《Purchased A Mr. Right》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    "Don''t escape!"


    "I don''t want it anymore. Don''t continue! Ah..."


    Wendy Lim opened her eyes. The strange pain on her body made her realized that it was not a


    dream.


    It is in a hotel suite where the morning light passed through windows and shined on the carpet and


    the messy bed. All her clothes were wrinkled on the ground.


    She slept with someonest night!


    With hands-on head, Wendy Lim tried to remember what happenedst night. She found a part-time


    job in a speakeasy bar and was responsible for promoting drinks. There was an old evil customer


    who insisted on asking her to drink before paying for the bill. After drinking, Wendy Lim found that


    there was something wrong with the drink, and then she managed to escape from the old man. She


    rushed into an empty room whening out of the elevator, and her memory of what happened


    next became scattered...


    The bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Only then did Windy Lim realize that there was another man in the room. She pulled up the quilt and


    wrapped herself in it.


    At first nce, Wendy Lim found that he is a tall and strong man from the North. The outline of his


    face was firm but not too rough, which made him incredibly handsome.


    There was only a bath towel around his waist, and his upper body was naked. He had two strong


    chest muscles, tight abdominal muscles, and a beautiful V shape. Water was still dropping down


    from his hair.


    Wendy Lim blushed and took her eyes off the man, and soon looked back.


    It was her first timest night, and the stranger in front of her took away her virginity. Besides, the


    man tossed her to the exhaustion.


    The man walked over and pulled the curtain open. He took out a cigarette from the cigar-case on


    the table and looked back at Wendy Lim. He breathed out a stream of cigarette smoke and said:


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to do it again?"


    Again? No way!


    Wendy Lim was very grieved and vexed.


    It was already a fact that she lost her virginity. The only thing she could do was to resign to her fate


    and wrapped herself in the quilt. She tried her best to pick up her clothes one by one and then went


    to the bathroom to put them on.


    When she came out of the bathroom, the man was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling


    windows. He flicked the smoke ash and walked straight toward her.


    Wendy Lim took half a step back nervously. He stepped in front of her, bent over to pick up his


    wallet from the ground, took out two piles of money, and threw the money on the bed. "You were so


    hotst night and I really enjoyed it. Here are 3,000 bucks. Keep them."


    Wendy Linn''s eyes followed the two piles of money.


    3,000 dors was not arge amount of money but it was enough for her grandma''s medical


    expenses in a month.


    Wendy looked up into the man''s deep eyes. She could clearly see the coldness and sarcasm in his


    eyes. It seemed that, in his mind, she was a woman who could sleep with anyone, and was only


    worth that amount of money.


    A strong sense of humiliation rose from the bottom of her heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The man narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Don''t want money? Do you want me to be responsible


    for you? Dream on."


    Wendy Lim was quite angry and put her hands into her jeans pockets.


    She couldn''t take out two piles of money, but she could find tow pieces.


    She was an honest girl who was always the most inconspicuous one in the crowd when she was at


    school. She never quarreled with others but now the worm turns. She raised hands and pped


    him.


    "I can also give you 30 bucks. What''s the matter? You don''t want money. Do you want me to be


    responsible for you?" Wendy Lim sneered and said in his tone, "Dream on!"


    After that, she left with her chest up high but walked with a twisted posture due to pain. Two pieces


    of money passed his eyes. Charlie Hogg was stunned for the first time during the past 30 years of


    his life. He could not realize what happened until a few seconds past after Wendy Lim left.


    He yanked off the quilt angrily but found some blood was left on the sheet.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Wendy Lim finally got home after hanging on the bus for half an hour.


    She washed herself from head to toe three times until her skin turned to red. She came out of the


    bathroom after the smell of the strange man on her existed no more. However, the private part


    between her legs still hurt a lot while walking.


    "Wendy, my darling, a girl should be self-respect and love herself at all times. Even if you find your


    true love, you should not give yourself to him easily! Only in this way, your future husband will


    cherish you."


    Her mother''s words were still lingering in her ears. Wendy Lim bit the back of her hand to relieve


    from sorrow.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked up the phone and it was from the hospital. "Miss Lim, your


    grandmother''s medical fee should be paid before next Monday!"


    I see...


    Wendy Lim hung up the phone and began to change clothes.


    Life was so cruel that she didn''t even have a break to ease sorrow and pain!


    Wendy Lim didn''t want to waste money on taxi, so she took a bus for more than two hours. It was


    almost noon when she arrived. She looked at the buildings around her. Here was the famous


    wealthy She was familiar with this area, and then entered a vi.


    Wendy Lim clenched her fists subconsciously.lt was a torture for her to be here each time. However,


    she had no choice today because she needed money to pay her grandmother''s medical fee.


    As soon as she entered the house, she were stopped by Wong,the maid. "Miss Lim, Mr. Lim don''t


    have time to see you today. He is meeting an important guest with Mrs. Lim."


    Although the maid addressed Wendy as Miss Lim, she didn''t show any respect.


    Usually, Wendy would turn around and leave, but she couldn''t do this day.


    Wendy Lim pretended to leave but ran inside while the maid wasn''t concentrated. Maid Wong


    stopped her hurriedly and shouted:"Miss Lin, you can''t get in! Mrs. Lim, Mrs. Lim¡ª"


    "p!"


    Wendy Lim was pped on her face suddenly.


    It was Helen Lee, Wendy''s stepmother, that came out and red at Wendy angrily. "Little b*tch,


    who let you in?"


    Wendy Lim covered her burning face with her hands. She had already gotten used to such a tit-for-


    tat confrontation. Ten years ago, Helen Lee forced Wendy''s mother to jump off a tall building


    because Helen Lee wanted to get married to Wendy''s father. Wendy''s mother was dead. Wendy


    witnessed all these when she was only eight years old. She crazily rushed to Helen Lee who was


    laughing in the crowd and knock her down. As a result, Helen Lee fell down to the ground and lost


    her unborn son.


    "I want to see my Dad." Wendy Lim could only swallow her anger and sorrow when thinking about


    her grandmother.


    "Your dad has no time to see you! We''ve a very important guest today. Don''t stir up any trouble. Get


    out of here!"


    "But I need to talk to him, now!"


    "Important things? Don''t you beg for money?" Helen Lee sneered and gnashed her teeth. "When I


    see your face, I can recall your dead mother''s face. She was a b*tch! She was dead but leave you


    here to ask for money every day! Like mother like daughter, you both are shameless!"


    Every time Wendy closed her eyes and tried to sleep, she would recall the scene her mother lying in


    blood.


    Thinking of her poor mother, Wendy Lim rushed to Helen Lee as crazy as she was at the age of


    eight. She shouted,"Don''t judge my mum!"


    Maid Wong stopped her. Helen Lee pped Wendy before she could get close.


    "Don''t you know we''ve a very important guest at home today? Stop quarreling!"


    Johnny Lim heard some annoying sounds. He came out and railed against them with knitted


    eyebrows.


    Helen Lee came to Johnny Lim in a hurry andined:"Honey, it''s all because of your


    daughter''s offensive words!" Wendy Lim didn''t want to argue with her. She came straight to the


    point:"Dad, my grandma''s medical fee need to be paid..."


    "We can talk about it another day. We''ve a guest today. You can leave now!" Johnny Lim interrupted


    impatiently.


    "I won''t leave if I can''t get the money." Wendy Lim stood still.


    "Honey, look at her!" Helen Lee could always find the right time toin,"I asked her toe


    back another day, but she didn''t believe me and insisted on breaking in. And... she even satirized


    me! You know, our poor son died because of her. She cursed that you would never have a son!"


    Johnny Lim flew into a rage. He threw two health care balls to Wendy Lim and yelled:"B*stard!"


    Wendy Lim slightly tilted her head and avoid the balls, but Johnny Lin kicked her down suddenly in


    next few seconds.


    Johnny Lim was different from Helen Lee. He was very strong. Wendy Lim was kicked in the ribs


    and fall aside. She hit a marble pir and groaned with pain.


    Wendy Lim was too painful to open her eyes. Suddenly, next to the marble pir, a pair of shiny


    leather shoes appeared.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy lifted her eyes along the well-ironed trousers, and then she met the deep eyes that she


    would never forget in her life.


    ... It''s him!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Wendy Lim and Charlie Hogg met again in just a few hours.


    It turned out that he was the important guest mentioned by people in the Lim family.-


    Just like her, there was a shock arose in the man''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. He looked


    down at Wendy Lim, and the sharp lines of his chin did not change at all. He looked like he was the


    most ruthless god in the world.


    Wendy Lim did not look at him again and would not expect him to help her either.


    Ynda Lim, who was standing next to the man, squatted in front of Wendy Lim and said with


    innocent-looking, "My dear sister, are you all right? Why do you make Dad so mad every time you


    come here? You know that Dad has high blood pressure."


    "Dad, please don''t be angry. Take it easy. Charlie is still here."


    Ynda Lim and Helen Lee were birds of a feather. When they were with Johnny Lim, they always


    pretended to be a great wife and a good daughter, and spoke ill of Wendy Lim.


    Johnny Lim cooled down a little bit and exined:" Charlie, I''m sorry to let you get involved in this


    annoying situation."


    Charlie Hogg sneered with an indifferent face as if he didn''t care about other people''s family issues


    at Ynda Lim took out a small pile of cash from her wallet and said: "My dear sister, I only have


    400 bucks which saved fromst month! Although our dad is rich, you know, I never spend money


    casually!"


    Bullsh*t ! Who would believe her words?


    "Wendy! You should leave! Now!" Johnny Lim red out.


    She would be beaten again if she did not leave.


    Wendy Lim didn''t want to show any more fragility before the man. She grasped the 400 bucks,


    pped away Ynda''s hands, gritted her teeth and stood up, then walked out of the vi step by


    step steadily.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen Lim, who was standing in the back, shouted grumpily:" Where is the housekeeper? Come


    and change the carpet! It''s disgusting!"


    It had a long way to go from the vi to the bus station.


    Wendy Lim put the 400 bucks grasped tightly in her hand into the pocket. She did not choose to


    throw the money to Helen and Ynda''s faces. The reason was not her timidity, but these were the


    money of the Lim family and the Lin family owed her a lot.


    "Toot¡ª"


    She turned around and saw a white Land Rover was following her.


    After recognizing the person inside the car, Wendy Lim walked faster. However, the car sped up and


    then mmed the brakes on in front of her.


    The man had already opened the door and came over before Wendy Lim bypassed it.


    From the curve of his lips as well as his eyes, Wendy Lim could understand what he thought, "If you


    know you can''t get what you want, why not keep the 3,000 bucks?"


    "Take it." Charlie Hogg handed her an ice pack.


    Wendy Lim found it was a medical ice pack. She didn''t take it because she couldn''t figure out his


    intention. Then, he threw the ice pack into Wendy Lim''s arms directly. Wendy picked it up and put it


    on her right forehead while looking at him warily.


    Charlie Hogg took out his right hand which was hidden behind him. There was a medicine case


    which was so t that there was only one pill in it. He took out a bottle of water and said to Wendy:


    "Take the medicine."


    "I''ll watch you take it," he added.


    Only then did Wendy Lim understand his real purpose.


    "I don''t need it."


    She only took the pill and swallowed it.


    The pill slipped into her throat and made her feel painful, but she didn''t show any difort. She


    looked up and found that he was staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    She turned her face to another side.


    Charlie Hogg shook his car key and said: ¡°Where are you going? I can send you." "I don''t need it."


    Wendy Lim repeated the same words.


    Then he got into his car and left without hesitation.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    In the VIP room of a club.


    "nk!" A ck eight on the table was urately stroked into the pocket. Charlie Hogg handed the


    cue to the waiter beside him, took out a cigarette and lit it, then walked to the bathroom.-


    Simon Chin, who was leaning against the bar counter, winked to the woman at the table.


    The woman gave a charming smile and put down her ss immediately. She wriggled gracefully


    and followed him.


    Ten minutester, Charlie Hogg and the woman walked out one after another. The woman''s


    beautiful face was full of disappointment. She walked to the bar counter and shook her head at


    Simon Chin: "Mr. Chin..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Simon Chin walked to Charlie Hogg and asked, "Charlie, still not work?"


    Charlie Hogg frowned.


    The perfume of the woman still on his coat, which made Charlie Hogg very ufortable. Then, he


    took off his coat.


    "Don''t you really like men, do you?" Simon Chin bantered.


    "F**k off!" Charlie Hogg nced at him.


    "Just kidding!" Simon Chin stroked his chin and analyzed it seriously: "You slept with a girl the night


    before yesterday. And I also heard that you tossed the girl to exhausted, which showed that there


    was no problem with your body!"


    Charlie Hogg was a celibate. He had never had a woman with him in the past.


    The real reason was he could not have an erection.


    He had visited some specialists before, but they all imed that there was no problem with his


    body. He didn''t have any impulse to those women who wanted to be with him although they were so


    beautiful and charming. He even felt disgusted. But he was sure that he was absolutely not


    interested in men.


    He lived a lonely life for so many years. Until that night, the desire that had been sleeping for 30


    years waspletely awakened.


    When thinking of the enchanting feeling Wendy Lim brought to him, Charlie Hogg''s lower abdomen


    tightened...


    He took the cue from the waiter again and said: "Continue."


    Simon Chin took the cue as well, patted Charlie''s shoulder and put on a meaningful smile: "Charlie,


    no worries.I''ll help you!"


    ******


    Wendy Lim gently pushed open the ward door.


    It was quite inside, and she tried not to make a sound for fear of disturbing the two olddies on the


    bed.


    It was not a separate ward. Aother olddy of the same age who had a lung disease shared one


    ward with Wendy Lim''s grandma. Although it was not good for her Grandma''s recovery, she couldn''t


    afford a better one. What''s more, she could not even afford such a ward soon.


    Thanks to the 1,500 bucks her best friend borrowed to her, and together with the 400 bucks from


    Ynda Lim, Wendy Li paid the outstanding fee ofst month. However, she had no money for this


    month.


    Wendy Lim put her grandmother''s hand on her face, and she could feel soft and warm, which made


    her eyes fill with sorrow for losing her virginity and being beaten by her father.


    Her tears dropped down. She wiped them quickly for fear that grandma would find something wrong


    when she woke up.


    Wendy lost her mother when she was eight. After causing Helen Lee to miscarry by ident, she


    hadn''t been sent to the police because she was too young. However, Johnny Lim drove her out of


    the Lin family. Since then, Wendy lived with her grandmother, therefore her grandmother was the


    only family in the world for her.


    Wendy Lim looked at the sunset outside and recalled that baked sweet potato was her


    grandmother''s favorite.


    The doctor advised her grandmother not to eat it, but her grandmother could eat a little once in a


    while. Wendy left quietly and walked out of the hospital to the opposite side of the road. She could


    feel the vendors'' enthusiasm in a distance.


    When reaching the street corner of the night fair, Wendy Lim heard some footsteps behind her. No


    matter if she sped up or slowed down, the footsteps followed her closely.


    When she was about to turn back, she felt a pain in the nape and fainted.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    When Wendy Lim regained consciousness, she reached out one hand to touch her painful back


    neck.


    Looking around, she found herself in a strange environment. Suddenly, she gave a shudder


    because she realized that she was in a hotel suite.


    With a crash, the bathroom door was opened.


    Wendy Urn''s eyes were full of horror. She saw a tall man walking out of the bathroom with only a


    towel around his lower body and his chest muscles were clearly visible. But this time, he was wiping


    his hair with a towel.


    "You, you..." She stammered because of nervousness.


    When their eyes met, Wendy Lim felt a tremor in her hands.


    She looked down and found her clothes were still intact. Then the man walked to her steadily.


    Wendy Lim said with panic in her eyes: "What do you want to do?"


    The man was like a wild beast that suddenly appeared in the peaceful world. He was a dangerous


    existence that could not be ignored.


    The man''s tall figure overshadowed her in an instant.


    There was something scratching her skin. Before she could see it clearly, her hands were raised


    above her head by the man and she was at the man''s mercy.


    "What do you suppose I¡¯ll do?"


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes as he clenched his hands harder.


    Through her neckline, Charlie Hogg could see the purplece and the looming cleavage, which set


    his body on fire. All these had never happened during the past 30 years.


    After getting out of the bathroom and seeing Wendy Lim was on the bed, he realized that it was


    Simon Chin who sent her here.


    It was strange that he was indifferent to the naked and quite charming girl in the club that day. But


    now, the smell of Wendy Lim nearly make him lose control...


    "Let me go! Or I¡¯ll scream!" Wendy Lim was really scared and her voice became hoarse.


    Charlie Hogg¡¯s eyes were getting deeper, and he did not move at all. "You can scream or shout if


    you like. The louder your voice, the more excited I am."


    Realizing what he wanted to do, Wendy Lim cried out in fear, "No!"


    Wendy Lim struggled desperately. She tilted her head and bit on Charlie Hogg''s arm. Charlie Hogg


    hadn¡¯t expected it and felt painful on his arm. Wendy Lim seized the opportunity to roll down from


    the bed and rushed to the French window where was rtively far away from him.


    Their first time was an ident. If she slept with him again, she would regret to death. Wendy Lim


    looked down at the flowing traffic on the street. Her hands held the rail tightly and her palms were


    getting sweaty. "No! Stay there! Or, or I will jump..."


    "Are you sure? Come on! Jump!" Charlie Hogg was approaching her slowly.


    His expression was just like his tone, calm and mocking.


    Charlie Hogg was right. She dared not to jump.


    Here was the 16th floor. Wendy Lim was afraid to jump not only because she had an acrophobia,


    but also her mother ended her life by jumping from a tall building. It was a nightmare for Wendy Lim.


    She could see her mother lying in blood as she closed her eyes.


    Looking at the man who was approaching with fierceness in his eyes, Wendy Lim felt nearly


    hopeless.


    She took out a knife from her bag and put it on her left wrist. "Don''t push me!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She clenched her right hand and exerted some strength on the knife. Blood was dripping down from


    her left wrist.


    Charlie Hogg stopped and sneered.


    He sneered at her hypocrisy.


    Indifference appeared in his eyes as if he cared about nothing in the world. He even lit up a


    cigarette and looked at Wendy Lim who was bleeding.


    More and more blood umted, which was like red roses blossomed on the carpet. Before


    losing consciousness, Wendy Lim heard Charlie Hogg said, "Wendy Lim, you have guts!"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "You''re awake!"


    The moment Wendy Lim opened her eyes, she saw a smiling nurse standing in front of her.


    Wendy Lim was familiar with the smell of disinfectant. She could confirm that she was in the


    hospital. She remembered that she fell into a warm embrace beforepsing into aa.


    She looked at her left wrist. It hurt a lot when she moved slightly. The nurse stopped her


    immediately. "Don''t move! You have six stitches in your wound. Be careful with wound dehiscence.


    Why do you hurt yourself? The cut is deep, but fortunately, you haven''t hurt your artery!"


    Wendy Lim felt embarrassed.


    In fact, she didn''t really want to kill herself. If she wanted to end her life, she would buy insurance.


    And her grandmother should be the beneficiary of the insurance.


    Wendy Lim aimed to stop Charlie Hogg, so she pretended to suicide. She didn''t want to cut so


    deeply, but she hadn¡¯t done it before.


    Wendy Lim looked around the ward and frowned, "How about the medical fee..."


    "Don''t worry, the man who sent you here had already paid all medical fees."


    Wendy Lim didn¡¯t appreciate him at all. He should pay the fee. All these were due to him. It was kind


    enough of her not to sue him for kidnapping!


    She became vignt when she remembered what he had done before."... Where is the man?"


    "He sent you here and left!" The nurse answered with a shrug.


    Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief, but she was not surprised.


    In Wendy Urn''s mind, Charlie Hogg was cruel and cold. He could stand still and watch her bleed to


    faint, and then sent her to the hospital to ensure she would not die. Therefore, he would not bear


    any responsibilities.


    "You were a little bit anemic now, and please avoid any violent movements. No worries. The man


    has paid a three-day medical fee for you. Have a good rest!" The young nurse tucked her into quilt


    carefully and added, "Don''t hurt yourself again. No one is worth it..."


    She did it for someone?


    Wendy Urn¡¯s lips twitched.


    One thing suddenly urred to her, she stopped the nurse and asked, "Wait! Where is my knife?"


    In a speakeasy bar, Wendy Lim pulled her sleeve to hide the wound on her left wrist that stitches


    hadn''t been removed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She left the hospital after the infusion and refunded the three-day medical fee. What surprised her


    was that the hospital was so expensive. She got 700 bucks back. She would not return the money


    to Charlie Hogg. Unlike the 3,000 bucks that he gave to her for the first time, she deserved these


    700 bucks.


    However, the knife she used to cut herself was gone. She didn''t find it in her belongings that the


    nurse gave to her. She went back to the hotel, and the knife was not here either.


    Wendy Lim didn''t know what to do. The knife was special to her. It was one of the most important


    things for her. She kept the knife with her for many years. And it was impossible for the police


    station to put on record for such an old knife. Thinking of this, she became more anxious.


    "Wendy, please sent some wine to No. 12 private room!"


    Wendy Lim answered, "Okay. I''ll go now." She put some wine on a tray


    She pushed the door to the private room open. There were lots of well- dressed rich men and


    women inside, drinking and chatting, which she could see every night.


    Wendy Lim showed respect and humbleness as a waitress should do. She lowered her head and


    walked to the tea-table with wine. Charlie Hogg was sitting in the middle of the sofa. He folded his


    legs and sat in a very casual way, but everyone could feel his existence. His eyes were dark and


    deep. A sense of nobility around him even he was in silence. No one can ignore him.


    It was really a dilemma... enemies met in a narrow road!


    Wendy Lim put the wine on the table and readied to But her tray was held down by someone. She


    looked up and met two beautiful eyes. "Wait. The wine hasn''t been opened yet!"


    Simon Chin had recognized her for a long time. He thought it was great that Wendy Lim turned up.


    So he needn¡¯t look for her anymore.


    Wendy Lim pulled back the tray and wanted to ask her colleague to take over this private room.


    However, her eyes caught a sh of silver light. She looked over subconsciously and then stopped.


    The man sat there with a knife swinging between his slender fingers.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Charlie Hogg opened a bottle of XO with the point of the knife.


    Wendy Lim stared at the knife, "The knife..."


    Charlie Hogg was swinging the knife skillfully with his fingers, and a smile shed in his eyes. "This


    knife is really good. It was made in Switzend. Great handle and very sharp de."


    "It''s mine!" Wendy Lim was pretty sure.


    She couldn''t find it anywhere. It turned out that he took it!


    Charlie Hogg withdrew his wrist, showing no intention of giving the knife back to her.


    Their talk had already caught people¡¯s attentions in the room. At this time, a slightly drunk man


    grinned and said, "That''s easy. Take off your clothes if you want the knife!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim froze.


    The crowd burst intoughter. It was a game for the rich.


    "We can help you to undress and throw you onto the street!"


    Wendy Lim clenched her hands tightly until her joints turned to white. She looked at Charlie Hogg


    whose face was still indifferent and cold.


    Charlie Hogg was staring at her at the same time. Colorful lights was shining in the room. Her


    expression was the same as when he met her for the first time in the Lim family. She looked like a


    lonely girl standing on a cliff, but her eyes were full of stubbornness.


    Charlie Hogg was distracted for a moment.


    Looking at Wendy Lim put her fingers on her button, he interrupted and said coldly, "Is it really that


    important? A broken knife?"


    It was not a broken knife!


    Wendy Lim retorted in her mind.


    But how could a man like Charlie Hogg understand? She clenched her teeth. The jeering stares


    from people around her made her more awkward.


    Simon Chin knew what Charlie Hogg thought. He gave a stern look to the slightly drunk man,


    stepped forward and said, "How about singing a song to liven us up?"


    Wendy Lim felt ashamed because they took her as a ything for joy. However, it was better to sing


    than to take off clothes!


    She took over the microphone and looked at the projection screen. Then she sang without thinking,


    "Whoa~ whoa~ whoa~ whoa¡ª Although my fate is bumpy, my road has twists and turns, and my


    life is sometimes beyond my control..."


    She finished the song and there was silence in the room.


    Simon Chin was digging his ears and asked with a painful look, "Hey, are you kidding me?"


    Wendy Lim, who couldn''t carry a tune, was very embarrassed to be questioned, T ve sung better


    than usual..."


    Simon Chin waspletely speechless.


    "Drink this half bottle of wine."


    Charlie Hogg, who had been silent for quite a long time, suddenly spoke.


    Wendy Lim looked at the remaining half bottle of XO, gritted her teeth and said, "Will you give the


    knife back to me if I drink it?"


    Charlie Hogg lit a cigarette slowly and nodded lightly.


    Wendy Lim saw white smoke wasing out of his mouth and became hazy. She could vaguely


    see his cold lips twitched. She judged his words and made a decision in three seconds. She strode


    forward and took the bottle.


    She looked up and said to him, "All people here are witnesses. Remember your promise!"


    Wendy Lim was not a non-drinker, but she was a cheap drunk. It was the first time for her to drink


    such a strong wine.


    The spicy feeling was spreading from her throat to her stomach. She could not drink any more after


    a few mouthfuls, but she did not put down the bottle. Instead, she gritted her teeth and continued to


    drink the rest of the wine. Her only thought was to get her knife back.


    Simon Chin was a little shocked. "Charlie, this girl looks dull but really has guts!"


    The wine was so strong that half a bottle was too much for a man, not mention a girl like Wendy


    Lim. Charlie Hogg¡¯s eyes looked calm, but some lights umted in the deep.


    It was not a big deal. He had seen more excessive behavior that she had done.


    "I¡¯m done!"


    Wendy Lim put the bottle upside down, only few drops dropping down.


    She wiped her mouth with her sleeve and looked at Charlie Hogg, "Can you return it to me now?"


    Then her legs gave out and copsed forward.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The next morning, Wendy Lim woke up with a splitting headache.


    She found that she always encountered simr situations recently. This was the third time that she


    woke up in a strange environment.


    It was not totally strange. She was in a hotel suite with standard decoration, the same as thest


    two times. Wendy Lim subconsciously looked at the bathroom, as if the door would be opened. She


    stared at the bathroom door for a while, and she could finally confirm that there was no one inside.


    She almost cried out before she could relieve it.


    Although she wasn¡¯t naked, her clothes were gone, including her bra and panties. Instead, she was


    wearing a loose shirt.


    "Are you awake?"


    A low voice came from the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The thick curtains moved slightly and a tall man with a cigarette in his hand walked out from behind.


    There was only a towel wrapped around his lower body. Charlie Hogg sat down at the end of the


    bed. He was still holding a cigarette and the smoke was swirling around his fingertips. He shook off


    the ashes into the ashtray every few seconds. He looked up and said, "Take the medicer."


    Wendy Lim noticed the small white medicine bottle beside the pillow. She was like poured by cold


    water from head to toe.


    "Last night..." Her hands trembled. What she had done before was in vain. "What have you done to


    me?"


    "I''ve seen and touched what I wanted." Charlie Hogg said with a teasing smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bully. How can you treat me like that while I''m in aa?" Wendy Lim was in desperate.


    Charlie Hogg put out the cigarette and said, ¡°But I didn''t sleep with you." His words make Wendy


    Lim rx.


    "... Really?"


    It was hard to believe. Wendy Lim¡¯s mood had fallen to the bottom of a valley a few minutes ago,


    but now she was cheered up.


    Charlie Hogg raised his eyes slightly and satirized her. "I''m afraid that you will suicide again when


    you wake up. The medicine is anti- inmmatory. You drank too much winest night, which would


    stimte your wound."


    "..." Wendy Lim pursed her lips and retracted her left wrist. She appreciated him a lot in her mind.


    Another question urred to her quickly, she asked again, "Where are my clothes? Who changed


    them for me?"


    "You¡¯ve vomited on your clothes. I threw them away because they were dirty. And I changed them


    for you." Charlie Hogg replied.


    It sounded reasonable at first, but she couldn''t help clenching her fists when she heard thest part.


    Anyway, it was good that he didn''t sleep with her again!


    Wendy Lim became alert when she saw what he was doing.


    He didn''t lunge at her like before. Instead, he pulled off the towel, showed her underpants, and


    began to put on clothes in front of her. Wendy Lim could clearly see his defined chest muscles, firm


    calves, and the bulge in his crotch...


    Wendy Lim lowered her head and dared not move her eyes.


    Suddenly, something was thrown to her, she subconsciously reached out to catch it.


    Wendy Lim was ecstatic when she saw the item clearly. She held the folding knife tightly and put it


    on her chest, for fear that it would be lost again. She touched the edge of the knife and remembered


    a smiling face...


    "Is this broken knife so important?" Charlie Hogg said disdainfully.


    On that day, she cut herself, and he sent her to the hospital. Even when she was unconscious, she


    grasped the knife tightly. It took the two nurses a lot of effort to pull her fingers away and took out


    the knife.


    "Yes." Wendy Lim nodded.


    The knife had been found, and she knew here was not a good ce to stay for a long time. She


    pulled aside the quilt and was about to leave.


    She passed by Charlie Hogg, who lit a cigarette and blew at her. "Are you going to leave in my


    shirt? Showing your legs to everybody?" Wendy Lim lowered her head and realized that it was not


    suitable.


    Then Charlie Hogg put the cigarette between his lips and called the hotel services. It seemed that


    he asked someone to send a women''s suit.


    Wendy Lim thought for a moment and had to stay and wait. But for safety reasons, she nned to


    go to the outside living room to stay away from him.


    As soon as she moved, her wrist was caught and she was dragged to sit on Charlie Hogg¡¯s legs.


    His strong arms wrapped around her waist. She could see the erged face very closely, and the


    smell of fresh cigarette was lingering around her nose. His voice came into her ears, "I didn''t do


    anything to youst night, but I need to get some paybacks now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wendy Lim opened her eyes in panic, and then Charlie Hogg kissed her.


    She felt a pain in her waist.


    Wendy Lim subconsciously opened her mouth, and he gave a deeper kiss.


    Wendy Lim was held in his arms tightly. She tried to struggle but in vain. She could only face up and


    ept his kiss.


    Charlie Hogg''s kiss was so dominant that it could not be refused, just like his personality. He kissed


    from gently to violently, and Wendy Lim''s breath was almost taken away.


    She thought she would suffocate, and then she was released.


    Wendy Lim didn''t know if they had kissed before. He was really a skilled kisser. She had never


    experienced such a crazy kiss before.


    The atmosphere in the room became romantic. Wendy Lim angrily pushed him to stand up. She


    pushed him twice and then became stiff. His eyes were darkening and his temperature was rising...


    "Don''t move!" Charlie Hogg said in a hoarse voice.


    He was also curious about the strong reaction she brought to him every time.


    Wendy Lim dared not to move or breathe.


    She might get into trouble even if she moved her eyebrows slightly. She was like standing on a


    dangerous cliff now.


    "Help me."


    His words suddenly came to her ears. Wendy Lim was in a panic, "How, how can I help you..."


    He directly dragged her right hand to his lower body.


    Wendy Lim widened her eyes.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Charlie Hogg''s hand had wrapped her right hand and put his chin on her shoulder, breathing


    heavily.


    She felt that her soul had left her body, and she was totally in a muddle. Didn''t know how long it had


    passed, she felt she had ced all her weight on her, as heave as a mountain. "Um..."


    For the first time, Wendy Lim knew that a man could give such a charming moaning.


    "Ding-dong!"


    The doorbell rang, which woke her up.


    The feeling in her right hand reminded her of what she had done.


    Looking at the man''s satisfied eyes, Wendy Lim wanted to cry.


    Could she hit her head to death?


    Wendy Lim bounced up from his legs and rushed quickly toward the door.


    She ignored the curiosity of the waiter at the door and ran fast. It seemed that there was a wolf


    chasing after her. She took over the clothes provided by the waiter, draped them over herself


    quickly, and rushed to the public bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    Charlie Hogg was quite thoughtful. He asked the waiter to bring a suit, shoes and underwear, which


    was just her size. She didn''t know how he knew her size. He could have guessed it or felt it...


    Wendy Lim blushed and her right hand was burning.


    She washed her hands with liquid soap three times beforeing out of the bathroom.


    When she was about to leave the hotel, she was stopped by the lobby manager. "Sorry, Miss Lim,


    you haven''t paid for the clothes yet!"


    "..." Wendy Lim opened her mouth.


    The lobby manager''s attitude was so tough that he would call the police if Wendy Lim didn''t pay.


    Wendy Lim looked at the clothes on her. She couldn''t take them off, so she had to follow the


    manager to the front desk to pay the bill.


    "Could it be a mistake?"


    "No, Miss Lim."


    The price of the clothes was exactly the medical fee she had refunded.


    Wendy Lim was in turmoil.


    A weekend was never a holiday for Wendy Lim.


    Although she didn''t have to work in thepany, she had other part-time jobs to do. Today, she did


    a promotion for a supermarket and finished early. It was before five o''clock, and there were still


    three hours before another part-time job in a bar. She was ready to buy some discounted daily


    needs by the way. She could even go to the hospital to see her grandmother if she could spare


    some time.


    Getting off the esctor, she took out a box of yogurt from her bag and was ready to drink, but she


    knocked into someone suddenly.


    The woman who was knocked by Wendy Lim shouted, "Ah", she got very angry, "Have you left your


    eyes at home?"


    "I''m so sorry! Are you okay..."


    Wendy Lim apologized in a hurry and looked up. She saw a familiar face and felt she really had a


    bad luck today.


    "No, I¡¯m not okay at all. My new shoes are dirty!" Ynda Lim scowled at her and stamped her feet


    angrily. She pointed at a few drops of yogurt sshed on the tip of her shoes with a sinister smile,


    "If you squat down and clean my shoes, I''ll ept your apology!"


    Wendy Lim didn''t want to be entangled with such a madwoman. She took out a pack of tissue and


    threw it to Ynda Lim. Then she turned around and left.


    "You can¡¯t leave, or I''ll let you lick it clean!" Ynda Lim couldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to


    humiliate Wendy Lim. She grabbed Wendy Lim tightly. However, the expression on her face


    changed rapidly when she saw someone. She put on a big smile and said, "I¡¯m here, Charlie!"


    Wendy Lim also saw the tall and strong maning over. He was wearing a ck suit, a grey shirt


    inside and a nice tie, together with his luxurious watch and tinum cufflinks, which showed his


    high social status.


    Another annoying person whom Wendy Lim didn''t want to meet appeared!


    Wendy Lim decided to practice divination before leaving home in the future.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Charlie, Dad ask me to bring the documents to you!" Ynda Lim said with a naive look. She


    wasn¡¯t arrogant and domineering at present, and her beautiful eyes were full of expectation, "But my


    Dad said there were a few details to be confirmed. I want to get your advice. Let¡¯s have a meal


    together and talk about it?"


    "Alright." Charlie Hogg answered with low voice.


    Wendy Lim backed up with her bag and nned to sneak away. Suddenly, Charlie Hogg cast a


    glimpse to her and said, "Another Miss Lim is here too, so let us three eat together!"


    "..." Wendy Lim was shocked.


    Ynda Lim held Wendy Lim''s arm intimately and said, "Yes, my dear big sister. Let¡¯s eat together!"


    Ynda Lim¡¯s words made Wendy Lim flesh creep. She was dragged away by Ynda Lim before


    she could refuse.


    The fourth floor of the shopping mall was the restaurant. The waiter at the door greeted them


    politely. Wendy Lim didn¡¯t want to eat with them at all, but she was pressed on the chair by Ynda


    Lim.


    Ynda Lim withdrew her hand from Wendy Lim and elegantly sat next to the man. It seemed that


    Ynda Lim attached great importance to every detail of her manner. Wendy Lim looked at Ynda


    Urn''s Hermes bag that had been put behind her chair. She didn''t touch or buy one, but she knew


    that the basic leather Hermes bag cost more than 15,000 dors. As for Ynda Urn¡¯s bag, the


    price was doubled because it was made of crocodile leather. The price of that bag was enough for


    Wendy Lim to pay her grandma''s one-year medical fee.


    Waiter handed them the menus. Wendy Lim opened it and found the dishes were so expensive.


    She closed the menu and said that she would have whatever they offered.


    Each dish here made her feel guilty.


    Ynda Lim said to her, "Dear sister, I can help you." She began to read the menu. Her face was


    beautiful pink. She pointed at the menu and asked the man beside her with a smile from time to


    time. Her eyes gleamed with Admiration.


    Wendy Lim looked at their behaviours, and an evil thought came in her mind, "An annoying man


    and a haughty woman, they are a perfect match!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The waiter took the menu and left when they finished ordering. Facing the two people, how could


    Wendy Lim eat? Wendy Lim decided to find a chance to slip away after having a few bites.


    She picked up a ss of water next to her, and heard the man said with great interest. "Your suit is


    very nice, Miss Wendy Lim."


    "..." Wendy Lim almost choked.


    Wendy Lim grinding her teeth. What she wore today was the suit that he asked the waiter to send in


    the hotel. She couldn''t throw the suit away because she paid for it and it was quite expensive.


    Usually, Wendy Lim would wear some cheap clothes that she bought online. The total amount of


    clothes she bought for a year was no more than 700 dor!


    When Ynda Lim saw Charlie Hogg was staring at Wendy Lim, jealousy emerged in Ynda Lim''s


    heart.


    How could she be addressed as Miss Lim? She, Ynda Lim, was the only one who was pampered


    by all the people in the Lim family!


    It was not easy to create an opportunity to stay with Charlie Hogg. Beside, Charlie Hogg didn''t


    refuse her invitation to have dinner together as usual. In order to show her kindness and


    gentleness, Ynda Lim forced herself to drag her sister Wendy Lim to the restaurant with them. In


    fact, Ynda Lim was unhappier than before. Charlie Hogg and she could have a joyful dinner time


    only the two of them, but Wendy Lim destroyed all.


    Ynda Lim tried to mind her manners all the time. She tilted her head and pretended to be naive,


    "Yes, my dear sister. Where did you buy it? I also want to buy some. Would you mind going with me


    if you have time?"


    "I forgot..." Wendy Lim had another two sips of water and took a deep breath.


    Fortunately, the waiter began to serve the dishes, so the topic about her suit ended.


    Wendy Lim rolled up spaghetti with a fork and stared at the broli on her te. She was thinking


    about how to slip away...


    "tter!" Her fork fell on the te.


    Under the table, a foot crept up from her calf secretly.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Wendy Lim stiffened instantly.


    She was sure that it couldn''t be Ynda Linn¡¯s foot!


    She looked up and saw Charlie Hogg was cutting the beef slowly with his head lowered. The


    tinum cufflinks on his wrist were shining. He responded to Ynda Lim once in a while when she


    mentioned the contents of the document. With a smile in his face, he seemed to know nothing about


    what had happened under the table.


    The man was really mild on the outside but wild on the inside...


    Wendy Lim clenched her fists and red at him.


    The warning in her eyes seemed to be useless. His foot was still climbing up recklessly, passing her


    knees and reaching to the higher parts of her legs...


    She stood up suddenly.


    Charlie Hogg and Ynda Lim, sitting on the opposite side, looked up at her. The former was calm


    and rxed, while thetter looked surprised. "Dear sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wendy Lim flushed but she couldn''t reveal Charlie Hogg¡¯s tricks, "I... I want to go to the bathroom!"


    She took off the napkin and headed to the bathroom.


    After washing her hands, Wendy Lim sshed some water on her face. The restaurant equipped


    with great air condition and it was really cool inside. However, she looked like a high fever patient


    now in the mirror.


    Her shopping bags were still in her seat so Wendy Lim couldn¡¯t slip away. She chose to squat


    beside a trash bin and took out her phone to y the game Snakes Subsonic. Thinking about


    Charlie Hogg and Ynda Lim might have finished their meals, Wendy Lim went back to the table.


    Ynda Lim wiped her mouth with a napkin elegantly, "Sister, why have you been to the bathroom


    for such a long time? Charlie and I have already finished!"


    "It''s okay. I''m full." Wendy Lim nodded in agreement.


    They got out of the restaurant and were ready to go home separately. However, Ynda Lim


    suddenly stepped forward to hold Wendy Lim¡¯s arm and said to Charlie Hogg coquettishly, "Charlie,


    I didn''t drive my car today. Would you mind giving us a ride? My sister is carrying such a heavy


    bag."


    Wendy Lim knew what Ynda Lim was thinking about. She was only a pawn who had been taken


    advantage of.


    Wendy Lim shook the light bag in her hand and said, "I don¡¯t want to..."


    "Let''s go down to the basement to get my car together."


    Charlie Hogg spoke louder than Wendy Lim. Then he pushed the elevator button.


    Ynda Lim''s face lit up, and she thought of her own n. "Okay, Charlie, shall we send my sister


    home first?" His car was a white Land Rover. Ynda Lim pushed Wendy Lim onto the backseat of


    the car rudely and mmed the door. Then, Ynda Lim sat on the passenger seat in the front, and


    her eyes fixed on Charlie Hogg who was driving the car.


    Wendy Lim was very satisfied with the seat arrangement. She wouldn''t worry about that the man


    would reach out his foot to her again.


    An old street with old buildings standing on its two sides appeared gradually in their vision. There


    was not even a traffic light. The old street became narrower and narrower. From the rearview mirror,


    Wendy Lim could read the surprise in the man¡¯s eyes, who seemed to say to her, "You live in such


    an awful ce".


    "Please stop at the front intersection!" She pointed at the road and said casually.


    After Wendy Lim got off the car and shut the door, Ynda Lim pretended to be nice and said,


    "Goodbye, dear sister!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim turned around and left with her bag.


    She didn¡¯t have enough time to see her grandma. She had to go to work in the bar after putting the


    shopping bag at home. Time was so precious for her, even a minute or a second. She had spend so


    much precious time on the two annoying people!


    Charlie Hogg didn''t start the white Land Rover again until the beautiful image of Wendy Lim


    disappeared into the corridor. Not long after the car entered the main road, Charlie Hogg turned on


    the right turn signal and stopped at the roadside. He seemed to have run out of all his patience, and


    said with a cold voice, "I have some urgent things to do in mypany. I¡¯m afraid you need to call a


    taxi back home."


    "...Charlie, what?"


    "Get off my car, or I¡¯ll kick you down."


    Staring at the car disappearing in sight, Ynda Lim went mad.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "Have you seen Mr. Hogg? He is so handsome and virile!"


    "He¡¯s tall and strong. He also has a cold face... A man like him who gives other people an abstinent


    feeling is really charming. I want to be the Cindere and he is the prince. We''ll have many kids and


    live a happy life."


    In the bustling bar, the bathroom had always been a ce for staff to have a rest. You could heard


    lots of gossip there.


    Wendy Lim knew who they were talking about. She saw a group of peopleing into bar,


    including him. He stood out in a crowd and attracted the attention of waitresses.


    Wendy Lim didn¡¯t know his full name. She only noticed that Ynda Lim called him Charlie. Now,


    she knew his surname was Hogg...


    The Hogg family was a prominent family in Ice City. Their business upied half of the city, and


    their social status was unshakable. Even the officials had to show respect to the people in the Hogg


    family. Now, the Hogg¡¯spanies had flourished.


    Wendy Lim thought that she had been entangled with such a man, and he even stretched his legs


    to touch her in this evening...


    She bowed her head and touched her calf. No one noticed her. Here came more gossip. ¡°Mr. Hogg


    is different from Mr. Chin. Although he will order a bar girl every time hees, he never sleep with


    the girl! Do you think he has a problem with that?"


    Wendy Lim thought of the passionate night and his violent kiss...


    "Absolutely, he has no problem." She almost blurted out.


    "If he has no problem with that, it can only be the reason of his orientation..." The woman looked at


    Wendy Lim and made a very bold guess, "Does he like men?"


    "He doesn''t like men either!" Wendy Lim confirmed.


    Now, everyone turned to her in surprise.


    Wendy Lim was so embarrassed and also realized her abnormal performance. She tried to exin


    but found that everyone was looking at her. She turned around and almost stumbled.


    Charlie Hogg stood at the door with one hand in his pocket. The light was shining above his head,


    and he blew a ring of smoke. The white smoke floated over, apanied by his uncertain voice, "I


    haven''t expected that you know me so well."


    "..." Wendy Lim felt more awkward and wanted to hit the wall with her head.


    The protagonist of gossip appeared. Wendy Lim and other waitresses took advantage of the chaos


    and sneaked from the bathroom.


    Within few minutes, Wendy Lim was asked to send wine to the private room where Charlie Hogg


    was in. The others were not there, so she had to force herself to knock on the door.


    No one was singing in the room, and the music had been turned off. There were only colourful


    spotlights shining in the room. Those profligate sons of the rich had gone too. Only Charlie Hogg


    was left. His angr face was half-lit in the light. His aura was much more powerful than ordinary


    people.


    Wendy Lim had to admit that he was indeed a charming man.


    If the waitresses saw his gesture to flick cigarette ash into the ashtray, they would be crazy for him.


    Wendy Lim looked forward and concentrated. She lowered her body to put the wine on the table.


    Then she opened a bottle of wine and was about to leave. Charlie Hogg didn''t raise his head, but he


    pointed at her with his fingers.


    "Bring me a ss of wine."


    Wendy Lim did not move.


    Charlie Hogg put the cigarette between his lips and said, "If you don''t make one for me, I''ll ask your


    manager toe!"


    The manager? He would deduct all her wages.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim cheered up and smiled apologetically. "Sir, I''ll serve you..."


    She put some ice cubes into a ss and poured some wine into it. Her hand that holding the wine


    bottle was trembling because she could feel his sight was staring at her even if she did not raise her


    head. It seemed that his sight could light a fire on her body.


    Wendy Lim nced at the door, annoyed that she closed the door when she came in. She put the


    knife in her handbag and didn''t bring it with her...


    Wendy Lim breathed deeply and became alert. If Charlie Hogg would treat her violentlyter, she


    would rush out quickly, or she would shout loudly. She had many acquaintances here, and someone


    would heard her...


    Suddenly, her hand was covered by a big hand.


    "Here ites!"


    Wendy Lim concentrated and thinking of what she had nned just now. She was about to run out


    when she heard that he said in a casual way.


    ¡°Wendy Lim, how about being with me?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Wh-what?"


    Wendy Lim suspected that she had an illusion.


    She looked up at him in a daze, watching the cigarette in his hand burnt to the end, and he even


    forgot to throw away the butt.


    Charlie Hogg looked at her with deep eyes, a hint of desires emerged on his eyes.


    When he had dinner this evening, he couldn''t help thinking...


    Otherwise, Charlie Hogg, who had always put work first, would not refuse a very important party


    invitation ande to the bar.


    Her hands were soft and fingers were slim, like a clear spring was flowing on his palm. He seemed


    to have been possessed when he simply held her hand. He couldn''t wait to hold her body and make


    love with her in every corner of the room. He couldn''t believe that he was so attracted to her.


    Charlie Hogg leaned forward and said, "Answer me!"


    Wendy Lim came back to earth when she heard his voice. She quickly withdrew her hand and


    answered subconsciously, "No..."


    "You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lim family. Your mother was forced by your father¡¯s mistress to


    suicide via jumping off the building. At the age of eight, you were driven out from the Lim family and


    lived with your grandmother until now. A year ago, your grandmother was in the hospital because of


    heart failure. You needed to pay the medical expenses that were far beyond your sry for your


    grandmother every month."


    "Did you investigate me?"


    Wendy Lim widened her eyes after hearing his words.


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes and tapped his tight thigh with his fingers. He said slowly, "If you


    were with me, you don''t have toe to a bar to make a living, and you don''t have to ask for


    money from the Lim family. They would never have a chance to p you or humiliate you again."


    "Not every woman has an opportunity to be with me. I seldom ask questions like that. There are so


    many women who want to climb onto my bed. This is an opportunity that no one can get but you."


    Climbing onto his bed...


    These words hovered in her ears.


    The pride and arrogance in his eyes were really an eyesore for Wendy Lim.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered that night when she slept with him by ident. He took two bundles of money


    and threw them to her afterwards. It seemed that in his eyes, she was a woman who could


    exchange money with her body.


    And she was so cheap!


    "I refuse!" She didn''t think about it at all, nor did she need to think about it.


    Wendy Lim took the tray and stood up. Under the colorful spotlights, her eyes became brighter. ¡°Mr.


    Hogg, your wine is ready!"


    Havingpleted her due services, she didn''t want to listen to him anymore. She turned around


    and walked out of the room with the tray in her hand.


    She opened the door. The people outside the door were surprised and almost fell in.


    Simon Chin looked embarrassed. He looked around, put his hand on his mouth and pretended to


    cough.


    Wendy Lim left quickly.


    She disappeared in a blink of an eye. Simon Chin stepped into the room and sat down. He didn''t


    peep a hot and fierce scene through the crack of the door. He kicked the man beside him and said,


    "Charlie, let her go?"


    Charlie Hogg picked up his ss and swirled the ice inside.


    Wendy Lim¡¯s eyes with stubbornness were so bright that they seemed to overshadow the lights in


    the room.


    Charlie Hogg raised the ss to Simon Chin without saying a word. He drank a mouthful of wine,


    and the ice cubes creaked in his mouth. He said with a charming smile, ¡°I prefer consensual s*x."


    Simon Chin was shocked. He had never seen him like this during past years.


    Simon Chin moved aside. He felt that the emotion and desire Charlie Hogg had suppressed for


    many years seemed to have been aroused up by Wendy Lim after that night...


    Wendy Lim did not know that she had awakened a sleeping beast at this time.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The man''s breath suddenly approached.


    Her little hand held his hot part, and she could feel his pulse.


    A hoarse voice came out of his throat, "Umm..."


    Wendy Lim opened her eyes. After her sight focused, she immediately looked around the


    surroundings.


    Fortunately, she was in her small house, and familiar furniture and things were around her. She was


    finally at ease when she touched the quilt that had been over washed.


    In the next second, she touched her blushing face. Crazy!


    It must be the man Charlie Hogg who had brought her too much trauma. He would not leave her


    alone even in her dreams.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy Lim walked quickly to the bathroom and sank her face in the cold water. She felt much more


    sober. Looking at the watch, she said f*ck in her mind. She had overslept. It was not the leisure she


    could enjoy waking up naturally on weekends.


    She could only be paid when she finished the two-day supermarket promotion. She needed to do it


    again today. The doorbell rang when she took out her clothes and got dressed hurriedly.


    She opened the door and Ynda Lim rushed in. Wendy Lim was still holding the door handle.


    Before she could do other things, she saw Ynda Lim rushing into her bedroom like an angry


    leopard. Ynda Lim pulled out Wendy Lim''s clothes from the wardrobe and threw them on the


    floor.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned and stopped her.


    "F*ck off!" Ynda Lim pushed her away. She didn''t need to hide her arrogance. She shouted with


    jealousy in her eyes, "Where are the clothes? Where are the clothes you wore yesterday? Take


    them out!"


    She suddenly saw something and rushed into the bathroom.


    Ynda Lim dragged out all the clothes that had not been washed yet. As expected, she found the


    clothes.


    Wendy Lim watched Ynda Lim took out a pair of scissors from her bag and stabbed into the


    clothes. The clothes were broken into pieces. "Are you crazy? Get out of my house!"


    "What? Care about your clothes?" Ynda Lim waved the scissors in her hand to prevent Wendy


    Lim from approaching. Ynda Lim gnashed her teeth and said, "Are you proud of being praised for


    looking good by Charlie? Wendy Lim, I tell you the truth, you should have some self-knowledge.


    You aren¡¯t the eldest daughter recognized by the Lim family. Don''t dream about Charlie will love


    you! No one loves you! No one!"


    Wendy Lim frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about..." Ynda Lim was thrown on the


    street by Charlie Hogg yesterday. She was so angry that she didn''t sleep for the whole night. Early


    in the morning, she asked a servant to buy the same clothes as Wendy Urn¡¯s. When she heard that


    Charlie Hogg was in the golf course, she put on the same clothes and pretended to meet him by


    chance. To her surprise, Charlie Hogg said she was ugly in that clothes.


    Ynda Lim¡¯s memory made her angrier. She stabbed the scissors into Wendy Lim¡¯s clothes


    harder. "You¡¯re looking good! Are you looking good? I''ll cut all your clothes! I''ll make you look good!"


    Wendy Lim finally understood what Ynda Lim was angry about.


    She looked at the clothes that had been cut into strips. However, Ynda Lim had no intention of


    stopping. She insisted on cutting all the clothes.


    Wendy Lim felt distressed. It was not because what Ynda Lim thought of, but she felt pity for


    money...


    This was the misery of the poor.


    Perhaps she would tolerate Ynda Lim¡¯s behaviors in the Lin family, but this was in her own


    house. Even a puppy would bark when its house was upied. Wendy Lim couldn''t tolerate


    Ynda Lim anymore. She took out her mobile phone, walked to the balcony and called the police.


    Ynda Lim was taken to the police station because of an illegal invasion.


    At this moment, Ynda Lim came out from the police station with her Lady Dior handbag. She was


    rubbing her arms that was once grabbed hard by the police, and stared at Wendy Lim, who went to


    the police station to make the record. Ynda Lim said with rage, "Wendy Lim, I will let you arrested


    by the police one day!"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    After saying these harsh words to Wendy Lim, the expression on Ynda Lim'' s face changed


    suddenly.


    Ynda Lim said with innocence, "Dad..."


    Wendy Lim looked over and saw Johnny Lim and Helen Lee standing in front of a limousine parked


    by the roadside.


    Helen Lee was taking Ynda Lim¡¯s hands and said, "Ynda, my dear, are you all right? Do you


    get hurt? Why are you so haggard?"


    Ynda Lim had spent less than half an hour in the police station, and she only answered a few


    questions. How could she get hurt?


    Looking at the mother and daughter who were whispering endearments to each other, Wendy Lim


    knew it was Helen Lee who deliberately took Johnny Lim here.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The scene of the family of three reminded Wendy Lim of her mother who jumped off the building,


    and she felt very upset. Ynda Lim was only two months younger than her, which meant that


    Johnny Lim had a mistress when Wendy Lim¡¯s mother was pregnant.


    "Mom and dad, I''m so scared. The policemen are so fierce!" Ynda Lim said with tears in her


    eyes, "If you hadn''te to pick me up, I wouldn''t know what to do!" "Ynda, my poor daughter!1''


    Johnny Lim patted his little daughter.


    He turned to Wendy Lim with a cold expression, "B*stard, you called the police to arrest your


    sister?"


    "She came to my house and cut my clothes." Wendy Lim exined.


    "Dad, Wendy was way out of line. I apologized to her all the time, but she refused to listen to me


    and insisted on letting the police arrest me."


    "Darling, how poor Ynda is!"


    Ynda Lim and Helen Lee¡¯s words made Johnny Lim be angrier. It seemed that he had to do


    something to give Wendy Lim a lesson of being a big sister. Johnny Lim pped Wendy Lim, and


    Wendy Lim couldn''t dodge.


    Wendy Lim was pped by her father again.


    Johnny Lim never showed any mercy when he pped Wendy Lim, and Wendy Lim¡¯s face instantly


    swelled up.


    Wendy Lim felt a buzz in her ears, and she heard Johnny Lim said with anger, "B*stard! Don¡¯t want


    to take a penny from the Lim family in the future!"


    Wendy Lim had spent too much time at the police station and couldn''t do the supermarket


    promotion anymore. She went to the hospital to see her grandmother.


    Her grandma had taken the medicine and fell asleep after chatting with her for a while. She carefully


    tucked the quilt for her grandma and touched her crumpled hands. Wendy Lim felt that her


    grandmother seemed to be thinner than before.


    Looking at the sun outside the window, she could only feel cold.


    Wendy Lim knew that Johnny Lim was serious, just like that time when he drove her away from the


    Lim family. No matter how she begged him with her arms around his thigh, it was useless. It was


    said that the daughter was the lover of her father in his previous incarnation, and the daughter


    should be the apple of his father¡¯s eye. But in Johnny Lim''s eyes, he only had one daughter ¡ª


    Ynda Lim.


    Her grandma''s medical expenses in the future...


    Wendy Lim sighed. From now on, she could not ask money from the Lim family to pay her


    grandma''s expenses.


    She took a look at her grandma and closed the ward door quietly. When she was about to leave, the


    attending doctor of her grandma came over. The doctor sped up when he saw Wendy Lim. It would


    be the end of the month in a few days, Wendy Lim knew that the doctor was to ask her to pay the


    medical expenses.


    She turned around and ran away. She dared not to take the elevator and ran down from the stairs.


    She could feel wind passed by her ears when she ran downstairs quickly.


    After climbing for several floors, Wendy Lim ensured that no one was chasing after her and


    breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she slipped. She was so scared that she even forgot to scream.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t do anything but closed her eyes. A strong arm held her, a slightly familiar male


    smell wafted into her nose.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Wendy Lim¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She looked up and saw a strongly defined face and a pair of deep eyes.


    There was still a faint smell of smoke in the air. Out of the corner of her eyes, Wendy Lim noticed


    that there was a cigarette butt on the ground that had not been burned out. It seemed that it had


    been thrown away in a hurry.


    Charlie Hogg was standing two steps below Wendy Lim and holding her from below. So, half of her


    body was hanging on him, and the ce where his arms held was her sensitive waist.


    The skin on her waist touched his tight arms muscles, and touched smooth...


    "Let me go!" Wendy Lim struggled.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to have noticed her sensitive part and swallowed, "Is this your attitude toward


    a man who helps you?"


    Feeling his arms was tightening and touching her waist, Wendy Lim was shy and annoyed. "Let me


    go! Let go of me..."


    Charlie Hogg nced at her for a while and then released his hand indifferently.


    Wendy Lim did not expect that he would suddenly let her go. She fell down on the stairs when she


    was struggling. Her bent knees got injured and elbows were numb. She could see Charlie Hogg


    was crushing the cigarette butt with his leather shoes. Then he bent over to pick it up and threw it


    into the trash bin. He looked down at her with his hands behind his back. She couldn¡¯t find any


    warmth or tenderness in his eyes.


    She had known that the man was cold-blooded. He could watch her cut her wrist without any


    reaction.


    When Wendy Lim wanted to stand up despite the pain. Charlie Hogg suddenly extended his hand to


    her.


    Wendy Lim tilted her head but did not avoid it. He asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with your


    face?"


    Only then did she notice that his fingers had brushed the long hair on her left face. When she came


    to the hospital, she was afraid of her grandmother would worry about her, so she let her hair down


    to cover her swollen face. At this moment, the swollen part and the red marks on her left face were


    exposed to his eyes.


    Charlie Hogg touched it with his fingertips. When he moved slightly, Wendy Lim could feel a little


    pain and itch spreading from face to mind...


    Before Wendy Lim could figure out where the itch came from, she heard he said with a slight


    mockery, "Changed money with p again?"


    "..." She felt it was more painful on her left face.


    Her words touched her bottom line, and a wave of heat rushed to her forehead.


    All these were owing to Charlie Hogg. If Wendy Lim had never met him, Ynda Lim would not be


    jealous and not go to Ynda Lim''s house to make a scene. Then Johnny Lim would not be furious


    at Wendy Lim, and she could get paid for the supermarket promotion...


    "It¡¯s none of your business!" Wendy Lim suddenly knocked off his hand and stepped back to keep


    distance from him. She raised her head and said word by word, ¡°Mr. Hogg, I hope we won¡¯t see


    each other again!"


    Charlie Hogg silently watched as she disappeared into the corridor.


    After a few minutes, he took out a cigarette and lit it. The smoke curled up. He narrowed his eyes.


    There was a luxury cruise parked on the river, shining with lights on the river.


    The corridor on the second floor of the cabin was covered with wool carpets. Footsteps would be


    muffled by the carpets. Every suite here wasparable to a five-star hotel suite. Wendy Lim took


    a turn with a clean sheet in her arms and stopped.


    She knocked at the door and opened the door with the general room card.


    It was very spacious inside, and the guest standing with his back facing the door.


    It was a tall and strong man who was making a phone call, speaking out few words once in a while.


    Wendy Lim walked close to him, and the clearly defined line of the man''s face gradually came into


    her eyes. Even he was facing the sunlight, his deep eyes were shining brightly. She met the man


    again.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "Mr. Hogg, I hope we won''t see each other again..."


    Wendy Lim put her hand on her forehead.


    Her words were still lingering in her ears. She didn''t expect that she would meet him again in such a


    short time.


    The reason why Wendy Lim was here was a long story. Wendy Lim¡¯s colleagues in the speakeasy


    bar knew that she needed arge sum of money and told her the news. They heard that a rich man


    had rented a luxury cruise and would hold a business party on it on the weekend. The party needed


    lots of service staff, and one could earn 700 dors after two days¡¯ work. The job was very attractive


    to Wendy Lim. Besides, the job started on Friday evening and ended on Sunday night, so it wouldn''t


    cause any effects to Wendy Lim'' s work on workdays. She could work for the business party as long


    as she asked for a leave in the speakeasy bar.


    However, she didn''t expect that Charlie Hogg was also on this cruise.


    Wendy Lim lowered her head and looked steadily forward. She walked straight to therge bed in


    the center of the room. She had a short training before working on the cruise. She was making the


    bed quickly and quietly.


    After putting thest pillow into the pillowcase, she wanted to leave quietly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She turned around and took a few steps. The man suddenly shouted, "Stop!"


    Wendy Lim stopped and stood steadily. She turned back quietly and saw that the man was still


    standing there with the same posture. But now he finished the phone call, then, took out a cigarette


    from the cigarette case and readied to light it.


    "Run a bath for me."


    Wendy Lim said in a low voice, "Yes..."


    She slipped into the bathroom like a thief. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was so nervous in front


    of him every time.


    Wendy Lim squatted in front of the bathtub and stared at the rushing water. Her focus was a little bit


    loose. In a moment, she became clear again. Suddenly, she felt something wrong behind her. She


    turned around and was shocked.


    Charlie Hogg was standing behind her. His tall figure shadowed her. She looked up and saw the


    clearly defined line of his chin.


    There was a hint of surprise in Charlie Hogg''s eyes when he saw Wendy Lim, but he understood


    why she would be here soon.


    He looked at her waitress uniform. On her upper body, she wore a half- sleeved white shirt and a


    ck jacket outside. Her two slender arms were exposed, the jacket outlined her waistline, and the


    belt of the jacket was just fastened under her chest. On her lower body, she wore a tight skirt and a


    pair of ck stockings...


    Charlie Hogg''s swallowed and looked away. "Why are you so slow?" "The bathtub is too big..."


    Wendy Lim was embarrassed.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It''s done!"


    "What about the temperature of the water?"


    "... It¡¯s fine!"


    Wendy Lim answered and tested the water with her hand again. Then she stood up with hands


    behind back, "What else can I do for you?"


    "Nothing." Charlie Hogg''s eyes were fixed on her for a moment.


    "Okay!" Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she maintained the posture of


    what a waitress should be and said, "I''m leaving now. If you have any needs, please call room


    services!"


    After saying that, Wendy Lim was about to pass by him and get out of the bathroom. However, she


    slipped and screamed suddenly. She waved her hands in a panic, trying to catch something to keep


    bnce, but she failed, and then she fell into the bathtub.


    Water sshed out at that moment.


    Wendy Lim felt a burning breath blown on her face. She opened her eyes and saw the man was


    facing against her. There was only a palm''s distance between their bodies. The man¡¯s chest


    muscles under his ck shirt were about toe out.


    Charlie Hogg raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you do it on purpose?"


    Wendy Lim could see his Adam¡¯s apple from her position.


    There were some drops on it, rolling as he spoke... so s*xy.


    "Don¡¯t want to let me go?"


    Wendy Lim looked down and found that she was grabbing his belt.


    Oh my god!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    She did it identally.


    A part of his belt had been pulled out and his trousers were loosened. Wendy Lim could see his


    underpants...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What had she done?


    Oh, what a shame!


    Wendy Lim felt so awkward, and her face turned to red like a tomato.


    "I remember someone said that she wouldn''t see me again, but in an instant, she grabbed my belt


    and didn''t let me go?"


    "This is an ident..."


    Wendy Lim released her hand awkwardly and said incoherently, "Sorry... I..."


    She fell into the bathtub so her whole body was wet, especially her white shirt, which was almost


    transparent after being soaked in water, and her pink bra withce could be seen.


    It suddenly urred to Charlie Hogg that she seemed to wear the same bra that night, which was


    directly torn off by him...


    His chest heaved with breath, and it seemed that something would break out from his body. His


    throat was burning. He croaked, "Get out!"


    If she didn''t go out, he couldn''t promise he wouldn¡¯t do something to her! "OK, OK... I''ll leave right


    now!" Wendy Lim was embarrassed. After struggling for a while, she finally got out of the bathtub.


    She dared not to stay and rushed out like a panic dog.


    "Come back!"


    Wendy Lim turned around and a bath towel hit her head.


    She took it down and lowered her head following his eyes. A bang burst in her mind, she wrapped


    herself with the towel quickly and said,"... Thanks a lot."


    When the door was closed, the sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    In the corridor, Ynda Lim stepped on the carpet with eight-inch-high heels and a limited-edition


    Lady Dior bag in her hands. She sped up to follow Farr Chiang, Charlie Hogg''s assistant. "Miss Lim,


    Mr. Hogg is having a rest and won¡¯t see anyone..."


    Ynda Lim ignored his words and kept walking.


    When she was about to take a turn, she suddenly stopped and saw a sneaky woman wrapped in a


    bath toweling out from Charlie Hogg''s room...


    Wendy Lim?


    Why was she again?


    The next day morning, Wendy Lim was sent to the restaurant after tidying up the guest rooms.


    When she was setting the table, she heard a rich youngdy who was sitting at the next table


    scolded angrily. "How did you do your work? There is such a big stain on the te. How could I use


    it?"


    Wendy Lim knew who she was even if she didn''t see her face.


    She didn''t expect that even Ynda Lim was on this cruise, but she got the reason soon.


    Wendy Lim sped up her hands and didn''t want to be noticed by Ynda Lim. She wanted to serve


    in another area, but Ynda Lim pointed at her and said, "You,e here!"


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" She had to walk to her.


    "Change all my dinnerware!"


    "Okay, I''ll change them for you now."


    Wendy Lim nodded, piled up the dishes, and prepared to take them away. When Wendy Lim


    reached out her hand to get the knife, Ynda Lim''s eyes shed a hint of coldness. She pretended


    to raise her elbow inadvertently, and then the knife fell to the ground.


    Wendy Lim had to bend over to pick it up.


    But as soon as she touched the knife, Ynda Lim stepped on her hand.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t see you!" Ynda Lim pretended to be guilty.


    "..." Wendy Lim clenched her hand.


    Her little finger had been stepped although she dodged quickly. It didn¡¯t turn to red but really painful.


    Wendy Lim looked at the sly smile in Ynda Lim''s eyes, but she couldn''t do anything. If she had


    conflicts with a guest, her wages would be deducted.


    Wendy Lim pursed her lips and picked up the knife again. Then she took out a new dinnerware set


    from the cab and put it on the table. Sitting on the chair with her hands folded, Ynda Lim, who


    looked at Wendy Lim like a queen, suddenly stood up with a big smile.


    Wendy Lim knew who appeared.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "Charlie!" Ynda Lim greeted happily. "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time! I ordered a


    cup of ck coffee for you. Let''s go to the deck to get some fresh air after breakfast!"


    Charlie Hogg frowned and stopped. But he continued to move when he saw a beautiful figure.


    "Charlie, why did you sleep so earlyst night?"


    "I felt unwell."


    Wendy Lim looked up when she heard his voice.


    Charlie Hogg, who sat down at the table, was also looking at her. Wendy Lim was reflected in his


    deep eyes.


    Ynda Lim noticed their eye contact, which made her unhappy. She pouted and said, "I''ve told my


    sister not to do this. It makes me feel bad to let my sister serve me, but she didn''t agree with me.


    She said it was her work, so I had to let her do it!"


    Wendy Lim sneered in her mind. She had gotten used to Ynda Lim¡¯s hypocrisy.


    "We can''t let her join us this time!" Ynda Lim said with a regretful expression.


    "Enjoy your meals." After serving the dishes, Wendy Lim could finally leave.


    "Charlie, would you like to add some milk into your coffee?"


    "Charlie, can I be your dancing partner at the dinner party tonight?"


    Their voices behind Wendy Lim walked away. She looked back at them who were eating.


    Not long ago, she had thought that they were a perfect match, but now she thought she was wrong.


    Wendy Lim stood at a long table, and the wind from the river messed up her hair in the forehead.


    The party was held on the deck. Magnolia shaped floormps lit up the whole cruise. Well- dressed


    people were drinking, chatting, and dancing. There was a sharp contrast when the hustle and bustle


    of the cruisepared with the quite opposite bund.


    All people here were well-dressed except services staff like Wendy Lim. There were groups of


    people talking and drinking. However, Wendy Lim could see Charlie Hogg in the crowd at a nce.


    He was in a ck suit with a natty pocket square, which was not mboyant. He didn¡¯t do up the


    suit buttons and wore no tie either.


    She noticed that there were different people around him since the party began.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t talk much and asionally nodded slightly. His assistant beside him was


    helping with most things.


    Charlie Hogg had a clearly defined face with a cold expression. There was a powerful aura around


    him, which made him stand out. The light reflected in the river shone brightly in his eyes. Wendy


    Lim looked at him from the corner where she was standing and forgot to breathe for a moment.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim was annoyed when she realized that she had been absent-minded for a long time.


    She nearly attracted by Charlie Hogg!


    Wendy Lim looked away and found that Ynda Lim, who was a few steps away, was staring at her.


    Ynda Lim seemed to be very dissatisfied with Wendy Lim¡¯s gaze on Charlie Hogg.


    Wendy Lim told herself to ignore her when Ynda Lim came over. So when Ynda Lim took a


    ss of cocktail from the tray in Wendy Lim¡¯s hand and deliberately knocked her, causing all the


    cocktail on the tray to fall to the ground and smash, Wendy Lim only cleaned up the mess quietly.


    "Do you let her treat you like this? You should get back at her."


    A pair of bright leather shoes came into Wendy Lim¡¯ s sight, and then a low voice came above her


    head.


    Wendy Lim raised her head and saw Charlie Hogg was holding a ss of red wine and staring at


    her. A red agate was iid on his cufflink, which flickered on his wrist as he swirled the wine in his


    ss, attracting people''s eyes.


    Wendy Lim calmed herself down, picked up the tray, and stood up, "if a mad dog bit you, would you


    bite back?"


    "..." Charlie Hogg choked.


    The metaphor was really irrefutable.


    Looking at her slender figure who turned around to get new cocktails, Charlie Hogg gave a faint


    smile in his face, but a big smile in his eyes.


    Farr Chiang, who was standing next to Charlie Hogg, was shocked. Could his boss smile in such a


    lustful way?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The party continued.


    Wendy Lim was standing in the same ce with her hands sped in the front. She continued to


    serve the guests here, and put vignce on Ynda Lim at the same time. Ynda Lim followed


    Charlie Hogg closely.


    Ynda Lim was wearing a strapless evening gown today, with a faint cleavage, like a beautiful


    princess.


    Wendy Lim looked down at herself. She was in a waitress uniform dress, which was not at the same


    level with Ynda Lim¡¯s gown.


    Not far away, there was a little boy in front of Ynda Lim. He was about six years old, dressed in a


    very chic suit, and his eyes were full of naughtiness. Ynda Lim said something to him, and the


    little boy ran toward Wendy Lim.


    "Big sister, can you give me a ss of juice?"


    Wendy Lim looked at the little boy who raised his head to her. He had a silvery voice.


    She suddenly remembered her little boy who was in another country, which was quite far away from


    her. The little boy''s face appeared in her mind, and her heart became soft. She touched the little


    boy''s head, "Sure!"


    Wendy Lim turned around and picked a ss of low-sugar grapefruit juice. She heard the sound of


    cloth breaking when she took up the juice.


    Suddenly, Wendy Lim felt a chill on her lower body. The lower part of her dress fell off like a fallen


    leaf to the floor when she turned back. The little boy did a trick to her. Now, his aim had been


    achieved. He giggled and ran away with his hands covering his mouth.


    "Ah!"


    Someone shouted and everyone looked over. "Look at her. What a shame!"


    "If I were her, I would jump into the river!"


    Charlie Hogg frowned and stared at her in the crowd. There was some mist in Wendy Lim''s slightly


    red eyes, but she didn¡¯t let tears rush out. Charlie Hogg nced at his assistant beside him.


    Her dress was torn off from her hip, and the torn-off part was taken away by the naughty boy.


    Wendy Lim curled up. Fortunately, she wore a pair of boxer briefs inside the dress, but this could


    not relieve her embarrassment. She hurriedly covered her legs with her hands, and then grasped


    the tablecloth to cover her lower body.


    Her face turned to pale. People¡¯s sneers and stares around her made her more embarrassed.


    "Wrap this coat around your waist!"


    Someone behind her handed over a man''s coat. Wendy Lim looked back and saw a well-behaved


    man in a suit. He looked very capable. Wendy Lim recognized that the man was Charlie Hogg¡¯ s


    assistant, and then took over the coat with gratitude and wrapped it around her waist, "Thank you..."


    At this moment, other waitresses came and took her away in a hurry.


    After the party, the night sank into peace.


    Beside a corner of the cruise, there was a rowing boat parked on the river with two paddles.


    Farr Chiang said to the woman in front of him seriously, "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg ask you to leave this


    cruise in ten minutes!"


    "What?" Ynda Lim was still in an evening gown and said with exasperation, "Impossible! Where


    is Charlie? How could he treat me like this? F*ck off! I''ll talk to him personally!"


    ¡°Mr. Hogg said that you should think about the cooperation between Mr. Hogg and your father."


    Ynda Lim''s face changed. What did his words mean?


    If she undermined the cooperation between the Lim family and the Hogg family, she would be


    punished by her father. Ynda Lim considered the pros and cons carefully. Although she was


    reluctant, she still lifted up her dress and looked at the rowing boat, unwilling to give up.


    Was she really going to row herself back to the riverbank?


    However, Farr Chiang was reminding her with a cold expression, "Miss Lim, I will watch you leave!"


    Ynda Lim gritted her teeth and red at him. She had to take off her high heels and got on the


    boat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Farr Chiang watched that the rowing boat was getting farther and farther and it was impossible for it


    toe back. He hadpleted the task that his boss gave him. When he was about to leave, he


    heard a clear female voice behind him, "Mr. Chiang!"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Farr Chiangpleted the task given by his boss. When he was about to leave, he heard a clear


    female voice behind him, "Mr. Chiang!"


    Farr Chiang turned around and saw Wendy Lim was holding a coat.


    Wendy Lim had changed her clothes. Fortunately, her leader only scolded her for a few words and


    did not punish her. She could not take revenge on the little boy because she could not afford to


    offend him. Those who coulde to this cruise were either rich or prestigious. Besides, she also


    knew that the little boy was instigated by Ynda Lim.


    She asked other staff about the assistant''s name. She was really grateful to him.


    Almost everyone at the partyughed at her at that time, and no one wanted to give her a hand.


    Only Farr Chiang helped her, so she said sincerely, "Mr. Chiang, thank you for your help. I have


    already ironed your coat. Here you are!"


    "Oh, it¡¯s not mine. It''s Mr. Hogg¡¯s coat!" Farr Chiang said.


    "Er..." Wendy Lim was stunned.


    It was Charlie Hogg¡¯s coat, so...


    "I¡¯ve done what Mr. Hogg asked me to do!" Farr Chiang replied to her doubts directly. Just then, his


    cell phone rang. He took it out and said to her with an apology, "Excuse me, I have a phone call. Mr.


    Hogg is on the front deck. You can return the coat to him personally!"


    Wendy Lim saw Farr Chiang was answering the phone call. It seemed to be a business call, and


    couldn''t be finished in a short time.


    She touched the delicate fabric of the coat. She pursed her lips and walked toward the deck.


    She saw a tall figure on the deck in a distance.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t change his clothes, but his coat was in Wendy Urn¡¯s hands now. He was in a


    white shirt, with sleeves were rolled up to his elbow, revealing his strong forearms.


    He was leaning on the railing, with a cell phone in one hand and a cigarette between his fingers.


    The cell phone screen was on, which reflected his deep eyes. No one knew whether he was


    sending a message or reading news.


    He was so indifferent when he stood alone. It seemed that he was isted from the world.


    Wendy Lim cooled down and continued to move forward, but a staggering figure appeared in her


    sight after taking a few steps.


    It was an aged woman in a cleaner''s uniform with a huge ck bin bag in her hands. Maybe the bin


    bag was too heavy, so she fell down to the man''s feet.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry!" The woman apologized.


    Wendy Lim held her breath for a moment.


    Because she saw the man frowned. She worried about the woman. Unexpectedly, the man did not


    show any displeasure or reprimand. Instead, he put away his phone and leaned over to help the


    cleaner.


    Wendy Lim noticed that he immediately put out the cigarette and used his hand to dispel the smoke.


    The cleaner became panicked and waved her hand, "No! Please don''t do that, sir! Your clothes


    must be expensive. My clothes were dirty, so don''t touch


    __ _ n


    me...


    "It''s okay." Charlie Hogg didn''t mind at all. Although his voice was indifferent as usual, his tone was


    very patient, "Can you stand up, Madam? Did you get hurt?"


    "It seems that I''ve sprained my ankle!" The woman moved her legs and answered.


    "Let me check." Charlie Hogg bent his knees and squatted down. The woman¡¯s eyes were full of


    surprise.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this time, there were only scattered lights on the deck, giving off a faint light halo behind him. His


    whole body was covered by soft lights, which made his good-looking face as fascinating as artwork.


    Wendy Lim was stunned and couldn''t move her eyes.


    Something in her mind was changing gradually.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Charlie Hogg checked the cleaner¡¯s ankle, "Yes, your ankle was sprained. You can apply a hot


    compress on it."


    Charlie Hogg stopped the waiter who passed by, and asked the waiter to carefully hold the woman


    away. The woman was too shocked and excited to speak. She could only bow to Charlie Hogg for a


    few times and repeated, "Thank you, Sir!"


    After the woman left, Charlie Hogg resumed his posture and took out his cell phone and cigarette.


    Wendy Lim found herself standing there for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    There was old sayings that, expend the respect of the aged in one''s family to that of other families;


    expend the love of the young ones in one''s family to that of other families.


    Charlie Hogg seemed not as bad and ruthless as she imagined...


    Wendy Lim took a breath and continued to walk to him. Charlie Hogg was leaning on the railing so


    their eyes were level. Because of his position, she could see his strong forearms muscles in a close


    distance.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to be very vignt. When she approached, he looked over.


    Wendy Lim cleared her throat, "Mr. Chiang said this is your coat..." "Yes." Charlie Hogg nodded and


    raised his chin at her, "Put it there!"


    Wendy Lim put the coat on the railing. She even smoothed the folds of the coat with her hands.


    Charlie Hogg looked at her behaviors and raised his eyes slightly, "If you encounter a mad dog


    again in the future, you may not bite it back, but kick it directly."


    "..." Wendy Lim was confused.


    Charlie Hogg gave a faint smile and didn''t say anything more. The white smoke rose up in a line


    from his fingertips, scattered and dispersed.


    Wind brought the smell of cigarette into her nose. Wendy Lim gasped and felt that it was necessary


    to say something, ¡°Mr. Chiang said that the coat was yours... Thank you!"


    "That¡¯s all?" Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes.


    Wendy Lim felt a tremble in her heart.


    She unconsciously clenched her fingers. What he had done and said shed in her head. She felt


    that even the wind became ambiguous. She quickly changed the topic, "You are a nice man."


    This was not apliment. His attitude towards the cleaner just now deserved praise.


    "A nice man?" A hint of light shed in Charlie Hogg''s eyes. Was he a nice man?


    "Really?" He slightly moved his eyebrows. He put out the cigarette and asked her, "I''m listening to


    something interesting. Do you want to try?"


    Only then did Wendy Lim notice that he had been wearing a Bluetooth earphone.


    She shook her head and wanted to say that she had to work. "No, I..."


    However, Charlie Hogg quickly put the earphone in her ears, and she heard the sound.


    "No...Get out..."


    With the sound of panting, Wendy Lim suspected that she had misheard.


    "Don''t... No! Stop, stop it..."


    The tempting voice suddenly raised, which lingered in her ears.


    "It was so erotic!"


    Wendy Urn''s face turned to red. She didn''t expect that he had been listening to such an erotic thing.


    It was said that most of the rich people had special interests, and some had quirks...


    She might not believe it before, but today she finally understood it!


    Wendy Lim took off the earphone quickly, and she couldn''t stand the woman¡¯s voice in it anymore.


    But it suddenly urred to her that the woman''s voice in the earphone was so familiar.


    Wait! This voice...


    Wendy Lim widened her eyes and pointed at Charlie Hogg. Her voice trembled with shock, "You,


    how dare you..."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Charlie Hogg tapped his finger on the phone screen, "How about the voice? Does it sound


    passionate?"


    Wendy Lim couldn''t believe that he recorded their sounds at that night...


    Ah¡ª


    "What a pervert!"


    Wendy Lim dragged the earphone off her ears. Maybe she dragged it too hard that her ears were


    burning. The heat spread from outside to inside, and even spread to her heart.


    Looking at her blushing face, Charlie Hogg''s eyes darkened.


    He didn¡¯t have any special interest. She was so passionate that night, and tempted him to let out all


    thing that he had suppressed for a long time. So, he had no time to think about anything else. The


    record was from Simon Chin. He was on the phone with Simon Chin earlier that night and forgot to


    hang up. Then, Simon Chin recorded the sound of their first time, and sent it to Charlie Hogg ten


    minutes ago...


    "Give it to me!" Wendy Lim stared at his phone with a blushing face.


    ¡°What?" Charlie Hogg raised his eyebrows.


    "...Delete it!" Wendy Lim gritted her teeth.


    Charlie Hogg held the phone in hand and touched the edge of phone with his fingers, which


    seemed that he was teasing her, "No, I''ll keep it. It¡¯s good to listen to it in spare time."


    Wendy Lim couldn''t agree with him. The only thing she wanted to do was to delete the record in his


    phone.


    He didn''t give her the phone, so she had to grab it.


    But Charlie Hogg moved faster than her. He stood up straight so he was one head taller than her.


    His tall figure shadowed her. Although he only raised his arm slightly, she couldn''t reach it on tiptoe.


    Wendy Lim thought of nothing but to grad his phone. An idea suddenly urred to her when she


    saw the river.


    At first, she pretended to be angry and turned around. Then, she rushed to him, intending to knock


    his phone into the river by inertia.


    However, Charlie Hogg held his mobile phone tightly. He didn''t expect that she would knock into


    him, so he fell into the river with his phone from a opening in the railing.


    "Plop-"


    There was a loud sound in the river.


    Wendy Lim looked at the man who had fallen into the river. She waspletely frozen.


    Waves appeared on the river and some water sshed on the deck.


    Farr Chiang, who had been on the phone before, heard the sound and ran over. He was also


    shocked when he saw his boss was in the river. He quickly reacted and shouted in a hurry, "Help!


    Mr. Hogg can¡¯ t swim!" "...Really?" Wendy Lim swallowed.


    She saw that Farr Chiang paced on the deck, and the anxiety on his face wasn''t fake. She looked at


    the river and found that the man who was struggling seemed to be sinking slowly...


    "Plop!"


    Another sound of something falling into the water.


    Wendy Lim didn''t have time to think more about it. She took off her vest and jumped into the river.


    She swam quickly to Charlie Hogg, struggled to lift his body up, and dragged him to the cruise.


    Wendy Lim had lived with her grandmother in the countryside for some time when she was a child.


    At that time, she liked to catch fishes in the river so she could swim well. However, it was difficult for


    her to drag such a tall man. Her left wrist hurt a lot.


    Wendy Lim was in panic when she couldn''t feel any movement from the man dragged by her. She


    ignored the pain on her wrist and swam faster.


    With Farr Chiang¡¯s help, they finally dragged Charlie Hogg out of the river and put him on the deck.


    Charlie Hogg had choked on water,ying still.


    Wendy Lim remembered the first aid method that the fishermen often did in the countryside. She


    knelt beside Charlie Hogg.


    She quickly untied his wet shirt and pressed her hands on his chest. After pressing for dozens of


    times, she leaned forward and pinched his nose.


    Even unconsious, the lines of his chin were still sharp. Wendy Lim licked her lips, and then covered


    his mouth with her mouth....


    Their soft lips met together.


    When Wendy Lim pressed on Charlie Hogg''s chest repeatedly, water came out of his mouth. When


    she was about to cover his mouth again, she felt that his eyshes were moving slightly and he


    would recover from being unconscious. She realized what she had done and blushed quickly.


    Wendy Lim had a nce and pulled someone over.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was Farr Chiang who was pulled by her.


    Some other people might have heard the sound of something falling into the water. They gathered


    around quickly. Wendy Lim took advantage of the chaos and changed her ce with Farr Chiang.


    Farr Chiang stumbled and put his hands on Charlie Hogg''s shoulder.


    He lowered his head and met Charlie Hogg¡¯s eyes, who had just recovered.


    Jiang Fang:"!!"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Charlie Hogg''s sight gradually became clear.


    He looked at Wendy Lim, who was also wet, and then looked at Farr Chiang who was standing


    nearest to him. He remembered that Wendy Lim jumped into the river to save him, but now the


    position and posture of his assistant...


    Farr Chiang had to suffer in silence.


    Charlie Hogg''s face darkened and his mouth twitched, "I''ll give you ten minutes to leave this cruise!"


    "...Yes!" Farr Chiang wanted to cry.


    Wendy Lim took advantage of the chaos and slipped away.


    The next morning, Wendy Lim and another waitress were cleaning the guest room.


    She was pushing the cart which was full of sheets forward when Charlie Hogg came from the


    corridor.


    When he approached, Wendy Lim and the waitress stopped in a hurry and gave way to him politely.


    He was still wearing a ck suit, but the shirt inside was changed into a T-shirt, looked more


    casual. The faint morning sunlight shined into the corridor made him look much more prominent.


    Wendy Lim stood against the light. Her eyes moved from his deep eyes to the strong nose, then


    stopped at the thin lips.


    The memory ofst night emerged in her brain, and her lips were burning. It seemed that she could


    still feel the shape of his lips...


    The waitress beside Wendy Lim found she was in a daze, and then pushed her, "Wendy, what are


    you thinking?"


    "No...Nothing!" Wendy Lim shook her head.


    Wendy Lim pushed the cart harder and then hissed. The waitress asked her, "What''s wrong? Are


    you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Wendy Lim shook her wrist.


    Before she entered the guest room, she looked at the man who was walking away. It seemed that


    the man also looked back at her.


    After cleaning up all the guest rooms, Wendy Lim had a break time before preparing lunch. She


    returned to the staff room. She shared the room with other seven waitress, but now she was alone.


    She found a strange thing. She didn''t see Ynda Limst night... But it was the best thing for her if


    she didn''t meet her.


    Wendy Lim lowered her head and stroked the gauze bandage wrapped around her left wrist.


    Usually, it took a week for a wound to heal. And it would take two weeks if the wound was on the


    joints. Especially on the wrist, it took more times to heal because the wrist often moved frequently.


    In addition, she was the kind of people whose wound was not easy to heal, so her wound still


    needed a few days to heal and get stitches removed. Last night, when she jumped into the water to


    save Charlie Hogg, she dragged him very hard, which caused wound dehiscence.


    Today was herst day on the cruise. She couldn¡¯t get paid if she left halfway, so she had to stick to


    the end.


    "Knock knock knock¡ª"


    Wendy Lim stood up and opened the door. It was Farr Chiang, who was driven off the cruisest


    night, standing outside.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Farr Chiang concentrated when he saw Wendy Lim. Forty minutes ago, he was still immersed in the


    sorrow of being driven off the cruise. However, he received a call from his boss and asked him to


    bring a doctor back to the cruise immediately...


    Wendy Lim noticed there was a woman with a med kit behind Farr Chiang. He introduced the


    woman to Wendy Lim, "This is Nurse Hsia. She is here to do stitches for you!"


    Nurse Hsia quickly prepared the sewing tools when she entered the room.


    When sterilizing Wendy Lim''s wound with alcohol and physiological saline, the nurse asked Farr


    Chiang standing beside her, "Mr. Chiang, you don''t trust me?"


    ¡°I trust you. You¡¯ve assisted Doctor Chin for so many years!" Farr Chiang replied with a smile.


    Nurse Hsia smiled, took the scissors and sutures, and concentrated on sewing up the wound.


    Wendy Lim looked at Farr Chiang. He stood straight and stared at the nurse¡¯s hands with a serious


    expression. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to stay here. Wendy Lim said to him, "Mr. Chiang, you don¡¯t have


    to stay here!"


    "I will leave when everything has done. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to report to Mr. Hogg.¡± Farr


    Chiang shook his head and said.


    Wendy Lim was stunned.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Wendy Lim passed by Charlie Hogg this morning, and he even noticed her slight movement...


    "Done!"


    Nurse Hsia took off her gloves quickly.


    She checked the wound and said to Wendy Lim, "Miss Lim, remember to change gauze bandage


    frequently, keep the wound and its surroundings clean, avoid water and dust, and don''t move


    violently. You can remove the suture two weekster!"


    "Thank you!" Wendy Lim said with gratitude.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Farr Chiang, who was standing nearby, alsopleted his task, ¡°Nurse Hsia, I''ll take you off the


    cruise!"


    Nurse Hsia nodded, packed up the medkit, and left with him. When they were about to leave the


    room, Wendy Lim asked, ¡°Mr. Chiang..."


    "Is... Mr. Hogg in his room?" She tried to ask casually.


    "He should be smoking on the deck." Farr Chiang thought for a moment and answered.


    "OK." Wendy Lim nodded.


    She was alone again. She felt a little bit breathless and came out to get some fresh air. She stroked


    the edge of the newly changed gauze bandage and went to the deck absent-mindedly. Charlie


    Hogg stood a few steps away as she expected.


    Just likest night, he was leaning against the railing, but his position changed.


    He was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. His legs were casually crossed in the


    front, which fitted him well.


    Wendy Lim hesitated whether she should go to him or not. In fact, she was a little timid because she


    knocked him into the river yesterday...


    While she was still hesitating, Charlie Hogg suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her. Wendy


    Urn¡¯s heart beat faster. She had no choice but to walk to him as she had been found.


    Charlie Hogg''s eyes moved to her wrist and said, "Did the nurse sew up your wound?"


    "Yes." Wendy Lim noticed that he was looking at her wrist and pursed her lips, "Thank you! And..."


    "Last night, I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m sorry..."


    Charlie Hogg paused smoking when she mentionedst night. Then his face darkened, and the


    smoke rings he blew out seemed to be a little fierce.


    "Who did artificial respiration for me yesterday?"


    After a while, he moved his lips and paused for few seconds, "Did Farr Chiang do it for me?"


    "Yes..." Wendy Lim lowered her head to cover up a guilty conscience.


    "D*mn it!" Charlie Hogg swore.


    It was a little strange for a man to give artificial respiration to another man... Wendy Lim lowered her


    head again.


    However, her face blushed quickly. She curled up her fingers at a loss and felt that she would be


    exposed if she stayed here any longer. She moved her feet and tried to find an excuse to leave.


    But her right hand had been caught before she could take some actions. The man with a dark face


    raised his eyebrows slightly and blew out some smoke to her, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the monitor video."


    "Eh?" Wendy Lim was stunned. What did he mean?


    "You saved me, and you did artificial respiration for me!" Charlie Hogg gently pulled her into his


    arms.


    "..." Wendy Lim fell into his embrace, and her face went redder.


    Her lies had been seen through. Her eyes and expression became flustered, and she faltered, "I...


    Urn!"


    Charlie Hogg kissed her before she could say something more.


    Charlie Hogg had not slept for a whole night. As long as he closed his eyes, he thought of Farr


    Chiang, who was kneeling beside him when he recovered from being unconscious. He was not


    feeling well.


    It was Farr Chiang that did artificial respiration for him if judged from his posture and position.


    However, Charlie Hogg thought that the lips touched him was so soft that they could not belong to a


    man. So he went to watch the monitor video...


    Charlie Hogg held Wendy Lim tightly and deepened the kiss. Wendy Lim was dumbfounded by his


    kiss. When he released her, she was still in a daze, and her hands grabbed his shirt tightly, making


    some folds.


    It was the daytime. Someone would pass by at any time.


    If someone saw them...


    Wendy Lim was so shy that she wanted to push Charlie Hogg away, but she heard he said, "Wendy


    Lim, this is the second time I ask you. Do you like to be with me?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Wendy Lim was standing close to Charlie Hogg so she could hear the echo of his gruff voice.


    His voice was lingering with the wind from the river.


    Wendy Linn''s heart skipped a beat.


    His deep eyes were like ck holes which could absorb people into it. He opened his thin lips and


    said, "I''ll give you 30,000 dors a month. You can tell me what you want, including jewelries, bags,


    houses, or cars. I''ll satisfy you if you make me happy!"


    Finally, he stared at Wendy Lim¡¯ s eyes with invitation in his eyes.


    His words made Wendy Lim feel that she was standing in the Arctic, which was so frozen but also


    kept her m.


    He would offer 30,000 dors which was ten times the previous amount that he provided.


    Should Wendy Lim be happy? She seemed to be more valuable in his eyes.


    The wound on her left wrist was slightly painful, however, Wendy Lim could not feel painful but


    ridiculous now. She pushed Charlie Hogg''s chest with her hands. She pushed so hard for the


    second time that she took a step back but quickly stood firm.


    "Not so good."


    Wendy Lim looked at his narrowed ck eyes and answered for the second time, "I refuse!"


    "Don''t you need time to think about it?" Charlie Hogg lowered his voice.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy Lim gave a faint smile, turned around and left the deck without answering.


    Charlie Hogg snorted and moved his eyes away from Wendy Urn''s receding figure. Then, he kicked


    the iron trash bin next to him into the river, making the lid separate from the bin and sshing water


    around.


    After sending Nurse Hsia off the cruise, Farr Chiang ran to Charlie Hogg nervously, "Mr. Hogg, are


    you all right?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Charlie Hogg calmed down and answered.


    He straightened his shirt cuffs and then left the deck with his hands behind his back. His deep eyes


    were calm and his expression kept cool. No one could imagine that he had kicked a trash bin into


    the river just now.


    Farr Chiang looked at the river with a worried look. Such a poor trash bin...


    The time went like lightning. Tonight was Wendy Urn¡¯sst night on the cruise.


    The guest rooms should be cleaned up in the morning and the evening every day to ensure a


    comfortable environment for all the honorable guests on the cruise.


    Wendy Lim was responsible for cleaning Charlie Hogg¡¯s room. She didn''t want to meet him when


    she thought of what happened at daytime, so she asked her colleague to take over the room.


    However, her colleague said, "VIP Room 2210? You don¡¯t need to clean it. The guest has checked


    out!"


    "Left?" Wendy Lim was astonished.


    "Yes! The guest of that room had left this noon!"


    Wendy Lim was in a trance for a while and said, "Oh." Then she continued to work.


    She didn''t see Charlie Hogg or Farr Chiang from this noon. It turned out that they had left the cruise


    early...


    At night, Wendy Lim was lying on the bed. The cruise was shaking gently because of the wind and


    rain. Wendy Lim suffered from insomnia, in the next morning, she was a little tired.


    But soon she cheered up, because his leader gave her the payment.


    Wendy Lim didn''t smile until she got a bundle of money. The hard work of these days was not in


    vain. But she has been deducted 70 dors because of the ident at the party...


    She was satisfied and didn¡¯t make anyints.


    Wendy Lim carefully put the money into the inteyer of her backpack. The money could relieve her


    a lot of pressure. She was so happy, and thought about how much money she still needed to pay for


    her grandma¡¯s medical expenses.


    However, she got a piece of bad news before she left the cruise.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Wendy Lim got off the cruise and hurriedly took a taxi to the hospital.


    The nurse didn¡¯t clearly stated the situation of Wendy Lim''s grandmother on the phone. She only


    told Wendy Lim that her grandmother suddenly fainted in the morning and was sent to the


    emergency room...


    Wendy Lim was still in a trance for a few seconds when she came out of the elevator. It seemed that


    she was walking on cotton.


    She bumped into several medical carts on the way to the emergency room. The nurse helped her


    up and said, "Miss Lim, no rush! Your grandmother is all right. She has been sent back to the ward!"


    Wendy Lim''s eyes lit up again when she hear the nurse¡¯s words.


    Wendy Lim opened the ward door and saw her grandmother was lying on the bed. Her


    grandmother¡¯s face was so pale, and there was a bluish green between her eyebrows. Her eyes


    closed as if she was dead.


    Wendy Lim rushed over to hold her grandmother''s hand. Her grandmother''s cold fingertips were


    warmed by her, and Wendy Lim finally rxed.


    Her grandmother woke up half an hourter.


    She saw Wendy Lim was leaning on the edge of the bed and showed a weak smile, "Silly girl. Did


    you cry?"


    "No. Grandma." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    "You did. Your eyes are red. You must cry when I fall asleep!" Grandmother stroked Wendy Urn¡¯s


    hands and cheeks, "Don''t worry, I won''t die so quickly. A forteller said I could live to 99!"


    Wendy Urn''s mind was muddled when she heard the word "die".


    "Grandma! Bah! No death!"


    "Okay! No death! Bah! Bah!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandmother smiled and replied her. The atmosphere in the ward gradually became optimistic.


    Wendy Lim stood up to get some water. She tested the temperature of the water before handing it


    to her grandmother. Grandmother''s eyes focused on the bag in front of her. "Wendy, do you still...


    miss him?"


    Wendy Lim lowered her head. She was so worried when she got off the taxi. So she forgot to zip up


    her bag after paying, and half of the knife handle was exposed now.


    The man¡¯s eyes, face, and smile emerged in her head again.


    "Grandma, I don''t!" Wendy Lim shook her head and denied. She put her bag behind her waist and


    said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t miss him. I promised you..."


    The olddy looked at the two shadows of her granddaughter''s eyshes and sighed.


    Later, they skipped this topic. No one mentioned it again, as if nothing had happened.


    Wendy Lim quietly walked out of the ward after her grandmother fell asleep.


    Her grandmother was so weak now but she still talked with Wendy Lim for almost two hours. Atst,


    Wendy Lim insisted on letting her have a rest. Wendy Lim knew that her grandmother didn''t want


    her to worry too much.


    As soon as she got out of the ward, here came the attending doctor.


    "Doctor Hsu, I will pay the medical expenses for this month in two days!" Wendy Lim said hurriedly.


    "Miss Lim, now it''s not just about the medical expenses..." The attending doctor raised his hand.


    Wendy Lim heard a pause and waited for the doctor to continue, "Although your grandmother had


    been rescued this time, her condition became worse. We had a meeting just now. We think your


    grandmother need to have another bypass surgery!"


    "And this bypass surgery will be very expensive. At least need..."


    Wendy Lim saw the doctor put out three fingers, "Three thousand dors?"


    The attending doctor shook his head and crossed his index fingers.


    Wendy Lim felt it hard to breathe. She couldn''t see or hear anything for a short period.


    "This is just the beginning. Your grandmother is aged. Once she has the operation again, the


    following hospitalization and medicine expenses will be very high. Miss Lim, I have to remind you to


    be mentally prepared!"


    The attending doctor left. Wendy Lim had been holding the door handle tightly to keep herself


    steady.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    It was at night in the speakeasy.


    Smoke swirled in the room as usual. Wendy Lim did not leave after putting drinks on the table, but


    sat on the sofa. There was an empty ss in front of her.


    If she drank with the guest and made him happy, he would buy more drinks. Then Wendy Lim could


    get a percentage. Besides, the guest might give her a generous tip.


    She had never done it before because some guests were keen on flirting with bar girls. But now she


    had no choice.


    Wendy Lim needed arge sum of money. Fortunately, she only drank with the guest and did not go


    out with him. Besides, her experienced colleagues taught her to hide a towel, then held the drink in


    her mouth, and found a chance to spit it on the towel.


    She pinched the towel in her hand, which was soaked with liquid.


    Suddenly, she felt a hand was touching her thigh.


    Wendy Lim frowned and avoided it. She saw that the guest beside her was drunk and his face was


    full of lust.


    The guest wasn''t angry but gave a big smile when he found Wendy Lim wanted to escape. Then he


    pounced on her. Wendy Lim stood up quickly and hurried out, "I''m sorry, please wait a moment. I''ll


    ask my colleague to cover me!"


    She paused when she walked out of the door.


    The door of the room opposite also opened and a man¡¯s deep eyes were focused on her.


    It was Charlie Hogg...


    Wendy Lim unconsciously clenched the towel.


    Charlie Hogg was wearing a hand-made suit and a dark blue tie, exuding the calmness and stability


    of a businessman.


    His assistant Farr Chiang, who was also dressed in a pressed suit, was standing next to him. The


    music in the room behind them was turned off. It seemed that they had met some clients and were


    about to leave.


    No matter when and where Charlie Hogg was, he was so outstanding and dominant.


    Suddenly, someone hugged Wendy Lim from behind. She was shocked and turned back. A smell of


    alcohol came to her nose.


    It was thescivious male guest. Wendy Lim struggled and said, "Sir, what are you doing?"


    "Come on, baby! I''ll give you arge tip as you want!" The guest did not let go of her waist and kept


    pulling her into his arms.


    "Let me go! I won¡¯t go out with you!"


    "Don''t pretend to be pure. A bar girl won¡¯t go out with a guest? Are you kidding me? You¡¯re in


    trouble now!"


    The guest got angry and his behaviors became rude. He almost dragged Wendy Lim into the room.


    Wendy Lim was going crazy, but she was no match for the man''s strength. Her hands clinging on


    the door frame were rxing.


    However, at this time, there was no colleague in the corridor. Wendy Lim was in a panic, and then


    she heard some footsteps.


    Wendy Lim looked up and saw Charlie Hogg was walking toward her.


    She was delighted and opened her mouth, "Mr Ho..."


    Wendy Lim didn¡¯t call out his name because Charlie Hogg passed by her without eye contact. His


    expression was cold, as if he didn''t see her or didn''t know her at all.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim looked at Charlie Hogg¡¯s face. She remembered that day, that she was bleeding while


    he was watching calmly.


    Charlie Hogg walked with long strides and disappeared at the corner of the corridor with her


    assistant soon.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t believe it and moved her eyes away from Charlie Hogg. Desperation emerged


    in her heart. Her hands had been pulled off the door frame, and she was pulled into the room by the


    guest. The guest''s smirk was lingering in her ears.


    Suddenly, she heard a muffled bang.


    Wendy Lim lost control and fell to the ground. She looked back and saw that thescivious guest


    was clutching his head and crying out in pain. Blood was flowing through his fingers, and next to


    him was an ashtray stained with blood. Wendy Lim looked at the door. There was a slender figure


    leaning against it. The man said in a lethargic way, "Only a loser will force a woman!"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    It was a handsome man with his eye ends slightly rising.


    He had a raffish temperament, and his tone was in a raffish kind of way. He acted like a rich dandy


    who often appeared here.


    No matter who he was, Wendy Lim was very grateful to him.


    There was amotion in the corridor, and a lot of staff came.


    To Wendy Lim''s surprise, her manager was at the front, who looked frightened.


    Wendy Lim was a little uncertain. She couldn''t help looking at the guest with blood all over his face.


    If he was a big shot that she couldn''t afford to offend, she was really in trouble.


    However, when her manager arrived, he did not look at the guest on the ground at all, but turned to


    the slender figure leaning against the door frame in a ttering and cautious way, "Mr. Shaw, how


    can I help you?"


    "Throw this loser out. He made me annoyed!" The man raised his chin.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now!" The manager immediately nodded and asked the security guards to take the


    guest away.


    Wendy Lim, who had stood up from the ground, was ncing at the man. There was a ck


    Bentley parked at the entrance of the bar. The ignition had been switched on but the car did not


    leave.


    The window of the backseats was open, and a man put one strong forearm on it.


    The sleeve of his shirt was rolled up, and there was a chic watch on his wrist. Between his slender


    fingers was a burning cigarette. Since he had not moved for a long time, there was a long section of


    cigarette ash.


    Farr Chiang ran out from the bar and shut the car door, shaking off the cigarette ash.


    Farr Chiang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked back and reported to Charlie Hogg


    respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim is fine now. The guest didn''t do anything to her. Someone took


    actions before I could do something!"


    Charlie Hogg raised his ck eyes.


    Farr Chiang looked at his Boss'' expression, "The man who helped Miss Lim seemed to be Ewan


    Shaw..."


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his deep eyes and stubbed out the cigarette between his fingers. He


    indifferently threw the butt into the trash bin and shut the window.


    Farr Chiang looked at the sparks from the butt through the window and curled his lips, "If you want


    to be a hero to save the beauty, you should take actions at once. Or someone will do it earlier than


    you..."


    "What are you muttering about?" "... Nothing!" "Start the car!"


    Wendy Lim went to the restroom to tidy herself up.


    While dragging with the guest, Wendy Lim lost two buttons, which were in the lower part of her shirt.


    A colleague came in and gave her a symbolicfort, because it was not unusual to see such kind


    of things in the bar.


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch and cheered up. She still had to go back to work.


    Wendy Lim came out from the bathroom. She saw that the man called Mr. Shaw was waiting with


    his arms crossed.


    His deep- set eyes focused on her. Obviously, he was waiting for her. It was impossible for Wendy


    Lim to ignore him. Moreover, judging from the manager''s attitude to him just now, he must be a big


    shot. The most important thing was that she should thank him.


    Wendy Lim walked to him with respect, "Mr. Shaw, thank you very much!"


    "That''s it?" The man answered.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else do you want?" Wendy Lim could not help feeling annoyed. She gritted her teeth and


    said, "I know you helped me. I am very grateful to you, but you can¡¯t ask me to do anything for


    you..."


    "Wendy Lim." The man interrupted.


    "...Uh?" Wendy Lim was stunned when she heard her full name. "You really don''t remember me?"


    The man shrugged at her.


    Wendy Lim was even more confused. She looked at the man who showed a teasing smile. He


    looked at her as if she was an old acquaintance. Some memories gradually emerged in Wendy


    Urn''s head. In the next moment, she widened her eyes, "You-"


    "You''re Ewan Shaw!"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Wendy Lim could not believe that the man in front of her was a former soldier.


    At that time, she often stayed with that man, so she could meet Ewan Shaw frequently. She could


    not hide her thoughts before Ewan Shaw. She was often teased by Ewan Shaw...


    Wendy Lim looked at Ewan Shaw again. He was in a ck V- neck shirt, revealing his corbones.


    A thumb-sized jade Buddha statue was hung on his chest. She didn''t expect that he would have


    such an uninhibited look when he didn''t wear his military uniform.


    After surprise, Wendy Lim felt delighted.


    It wasn''t easy to meet an old friend, but Ewan Shaw was in a trance after listening to her words.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wendy Lim asked.


    Ewan Shaw gave a smile to disguise his trance, "Nothing, I just haven''t heard anyone call me like


    that for a long time."


    Wendy Lim remembered that her manager called him "Mr. Shaw". She understood his words and


    did not think much about it. She still had some questions, "As a soldier, you should stay with him,


    why are you here now..."


    "I was discharged from active military service after Felix left!" Ewan Shaw said with studied


    understatement, as if he was just experiencing life in the army.


    "Oh..." Wendy Lim lowered her eyes.


    Ewan Shaw stood up straight, "Let''s find a ce to eat something to steady our nerves!"


    "..." Only she needed to steady nerves.


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch and shook her head. "Sorry. Maybe another day, I still have work to


    do now!"


    "OK!" Ewan Shaw did not force her. He waved his hand and left.


    The next noon, Wendy Lim was eating lunch in the pantry.


    She worked in a small privatepany engaged in finance with a sry of 600 dors a month.


    Her daily workload was not veryrge. Thepany provided allowances for lunch so staff could


    order some takeout food.


    Wendy Lim ordered a stir-fried tofu in hot sauce. She had just put a piece of tofu in her mouth, a


    colleague patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Wendy, someone is looking for you."


    Wendy Lim looked over and saw Ewan Shaw, who had a handsome look, was leaning against the


    door of the pantry.


    She was surprised.


    More and more female colleagues looked at Ewan Shaw. Wendy Lim was afraid of that he would


    attract more onlookers, so she had to take him to the elevator. "How do you know I''m here?"


    "It''s easy!" Ewan Shaw bent his little finger, and his expression became rxed. Then he pressed


    the button of the elevator and said to her, "We have agree to eat together. I helped youst night.


    You have to do something to thank me! Let''s go!"


    Wendy Lim remembered clearly that she said "another day".


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Indeed, she should thank him. So she did not refuse when he dragged her into the elevator.


    However, she felt pity for the delicious takeout food.


    Ewan Shaw drove a Porsche which was very cool. Wendy Lim only felt ufortable and shuffled


    around in the seat. She covered her messy hair with hands and ran into the restaurant as soon as


    the car stopped.


    Ewan Shaw handed the key to the security guard and quickly caught up with her.


    When they got inside, the restaurant manager walked to them with a smile and said, "Mr. Shaw, we¡¯


    ve reserved a table for your!"


    "Thank you!" Ewan Shaw answered and turned to Wendy Lim, "This way please!"


    Wendy Lim nodded and followed him. Thinking of the restaurant manager who kept smiling all the


    time, she realized that Ewan Shaw was no longer an ordinary soldier.


    The revolving door behind them seemed to start again. There were other guestsing in.


    The footsteps were very familiar to Wendy Lim, which were quick but not hurried, revealing a


    businessman''s calmness and stability.


    Then, she heard the restaurant manager''s ttering voice," Mr. Hogg, this way please!"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Wendy Lim unconsciously turned around.


    As expected, she saw Charlie Hogg. He was wearing a dark blue suit, a tie, and a pair of cufflinks


    iid with red agate.


    His assistant Farr Chiang followed him closely. They shoulde to have lunch here.


    The manager of the restaurant was ttering them and then took them to the upstairs VIP room.


    Wendy Lim noticed that the manager served Charlie Hogg and Farr Chiang more carefully when


    compared with his service to Ewan Shaw and her.


    She couldn''t help looking at the man''s clearly defined face with no expression.


    No emotions were showed on his face. He seemed to have been ustomed to such kind of


    ttery. Although he was rich and powerful, he never wanted to show off and didn''t look down on


    others.


    Realizing that she was distracted again, Wendy Lim looked away.


    She found that Ewan Shaw had already been a few steps away so she sped up to catch up with


    him.


    After sitting at the table, Ewan Shaw took the menu and started to order. He should oftene here


    to eat.


    Wendy Lim was also studying the menu. A vegetarian dish on it were not less than 50 dors. This


    was the most famous restaurant in Ice City. You needed to book a table in advance if you wanted to


    have meals here. She got off the car quickly and didn''t pay attention to the restaurant just now.


    Otherwise, she would definitely go to another restaurant.


    "This is my treat. You can treat me next time!"


    Ewan Shaw seemed to be able to read her mind. He slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy Lim was very grateful for him and did not refuse, because she really could not afford it.


    Wendy Lim studies the menu for a while and didn¡¯t order anything. She asked the waiter to give her


    a ss of water. When Ewan Shaw closed the menu, he remembered that her delivered lunch did


    not contain any meat. So he added a broth.


    As soon as the waiter left, Ewan Shaw joked, "Why are you still so silly?! Other people will treat you


    badly."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy Lim was a little embarrassed. She knew that he was talking about thest night.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the man who passed by indifferently when mentioned thest night...


    Wendy Lim unconsciously clenched her fists. She raised her ss to Ewan Shaw, "Thanks for your


    helpst night!"


    Ewan Shaw also raised his ss. After putting it down, he paused for a moment and said, " When I


    saw you in the barst night, I thought I got a wrong person at first! I thought you went to America


    with Felix..."


    Wendy Lim held breath when she heard the name Felix again.


    Of course, she was mentally prepared. When she met Ewan Shaw again, the person in the depth of


    her heart would be inevitably mentioned.


    At that time, Ewan Shaw often teased her, but he also helped her a lot. When she was bullied by


    her neighbors, he would appear and proudly raise his military cap, "You are Felix''s girlfriend. I will


    protect you!"


    Every time she heard his words, she felt coy and would chase after him. When Felix saw her, she


    blushed and ran home quickly...


    The memory seemed to be engraved in her head, and her eyes were moist with tears...


    "Does Felix know that you are working in the bar?"


    "We haven''t contacted each other for a long time..." Wendy Lim shook her head and looked up at


    him, "Ewan, can you do me a favor? Don''t tell him that you met me, and don''t tell him anything


    about me."


    Ewan Shaw frowned and looked at her for a few seconds, and finally nodded.


    The waiter sent the dishes to their table. Wendy Lim was totally distracted. She put down her


    chopsticks and said, "Excuse me. I want to go to the restroom!"


    She kept putting cold water onto her face until she calmed down. She looked at herself in the mirror


    for a long time and then cleaned her face with tissue.


    When she was about to walk out of the restroom, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled her over.


    Wendy Lim was so frightened that she wanted to scream, but a hand covered her mouth and she


    couldn''t make any sounds.


    In her erged eyes were a man''s clearly defined face and deep eyes.


    It was Charlie Hogg!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was pressed against the wall by Charlie Hogg. He moved away from the hand that covered her


    mouth when she stopped shouting. However, he didn''t withdraw the hand that put on her waist. The


    temperature of his hand on Wendy Urn''s waist made her alert again.


    Wendy Lim looked around and found there was a row of urinals. She realized where she was now.


    There were some footsteps at the door.


    Wendy Lim was so panic that she did not know what to do. She felt that the hand on her waist was


    tightened, and then she was brought to the nearest stall.


    Her eyes passed over the man''s shoulder and focused on the door that was locked. There was a


    sound of watering outside. Wendy Lim was so awkward that she wanted to disappear right now.


    She raised her head and stared at Charlie Hogg. His eyes were so deep and dark, and it seemed


    that they could absorb all the lights in.


    Wendy Lim''s heart skipped a beat as if she was absorbed into his eyes.


    She wanted to turn away, but suddenly she saw Charlie Hogg lowered his head.


    A fervent kiss.


    Wendy Lim had nowhere to hide. His kiss became fierce in a few seconds.


    He was still so dominant that no one could refuse him.


    No matter how Wendy Lim pushed him, he couldn''t let her go. The temperature came from his chest


    warmed her hands and made her fingers curl up. She clenched her teeth in a hurry.


    Charlie Hogg groaned painfully. Wendy Lim tasted slight blood when he released her.


    Wendy Lim was very nervous and looked at him timidly. She was afraid that he would do something


    more to her if he was irritated.


    However, Charlie Hogg wiped the redness on his lips with his thumb, narrowed his ck eyes, and


    stared at Wendy Lim. When she held her breath, he suddenly asked, "Are you seeing him now? Did


    you refuse me because of him? "


    "Who?" Wendy Lim was stunned.


    She frowned when she thought of Ewan Shaw, "Do you mean Mr. Shaw?"


    Charlie Hogg was silent.


    Wendy Lim frowned more. She felt that his sight would break into her body, which made her even


    more embarrassed.


    "Answer me! Yes or no? "Charlie Hogg asked again.


    Wendy Lim raised her head and looked at him stubbornly, "Mr. Hogg, no matter what the answer is.


    It''s none of your business."


    "Yes or no?"


    Charlie Hogg repeated in a low voice. Wendy Lim turned her head away and refused to answer. The


    next second, she felt the hand on her waist strengthened.


    She was lifted by him, and the tall figure in front of her pressed on her. They were in an awkward


    position, especially their lower parts that were tightly attached to each other.


    Wendy Lim was scared.


    The man outside had left and it was quiet. She could only hear that Charlie Hogg swallowed.


    She quickly shook her head,"... No!"


    "You''re smart." Charlie Hogg took a step back.


    "..." Wendy Lim stood firm.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to be satisfied with her answer. The gloom between his eyebrows eased a


    lot. He took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    He lit it and blew out white smoke, "Wendy Lim, a woman who attracted me couldn''t escape easily."


    Looking at the door which was closed again, Wendy Lim did not dare to move.


    If someone saw Charlie Hogg and hering out of the men''s toilet at the same time, she didn''t


    know how to exin. So she had to wait for a while. Only when she was sure that there were no


    sounds outside did she slipped out the toilet with red ears.


    Unexpectedly, she met a man who was ready to get in when she came out. The man looked at her


    several times as if she was a psycho freak.


    How embarrassing!


    Wendy Lim felt that her palms were sweating when she finally returned to her seat.


    Ewan Shaw was also a little impatient, "Why did you take such a long time? Did you fall into the


    toilet?"


    "No..."


    "Why are you blushing?"


    "Uh!" Wendy Lim was embarrassed, "I identally got into the men''s toilet..."


    "Hahaha!" Ewan Shaw burst intoughter.


    Wendy Lim felt even more embarrassed. She looked through the window and saw that the


    restaurant manager was seeing the guests off.


    Looking at the tall figure, she could not help biting her lips.


    What did hisst sentence mean?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Wendy Lim got off the bus and walked into the rich part of the city.


    Every time she came here, she felt depressed. She couldn''t afford any vi here. However, she


    lived here before it was eight years ago. She used to ride a bicycle on this road, and she could see


    her mother''s smiling face when she turned back at that time. Now everything had changed...


    "Bastard, don''t even try to take a penny from the Lim family in the future!"


    Johnny Lim''s angry voice was still ringing in her ears. She didn''t forget the pain caused by her


    father¡¯ s p.


    But her grandmother''s operation needed a lot of money, so she had to force herself toe here.


    Wendy Lim looked at the vi in front of her and took a deep breath as usual. Then she walked


    through the yard and went inside.


    Before she could enter the lobby, she was stopped by maid Wong, "Miss Lim, can I help you?"


    "I''m here to see my Dad." Wendy Lim answered.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Lim is not at home!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait."


    Maid Wong didn''t move her stout body, "I''m really sorry, Miss Lim. Mr. Lim said that you are not


    allowed to step into the house again! Don''t give me a hard time. I''m only a maid." Maid Wong was


    really a woman of her word and didn¡¯t show any sympathy to Wendy Lim.


    "Good." Wendy Lim gritted her teeth and turned around, but she didn''t leave, "Then I''ll wait outside."


    Maid Wong didn''t contradict Wendy Lim, so she could only let her go and shut the door.


    Although it waste summer, the sun was still scorching at noon. Wendy Lim felt so hot even


    standing in a shady ce, so she had to squat down and keep looking at her watch.


    There was a loud noise of the car engine.


    Wendy Lim looked up and saw a red roadstering in.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The front of the car almost knocked into the vi, and there were two tire prints on the ground. No


    one in the Lim family could be so arrogant except Ynda Lim.


    Ynda Lim narrowed her eyes when she saw Wendy Lim.


    Ynda Lim felt annoyed and swaggered to Wendy Lim on her high heels, "Wendy Lim, are you


    here to beg for money again?"


    Wendy Lim remained silent.


    "Don''t you know Dad is not at home?" Ynda Lim looked at the vi.


    "I can wait." Wendy Lim answered.


    "Then you¡¯ll wait in vain!" Ynda Lim crossed her hands and maintained a condescending posture,


    "It¡¯ s my Mom¡¯s birthday, and my Dad has taken her out for a holiday to celebrate. They won''te


    back in a week!"


    "A holiday?" Wendy Lim frowned.


    That exined why she called Johnny Lim so many times but his phone was always off.


    "Do you need money?" Ynda Lim found the disappointment and anxiety in Wendy Lim¡¯s eyes and


    started to scheme, "Well, if you could do something for me, I would give you money..."


    Wendy Lim interrupted, "No need!"


    She didn''t believe that Ynda Lim would be so kind. She supported herself with her knees to stand


    up and was ready to leave.


    Ynda Lim stared at Wendy Lim¡¯s back and didn¡¯t get angry. She took out her mobile phone and


    narrowed her eyes, "Hey, it''s me! Do me a favor..."


    Night fell and lights were turned on.


    As soon as the taxi stopped, Wendy Lim opened the door and hurried into a top restaurant.


    Wendy Lim felt pity for the taxi fee while she was tidying up her cuffs. She received a phone call


    from thepany''s department manager. The colleague who had apanied the client had an


    urgent family issue. The department manager asked Wendy Lim toe immediately to rece the


    colleague, otherwise, she would be fired.


    Although Wendy Lim wasn¡¯t willing to do, she had to ask for a leave in the bar and rushed to the


    restaurant.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw that the dishes and drinks had been ced on the table.


    A group of people was sitting around the table. They were all in suits and looked professional.


    "Wendy, you¡¯rete. Please propose a toast to Mr. Hogg!" The manager who was sitting near the


    door immediately stood up and pulled her to the seat.


    Wendy Lim raised her eyes and looked at Charlie Hogg.


    She hears a low, attractive male voice, "What a coincidence."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Charlie Hogg crossed his legs and leaned back in the chairzily. It could be seen from his position


    that he was the big shot among these people.


    He held a cigarette with a long ash in his hand.


    When he said this, he flicked the cigarette and put it back into his mouth. His deep eyes narrowed


    slightly because of the rising smoke. He looked more mature and charming in the light.


    Wendy Lim took a deep breath.


    The manager who pulled her was surprised, "Mr. Hogg. You know Wendy?"


    "Eh" Charlie Hogg mumbled.


    His voice was toneless but sounded ambiguous.


    Wendy Lim didn''t know if he said it on purpose. She opened her mouth. She couldn''t deny it under


    the excited gaze of the manager.


    "That''s great! Wendy, please take the seat next to Mr. Hogg!" The manager pulled her all the way in


    and pushed her to seat near Charlie Hogg. Then he whispered to Wendy Lim, ¡°Mr. Hogg is an


    important client of ourpany. Remember to please him!"


    "I know..." Wendy Lim nodded.


    Under the gaze of the manager, Wendy Lim took the wine bottle obediently, ¡°Mr. Hogg, let me pour


    you a ss of wine."


    Charlie Hogg squinted at her and stubbed out the cigarette.


    When he took over the ss, he brushed over her hand with his slender and dry fingers, and then


    drank up in one swallow.


    Cheers and apuse mingled in the room. Wendy Lim withdrew her hand when she felt the heat


    from Charlie Hogg¡¯s hand.


    After they finished eating and drinking.


    A group of people came out of the restaurant, and Wendy Lim walked in the rear.


    She had also drunk some beer, but no more than three sses in total. Most of the time, she


    poured wine for Charlie Hogg. For this reason, others did not ask her to drink more...


    She walked to the side of the road and just stood firm, then she felt a weight put on her shoulder.


    The manager carefully pushed Charlie Hogg, who gave out a strong smell of alcohol, to her.


    "Wendy, please take good care of Mr. Hogg!"


    "Manager, I..."


    The manager left before Wendy Lim could refuse.


    Other people had already got on taxis and left one after another. There was only a taxi left by the


    roadside. Wendy Lim looked around and did not find Charlie Hogg''s assistant Farr Chiang. Charlie


    Hogg was drunk and lowered his head unconsciously.


    Wendy Lim had no choice but to help him. She decided to put him into the taxi first, and then make


    a n in the taxi.


    The taxi driver was driving aimlessly on the street. After driving along the Third Ring Road for quite


    a long time, the driver finally couldn''t help asking, "Miss, where are we going?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy Lim bit her lips and looked at Charlie Hogg whose eyes were closed.


    "Mr. Hogg? Mr. Hogg?"


    No response. She tentatively pushed him again and asked, "Hey! Hey..."


    She pushed him harder, but there was still no response.


    He was really drunk!


    Wendy Lim was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to do.


    She had checked Charlie Hogg''s pockets, and there were no wallet or ID card. His mobile phone


    was turned off. She rushed here from the bar, so she did not bring her ID card. She could not send


    him to a hotel. Maybe she could send him to some illegal hotels where he could check in without ID


    card...


    She turned to Charlie Hogg again.


    He wore a ck hand-made suit with a tie loosely hanging on his neck. Her eyes moved from his


    protruding Adam''s apple to his face. He had exquisite facial features. Everything on his face was


    perfect. He had a sense of nobility even he was drunk.


    Most illegal hotels were dirty and messy...


    Wendy Lim would feel sorry for him if she do so. The driver in the front was looking at her from


    rearview mirror and waiting for her answer. After considering for a while, she gritted her teeth and


    told the driver her address, "Sir, can you do me a favorter?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Wendy Lim lived in the oldest area of Ice City.


    It was a six- story old building. There was no elevator and the corridor was narrow. Wendy Lim lived


    on the top floor. If it was not for the help of the taxi driver, she would not be able to take Charlie


    Hogg home.


    For a moment, Wendy Lim suspected that he was pretending to be drunk.


    However, Charlie Hogg did not open his eyes nor groan all the way. It seemed that he would not


    resist even if he was thrown on the street.


    After putting him on her small single bed, Wendy Lim was sweating all over.


    She rented this house when her grandmother was sick. She lived here alone. Except for her best


    friend, Sherry Sung, no one had ever been here before.


    The room was filled with a strong masculine smell, which was quite strange to Wendy Lim.


    Wendy Lim was watching him for a few minutes from the end of the bed, and made sure that he


    even didn''t move his fingers. She finally relieved, took her pajamas, and left.


    But after closing the bedroom door, she took out the key and locked it from the outside.


    The next morning, Wendy Lim woke up very early. She didn''t sleep wellst night because she


    worried about that Charlie Hogg would break out from the bedroom...


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch and found it was early. She didn¡¯t have much spare time even in the


    weekends. In this morning, she would do a part-time promotion.


    After washing up, Wendy Lim put her ear on the door of the bedroom for a while, and didn¡¯t hear


    anything. Then she turned the key carefully and pushed the door open.


    Charlie Hogg¡¯s body was slightly crowded in her small single bed.


    Wendy Lim stepped closer.


    Charlie Hogg was in deep sleep. His bushy dark eyebrows almost extended to temples, which


    made him look cool and cold.


    He still kept the same posture asst night, but his tie was gone. Some buttons on his shirt had


    been undid. The clearly- defined lines of his chest muscles were really eye- catching in the morning


    light.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim looked at him for a while and then left in a panic with red cheeks and ears.


    However, she couldn''t let him sleep all the time. So she bent over and cleared her throat, "Ahem!


    Mr. Hogg, Mr. Hogg, wake up..."


    Her outstretched hand was caught unexpectedly.


    Wendy Lim was shocked and looked at Charlie Hogg with astonishment. She didn''t know when he


    woke up. There was no signs of drunkness or drowsiness in his deep eyes, and he was staring at


    her fixedly.


    He pulled with his hand, and then Wendy Lim fell into his arms.


    She wasying on him in a very awkward posture. She could see the newly grown stubble on his


    chin and the rolling of his Adam''s apple.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and began to speed up in a few seconds.


    Her blood seemed to umte to her head from other parts of her body in an instant.


    "You, you, you..." Wendy Lim stammered again.


    Her washed face without any skin care products on it exposed in the morning sunshine. The room


    was full of the light scent of the cleansing cream. Her cheeks were so tender and smooth.


    Especially her timid eyes and slightly opened lips were great temptation to Charlie Hogg...


    Charlie Hogg¡¯s left hand was put on her tight waist, and his right hand quietly covered the back of


    her head. When his eyes turned darker, he pressed down on her head with his right hand, "Wendy


    Lim, it¡¯ s you that give yourself to me this time."


    ... No!


    Wendy Lim widened her eyes, and then he kissed her.


    Her cheeks turned to pink, and her retorts were swallowed by his lips. All she could do was to


    breathe and groan.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t break free nor avoid it. Charlie Hogg kissed her for so long that she couldn¡¯ t


    breathe. There was only one thought in her mind.


    He didn''t brush his teeth...

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "Rat-a-tat!"


    There were sharp knocks on the door when the atmosphere in the room was getting sexier.


    Wendy Lim opened her eyes in a daze, and found that Charlie Hogg was all over her. His right


    hand, which was on the back of her head before, was putting on her breast now...


    She pushed him away, "Someone is knocking the door!"


    Wendy Lim leaped from the bed and ran to the door.


    She was straightening her clothes with one hand and covering her red cheeks with another hand.


    What was wrong with her just now?


    Could it be that Charlie Hogg had done such kind of things to her for so many times, so she was


    used to it and even started to enjoy it...


    Wendy Lim shook her head and sped up. Fortunately, someone knocked on the door in time.


    When she reached the entrance and opened the door, she was stunned.


    "Ewan Shaw?" Wendy Lim was surprised and looked at the man who appeared at the door early in


    the morning, "Why are you here..."


    Ewan Shaw, who had a wicked grin on his face, looked like a childe. He leaned against the door


    frame with his arms crossed, "I yed cards allst night and the ce was near your home. I''m so


    hungry now, and I want to have breakfast with you!"


    Wendy Lim noticed that he was holding some small steamed meat-filled buns.


    She was not surprised that Ewan Shaw knew her home. Because he had driven her home once


    when she was off work form the bar.


    Wendy Lim wanted to let him in but froze in the next moment.


    Now, she was not alone at home...


    Ewan Shaw stood straight, "Won''t you let me in?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy Lim didn''t move. While she was trying to find an excuse, she suddenly heard some steady


    footsteps behind her.


    Both Wendy Lim and Ewan Shaw looked in that direction. Charlie Hogg came out from the bedroom


    slowly. His suit jacket and tie were on his bent elbow. He didn''t button up his shirt, which revealed


    his brown chest muscles. He looked a little dissolute.


    But the heat in his eyes was gone, reced by coldness.


    "Urn, he..."


    Wendy Lim opened her mouth. No one knew whom she was exining to.


    Charlie Hogg stopped in front of them. He was half a head taller than Ewan Shaw. The air became


    heavy among them.


    The situation was really embarrassing in the morning, especially when a man was inside and


    another was outside. Wendy Lim felt so nervous in the middle.


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes and looked at Ewan Shaw who was standing outside the door, then


    he turned to Wendy Lim. His eyes became colder. Next, he sneered, "Ah, Wendy Lim, you are really


    swamped with men!"


    Wendy Lim frowned when she heard his words.


    She clenched her fingers. Before she could say something, Charlie Hogg passed by her and went


    downstairs.


    The door was closed again. Wendy Lim and Ewan Shaw entered the room.


    Ewan Shaw was astonished when he saw Charlie Hogg, but then he didn''t say a word. He lowered


    his eyes, and nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    After a long silence, Ewan Shaw asked in a low voice, "Wendy Lim, what''s the story with you two?"


    "It''s not what you think!" Wendy Lim bit her lips, frowned and exined what had happenedst


    night, "He was a client of mypany. My manager and I had a business dinner with himst


    night..."


    Ewan Shaw thought for a moment and said nothing.


    The small steamed meat-filled buns were still hot, and the good smell of crab roe filled the room


    when they started to eat.


    Wendy Lim chewed the bun, thinking of Charlie Hogg''s words and his figure viewed from behind.


    Did he misunderstand anything...


    Ewan Shaw knocked her on the head with chopsticks and said, "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    Whether Charlie Hogg would misunderstand or not. It none of her business.


    Although she thought like that, she didn''t loosen the clenched hand on her knee.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    It waste at night.


    The corridors of the grand hotel were covered with woolen carpets, which could kill the sounds of


    footsteps.


    The walls of the corridor were iid with brown full-length mirrors every ten steps. Wendy Lim,


    dressed in a waitress uniform, was doing up the neckline of her shirt in front of a mirror.


    She straightened the wrinkles on her uniform and took over the tray from another waitress next to


    her, "Jane, thank you so much! You''ve offered me such a good chance to make money again. When


    I get the money, I''ll treat you!"


    Wendy Lim emphasized the word ''again'' because Jane was the colleague who rmended the


    part-time job on the cruise to herst time.


    Last week, Jane asked her if she wanted to do a simr job. It only took two days on the weekends,


    and the pay was higher than the job on the cruise. Wendy Lim couldn''t miss such a good chance,


    so she joined without hesitation.


    "Hey, pray don''t mention such a thing!" The female colleague called Jane waved her hands.


    Wendy Lim smiled and continued to approach to the appointed room.


    When they arrived at the door of the guest room, Jane stopped her. "Wendy, I have a stomachache


    now, and I want to go to the toilet. You can get in first and I will be back soon!"


    "Okay!" Wendy Lim nodded without doubt.


    She was afraid that the guests would be unhappy if no waitress came, so she reached out to turn


    the door handle. She did not notice Jane''s guilty eyes.


    Wendy Lim walked in with a tray in her hand. She did her due duty as usual, but the atmosphere


    inside was different from yesterday. It seemed that there was not a business meeting and no need


    to serve tea or water.


    In the outer room, several enterprises bosses were sitting on the sofa and their clothes were in a


    mess. Some of them only wore bath towels, with one or two women in the same dress as Wendy


    Lim sitting next to them. They were doing some really embarrassing things...


    The man''s groan and the women''sughter were quite obscene.


    Wendy Lim moved her eyes away from the obscene scene.


    She wondered if she had got in the wrong room. She was going to turn around and get out, but the


    tray in her hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the champagne and red wine were smashed on the


    carpet. The man on the sofa at the very edge grasped her wrist and looked at her with bedroom


    eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy Lim had experienced such kind of thing. She frowned and wanted to pull back her hand.


    The man grasped her wrist tightly. When she was pulling back very hard, the door of the guest room


    was suddenly kicked open and four or five people rushed in and said, " Police, don''t move! Routine


    check!"


    Arge group of people in the lobby of the hotel attracted lots of onlookers.


    The onlookers stared at them in an unfriendly way. Wendy Lim could hear some bad words from


    time to time, such as " prostitution"," wh*ring " etc.


    Wendy Lim only saw this on the TV news. At that time, she couldn''t agree with those simply


    dressed girls whose faces were pixted, but she never thought that she would be one of them.


    Wendy Lim felt cold from top to toe, and she had never been so scared before.


    She wanted to exin but no one would listen to her. All the people in that room would be sent to


    the police station to make a record.


    Like the person in front of her, Wendy Lim lowered her head and was taken out of the hotel by the


    policeman. A familiar figure shed in her eyes.


    Wendy Lim looked over excitedly and saw the man''s tall figure and clearly defined face.


    When she opened her mouth, she suddenly remembered that the man had passed by her in the bar


    not long ago, and he sneered at her at the door of her home. Then she shut up and did not make


    any sounds.


    The police behind Wendy Lim pushed her and then taken her to the police car.


    Farr Chiang looked back at the revolving door and said with hesitation, "Mr. Hogg, the woman looks


    like Miss Lim..."


    Charlie Hogg frowned and hung up the phone in his hand when he heard Farr Chiang''s words.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Wendy Lim and the other people were requested to squat in a row with their backs to the wall of the


    police station.


    Then they were taken away one by one to take the record and inform their families. When it was


    Wendy Lim''s turn, she found that she could only turn to the Lim family. However, her father Johnny


    Lim''s phone was off. Wendy Lim felt that there was no one she could rely on.


    There were not many contacts in her phone. She suddenly saw a name.


    Wendy Lim''s heart skipped a beat when the call got through, "Ewan, it''s me!"


    "Wendy?" Ewan Shaw was in a noisy environment.


    Looking at the policemen''s serious faces around her, Wendy Lim grasped her cell phone more


    tightly, "Could you do me a favor? I''m in trouble, and I''m in the police station now..."


    Before Ewan Shaw could reply, the policewoman beside Wendy Lim urged her to hang up.


    Wendy Lim exined everything to the police. She thought she would be released, but she was


    taken to a room by a policeman.


    The room was about ten square meters, which made her very depressed. Although it had a window,


    there were some solid railings on it. There were more than ten women of different ages in the room.


    Wendy Lim squatted down near the window frame with her arms crossed over her chest. The cold


    sweat in her palms never disappeared.


    She had been a good girl since she was a child. She had never entered such a ce. It was


    impossible for her not to be scared.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of high heels walking on the floor, from far to near.


    Wendy Lim subconsciously looked up when she was shrouded by a shadow. Through the iron


    railings, she saw a familiar face with impable makeup. The woman was still as proud as a


    peacock.


    Ynda Lim stroked the pendant of her luxury bag and said arrogantly, "Wendy Lim, I said that I


    would let you arrested one day!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You did it!" Wendy Lim gritted her teeth and figured out all the things.


    It was no wonder that she couldn''t find her colleague Jane to be a witness since the policeman


    arrived. It turned out that it was a trap set by Ynda Lim.


    "How does it feel in the police station? Feeling good?" Ynda Lim showed a bigger smile, and she


    became more proud. "Wendy Lim, enjoy yourself here. You will not get out in 15 days!"


    Wendy Linn''s heart skipped a beat.


    She stared at Ynda Lim from behind. She could do nothing but tightly hold the cold iron railings.


    There was no light in the room. Some lights in the corridor shined into the room through the window.


    Some people squatted while othersid down on the floor. They didn''t look like good people. The


    room was filled with depression and hopelessness.


    Wendy Lim hugged herself and buried her face in her knees.


    Time ticked by.


    Late at night, the sound of the iron bolt outside the door being slid open was too loud. Wendy Lim,


    who had been keeping her posture for a long time, stumbled when she was pulled up.


    Aftering out of room, the policewoman told Wendy Lim that she was released. She was


    surprised but very happy, "Can I leave now?"


    "Yes." The policewoman nodded.


    ¡°All things clear?" Wendy Lim couldn''t believe it.


    "All clear. There''s no need to investigate more!" The policewoman smiled and said politely, ¡°Miss


    Lim, someone have bailed you out. We got the order from our police chief."


    Wendy Lim was stunned and thought of the call to Ewan Shaw.


    There were few people on the street when Wendy Lim came out from the police station.


    Scattered lights couldn''t bring any heat to the dark night. Wendy Lim hugged herself tightly and


    walked step by step. She heard the car horn after walking two or three meters away.


    "Toot-"


    Wendy Lim looked back and saw a white Land Rover.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The car was very clean, which was eye-catching in the night.


    Wendy Lim nced at the car te. It was five "8". Now, it was unusual to see a car te that


    contained no letters, only numbers.


    As she looked up, as expected, she saw a familiar figure through the windshield of the car. That


    man''s eyes were staring at her.


    Wendy Lim frowned. It seemed to have be aw.


    Whenever she was in a mess, she would meet him.


    Charlie Hogg drove the car to her side and rolled down the window, "Why are you wandering about


    like a ghost at night?"


    Wendy Lim pretended to have heard nothing and continued walking.


    Charlie Hogg honked the horn twice and found that Wendy Lim ignored him. Like the first time they


    met, he pressed the elerator hard and then stopped the car in front of her.


    "Get in the car!" He said.


    Wendy Lim looked around and didn''t found a taxi on the street.


    She couldn''t get a taxi in a short time. So she didn''t argue with him. She reached out her hand and


    opened the door. There was no need for her to speak out her address. Charlie Hogg had driven her


    home before, and he had even stayed at her home for a night. He was familiar with the road and


    turned to the right way at the intersection.


    Wendy Lim kept silent all the way. She turned her face to the window and put her forehead on it.


    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep because she was alert to the man beside her, but she was so tired that she


    closed her eyes.


    Although she hade out of the police station, the cold sweat in her hands had notpletely


    gone.


    She couldn''t forget what had happened tonight, but she didn''t want to recall it either.


    Some memory fragments were still in Wendy Urn''s mind. She was in a daze. The car braked


    suddenly, which made her forehead knock on the window. Charlie Hogg seemed to do it on


    purpose.


    She felt the pain and opened her eyes. The Land Rover had stopped in front of an old building.


    Wendy Lim didn¡¯t quibble about his behaviors. She unfastened her seat belt and said, "Mr. Hogg,


    thank you for driving me home."


    "No problem." Charlie Hogg answered calmly.


    Wendy Lim pushed the door twice but did not open it.


    Some white smoke floated to Wendy Lim. She turned to Charlie Hogg.


    There was a cigarette in his hand. Charlie Hogg looked down at the red burning dot on it and asked,


    "Why are you in the police station?"


    Wendy Lim didn¡¯t answer.


    "Look at yourself!" Charlie Hogg raised his hand and pulled down the sun visor in front of her.


    "..." Wendy Lim pursed her lips.


    From the small lighted mirror on the sun visor, she could see her messy hair.


    Her hair was like a nest. She was still dressed in the waitress uniform, and the sleeves and hems


    were wrinkled.


    "Why don''t you answer me?"


    Wendy Lim looked away and said, "It¡¯s none of your business."


    Subconsciously, she didn''t want to tell him anything. Although she was framed by Ynda Lim, she


    didn¡¯ t want to let him know that she was taken to the police station because of ¡°prostitution¡±.


    "Is this your attitude to me?" Charlie Hogg suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    Wendy Lim frowned and looked at him. His face turned to darker, which was a little inexplicable.


    What was her attitude?


    Should she have to be obedient and keep smiling when she was mocked by him?


    "Well, I know what happened even if you didn''t tell me." Charlie Hogg took a drag on his cigarette


    and looked at her with his long eyes, "You are so short of money. In order to make money, you have


    to not only bear the ps from your father, but also apany guests in drinking in the bar. Now


    you have even been taken to the police station. Why¡ª"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Hogg paused and stubbed out the cigarette, and then his strong body turned over to her.


    Wendy Lim suddenly tensed up.


    His arm only put on the right side of her seat back, but she still seemed to be fixed tightly.


    Because of the close distance, Charlie Hogg''s breath could easily reach her neck. He continued,


    "How about staying with me? Wendy Lim, this is the third time. Don¡¯t let me ask again."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Wendy Lim was in a trance.


    This was the third time he asked her, and he reminded her that she shouldn¡¯t let him ask again.


    "I''ll give you what I promised if you agree." Charlie Hogg raised his hand and twined the hair


    hanging down from her ear around his fingers, "You need to know, there are so many girls, who are


    younger or more beautiful than you, would like to crawl to my bed. Be clever."


    When he was about to finish, he stroked her face with his fingers.


    Wendy Lim shrank back.


    The man was in a hand-made suit, with a new white shirt inside. There were two red agates iid


    on his cufflinks. He had a clearly defined face and a pair of deep eyes.


    No matter judged from which aspect, he could drive women crazy. Wendy Lim didn''t have any doubt


    about his words.


    She swallowed and kept her voice clear, "My answer does not change."


    "Are you ying a cat and mouse game?" Charlie Hogg frowned.


    "What?" Wendy Lim frowned too.


    Charlie Hogg sneered, "I hate women who like ying tricks. The more real a woman was, the


    more adorable she will be. It seemed that her self-esteem, which she had kept for a long time, had


    been thrown to the ground by him, and he even stepped on it.


    "Mr. Hogg!" Wendy Lim gnashed her teeth and looked straight into his ck eyes, "I didn''t y a cat


    and mouse game, or any other tricks! Whether you ask me for the three times or the thirtieth times,


    my answer will not change! Perhaps there are so many women who want to crawl to your feet and


    get on your bed, but I refuse to do!"


    Charlie Hogg stared at her.


    He was thinking and judging, which could be recognized from his deep dark eyes.


    After a long time, the force from Charlie Hogg suddenly disappeared. He moved back to his seat.


    There was a sound of the lighter produced a me, and then the smell of smoke spread again in the


    car.


    After keeping silent for a while, Charlie Hogg turned to her again with a meaningful expression,


    "There''s still time. I can wait. You will beg me one day."


    "No worries! I won''t! Never!" Wendy Lim clenched her hands and said with conviction.


    The air inside the car suddenly became heavy.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    No man could bear the repeated provocation of a woman, especially a man like him who had


    superiority in all aspects.


    Charlie Hogg took a deep drag on his cigarette, and his eyes were burning with rage.


    However, when his thin lips moved, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Wendy Lim, you can never say never."


    "Even if you beg me in the future, I have to think twice."


    Wendy Lim¡¯s heart trembled.


    Somehow, she felt an invisible w was stretching to her.


    Watching he snubbed out the cigarette, Wendy Lim felt that his patience was gone.


    "Get off my car, now!"


    Wendy Lim heard the sound of unlocking the car doors. She gritted her teeth and reached out one


    hand to open the door.


    She returned home on the top floor and lit the room. She looked down through the window, and


    found that the white Land Rover was still there.


    The taillights of the car shed twice, and then it disappeared gradually from her sight. However,


    the pressure that Charlie Hogg brought to her didn''t disappear. She felt an inexplicable scare


    surging in her mind...


    At night, the city lit up. Wendy Lim put on her uniform and worked in the bar.


    It was still early and there were not many guests. So Wendy Lim was not very busy.


    When Wendy Lim came out of the bathroom, she saw a slender tall man at the door. He didn''t dress


    in a casual way. He looked very professional in a ck suit, but he kept a grin on his face.


    She blinked and asked, "Ewan? Do youe here to fritter away money again?"


    It was quite normal to meet Ewan Shaw in this bar.


    "No, Ie to see you today." Ewan Shaw waved his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Wendy Lim looked at him.


    "I¡¯ll fly to New York for a business trip at ten. It''s a knotty problem so I''ll be back in two or three


    weeks.


    Ie to say goodbye to you now in case you will miss me so much!" Ewan Shaw was knocking on


    his watch.


    Wendy Lim snorted, "So you dressed like this?"


    "Hey! Should I be careless and casual every day? ¡°Ewan Shaw grinned. He paused for a while and


    then continued in a serious tone, "Wendy Lim, Felix is in New York now and I¡¯ll meet him there...


    Should I tell him something about you?"


    Wendy Linn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the name. She shook her head immediately,


    "No!"


    "..." Ewan Shaw frowned and stared at her.


    Wendy Lim said with an expression of stubborn determination," Ewan Shaw, don''t forget you''ve


    promised me!"


    "Okay!" Ewan Shaw nodded reluctantly.


    Wendy Lim was relieved, but she couldn''t control the bitterness in her mind.


    "By the way, you called me the night before yesterday..."


    "Ah!" Wendy Lim patted her head, "I forgot to say thanks to you!" "Thank me for what?" Ewan Shaw


    confused.


    Wendy Lim was also puzzled, "I called you, and then..."


    "I met tworades-in-arms that day, and we went to a bar together that night. Later, I received


    your call, and you asked if I could help you. However, I didn¡¯t hear the details clearly, and then my


    cellphone was turned off due to low power!" Ewan Shaw recalled what happened that night and


    asked her, "What can I do for you at midnight?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy Lim shook her head slowly.


    The confusion in her mind spread like weeds.


    If it was not Ewan Shaw, who would it be?


    With Ynda Lim''s interference, the police couldn''t release her before they found out the truth.


    Moreover, the policewoman had clearly stated that someone had helped her...


    But who had helped her?


    A clearly defined face emerged in Wendy Lim¡¯s mind.


    The next day was the weekend. After Wendy Lim finished her part-time job during the daytime, she


    went to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the ward, her grandmother was still sleeping, with a needle on the back of her


    right hand. But she looked better.


    The olddy, who had a lung disease in the next bed, coughed every few minutes. Although there


    was a curtain between the beds, it couldn¡¯t inste the noise. Wendy Lim could only pat on her


    grandma''s arm gently to help her grandma sleep well.


    The sun shined through the window and cast a shadow on her grandma¡¯s face.


    She didn''t get enough money for her grandma''s second operation, and her father Johnny Urn''s


    phone was still off.


    Wendy Lim felt a lot of pressure, but she would not and could not give up.


    Her mother lived in the hospital before the end of her life. At that time, her mother worn out by the


    mistress of her father. Her mother couldn''t sleep at night, and she needed to rely on the medicine to


    maintain consciousness.


    Her mother held Wendy Lim''s hands and said a lot to her. When her mother finished thest


    sentence, she kissed Wendy Lim¡¯s forehead and gave her some money to buy a donut. At that time,


    Wendy Lim was so naive and couldn''t understand the sorrow in her mother''s red eyes. When


    Wendy Lim went back, she could only watch her mother jumped off from the tall building...


    Her mother''sst words: Wendy, please take good care of your grandma in the future!


    Wendy Lim avoided the needle and held her grandma''s wrinkled hand tightly.


    She told herself that she wouldn''t let her grandma die.


    Her eyshes became wet. There were some soundsing from the bed. Then, she heard an old


    lady''s voice, "Wendy, shall we leave the hospital?"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Wendy Lim looked up and found that her grandma had awakened. Her aged eyes were looking at


    Wendy Lim.


    Wendy Lim quickly moved her head to aside and wiped the tears on her eyshes. Then she


    pretended nothing had happened.


    "No!" Wendy Lim shook her head and patted her grandma''s hand gently, "Grandma, what are you


    talking about? You should stay in the hospital and get treated. You can''t leave the hospital until you


    completely recover!"


    "I heard from a nurse that I need to have an operation for the second time. Is that right?"


    Wendy Lim understood her grandma''s worries. She smiled and said, "No worries. Don''t worry about


    the medical expenses. I can solve it!"


    "Well!" The olddy took a deep sigh, and her eyes became moist, " Wendy, I feel sorry for you. I¡¯ve


    brought too much pressure to you!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No, grandma, I need you. I can''t grow up safely without you!" Wendy Lim held the olddy''s hand


    tightly and kept shaking her head.


    When Johnny Lim drove her out of the Lim family, Wendy Lim squatted on the side of the road like a


    stray dog. She could still remember that it was her grandmother who hade to pick her up. Her


    grandma staggered to her with a cane, and her grandma had cried all the way. If Wendy Lim had no


    grandma, she would have starved to death on the street.


    "Grandma, let''s talk about something else!" Wendy Lim didn''t want to make her grandma worry


    more. She said with a smile, "The only thing you need to do is stay here and get treated. I''ll handle


    everything! I can stay with you long today. I¡¯ll leaveter!"


    Grandma knew Wendy tried to ease her, and then she nodded with a smile.


    They have talked for more than two hours. Wendy Lim worried that her grandma would feel dry, so


    she stood up, took the thermos, and went out to get some water.


    There was a kitchen in the hospital where people could get hot water. It located at the end of the


    corridor, which was not far away. When Wendy Lim filled the thermos and was on the way back, she


    saw her grandma''s attending doctor was standing at the ward door with a serious look.


    Her heart trembled.


    She sped up. When she saw her grandma was still lying on the bed through the ward window, she


    finally cooled down.


    "Doctor Hsu, are youing here to talk about my grandma''s second operation?"


    "Not exactly."


    "Eh?" Wendy Lim was a little surprised.


    Doctor Hsu thought for a while and said, "Miss Lim, we can''t do the operation for your grandma


    again."


    "Why? Is it about the expenses?" Wendy Lim was shocked by his words and said in a hurry, "Don''t


    worry, I will definitely find a way to pay for the operation..."


    Doctor Hsu shook his head. Instead of responding to her question, he announced another bad


    news, "In addition, your grandma needs to leave the hospital within 12 hours!"


    "What?" Wendy Lim couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    What she felt was like it suddenly started to rain and thunder on a sunny day.


    "Sorry! I can''t help you. This is a direct order from the hospital." Doctor Hsu looked a little reluctant.


    "Let me tell you the truth. I''m afraid no hospital will ept your grandmother in the whole city now.


    Miss Lim, have you offended anyone?"


    Thest sentence seemed to hint about something.


    Wendy Lim suddenly looked up, and her pupils contracted.


    She couldn''t believe it but understood soon. The deep male voice echoed in her ear, "There''s still


    time. I can wait. You will beg me one day."


    Wendy Lim finally understood the deep meaning behind his words.


    She looked at her grandma in the ward again. The olddy was still smiling from a distance.


    Was her grandma going to be driven out of the hospital in 12 hours?


    Wendy Lim almost couldn''t stand still. Fortunately, she could lean on the wall next to her and didn''t


    fall down to the floor, and then her eyes dulled. When she went back to the ward, Wendy Lim found


    a cold feeling spread along her spine but she didn¡¯t show any difference on her face.


    She handed a ss of water to her grandma and continued their chatting. When the sun was


    setting, she stood up and said that she would leave to do a part-time job.


    When she left the ward, she did not go to the bar where she was working, but turned into the


    stairwell.


    After walking down several steps, she sat on the stairs with her hands on her knees.


    "If you stay with me, you don''t have toe to the bar to drink with guests, and you wouldn''t be


    pped by your father in the Lim family."


    "I can give you 30,000 dors a month, including jewelries, bags, houses, and cars. You can tell me


    what you want. I will satisfy you if you make me happy!"


    "I''ll give you everything I''ve promised if you agree." "Wendy Lim, don¡¯t let me ask again."


    Wendy Lim covered ears with her hands, but the man''s voice was still echoing in her ears.


    Her nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, which reminded her that the


    attending doctor wouldn''t change his mind.


    She couldn''t get in touch with Johnny Lim. Besides, she couldn''t guarantee that he would help her


    even if she got in touch with him.


    The only one she could turn to was Ewan Shaw. However, his phone was also off, just the same as


    Johnny Urn''s. She recalled that Ewan Shaw hade to say goodbye yesterday, and then he left


    to America. He was so far away that couldn''t help her.


    Wendy Lim was sitting still until the sky gradually darkened.


    The in moonlight shined into the stairwell. Wendy Lim put her face on the cold steel armrest, and


    she seemed to be dead.


    The door of the stairwell was opened, which made some noises. Then, the stairwell was lit up.


    Wendy Lim seemed to be awakened, and her bottom line was broken down at the same time.


    She stood up slowly and walked out of the stairwell step by step. She met the attending doctor


    again in the corridor.


    Although there was a hint of sympathy in his voice, Doctor Hsu still reminded her, "Miss Lim, what I


    said before was not a joke. If your grandma don''t leave within 12 hours, we can only push her to do


    so!"


    This was not a threat from the hospital but from Charlie Hogg.


    "No, we won''t leave." Wendy Lim answered in a low voice.


    She put one hand into her bag which was in the front and stroked the handle of the knife, as if


    something was dying away. "Ding!"


    Wendy Lim walked out of the elevator of the hotel.


    She stopped in front of an upscale suite. She was not very familiar with here, but she was not totally


    strange. She had woken up here three times before.


    There was no one in the room, so she had to wait at the door silently.


    After a long time, a shining leather shoe kicked her shoe lightly.


    Wendy Lim looked up and saw a tall man was looking down at her.


    Charlie Hogg was wearing a dark blue suit and a necktie. He looked exquisite and neat from head


    to toe.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wendy Lim opened her mouth and said, "I''m waiting for you..."


    Charlie Hogg didn''t answer. He took out the room card and opened the door. He passed by her and


    walked into the room with an indifferent expression.


    Although it was embarrassing, Wendy Lim had to stand up and follow him. Every step for her was


    not easy.


    Looking at Charlie Hogg, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, she stepped forward


    and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Hogg, you ask me to be with you before..."


    "I agree!"


    After she finished, Charlie Hogg remained unmoved. His eyes and face kept m, which was like a


    windlesske.


    Wendy Lim gritted her teeth and started to unbutton her clothes.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    When she undid all buttons, her chiffon shirt fell to the floor.


    The air conditioner made the room a little cold. Wendy Lim didn''t dare to stop and reached the


    zipper of her pants.


    Soon, her wide-leg denim fell to the floor as well, and there were only two small pieces of cloth on


    her.


    Wendy Lim stretched out one hand to her back. When she touched the metal button of her bra,


    Charlie Hogg, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at her, "I remember someone said that her


    answer will not change whether it is the third or 30th times."


    He said with a in tone.


    His long and dense eyshes almost covered his eyes, which made her feel pressure.


    What Wendy Lim had said before was like a joke at this time.


    Wendy Linn''s face seemed to be stiff, and she clenched her teeth. There were only one word that


    she could say.


    "Please..."


    Charlie Hogg sneered, " Wendy Lim, you should remember that I have said that even if you beg me


    in the future, I have to think twice."


    Wendy Lim''s throat tightened, and then she lowered her head. She could only wait for his answer.


    "Put on your clothes!" Charlie Hogg shouted suddenly.


    Wendy Lim was stunned.


    She did not know whether she should continue or not. Then, he stood up and said, "I''m hungry.


    Let''s eat something first."


    Wendy Lim thought they were going to a restaurant, but he took her to a club.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to be a regr guest here. He directly went to the VIP room on the third floor


    without saying anything to the staff here.


    It was a big room, and there were already many people inside. There was a billiard table in the


    center, which looked very expensive. The sound of balls hitting each other could be heard.


    Standing next to the door was the man who Wendy Lim had met twice before, and he had two


    charming eyes that were very easy to recognize.


    Simon Chin looked back and put away the cue in his hand," Eww! Pigs might fly tonight!"


    As if he had seen something strange, he stared at the woman following Charlie Hogg.


    When he saw the womaning in, he raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy Lim lowered her head and followed Charlie Hogg closely. She looked steadily forward and


    almost knocked to his back. Then he reached out one hand and dragged her to sit down on the


    sofa.


    She looked around and found that every man here was apanied by a youngdy, and no one


    was alone.


    Simon Chin, who was ying billiards when she came in, came over and sat on the opposite side.


    After a while, ady came to sit next to him.


    Thedy was holding a ss of blue drink and said in a sweet and charming voice, " Simon, would


    you like to try the cocktail I just made?"


    Simon Chin took a sip and touched the girl''s face as a reward.


    "Bring me one."


    Charlie Hogg suddenly touched Wendy Urn''s calf with his foot.


    Wendy Lim took a look at the bottle on the table, took it up, poured the wine into a ss, and then


    handed it to Charlie Hogg.


    Charlie Hogg took it over and raised his chin, "I want some walnuts."


    "..." Wendy Lim frowned and looked at him, indicating that he should shell the walnuts by himself.


    "Is this your attitude to me?" Charlie Hogg put the ss on the table and said in a low voice.


    His words made Wendy Lim silent. She shook her head and said, "No..."


    She took over the small basket filled with nuts. Then, she lowered her head and shelled the walnuts


    without anyints.


    Charlie Hogg nced at the woman next to him. She slightly bent, and there was a walnut in her left


    hand and a mp in her right hand. She put a clean tissue on the table and put the kernel on it after


    shelling the walnut.


    She lowered her head and never looked up, as if she was doing something extraordinary.


    "I''ve done!"


    Later, she pulled the tissue towards him.


    Her eyes were as pure as a kid, which was quite different from the girl next to Simon Chin.


    Charlie Hogg took out a cigarette, "You should learn how to please a man."


    Wendy Lim looked at the opposite side. The girl had reached out one hand to stroke Simon Chin''s


    lower abdomen.


    "Hey, feed me." Charlie Hogg raised his chin.


    "..." Wendy Lim bit her lips.


    Charlie Hogg¡¯s eyes were like an eagle''s at night.


    Under his gaze, she could not hold on for more than two seconds. She picked up a shelled walnut


    and handed it to his mouth.


    Charlie Hogg took it into his mouth but did not chew. Instead, he put one hand on the back of her


    head, pulled her towards him and pressed his lips on her slightly opened lips. He stuck his tongue


    into her mouth and pushed the walnut to her with his tongue.


    Wendy Lim''s right cheek bulged slightly. It was the walnut mixed with his saliva.


    "This is the right way to feed, clear?" Charlie Hogg pressed her lips with his thumb. Wendy Lim,


    She moved her teeth slightly, and the walnut was crunched in her mouth.


    She suddenly blushed. She found that everyone in the room was looking at them with a faint smile.


    Wendy Lim had never felt so embarrassed before. She felt that she was no different from the other


    girls here.


    She knew that Charlie Hogg did it on purpose to punish her for her ungrateful behaviors before.


    Wendy Lim could feel the blood in her body was flowing through her veins. She felt humiliated but


    could not leave. Now, Charlie Hogg didn''t ask her to stay, instead, it was Wendy Lim who begged


    him to let her be with him.


    As things turned out that he won''t let a woman, whom he was addicted to, escape easily.


    She gave a self-deprecating smile. Her wrist was suddenly pulled by someone, "Let''s go back."


    Charlie Hogg didn''t drink the wine in the club, so he didn''t call a designated driving service.


    Wendy Lim was not in the mood to appreciate neon lights that passed by on both sides.


    Her both hands were on the seat belt. When he took her out of the club, she was so nervous that


    her heart beat very fast.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The reason why she took off her clothes in front of him in the hotel was to prove that she was


    serious. But now, they were really going to do something. Wendy Lim didn''t know when the car


    stopped. She only heard that he said get off the car, and then followed him mechanically.


    When they got out of the elevator, Wendy Lim found that they were not in a hotel.


    It was a high- end residential building, with one staircase to one t. Charlie Hogg had already


    opened the door with the key, "Won''t youe?"


    "Uh!" Wendy Lim quickly followed.


    The house was about 200 square meters. The decoration was not very extravagant, only simple in


    ck, white, and gray. However, the decoration details in the house revealed a low-key but good


    taste.


    The smell of strong male hormones told her that here was his home.


    Wendy Lim followed closely behind him, as timid as a mouse.


    There was only one pair of men''s slippers in the shoe cab. She took them out and put on, which


    made some pattering footsteps when she was walking.


    Charlie Hogg walked in barefoot. When he arrived at the kitchen, he turned back to her and asked,


    "Do you want some water?"


    "No..." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    She stood alone in the living room. She did not dare to sit and touch anything without his


    permission.


    After a while, Charlie Hogg reappeared in her sight with a ss of water in his hand. He walked


    over to her, took a sip, and put it on the tea table. Then, he turned around and suddenly pressed her


    onto the leather sofa, "I like to take off your clothes by myself!"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The world was spinning.


    Wendy Lim was pressed in the corner of the sofa, and she felt a cold in the part below her


    corbone.


    Her shirt that she unbuttoned before was already torn off by him in the blink of an eye. She could


    hear the sound of her shirt falling on the carpet.


    Under the bright chandelier in the living room, Charlie Hogg''s deep eyes seemed to be burning.


    "You..."


    Wendy Lim opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Charlie Hogg did not give her another chance to say something. He kissed her deeply.


    His kiss was gentler than the storm, but stronger than the drizzle.


    Charlie Hogg''s swift movements and mighty strength showed his aggressiveness hidden behind his


    silence.


    Wendy Lim dared not to struggle. She was afraid that her behaviors would annoy him. From the


    moment when she went to see him in the hotel, she told herself to be absolutely obedient to him.


    But after a while, she couldn''t help grasping his shoulder, "It hurts..."


    Charlie Hogg looked down at her, her slender body felt so soft in his hands. Her ponytail was


    loosening, and the hair stuck to her flushed face. She was so shy that she lowered her eyes and


    avoided looking at him, which made him more excited. His long-suppressed desire was like a flood


    that was about to break the dam. He just wanted to treat her violently.


    "Take it!" Charlie Hogg snapped.


    Wendy Urn''s lips trembled and she choked, "I''m scared..."


    Charlie Hogg suddenly thought of the redness on the sheet.


    She was still immature...


    Charlie Hogg swallowed when he thought of that.


    His cold eyes were full of lust, but there was an imperceptible tenderness in them, and his


    movements became gentle.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t remember how he took her in his arms and carried her to the bedroom upstairs


    afterwards. In her blurred sight, he sat at the bedside and lit a cigarette, and the smell of smoke


    quickly spread.


    It was said that men would smoke after finishing such kind of thing.


    Wendy Lim''s arms and legs were so sore that she could not lift them up. When she was about to


    close her eyes and fall asleep, she saw that he stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. Then he


    lifted the quilt and covered her again.


    Wendy Lim wanted to say no, but her mouth was blocked by his tongue. The next day, Wendy Lim


    opened her eyes.


    The memory of that night was fragmented, but the pictures ofst night was stored in her mind with


    a clear consciousness.


    What woke her up was the sound of running water in the bathroom. At this moment, the sound of


    running water stopped and the bathroom door was opened. His strong and tight body with water


    drops on it came into her eyes.


    Although this situation wasn''t strange to her, she was still embarrassed and looked away.


    Charlie Hogg was still barefoot, leaving some footprints on the floor.


    He waved the towel in his hand to her and asked, "Wake up? Go to take a shower."


    "Oh." Wendy Lim let out a muffled sound under the quilt.


    After a few seconds, she found that he was still sitting at the end of the bed and had no intention of


    leaving.


    "What are you looking at?" Charlie Hogg found she was staring at him. He nced up and asked,


    "Do you want me to take a shower with you?"


    "No... No!" Wendy Lim shook her head hurriedly.


    She looked down at her naked body. She was afraid that he woulde over and drag her to the


    bathroom in the next second.


    She clenched her teeth, grabbed the two corners of the quilt with her hands and tried to surround


    herself. After making sure that there was no possibility of being naked, she walked into the


    bathroom in slippers.


    Charlie Hogg looked at her and snorted.


    Was there a part of her body that he had never seen or touched?


    It was unnecessary that she didn¡¯t want to be naked before him at this moment.


    She was wrapped like a penguin but passed by him quickly as if a wolf was chasing after her. She


    closed the bathroom door immediately as she entered.


    When Charlie Hogg was about to look away, the bathroom door was opened again.


    "Uh!" Wendy Lim blushed and walked out, "I''ve forgotten my clothes..."


    She picked up the clothes from the lounge chair and held them in her arms. She almost buried her


    head into the clothes, and ran into the bathroom even more quickly.


    Outside the frosted ss door, Charlie Hoggughed in a low voice.


    "Ow..."


    Wendy Lim grabbed the wall.


    Before she came out of the bathroom, she cleaned up the bathroom and put everything in ce as


    if she had never used it.


    She was alone in the room. Wendy Lim nced at the messy toilet paper on the ground and took a


    deep breath.


    She came down from upstairs and saw Charlie Hogg was sitting in the living room. He had changed


    his clothes. Because it was at home, he only in a clean white shirt and a pair of ck pants. He


    crossed his long legs, and a small pair of ck socks could be seen.


    Wendy Lim walked over quietly and said, "Mr. Hogg."


    Charlie Hogg raised his head from the newspaper and put down his coffee.


    "The hospital..."


    "I''ve already called."


    Wendy Lim finally felt relieved.


    She licked her lips and gripped her hands tightly, "You said that... you would give me everything you


    had promised if I agreed."


    "Yes." Charlie Hogg nodded.


    "You said you could give me 30,000 dors a month."


    Wendy Lim''s voice became lower and lower, as if there was only a shallow airflow.


    Such a negotiation made her feel humble and ashamed, but since she had already made the


    choice, she must face the reality.


    "Yes." Charlie Hogg nodded as he did just now.


    Then, he took out a bank card from his wallet, and pushed it to her with two fingers on it, "Take this


    card. I will ask Farr Chiang to transfer 30,000 dors to it every month, and the password is six


    nine."


    Wendy Lim took the card in her hand. She didn''t need to worry about her grandma''s operation


    expenses anymore. She should feel rxed and happy, but she couldn''t smile. The card in her


    hand was so light, but she felt it was too heavy.


    "Is there anything else you want to add?"


    Charlie Hogg picked up the coffee which was dark and thick, without any sugar. The outline of his


    eyes and brows was reflected on it. He took the coffee to his lips and waited patiently.


    After a while, Wendy Lim shook her head.


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his deep eyes, "If you don''t, I''ll talk about mine."


    Wendy Lim suddenly tensed up and held her breath.


    "There is only one thing I want to add. That ise to me immediately when I want you." Charlie


    Hogg stared at her and said in a deep voice.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Came to him immediately when he wanted her...


    It meant that her body would no longer belong to herself during a long term in the future.


    Wendy Lim nodded slowly,"... Okay."


    Charlie Hogg did not say anything more and threw her a key to the door.


    Wendy Lim had been sitting for a long time on the leather sofa.Where she was sitting seemed to


    copse. In addition, they had a very passionate night on it, so she couldn''t sit still any more. She


    felt a little dry in her mouth, then she stood up and said to him, "It was a littlete. I have to go to


    work..."


    After that, she walked toward the entryway with small steps.


    When she bent over to put on the canvas shoes, there were some steady footsteps behind her. "I''ll


    drive you to work."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Wendy Lim followed him to take the elevator to the underground garage.


    When she got on the white Land Rover again, she was in a different mood.


    When she was taking a shower, she checked herself and found that her private part was a little


    swollen. It showed that they did spend a passionate crazy night. There were some bruises on her


    body, which was made by him. Last night was so impressive, it seemed that she could still feel his


    hot breathing.


    Wendy Lim quietly breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Charlie Hogg, who was beside her, suddenly leaned over to her, and his clearly- defined face was


    erged in front of her.


    "Don''t..."


    Wendy Lim shook his shoulders and looked at him nervously.


    Charlie Hoggughed and said, "What the hell are you thinking about? Want to do it again?"


    "..." Wendy Lim was stunned.


    He helped her fasten the seat belt in next second. She was so embarrassed that her toes were


    curled up.


    The Land Rover moved from the garage to the street. Charlie Hogg seemed to be habituated to


    cigarette. When he stopped at a red light, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he threw the lighter


    into a storage space.


    As the smell of smoke spread, Wendy Lim suddenly came to an issue.


    He didn''t take any contraceptive methodsst night...


    Her heart beat faster. When the Land Rover started again, she nced at a green signage on the


    roadside and asked, "Can you stop here? I want to buy something."


    Charlie Hogg checked the rearview mirrors and stopped the car by the side of the road.


    Because they had passed by the store for a while, Wendy Lim need to run back a few more steps


    after getting off the car.


    After he finished half a cigarette, she returned to the car. Perhaps she was afraid that he would be


    impatient, she ran all the way and gasped for a long time.


    Charlie Hogg noticed the medicine in her hand.


    Without looking at the small words on it clearly, he knew what it was. Because he had bought it


    before. She did not say anything after getting on the car, and put the medicine into the bag beside


    her legs.


    Last night, Charlie Hogg was a little impetuous, the same as he had done at their first night.


    He had no time to think about contraception. Besides, he had never brought a woman home before,


    so it was impossible for him to have that kind of thing at home.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so cleaver and considerate that he didn''t need to worry too much. But, somehow, Charlie


    Hogg had an unpleasant feeling in his mind.


    They remained silent in the car all the way.


    It was the morning rush, and the traffic was quite heavy. When they got down from the overpass,


    the office building where Wendy Lim worked in was only 600 meters away.


    Wendy Lim looked at the building. There were a lot of people were getting inside. She pointed at the


    intersection in the front,"Mr. Hogg, please stop there!"


    Charlie Hogg nced at her and stopped by the side of the road as she requested.


    Wendy Lim said thanks to him and unbuckled the seat belt quickly.


    Before getting off the car, she looked around, as if she was afraid of being noticed.


    Charlie Hogg frowned. The unpleasant feeling in his mind seemed to be stronger.


    The first thing Wendy Lim did when she arrived at thepany was to call the hospital.


    Although Charlie Hogg guaranteed to her, she still wanted to confirm again.


    She called the nurse station. It was the nurse who was familiar with her answered the phone. Like


    usual, the nurse said that she had just checked grandma''s ward and everything was all right. Only


    Wendy Lim knew that everything had been changed in the past twelve hours.


    Wendy Lim went to the hospital to see her grandma after work. She talked with the attending doctor


    about the second operation for her grandma.


    Before she went to the cashier to pay the bill, she found an ATM to check the bnce.


    Charlie Hogg was really a good businessman. He fulfilled his promises quickly and efficiently. The


    money he promised to Wendy Lim had been transferred into the ount.


    Wendy Lim finally put down the burden in her heart and looked at her grandma who was sleeping


    on the bed. At this moment, she felt that everything she had done was worthy.


    After finishing dinner with her grandma, she took a bus to bar as usual.


    At night, no matter what day it was, the bar was always crowded.


    Wendy Lim''s colleague asked her to send some drinks to a VIP room. She opened the door with a


    tray in her hand. No matter how many people there were, Charlie Hogg was always so eye-catching


    that she could find him at first sight.


    The people in the room were not a group of dandies. They all worn a suit, and Farr Chiang, Charlie


    Hogg''s assistant, was also there. It should be a business treat for their customers.


    "Sir, here''s your drinks!"


    Charlie Hogg raised his hand casually.


    Wendy Lim nced at him and met his eyes for a few seconds. However, there weren''t any


    changes in his eyes, and then he moved away.


    His expression remained unchanged, as if he was not the man who pressed on her bodyst night.


    She remembered that he had done it so hardst night that his face was distorted.


    Wendy Lim curled her lips.


    She poured the wine into sses. A man came over to take a ss and put his hand on her hand.


    She didn''t know whether he was deliberate or not. Fortunately, she withdrew her hand quickly.


    When she came out of the room, she heard some footsteps behind her.


    Wendy Lim didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but when she found that it was getting closer, she


    turned back subconsciously.


    Her nose knocked to the man''s chest, and she stumbled back. A strong arm surrounded her waist in


    time to prevent her from falling down.


    "Why are you still working here? I have given you a card. Isn''t it enough?"


    "It''s enough!" Wendy Lim answered in a hurry.


    She rubbed her sore nose and exined, "I''m going to quit at the end of this month."


    After hearing her words, Charlie Hogg slightly twitched his thin and rosy lips, and then he said in a


    calm and aggressive voice, "I''ll not let other men molest my girl!"


    Wendy Lim blinked her eyes and was in a daze.


    "Should I go to resign on behalf of you, or you do it by yourself?"


    "I''ll do it..."


    Some colleagues who passed by had whispered to one another about them. If she let him to talk


    with her manager on behalf of her, everyone would know.


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch and said to him in a dull voice, "It''s not the right time now. When I


    finish today''s work, I will talk with my manager."


    "Okay." Charlie Hogg was satisfied. He touched her head with his palm and said, "Good girl."


    The way he touched her head was like touching a pet dog.


    Wendy Lim did not tilt her head. Now, all she was thinking about was what he had said just now.


    My girl...


    It was half past twelve at night, Wendy Lim came out of the bar.


    As Charlie Hogg requested, she had talked with her manager and resigned before she left. She


    thought it was not easy, but the manager agreed without hesitation. In addition, her payment and


    commission had not been deducted deliberately.


    However, a few female colleagues were jealous of her, and said that she had made a big fortune.


    Wendy Lim did not argue with them because they were right.


    When she walked to the roadside, she found that the white Land Rover was still there. The door of


    the passenger seat opened from inside, "Get in!"


    Wendy Lim widened her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, he was still there. She remembered that they left the VIP room early, and then


    another group of guests came.


    As the Land Rover sped past at night, Wendy Lim clenched her hands harder and her heart beat


    faster.


    What would happen next made her panic. To be honest, it would be too much for her body. The part


    between her legs still hurt when she was walking.


    When she was immersed in anxiety and embarrassment, the Land Rover stopped.


    The dim street lights shined into the car. To her surprise, the buildings surrounded her were not


    high-rises, but the old residential areas which was familiar to her.


    Wendy Lim was stunned.


    She turned around in confusion, and then his lips were on hers. After a deep kiss, Charlie Hogg


    licked the corner of her mouth and said in a deeper voice, "Have a good sleep tonight."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    After saying that, Charlie Hogg sat upright.


    Wendy Lim stared at him with surprise, and his breath was still lingering on her lips.


    She thought...


    Charlie Hogg cast a sidelong nce at her, "Don''t want to get out of my car?"


    The indifferent look on his face did not change, but Wendy Linn''s face turned red because of his


    gaze.


    "No!" She shook her head.


    She unbuckled the seat belt and bounced up from the seat. Before closing the door, she bent over


    and said to him, "Mr. Hogg, I''m going upstairs. Take care... Good night!"


    Thest two words made Wendy Lim feel a little awkward. She quickly ran into the corridor.


    Instead of going upstairs immediately, she hid behind the gate of the building.


    After the white Land Rover started again, she craned forward her head.


    Staring at the taillights of the car, a strange feeling emerged in Wendy Lim''s heart.


    The next afternoon, Wendy Lim''s supervisor talked to her alone after meeting.


    He told her that there was a case that needed to be discussed with a supplier, so she needed to


    prepare documents and went to the supplier''spany together with him.


    Wendy Lim dared not to neglect it. Half an hourter, she left with the supervisor.


    The taxi stopped in the most prosperous area of the central city. The skyscraper was the first thing


    that caught their eye, which was so magnificent.


    When Wendy Lim saw the very eye- catching signage The Hogg''s, she understood why the


    supervisor brought her here. Perhaps it was because he thought she might build a rtionship with


    Charlie Hogg during the business dinnerst time.


    After waiting for half an hour in the conference room, Charlie Hogg finally appeared, followed by his


    assistant Farr Chiang.


    When he saw her, there was a little surprise in his eyes, but it was gone soon.


    He was still in a ck handmade suit which had a straight shoulder line and matched perfect with


    the exquisite tie. He was delicate and neat from head to toe. The shutters was shut, which made his


    facial features more outstanding.


    After Charlie Hogg sat down, Farr Chiang next to him immediately handed the documents to him.


    "Sorry."


    He only said one word, and then began to work. He looked around and his eyes didn''t rest on


    anyone.


    Except for the business dinnerst time, it was the first time for Wendy Lim to see him in a business


    meeting.


    In addition to his indifference face, there was some strictness between his eyebrows. He poked on


    the table with the pen between his fingers. His every word did make sense. He was unassuming but


    made people regard him with reverence. No wonder so many people would support and be loyal to


    him.


    Wendy Lim kept up her spirit until the meeting ended.


    She packed up the documents and walked out of the elevator with the supervisor.


    As soon as she got out from the revolving door, people behind her greeted respectfully, "Mr. Hogg ".


    Wendy Lim and the supervisor turned around at the same time and saw Charlie Hogg and his


    assistant Farr Chianging out. They should have another n next.


    Charlie Hogg said in a in tone, "Can I give you a ride? I''m going your way."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hogg!" The supervisor answered immediately.


    There was a ck Bentley parked by the road. Farr Chiang had already run over and opened the


    rear door.


    Wendy Lim was almost dragged over by the supervisor. He looked at Charlie Hogg, who had


    already gotten into the car, and turned back to her, "Wendy, hurry up, sit in the middle!"


    "Er..."


    Before she could refuse, she had been pushed into the car. The driver started the car. Wendy Lim


    was sitting between Charlie Hogg and the supervisor. The supervisor seemed to be very pleased by


    Charlie Hogg''s behavior and kept ttering him with his hands rubbing together.


    Charlie Hogg was always indifferent to ttery and showed a faint smile asionally.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy Lim looked forward, listened to their chatting. Suddenly, a hand covered her left hand.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    She wanted to pull her hand back, but it was caught more tightly.


    The warmth transferred from Charlie Hogg''s hand to hers, and he even circled on the back of her


    hand with his rough fingertip.


    Wendy Lim''s breathing slowed down. She gritted her teeth and reminded him,"... Mr. Hogg?"


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie Hogg looked at her.


    He answered in a casual tone and his expression was serious. Even the supervisor look at her with


    curiosity.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t raise her left hand, then she blushed.


    When they had dinner with Ynda Lim, he stretched one foot to touch her leg. And now, he did a


    simr thing. She knew that he seemed to be good at such kind of things.


    "Nothing. Thank you for sending us back..."


    Wendy Lim could only find an excuse. When the redness on her face was about to spread to her


    ears, Charlie Hogg finally withdrew his hand slowly.


    What happened just now seemed to be a deliberate trick, but also an ident.


    When Wendy Lim went back to thepany and sat down, her phone vibrated.


    It was a strange number. She answered with hesitation, "Hello?"


    "It''s me."


    Wendy Lim heard the man''s voice, and she almost couldn''t hold the phone.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to be still in the car, and the sound of the engine could be heard. He said,


    "Come to my home at nine this evening."


    Wendy Urn''s ears were buzzing.


    She was gooseflesh all over when she remembered what he said before, went to him when he


    wanted.


    "Oh..." She answered obediently.


    Then, she found that he was still on the line. She was about to ask when she heard he said in a low


    voice, "Remember to buy two packs of Okamoto when youe."


    "..." Wendy Lim nearly choked.


    "Don''t you know that emergency medicine can only be taken twice a year?"


    ... I see.


    Wendy Lim hanged up in a hurry. Her face was hotter than she was in the car.


    Since she received Charlie Hogg''s call, Wendy Lim had been ill at ease.


    Because she resigned from the bar, she had plenty of time. She stayed with her grandma in the


    hospital until it was getting dark. She was afraid of beingte, so she left for Charlie Hogg''s home


    an hour earlier.


    Before getting on the bus, she got into a convenience store.


    Perhaps because it was in the evening, there were a lot of people in the store. She quickly scanned


    the items on the shelves and stopped in one ce.


    After looking around, she reached out one hand to take two packs of condoms quickly. Then her


    face turned red.


    "Miss, how can I help you?"


    It was her turn to pay. The cashier asked with the code scanning machine in one hand.


    Wendy Lim didn''t raise her head. After a while, she handed two packs of condoms to the cashier,


    and said in a quiet low voice, "Err! I want to pay for these..."


    She grasped the changes, ignored the cashier''s jesting eyes, and ran out quickly.


    She would nevere to this convenience store again...


    Wendy Lim put two packs of condoms in her bag. She couldn''t understand why she shoulde to


    buy these!


    At nine o''clock, she got off the bus.


    However, after entering the housing estate, Wendy Lim paused for a long time. Looking at the


    building before her, she didn''t know where to go. What''s worse, she had deleted the address that


    Charlie Hogg texted to her.


    "Why didn''t you arrive?"


    Half an hourter, Charlie Hogg called her and asked with an angry tone.


    Wendy Lim looked at her shadow on the ground. She answered like a child who had done


    something wrong, "I forgot which building you lived at..."

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    A tall figure appeared in the night.


    It seemed that he had been back home for a long time. He had changed his suit to a white round


    cor T-shirt and a pair of gray trousers. The key in his hand made some crisp sounds as he


    walked.


    Wendy Lim had never seen Charlie Hogg dressed in such a casual way, so she was stunned.


    She didn''t react until his tall figure shadowed her


    Wendy Lim wanted to stand up but paused. He was looking down at her.


    Charlie Hogg put his hand that holds the key into his pocket. He had seen her from a far distance.


    She squatted under a streetmp, which looked like a stray cat. She blinked her eyes and looked so


    silly.


    "How long are you going to squat here?"


    "..." Wendy Lim did not move.


    "Stand up!" Charlie Hogg said impatiently.


    Wendy Lim shrank her shoulders and tried to stand up with her hands on her knees, but her


    benumbed legs made her shake a little bit, "My legs are benumbed..."


    Charlie Hogg''s face darkened and reached out one hand to help her.


    She shook her legs and finally got rid of the numbness. Wendy Lim took a deep breath and rxed.


    She soon noticed the tense atmosphere beside her, which made her nervous. She lowered her


    head like a child who had done something wrong, "Sorry, I do not intend to bete. I''ve arrived here


    early, but forgot where I should go..."


    "Stupid!" Charlie Hogg nced at her, "Why don''t you call me?"


    "I..." Wendy Lim stammered.


    Charlie Hogg squinted his ck eyes, "You didn''t save my phone number?"


    "..." Wendy Lim couldn''t answer.


    Charlie Hogg''s face turned darker than before. He flung his hand and left.


    Wendy Lim looked at his back. In the night, he was like a beast that had been provoked. She dared


    not to go forward until he turned back and said to her in a low voice, "Hurry up."


    "Yes!" She ran to him like a puppy.


    When they entered his house and closed the door, the first thing Charlie Hogg did was to ask her,


    "Give me your phone."


    Wendy Lim dared not to make him angry. She took out her phone from her bag and handed it to him


    with both hands.


    Charlie Hogg took it over, and quickly tapped on the screen with his slender fingers.


    When he threw it back to her, he snorted and said, "I''ve put my number in it. Remember it!"


    "Okay!" Wendy Lim nodded obediently.


    Hearing the answer, Charlie Hogg gave her a faint Wendy Lim bent down to untie her shoces.


    When she opened the shoe cab, she was surprised to find a pair of pink women''s slippers


    inside.


    She looked up at Charlie Hogg who was walking into the room, and her heart beat faster.


    Unlike the formal one, the size of this pair fitted her perfectly.


    Wendy Lim swallowed.


    She followed him upstairs as usual.


    Charlie Hogg stopped at the door of the bedroom, suddenly turned back and asked her, "Did you


    buy it?"


    "Yes..." Wendy Lim lowered her eyes in embarrassment.


    There were two packs in her bag. Every time she touched them through the leather, she blushed


    and her heart beat faster.


    "Good." Charlie Hogg was very satisfied.


    The next second, he suddenly put his hands on her waist and lifted her up.


    "Ah!"


    Wendy Lim was shocked and screamed.


    Then she shut up, but the redness was spreading on her face. Especially the hormones burst from


    his body made the redness on her face spread to her ears quickly.


    Charlie Hogg strode towards the bedroom with two long legs. Wendy Lim felt a little difficult to


    swallow, and she couldn''t help reminding him, "... we haven''t taken a shower yet!"


    "Well, we can do it together," Charlie Hogg answered in a in tone.


    "Well..." Wendy Lim was obedient as usual.


    Wait...


    Taking a shower together?


    Wendy Lim realized what he had said and widened her eyes.


    But it was toote to stop him. Charlie Hogg stepped into the ss shower room before her hands


    could grasp the door frame of the bathroom.


    When he turned on the showerhead, he kissed her hard.


    Like the burning me, they couldn''t stop. Wendy Lim was naked soon in the small shower room.


    Charlie Hogg''s fingers moved on her body slowly, making her tremble.


    The sound of running water was endless, mixed with the sound of men and women gasping...


    Early in the next morning, Wendy Lim woke up of hunger.


    Last night, Charlie Hogg was still a little impetuous. Aftering out of the bathroom, he pressed


    her on the bed directly. They even forgot to close the curtains. The morning light shined in through


    the window gauze. When Wendy Lim saw their sleeping position clearly, she blushed.


    Half of Charlie Hogg''s body was covered on her.


    A strong arm crossed her upper body, and his palm put on her soft breast on the left...


    Wendy Lim tried to take his hand away, but he held it tighter.


    She had no choice but to push his head, I''m so hungry..."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Hogg slowly opened his sleepy eyes.


    He lifted the corner of his mouth, and then put his whole body on her. Because he just woke up, his


    voice was a little hoarse, "So hungry for what? Do you want to do it again?"


    "No!" Wendy Lim dodged his lips and said in a lovely look, "I really want something to eat..."


    Her stomach growled, which approved that she was telling the truth.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t want to let her go. He put two arms on her both sides to support his body and


    said, "There is no restaurant that provides breakfast nearby. We have to drive for about ten minutes.


    If you are really hungry now, go to take a shower, and then we''ll go there."


    Wendy Lim grabbed one of his arms when he got up.


    She stared at his eyes, thought for a while and said, "Actually, we don''t need to go there..."


    After taking a shower, Charlie Hogg came down from upstairs. Wendy Lim who went out five


    minutes ago returned with a stic bag in her hand. From the logo on the bag, Charlie Hogg could


    recognized that it was from the supermarket at the entrance of the housing estate.


    Wendy Lim went straight to the kitchen, washed her hands, and took out all the things from the bag.


    There were only three items, noodles, eggs, and green onions.


    After leaving the Lim family, she couldn''t cling to anyone. She and her grandmother depended on


    each other for survival. She had to step on the chair and learn to cook when she was a little girl. So


    it was easy for her to cook breakfast.


    She stir- fried some green onions which smelled really good.


    Charlie Hogg followed her to the kitchen as if she had put a spell on him. He put his hands into his


    pockets and leaned against the door frame.


    She put on an apron and tied around her waist. She tucked a strand of hair falling from her forehead


    behind her ear. Her skin without any makeup was fairplexioned and smooth under the morning


    sunshine. She was bending over to adjust the fire on the stove now.


    Charlie Hogg swallowed. There was an unusual feeling that emerged in his heart.


    It was the first time that someone cooked for him in his house.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Soon, a pot of steaming noodles was ready.


    Wendy Lim turned off the heat. She winced for a while when she turned around and saw Charlie


    Hogg standing there.


    "Er, Mr. Hogg!" Thinking of this was his kitchen, she asked him, "Are you hungry? I have cooked a


    lot, do you want some noodles..."


    "Okay." Charlie Hogg answered.


    After that, he was a little surprised by himself.


    It seemed that since his mother passed away, he had not been used to having breakfast for many


    years. Most of the time, he would have a cup of ck coffee without sugar or milk in the morning.


    The bitter taste of the coffee spread from his throat to his stomach, which cheered him up.


    Charlie Hogg pulled out a chair and sat down. There was a bowl of steaming noodles in front of him.


    "Do you often cook for yourself?"


    He raised his eyes and asked. It could be seen from the way of her cooking that she was good at it.


    "Yes!" Wendy Lim, who sat opposite him, nodded and exined, "My grandma often tells me that


    the food in many restaurants are expensive and not clean enough. It''s better to cook by yourself."


    Charlie Hogg looked the apron that she had worn, and his eyes blinked, "There are not many girls


    who were good at cooking now." Wendy Lim gave a smile when she heard his words.


    He was a wealthy man of rank, and the girls surrounded him were either socialites or daughters


    from rich families, such as Ynda Lim. He had never met a poor girl like her, naturally, he didn''t


    know what a girl from a poor family needed to do in order to make a living.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy Lim looked down at her bowl, took a pair of chopsticks, and said, "I didn''t know you would


    eat the noodles, so I only cooked one egg. I''ll give you a half!"


    After she divided the egg into two parts, the yolk inside was exposed.


    She gave therger part to Charlie Hogg. Then, she habitually bit the chopsticks.


    Seeing that he stared at her and didn''t eat, Wendy Lim misunderstood him and exined in a hurry,


    "My chopsticks are clean. I haven''t used them yet!"


    "I''ve tasted your saliva." Charlie Hogg said slowly.


    "..." Wendy Lim choked.


    Charlie Hogg stirred the steaming noodles, and it smelled really good. He picked up the noodles


    with chopsticks and put them into his mouth.


    When he swallowed them, Wendy Lim asks nervously, like a pupil who was waiting for the teacher''s


    response to her assignment, "How is it? Does it taste good?"


    "Yes." Charlie Hogg nodded.


    Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief.


    After finishing a bowl of noodles, Charlie Hogg knocked on the bowl, "Can I have more?"


    "Sorry, no more noodles left..." Wendy Lim was stunned for a moment before she realized what he


    referred to. She looked back at the kitchen and said, "There should be some soup left."


    "Bring it to me."


    "Ok!"


    Wendy Lim took over his empty bowl and went to the kitchen. She put all the soup into his bowl.


    Then she handed the bowl to him. He poked in the bowl with his chopsticks, then held the bowl and


    began to drink. When he put it down, no soup left.


    She felt happy in her mind.


    It was getting dark outside. The office was lit up, and the whole office buildings were like a crystal


    box when looking from outside.


    Since she had been with Charlie Hogg, Wendy Lim felt that her time was no longer limited.


    In the past, if she worked overtime in thepany, she would be very anxious. Because she


    worried that she would bete for the part-time in the bar and the manager of the bar would deduct


    her payment.


    It was nearly eight o''clock, and she finally finished her work. The colleagues in her department


    packed up their belongings and left. When Wendy Lim went out of the elevator, a male colleague,


    who was sitting next to her desk, asked, "Wendy, do your live near a restaurant named Hometown?"


    "Yes!" Wendy Lim nodded.


    "You guess what!" The male colleague took out the car key with a smile, "I''m going to send


    something to my rtive''s house. They also live near the restaurant. I can give you ride!"


    The male colleague was very enthusiastic, so Wendy Lim couldn''t refuse, and then she followed


    him into his car.


    At this time, the road was not too crowded, and the traffic was flowing freely all the way. They only


    asionally stopped when they met a red light.


    The radio in the car was turned on. The colleague said to Wendy Lim, "Wendy, it is not easy to talk


    to you outside thepany! Most of the time, you are the first one to leave. I heard that you have a


    part-time job to do at night?"


    "I''ve resigned..." Wendy Lim answered with a smile.


    "Well, you''re a girl, don''t be too tired!" The male colleague nodded, looked at her, and asked in a


    casual way," Wendy, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    However, her body didn''t belong to herself, and there was another man in her heart.


    Because she looked down, she did not see the joy in her male colleague''s eyes, "If you do not


    have..."


    The phone in her bag suddenly vibrated.


    Wendy Lim interrupted him, "Wait a minute, I''ll answer a phone call!"


    She took out her mobile phone and found two words "Charlie Hogg" on the screen. He saved his


    number in her phone before.


    "Where are you now?"


    Charlie Hogg asked her directly when she picked up the phone.


    Wendy Lim was in a daze, "Me? I am in a car..."


    "Whose car?" Charlie Hogg questioned.


    "..." Wendy Lim frowned. It was inexplicable, but she answered honestly, "A colleague''s, he needs


    to send something to his rtives'' house where is near my home, so he gives me a ride."


    Charlie Hogg paused for a while and speak two words, "Get off."


    "What?" Wendy Lim was surprised.


    The car horn red. She looked in a mirror on the right side and saw a ck Bentley following


    closely. It was shing at her.


    Wendy Lim had been in that car before, so she knew who was inside.


    After hanging up, Wendy Lim had to say to her colleague, "Sorry, I have something urgent to do.


    Please stop by the road!"


    Although the colleague was puzzled, he stopped the car.


    Wendy Lim thanked him and got off the car. Then she walked back.


    "Wendy, wait a moment, here''s your bag!"


    Wendy Lim didn''t walk far away. The male colleague caught up with her easily.


    She patted her head and took over the bag. Before she could say thanks to him, a motorcycle


    suddenly rushed to them. The colleague responded quickly and reached out one hand to pull her


    aside.


    "Ah, thank you!" Wendy Lim eased from fright.


    "You''re wee." The male colleague smiled gently.


    The ck Bentley stopped and kept honking.


    Wendy Lim knew who asked the driver to do it. She dared not to dy. She waved her hands to the


    colleague and said goodbye to him. Then, she ran to Bentley quickly. Farr Chiang, who was sitting


    in the passenger seat, had already got off the car and opened the door for her.


    Charlie Hogg was sitting behind in a suit with his long legs crossed.


    It seemed that he had just finished a business dinner. His tie was loosened, and the two buttons of


    his shirt were undone, revealing his beautiful corbones. There was a trace of drunkness in his


    deep eyes, and the car was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    Wendy Lim bent over and got into the car. She felt her waist was tightened when she sat down.


    Charlie Hogg slightly opened his lips and said, mildly ruffled, "Which hand did he touch just now?"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    His angry tone made Wendy Lim trembled.


    She found that he narrowed his eyes and stared at her. There seemed to be a hint of rage hidden in


    his indifferent eyes.


    "Answer me!" Charlie Hogg growled.


    Wendy Lim raised her right hand, "This one..."


    Charlie Hogg twitched his lips and took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    Then he grabbed Wendy Lim''s right hand and rubbed it hard with the handkerchief.


    The skin of her hand was dry. She felt painful when her hand was rubbed in such a rude way.


    Especially he rubbed every corner of her hand hard, including the gaps between her fingers. After a


    while, her hand turned red.


    Wendy Lim wanted to pull back her hand, "Can you be gentle? It hurts..."


    "Shut up!"


    Wendy Lim dared not say a word and could only clenched her teeth to bear it.


    After a long time, when the back of her hand and fingers were all turned red, Charlie Hogg seemed


    to be barely satisfied. He put down the window and threw the handkerchief out.


    Wendy Lim touched her painful hand and couldn''t say anything.


    But at this time, her phone rang again.


    She took it out and saw a male name on it.


    Because Charlie Hogg was holding her waist, they were close to each other. Naturally, he could see


    the name.


    "Who''s that?" As expected, he frowned.


    Wendy Lim licked her lips and dared not to lie, "The colleague who had sent me before..."


    It should be that she suddenly told him she wanted to get off his car, so he called to check if she


    was all right.


    Before she could answer the phone, Charlie Hogg reached out his hand to grab it. He hung up the


    phone call and tapped on the screen with his fingers. Then, he threw it back to her.


    Wendy Lim checked her phone and found that he had put the colleague''s number in the cklist.


    How could he be such a male chauvinist?


    Too dominant...


    She pursed her lips and protest in a low voice, "Why don''t put your name on me?"


    "What are you muttering about?!" Charlie Hogg squinted at her.


    "Nothing..." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    Charlie Hogg snorted, leaned back on the seat, and lit a cigarette.


    After that, they kept silence all the way. Wendy Lim did not say anything. She still felt depressed,


    and turned to look at outside through the window, leaving the back of her head to Charlie Hogg.


    The driver could drive really good. They could not feel any jolts even when the car passed the


    speed bumps at the entrance of the housing estate.


    After the Bentley stopped, the door on Charlie Hogg''s side opened.


    Wendy Lim followed him after he got off the car.


    Unexpectedly, he mmed the door which almost knocked her nose.


    Wendy Lim,"..."


    Seeing this, Farr Chiang hurriedly opened the door for her again.


    Wendy Lim red at the back of Charlie Hogg who had been walking into the building and said


    angrily, "Mr. Chiang, thank you!"


    "Miss Lin, you can call me Farr!" Farr Chiang smiled and said. Watching she clenched her fists, Farr


    Chiang added, "I have been an assistant of Mr. Hogg for many years. In fact, he has always been


    calm and reserved. Only people who are very close to him will make him so moody."


    There was another meaning hidden in his words. He wanted to tell her that she was special to


    Charlie Hogg.


    At least for Farr Chiang, who had been an assistant of Charlie Hogg for many years, his boss was


    not so indifferent as before since Wendy Lim appeared. Instead, he had been a little emotional.


    Wendy Lim was choked, "So I should be happy when he was angry with me?" "Perhaps, yes!" Farr


    Chiang answered.


    Wendy Lim was totally speechless


    Farr Chiang continued to put in a good word for his boss, "Although Mr. Flogg is a little cold


    sometimes, he is really nice. Last time, you were arrested by the police because of Ynda Lim. Fie


    had made a lot of efforts to let you out!"


    "It was Charlie Flogg who helped me get out of the police station?" Wendy Lim was shocked.


    "Yes!" Farr Chiang nodded. "When I saw you were taken out of the hotel by the police, I told Mr.


    Flogg. Then he cancelled the business dinner that night."


    Wendy Lim slowly digested what she heard.


    She looked at Charlie Flogg¡¯s back again and muttered, "It''s him..."


    It exined that she met him after she came out of the police station that day. At that time, she


    thought Ewan Shaw helped her because of her phone call. She did not expect that Charlie Flogg


    would make great efforts to help her. She supposed he could onlyugh at her.


    "Is this your attitude to me?"


    She remembered his deep voice that night. It turned out that he was angry with this...


    When Wendy Lim came out of the elevator, Charlie Flogg just opened the door and entered.


    After taking off his leather shoes, he went inside barefoot.


    Fie kept taking off clothes, like a little boy who lost his temper. He threw his suit jacket on the


    ground, unbutton his shirt and trousers, and then threw them away.


    Wendy Lim followed him and picked them up silently.


    When she went upstairs to the bedroom, she picked up his underpants and wrapped them in his


    other clothes.


    She dared not to look up. Fortunately, Charlie Hogg went straight to the bathroom.


    Charlie Hogg had a shower very quickly, which took less than ten minutes. He wrapped a towel


    around his waist and came out. His tight and powerful muscles caught her eyes.


    When he passed by her, he didn''t even cast a nce at her. Hey on the bed directly, and his thin


    lips were still taut.


    Wendy Lim went to the bathroom then.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Charlie Hogg remained in his previous position. He did not


    move at all. His eyes were closed, and his chest fluctuated frequently. He seemed to have fallen


    asleep.


    Wendy Lim walked quietly and wanted to cover him with the quilt.


    As soon as she approached, she was suddenly dragged by him.


    Wendy Lim was no match for his strength. She was pressed on his body.


    She tried to move, and Charlie Hogg pinched her waist hard. Wendy Lim cried out in pain.


    Charlie Hogg seemed to be satisfied, "Don''t pretend to be dumb?"


    "I didn''t pretend..." Wendy Lim answered.


    Charlie Hogg snorted, but his taut lips rxed.


    It was not easy to keep the position, but Wendy Lim did not struggle. His sharp chin line made him


    look cold and hard to get close to.


    She remembered what Farr Chiang said when she got off the car. She licked her lips and said in a


    obedient way, "Er, I didn''t know it was you that helped me when I was in the police stationst


    time... Anyway, thank you!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "How to thank me? It''s easier said than done."


    "What do you want me to do..."


    Wendy Lim found that he didn''t ept her thanks. Then she put on a stern expression.


    Charlie Hogg narrowed his ck eyes and tore off the bath towel, "Please me!"


    Wendy Lim was stunned. Charlie Hogg grabbed her legs and changed to another posture. She


    straddled him, was like riding a horse.


    She could clearly feel the changes of his body in this position.


    "I, I don¡¯t know how to do..."


    Wendy Lim was at a loss and was about to cry.


    She didn''t lie. She really didn''t know how to do it. Her hands and feet were frozen, and her face was


    burning.


    Charlie Hogg chuckled and said, "Silly girl!"


    The next second, he held her shoulders and turned over, licking her neck as if he would suck her


    blood.


    As Charlie Hogg moved crazily, she uttered faint moans...

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Early in the weekend morning, Wendy Lim brought some fruits to the hospital to see her grandma.


    She could talk with her grandma and didn''t need to worry about any part- time jobs. She was really


    happy although the cost was her body.


    Her phone rang and it was Charlie Hogg. Wendy Lim walked to the window and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Why do you take so long to answer the phone?"


    Charlie Hogg had waited for a while, and said impatiently, "Come to my house early tonight."


    "Oh..." Wendy Lim bit her lips.


    She had slept with himst night, and they jounced the bed until veryte. When she got up in the


    morning, she felt that her waist couldn''t almost support her upper body.


    He wanted her again tonight... He was really a man full of stamina and energy!


    Charlie Hogg said in an aggressive tone, "Half-past six. Don''t bete!"


    Wendy Lim subconsciously stood straight and said, "Yes!"


    Her behaviors were a little exaggerated. Her grandma who wasying on the bed looked at her.


    Then, she hung up in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, her phone rang again in the next second.


    It was Charlie Hogg again. She didn''t dare to decline, so she had to put the phone on her ear.


    "You are not allowed to hang up my phone call!"


    Then, the line went dead, leaving "beep..." on the line.


    Wendy Lim looked at the phone''s screen and twitched her mouth."..."


    She walked back to the bed, picked up fruits from a tray, and asked her grandma with a smile,


    "Grandma, would you like another pear?"


    "No, thanks. I can''t eat anymore!" Her grandma smiled and stroked her belly. She reached out one


    hand to hold Wendy Lim''s hand and continued, "Wendy, don''t forget to buy your mom a bunch of


    ca lilies today!"


    Wendy Lim was shocked, but she managed to remain calm.


    She was so upset that she almost forgot that today was her mother''s memorial day!


    "Okay! I''ll go when you finish your lunch!"


    After taking two-hour bus, Wendy Lim arrived at the cemetery.


    The cemetery located in the underpopted suburbs. After getting off the bus, she walked on a


    rugged path, and carefully protected the ca lilies in her arms. Ca lily was his mother''s favorite


    flower.


    Like houses, the cemetery was divided into ranks. Helen Lee miscarried because of her at that time,


    and her father also med her fault to her mother. So her mother''s tombstone was put in the


    corner, and the funeral was held hastily.


    The photo on the tombstone was taken at her mother''s young age. Her eyes and brows did looked


    like Wendy Lim''s.


    Wendy Lim''s mother was a beauty all the time. People on the street might stop and look at her


    when she walked on the street. When Wendy Lim was a child, if she heard someone said she


    looked like her mother, she would be happy for a long time.


    Wendy Lim put down the ca lilies and stroked the edge of the photo, "Mom, I''m here to see you."


    "Mom, I''ll take good care of grandma. I''m fine..."


    When she spoke out thest two words, she hugged her knees and sat next to the tombstone.


    Gradually, her eyes became moist.


    On this day every year, she would be very sad. All the memories of her mother emerged before her


    eyes, including her mother jumped from the building...


    Wind dried the tears on her face and she felt a little tickled.


    Wendy Lim stood up and slowly walked down the mountain. She was still in a bad mood. When she


    got on the bus, she remembered the call from Charlie Hogg in the morning.


    It was almost nine o''clock when she arrived at the gate of the housing estate.


    Coming out of the elevator, Wendy Lim''s heart rate increased. She only turned the key for half a


    circle and the door opened.


    The light came out from inside. She changed her shoes and stepped in silently. Charlie Hogg was


    sitting on the sofa in the living room. He didn''t change his clothes. His suit jacket was put aside, and


    the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbows. He held a remote control in his hand and a


    cigarette between his fingers.


    It was the boring financial news on the TV. Wendy Lim even dared not to breathe heavily.


    She stood on the other side of the tea-table. She was so nervous that she didn''t know where to


    ce her hands and feet.


    Charlie Hogg suddenly looked up, and his long and thick eyshes could not reduce the rage in his


    eyes, "Why can''t I get through? Why do you turn off your phone?"


    "Maybe it was power off..." Wendy Lim lowered her eyes.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Answer me."


    Wendy Lim didn''t tell him the truth, "I didn''t go anywhere..."


    Subconsciously, she didn''t want to show her weakness in front of him.


    "Didn''t go anywhere?" Charlie Hogg repeated her words. "I don''t need to report to you where I have


    been..." Wendy Lim protested in a low voice. Finally, she took the courage to meet his eyes, "Mr.


    Hogg, this is my personal issue."


    In other words, she was reminding him that he shouldn''t meddle in her personal issue.


    "Ha." Charlie Hogg''s deep eyes suddenly became piercing, and he said in a harsh tone, "Wendy


    Lim, since you have agreed to be with me, you are no longer belong to yourself! You shoulde


    to me whenever I want. You shouldn''t have any privacy before me!"


    "Have you been with the colleague who sent you yesterday? Wendy Lim, I don''t want to be a


    cuckold!"


    "I didn''t!"


    His words made her frown. She clenched her teeth and told him the truth, "I went to the cemetery to


    see my mom."


    Charlie Hogg was surprised. He frowned and said, "Why didn''t you tell me the truth earlier?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy Lim didn''t answer and looked down at her toes.


    "Come here." Charlie Hogg waved his hand to her.


    His gesture was like calling a pet dog. Wendy Lim was a little resistant and did not move


    immediately.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t scold her this time. Instead, he bent over and dragged her to him.


    He pulled her from one side. So Wendy Lim sat on his legs naturally. The posture was not very


    erotic, but she felt ufortable. She wanted to stand up, but was fixed by his arms.


    Thest time she was embraced and sat on other people''s legs was before eight years old.


    She was flustered and nervous, especially when she was sitting on Charlie Hogg''s legs.


    Wendy Lim didn''t know when the anger in his eyes disappeared. She only heard that he asked near


    her ears, "Do you feel sad?"


    "..." She slowly pursed her lips.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t say anything more. He was gently patting on her back with his hand.


    He repeated patiently. The warmth transferred from his hand to her back, even to her heart. Wendy


    Lim carefully looked at the face near her.


    Was he...forting her?


    Wendy Lim was frightened as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    After a few minutes, she could not bear it and tried to find an excuse, "I''m thirsty. I''ll go get a ss


    of water..."


    Wendy Lim stood up and went to the kitchen.


    After entering the kitchen, she was surprised. There were many foods on the countertop. Obviously,


    they had been bought not long ago, and thebels were still on them, including some noodles,


    eggs, and green onions.


    There were some footsteps behind her, which were very hurried.


    Wendy Lim turned around and saw Charlie Hogg. He frowned slightly and looked a little annoyed.


    "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    Wendy Lim looked at the countertop and then at him.


    Charlie Hogg moved his eyes. There seemed to be a trace of embarrassment on his face, "No."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Wendy Lim was even more surprised.


    She rolled up her sleeves and was ready to wash her hands, "Wait a minute, I''ll cook for you now!"


    Charlie Hogg nced at her, put his hands into his pockets, turned around, pulled out a chair and


    sat down.


    He called her and emphasized when she should be here. He didn''t attend the dinner after the


    meeting in the afternoon. On the way back, he asked Farr Chiang to buy some food from the


    supermarket. He arrived home on time. To his surprise, the room was empty and she hadn''t arrived


    yet.


    He had waited for her for a long time. He tried to call her, but nobody answered the phone. Atst,


    her phone even turned off.


    Charlie Hogg was very angry. He threw the foods that he brought home into the trash bin, and took


    them outter.


    He couldn''t understand why he would miss the noodles.


    Charlie Hogg could see that she bent over and put some noodles into the pot. He touched his chin


    with his thumb and forefinger. There was a strange feeling in his heart.


    Wendy Lim felt invisible pressure and moved quickly.


    The soup with oil in it was boiling. She stirred the noodles with a pair of chopsticks. She felt


    someone¡¯ s breath closing to her. Before she could turn around, she was hugged from behind.


    The range hood was on, so Wendy Lim didn''t hear his footsteps.


    The chopsticks fell into the pot. She quickly picked them up and said, "Be patient. The noodles will


    be ready soon!"


    "I can''t wait." Charlie Hogg put his head on her neck.


    "It''s almost there..." Wendy Lim tilted her head but did not avoid.


    In the next second, the chopsticks in her hand almost fell into the pot again, because her breasts


    were suddenly covered by his palms.


    Wendy Lim was in a panic. Her head was turned around by him while she was struggling.


    She didn''t know how her teeth were parted. He stuck his tongue into her mouth and left his saliva in


    it.


    Charlie Hogg kissed violently. Every time he kissed her, she felt like she was walking on the clouds.


    Thanks to the noise that the range hood made, Wendy Lim came to herself and said with a trembled


    voice, "Mr. Hogg, don''t do that. The noodles are going to be too soft..."


    "I don''t want noodles now."


    Charlie Hogg turned off the heat and put her on the countertop.


    She wanted to jump down, but was pressed back by him. He covered her with his strong body and


    said, "I want you!"


    Wendy Lim,


    What an energetic and passionate man! "But I am hungry..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll feed you something else."


    After that, before Wendy Lim could not refuse, he took out a small pack and opened it with his teeth.


    They were so crazy. They didn''t go to the bedroom until midnight.


    On Monday, Wendy Lim went to the hospital after work as usual.


    She entered the ward and did not see her grandma. There was a new patient lying on her


    grandma''s bed. At first, she suspected that she had walked into the wrong ward. But she found that


    the olddy who had lung disease was still there.


    She searched all the bathrooms and corridors, but she did not find her grandma. She was like a cat


    on a hot tin roof.


    "Doctor Hsu, where is my grandma?"


    Wendy Lim rushed into the attending doctor''s office and asked, "Why is she not in the ward? The


    nurse doesn¡¯t know either! I have paid all the medical expenses and the operation fee. You


    promised that the hospital will not drive my grandma away..."


    "Miss Lim, calm down please!" Doctor Hsu stood up tofort her, "No one would drove your


    grandma away. She has transferred to another ward."


    "How does it happen?" Wendy Lim frowned and obviously did not believe it.


    All her money paid for the operation. Even if she wanted to transfer her grandma to a better ward,


    she had to wait until next month.


    "I''ll take you there now!"


    They took the elevator to the floor where advanced wards located on. Wendy Lim was still skeptical.


    Doctor Hsu pushed open the ward door. It was quiterge, and there was only one bed in it. Her


    grandma was lying on it. Perhaps it was in a good environment, her grandma slept soundly and her


    face was ruddy.


    Wendy Lim blinked her eyes.


    She looked around and found that it had a small living room, a bathroom and a TV on the wall. The


    room was not like a ward at all. Instead, it was like a home. The patients would feel rxed when


    they lived here.


    Wendy Lim was a little absent-minded, "... What''s going on?


    "It was arranged by Mr.Hogg." Doctor Hsu answered.


    Mr.Hogg?


    Wendy Linn''s heart rate increased.


    "Charlie Hogg?" She wanted to confirm.


    "Yes!" Doctor Hsu nodded, and his attitude waspletely different from before, "All the expenses


    of this ward have been paid by Mr.Hogg. Miss Lim, if you have any needs, please do let me know!"


    The ward door was closed, but Wendy Lim couldn''t cool down in a long time.


    She took out the phone from her bag and found out Charlie Hogg''s number. She was a little


    nervous.


    It was the first time she called him.


    The phone call rang several times before connecting


    "Speak!"


    Wendy Lim realized that she was in a daze, and felt so embarrassed, "Er, it''s me!"


    Charlie Hogg didn''t replied. After waiting for a few seconds, she still kept silence. He said


    impatiently, "I''ll hang up if you have nothing to say."


    "Hold on!" Wendy Lim stopped him and gasped, "Where are you now?"


    "In a shooting club. Near the exhibition center."


    There was a traffic jam on the way. Half an hourter, Wendy Lim arrived at the club.


    Outside entrance, there were lots of luxury cars. She found the white Land Rover.


    Wendy Lim went to the reception and said that she wanted to see Charlie Hogg. Maybe he had


    informed the reception in advance, the manager there said, "Miss Lim, this way, please!" Then, he


    took her to the field.


    It seemed that the people around her be respectful since she had been with Charlie Hogg.


    Wendy Lim shook her head and said, "Thank you."


    It was an open- air field. People on it were in specialty apparel.


    The manager was leading the way in front of her, Wendy Lim found Charlie Hogg easily. He was not


    in a suit and a pair of leather shoes as usual, nor infortable home clothes. Instead, he wore a


    dark blue uniform and a pair of sunsses, which made him look wild and charming.


    He crossed his legs and held a cigarette in his hand.


    He blew out some white smoke which spread and disappeared gradually. He was wreathed in


    smoke as if he was in a wondend.


    Wendy Lim was absent-minded.


    "Here!"


    After seeing her, Charlie Hogg waved his hand with a cigarette.


    Wendy Lim walked over and sat next to him. He ordered a ss of juice for her.


    Simon Chin was also here. However, she looked around and found that there was no women


    except her.


    Wendy Lim took a sip of the juice.


    "Sh*t!"


    She almost spat out the juice.


    Simon Chin, who was standing in front of Charlie Hogg, missed the target. He turned back, put


    down the earmuffs, waved the gun in his hand, and said to Charlie Hogg, "Charlie,e and shoot


    again! Don''t you like shooting? Why are you sitting there like a shy girl today?"


    "I liked shooting before."


    Charlie Hogg blew out a smoke ring, "But I only like another exercise now."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he was speaking, he deliberately turned his head to look at Wendy Lim, and stressed on two


    words''another exercise1.


    Wendy Lim understood the hint in his eyes and blushed. She quickly turned her head to another


    side.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    "Oh, here¡¯s ady. Come with us!"


    Simon Chin seemed to have just seen her and raised his eyebrows to her.


    Wendy Lim waved her hand in a shy manner, but she was pulled up by Charlie Hogg next to her. "I


    don''t know how to..."


    Charlie Hogg stabbed the cigarette in his hand when he reached the range.


    "I''ll do it first. Watch carefully!"


    After saying that, Charlie Hogg put on the soundproof headset and took up a rifle. Then he loaded


    the bullet and pulled the trigger. He did all steps very quickly.


    "Bang-"


    Staff raised the sign to show that Charlie Hogg made the bull¡¯s eye.


    Wendy Lim watched him raised his hand, turned over the rifle, with no excess motion. He has worn


    a pair of yellow sunsses and frowned because of concentration.


    He was really charming...


    In a trance, another man with a rifle appeared in her mind.


    The man in her memory ovepped with the one in reality. Wendy Lim looked out into a distance,


    and she unconsciously muttered, "Why do you both like shooting..."


    Charlie Hogg put the soundproof headset on her ears and picked up a lighter rifle.


    Wendy Lim took it over but it was still heavy to her.


    "Spread your feet to the width of your shoulders."


    "Your left arm closes to your chest. Don''t move your head, and put your cheek on the butt of the


    rifle."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy Lim did as he said, and followed his instruction carefully.


    She had never touched a gun, so it was difficult for her to understand his words. Her posture even


    was not correct after quite a long time.


    All of a sudden, his hot breathing was approaching her.


    With a strong chest on her back, Wendy Lim knew who it was without looking back. Even if she was


    holding her breath, she could still feel the faint smell of cigarettes as well as his steady and strong


    heartbeats.


    She was wearing a pair of sneakers. Charlie Hogg was a head taller than her, and his chin was right


    above her head.


    It was a very intimate posture.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t control her heartbeats.


    Charlie Hogg held her hands from behind and helped to adjust her posture. "Concentrate, don''t be


    so stiff."


    Because of the soundproof headset, he was afraid that she couldn''t hear him, so he got closer to


    her deliberately. He seemed to be breathing on her ear. Even Wendy Lim could hear the sound of


    her swallowing.


    "Can I have someone else to teach me?"


    She licked her dry lips and couldn''t bear it.


    "No." Charlie Hogg refused. After a moment of silence, he added, "The coaches here are all men."


    "..." Wendy Lim didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to say that even a male coach was better than him, but she swallowed back her words


    when she met his eyes.


    Charlie Hogg began to threaten her. "If you can¡¯t learn how to shoot, I''ll let you down on the ground


    and learn to shoot!"


    "Okay!" Wendy Lim had no choice but answered.


    A few minutester, she could do better. Charlie Hogg asked her to pull the trigger.


    "Bang-"


    An extremely loud sound echoed in the range.


    Wendy Lim was embarrassed.


    She missed the target...


    The red bull''s eye was clear and there was no sign of being hit. Charlie Hogg''s face darkened, and


    he said, "Once again."


    Wendy Lim rubbed her purlicue, which had been numbed, and said in a weak tone, "Can I stop..."


    To be honest, she was not interested in shooting. "Shooting can boost your concentration and


    release pressure." Charlie Hogg raised his arms to indicate she should continue, "You can imagine


    that a target is a person who you hate, and then you''ll feel very good when you hit it."


    A person who she hated?


    Wendy Lim stole a nce at him in silence.


    ¡°Bang!"


    She pulled the trigger again and hit the target.


    Wendy Lim was surprised. She turned her head aside and found that he was squinting at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You didn''tpare the target to me, did you?" Charlie Hogg asked in a probing tone.


    "No..." Wendy Lim swallowed guiltily after say that.


    Simon Chin, who was in the next cubicle, came over with his mobile phone and said to them, "My


    father called me just now, so I have to go back. How about you? Are you going to leave with me or


    continue to do it here?"


    Wendy Lim felt a little embarrassed when she heard the word ¡°do".


    Charlie Hogg looked at her red purlicue and said, "Let''s leave together."


    When they came out of the club, it was just getting dark.


    When they stopped at the red light, Charlie Hogg suddenly asked, "Who is the man?"


    "What?" Wendy Lim blinked. "What you have said in the club. Except me, what''s the name of the


    other man who likes to shoot?" Charlie Hogg put his hands on the steering wheel and squinted at


    her as if he was very obsessed with the answer to this question.


    "Uh!" Wendy Lim swallowed. It was impossible for her to tell him the truth, so she made up an


    answer, "I watched TV and the newspaper saying that..."


    Charlie Hogg satisfied with the answer and changed the topic, "Did you have dinner?"


    "No..." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    She went directly to the hospital after work and then ran over to him.


    Wendy Lim saw that he was searching the nearby restaurants. She thought for a while and said, "I


    went to the hospital after work. My grandma was transferred to an independent ward. The attending


    doctor said that it was you that arranged all. I... I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    Charlie Hogg nced at her and flirted, "It''s easy. You can thank me on the bed."


    "..." Wendy Lim blushed.


    This was the man!


    He was lecherous as an animal. He was always thinking about the thing on the bed."


    Seeing that he was renning the route, Wendy Lim thought for a moment and said, "I don¡¯t want to


    eat outside tonight. Let¡¯s buy some foods and cook for ourselves."


    The noodles that she cooked for himst time was thrown away. She wanted to cook it for him


    again, which was her own way to thank him.


    "Sure." Charlie Hogg agreed happily.


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch. The food market should still open. She pointed at signage in front


    of him and said, "I know there is a small food market nearby. It''s just on the way. Let''s go there. The


    foods there are fresher and cheaper than some big supermarkets!"


    "Ok.¡±


    Charlie Hogg followed her instruction from the beginning to the end, turned, and stopped as she


    said.


    She didn''t know that usually, it was other people to follow his instruction. He had never followed


    orders from a woman.


    There was arge crowd of people in front of the food market. They stopped the Land Rover in a


    distance, got off the car, and walked to the market.


    Lots of people lived nearby, and there was norge supermarket, so the small market was very


    crowded. There were many stalls outside. Even at night, when you looked in from outside, you


    could find that it was still quite crowded.


    Wendy Lim followed closely behind Charlie Hogg.


    She was afraid that she would lose him if she was not careful. When she passed by, she was


    knocked twice by peddlers¡¯ baskets.


    "Hold my hand."


    Charlie Hogg suddenly stopped and turned back to her. Wendy Lim didn''t understand. "Eh?"


    In the next second, he held her right hand tightly and inteced their fingers.


    Wendy Lim was driven forward, and her eyes and his broad shoulders were in a straight line. She


    lowered her head and looked at their inteced fingers. Her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    It seemed that Charlie Hogg had never been to a ce like here.


    He was in a hand-made suit, and he should be in a supermarket where sold imported goods.


    However, he appeared in such a crowded and noisy ce, which was a sharp contrast to him.


    Wendy Lim noticed that he frowned when he entered, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t show any


    comints or dislikes. He took her hand and walked calmly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was holding her hand tightly all the way.


    She was protected behind him. He seemed to cooperate with her paces, so he slowed down


    deliberately.


    It had been a long time since someone protected her like this...


    They picked a new and less crowded stall. Wendy Lim selected ingredients ording to what she


    wanted to cookter.


    She was good at selecting ingredients. When she was a little girl, she often went to the market at


    the entrance of an alley with her grandmother to buy vegetables in the morning. She knew how to


    find the best vegetables and meat.


    When she put the selected vegetables into a stic bag and stood up, she found that Charlie


    Hogg''s eyes were locked on her face. She looked away shyly and said, "Well, let''s buy these first!


    The water spinach was not very good. We can buy some from other stalls..."


    Charlie Hogg took over the stic bag and handed it to the peddler.


    ¡°14.8 dors in total!"


    He took out a hundred bills from his wallet, but the peddler did not take it over. "Sir, do you have any


    change?"


    Charlie Hogg frowned and looked at the bills in his wallet. No change there.


    "I''ll pay!" Wendy Lim lowered her head and rummaged her bag.


    "No!" Charlie Hogg grabbed her hand and frowned deeper. He handed over the one hundred bill to


    the peddler and said with a persistent attitude, "I don¡¯t have any change."


    The peddler had no choice but to take the bill and give him back a pile of change.


    When they about to leave, Wendy Lim noticed that there was a post standing beside a yogurt stall.


    She asked Charlie Hogg to wait for a moment and walked over.


    When she came back with her mobile phone, Charlie Hogg asked with a gloomy look, "What did


    you talking about with the man who sells yogurt? And why do youugh?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy Lim looked confused.


    "Did you add him to your WeChat?" Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes. Wendy Lim was speechless.


    She raised the yogurt in her hand and exined, "I scanned the QR code so I could get a yogurt for


    free..."


    Charlie Hogg''s expression released, but the corners of his mouth were still tight.


    "Don''t flirt with other men in the future!"


    "..." A male chauvinist.


    "You are not allowed to give your contacts to other men casually either!"


    "..." Mansining.


    Charlie Hogg took her hand again and squeezed it tightly, "Are you bad-mouthing me in your mind?"


    "Ahem!" Wendy Lim shook her head in a hurry and smiled awkwardly, "No..."


    Why did this man always know what she was thinking?


    Wendy Lim felt a cold spreading alone her spine and changed the topic, "There was seafood selling


    in the front. Do you want to buy some braised shrimps?"


    When they arrived at the seafood stall, she took the clip and selected shrimps carefully.


    "Could you please give me a better price?"


    "Lady, thirty-nine, it¡¯s not expensive. All alive!"


    "Thirty-five, ok?"


    "Sorry, I''ll lose the money at this price!"


    Wendy Lim pretended to put the shrimps back, "They¡¯re dying, and they''re so many stalls that sell


    seafood. Then I''ll go somewhere else to have a "Wait a moment!" Seeing that she was leaving, the


    peddler hurriedly stopped her andpromised, "Okdy, you have selected for a long time. I''ll


    come down for three dors. Thirty-six!"


    "All right!" Wendy Lim reluctantly nodded.


    When the peddler turned around to weigh the shrimps, she showed a triumphant smile and raised


    her eyebrows to the man next to her.


    Charlie Hogg swallowed.


    The peddler handed the change to Charlie Hogg and said with a smile, "Sir, you''re really lucky to


    have a good wife!"


    Wendy Lim was stunned.


    Realizing that the peddler had misunderstood their rtionship, she waved her hand awkwardly and


    said, "Uh, we aren''t..."


    "Let''s go!"


    Charlie Hogg suddenly took her hand.


    Wendy Lim was still thinking about the peddler''s words as they walked back from the end of the


    market.


    It seemed that except for some aunties with a basket in their hands, other people who came here


    were couples. She secretly looked at the man next to her. Their hands were inteced, and the


    foods they bought were all carried by him. They really looked like a couple.


    "The seafood peddler has misunderstood our rtionship, so he said that..." Charlie Hogg nced


    at her and said, "It¡¯s enough if you know it clearly."


    That''s right.


    Wendy Lim nodded, but she felt a little depressed for some reason.


    "Is there anything else you want to buy?"


    "No, it¡¯s enough."


    Charlie Hogg nodded and led her to the exit.


    Because there are so many stalls, it was a little crowded at the exit. Wendy Lim felt that someone


    had knocked her. She didn''t pay much attention to it at first. Butter, she felt something slid down


    her shoulder, and then she shouted, "Ah! Robbing. My bag!"


    Outside the food market, there was indeed a man was running away.


    When Wendy Lim saw him, she immediately started to chase after him.


    People on both sides were knocked away by her. The only thing she wanted to do was to take back


    her bag.


    In fact, there were not many things in it, including a package of tissue, a few cashes, and a knife.


    The reason why she had to chase was that the knife was important to her.


    Wendy Lim didn''t know where her energy came from, and she kept chasing after him closely.


    The robber didn''t expect her to chase after him like this. He scolded her a few words and poured out


    all the things in the bag to the ground, picked up the wallet and ran to another side of the road.


    When Wendy Lim arrived, the robber had already run to the opposite side of the road.


    And her bag was thrown in the middle of the road, and the knife was also there.


    Wendy Lim ran to pick them up without thinking more. A car honked the horn at the same time, and


    she was so scared that she closed her eyes.


    "Be careful!"


    Someone reached out one hand and grabbed her arm.


    Then, a car passed by her closely.


    Wendy Lim saw the hilt of the knife was run over by the car twice.


    She quickly picked it up. Then, she was pulled back to a safe ce by Charlie Hogg, "Are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    Her eyes were filled with despair, not fright. Instead, she stared at the knife in her hand without


    blinking.


    The hilt of the knife had beenpletely crushed by the car¡¯s wheels, and she couldn''t feel any


    frosted feeling when touching it. She touched the hilt gently, and the whole de exposed.


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you know that cars run fast on the road?"


    Charlie Hogg was furious. If he hadn''t caught up with her in time, she would have been sent to the


    hospital.


    How many people would chase after a robber? Especially her bag, which was worn out, was not


    valuable.


    Seeing that she had been lowering her head and staring at the knife in her hand, he was so angry,


    "For the knife? Is it worth chasing after the robber? Even a fool is smarter than you! Are you out of


    your mind? Idiot!"


    "Throw it into the trash bin! Hurry up!"


    Charlie Hogg reached out his hand, intending to take over the knife and throw it.


    Wendy Lim avoided his hand quickly, raised her head, and red at him, "You don¡¯t understand"


    Charlie Hogg was stunned by her roar.


    Even after their first night, when he threw money to her, she was not so furious. She was like an


    angry lion that dared to shout at him, and her angry eyes were mist, she...


    She was crying.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    For the first time, Charlie Hogg was at a loss.


    In fact, she was very stubborn. When they met in the Lim family for the first time, she was pped


    by her father so hard that half of her face was swollen, but she didn''t let out a drop of tear.


    He had seen the woman''s tears before. But when he saw Wendy Urn''s red mist eyes, he felt a little


    irritated, and he couldn''t get rid of her face with tears for a long time.


    Charlie Hogg had neverforted anyone before, nor did he know how to do it.


    "Wendy, stop crying!"


    Her thin lips moved, but a threatening word burst out.


    Wendy Lim bit her lips and forced herself to hold back her tears.


    If she would cry, she didn''t want to cry in front of him.


    Charlie Hogg was annoyed, but he couldn''t show it on his face. He could only clench his fist and


    said, "Besides this broken knife, are there anything else missing?"


    Wendy Lim lowered her head again and did not answer.


    "Do you want me to call the police?" Charlie Hogg asked with patience. "No, thanks..." Wendy Lim


    finally answered, but she didn''t even raise her head either.


    She picked up the bag on the ground, patted the dust on it, put the tissue and key into it, and


    carefully put the broken knife in the bag gently as if it was a treasure. Then she slung the bag over


    her body, turned around and walked to the Land Rover.


    Charlie Hogg waspletely ignored by her


    Charlie Hogg red at her back, but he couldn''t vent his anger. He pulled the cor of his shirt.


    On the way back, Wendy Lim did not say a word. She curled up in the passenger seat like a patient.


    Her eyes closed as if she was asleep, but her hands were pressing on the bag in her arms.


    Charlie Hogg nced at her several times, finding that she didn''t want to interact with him. The


    silence in the car was so depressed that he had to turn on the radio.


    After arriving home, Wendy Lim was busy in the kitchen as usual.


    However, she was upset. Her body was like a bent seeding. After the meal was ready, she said in a


    low voice, "Dinner is ready."


    Charlie Hogg had been looking forward to tonight''s dinner, but now he was eating in a low spirit.


    Especially when he finished two bowls of rice while she didn''t even finish half a bowl, as if she was


    counting the rice.


    At night, after he finished washing, Wendy Lim went to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw


    him sitting at the bed with a towel around his waist. His upper body was naked, and the light was


    shining on his chest muscles, full of energy.


    She wrapped her hair in a towel and tried to bypass him to the other side.


    Charlie Hogg extended his long arms, pulled her into his arms and pulled off the towel on her head.


    Her long hair was scattered, and the water dropped on his chest.


    He embraced her waist with his arms and squinted at her, "Still angry?"


    "..." Wendy Lim frowned.


    "I''m sorry for saying bad words to you!" Charlie Hogg curled his thin lips.


    "..." Wendy Lim pursed her lips.


    Seeing that she remained silent, Charlie Hogg poked her on the face with his another hand until she


    grimaced, "That''s enough. You''re the first woman who dares to show an indifferent face before me!"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy Lim covered her painful cheek.


    When did she showed an indifferent face to him...


    "Okay." Charlie Hogg turned over on her, "Stop wasting time."


    His kisses and movements was so avid that Wendy Lim couldn''t avoid.


    When Charlie Hogg was moving his kisses down, she finally made a sound,"Can we...not do it


    tonight?" "Didn''t you say that you want to thank me on the bed? Don''t you remember?"


    Charlie Hogg supported himself with two arms over her, and his hot breathing fell on her eyes and


    nose.


    Wendy Lim tried to pull him back with her hands and asked, "Can we change the date?"


    Tonight, she really didn''t want to do with him...


    "No!" Charlie Hogg shouted in a deep voice. His clearly defined face closed to her, his lips were on


    her lips again, and said with lust "I wanted to do this when I was teaching you how to shoot in the


    range..."


    Wendy Lim couldn''t refuse. She was turned over by him.


    Then, the sound of the tearing open a package came into her ears.


    Wendy Lim buried her face in the pillow.


    The next day, when Wendy Lim was eating a takeout lunch in the pantry she received his call.


    "Hello?"


    "Go downstairs."


    He spoke out two words directly. Wendy Lim was biting her chopsticks and didn''t respond.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t hear her response and added, "I''m downstairs in yourpany now."


    "...For what" Wendy Lim was a little confused.


    "Want to have lunch with you." Charlie Hogg answered. Wendy Lim looked down at the opened


    lunch box and was still stunned, "But I''m eating..."


    Charlie Hogg''s patience waspletely exhausted. He said in a low voice, "Once again. Go


    downstairs! If I can''t see you in five minutes. I''ll drive directly into the office building!"


    "..." Then he hung up.


    After a while, she stood up suddenly and rushed out with a nervous look under the surprised gaze


    of her colleagues around her.


    She ran out of the office building breathlessly, and saw the white Land Rover parked in front of the


    building.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t talk more with her. When the car door closed, he stepped on the elerator


    directly.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Wendy Lim dared not to offened him and followed behind him


    closely. It seemed that Charlie Hogg was punishing her for her behaviorsst night. Until the sky


    was bright outside that he reluctantly let go of his hands on her waist, which made her frustrated.


    After they had two business meals, the white Land Rover started again.


    "Eh?"


    Wendy Lim looked out through the window in surprise.


    The ce where they stopped was not the office building where she worked in, but a big shopping


    mall.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie Hogg had already pulled out the car key and told her, "Get off the car and follow me."


    Wendy Lim had to do as he said. When the security guard in a suit at the door opened the door for


    her, she was still full of doubts.


    Did he want to go shopping with her? How could he have such a good mood?


    Charlie Hogg was tall and had two long legs. He walked in the front, but it seemed that he didn''t


    intend to buy something. He didn''t go upstairs nor get into a shop along the way.


    After turning a few times, they finally stopped at a shop.


    Wendy Lim went in and looked around. It turned out to be a high-end knife shop. There were


    various kinds of imported knives on the counter, with smallbels below. In addition to the price, it


    also contained the origin of the production. Every knife here was like a art work.


    When the manager came up to wee them, Charlie Hogg turned back.


    Wendy Lim was confused, and then he took off her backpack.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "You''ll knowter."


    Wendy Lim saw that he had opened her bag and took out the knife that was carefully wrapped by a


    handkerchief. It should be a de now.


    The manager said respectful, "Mr. Hogg!"


    Charlie Hogg nodded lightly and showed the knife in his hand to the manager. He tapped on the


    phone screen with his index finger and said, "This is the knife I mentioned on the phone. Please


    help me add a hilt like this photo."


    She didn''t know where he got the photo, but it was no different from her original knife.


    "I want exactly the same."


    Wendy Lim stared at him in a daze. He frowned and emphasized again.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The manager nodded and took over the de with both hands.


    They were led to a workshop inside. There was a professional craftsman, who were wearing gloves


    and ready to deal with it.


    The new hilt was indeed the same as her old one. But when she saw the new hilt in the chef''s hand,


    she had a sense of resistance.


    Especially when she remembered the man''s big smile as he sent her the knife...


    Wendy Lim walked over and said, "Forget it, no need."


    "No need?" Charlie Hogg stood up from the sofa. He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold tone, "It


    was you who held it yesterday with an upset look as if you were dying."


    Wendy Lim was awkward by his words.


    The manager thought that she was worried about the new hilt would not match the de, so he


    interrupted with a smile, "Miss, all the craftsmen here are top-notch. After putting on the new hilt, I


    can guarantee that it would be exactly the same as your original one."


    That''s why she didn''t want it.


    Even though they looked exactly the same, they were not the same things.


    Wendy Lim took back the de and insisted, "I really don''t want to fix it. Thank you."


    "Then buy a new one. The knives here are all from Switzend. You can pick one that you like!"


    Charlie Hogg said, pulling her hand.


    Wendy Lim was dragged to the counter by him, but she didn''t even look at the knives.


    She shook her head slightly and took her hand away. Then, she wrapped up the de and put it


    back in her bag.


    "There are various kinds of knives. Are there anyone that you like?"


    Wendy Lim bit her lips and said in a soft but firm voice, "It''s special for me."


    Special for her.


    Charlie Hogg considered these three words his mind. There was no change on his usually


    indifferent face, but his chin gradually became stiff.


    Wendy Lim straightened the straps of her bad, looked showed an apologetic look to the manager


    and said to Charlie Hogg, "I''m going to bete. Let''s go!"


    When they came out of the shopping mall, she followed him closely.


    Charlie Hogg bypassed the car and stopped at the door of driver''s seat. He didn''t unlock the car but


    stood there. His deep eyes were fixed on her and suddenly said, "Who gave you the broken knife?"


    "..." Wendy Lim''s breathing stopped for a second.


    "I''m asking you." Charlie Hogg said again.


    His tone did not change, but the lines of his eyebrows became sharper. Deterrence could be found


    in his eyes.


    Wendy Lim wanted to tell him a friend sent her the knife. But when she spoke out the words, she


    changed, "It''s none of your business..."


    Charlie Hogg stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly swung the key and sat into the car.


    Before she could open the door, the Land Rover had started, and then he backed the car.


    Wendy Lim reacted quickly and dodged to aside. Next, the taillights of the car shed, leaving only


    the exhaust gas to her.


    She couldn''t believe that she had been left at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    The man''s temper...


    Wendy Lim looked at her watch, but it was toote for her to take a bus, so she had to take a taxi.


    "Wendy Lim?"


    She frowned because she was familiar with the voice...


    Wendy Lim turned back and saw Ynda Lim, who decked out in designer gear. Ynda Lim also


    frowned and said with astonishment, "How can you be here?"


    "I''m really sorry to disappoint you." The corners of Wendy Lim''s mouth twitched.


    "What''s going on? You should be detained for 15 days!" Ynda Lim was so angry that she


    shouted.


    "Maybe God bless me." Wendy Lim put on a fake smile. Every time she met Ynda Lim, she was


    always in a bad mood. She reached out one hand to call a taxi.


    Ynda Lim stood in front of her and looked in the direction where the Land Rover just left. She


    stared at Wendy Lim and asked, "Wendy, tell me, is Charlie staying with you just now?"


    Wendy Lim didn''t want to provoke Ynda Lim or she would be mad. So, Wendy Lim said


    perfunctorily," No, you''re wrong."


    A taxi stopped near her. She got into the taxi quickly and asked the driver to start.


    "Am I wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was impossible. Ynda Lim had been attracted by Charlie Hogg for a long time, so she couldn''t


    be wrong about him. Thinking of her beloved man was staying with Wendy Lim, she stamped her


    feet with anger.


    Charlie Hogg did not call Wendy Lim in the following week.


    Wendy Lim was happy and rxed. She stayed in the hospital every evening, but she would


    asionally check her mobile phone in case Charlie Hogg would get angry if she didn''t answer his


    call.


    When she thought of that, Charlie Hogg''s face in a gloomy look appeared in her mind...


    Wendy Lim shook her head hard. When did he be so deep-rooted in her mind?


    When she was off work and got out of the elevator, her phone suddenly vibrated. She took out the


    phone and found it was Charlie Hogg.


    "Come to my home tonight! I have a business dinner, and you should be on my bed when Ie


    back."


    He hung up before Wendy Lim could say a word.


    From the day she decided to be with him, she was obedient, slept on his bed and kept the bed


    warm.


    But it was in the summer...


    Wendy Lim put one hand on her forehead.


    When it was getting dark, she had already been in the upscale residential quarter.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t say an exact time and only told her to be his home earlier. Wendy Lim had been


    late once, and he was so angry that time. She didn''t want to provoke him again, so she took a bus


    to here after dinner.


    When she opened the door, it was dark inside.


    Wendy Lim changed her shoes and went to take a shower. She came out from the bathroom and


    waited for a while, but there was no sound downstairs.


    She yed the poker game on her phone, and then fell asleep.


    " Bang!"


    The door was mmed.


    Wendy Lim woke up with a start. She felt that there was a ck shadow stumbling toward her, and


    the air was mixed with the smell of alcohol.


    Before she could see the shadow clearly, she was bitten on the neck.


    Wendy Lim felt the pain and confirmed that the man on her body was Charlie Hogg. In the dim light,


    she could vaguely see his clearly defined face. He closed to her ear and said with the smell of


    alcohol, "I asked you to warm my bed, but didn''t allow you to sleep."


    Wendy Lim looked out through windows at the moon hanging high in the sky. It was at midnight.


    How could she not sleep?


    She exined in a weak voice, "I''m so sleepy that I can''t control..."


    "If I don''te back, you are not allowed to sleep alone in the future!" Charlie Hogg reached out


    one finger to touch her nose.


    "Ok, got it." Wendy Lim nodded.


    Charlie Hogg straddled her and began to undress.


    Even in the darkness, she could see his strong body and his beautiful chest muscles. Because he


    was undoing the buttons of his shirt, the muscles of his forearms were stood out, which was as hard


    as iron.


    Wendy Lim swallowed. She had been stimted, and there was some warm liquid gushing out from


    her private part.


    She suddenly froze and avoided his lips.


    Charlie Hogg, who hadn''t taken a shower, saw her responses and became unhappy, "Do I smell


    bad?"


    "No..." Wendy Lim shook her head. Charlie Hogg raised her hands and wanted to be more violent.


    "Don''t, don''t!"


    Wendy Lim was a little anxious, but she couldn''t stop him. After a while, she stuttered, "I, I''m on my


    period..."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    "What the hell!"


    Charlie Hogg mumbled.


    Wendy Lim was so awkward. She took a deep breath and said, "Every woman will have a period


    each month..."


    "..." Charlie Hogg stop moving.


    After a while, he raised his head, which was buried in her neck.


    Under his direct gaze, Wendy Lim felt a little embarrassed.


    She opened her mouth, but the next second, her body was even stiffer than before, because her


    pajama trousers were pulled off by him.


    "It''s true!" Charlie Hogg frowned.


    Wendy Lim was so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear like a bubble.


    He even reached out one hand to further check!


    Charlie Hogg unwillingly withdrew his hand and bit the corner of her mouth. "Did you do it on


    purpose? Why didn''t you say it on the phone?"


    "I didn''t know at that time." Wendy Lim, with an embarrassed look, had a nce at him quickly and


    said in an innocent tone, "It came an hour ago..."


    She didn''t expect that her period woulde three days earlier. When she was lying on the bed


    and ying games, she felt something wrong. When she went to the bathroom, she found that her


    period came. Fortunately, she had put a sanitary towel in her bag in case of some unforeseen


    situations. Otherwise, she had only to call him for help...


    The weight on her body was moved.


    As the lights lit up, Wendy Lim subconsciously narrowed her eyes.


    She saw Charlie Hogg, who was wearing only a pair of briefs, entering the bathroom. Soon, the


    sound of running water could be heard.


    When Charlie Hogg came back andy on the bed, which brought some cold to her.


    Wendy Lim moved to the side of the bed. She was sure that they would do nothing tonight, so she


    turned her back on him.


    As she was about to close her eyes, he pulled her into his arms.


    "You..."


    Wendy Lim opened her mouth, but then his lips were on hers.


    His kisses were gentle and soft, then became eager and violent. She had to remind him, "I really


    can''t do it tonight!"


    "If you can''t do it, why are you keeping seducing me?"


    "I felt a little itchy ..."


    Wendy Lim was aggrieved. It was normal for people to move to tickle... It seemed that Charlie Hogg


    was also annoyed by his loss of control.


    He cursed in a low voice and moved down from her body again. Her chest heaved quickly, but he


    had to close his eyes to calm down.


    At this time, Wendy Lim was even more careful. She was holding her breath andy on the bed like


    a corpse. She did not dare to move because she was afraid that she would tempt him again by


    ident.


    "Will you feel better if I go back to my home?" After thinking for a while, she asked.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t admit. He gave her a cold look and snorted. "Go home at midnight? You''ll make


    others scared."


    In the darkness, his nose became more sensitive and he could smell her, which made him excited.


    The quilt on the other was suddenly lifted up, and there was the sound of finding slippers.


    Charlie Hogg saw that she got up. He frowned unhappily. "Didn''t you hear what I said just now?


    What are you going to do?"


    "I''d better go to the guest room to sleep..."


    Wendy Lim looked at him helplessly in the darkness. Charlie Hogg reached out his long arms and


    pulled her back to bed.


    After dragging her back onto the bed, Charlie Hogg turned his back to her and said, "Stay by my


    side quietly and don''t bother me anymore!"


    Wendy Lim waited for a long while. Realizing that his breathing was steady, she breathed a sigh of


    relief and closed her eyes. After god-knows-how-long, a fly came to her in her dream.


    "Wake up!"


    "I''m not feeling well!"


    "Do it for me, use your hands!" "Er..."


    Wendy Lim was busy all night.


    The next morning, Wendy Lim woke up with two dark circles around her eyes.


    Charlie Hogg asked her to cook noodles in the kitchen. Maybe because he was not satisfiedst


    night, he was very finicky when he was eating. He said that there was no salt in the soup, however,


    he ate up the whole bowl of noodles.


    Wendy Lim cleaned up the kitchen and was ready to leave. It was Saturday, she would go to the


    hospital directly.


    When she went out, Charlie Hogg, who was in a suit, came down from the upstairs. He said that


    Farr Chiang had arrived, and they''ll send her to the hospital.


    After getting into the car, Charlie Hogg called twice.


    Then he leaned against the seat and lit a cigarette. In the white smoke, his deep eyes and sharp


    chin made him look cold.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t understand him. He was a little moody. She didn''t know when he would lose his


    temper.


    She didn''t say anything. She folded her legs and put her hands on her knees, looking straight


    forward.


    When they stopped at a red light. Charlie Hogg suddenly approached her and asked, "How long will


    it usually take?"


    Wendy Lim was stunned for a moment and then realized what he was referring to.


    She looked at the two men sitting in the front nervously and found that the driver focused on the red


    light and Farr Chiang was looking at his mobile phone. She felt embarrassed.


    "Six or seven days..."


    "Six or seven days?" Charlie Hogg repeated and frowned.


    Wendy Lim realized the gloom in his tone and said with an embarrassed look, "Maybe four or five


    days..."


    "It''s been so long!" Charlie Hogg frowned even deeper.


    Wendy Lim,


    Charlie Hogg took a deep drag on his cigarette and stubbed out it. After a moment of silence, he


    asked his assistant, ¡°Farr Chiang."


    "Yes, Mr. Hogg!" Farr Chiang answered respectfully and turned around.


    Charlie Hogg flicked on his legs and added, "Please could you do a survey to check if there is any


    medicine that can stop menstruation appearing." The driver, who had just started the car again,


    almost stepped on the wrong pedal.


    Wendy Lim panicked.


    "..." Farr Chiang was stunned.


    The Bentley stopped at the entrance of the hospital. When Wendy Lim was about to get off the car,


    Charlie Hogg asked her, "When will your grandmother have the operation?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She was not surprised that he knew that well.


    But she didn''t understand the reason why he cared about her grandma. After thinking for a while,


    Wendy Lim answered, "We''re waiting for the attending doctor''s arrangement. It''s about next week."


    Charlie Hogg responded faintly and asked the driver to start the car.


    After the Bentley ran out of the hospital, Wendy Lim crossed the street to a convenience store and


    buy a pack of the sanitary towels.


    They had passed by more than a dozen supermarkets all the way. But Charlie Hogg was in a


    gloomy look, so she didn''t dare to ask the driver to stop the car to buy a sanitary towels.


    When she returned to the hospital, she received a phone call from Johnny Lim.


    It was on a Sunday evening; Wendy Lim was in a car and the roads on both sides were familiar to


    her.


    Johnny Lim said on the phone that he wanted her toe to his house today, but he didn''t say the


    reason. She thought it over and decided toe.


    She was in a Japanese car. The chassis of the car was lighter whenpared to other imported


    cars. The car bumped over the road.


    When the car arrived at the Lim family''s vi, Wendy Lim unbuckled her seat belt and got off the car.


    She thanked the driver, "Tom, thank you."


    The male colleague in the driver''s seat answered, "You''re wee." But his face was gray as if he


    had just gotten some bad news.


    Wendy Lim ignored his expression, closed the door, and went in.


    "Crack-"


    Suddenly, a car''s horn hooted.


    Wendy Lim saw a white shadow shed in front of her and car exhaust came to her nose. The car


    stopped, and it was a white Land Rover with a five eight license te.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and then she frowned.


    The door of the Land Rover opened. Not only Charlie Hogg, who was wearing a suit, but also


    Ynda Lim, who was smiling like a blooming flower, getting out of the car.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Wendy Lim lifted one leg and didn''t know whether she should move forward or backward.


    Especially when Charlie Hogg only rested his eyes on her for a short time, and his lips were


    tightened.


    Ynda Lim was still moving around Charlie Hogg like a butterfly. She smiled and led him into the


    vi. Unexpectedly, she did not ignore Wendy Lim. "Wendy, why don''t youe in? Dad is waiting


    for you!"


    Wendy Lim felt a little ufortable when she heard her words, but she still followed closely


    behind.


    "Charlie, wee!"


    As soon as they entered the door, Johnny Lim and his wife came out to wee them.


    Wendy Lim was left behind and became the one to be ignored.


    Maid Wong, the servant, cast a nce to Helen Lee. Later, Helen Lee, who was always gentle and


    kind before Johnny Lim, walked to Wendy Lim and said, "You made your dad so angryst time,


    and you can''t make him unhappy this time! Ynda has always put in a good word for you so you


    cane back today!"


    Wendy Lim frowned when she heard that, and she didn''t know what Ynda Lim was going to do.


    Wendy Lim turned to Johnny Lim and asked directly, "Dad, why do you ask me to back?"


    "Come in first!" Johnny Lim answered.


    After saying that, they had already turned around and walked inside. Wendy Lim had to change her


    shoes and get in.


    They went to the dining room. Delicate dishes were ced on a long dining table, which was


    obviously for distinguished guests. Johnny Lim had already asked Charlie Hogg to take a seat, and


    the servants behind respectfully pulled the chairs for them.


    "Wendy, take a seat!"


    Ynda Lim turned around, stepped forward, and held her hand.


    She dragged her to the table, and when she let go of her hand, she winked at Maid Wong.


    Wendy Lim couldn''t refuse and had to sit down. However, before she could sit on the chair, the chair


    behind her suddenly retreated.


    "Bang-"


    She fell on the floor.


    Pain spread along her tail bone which made Wendy Lim frown. She tried her best to hold back her


    scream.


    The first thing that caught her eyes was Ynda Lim and her mother''s snickers. She


    subconsciously looked at Charlie Hogg, who was sitting opposite her.


    Charlie Hogg leaned back on the chair casually but showed his status. At this time, his eyes were


    fixed on her. However, he didn''t even frown, and there was no warmth in his deep eyes. He was like


    a bystander with an indifferent attitude, which was the same as his attitude when she was pped


    by his father in the Lim family.


    Wendy Lim suddenly felt bitter in her mind.


    What was she looking forward to?


    Johnny Lim banged the table and said unhappily, "Why do you cause a turmoil every time?"


    "Are you okay, Wendy? Let me help you!" Ynda Lim would not waste the opportunity to show her


    kindness.


    Wendy Lim dodged her hands and stood up, gritting her teeth.


    Maid Wong, who was standing behind her, was alsoughing. Suddenly she met a pair of cold eyes.


    She felt cold when she met the distinguished guest''s eyes, as if she was standing on a snow


    mountain.


    There was a deterrent in his slightly narrowed ck eyes. Maid Wong shivered and subconsciously


    bowed her head to apologize, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lim! It''s my fault. I had pulled the chair hard so Miss


    Lim missed the chair and fell down!"


    "Dad, Maid Wong didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Ynda Lim immediately said, "Our family has always been generous to the servants, and I think


    Wendy will forgive her, so forget it!"


    "Good girl, Ynda!" Helen Lee praised.


    Johnny Lim nodded and waved his hand, not intending to talk more about it.


    "Wendy, it was indeed Ynda who asked me to invite you. You are my daughter and a part of the


    Lim family! Your grandmother''s medical expenses should have not been paid this month." After


    saying that, Johnny Lim looked at his wife.


    Helen Lee then took out a bank card from her pocket and added, "I have put 3,000 dors in it!


    Don''t waste the money!"


    This was the first time that Johnny Lim took the initiative to give her money.


    In the past, if she wanted to get money, she would beg or be pped. But now, she felt that it was


    alms.


    Wendy Lim put one hand on the bank card.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her instep.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Charlie Hogg that stepped on her without any forewarning, and he was even grinding on her


    foot. He was warning her, but he didn''t show anything on his face. It seemed that all his interests


    were on the porcin bowl and chopsticks in front of him.


    Wendy Lim endured the pain and pushed the card over. "Thank you, but I don''t need it now."


    Even if he didn''t step on her foot, she would not take the money. After she refused, and the pain on


    her instep disappeared.


    "You''ve said that I will not get any money from Lim family in the future. I remember your words."


    "Wendy Lim!" Johnny Lim was furious and red at Wendy Lim with anger, "Don''t push your luck!


    What do you want? Do you want to make me angry on purpose? You should be grateful to us!"


    "I won''t take the card." Wendy Lim insisted.


    Helen Lee stopped Johnny Lim from banging the table again andforted him, "Well, Johnny!


    Don''t forget Charlie is here today. Let''s talk about it after dinner!"


    "Charlie, I''m sorry to let you involve in our family issues!" Johnny Lim tried to calm down.


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlie Hogg said calmly.


    "Dad, let¡¯s start eating!"


    "Charlie, try the fish.¡±


    Ynda Lim was sitting next to Charlie Hogg, and she almost snuggled up to him.


    The picture of the two people made Wendy Lim felt a little unwell, and the pain on her hips and


    instep made her more ufortable. She had no appetite to eat. "Excuse me, I want to use the


    bathroom."


    She stood up and left. She waspletely ignored at the table.


    Charlie Hogg''s te was filled with various foods, but he didn''t eat at all. He slowly put down his


    chopsticks.


    "Sorry, I have to answer a phone call."


    In the bathroom, Wendy Lim looked at herself in the mirror.


    She was so aggrieved. She regretteding to the Lim family as required. Her hips were still


    painful. She rubbed the hips and realized that it must have been bruised. Her instep was also in


    pain. She thought that it should be bruised as well.


    Wendy Lim was ustomed to such treatment in the Lim family, but when she thought of Charlie


    Hogg''s indifference, she felt as if she was stifling. She washed her hands and nned to leave after


    she went out.


    She opened the bathroom door and saw Charlie Hogg standing there.


    He was a head taller than her and stared at her in silence with an indifference look.


    Wendy Lim gritted her teeth and passed by him without saying a word.


    However, her arm was grabbed by him after she took a few steps. The next second, he dragged her


    back to the bathroom and locked the door.


    Wendy Lim was at the mercy of him.


    Charlie Hogg pushed her to the washstand next to him, lowered his head and kissed her.


    It was better to say he was biting her than to say he was kissing.


    Charlie Hogg held the back of her head. Regardless of her struggle, he kissed her hard.


    His kisses were so violent that blood spread in their mouths.


    "What are you doing... It hurts!"


    Wendy Lim was pissed off because there was another painful part of her body. Charlie Hogg''s face


    suddenly closed to her, and his eyes were filled with anger. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Wendy


    Lim, do you forget what I''ve told you?"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Wendy Lim was a little scared.


    She looked at the protruding blood vessels on his neck and swallowed, "I don''t understand what


    you''re talking about."


    "The man who sent you here!" Charlie Hogg shouted in a deep voice.


    "..." Wendy Lim got it.


    Charlie Hogg''s eyes were dark and cold as if they could freeze her. "Do you thirst for man? It has


    been only a few days since we were apart, and you have stayed with him in such a short time!"


    "It''s not what you think!" Wendy Lim bit her lips and exined, "I met him near my home when I


    came out today. He just left his rtive''s house, so he wanted to visit me to have a cup of coffee by


    the way..."


    "He''s interested in you?" Charlie Hogg narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh, he has asked if he could woo me..."


    Wendy Lim hated her honesty. She regretted it as soon as she finished. As expected, he pinched


    her chin in the next second. "You agreed?"


    "No, of course not!" She shook her head quickly.


    "I told him it was impossible. He is not my type! And we have already made it clear that we will only


    be colleagues in the future and he has agreed, but he insisted on sending me here. He said that it


    was only a favor form a friend, so I took his car here..."


    Wendy Lim didn''t lie to him. When she got out of the car, her colleague Tom was still in a depressed


    look.


    Of course, what she didn''t tell him was that there was another reason for refusing the colleague at


    that time ¡ª She already had a man in her mind...


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    Charlie Hogg squinted at her for a long while.


    After making sure that she was not lying, the anger in his eyes subsided a lot. He loosened her chin


    and lowered his right hand from her waist to her hips. "Does it still hurt?"


    "A little bit..." Wendy Lim nodded.


    "How about your instep?" Charlie Hogg asked again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy Lim recalled that he stepped on her instep hard under the table andined, "It hurts a


    little bit. You have stepped too hard..."


    "Well, I¡¯ll be gentler next time." Charlie Hogg raised his eyebrows.


    "..." Wendy Lim pursed his lips and thought, "The next time?"


    "Mypany has business cooperation with the Lim family. Today, your father invited me to dinner


    because we have some businesses to talk about. As for Ynda Lim, she came to mypany


    and said that her car was broken halfway and asked me to give her a ride." Wendy Lim looked at


    him in a daze. He was exining to her...


    The depression in her mind when she stepped into the Lim family was disappeared, and she


    became much more cheerful.


    "Does your lip hurt?"


    Wendy Lim shook her head but regretted soon.


    Because her chin was pinched by him again and his lips touched hers. But this time his kisses were


    soft and gentle.


    Charlie Hogg''s kisses were from light to deep as if he was tasting a ss of wine.


    Wendy Lim copsed in his arms, and he secretly held one of her soft breasts.


    When she realized that he wanted to do something more, she stopped him in a hurry.


    "Does your period end?"


    When Charlie Hogg was speaking, his hot breathing was spurted to her ears, causing her


    heartbeats to be faster.


    Wendy Lim narrowed her eyes and didn''t dare to look at him. "Today is the second day..."


    "The second day?" Charlie Hogg frowned and looked depressed. He buried his face in her neck and


    breathed deeply and sighed. "I feel like it''s been 20 days."


    Wendy Lim looked at him speechlessly.


    Charlie Hogg raised his head, pinched her waist and ground his teeth, "What are you looking at? Be


    careful, or I don''t care about the blood!"


    Wendy Lim trembled.


    Charlie Hogg took out a cigarette, and the desire in his eyes gradually faded away.


    Wendy Lim looked at his Adam''s apple, and she said when he blew out the smoke, ¡°Mr. Hogg, can I


    have a request?"


    "What''s that?" Charlie Hogg flicked the ash.


    "Please do not let the Lim family know our rtionship," Wendy Lim added, "Especially Ynda."


    Her grandma would have an operation next week, so she didn''t want to be distracted by anything. If


    Ynda Lim knew their rtionship, she wouldn''t let Wendy Lim alone. Who knew what she would


    do?


    Charlie Hogg frowned slightly when he heard her words.


    Wendy Lim found that he was in silence, but he did not deny it. She breathed a sigh of relief and


    rxed.


    She pushed him away and lowered her head to straighten the cor of her clothes that had been


    torn open. When she looked up again, she found that his deep eyes were fixed on her, and she was


    reflected in his pupils.


    He suddenly asked, "What¡¯s your type?"


    Wendy Lim was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was still thinking about the sentence. She felt


    embarrassed and her face turned to red. Then she pushed him out of the bathroom. "Uh! We should


    go back to the table, or we will be discovered!"


    Charlie Hogg agreed. He threw the cigarette butt into the trash can, turned around and walked out.


    "Let''s go back to my home togetherter."


    When he opened the door, he turned his head and said.


    Wendy Lim did not answer. He added, "I will find an excuse to leave with you."


    "Okay." She nodded obediently andpletely forgot that she intended to leave directly just now.


    The door of the bathroom opened and then closed.


    Wendy Lim stood near the door and was ready to go out after Charlie Hogg went far away. A few


    minutester, she heard Ynda Lim''s voice, "Charlie, why do you leave for such a long time? The


    foods are getting cold!"


    After dinner, Charlie Hogg and Johnny Lim went to the study to have a talk.


    When he passed by Wendy Lim, he said in a low voice, "Wait for me."


    Wendy Lim stood up and nodded.


    When she came out of the restaurant, she was blocked by an arrogant woman. Except for Ynda


    Lim, there was no one else who would do that.


    When Charlie Hogg disappeared from the stairs, the innocent and lovely expression on Ynda


    Lim''s face also disappeared. Instead, she put on an arrogant look that she had been used to be for


    a long time. Her eyes, which had long eyshes, red at Wendy Lim with hatred.


    Ynda Lim had been restrained herself for a long time.


    After Wendy Lim went to the bathroom and Charlie Hogg left to answer a phone call, Ynda Lim


    also found an excuse to check in the bathroom. There was a smell of smoke, so it could not be


    Wendy Lim alone there!


    When Ynda Lim realized that they had stayed in the bathroom for such a long time, she almost


    broke her newly polished nails.


    However, when she thought of the purpose of calling her here this time, Ynda Lim tried her best


    to hold back her words. "Wendy Lim, do you know what dad and Charlie are talking about in the


    study upstairs?"


    "I don''t want to know." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    "But I want you to know!" Ynda Lim gritted her teeth and said with insolence, "Listen carefully!


    Dad has been always wanted to cooperate with the Hogg family, and this time is only a beginning.


    In fact, dad intends to let me marry Charlie. Now we are discussing our wedding."


    If she had heard it in the past, Wendy Lim might think that an arrogant woman and a scumbag were


    a perfect match.


    But now, she felt suffocated in her mind.


    Ynda Lim proudly crossed her arms and arrogantly raised her head, "So, Wendy Lim, I asked


    you toe here today because I want you to know that Charlie is not the one you can dream of!


    Keep your distance with him in the future!"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Wendy Lim slung her bag in the front and walked along the road outside the vi.


    When she came out of the Lim family, she didn''t need to tell anyone, because no one would care if


    she stayed or left. She didn''t think she needed to stay there. Ynda Lim''s words echoed in her


    ears, which made her feel uneasy.


    It would take a long way to get to the bus station.


    "Toot-"


    The white Land Rover stopped beside her.


    The passenger seat''s door was pushed open. Charlie Hogg frowned and said unhappily, "You


    disobeyed me again! I''ve asked you to wait for me!"


    "I just want to get home early." Wendy Lim got into the car.


    Charlie Hogg started the car after she fastened her seat belt.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he turned, he nced at her from the corner of his eye, "Wendy, someone took away your


    chair again?"


    "No." Wendy Lim shook her head.


    "Then why do you look upset?" Charlie Hogg stared at her with narrowed eyes.


    Wendy Lim prevaricated, didn''t look at him, and put her hand on her lower abdomen, "Er...Maybe


    because of the period. I felt a little stomachache." When Charlie Hogg heard that, he curled his lips


    and said, "The period is really annoying."


    "Come to my home tonight."


    Wendy Lim clenched her fingers and felt a little embarrassed, "If I say I do not want to go. I can''t do


    with you..."


    Charlie Hogg looked at herzily and said, "Can''t do? So, just lying next to me to warm the bed!"


    "No..." Wendy Lim still shook her head.


    Although she knew that her refusal would make him unhappy, she still did it. As expected, his face


    darkened.


    Before he could say more, his phone rang. Charlie Hogg tapped the screen and answered. Farr


    Chiang said on the phone, "Mr. Hogg, the customers from Beijing arrived one day early. I''ll go to the


    airport to pick them up now and arrange the hotel for them..."


    Charlie Hogg frowned and answered, "I see. I''ll see youter."


    Wendy Lim looked at the red light in the front and said while he was distracted on the phone, "Go


    for your work, I can take a bus home..."


    After that, she pushed the door open and left.


    "Wendy Lim!"


    She had already left when Charlie Hogg realized.


    The signal light turned to green, and the cars hocked horns from behind. Charlie Hogg''s eyebrows


    slightly twitched, and he had to drive the Land Rover straight ahead.


    Wendy Lim was afraid of being caught up by him, so she got in a bus randomly when she arrived at


    the tform and sat at the back.


    The neon lights shined through the bus window, and her face was reflected in the window.


    Wendy Lim shook her head in annoyance.


    Why would she feel unhappy...


    On the workday, Wendy Lim went to the hospital after work.


    Maybe because grandma had been transferred to a better ward. She looked much better. Unlike


    before, now she could sleep well at night and be energetic after taking medicines in the daytime.


    After dinner, grandma and Wendy talked about some interesting things in Wendy''s childhood.


    Laughter burst into the ward.


    Wendy Lim stood up and held the olddy''s shoulders. "Grandma, you''ve been sitting for a long


    time. I''ll put down the pillow, and you''d better lie down!"


    Grandma smiled and agreed. She knew that Wendy was a dutiful granddaughter.


    Wendy Lim carefully put down the erected pillow, and then helped grandma toy down. Then, she


    tucked the corners of the quilt in case that grandma would feel cold.


    When she was ready to withdraw her hands, her grandma suddenly called out, "Wendy! You..."


    Wendy Lim was puzzled and saw her grandma staring at her with surprise. Following her sight,


    Wendy Lim was stiff.


    Because she bent down, the part below her corbone exposed. Bruises on her body could be


    seen.


    n | ii


    Wendy Lim prevaricated and didn''t know how to exin.


    The bruises on her body were caused by Charlie Hogg. That night when she told him that she had a


    period and could not make love to him, he asked her to use her hands. As a result, her hands were


    stiff and sore, and he left lots of hickeys on her body. It had been a few days, but her skin was too


    sensitive that the hickeys were still there.


    Currently, it was no longer in the feudal society. A man and a woman could develop their


    rtionship freely.


    However...


    Grandma took Wendy Linn''s hand, paused for a while and said, "Wendy, tell me the truth, are you...


    doing the same thing as the girl in the Chang family?"


    Before she could finish her words, tears welled up in the olddy''s eyes.


    "Grandma, I''m not!"


    Wendy Lim''s heart skipped a beat, but she could only deny it.


    She remembered the girl in the Chang family. Almost everyone in the vige knew her story.


    The girl found a job in a city, and she stayed with an old man who was as old as her father. The man


    was rich, but he already had a wife and two children. People in the vige were still making the idle


    talk about the girl and her parents...


    In fact, what Wendy Lim had done now was simr to the girl.


    The only difference was that Charlie Hogg didn''t get married. Instead, he was an eligible bachelor.


    Wendy Lim felt bitter in her mind. Should she be grateful to him?


    "If you''re not doing that kind of thing, how can you have enough money to pay the operation


    expenses? Besides, I heard from the nurse that the expenses of this ward were twice as much as a


    common one! Ynda and her mother were still controlling the Lim family. How could your father


    give you so much money?" Grandma shook her head and looked like she didn''t believe Wendy''s


    words.


    ¡°Wendy, if you''re really doing the same thing, I won''t me you! But you need to stop. You''ll still


    have a long way to go..."


    "Grandma, please don''t cry, I really don''t do that!"


    Wendy Lim was anxious and felt sorry for her grandma. She wiped the tears off the olddy''s face


    with a piece of tissue. She was afraid that a bad mood would make grandma''s condition be


    worse. In particr, the attending doctor often told her that mood was one essential factor that


    would affect grandma''s health.


    She gritted her teeth and blurted out, "I have a boyfriend..."


    "Boyfriend?" Grandma was surprised. "...Yes!" Wendy Lim nodded. Since she had already started,


    she could only continue, "He is definitely not married! He has a high position in thepany and


    comes from a good family. He knows my situation, so he gave me a sum of money to meet an


    emergency!"


    Apart from their rtionship, the other words were the truth.


    Grandma looked at her for a while, then stopped crying, "How old is he?"


    "Thirty..."


    "Does he have any siblings?"


    "I''m not too sure..."


    The more grandma questioned, the less confident Wendy became. She was afraid that grandma


    might find something wrong, so she lowered her head and said, "Well, we knew each other for


    about three months, and we have been together for more than two weeks, so I haven''t got to know


    his family..."


    "He can help you in such a short time. It shows that he''s really good!" Grandma nodded, and then


    looked at her with a serious look," Wendy, we can''t ept his help casually. We must pay back the


    money in the future!"


    "I will." Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afterforting her grandma, she relieved and left the hospital.


    However, she didn''t know if it was because she lied to her grandma, she felt a little guilty when she


    received Charlie Hogg''s call at night.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "Come out."


    He only said two words directly.


    Before receiving his phone call, Wendy Lim was leaning against the bed and reading a novel form a


    German writer. The cover of the book was worn out, and the paper inside was wrinkled because the


    pages were often turned.


    This was her mother''s favorite novel.


    Wendy Lim was cautious every time when she read it, and she was afraid that she would tear it up.


    Putting the book aside, she held the cell phone and lied to him, "I¡¯ve slept..."


    "Your light is still on!" Charlie Hogg pointed out.


    "..." Wendy Lim was stunned.


    She took a look at themp on the bedside table. How could he know?


    Charlie Hogg didn''t want to waste time talking with her. He only said, "I''ll give you five minutes to


    dressed up ande downstairs."


    Wendy Lim frowned and thought, "What does he mean?"


    She lifted the quilt slowly, got up from the bed and walked to the window. She looked down through


    the window and found a ck Bentley parking downstairs.


    She sighed and went to change clothes. It seemed that Farr Chiang had driven the car here. When


    Wendy Lim came out of the building, Farr Chiang got off from the driver''s seat and walked to open


    the rear door for her. Charlie Flogg, whose legs were crossed, was sitting behind.


    The tie was holding in his hand, and it seemed that they had just finished a business dinner.


    As soon as Wendy Lim sat in, he suddenly raised his hand.


    Then he put something into her arms. She lowered her head in confusion, "This is..."


    Charlie Flogg was lighting a cigarette, so he didn''t answer. Farr Chiang, who was sitting in the front,


    replies, "Miss Lim, these are traditional Chinese herbs."


    "Flerbs?" Wendy Lim was surprised.


    She opened the white bag, which was filled with small packs of the decocted herbal potion.


    "Yes!" Farr Chiang nodded, "The herbs are from the famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine


    in the north of Ice city. And the herbs are good for women. It was a course of treatment, take a pack


    in both morning and evening!"


    Wendy Lim had heard the famous doctor before. She used to apany her best friend to buy


    some herbs there. The number of patients who could visit the doctor every day was limited, and he


    did not ept the appointment in advance. So if someone wanted to see the doctor, he could only


    wait in line there.


    She turned to Charlie Flogg who was smoking. Charlie Hogg nced at her and said in a low voice,


    "You said you felt unwell in your abdomen."


    Wendy Lim bit her lips gently.


    In fact, it was an excuse. He even took it seriously.


    The bag containing herbs in her arms was heavy. Wendy Lim felt that her heart was like to be hit by


    something, and she stared at Charlie Hogg. The dim yellow streetlights came into the car, which


    made his face more outstanding. His eyes were so deep as if they were two wells that could absorb


    her in.


    Charlie Hogg rolled the window down, and the white smoke floating in the car quickly scattered.


    In fact, Charlie Hogg brought back the herbs at noon, so he could let Farr Chiang sent to her. But at


    last, he decided to send it personally after work.


    She was beautiful but not beautiful enough to catch people''s eyes at first nce. Moreover, there


    were so many beauties. For people like Charlie Hogg, even more, beauties were around him.


    However, he wanted to see her, and he didn''t know the reason.


    Especially after drinking, he really wanted to kiss her...


    Charlie Hogg''s ck eyes gradually narrowed and fixed on her pink lips.


    When he leaned over, there was a small hand pulling on his chest.


    Wendy Lim flushed, and her eyes were full of panic. She nced at Farr Chiang, who was sitting in


    front of him.


    Charlie Hogg frowned and said, " Farr, go and buy me a carton of cigarettes!" "Ok, Mr. Hogg!"


    Wendy Lim was embarrassed. Obviously, it was an excuse.


    At the moment when the car door was closed, he kissed her.


    The mixed smell of smoke and alcohol made Wendy Lim dizzy. Soon, her stiff body became soft


    and copsed in his arms.


    When Charlie Hogg let her go, the color in his eyes had changed.


    A thick palm touched her face, and one of his fingers circled around the corner of her mouth. The


    coarse skin on his finger made her feel itchy and trembled slightly. She moved backward, and the


    back of her head touched the window.


    Charlie Hogg pulled her into his arms again, and his nose close to her ear.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Still in the period?" "Yes..."


    Wendy Lim immediately understood what he was asking.


    Charlie Hogg frowned when he heard her answer. He was in an unhappy look, "You said it would


    last four or five days."


    "But I also said it might be six or seven days..." Wendy Lim answered in a weak voice.


    Charlie Hogg let go of her and moved his eyes away from her, "Remember to take the herbal


    potion. You can leave now."


    "... Uh?" Wendy Lim was a little slow to react. Charlie Hogg suddenly turned his face back, and his


    deep eyes were full of lust.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If you don''t go now, I''ll lose control."


    His hot breathing made Wendy Lim tremble. Thinking of the threat he had made in the bathroom of


    the Lim family¡ªI don''t care the blood¡ªshe opens the car door in a hurry, "Er! I leave right now!"


    As soon as she stepped on the ground, Farr Chiang, who went to buy cigarettes, came back.


    Wendy Lim felt embarrassed again.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Charlie Hogg put down the window and said to her, "I''ll watch you


    walk in."


    Wendy Lim nodded and turned around with the heavy bag in her arms.


    He came here sote at night to send her the herbal potions...


    After a few steps, she subconsciously turned back.


    The ck Bentley was still parked there, with a half-opened car window. She could see Charlie


    Hogg was sitting inside with the same posture and lit a cigarette. The white smoke was brought far


    away with a gust of wind blew.


    Through the curling smoke, she met his deep and dark eyes.


    Wendy Lim held her breath.


    Her heart was in a mess. She turned around and ran into the building. She dared not to turn back


    again. Two dayster, Wendy Lim didn''t go to the hospital after work as usual.


    When she was taking a break at noon, she received a call from Charlie Hogg, asking her to the


    Hogg''spany at six o''clock in the evening.


    She didn''t understand why he made such an arrangement, but Wendy Lim always kept his request


    in mind. She couldn''t ignore him if he asked her toe to him. She was afraid that she would be


    late if she took a bus, so she took a taxi when she got out of the office building.


    When she arrived at Hogg''s building, there was some staff walking out of the building.


    Last time, Wendy Lim came here for business. She walked to the reception desk.


    "Excuse me, I''m here for Mr. Hogg!"


    ¡°Miss Lim?"


    After she nodded, the receptionist''s attitude became even better, "Miss Lim, pleasee with me!"


    Wendy Lim followed her to take the elevator to the top floor. Because of big French windows, the


    view here was amazing.


    Each employee was responsible for a different parts. The receptionist didn''t lead Wendy Lim in


    when they arrived at the top floor. She pointed at the president''s office which was the most


    outstanding and nodded, "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg was still in a meeting. He said you can wait in his


    office!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Wendy Lim thanked her.


    She had been to the Hogg''spany before. At that time, she felt that it was different from other


    companies. Today, when she came to the top floor, she found that the difference became even more


    significant.


    What a man could be when he owned all of these.


    Wendy Lim walked to the office, opened the door tentatively, and saw Ynda Lim through the


    crack.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    She couldn''t be wrong.


    A famous designer suit and a luxury handbag were the necessities for Ynda Lim.


    From the great management of the Hogg''spany, it could be seen that Ynda Lim would never


    appear here on her own. She must have been invited by Charlie Hogg.


    But Wendy Lim didn''t understand. If Ynda Lim was here, why did he ask her toe?


    The corners of Wendy Lim''s mouth tightened.


    Charlie Hogg asked her to be here so she didn''t dare to leave. However, she didn''t want to get into


    the office. It was impossible for her to stay in the one room with Ynda Lim peacefully. But Charlie


    Hogg was in a meeting now, so she couldn''t call him...


    Wendy Lim withdrew her hand and asked the receptionist who was waiting for the elevator, "Excuse


    me, can I wait in another ce?"


    "There''s a conference room avable now next to Mr. Hogg''s office." The receptionist thought for a


    moment and answered.


    Wendy Lim nodded and turned to the conference room.


    An hourter, the elevator door slowly opened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Hogg walked in front with the calmness of a businessman, quickly but steadily. He put his


    right thumb and forefinger on the middle between his eyes. The four-hour meeting made him


    exhausted.


    When he passed by the conference room, he suddenly stopped.


    Farr Chiang who was behind him also stopped. Before he could react, he saw his boss striding into


    the conference room. Through the window on the door, he saw a familiar slender figure.


    At first, Wendy Lim just sat on the sofa and waited.


    Then, for some reason, she gradually felt sleepy. She leaned back and tried to take a nap, but fell


    asleep deeply soon.


    Her tiptoe hanging on the sofa was suddenly kicked hard by someone. Then a calm male voice


    appeared over her head in a slightly strict tone, "Why are you sleeping here!"


    "Oh..."


    Wendy Lim rubbed her eyes and sat up. Her expression was as dull as a child''s.


    Charlie Hogg frowned but felt funny, and he was a little angry, "The air conditioner here is on, aren''t


    you afraid of catching a cold?"


    There was a nket on the sofa next to her but she didn''t use it. Those who could catch a cold in


    summer were all idiots!


    It was okay if he didn''t mention it. Wendy Lim rubbed her shoulders and felt a little cold.


    "Answer me! Didn''t I tell you to wait in my office?"


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Charlie Hogg couldn''t help shouting at her in a low voice.


    Wendy Lim looked up at him and soon lowered her head and said, "There''s another woman in your


    office..."


    "Who?" Charlie Hogg asked.


    "...Ynda." Wendy Lim said in a weak voice.


    Because she had been looking down all the time, she couldn''t see his expression clearly. She could


    only vaguely hear him muttering, "Why is she still there?" Then her hand was grabbed by him. He


    pulled her up from the sofa and took her to the president''s office.


    Charlie Hogg walked fast with his long legs, and Wendy Lim needed to trot in order to catch up with


    him.


    The door was pushed open.


    Ynda Lim was overjoyed when she saw Charlie Hogging in. She smiled and said, "Charlie,


    you''re finally back! I''ve booked a table in a Japanese restaurant. Thements of the restaurant


    online are quite good. Shall we have dinner thereter?"


    Charlie Hogg frowned.


    Ynda Lim did came to his office in the afternoon to send some documents on behalf of Johnny


    Lim. At that moment, he only responded with a few words and went to the meeting with Farr


    Chiang. He didn''t expect that she didn''t leave and wait here.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Ynda Lim didn¡¯t give up, "If you don''t like Japanese food, we can


    also have hot pot! I know a very good restaurant!"


    Wendy Lim had been standing behind Charlie Hogg.


    Her sight was only on the same level as his shoulders and he was really tall and strong, so Ynda


    Lim did not notice her.


    Ynda Urn''s coquettish voice came to Wendy Linn''s ears. Even if she couldn''t see Ynda clearly,


    she could imagine her expression. Suddenly, Wendy remembered the "wedding" that Ynda Lim


    mentioned two days ago in the Lim family...


    Wendy Lim didn''t want to face it.


    Realizing that the hand in his palm was retreating, Charlie Hogg pulled her forward with all his


    strength.


    Wendy staggered and waspletely exposed to Ynda.


    "You-"


    Ynda''s eyes widened and she pointed at her.


    It seemed that she was so shocked that she forgot to call her name and stared at her in disbelief.


    Not long after Wendy Lim left the Lim family that day, Charlie Hogg also left without saying a word.


    What''s more, there was one more thing that made Ynda Lim angrier. It turned out that it was


    Charlie Hogg who helped Wendy Lim get out of the police station!


    It meant that they had some rtionships. Seeing she appeared in Charlie Hogg''s office, especially


    their hands were held together, which approved her previous conjecture, Ynda Lim became


    furious.


    She tried her best to get closer to Charlie Hogg and please him. However, Wendy Lim, who had


    been driven out of the Lim family, had already been with him.


    Wendy Lim frowned. Ynda Lim stared at her angrily as if she could kill her with her sights.


    If Charlie Hogg was not here, Ynda Lim would have rushed to Wendy Lim like a mad dog.


    Wendy Lim didn''t like such a situation, however, Charlie Hogg looked indifferent as if he was not


    involved in it. Perhaps every man would enjoy this kind of superiority, watching two women became


    jealous for him.


    "You can leave now!"


    Suddenly, Charlie Hogg, who had been silent, spoke.


    Wendy Lim heard his words, lowered her eyes and said nothing. She wanted to pull out her hand


    and get out of the office.


    She moved slightly but her hand was held more tightly by Charlie Hogg.


    Wendy Lim was stunned. When she looked up, she saw that Charlie Hogg''s deep cold eyes were


    fixed on Ynda Lim.


    He didn''t ask Wendy Lim to leave...


    "Charlie..." Ynda Lim looked as if she was about to cry.


    "Farr Chiang!" Charlie Hogg called in a cold tone.


    Farr Chiang walked forward and said to Ynda Lim, "Sorry, Miss Lim!"


    Ynda Lim had seen Farr Chiang on the cruise before, and he had asked her to leave as well at


    that time. It was the same situation today, Ynda Lim felt more humiliating, especially in front of


    Wendy Lim.


    She looked at Charlie Hogg with tears in her big eyes, but his cold expression didn''t change.


    Ynda Lim stamped her feet. She walked out of the office reluctantly with anger. When she


    passed by Wendy Lim, she stopped, gnashed her teeth and said in a low voice, "Wendy Lim, we will


    just wait and see!"


    When the door of the office closed, only Charlie Hogg and Wendy Lim were left.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t let go of her hand and went straight to the desk. He pulled out the leather chair


    and sat down, pulling her into his arms.


    Wendy Lim bounced up when her butt touched his sturdy thigh muscles, but then she was firmly


    pressed on his thighs by him again.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "..." Wendy Lim frowned.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he said she was satisfied. She never asked him to do this.


    After thinking for a while, Wendy Lim answered, "Is it really OK for you to keep me here and ask


    Ynda to leave? I heard that my dad seemed to have talked to you about the wedding of you and


    Yndast time in the Lim family... In fact, Ynda is good. Except her temper, she can match


    with you in other aspects. Maybe it''s a good choice for you to marry her..."


    "Marry her?" Charlie Hogg snorted, "She''s not qualified!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    "Uh?"


    Wendy Lim was stunned.


    She looked up and saw that he was in a calm look. It seemed that he was not telling a lie.


    She did not expect that he would refuse the wedding directly, and she did not know what to say.


    On that day in the Lim family, Charlie Hogg and Johnny Lim went to the study upstairs. In the study,


    in addition to talking about businesses, Johnny Lim did mention that Ynda was a big girl now and


    she liked him. If he was keen on Ynda as well, it could be a great marriage.


    But he refused without thinking twice.


    Seeing she lowered her head, Charlie Hogg asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Wendy Lim hesitated and said in a low voice, "You didn''t tell Ynda our rtionship. Perhaps you


    and she..."


    In the deadlock just now, Charlie Hogg did not make anyments, and he only said one sentence


    from beginning to end.


    Thinking of the situation she was in at that time, Wendy Lim felt very embarrassed.


    "Impossible!" Charlie Hogg frowned and interrupted her, He looked at her with his deep eyes, "You


    told me that you didn''t want her to know our rtionship!" "Uh..." It seemed so.


    Wendy Lim blinked as if she remembered what she once said.


    The suffocation that had been stuck in her heart for a few days disappeared.


    Charlie Hogg took out a cigarette box from his pocket, put one in his mouth, and lit it with a lighter


    that produced a blue me.


    He took a drag on his cigarette, and the whites smoke slowly spread out.


    Wendy Lim looked at him for a while, and then asked tentatively, "You really don''t like Ynda?"


    "Won''t repeat again." Charlie Hogg squinted.


    Wendy Lim shut up obediently, but a little joy welled up in her heart.


    Charlie Hogg held the cigarette with two fingers and took a drag on the cigarette slowly. He


    deliberately blew the smoke on her face every time until her eyes became blurred, "Still in your


    period?"


    Wendy Lim nodded shyly. "...No!"


    It''s been a week, and her period ended.


    "They''re only three things that I want to do." Charlie Hogg put his hand on her back.


    "What are they?" Wendy Lim blinked.


    Charlie Hogg blew out a smoke ring, "Go home, have dinner and make love."


    "..." Wendy Lim felt so shy that her ears were burning.


    However, Charlie Hogg didn''t intend to leave after a long time.


    At this time, the phone on the desk rang, and the respectful female voice came out, "Mr. Hogg, the


    flight to Shanghai will depart at 9:50 p.m. I''ll arrange the driver to pick you up in an hour!"


    "Ok, got it." Charlie Hogg hung up.


    "Are you... going on a business trip?" Wendy Lim was surprised.


    "Yes." Charlie Hogg nodded.


    "Where will you go?" Wendy Lim continued.


    After that, she realized how idiotic the question was, but Charlie Hogg was very patient, "Shanghai."


    "Then why did you ask me toe here..."


    "What do you think?"


    Wendy Lim blushed and couldn''t look him in his eyes. She stuttered, "Don''t... Don''t you have to


    catch a flightter?"


    "Well, except for Shanghai, I have to go to Beijing when Ie back. It will take at least a week or


    ten days." Charlie Hogg looked at her with deep eyes, "I will miss you."


    His words warmed Wendy Lim''s heart.


    Although he said in a very in way and the meaning of these four words mostly meant he would


    miss her body, she still couldn''t control her heartbeat, which became faster and faster.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    Wendy Lim shrank and tried to stand up.


    Charlie Hogg didn''t let her go. He still pressed her on his thighs.


    The door of the office was opened, and Farr Chiang, who had just left with Ynda Lim, came in.


    Subconsciously, Wendy Lim looked at the direction of Farr Chiang, and was afraid that Ynda Lim


    woulde back again.


    Charlie Flogg asked, "Did you buy it?"


    "Yes!" Farr Chiang nodded.


    Then, he took out a pack of condoms from his pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Wendy Lim saw it clearly, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide under the desk.


    Fie asked Farr Chiang to buy condoms...


    "Leave it here and you can leave now." Charlie Flogg said.


    "Okay!" Farr Chiang nodded, turned around, and left.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the office, and the door was shut.


    Wendy Lim looked away and saw Charlie Flogg stubbed out the cigarette. His deep eyes were


    burning. His hand, which had held the cigarette just now, unlocked her bra quietly.


    His kisses fell on her.


    The temperature in the room continued to rise.


    After a while, Wendy Lim couldn''t support herself and copsed in his arms.


    All the things on the desk were swept to the ground, making crackling sounds. She was still worried


    and asked in a trembling voice, "Really... we''ll do it here?"


    At this moment, Wendy Lim finally understood the reason why he asked her toe here.


    "I''ve only forty minutes left." Charlie Hogg knocked on watch on his left wrist and leaned over to kiss


    her, "Although I can''t satisfy to the fullest, I can guarantee to make you feel good..."


    Thest words were swallowed up as he tore off the condom package.


    On Sunday, Wendy Lim received a phone call from Charlie Hogg when she picked up a cup of


    coffee.


    "Hello?" She put the phone on her ear.


    It seemed that Charlie Hogg had heard the music on her background. He asked her, "Where are


    you?"


    "In a coffee house near the hospital." Wendy Lim put down her coffee and answered honestly.


    "Alone?"


    "No..."


    "With whom?"


    "Uh, a colleague."


    Charlie Hogg paused for a while, and there was some unhappiness in his tone. "Is that male


    colleague called again?"


    His words made Wendy Lim uneasy.


    "Yes..." She nodded, looked at the two people across her, and added, "but..."


    Before she could finish her words, the phone was hung up.


    Wendy Lim felt a little helpless and put her phone back in her bag. She found that the man and the


    woman opposite her had begun to chat. She smiled and said, "Tom, you can add her WeChat and


    leave your contacts to her!"


    She yed cupid for them today.


    She really felt sorry for refusing her male colleague Tom, so she introduced a singledy to him.


    Fortunately, they felt good for each other when they met for the first time. They were at the same


    age and had a lot of topics to talk about. Wendy Lim was proud of herself. She nned to find an


    excuse to leave and leave them alone.


    However, she didn''t have a chance to do it. The manager of the coffee house came over and said,


    "I''m really sorry. Our store is closed today!"


    "Why?" Tom, who was chatting with the girl, asked unhappily.


    The manager replied with an apologetic smile, "A guest has made a block booking. We''ll free your


    consumption today! I''m really sorry!"


    Tom was reluctant but he could do nothing.


    Wendy Lim had no choice but to follow them out of the coffee house, and the other customers in it


    also left one after another. They all looked puzzled and curious.


    "Who had booked all seats?"


    "I''ve heard someone called Mr. Hogg..." Wendy Lim put her hand on her forehead and became


    speechless when she hears other people''s discussions.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Wendy Lim was definitely sure that it was Charlie Hogg.


    Although he was not in the Ice city, his arrogance and domination were still here.


    She sighed and sent Tom and the girl to leave, then walked back to the hospital.


    However, on the way back to the hospital, she kept repeating the word " Mr. Hogg " in her head.


    Even when she got out of the elevator, the situation had not improved, so that she was knocked by


    the infusion holder of a patient passing by.


    As soon as she entered the ward, her phone rang again.


    Wendy Lim had already known who it would be before she took out the phone.


    Her knee was still a little painful. When she picked it up, she deliberately did not say anything.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in a low mood?"


    Charlie Hogg''s tone soundedzy and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Noticing that she didn''t answer, he was not angry. He asked slowly, "How''s the coffee?"


    "Not so good." Wendy Lim was angry when she heard this. She deliberately said, "I was kicked out


    halfway. A rich man booked all seats..."


    "It made you so upset that you can''t date with the colleague?"


    "It''s not a dating..."


    Wendy Lim had to correct him, "What''s more, the colleague called Tom. Today I didn''t meet him


    alone. Another girl, my fellow schoolmate, was with me. I was ying cupid for them there."


    "So why do you sound upset?" Charlie Hogg snorted.


    Wendy Lim was speechless. She rubbed her knees and said, "I fell down identally just now."


    "Silly!" Charlie Hogg shouted at her, and then asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes." Wendy Lim said.


    She did not know if it was her illusion that she could feel he cared about her.


    When Wendy Lim was trying to find more evidences, she heard he continued, "I''ll be back the day


    after tomorrow."


    "Eh?" Wendy Lim was surprised, "Didn''t you say that you would spend more than a week?"


    Charlie Hogg paused for a while, it seemed that he was smoking, "The trip to Beijing is cancelled


    temporarily. So I''ll go back directly. The flight will arrive at night. I''ll see you when I get home."


    "Oh, I got it." Wendy Lim nodded.


    ¡°Warm my bed," Charlie Hogg said.


    "Okay..." Wendy Lim was obedient.


    She really couldn''t understand why he always asked her to warm his bed. "Don''t want to hang up?"


    After a long period of silence, Charlie Hogg asked her.


    Wendy Lim bit her lips and murmured, "You said I was not allowed to hang up your phone call..."


    "Haha, good girl!" Charlie Hoggughed.


    Hisughter came to her ear, mixed with thest two words. Wendy Lim felt itchy in her ear, as if the


    laughter had been spreading inside. It was really...


    It was too much like the whispering between lovers.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy Lim breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously touched her


    burning face.


    She looked up and continued to walk inside. Grandma, who was reading newspaper on the bed,


    was also looking at her. Grandma smiled and said, "Wendy, are you on the phone with your


    boyfriend?"


    "Well." Wendy Lim was uncertain and felt a little guilty.


    "You''re in love now, my darling. I remember the time when I fell in love with your grandfather!"


    "Grandma, don''t make fun of me..."


    Wendy Lim lowered her head with embarrassment, and the temperature on her face was raising.


    For an instant, she almost believed that Charlie Hogg was really her boyfriend.


    Grandma pulled the presbyopic sses down and suddenly asked, "Oh Wendy, have you ever told


    me the name of your boyfriend?" "He''s Charlie..."


    Wendy Lim almost blurted out.


    It was toote to hold back his name when she realized.


    Grandma continued, "What''s his full name?"


    "Er, Charlie Hogg." Wendy Lim couldn''t make up a name, so she told the truth.


    Moreover, even if she told grandma, the olddy, who stayed in the hospital every day, would not


    know who Charlie Hogg was.


    Grandma frowned when she heard the name.


    After a while, she turned over the newspaper in her hand and asked Wendy, "Is this one on the


    paper?"


    "..." Wendy Lim was shocked.


    What a coincidence!


    On the internal page of the newspaper, more than half of the page was rting to financial news.


    There was a photo on it. The man in the photo was wearing a hand-made suit. Although he was


    sitting on the sofa, he couldn''t hide his tall figure. He was a capable and experienced businessman,


    without a trace of impatience. There was a cold and reserved look on his face. Who else could it be


    other than Charlie Hogg?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy Lim was in a dilemma, so she had to nod.


    After she confirmed, grandma was d but also worried.


    The day after tomorrow came in the blink of an eye. When the Bentley drove in from the entrance of


    the upscale residential quarter, it was already past one o''clock in the early morning.


    Charlie Hogg, who was fatigued with the journey, pulled his luggage out of the elevator. When he


    opened the door, warm lights spilled out.


    He paused for a moment and then remembered that he had called her.


    Charlie Hogg swallowed.


    During the past years, when he arrived home and opened the door at night, only darkness inside.


    He lived a in and repeated life for so many years, which was like stagnant water. But now, there


    was someone waiting for him, so it seemed that he was not alone anymore.


    The bedroom door was not closed. When Charlie Hogg walked in, he saw a slim figure leaning


    against the bed.


    There was a book that was bigger than her face lying on her knees. Her head was lowered, and her


    face was full of tiredness. She kept nodding, but she tried her best not topletely close her eyes.


    "You''re so sleepy, why don''t you sleep?"


    Wendy Urn''s chin was pinched by someone all of a sudden, and she looked up.


    After a few seconds of daze, she saw him clearly. He must have just arrived. His suit and coat


    hadn''t been taken off, and he looked as if he hade back from winds and rains.


    Wendy Lim scratched her long hair and muttered, "I dare not sleep..." "Oh?" Charlie Hogg raised his


    eyebrows.


    Wendy Lim took a look at him, curled her lips, andined, "You told mest time that if you


    don''te back, I can''t sleep..."


    "Why are you so obedient?" Charlie Hogg smiled.


    Wendy Lim didn''t say a word and snorted in her heart.


    When she looked up again, she found that there was a big smile on his face, which was unusual to


    see in the past.


    "Grumble-"


    The sound from tummy was loud and clear in the night.


    Wendy Lim had a full dinner at night, so she could not make the sound. She looked at Charlie and


    found that he looked a little uneasy.


    She was a little surprised, "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    "I was having meeting all the day. I went straight to the airport when all meeting ends and only had


    a ss of water. I almost couldn''t catch up the flight." Charlie took off his suit jacket. There was only


    water in his stomach, so it was strange that he was not hungry.


    "The flight should offer something to eat." Wendy Lim was puzzled.


    "The food tasted bad." Charlie answered, biting his lips.


    He was so picky!


    Wendy Lim thought that he hadn''t eaten for a whole day, so she lifted the quilt and said, "Wait for


    while!" Charlie Hogg didn''t pay much attention to her. He unbuttoned his shirt and went into the


    bathroom.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he heard some noises from downstairs, and the air was full of


    the smell of delicious food. When he came to the restaurant, he saw a bowl of steaming noodles in


    Wendy''s hand.


    Charlie Hogg was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    When she suddenly stood up, Charlie didn''t think too much about it.


    It turned out that she went downstairs to cook noodles for him...


    It was just a trifling matter, but there seemed to be some emotions surging in his deep and dark


    eyes.


    Charlie lowered his eyes. When he raised his head again, his eyes had returned to calm.


    "Youe just in time. Try it!"


    Seeing he was wearing a bathrobe, Wendy put down the noodles, "I didn''t cook too much. You


    haven''t eaten for a whole day. It''s toote now. If you eat too much, you won''t digest it and will feel


    unwell in your stomach."


    "Okay." Charlie pulled out a chair.


    He picked up the noodles with chopsticks, and it smelled better.


    Charlie was even hungrier. He felt something was stuffed in his chest as he stared at the steaming


    noodles. It didn¡¯t make him bad but brought him something unusual.


    Wendy didn''t leave. She sat opposite him and waited obediently like a wife.


    When Charlie put down his chopsticks, she got up to clean up immediately.


    Wendy washed the bowl and chopsticks and went upstairster. She pushed the bedroom door


    open and found Charlie lying on the bed with his head on his one arm. The bathrobe on his body


    had been taken off, and he was naked inside. The quilt was covered on his waist, and his strong


    chest waspletely exposed in the air. The whole room was filled with virility.


    She thought he was asleep.


    The moment she gentlyy on the bed, she was pulled over by him.


    Wendyy on his chest and got very close to him. The exhaustion in his eyes was even more


    obvious, even his breathing was full of tiredness.


    She asked in a soft voice, "Are you tired?"


    "Hmm," Charlie mumbled.


    Wendy suddenly thought that he was also fully upied during a weekend, "In fact, you need to


    have a good rest, or you will be more tired and fall


    "No, I won''t," Charlie replied.


    Noticing that she didn''t believe it, he lifted the corner of his mouth and said in a low tone, "I have a


    lot of staff in thepany to be paid. If I was too tired to fall ill, how can they make a living?"


    She even asked him whether he was tired or not. It was really a naive question.


    It was not easy to be on the top. If he could stand at the top, he had to pay more. He needed to take


    control of the bigpany. He had to think twice before making each decision. Because a small


    mistake might make him go bankrupt. Other people usually only saw the bright side of him, but they


    didn''t know that he had given up lots of things on the other side.


    Wendy was stunned.


    Suddenly, she felt that it was not easy for people like him.


    The buttons of the pajamas were undone one by one. Wendy felt dizzy, and then there was a cool


    feeling spreading on her corbone. She quickly grabbed his hand and said, "You''re too tired, we


    can¡¯ t..."


    The answer to her was Charlie''s kisses.


    Wendy was stiff for a while and soon melted in his kisses.


    His slender fingers were moving on her skin. It was hard for her to resist the trembling feeling he


    brought to her.


    The temperature in the room gradually was raising. Both of them seemed to lose control. When she


    thought they would do it, he suddenly let go of her.


    "Uh?"


    Wendy looked at Charlie in surprise, who had already returned to his side.


    He raised his hand and turned off the light, "I''m not going to do it. Let''s sleep!"


    "..." Wendy blinked in the darkness.


    Just now, he was already...


    Charlie turned over and pressed her with his long legs,ughing in a low voice, "Are you


    disappointed?" "No, I''m not!" Wendy was embarrassed and denied it.


    They closed their eyes, and soon they fell asleep. Their breathing was long and peaceful.


    Tonight should be the first time that they slept in one bed but didn''t do anything, except for that time


    during her period.


    She didn''t know that Charlie enjoyed herpany more than making love to her.


    The next day, Wendy went to workte.


    When Wendy arrived at thepany, she greeted her colleagues in a low spirit. Her legs were also


    shaking.


    Last night, Charlie indeed didn''t make love to her. However, the next morning, before she woke up,


    he turned over on her body without saying anything...


    She almost couldn''t get up from the bed.


    It proved that a man in the morning was the most dangerous.


    Wendy couldn''t concentrate all day. It was in the evening and she finally got off work. She breathed


    a sigh of relief and went to see grandma. She wanted to lie on the sofa in grandma''s ward to have a


    rest.


    When she got on the bus, her phone screen showed "Charlie Hogg".


    Wendy really wanted to ignore it, however, she answered after a while.


    "Where are you?" She was silent for a moment and looked at the street view outside "I just got off


    work, and I am going to the hospital..."


    "Well, let''s talk about it when we meet," Charlie said.


    "OK." Wendy was obedient as usual.


    She hung up the phone and touched her face.


    There was something wrong.


    He didn''t say where they met.


    Wendy was confused and suspected that she had heard it wrong or missed the information. She


    called back to make it clear, but his number could not get through.


    With such a question in mind, she went to the hospital. When she came out of the elevator, she was


    stunned.


    In the corridor, Charlie, who was wearing a suit, was standing there with one hand in his pocket. He


    was tall and strong and has a good-looking side face. He had caught many nurses'' eyes.


    "Why are you so slow!"


    As soon as he saw her, Charlie shouted at her impatiently.


    "I''ve taken the bus, and there are many stops along the way..." Wendy exined in a dull voice. She


    blinked her eyes in surprise and pointed at him, "Charlie, how did you..."


    Charlie reached out his hand and took a few steps forward to pull her, "Come here. Let me


    introduce someone to you first."


    Because she only focused on him just now, she didn''t notice that there was a doctor sitting on the


    bench.


    When she saw the doctor clearly, she was greatly surprised, "Ah, you are... Mr. Chin?"


    "You can call me Doctor Chin now." Simon Chin adjusted his white coat.


    "..." Wendy tried to digest the information.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was impossible for her to mistake. Simon had a pair of charming eyes that could make women


    dizzy when he cast a nce at them.


    She thought he was just a dandy but didn''t expect him to be a doctor, who could save people''s life.


    "From now on, he will be the attending doctor of your grandma. He will be in charge of the operation


    in two days." Charlie looked at her and said in a calm tone.


    Wendy swallowed and said, "But my grandma has Doctor Hsu..."


    "Doctor Hsu is just an ordinary doctor, but Simon is at the director level. Besides, he is an expert in


    heart disease. He has participated in many domestic and international projects. Your grandma can


    be at less risk if he will be in charge of the operation."


    "Are you the star expert of heart surgery Simon Chin?" Wendy was shocked.


    She didn''t know much about the medical industry, but she definitely had heard of the name Simon


    Chin! Many people came here for him, and they had to make an appointment a week in advance...


    "Yes, it''s me." Simon nodded with a smile and said in a serious tone, "I just saw the medical record


    and talked with Doctor Hsu. But I''ll talk about with you more details after I meet your grandma."


    "OK." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy couldn''t interrupt, and she could only watch them pushing open the ward door.


    It took her quite a while to react. She had never expected that Charlie woulde to the hospital


    where her grandma was in...


    Wait!


    Wendy rushed in.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    However, it was toote. Charlie and Simon were already standing by the bed.


    Simon, who was wearing a white coat, was standing in the front, bent slightly to ask the olddy


    about her condition, and asionally took note of a notebook.


    Wendy slowed down and moved to the other side of the bed quietly, which was ignored by all of


    them.


    After knowing about what he wanted, Simon walked to the window to answer a phone call, and


    grandma''s eyes fell on Charlie.


    Fearing that she might be mistaken, the olddy put on her presbyopic sses and said, "Are you


    Wendy''s boyfriend?"


    Wendy didn''t dare to look at him, but she could feel Charlie''s eyes were fixed on her.


    "Uh! Well, I..."


    She nervously swallowed and prevaricated.


    To deal with the situation here was even tougher than to figure out a difficult math question. When


    she didn''t know what to do, Charlie suddenly took a step forward, "Grandma, nice to meet you!"


    "Good to see you too!" Grandma smiled and nodded, and her eyes fixed on him, "I finally see you


    today! In fact, I have been wanting to see you, but I was afraid that it would be too rash."


    "No, I''ve been wanting to see you for a long time." Charlie nced at Wendy, who was standing


    opposite him. He showed a faint smile and said, "But Wendy didn''t allow me to do so."


    His voice was calm, peaceful, and soft with respect. It was not as cold as usual.


    The olddy was satisfied. She smiled and motioned to her granddaughter, "Wendy, bring a chair


    for Charlie!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Okay..."


    "Wendy, bring some fruits for Charlie!"


    "Got it..."


    Wendy brought a chair and an apple to Charlie. She secretly peeked at his when she was doing


    these.


    He acted so naturally that she was in a trance.


    Wendy even thought about it in a good way. Maybe he didn''t hear what grandma had said just now.


    He was just willing to be kind to the olddy. Just as on the cruise ship, he was very patient when


    he stayed with the elderly.


    However, Wendy couldn''t move her eyes away from him. She would look at him subconsciously,


    especially when he was talking to grandma without distraction. He was in a good manner and


    patient, "Grandma, no worries. Doctor Chin is my friend, and he was really a good doctor."


    "Good boy, thank you!" The olddy nodded repeatedly.


    Simon, who was standing by the window, hung up the phone and walked back, "I''ve known about


    the patient''s condition. I''ll further think about it after I go back." "I''ll see you off." Charlie nodded.


    "I''ll see you off, too!" Wendy hurriedly put down the apple.


    The door of the ward closed, which blocked the olddy''s sight.


    "Mr. Chin..."


    Wendy realized something wrong and quickly corrected, "Doctor Chin, I heard that you were


    expensive..."


    "I can offer you a friendly price. What''s more, Charlie is your paymaster, no worries!" Simon put his


    hands in his white coat pocket and raised his eyebrows to show a smile.


    Wendy was a little offended by the word "paymaster".


    Yes, in other people''s eyes, it was indeed the case.


    "You don''t need to worry too much about your grandma. I''m good at heart bypass surgery."


    "OK." Wendy nodded.


    To put it bluntly, three Doctor Hsu would no better than one Doctor Chin.


    Simon looked at the watch and said to them, "Since it''s in the hospital, I have to be responsible for


    the patients. I can''t talk with you more and I must go back and get prepared. There is an operation


    at seven o''clock in the evening!"


    "Thank you, Doctor Chin!" Wendy was sincerely grateful. Simon waved his hand and said no


    problem. He turned around and left. His white coat drifted as he was walking.


    Wendy''s eyes were moving with him.


    She was still shocked now. Simon Chin, who was a dandy in the club, turned out to be a doctor. The


    nurses nodded to him when he passed by. He looked strict and dignified, which was totally different


    from what he was like in the club.


    You could never judge a person by his appearance...


    Suddenly, a male voice came to her ear, "What are you staring at?"


    Wendy looked up and saw Charlie standing in front of her. There was a me in his deep eyes.


    She was confused and looked at Simon again.


    "Stop looking at him."


    Wendy moved her eyes away obediently.


    Simon was his friend. Should this man be so domineering?


    Wendy turned to him. After the gloomy on his face disappeared, she said to him, "Charlie, I know


    that Doctor Chin is your friend, and he will help my grandma because of you. So, thank you very


    much."


    "I said that I will give you everything you want if you make me happy." Charlie''s eyes were full of


    mischief.


    "Oh..." Wendy lowered her head.


    It seemed that he was quite satisfied with her. So, could this be regarded as an extra reward?


    She felt better to think like that, but she was a little depressed in her mind.


    Just as what Simon said Charlie was her paymaster.


    Wendy took a deep breath and found that his deep eyes were still fixed on her. Then he narrowed


    his eyes and suddenly asked, "What about the boyfriend?"


    "Uh!" Wendy was embarrassed and exined, "Did I make you feel ufortable..."


    Charlie didn''t answer, but his face gradually darkened.


    The meaning in his eyes made Wendy confused. Then, he said in a slow tone, "Wendy, how long


    have you been with me, and you want me to publish that you''re my girlfriend?"


    "I don''t!"


    Wendy denied in panic.


    He took her as such a scheming woman.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and finally calmed herself down.


    Wendy looked into his ck eyes which were clear and bright. She said word by word, "Because


    you''ve paid all my grandma''s medical and surgical expenses and transferred her to a better ward.


    She knew I couldn''t offer that and worried I would do some illegal or immoral things. So, I lied to her


    that you are my boyfriend... But, Mr. Hogg, I know who I am and understand the rtionship


    between us. I won''t dream of anything that I shouldn''t get!" "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t fall in love


    with you!"


    In order to get across to him, Wendy added.


    Charlie clenched his teeth hard, as if his masseter muscle would burst out of his skin.


    In the beginning, he did consider her as a scheming woman, so he got angry. But now she calmly


    and firmly said that she didn''t intend to be his girlfriend. His anger didn''t decrease, on the contrary, it


    grew stronger.


    Especially her promise atst!


    Wendy saw that his face darkened and he looked still very unhappy.


    In order to dispel his misunderstanding, she continued to say, "And..."


    "What!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t take my grandma''s praise seriously..."


    "Why!"


    "She is an olddy with poor eyesight. She can''t even tell the differences between two famous


    celebrities, so..."


    Charlie seemed to be angrier,"..."


    Wendy opened her mouth and was about to say something more, but he turned around and left


    quickly.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Wendy, why do youe back alone?"


    When Wendy went back to the ward, grandma asked.


    The back of Charlie who had left quickly seemed to be still in front of her eyes. She lied to grandma,


    "Oh, he has something urgent to deal with in thepany..."


    "OK." Grandma nodded to show her understanding, "It''ste, but he still needs to work! He is really


    industrious. He is so nice to spear some time to visit me!"


    "Yeah..."


    "I was worried at first, but I didn''t expect to Charlie was so easy-going..."


    After that, no matter what grandma said, Wendy didn''t answer a word.


    She dared not to look at the olddy. She sat beside the bed with half-closed eyelids and felt bitter


    in her mind.


    Wendy stayed in the ward until nine o''clock in the evening. She came out of the hospital and


    nned to take thest bus home.


    As soon as she went down the stairs, she suddenly heard ¡®Toot¡ª¡¯.


    Wendy was startled and saw a white Land Rover.


    In the dim light, Charlie''s facial features became more outstanding. He held a burning cigarette in


    his hand, throwing off some sparks.


    Wendy was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that he was still there because they had an unhappy talk before.


    She didn''t have the courage to pretend that she didn''t see it and passed by. Although she didn''t


    want to go back with him tonight, she still opened the door silently. The car was full of smoke, and


    she didn''t know how many cigarettes he had smoked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she fastened the seat belt, the Land Rover started and sped up.


    They kept silent all the way. Wendy tried to control herself, but she failed. She secretly put down the


    window, and the wind came in and blew away lots of smoke. Then, she felt that she could finally


    catch her breath.


    "Close it!"


    Wendy was frightened and did as he said immediately.


    When the car window was closed, the Land Rover stopped.


    They didn''t go home but stopped at a 24-hour hot pot restaurant. Wendy turned to Charlie and


    asked in surprise, "Will we eat here?"


    "Have you eaten?" Charlie asked her.


    "Yes..." Wendy replied honestly.


    It was sote now. He left angrily in the evening. Wendy thought that he would not want to see her


    today, so she ate with her grandma in the hospital. Charlie''s lips twitched. He pulled out the car key


    and said to her, "Then watch me eating!"


    Wendy had to follow him into the restaurant.


    At this time, there were not many people inside. The hot pot was ready soon. It was a traditional


    copper pot which use charcoal to heat. The me was heating the bottom of the pot, and after a


    while, the soup in the pot was boiling and steaming.


    Charlie lowered his head, and there was a gloomy on his face. The waiters were very careful when


    serving the dishes.


    Wendy was full tonight, so she couldn''t eat anymore.


    However, it was boring to sit like this, especially the man opposite her had a cold expression. He


    picked up a piece of meat and ate slowly. She worried that it would take quite a long time for him to


    finish. So, she took another pair of chopsticks and helped him to put the meat into the pot.


    After the meat was cooked thoroughly, she picked it up, put it on a small te, and handed it to


    Charlie. But he pushed the te back and said, "I don''t like coriander. It smells bad!"


    Wendy heard his words, then, she had to pick out all the coriander.


    "The beef is over-cooked and difficult to the bit!"


    "I''ll do it again..."


    "Shell a shrimp for me. Remember to devein!"


    "Got it..."


    Wendy followed his instructions all the time. She was busy and sweated on her forehead during the


    meal.


    After paying the hill and leaving the restaurant, Charlie started the car and turned on the radio, and


    the music echoed in the car.


    Wendy secretly cast a nce at him and found that he seemed to be in a better mood.


    When they stopped at a red light, Charlie took out a cigarette from the cigarette case. This time, he


    took the initiative to put down the window. After took two deep drags on the cigarette, he skillfully


    flicked the ash and said, "What you said in the hospital is true, isn''t it?"


    "If you don''t believe me, I can swear again. I definitely don''t have delusions, I..."


    "Not this!" Charlie interrupted her.


    "..." Wendy was confused.


    Charlie took a deep drag on the cigarette again and said, "You would never fall in love with me?"


    "Well..." Wendy nodded slowly.


    Then, she saw his face getting darker.


    How moody he is...


    Charlie red at her with his ck eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Wendy, are you blind?"


    Wendy protested in a weak voice, "I have good eyesight..."


    "So your mind is blind!" Charlie ground his teeth.


    "..." Wendy was speechless. Looking at his dark side face, she was silent for a while, and then said,


    "... Mr. Hogg, don''t act like a prince."


    Charlie frowned, and there was a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    Wendy was d to see this. She was afraid that he would answer back, so she reminded him that


    the light turned green to change the topic.


    When they got home, Charlie took off his coat and asked her, "You go to take a shower first."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded obediently.


    As the bathroom door closed, Charlie took out his phone.


    Farr, who was on the line, seemed to have fallen asleep. But he dared not to refuse the phone call,


    so he answered in a respectful tone, "Mr. Hogg!"


    Charlie nced at the bathroom and asked, "Do you think I act like a prince?"


    Twenty minutester, Wendy came out of the bathroom.


    "I''m done..."


    She twitched the corner of her mouth, indicating that he could go to wash up.


    Charlie stood up, but he didn''t go to the bathroom. Instead, he came over and picked her up.


    Wendy was so shocked that the towel in her hand fell to the floor.


    Then, he pressed her on the big bed.


    Charlie kissed her hard.


    His movements were so fast that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Charlie raised his hand and pulled off all the buttons of her shirt. He changed his hand and her shirt


    was thrown to the floor by him, which covered her bathrobe.


    All of a sudden, Farr''s serious answer echoed in his ears, "Someone acts like a prince means that


    the man is feeling good about himself, imagining himself as a perfect prince in a fairy tale, and


    thinking that all the women in this world were attracted by him..."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help grinding his teeth. "Can you be gentler..."


    Wendy''s toes were tense and she begged him.


    Charlie replied, "I''m gentle enough!"


    Wendy pushed his shoulder, but he didn''t move. She could do nothing but let him do whatever he


    wanted.


    She lost control of his movements and indulged herself in it.


    At lunchtime, Wendy came out of the office.


    Today, it was her turn to take the deliveries. When she walked to the elevator, she found a familiar


    slender figureing out of it.


    The man went straight to her with his hands in his pockets. There was a jade Buddha statue


    hanging on his neck and a grin on his face, "Wendy, did you miss me?"


    "Ewan? You are back!" Wendy smiled after a short surprise.


    "Well, I haven''t recovered from the jetg!" Ewan pointed at his dark under- eye circles, and then


    dragged her into the elevator, "Let''s go, we''ll talk while eating!"

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Wendy followed Ewan to the restaurant where they had gone for the first time.


    Looking at the menu, she still felt sorry for her packed lunch.


    After the waiter left, Wendy asked him, "When did youe back?"


    "Yesterday evening!" Ewan leaned back and saidnguidly, "By the way, do you quit from the bar?"


    "Yes, I haven''t worked there." Wendy nodded.


    Ewan nodded after hearing that, "Various kinds of people were mixed together there. It''s good for


    you to leave! I went therest night and asked the manager. He told me that you had quitted for a


    long time. And you didn''t pick up when I called you. So, I went to yourpany today to find you


    directly!"


    Someone indeed had called herst night...


    However, at that time, she was being pressed on the bed by Charlie.


    For several times, she reached out one hand to touch her mobile phone, but her hand was pulled


    back by him, and then she was treated more violently...


    Wendy''s face was burning.


    When she was thinking about Charlie, her phone rang.


    "Where are you?" Wendy hesitated for a while and answered, "Er, I''m having lunch..."


    "Outside?" Charlie was very sensitive.


    "Yes," she replied.


    "With whom?"


    "A friend..."


    As expected, he continued to ask, "A man?"


    Wendy nced at Ewan, who was sittingzily opposite her.


    She thought of Charlie''s arrogance. He would be unhappy even she nced at his friend in the


    hospital. She suddenly dared not to admit and covered the mouthpiece of her telephone with one


    hand, "No..."


    Charlie was silent on the phone.


    When Wendy thought that there was no signal, she suddenly heard his worlds, "Bring some food to


    my home tonight!"


    "Okay, I got it." She answered in a hurry.


    After Wendy hung up, she found that her palms were sweating.


    "All done?" After she put down the phone, Ewan handed over a pair of chopsticks, "Let''s start, the


    dishes were ready!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    When they were about to finish eating, Ewan looked at her and said, "Well, there is something..."


    "What?" Wendy had a bad feeling.


    "When I arrived in New York." Ewan rubbed his hands. He looked at her expression and said in a


    tentative tone, "I had drunk with Felix. I was a little drunk at that time, and then I told him that I met


    you..."


    "..." Wendy held her breath.


    "And, and..." Ewan coughed a few times.


    "And what?" Wendy clenched her fists.


    Ewan lowered his head and continued, "I''ve given him your number! I guess he''ll contact you in the


    coming days."


    He...


    There was a mess in her mind when she recalled the man Felix.


    Wendy lowered her eyes, and her sights were as erratic.


    Ewan stood up and came to her. He had broken his promise, so he felt guilty and patted her softly,


    "Wendy, you''re going to bete. Let''s go, I''ll send you!"


    "Well..." Wendy nodded.


    Since this was the case, there was nothing she could do. She took a deep breath and stood up.


    Before shepletely digested the fact, her heart trembled again. A waiter sent the bill to them and


    said, "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Hogg has paid the bill for you! He wishes you have a good appetite!"


    After work in the evening, Wendy didn''t have time to go to the hospital. She went straight to the food


    market to buy some vegetables and headed to the upscale residential quarter. When she opened


    the door, she saw a pair of men''s leather shoes ced at the door.


    Even if he wore them for a whole day, they were still spotless.


    That was the impression that Charlie gave to other people, cold, indifferent, meticulous and delicate.


    Wendy looked at her reflection on the leather shoes. She swallowed and walked into the house with


    the foods in her hand.


    Charlie didn''t turn on the TV. He sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed. There was a cigarette


    between his fingers, but he didn''t smoke. He took turns holding cigarettes in his left and right hand.


    His face was calm, which showed nothing of his emotions.


    The stic bag in Wendy''s hand rustled when she was walking. She said in a weak voice, "I''m


    going to cook now..."


    "OK." Charlie did not look at her.


    Wendy Lim looked steadily forward and went into the kitchen.


    When She washed some vegetables, took out the chopping board, and was about to cut them up,


    she felt hot breathing was blown to the back of her neck, then, the knife in her hand almost fell off.


    "Don''t..."


    Wendy wanted to avoid him, but Charlie''s thin lips followed closely.


    He didn''t kiss or bite her. His lips were moving on her neck as if he was smelling.


    When his lips moved away from her neck, he didn''t say a word, which made Wendy even more


    nervous. And she was gooseflesh all over.


    Charlie stood behind her like a mountain and asked ndly, "How''s your lunch?"


    "..." Wendy licked her lips.


    "Did you lose your voice?" Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand to her.


    "I..." Wendy was pulled over by him, and she was so scared that she hurriedly put the knife aside.


    When she raised her eyes, she met his sharp eyes. She said warily, "I don''t intend to tell a lie. I''m


    afraid that you''ll be unhappy if I told you the truth..."


    "If you know I will be unhappy, why do you still have with him?" Charlie sneered.


    "Ewan is different..." Wendy frowned.


    Wendy said ''Ewan is different'' in a soft voice. Charlie''s ck eyes suddenly narrowed after hearing


    her words.


    Charlie was furious. He pinched her chin and said, "Wendy, do you know your duty well? Are you


    really thirsty for men? You look naive, but in fact, you''rescivious. Do you think you can be two-


    timing me?"


    When he was unhappy, his words were always so unpleasant.


    Wendy clenched her fingers, gritting her teeth, and exined, "Whether you believe it or not, there


    is nothing between Ewan and me!"


    "Once again?" "I can repeat it ten times. There is nothing between Ewan and me!"


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and stared at her as if he was thinking if her words were true.


    Wendy didn''t tell a lie, so he was not scared. She just let him stare at her with the inspection.


    Until he took out a cigarette and the gloom in his eyes disappeared, she took a deep breath and


    continued, "Mr. Hogg, I''ve always remembered my duty. I''lle to you whenever you asked. My


    body belongs to you and I won''t have any rtionship with other men. Ewan is only an old friend of


    mine, that''s all!"


    Charlie blew out some smoke and remained silent.


    No one knew what he was thinking. He suddenly said, "Promise to me!"


    "... Promise to you?" Wendy was confused.


    "Promise that you will never fall in love with Ewan Shaw!"


    He still remembered that...


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Being staring by him, Wendy quickly raised her hand and said, "I promise!"


    "I will never fall in love with Ewan Shaw!"


    "Continue."


    It seemed that Charlie was very satisfied, and he slowed down the speed of smoking.


    Wendy was angry but didn''t dare to say anything, so she had to continue, "Even if all the men in the


    world were dead, I won''t like him..."

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Wendy observed his expression and asked tentatively, "How about this... Is this okay?"


    If she was required to say something more, she would really be at her wit''s end.


    Fortunately, Charlie did not ask her to continue. Instead, he blew out some smoke, stretched out his


    hand to hold the back of her head and pushed her forward.


    Wendy subconsciously closed her eyes, and then she felt his tongue.


    A deep kiss ended.


    Charlie''s deep ck eyes were so close to her, and there were some lights sparkled in them. His


    words were like a spell, "Remember, you are mine!"


    Wendy nodded under his gaze.


    "Cook for me!" Charlie let go of her.


    "OK..." She was obedient.


    Wendy watched him swaggering away. The handmade suit fitted him well, and he looked great.


    Only his back was enough to show the charm that a sessful businessman should have.


    Thinking of his behaviors just now, Wendy bit her lips.


    Was he the boss who had controlled a bigpany?


    He acted like a little boy... After dinner, Charlie was smoking on the sofa. There was still the boring


    financial news on the TV.


    When Wendy finished cleaning up and came out of the kitchen, she saw him pointing at the armrest


    of a sofa with the hand holding a cigarette, "Your phone keeps vibrating."


    "Oh!" She walked over.


    Her phone indeed vibrated in her bag.


    Wendy worried that she would disturb Charlie who was watching TV, so she deliberately walked


    away with her phone, "Hello?"


    "Wennie, it''s me."


    A bolt of lightning shed across Wendy''s head.


    She couldn''t be wrong. Only that man would call her like that..."


    She opened her mouth, but only to find that it was difficult to breathe.


    The thoughts of that man spewed up like a spring. The feeling was so strong that almost engulfed


    her. Only by clenching her hands tightly could she have the courage to listen to him.


    She didn''t make any response for a long time. The man on the phone became a little nervous,


    "Wennie, can you hear me?"


    Wendy hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Wendy was so shocked that she was staggering on the floor.


    Even if she had hung up, but the voice of that man seemed to still be lingering in her ear. Wendy


    held her cell phone tightly and turned around. She didn''t know when Charlie was standing behind


    her.


    He has a huge shadow under the light, which overshadowed her.


    "Who is calling?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy lowered her eyes and said, "An insurance salesman..."


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just nced at her mobile phone, then leaned over and lift her into


    his arms.


    Wendy did not make a low sound as usual, and she did not even struggle. She still half-closed her


    eyes, and her eyshes cast two shadows, hiding the real emotions in her eyes.


    Having no time to take a shower, Charlie entered the bedroom and went to bed directly.


    They made some faint rustles. He reminded her in her ear, "Stay focused!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy seemed to hear nothing and buried her face in the pillow.


    When he tore open the package of a condom with his teeth, the only thing she did was to hold her


    cell phone tightly.


    In the midnight, Wendy opened her eyes.


    She could smell their sweat mixed with hormones. She nced at Charlie who fell asleep, lifted the


    quilt, and moved aside carefully until her feet touched the floor.


    Wendy had bare feet and curled up in the lounge chair by the window. In the darkness, the phone


    screen that suddenly lit up was very dazzling.


    She squinted and got used to the light. She found the number that called her this evening. Even if


    she did not put a name on the number, she knew who was that because she had repeated the


    number lots of times in her mind.


    She couldn''t believe that he did not change his number...


    The memories about that man emerged in her mind. It was at the entrance of a meandering alley.


    That man, who was twelve years older than her, was wearing a ck leather coat. When he didn''t


    smile, he looked dignified and cold; while he smiled, he was quite charming. He held a suitcase in


    one hand and touched her head with the other hand, "Wennie, leave with me. Let''s go to America."


    Wendy''s eyes suddenly turned red and moist.


    There was a rustling sound. However, she submerges himself in her memories and didn''t hear it


    until she felt a hot breath closing to her. She looked up and saw Charlie, who was also barefoot,


    standing in front of her.


    He just turned over and found that she was not on the bed.


    He thought she was in the toilet, but he didn''t hear anything for a long time. When he sat up, he


    found that she curled up in the lounge chair like a little dog, and the light from her phone screen


    reflected on her face, which made her looked like a ghost.


    Charlie asked her, "Do you have a nightmare?"


    She didn''t reply, so he leaned over and got closer, only to find that her face was wet with tears.


    "Why do you cry?"


    Charlie frowned.


    This was the second time she had cried. The inexplicable sense of frustration emerged in his heart


    again.


    Charlie reached out his hand to her, trying to wipe away her tears. However, before he could touch


    her, she had to shrink back to avoid him.


    He frowned deeper andy on the lounge chair with her. His body was over on hers, and he


    unbuttoned her pajamas, "If a woman is crying, the best way tofort her is to make love to her!"


    The next morning, Wendy was in low spirits.


    The ck Bentley had been parked downstairs for a long time. Farr opened the car door for them,


    and she followed Charlie to sit on the backseat.


    Wendy looked at the street view passing by through the window and felt a little dizzy. But now, she


    had no time to think too much, because grandma would have an operation in theing days.


    Even though she did not look back, she could still feel that the man next to her was staring at her.


    His eyes were so prating as if they could pass through her body. Wendy could not stand up


    anymore. She slowly turned around and met Charlie''s deep eyes.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why did you cryst night?" When they got up this morning, Charlie


    had asked her the same question.


    She didn¡¯t answer him at that time and took to cook noodles downstairs as an excuse to escape.


    He kept staring at her, which locked her in his sight. Wendy told him half- truth, I''m worried about


    grandma..."


    The frown on Charlie''s face released a little, "Has the date for the operation been confirmed?"


    "Yes, it''s in the afternoon of the day after tomorrow." Wendy nodded.


    Charlie paused for a moment, then slightly lifted his chin and looked ahead, "Farr, am I avable in


    that day afternoon?"


    Farr quickly checked on the iPad after hearing his words, then reported to him, "Mr. Hogg, you have


    an internal meeting at 9 o''clock in the morning. After that, you need to see two clients. After lunch,


    we have made an appointment with the CEO of the Legend Company to talk about some


    cooperation. At 3 o''clock in the afternoon..."


    Wendy didn''t listen to Farr carefully. She looked out through the window again. When the Bentley


    stopped before the office building, she got out of the car and left quickly.


    On the day of grandma''s operation, Wendy took a day off.


    She sat on a bench in the corridor outside, staring at the lights in the operating room.


    Although Simon, an expert in heart bypass surgery, was doing the operation himself, grandma was


    in a high risk due to age. She worried a lot.


    There was only her shadow on the floor. As time went by, her anxiety and panic increased, and she


    could only hold her own hand.


    Suddenly, a familiar sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor came from far to near.


    Wendy looked over subconsciously and saw the tall figure of Charlie.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Soon, he was standing in front of her.


    Because of her sitting position, Wendy had to raise her head to see him clearly.


    Charlie cast a nce at the operating room. He sat next to her, and a small part of his white cuff


    was exposed to her eyes.


    "Charlie, why do you..."


    There was a surprise in Wendy''s eyes, and she looked at him in a daze.


    She felt warmth on the back of her hand and heard Charlie''s calm voice, "Don''t worry, everything


    will be OK."


    When they were in the car the day before yesterday, Farr reported his schedule. Although Wendy


    didn''t listen carefully, she remembered that he was fully upied today. But now he appeared here


    without any notice...


    She lowered her head and looked at the big hand covering her hand.


    His hand was big and thick, which could almostpletely cover hers. The warmth in his palm


    transferred to her hand back.


    Now, there were two shadows on the floor. When she moved slightly, a part of their shadows


    ovepped. She was no longer alone.


    With hispany, the anxiety and fear in her heart reduced a lot. It was the first time that there was


    someone apanying her when she was vulnerable...


    Three hourster, the door of the operating room was pushed open.


    Wendy jumped up from the bench, however, because she had been sitting for a long time, her legs


    were a little numb. Charlie put his arms around her waist from behind and went forward together


    with her.


    Simon, wearing a white coat, took off his mask and said, "No worries! The operation is very


    sessful!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Wendy repeated twice and finally felt relieved.


    "Your grandma is still in aa due to anesthetic. She will be sent to the ICU for observation for a


    night. If everything is normal, she can go back to the ward tomorrow morning. She needs to have a


    good rest to recover. She should be all right!" Simon smiled.


    Then a nurse pushed the olddy out of the operation room. Wendy quickly walked over and said,


    "Grandma!"


    When she approached the corner of the corridor, she could not help turning around.


    Charlie was walking to the elevator. His back was tall and his pace was fast, as hurried as when he


    came.


    Coming out of thepany, Wendy got on the bus to the hospital. When she opened the ward door,


    she paused for a moment.


    She heard somebody talking inside, and in addition to grandma, there was another man.


    Wendy pushed the ward door open and saw the olddy still lying on the bed and a man in a ck


    suit sitting on the chair next to the bed. Because of his height, his body slightly leaned forward, and


    his shoulders looked wider.


    Charlie?


    She was a little surprised.


    There were some fruit baskets and flowers in the ward.


    Grandma saw her and asked, "Are you off work?"


    Wendy nodded and looked at Charlie''s side face.


    Grandma saw this and said with a smile, "Charlie has been here for a while!"


    "I''m here to see Simon, and pay a visit to grandma by the way." Charlie turned back, looked at her,


    and said.


    "Oh..." Wendy suddenly understood.


    She put down the fruit she had bought and thought for a moment. Then she took out two banana


    and peeled them. One was handed to grandma and the other to Charlie.


    Thetter took the banana and gently stroked her hand with his fingers.


    Wendy blushed, but fortunately, grandma didn''t notice it. "Wendy, look at the infusion bag. Is it


    almost finished?"


    When Wendy heard the words, she stepped forward and adjusted the infusion speed, "Wait a


    minute, I''ll call the nurse."


    "I will go." Charlie had already stood up.


    Wendy watched his back as he left. When she looked away, she happened to meet the olddy''s


    smiling eyes, which made her a little shy.


    When the ward door opened again, Charlie came back, followed by a nurse and a support worker.


    "...This is?" Wendy was confused.


    "Grandma said that you have been here for three days. You will fall ill if you keep doing this. It''s


    better to have someone support you." Charlie looked at the support worker behind him and replied.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was true. After grandma had the operation, she had been staying in the hospital when she was


    free.


    She was grateful to him because he didn''t ask her toe to him these days.


    Charlie walked to her and said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "Besides,


    who is going to satisfy me if you''re ill?"


    "..." Wendy''s ears were burning.


    He was the only one who could flirt with her in a calm face.


    When it was getting dark outside, Charlie was about to leave, so grandma asked her to leave with


    him.


    After getting in the car, Wendy paused for a while and said, "Charlie, you don''t need to go to the


    hospital..."


    "Didn''t you tell grandma that I''m your boyfriend? I should visit her." Charlie nced at her and


    teased her mildly when he turned to the right.


    Wendy wanted to say that he didn''t need to cooperate with her. However, when she thought of


    grandma''s smile, she held back her words.


    "Thank you..."


    "You know how to thank me."


    Here he was, but Wendy trembled as well.


    She thought that he would take her to his house, but he sent her back to her home.


    The car parked under the street light. Charlie turned his head to Wendy, and his face was half bright


    and half dark. He looked extraordinarily handsome.


    He reached out his hand to unbuckle her seat belt and said, "Have a good sleep. I''ll pick you up at


    six o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Six o''clock in the morning?" Wendy thought she had heard it wrong.


    "See you!" Charlie continued.


    "Oh..." She nodded obediently.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Wendy waited downstairs on time.


    It was still a little dark outside, the ck Bentley shed its front light and turned in from the narrow


    street. Along the way, two old men who were doing morning exercise stopped and looked at the car.


    When the Bentley stopped in front of her, Wendy was yawning.


    Farr got off the car and opened the rear door for her.


    Wendy got in awkwardly and sat steadily next to Charlie.


    Charlie raised his hand to pull off the hat of her jumper form her head. Her long hair was not tied up,


    and the top of his head was in a mess. She was rubbing her eyes, which looked like a squirrel.


    "Very sleepy?" He raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy held back her yawn and said, "Well, a little bit..."


    "You sucked!" Charlie teased her.


    He looked down at his watch and said to her, "There''s a long way to go. You can sleep for a while."


    Wendy wanted to say no, but her shoulder was held by him.


    Then, he pulled her over, and she leaned on his legs. His palm was put on her head.


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    She thought she had plenty of time. There were still more than two hours before her work started,


    so she shut up.


    In her sight, there was only a pair of leather shoes. She hadn''t slept well in the hospital during the


    past few days, so she fell asleep quickly. After a long period of time, she heard Farr''s voice from the


    front, "Mr. Hogg, We arrived!"


    Wendy sat up and saw almost everyone outside holding a suitcase. She was still half-awake.


    "Are we going to pick someone up?"


    Charlie shook his head, took her hand, and got out of the car, "I''m going to the US on a business


    trip for a week. I''ll take you with me."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Wendy was pulled by Charlie all the way.


    He walked in big steps, and she staggered from time to time behind him.


    At this moment, her sleepiness hadpletely disappeared.


    Wendy looked at the green certificate in her hand and then turned to his clearly defined face. She


    couldn''t help biting her lips. This man really had magic power. He could even get her passport...


    "Charlie, I''ll bete for work..."


    Wendy couldn''t get rid of him, so she could only shake her hand that was tightly held by him.


    Charlie stopped and turned around, then said to her, "Call and ask for a leave now."


    "What?"


    "Do you want me to do it for you?"


    Seeing that he was really going to grab her phone, Wendy had to dial the number on her own,


    "Hello, this is Wendy. I have something urgent in my family. I want to ask for a week off..."


    Although the supervisor was not very happy, he reluctantly agreed.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Charlie squinted at her, "You lied without flushing or panting."


    "..." Wendy clenched her hands. She did these all because of him!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She tugged at her backpack belt and frowned, "I can''t leave with you because I haven''t told


    grandma yet..."


    "I''ve told grandma yesterday, and she has agreed," Charlie said with a faint smile.


    "..." Wendy widened her eyes.


    Suddenly, she understood that the reason why he appeared in the ward yesterday...


    Farr, who was in the front carrying a suitcase, turned back and nodded, "Mr. Hogg, please wait here


    for a moment with Miss Lim. I''m going to get the boarding passes!"


    The passport in Wendy''s hand was taken away.


    "I forget to bring my ID card..." She intended to make the final desperate struggle.


    Charlie snorted and took over her backpack. He opened it and easily found the ID card in her wallet.


    Wendy lowered her head and thought, "Why does this man have such a keen observation?"


    Five or six minutester, Farr came back with the boarding passes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wendy followed him silently.


    They were waiting for security check-in a long line, which might take a long time. Charlie looked at


    Wendy, who was holding a boarding pass behind him. He frowned and asked, "Why do you keep


    silent?" It seemed that ever since she got the boarding pass, she had never said anything.


    After a long time, Wendy replied in a low voice, "I haven''t taken a ne..."


    To be honest, she would be a little embarrassed. It was hard to find a person who had never been


    on a ne.


    However, she did not. On the one hand, after she left the Lim family, she and her grandma relied on


    each other for survival. She seldom traveled, even if she went on a trip, she would take a train most


    of the time. On the other hand, after her mother passed away when she was eight years old, she


    had a fear of heights...


    Seeing her eyshes tremble slightly, Charlie couldn''t help smiling. When he opened his mouth


    again, his tone was softer than before, "You can follow me closely after the security check!"


    "OK!" Her answer was more obedient than before.


    In the following time, from the corner of his eye, Charlie saw that she was following him like a child.


    When it was their turn to go through the security check, Wendy was stopped by a man in uniform.


    The reason was that there was a dangerous article in her backpack.


    It turned out that the dangerous article was the knife wrapped in a handkerchief.


    "You''re still carrying it with you?" Charlie frowned.


    Before Wendy could answer him, the security staff wearing a pair of white gloves had already taken


    over the de. He said with a serious look, "I''m sorry,dy. This is a dangerous article. ording to


    the flight safety regtions, you are not allowed to take this with you on the ne!"


    "Then what should I do..." Wendy panicked.


    Charlie walked over silently. He reached out his hand and took over the knife from the security staff.


    Wendy thought that he was going to throw it away, so she shouted, "No!"


    Charlie nced at her and ordered Farr, who was standing behind, "Farr, go to check it out!"


    "No problem!" Farr nodded.


    Wendy let out a sigh of relief.


    Because they had spent a long time in security check, not long after they entered the waiting room,


    the radio noticed that they would board.


    In the first- ss cabin, Wendy and Charlie sat together, and Farr sat behind them.


    At the moment when Wendy sat down, she still felt a little absent-minded.


    Did she really get on the ne like this?


    The passengers next to her were all fastening their seat belts. Wendy looked at them for a while,


    but she didn''t know how to do it.


    Fortunately, there was guidance on the small screen. When she was learning carefully, the man


    next to her reached out his hands to help her to fasten the seat belt.


    Wendy smelled him and said, "Thank you..."


    Charlie wanted to tease her as usual, but he restrained himself from doing so when he saw her silly


    face.


    After taxing for a while, the ne took off.


    When the stewardess passed by Charlie raised his hand, "Can I have a ss of ice water?"


    "Me too..." Wendy whispered.


    When she reached out one hand to take the ss handed to her by the stewardess, the ne


    began to bump.


    Wendy was shocked and her face turned pale.


    The stewardess smiled tofort her, "Lady, don''t be afraid. We may have met some airflow, the


    ne will be a little bumpy. This is normal. No worries."


    As soon as the stewardess finished, the seat belt sign shed, and the radio reminded the


    passengers that the ne had met some airflow. Passengers needed to fasten the seat belt and


    don''t walk around casually. If anyone was in the toilet, he should hold the handrail.


    Wendy rxed a little, but she still felt nervous.


    She lowered her head and found that she was holding Charlie''s hand tightly. Her face turned red


    immediately.


    "Ugh, I''m sorry..."


    Wendy was embarrassed by her gaffe and withdrew her hand quickly.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. "Are you afraid?"


    "Now, I¡¯m not..." Wendy licked her lips.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes, and lights sparkled in his eyes. He said slowly, "There will be more


    turbulence soon."


    "... Really?" Wendy couldn''t conceal her nervousness in her voice.


    She held his hand tightly again.


    And she had not let go of his hand for quite a long time.


    Charlie, who was holding a ss of water, caught a glimpse of the small hand tightly grasped the


    back of his hand. The corners of his lips were lifted up imperceptibly.


    About ten hourster, the ne arrived.


    Wendy followed Charlie out of the airport lobby. There was a car that had been arranged for picking


    them up. They sat in the car first, and Farr went to im their luggage.


    It waste at night, but the airport was lit up.


    Previously, because she focused on the ne turbulence, she did not pay much attention to their


    destination.


    At this moment, Wendy looked around and saw an eye-catching city name. Only then did she know


    that they came to New York, one of the most prosperous cities in America...


    It was an international metropolis and also the world''s economic center, and...


    That man was here as well.


    She involuntarily clenched her fists, and her eyes gradually became empty. A hot breath from the


    man next to her was approaching, "What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Charlie''s upper body was so close to her that it seemed as if she waspletely enveloped by his


    body.


    Wendy shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    His sharp eyes were still fixed on her.


    Wendy felt a little ufortable under his gaze. It seemed that he could discover what she was


    thinking about every time. She rubbed her shoulders and neck and added, "It''s a little tired to sit for


    a long time..."


    "You''ll be even more tiredter," Charlie imed. "Why?" Wendy blinked.


    Charlie didn''t say anything, but his eyes became ambiguous.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy got it and blushed in an instant. She regretted asking the reason.


    In her sight, she saw Farring back with their luggage and walking to the trunk. Her heart was


    beating so fast that she wanted to stay on the ne for a few more hours.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Farr walked them to the door of their room.


    It was a romantic room, and there was a heart made of rose petals on the big white bed.


    The red heart was too romantic. Wendy pretended to be calm and looked away. Charlie held her


    waist and closed to her, "Take a shower together?"


    "No!" Wendy pushed him away in a hurry and her face turned to red,"... You use it first!"


    Charlie stopped teasing her and walked into the bathroom.


    Wendy stood by the French window, and her shadow was reflected on it under the light. Behind her


    was a big bed with red roses on it. The sound of running water from the bathroom could be heard.


    For a moment, she had an illusion that they were lovers who were going on a honeymoon.


    It was her turn to use the bathroom. Not long after she turned on the sprinkler head, there was a


    knock on the bathroom door.


    "When will you finish?"


    Wendy bit her lips and answered, "Soon..."


    She wanted to dawdle for a little longer if she could.


    It was really tried to travel a long distance, and another entrusting activity was waiting for her.


    There was no sound outside the bathroom. Wendy thought he had left. When she was putting the


    shower gel on her body, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    The tall figure of Charlie directly stepped inside.


    FHis short hair, which had notpletely dried up yet, was wet again, hanging down on his


    forehead, making his eyebrows look even more sexy and charming.


    "You..." Wendy was pressed against the wall by him.


    Her whole body was stiff, her voice broke in the air, and the temperature in the bathroom was


    raising...


    The next morning, Wendy vaguely felt that the man beside her got up.


    She tried her best to open her eyes and found that Charlie, who had changed into a suit, was doing


    a tie before the mirror. He was really energetic. As to Wendy, she fell asleep again due to tiredness.


    When she opened her eyes again, the setting sun was shining through the window.


    There was a man sitting at the end of the bed, with his back against the light, which made him look


    taller and stronger, and the outline of his face was breathtaking.


    "Are you awake?" Charlie asked.


    Realizing that he had been sitting there all the time, Wendy sat up and answered, "Yea, of course!"


    She grabbed her hair and felt both annoyed and embarrassed. She had slept for a whole day.


    "Take a shower. I''ll take you out for a walk." Charlie was amused by her silly look.


    Wendy blinked her eyes in a daze.


    Charlie reached out his hand to the cor of his shirt and slowly undid two buttons, revealing his


    slightly protruding corbone, "If you don''t want to take a walk, we can also stay in the room."


    "Yes, I want to take a walk!" Wendy reacted and nodded quickly, "I''m going to wash now!" When she


    closed the bathroom door, she deliberately turned her head to see if he had followed her.


    When Wendy came out, she found that there was a new set of clothes on the bed.


    She came here in a hurry this time. Except for a bag, she didn''t bring anything. Just now, when she


    was taking a shower, she was worried about what she would wear. Unexpectedly, he had prepared


    everything for her.


    He had prepared a whole set of clothes for her, even including a bra and panties.


    After she put on the clothes, Charlie took her to the restaurant on the first floor of the hotel to eat.


    The western-style dishes were ready soon. As soon as Wendy picked up the fork, Charlie on the


    opposite side looked at her and asked, "Does the clothes fit you well?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Then, Charlie closed to her.


    Wendy thought that he would ask her something, so she moved closer. However, he saidzily, "I


    touchedst night, and it seemed to have grown bigger."


    "..." She choked on the bread in her mouth.


    Her face was redder than the tomato on the te, and she ate in a hurry.


    Although most of the people around them were foreigners, and even if they heard his words, they


    would not understand, she still could not raise her head. At this time, Farr came over and took out


    something, "Miss Lim, here is your knife!"


    "Ah, I''ve been thinking about asking you for it!" Wendy took it over with both hands and thanked


    him.


    She subconsciously nced at Charlie on the opposite side and saw that he seemed to be focused


    on cutting the steak. She lowered her head, opened her bag, and carefully put the knife into the


    inneryer.


    When she zipped up the bag, Charlie suddenly stood up and left.


    Wendy didn''t dare to eat anymore and hurried to follow him.


    Although he said that he would take her out for a walk, the car had never stopped. The driver was


    aimlessly driving along the crowded streets.


    Charlie put his elbow on the half- opened car window. With a cigarette between his fingers, he blew


    out some smoke from time to time and looked out of the window with his deep eyes. Suddenly, he


    stubbed out the cigarette and asked the driver to stop.


    Wendy got out of the car with him and went straight into a luxury store.


    It was a popr brand in these years. Although she didn''t know much about the brand, she had


    seen its products more than once in Ynda.


    Most of its products were ornaments. The counter was full of beautiful dazzling ornaments. A silver


    bracelet would even cost 1,000 dors. She could not imagine the price of an iid diamonds one.


    Charlie put one hand in his pocket and walked in front, "Choose the one you like."


    "They''re all so beautiful!" Wendy answered honestly.


    Charlie walked around the counter and stopped at the end. His long fingers picked up a ne


    with a key pendant, which was iid with many small diamonds. It made people dizzy under the


    light.


    He turned around and asked her, "How about this one?"


    "Well, it''s pretty!" Wendy still answered in an affirmative tone.


    Then, she saw Charlie speaking to the clerk in fluent English.


    Wendy didn''t think much about it until he handed over the box to her after they got out of the shop.


    She shook her head in a hurry and said, "I don''t want it!"


    "Why not? You said it was pretty." Charlie frowned.


    "It¡¯s pretty, but... I really don''t need it!" Wendy shook her head and didn''t take it, as if it was a hot


    potato.


    Charlie''s face gradually darkened.


    "Are you sure?"


    As soon as Wendy nodded, she opened her mouth wide in the next second. "You¡ª"


    He threw it into the trash can.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Bang!


    The little box fell into the bin with a thump.


    Charlie''s face darkened, and he said in an unhappy tone, "If you don''t want, then I¡¯ll throw it away!"


    After that, he swung his arms and left quickly.


    Wendy didn''t move and watched his tall and cold back, fearing that she would be lost if she was


    alone.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered that the ne cost more than 11,000 dors, which was equivalent to some


    people''s annual sry. However, he didn''t hesitate at all and just threw it away.


    Even if it was not her money, Wendy still felt sorry for it.


    She bit her lips, "I want it..."


    Charlie stopped and turned around after hearing her words. He looked at her with a gloomy look.


    Wendypromised. She went to the trash bin and picked up the small blue box. The white


    bowknot on the box was stained with dirt. She wiped it with her hand carefully.


    Then, she opened it and found the sunflower shaped key pendant was lying in it.


    It looked more beautiful than in the store. The diamonds iid in it were so dazzling and


    eyecatching. Wendy raised her hand to touch the pendant, but someone took it up before she could


    do.


    She looked up and saw Charlie''s face was approaching her. She didn''t know when he hade


    back. He slightly bent, and then she felt a cold on her neck. The pendant was hanging before her


    corbone.


    Charlie didn''t let go of her and put his hand on the back of her neck.


    He slightly pulled her forward and looked into her eyes, "You must wear it wherever you go from


    now on!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    "Wear it all the time!"


    "I got it..."


    "You''re not allowed to take it off even while you¡¯re showering!"


    "OK..."


    After she had promised to him three times, Charlie raised his eyebrows with satisfaction.


    Wendy was used to his mood swings. She could onlyin about his bossiness in her mind.


    However, when she looked down and saw the shiny ne, she felt stressed. She had never


    worn such an expensive jewelry before. She looked around from time to time and was always


    worried that someone would rob it...


    Wendy picked up the pendant and put it into her cor.


    Then, she stroked it through her shirt. Charlie noticed what she was doing, and the gloom in his


    eyes gradually disappeared.


    He put his arm around her shoulder and said in a better tone, "Let''s go. Times Square is over there.


    I''ll show you around!"


    It was slightly dark when they got there.


    Times Square was worthy of being called the Crossroad of the World. It was very crowded there.


    With lights on, it looked so prosperous.


    When Charlie held Wendy¡¯s hand, she held back tightly. Otherwise, she would be easily parted from


    him by the crowd.


    She felt like a bumpkin who had only seen little of the world. Everything here was novel for her.


    Charlie raised his hand, which was holding Wendy¡¯s hand, and pointed at a distant street, "It''s still


    early. We can go to see the operater."


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    After wandering around the square for a while, she licked her lips and felt a little thirsty.


    Charlie, who was standing next to her, asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Salt soda water." Wendy blurted out.


    Charlie looked at the convenience store across the road and pulled her to the side of the flower bed,


    "Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don''t walk around!"


    Wendy nodded obediently.


    Five minutester, Charlie came back with a bottle of salt soda and a bottle of coke. Wendy had


    been surrounded by an elderly tourist group. She was standing on tiptoes in the, as if she was


    afraid of being hidden.


    "Why don''t you move to another ce?"


    He walked over and knocked her head with the salt soda water.


    Wendy rubbed her forehead in pain and said, "Because you told me to wait for you here and don¡¯t


    walk around..."


    Charlie was speechless. She was really obedient enough.


    "Here you are!" He handed her the salt soda water.


    Wendy thanked him. When she took it over, she found that the bottle cap had been unscrewed, and


    she could drink it directly.


    The salt soda water was different from other kinds of soda water. It tasted salty at first and sweet in


    the next. The feeling it brought to the tongue was different from any other kind of drink. However,


    that man liked it. And as time went by, she seemed to fall in love with it.


    As soon as she put down the bottle, Charlie took it over.


    Charlie raised his head and took a sip. He frowned and said, "What the hell is this!"


    Then, he threw it back to her. Wendy twitched her lips. Looking at the half bottle of salt soda water,


    she didn''t know whether she should continue to drink or not. The water was mixed with his saliva...


    As she screwed the cap and looked up, a familiar figure shed across her sight. She froze in an


    instant.


    She took a deep breath and concentrate, then she found that there were only foreigners around her.


    Wendy shook her head.


    Maybe some salt soda water had left in her mouth, so she had an illusion. Even if she knew that


    man and she were in the same city, how could there be such a coincidence in such a big city?


    Charlie put his arm around her waist, lowered his head, and asked her, "What are you looking at?"


    "Uh." Wendy paused and pointed to the opposite side, "The street artist who is riding a skateboard


    is quite handsome..."


    When she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a pain in her waist.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Wendy added, "But he is no better than you!"


    "Really?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy nodded. She seemed to be afraid that he would not believe it, so she deliberately prolonged


    the word, "Yeeee¡ªs"


    The next second, her chin was suddenly lifted.


    "You... hmm!"


    Wendy widened her eyes.


    Charlie kissed her directly. It was a deep kiss. He had already gotten her tongue.


    Next to them was the crowded streets, and people passed by them from time to time. Because it


    was in a western country, no one would stare at them. Wendy still felt shy, but she could not push


    him away.


    When she was released, Wendy blushed and didn''t dare to raise her head.


    Charlie held her in his arms tightly. His chest was heaving violently, and the color in his eyes had


    changed. After a short pause, he took her directly into a taxi and said, "Let''s go back to the hotel!"


    Along the way, Charlie urged the driver to drive faster.


    When they arrived at the hotel, he pulled her directly upstairs.


    The door was closed but the key card had not been inserted. In the darkness, Wendy was carried


    on his shoulder.


    She was pressed on the bed by Charlie. Neon lights shined in through the window. She swallowed


    and said, "Will...we do tonight?"


    "Of course!" Charlie knelt on both sides of her and pulled the button of his shirt, "What do you think I


    brought you here for?"


    Wendy¡¯s breathing quickened, especially when she stared at the strong muscles on his chest.


    She turned her burning face aside.


    When the sound of tearing open the package came into her ears, Wendy remembered that he had


    said he would take her to watch an opera.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Wendy had slept in the hotel during the daytime for two days.


    She was exhausted at night, and it was almost evening every time she opened her eyes. On the


    third day, she set an rm to wake her up at noon.


    However, without Charlie''s permission, Wendy dared not to go out. She stayed in the room after


    dinner. She turned on the TV and found a Chinese soap opera to watch.


    When the door beeped, she stood up from the sofa as if she got an electric shock.


    However, it was not Charlie but Farr, who was wearing a ck suit, that came in and said, "Miss


    Lim, Mr. Hogg asked me to pick you up!"


    "Oh!"


    Wendy didn''t dare to neglect him and followed.


    The car pulled up in a quiet street, but there were many stores along the street, which looked ritzy


    and groovy.


    Farr led her to boutiques with women''s clothing hanging on the disy window. He found her eyes


    full of confusion, then exined, "Mr. Hogg will attend a banquet tonight, and He wants you to go


    with him!"


    "Ah... me?" Wendy was stunned.


    Farr smiled and nodded. He had already pushed open the ss door for her. Charlie was sitting


    inside on the sofa with his long legs crossed. He was holding a magazine in his hand, but he didn''t


    read it. There was already a hint of impatience in his eyes.


    Wendy quickened her pace when she noticed that.


    Charlie looked at her and said, "Why are you so slow?" Then he threw the magazine aside and took


    her directly to the second floor.


    The space upstairs was even more spacious than downstairs, which was filled with various beautiful


    evening gowns.


    Charlie let go of her hand and pushed her forward, "Choose the one you like."


    Wendy turned around and nced at him. She bit her lips and held back the words of refusal.


    She was not very interested in the banquet and did not want to go, but he couldn''t change his mind.


    Besides, most of the evening gowns were for the rent, so she felt a little relieved.


    The designer next to her introduced the gowns patiently. Wendy pointed at one and said, "Let me


    try this silver-gray one!"


    "No! It''s backless."


    Charlie said in a low voice before the designer took it out.


    "How about this one?" Wendy pointed at another one.


    "No! It has an open neckline!" Charlie frowned.


    "This one?"


    "No!" Wendy felt speechless and fell into a dilemma before so many beautiful gowns.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie walked over from behind. He took out a ck off-shoulder gown and said, "Try this on!"


    "Oh..." Wendy took it over silently.


    If that''s the case, why did he ask her to choose what she liked?


    The designer picked a pair of silver high heels for her. Wendy took them to the fitting room to try on.


    The design of the dress was simple, and the off-shoulder design was a little reserved. It could show


    her beautiful corbone. The tight waistline and the fishtail hemline made her body looked perfect.


    Wendy put the gown on her body but then fell into a difficult situation.


    The zipper was on the back. She looked at the mirror and tried for a long time, but her hands could


    not reach the zipper.


    After trying a few times, she finally gave up. Wendy slightly opened the fitting room''s door and


    asked, "Excuse me, can you help to zip me up?"


    "Please wait a moment!"


    When the door opened again, she did not pay much attention to it. She turned around and exposed


    her back.


    When the rough fingertips touched her skin, Wendy trembled.


    She turned around and shocked. The one who came in was not the designer but Charlie. The space


    became crowded in an instant.


    Wendy moved forward to avoid him, but there were not enough spaces for her. She could only let


    his breathing surrounded her from behind.


    Charlie didn''t immediately zip her up. He moved his hand forward and asked, "You didn''t wear a


    bra?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lips.


    Of course, she couldn''t wear a bra inside a gown. The bra straps would be exposed if she do so.


    Feeling his hot thin lips were moving on her back, Wendy couldn''t stand still and said in a trembling


    voice, "Don''t do this, we will be found..."


    Charlie didn''t move away from his hands and lips, and his behaviors became more violently.


    "Take it off before meter, OK?"


    Wendy was stimted by his teasing words, and then slowed down her breathing.


    Charlie lightly bit on her shoulder. She had to nod, "Well..."


    Charlie seemed to be satisfied. He withdrew his hands, then zip her up, "Done!"


    Wendy didn''t go out immediately. After he closed the door for a while, she slowly pushed the door


    open with a red face, but she still met the designer''s meaningful eyes.


    After changing her clothes, she needed to do her makeup and hair. When she sit down, she said,


    "Don''t make it tooplicated. Just make it simple!"


    "OK, I got it!" About half an hourter, the makeup artist finally put down the cosmetic brush.


    Wendy looked at the woman in the mirror. She could not believe that it was her.


    She was no heavy makeup, but her whole face lookedpletely different. ording to her


    request, her hairstyle was not veryplicated, and only a it stretched along her forehead to the


    back.


    Wendy picked up the hem of her gown and stood up. Suddenly, she felt a little nervous about


    Charlie''s reaction.


    Just like when she entered the boutique, Charlie was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    However, he had changed into a tuxedo, which made his narrow waist and long legs more


    outstanding, perfectly showing the elegance of a tuxedo.


    He was waiting impatiently, his index finger was tapping on his watch.


    Wendy put her hand on her mouth and coughed.


    Charlie looked up, and his deep eyes were full of incredulity, the same as his expression just now.


    He stood up and walked toward her. He stared at her face for a moment and the swallowed.


    "Did you have a cosmetic surgery?"


    Wendy blushed and said awkwardly, "Uh, I''ve tidied up slightly..."


    They were in the car, and the scene of the street passed by. Wendy held a lipstick, that was given


    by the makeup artist to fix her makeup before she left. Even if she pretended to be focused on the


    lipstick, she couldn''t ignore the eyes of the man beside her.


    In the end, she could not stand it anymore, so she said, "Uh, when will we arrive?"


    Charlie nced at her but didn''t answer.


    "I want to kiss you."


    Wendy''s heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    She moved back but could only lean on the seat. She could not avoid his kiss, so she simply closed


    her eyes.


    Until the driver stopped the car at the red light, the lingering kisse to an end.


    Charlie took out a cigarette, held between his fingers, and lit it up.


    The white smoke spread in the car. Wendy''s breathing seemed to have finally returned to normal,


    but she could still feel him between her lips.


    She stole a nce at him and saw that his eyes and lips seemed to be slightly tensed. She


    clenched her hands and didn''t know what she had done to provoke him.


    "What... what''s wrong with you?"


    Wendy asked tentatively.


    Charlie took a deep drag on his cigarette and leaned over to say near her ear, "I regret bringing you


    here."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Wendy felt pain in her ear, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    When he moved in a distance, she touched her ear and asked in a low voice, "How about... I go


    back to the hotel?"


    "No!" Charlie put the cigarette back in his mouth.


    Observing for a few seconds, Wendy found that he really had no intention of asking her to leave, so


    she took out the lipstick.


    Fortunately, the makeup artist gave it to her before she left. Her lipstick had been kissed off by him.


    She needed to slightly fix her make-up.


    She didn''t have a mirror, so she reced it with her phone screen.


    It was a bit dark, and she rarely put on makeup. Wendy apply it very slowly.


    Charlie kept flicking the cigarette ashes, but his eyes had been fixed on her, watching she applied


    the lipstick.


    She wore an off-shoulder gown, and her two arms were exposed in the air. The ck gown made


    her skin look white. Her face was delicate when she put on makeup.


    She was not that awesome beautiful, but she could absolutely catch people''s eyes.


    Especially her red lips, which seemed to attract men to kiss... Charlie felt a little dry. He took a drag


    on his cigarette again, only to find that it had the cigarette was burned to the end.


    Fortunately, Farr, who was sitting in the front, turned back and said respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, we


    arrived!"


    Charlie stubbed out his cigarette and nodded lightly.


    The car stopped. Wendy hid the lipstick in her hand. Then, Farr got off first and opened the rear


    door for her.


    As she lifted the hem of her gown and was about to get off the car, she felt someone pulling her


    arm.


    "Bang!" The car door was closed.


    Wendy turned around, and Charlie kissed her again.


    "Uh..."


    She turned her head back.


    Five minutester, the car door was opened again.


    Charlie and Wendy got off one by one. The former looked calm as usual, while thetter lowered


    her head with a red face.


    Coming out of the elevator, Wendy touched the corner of her lips with her fingers.


    She had applied the lipstick in a hurry just now, so some of it had been applied beyond her lips.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at his strong arm that she held. She couldn''t help pulling him


    gently, "Charlie, next time, can you tell me before you kiss me?"


    "Hm?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "I''ll remove the lipstick first..." "Hm?" Charlie raised his eyebrows again.


    Wendy licked her lips and said in a serious tone, "I''m afraid you''ll be poisoned!"


    Charlie,


    Farr, who was standing behind them, burst intoughter, he was red by Charlie, and then he


    moved his eyes away in a hurry.


    The banquet was held in arge venue. There were crowded with people in gorgeous clothes.


    Charlie led Wendy inside. Along the way, many people greeted them. She suddenly felt that she


    was like the Cindere. The hem of her gown was spilling over the carpet. Everything was so


    unreal.


    The atmosphere was very lively. As the music sounded, some people walked to the dance floor, and


    the rest were drinking and chatting.


    Charlie shook the red wine in his hand and raised his chin towards the dance floor in the center,


    "Can you dance?"


    "No..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    "Silly girl!" Charlie said to her, "I''ll teach youter."


    Wendy shook her head and answered, "I don''t want to do. I don''t like it..."


    At this time, Farr walked to them and pointed to a foreigner not far away, saying that he was the


    CEO of an overseas financepany.


    Charlie nodded and said to her, "I have something to talk with him. I''ll be back soon."


    "OK!" Wendy answered. Charlie took two steps and turned back. Sure enough, he saw her gentle


    and docile look.


    He walked back and said with satisfaction, "You don''t have to wait there all the time. You can walk


    around as you like. There are some self- service food on the opposite side, and I can find you."


    "Oh, I got it..."


    After she nodded, Charlie turned around and left with Farr.


    With his permission, Wendy moved to the ce where there were fewer people. She was a little


    hungry, but she had no appetite when facing so many foods. She only ate a small piece of cake and


    put down the te.


    She felt unease when Charlie wasn''t by her side,


    There were peopleing in from time to time at the entrance. Wendy cast a nce at the


    entrance.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only a nce, she was shocked.


    Although she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, she couldn''t mistake.


    ...It was him!


    Wendy couldn''t suppress the panic in her mind. She was sweating on her forehead and hands, but


    she felt cold all over her body.


    A waiter passed by with some champagne. She took a ss, drank it up, and managed to calm


    down.


    When she turned around, the man had already seen her and walked over.


    He seemed to be afraid that she would run away and came to her in the blink of an eye, "Wennie,


    it''s you!"


    He was tall and strong, the same as the man in her memory. His outstanding facial features made


    him looked serious.


    However, when he smiled, he was indescribably charming. His smile was like the breeze in Spring,


    which could warm your body and your heart. He looked mature and experienced.


    Wendy was choked, and she could only stare at him.


    However, another man walked to her and said, "Miss, may I have the pleasure of dancing with


    you?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    Wendy heard he said in an American ent, and then she was brought to the dance floor by him.


    Her two hands were pulled up by him, one on his shoulder, one on his waist, and his hands also fell


    on her shoulder and waist. Then, they began to move with the music.


    Wendy was in a trance, as if she had returned to the past.


    It was in the old house in the alley, he yed the music with the recording tape. He whirled around


    with her in the same way. She couldn''t dance well, and would step on his shoes from time to time.


    But he was still full of patience, took her to whirl, whirl again...


    Her memory and the reality ovepped. Wendy''s eyes fixed on his face.


    "I thought I was wrong. I saw you at the Times Square that night."


    "..." Wendy choked.


    She also remembered the familiar figure that shed past in the Times Square that day.


    Seeing that she remained silent, he smiled and patted her on the head like he used to do, "You''re a


    heartless girl, are you going to keep silent all the time?"


    Wendy opened her mouth and shouted, "Felix..."


    She had made a great effort to speak out his name.


    Wendy thought that he would question her why she had not appeared at the airport a year ago, or


    why she had been avoiding him. However, when he spoke again, he smiled and said, "Daniel


    misses you very much."


    Then, what about you?


    Wendy blurted out in her heart.


    She would asked him in the past, but now, she couldn''t do so...


    The song ended, the dancing men and women next to them all let go of each other. Wendy saw


    Charlie standing there and watching them.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Felix put one hand on her shoulder and walked out of the dancing floor with her. He was a


    gentleman and kept a proper distance with her.


    Charlie''s eyes fixed on her as she moved. The light of the crystalmp shone on his clearly defined


    face, and his expression was hard to understand.


    For some reason, she felt her heart was sinking.


    She suddenly recalled that when she had contact with other men before, which would always make


    him unhappy.


    She clenched her sweat-drenched hands. Felix, who was beside her, stretched out his hand the


    moment he let go of her, "Mr. Hogg!"


    "Mr. Yung." Charlie shook hands with her.


    Then, Charlie took a step forward and pulled her to his side.


    Wendy was still in a daze and stared at the two men.


    Felix smiled at her and exined, "I have a few friends who were doing business rting to military


    supplies. They have a good rtionship with Mr. Hogg, so I have met him several times at the


    dinner party!"


    "Have you known Wendy before, Mr. Yung?"


    Charlie''s eyes swept over them and asked casually. "Your girl?" Felix was stunned at first, but then


    understood. He smiled and said, "We are old friends."


    "Oh?" Charlie slowly raised his eyebrows.


    He rolled his eyes and suddenly cast a sidelong nce at Wendy.


    His deep eyes fixed on her. It seemed that there was a fire in his eyes, "Nice dancing."


    "..." Wendy''s heart trembled.


    Felix paused for a moment and asked, "Mr. Hogg, what''s the rtionship between you two?"


    All of a sudden, Wendy felt as if she could not standstill.


    She stared at Charlie. She even wanted to rush over and cover his mouth, but she couldn''t. So she


    could only look at him in a look of appeal.


    Please don''t...


    Charlie ignored her eyes and raised the corner of his mouth slowly.


    "We..."


    Someone suddenly walked over and interrupted.


    It was for Felix. The man looked like an Asian but could speak very fluent American English.


    Felix said apologetically, "Sorry, I have something urgent to do!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Felix''s back disappear, Wendy''s stiff body rxed gradually.


    But the next second, she felt bitter in her mind, which made her shiver. Even though Charlie didn''t


    tell Felix their rtionship, Charlie''s presence here still reminded her of her current role.


    Her role was to warm His bed as he needed...


    Wendy lowered her head as if she was soulless.


    She didn''t look at his ck eyes and said in a low voice, "I''m tired, can I go back to the hotel first..."


    Wendy was surprised.


    Because when she said that to him, Charlie didn''t reject it.


    She subconsciously turned back when she walked out of the banquet hall. She was afraid that he


    would catch up with her and drag her back.


    She really couldn''t stay there for one more second...


    After walking out of the building, Wendy didn''t call a taxi. She lifted the hem of her gown and walked


    along the street.


    She was in a totally foreign environment and surrounded by foreigners with blond hair and blue


    eyes. No one would care about her. She no longer needed to suppress herself and put on a


    disconste look.


    She didn''t know how far she had walked. Her phone vibrated.


    Wendy took her phone out. The number on the screen was familiar to her. Even though she had not


    a name on it, she could repeat the number in her mind.


    There was no way for her to escape, so she picked it up. "Wennie, have you left?"


    "Yes." Wendy lied in a low voice, "I''ve drunk too much champagne, so I go back to the hotel to have


    a rest..."


    "OK, I see! You should tell me before you left. I thought you were going to hide from me again!"


    "I haven''t asked you just now. Where have you been during the past year? You have moved to


    another ce, and you changed your phone number. You''re really heartless!"


    Wendy clenched her hand that grasped the hem of his dress until her hand turned to a green.


    He asked in a gentle voice, which made her eyes moist.


    When her eyes gradually turned red, Wendy held back her sobs, and changed to another topic,


    "The knife is broken..."


    Felix paused for a moment, and then smiled gently, "Silly girl, you can repair it, or I''ll give you


    another


    ^ ^ ,11


    one.


    "I also miss... Daniel."


    Wendy spoke very slowly, and she even paused atst.


    "Okay." Felix said with a smile, "I''ll tell him."


    Wendy couldn''t continue anymore. She found an excuse and said, "My phone will be powered off,


    let''s talk about it another time..."


    After hanging up the phone, she closed her eyes tightly.


    After a while, the phone vibrated again, and the words "Charlie Hogg" appeared on the screen.


    "Where are you?"


    As she picked up the phone, his loud voice came to her ear.


    Wendy replied casually, "I''m in the hotel..."


    "I''ve checked every corner of the suite and didn''t find you," Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    Wendy realized that she could not tell a lie. She looked around, but suddenly felt at a loss. She


    could not find the right direction, "I seem to have lost my way..."


    Charlie was silent for a moment and asked again, "Is there anything unique around you? Building or


    signage!"


    Wendy was still confused, "I''m not sure. This is a park..."


    "Wait for me in the same spot!"


    Wendy wanted to say no. She could wait for a taxi at the roadside, but he had hung up.


    She did not dare to walk away because he asked her to wait. She could only hold the hem of her


    gown and sit on the bench to wait. Perhaps it was because of her gown and oriental look, some


    people would look at her when passing by.


    When Charlie arrived, there were two young men who were whistling at her.


    He got out of the car, grabbed her arm without saying anything, and pushed her into the car.


    They kept silent on the way back to the hotel. Charlie walked in the front and opened the door with


    the room card.


    He turned on the light, walked to the bedroom, and turned around to her. His shadow was big and


    tall. He stared at her from above.


    "What''s going on between you and Felix?"


    When he opened his mouth, his expression did not change. He was as calm as the moon in the sky.


    Wendy slowly pursed her lips, swallowed, and said, "As he said..."


    "Old friends?" Charlie repeated.


    "Yes..." She nodded and answered in a low voice.


    Wendy did not want to continue this topic anymore. She quietly walked to the other side of the huge


    bed and said, "I want to sleep."


    Charlie saw that she was lying on the bed without changing her clothes. Half of her face was buried


    in the pillow, and her drooping eyshes cast two shadows below her eyes.


    She didn''t move for a long time. It seemed that she really fell asleep.


    Charlie stood there silently and stared at her with his eyes narrowed. He didn''t move either, looked


    like a Mountain.


    Suddenly, he strode forward and violently pulled the quilt away, "Get up! Make love with me!"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Wendy was pulled up by him.


    She didn''t know when her gown had been taken off. She could only hear the sound of tearing cloth.


    "Don''t..."


    Wendy tilted her head, trying to avoid his thin lips.


    Charlie pinched her chin with his thumb and forefinger, forcing her to face him. He snorted and said,


    "But I want!"


    Wendy waved her hands to refuse. She had never been so resistant to his smell and hug.


    "Wendy Lim! You should know your role. You have no right to say no!"


    His words made Wendy stiffen. She dropped down her hands and did not make any more


    movements.


    She was holding her breath, trying to cool herself down.


    Charlie was very satisfied with her obedience, but his eyes became gloomier. He gritted his teeth so


    hard as if his masseter muscle would burst out from his face.


    When he opened the package of the condom with his teeth, he pulled off her arm that was on her


    eyes, "Open your eyes!"


    "Look at me!" Charlie was sitting at the end of the bed, and the lust on his face had notpletely


    disappeared.


    He took out a cigarette from his cigarette box and lowered his head. Then, he used his right hand to


    protect the blue mes that had emerged from the lighter and lit the cigarette.


    Blowing out a smoke ring, Charlie gazed through the white smoke at Wendy on the bed. She looked


    so soft, and her exposed shoulder was spread with hickeys left by him. Her eyes turned red.


    They were old friends...


    He repeated these words in his mind.


    He repeated it silently but he gritted his teeth hard.


    Charlie finished a cigarette and went back to bed. As soon as his fingers touched her, she began to


    tremble.


    Wendy didn''t open her eyes and she begged him, "I really don''t want it anymore..."


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t hear her words. He held her waist tightly and took out a new condom.


    "Don''t want to sleep tonight!"


    The next afternoon, a car was driving to the suburb.


    After bumping on the mountain road for a long time, the car finally stopped. Farr turned back and


    said to her, "We''ve arrived, Miss Lim!"


    Wendy nodded. She had dark under- eye circles because she didn''t sleep for the whole night.


    When she got off the car, her legs were shaking.


    "Be careful!" Farr stretched out his hand to support her.


    Then, he felt a pair of cold eyes were staring at him from behind.


    He turned back and saw Charlie standing there with a darkened face. Farr withdrew his hand in a


    hurry, and said in his mind, "My Boss is so scary!"


    Wendy thanked him. She walked silently to Charlie''s side. When his eyes fell on her face, her


    breathing was trembling. Last night was too crazy.


    Charlie didn''t say anything but raised his hand and beckoned. A staff came over to take her to


    change clothes.


    The staff was very enthusiastic. All staff here were foreigners with blond hair and blue eyes.


    When Wendy changed her clothes and came out, Charlie had also changed into the same clothes.


    But he was tall and strong, looked like a model. The picture of his back could be used as a poster.


    She didn''t know what they were going to do. But judging from the clothes, it should be a kind of


    sport.


    Wendy walked over and vaguely heard a familiar phone ringtone.


    Then, she saw Charlie holding the phone in his ear, "Hello?"


    After Wendy saw it clearly, she ran to him and snatched back her phone from him.


    The name Felix was on the screen. She had put his name on it after hanging upst night. Looking


    at the phone that was still on the line, she hung up hurriedly.


    "How can you pick up my call?"


    Wendy bit her lips and grasped her phone tightly.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and noticed the anger in her eyes.


    A few secondster, her phone rang again.


    It was still from the same person. Wendy took two steps to the side and covered the microphone


    with her hand.


    When Felix heard her voice, he paused and asked, "Who is the man that answered your phone?"


    "A man..."Wendy prevaricated, "...I''m not sure. It might be a crossed line!"


    Fortunately, unlike Charlie, Felix would not force her to answer. No matter what she said, he would


    always believe her.


    "I was in too much of a hurryst night. I''ve ned to meet you these days, and Daniel also wants


    to see you." Felix paused for a while and continued, "But I have an urgent task to do, so I have to


    go to Los Angelester. The task was very tricky. I''m afraid it would take more than 10 days..."


    "I got it..." Wendy said in a low voice.


    Felix sighed, "Wennie, after returning to China this time, don''t refuse my phone call, and stay in


    touch!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded, even if she knew that he couldn''t see it.


    After hanging up the phone, she turned around and found Charlie was still standing in his original


    position.


    There was a cigarette in her hand, and he was skillfully flicking the cigarette ash. When she was


    walking back with her phone in her hand, he suddenly said, "Go and fill in the form!"


    "Rumble, rumble¡ª"


    The helicopter roared in Wendy''s ear, and she felt that her heart was a little overloaded.


    After shepleted the form, some staff put some equipment on her and then took her to the


    helicopter.


    Unlike the ne they took when they came to America, the cabin of the helicopter was very small,


    which could only contain four or five people. They could see the ground that was getting farther and


    farther when they tilted their heads. They could feel the turbulence of the helicopter when the wind


    blew.


    After flying for about 20 minutes, the helicopter stopped at an altitude of more than 4,000 meters.


    When the cabin door opened, Wendy finally understood what they were going to do.


    The pilot in front made a gesture to Charlie, and then Charlie pulled her to the edge of the cabin


    door. The wind suddenlying in and almost blew her off the cabin.


    Wendy''s face gradually turned to pale, and she clutched the chair with both hands, "...I can''t do it."


    "You must do," Charlie replied slowly.


    Wendy shook her head. She was so frightened and scared that her eyes became nk. She


    seemed to see her mother jumping from the top floor, and then the floor was covered with blood...


    "I''m really scared..." Wendy''s teeth were chattering.


    Charlie snorted and pulled her in front of him.


    He tie her equipment with his and checked again. After that, he held the cabin door and said in her


    ear in a low voice, "This is the price to make me unhappy."


    Then, he jumped into the air with her.


    "Ah -"


    Wendy Lim''s scream and the sound of the wind rang out at the same time.


    After falling freely for nearly 40 seconds, Charlie opened the parachute.


    He had the license of skydiving, so he could easily take her to dive with him. However, as they


    slowly fell down, he gradually felt something wrong.


    The woman who had been screaming in his arms had beenpletely silent.


    When they finallynded on the appointed area, Charlie immediately untied their safety belt.


    He went forward with one knee on the ground and found that Wendy copsed into his arms. Her


    face was as pale as paper and her eyes were closed tightly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "Wendy? Hey..."


    Charlie patted her face with his hand, but she had no reaction, only her eyshes were trembling.


    Charlie frowned. He had only wanted to punish her, but he did not expect that she had a serious


    acrophobia.


    That could exin why she kept silent all the way when he took her to the airport. When they got on


    the ne, her face was full of tension. It turned out that it was not only because she took an


    airne for the first time, but also because she had a serious acrophobia.


    Charlie frowned more deeply, causing some small lumps between his eyebrows.


    "Wake up, Wendy!"


    He called her twice more, but there was no sign for her to wake up.


    Charlie carried her up and strode away from the ground.


    When they returned to the hotel suite, the private doctor he had called arrived just in time. It was a


    Chinese American, who couldn''t speak Chinese very well, "Mr. Hogg, thisdy fainted because she


    was too frightened."


    "Then why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Charlie''s face tightened.


    It had been almost an hour since they came back from the parachuting venue, but she was in a


    coma all the time.


    "She might have caught a cold and had a low fever." The doctor put down the stethoscope and


    answered, "It''s not very serious. Take some medicines and use an ice pack to bring down a fever.


    She will feel better soon!"


    He had made love to her many timesst night.


    Atst, he even lifted her up from the bed and put her against the French windows through the


    curtain. Next to her, there was a split hanging air conditioner...


    Charlie coughed awkwardly and asked Farr to walk the doctor out.


    He called the guest room service to send an ice pack. He wrapped it with a towel before putting it


    on Wendy''s forehead.


    Wendy, who was unconscious, seemed to struggle for a while.


    Charlie snapped, "Don''t move!"


    It seemed that it still worked to unconscious Wendy, so she immediately became docile.


    Charlie had not changed his clothes yet since he entered the suite. He pulled open the cor of his


    shirt and wanted to turn around and take off his coat and throw it on the sofa. Suddenly, his


    drooping hand was caught.


    He lowered his head and saw the hand was tightly held by her.


    "Mom..." Wendy''s eyshes fluttered gently, and her dry lips opened.


    Charlie leaned over and sat on the edge of the bed. He held her hand and patted on it tofort


    her.


    After sending the doctor out, Farr came back and stood by Charlie''s side. A few minutester, he


    suddenly said, "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim seems to be calling your name!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows after hearing that.


    His face got closer to her, and then he put one of his ears next to her mouth.


    He vaguely heard his surname, which touched his deep heart. He held his breath for a moment,


    then heard she called again in a low and hoarse voice.


    "Charlie Hogg, you''re a b*stard..."


    Charlie''s face suddenly changed.


    Farr hastily waved his hand and said, "Ahem! I didn''t hear anything!"


    "Oh my god, someone up there wants to jump off!" "It seems to be a woman!"


    More and more people gathered in the front of the inpatient building. They all looked up and stared


    at the woman in the hospital gown on the top floor. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, she would


    jump straight from the top floor.


    Little Wendy squeezed out of the crowd, and the doughnut in her hand fell to the ground.


    She opened her mouth and shouted, but her voice was shouted down by the people''s chattering.


    She tried to stop her mother, but it was useless. She could only watch her mother falling from the


    top floor, like a withered flower, and her blood spread over the ground...


    "Mom, don''t..."


    Wendy suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were nk, after a while, she became concentrated. Then, she realized that she was on


    the ne.


    The window shades had been put down. It seemed to be dark outside, the cabin was quiet, and no


    flight attendant was walking around.


    Wendy subconsciously moved her hand and found that it was covered by a thick palm.


    Wendy''s eyes moved up from the palm. There was a watch on the wrist, a muscr forearm, then a


    protruding Adam''s apple and a sharp chin. His eyes were closed, looked like he had fallen asleep.


    "Miss Lim, you''re awake!"


    Farr, who was sitting on the other side of the aisle, looked at her with a smile.


    Wendy was a little confused. "We are..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "We''re flying back to China on a private ne. After the skydiving, you have been in aa for a


    day and a night!" Farr looked at Charlie and continued, "Mr. Hogg has been apanying you all


    the time and canceled all schedule. Now you''re back to China two days earlier."


    Wendy answered with an "oh". She pulled her hand but did not pull it out. She had to close her eyes


    again.


    The private nended in a separate field at the airport. After getting off the ne, Farr didn''t


    leave with them. He handed the key to Charlie, and the white Land Rover parked on the side of the


    road.


    When the car door was closed, Charlie suddenly asked, "What kind of flower did your mom like?"


    "Ca lily..." Wendy answered without thinking.


    Then, she frowned lightly and did not understand why he asked the question. Seeing that he had no


    intention to talk, she didn''t say anything thing more.


    The Land Rover ran along the airport''s highway. From time to time, cars would pass by in the


    opposite direction. Wendy had just recovered from a low fever, and she had a more than ten hours''


    flight, so she was very tired. The setting sun shined through the window, she could not help closing


    her eyes to have a nap.


    When she opened her eyes, they were not in the downtown area as she expected.


    It was a cemetery in the suburbs, and there was a bunch of ca lily in the back seat. She didn''t


    know when he stopped the car and brought it.


    Charlie pulled out the car key and asked, "Where is the tombstone?"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    Charlie stretched his one hand and picked up the white ca lily. He squinted at her with his deep


    eyes and said, "You kept calling your mom when you were in aa. Now you''re here. Go and see


    her."


    After walking for a while on a mountain road, Wendy bit her lips and turned back from time to time.


    Almost every time she came to see her mother alone and brought her mum a bunch of ca lily.


    However, she had never brought a man here.


    She hadn''t even brought Felix here before.


    When they arrived at the tombstone, Wendy took the bunch of white ca lily from his hand and


    ced it next to her mum''s tombstone.


    There was a person standing behind her, which made her at a loss.


    About ten minutester, Wendy turned around and said, "We can go back now..."


    "OK." Charlie nodded.


    Before leaving, he looked back at the young woman''s photo on the tombstone and slightly nodded


    as a greeting.


    After they went down along the same mountain road and got into the car, Charlie didn''t start the car


    immediately. Instead, he put one hand on the window and the other on the steering wheel. He


    swallowed, and it seemed that he wanted to say something.


    "I didn''t know you had a acrophobia before the skydiving."


    The corners of Charlie''s mouth gradually tightened, and there was a hint of awkwardness in his


    voice, "I won''t do that again!"


    Wendy looked at his side face, and her fingers on her knees curled up.


    Did he apologize to her?


    However, why was his apology so overbearing...

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    It was in a karaoke room that was filed with the sound of singing and chatting. Wendy''s phone rang.


    She walked to the end of the corridor and answered it.


    He seemed to have just finished his work because she heard the sound of closing a folder on the


    line. "Where are you now? The hospital or home? I''ll pick you up."


    He asked directly as usual.


    Wendy bit her lips and replied, "I''m afraid I can''t leave now..."


    "Why?" Charlie answered in a deep voice.


    "I have a dinner party with my colleagues today, so we came here for a karaoke session after


    dinner..."


    "When will you finish?"


    "I''ve just arrived here, so it should be eleven o''clock at least!" Wendy looked at her watch and


    answered. She paused for a while and added, "Everyone here was in a high spirit now, so I can''t


    leave at this time. Besides, this is the first time for me to participate in a team- building activity in the


    company... Shall I meet you tomorrow night?"


    In the past, she had to do a part-time job in the bar, and she was not avable even in the


    weekends. So, she had never participated in any team building activities.


    This time, she finally participated in it. She did not really want to leave halfway through.


    Charlie didn''t say she could or not. He kept silent for a while and asked, "Which KTV are you in?"


    "It''s near the riverside and next to the Friends'' Home," Wendy replied honestly.


    "I got it." After saying that, Charlie hung up.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy looked at the dark screen of her mobile phone and thought that he should have agreed.


    She shrugged her shoulders and returned to the room. Her colleagues were really in a high spirit.


    Some walked barefoot on the tea table, swaying their waists and hips.


    Wendy was ying dice games with her colleague, and they were so excited. Suddenly, the door


    was pushed open. The supervisor, who had just gone to the toilet, came in with a glowing face,


    "Everyone, guess whoes here?"


    He turned aside when he said in an excited tone. A tall figure came to their eyes.


    Wendy was stunned.


    He was in a ck suit and a white shirt The two colors would never be out of fashion. The only


    decoration on his body was a beautiful watch on his wrist.


    He had a clearly defined face, and there seemed to be a sense of indifference between his


    eyebrows, which made people dare not to approach him at will. However, his indifference made him


    so charming.


    "Ah! Mr. Hogg!" Some people couldn''t help called out in a low voice.


    Because theirpany had a cooperation with the Hogg''spany, and their department was


    mainly responsible for the cooperation, everyone here knew Charlie.


    The supervisor was already a little drunk, so he became even more excited, "What a coincidence! I


    met Mr. Hogg here, and he was even willing to join us!"


    Wendy hadn''t put down the dicebox in her hand. She was pushed to the other side of the sofa.


    Charlie had already been brought to the centermost position of the sofa, and other people were


    sitting on both sides. The supervisor was sitting next to him, holding a bottle of wine and a ss to


    serve him.


    "Let''s skip the wine. I will drive." Charlie waved his hand.


    "Okay, let''s have some drinks, Mr. Hogg!" answered the supervisor.


    As soon as he said this, a female colleague handed a ss of drink to Charlie.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Thank you."


    The two words were enough to make the female colleague blush.


    Wendy nced about her female colleagues who were ttering around him. Suddenly, she felt a


    little unease in her heart.


    Beauty brought disturbance.


    Charlie nced at them and said, "Just ignore me. You guys continue!"


    After saying that, the room became lively again.


    "Who hasn''t sung a song? Go and sing to us!"


    "Wendy hasn''t sung yet."


    Seeing the microphone was handed over to her, Wendy hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Forget


    it. I''m not good at singing..."


    "Don''t be shy. Everyone has already done it. Just try!" The supervisor thought that she was shy.


    All the people''s eyes were fixed on her, including Charlie. Then, he said in a teasing tone, "I think


    it''s better to forget it."


    She had been singing in front of him before, and her performance was really bad. So, no wonder he


    would say so.


    But the female colleague beside him burst intoughter, which made Wendy suddenly feel


    ufortable.


    She got a little angry. Then, she took the microphone and said, "I actually know how to sing an


    opera..."


    "Opera?" The supervisor was surprised.


    "Here has the apaniment of Huangmei opera!"


    A colleague had chosen a selection of the opera for her and put it at the top of the song list.


    Wendy was familiar with the selection. When the prelude sounded, Wendy had no time to regret it,


    so she began to sing, "In order to save my lover, I had taken the imperial examination. I didn''t


    expect that I would be the Number One Schr. I was in a red robe and an official cap, which was


    strange to me. I''ve joined the feast hosted for sessful candidates, and also ridden a horse


    passed by the imperial avenue. People thought I was a handsome man. But, it turned out that I was.


    Was a woman..."


    After she finished, it was so quiet in the room.


    Wendy felt a little embarrassed, thinking that it was the same as her bad performance atst time.


    When she turned back, she found that almost everyone was looking at her in shock. Someone


    apuded, and then the room filled with ps.


    "Wendy, it''s wonderful!"


    "Er, thank you..."


    Wendy had never been so outstanding. She handed the microphone to her colleague. When she


    sat down, she cast a nce at Charlie and met his deep eyes. She moved her eyes away quickly


    but felt warm in her heart.


    When they finished, Wendy was thest one to leave.


    When she came out of the ss door, as expected, she saw the white Land Rover parking there.


    She walked over and opened the door.


    Charlie started the car and drove along the main road for two or three kilometers. Suddenly, he


    turned right and stopped soon. It was near a river where they could see a bridge with lights on.


    Wendy was confused. When she was about to ask him, she heard him said, "Sing me the


    Huangmei opera again."


    "Now?" She was surprised.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy frowned. After a long time, she saw that he was still waiting patiently.


    Then, she licked her lips and stated, "The reason why I wanted to be the Number One Schr was


    not to show off, and I didn''t want to reach a lofty position either. The only thing I wanted is my love.


    We became husband and wife. Live a happy life..."


    Atst, her voice was held back by Charlie''s sudden kiss.


    When he released her, his forehead was still on hers. He stared at her with his deep eyes and


    asked, "Who taught you that?"


    "My mum..."


    "Mm." Charlie swallowed and kept staring at her, "You''re only allowed to sing to me in the future."


    Wendy frowned at his dominance all the time.


    "Clear?" Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." She answered in a hurry.


    Seeing that he didn''t intend to sit back to the car, and half his body pressed on her. He opened the


    storage case and took out a small box.


    She stared at the box and swallowed, "...what do you want to do?"


    "How do you think?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "I can''t understand..." Wendy shook her head. Charlie took out a small pack and said, "Car s*x." Car


    s*x?


    Wendy widened her eyes.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    The advanced ward was in a good location where sun could shine brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wendy stood by the window. The setting sun shone on her face, and the pictures ofst night kept


    disying in her head.


    When Charlie took out a condom, she thought that he was teasing her.


    However, he covered on his body in the next second. The seat had been fully reclined. He straddled


    her and started to drag her jeans. He was doing what he wanted.


    Wendy wanted to struggle but failed. She was totally under his control and could do nothing...


    She did not dare to open her eyes because she was afraid that someone would pass by.


    The car had been shaking for a whole night.


    This could be the craziest thing she had done so far. Her face was burning when she thought about


    it.


    "You are only allowed to sing to me In the future!"


    Wendy remembered what he said before they had a car s*xst night.


    She raised her hand to touch her cor, and felt the small key pendant hanging before her


    corbone through the clothes. That day, when he put it on for her, he also said something simr,


    "You must wear it wherever you go in the future!" In the future, in the future...


    Wendy pursed her lips and thought, "Do they really have a future?"


    She shook her head and turned around. Then, she found that grandma was lying on the bed and


    looking at her with a smile.


    "Did Charlie send it to you?"


    "Yes..."


    Grandma smiled and stretched out her hand to her. Wendy walked over, and grandma continued,


    "Let me have a look. It looks expensive. There are some diamonds in it!"


    "I don''t want it, but he insists in giving it to me..."


    Wendy thought about the situation in New York and felt a little helpless. However, she did not know


    that her words sounded more like a coquetry in the olddy''s mind.


    "Wendy, God bless you! You should cherish the man!" Grandma said with a smile, "I know that you


    still can''t let go of Felix in your heart... I have to admit that Felix is also good, but he is twelve years


    older than you. Besides, he has divorced and raise a kid alone..."


    Wendy lowered her eyes, "I know..."


    Seeing this, grandma was about to say something, but she held back her words and sighed.


    After she had dinner with grandma, Charlie called her and told her that he had already arrived at the


    hospital.


    After hanging up, grandma smiled and urged, "Go! Hurry up!"


    When Wendy came out of the building, Farr was standing next to the Bentley and opened the car


    door for her.


    They should have participated in a dinner party. Charlie crossed his long legs and was swaying his


    leather shoes. She could smell alcohol from his breathing, but it wasn''t very strong.


    At this time, the traffic was smooth all the way.


    Charlie asked, "How''s grandma?"


    "All good..." Wendy replied.


    "That''s great." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy nced at him and felt that he seemed to find a topic...


    Then, Charlie took out a cigarette, but he didn''t light it.


    His finger stroked on the cigarette, and he cast a nce at Farr in front of him, "Ahem."


    "By the way, Mr. Hogg!" Farr turned around and said as if he had just recalled something, "The


    chairman of the Great Shaw Group wants to invite you to his hotel."


    "Oh?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Farr deliberately paused for a while, and then added, "The next Wednesday is your birthday. So he


    wants to take this opportunity to get closer to you."


    Charlie nced at the woman beside him and said, "Hmm."


    Wendy bit her lips gently. Birthday...


    In a blink of an eye, it was the next Wednesday.


    Wendy was sitting in front of the desk and couldn''t focus on work. Her uneasy face was reflected on


    theputer screen.


    After putting her hands on the keyboard for a few minutes, she finally stood up.


    She took her phone to the pantry and called her best friend, "Yuna, it''s me!"


    "Hi Wendy, what''s going on?"


    Wendy looked a little unnatural. After hesitating for a long time, she said, "Well, if you have a male


    friend, what do you usually send for his birthday..."


    As the night darkened, Wendy walked to the high-end residential quarter with her bag.


    She thought that Charlie wouldn''t call her tonight, but he did. He asked her toe to his home.


    She put her hand on her bag, which was different from usual, a little bulging.


    Wendy took a deep breath because she felt nervous.


    A car passed by her. Suddenly, the rear door of the car was opened, and a strong arm was


    stretched out to pull her into the car.


    If this had happened to someone else, he must have thought that it was a robbery.


    Wendy fell into the back seat and met a pair of deep eyes when she raised her head. Charlie held a


    cigarette in his hand and blew out the smoke. He seemed to be in a good mood, "I saw you in a far


    distance. You walked as slowly as a snail!"


    Wendy didn''t argue with him.


    The entrance was in the front, and the Bentley slowed down as it came in.


    When they arrived, Farr opened the car door and took out two big bags from the trunk, "Mr. Hogg,


    shall I take these gifts upstairs for you?"


    "OK, thanks." Charlie replied.


    They took the elevator together. Wendy nced at the bags.


    The bags were filled with various exquisite boxes which were from luxury brands. What was even


    more frightening was that there was a small transparent box on the top. Inside the box was a car


    key...


    Wendy silently hid the her bag behind.


    After entering the door, Farr put the bags at the entrance and left.


    Charlie seemed to have no interest in these gifts. He just nced around and walked inside. Wendy


    changed her shoes and followed him. She didn''t put her bag down, as if she was afraid of being


    discovered.


    After taking off his coat and putting it on the armrest, he sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    He didn''t turn on the TV and just put his hands together on his knees. He stared at her with his deep


    eyes for a long time, but she didn''t do anything. He frowned slightly, "Did you hear what Farr said in


    the car that day?"


    "... What is it?" Wendy licked her lips.


    "Never mind it!" Charlie''s face darkened.


    Wendy looked at the entrance and asked tentatively, "Er, do you mean today is your birthday..."


    "What will you do for me?" Charlie snorted.


    Wendy tugged at the bag strap in front of her unnaturally, and released her hands atst.


    She thought for a while and walked to him. Like a sky girl, she folded her hands in the front and


    called out his name softly, "Dear Charlie Hogg, happy birthday!"


    "This is the second time you call my full name."


    Charlie swallowed and his deep eyes slowly narrowed.


    "The second time?" After hearing this, Wendy was surprised and confused, "When is the first time?"


    Charlie twitched the corner of his mouth and refused to answer this silly question. He said in a calm


    and hoarse voice, "Wendy Lim, you''re the first person who dares to call me by my full name except


    my parents!"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    His words seemed to have touched the bottom of her heart.


    Wendy''s breath trembled. She thought that she had provoked him and nervously looked at him. But


    she didn''t find any displeasure between his eyebrows. His eyes were dark and deep, like a well.


    Her hand was suddenly caught by him, and her whole body was pulled to him.


    Wendy was in an embarrassing posture that she squatted down in front of him like a puppy.


    She wanted to stand up, but he pressed her forehead with his index finger to push her back easily.


    His face was approaching hers. They were so close that they were in an awkward position.


    Charlie blew out his breathing to her and asked, "Only happy birthday?"


    Wendy was a little embarrassed, "I''m going to cook you a bowl of birthday noodle?"


    "I''ve already eaten," Charlie said in a tough tone.


    "Uh." Wendy thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "How about I sing you a birthday song?"


    "Huangmei opera version?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "No..." Wendy was more embarrassed.


    She was only good at a few selections of Huangmei opera, but she had never practiced a birthday


    song in the way of singing Huangmei opera...


    Charlie pursed his lips and stared at her closely. He put his wrists on his knees and said, "You really


    didn''t prepare anything for me?"


    If he remembered correctly, Farr had reminded her of his birthday in the car a week ago.


    After so many days, she should have enough time to prepare something for him.


    There were many people who sent gifts to his birthday every year. Most of the time, Charlie would


    pay no interest to them. Some of the gifts were even unopened and kept in the warehouse for


    several years. However, he didn''t know why he really wanted to receive her gifts this year. He didn''t


    have such kind of expectation for a long time.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded her head.


    Seeing that his face darkened, she added, "I''m sorry."


    "Forget it!" Charlie shouted with a low voice. Then he suddenly stood up from the sofa and said


    fiercely, "Take a shower and sleep!"


    Wendy felt a little scared.


    She could imagine that he would not let her go easilyter on the bed.


    Wendy took a deep breath and stood up, too. Beside her was a tea table. Her bag hidden in the


    back knocked to the table, and the things in the bag were squeezed out and fell down to the floor


    with a bang.


    Afraid of being discovered by him, she hurried to pick it up. However, it was toote. Charlie


    stretched out his long arm to grasp one thing and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Uh..." Wendy faltered.


    Charlie weighed the small box in his hand. It was slightlyrger than his palm. Because it was


    wrapped with brown kraft paper, he could not see what was inside.


    He suddenly thought of something and raised his eyebrows, "A gift for me?"


    Wendy didn''t answer but put on an embarrassed look.


    Since things had already reached this point, she could only watch he tearing apart the kraft paper.


    Her heartbeat was faster due to nervousness.


    The box was opened, there was an electric shaver in it.


    Charlie also raised his hand and said with joy, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t prepare anything?"


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled, and she awkwardly muttered, "The bags that Farr carried in just now


    were filled with famous brands, and I even saw a car key. How could I have the courage to give this


    to you..."


    She hesitated for a long time and finally decided to buy a gift for him.


    She called her best friend who rmended a lighter or a shaver. The former one was usually a


    gift from love, so she chose thetter. She went to the mall to buy it at lunchtime.


    After saying that, Wendy raised her head and happened to meet his deep eyes.


    At this moment, his eyes were still as deep as an ancient well, but there were a few lights in it. The


    lights were too strange for him but also eyecatching, making other people want to explore what is in


    his eyes, but also making them sink into his eyes deeply.


    Wendy moved her eyes away. Her mind was in a mess.


    She pretended to be calm and stood up, trying to change the topic, "This is a brand from our own


    country. I''ve never bought this kind of thing, and I don''t understand it. The shop assistant


    rmended it for me, and I don''t know if you like it or not..."


    As she was exining, she stretched out her hand and wanted to show him how to use it.


    However, before her fingertips could touch it, he suddenly avoided her.


    "Don''t touch, it''s mine!"


    Charlie frowned and turned half of his body to aside.


    Wendy was slightly stunned. She did not expect that he would avoid her. She opened her mouth


    and saw that he was holding the shaver in his hand and walked upstairs, leaving her only a view of


    his back.


    While he was going upstairs, he kept his head down.


    After taking a shower, Wendyy on the bed. A few minutester, he pulled her over and pressed


    on her body. He kissed her deeply, and she copsed under his body.


    The package of the condom was thrown to the ground. Charlie looked down at her and said, "Call


    my name."


    "Well, Charlie Hogg..."


    Wendy licked her lips and did as she was told obediently.


    Because he said that she was the first one to call his full name except for his parents, she felt that


    the tip of her tongue was trembling.


    Charlie''s eyes turned redder, "One more time!"


    "Charlie Hogg..."


    "Go on!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlie Hogg..."


    The next morning, when Wendy woke up, she felt that her waist was sore and her legs hurt.


    Her voice was a little hoarse as well. She could not remember how many times she had called his


    namest night. She did not know what he wanted to do, but every time she called out, the redness


    in his eyes would grow.


    She washed her face with cold water. When she put the towel back, she was shocked.


    The shaver she gave himst night was ced on the washstand, and the old one was thrown into


    the trash can.


    Wendy''s eyes moved from them and felt unbelievable.


    If she was not wrong, his old shaver was imported and its price was much more expensive than the


    one from her...


    When they went downstairs, the ck Bentley had already parked before the building.


    The car moved slowly in rush hour. The men in the car were busy along the way. Farr, sitting in the


    front, held a document and an iPad in his hands, and respectfully reported the schedule and


    arrangement of the entire day to Charlie.


    Charlie kept stroking his chin with his hand. Nobody knew he was intentional or not,


    His chin was clean, without stubble.


    Wendy thought of the imported shaver thrown in the trash can. She moved her eyes back and


    looked through the window.


    When they arrived at the office building where Wendy was working, Farr opened the car door for


    her. She thanked him and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    Charlie suddenly stopped her.


    Wendy stopped and looked at him doubtfully,"... What''s the matter?"


    Charlie didn''t say anything but leaned towards her upper body. His face was approaching, then,


    without warning, he kissed her.


    It was a gentle kiss. His lips pressed on hers for a while and withdrew.


    His movements were so quick that Wendy did not even have time to react.


    Charlie returned to his seat with a small curl on his thin lips, "I like it very much."


    The ck Bentley ran away slowly, and it didn''t take long for it to join the flow of cars and became


    unclear.


    Wendy blinked her eyes. After getting out of the car, she had been standing in the same ce with


    a blushing face. Although he knew what he meant by "like it", it was really like an interaction


    between lovers.


    God, why was she in a daze?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    In the evening.


    Coming out of the office building after work, Wendy saw a familiar figure standing at the door.


    The man, who was leaning on the door, walked to her when he noticed her. He was still dressed like


    a dandy. The neckline of his T- shirt was wide open, and the small jade Buddha pendant hanging on


    his neck swayed as he moved.


    Ewan walked to her and dragged her out in a hurry.


    Wendy couldn''t get rid of his hand. She was dragged all the way to the revolving door and asked,


    "What are you doing?"


    "Juste with me and you''ll know!"


    Ewan answered and pushed her into the car.


    He didn''t tell her where they would go. He stepped the elerator hard. On the way, he looked at


    his watch from time to time as if he was in a rush.


    When they arrived at the destination, Wendy still looked confused. She was not unfamiliar with this


    ce. She hade to here, the airport hall, a few days ago, but she didn''t know why he took her


    here.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were a lot of people around the exit. Most of them were waiting with many boards in their


    hands.


    Ewan also raised his head and stood there, looking at exit.


    The radio reminded a flight from New York hadnded. Soon, a crowd of people came out.


    Ewan''s eyes suddenly fixed on someone, "He''s there!"


    Wendy looked over and saw a man in a ck T-shirt. He was tall and stand straight. There was a


    ck windbreaker on his forearm. He was slowly walking out with a suitcase, as if he was fatigued


    with the journey.


    "Felix, we are here!" Ewan waved his hand.


    Felix heard his voice and quickened his pace.


    When he was in front of them, Wendy licked her lips, "Hi, Felix..."


    Maybe it was because they had seen each other in New York before, she could be calmer when


    they met again, but she would feel a little stuffy in her heart.


    Felix shook his head and sighed helplessly to her, "I have something to do here, so I''m back. I


    nned to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect Ewan to bring you here!"


    "This is the surprise that I give you two!" Ewan raised his eyebrows.


    Felix smiled, raised his hand, and bumped lightly with Ewan.


    This scene was familiar to Wendy. It would always be put on in the past. Wendy was a little absent-


    minded, as if nothing had happened and changed...


    Ewan suggested, "Let''s find something to eat!"


    Ewan had booked a table. When they arrived, Wendy noticed that it was the hot pot restaurant that


    she and Charlie had been to before.


    They were only three but Ewan had booked a 10-person private room, which showed that he was


    really a rich dandy.


    The temperature in the room was very low. The soup in pot was made of lycium chinensis and


    chicken. The waiter served all the dishes, then, left and closed the door.


    When Felix picked up the chopsticks, he seemed to think of something, "Wennie, are you familiar


    with Mr. Hogg?"


    Wendy''s hands, which held a spoon of sesame paste, trembled.


    This was not the first time he had asked this question. He was interruptedst time, but now he


    changed his way to ask.


    "Mr. Hogg?" Ewan interrupted and began to answer on behalf of her, "I know that. Wendy''s


    company has cooperation with the Hogg''s Group!"


    "Oh, I see." Felix nodded as if he had understood.


    "Yes..." Wendy lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience.


    As the hot pot boiled, Wendy''s phone suddenly rang.


    Wendy took it out and found Charlie''s name was on the screen. She was so nervous that she


    almost drop down her chopsticks.


    "Wennie, you can answer the phone first." Felix said.


    Wendy shook her head, ced it in silence and put back in her bag, "No, I don''t know the number."


    Felix nodded and didn''t ask more. He put two pieces of cooked beef on her te.


    After finishing eating, Wendy stood up and put the phone in her pocket secretly, "I want to use the


    toilet!"


    After entering one stall and closed the door, Wendy took out her phone.


    The three missed calls came from the same person. She swallowed hard and was about to call


    back. But Charlie called again. He was really stubborn.


    "... Hello?"


    "Why don''t you answer the phone!"


    As expected, Charlie''s tone was bad.


    Wendy prevaricated and lied, "I didn''t hear... what''s wrong?"


    "Come to my home," Charlie spoke out four words.


    Wendy clenched her hand and said, "I don''t feel very well today. I want to have a rest at home..."


    "Were you tiredst night?" Charlie teased her.


    "Well, maybe..." She replied.


    "Sucks!" Charlie teased her. After a pause, he asked again, "Are you sure you will note?"


    Wendy answered in a hurry, "I''ve already been on the bed!"


    "OK, forget it." Charlie hung up.


    She was afraid that he would call again, so she turned off her phone.


    Wendy closed her eyes and lowered her head. Her palms were wet with sweat.


    Aftering back to the room, Ewan looked at her and frowned, "Wendy, are you okay?"


    Wendy shook her head.


    Noticing Felix also looked at her, she smiled and said, "I''m fine..."


    Wendy didn''t know why she lied to Charlie on the phone.


    Whether it was her former male colleague or Ewan, she could always be honest in front of him. But


    when she was with Felix, she didn''t dare to tell him the truth. She felt that she cheated him...


    Felix took a taxi to send her back.


    Ewan drank a little too much. When he came out of the restaurant, he staggered and called the


    driving service. Felix also drank a lot but better than Ewan, and his eyes were sober.


    Wendy knew him very well. He had been in the barracks for many years and knew how to discipline


    himself.


    The night wind was cool, and Felix put his coat on her as if he was taking care of a child.


    Wendy''s heart trembled slightly. She opened her mouth and said, "Felix, in those years, I actually..."


    She wanted to tell him that she did not go to the airport that year because her grandmother did not


    agree. Grandma was so excited that she had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital. In order


    not to stimte her grandma again, she had to avoid him from then on.


    However, right now, she...


    "Let''s not talk about the past anymore." Felix interrupted with a smile. His eyes were very gentle.


    "I..." Wendy choked with sobs.


    She had lots of words wanted to tell him but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Felix patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Don''t think too much. Go home and have a


    good sleep."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    Before she turned around, Felix stopped her again. In the dark, he seemed to have something to


    say but held back. Finally, he only said one sentence, "Good night, Wennie."


    Wendy nodded and replied, "Good night."


    Watching the taxi leave, she dragged the coat on her shoulders and walked towards the building.


    As soon as she stepped into the corridor, cigarette smell came to her.


    Wendy froze. The light of the inductionmp in the corridor was dark, but not darker than his deep


    eyes. He clenched his teeth hard. He blew out some smoke and said in a gloomy tone, "Did he


    send you the knife?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    His voice was so cold that she was gooseflesh all over.


    Wendy could not help taking a step back.


    She didn''t know when he came, and how long he had been standing here. She only saw a lot of


    cigarette butts on the floor.


    Wendy was so nervous that her body was trembling. She slowly swallowed. His deep eyes were


    focused on her, which made him look like a beast observing in the darkness and was ready to hunt.


    If it were to attack, it would be fatal.


    Charlie suddenly shouted in a low voice, "Answer me!"


    Wend trembled quietly, and her drooping hands gradually clenched.


    To be honest, she was a little afraid of Charlie now.


    Seeing she reacted like this, Charlie narrowed his eyes. A wave of heat rushed into his brain as if it


    could burn out his nerves.


    If she didn''t answer, it meant he was right.


    He was well aware of the significance of the knife to her.


    In order to get it back, she almost took off her clothes in front of people in the bar, and she drank


    half a bottle of alcohol without thinking twice. In addition, she ran two or three kilometers in order to


    catch the robber and almost hit by the car. She brought it with her all the time...


    She said that it was special for her.


    After hanging up, Charlie went straight to bed.


    However, it was still early. He didn''t feel sleepy after closing his eyes for a long time. Especially


    when he closed his arms, he felt empty. In the end, he took the car key and went out. Even if he


    didn''t make love to her, he still wanted her to sleep beside him.


    He knocked at her door, but no one responded. Then, he called her, but her phone was turned off.


    Charlie''s patience slowly ran out. Atst, he even saw that she and another man were whispering to


    each other.


    When he finished smoking the remaining half of the cigarette in his hand, he ground it under his


    leather shoes. Then his tall body suddenly moved forward and pressed her against the wall, easily


    controlling her within his arms, "Why did you tell me you''ve already slept."


    Wendy was sweating with a guilty conscience, "I..."


    "Wennie..." Charlie slowly repeated the word. When he nced at the ck windbreaker on her, he


    narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Oh, what a lovely nickname! Are you old friends? I think you''re old


    lovers! So you¡¯ve f*cked with him today?"


    "You-"


    Hearing thest sentence, Wendy widened her eyes.


    Although she had been aware of his mood swings in the past few months and knew that his words


    would be vicious when he was angry, these words still made her heart broken. What did he


    think she was?


    Charlie''s eyes became cold, and he swallowed and shouted, "I¡¯ll check it by myself!"


    He was not joking. He reached out one hand to tear off the ck windbreaker on her.


    "I didn''t!" Wendy gritted her teeth and couldn''t stand his domination anymore, ¡°We just ate


    together!"


    "Do you think I should trust you?" Charlie asked in a in tone.


    "It depends on you!" Wendy answered. She didn''t want to look at him anymore. She bent down to


    pick up the windbreaker and brushed off the dust. It was not a windbreaker, so she should keep it


    clean.


    Charlie became even more furious when he saw her behaviors.


    He reached out one hand to touch her neck. His movements were gentle, but his eyes were very


    cold.


    "Wendy Lim, you¡¯d better not to think about those things you shouldn''t have. You are mine, so you


    should remember your role all the time!" Charlie paused for a while and smiled. He looked at her as


    if she was a joke, "What''s more, even if Felix has divorced, there will be a lot of women rushing to


    him. You¡¯ re the woman who warms my bed and does what I ask you to do. Do you think he will


    marry a woman like you?"


    Every word hit on Wendy''s heart.


    Her tightly clenched fists were trembling. She took a deep breath and said, "It''s none of your


    business."


    "You¡¯re mine. All of you belong to me!" The veins on Charlie''s neck bulged.


    "My heart is not..." Wendy answered in a soft but firm voice.


    "What?" Charlie seemed to be angry and narrowed his eyes.


    Wendy raised her head and met his deep eyes. She did not dodge and said word by word, "You


    can''t control my heart. It''s free."


    Charlie''s gaze was so cold as if it could freeze her.


    The next second, he suddenly carried her on his shoulder.


    "Put me down, don''t!"


    Wendy was clear about the changes in his body. She knew what he was going to do and began to


    struggle.


    Charlie pped her on the hip and said in a dangerous tone, "If you dare to move, I''ll f*ck you right


    here!"


    His threatening words worked for her. Wendy did not dare to move anymore. She remembered their


    craziness in the car and she clearly knew what he would do if he got furious...


    In the blink of an eye, they had reached the top floor.


    Charlie didn''t gasp heavily with her on his shoulder. He took out her key and kicked open the door.


    Her single bed kept making creaking sounds.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes were closed all the time. She gritted her teeth hard to prevent herself from making a


    sound. Charlie didn¡¯t let go of her until it was near daybreak.


    Through the corners of her eyes, she could see that he mmed the door and left.


    After that night, Charlie did not take the initiative to contact her.


    There was also a simr situation before. After he left, he did not contact her for a week. Wendy


    knew that she hadpletely provoked him, but she had paid a price for it. Even two dayster,


    she felt quite painful in her private part. She could imagine how violent he was at that time.


    After work, Wendy was dragged away by Ewan.


    It was a club, where contained various kinds of entertainment and food. There was a row of luxury


    cars parked at the door. When she entered the door, Wendy subconsciously looked around. She


    didn¡¯t find the white Land Rover which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Ewan was familiar with the bar. He should oftene here. He pushed open the door of a private


    room, and Felix was inside.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well down, Ewan!" Felix saw her and smiled.


    Ewan pulled the small jade Buddha pendant on his neck and teased, "Wendy, how can you treat us


    like this! We called you out a few times, but you refused. It¡¯s not easy for Felix to be back. How


    many days can he stay? Don''t waste these days!"


    "Uh, I''ve been a little busy these days..." Wendy Lim was embarrassed. The private room was very


    big, and there were only three of them in it. The waiter sent some food to them.


    After a while, Wendy wanted to use the toilet, which located at the end of the corridor, a little far


    away.


    When she came out, she was shaking off the water drops on her hands and did not pay much


    attention to the road. Suddenly, she knocked into someone.


    "I''m really sorry..."


    Wendy apologized and looked up, only to find that it was Ynda.


    It was not surprising for Wendy to see Ynda. The rich girls, like her, usually went here. But to her


    surprise, Ynda did not go tit for tat as she usually did every time they met. Instead, she reached


    out one hand to hold her," My dear sister, are you okay?"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Wendy felt a little disgusting.


    She looked around subconsciously but didn''t see Charlie.


    She was even more confused by Ynda''s behaviors, especially she had a smile on her face all the


    time. It seemed that they were real close sisters, but how could it be possible?


    When they were in the Hogg¡¯s Group, before Ynda had been driven out, she said to Wendy in a


    low voice, "Let¡¯s wait and see, Wendy."


    "It''s okay." Wendy dodged her.


    Ynda did not speak more, but she kept smiling.


    Wendy looked at her face, and her smile made Wendy flesh creep.


    Ynda swayed the luxury bag in her hand and said to her, "I have something else to do here.


    Have a good time, my sister!"


    After saying that, she left in the opposite direction.


    Wendy watched Ynda¡¯s back and felt a cold down her spine. She had a bad feeling about what


    Ynda was going to do.


    Ynda had walked all the way to the corner until Wendy couldn''t see her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There stood a boy dressed in the waiter''s uniform, who seemed to be a timid boy from the


    countryside, "... Is it okay to do this?" Ynda red at him, "Just do as what I told you. Don¡¯t ask


    too much!"


    When Wendy went back to the room, Felix smiled and asked her, "Why are you so slow?"


    He had always been like this. He looked serious, however, when he smiled, the serious feeling had


    gone. His smile was the warm sunshine in winter. Every time he spoke to her, he was always so


    patient and gentle.


    Wendy suddenly thought of Charlie.


    If it was him, he would snap in a low voice.


    Wendy exined, "I identally bumped into someone just now."


    "Wendy, you''re always like this!" Ewan interrupted andughed loudly, "Felix, let me tell you. Last


    time, she even went to the men''s toilet!"


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    "Well, don''t make fun of her!" Felix helped her out of embarrassment and handed her a small te


    of walnuts, "The walnuts are good. I¡¯ve peeled off some. Have a try. It''s good for your brain."


    Wendy noticed that he held a clip in his hand, and there were lots of walnut shells in the ashtray.


    "Do you want me to feed you like Daniel?" Felix teased her.


    Wendy was stunned.


    She suddenly thought of that time when Charlie asked her to peel off the walnuts for him. When she


    peeled them off, he asked her to feed him. Then he covered her mouth with his thin lips and pulled


    all the walnuts into her mouth. After that, he told her that it was ¡®feed¡¯...


    "Wennie?" Felix called her twice.


    Wendy came to her senses and hurriedly shook her head, "Er, no..."


    She picked up a walnut from the te, put it into her mouth, and chewed slowly.


    What¡¯s wrong with her today?


    She had thought of him so many times...


    Felix, who was sitting beside her, was in a calm look, but his mind was a little mess. Wendy had


    never been absent-minded before him...


    After finishing dinner, Ewan invited Felix to y billiards. Wendy was also asked to be the referee.


    But after two rounds, Ewanined that she was unfair. So she had to sit on the sofa and wait.


    There were many types of entertainment in the private room. She put down the projection screen


    and it became a karaoke room.


    Wendy selected two songs. She paused for a while when she found a few selections of Fluangmei


    Opera. The man''s calm voice and overbearing tone echoed in her ears, so she skipped these


    selections.


    There was a knock on the door. It was a waiter who came in.


    Ewan just ordered a few after- dinners, and the waiter ced them carefully on the table. Two cups


    of cocktails were given to the two men beside the table. Wendy drank half a bottle of beer when she


    was having dinner.


    Felix was worried that she would feel ufortable, so he ordered a ss of honey grapefruit tea


    for her.


    The waiter put the tea on the table and said, "It tastes better when it''s hot!"


    "I see, thank you." Wendy nodded.


    She picked up the ss with both hands. She blew to the tea and then took two sips.


    When she put down the ss, the waiter was ready to leave. Wendy had worked in a bar before, so


    she felt a little sympathetic to him and showed him a smile.


    To her surprise, the waiter became panic and ran out of the room. Sheughed and thought that her


    smile couldn¡¯t be regarded as flirting, could it?


    When she was about to finish the sweet tea, Ewan received a call and put on a flustered look.


    "I have something urgent to do, and I have to leave now. Put these on my tab!"


    "No worries. Drive carefully!"


    Not long after Ewan left, Wendy suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Felix looked at her frowning eyebrows and said, "Wennie, are you tired? Let''s go back?"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    Coming out of the elevator, she suddenly felt her legs go soft. Felix was very close to her, holding


    her shoulder quickly. When the men''s breathing was blown to her, the strange feeling became


    stronger.


    She felt very ufortable inside her body, as if thousands of ants were biting her. She was dizzy


    and weak, and there was a more terrible idea in her mind. She hoped that Felix could hold her


    tighter.


    "Wennie, are you all right?" Felix asked with concern.


    Wendy shook her head, thinking that she might have drunk too much, but that strange feeling didn''t


    disappear.


    What¡¯s worse, she felt so hot. Her fists were clenched, and her eyshes trembled, "Felix, I''m a


    little ufortable..."


    At this time, she gradually understood what was going on, because this feeling seemed familiar to


    her. At the very beginning when she worked in the bar, she drank the wine given by a guest, and


    then met Charlie...


    The door of the bar opened, and the receptionist at the door nodded with a smile.


    Two men in suits came in. The one in front was taller and his face was as cold as if he was


    separated from the rest of the world. At this time, his clothes were still tidy, and he walked fast but


    not hurriedly. It seemed that he was here to meet his customers.


    A manager came forward and led them to the room on the left.


    Farr, who was following behind, suddenly stopped. Fie pointed to the elevator and said, " Mr. Flogg,


    Miss Lim seems to be over there..." After that, he regretted. He should not have told him that.


    Because Wendy was with a serious- looking man. The man was tall and strong, that looked like a


    soldier. Besides, they were very close at this time.


    Farr carefully observed his boss''s face.


    As expected, his boss''s eyes darkened and mouth tightened.


    When he saw the man clearly, Charlie suddenly felt that the muscles on his right arm became


    intense.


    He clenched his palm in his pocket and moved his eyes away from them. Then, he was about to


    walk towards the private room. However, before he could move, Farr said in a hurry, "There seems


    something wrong with Miss Lim..."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Felix helped Wendy all the way out of the bar.


    When they got outside, the night wind blew to her, and she closed to him more tightly. Her eyes


    seemed to have closed, and only her eyshes were trembling. Under the neon lights, there were


    two unnatural blushes on her face.


    He called her name twice. She didn''t reply but clenched her hands.


    Felix frowned and thought that she was drunk.


    He sped up to the parking lot, opened the door of the passenger''s seat and carefully put her in.


    When he was fastening the seat belt for her, he suddenly heard a "bang" of the car''s crash.


    Felix turned back and found another car crashed to the back of his car.


    Then, a handsome young man in a suit got off the Bentley. He looked like an white cor with an


    apologetic look on his face, "I''m sorry, sir. I identally got into your car when I was backing up!"


    Felix had to walk over to check the back of his car.


    It wasn''t a big deal. The car stopped in time, and it only caused a little bit of paint loss.


    After taking photos, Felix walked back to the front but found Wendy, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat, was gone. Charlie stepped on the elerator all the way down, and the neon lights


    on both sides passed quickly.


    Wendy, who had been fastened on the seat by seat belt, leaned her head to his shoulder.


    He reached out one hand to push her away, but the next second, she approached to him again. She


    was tightly holding his arm, rubbing her face across his suit, and began to lose her consciousness.


    Charlie felt dry in his throat, but he became more furious at the same time.


    If he hadn''t appeared in the bar at that time, she would have left with Felix!


    As long as he was a little bitte, she would do these things to another man. The more he thought


    about it, the more furious he would be. He gritted his teeth hard.


    The phone in her bag vibrated over and over again.


    Charlie took it out and saw the "Felix" showing on the screen.


    He tapped on the red circle with his long fingers and hung up. He nced at her and sent a


    message back.


    At this time, Wendy''s body was burning, and her mind was in a mess.


    She could only rely on her instinct, and half of her body was put on him, which could cool her down


    a little.


    The soft feeling of her body was so obvious. Charlie''s hand grasped tightly on the steering wheel,


    and blue veins stood out on the back of his hand due to the forbearance. After looking around, he


    drove the car to the hotel located at opposite side.


    The Land- Rover stood at the entrance of the hotel. Charlie got out of the car and picked her up by


    the waist. He threw the key to the doorman and strode inside.


    "Beep beep!"


    The door was opened and Charlie kicked open the door of the bedroom.


    Wendy was thrown onto the bed and then curled up like a shrimp. When he knelt down on her side,


    she immediately did what she had done in a car. She held his arm tightly and rubbed her face on it.


    The blush on her face seemed to be darker.


    Just like before, she repeated in a low voice, "Felix, I really feel unwell..."


    "Who are you calling?" Charlie asked in a bad tone.


    Wendy lowered her eyes as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Charlie''s deep eyes suddenly darkened. He pulled off his tie and punched on her ear side.


    He pinched her chin with his thumb and forefinger. The corner of her mouth was a little witched


    because of him. He was even angrier. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Wendy Lim, who am I!"


    Wendy was forced to meet his eyes, but she was still unconscious.


    Everything in her eyes was blurred, and she couldn''t tell who the man in front of her was. She kept


    licking her lips, trying to hold his waist with her red hands. "Wendy Lim, I''m asking you who I am!"


    Charlie pushed her hand away and asked her the question again.


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled as he shook her body. She answered subconsciously, "Charlie..."


    Who else could speak in such a domineering tone?


    Charlie''s tensed lips rxed a lot when he heard her answer.


    At this time, Wendy seemed to have reached her limit. She took the initiative to get into his arms,


    pulling his shirt with her hands and looking up for his thin lips.


    At their first night, she was a greener.


    When she broke into his room, she didn''t know anything and could do nothing. But now, things were


    different. She could easily arouse his desire.


    Charlie''s chest muscles heaved violently as his breathing.


    He bit her ear, "Alluring girl!"


    There was no peace on the bed for the whole night.


    The next morning, Wendy woke up.


    She felt sore all over her body, especially her waist and legs. From the corner of her eyes, she could


    see the bruises on her body.


    She slowly sat up, wrapped in the quilt. She looked around nkly, and some scattered pictures of


    last night gradually came to her mind. This was not the first time she had been in such a situation,


    and she was familiar to here.


    Only the white gauze curtains were closed. A tall figure was standing near the window, who was


    bathed in warm sunshine.


    He wrapped a bath towel around his waist. He got a good shape. Because of the sunlight, she


    couldn''t see clearly. She remembered that she came out of the bar with Felixst night...


    Wendy lowered her eyes and said in a muffled voice, "Felix..."


    She had put Felix in her heart for many years. She felt lucky because it was Felix who had taken


    her away. But now, she was with Charlie. If she made love to Felix under this circumstances, she


    really didn''t know how to face Charlie...


    "Do you want to die?"


    A cold male voice was suddenly came to her ear as if a gust of cold wind blew into the quilt.


    Wendy shivered, but felt happy in her mind. She looked up in surprise and said, "Charlie?"


    Charlie turned around in a cold look, and his deep eyes fixed on her. He gritted his teeth and said, "I


    do not want to hear the name of another man from your mouth again."


    Wendy had crawled down from the bed, wrapped in a quilt.


    She walked to him. She could see his good figure and clearly defined face. The air was mixed with


    the smell of cigarettes, which made her more certain about that the man was indeed Charlie.


    Wendy swallowed, but she didn''t clear about what had happenedst night, "Was... youst night?"


    "What''s the matter? Are you disappointed?" Charlie pinched out a trace on the cigarette and


    shouted in a deep voice, "Who do you think it is?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Is it really you?" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    She seemed to haven''t noticed the anger on his face. Instead, there was a look of joy on her face.


    Charlie frowned and nodded under her eager eyes.


    Wendy finally rxed. She even reached out her hand to hold him with excitement. Because of this


    movement, the quilt wrapped around her slowly fell down.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Charlie lowered his head and looked at her hand that held his.


    From her reaction before, the anger in his heart was fading away.


    Then, the quilt fell on the floor. Charlie''s eyes swept over her body, which was covered with hickeys


    and finger marks. He swallowed, and his eyes darkened.


    Wendy realized it and then bent over to pick it up.


    As soon as she picked up the quilt and wrapped around her body, her waist was held by someone,


    and she was pulled forward.


    "Are you seducing me now?"


    The cigarette in Charlie''s hand had been stubbed out, and his face was very closed to her.


    The heat in his palm made Wendy''s body tremble. Last night''s memory was chaotic for her, but the


    previous nights were very clear. For a moment, her body became stiff.


    Suddenly, she reached out her hand to push him away, taking two steps back.


    Charlie only wanted to tease her, so he didn''t exert more strength in his hands.


    Then, he saw her turn around and walk back to the bed. She lowered her head and picked up the


    clothes on the floor and put on them. She didn''t say a word when she was doing that. Charlie


    frowned again. When she put her bag across her body, her phone vibrated.


    Wendy took it out and whispered in his ear, "Hello?"


    "Wennie, are you all right? Where have you beenst night? I''m so worried!" Felix''s voice was full of


    worry.


    After dealing with the car crashst night, he found Wendy disappeared. He called her a few times


    but she never picked up the phone. Next, he received a text message that said, "I''m leaving now for


    something urgent." Felix was afraid that she was in a bad mood and would be disturbed by him, so


    he waited until this morning to make a phone call again.


    "I''m good..." Wendy nced at Charlie standing by the window and whispered, "I just went home


    early..."


    Felix breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Well, that''s great! If you still feel ufortable,


    drink more warm water. Remember to have breakfast."


    After giving her a few more reminders, he hung up the phone.


    Wendy clutched her phone tightly. She could feel the attention of the two men standing by the


    window.


    She gritted her teeth and finally had the courage to look over, "If you don''t want me, I''ll go to work."


    After a few seconds, Wendy turned around and walked out of the suite.


    When she closed the door, she heard the sound of something heavy fell to the floor, followed by the


    sound of ss breaking.


    She remembered the ss smoke jar that ced beside Charlie''s hand...


    When Wendy got off work in the evening, as usual, she went to the hospital to see her grandma.


    She had dinner with grandma and chat for a while. When it was dark, she went home by bus. Not


    long after she arrived home, her cell phone rang. It was a strange number.


    She picked up in confusion and heard a male voice, "Miss Lim, this is Farr!"


    "Ah, Farr!" Wendy was stunned.


    The background on the line was a little noisy. Farr paused for a moment and said, "Miss Lim, Mr.


    Flogg drank too much. Can youe over?"


    When she got in the taxi, the neon light passed by outside the window, Wendy didn''t know why she


    came.


    It might be the phone call from Farr who had always been very respectful to her, and there was a


    hint of pleading in his tone. She really couldn''t refuse it.


    The traffic was smooth at night and she soon arrived at the club.


    Wendy opened the car door and Farr was already waiting at the entrance.


    She followed him into the elevator and arrived at the private room at the end of the corridor. She


    pushed open the door, only to find the room was filled with smoke and, as expected, the


    atmosphere in the room was bewitching.


    There were quite a few people in the room, and some of them looked familiar to Wendy.


    Charlie and Simon sat on the innermost sofa, with a lot of empty bottles on the table. It seemed that


    they had drunk a lot.


    Charlie''s suit jacket and tie were all gone. He only wore a shirt, and the cor was open. His strong


    chest could be vaguely seen, and his ovepping long legs swayed with the smoke, revealing a


    small part of his ck socks.


    Like Simon, there was also a young girl sitting next to him.


    The girl looked not only wanted to sell more drinks. Her skirt was so short that people could see her


    briefs when she moved, and her neckline was quite low, showing half of her breasts.


    Wendy stopped. When she turned around, she found Farr, who was following behind, had


    disappeared.


    She hesitated for a while and continued to move forward.


    Because the sofa was around the corner, and the tea- table was on her way. Wendy had to ask,


    "Excuse me, can you make a way for me?"


    "No!" The young girl turned around and looked at her.


    Wendy puckered her lips and was ready to turn around, but her wrist was caught by someone.


    She lowered her head and found Charlie was frowning at the girl, "F*ck off!" The girl looked


    embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She was so scared that she quickly stood up and


    left.


    Wendy was dragged to the ce where the girl had sat just now. She put her knees together.


    Charlie cast a nce at her, which made her awkward. She lowered her head and said, "Er, Farr


    asked me toe over..."


    "You''re heartless. I was so tiredst night that my waist was almost broken!"


    He was not in a low voice. Wendy''s face turned red immediately.


    Charlie reached out his hand and tapped on her forehead, "Women can''t be spoiled. If you give her


    an armrest and she''ll climb to the heavens!"


    Wendy frowned.


    "That''s enough!" He wanted to tap on her forehead again.


    Wendy dodged him this time.


    Charlie approached her and stopped at a very close position. Under the colorful light, his eyes were


    so deep, "You''re so stubborn. Are you still angry with my violent behaviors that night?"


    Wendy bit her lips, and her fingers on her knees curled up.


    As if the terrible memories that he had brought her were still in her head.


    On the opposite side, Simon seemed to have some conflicts with the girl beside him. Now, the girl


    put her upper body on Simon, and said with a cutesy simile, "Simon, don''t be angry. I''ll apany


    you tonight."


    "How can you make me happy?" Simon saidzily.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s up to you!" The girl said with a charming smile.


    She kissed him, then Simon stretched his hand to her clothes.


    Wendy blushed and withdrew her eyes. Charlie who was next to her suddenly got closer, pointed at


    the opposite side, and said with a gloomy look, "Wendy, you should learn from her. If you make me


    angry,e to hug or kiss me. Maybe I wouldn''t have done that to you that night."


    She remembered that when she first came in, there was also a girl sitting beside him.


    Wendy said without thinking, "You could turn to another woman if you want that..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a smile appeared in Charlie''s eyes, as if he was in a good mood.


    "Are you jealous?"


    She was a little confused and heard him ask with a chuckle.


    Wendy widened her eyes and immediately retorted, "I didn''t!"


    Jealous?


    "How could it be possible?"


    This thought exploded in her mind. She was pissed off.


    Wendy''s shoulder was held, and she was pulled into his arms. Their bodies were attached together.


    His hot breathing with the alcoholic smell was blown to her ear, "I won''t turn to any other woman.


    You''re the only one I want."


    Wendy was stunned.


    Her mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    She was the only one.


    Wendy hurriedly lowered her eyes and dared not to look at him again.


    However, she still couldn''t control her fast heartbeats.


    Simon, who was sitting on the opposite side, had already stood up. The girl in his arms was


    coquettish with some impatience on her face, "Charlie, what''s your n? Go upstairs to get a room,


    or go home?"


    From his words, he was going to make love to the girl in his arms...


    Wendy understood and withdrew her eyes.


    Charlie answered calmly, "Go home."


    After that, Wendy was dragged up from the sofa by him.


    After getting out of the bar, there was a driver waiting in front of the white Land Rover and opened


    the door for them.


    Charlie looked a little drunk, but he walked steadily. He leaned against Wendy all the way, so that


    when they got off the car, one of her shoulders was numb.


    When they got home, she went to take a shower first. When she came out, she went downstairs


    and made a ss of honey water. When she returned to the bedroom, Charlie had already taken a


    shower and came out. He was lying on the bed with his head on one arm.


    He wrapped a towel around his waist, and there seemed to be drops of water on his chest. Under


    the light, he was really attractive.


    Wendy walked over and put the cup on the bedside table next to him.


    Then, she supposed to walk to the other side of the bed, however, Charlie grabbed her wrist and


    easily pulled her to the other side across his body. Then he put his hand on her waist.


    Wendy took a deep breath. She was forced to put her chin on his shoulder.


    She looked up at Charlie.


    He closed his deep eyes all the time. The light cast a shadow on his nose. His thin lips were slightly


    pursed. He seemed to be a little tired.


    "You''re heartless. I was so tiredst night that my waist was almost broken!"


    Wendy suddenly remembered what he had said in the club, and her ears turned red.


    What they were going to do next would also make him tired...


    His finger was circling on her skin. Wendy licked her lips and kindly reminded, "Er, if you''re too tired


    tonight, we can do it tonight..."


    "Too tired?" Charlie suddenly opened his eyes.


    Wendy was scared by the brightness in his eyes and immediately regretted it. "What I mean is..."


    "I''ll let you know whether I''m tired or not?"


    Charlien gritted his teeth and didn''t give her the chance to speak again. He rode on her body and


    tore off their clothes.


    It seemed that he wanted to prove he was not tired, so he did not let her go until midnight.


    The result of excessive indulgence was that Wendy felt as if she stepped on cotton. She felt she


    was floating when walking.


    They seemed to have s*x too frequently...


    On the bus, she searched for the influences of excessive indulgence on her phone. It was really


    embarrassing and panic.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she found that grandma had recovered very well, and her face


    was ruddy. She could go downstairs for a walk without the nurse''s help.


    Wendy held grandma back to the ward. Grandma said to her, "Wendy, I want to go back to the


    countryside for a few days."


    "Go back to the countryside?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes." Grandma nodded, sighed, and said, "I dreamed of your grandpast night. I miss my life in


    the countryside with him. I''ve been in the hospital for more than a year. I''m really tired of living


    here!"


    Wendy looked at grandma''s moist eyes when she mentioned grandpa. She felt very upset.


    She held back the words of refusal. After thinking for a while, she said, "Then... I''ll ask Doctor Chin


    first!"


    When she arrived at Simon''s office, he handed her a ss of water.


    He was in a white coat, which made him look different. "Your grandma recovered well, and there are


    noplications. It''s okay to temporarily leave the hospital for a few days. She will feel bored if she


    stays in the hospital for a long time. Changing to afortable environment is more beneficial for


    your grandma!"


    "Thank you for your advice!" Wendy took a sigh of relief.


    "You''re wee. This is what I should do." Simon smiled and put his hands into the white coat''s


    pockets, "Remind your grandma to have good rests and keep a happy mood. Don''t eat too much


    and have more vegetables. If you still worry about that, you can have my number and call me at any


    time if there is anything wrong!"


    Wendy took out her phone and paused suddenly.


    A gloomy face appeared in her mind, she licked her lips and said, "Er, I''ll ask Charlie your number


    when I need..."


    "That''s all right!" Simon raised his eyebrows and then nodded.


    As soon as she returned to the ward, grandma asked, "What did Doctor Chin say?"


    Wendy repeated the doctor''s words to grandma. She was delighted.


    "That''s great!" Thinking of adverse influences of excessive indulgence that she had searched


    before, Wendy swallowed and said, "Grandma, I''ll have a long holiday next week, and let me go


    back with you to the countryside for a few days!"


    Soon, it was next week.


    After going through the discharge formalities early in the morning, Wendy got on the train with her


    grandma.


    Because it was in the countryside, they had to take another hour''s bus after getting off the train. Not


    long after the bus started, Wendy''s phone rang.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man on the line seemed to have heard the strange noises on her side, so he did not directly


    ask her toe to his house, as usual, instead, he asked where she was.


    Wendy replied honestly, "I''m on the bus..."


    "On the bus?" Charlie was surprised.


    "My grandma has been discharged from the hospital today. I will go back to the countryside with her


    for a few days."


    "When will youe back?"


    "After the holiday ends..."


    Charlie sounded unhappy, "So long?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded lightly, even if she knew that he could not see it.


    After a long while, there were no sounds on the other end of the line. She was surprised. She took


    the phone from her ear and found that Charlie had already hung up. Grandma looked over and


    asked, "Charlie?"


    "Yes," Wendy replied, but thought in her mind whether he was angry or not.


    They rarely lived in the house in the country. So when they arrived, they cleaned the house for the


    whole afternoon.


    After dinner, Wendy was exhausted and went to bed early. She dreamed of Charlie. He kissed her


    passionately, and then pressed herself under his body...


    When she woke up the next day, her face was terribly red.


    She worried about the adverse influences of excessive indulgence, so she went to the countryside.


    However, she had dreamed of himst night!


    After washing her face with cold water, Wendy took an excuse to buy some milk. In fact, she wanted


    to get some fresh air so as to get rid of Charlie form her mind.


    After buying the milk, she went to the riverside and walked around. When she came back, she


    found a white Land Rover at the entrance of the yard.


    The car te was five eight. Wendy felt a little dizzy.


    She crossed the threshold and found a tall figure standing in the middle of the yard. His deep eyes


    met hers, and her heartbeat became faster.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Wendy suspected that she had an illusion.


    She blinked her eyes. The tall figure was still there, and his eyes were still fixed on her.


    Something shed across her head.


    She walked to him in a daze and pointed at the man who appeared suddenly, "You..."


    "Are you silly?" The corner of Charlie''s lips twitched slightly when he saw the silly look on her face.


    Wendy nodded and shook her head fiercely the next second.


    She was in an embarrassing look and asked, "Why are you here?"


    No wonder she was surprised, Charlie appeared suddenly and he was so ipatible with the


    surroundings here.


    Grandma came out of the house with tea in her hand. She waved to Wendy and said, "Silly girl,


    what are you doing there? Take Charlie in!"


    "Okay!" Wendy answered.


    As soon as they entered the house, grandma asked her to prepare some tea.


    Wendy brought them some hot tea. Her eyes were unable to move away from him, "When did you


    arrive?"


    He was still in a ck hand-made suit as usual. His sleeves were very neat and tidy. There were


    two cufflinks iid with red agate on it. It seemed that he had just finished a meeting.


    "Just arrived," Charlie replied indifferently.


    "It hasn''t been long since you left, and Charlie arrived. I nned to call you!" Grandma added.


    When she looked at Charlie, she showed a bigger smile, "By the way, Charlie, you haven''t had


    breakfast, have you? Let''s eat together!"


    It was an old round wooden table. The chopsticks and tes ced on it were imperfect.


    Unlike the city, the food in the countryside was quite simple. The noodles were cooked with egg


    soup, which was made in a big iron pot. Most people from cities didn''t get used to eating this kind of


    food.


    "Charlie, let¡¯s start, or it''s getting cold!"


    Grandma had already pushed the bowl and chopsticks to Charlie with smiling eyes.


    Wendy was putting some pickles on the table, which were given by a neighbor. She looked at


    Charlie nervously.


    He lowered his head and said, "Thank you." Then he picked up the chopsticks and held the bowls


    to eat.


    Just like that time when they went to the food market, he frowned and was not used to it, but he


    didn''tin or show any dislike.


    Wendy asked tentatively, "If you don¡¯t like it, can I get you a ss of milk?"


    "No need." Charlie shook his head.


    Then under grandma''s smiling gaze, he ate all the noodles.


    After breakfast, Wendy cleaned up the dishes. Then, she was called to the room by grandma.


    Grandma gave her some money and told her to buy more foodter. She didn¡¯t take the money, but


    grandma insisted on giving to her.


    Wendy understood grandma¡¯s intentions and did refuse again.


    When she stepped out of the yard, Charlie followed her and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "You needn''t..." Wendy looked at the car key in his hand.


    "Get in the car!" Charlie said in a deep voice. He sat in and started the engine.


    Wendy had no choice but to follow him.


    The grocery was not far away from their home. A few minutester, the Land Rover stopped in front


    of a second-floor building at the entrance of the vige. There was signage that showed it was a


    grocery. Some vigers came out with vegetables or meat.


    "Ahem!" Wendy touched her nose to relieve the awkwardness, "There are not so many people live


    here, so the grocery is nearby!"


    Charlie swallowed, and a hint of unnaturalness shed across his face.


    Wendy took a basket and said to him when she got off the car, "Wait for me here!"


    Perhaps because he had just done something embarrassing, Charlie did not refuse. Wendy bought


    a lot of food ording to grandma''s request, and the basket was almost full. When she opened the


    car door, she found Charlie was lying on the seat and closed his eyes.


    The sound of closing the door woke him up. Then, he opened his eyes slowly.


    Wendy noticed the exhaustion on his face and asked, "Didn''t you have a good rest, right?"


    "No," Charlie answered. He twitched his lips and said, "I workedtest night, and I drove here


    overnight after that."


    Wendy clenched her hand that hid at one side of her leg.


    It would take at least six or seven hours to drive here from Ice city, and the road was rugged, which


    meant that he had hardly closed his eyesst night...


    Wendy held her breath for a while and asked again, "Why are you here..."


    Charlie didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he extended his hand towards her.


    His fingers touched her corbone peeking out from her cor, which made her feel itchy. Next, he


    kissed her.


    His kiss was just right, making her feelfortable.


    Wendy involuntarily cooperated with him. When she was released, she still slightly opened her


    mouth with dazed eyes.


    Charlie seemed to be amused by her silly look. He curled up his lips and could not help kissing her


    again. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "Because I miss you, I want you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After hearing his words, a strange feeling appeared in Wendy¡¯s heart.


    With Charlie''s Adam''s apple rolling, the atmosphere in the car seemed to be romantic.


    Wendy was so nervous that her heart beat fast. If the tricycle behind them didn''t shoot at them, he


    would press on her body...


    Charlie had lunch and dinner with them.


    It was getting dark outside, but he was still sitting in a chair and drinking tea.


    Wendy bit her lips and asked, "You''re not going back?"


    "Grandma just said it was toote. Driving a car at night is very dangerous. She asked me to stay."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly, "It''s hard to refuse her kindness."


    Wendy was speechless.


    The house was small with only two rooms. She slept in one, and grandma in another. There was not


    even a sofa in the living room, only three wooden chairs. Therefore, she had to sleep with grandma,


    and Charlie would sleep in her room.


    Wendy came in with a quilt and looked around the shabby room. She pursed her lips like a child and


    asked, "Are you sure... you want to sleep here tonight?"


    Although he had been here for a whole day, she still felt that it was not real. It was already shocking


    for a person like him to appear in the countryside, but now he still wanted to sleep here?


    "Yes," Charlie replied.


    Wendy had to make the bed for him silently.


    There was a big heatable brick bed in her grandma''s room, so they would not be too crowded.


    After turning off the light, Wendy didn''t fall asleep in a long time. However, she didn''t dare to move,


    for fear of disturbing grandma, so she leaned against the wall.


    When she was about to be stiff, she finally felt a little sleepy.


    As she closed her eyes, the phone screen suddenly lit up.


    Wendy covered the screen with a palm, and found three words on it, "Have you slept?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Wendy''s heart beat faster.


    There were just three words, but she felt she could hear his deep voice.


    Wendy took a breath and replied, "What''s wrong?" "Come out."


    Wendy clenched her phone, trying to ignore him.


    However, her phone screen lit up again. There was a hint of threat between the lines, "Or I will


    come to the room to find you."


    "I''ll be right there!" Wendy replied quickly.


    Looking at grandma who was sleeping soundly, she quietly got out of the quilt. She didn''t wear


    slippers, instead, she held them in her hands and walked out.


    It was dark outside the room. Wendy could only rely on the weak light from the phone''s screen.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she closed the door, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her,pletely shrouding her.


    Wendy could recognize his face very easily. She whispered, "Er, you..."


    He had put on a shirt, which was notpletely buttoned. It seemed that he just got off from the


    bed.


    "I can''t sleep." Charlie said in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked.


    "I can¡¯t get used to the bed," Charlie answered, sounding like a child.


    Wendy stayed silent for a while.


    Grandma and she had note back here for a long time. The furniture was old, and the bed frame


    was a little loose. Moreover, he was used to sleeping in soft mattress, and he would indeed feel


    ufortable when he slept on that bed.


    "What are we going to do next? There are no hotels nearby. You can go to my neighbor''s house to


    stay for a night, but it''s toote now." Wendy frowned slightly and didn''t know what to do, "Or you


    can count the sheep? It''s quite good way to help you sleep..."


    She lowered her voice in the end because she saw his twitching lips.


    Charlie reached out his hands, which was in his pocket, to hug around her waist, "I want you to


    sleep with me!"


    Before Wendy could open her mouth, she was lifted up. Afraid of waking grandma up by making


    any noise, she struggled slightly, which was useless to Charlie.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlie had dragged her to his room and shut the door.


    Wendy was thrown on the bed. The bed frame immediately made a creaking sound.


    She got up on her elbows. Charlie had already taken off his shirt, leaving only a pair of skinny briefs.


    She was pressed on the bed by him.


    "No!" "Why not?"


    Wendy avoided his thin lips, "There''s no condom..."


    "I''ve brought some!" Charlie smiled.


    He reached out one hand to get his trousers which was at the end of the bed. Then, he took out


    several colorful small packages from his pocket.


    Under the faint moonlight, Wendy was naturally able to see what they are. She suddenly recalled


    the words that he had said in the car during the day, "Because I miss you. I want you." Her face


    started burning.


    Charlie held her face and kissed her on the corner of her mouth.


    Wendy shook her head and said, "No, it''s not soundproofed..."


    "I''ll be gentler."


    "Don¡¯t cry out."


    Soon, the only sound left in the room was the creaking of the bed frame.


    The next morning, Wendy woke up and found that Charlie¡¯s arm was still putting on her waist.


    She was so embarrassed when she thought ofst night, especially when she saw the tissues all


    over the floor.


    She was ready to move his strong arm away. As she touched him, she heard his calm voice, "Are


    you awake?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and asked again, "What''s the time?"


    Charlie ced the phone in front of her and pressed the button on the side, "Grandmother has


    woken up." he added.


    Upon hearing that, Wendy sat up immediately.


    She quickly put on her clothes and climbed out of the bed with her hands and feet. She slightly


    opened the door and looked around, then sneaked into the yard. She walked around the gate and


    went inside again.


    She stretched up her upper body, pretending that she had just returned from a morning walk.


    Grandma went out with a ss of hot water and asked in surprise, "Wendy, when did you get up?"


    "Uh, around seven..." Wendy equivocated.


    "Around seven?" Hearing her answer, grandma said in a more surprised tone, "I remember that I


    woke up at 6:40, otherwise, I didn¡¯t see you."


    Wendy unnaturally pulled her long hair and faltered, "Really? Maybe it¡¯s like six..."


    "Ahem, I''m going to make breakfast!"


    She found an excuse to escape quickly.


    However, before she could walk away, grandma called her again from behind, "Wendy, can you go


    to buy some ratsbane afterter? I seemed to have heard the sound of ratsst night."


    It was not a rat but the bed!" "Oh..." Wendy blushed as if her face was burning.


    She looked up and saw that the door on the other side had opened. Charlie was leaning on the door


    with his hands in his pockets. It was rare to see azy look on his face. He looked at her with a faint


    smile in his deep eyes, and his lips lifted up.


    Wendy blushed even more. When she passed by him, she stamped her feet and said, "Stop


    laughing!"


    However, Charlieughed out loudly on purpose.


    After breakfast, grandma urged her to buy some ratsbane and show Charlie around.


    When they arrived at the pharmacy, the clerk handed the ratsbane to them. Charlie took it over and


    asked if it could really poison the rat. Wendy was embarrassed. She paid the bill and pulled Charlie


    out in a hurry.


    On the way back, Wendy took him walk around a clear river.


    When they walked on the grass, his shoes stained with mud. She asked in a soft tone, "Mr. Hogg,


    when are you leaving?"


    "You want me to leave?" Charlie look askance at her.


    "Uh, no..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She just felt that he wouldn¡¯t get used to everything here, and everything here didn''t match him.


    Charlie said in a in tone, "I will go back with you."


    "Ah?" Wendy was surprised, "You don''t have to work..."


    Although it was in public holidays now, he had always been busy since she stayed with him. There


    was no time for him to have a long break. Even that time she flied to the United States with him, it


    was a business trip.


    Charlie took out a cigarette. He blew out a mouthful of white smoke as he spoke, "I can never finish


    my work. It''s a good time to take a break. Enjoy the holiday."


    To have a holiday in the countryside?


    Wendy looked at the scattered bungalows in the distance. Now rich people seemed to be a little


    crazy...


    Charlie flicked the ash off the cigarette and suddenly said with a frown, "Don''t call me Mr. Hogg


    again."


    Wendy looked confused, "What?"


    "Just call me Charlie." Charlie answered.


    The white smoke swept past his clearly defined face, making him look even more attractive.


    "Oh." Wendy nodded obediently.


    However, when she lowered her eyes, her heartbeats sped up. He had said that, except his


    parents, she was the first person who dared to call him by his full name.


    Stealing a nce at him, she whispered to herself in her heart.


    Charlie.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    After walking along the riverside for more than ten minutes, Wendy noticed that he always kept a


    distance from the river.


    Thinking of that she had once taken him out of the river, she tilted her head to look at him and ask,


    "You really don''t know how to swim?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded. He kept silent for two seconds and added, "When I was a child, I got


    drowned by ident."


    So it left him a shadow?


    "Where did you get drowned?" Wendy blinked with curiosity.


    "The bathtub." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Wendy wanted to control her expression, but she failed.


    Although he was a child at that time, he had been afraid of water since he was drowned in the


    bathtub, which was so inconsistent with his current role, the CEO of a bigpany.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth, "Stopughing!"


    Wendy tried hard to hold back herughter, but she was totally out of control. He pulled her into his


    arms with a dark face and kissed her deeply, swallowing all herughter, "I said stop."


    "Okay, okay..." Wendy kept nodding her head and looked around to see if there was anyone else


    who noticed them.


    Here was different from the city. If anyone saw their intimate behaviors, they could not go out for the


    next few days, because people would gossip about them.


    After letting go of her, Charlie stood still. The cigarette in his hand was almost burnt to the end of


    the sponge, but he didn''t smoke it again. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Uh, what are you looking at?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Charlie nced at herzily and said slowly, "I''m researching a good ce to s*x outdoors."


    "..." Wendy almost jumped up.


    "But no good ce here." Charlie said with a slight pity in his tone.


    Why this man always thought about s*x!


    Wendy couldn''t talk with him anymore. Looking at the smoke rising from the bungalow not far away,


    she changed the topic in a hurry, "Let''s go back. We¡¯ ve been out for a long time. I¡¯m worried about


    grandma when she was alone at home!"


    When they returned home, grandma had taken medicine and fallen asleep.


    Wendy looked at the time and began to prepare lunch. She brought two kinds of vegetables from


    the kitchen to the yard and started to deal with them.


    She carried a small stool and sat on it. She always felt that someone was moving at the door. It


    seemed that he was secretly looking inside. Wendy frowned, but she didn''t think much about it.


    Most of the people in the countryside were familiar with each other. Maybe they just looked around


    curiously when passing by, especially when there was a big car parked in front of the door, which


    was really attractive.


    After dealing with the vegetables, she washed them up and went to the kitchen.


    When she looked up inadvertently, she saw Charlie leaning against the doorframe of the kitchen. He


    was very tall and it seemed that he would reach the doorframe if he raised his head a little higher.


    Wendy cut all the vegetables and looked up, only to find that his eyes were still fixed on her.


    It seemed that because there were only the two of them in the kitchen, his eyes werepletely


    focused on her.


    Under his gaze, Wendy really couldn''t be herself. She almost put the wrong seasonings into the pot


    several times. Finally, after frying the vegetables, she added some water and covered the pot with a


    wooden lid. She checked the cab and said, "There''s no soy sauce. I''m going to buy one!"


    But when she got up, she was worried again. The wood- burning stove, unlike the gas or electric


    cooker, needed someone to add firewood from time to time.


    "Charlie, can you help me look at the stove?" Wendy had to turn to the only living thing in the


    kitchen.


    "Okay." Charlie didn''t refuse and walked over.


    Wendy handed him a fan, brought a small stool for him, pointed at the stove and said, "You can sit


    here. If the fire begins to die down, you can fan like this, and then add some firewood..."


    "Got it." Charlie nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wendy stepped out of the kitchen and couldn''t help looking back.


    Charlie was tall and big. He needed to stoop when he was sitting on a small stool. Wearing a suit


    and holding a fan, he looked a bit funny. He frowned slightly and fanned the stove like an obedient


    boy.


    She couldn''t believe that she dared to let a CEO do such kind of thing!


    Wendy worried he would be unhappy, so she walked quickly. There were many people in the


    grocery. She took a bottle of soy sauce and went to the checkout. Before she could get the changes


    back, someone patted her on the shoulder, "Wendy? You''re grown up. I haven¡¯t recognized you just


    now!"


    "Yes, it''s me, Aunty Chiu." Wendy smiled.


    "I heard that you have a boyfriend in the city. Is the car parked at your door his?"


    Wendy was a little embarrassed. Aunty Chiu asked loudly, so many people in the grocery stared at


    them.


    She nodded and answered, "Uh, yes..."


    "Wendy!" Aunty Chiu paused and continued, "I have taken care of you for a few days when you


    were a child. I must remind you that that you can''t do what the girl of the Cheung family has done..."


    "She must find a sugar daddy, just the same as the girl of the Cheung family!" Before Aunty Chiu


    could finish her words, other voices from the vigers came over.


    Wendy had no choice but to exin, "No, I didn''t..."


    However, it seemed that no one listened to her, and they had their conclusions. Someone added,


    "You¡¯re right. I have seen the big car which costs at least one million! How can an ordinary person


    afford it!"


    "Why must she learn from the girl of the Cheung family? Her so called ¡®boyfriend¡¯ must have been


    married and had kids!"


    "Nowadays, girls are willing to get what they want without doing any hard work. She doesn¡¯t care


    about whether you have a family or not. She can ept a boyfriend at her father¡¯s age. The only


    thing she cares about is money!"


    In the countryside, any trifle could cause a stir.


    The speed of the gossip spread was as fast as the weed grew. People liked to gather together to


    gossip. Wendy tired of their sarcastic words and wanted to leave silently, but they were so excited.


    How could they let her leave? They all wanted to teach her how to be a ¡®good¡¯ girl.


    "You should break up with your boyfriend right now. The Cheung family still feels shameful


    nowadays!"


    "That''s right. Have you thought about your grandma¡¯ s feeling?"


    Wendy heard more and more critical words which made her ears buzzing.


    Even if she told herself not to take their words seriously, her mood would inevitably be affected. She


    clenched her hands tightly. As the soy sauce bottle was about to explode, a quiet male voice


    suddenly came from behind, "Why do you take so long to buy a bottle of soy sauce?"


    He didn''t raise his voice intentionally, but no one could ignore him.


    Everyone in the grocery was silent and looked at him.


    The sunlight shined through the window onto Charlie''s face. His well-built figure was wrapped in a


    suit. He looked like a towering mountain, steady and unppable. He had an imposing aura, and he


    automatically turned everything around him into his background.


    Charlie walked straight to her and took the soy sauce bottle from her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked with a frown when he noticed that she didn¡¯t look good.


    Charlie''s appearance stopped the gossips. No one could say a word now.


    All of a sudden, Wendy didn''t want to waste time here anymore. She got closer to him, reached out


    one hand to hold his arm, and said in a soft voice, "It''s okay. Let''s go home for lunch!"


    She ignored everyone else and led him out of the grocery.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows in silence. He lowered his head and looked at her hand. They were


    intimate, and she was sweet.


    Just like... his wife.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    On the way home, Wendy forgot to withdraw her hand and always held Charlie''s arm.


    When they returned home, her grandma, who had woken up, was waiting for them with a smile. She


    blushed and pulled out her hand.


    After they sat down and started to eat, some neighbors came to their house, saying that they


    wanted to borrow something. In fact, their eyes fixed on Charlie since they entered the room. They


    asked him, "Sir, are you Wendy''s boyfriend?"


    Wendy looked at him nervously and touched his leg with her feet under the table.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    When the neighbors left, some of them didn''t give up investigating and looked back several times.


    In the whole afternoon after that, people kepting to their house, with the excuse of borrowing or


    returning things. They looked around the house. Wendy felt that the threshold outside the yard was


    about to break because so many people stepped on it.


    Grandma was very happy, because everyone was holding her hand with an envious look.


    Wendy closed to Charlie and thanked him in a low voice. Then he bent over and said something in


    her ear. She nodded with a red face.


    In the evening, the door of the olddy''s room was quietly opened.


    Then a figure came out quickly and slipped into the opposite room.


    After closing the door, Wendy put her slippers beside the bed, lifted the quilt and crawled into it.


    As soon as she touched the pillow, Charlie stretched out his arm to hold her and asked with


    impatience, "I''ve been waiting for quite a long time."


    "Grandma just fell asleep..."


    Wendy exined in a in tone. She was almost naked in the blink of an eye.


    Charlie raised the quilt with his back and held himself above her on his hands, "Don''t waste time!"


    Wendy closed her eyes obediently. In the darkness, she became more sensitive. His burning


    breathing made her itchy, and she was addicted to it.


    Just likest night, there were the creaking sounds of the bedframe all over the night.


    When Charlie unpacked the second condom, they heard some noises from the living room. Both of


    them under the quilt were stiff and held their breath.


    It was grandma who was walking, but soon, the footsteps gradually disappeared.


    The next morning, just like the day before, they have noodles for breakfast, but the atmosphere was


    a little awkward.


    No one said a word. Only the sound of chopsticks colliding with bowls remained.


    Wendy was embarrassed and lowered her head all the time. She didn''t even dare to look at


    grandma. Although the olddy had seen her corbones full of hickeys in the hospital, Wendy still


    felt awkward in this situation...


    Finishing eating, grandma put down the bowl in her hand.


    "Wendy." She seemed to clear her throat before saying.


    "Ah!" Wendy shivered.


    Grandma paused for a while and continued unnaturally, "I''m old and need to sleep early. Can you


    sleep on the narrow bed with Charlie tonight?"


    "Oh..." Wendy answered in a quiet low voice.


    She looked at Charlie and noticed that his handsome face seemed to be a little red.


    Life in the countryside was very slow, but the holidays came to an end atst.


    Since Charlie would go back with them, they didn''t have to travel by bus or train. In the end, they


    decided to return to Ice city in the afternoon.


    In the morning, Wendy packed up their luggage in advance, suddenly, someone''s phone rang. She


    touched her pocket and found it was not hers. The screen of the phone on the table lit up.


    She went over and took a look. It was Charlie''s.


    There was only one word on the screen. Wendy didn''t dare to touch it.


    When Charlie came out of the bathroom, she immediately told him, "Your phone has rung just now!"


    Charlie picked it up and looked at it. He frowned slightly and turned off the screen.


    "Uh, don''t you call back?" Wendy asked, "It''s your father who just called. Maybe he has something


    important..."


    "It''s none of your business!" Charlie growled at her.


    "Okay..." Wendy answered in a low voice.


    It seemed that there had been so many neighbors visiting them in the past few days, and all of them


    regarded him as her boyfriend. She even had an illusion. But now, she suddenly realized that it was


    just a lie and what she had done overstepped his bounds.


    Charlie strode out of the room with his phone in hand and stood in the yard with his back to her.


    The sunlight extended his shadow, but she couldn''t feel any warmth at all.


    Wendy vaguely heard his cold voice, "Ah, why do you want me to be back? Now you have another


    son at home who could make you pleased..."


    Wendy didn''t hear it very clearly, but it should be amon problem in a rich family.


    But this time, she didn''t dare to interrupt. She could only do what she should do silently.


    On the way back to Ice city, because it would take quite a long time, grandma sat in the back and


    soon fell asleep. Wendy looked at the highway passing by along the way. It was a great view, but


    she felt depressed.


    When the Land Rover stopped at the hospital, the sun was dying down. Charlie didn''t get off the


    car. He said that he had something else to do and left quickly.


    Wendy held grandma back to the ward. After dinner, Wendy''s phone vibrated. She quickly took it


    out. When she saw the word "Felix" on the screen, she felt a little disappointed.


    "Wennie, are you back?"


    "Yes..."


    Felix had called her before, and she told him that she would go back to the countryside for a few


    days.


    All of a sudden, a cough came from the other side, "Ahem!"


    "Felix, are you OK?" Wendy asked.


    "Nothing, I have a fever. It''s not a big deal..."


    Before Felix could finish his words, his phone was taken away. Then it was Ewan''s voice, "Wendy,


    don''t believe Felix. He is not good. He''s going to have a pneumonia! I just sent out the doctor!"


    "Really? So serious?" Wendy frowned with worries.


    "Yes! I have some family issues today, so I''m worried about leaving Felix alone at home! If it''s


    convenient for you, can youe over to take care of him?" Ewan asked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy hesitated for a moment and replied, "Okay, send me the address."


    After hanging up, a message came in.


    Wendy said goodbye to grandma and left by taxi in a hurry. She arrived at an apartment building


    and then signed in at the guardhouse. When she came out of the elevator, Ewan had been waiting


    for her at the door.


    After changing to slippers, Wendy followed him and asked, "How is Felix?"


    "He fell asleep again after talking to you! The doctor gave him an antipyretic injection, saying that he


    will be fine if the fever is gone at midnight." Ewan pushed the bedroom door open.


    Wendy looked over and found Felix was sleeping on the bed, and his face was red because of


    fever.


    Ewan pointed to the medicine bottle next to him and reminded her, "Remember to give Felix


    medicine when he wakes up. One white and two yellow pills."


    "I got it!" Wendy nodded.


    "Then, I have to go!"


    "All right."


    After sending Ewan out, Wendy went back to the bedroom.


    Felix was lying on the bed, and his temples were a little wet because of high temperature. His face


    looked weak but serious as well. Only she knew how much warmth his smile could bring to her.


    Wendy walked to him and bent over to tuck him in the quilts. Her hands had been caught when she


    was about to retract them.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Wendy looked over and saw Felix slowly open his eyes.


    Maybe because he was sick, he was in a daze for a few seconds and then asked, "Wennie, you''re


    here?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and replied, "Felix, how are you feeling now?"


    "Much better. It''s not a big deal. Don''t believe Ewan''s words!" Felix smiled at her.


    Wendy frowned. She knew that he didn''t want her to worry too much, so he said like that.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry. I''m fine!" Felix showed a big smiled and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve been a


    soldier for so many years. I''ll be all good tomorrow morning. Flow about living in the countryside?"


    "That''s good..." Wendy answered in a soft tone.


    She lowered her head and found that her hand was still held by him, which was already slightly


    sweaty.


    Suddenly, Charlie''s face appeared in her head...


    Wendy quickly withdrew her hand as if she was burned. She tried to cover up her uneasiness by


    standing up, "Felix, do you want some water?"


    The soft feeling in his hand disappeared, and loneliness shed in Felix''s eyes, but soon, it was


    gone.


    Wendy helped him sit up and gave him the pills ording to Ewan''s instructions before he left.


    "Felix, you should have more sleep because you are so weak now!" She helped him to lie down


    again and put the pillow t, "I''m here with you. Just let me know if you need anything. I''ll sleep in


    the guest room after your temperature backs to normal."


    After that, Wendy picked up an empty ss and was ready to get him more water.


    "Wennie..." Felix called her from behind.


    "Flmm?" Wendy turned back.


    Felix was staring at her, and she could see the struggle and entanglement in his eyes, "In fact, I


    really want to ask you why you didn''t appear at the airport a year ago, and why didn''t you go to the


    United States with me. But at the same time, I think you have done the right choice..."


    "I''m 12 years older than you."


    "I''ve been married before, and I have a son. But you are so beautiful and young. Flow can I deserve


    you?"


    Wendy clenched her fists and answered, "Felix, I..."


    She opened mouth but suddenly realized that she did not know what to say.


    One year wasn''t a long time, but wasn''t too short either. Something irreversible happened.


    Felix waited for a long time but didn''t get her reply. Fie mocked himself, "Why should I mention this


    to you? The medicine makes me sleepy. I''m going to sleep"


    The next morning, Felix had not yet woken up when Wendy left.


    She cooked some congee for him and left him a note, telling him to eat it after he got up.


    Wendy caught up with the bus in a hurry. Fortunately, she was notte. When she arrived at the


    company, she was short of breath. After clocking in, she took out her phone and was shocked.


    There were several missed calls, and they were all from the same person.


    Last night, in order not to disturb Felix, she switched her phone to silent...


    When she was considering whether she should call back or not, the phone rang again.


    Wendy pick it up hurriedly. Charlie, who was on the line, said in a low voice, "I called youst night,


    why didn''t you pick it up?"


    "I had fallen asleep..." She swallowed.


    She suddenly recalled the experience of telling a lie, she asked nervously, "You... have youe to


    my house?"


    "No." Charlie replied.


    Flearing his answer, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charlie seemed to be in thepany. She heard another person asked him to sign the document.


    Then, he continued, "I''ll pick you up after work. Let''s buy some food and cook for ourselves at


    home."


    Wendy hung up the phone, but uneasiness still lurked in her mind.


    She had lots of work to do today. After morning meeting, Felix sent her a message saying that he


    had eaten the congee attached a photo of an empty pot. She replied that he needed to take a good


    rest, and then she concentrated on her work.


    It was the most leisurely time every day when she was about to get off work.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her work was almost done, and colleagues around began to chat. The men mostly talked about


    cars, while the women mainly focused on cosmetics and luxury goods, especially the brands that


    were popr recently.


    Someone patted on her chair, and the female colleague next to her closed to her and said, "Wendy,


    did you wear a Tiffany key ne? Show us!"


    "Uh, it''s not a real Tiffany one..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She was still worried that someone would steal or rob the ne even if she had kept it for a long


    time.


    "It''s all right. Just show us!" The female colleague continued.


    Wendy couldn''t refuse any more. She unzipped her jacket. When she touched her neck, she was


    shocked.


    She couldn''t feel the ne!


    Wendy panicked and didn''t know where it was. She always hid it properly inside her cor, but she


    had checked several times, and it was gone.


    "Wherever you go in the future, you must wear it!"


    "Keep it on your neck all the time!" "You''re not allowed to take it off even when you''re taking a


    shower!"


    Charlie''s bossy words still rang in Wendy''s ears. She felt flustered.


    It was time to get off work. All the colleagues stood up and packed up their things to leave, and she


    had to follow them out of the office.


    She slowly stepped out and wanted to avoid Charlie. However, the white Land Rover had already


    parked in front of her.


    The sound of the running water in the kitchen stopped, and then the lights were turned off.


    Wendy walked out slowly. She stopped there and didn''t go to the living room. She nced at


    Charlie, who was smoking on the sofa, and stuttered, "Well, I''ll go upstairs and take a shower


    first..."


    Charlie frowned as he watched her walking upstairs with her head down.


    From the time when he came to pick her up, he felt that there was something wrong with her.


    They brought the vegetables in the food market very quickly, and she even didn¡¯t carefully select the


    vegetables. After arriving home, she directly carried the vegetables into the kitchen. After that, she


    lowered her head all the time. Every time they met each other''s eyes, she would turn her head away


    in a fluster.


    "Come here." He shouted at her. "... What''s wrong?" Wendy paused and answered.


    "Come here!" Charlie repeated.


    His tone became a little impatient. Wendy had to release the handrail and walked to him silently.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes were fixed on her as she was walking, so that she couldn''t walk nicely.


    "Why don¡¯t you take off your coat?"


    Wendy blinked and answered, "The air conditioner makes me feel a little cold. I¡¯ II go upstairs and


    take it off..."


    "Take it off now!" Charlie said, flicking the ash off the cigarette.


    Wendy bit her lips. She had no choice but to unzip her coat and then hold it in her hand.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes, "Why are you covering your neck with your hand?"


    "I¡¯m not..." Wendy swallowed nervously.


    Charlie stood up. His tall figure overshadowed her.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and pulled away her hand covering her neckline. His eyebrows


    gradually knitted, "Where''s the ne?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Wendy''s neck waspletely exposed, and she couldn''t hide anymore.


    She swallowed, and her eyshes trembled as she looked away, "I forgot to put on the ne


    after showeringst night..."


    Charlie slowly withdrew his hand and put the other hand with the cigarette on his lips.


    He took a long slow pull at the cigarette and then blew the smoke to her. He asked slowly, "Wendy,


    what did I say after I put the ne on you?"


    Wendy sped her hands quietly.


    "Answer me!" Charlie suddenly shouted.


    Wendy shrank her shoulders, bit her lips, and answered, "Wherever I go, I must keep it on my neck


    all the time..."


    "What else?"


    "I''m not allowed to take it off even when I''m showering..."


    After finishing, Wendy was annoyed about the ridiculous excuse that she had said just now.


    "Have you notice your special habit?" When Charlie spoke again, he put the unfinished cigarette in


    the tank and separated her sped hands. Then he turned over her hands and added, "Your palms


    are sweaty when you''re telling a lie."


    Wendy felt nervous and her heart beat faster. This man was so perceptive!


    She could hide nothing in front of him. Everything could be discovered by him.


    Charlie rubbed away the sweat in her hands and stared at her, "Once more. Where''s the ne?"


    Wendy looked at him and dared not tell him the truth. She said in a low voice, "I lost it..."


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth suddenly tightened.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He stared at her for a few seconds with her deep eyes. Then he shook off her hands and strode


    upstairs.


    Wendy lowered her head and didn''t dare to turn off the lights in the living room until his footsteps


    disappeared. After that, she went to upstairs quietly.


    She pushed open the bedroom door and found that Charlie was not taking a shower. Instead, he


    took off his clothes andy on the bed. His face was so gloomy, and his thin lips were tightened to a


    sharp line.


    Wendy stepped forward, picked up the clothes on the floor and hung them up.


    "Uh, you don''t want to take a shower?"


    She asked tentatively but got no answer.


    Wendy licked her lips and continued, "Then I''ll go first..."


    He didn''t reply her either, as if she was talking to herself. During the whole process, Charlie didn''t


    even give her a glimpse.


    Seeing that, Wendy did not go to the bathroom. She stood still, looking like a child who had done


    something wrong.


    Although she indeed did something wrong...


    After keeping the deadlock for a while, Wendy walked to the big bed, gently bypassed the end of


    the bed, and then stood next to him.


    Looking at the gloomy and indifferent eyes of Charlie, she plucked up the courage to close to him.


    She leaned on his body, which looked like a ko.


    In fact, she was afraid of being kicked down by him.


    Fortunately, Charlie did not do that. He still tightened face and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    "Well." Wendy carefully observed his expression and said obediently, "You said that if you were


    angry, I woulde to hug you or kiss you..."


    Charlie finally looked straight at her.


    However, the gloom on his face did not reduce, and his thin lips were still tightened.


    Wendy thought that this method didn''t work and was about to leave. However, he suddenly said.


    "You have not kissed me yet!"


    Wendy was speechless.


    Alright, she blinked her eyes.


    She had never taken the initiative to kiss anyone. At this moment, regardless of her shyness, she


    took a deep breath and put her lips close to him.


    She gave him a soft kiss.


    When she moved away form his body, Charlie''s face seemed to rx a lot.


    Wendy drooped eyshes and apologized to him, "I''m so sorry..."


    "I didn''t do it on purpose! I don''t want to lose it. I like it very much..."


    "Are you sure?" Charlie heard her words and put his hand on her waist.


    "Yes..." Wendy answered seriously, and the most important thing was that the ne was quite


    expensive.


    The ne costed more than ten thousand. Of course, she was not willing to lose it. Moreover,


    she was wearing it for such a long time, she was more or less ustomed to feeling it brought to


    her. It seemed that the key pendant had been always hanging on her neck.


    After losing it, she felt empty in her heart.


    Her waist was pinched hard by the hand that put there.


    Wendy cried out in pain, and then she was pressed under his body. He ground his teeth and said,


    "Why didn''t you lose yourself. See how I''ll punish you!"


    The next morning, the white Land Rover was running in the morning rush traffic time.


    Wendy lowered her head. Her toes was drawing circles on the mat. She stole a nce at Charlie,


    who was next to her, from time to time.


    After he got up in the morning, he didn''t say a word. It seemed that his anger hadn''tpletely


    disappeared.


    Wendy even didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    The situation now was simr tost night. She was treated violently by him on the bed, however,


    she did not dare toin even if she was hurt...


    The atmosphere in the car was down. Finally, the Land Rover stopped before the office building.


    Wendy tilted her head to have a nce at him. Then, she lowered her head and unfastened the


    seat belt. She nned to leave silently, but before she could get off the car, someone pulled her


    back.


    "I''ll see you in lunch time."


    "What?" Wendy was a little confused.


    Charlie squinted at her with his deep eyes and said in a gloomy tone, "Farr told me there is sales


    counter in the shopping mall where we could buy another ne of the same brand."


    Wendy widened her eyes.


    She knew what he meant, which surprised her a lot.


    The emptiness feeling in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Keep it safe this time!" Charlie sneered and threatened.


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded with a bright smile in her eyes. She was afraid that he would not believe her,


    so she raised both her hands and added, "I swear!"


    At noon, Charlie had just finished a meeting nearby and arrived at the office building earlier.


    As soon as he parked the car, a familiar figure came to him, who was wearing a ck windbreaker.


    The man raised his hand to knock on the window of his car.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes inconspicuously. It was Felix Yam. The man asked, "Mr. Hogg?"


    "Mr. Yam." Charlie nodded.


    Felix was not surprised to see him. Last time at dinner, Ewan mentioned that Wendy''spany had


    a cooperation with the Hogg''s Group, so he did not think much about their rtionship. Felix


    continued, "It''s good to see you here. Can you help with passing something to Wendy?"


    "Sure." Charlie''s eyes were calm.


    "Basically, I nned to go up and give it to her by myself. But I have something urgent to do now. I


    need to pack up and go back to New York immediately!" Felix shook his phone helplessly, and then


    took out something from his pocket, "Wendy lost it in my home that night of the day before


    yesterday. I''m sorry to be annoying!"


    He slightly loosened her fingers, and under the sunshine, there was a glow of diamonds.


    He held the top of the tinum ne, and a small key pendant, which looked like a sunflower,


    hung down.


    Charlie''s pupils contracted.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Wendy left her office immediately when the lunch break began.


    Coming out of the revolving door of the office building, she easily found the white Land Rover.


    Though the windshield, Wendy could vaguely see the outline of Charlie''s face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She trotted over quickly, opened the door, and got into the car.


    Wendy fastened the seat belt, and asked with excitement, "Er, have you been waiting for a long


    time?"


    Charlie didn''t answer her. He just cast a nce at her.


    His eyes were so dark, without any lights in them, as if they were dyed by ck ink.


    Wendy stunned for a few seconds. When she was about to open her mouth, he suddenly stepped


    on the gas pedal, and then the Land Rover ran into the traffic.


    She looked at the street view outside the window along the way. They arrived at the shopping mall


    soon, but the Land Rover didn''t stop, nor did it enter the underground parking lot. It just drove pass


    by the building.


    From the rearview mirror, Wendy could see the building were getting farther and farther.


    Wendy pointed at the building and said in surprise, "We are going to..."


    However, Charlie seemed not to hear. He continued to stare at the front and concentrated on


    driving.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, the Land Rover finally stopped on a bridge. In their view,the


    water in the river waved with the wind. asionally, a few yachts and ships sailed on it.


    Charlie pulled up the handbrake and stalled the car.


    Without saying a word, he took out a cigarette, put it into his mouth and lit it. He lowered the window


    by half, and then the wind came into the car and took the white smoke away.


    He was smoking silently in the same posture, and his expression remained unchanged, which made


    Wendy confused.


    Wendy bit her lips and asked in a soft voice, "Charlie, aren''t we going to buy a ne?"


    "No." Charlie replied in a in tone.


    His eyes swept from her top to toes, and then from her toes to her face. He opened the storage


    compartment on his right and took out something.


    The small key pendant was fluttering in the wind, and its iid diamonds were shining.


    "Why do you have it?" Wendy was surprised.


    She stretched out her hand to take it. The feeling in her palm brought her great joy of finding it.


    However, the joy did notst long, because Charlie''s calm voice sounded again, "Felix said that you


    lost it at his home the night before yesterday, and asked me to help with passing it to you." Wendy''s


    heart skipped a beat.


    She lost it at Felix''s home that night...


    Wendy held the pendant in her hand and held her breath. She began to sweat.


    The expression on Charlie''s face didn''t change, but his tone was slow enough to make her scared.


    Every word were full of deterrence. "You told me that you didn''t answer my call because you had


    fallen asleep?"


    "..." He found she had told a lie, which made Wendy''s blood freeze.


    "Are you going to tell me what you two did that night?" Charlie shook the half of the cigarette in his


    hand and leaned over.


    "He was sick..." Wendy felt a little difficult to swallow. She prevaricated, "He had a fever and no one


    could take care of him that night, so I..."


    "So you''ve been taking care of him for the whole night?"


    If Charlie remembered correctly, she didn''t answer the phone until the next morning.


    At the moment when Wendy nodded, he pped on the back of the chair behind him.


    In a close distance, she saw clearly the coldness in Charlie''s deep eyes. He grinned and said coldly,


    "He was indeed your old sweetheart. Wendy Lim, do you think I''m a fool? You spent a whole night


    with him, and now you tell me you two haven''t done anything that night?"


    "Don''t..." When he pressed on her, Wendy shivered.


    The cor of her clothes was torn open, and she felt pain on her skin. He was not kissing her,


    instead, he was biting.


    It was the same as thest time. He treated her rudely after he got angry. It was not romantic at all.


    He was simply venting his anger. All the terrible memories rushed up in her head in an instant.


    Charlie felt that his eyelids twitched three times.


    He was so angry that his eyes turned to red. The body under his palm began to tremble slightly. He


    looked down and found Wendy, who was confined in the seat by him, closed her eyes, and her


    eyshes and lips were trembling.


    She was really afraid of him...


    Charlie swallowed, and his hand slowly made a fist.


    The weight on Wendy''s body suddenly disappeared. She immediately grasped her cor and


    hugged herself. She looked at him in disbelief and fear, like a poor animal.


    "Get off the car!"


    Charlie spoke these words coldly.


    Wendy''s legs were shivering, and she fell down from the car. Then, the Land Rover ran away.


    Only the exhaust gas left in the wind. There was no one on the bridge. asionally, a few cars


    passed by quickly.


    This was not the first time that he had left her on the road.


    Wendy was used to his unpredictable moods. She wrapped herself in clothes and walked back


    slowly. After walking for a long time, a taxi stopped beside her, and she got on it.


    She lowered her head and clenched the small key pendant in her hand. There seemed to be a


    stone pressing on her heart, which made her hard to breath.


    At the airport in the evening.


    The airport was crowded all the time. People are carrying suitcases and rushed to here and there.


    Felix came back with his passport and boarding pass after checking in.


    Ewan and Wendy, who came to send him, were waiting at the yellow line. Wendy frowned and


    asked, "Felix, why do you leave so suddenly?"


    "I have no choice. Military orders can not be disobeyed." Felix answered in a helpless tone.


    "Felix, when will youe back?" Ewan asked.


    "I''m not sure. I wille back when I''m free!" Felix replied in a low voice. When he looked at her, he


    said softly, "Wendy I''lle back with Daniel next time. Fie has been expected to see you for a long


    time!"


    "Okay." Thinking of the clever little boy, Wendy nodded and smiled.


    Because there was still some time before the ne took off, they chatted for a while at the security


    checkpoint. When Ewan went to the bathroom, Felix suddenly saw someone behind Wendy and


    said, "Mr. Flogg, what a coincidence!" Wendy turned back when she heard Felix''s words. Expertly,


    she saw Charlie in a suit and Farr followed.


    Fler body involuntarily became tense. She couldn''t help concentrating on Charlie.


    "Yes, what a coincidence." Charlie opened her lips.


    "Are you going on a business trip?" Felix asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go to Beijing for two days. There''s a project need to be discussed." Charlie nodded and


    looked down at his watch. Fie said in an indifferent and polite tone, "Sorry, I have to go now. I will be


    boarding soon."


    After that, he went straight to the security check.


    When he passed by Wendy, he did not look at her, as if he did not see her at all.


    Wendy watched the tall figure gradually disappearing in her sight. She loosened her fingers and


    clenched again within a few seconds.


    Fie was still angry...

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    On theputer screen, there was a faint reflection of her vague face.


    Wendy lowered her head and tapped on her phone to check the date. She remembered that Charlie


    said at the airport that he would go to Beijing for a business trip for two days. He should havee


    back yesterday...


    She recalled that he would call her in advance and ask her to go to his house before he got off the


    ne.


    However, fromst night till now, she didn''t receive any calls or texts from him.


    "Wendy, what are you thinking about? It''s time to get off work!"


    Wendy cried out, "Ah!" Then she realized that other people were packing their bag.


    A colleague handed something wrapped in a stic bag to her and said, "This is the narcissus that I


    promised to bring to you. It hasn''t blossomed yet. If you don''t have soil at home, it''s okay to use


    water to nt it!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Wendy took it over.


    After getting off work, she went to the hospital and talked with grandma for a while. Then she went


    home early.


    There were some vegetables in the refrigerator. She took them out and cooked them. After dinner,


    she took a shower and found that it just passed eight o''clock.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she stopped before a mirror. There was a small key pendant


    below her corbone, which was shining with light.


    Wendy raised her hand and touched it. Charlie''s angry face appeared in her head.


    It was too early to sleep, so she started to read the novel that her mother left to her. She found the


    page that she marked before and continued reading. However, she began to sweat.


    At first, she thought it was cold, so she pulled the quilt up.


    But she was getting more and more ufortable. She had a terrible stomachache.


    The novel fell to the ground, but Wendy could not pick it up. The pain made her whole body begin to


    spasm. She groped blindly on the bed and finally found her phone under the pillow.


    But she didn''t know whom she could call.


    The first person who appeared in her mind was Charlie...


    Wendy realized that she had already found his name and called his number automatically.


    The phonecall was connected soon. She licked her lips and said, "Hey, it''s me..."


    "What''s wrong? I''m in a meeting."


    Charlie''s calm voice sounded from the phone.


    Wendy was embarrassed and also annoyed by herself. When she spoke again, her voice began to


    tremble due to the pain, "Nothing..."


    "So why do you call me?" Charlie answered in a deep voice, as if he had noticed something wrong


    in her. He continued, "Wendy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wendy''s hand, which was holding her phone, trembled violently.


    She opened her mouth. It took her a lot of effort before she finally made a sound, "I, I feel painful..."


    After that, he did not respond for a long time.


    Wendy took a look at her phone and only to find it goes ck.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had no choice but to lift the quilt and get out of bed. Before her feet could touch the slippers,


    she fell down because of pain, and then curled up like a shrimp. Her sight began to turn ck.


    She didn''t know how long it had been, but she started to lose consciousness.


    When she closed her eyes, she heard a bang.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already daytime.


    Wendy looked around in a daze. What she saw was all white, she should be in the hospital.


    He felt a slight sting on the back of her left hand, and some cold liquid was dropping into her body.


    She turned her dry eyeballs and saw a tall figure. From her position, she could saw some stubble


    on his sharp chin.


    Wendy asked tentatively, "...Charlie?"


    She suspected that she was dreaming. How could the person on the phonest night appear in


    front of her?


    Charlie looked down at her and snorted. Now, she could confirm that he was real. And she


    immediately understood that he sent her here.


    "What''s wrong with me?" She was still in a trance.


    "Food poisoning." Another man answered her. It was a doctor in a white coat who was standing at


    the other side. "You should mistake the narcissu as a garlic. After eating it, you got poisoned. Last


    night, we have done a gastricvage for you. You should be safe right now."


    She put the narcissu that her colleague gave to her on the desk when she arrived home. Then, she


    took some vegetables form the fridge and put them on the table as well. Maybe because she was


    absent-minded, she mixed the narcissu with garlic when she was cutting them...


    It was no wonder that the garlic yesterday tasted strange and bitter.


    "Fortunately, you had been sent to hospital in time. The toxins didn''t prate into your blood


    vessels. You should pay more attention to what you eat in the future!" The doctor pushed his


    sses and added, "Don''t eat spicy, greasy, raw and cold food in next three days, these foods may


    stimte your stomach and make you feel worse. Drink more warm water. Then you can leave the


    hospital after two infusions!"


    "Thank you." Wendy thanked him.


    The doctor nodded, took some notes and left.


    Only Charlie and she were in the ward now, and the humidifier was buzzing.


    Food poisoning was not a funny thing.


    Thinking of this, Wendy couldn''t help looking at Charlie. He was still standing there, with one hand


    in his pocket. He looked cold.


    ii | ii


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Charlie hissed at her, "You can''t tell the difference of narcissu


    and garlic? You idiot. Use your brain!"


    Wendy licked her lips and looked at him in an innocent look.


    Charlie stared at her coldly for a while, then strode out of the ward.


    His footsteps soon disappeared. Wendy closed her eyes and try to hide her disappointment.


    Half an hourter, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Charlie, who had left before, came back again. His ironed trousers swayed with his movement. He


    had a small stic bag in his hand, and a transparent lunch box that contained some millet porridge


    in it.


    Wendy was stunned.


    She thought he had left...


    He walked to the bedside, took out the lunch box from the bag and then a disposable spoon.


    Next, He held Wendy''s shoulder tightly but didn''t brought any pain to her. Then, he put the pillow


    behind her back.


    Seeing him pull the chair to the bed, she said hurriedly, "I can feed myself..."


    "Shut up!" Charlie shouted at her.


    Wendy closed her mouth obediently.


    "Open your mouth!" Charlie asked in a tough tone.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and asked tentatively, "What do you really want me to do? Shut or open my


    mouth..."


    "Stop your nonsense." Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    When the spoon was handed over, Wendy quickly opened her mouth, the warm porridge slipped


    from her throat to her burning stomach.


    Charlie was not good at feeding, as if it was his first time to do that. The porridge dripped on the


    white sheets several times.


    Finally, he finished feeding her all the porridge. He felt more tired than signing dozens of


    documents.


    He stood up to rx himself. Then, he put the lunch box and spoon in the bag. When Charlie was


    about to put them into the trash can, his right hand was gently grabbed by Wendy, and he heard a


    soft voice. "He was really sick that night, and I only took care of him..."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Charlie looked in the direction of his right hand, and found Wendy, who was lying on the bed, was


    staring at him.


    "I don''t know why the ne has lost at his home. He had a fever that night, and we really didn''t


    do anything..." The loose hospital gown made her look thinner and poorer.


    She was afraid that he would not believe her, so she added, "It''s definitely true!"


    Charlie''s eyebrows slightly raised, but he still kept a cold expression.


    He raised his hand and held her back. He squeezed her hand hard until she felt pain.


    "Don''t do that again." Charlie snorted, but his expression was a little rxed.


    Then, he bent over and put his fingers into her messy hair. He sighed slightly and said, "A poor


    woman will always arises a man''s desire to protect her. Wendy, you''re doing better at that!"


    "..." Wendy felt aggrieved in her heart.


    However, the weight that was put on her heart for a few days finally disappeared.


    The corner of the quilt was suddenly lifted up. Wendy saw that he took off his leather shoes and


    squeezed onto the small bed.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was kissed by him. Charlie''s breathing was around her,


    which soon made her copsed into his arms.


    After the kiss, both of them were a little out of breath.


    Charlie''s hands were still on her face. He suddenly said, "I haven''t brushed my teeth sincest


    night."


    "..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    "I''m just kidding." Charlie curled his lips.


    Wendy didn''t know how to react, but after thinking about it carefully, it was she who hadn''t brushed


    her teeth yet...


    She raised her eyes and looked into his deep eyes. It seemed that he didn''t mind.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking now?"


    "What?" Wendy answered.


    Charlie''s eyes suddenly became ambiguous. He put his thin lips close to her ears and said in a


    mischievous tone, "Sex or make love. Which one do you prefer?"


    "..." Wendy''s face turned red immediately.


    Oh, man!


    Under the quilt, one of his hand slipped into her hospital gown.


    His hand was moving on her upper body quickly. Wendy was in a panic and hurriedly reminded him,


    "We''re in the hospital now..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Charlie tightened his hand and looked up at the infusion stand, "There are two


    more bags of medicine. We can have a sleep." Wendy''s heart beat so fast.


    There were nurses walking outside. As long as they looked through the window, you could see what


    they were doing.


    She nervously looked at Charlie, only to find that he had closed his eyes. Except for the hand and


    one of his legs putting on her, he did not do anything else.


    He seemed to be very tired and soon breathed evenly.


    Wendy turned her face aside. He didn''t shave. Although his clothes were still neat, his sleeves and


    cor were wrinkled. He must have stayed here for a whole night.


    She felt as if he had stuffed some cotton in her heart. She felt so soft in her heart.


    After watching him for a long time, Wendy unconsciously fell asleep.


    Atst, they were woken up by the nurse who came to remove the needle. It was once really


    embarrassing.


    Fortunately, it was in weekends, so she didn''t need to worry about work.


    After finishing the discharge procedure, Charlie drove her back home.


    As soon as she unfastened her seat belt, he directly carried her out of the car and walked into the


    corridor.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "In fact, I can walk on my own..."


    Wendy said in a hurry because her home was on the top floor.


    Charlie ignored her and lifted her higher, as if she was as light as an ant in his eyes. He didn''t even


    been a little out of breath.


    The afternoon sun shone into the corridor, and their long shadows were cast on the stairs. Wendy


    remembered he said he wanted to protect her. Whether it was true or not, she really felt that she


    was being taken care of well at this moment.


    When they were about to reach the top floor, there was a noise. It seemed that a lot of people were


    around the door of her home.


    When they arrived at the door, Wendy was a little surprised. In addition to her neighbors, there were


    two policemen there. One was asking the people, and the other was recording.


    The door of her home was open, and the door lock was broken.


    A hint of unnaturalness shed in Charlie''s eyes, who was holding her. He cleared his throat and


    said, "Ahem, I was too anxiousst night."


    Wendy swallowed and recalled that she heard a bang before she lost consciousnessst night.


    The neighbors immediately came to her when they saw her and said, "Miss Lim, you are finally


    back. A thief may have entered your house! When I woke up in the morning, I saw your door was


    opened!"


    How could her door be opened? It was obviously kicked open by someone!


    Wendy hurriedly got rid of Charlie''s arms in a hurry.


    "I called you, but your phone had been turned off. I didn''t see you back in the morning, so I called


    the police!" The neighbor continued, "Go and check if there is anything valuable missing!"


    "Sorry. It''s a misunderstanding..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She exined what had happened to them, the police and the neighbors were relieved. It finally


    turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    After sending all the people away, Wendy saw that Charlie took a new lock from somewhere and


    tried to put it on the door with two tools.


    "You know how to change the lock?" She was surprised.


    Charlie nced at her, took off his suit jacket, and threw it to her, "Do you think I can only sign my


    name on the documents?"


    "... How can I help you?" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    "No need." Charlie answered.


    About ten minutester, the new lock had been installed. There was a crisp sound when the door


    was closed.


    Charlie walked in with his sleeves rolled, put the tools on the tea table and moved his neck from


    side to side.


    Wendy, who was next to him, looked at him without blinking. She couldn''t believe that he had really


    changed the lock.


    Charlie seemed to understand what she was thinking. He slightly twitched his lips and said, "When I


    was very young, I was sent to abroad by my father. The private school there was different from


    other schools. On one in the school would take care of my daily life. Except for cooking, I almost


    mastered all the living skills, such as fixing the toilet or changing bulbs."


    "Why did your father send you to abroad?" Wendy was surprised.


    "The reason? Because he didn''t like me." Charlie slightly smiled, but it was very ironic.


    Hearing this, Wendy couldn''t help frowning and added, "How can a father dislike his son..."


    She regretted immediately after saying that. Because she remembered that when they were in the


    countryside, he told it was none of her business.


    She crossed the forbidden line again...


    She found he frowned and thought he would shout at her. However, Charlie only moved his lips and


    paused for a while. Then, he continued, "When my mother gave birth to me, she bled heavily and


    passed away. My father always thought that I was the one who caused my mother''s death..."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Charlie spoke in a in tone. There was a shadow cast on his eyes and eyebrows, which made his


    face gloomy.


    Wendy had never seen him like this.


    A strange feeling emerged in her heart, and she said softly, "Your dad will understand one day.


    Maybe he just can''t negotiate the obstacle in his mind at present..."


    "Ha-ha." Charlieughed.


    The loneliness in his deep eyes seemed tost for several centuries.


    In a close distance, Wendy could clearly feel the muscle of his forearm tightened. She slightly raised


    the corners of her mouth. "Charlie, in fact, your situation is much better than mine. Your father still


    wants you to take over the wholepany. I was driven out of the Lim family by my father when I


    was eight... You are luckier, aren''t you?"


    Charlie turned his face to one side and stared into her eyes with narrowed eyes.


    "Are you trying tofort me by mentioning your sad memories?"


    She was really stupid, wasn''t she?


    However, her eyes were so calm and pure that could make him cool down gradually.


    And her soft voice touched the bottom of Charlie''s heart, which kept him warm. He reached out one


    hand to pull her onto hisps.


    The posture was a little bit awkward. Wendy struggled for a while, but her neck was pressed down


    by his palm, and then their lips attached together.


    Perhaps because of the emotional changes in his mind, Charlie''s kiss was different from usual.


    Sometimes it was urgent, and sometimes it was soft.


    Wendy did not refuse him. On the contrary, she began to respond him.


    She felt a little out of breath, so she subconsciously put her arms around his shoulders. All the


    furniture in her sight was moving with Charlie''s movement, then theyy on her small bed.


    The curtains were closed, but some sunlight still shone in.


    "Charlie!" Wendy grabbed his hand in time.


    "Hmm?" Charlie held himself above her.


    "It''s still daytime..." She bit her lips. Her face and breathing were burning.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and easily got rid of her hands. He said in a dominant tone, "Who said


    that we can''t make love during daytime?"


    Wendy didn''t know what to say.


    When Wendy opened her eyes and saw Charlie lying next to her, she was a little absent-minded.


    She almost forgot that they had made love during daylight yesterday. After that, he was staying


    here.


    Unlike his house, her bedroom was quite small. There was a man sleeping on her small bed with


    her. It was a little strange. Moreover, the air was full of the smell of hormones.


    Wendy almost forgot the rtionship between them...


    Her pink quilt covered his chest muscles, leaving his two forearms in the air. Even when he was


    rxed, his muscles were as hard as iron.


    His Adam''s apple bulged, line of jaw was sharp, and nose was prominent...


    "Are you satisfied with what you have seen?"


    Charlie''s eyes were still closed. He just slightly moved his lips.


    "Uh!" Wendy was embarrassed and moved her eyes away in a panic, "Who was looking at you? I


    just woke up..."


    "Really? Why did I feel that someone is peeping at me all the time?" Charlie raised his arm and put


    it behind his head.


    "Not me anyway!" Wendy''s face was turning to red, and she felt uneasy under his gaze. She


    hurriedly lifted the quilt and got out of bed, "It''s already past eight o''clock. Get up, I''m going to


    cook!"


    Charlie said from behind, "I''d like some porridge."


    "Got it!" Wendy answered.


    Suddenly, she remembered that the doctor yesterday said that she''s better to have liquid diet in the


    next three days. When the porridge was ready, Charlie pulled out a chair and sat in front of the


    table. He had already taken a shower. His short hair was notpletely dried, and the wet hair on


    his forehead was hanging down.


    She saw the stubble on his chin in the hospital yesterday. However, she didn''t have a shaver here.


    After two nights, the stubble grew longer, but it didn''t make him look scruffy. Instead, he was sexier.


    Charlie put down his porridge bowl and asked, "What''s your n today?"


    "I''m going to the hospital to see grandma," Wendy answered.


    "And then?" Charlie continued.


    "I want to go to the temple to pray." Wendy thought for a while and added.


    When she got up, she took a look at the calendar. It was the first day of the lunar month. When her


    mother was alive, she thought Wendy was the gift from Buddha. So her mother would take her to


    the temple to pray on the first and fifteenth day of every lunar month. After her mother passed away,


    she would asionally go there.


    Most of the time, she was too busy to go to the temple. Today was weekend, so she wanted to go


    there.


    Charlie didn''t say anything and finished the remaining half bowl of the porridge.


    Wendy finished cleaning up and came out of the kitchen, It was almost nine o''clock. She found that


    he was still there. His suit jacket was on the sofa armrest. He was smoking with his long legs


    crossed. Wendy didn''t have a tank in her house, so he could only put the ash into the trash can.


    Seeing her, Charlie got up and stubbed out the cigarette, "I''ll go with you."


    In the afternoon, the Land Rover was running on the road in the suburbs. They stopped at the foot


    of a mountain and there was a temple halfway up it.


    Wendy thought that he was going to see grandma with her, but he came to the temple with her.


    Moreover, it seemed that he didn''t intend to leave after sending her here, "Charlie, don''t you need to


    work today?"


    "No. I''m off today." Charlie shook the car key.


    Wendy replied with an "oh" and didn''t ask more.


    The temple was built halfway up the mountain, so they need to go up the steps.


    Charlie took out a cigarette from his pocket and was about to light it up.


    Wendy hurriedly reminded, "No smoking in the temple..."


    "Where did you find the ''No Smoking'' signage?" Charlie frowned.


    "No signage here, but It will be impolite..." Wendy bit her lips. Although there was no rule that


    forbade smoking, Buddhism categorized drugs and smoking into their taboos. Smoking was not


    allowed in the temple.


    She hesitated and asked, "Why not... I go up on my own, and you go back first?"


    Charlie''s answer was a supercilious look. He distained to argue with her, but he still put the cigarette


    back.


    Because it was the first day of the lunar month, there were so many people came to pray. Some


    brought children with them. After walking for a short time, the children were tired and asked their


    parents to carry them on their backs.


    Wendy looked at them from a distance and couldn''t help thinking of her childhood. Her mum always


    asked her to keep moving in a soft tone. She would be able to reach her goal if she kept doing.


    Buddha would bless her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The memories emerged in her mind, and she couldn''t help saying in a soft tone, "The mother will


    ask a protective talisman for her child. When I was child, my mum often took me here and also


    asked one for me."


    "Hmm." Charlie answered in a low voice.


    Wendy tilted her head and saw that there was no emotion in his dark eyes.


    Wendy held her breath.What he saidst night sounded in her ears. "When my mother gave birth to


    me, she bled heavily and passed away. My father always thought that I was the one who caused my


    mum''s death..."


    Wendy gently took his hand and led him forward. "We''re arriving. Let''s go in together!"

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    After more than half an hour, Wendy came out of the Temple.


    She looked around and found Charlie soon. He was standing under the old locust tree in the middle


    of the yard. Even if it was in a temple, he was still outstanding and eye-catching.


    It seemed that when he stood there, people couldn''t help getting closer to him.


    Wendy slowly walked to him and saw that he was in an impatient look, "It''s been quite a long time!"


    "Er, the longer I''ve been kneeling there, the more sincerer I would be!" Wendy rubbed her knees.


    Charlie moved his lips, as if he wanted to scold her for being so stupid, but he held it back in the


    end.


    It was faster to go downhill than. When they walked to the white Land Rover, Wendy paused and


    took out something form her pocket.


    "Charlie, this is for you..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie reached out one hand to take it, "Hmm?"


    It was a string of beads made of sandalwood, and a small statuette of Buddha was hanging on it.


    "I said every child had a protective talisman. Your mum..." Wendy paused for a while and continued,


    "This is the protective talisman that I prayed for you. You can hang it on rearview mirror. It can bring


    you good luck!" So she had been kneeing in the temple for such a long time for this protective


    talisman.


    The protective talisman for him...


    Was this the innate maternal love of a woman?


    "What the hell?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy was embarrassed. "If you don''t want it, just forget it..."


    The door on the other side opened. Wendy got into the car silently. When she was fastening the


    seat belt, she saw that he tied the beads to the rearview mirror. Then, he touched the small


    statuette of Buddha and shook it gently.


    She turned her head to aside, and the corners of her mouth rose secretly.


    It would take more than 40 minutes on the way back. The sun was gentle and not so ring after 3


    o''clock. Wendy was sleepy.


    When the car stopped, she looked around nkly and found them in an underground parking lot.


    Wendy followed Charlie took the elevator up from the basement. When the elevator door opened,


    they arrived at a cinema. Many people lined up before a ticket machine, surrounded by the posters


    of various movies.


    "Um, what will we do?" She asked in confusion.


    Charlie did not answer her question, only told her, "Wait here. I''m going to buy tickets."


    Then, Wendy saw him walking to the counter for tickets. He took out his wallet and pointed to the


    screen above. When he came back, he had two tickets, arge popcorn, and two cups of c in his


    hand.


    She still couldn''t figure out what they were going to do, so she asked tentatively, "Are we... going to


    watch a movie?"


    "Yes." Charlie replied.


    Watching a movie? Charlie and she?


    Wendy swallowed and looked at the red movie tickets. She still felt that it was incredible.


    She looked at the movie''s title on the poster. A romance?


    Charlie nced at her with his deep dark eyes and said slowly, "Women like to watch romances,


    right?"


    "Er." Wendy pulled her long hair and said in a low voice, "In fact, I prefer American action movie..."


    "Do you want to see it or not?" Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Yes, let''s see it..." She immediately became timid.


    They didn''t wait for a long time. Then, the broadcast reminded them that they could check in.


    Wendy followed Charlie closely like a puppy. She found most of the people that came to watch this


    movie were lovers, and few people would go alone or with a friend. The lovers stayed closely,


    chatted andughed.


    After they took their seats, the lights went turned off soon, and the big screen was lit up.


    Because they brought the ticketste, they sat in thest row. They could see everything clearly in


    this room.


    When the leading actor and actress were putting on an intimate scene, many couples had already


    snuggled up to each other. Some men embraced their women in their arms, and some women


    clung to their men''s shoulders.


    Wendy couldn''t help licking her lips, feeling a little uneasy.


    She secretly nced at Charlie next to her. The light from the big screen shone on his side face, but


    she could still see his clearly-defined face. He stared at the front with his deep eyes, as if he


    completely concentrated on the movie.


    Wendy moved her eyes away form him.


    Suddenly, the armrest between their seats was lifted up, and then her hand was wrapped by his.


    "Uh?" She looked over in surprise.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie squinted at her and saidzily, "You have been staring at me just now. Don''t you want me to


    hold your hand?"


    "No, I''m not..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She blushed and tried to get rid of his hand, but he held her hand more tightly.


    "Keep your eyes on the screen!"


    The moviested for over a hundred minutes, and the ending song finally sounded. When the room


    was lit up again, many couples got up and walked out. Wendy and Charlie also followed them.


    She lowered her head. Charlie didn''t let go of her hand even when they went out. Aftering out


    of the cinema, Charlie asked her, "Are you hungry?"


    "A little bit..." Wendy replied honestly.


    "Let''s eating out, and then go home."


    "Okay."


    Charlie read the signage of the shopping mall at the entrance of the staircase, and then took her


    down to the first floor.


    Wendy''s one hand was always held by him, and her other hand was in her pocket, in which there


    were the movie tickets stubs.


    She looked up and fixed her eyes on his side face.


    He had apanied her to the temple to pray and then took her to watch movies and eat...


    Could it be... a date?


    Wendy''s heart beat faster.


    By the time the Land Rover arrived the high-end residential area, the night had fallen.


    Charlie went to take a shower first. Wendy was still staring at the tickets stubs. Suddenly, her phone


    rang, which shocked her a lot.


    There was a strange number on it. She frowned and put it beside her ear. A confident female voice


    sounded, "Wendy, I am back!"


    "Emily?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yeah! I just got off the ne, and my legs were swollen!"


    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up!"


    Emily, who was on the line, said with a smile as usual, "No, you don''t have to. Send me your home


    address. I''ll get off the bus at the airport soon, and then, I can take a taxi to your home!"


    "Okay!" Wendy answered.


    After hanging up and texting the address to Emily, she turned back, then was shocked again.


    Charlie stood behind her silently, with his deep eyes narrowed. There was a hint of danger in his


    eyes. "Who are you talking to? Felix?"


    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw her on the phone with a faint smile.


    "Of course not!"


    Wendy shook her head repeatedly and exined, "It was a close friend, my university roommate."


    "A woman?" Charlie asked.


    Wendy was speechless. Could her university roommate be a man?


    After confirming the gender of her friend, Charlie''s expression turned to better. He pulled the


    bathrobe belt around his waist and made a knot.


    Wendy stared at his chest muscles and thought of the address she had just sent. Suddenly, she


    was in a dilemma. She bit her lips and asked, "Well, can I ask for a leave tonight?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    "What are you going to do?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy exined, "It''s Emily who has called just now. She came back from another city and will stay


    in my house tonight..."


    "No." Charlie refused directly.


    Wendy was a little anxious and put on a pleading look. "Her situation is simr to mine in Ice city.


    Her grandma is in a nursing home. If she doesn''te to my home, she can go nowhere..."


    Emily was her best friend since they were in university. When her grandmother was hospitalized,


    and the Lim family refused to pay the medical expenses, it was Emily who helped her to pay. Now,


    she had returned from another city and had no ce to stay, Wendy should invite her to her home.


    "Then you can leave after we finish!" Charlie grabbed her wrist and took her to the big bed even if


    she had not taken a shower.


    Wendy hurriedly pushed him away and said, "No, she has already got off the airport bus and is


    about to arrive..."


    Charlie''s face slowly darkened.


    She was biting her lips and staring at him. Then, he let go of her with a frown.


    Holding her phone, Wendy walked over, picked up her bag and left silently,not daring to look at him.


    "Wait a moment!" Before she could walk out of the bedroom, he suddenly asked her to stop.


    Wendy stopped disappointedly. She thought that he might regret, however, she heard he said in a


    tough tone, "I¡¯m going to dress up and send you home!"


    The white Land Rover was running in the night, and they kept silent all the way.


    Charlie didn''t turn on the radio. Wendy grasped the seat belt and held her breath. She tried her best


    to curl up in the seat and hoped he would ignore her.


    Charlie¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. The neon lights cast some shadows on his clearly- defined


    face.


    The car didn¡¯t run very fast, and it stopped steadily beside the old residential building.


    Wendy unbuckled her seat belt, but the car was not unlocked. She had to look at him silently.


    "Kiss me." Charlie said suddenly.


    "...Ah?" Wendy was shocked.


    Charlie frowned and urged her in a deep voice, "Hurry up, or I''ll not let you go."


    "..." Wendy bit her lips.


    "Kiss or not?" Charlie narrowed his eyes and put his hand on the lever.


    Wendy considered for a few seconds and decided to get close to him.


    She couldn''t give him a soft kiss like before. She blushed and kissed him deeply like he usually did


    to her. Soon, her ears also turned to red. Ten minutester, Charlie let go of her.


    The white Land Rover left. She covered her mouth, and her tongue was painful because he had


    bitten her when the kiss ended.


    Wendy patted on her hot face and walked into the building. As soon as she arrived at the entrance,


    a young girl jumped out and said, "Tell me, who is the man kissed you in the car!"


    The next day, Wendy was fully upied in thepany.


    As soon as she went out of the conference room in the afternoon, her phone rang. She looked at


    the screen and picked it up quickly.


    "Come to my house tonight."


    His calm voice sounded in her ear. Wendy hesitated for a while and answered, "I''m afraid I can¡¯t..."


    "Your best friend hasn''t left yet?" Charlie said in a bad tone.


    Wendy held the phone and answered after thinking twice, "It¡¯s not easy to find suitable house, she


    may stay with me for a few more days..."


    As she finished, Charlie hung up directly.


    Wendy looked at the ck phone screen. She could imagine Charlie''s gloomy face.


    On the third night after that, the house in the old residential building was lit with warm lights.


    Laughter could be heard from time to time, as if they had been back to their university days.


    In the past, Emily and she shared a bunk bed. They always ate together in the cafeteria. At that


    time, a lot of their ssmates even teased that they looked like lovers.


    When Wendy washed all dishes and came out of the kitchen, Emily was sitting on the sofa with her


    legs crossed. She put ap-top in front of her and shook her legs.


    When Wendy walked over with a cup of water, Emily suddenly turned the screen to her. "Wendy, is


    he?"


    The water that Wendy had just drunk almost gushed out of her mouth.


    "Look at you! I''m right." Emily kept shaking legs harder, and swung her shoulder-length hair proudly.


    "Yesterday, when you answered the phone, I saw the man''s name on your screen, so I searched his


    name on the Inte. I didn''t expect that the man that I searched was exactly the same as the one


    that kissed you in the car that night! How is it? Am I a good detective?"


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go to be a policewoman..." Wendy answered.


    "Wendy, the shaver that you brought before was for him?" Emily narrowed her eyes.


    "Well..." Wendy moved her eyes to aside.


    "Your silence means I¡¯m right!" Emily smiled and pointed at her, then she turned to the screen, "But,


    the Mr. Hogg looks cute and fit. I can feel his masculine by looking at his photo. He¡¯s better than lots


    of young actors!"


    Wendy also looked at the screen, there was one of his work photos. Charlie sat in a conference


    room with his long legs crossed casually. He held a pen in one hand. He frowned slightly and looked


    very focused. The light on him was very good, which made the outline of his face more outstanding.


    Seeing her best friend was staring at him, she blurted out, "Emily, do you like this type?"


    "Don''t worry! He''s your man. I''m just looking at him!" Emily shrugged her shoulders and showed a


    sneaky smile.


    "Don''t say that..." Wendy shouted with a red face.


    ¡®He is your man¡¯was lingering in her ears like a spell, which didn''t disappear after a long time.


    Emily¡¯ s words made Wendy feel a little embarrassed, So Wendy got up from the sofa. After a few


    steps, her phone vibrated. It was Charlie. She blushed, covered the screen, and ran to the


    bathroom to pick it up.


    "Go downstairs."


    Charlie only said two words.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, then she walked to the bedroom window. She lifted the curtain


    and saw a white Land Rover downstairs. The car window of the driver''s seat was half open, and she


    could faintly see the man''s forearm and the burning smoke between his fingers.


    After going to the kitchen, she slowly went to the door.


    ncing at Emily who was watching popr TV show, Wendy found an excuse, "I''ll bring the


    garbage down!" Then, she ran downstairs quickly.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the building, Wendy stopped and took a deep breath. After she


    cooled down a little bit, she went out and threw the garbage bag into the green trash bin. Next, she


    walked toward the white Land Rover.


    When she opened the front- passenger seat door and sat in, the cigarette in Charlie''s hand had


    burned to the end.


    Wendy watched him flicking the stub out and then closing the window. The car was still full of the


    smell of smoke.


    The Land Rover stopped between two streetmps. Charlie''s face was half dark, which made his


    face more clearly-defined.


    Emily''s teasing words rang in Wendy¡¯s ears again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wendy couldn''t help clenching her hands on her knees. She swallowed and turned her face to him.


    "How can you... oh!"


    Her following words were all held back by his mouth and tongue.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Wendy raised her head and felt that her waist was stuck in his hands.


    She felt a little short of breath, but Charlie kissed her more violently, as if he wanted to rub her into


    his body.


    She was a little overwhelmed. She fell backward, with her head and back clinging to the window.


    Charlie pressed his forehead against hers and said in a hoarse voice, "Go and sleep with me."


    Wendy raised her eyes, only to find that the color in his deep eyes had changed. There was a me


    of passion in them. His hot breathing was blown to her skin, which set her on fire as well.


    "Emily is still here!" Wendy lowered her head. When she opened her mouth, she was also surprised


    by the hoarseness in her voice, "Two agents will call her to see the houses tomorrow, and she may


    find a suitable one soon..."


    "Well, please wait for a couple of days..."


    When Charlie heard her words, he interrupted in a deep voice, "No, you will have your period a


    couple of dayster!"


    Wendy licked her lips. The man...


    How could he know her period more clearly than herself!


    "Don''t want to go with me?" Charlie sat up straight, and asked with raised eyebrows. "I really


    can''t..." Wendy was in a dilemma.


    Charlie took out another cigarette but didn¡¯t light it up. He stroked the cigarette and said, "Then, we


    can go to your home or do it in the car. Which one do you prefer?"


    Wendy was so surprised that her shoulders shrank.


    Gush, what the hell is he talking about?


    Emily was watching TV at her home. Although they had made love in car before, she dared not to


    try again?


    Charlie put his hand on the steering wheel, flicking the lighter and lighting the cigarette.


    He deliberately blew the smoke to her. When she waved her hand to clear it away, he began to


    count slowly, "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    Wendy was anxious, but she couldn''t say a word.


    She could not make a choice between the two options...


    Charlie lifted the corners of mouth, and his eyes were full of mischief, "Okay, let''s go to my home."


    Then, the Land Rover started again and went out of the old residential area in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the night scene through the window, Wendy had to take out her phone and texted to


    Emily. She lied that she had something urgent to do and woulde backter, telling her not to


    wait for her. When they stopped at the red light, Charlie put his hand, which was holding a cigarette,


    on his stomach.


    "Charlie, you haven''t eaten yet?" Wendy asked.


    "No." Charlie nced at her.


    Wendy frowned and added, "Why don''t you eat? You will feel ufortable if your stomach is


    empty at night!"


    "My teeth hurt. Because of celibacy." Charlie nced at her again.


    Wendy was a little uneasy under his gaze. Was that her fault...


    She bit her lips and said, "So... I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for youter?"


    "Okay." Charlie took over her hand and put it on his stomach, "I want two poached eggs too."


    "Sure!" Wendy nodded.


    Looking at his side face, she felt that he acted like a spoiled child...


    When they got home, Wendy changed into slippers and went to the kitchen. She cooked fast. About


    ten minutester, a bowl of noodles was ready. The hot noodles were steaming, which blurred her


    eyes.


    Charlie had already sat on the table, holding a pair of chopsticks. He looked like a child waiting for


    lunch in the kindergarten.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s hot. Eat it after cooling a little bit!" Wendy brought the bowl in front of him.


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and picked the noodles with his chopsticks. A few minutester, he started


    to eat.


    Perhaps he was really hungry, he ate in a terrible hurry and finished soon.


    Wendy was cleaning up in the kitchen. As she put some detergent on the scouring pad, Charlie''s


    body covered her like a passionate giant dog. He put his lips on her ears.


    Then his lips went down to her neck, and then her corbones.


    His lips gently touched her body, then moved away quickly.


    Wendy''s hands were still full of foam, but her body was shaking slightly. Especially when his hands


    moved through her armpits to the front and unbuttoned her clothes.


    "Charlie..."


    Wendy felt dry in her throat, and she took a deep breath before speaking.


    Charlie turned her over and took out a condom, "Put out the fire on my body."


    Wendy''s face was red and hot. She had indeed lit him...


    "Not now, I haven''t finished cleaning yet..."


    The foam on Wendy''s hands were evaporated. She pushed on his shirt and made it wet.


    When she opened her mouth again, Charlie kissed her and held back her words.


    When Wendy got off work the next evening, her best friend, Emily, called her and asked her to go


    shopping together.


    As expected, as soon as they met, Emily asked, "Wendy, where did you bring the garbage tost


    night?"


    "Urn, I texted you..."


    "Oh, when did youe back?"


    "In the midnight, you have fallen asleep..." Wendy faltered.


    "Really? But I''ve been watching TV for a whole night!" Emily raised her eyebrows and narrowed her


    eyes, "You still want to lie to me? I can''t see the hickeys on your neck!"


    Hearing this, Wendy hurriedly lowered her head to check.


    But there was nothing. She realize that she was tricked, "Emily!"


    "That¡¯s all right, I can understand!" Emily patted her on the shoulder, winked at her and said, "But


    don¡¯t indulge in carnal pleasure without restraint, girl."


    "Are you going to shop or not?" Wendy was embarrassed.


    "Go, go, go! I¡¯m just kidding!" Emily said with a smile, dragging her to the esctor.


    Finally, they entered a men''s store. Wendy looked at the men''s shirts all over the counter and asked


    in a confused look, "Why do you buy men''s clothes?"


    "I''m going to visit my auntter. You know, if I don''t buy gifts for her and her husband, she will be


    angry!" Emily shrugged. Wendy nodded. She knew her aunt.


    Not long after they entered the store, Emily shouted excitedly, "Wow, this is amazing. We can get 60


    percent off if we buy two! Wendy, buy one for your boyfriend!"


    Half an hourter, Emily carried various shopping bags, and Wendy also had one in her hand.


    In order to get a discount, Emily insisted on persuading her to buy one. However, there was only


    one that Wendy could give the gift. That was Charlie. Atst, she had no choice but to buy one in


    his size...


    When they walked out of the mall, a ck Bentley parked on the side of the road.


    Ten minutes ago, Charlie called Wendy and asked her where she was. He said that he was passing


    by there and could pick her up.


    Farr had already gotten off the car and opened the car door for her. Emily didn¡¯t want to be a third


    wheel, so she refused to go with them. However, before she left, she deliberately closed to Wendy¡¯


    s ear and said, "Remember what I said, girl!"


    Wendy blushed, and then got in the car.


    When the car door was closed, she was shocked by Charlie¡¯s sharp eyes.


    "... What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Charlie replied one word, "Nothing!"


    Wendy felt a cold spread along her spine.


    He sounded good on the phone, but now he was in a bad mood. His eyebrows and lips were


    tightened, making a cold expression.


    Wendy looked at his face and didn''t know what she had done to annoy him.


    The


    cold air kepting out from the air conditioner.


    The driver and Farr who was sitting in the front held their breath, and no one made a sound.


    When the car suddenly stopped, everything moved forward due to inertia. The shopping bag near


    Wendy made some scuffling noises.


    Charlie''s cold eyes fixed on her. She swallowed because of nervousness.


    She carefully moved the shopping bag from the seat to her feet.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Charlie saw the shopping bag, he was shocked and asked, "Did you go shopping?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Did you buy a lot?" Charlie asked coldly.


    "Only a few things... I mainly apany Emily to buy some gifts for her rtives." Wendy observed


    his expression and answered carefully.


    After hearing this, Charlie sneered and said with cold eyes, "Well, how about you? Did you buy


    something for your fancy man?"


    "... Are you my fancy man?"


    Wendy bit her lips and asked in a weak voice.


    At this moment, she finally understood why he was angry.


    Charlie was stunned.


    The gloomy on his face had gone, and his expression rxed, which looked a little funny. "Is it for


    me?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Give it to me now!" Charlie stretched out his hand to reach the bag.


    "It''s a popr brand, not expensive. I don''t know if you like it or not..." Wendy took up a shopping


    bag beside her feet and exined, "Emily has bought one for her uncle. If we buy two, we can get a


    discount, so I..."


    She paused because Charlie didn''t listen to her at all.


    The shirt in the shopping bag had been taken out by him. His deep eyes were fixed on it, and the


    white-cor of the shirt were reflected in his eyes.


    Charlie suddenly looked up and said, "Farr, let''s find a shopping mall to stop."


    "Okay, Mr. Hogg!" Farr immediately replied.


    Soon, the ck Bentley stopped in the nearby shopping mall.


    Charlie held the shopping bag with his left hand and pulled her with his right hand. Then they


    walked inside together.


    The security guards in suits at the door nodded when they opened the door for them. It was difficult


    for Wendy to keep up with his pace, so she had to walk faster. She stared at the man''s wide


    shoulders with a puzzled expression. She didn''t understand what he really wanted to do.


    He finally found what he wanted and stopped.


    It was a bathroom. Some people came out of it form time to time.


    Charlie took off his coat and threw it to her, "Wait for me here!"


    Wendy saw him carrying the shopping bag into the men''s toilet. He was taking off his tie. Obviously,


    he was going to change clothes instead of passing water.


    She was speechless. He could go home and got changed..."


    Wendy received a message. She lowered her head and took out her phone.


    On the left side, it was thedies'' toilet. Someone rushed out. Wendy couldn''t avoid it and was


    knocked by her.


    When Wendy saw the woman clearly, she understood that enemies always met on a narrow road.


    Ynda red at Wendy, brushing clothes with hands and said, "What bad luck!"


    Wendy frowned, but she knew this was the real Ynda. Last time, when she ran into her in the


    club, she even helped her and called her big sister, she must want to y tricks on her.


    "You knocked me. You don''t have to apologize." Wendy also tidied up the corners of his clothes.


    "You want me to apologize to you? Dream on! Look at you, do you deserve it?" Ynda stamped


    with her high heels. It seemed that she still had something to do and did not talk too much. But


    when she left, she still pointed at her nose in a domineering way, "Wendy Lim, you won''t be lucky


    every time. Let''s wait and see!"


    Looking at Ynda''s back, Wendy was lost in thought.


    Herst sentence seemed to mean something.


    She connected her words with her abnormal behaviors in the bar that night...


    "What''s wrong?"


    There was a shadow over her head. A familiar calm voice sounded.


    Wendy turned around and saw Charlie, who had just walked out. He took off his shirt and tie and


    put on the white shirt she bought. His left wrist was slightly lifted, and he was buttoning his cuff.


    His tall and strong figure was in a perfect ratio. He could be a model.


    He followed her eyes, "Ynda Lim?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "Did she treat you bad again?" Charlie frowned.


    "No." Wendy shook her head and paused for a while, "But..." She frowned slightly and said in an


    uncertain tone, "Last time, someone put the drug in my drink. It seemed that it was Ynda who


    asked the man to do so..."


    Charlie''s eyes turned cold when he heard that.


    Farr, who was waiting beside the car, opened the door for them. Wendy followed Charlie to get into


    the car. They didn''t talk about Ynda any more.


    When the car started to move, she turned to Charlie and stared at the shirt in him.


    Both the shoulders and the chest were fit for him. It couldn''t be too tight or loose as he raised and


    dropped his arms.


    Wendy gently clenched the suit jacket in her hand.


    When did she begin to know his sizes so well...


    "Farr, how do you like?" Charlie raised his chin slightly and tidied up his cor in the rearview mirror.


    "Mr. Flogg, this shirt fits you so good!" Farr turned around and kept praising the shirt as if he was


    reporting work to him.


    Wendy listened silently. She only felt that Farr was really good at ttering.


    Charlie was in a good mood and thought Farr was especially smart today. Charlie said in azy


    tone, "So I think ourpany can buy this brand."


    "What if the brand has been sold?" Farr asked.


    "Buy it at a high price!" Charlie twitched his lips and answered.


    Wendy widened her eyes. The man had exerted his possessiveness to the extreme...


    When Wendy came out of the hospital in the evening, he saw the ck Bentley parked on the side


    of the road.


    Farr opened the car door for her with a respectful smile, "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg asked me to pick you


    up."


    "Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    After driving for more than 20 minutes, Bentley stopped at a bar.


    Farr opened the door for her again. When Wendy saw the signboard clearly, she couldn''t help


    pursuing her lips. It was the bar where she came with Felix and Ewanst time...


    She walked slowly and didn''t want to step in again.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Farr led the way in the front, and then stopped at the private room


    where she had been that night.


    She pushed open the door and found Charlie was sitting on the sofa with his legs apart. His two


    arms naturally rested on his legs, and his right hand was holding a burning cigarette. The


    movements of smocking and flicking cigarette ash were skillful.


    But she didn''t expect that Ynda would be there.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    It was the same every time.


    Ynda was always around Charlie like a fly. There were some tes filled with fruits on the table.


    Ynda brought some to Charlie and said, "Charlie, have a try..."


    "Charlie, if you don''t like these, we can order some others!"


    Even though Charlie was focus on smoking and ignored her, Ynda was still very excited.


    When Wendy saw them, she didn''t know whether she should move forward or not.


    After Farr came in, Charlie turned his head to them and said, "There you are."


    "Ahem..." Wendy walked over and felt awkward.


    When Ynda saw her, the expression on her face suddenly changed, but she still forced herself to


    put on a smile. She gritted her teeth and said, "Wendy, why are you here?"


    "Come here!"


    Charlie stretched out his hand and pulled Wendy, who was standing at the opposite side of the tea


    table, to sit next to him.


    Ynda looked bad. Charlie took the initiative to ask her out today, but now Wendy ruined their


    dating.


    As soon as Wendy sit on the sofa, the door of the room was pushed open again. Three or four men


    in suits came in with no expression on their faces, who seemed to be bodyguards. A waiter followed


    them.


    The waiter was young. Wendy quickly remembered who he was when she looked into his eyes.


    He was the waiter who sent the tea to her that night. At that time, she thought it was not easy for


    him to work here, so she smiles at him. But she didn''t expect that he was scared and ran away.


    After that, she even thought it was her fault...


    "Say it." Charlie took a drag on his cigarette.


    The waiter seemed to be more panicked than that night. He lowered his head and shivered, and his


    voice trembled, "It has nothing to do with me. It was thisdy who asked me to do it. Otherwise, she


    would ask the manager to let me go. Everything has nothing to do with me..."


    Ynda, who was pointed at by him, changed her expression.


    "Charlie, what are you talking about?" Ynda couldn''t keep her smile anymore.


    Charlie didn''t answer her. He only cast a nce at Farr.


    Farr stepped forward, picked up a ss, and poured some honey pomelo tea into it. Then, he


    added something and shook it. The white powder was mixed with the tea, and then he put it in front


    of Ynda.


    "Drink it." Charlie raised his hand.


    Ynda''s face turned pale. She looked flustered and scared, "Charlie, don''t make fun of me..." "It''s


    not a joke." Charlie was flicked the ash, and there was no warmth in his deep eyes.


    They all knew what had been added into the tea.


    Seeing this, Wendy finally understood that he was going to take revenge on Ynda...


    She mentioned that night to him yesterday. At that time, Charlie only put on a cold look and did not


    say anything. Unexpectedly, he brought Ynda here.


    Ynda didn''t take the ss. Charlie continued in a low voice, "Farr!"


    Farr, who was standing next to Ynda, stepped forward and picked up the ss. At this time, the


    four bodyguards also strode forward, two was on her left and two on right. They lifted Ynda and


    forced her to open her mouth.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No, Charlie..."


    "I know I was wrong..."


    Ynda was scared out of her wits. She couldn''t act in a domineering way anymore.


    Farr walked over and blocked Wendy''s sight. Then, he raised his hand and poured the tea into


    Ynda''s mouth.


    Ynda wanted to hide, but she couldn''t. Fler mouth was pinched by someone, and she kept


    making choking sounds.


    The bodyguards next to her loosened their hands and Ynda fell to the floor. She couldn''t care


    more about her look anymore. She put her fingers into her mouth, but it was useless and she


    couldn''t vomit anything. "Charlie..."


    Ynda rushed to Charlie with tears. Her face was full of grievances.


    Charlie didn''t show any mercy. He let Ynda hold his thigh and cry until her face gradually turned


    red and behaved weirdly.


    Wendy had experienced the same thing before. She knew what was going on and couldn''t help


    holding her breath.


    "Charlie, what are you going to do..."


    Charlie stubbed out his cigarette and said coldly, "Give her back what she has done. Find a private


    room and throw her in it!"


    Wendy held her breath.


    Ynda had almost lost her consciousness at present. When the bodyguards came forward to grab


    her, she even had the initiative to hug them.


    Wendy swallowed and looked at Charlie. The outline of his face was sharp, at the same time, the


    gloomy on his face was frightening. He produced a cold smile.


    Wendy had seen his indifference before. He didn''t move an inch when she cut her wrist in front of


    him.


    But now, he showed his indifference again because of her.


    In fact, Wendy was a little scared, but at the same time, she felt warmth in her mind.


    Charlie was not joking. Ynda had been carried out of the room. It seemed that she could vaguely


    hear the sound of the door of the opposite room being pushed open...


    To be honest, it really vented Wendy''s spleen. If Charlie didn''t appear in time that day, she might


    have s*x with Felix...


    Although Ynda was really hateful, it was indeed cruel for her to experience that.


    Wendy reached out her hand to hold Charlie''s arm and said, "Don''t..."


    "Are you sure?" Charlie squinted at her.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and sighed in her mind, "I''ll just want to give her a lesson."


    Charlie frowned and stared at her. It seemed that he was judging whether she was telling the truth


    or not. After confirming it was true, he looked at Farr. Then, he immediately strode out of the room.


    Soon, Ynda was brought back.


    Charlie didn''t even cast a nce at her, "Farr, send her to the hospital!"


    "Sure!" Farr nodded.


    Aftering out of the bar, two bodyguards carried Ynda who was unconscious. Fler hands and


    legs were tied with her coat, and then they put her into a taxi and quickly left.


    Wendy stood on the roadside and breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Charlie pulled her into the ck Bentley, lit a cigarette, and said as if nothing had happened, "I


    haven''t eaten yet."


    "Then let''s go back and I can cook noodles for you..." Wendy nodded. "Okay," Charlie replied


    calmly.


    Bentley started to move, and the neon lights on both sides passed by.


    Wendy tilted her head and looked out through the window. She was still thinking about it and felt a


    little scared.


    Suddenly, some white smoke appeared before her eyes. Then, Charlie approached her. He gently


    stroked her hair with his fingers, and his breathing came closer to her, "If she bullies you again in


    the future, I will help you give back what she has done to her."


    "Thank you..." She said and swallowed.


    Wendy gently clenched her hands, which was putting beside her thighs. She felt soft in her heart.


    He said ''future'' again...

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    After returning home, Wendy went to kitchen immediately.


    She took out a bowl of steaming noodles with a poached egg to him soon.


    Charlie took off his suit jacket, put it aside, and took up chopsticks to eat. Although he was eating


    fast, he looked elegant. It could be seen that he lived in a good environment from these details.


    Wendy saw him putting down the chopsticks, and the bowl was empty.


    A person like him should have endless delicacies every day. As long as he wanted to eat, there was


    probably nothing he couldn''t eat. He could even hire a private chef. In short, he shouldn''t eat such


    kind of noodles, with only poached egg and green onions.


    Wendy couldn''t remember how many times she cooked noodles for him, but every time he ate them


    all.


    She couldn''t believe he was not tired of it...


    After cleaning dishes and turning off lights, she went upstairs and found that Charlie had not gone


    to take a shower yet. He was standing by the window and smoking.


    He had a wide and strong back. One of his hands was in his pocket, the other hand hanging down


    with a cigarette. There was a scarlet spark on the cigarette, and the white smoke swirled up. When


    he heard her footsteps and turned back, he was sending the cigarette to his mouth, and the smoke


    made his eyes slightly narrowed.


    His actions and expression were really charming. Wendy had to moved her eyes away from him.


    "Are you done?" Charlie asked.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    It seemed that he was waiting for her. Then, he walked to her and said, "Let''s shower together."


    "No..." Wendy took two steps to aside and faltered, "I''ll go after you finished..."


    Wendy knew what he wanted to do!


    She had been showering with him before. However, it was impossible for them to just take a


    shower. The all process was too embarrassing for her. She was a reserved girl, and she prefer


    making love on the bed...


    She was afraid that he would chase her and forced her to shower with him, so she quickly walked to


    the other side of the big bed.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, but he did not get angry. A gleam of light shed in his eyes. He


    stubbed out the cigarette and walked into the bathroom alone.


    Hearing the sound of running water inside the bathroom, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    She calmed down and couldn''t help remembering his words.


    In the future...


    When she bit her lips gently, her fingers and toes curled up, as if she could not resist the strange


    feeling that emerged in her heart.


    The quiet male voice came from the bathroom, "I forgot to bring my briefs. Can you hand one to


    me."


    "... Where are they?" Wendy stood up in a hurry.


    "The lower drawer in the wardrobe."


    "Okay."


    Wendy had no choice but to move to the wardrobe.


    She pulled open the drawer and saw lots of briefs, most of which were dark color.


    She couldn''t help blushing and didn''t dare to look at them anymore. She took out one quickly.


    Wendy stood up and looked at the closed bathroom door. She swallowed and forced herself to go


    there. When she arrived at the door, she knocked and stuttered, "Here you are..."


    "Hand to me!"


    The door was slightly opened, and a strong arm stretched out.


    The bathroom was shrouded in mist. Water dripped from his powerful muscles.


    Wendy handed the briefs to him. When she was about to withdraw her hand, she was caught and


    dragged in, "Ah, don''t..."


    Wendy could only make two sounds, and the rest of her words were either covered by the sound of


    running water or held back by Charlie''s kisses.


    The next morning, Wendy''s waist and legs were sore a lot. What happenedst night was reying


    in her mind. In the end, she was carried out by himst night.


    When they got out of the building, the ck Bentley had been waiting for them.


    As usual, they would send Wendy to herpany first. Maybe it was Friday, the traffic was smooth.


    Wendy secretly looked at Charlie next to her. Compared with her, he looked more refreshed and


    energetic after a passionate night. Moreover, it was he who was sweating more...


    She frowned with mncholy. She was not sure whether indulgence would be harmful or not!


    Wendy''s eyes fixed on the cor of his white shirt for two seconds and then moved away.


    It was the one she bought for him. And if she remembered correctly, he had been wearing it for


    three days...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Farr, who was in the front, was reporting the schedule during the day to Charlie. Fie seemed to see


    through her thoughts and said with a smile, "Miss Lim, the brand of the shirt has been bought by the


    Flogg''s Group. Mr. Flogg will be the only one to wear it in the future!"


    "Er..." Wendy swallowed.


    Then, she cast a nce at Charlie, who was next to her. She was silent. She didn''t expect that he


    would really buy the brand...


    Noticing that Farr would pressed the corner of his mouth when he finished speaking, Wendy asked,


    "Farr, what''s wrong with your mouth?" "There''s a blister in it. My teeth always chafe with my lips


    when I''m talking!" Farr smiled with embarrassment.


    "Farr, I found that you have two canine teeth!" Wendy blinked her eyes and added, "It''s cute when


    you smile..."


    "Really?" Charlie nced at him.


    Farr was so scared that he didn''t dare to open his mouth again.


    Until he opened the door for Wendy again, Farr closed his mouth tightly, because he was afraid that


    he would be asked to pull out his teeth...


    Beauties were dangerous!


    On Saturday morning, there was a knock on Wendy''s door.


    More urately, it should be the sound of thumping on the door. Wendy was awakened but still in a


    daze.


    She faintly heard that Emily seemed to have run to open the door. Then, there were some noises


    and Emily started shouting.


    "Fley, hey! You''re trespassing!"


    Wendy hurriedly lifted the quilt, rubbed her eyes and went out, "Emily, what''s going on..."


    Several people crowded at the door. After seeing them clearly, the sleepiness of Wendy suddenly


    disappeared.


    "Wendy Lim!" Helen was standing in the front with rage.


    Behind her, they were Ynda in a aggrieved look and Johnny with a angry face. They made a


    punitive expedition for Wendy here.


    Wendy frowned. She knew that Ynda would not let go of what happened in the bar. However, she


    didn''t expect that Johnny woulde to here with them. It showed that Ynda must overstate.


    "What do you want to do? So many people gathered here in the morning!" Emily ran to Wendy''s


    side and asked.


    "It''s our family issue. Stay away!" Helen directly reached out her hand to pushed Emily away and


    answered in a bad tone.


    Emily didn''t expect she would push her and stumbled. Wendy hurriedly reached out one hand to


    hold her and questioned, "What are you going to do?"


    "Are you asking me?" Helen opened her eyes wide, "Wendy, you looked obedient most of the time. I


    didn''t expect that you would do things like that. Ynda is your sister. How can you treat her so


    cruel!"


    "You called the police to arrest Yndast time due to quarrel. And this time, you even forced her


    to take such kind of drug!"


    "Woo..." Ynda was wiping her tears beside Helen.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    "Wendy, you''re too absurd!"


    Johnny''s frowned eyebrows didn''t loosen up, and he said in a angry tone.


    Wendy felt cold in her heart. He was always like this every time. She answered, "Dad, why don''t you


    ask Ynda what she has done to me?"


    Before Johnny spoke again, Helen was already replied, "What has she done to you? She is your


    younger sister whatever she has done! Ynda always treats you as the big sister in her heart. But


    you''re always cold to her!"


    "Wendy, my sister, I really don''t know why you don''t like me. Just tell me, I will be better..."


    Ynda had a delicate makeup on her face, which made her look poorer when she cried. The


    mother and daughter cooperated perfectly as usual.


    As expected, Johnny was even angrier. He frowned and said, "Even if Ynda has done something


    wrong, you should forgive her because you''re the big sister."


    Wendy suddenly wanted tough.


    After her mother passed away, she was kicked out of the Lim family. When did Helen and Ynda


    take her as a member of the Lim family? Now they asked her to behave as a big sister...


    "I just gave back to her what she had done to me." Wendy thought of Charlie''s words that night, she


    straightened her back and repeated.


    Emily, who was standing aside and watching, could not interrupt, so she became anxious.


    Suddenly, she thought of something. She quietly took out Wendy''s phone form her pajamas pocket,


    and ran to the balcony.


    Ynda kept crying, "Wendy, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Honey, look at your great daughter!" Helen hugged Ynda with tears in her eyes, "Even if Ynda


    had done something wrong first, Wendy shouldn''t treat Ynda like that. If my Ynda was not sent


    to the hospital in time, I couldn''t image what would happen next! How can Ynda live with


    humiliation in the future?"


    "She can force Ynda to take that drug this time. She may kill us one day!"


    "No, she killed our son ten years ago!"


    Helen had been with Johnny for many years, so she knew his weakness and pain.


    As expected, when she finished thest sentence. Johnny became furious and was going to vent


    his anger.


    "B*stard, apologize to Ynda right now!"


    "I don''t think I''m wrong." Wendy clenched her trembling hands. She had experienced too many of


    such an isted and helpless situations during past years, and her heart was even numb.


    Helen pointed at her and said, "Wendy Lim, if you don''t kneel down and apologize to Ynda today,


    I won''t let you go!" "Forget it, mom." Ynda stepped forward and took Helen''s arm. Her face


    rubbed against it and choked, "Don''t me Wendy..."


    Facing his angry wife, sensible little daughter and stubborn big daughter, Johnny seemed to see


    another simr stubborn woman from Wendy. In an instant, he raised eyebrows and became more


    furious.


    Johnny red at Wendy and said, "Apologize!"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong." Wendy gritted her teeth and straightened her back.


    "Honey, look at her! You should teach her how to be a big sister and a daughter!" Helen stirred up


    troubles, "Otherwise, she will even offend you one day!"


    Johnny was the man who wanted to keep his authority and was not allowed anyone to challenged it.


    Helen knew him well, so she could easily stir up the trouble every time. Johnny couldn''t control his


    anger. He strode forward and raised his right hand.


    Even though Wendy had avoided his right hand, she couldn''t avoid his left hand that was raised at


    the same time.


    "p-"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The sound was too loud that it echoed in the room.


    Wendy felt her face was burning. It had definitely swollen up.


    However, Johnny didn''t stop. Wendy dodged for the first time, which made him angrier. Before she


    could react, he raised his hand and pped her hard again.


    He almost used all of his strength.


    There was a buzzing sound in Wendy''s ears, and she even felt blood in her mouth.


    She had just got up and hadn''t eaten anything yet. After shaking a little, she fell backward and her


    back hit against the doorpost.


    At this time, she found that there were already a lot of people gathered at the door. They came from


    the next doors or downstairs when they heard the noises.


    However, it was a family issue. No one was willing to step forward and get involved.


    Wendy was in a trance, and she saw a tall figure pushed away the people who were blocking the


    door and came in.


    Just like when they were in the countryside, Wendy was misunderstood by the neighbors. They


    surrounded her and taught her how to be a ''good'' girl. And then, Charlie appeared.


    She knew that this might be just an illusion this time...


    However, when she felt the warmth on her shoulders, she was stunned for a moment, and then she


    was suddenly pulled up by someone.


    "Charlie..."


    Ynda had no time to change her gloating expression and cried out in surprise.


    The man''s breathing closed to Wendy, and her chin was pinched. She forced to raise her head


    slightly and looked into his eyes, in which she saw herself was in a mess. At the same time, she


    saw his anger. Charlie shouted, "Who did it!"


    Only three words, but sounded like thunder.


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled. She confirmed that the person in front of her was Charlie. His


    temperature, smell and voice were so familiar to her.


    At this moment, the mother and daughter of the Lim family dared not to say a word. Johnny, who


    was next to them, was confused. He frowned and said, "Charlie, I was just teaching my daughter a


    lesson."


    "She is my girl. You can''t hurt her." Charlie snorted.


    As he said this, Helen and Johnny were shocked. They didn''t expect that Wendy could be with


    Charlie. Ynda, who was standing next to them, stamped her feet in anger.


    "Charlie, why do you always overprotect her?"


    Helen wanted to help her daughter. She added angrily, "Charlie, don''t you know Wendy Lim is


    scheming? Don''t be fooled by her innocent face. She forced Ynda to take that drug!"


    "It''s none of her business. It was me that forced Ynda to take that drug. Why do you vent your


    anger at Wendy? If there is anything you are dissatisfied with, you cane to me." Charlie


    narrowed his deep eyes and said in a cold tone.


    Helen was choked and turned to her daughter. When she got a confirming answer from her


    daughter''s eyes, she was even more angry and began to tremble. "If anyone ps again, just p


    them back. Do you hear me?" Charlie''s hands on her shoulder had not been loosened yet. He


    lowered his head and said to Wendy clearly. Then, he looked at the other three people and added,


    "This is thest time."

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Wendy was held in his arms, and her eyes were fixed on the outline of his side face and bulged


    masseter muscles.


    "Honey..." Helenined to Johnny.


    Johnny couldn''t keep calm. He cleared his throat, frowned and said, "Charlie, this is my family


    issue."


    It meant that Charlie shouldn''t interrupt when he was teaching her daughter.


    "So I don''t think there''s much possibility for the cooperation between the Urn''s Group and the


    Hogg''s Group." Charlie''s lips twitched, and answered in a casual way.


    Johnny''s face changed slightly. After a short moment of judging, he waved his hand and said,


    "Forget it! We''re family. It doesn''t make sense to figure who is right or not. We''ve argued and


    vented. That''s over!"


    Then, he turned around and walked out.


    "Dad!" Ynda was not reconciled.


    Helen observed their expressions. At this time, she couldn''t do anything more, so she pulled his


    daughter and said, "All right, Ynda, let''s go!"


    Emily, who had been in the balcony, ran back. She drove them out like whisking flies, "Go! Go! Go!


    Hurry up!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With a bang, she closed the door. The world was finally quiet.


    Wendy''s legs were soft, and she slowly exhaled after holding her breath for a long time.


    She looked at Charlie beside her and swallowed. She didn''t expect that he would show up here.


    "You..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    As soon as she uttered a syble, she closed her mouth in pain and touched her swollen face.


    Emily leaned against the door and shook her phone. She blinked her eyescently. "Wendy, I


    called him!"


    Wendy understood in an instant.


    Emily rushed over and put her phone back into her pajamas pocket. Then she rushed into her


    bedroom and quickly ran out again. She was already dressed up, "Ahem! I''m going out to buy some


    breakfast!"


    After that, she ran to the door in a hurry.


    When the door was about to close, she poked her head and winked, "Wendy and Mr. Hogg, I''m


    going to a ce that is far away and I''ll be back slowly. So just do what you want! No worries."


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She didn''t know whether it was because she was pped or something else, but she felt her face


    was burning.


    After the door was closed again, there were only the two of them left.


    Wendy was pulled into the bedroom by Charlie. The quilt was lifted a little and she sat on it. Charlie


    reached out his hand to pinch her chin. He frowned and looked at her face carefully. He looked


    serious as if he was reading a document in thepany.


    Both of her cheeks had been pped. Johnny was a man and pped her hard. The fingers marks


    on her face could be seen clearly, and there was some blood on the corner of her mouth.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Wendy was stunned because she found worries in Charlie''s eyes.


    But it disappeared soon. She almost thought that she had a illusion.


    Wendy shook her head and then nodded honestly after being stared at by him.


    When she sat down, half of her phone in her pocket was exposed. Her eyes swept over it, and she


    remembered that Emily said she had called him.


    Emily ran to the balcony after Helen and Johnny entered the room. About ten minutester, Charlie


    arrived. However, it usually took forty minutes'' bus form here to Charlie''s house.


    That was to say, after Charlie received the call, he went out immediately, and it took him only ten


    minutes to drive to here.


    This man...


    Wendy opened her mouth slightly, but it still hurt a lot.


    She gently put her hand on her face and looked at him. The strange feeling emerged in her mind


    again and didn''t disappear after a long time. A few minutester, she lowered her eyes and


    whispered, "I''m not a puppy..."


    "You are no better than a good puppy!" Charlie added some strength to his fingers and snorted.


    "..." Wendy bit her lips. What kind of smile was that!


    After looking at her for a long time, the wrinkles between Charlie''s eyebrows deepened. He pulled


    her up and said, "Your face was swollen. Let''s go to the hospital!"


    "No need!" Wendy shook her head and knew how to deal with it, "I have a medical kit. I can apply


    some ointment to my face and use eggs to massage..."


    "Are you sure?" Charlie hesitated.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    She opened the wardrobe next to the bed, and there was a small medicine kit which contained


    some regr medicine and ointments.


    Wendy took out the ointment that had been used half a tube, unscrewed the red lid, dipped it with a


    cotton swab, and was about to apply it on her face.


    Charlie reached out his hand to cover hers.


    She moved her lips and said, "I can do it myself..."


    "Give it to me!" Charlie said in a low voice.


    Wendy immediately handed the swab to him. She was timid.


    Charlie took over the swab and dipped some ointment just like she did just now. Then he leaned


    over and approached her.


    "Don''t you remember what I said?" His breathing was blown to her.


    "What?" Wendy''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    Charlie pulled his lips and swallowed. His deep eyes were as dark as an ancient well. There was a


    hint of banter in his calm voice, "A poor woman will always let a man want to protect her."


    She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look into his.


    The cool ointment was applied on her burning cheeks, which was a little stimting and made


    Wendy shrank.


    "Does it hurt?" Charlie paused.


    "Not too bad..." Wendy grimaced and shook her head.


    However, in her heart, she felt that it seemed...


    Even it was more painful, it seemed that she could endure it.


    Charlie finished applying the ointment very quickly. He double checked carefully to ensure every


    fingerprint on her face had been covered. When his fingertip touched her face, she could feel the


    warmth.


    Wendy closed the small medicine kit and stood up, "Er, I''ll cook two eggs..."


    Charlie did not stop her and let her go.


    She turned on the gas and then the tap. Put some water into a pot, took out two eggs form the


    fridge and added them into the pot.


    The water had not been boiled, and she was reflected on the water. She was in her pajamas and


    her hair was messy, and her cheeks were swollen. She looked terrible.


    She tried to forget what happened in this morning. But she couldn''t get rid of Helen and Ynda,


    who only needed to y some tricks that Johnny would p her. No matter how she tried to get


    used to it, she couldn''t forget these.


    Behind her came the steady footsteps.


    She didn''t have to look back and knew it was Charlie. His footsteps had been kept in her mind.


    Wendy''s hand on the countertop slowly clenched. When the man stopped behind her, she suddenly


    turned around.


    She took the initiative to hug him.


    This morning, she really needed him to warm her...

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Unlike the past, Wendy took the initiative to hug him this time.


    She buried her face on his chest, and her hands were crossed on his back. She hugged him tightly,


    and there was almost no gap between them.


    Charlie''s body froze.


    His hand, which was going to take out a cigarette, stopped in the air. He looked at the girl who


    suddenly rushed to him and raised his eyebrows silently. Then he hugged her back slowly, with his


    palms putting on her back and waist.


    Wendy''s face pressed against his chest, and she was breathing on it.


    She could hear his steady and powerful heartbeats clearly.


    The water in the pot started to boiling, but Wendy didn''t want to loosen her hands. She just wanted


    to feel more warmth from him. After a long time, until his calm voice sounded in her ears, "If you


    don''t let me go, I want more."


    "..." Wendy blushed.


    "Really?" Charlie''s palms went down.


    Feeling something protruding, Wendy let go of him in a panic. Her face seemed to be swollen


    worse, and her ears were hot.


    Charlie put his two arms on the countertop and then leaned over to circle her. He controlled her in


    his arms and said, "I don''t mind doing more exercises, but your best friend..."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t!" Wendy pushed him, and dared not to look at him, "I''m going to cook the eggs. You can stay


    out..."


    When she turned around, the eggs in the pot were rolling.


    The steam rose up, and she felt someone bit her neck.


    He bit gently, which made her itchy. Wendy touched her neck and felt there was a teeth mark and


    some saliva on it. In her sight, Charlie was walkingzily out of the kitchen.


    When Wendy took out the eggs and put it on the towel, there was a sounding from the door.


    It was Emily who had been out before. She seemed to have done it on purpose. When she changed


    her shoes, making some noises loudly. She waited for a while and went in.


    Emily ran to the kitchen with the breakfast. She looked at Wendy, who was turning off the stove fire,


    and then at Charlie, who was flicking smoking ash in the living room. She blinked her eyes and said,


    "Have you guys finished?"


    "..." The eggs in Wendy''s hand almost fell to the floor.


    "So fast!" Seeing Wendy''s blushing face, Emily thought that she had admitted it.


    Wendy was embarrassed and was about to deny it, but she heard Emily continued, "But it seems


    that it hasn''t been an hour since I left. Including the forey, Mr. Hogg is not very durable..."


    Wendy covered her mouth.


    This time, the eggs fell to the floor and broke.


    Wendy had no time to pick them up. She whispered in a low voice, with shy and embarrassment, for


    fear of being heard by Charlie in the living room, "Emily, lower your voice! Don''t talk that anymore..."


    She stayed in the kitchen for a long time then came out.


    Charlie just came out of the living room with the car key and phone in his hand.


    "Uh, Emily bought soybean milk and fried dough sticks. Do you want some?" Wendy didn''t dare to


    look at him, and her eyes kept moving.


    "No, thanks." Charlie shook his head and waved his phone, "Farr called me just now. We need to


    see a customer."


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded.


    She watched him walking to the door. When he was about to leave, Emily came out and said


    goodbye to him, "Mr. Hogg, take care. You''re always wee to be here!"


    After the door closed, Wendy let out a long sigh of relief and went back to her bedroom. Shey on


    the bed and wanted to have a rest.


    As she found afortable position, her phone rang.


    ''Charlie'' was on the screen, and she held her breath.


    Wendy swallowed and picked it up. She could heard the sound of the car engine. "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie paused for a while and asked in a low voice, "Well...do you think I''m not durable?"


    The sun was setting, and Wendy got off from the bus.


    In the afternoon, she received a phone call from Charlie, saying that they would go home for dinner


    together tonight. He had a meeting which might end one hourter, so he asked her toe to his


    company after work and wait for him.


    Wendy took a look at her phone when she walked across the road. It seemed that the time was just


    right.


    As the green light was on, she followed the crowd across the road. She saw a towering building.


    As soon as she came in through the revolving door, Wendy slowed down.


    Charlie, dressed in a ck suit, walked out of the private elevator of the president. The staff in front


    of him nodded respectfully and called him Mr. Hogg. However, the one beside him was not Farr but


    Ynda.


    Just like that day at Wendy''s home, she was crying all the way.


    She opened and closed her mouth, and her tears kept dropping. But Charlie didn''t even cast a


    nce at her. He walked fast and didn''t stop to listen.


    Ynda followed him closely on her high heels, and she didn''t want to give up. It was obvious that


    she was apologizing for what she had done in Wendy''s home two days ago.


    Wendy looked at them from a distance. It was not difficult to see that Ynda really liked Charlie so


    much.


    Even Charlie was so cruel and merciless to her in the bar, she did notin at all. Instead, she


    put her hatred on Wendy.


    After Helen married her father, Ynda took her ce and became the apple of her father''s eye.


    Ynda had been arrogant all the time, in her eyes, only Charlie could match her.


    "Charlie..."


    Wendy could vaguely hear Ynda''s voice.


    While Wendy was in a daze, Charlie had already walked to her and held her hand, "What are you


    looking at? Let''s go!"


    Wendy blinked her eyes and was dragged out of the building by him. When they went through the


    revolving door, Ynda was still chasing after them.


    The white Land Rover was parked on the side of the road. After they got in the car, the car started


    and left.


    When they passed by a chain supermarket, Charlie drove into the underground parking lot. The


    noodles and eggs were used up, there were only a few cans of imported beer left in the refrigerator.


    They took the elevator up. When they arrived at the entrance, Wendy pushed a shopping cart and


    took a piece of promotion poster from the shelf. She put some noodles and eggs in the cart. After


    thinking for a while, she pulled him to the vegetable area in the front.


    "Let''s buy some vegetables and meat. We can''t eat noodles all the time. It''s not nutritious." Wendy


    stopped at a shelf where selling spinach and started to pick some. She took a look at him and


    muttered, "By the way, you are sick of eating noodles..."


    Charlie pushed the cart and leaned over to her. He said in a voice that could be only heard by them,


    "Your noodle is just like your body. I can never tired of them."


    His words were lingering in her ears.


    Wendy blushed and bit her lips. An aunt, who was waiting in line after them, became impatient,


    "Hey, have you finished? Just give out of the way!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Wendy took a bunch of spinach and threw it into the shopping cart.


    When she got all the vegetables she wanted, the redness on her face finally faded away. When they


    was about to arrive the cashier, Charlie suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait a moment."


    Wendy was puzzled. "What?"


    Charlie frowned slightly and twitched his lips, "One more thing."


    "...What''s that?" Wendy looked at the cart and checked.


    Charlie remained silent and walked towards another goods shelf.


    Wendy had to follow him. But when they got there, she wanted to bury her face in the shopping cart.


    There were various kinds of colorful small boxes on the shelf. The slogans on them including "Ultra


    Thin Free", "Tickle me" and so on. It was really eyecatching but also embarrassing. Wendy was in a


    panic.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows at her and asked, "Choose one you like?"


    "I, I don''t care...all good" Wendy stammered, not knowing where to put her eyes on.


    "It''s not only for me, but also for you." Charlie picked up one slowly.


    "...I said all good!1'' Wendy''s face began to burn again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her hands were sweating on the cart. She always felt that people passing by were staring at her.


    She was going crazy.


    After a while, Charlie was still selecting with great interest. She bit her lips and said, "Charlie Hogg,


    have you done?"


    "Almost." He picked some and threw them into the cart.


    The next second, Wendy rushed to the cashier with the shopping cart.


    When she decided to stay with him at the very first, she had been to the convenience store to buy


    the condoms. She still felt awkward when she thought of it.


    They were about to arrive at the cashier, when Charlie caught up with her, Wendy put the cart into


    his hands and said, "Er... I''ll wait for you outside!"


    After that, she ran away quickly.


    Wendy walked out from another way and waited for him by the esctor. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    It was her best friend Emily.


    Thinking that she hadn''t told her that she wouldn''t go back tonight, she hurried to pick it up.


    When Charlie came out after paying the bill, Wendy had hung up, but she seemed to be a little


    absent-minded.


    They took the esctor to the underground parking lot, which was really slow.


    Wendy''s eyes fixed on the esctor, and Emily''s words were still echoing in her ears.


    "Anyway, you should thank Mr. Hogg. If he didn''te that morning, how could your father, your


    stepmother, and your sister let you go easily? I think they might beat you hard, and maybe you''ll be


    lying in the hospital now!"


    "You should thank him for his help. You know what he wants most?"


    "What''s more, I don''t ask you to put on the sexy lingerie and show on the street. You only need to


    show him. Don''t be afraid!"


    "Wendy, you should be grateful!"


    Her shoulder was touched by someone, and Wendy came back to her senses in a panic.


    "Why are you in a daze?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy shook her head and answered, "Er, nothing..."


    She was wearing 3cm high heels today. Standing beside him, she was still one head shorter than


    him. Only when she raised her head could she clearly see the sharp outline of his face.


    Wendy pondered for a few seconds and said, "You came to my home to help me that morning. I


    haven''t said thanks to you yet..."


    "You know I like you do something to thank me." Charlie said with a mischievous look.


    "..." Wendy swallowed. They were going to get off the esctor. She clenched her hands behind her


    back, as if she was in a deep struggle in her mind.


    The wheels of the cart made a rumbling sound at the connection of the esctor. Wendy stepped


    on the floor and licked her lips. She suddenly hesitated and said, "I want to go to the toilet first..."


    "There''s one ahead. I''ll go with you." Charlie pointed at the signage in the distance.


    "No, thanks!" Wendy refused in a hurry and exined, "It was usually a long line in the female


    toilet..."


    "It''s okay."


    "I can really go alone!"


    Charlie looked at her, and Wendy looked away guiltily. She tried to calm down and said, "You can


    go to get the car first. I''ll wait for you at the main entrance, so that you can leave directly without


    dy!"


    "OK." Charlie nodded.


    Watching his tall figure gradually walking away, Wendy turned around and sped .up


    However, she did not stop when she passed the toilet. Instead, she headed to the shopping mall


    upstairs, where music was ying. There were so many cabs, and a beautiful shopping guide


    stood at the door.


    Wendy went straight into one of them.


    After entering, she said in a low voice, "Hello, can you rmend a set for me..." It took some time


    to pick one and pay the bill. When Wendy came out of the mall again, she tried to keep calm and


    didn''t show any differences. However, the shoulder-length bag in front of her was bulging a little bit.


    The white Land Rover had already been parked there. Charlie was not sitting in the driver''s seat,


    but leaning on the car. His legs were crossed and his head was lowered. He raised his hand to


    protect the blue me of the lighter and lit a cigarette.


    Two young women passed by and frequently stopped to look back at him.


    In the end, they ran back to him and chatted with him.


    Although Charlie kept a cold face, it couldn''t stop the two passionate young women. They took out


    their phone and asked for his phone number.


    Charlie frowned at them.


    When he saw Wendy, he seemed to find the hope. He said to her in an impatient tone, "It''s been a


    long time since you went to the toilet!"


    "Uh." Wendy equivocated, "There was a long line..."


    The two young women looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and left.


    When Wendy was about to get in the car, she couldn''t help looking back. One of the two women


    seemed not want to give up and looked back from time to time.


    She thought of Ynda who had been chasing after him in the Hogg''s Group, and sighed silently in


    her heart. Not only beautiful women were dangerous.


    After returning home, Wendy was busy in the kitchen.


    These were things she often did, so she was very skilled. About half an hourter, she had already


    cooked four dishes and put them on the table.


    There were meat and vegetables, but not too much on each te. They were just enough for two of


    them.


    When Wendy finished cleaning up in the kitchen and went upstairs, Charlie was making a phone


    call. It seemed that he was talking about work. With a serious look on his face, he uttered some


    sybles from time to time.


    She put a ss of water beside him, pointed at the bathroom, and said to him in a low voice, "I''ll


    take a shower first!"


    Charlie nodded and continued the phone call.


    Wendy turned around and walked to the bathroom. She looked back from time to time. While he


    was not concentrating on her, he secretly took her bag in her arms.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The sound of the running watersted for about 20 minutes and then stopped.


    However, Wendy didn''te out after a long time. Charlie began to knock on the door and asked


    her, "Have you finished?"


    "Wait a moment, I''ll be right there..."


    Wendy answered hurriedly, and her eyes were full of panic.


    The bathroom was filled with mist, but she could still see herself in the mirror. Her eyes were


    blinking because of nervousness, and she blushed.


    "Hurry up!" Charlie urged in a deep voice.


    "Got it!" Wendy answered in a hurry.


    She was afraid that he would push the door open ande in as he had done before because he


    was impatient. She did not dare to dy.


    She opened her bag and took the lingerie out. It was made of translucent ck silk. She needed to


    grasp it tightly, or it would fall to the floor.


    Before checking it carefully, Wendy put it on her body quickly. When she finished wearing and


    looked at herself in the mirror, she was so shocked.


    Footsteps sounded again outside the bathroom, and her fingers were trembling. She couldn''t think


    more and hurriedly wrapped her bathrobe around her body. After confirming she didn''t show


    anything different, she opened the door and ran out. "Uh, I''m done. Go and wash up!"


    Looking at Charlie, she lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    Charlie nced at her from top to toes. He frowned but didn''t think too much, then passed her to


    the bathroom.


    He washed faster than her. He didn''tpletely wipe herself dry, and walked out of the bathroom


    with a towel around his waist.


    When Wendy looked at him, he turned around and closed the bathroom door. His whole strong back


    was exposed under the light. The water was dripping from his short hair to his muscles, which made


    her blush and her heart beat fast.


    She swallowed, forced herself to calm down, and looked away.


    Thinking of she was wearing the lingerie under the quilt, her heart beat faster.


    His tall figure was getting closer. Even though she had covered herself with the quilt, she could still


    feel something''s rubbing against her skin when she moved slightly.


    What should she do...


    Could she regret...


    She opened her mouth and took a deep breath. Wendy''s voice was trembling, "Charlie, can you


    turn off the lights?"


    "What''s wrong with you!" Charlie was wiping his hair with a towel and then stopped.


    Although he said like that, he still reached out his hand to turn off the lights.


    The bedroom suddenly became dark, and only the hazy moonlight came in through the curtain,


    casting some shadows on the floor.


    Charlie sat at the bedside and wiped his short hair for a few minutes. Then he threw the towel on


    the bedside table, lifted the quilt, and stretched out his hand to her as usual.


    Wendy heard some rustling sounds, and her toes had curled up.


    Even if the lights had been turned off, she still held her breath and closed her eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie licked her lips in the darkness.


    The hand holding her chin gradually moved down and then froze. A few secondster, he


    continued.


    It seemed that he had confirmed the difference. Charlie suddenly sat up, turned on themp beside


    him when he lifted the quilt.


    Wendy was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her eyshes were slightly trembling, and her


    face was burning. However, the point was that the pajamas she was wearing at this time, or more


    urately, they were not pajamas, only a piece of cloth.


    The transparent ck silk couldn''t hide anything.


    The warm yellow light shone on her body, casting some shadows. Any inch of her body couldn''t be


    hidden...


    Charlie swallowed, and his pupils contracted. He gritted his teeth because


    of violent mood swings. He said word by word, "Wendy Lim, what do you want?"


    His voice seemed toe from his teeth.


    Wendy shivered and had to open her eyes. Then, she met the pair of deep eyes.


    Once again, she saw clearly herself in his eyes. There was a passionate me burning in them.


    "Didn''t you say..."


    As soon as Wendy opened her mouth, she unconsciously gasped, "You told me to do something to


    thank you..."


    Charlie stared at her without blinking his eyes, moving from her top to toes, and then moved back.


    He repeated it many times.


    "Don''t look at me like that..."


    Wendy got goose bumps.


    She didn''t dare to reach out one hand to cover his eyes, so she had to cover hers with her arms.


    Charlie quickly pulled her arms off. His voice became hoarse, sounded like an iron te scratched


    by a stone, "You''re wearing it for me, aren''t you?"


    "Wearing like this. You know what I will do to you!"


    The whole night, Charlie kept moving on her body, as if he could never get satisfied.


    As expected, the next morning, Wendy felt like walking in the air. Even after breakfast, she felt a


    little dizzy. The ck Bentley was still parked downstairs. With Charlie around, Farr was only


    responsible for opening and closing the door. He didn''t dare to hold Wendy.


    It was the morning rush peak, the car moved slowly.


    Charlie was in a satisfied look. The window was half- opened, and there was a cigarette burning


    between his fingers. The smoke floated out through the window when he smoked. He had a sharp


    face line, which made him look like a sculpture.


    In Wendy''s eyes, he was like a lion licking its ws after a meal.


    She remembered that when she got up in the morning, she saw that the ck silk lingerie was


    broken into pieces on the floor...


    Not long after Bentley came down from the elevated highway, Charlie suddenly asked the driver to


    stop the car. So, the driver slowed down and turned on the right-hand turn light.


    After the car stopped, Charlie opened the door and got off.


    Wendy looked around and found there was a business street. Many shops had already opened,


    including convenience stores, breakfast shops, clothing shops, and so on.


    Charlie walked toward the convenience store, she didn''t think too much about it and looked away,


    thinking that he was going to buy cigarettes. But she was also puzzled why he didn''t ask Farr to buy


    some for him.


    About ten minutester, Charlie came back. The car behind them kept honking. After the car door


    was closed, the driver started the engine in a hurry.


    Wendy saw a peach- pink paper bag in Charlie''s hand, which was really ipatible with his ck


    suit. She still felt puzzled. When he handed over the paper bag, she became even more confused.


    "What''s this?" She blinked.


    Charlie slightly raised his chin, and there was a trace ofziness between his eyebrows, "Look at it


    yourself."


    Wendy lowered her head, opened it, and looked at it. Then, she moved her eyes away immediately.


    He...


    He was not going to buy cigarettes. Instead, he had been to a lingerie store. There was nothing else


    in the bag. They were all sexy lingerie, including ck, white and red. Some hadce and others


    had leopard prints, and there was even a uniform!


    These were so sexy that Wendy didn''t dare to look at them anymore.


    "What... are those for?"


    Wendy opened her mouth but began to stutter.


    Likest night, Charlie leaned to her and said slowly in her ear, "From now on, wear one for me


    every night."


    "..." Wendy curled up in the corner of the seat and tightly grasped her jeans.


    She wanted to ''kill'' Emily!


    What a bad idea did shee up with...

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    In the next two days, Wendy''s nights were miserable.


    On the third day, Charlie took out the lingerie and asked her to put on. She refused


    upromisingly.


    After breakfast, because it was a weekend, Wendy did not hurry to wash up. When she came out,


    Charlie, who was in the living room, hung up and waved his phone to her, "Simon called me and


    asked you to go to the hospital."


    "Doctor Chin?" Wendy was surprised.


    She didn''t keep Simon''s number before because she was afraid that Charlie would be angry. But


    now, he asked Charlie to pass a message to her, which was a quite funny way.


    She became anxious soon, "Did he say anything? Was it about grandma..."


    "It should be a piece of good news." Charlie interrupted her.


    The white Land Rover sent her to the hospital. Charlie still had some work to do, so he didn''t get off


    the car and left directly.


    Wendy did not want to dy and quickly walked inside.


    It was indeed a piece of good news.


    Her grandma, who had been in the hospital for more than a year, recovered well and could be


    discharged from the hospital. Wendy, of course, hoped grandma could be discharged from the


    hospital early, but she thought it was only an unrealistic dream before. She checked with Simon for


    three times, and then she could confirm that he was not joking.


    After grandma fell asleep at night, Wendy packed up her belongs and was ready to leave the


    hospital.


    She took up her phone from the windowsill. Before putting it into her bag, she tapped on it and


    found an unread message. She thought it was a junk message, but actually, it was from Charlie, I''ll


    pick you up around eight o''clock."


    Wendy looked at the time and it was almost nine o''clock.


    She hurried to the elevator. Every red floor numbers made her anxious. Finally, the elevator arrived


    on the first floor, and she was the first one to rush outside.


    She ran out of the building breathlessly. The white Land Rover was really there, which looked like a


    beast was lying there in the darkness.


    Wendy ran to it and was stunned when she got closer.


    Charlie, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, did not smoke as he usually did. Instead, hey prone


    on the steering wheel with his eyes closed. He seemed to have fallen asleep, and he had a really


    good-looking side face.


    Wendy opened the car door lightly but still woke him up.


    Charlie sat up and stretched his neck, but he couldn''t hide the exhaustion on his face.


    Wendy''s heart beat faster with his movements. Then, she said in a low voice, "Sorry, I put my phone


    on the windowsill and didn''t see your message..."


    "Hmm." Charlie took out a cigarette.


    "Why didn''t you call me when you arrived?" Wendy bit her lips and watched him lighting the


    cigarette.


    "My phone was powered off and I left the charger in my office." Charlie took out his phone from his


    pocket and threw it into the storage bin.


    Wendy bit her lips harder and added, "Why didn''t you get inside directly..."


    "You haven''t been to the hospital for two days, so I think you should have a lot to talk to your


    grandma." When Charlie blew out the smoke, his deep eyes squinted at her.


    Wendy held her breath.


    Some unknown feelings emerged in her heart.


    Charlie smoked almost half a cigarette and seemed to be cheered up a little.


    He fastened the seat belt and started the engine. The Land Rover''s lights were turned on ad it left


    the hospital soon.


    When they got home, they went to take a shower one by one.


    When Charlie came out wrapped in a bath towel, Wendy was leaning on the bed. The warm yellow


    light cast two shadows under her eyes. She pursed her lips, and it seemed that she was worrying


    about something. Wendy felt a strength on her waist, and she was pulled to someone.


    In her sight, there was a strong chest with drops of water on it.


    Her chin was pinched and raised, she saw his frowned eyebrows, "You told me that grandma can


    be discharged from the hospital soon. It was good news. Why do you look unhappy?"


    Wendy was embarrassed. She didn''t know how to reply.


    Under his gaze, she hesitated for a few seconds and finally answered, "Grandma said that she


    wanted to live in the countryside after leaving the hospital..."


    They had been to the countryside for a short period of time. When grandma knew she could leave


    the hospital, she was so excited. The first thing she said to Wendy was that she wanted to move


    back to countryside, with a firm attitude.


    "If she really wants to go, you should agree." After hearing that, Charlie continued in a low voice,


    "The most important thing for people at her age is to keep a good mood. Grandma should like the


    life in the countryside very much. The air there is fresh, which may be more helpful for her to


    recover. Moreover, you should let her to do things as her wish."


    Wendy licked her lips after hearing his words.


    They''re talking about her family issue...


    She did not say anything, and Charlie added, "If you''re still worried, you can hire a nursing worker


    from the neighbors to take care of grandma. Then, you call them and get updated everyday."


    "Well..." Wendy nodded.


    She sighed in her heart and thought it might be the only choice for her.


    It was impossible for her to resign from work and stay in the countryside with grandma. Although


    she really wanted to do that, grandma would never allow her to do so.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "When will grandma be discharged from the hospital?"


    "Next Friday." Wendy answered.


    Before leaving the hospital, grandma had to do a general physical checkup. If everything was


    alright, grandma could be discharged from the hospital. Wendy took a half-day off on Friday, and


    then, she could apanied grandma to settle down in the countryside for another two days. After


    that, she coulde back to work on Monday.


    "OK." Charlie answered.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he said again, "Shall we go to the countryside on Saturday? I don''t


    have anything urgent to do on Saturday. I''ll drive you back."


    "No, thanks..." Wendy immediately shook her head.


    "I want to!" Charlie frowned and said.


    "..." Wendy shrank her shoulders and pursed her lips, and then she couldn''t help saying, "But..."


    This time, Charlie covered her mouth with his thin lips and held back her words.


    A gentle kiss was enough to make Wendy''s body be soft.


    When he released her, Charlie had been already above her, supported by one of his arms. At a very


    close distance, she could clearly see herself in his ck eyes.


    Wendy bit her lips, and her eyshes trembled, "Charlie, you don''t have to do that for me..."


    "I''ve said that as long as you pleased me, I would satisfy your requirements." Charlie got closer to


    her, blew his hot breathing to her, and said with mischievousness, "If you think I''m good to you, then


    please me!"


    When he finished hisst sentence, the look in his eyes had changed. It was the desire that she


    was familiar with.


    Wendy blushed and moved her eyes away. She saw him opened the drawer of the bedside table.


    All the packs of condom they had bought were in it.


    He took one out with his fingers.


    He opened it with his teeth and put it into her hand, "Put it on for me..."

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The night fell.


    Wendy took out the remote control and changed the channel, on which there was an advertisement


    for a condom brand.


    It was the same brand as those in the drawer, and the picture ofst night instantly appeared in her


    mind.


    What happenedst night really killed her. She wanted to throw the condom away when he put it in


    her hand, but he insisted on asking her to put it on for him.


    Atst, she almost cried, "I don''t know how to do it..."


    "It''s okay. I can teach you."


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    She thought that he patiently taught herst night, including all the details. Her fingers moved


    slightly, and it seemed that she could still feel the hot feeling now...


    "Wendy, missing your man..."


    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder from behind, and she almost jumped up.


    It was her best friend Emily, who was holding a te filled with fruit. Wendy''s face was burning. She


    bit her lips and denied,"... I don''t, it''s you!"


    "So why do you have strong reactions?" Emily put a piece of apple into her mouth and pointed at


    Wendy with the fruit fork. She smiled slyly, "And your face was burning. You must be missing your


    man!"


    "I don''t..." Wendy''s eyes flickered with guilt.


    "Yes, you do! You can''t lie to me." Emily didn''t believe her and then bit the crunchy apple.


    "I don''t want to talk to you!" Wendy muttered and was about to stand up.


    "OK, OK. If you don''t want to talk to me, just talk to your Mr. Hogg!" Emily said deliberately. Then,


    she lifted her chin at the window and continued, "I just saw a white Land Rover when I came


    downstairs. I don''t know if it''s your man there!"


    White Land Rover?


    Wendy heard her words and walked to the window.


    She opened the curtain and looked down through the ss. There was indeed a white Land Rover


    that stopped at the side of the road. When she just focused on the te number, her phone


    vibrated. She took it out and put it beside her ear.


    The quiet male voice sounded, "How long are you going to watch? Come downstairs."


    After hanging up, Wendy was stunned for a while. Then she turned around and ran to the door. She


    grabbed a coat and went downstairs.


    When the door closed, she seemed to hear Emily''s teasing words.


    Wendy went out of the building and found the white Land Rover was very eye-catching in the night.


    In such an old residential area, it was enough to attract the attention of the neighbors. She lowered


    her head, opened the door, and sat in the passenger seat, "Uh, why are you here..."


    Charlie said nothing and only nced at her.


    Wendy licked her lips and continued, "I have my period, so I can''t..."


    Last night, they had done several times. He said that she would have her period in theing days,


    so they should seize the time.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she woke up this morning, she went to the bathroom. As expected, she had her period. On


    the way to work, he asked Farr to go to the convenience store to buy a pack of tampons. When he


    handed her a pink stic bag to her, she was very embarrassed.


    "I know!" Charlie answered. He seemed to be a little dissatisfied.


    Wendy licked the corner of her mouth and didn''t dare to say anything.


    When he was about to finish smoking, Charlie continued, "Come and buy some food to my house


    after work tomorrow. Cook for me."


    "Okay..." She nodded meekly.


    Charlie didn''t answer her for a long time, so Wendy turned to him. He suddenly put his lips on hers.


    In the night, the white Land Rover gradually ran out of the old residential area, with the red taillights


    on.


    Wendy touched her red and swollen lips and became speechless.


    Did hee here only to tell her that thing?


    He could tell her via phone call. On the evening of the next day, Wendy and Charlie arrived home


    almost at the same time.


    As soon as she entered the door and bent over to change her shoes, she heard the sound of


    turning key. Then the door was opened, and Charlie entered in a ck suit.


    "I''m going to cook!"


    After saying this, Wendy rushed to the kitchen with bags in her hand.


    Charlie threw the car key on the shoe cab and went upstairs to change his clothes. When he


    came down, he wore a pair of pink-gray trousers and a round cor T-shirt, looking very casual. He


    went to the kitchen to get a ss of water and then sat on the sofa to watch TV.


    He was just like a husband who was waiting for his wife to prepare dinner.


    There was no good program on TV during this period, but he usually watched financial news


    reports.


    Suddenly, a ringtone of the phone sounded.


    It was not from Charlie''s phone but from the bag next to him.


    Because the bag was half-opened, so he could see the screen clearly when it was lit up.


    When he saw Felix on it, Charlie suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    He stretched out his arm and easily took out her phone with two fingers. He twitched her lips into a


    thin line. When he turned his head, he could see the slender figure was busy in the kitchen,


    lowering her neck and putting her hanging hair behind her ears from time to time.


    Charlie hung up without thinking.


    Then, he opened the call record, deleted the record, and turned off the phone.


    As soon as he finished, there were some noisesing from the kitchen.


    Next, Wendy, who was wearing an apron, came out with some cowpeas in her hand. She asked him


    uncertainly, "Er, did my phone ring just now?"


    "No." Charlie hid her phone under a pillow.


    "Really..." Wendy frowned and added with suspicion, "Did I hear it wrong..."


    "Someone answered the phone on TV." Charlie pointed to the TV with the remote control and said


    calmly.


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded.


    However, when she looked at the boring financial news on TV, she was still a little confused.


    Charlie nced at her, frowned and urged in a low voice," Go to cook! I''m very hungry!"


    "Got it!" Wendy answered in a hurry.


    She didn''t dare to talk too much, so she hurriedly went back to the kitchen and became busy again.


    The sound of cutting vegetables rang rhythmically again. Charlie put her phone back into her bag as


    if he had never touched it. He crossed his legs and lit up a cigarette. He was shaking his legszily


    while he blew out the white smoke.


    An hourter, Wendy brought four dishes and one soup to the table.


    There were meat and vegetables, and the amount was just enough for the two of them. Moreover,


    she also prepared a delicious mushroom soup.


    She told Charlie the dinner was ready. He came over with one hand in his pocket, pulled out the


    chair, and sat opposite her.


    Wendy put a bowl of rice in front of her, and then, just like him, she pulled out the chair and sat


    down.


    However, it seemed that he raised his eyebrows from time to time.


    After several times, Wendy couldn''t hold back and asked,"... What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Charlie nced at her and kept eating with chopsticks. After he chewed the beef and


    swallowed it, he said slowly, "I just feel happy."

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Wendy didn''t say a word. She had been ustomed to his moodiness.


    After dinner, she cleaned all dishes, wiped her hands dry, and came out of the kitchen.


    Before going upstairs, she picked up her bag on the sofa and took out her phone. She pressed the


    menu key twice and found that there was no response on the screen.


    She frowned and was about to press the power key to check what was going on when a shadow


    covered her. Charlie stood behind her and said faintly, "Powered off?"


    "Well, maybe..." Wendy couldn''t help nodding.


    "Did you bring your charger?" Charlie asked again.


    "No." Wendy rummaged in her bag and shook her head, "I left it in the office."


    Charlie put his hands in his pockets and asked, "Is there anything important that you need to deal


    with via your phone?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head again.


    She had been to the hospital to see grandma in the evening, and she also told her best friend Emily


    that she would not go back.


    "Then, go upstairs and take a shower!"


    "Okay."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy still wanted to check her phone again, but Charlie pulled her upstairs.


    After taking a shower separately, Wendyy on the bed. She heard some footsteps, and then the


    quilt was lifted, the mattress sank, the light was turned off, and the room was suddenly shrouded in


    darkness.


    A few secondster, Charlie reached out one hand to embrace her.


    "Don''t move!"


    She struggled a little, and then a deep voice came from the top of her head.


    Wendy didn''t dare to move anymore. Her arms and legs were constrained by him, and he added,


    "Sleep!"


    She closed her eyes obediently, and she could hear his steady heartbeats. Soon, she was sleepy.


    She didn''t know when she could sleep so soundly beside him.


    ording to Charlie''s arrangement, grandma''s discharge time was extended by one day.


    Early on Saturday morning, the white Land Rover was parked at the gate of the hospital. When


    Wendy helped the olddy out, the car door had been opened. Wendy noticed that there were two


    more pillows on the seat.


    Last time when they came back from the countryside, grandma didn''t sleep well in the car.


    He even noticed such a small detail...


    It would take a long time to travel from Ice city to the countryside, and it was afternoon when they


    got there.


    Wendy sat at the back and talked with grandma. When she asionally looked forward, she could


    see the concentration in his deep eyes from the rearview mirror. Bright sunshine reflected in his


    eyes, which made them look deeper.


    During the long journey, the olddy fell asleep soon because of fatigue.


    The Land Rover stopped by the side of the road, and Charlie cast a nce at Wendy. She


    understood his meaning and changed to the seat in the front.


    At noon, they had lunch in the service area. Another hourter, they finally arrived in the


    countryside.


    Because they had been to the house not a long time ago. The room was clean. They could do some


    simple cleaning and lived there. Grandma nned to live there for a long time, so it took them lots


    of time to sort out their luggage.


    When Wendy finished sorting out and came out of the room, she found that only grandma sitting on


    the chair in the small living room.


    She looked at the kitchen and the bedroom. There was only a suit jacket on the end of the bed, and


    the white Land Rover parked outside the yard was gone. She couldn''t help asking, "Er, grandma,


    where is Charlie?"


    "The bulb in the living room is broken. Charlie said that he will drive to the town to buy a new one"


    Grandma said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s it!" Wendy nodded. She remembered that he had fixed the door for her before, so she


    was not surprised.


    Wendy gave a ss of warm water to grandma and then went into the opposite bedroom. She


    picked up the suit jacket at the end of the bed and shook it. She was afraid that there would be


    some wrinkles on it after putting on the bed for a long time.


    "tter!"


    Maybe because she shook it hard, his cell phone fell down to the floor from his pocket.


    Wendy bent over to pick it up in a hurry. As soon as she touched the phone, it suddenly vibrated.


    She was shocked and identally touched the green button.


    The line was connected, a male voice sounded, "Hey, Charlie!"


    Wendy was no stranger to the voice. She looked at the screen. It was indeed Simon''s call.


    Before she could say anything, Simon continued, "What''s wrong with you. We have booked the


    hotel, and now you tell me you will not go with us! instead, you went to the countryside. I really can''t


    believe you will do that! How many rounds are you going to do with Miss Lim?"


    Wendy''s mouth was still open, and her face slowly turned red.


    At first, she wanted to apologize that she had identally pressed the button, but when she heard


    hisst sentence, she didn''t know whether she should make a sound or not.


    "But anyway, no women could make you excited before. I thought that you liked men! And you have


    seen lots of doctors. But I didn''t expect that you could only have an erection in front of her..."


    Wendy froze, and she felt that the blood in her whole body began to freeze as well.


    Simon''s teasing words repeated in her head.


    She didn''t know when Simon hung up. Her ears were humming, and the quiet male voice kept


    repeating in her ears, "No other women, you''re the only one I have."


    "You''re the only one I have..."


    She repeated Charlie''s words and realized that there was only sarcasm left.


    It was no wonder that Charlie asked her to stay with him again and again. After she refused, he


    even threatened her. There was only one reason that has an erection in front of her, and she could


    satisfy his needs...


    She thought he might be a little like her...


    But it turned out that all because of physical needs.


    In fact, that was why they started their rtionship. She should not dream about anything else.


    There were some noisesing from the yard outside. Wendy found that her fingers were clenched


    together. She loosened her fist, adjusted her breath, and then walked out.


    Grandma had already stood up from the chair, standing at the door of her bedroom with a cane.


    When she saw Wendy, she immediately raised his hand excitedly and showed a big smile, "Wendy,


    come on and have a look. Charlie bought a big TV!"


    Hearing her, Wendy looked outside and found the white Land Rover.


    She swallowed and nodded her head numbly.


    After crossing the threshold, Wendy walked in. The first thing he saw was not the 55- inch TV, but


    Charlie, who was wearing gloves and squatting by the wall.


    There were two men wearing yellow overalls and hats next to them. They should be the staff who


    sent TV to be installed. Charlie was standing between them. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up


    on his elbow. He was not like a CEO now, only an ordinary man.


    Wendy also noticed that besides the car key, there was a new bulb on the table.


    His suit jacket and phone were still in her hand. She grabbed the jacket tightly and walked to him.


    She handed him the phone, stared at his face, and slowly moved her lips, "Your phone is powered


    off..."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    "It''s okay.1'' Charlie took it over and looked at it. He threw it on the table and said, "The charger is in


    my car. No rush. I''ll change itter."


    "Dr. Chin called..."


    Wendy opened her mouth, but her voice was covered by the staff''s, "Mr. Hogg, where do you want


    to put the TV on?"


    Charlie stood up and walked back and forth between the bed and the wall. He pointed at the wall


    and said, "Put it here. Don''t be too low. It''s not good for grandma''s neck if she watches TV on the


    bed."


    "Alright!"


    The two staff started to install the TV.


    As they were installing, they asked, "Mr. Hogg, is it OK if we put it here?"


    "Higher please."


    "What about now?"


    "Okay."


    After Charlie nodded, the staff began to drill on the wall. They installed the TV on the wall very


    quickly. When they packed up their tools, they handed a receipt to Wendy and asked her to sign.


    After signing, Wendy sent them out.


    During this short period of time, several neighbors had beening to her home. There were not


    many people in the countryside, so the news spread quickly. The neighborse to see the big TV.


    When Wendy came back, Charlie had taken off his gloves and was testing the TV with the remote


    control.


    "Look, here is a TV? I can watch this one!"


    Grandma stood next to him and kept sighing, "You didn''t need to buy a new one, especially such a


    big one. It must be very expensive!"


    "The store is doing a promotion. It''s not expensive." Charlie answered and pointed at the small TV


    on the table, "And that is a monochromatic TV. Grandma, you''re going to live here for a long time.


    Your eyes will hurt if you watched that one for a long time."


    "Okay, okay! Charlie, thank you!" Grandma answered with a big smile.


    "My pleasure." Charlie curled his lips.


    When Wendy entered the bedroom, he was walking out with a bulb, "I''ll change the bulb."


    "Oh..." She nodded.


    However, her eyes were fixed on him.


    She watched him walked to the small living room, easily lifted the heavy chair, took off his leather


    shoes, stood on it, removed thempshade, and then changed the bulb...


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat, but it was her phone in her pocket this time.


    She took it out and found that it was a text message. When she saw the sender clearly, she


    frowned. It was from Ynda.


    Wendy didn''t know whether she should delete or read it. Atst, she decided to read it. There are


    several messages from her.


    "Wendy, let''s wait and see!"


    "Do you think Charlie can protect you, so you can do whatever what?"


    "Let me tell you, even if Charlie will not marry me, he will never marry you! He just ys with you.


    Do you see the woman''s photo? This is his real fiancee!"


    Then, a photo came in.


    There was only a woman''s side face in the photo, but she was very beautiful. She wore a Chanel


    dress, which made her look graceful and decent. Her white fingers went through her long curly hair.


    She seemed to beughing, and there was a small dimple on her cheek.


    Wendy could imagine the picture of that woman and Charlie standing together, they were a perfect


    match.


    Wendy suddenly remembered that when they were in the Hogg''s Group, she asked Charlie if he


    would marry Ynda, he answered in a disdainful and indifferent tone, "Marrying her? She doesn''t


    deserve it!"


    Looking at the woman in the photo again, she finally understood why he said that.


    Wendy suddenly turned back and turned off her phone. Her forehead was sweating, and she felt


    cold on her body. Her fingers couldn''t help trembling.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Charlie hasn''t stopped since he came back. Hurry up and bring some water for him!"


    Grandma saw that she stood still for a long time, so she pushed her forward and continued, "You


    should thank Charlie. It was not because he bought me a big TV, but he cared about us. Wendy,


    Charlie is a great boyfriend..."


    "He is not!" Wendy suddenly interrupted.


    Seeing grandma''s astonished look, Wendy realized that she had overreacted. She bit her lips and


    said, "I''m sorry, grandma..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Grandma looked at her in surprise.


    "It''s okay. I''m going to bring some water..." Wendy shook her head and left with her head lowered.


    She boiled the water with a big pot in the kitchen, and the water was ready soon.


    Charlie, who had changed the bulb, came to the kitchen to get a basin of water and carried it back


    to his bedroom. He seemed to have sweated a lot and was going to wipe himself with water.


    Wendy kept adding firewood into the stove.


    The firewood was burning and some smokeing out of stove, which made her eyes sore.


    She looked up at Grandma sitting in the small living room and then at Charlie who had just stepped


    into the bedroom. She suddenly felt flustered.


    To warm his bed, and toe when he needed...


    This was Charlie''s request to her. At that time, she gave up her self-esteem and sell her body to him


    because grandma was in the hospital and she really needed money.


    But now, grandma had recovered well and left the hospital, so what was she going to do now...


    Simon''s words and Ynda''s messages came to Wendy''s mind again. She felt a little out of breath.


    When she stood up, she stumbled because she had squatted for a long time.


    "Creak-"


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open by Wendy slowly.


    Charlie was standing by the bed with his back against her. His shirt had been taken off, revealing


    the muscles on his back.


    The setting sun shined in through the window. He turned around when he heard the sounds. When


    he saw her, he turned back and continued to wring the towel in his hand.


    Wendy held the handle of the door tightly and said, "Charlie."


    "Come here and help me wipe my back!"


    Charlie didn''t look back but asked her to help directly.


    Wendy walked to him and took over the towel in his hand, but she didn''t move.


    Charlie waited for a while and turned around impatiently. His eyes were full of impatience which was


    familiar to her.


    Wendy swallowed. Even if she was wearing a pair of t heels, her legs were trembling.


    She kept breathing deeply until she had the courage to meet his deep eyes. She opened her mouth


    and made a great effort to make a sound, "Let''s end the trade between us..."


    Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Once again!"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Wendy was stunned.


    Seeing the angry gradually emerged in his eyes, she felt a little timid and clenched her fists, but


    there was a force in her chest. She repeated, "Let''s end the trade between us."


    "Grandma has left the hospital. I don''t want to continue this rtionship..."


    When Charlie turned around, his back was against the window and the setting sun. He kept silent.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. The white smoke scattered from his nose and lips. He was not as


    furious as she imagined. He kept staring at her until the cigarette burned to end.


    The muscles of his naked upper body were tightened. He was silent but ready to say a thing.


    Charlie stubbed out the cigarette, threw it into the trash can, twitched his lips, and said, "Wendy, are


    you going to leave me after taking advantage of me?"


    His voice was surprisingly calm, but there was a hint of gloom in his eyes.


    Wendy knew that he was angry.


    "During this period of time..." She swallowed, making her voice sound m, "We''ve taken what we


    needed. If we end, I hope we can have nothing to do with each other in the future."


    Only a few simple sentences were enough to make her palms sweaty.


    But if they continued their rtionship like that, she would look down on herself.


    "Are you sure?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Bang!"


    The basin on the stool was kicked to the ground by him.


    The water inside spilled all over the floor, and some sshed on Wendy''s shoes. Her shoes were


    getting wet, but she dared not to move.


    Charlie sneered and said with great gloom in his eyes, "Ha, Wendy, do you think you can end the


    rtionship as you want?"


    "Don''t..."


    Wendy shouted in panic, and then she was dragged over by him.


    She was pressed on the bed with a bang. She struggled to sit up, but he kissed her deeply.


    The kiss, mixed with his anger, was overwhelming.


    Charlie treated her violently. In the blink of an eye, the sweater on her body was torn open. She


    even heard the sound of cracking, and the gloom in his eyes made her break into a cold sweat.


    Wendy struggled to resist him but in vain.


    She could only look up at the ceiling and her eyes gradually lost focus. Then, she said indifferently,


    "I don''t want it, Charlie. You are forcing me to do this..." Charlie''s hand moved to her waist and


    unzipped her jeans.


    Suddenly, he touched something and stopped.


    Being dominated by anger, Charlie almost forgot that she was in her period...


    He raised his deep eyes and then held his breath.


    Wendy was lying there like a sheep waiting to be ughtered. She didn''t struggle or shout, but tears


    were dropping down from the corners of her eyes.


    Charlie reached out his hand to touch her tears. He felt that his fingers were pricked by something.


    In fact, he was proud and disdained to force a woman.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like in the beginning, even if he wanted her to stay with him, he would only take methods to let


    her take the initiative to beg him. He agreed with Simon''s words that it was better to make love with


    someone who was willing to.


    Charlie rubbed his index finger with thumb lightly, feeling the moisture. His eyes fixed on her and


    said faintly, "Wendy, this is the first time that you cry because of me."


    Wendy held her breath.


    She raised her head in panic. She couldn''t find out what in his eyes because of lights and position.


    When she was about to take a closer look, the weight on her body suddenly disappeared. And then


    she heard two words.


    "Never mind."


    Charlie withdrew his hands. He got off the bed and re-tied his belt that had just been untied. Then,


    he took out another cigarette but did not light it immediately. Instead, he nced at her.


    His deep eyes fixed on her as if his gaze could prate her.


    Wendy shivered slightly. She could see his cold face and eyes and hear him snorted, "I don''t care


    about the woman who doesn''t care about me!"


    She sat up with her hands covering her chest, straightened her wrinkled sweater and rushed out of


    the door.


    Grandma had already returned to her bedroom and was not in the small living room. Because


    grandma was aged, there was a loud noise from the TV that was on, and she didn''t notice the


    dispute between Charlie and Wendy.


    She couldn''t stay at home any longer. Wendy kept running out of the yard.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sitting by the river. When the sky gradually darkened, she


    had to go back.


    When she about to arrive home, Wendy felt a little timid. She didn''t know how to face Charlie. When


    she arrived at the gate, she found that the white Land Rover had gone.


    She walked crossed the yard and entered the room. Grandma was still watching TV in her


    bedroom. Wendy didn''t know what kind of variety show grandma was watching, but sheughed


    loudly.


    Wendy searched around and found no one else. The overturned basin by the bed had been put


    away, and his shirt was gone as if Charlie had never been here before.


    In the evening, Wendy put all the dishes on the round wooden table.


    Grandma grabbed her walking stick and came over to eat. She ate quietly and did not say anything.


    Wendy couldn''t help asking, "Where''s he..."


    "Charlie? He left!" Grandma looked up and continued, "It seemed that there was something urgent


    in hispany. He said goodbye to me in a hurry and drove away. Didn''t he tell you?"


    "... Yes." Wendy moved her lips.


    She didn''t need to warm his bed and didn''t need toe to him when he called either...


    It was good for her to regain her freedom, but she felt stuffy when she took a deep breath.


    It was easy to find a person to take care of grandma because they have lots of neighbors.


    Wendy chose one who had a close rtionship with grandma. After discussing the payment and


    reminding her of what to pay attention to when taking care of grandma, Wendy set her mind at rest.


    Because she couldn''t take Charlie''s car back, she had to take the train on Sunday night.


    Before leaving, Wendy hugged grandma, as if she wanted to get some power from the olddy.


    The speed of the train was the slowest, and it basically stopped at every stop. Until five o''clock the


    next morning, she finally arrived. Then, she realized that she had not slept all night.


    She didn''t feel very sleepy but felt her legs were heavy when she was walking. There were still


    three hours before she started to work. Wendy took a taxi home. When she stepped on the stairs,


    she was panting.


    The picture of Charlie carrying her upstairs appeared in her mind.


    Wendy patted her forehead to get rid of her imagination. She finally arrived at the top floor.


    Suddenly, she was too tired to take out the key, so she knocked on the door.


    However, the person who opened the door made her stunned, "Felix..."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "It''s me." Felix put on a smile.


    Wendy was confused and asked, "Why are you here..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "There is a new batch of recruits toe at the end of this year. So the army sent me back to help


    with that." Felix exined with a smile, "I called you before and wanted to tell you about that, but


    you didn''t answer. Later, your phone was turned off!"


    "Really? I didn''t answer it..." Wendy was stunned.


    A loud noise came from the bedroom, and Emily rushed out, "Wendy, you''re back!"


    "I flew backst night and couldn''t sleep because of jetg. So I got up early and came to your


    home. Your friend opened the door for me and told me that you sent grandma back to the


    countryside and would be back in this morning, so I just waited here." Felix continued.


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded and felt worn out. She took off her bag and said, "I''m going to wash up!"


    She unscrewed the tap and let the water fill a half basin. Then, she buried her face into it for a while


    and felt fresher after that.


    Emily followed her into the bathroom. She handed Wendy a towel and looked through the window.


    She asked with confusion, "Fley, why can''t I see your man''s white Land Rover?"


    "Emily, he is not my man..." Wendy bit her lips. "Are you kidding me? Are you still shy?" Emily


    snickered.


    Wendy pinched the towel with her fingers, and said in a low voice, "We ended..."


    They didn''t break up. Only the rtionship between them ended


    "Really?" Emily was shocked. She looked at Felix, who was sitting in the living room, and pointed at


    him, "It''s not because you can''t forget him..."


    Wendy pursed her lips and shook her head in silence.


    Wendy put down the towel and toothbrush, changed her clothes, and came out. Felix stood up from


    the sofa and said, "Let''s go, Wennie. We can have breakfast together, and then I''ll send you to


    work!"


    Wendy nodded dumbly and followed him out of the door.


    They went to a breakfast shop nearby. Felix ordered a lot, but she only ate a little.


    Felix was driving a jeep with a military license te. Although it was in the morning rush hour, many


    cars took the initiative to give way to his car. Because they were afraid that they would get into


    trouble if they crashed into it. Thus, they were unimpeded all the way.


    When he stopped at a red light, Felix smiled and looked at her, "Do you remember I told youst


    time that Daniel wanted to see you? The kindergarten in New York closed early, and he will return to


    China in about two weeks..."


    Wendy lowered her face and fixed her eyes on her hands that were sped on her knees.


    "Wennie, are you listening to me?" Felix could not help raising his voice.


    "Ah..." Wendy looked up in a daze and answered with confusion, "What? Can you say again?"


    Felix was not unhappy at all. Fie patiently repeated, "I said that Daniel would return to China in two


    weeks. If you can go to pick him up with me, he must be very happy!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    She hadn''t seen the little boy for more than a year, so she should go to pick him up.


    The signal light changed to green, but Felix''s eyes were still on her face. Fie asked with concern,


    "Wendy, do you feel ufortable?"


    "No..." Wendy blinked her eyes and replied, "I felt tired on the trainst night."


    Felix nodded and did not ask anything more. Fie reminded her of avoiding to be too tired at work,


    having good rest, and drinking more water.


    Wendy answered in a low voice, and then, she saw the office building where she worked.


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    After ending the rtionship with Charlie, Wendy seemed to be freer. She bought some food home


    after work every day and cooked with her best friend Emily. After dinner, she called grandma to ask


    about her recent situation. Most of the time, when these things were done, it was just dark outside.


    Not long after the meeting ended in the afternoon, the supervisor came out of the office in a hurry,


    saying that there was a problem in the cooperation with the Hogg''s Group. He asked Wendy to sort


    out the materials and go to the Hogg''s Group.


    Hogg''s Group...


    Wendy was in a dilemma. She bit her lips and said, "Supervisor, can I not go..."


    "No, you must go!" The supervisor answered immediately in a bad tone, "Thepany is not a


    ce for useless people!"


    The attitude of the supervisor was quite tough, so Wendy had no choice but to go to the Hogg''s


    Group with the documents in her arms.


    They had made an appointment in advance, so they went directly to the meeting room on the top


    floor.


    Charlie had already sat inside. He leaned against the back of the chairzily, spinning a pen in his


    hand. The pen dropped on the paper, making the sound of pitter-patter.


    His face was clearly defined. Even when he was working, he looked elegant.


    The supervisor rushed in and apologized while rubbing his hands, "Mr. Hogg, I''m so sorry for


    keeping you waiting. There''s a little traffic jam on the way!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlie changed his posture, put the pen on the table, and said calmly, "I arrived


    a few minutes in advance. I just finished a meeting here." Upon hearing this, the supervisor


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wendy silently followed him. She pulled out a chair and sat down. She lowered her head and tried


    to be unobtrusive.


    Soon they got to the point. After a while, she heard the supervisor said, "Wendy, give the updated


    version to Mr. Hogg!"


    "Yes!" Wendy stood up.


    She took out the files from the folder, took a deep breath, and walked toward Charlie.


    "Mr. Hogg, this is the updated version..."


    "Okay," Charlie responded calmly and did not even raise his head.


    Wendy was standing, so from her side, she could see him clearly, including his slightly twitched lips,


    smooth chin, and protruding Adam''s apple...


    All of a sudden, she held her breath, and her eyes were fixed on his cor.


    He was wearing the shirt she bought for him...


    Suddenly, she felt warmth on her hand. She didn''t know if Charlie was intentional or not. When he


    took over the document, he swept his finger over hers.


    He often did simr things before. Wendy couldn''t help biting her lips and looking at him.


    Charlie raised his eyes and said indifferently, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing!" Wendy shook her head.


    When she returned to her seat, she subconsciously looked at him.


    Charlie lowered his head and focused on the document with a serious look. There were no changes


    in his eyes. She clenched her fingers that had been swept by him just now.


    When Wendy got off work in the evening and arrived home, Emily told her that she did note


    back to eat. So Wendy bought a box meal for supper.


    When she opened the box, her phone suddenly rang.


    When she saw Charlie Hogg on the screen, she held her breath.


    She hesitated for a while and picked it up, "... Hello?"


    "It''s me." A quiet voice sounded on the line.


    "I know..." The stic package of the disposable chopsticks in Wendy''s hand was cracking. She


    adjusted her breathing and asked, "Do, do you have anything to say?"


    "I''m hungry," Charlie suddenly said.


    Wendy held her breath.


    Charlie paused for a while and added, "I want to eat noodles."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    In the afternoon, they had a meeting in the Hogg''s Group for almost an hour.


    During the meeting, Charlie fully concentrated on work, and did not even cast a nce to Wendy.


    After the meeting ended, Wendy and her supervisor left together, Charlie and Farr happened to


    follow them out, saying that they could give them a ride.


    The supervisor agreed happily, and Wendy was arranged to be between them.


    However, Charlie got on the car and closed his eyes soon. He did not open his eyes until they got


    off the car.


    Before closing the door, Wendy looked back and saw the outline of his side face. There was no


    expression on his face and an indifferent feeling around his body.


    She clenched her hands. What was she looking forward to?


    It would be the best if they had nothing to do with each other...


    Wendy changed a hand to hold her phone and reminded him, "Charlie, we have nothing to do with


    each other..."


    "Yes, I know." Charlie replied.


    Wendy didn''t know how to continue.


    While she was hesitating to end the call, he asked again, "How to cook noodles?" "Eh?" Wendy was


    stunned.


    "How did you cook for me before?" Charlie paused for a while and continued, "I''ve bought noddles


    and eggs. What should I do with the spring onion?"


    "You... want to cook?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Charlie replied in a low voice.


    After getting his answer, Wendy couldn''t hide her surprise. She swallowed and said in a dull voice,


    "The onion should be washed first, and then cut it into pieces..."


    As soon as she stopped, there seemed to be the sound of running water on the line, followed by the


    sound of the cutting things on chopping block.


    "And then?"


    Wendy still couldn''t believe that he was really cooking noodles. She subconsciously continued, "Put


    some water into the pot and add an egg into it after the water was boiled. A few minutester, put


    some noodles into it. Remember to stir them with chopsticks..."


    "Put an egg directly into the water?" Charlie asked her.


    "Yes..." Wendy replied.


    Then, she heard some noises on the line.


    However, the noise this time was a little loud, even with the sound of the collision of lid and pot.


    Wendy remembered he once told her that he mastered all the living skills, including fixing toilet and


    changing bulb when he was studying abroad alone, except for cooking... Just like a child, Charlie


    had to ask her about every step before he started to do.


    Wendy couldn''t hang up, so she had to hold on during the whole process. Finally, she heard the


    sound of the lid covering the pot. She grasped her phone and said, "I''ve taught you how to cook


    noodles... Do you have anything else to say? If not, I''ll hang up..."


    After waiting for two seconds, she looked at her phone.


    Charlie had already hung...


    He was still as domineering as before, and no one was allowed to hang up his phone call.


    She bit her lips and put her phone aside. When Wendy lowered her head and was ready to eat, she


    found that the meal was already be cold.


    In the evening, it was in the most luxurious restaurant in the city center.


    When Wendy got off work, she was asked by her supervisor to take part in the dinner. He said that


    she didn''t need to drink, but only be responsible for pouring wine for the leaders. Since the


    supervisor had said so, she had no way to refuse.


    They were on the second floor. Not long after they came in, the supervisor hung up the phone and


    went out to meet other leaders.


    She hurriedly stood up from her seat. After a while, the door of the private room was pushed open,


    and some leaders came in. They were all dressed in suits and leather shoes, and there was a tall


    figure among them.


    Charlie Hogg...


    Even though he was at the back of the line, he was still outstanding among them.


    No matter where he was, he could always catch people''s eyes at first sight, and everything around


    him would be his background.


    Charlie did not look at her, just like what he had done before in the meeting room. He went straight


    to the inmost seat and sat down. His whole back waszily leaning on the chair, and one of his legs


    curled up, showing a small part of his ck sock.


    After he sat down, the others took their seats.


    They started eating soon. There was no waiter or waitress, so Wendy had to pour wine for the


    leaders one by one.


    When she passed by someone, she heard the man asked with concern, "Mr. Hogg, are you ok?"


    "Yes. I just drank too fast." Charlie put one hand on his stomach.


    Wendy couldn''t help looking at him, frowning slightly. He looked ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Another ss of wine was given to him. After drinking, Charlie put down the ss and stood up,


    "Sorry, I don''t feel very well on my stomach. I''ll go to the toilet."


    Then, he strode out of the private room.


    Wendy finished pouring wine for everyone and was about to sit down when the supervisor handed


    her a pack of tissue, "Wendy, go and see how is Mr. Hogg!"


    "I..." She bit her lips but did not continue.


    "Hurry up, I can''t leave now!" The supervisor directly put the tissue into her hand, and then turned


    back to raise the ss to another man, "Director Chang, I will definite drink the wine..."


    Wendy grasped the tissue tightly. She had no choice but to walk to the toilet.


    The toilet located at the end of the corridor. Charlie was lying on the sink outside, wearing the white


    shirt that she had brought for him. Under the light, the muscles on his back could be vaguely seen.


    His back was breathtaking enough.


    Only his hair was reflected in the mirror, and Wendy couldn''t see his face.


    Wendy slowed down and walked closer, "Mr. Hogg, are you all right?"


    "Hmm." Charlie mumbled.


    Seeing this, Wendy took a few more steps forward, "My supervisor asked me toe. Do you need


    any help?"


    "Can you hand me that bottle of water?" Charlie did not raise his head, only pointed with his hand.


    Wendy saw a bottle of water in the direction he pointed.


    "Okay..." She reached out her hand and took it over.


    She unscrewed the the lid and handed it to him, "Mr. Hogg, here you are..."


    "Feed me." The two words were familiar to her.


    Wendy pursed her lips and put the water beside the sink. She gritted her teeth and said, "I put it


    here. Drink it yourself!"


    After that, she turned around and left.


    Her wrist was caught. Wendy didn''t know how could he do it. She only felt that a force pushed her


    to turn around, and she faced him again. She saw that he took up water and started to drank.


    No...


    Wendy shouted in her heart.


    But it was toote. Charlie''s thin lips pressed on hers immediately.


    At the same time, she smelled the wine, and the water that he had drunk was fed to her.


    This was the way that he called ''feed''.


    Wendy opened her eyes wide, and his tongue extended to her mouth when she was in a daze.


    A familiar feeling instantly came to her, and a limp and numb pleasure spread over her body within


    a few seconds. She felt ashamed of her responding.


    When she was about to push him away, Charlie had already let go of her and said near her ear, "Do


    you miss me?"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Do you miss me?


    Wendy was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly shook her head.


    Charlie seemed tough in a low voice, and his voice was a little hoarse, "But I miss you, what


    should I do?"


    Wendy curled up her fingers.


    Charlie leaned forward, and his burning breathing came into her ears, "I don''t just want to kiss you,


    but also want to..."


    His arms were around her waist, and she knocked into his arms.


    She hit her nose. It was very painful, but she was more surprised by his temperature.


    "Mr. Hogg..."


    Wendy reached out one hand to push him and said, "Charlie Hogg!"


    Even though she pushed him away a little bit, his arms were still tightly around her waist, and she


    couldn''t get rid of him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling that his hands moving on her body slowly, Wendy gritted her teeth and said, "Let me go, or I


    will shout for help!"


    "I remember you once said the same words to me." Charlie frowned, stared at her and said slowly,


    "I''ve told you that you could shout whatever you wanted. I like you to cry out! That makes me


    excited!"


    Wendy red at him and couldn''t even say a word.


    At this moment, no one came out from nor came to the toilet.


    Charlie''s palm was already on her back. His fingers pinched the corner of her clothes, and then he


    pulled down her clothes a little.


    Wendy seemed to hear the sound of unbuttoning.


    She lowered her head and vaguely saw her breasts.


    From Charlie''s position, he must see them clearly. Wendy blushed.


    "Charlie Hogg, what... what are you going to do?"


    Wendy was angry, ashamed and annoyed.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little key pendant hanging on her neck was pinched by his


    fingertips.


    Charlie''s eyes were fixed on it. His eyes were half closed and his long eyshes almost covered his


    pupils. She could only vaguely see the corners of his lips were slightly upward.


    He let go of the little key pendant. She felt his warmth on it.


    Charlie didn''t do anything more to her. Instead, he raised his hand and patted her on the head.


    It was just as a man patted a pet dog.


    "Good girl."


    Wendy bit her lips after hearing these two words.


    It seemed that they were back to the past. He would also say that when he was satisfied. The


    weight on his body was gone. Charlie took the bottle of water that had been unscrewed by her and


    walked past her. When he entered into the corridor, Wendy vaguely heard her supervisor''s voice.


    "Mr. Hogg, are you OK? I asked Wendy toe..."


    Wendy took a few steps forward and looked at herself in the mirror at close range.


    The blush on her face spread to her ears and neck, and she was more like a person who was


    drunk.


    When Wendy returned to the private room, the dinner was almost finished. What puzzled her was


    that Charlie, who had returned before her, was drunk in just a few minutes. He closed his eyes and


    put his hand on his forehead.


    Such a scene seemed to be familiar to her.


    When she went out of the restaurant, the supervisor asked her to send Charlie home again.


    Thinking of what happened in the toilet, Wendy refused unless the supervisor agreed to send


    Charlie home with her. Atst, the supervisorpromised and asked a driving service. Then, he


    got in his car together with Wendy and Charlie.


    The driver and supervisor sat in front, Charlie and Wendy sat behind.


    Charlie didn''t do anything abnormal all the way, so she finally rxed.


    There were not many cars on the road at night, so they arrived at the high-end residential quarter


    soon. After getting off the car, Wendy and the supervisor held Charlie to his house together.


    When the elevator door closed, Wendy reached out her hand and pressed a number. When she


    turned back, she saw the supervisor looking at her with a confused look. "Supervisor... What''s


    wrong?"


    "Wendy, you''re familiar with here?"


    "No..."


    Wendy''s eyes flickered and prevaricated. Fortunately, the elevator arrived soon.


    They went straight to the door. The supervisor took out the key from the pocket of Charlie''s


    trousers. After he opened the door and they went in, Wendy dared not to do anything else, for fear


    of the rtionship between Charlie and her would be discovered. She followed the supervisor


    upstairs to search bedroom.


    Under the dim moonlight, the big bed was really eyecatching.


    Especially... for Wendy, who had lots of great memories on it.


    She didn''t know if she was too rxed. When she put Charlie on the bed, he touched her breasts.


    He didn''t touch her inadvertently, instead, he grabbed her breasts hard for a few seconds...


    Wendy looked at Charlie, only to find that he still closed his eyes, as if he didn''t know what he had


    done to her.


    She gritted her teeth and could only endure it!


    Fortunately, there was no light on, so the blush on her face could not be seen.


    Wendy covered Charlie with the quilt. Then, the supervisor and she quietly went out of the bedroom


    and closed the door. When they went downstairs, she couldn''t help looking in the direction of the


    kitchen.


    As soon as she entered the door, she found there was a strange smell, as if something was


    scorched, which mighte from the kitchen.


    Wendy slowed down and moved to the kitchen.


    The moonlight shone in through the window, so Wendy could see everything clearly in the kitchen.


    The messy stove, the pot on the floor, and there seemed to be a ck and dirty thing inside...


    Wendy remembered that he had called her yesterday to ask how to cook noodles.


    The supervisor, who had already been at the door, shouted at her, "Wendy, what are you doing?"


    "Wait a moment!" Wendy hurried to follow him.


    After closing the door, the whole building fell into silence.


    In the darkness, Charlie slowly opened his ck eyes.


    He swallowed. Even if he drank some wine after kissing her, he could still smell her scent between


    his lips and teeth. He slightly rubbed his fingers. It seemed that he could still feel her skin.


    Charlie took off his strap. He knew what he wanted to do.


    He couldn''t control himself as he was thinking about her...


    In the Hogg''s Group In the northern city, there was no heating in this season, but the air conditioner


    kept the conference room warm. Wendy felt a little hot when she was gasping.


    She picked up the cup in front of her and took a sip to moisten her throat.


    Wendy looked in the direction of the door. She was very anxious that the supervisor didn''te


    back after he went out to answer a phone call. There were only Charlie and she in therge room.


    Farr, who was standing next to him, could not be totally ignored.


    In addition to the noises made by air conditioner, there was only the sound of flipping documents.


    Form the corner of her eyes, she could see Charlie''s deep eyes were fixed on her, which was quite


    different from thest time.


    "What''s the meaning of the expected value of the market will be increased by two percent in this


    case?"


    Wendy swallowed and answered, "I''m not very clear about that. My supervisor can exin to you..."


    Charlie paused for a while and suddenly shouted.


    "Wendy."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Wendy didn''t expect that he suddenly shouted at her.


    She looked up subconsciously and saw his thin lips were moving, "Think about it."


    "Think about what?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "Continue staying with me. How do you like?" Charlie''s deep eyes fixed on her.


    Wendy didn''t understand what he wanted and looked at him in a daze.


    At the same time, what he had said before sounded in her ears.


    "Wendy, how about staying with me?"


    "Wendy, this is the second time I''ve asked you. How about staying with me?"


    And now, he said the same thing to her.


    Asked her to continue staying with him...


    What did his words mean?


    Wendy took a deep breath. The words "warming bed" and e to him when he needed" emerged


    in her mind. She had already gotten rid of Charlie''s control. Should she get that back? Who would


    be willing to be a lover who was kept as a secret from others?


    Wendy felt bitter in her heart. She calmed down and answered just as she had before,"... I refuse!"


    It was not Wendy''s first time to refuse but she felt so hard to say no.


    Farr, who was standing by and kept silence, secretly nced at Charlie. From his side, he could


    see that Charlie clenched his fists under the table, and the blue veins on his hands stood out.


    Farr moved a little far away from them, afraid of Charlie would vent his anger on him.


    Charlie stared at Wendy in silence for quite a long time. Then, he said, "Forget it."


    It was the same words again.


    Wendy slowly pursed her lips.


    The supervisor pushed the door open and came back. Fie apologized repeatedly with his phone.


    Then, he sat down and continued the meeting. When he opened the document, he trembled,


    because the room seemed to be much colder.


    It was almost evening when they came out of the Flogg''s Group.


    When they walked out of the revolving door, Wendy and the supervisor looked back subconsciously


    at the same time. They didn''t find Charlie but the staff who came in and out.


    When Wendy returned to thepany, she was in a mess.


    She was thest one to leave. Before she got on the bus, her phone rang, "FHello, Felix..."


    "Wennie, do you remember I called youst night? Daniel will fly back today." "Sorry, I forgot! I was


    quite busy today." Wendy exined.


    Felix kept talking. She pushed her way to the door and said near the microphone, "No, don''t waste


    time to pick me up. I''ll go straight to the airport!"


    Wendy finally stopped a taxi after she got off the bus. When she arrived at the airport and found


    Felix, she was already panting.


    "No rush. The ne has justnded. Fie didn''te out!" Felix patted her back gently.


    Wendy nodded and looked at the electronic screen, then she was relieved.


    After a while, people came out of the exit one after another. Felix and Wendy were searching in the


    crowd. Suddenly, Felix pointed at somewhere and said, "Fle''s there!"


    Wendy looked over and saw the stewardessing out with a five or six-year-old boy. Beside him,


    there was an American captain suitcase which was a gift from Wendy.


    The little boy immediately rushed to Wendy with tears in his eyes as soon as he saw her.


    "Wendy-"


    Wendy hurriedly bent down and hugged the little boy. Then, the little boy whispered near her ears,


    "Wendy, I miss you so much!"


    On Saturday, at a shooting club.


    Felix drove a jeep with a military te. When they got out of the car, Wendy was a little absent-


    chapter 115 minded. She had been to this club with Charlie before.


    Wendy''s drooping hand was gently held by someone. She came to herself and lowered her head.


    Only saw the little boy was raising his head and said, "Wendy, I have a gift for you!"


    "What''s it?" Wendy smiled.


    "You''ll knowter!" The little boy kept the secret.


    After entering the club, the staff handed her a exquisitely packaged box, in which was a set of pink


    shooting suit, and even the earmuffs were pink.


    "Wendy, do you like it?" The little boy''s eyes were full of expectation.


    "Of course! I like it." Wendy rubbed his head.


    The little boy was shy after getting a favorable answer.


    Felix saw his son''s flushed face and shook his head. He stopped the little boy who was about to


    follow Wendy into the women''s change room, and said to Wendy, "Wendy, you go to change your


    clothes first. We''ll meet hereter."


    Wendy nodded and went into change room with the


    box.


    When she changed her clothes and came out, Felix and Daniel hadn''t been there yet. They were


    slower because Felix needed to change clothes for the little


    boy.


    Wendy was not in a hurry. She was watching the decoration of the lobby. She vaguely heard


    someone calling her from behind. She turned around and saw a tall figure. The man had charming


    eyes. To be honest, it was still hard for her to believe that he was a doctor.


    "Doctor Chin." Wendy shouted.


    Simon shook his car key and asked in surprise, "Why didn''t youe with Charlie..."


    "Doctor Chin, I''ve ended with Charlie." Wendy interrupted him.


    "What?" Simon was surprised.


    When Simon was about to say something else to her, he caught a glimpse of the man who came in


    with a car key. Simon waved his hand and shouted, "Charlie, here!"


    Wendy held her breath.


    She didn''t dare to cast a nce to Charlie and said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Doctor Chin. I have to go!"


    Wendy stood at a corner of the entrance. When she saw Felix and Danieling in, she breathed a


    sigh of relief and walked to them.


    "Wendy, we said we would meet outside the change room. Why are you here?"


    "Uh." Wendy mumbled, but she didn''t answer the question directly, "Felix, I''m not interested in


    shooting. Shall we change a ce?"


    Before Felix could answer her, the excited little boy showed a sad look and shook Wendy''s arm,


    "Wendy, we are already here. You don''t like the suit that I sent you?"


    "No, I like it..." Wendy shook her head hurriedly. Looking at the little boy''s upset face, Wendy


    sighed. She didn''t want to disappoint him, so she followed them in.


    In the other area of the club, as soon as Simon picked up his water bottle, he saw Charlie, who had


    changed his clothes, walking to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Gosh, are you going to work in a shooting club?" Simon looked at Farr, who was carrying a


    briefcase behind Charlie, and became speechless.


    "I have an online meetingter." Charlie said calmly.


    Simon paused for a while and deliberately looked at somewhere, "Charlie, let me tell you, I just saw


    Miss Lim."


    Charlie lowered his head and took out his cigarette in silence.


    "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim is in the opposite Area B." Farr reminded.


    "..." Charlie nced at him.


    Farr ignored him and continued to say, "Mr. Hogg, Mr. Yam is also in Area B, and there is a child


    with them. They look like a family."


    "..." Charlie''s face darkened.


    Simon took a sip of tea and finally spoke out after a long silence, "Charlie, are you jilted by her?"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Charlie swung his lighter and lit the cigarette.


    In the white smoke, even if he didn''t want to look at the opposite side, his eyes nced at her


    unconsciously.


    In Area B, it was exactly the same as what Farr said. Wendy was wearing a pink shooting suit,


    which was obviously prepared for shooting. Felix was gently putting the earmuffs on her, and a little


    boy with a mushroom haircut was standing next to them.


    They really looked like a family of three...


    Charlie took a deep puff on his cigarette, and he seemed to be choked.


    Fle stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, picked up a ss of water and took a sip, and finally


    cooled down. Fle noticed that Simon was still staring at him with a faint smile, so he pursed his thin


    lips and repeated what he had said before, "I don''t care about the woman who doesn''t care about


    __ _ n


    me.


    Fle didn''t know whether he said to Simon or to himself.


    Simon was stunned for a moment after hearing his words, and then raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t care about her?"


    Simon took a look at the broken cigarette roll and curled his lips. Who would believe that?


    "Bang-" The staff raised the sign and showed Wendy hit the bull''s eye.


    Wendy took off her earmuffs and hear the little boy shouting in a low voice, "Wendy, awesome!"


    "Great, Wendy!" Felix came to her and said in surprise, "You were not interested in shooting before.


    When I was shooting, you just sat by the side and looked through your phone. You even didn''t show


    any interest when I taught you. I didn''t expect you could hit the bull''s eye!"


    Wendy blinked and answered, "I came here once with my friends..."


    "Only once? And you can hit the bull''s eye. It seems that your friend is a better teacher!" Felix


    smiled and shook the bullet in his hand, ready to be loaded.


    "Well, actually, it was only because I''m lucky..." Wendy stammered.


    Flowever, a tall and strong figure emerged in her head. The man held her hand from behind,


    adjusted her posture, and told her to concentrate and rx her muscles. When he was impatient,


    he threatened her, "If you can''t master it, I''ll let you lie on the ground and shoot!"


    Wendy raised her hand to rub her eyebrows, trying to get the man and his voice out of her head.


    What happened to her today?


    Wendy put down the gun and didn''t want to shoot anymore. She returned to her seat and started to


    drink juice.


    Felix took his son to practice shooting for a while and then walked to her. Fie took off his sses


    and earmuffs but did not sit down. He said to her, "I heard from the staff here that Mr. Hogg is also


    here. I''ll go and say hello."


    "Oh." Wendy nodded. Of course, she knew Charlie was here.


    "Would you like to go with me?" Felix didn''t leave and continued asking her.


    "No..." Wendy quickly shook her head, lowered her eyes and stroked the little boy''s head who was


    lying on her knees, "I''ll y with Daniel."


    Felix nodded and left.


    About five or six minutester, Felix returned. Wendy was surprised, "Er... why do youe back in


    such a short time?"


    "When I arrived there, Mr. Hogg had already left." Felix exined with a smile.


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded again and couldn''t help looking in the direction of the exit.


    Charlie and they arrived here almost at the same time. However, he left within half an hour. He


    might not even touch the gun. Even she didn''t see him leaving, but she could imagine that he left


    with one hand in his pocket.


    After that, Wendy with Felix and Daniel stayed in the shooting range for one more hour.


    Felix found that she was not interested in shooting, so he took them to dinner. It was almost nine


    o''clock when Wendy got home.


    A man''s back appeared in Wendy''s dream. The next day was weekend.


    Emily found a cheap trip group. She decided to join it and rushed to the airport with her luggage in


    the early morning. She told Wendy she would be back in ten days.


    Wendy sent her out and was ready to take a nap. Someone knocked on the door. It was Felix who


    carried arge bag of ingredients bought from the supermarket with his left hand and held Daniel


    with his right hand.


    "Knock knock, surprise!"


    The little boy shook his head, acting in a cute way.


    Wendy was yawning, wide opening her mouth. But, then she put on a smile.


    For the whole day, Felix and Daniel stayed at Wendy''s home.


    Daniel didn''t see Wendy for a long time, so he followed in her footsteps. Fie was a naughty boy.


    When he was running, he identally knocked over the paint box that Emily used for design.


    Wendy was standing next to him, so the paint sshed on her.


    Only her clothes were stained, but the poor little boy''s face became colorful.


    Wendy threw the stained clothes into the washing machine, and then took the little boy to wash his


    face in bathroom. Suddenly, her phone rang. She wiped her hand casually and came to get the


    phone. When she saw the name on the screen, she was stunned.


    "...Flello?" She licked lips and picked it up. The man on the line kept silent for a while, and suddenly


    said "I have the wrong number."


    Then, he hung up.


    Wendy was a little stunned. It took her some time to react. When she put the phone back into her


    pocket, it rang again.


    She took it out and found it was Charlie again.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy hesitated for a few seconds before she picked it up.


    "Where are you?"


    She swallowed and was not sure if he had made a mistake again, "At home..."


    "Wendy, you''re washing my eyes!" Suddenly, the little boy''s voice came to her ears.


    Wendy lowered her head and found that her hand with bubbles had reached Daniel''s eyes. She


    immediately took a towel to wipe his eyes.


    While she was wiping, Felix''s voice came from outside the bathroom, "Wendy, all the clothes you


    washed should be hung on the balcony?"


    Wendy didn''t have time to answer him, but looked at her phone in a hurry, only to find that Charlie


    had hung up.


    She bit her lips and stared at the ck screen.


    The first thing she wanted to do was call back. When she was about to tap the green button, Wendy


    paused. They had nothing to do with each other now. Why did she need to exin to him?


    It seemed that Charlie had brought her too much shadow... In the evening, Felix cooked for Wendy


    and Daniel. She didn''t need to worry about anything. The only thing she needed to do was to sit


    with Daniel at the table and wait for dinner.


    At ten o''clock, Felix and Daniel left.


    As soon as the taillights of Felix''s car disappeared at the entrance of the street, the car door of a


    white Land Rover parked not far behind suddenly opened.


    Wendy simply washed up and sat on the sofa, and the tea table was still in a mess.


    She had a fully- upied day. Felix and Daniel apanied her for a whole day. But for some


    reason, she felt empty in her heart.


    "Knock, knock¡ª"


    There were sudden knocks on the door.


    Wendy got up and found a small schoolbag in the corner of the sofa. She thought that Daniel had


    left it there, and he came back to fetch it now. So she hurried to the door.


    Flowever, when she arrived at the door, she asked tentatively, "Who''s that?"


    No one responded. It was quiet outside, ans Wendy saw no one through the peephole.


    Wendy was confused and alertly opened a crack.


    When she saw the tall figure standing outside, she paused for a moment and said, "You..."

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    It was Charlie outside...


    He was still in a ck suit, which looked a little horrible under the dim light.


    Wendy looked at him in a daze. She didn''t expect that he would appear here. She blinked and


    asked, "Mr. Hogg, why are you here?"


    "Why don''t you call me Charlie?" Charlie moved his lips.


    "..." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    She met his deep eyes, and then quickly turned away. There was a faint smell of alcohol in the air,


    and she frowned and asked,"... Did you drink?"


    "Hmm." Charlie mumbled.


    He acquiesced. The smell of alcohol couldn''t be ignored.


    However, the car key was still in his right hand. He drove here after drinking? Wasn''t he afraid of


    meeting a policeman?


    Wendy wanted to let him leave, but the words just were stuck in her throat. After a few seconds of


    hesitation, Charlie passed her and directly entered the room. She shouted, "Hey..."


    Charlie ignored her and continued stroding in.


    He was familiar with here. He went straight to the sofa in the living room and sat down. His long


    legs crossedzily, as if he was in his own home. Wendy bit her lips and had to shut the door.


    Charlie appeared in her home made her feel ufortable, but she could do nothing. She couldn''t


    call the police and ask them to drive him away. After rubbing her fingers for a while, she went to the


    kitchen and got him a ss of warm water.


    When Wendy came out, she found that he had taken off his suit jacket and put it on the sofa


    armrest next to him.


    And he was looking around, as if he was looking for some clues.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy took a deep breath, walked over, put the ss in front of him, and then deliberately sat down


    on the chair opposite the sofa, "Mr. Hogg, after drinking this ss of water, please leave... I''m going


    to sleep!"


    "Mr. Hogg? Always Mr. Hogg. Why can''t you call me Charlie?" Charlie picked up the ss and


    shook it. Although there were just water instead of wine in the cup.


    "..." Wendy frowned again.


    If she called him Charlie, it seemed that they had a close rtionship, and they seemed to return to


    the past.


    She clenched her fingers, seeing him swallowing.


    He put down the ss, put one hand on the tea table, and leaned over to her. He stared at her


    through the steam from the ss, "Wendy, you want to end the rtionship with me just because


    grandma is discharged from the hospital and you don''t need money anymore?" Wendy''s heart


    skipped a beat.


    "What do you mean..." She held her breath, feeling panic because something hidden deep in her


    heart had been discovered.


    "Ha." Charlie sneered and thought of the picture of the three of them in the shooting range. His eyes


    were sharp and cold, "You hurried to end with me. Because you want to be with Felix?"


    "It''s none of your business..." Wendy pursed her lips but felt relieved.


    "You really want to be a stepmother?" Charlie''s eyes and voice were cold.


    Wendy shivered, grit her teeth and remind him again, "It''s also none of your business!"


    Charlie stood up all of a sudden. He was in a white shirt and two buttons near his cor had been


    undone. He leaned forward like a hungry wolf, ready to hunt.


    Wendy''s shoulders were pinched by him, and she panicked.


    The next second, he lowered his face and lips. She turned her head aside hurriedly and said,


    "Charlie, you''re drunk!"


    "Haha."


    She didn''t know if it was because she finally called him Charlie that he chuckled.


    However, he did not intend to leave. Instead, he raised his hand to touch her, moving from her


    temples to her corbone. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "You are shivering." Not only


    was Wendy shivering, but she also felt that her breathing was trembling.


    The hint in Charlie''s eyes was familiar to Wendy. When she realized that something would happen,


    she jumped up from the chair immediately and wanted to escape.


    But it was toote. When she just took a step back, her waist was held, and then she was thrown


    into the sofa. It didn''t hurt, but panicpletely drowned her.


    Wendy was pressed under his body, watching him unbuttoning his shirt.


    When he was about to do something more, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    "Knock, knock, knock¡ª"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment and then froze. She heard Felix''s voice, "Wendy, it''s me. Daniel''s


    schoolbag left at your home!"


    She was panicked.


    "Wennie?" Felix didn''t hear anything from her so he continued, "I saw that your room was still lit, so


    I came up. Have you slept?"


    "Wendy, Wendy! Open the door!" There was also a child''s voice.


    Wendy was panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    The atmosphere in the room became tenser because of the knocking on the door.


    Charlie''s deep eyes fixed on her, and his thin lips moved near her ears, "I suddenly want to know


    what Felix will do if he sees me."


    Then, he stood up and pretended to open the door.


    "No!"


    Wendy shook her head in panic.


    She grasped his arm tightly and begged him, "Please don''t!"


    Simr things had happened in the past. At that time, Ewan had brought her breakfast in the


    morning and happened to meet Charlie here. If it was Ewan, it would be fine. However, it was Felix


    outside now and Daniel was there as well...


    Charlie forced her to release her hands, and then sit down next to her.


    Wendy let out a sigh of relief after making sure that he would not go to open the door.


    She scrambled down from the sofa and quickly tidied up her clothes. After making sure that she


    looked all good, she picked up the small schoolbag on the sofa and ran to the door.


    When she opened the door, Felix still kept the gesture of knocking, "I''ve knocked several times. I


    thought you were asleep."


    "No, I didn''t hear it in the kitchen..." Wendy felt guilty and didn''t raise her head.


    She kept her hand on the doorknob all the time, afraid that the man inside would be discovered if


    the door was wide open.


    "We left in a hurry. Daniel is always forgetful!" Felix took over the schoolbag from her hand with a


    smile and soon noticed something strange. He asked with concern, "Wennie, are you okay? You


    look bad."


    "I''m good..." Wendy nodded and said with a little anxious, "Felix, it''ste now. You should take


    Daniel back!"


    Ignoring Felix''s doubtful expression, she just wanted him to leave as soon as possible.


    Flowever, what Wendy was most afraid of happened.


    The steady footsteps sounded from behind, and a tall figure shadowed her. Then, a calm male


    voice sounded, "Why have you been here for such a long time?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    He appeared suddenly but acted naturally.


    Felix almost released his arms that held his son. Even if he tried his best to calm down, his voice


    still trembled a little, "Mr. Hogg?"


    "Oh, Mr. Yam." Charlie put on anguid look and said slowly, "I don''t intend to interrupt. You can


    continue."


    After that, he turned around and went back to the room.


    Charlie acted like a host in this family. He just came over to have a look after hearing the knock on


    the door.


    Wendy held her breath and gritted her teeth.


    Felix stared at her in disbelief.


    She couldn''t exin in such a situation. Charlie appeared in her house. His shirt was open, and


    there were some faint scratches on his chest which left by her when she struggled. It was too


    ambiguous.


    "No. It''s me that interrupt you." Felix''s expression and voice became a little stiff.


    The little boy was surprised too. He stayed in Felix''s arms and did not make a sound.


    Felix held up his son, turned around, and walked downstairs with the schoolbag in his hand. After a


    few steps, he was a little flustered and began to regreting back. The footsteps in the corridor


    disappeared. Wendy stand at the door for a long time, and her head was empty.


    When Felix turned around, he cast a nce at her. Wendy could see the disappointment in his


    eyes.


    "What are you looking at? They''re gone!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The corridor was lit up again when Charlie''s voice sounded.


    Charlie grabbed her arm, but in the next second, she shook him off.


    He narrowed his eyes and grasped her arm tightly again. He didn''t give her the chance to get rid of


    him.


    Wendy couldn''t shake him off, but her eyes fixed on him as if she wanted to swallow him alive.


    Grievance emerged in her mind, "Charlie Hogg, you did it on purpose!"


    "Are you afraid that he will know our rtionship?" Charlie asked in a deep voice. He had been


    holding back his anger for a long time.


    "You don''t understand!" Wendy gritted her teeth.


    "Ha." Charlie sneered and said in a bad tone, "So what? You have slept with me before!"


    Wendy was hurt by his words. Her face turned pale and felt cold in her heart.


    Of course, she would not forget that...


    If they didn''t have that unexpected night and then stayed with him for money, she would not have


    been so embarrassed when she met Felix again.


    Charlie frowned and seemed to realize that his words were inappropriate. However, his lips twitched


    and said in a gloomy tone, "Why are you so unwilling to stay with me and insist on being the boy''s


    stepmother?"


    Wendy clenched her fists tightly.


    She poked nails on her palm to restrain the urge to shout at him. Then, she said in a shivering


    voice, "Charlie Hogg, once again. We have ended! I hope we''ll have nothing to do with each other


    from now on!"


    This time, it was Charlie who shook her hand away.


    He strode back to the house and came out after a few seconds. Grasping his suit jacket in his hand,


    he passed by her angrily.


    Wendy closed the door subconsciously and locked it.


    When she got back to the bed, she pulled the quilt up.


    She was so tired.


    Wendy didn''t feel well the next whole week.


    Emily went on a trip, so she did not even have a person to talk to. During this period, she did not


    dare to take the initiative to contact Felix. On Sunday, when she was lying on the bed at home,


    someone knocked on the door.


    Wendy was traumatized by the knock on the door a little. She hesitated to move to the door.


    She saw through the people. When she saw the man clearly, she was stunned and opened the door


    timidly.


    Just likest morning, Felix and Daniel were standing outside, still carrying a shopping bag in his


    hand.


    As if nothing had happened, Felix came in and took the ingredients he bought to the kitchen. Then,


    he washed his hands and started to cook. Because he was a soldier, he could cook faster and more


    efficiently.


    The sun was the hottest at noon, and the room was full of great smells of food.


    Flowever, Wendy had been nervous since she sat down. A few minutes after they began to eat,


    Felix stopped eating.


    "Wennie, I thought that you and Mr. Flogg only have a rtionship in work." Felix paused for a while


    and frowned, "You should tell me the truth. You make me feel like a fool."


    "I''m sorry..." Wendy bit her lips and lowered her head.


    She didn''t even dare to look at his eyes, because she was afraid that there would be


    disappointment or even disgust in them...


    "When did you start?" Felix asked again.


    Wendy opened her mouth and replied in a low voice, "We have ended..."


    "Wennie, if you don''t want to talk about that, I won''t push you." Felix held back a lot of words that he


    wanted to ask and sighed, "If you need help, just let me know."


    "Okay..." Wendy felt a little sour in her nose. No matter what happened, he was always gentle and


    patient. He couldn''t me her.


    When they talked about Charlie, the atmosphere between them became heavier. The little boy


    knocked on the dishes with chopsticks and pouted at her, "Wendy, why didn''t you coax me? Don''t


    you see that I''m jealous?"


    Wendy was amused and became rxed.


    Felix had things to do in the evening, so he took his son to leave at about three o''clock in the


    afternoon. The little boy kissed Wendy before he left.


    After seeing them off, Wendy went back to the bed. Her phone vibrated.


    She took it over and saw a text message from the bank.


    When she saw the message content clearly, Wendy suddenly sat up from the bed. It was a


    message of money transfer. She checked the number ¡ª 30,000 dors.


    The bank card was the one that Charlie gave her.


    Wendy went to the table with her phone, and the bank card was lying in the drawer.


    From the corner of her eyes, she could see her pursed lips and the small key pendant near her


    corbones in the mirror. The diamonds on the pendant were sparkling and shining.


    "You must wear it wherever you go in the future!"


    "Keep it on your neck all the time!"


    "You''re not allowed to take it off even when you''re showering!" The calm male voice sounded in her


    ears over and over again, and each word was so clear to her.


    Wendy remembered thatst time when they were at the entrance of the bathroom. He pulled her


    cor open and stroked the small key pendant with his fingers, "Good girl."


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up the bank card and took off the ne.


    On Monday, Wendy took a taxi to the Hogg''s Group during lunch break.


    They passed through the revolving door and walked to the reception desk. She had never seen the


    receptionist before.


    She licked her lips and asked, "Hello, I want to see Mr. Hogg."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    She didn''te to a business meeting with her supervisor, and Charlie didn''t tell the receptionist to


    let her in either. So the receptionist asked her, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, if you don''t have an appointment, I can''t let you in. Please make an appointment before


    youe here!" The receptionist refused her politely, "Mr. Hogg''s schedule is full. Even if you have


    an appointment, you may not see him. He is not avable ining three months."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    She suddenly realized that it was not easy to meet him.


    Wendy had no choice but to turn around and go out. When she was about to pass through the


    revolving door, she heard someone called her from behind, "Miss Lim!"


    "Farr!" She turned around and saw Farr who was in a suit.


    "Miss Lim, are you here to see Mr. Hogg?" Farr asked.


    "Uh." Wendy nodded and answered, "I have something to talk with him, but I didn''t make an


    appointment in advance..."


    Farr''s expression and voice seemed to be a little excited, "That''s fine. I''ll take you up!" They took


    the lift to the top floor, and a magnificent president''s office came into her eyes.


    Farr led her to the door. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Then he pushed the door


    open and respectfully reported, "Mr. Hogg, you have a visitor!"


    In front of a huge desk, Charliey prone on it. There were piled up documents on both sides of the


    table. Theputer next to him showed the data of the stock market. There was a clear sound of


    pen scratching on the paper.


    The suit jacket was put on the back of the chair. His shoulder slightly tilted because he was holding


    a pen. He lowered his head, looked very serious.


    Hearing Farr''s words, he didn''t raise his head and only made a sound of "hmm".


    Farr nced at her, then nodded, stepped back and closed the door.


    Wendy stood there for a while, and he didn''t raise his head. She had to move forward until she was


    only a few steps away from the desk.


    She noticed that besides the documents, there were a cup of cold coffee and a lunch box on the


    table, which should be the lunch that his secretary ordered for him.


    Her eyes stopped on them for a while.


    It was not a delicious meal but a bowl of noodles. She didn''t know if it tasted bad. The chopsticks


    that put on the box hadn''t been opened. It seemed that he hadn''t eaten it at all, and the noodles


    were sticking together. Wendy calmed down and said, "Mr. Hogg..."


    The pen in Charlie''s hand stopped. He suddenly raised his head and his pupils contracted rapidly.


    "Sorry, I just need a few minutes..." Wendy grabbed the strap of her bag in front of her.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie leaned back.


    Wendy took out the bank card from her bag and put it on the desk, "I received a text message


    yesterday. You have put 30,000 dors in it..."


    "Oh." Charlie put the pen into the pen cap, and some emotions shed in his eyes. He said in a


    faint tone, "Maybe Farr forgot."


    "Now that we have ended, I can''t take your money anymore, so... I have to give this card back to


    you." Wendy said, put the card on the table and withdrew her hand.


    "Youe here just for this?" Charlie stared at her. "And..." Wendy swallowed.


    Under his gaze, she took out two more things from her bag, "The key and the ne..."


    When she loosened her hand and let go of the ne, she felt slightly wistful.


    There seemed to be a trace of loss in Charlie''s eyes, but he didn''t show any more emotions.


    When he spoke again, his voice sounded more indifferent, "I''ve never taken back what I sent out. If


    you don''t want it, go out and turn right. There''s a trash can!"


    "Then you can deal with it as you like..." Wendy gently clenched her hands behind her. Charlie


    seemed to snort. Suddenly, he raised his arm, picked up the key pendant and directly threw it into


    the trash can next to him.


    Just the same the situation as he sent it to her. The ne dropped into the trash can with a


    bang.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy widened her eyes, but she was not surprised. This was his way to deal with things.


    Looking at the expensive ne that had been treated like rubbish by him, she felt pity for the


    money, and the ne as well. She couldn''t pick it up like what she had done at that time, so she


    clenched her hands and said, "I have to go now."


    Wendy finished, turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wendy, don''t you think about it twice?"


    Wendy paused, raised her eyes and found that his deep eyes had never left her.


    She knew what he meant.


    Almost at the same time as he spoke, a sense of loss emerged up in her heart, apanied with


    resistance.


    Wendy straightened her back. She didn''t say anything, but her silence and expression had showed


    her attitude.


    When she turned around and arrived at the door, Charlie''s calm voice sounded again, with a gloomy


    mood, "Wendy, I can also force you to stay with me via some methods as before."


    Wendy had to stop.


    "You..." She turned around and red at him, gritting her teeth.


    He was right, and he could do so.


    As the saying goes, the poor should not intrigue against the rich. People like him could do


    everything they wanted. Previously, she was forced to take the initiative to beg him because she


    had no other choices...


    She felt desperate again.


    Wendy had nowhere to vent her anger. He suddenly added, "But I don''t want to do that."


    "..." She was stunned.


    She was in a mess.


    Suddenly, there were two knocking sounds on the door. One of the staff asked respectfully, "Mr.


    Hogg, the shareholders'' meeting will begin soon!"


    Wendy turned around and left quickly.


    Time flies!


    After work, Wendy came out of the office building. When she was about to cross the road, a jeep


    stopped beside her.


    She sat in and said, "Felix, you don''t have toe to pick me up. In fact, I am more ustomed to


    taking a bus..."


    "I''m not busy these days, and Daniel wants to see you!" Felix smiled gently.


    "Wendy, I miss you so much! I want to see you every day!" The little boy immediately poked her


    head out from behind. Wendypromised.


    When the car drove on the main road, she thought of something and couldn''t help asking, "I haven''t


    seen Ewan for a long time. Is there any news from him?"


    In the past, Ewan always followed Felix wherever he went.


    "He has been busy with his family issues," Felix exined.


    Wendy nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Felix turned to her and said with a smile, "Wendy, next Saturday is your birthday. I''m free that day.


    Let''s find a holiday resort to celebrate your birthday, shall we?"


    Wendy was in a trance for a moment, and she almost forgot about it.


    However, she did not agree. Instead, a worried look appeared on her face. "I''m afraid I can''t go with


    you next week..."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "I''m afraid I can''t go with you next week..." Wendy put on an embarrassing look and refused him.


    When she was about to get off work, the supervisor asked her to his office.


    He told Wendy that theirpany hadunched a new cooperation project and he would go to


    another city for research. He nned to leave on Friday morning, and it would take about three


    days. She needed to go with him.


    "Why?" The little boy poked his head out from behind.


    Wendy looked at Felix, who was also confused and exined, "My leader arranged for me to go to


    S City for a business trip. I have to go on Friday."


    "S City?" Felix asked.


    "Yes..." Wendy Lim nodded and pursed her lips.


    This project was not controlled by theirpany alone but cooperated with the Hogg''s Group.


    Therefore, representatives of the Hogg''s Group should go there as well.


    However, it was a small project, and Charlie should not go there in person...


    With this in mind, she felt much relieved.


    Wendy smiled, shrugged her shoulders and continued, "Felix, it''s just a birthday, and it''s not a big


    deal. We can celebrate together when Ie back." Felix also smiled after hearing that, but he kept


    thoughtful expression.


    On Friday morning, Wendy took a bus to the airport.


    Before she got off the car, she received two calls.


    The first one was from Felix. Fie asked her if she had arrived at the airport. Fie must be worried


    about her. After reminding her of a few words, he hung up. Then the second one was from her


    supervisor to ask her where she was.


    Wendy was talking on the phone, grasping her luggage, and running to the entrance.


    Since it was only a three-day business trip, she did not bring a suitcase. Instead, she carried only a


    backpack on her back, with some toiletries and clothes in it. So, her backpack was not heavy.


    She took the elevator up and soon found her supervisor.


    When Wendy saw clearly the person standing next to her supervisor, she paused for a while.


    Fler supervisor must havepleted checking in. The boarding pass and identification card were in


    his hands. The supervisor was moving his lips with a ttering smile. Beside him stood a tall man in


    a ck suit with one hand in his pocket.


    The man had a sharp side face outline and a pair of deep eyes.


    The supervisor saw her. Fie immediately waved his hand to her and said, "Wendy, what are you


    waiting for? Come here and check-in!" Wendy grasped the straps of her backpack and forced


    herself to walk to them.


    "Mr. Hogg..." She nodded.


    "Hmm." Charlie nced at her indifferently.


    At this time, Farr walked over from a long line with the boarding passes in his hand. He handed one


    to Charlie respectfully, and then they went to the security check.


    The supervisor urged Wendy. Then, she checked in, got the boarding pass, and went to the security


    check. Looking at the cold back of the man who entered the VIP lounge, she still couldn''t believe


    that Charlie would go there with them.


    But what happened next would make her more surprised.


    The flight in the morning generally won''t be dyed, so they waited for a while and boarded the


    ne.


    Wendy followed the supervisor. They took the economy ss because it was a business trip. She


    was holding the boarding pass and looked for her seat. Then she saw Farr, who was standing in the


    aisle and putting their luggage.


    She slightly moved her eyes and found Charlie was sitting by the window.


    Wendy was stunned.


    And her seat was next to him...


    Wendy swallowed and opened her mouth, "You..."


    Farr put the suitcases into the overhead bin and exined to her, "It was not easy to book the first-


    ss tickets recently, so I booked the economy ss ones. Fortunately, it takes only two hours. We


    can make it."


    "..." Wendy swallowed again.


    Now it was not a holiday season, and this flight was the earliest one to S City. The most important


    thing was that with Charlie''s status, would he not get a first-ss ticket? It should be a business


    ss at least...


    But, facing Farr who kept a serious look, she didn''t ask more questions.


    The passengers behind boarded the ne one after another, and the stewardess, who was


    maintaining order, had already reminded them to take their seats.


    Wendy looked at Charlie who was looking out of the window. She grabbed the boarding pass and


    had to sit down.


    She put her backpack on the rack near her feet. When she lowered her head and was about to


    fasten her seat belt, she heard a low voice came from behind, "Excuse me, sir. Could you please


    change your seat with thatdy?"


    The voice was very familiar to Wendy, so she turned back to have a look.


    She was shocked again.


    The little boy, who was in Felix''s arms, was shaking his head and making exaggerated gestures,


    "Wendy, surprise!"


    "Felix, Daniel?" Wendy widened her eyes and looked at them, "Why are you..."


    "I have nothing to do this weekend. I''ll go with you." Felix raised the corners of his mouth and asked


    the passenger next to him again, "Sir, can we change the seats?"


    "Yes, no problem!" The passenger seemed to be alone and agreed without hesitation.


    Wendy was still in a daze and subconsciously turned her head to Charlie.


    He looked out of the window all the way, leaving her a side face. The passenger had alreadye


    over with a bag, and the little boy behind her urged her, "Wendy,e here and sit with me! Hurry


    up!"


    "Oh, okay..." Wendy stood up.


    The radio rang in the cabin, and the stewardess had begun to do the security check before flying.


    There were three seats in a row. The passenger who changed his seat with Wendy was sitting in


    the middle, and Farr was sitting near the aisle. Farr felt a cold spreading on his back when he heard


    the voicesing from behind.


    "Why didn''t you tell me..."


    "I want to celebrate for you on Saturday. I''ve never taken Daniel to S City before, so it''s also a trip."


    "Thanks, but you don''t need to do that for me..."


    "Yes, I should do it! I nned to give you a surprise at the airport, but Daniel got up toote and we


    almost couldn''t catch the ne..."


    Farr cast a nce at his boss and found that his face had already be gloomy.


    The ne had been flying for two hours and ten minutes. They arrived at S City airport soon. Felix


    and Daniel were here to celebrate her birthday, so they lived in the same hotel.


    Wendy had booked a room in advance, so she directly handed her ID card to check in.


    When Wendy took over her room card, she inadvertently nced at the one in Charlie''s hand.


    He was living opposite her...


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this time, Felix took out his ID card and bank card, "Please give me the room next to thisdy!"


    "Okay, wait a minute!" The receptionist took them over quickly. A few secondster, she said with a


    smile, "There was a customer had checked out just now. I''ll arrange that room for you!"


    "Thank you." Felix smiled.


    After checking in, Felix held his son''s left hand and took Wendy''s backpack with his right hand,


    "Wendy, let''s go."


    Wendy nodded and followed them to the elevator. This time, Farr didn''t dare to look at his boss''s


    face. So terrible...

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    After putting their luggage into the room, they started to work.


    They had meetings with the localpany all day. There was a business dinner arranged for them


    and everyone should attend. Wendy couldn''t refuse either. After dinner, some of them wanted to go


    to a karaoke bar.


    Thinking of Felix and Daniel were still in the hotel, she felt sorry for them and didn''t want to go to the


    KTV.


    Charlie squinted at her and said, "Do you hurry to go back?"


    "Wendy, you can''t leave!" As Charlie said, the supervisor immediately added, "Don''t be such a


    killjoy. It''s not toote. Let''s go together!"


    Wendy had no choice but to follow them.


    The four of them came from Ice city together with some from the localpany, the private room


    was a little crowded.


    Wendy was holding a drink and sitting in the crowd, listening to one song after another. She would


    be sleepy when she heard a lyrical one, while she would be cheered up when it was a rock and roll


    one.


    She took a sip to keep her fresh. The supervisor rushed to her, picked up the beer ss, and drank


    it all. He put the microphone into her hand and said, "Wendy, hurry up. My throat is burning. It''s your


    turn to sing!"


    "Supervisor, I..." Wendy shook her head.


    Before she could refuse, the supervisor had already said, "Stop pretending! I''ve listened to you at


    the department dinnerst time. I know you can sing opera. I''ve selected one for you! It''s your turn


    after this song!"


    "..." Wendy wanted to cry.


    The song finished soon and someone asked, "Whose turn next?"


    Then Wendy reluctantly stood up with the microphone in her hand.


    As the prelude sounded, she sang with it, "In order to save my love Lee, I left my home. I didn''t


    expect that I woulde first in the highest imperial examination. I was in a red robe and put on a


    ck gauze cap, which was so strange to me! I''ve gone to the feast for sessful candidates of the


    imperial examination, and I''ve also ridden a horse passing by the streets in the capital..."


    When she finished thest sentence, Wendy loosened her hand.


    Under the colorful lights, the sweat in her palm shined brightly.


    When she was singing the opera, she always felt that there were two eyes staring at her, which


    almost burned two holes in her back. She wore high heels and almost lost her bnce.


    Just asst time, she heard apuse when she turned around.


    Wendy felt a little uneasy. She put the microphone on the table, ran back to the sofa, picked up her


    drink, and continued to drink.


    The people sitting next to her said to her, "You can sing so well. Two more songster please!"


    "Yes,e on!" Another one echoed immediately.


    Wendy licked her lips and agreed.


    As soon as she finished drinking and put down the empty ss, Charlie, who sat opposite her


    silently, suddenly stood up and stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. He knocked on his watch with


    his index finger and said, "It''s gettingte. We still have meetings tomorrow."


    His words meant that they should leave now.


    Since the leader had said that, people looked at each other in dismay. Even if some of them were


    unhappy, no one dared to refute him. They immediately packed up their belongings and left.


    When they returned to the hotel, the supervisor said that his pillow was ufortable and he


    needed to ask the receptionist to change one for him. Wendy nodded and went to the elevator


    alone.


    There was a shadow gradually covering her from behind when she was waiting for the elevator.


    Wendy looked back and saw Charlie standing there with one hand in his pocket. He was standing


    against the light and the outline of his face became more outstanding.


    She greeted, "Mr. Hogg." Charlie did not pay attention to her. His lips tightened into a line, and his


    eyes were calm.


    Wendy couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    When they were in the KTV, he seemed to be unhappy. When he left with anger, almost everyone


    held their breath. At this moment, he seemed to be angrier.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door slowly opened.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy waited for him to enter and then walked in silently.


    There were only two of them. The elevator kept ascending and didn''t stop in the middle.


    Wendy lowered her head and stared at her feet. She slightly clenched her hands. When she was in


    a closed small space with him, she would feel frightened. She was afraid that he would suddenly


    press on her...


    However, until the elevator arrived, Charlie still stood in the same ce.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Wendy walked out first, then some footsteps sounded behind her.


    She arrived at the room soon. She took out the room card and opened the door. When she stepped


    in, a calm male voice sounded behind her, "You promised that you would only sing for me."


    "..." Wendy held her breath.


    He indeed asked her to promise that when she was still with him... She turned around and met his


    deep eyes in an instant.


    The light in the corridor was dim. In his deep ck eyes, there was a strong dissatisfaction and


    comint. He was like a little boy who was unhappy with her lie...


    Wendy closed the door quickly and didn''t dare to look at him anymore.


    Wendy didn''t sleep very wellst night.


    In her dream, she had been singing over and over again, and then there was an overbearing voice


    echoed in her ears.


    "You can only sing for me in the future."


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Got it..."


    She would leave the hotel at 8:30 this morning. At seven o''clock, Felix called her to go downstairs


    for breakfast. When she opened the door, Felix and Daniel had been waiting outside.


    When the little boy saw her, he immediately reached out his hand. After being held by her, he shyly


    scratched her head.


    "Can you end it earlier today?" Felix asked her when closing the door.


    "I''m not sure. Still have lots of work to do today..." Wendy shook her head. ording to yesterday''s


    experience, she was not sure about that.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you toe back to celebrate tonight." Felix showed understanding


    and smiled.


    "I''m waiting for you too!" The little boy echoed.


    Wendy was rxed a lot, and she said with a smile, "Okay."


    While they were talking, the door of the next room suddenly opened. Charlie came out in a white


    shirt and a suit.


    Wendy was surprised. He should live in the opposite room.


    When did he change to her next door? So, she lived in the middle. On the left was Charlie, and on


    the right was Felix and Daniel...


    After breakfast, they set off to the localpany to continue meeting.


    The meeting ended much earlier than expected. There was no dinner or karaoke arranged for them,


    so Wendy went straight back to the hotel.


    The supervisor and Charlie were walking in the front, Wendy and Farr followed them.


    After entering the elevator, the supervisor talked with Charlie about the project n.


    Wendy stood aside and listened to them. Her phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    She took it out and thought it should be a message from Felix, but it was from Charlie.


    Wendy looked up and saw that he was still listening to the supervisor, and there were no changes in


    his eyes. He was holding a silver phone in his drooping hand.


    She clenched her fingers and started to read the message, I''ll be waiting for you at the Northern


    Mountain Park at 8 o''clock tonight."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    What did that mean?


    Wendy frowned. Even though it was a message, he wrote in a tone ofmand.


    She put the phone back into her pocket. The supervisor next to her nced at her and said,


    "Wendy, we ended early today. Do you want to go out for a walk tonight?"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid not. I have something else to do. "Wendy shook her head. Thinking of the text


    message from Charlie, she added, "My friend is waiting for me. We n to eat hot pot together


    tonight."


    She emphasized thest sentence, and it was also the answer to Charlie''s invitation.


    The elevator soon arrived, and four of them walked out.


    Not long after Wendy returned to the room, someone knocked on the door. She opened it and


    Daniel with a mushroom-shaped haircut rushed in. Then he took her hand and dragged her to the


    next door, "Wendy,e with me!"


    After entering the next door, she was so surprised.


    The room was borately decorated to create a warm atmosphere. The room was filled with


    balloons. There was a " Happy Birthday" made of balloons on the wall. A steaming hot pot was


    ced on the table. Felix was in a casual suit. He greeted her with a smile, "I nned to eat in the


    restaurant, but I think the atmosphere in the room is better!"


    "It''s great." Wendy nodded. She was really touched, "Did you make all these on your own?"


    "Yes, I have blown up a few balloons! Wendy, do you like it?" The little boy asked excitedly.


    Wendy touched his head and answered, "I like it very much, thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" The little boy put on a shy look.


    Felix led her to the table, pulled out the chair, and let her sit down. He picked up his son and put him


    on the chair next to her. Then, he sat down.


    The hot pot was a takeaway from a restaurant. Each one had a small pot, which was using solidified


    alcohol to heat. The soup in the pot was boiling, and various ingredients were ced on the table.


    The good smell of beef stimted their appetites.


    When they were eating, Felix took out an exquisitely-wrapped box from behind, "Wendy, happy


    birthday."


    "Thanks. What is this?" Wendy took it over.


    "Open it and you''ll know." Felix put on a bigger smile.


    Wendy opened it and found a brand new Swiss knife inside.


    Felix helped her tear off the outer package and said with a smile, "You told me that the previous


    knife was broken, so I give you a new one."


    "Felix, thank you..." Wendy touched the handle of the knife.


    This knife looked almost the same as her previous one, but the de was new. Both of them were


    given by Felix, and this one couldpletely rece that one. However, when she was stroking the


    knife handle, she didn''t get too much happiness.


    The number of meal boxes on the table was gradually decreasing, and they almost ate all


    ingredients.


    Felix looked at his son with a frown and reminded him, "Daniel, eat less. It''s almost eight o''clock


    now. You can''t digest them if you eat too much!"


    "Uh-huh... I''m a growing boy!" The little boy put a piece of meat into his mouth and contradicted


    him.


    Hearing that, Wendy looked at the electronic watch next to her. Indeed, it would be eight o''clock in


    five minutes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She thought of the text message from Charlie in the evening. She hesitated for a few seconds and


    picked up her phone, "I''ll make a call."


    Felix nodded while stopping his son from eating more meat.


    Wendy walked away and called Charlie, but it didn''t get through. A female voice reminded her,


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed can''t be connected or turned off..."


    Wendy pursed her lips and walked back. Felix asked, "Wendy, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Wendy shook her head.


    When she was in the elevator, she should have exined clearly that she would not go to the park.


    The little boy next to him was not allowed to eat meat, so he changed his target to another thing,


    "Dad, when can you share the cake?"


    "Let''s do it now!" Wendy smiled.


    "Well, you can put the candles into it, and then I''ll light them." Felix said.


    The candles with numbers were put in, then Felix lit them and turned off the lights. The little boy and


    he pped their hands and began to sing, "ppy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."


    Wendy put on a birthday hat, smiled, and put her palms together to make a wish.


    The only thing she hoped was that grandma could be healthy and her friends around her could be


    happy. She blew out the candles and put an end to the celebration of her birthday.


    She called room services to cleaned up the room.


    Not only the little boy but also Wendy was stuffed. She felt ufortable sitting on the sofa.


    "Ah, it''s raining outside!"


    The little boy, who was leaning on the floor- to-ceiling window, turned back and shouted at them.


    "Yes! I ned to walk around after finishing eating. It seems that I can''t do that." Felix walked over


    and looked outside, "But I asked the staff, and they told me that there is a sky garden on the top


    floor. We can go there."


    "Alright." Wendy touched her belly.


    They came out of the room, closed the door, and went to the elevator. When they reached the


    corner of the corridor, Wendy saw a familiar figure passing by in a hurry from the corner of her eyes.


    Wendy couldn''t help slowing down. She thought for a while and decided to catch up with that man.


    It was Farr who seemed to have just returned from the outside. He was soaked in rain and his


    shoulders were wet. When he heard someone called him, he turned around and saw Wendy.


    "Farr, did Mr. Hogg go out?" Wendy seemed to ask inadvertently.


    "Yeah!" Farr nodded.


    Wendy frowned slightly and said in a tentative tone, "... hasn''t hee back yet?"


    "Not yet." Farr shook his head.


    "Oh..." Wendy clenched her fingers. He hadn''te back yet?


    The little boy found that Wendy did not follow up and ran over to hold her hand, "Wendy, what are


    you doing? The elevator ising!"


    Wendy was dragged to the elevator by him. The elevator went up slowly.


    Maybe because of the rain, there were a lot of people on the top floor, all of whom were guests who


    lived in the hotel.


    There were somerge floor- to- ceiling windows installed on the top floor. People could see the


    whole city. However, it was raining heavily outside, which made lots of noises. The water was


    flowing down the sses, and they couldn''t see anything. It rained suddenly and heavily, and it


    seemed that the rain would not stop within a short time.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at the text message on her phone, "I''ll be waiting for you at 8


    o''clock in the North Mountain Park tonight."


    She looked at the time again.


    It was already past nine o''clock...


    The entrance of the sky garden was in the front, and there was a vending machine next to it. The


    little boy wanted to buy a bottle of juice. Felix bought two and handed one to her.


    Wendy did not take it over. She grasped her phone tightly and said to them, "Felix, I have


    something urgent to do now. I can''t get in there with you!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you need my help?"


    Felix held back following words because she had run away.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Wendy borrowed an umbre from the hotel reception and got in a taxi.


    She had checked on the map that the Northern Mountain Park was at least 20 kilometers away from


    the hotel. It would take an hour if there was no traffic jam. At this moment, it was raining heavily and


    the traffic was really slow.


    On the way, Wendy called Charlie again, but as before, it could not be connected or his phone had


    been turned off.


    The taxi driver was a woman. She looked at Wendy from the rearview mirror and asked, "Heydy,


    why do you go to the Northern Mountain Park in such heavy rain?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, I have something urgent to do..." Wendy answered,bing her long hair with her hands.


    The heavy rain blurred their sight. In addition to the sound from the radio, there was only the sound


    of wheels sshing the water.


    Wendy''s mind was in turmoil.


    Charlie said he would wait for there at eight o''clock, but now it was already past ten. Farr said that


    Charlie had note back yet. Was he still waiting for her in the Northern Mountain Park?


    Was he?


    He shouldn''t...


    Charlie had no patience, he usually hung up without saying goodbye to her. Even he went to the


    park before, he would leave if he didn''t find her.


    However, Wendy still chose to take a taxi there.


    It was her first time toe to this city, let alone the park here. The traffic was getting fewer and


    fewer, and in the end, there was almost only the taxi left. The gate of the park not far ahead came


    into her sight.


    When the taxi stopped, Wendy paid to the driver and got some change back, "Thank you very


    much!"


    She opened the umbre and walked quickly to the entrance of the park.


    Compared to the other parks, the location of this one was rtively remote. Perhaps because it was


    raining heavily now, she didn''t meet anyone else while walking on the road.


    It was at the end of autumn, and the temperature in the northern city was much lower.


    She came out in a hurry, wearing only a long sweater jacket. It was fine in the daytime, but at this


    time, the rain together with the night wind made her shiver. She couldn''t help hugging herself tightly.


    The park was not big. Wendy had already searched for the whole park in ten minutes.


    She was annoyed about her impulse.


    Charlie didn''t return to the hotel, which didn''t mean that he was still waiting for her here, and she


    even rushed here like a fool...


    The wind turned her umbre inside out. Wendy held the handle of the umbre tightly and cursed


    herself in her heart for being so stupid. When she was about to turn around and leave, she saw a


    vague figure sitting in a pavilion on the right. He was dressed in ck, so she couldn''t see him


    clearly.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    Wendy walked over slowly with the umbre in her hand.


    When she got closer and saw the man''s face clearly, she could confirm he was Charlie.


    Although he was sitting in the dim light, he looked handsome and attractive.


    Wendy became tongue-tied, "...Charlie?"


    Charlie suddenly stood up from the stone bench when he saw her, pointed to the watch on his wrist,


    and shouted, "What time is it now!"


    Wendy did not shrink back like before, but stared at him, "Why are you... still here?"


    Charlie gritted his teeth and said, "I said I would wait for you here and wouldn''t leave without seeing


    you."


    "..." Wendy was stunned. She bit her lips and said, "But in the elevator, I clearly stated that I was


    going to eat hot pot with my friends tonight..."


    It was obvious that she had refused him...


    Charlie didn''t say anything, and his thin lips were tightened.


    Maybe he had stayed outside for a long time, so his lips turned purple due to the coldness.


    Wendy was silent for a moment, and tightly grabbed the umbre handle, "Well, why did you ask me


    toe here?"


    "All of them were getting wet." Charlie twitched his lips.


    Wendy followed his sight.


    On square in front of them, there seemed to be a box every few steps. The whole square was full of


    boxes. After staring at them for a long time, she could see clearly that they were fireworks...


    The fireworks were exposed to the rain for a long time, so they couldn''t be lit anymore.


    She moved her eyes back. He handed a box to her and said, "Here you are."


    "What?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Charlie put the box into her arms. She quickly reached out one hand to catch it. The box was a little


    larger than the fireworks box.


    When Wendy opened it, she was stunned. It was a birthday cake.


    She looked up in surprise and saw his thin lips moving, "Isn''t today your birthday?"


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    So he asked her toe hereto celebrate her birthday? He even got a bunch of fireworks for her.


    But now, all the fireworks were getting wet and she arrived sote...


    Wendy was in a daze. She opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Guilt emerged from the bottom of her heart, together with some other emotions. He grabbed the


    umbre from her, and said in a low voice, "What are you staring at? Let''s go!"


    Wendy held the cake box and followed him silently.


    It was raining all of a sudden. Charlie didn''t prepare anything when he came out. Now there was


    only an umbre. They must be very close to each other, and their arms would be touched when


    they were walking.


    Wendy noticed that he put most part of the umbre on her side. His right shoulder was wet, but he


    didn''t notice it at all.


    She could not help speeding up.


    Finally, they arrived at the entrance, but the gate had been locked. The lights in the guardhouse had


    been turned off.


    Wendy hurriedly looked at Charlie, who stretched out his hand to her and said, "My phone is


    powered off. Give me yours!"


    She lowered her head, took out her phone, and handed it to him. After taking it over, he frowned


    and said, "It''s also out of power."


    Are you kidding me?


    Wendy looked at the locked gate and looked around. There were high walls around the park, so


    they couldn''t climb over them.


    They were stuck in here...


    "What should we do?" She asked anxiously.


    Charlie looked around and thought for a few seconds. Then he pointed to the wooden house not far


    away, "There''s nothing we can do. We can only stay in there until the staffe tomorrow


    morning."


    "What?" Wendy widened her eyes.


    Charlie nced at her and continued, "Can you fly out?"


    "..." Wendy was silent, of course she couldn''t.


    Well, they say bad thingse in threes.


    When they were walking toward the wooden house, their umbre was snapped off by the wind.


    Charlie took off his suit jacket, raised it over his head, and slightly raised his chin to her.


    "Come here."


    "Alright..."


    Wendy couldn''t refuse at this moment, so she went over to him obediently.


    She seemed to be held in his arms. Fortunately, the blush on her face couldn''t be seen at rainy


    night. When she stood still, she heard him saying by her ears, "Hold my waist!"


    Wendy swallowed quietly and had to do as he said.


    After her arms wrapped around his waist, Charlie took her to the wooden cabin quickly. Although it


    looked very close, in fact, it was quite far away. When they entered the house, even if they had a


    jacket to shelter them from the rain, they had been all soaking wet.


    There was rain dripping from Charlie''s forehead, and his side face looked extremely sexy.


    Wendy''s eyes fixed on him. While she was in a daze, his calm voice suddenly sounded, "If you


    continue to stare at me, I will kiss you."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    There was a "bang" in Wendy''s head, and she looked away in a panic.


    The wooden house looked very small from outside, but it had arge space inside. There was little


    furniture, and it was dark.


    Charlie swung raindrops off his jacket and then found a ce to hang it on.


    "I''ll go out for a while."


    After saying that, he pushed the door open and went out.


    Wendy had to find a corner to sit down. When she was on campus, she used to go camping in the


    suburbs, but it was definitely much better than now. Now she felt as if she was taking refuge...


    Charlie had been away for a long time, and she couldn''t sit there alone any more.


    Her phone was out of power, so she couldn''t see the time. She felt the night became longer, and


    she could see nothing. It seemed that she had been abandoned by the world.


    As her panic was spreading, the door was pushed open again.


    Wendy was tense at this moment. When she saw Charlie''s deep eyes, she instantly eased a lot.


    "Where have you been!" She stood up and moved to him, her voice was a little trembling. Charlie


    closed the door and said, "The temperature is too low. If I didn''t go to get something to warm us, we


    would be frozen to death before tomorrow morning."


    At the same time as he finished speaking, Wendy saw clearly an iron bucket in his hand, which was


    filled with branches and firewood.


    "I thought..." She licked her lips, still feeling scared.


    "What?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy looked at him and quickly lowered her eyes. She said in a low voice, "I thought you left me


    here alone..."


    Charlie''s deep eyes moved slightly. He answered, "I won''t leave you alone."


    Wendy was stunned.


    These simple words touched her heart.


    Charlie found some newspapers and leaflets in the wooden house. He curled them up and lit them


    with a lighter, and then threw them into the iron bucket.


    However, due to the rain, the branches and firewood were wet and not very easy to burn, but he


    repeated lighting them patiently.


    Wendy looked at him and thought of the time when they were in the countryside. He was sitting on a


    small stool and used a fan to make the mes grew bigger. He looked like a child at that time.


    Finally, after trying four times, the branches and firewood were lit.


    The fire came out of the iron bucket, and lit up the whole wooden house. It was not dark anymore.


    Charlie was here with her, and the night seemed not to be so terrible.


    Wendy put her hands close to the iron bucket to heat, and nced at the cake box she had held


    before.


    The outer package was a little wet. She opened it and carefully took out the cake.


    It was an ordinary cream cake, decorated with various kinds of fruits, and the size of the cream


    flowers that were decorated around was uneven. The words "Happy Birthday" written with red jam


    were also somewhat crooked...


    Charlie took it over and swallowed, "I haven''t said happy birthday to you yet. Happy birthday!"


    "Thank you!" Wendy answered sincerely.


    She picked up the fork, put a small piece of cake into her mouth, chewed and swallowed it.


    Charlie immediately asked, "How does it taste?"


    "...Do you want me to tell you the truth?" Wendy hesitated.


    "Yes!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Wendy cast a nce at him and said tentatively, "Well, to be honest, it tastes not so good. The


    cream is too sweet, and the cake inside is too hard..."


    Charlie''s face darkened.


    He picked up a small fork, put a big piece into his mouth, and then showed aplicated


    expression.


    Looking at his increasingly darkening face and the strange cake, a bold idea came to Wendy''s


    mind. She asked uncertainly, "Charlie, is this... did you make it by yourself?"


    Charlie gritted his teeth and said one word.


    "No."


    He threw the fork directly into the iron bucket and said, "If you don''t like it, just leave it there."


    "I like it," Wendy put the cake back and closed the box carefully, "I''m just full. I''ll take it back


    tomorrow and continue to eat."


    Whether he made it by himself or not, it was from him.


    Compared to the delicate cakes bought by Felix, she preferred to eat this one.


    Charlie nced at her, and his lips curved slightly but she could not see.


    They finished talking about cake, and only the sound of the burning could be heard.


    It was a long night in another city. A man and a woman stayed in a small wooden house. Especially


    they ended that rtionship before, it was really awkward.


    At first, Wendy sat in a corner and held her knees. Gradually, she couldn''t support her head.


    Charlie turned his face to her and asked, "Wendy, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head slowly.


    She was limp all over. She didn''t know if it was because the temperature from the iron bucket was


    too high, she was a little dizzy.


    "Fine?" Charlie turned to her and reached out his hand to her. The temperature on her forehead


    made him frown, "You may have a fever?"


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled. She felt as if she was on fire while she was gasping.


    Charlie''s hand went down to her shoulders and arms. The temperature was abnormal, and all her


    clothes were wet. Checking carefully, he found that her cheeks and eyes were also abnormal red.


    When she got off the taxi, Wendy felt a little cold. After walking in the rain and getting wet, no


    wonder she would be sick.


    Now the only thing she wanted was that it would be daybreak soon, and the staff came to open the


    gate, then she could go back to the hotel to have a good rest...


    When she was thinking about that, she heard a rustling sound of taking off clothes.


    Wendy looked over and suddenly panicked, "Charlie, what are you going to do..."


    As she was speaking, Charlie had taken off his shirt, and his strong upper body was directly


    exposed to air.


    Then he began to unbuckle his belt. A few secondster, he took off his trousers, leaving only a pair


    of briefs on him...


    After that, he reached out one hand to her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''te over! Don''t..."


    Wendy hugged herself with both hands and cried out in a low voice. She didn''t want him to touch


    her.


    However, how could she resist Charlie? Her long sweater was easily torn off, and the T-shirt inside


    was also pulled off from the top. He acted so fast. In the blink of an eye, there was only a bra left on


    her, "Charlie, don''t-"


    "Have you done shouting? You could shout so loudly even if you have a fever!"


    Charlie stopped her in a deep voice. Now, she looked like a woman who was going to be raped. He


    was furious and said, "Do you think I want to have s*x all the time?"


    "... don''t you?" Wendy bit her lips and asked.


    Charlie seemed to be really angry. He gritted his teeth and answered, "Wendy, do you want me to


    beat you?"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    At this time, if he still thought of that kind of thing, was he a normal person?


    Charlie clenched his hands and really felt an impulse to beat her.


    Wendy saw his movements and shook her head, "No, of course not!"


    Charlie didn''t stop and said in a low voice, "Your clothes are all wet. You have to take them off. This


    is only one way to make you feel better, or you will lose your mind due to high-temperature


    tomorrow."


    Atst, he muttered, "You''re so stupid."


    "..." Wendy could only clench her hands. He was stupid!


    There was a patter!


    All her clothes were taken off, including her panties. She protested, "Hey..."


    "It''s wet and must be taken off," Charlie answered in an irrefutable tone.


    He had at least briefs on him, but she was naked.


    Wendy suspected that he did it on purpose.


    Her cheeks turned redder. Soon, her neck and ears turned red too. Even if there was only firelight in


    the wooden house, her body could be seen clearly. She raised her hands to cover herself as much


    as possible.


    Seeing her behaviors, Charlie snorted and said, "What are you afraid of? I''ve seen you from head to


    toe."


    Wendy bit her lips.


    The next second, she was held in his arms tightly, only her head poked out.


    His strong forearms were ced on her breasts. Wendy tried to struggle, but she couldn''t get rid of


    him. Instead, he tightened his arms. She had struggled when he was taking off her clothes, and now


    she was exhausted.


    She was in a dizzy. She felt cold on her body but hot inside.


    The warmth from his body made her instinctively want to get closer.


    Charlie put his palm on her naked back, and his calm voice sounded in her ears with a bewitching


    power, "Have a sleep. You''ll be better tomorrow morning."


    Wendy clenched her hands and was holding her breath in a vignt state.


    She stared at him, in case he would do something to her at any time. But after a long time, he didn''t


    do anything else except holding her tighter. There was no change in his deep eyes. His eyes were


    always as deep as an ancient well, without any evil thoughts in them.


    Gradually, Wendy rxed.


    As soon as she rxed, she felt dizzier and soon closed her eyes. When the morning sunshine


    nted through the cracks in the door and windows of the wooden house, Wendy woke up slowly.


    She didn''t feel sore or weak asst night, and she had recovered.


    The feeling of being cold and hot was gone, and she could breathe well.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There was no sound of rain outside. It should have stopped.


    Her eyes fixed on the iron bucket in front of her. There were still sporadic fires in it, indicating that


    he had been adding firewood into it from time to time throughout the night.


    Wendy didn''t need to lower her head, and she could imagine what kind of posture they were in at


    this time.


    In her sight, she could see his exposed chest. The muscles were full of strength.


    She had a fever and in a dazest night, but now she was in her senses. She felt so embarrassed.


    Especially the arms in front of her and under her waist, which held her tightly even when he was


    asleep.


    Wendy nced around and found that he had thrown her clothes beside the iron bucketst night.


    They were already dry now. She stretched out her hand, but couldn''t get them.


    Looking at Charlie''s closed eyes, she bit her lips and tried to move his arms away. As soon as she


    slightly moved, he woke up, swallowed, and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Don''t move!" Wendy was stunned.


    Not because of his words but the change of his body.


    Charlie hugged her tighter and buried his face in her neck.


    Wendy kept the same posture and didn''t dare to move.


    His breathing blew to her skin. His temperature seemed to be higher than hersst night, and his


    heart beat so fast. She didn''t need to get closer and could feel it.


    Suddenly, Charlie let her go and stood up.


    He nced at her and quickly moved his eyes away. He closed his eyes as if he was trying to calm


    down.


    Wendy couldn''t ignore the change of his body. She swallowed and asked tentatively, "Uh, are you


    sure... you''re okay?"


    Charlie red at her.


    Suddenly, some footsteps came from outside, which was getting closer. It should be the staff in the


    park that heard their voices and came over to check.


    "Don''te in!" Charlie shouted.


    He shouted in a frightening tone, and then there was no sound outside.


    Charlie turned around and looked at Wendy, who was in a panic and didn''t know what to do. He


    was angrier, "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to dress you?" "No... no need!"


    Wendy came to her senses and hurriedly stood up to get her clothes.


    As soon as she stood up, a warm liquid flowed out from her private part. She was stiff and could not


    dare to raise her head anymore.


    Her period came at this moment...


    Charlie had just put on his shirt and saw that she didn''t move. When he was about to say


    something, he saw the red drop on the floor. Soon, there were two more drops falling down, and he


    swallowed.


    "Wait a moment!" He strode to the door.


    A few minutester, Charlie came back and closed the door. There was a pack of tissue in his hand,


    "Can you use this?"


    "Yes..." Wendy stretched out her hand to take it over. It was so humiliating.


    "Ahem, take your time." Charlie turned his back to her, and there seemed to be unnaturalness on


    his face.


    There were some rustlings from behind but then stopped. He had to turn around and asked, "What''s


    the matter again?"


    Wendy was holding the tissue with her left hand and didn''t move. The blood on the floor was


    increasing.


    If you''re unlucky, more bad things would happen to you. She was so embarrassed and unlucky.


    She wanted to disappear right now.


    Last night, when Charlie threw her clothes next to the iron bucket, he probably was in a hurry and


    did not pay attention to them. Her panties were ced too close to the iron bucket, and now, they


    had several burnt holes, so she could not wear them at all. But she only had a pair of jeans left, and


    there was no way to put the tissue inside...


    The sound of the unbuckling belt rang again.


    Suddenly, a pair of briefs was thrown in front of her.


    Wendy almost subconsciously reached out her hand to catch it. His smell still remained on his


    briefs. Now, her fingers picked up his smell and felt his warmth.


    She was stunned when she saw it clearly. Then, she heard Charlie urging her, "What are you


    looking at? Hurry up and put it on!"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Wendy had no choice but to put it on.


    Charlie was tall and strong. Although he had a narrow waist, his briefs were still toorge for her.


    The briefs were so loose that she had to make a knot at her waist.


    After she put on all the clothes, Charlie went to open the door of the wooden house.


    The man standing outside was indeed one of the staff here. He looked like in his fifties, honest and


    kind, carrying a bunch of keys in his hand. He was still standing there, not daring to move an inch.


    When the door opened, his eyes fixed on them with surprise and...


    Wendy covered her face.


    They had borrowed some tissues from him just now, and there was some blood on the floor, which


    naturally made him think too much.


    What an unforgettable birthday!


    She gave up exining. She lowered her head and quickly walked out of the wooden house,


    heading for the park gate.


    Unlikest rainy night, they could asionally see a taxi passing by. After a while, they stopped a


    taxi.


    One hourter, they returned to the hotel.


    The taxi stopped at the main entrance of the hotel. Charlie paid to the driver, and then they got off. It


    was cold outside after the rain, and a breeze blew over. Wendy hugged herself tightly, and she felt


    warm on her shoulders at the same time.


    Charlie put his suit jacket on her.


    "Thank you..." As Wendy spoke, she couldn''t help ncing at his belt.


    Thinking of he was naked inside his trousers, she moved her eyes away.


    It was a little awkward...


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the lobby of the hotel, Felix strode to her and asked, "Wendy, are you


    okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine..." Wendy nodded hurriedly.


    "Last night, you said that you had something urgent to do and left in a hurry. Later, I knocked on


    your door, and you''re not in your room. Then, I called you but you didn''t pick up the phone either! I


    was so worried. If I couldn''t see you today, I nned to call the police 24 hourster! Where did you


    go?" Felix said all these words almost in one breath, showing his anxiety.


    "Uh, I..." Wendy licked her lips and tried to organize her words.


    Charlie, who was one step behind, caught up with her and stood next to her.


    Felix''s eyes were fixed on the suit jacket on her. When he saw Charlie, who was only wearing a


    shirt, his face changed a little, "Wendy, you stayed with Mr. Hogg all night?"


    "It''s not what you think!" Wendy shook her head. "Mr. Hogg and I stuck in a parkst night. The staff


    there opened the gate this morning..." She felt a little guilty when she was exining.


    The two of them didn''t do anything. But, it seemed that they had done something.


    Charlie nced at her and passed by them with his hands in his pockets.


    Felix quickly calmed down and eased. He took off Charlie''s suit jacket from Wendy, then took off his


    coat and put it on her. Then he caught up with Charlie in the front and said, "Mr. Hogg, thank you for


    your jacket!"


    Charlie didn''t say anything, took it over and continued walking.


    "Wendy, let''s go upstairs!" Felix came back and said to her.


    Wendy nodded and said, "Okay."


    She indeed wanted to go back to her room... to cool down!


    It was thest day of the business trip, and they would fly back at night. There were some meetings


    during the daytime.


    The first thing Wendy did when she returned to her room in the morning was to take off the briefs


    and throw it in the sink.


    The cold water was running down, but she still felt hot when she was washing the briefs.


    Half an hourter, her hands were sour after drying them with a hairdryer.


    She found a transparent bag, folded the briefs with the tip of her finger, put them into the


    transparent bag, and tucked them into her handbag. After that, she acted like a pervert throughout


    the day...


    When it was lunch break time, Wendy finally found an opportunity.


    Charlie stood in front of the blinds, with a cigarette in his hand. He was smoking with his head


    down. There was no one else besides him, except Farr.


    Wendy grabbed her handbag tightly and ran to him quickly.


    "Uh, Mr. Hogg!"


    After that, she nced at Farr, intending to let him leave for a while.


    However, Charlie ignored her intention. He blew out some smoke and said, "Just say it!"


    Farr, who was about to leave temporarily, had to a standstill after his boss cast a nce at him.


    "Nothing..." Wendy stammered for a while.


    With someone else around, how could she take out the briefs and give them back to him!


    Charlie continued smoking and turned to his assistant, "Farr, go on!"


    Hearing this, Farr continued respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Hogg! The content of tomorrow morning''s board


    meeting..."


    Wendy thought that he would not care about the briefs. So, she grasped her handbag and ran away


    quickly.


    Because the business trip covered weekends, she would take two days off after she came back.


    When the nended, it was already veryte. It was already midnight when she returned home.


    After entering the door, she directly went to bed.


    When she woke up the next morning, she remembered to sort out her luggage. All her luggage was


    in a backpack. She took out the clothes needed to be washed, including the briefs.


    The sound of the key turning sounded outside the door. It must be Emily, who had traveled to


    another city, who returned.


    If Emily saw her holding a pair of men''s briefs, she would definitely tease her!


    In a hurry, Wendy hid the boxers at the bottom of the drawer.


    As soon as she put them away, the door was pushed open. Emily came in with a suitcase. Wendy


    asked, "Emily, how is your trip?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Emily''s face darkened and answered angrily, "I met an idiot when I was in Lijing,


    who ruined my whole journey. I''m so angry! Wendy, I''m telling you, those who look like gentlemen


    are actually all well-dressed beasts!"


    "Urn..." The analogy.


    However, to some extent, she agreed with Emily more or less.


    Emily was still cursing until they finished breakfast, which showed that she was very angry.


    Neither of them went out during the day. It was not easy for them to have leisure time, and they just


    came back from traveling and business trips, so they bought a lot of snacks and watched TV at


    home to support the stars they liked.


    Wendy stuffed a potato chip into her mouth. Her phone vibrated.


    It was a text message. She picked it up and saw Charlie on the screen.


    Wendy tapped it and felt a little confused because there were no words on the screen, only a


    question mark,"?"


    Wendy: "What?"


    Charlie: "What??"


    Wendy waspletely stunned this time. She didn''t understand what he wanted to say.


    Logically, Charlie didn''t seem to be the one who sent a message to annoy her.


    When she was hesitating to reply or nor, her phone vibrated again. This time, he wrote, "Wendy,


    when are you going to return my briefs?"


    ii | ii


    Wendy suddenly stood up and spat out all the potato chips in her mouth.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    "Wendy, what are you doing?"


    Emily, who was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, put on a disgusted face and looked at


    Wendy.


    Wendy wiped her mouth with a tissue and hurried to clean up. Before she could finish cleaning, a


    text message came in again. She picked it up to have a look, then she almost threw it out.


    Charlie: "If you have a hobby of collecting briefs, you can keep them."


    "No! I don''t!" Wendy edited and sent it in an instant.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She calmed down and sent another message. "I will


    post them to you this afternoon!"


    Charlie replied quickly: "No, I''ll get them myself when I''m free."


    Wendy looked at the text message and didn''t understand his meaning very clearly.


    After a while, she decided to let it go. He could do whatever he liked. He was so domineering that


    he couldn''t change his mind. She put down her phone and continued to watch TV.


    On the second day of Wendy''s off days, Emily received a call in the afternoon and ran out. It was


    already evening when she came back with sweat all over her head. Wendy handed her a ss of


    water. Emily exined what she had done during the day. Wendy said with surprise, "Emily, you


    finally found a house?"


    "Yes!" Emily took a mouthful of water.


    "Where is it?" Wendy asked in a hurry.


    After drinking all the water, Emily wiped her mouth and added, "It''s right behind the exhibition


    center. I''ll show you the pictures!"


    She took her phone and showed the pictures to Wendy.


    Wendy looked at these pictures carefully, raised her head, and asked suspiciously, "Emily, are you


    sure that it costs only 200 dors a month ?"


    "Yes, I''m so lucky!" Emily raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded. She was indeed very lucky, but Wendy also suspected that there was


    something wrong with the house or the owner of the house.


    The location of that house was much better than hers, and it had two bedrooms and one living


    room. The living room was sun-filled and the decoration was also quite good. Moreover, the house


    equipped with various household appliances, but the rent was only slightly higher than the one she


    was living in now...


    They had seen lots of houses before but hadn''t found a suitable one for a long time because Emily


    was as poor as Wendy.


    She couldn''t afford a good expensive house but didn''t like a bad cheap one, so she had been living


    with Wendy for a long time. Thinking of this, Wendy had to worry, "Emily, this house is too cheap.


    The owner may be air?"


    "No worries. Absolutely impossible!" Emily shook her head and said, "The house owner said that I


    don''t have to pay the deposit, and even the rent can be paid by the month!"


    Wendy became more worried after hearing her words.


    How could such a good thing happen to her?


    Emily ran to her and hugged her shoulder, "Hey, rx! In fact, the house belongs to a friend of


    mine. He''s rich, and no one lives in the house. He knows that I don''t find a suitable house, so he


    asks me to live there and pay low rent!"


    "All right..." Wendy nodded.


    "By the way, Wendy, I''ll move tomorrow!" Emily continued.


    "So soon ? " Wendy shouted in a low voice.


    "Haha, you don''t want me to go? It doesn''t matter. It''s not far away. You can visit me when you''re


    free!" Emily held her shoulders and shook her. Sheughed mischievously.


    Emily acted quickly, and she would definitely move the next day.


    Early in the next morning, Emily packed up all her belongings and left by a taxi.


    Wendy had to work today and could only send Emily downstairs. Fortunately, Emily didn''t have too


    many things. When Wendy returned to her home, she found that the door of the opposite room was


    open. Some people were moving things out and in, including some household appliances.


    Seeing her neighboring out, she asked, "Hi, are you moving too?"


    The neighbor was the eldest sister who had helped her to call the police when the door of her house


    was brokenst time.


    "Yes!" The neighbor nodded.


    "You don''t like it here?" Wendy was surprised and continued to ask, "I remembered that you said


    that you paid half a year''s rent. It hasn''t expired yet, has it?"


    "s!" Hearing her words, the neighbor sighed and said, "I paid half a year''s rent, but the house


    owner sold the house and returned all the money. So I have to move immediately!"


    Wendy nodded. It was inevitable for someone to rent a house. Thedy was really unlucky.


    "I heard that this old house was sold at a high price, which is much higher than the market price! I


    don''t know who wants to buy this old house. And the buyer even paid my losses. You can never


    figure out what the rich will do!"


    Wendyforted her for a while, looked at the time, and found she was about to bete. She


    finished talking and entered her room.


    Because of the cooperation, it was inevitable that the supervisor would ask her to go to the Hogg''s


    Group together.


    However, this time, when they entered the meeting room, she found that it was not Charlie or Farr,


    but another secretary was sitting there.


    Noticing their doubts, the secretary exined with a smile, "Mr. Hogg had a business trip in another


    city. So Ie to this meeting on behalf of him!"


    "Oh, got it!" The supervisor nodded.


    Wendy lowered her head. Charlie went on a business trip again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came out of the elevator after the meeting ended, she couldn''t help looking at the closed


    president''s office.


    She even felt a loss in her heart.


    Wendy was shocked and hurriedly came to her senses. Was she still looking forward to seeing him?


    The sun raised and set. Wendy repeated her daily work.


    Everything Wendy had done every day was going to work and went back home. After the previous


    neighbor moved away, the opposite house seemed to be simply decorated.


    One day, when she came back from work, the opposite door was open, and the walls inside were


    painted again. Some workers were moving new household appliances inside, and all of them were


    famous brands. She didn''t know when the new neighbor would move in.


    Thinking of the previous neighbor said a rich man bought it, Wendy smiled and thought it was


    indeed a rich man.


    In the evening, Wendy dragged her tired body upstairs. She finally arrived on the top floor. When


    she lowered her head and looked for the key in her bag, she heard footstepsing from


    downstairs which was getting closer.


    Wendy felt that the footsteps were a little familiar.


    The footsteps were so steady, sounded from a businessman.


    She couldn''t help turning back to have a look. The sensor lights in the corridor were on, a tall figure


    gradually came to her sight. The man has a clearly defined face, deep eyes, and slightly pursed thin


    lips.


    With one hand in his pocket, his ck socks could be seen as he walked up the stairs.


    Wendy was shocked and then bit her lips, "You..."


    Charlie didn''t talk to her. Instead, he walked straight past her, stood at the opposite room, and took


    out a key.


    The key was inserted into the lock urately.


    Then...


    "Click-"


    The opposite door was opened. Wendy suddenly widened her eyes.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Wendy was so shocked that the key in her hand fell to the floor, making a squeaky sound.


    Wendy picked it up in a hurry, but her eyes fixed on him.


    Charlie''s expression did not change at all.


    He didn''t mean to say hello to her. Compared with the shocked look on her face, he waspletely


    calm, as if it was natural for him to appear here and open the door.


    After pulling out the key, Charlie stepped into the room.


    Wendy stood still in a daze. The opposite door had been closed, and what she saw before he


    closed the door was his deep eyes.


    The corridor quieted down, so she had to turn around and shut the door.


    Wendy did a very silly thing.


    She pinched her right cheek hard and felt a sudden pain. She was sure that she was not dreaming.


    Charlie really moved to the opposite house.


    It turned out that he was the rich man that her previous neighbor couldn''t understand...


    It was him!


    But, why did hee to live here?


    The high-end residential area that he lived in before was totally different from here! Or was it true


    that rich people were really a little crazy?


    Wendy stood at the door for quite a long time, but she still couldn''t recover from the shock.


    So when someone suddenly knocked on the door, she was so scared that she almost jumped up.


    Wendy swallowed, held her breath, and asked, "Who is that?"


    "It''s me."


    A quiet male voice came from outside.


    Wendy looked through the peephole and found it was Charlie standing outside. His deep eyes


    seemed to be able to look through the door.


    She put her hand on the door handle and slowly pushed it open,"... What can I do for you?"


    "I want to get my briefs back," Charlie said clearly with both his hands in trouser pockets.


    Wendy was stunned.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He could even remember that.


    Now she finally understood what his text message that he would fetch it himself meant.


    Seeing that he was staring at her, Wendy was embarrassed. And then, she realized that she had


    been standing here in a daze after entering the door. She took off her bag, put on slippers, and ran


    inside quickly,"... Wait a minute!"


    In a few seconds, she ran back.


    Wendy held the briefs in her hand. She handed them to him, but she couldn''t speak out the words


    "thank you" this time. "Anything else?" Charlie raised his eyebrows when he saw that she was


    staring at him.


    Wendy was confused and asked with an uncertain look, "Charlie, did you move to the opposite


    house?"


    "Didn''t you see it?" Charlie took out the key from his pocket and shook it in front of her.


    Of course, Wendy saw it, but the point was...


    "Why did you move here?"


    Charlie frowned slightly and asked her, "Why can''t I live here?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." Wendy shook her head in an awkward look.


    Charlie nced at her face and exined in a normal tone, "Here is rtively close to mypany,


    so it''s more convenient for me to work."


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded.


    But wouldn''t this reason be a little far-fetched?


    Old buildings in this area almost belonged to dangerous buildings, and theyout of the houses was


    not good. Besides, the facilities rting to electricity, water, and gas were quite old too. Even if his


    house in the high-end residential area were too far away from hispany, he could definitely buy


    a better one. Moreover, he had a car, and Farr often came to pick him up...


    "Wendy, how long are you going to hold my briefs?"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment. She noticed that he fixed his eyes on her, so she followed his


    sight.


    Her mind went totally nk. She was grabbing his briefs and didn''t let go of it...


    Wendy quickly withdrew her hand and put it behind her back awkwardly. She dodged his eyes and


    asked, "Do you have anything else to do? If not, I''ll close the door!"


    When the door was closed, she shook her hands to cool herself down.


    She went back to her room to change her clothes, then searched in the refrigerator, and found half


    a pack of frozen dumplings to cook.


    It was getting dark outside. Wendy ned to watch TV first and then take a shower and sleep.


    "Knock, knock¡ª"


    There was another knock on the door.


    Wendy opened the door again, and it was Charlie who was standing outside.


    He changed into a home suit. She used to see him dressed like this before. She bit her lips and


    asked, "Charlie, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Can you cook a bowl of noodles for me?" Charlie raised his hand.


    There was a shopping bag in his hand, with a small bundle of noodles and some eggs inside. A car


    key was hanging on his index finger. He must go out to buy them.


    "..." Wendy frowned and seemed to be thinking about refusing him.


    "I have meetings during the day and haven''t eaten anything from noon to now. I only drank two cups


    of coffee, and my stomach is empty and ufortable." Charlie said to her, putting his right hand


    on his stomach. Seeing she frowned, he added, "The neighbors should help each other, right?"


    Wendy seemed to be persuaded by hisst sentence. She nodded and answered,"... Okay!"


    She took over the shopping bag from his hand, opened the door widely, and then went to the


    kitchen.


    "Wait a moment in the living room. I''ll let you know when noodles are ready!"


    "Okay," Charlie replied calmly.


    Following her into the room, he raised the corners of his lips but she didn''t know.


    There were some washed green onions in the refrigerator. She cut them causally and began to boil


    some water to cook noodles. She put two eggs into the pot. About ten minutester, she turned off


    the range hood.


    When Wendy took out the noodles, Charlie had alreadye over, pulled out the dining chair, and


    sat down.


    After having two bites with the chopsticks, he looked up and asked her, "How did you cook it? Why


    can''t I cook it well?"


    "Uh." Wendy thought of the pot she saw in his kitchen and swallowed, "Maybe it also needs talent!"


    "..." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    He finished the bowl of noodles soon. He looked up and asked, "Any more?" "There should be only


    some soup left..."


    "Bring to me all."


    Wendy took over his bowl and suddenly felt that his words were so familiar to her. He said the same


    words when she cooked noodles for him for the first time...


    She poured out all the soup in the pot to his bowl. She reminded him when she put the bowl in front


    of him, "You''d better eat less at night. It''s good for your stomach."


    When Charlie put down his chopsticks again, the bowl was empty without a drop of soup.


    "Thank you." He smiled at her.


    Wendy gasped and said, "You''re wee..."


    He seldom said the two words to her. Especially when he said with a smile, it was so charming.


    After cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks, Wendy came out of the kitchen. She found that he was


    still sitting on the dining chair, and she looked at the night sky outside the window and became a


    little nervous.


    "Charlie, it''ste..."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    So, you should leave now.


    "Yes," Charlie answered calmly.


    As if he had understood her meaning, he got up from the dining chair and walked to the door.


    Wendy followed him silently. When he was about to reach the door, Charlie suddenly stopped.


    She didn''t have time to react. She stumbled back a few steps and was about to fall down.


    A strong arm held her waist, and she circled in the air and then fell into his arms. A simr scene


    could be often seen in movies.


    Wendy slightly moved.


    He didn''t let her go, and his well-defined face was approaching her...


    Closer and closer...


    Wendy stuttered because of nervousness, "You, you..."


    When they were only an inch away from each other, Charlie finally stopped and blew his breathing


    to her eyes, "I forgot to say good night to you."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Wendy felt that she must look stupid at this time.


    Charlie swallowed and said, "Good night!"


    Then, he withdrew his arm from her waist. Wendy swallowed and replied,"... Good night." It was not


    until the door was locked that she was still a little dizzy.


    Wendy was not in the mood to watch TV anymore. She took a quick shower,y on the bed, and


    closed her eyes, but soon she opened eyes again. In fact, she still couldn''t believe that Charlie had


    been her neighbor...


    Although he was living in the opposite house, she seemed to hear him walking on the floor.


    Wendy turned over and over again. It was a sleepless night.


    The next morning, Wendy came to thepany in a low spirit.


    As soon as she sat down, a colleague next to her asked her with concern, "Wendy, are you all


    right?"


    "Yes, I''m okay..." Wendy nodded her head but still couldn''t cheer up.


    "Are you sure?" The colleague pointed to her eyes and added, "You have dark circles. Did you y


    games all night?"


    She was exhaustedst night.


    As long as she closed her eyes, she could hear his footsteps. When his footsteps disappeared, it


    came his breathing...


    At two or three o''clock in the morning, she fell asleep in a daze, only to find that he was in her


    dream...


    She was almost mad!


    Wendy nodded and said, "Well, that''s right. I yed games..."


    After drinking two cups of coffee, she felt much better. When she took a copy of the documents


    back to her desk, the supervisor came over and asked, "Wendy,e with me to the Hogg''s


    Group!"


    Wendy immediately put down the documents, packed up, and went out with him.


    They waited for more than ten minutes in the conference room. Then, Charlie came in in a hurry,


    followed by Farr. It seemed that they had juste back from outside.


    They opened the documents and started the meeting.


    As usual, Charlie listened to the supervisor with a serious face. He asionally frowned and spoke


    a few words.


    At this moment, he clicked on the paper with a pen in his hand, then he clenched his fist and put it


    near his lips, and coughed twice with his head tilted.


    "Sorry!"


    The supervisor asked, "Mr. Hogg, are you feel unwell?"


    Wendy couldn''t help looking at him. He looked a little pale and weak.


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I may catch a cold."


    "It''s getting cool these days. Keep warm!"


    "Okay."


    Charlie responded calmly and continued the meeting with a serious look. After leaving Hogg''s


    Group, they went back to thepany. In the evening, she was told to work overtime for two hours.


    When she got home by bus, it was getting dark.


    Wendy called grandma. She was very happy to hear grandma''s voice.


    When she hung up, she just arrived downstairs of her home.


    The white Land Rover with five-eight on the tes was parked there. It seemed that Charlie had


    come back.


    His car was just like him, which was ipatible with everything here.


    Wendy had already epted the fact that Charlie had moved here. However, there was not a


    parking lot or a garage. His luxury car was just parked there, and he didn''t worry about it might be


    scratched...


    When she entered the door of her home, she took a look at the opposite side.


    After dinner, Wendy came out of the bathroom and heard the phone ringing.


    It was "Charlie" on the screen.


    Wendy looked at the door, hesitated for a while, and picked up,"... Hello?"


    "Charlie?"


    There was no sound on the line for a long time, and she asked again.


    A few secondster, she heard a hoarse male voice, "Do you have medicine at home?"


    Wendy thought that he coughed in the conference room when they were having a meeting in


    Hogg''s Group.


    "Did you catch a serious cold?"


    "Well, it seems so," Charlie answered slowly. After a pause, he continued, "I may have a fever and I


    feel pain in my throat."


    Wendy walked quickly to the bedside, took out a med kit under the bed, opened it, and said to him,


    "I have some anti-fever medicines. Can youe to fetch it?"


    "Sorry, I can''t move. Can you send some to me?"


    "Okay." Wendy heard his weak voice and agreed without hesitation.


    After quickly drying her hair with a hairdryer, she changed clothes and went to the opposite house


    with medicines and key.


    She knocked on the door two or three times, the door was opened.


    Charlie stood inside in a pair of slippers. He didn''t take off his suit jacket, and his tie was a little


    messy. He looked very pale, especially his eyes were dull, which made him look like a patient.


    Wendy said to him, "I bring you some medicines!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab.


    Wendy was stunned because it was a pair of pink women''s slippers, which were the same as those


    in his home in the high-end residential area.


    Charlie had already turned around and walked in. She lowered her head and changed her shoes


    quickly, "Two white pills, one yellow and one red!" "Have you eaten anything tonight?"


    Wendy couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t have an appetite," Charlie answered. He finally spoke aplete sentence.


    He only spoke a few words, but his voice was hoarser than before.


    "You can''t take the medicines when your stomach is empty!" Wendy stopped him, put down the


    pills, frowned, and added, "Well, I''ll make you some porridge. You can take them after eating!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    He put down the ss, turned around, and walked into the bedroom. Then he kicked off his slippers


    like a child andy on the bed.


    Wendy took a look at him and then ran back home to bring some rice. She put a small pot on the


    stove and started to cook porridge.


    She cooked fast. When she found the porridge became sticky, she filled a bowl with the porridge.


    When she entered the bedroom, Charlie seemed to have just finished a phone call, and he was


    leaning against the bed.


    "Porridge is ready. Try it!"


    Wendy handed the porridge to him and put a spoon into the bowl.


    Charlie took it over, but he didn''t eat immediately. Instead, he gazed at her and said, "Wendy, you


    care about me."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    "... I don''t!"


    Wendy immediately retorted as if She were a cat whose tail had been trodden on.


    She felt uneasy by staring at him and faltered, "You said that the neighbors should help each other!"


    "Feed me." Charlie pushed the bowl in his hand to her.


    These two words were powerful enough to recall too many memories...


    Wendy pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t want to eat, then just leave it there!"


    "Don''t be so mean!" Charlie curled his lips and took back the bowl. He picked up the spoon and


    began to feed himself. He muttered in a hoarse voice, "I have fed you in the hospital when you ate


    narcissus and got poisoned!"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed. It seemed that he was true.


    Charlie ate two spoons of porridge and frowned, "It''s insipid."


    "You are sick, so you can only eat insipid food." Wendy felt speechless.


    He was so picky even when he was sick!


    Charlie continued to eating and cast a nce at her, "Can you cook a bowl of noodles for me when I


    recovered?" "Okay..." Wendy nodded because she should show more mercy to a patient.


    But why he was so keen on noodles?


    He was eating not as fast as eating noodles, but he emptied the bowl. He put the spoon into the


    bowl and handed it all to her.


    Wendy took over the bowl and put it aside. Then, she gave him the pills, "You can take the pills


    now!"


    Charlie followed her words. He sat up, raised his head, and swallowed the pills with water.


    Then, hey on the bed, pulled the quilt over his body, and only exposed his head.


    Wendy did not leave immediately. She washed the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen. She was


    worried about him, so she deliberately slowed down her movements.


    About half an hourter, she got a ss of warm water and walked into the bedroom.


    Charlie still maintained the same position as before.


    Wendy thought he was asleep. When she put the ss on the bedside table and got up, she found


    that his eyes were fixed on her.


    His eyes were hollow due to illness, and he blinked slowly. However, his ck eyes were still as


    deep as an ancient well.


    If someone stared into his eyes, she would never find a way to get out...


    Wendy stood up straight and look at him. He was lying on the bed, and his short hair was a little


    messy, like a nest.


    To be honest, he looked funny!


    Wendy held back herughter and found he was unwell. Even when he was tired before, she had


    never seen him weak like this. He was really sick this time. Logically speaking, the pills should work


    now...


    The more she thought about it, the more she frowned. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand to


    touch his forehead.


    "Ah!"


    She screamed in her mind and withdrew her hand.


    She touched her forehead, only to find out that he had such a high temperature.


    He was alright after staying in the rain for such a long time when they were on a business trip in S


    City, but now he became so weak due to a cold.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy said in a low voice, "Charlie, you have to go to the hospital!"


    "No." Charlie refused.


    "Do you have a private doctor?" Wendy frowned and continued to ask.


    "No." Charlie replied.


    Wendy pursed her lips. Rich people should have their private doctors.


    After thinking for a while, she asked again, "What about Dr. Chin? Do you want me to call him?"


    Dr. Chin was a specialist, so he should be able to make Charlie feel better. Charlie refused again,


    "He just went back from Yunnan and have a lot of operations to do. Don''t bother him."


    Wendy couldn''t help thinking of her best friend Emily after hearing his words.


    What a coincidence! Both of them were traveling to Yunnan...


    But at this moment, she had no more time to think too much. She was worried about Charlie. His


    temperature was higher than hers when she had a feverst time. If he didn''t go to the hospital, he


    could be worse. He might not be able to get up tomorrow.


    Charlie asked her suddenly, "Do you have any alcohol at home?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    "Then go to the supermarket and buy a bottle." Charlie continued.


    Wendy blinked and couldn''t help ring at him, wondering if he was mad due to fever, "You still


    want to drink since you are so sick?"


    "Just do as I told you. Go to buy it." Charlie put his hand on his throat and said in a hoarse voice, "If


    you can wipe my body with alcohol, my temperature would be lowered."


    Wendy looked at him with suspicion but finally nodded under his gaze.


    Fifteen minutester, she came back with a bottle of alcohol.


    "Have you bought it?" Wendy shook the bottle of alcohol in her hand and answered, "Of course!"


    In fact, she didn''t believe him at first, but when she thought of that night when they were trapped in


    the park, he helped her to bring her down fever with his body, she chose to do as he told...


    The most important thing was that she asked a saleswoman in the supermarket, who told her that


    the method was effective and the body temperature would soon go down. Her little grandson was


    afraid of injection when he was sick, so she often did that to her grandson.


    Little grandson...


    But Charlie was an adult and the CEO of a bigpany...


    Charlie took out a pack from the drawer and threw it to her, "Here are some swabs. Put it into the


    alcohol and wipe my body with it."


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned, "I... I''ll do it?"


    "I have a fever and can''t move any more. You can''t count on a patient to lower his own


    temperature." Charlie answered, gazing at her with his deep eyes.


    Under the warm yellow light, he looked a little poor, and there was no arrogance in his words.


    Instead, he was begging her.


    Who said that a weak woman would make a man want to protect her?


    It was not absolutely true. A weak man would make a woman want to take care of him...


    Wendypromised under his gaze. She pinched a swab and asked, "Then... what should I do?"


    "Take off my clothes first."


    Charlie was lying there, showing her how to do with his hands.


    Take off his clothes?


    That''s right. If she would wipe his body with alcohol, she needed to take off his clothes first...


    Wendy replied in a low voice, "Oh..."


    She held her breath, walked two steps forward mechanically, and bent slightly.


    She stretched out her hand to him. She untied his tie and undid the shirt button. Then, his nice


    figure could be seen clearly.


    Charlie, like a child, raised his arms and let her take off his shirt and suit jacket.


    His strong and tight chest was outlined by the lights, and the waistline seemed to be clearer than


    before. He was weak and lying there, but he was still deadly sexy, releasing male hormones.


    Wendy secretly swallowed and tried to keep calm.


    She lowered her head and kept concentrated.


    She looked steadily forward and ced his jacket and shirt on the chair beside her. Then, she


    turned around and became a little nervous. She did not know what to do next.


    Before she could say something, Charlie pointed at his waist and said, "And my pants."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Wendy''s eyes followed his hand, and her face gradually turn red.


    Since she had already begun, she couldn''t stop now. She had no choice but to untie his belt. The


    sound of unbuckling echoed in the room, followed by the sound of unzipping his pants...


    "You don''t need to take off my briefs."


    Charlie''s calm male voice suddenly sounded.


    Wendy, who was holding her breath, was shocked and gnashed,"... I know!"


    Who was going to take off his briefs?


    Finally, she finished and threw his pants to his jacket and shirt. Wendy seemed to feel difficult to


    breathe.


    When she looked up at him again, there was only a pair of briefs left on his body, which wrapped his


    scooped hips.


    Wendy''s face turned redder than ever.


    Oh my god!


    She had never taken off clothes for a man...


    Wendy kept taking deep breaths to help herself stay calm. She told herself that she did that


    because he had a fever. Just like what the supermarket staff had said, that was an effective method


    to lower his temperature.


    Just treated him as a child! However, how could a child had such a good figure. Even if he was lying


    on the bed, the outlines of his muscles could be clearly seen.


    She felt that if she knocked on his muscles, there would be a bang.


    She opened the bottle and put a swab into the liquid. The smell of alcohol instantly permeated in the


    air.


    Charlie stared at her with his deep and dark eyes. He moved his lips and reminded her, "Make sure


    you have wiped every inch of my skin. Otherwise, it won''t work."


    "Got it!" Wendy muttered.


    Sitting by the bed, she bent over and began to wipe him carefully.


    From chest to armpits...


    From arms to palms...


    From thigh to ankle...


    Although she was very careful, she inevitably touched his bronze skin from time to time. The heat


    from his body burned her fingertips, made her tremble, and touched her heart.


    After using half a bottle of alcohol, Wendy finally wiped all his skin that exposed in the air. She


    breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, it''s done!"


    It seemed to be really effective. His temperature had lowered down a lot.


    However, his naked body was too attractive. Wendy hurriedly pulled the quilt and wanted to cover


    him.


    Unexpectedly, before she could cover him, she was pulled down by him.


    He pulled Wendy to his body, and then put his arms around her waist. His face buried in her neck.


    "Hey! Charlie..."


    She shouted in a low voice, but he didn''t move a little. Only his hot breathing was blown into her


    ears.


    Sweats appeared on her forehead. Wendy raised her head shyly and found that his deep eyes were


    closed at this time, as if he didn''t know what he had done to her, and the lines of his rxed chin


    made him look innocent.


    She wanted to vent her anger, so she struggles to get out of the bed.


    Looking at his arms that pushed open by her, Wendy frowned and said to herself, "Did he really fall


    asleep?"


    She straightened her wrinkled sweater andined about him in her mind.


    This man, who had fallen asleep, could even do such kind of thing to her..."


    Wendy screwed the bottle cap and ran back home. She closed the door and calmed down. Then


    she changed to slippers and went to her bedroom. Her forehead and nose were covered with


    sweats. She was not sure about it was because of her running or something else.


    She rushed to the bathroom and washed her face with cool water. Her heart was still beating fast.


    The footsteps disappeared, and the only thing left in the room was the smell of alcohol. Charlie


    slowly opened his eyes, and there was no sleepy feeling in them at all. He stared at the white


    ceiling.


    After being wiped with alcohol, he felt better. But another heat was gradually spreading over his


    body, as if he almost could not depress it.


    Charlie slowly turned over. He really wanted toplete what he didn''t finished!


    The next afternoon, Wendy went to the Hogg''s Group to attend a meeting again.


    They were waiting in the conference room for a while, and Charlie came in, wearing a ck suit and


    a white shirt. He was dressed simply but looked unusual. The lines of his face were clearly-defined,


    which made him look quite energetic.


    Before the meeting began, the supervisor asked with concern, "Mr. Hogg, you look good. Have you


    fully recovered from a cold?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and added, "Thanks for my neighbor."


    "Neighbor?" The supervisor was confused.


    Charlie smiled and said nothing.


    Wendy lowered her eyes.


    This meeting was thest time to confirm the project n, so it took a long time. When it was over, it


    was time to get off work. There was no need for Wendy and the supervisor to go back to the


    company and they could go home directly.


    When they walked out of the building, they heard footsteps from behind. As expected, they were


    Charlie and Farr.


    "It''s not easy to stop a taxi during evening rush hours. Can I give you a ride?" Charlie asked with


    one hand in his trousers pocket. Although he said to the supervisor, he looked at her.


    Wendy knew what he meant, so she blinked uneasily and tried to avoid his eyes.


    The supervisor rubbed his hands with a smile, "That would be great! You''re always so kind, Mr.


    Hogg!"


    When Farr opened the car door for them, a car behind them honked its horn. It was a Jeep with a


    military te. A small head poked out of the rear window and shouted at her, "Wendy¡ª"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was stunned.


    She had nned to have dinner with Felix and his son. During the meeting, she received a text


    message from Felix saying that he was going to pick her up from herpany. However, she


    thought the meeting wouldst for a long time, so she told him that she would take a taxi to meet


    them after meeting. Unexpectedly, they came straight to the Hogg''s Group to pick her up.


    Wendy pinched the strap of her sling bag and said, "Supervisor, you can take Mr. Hogg''s car! I will


    leave first with my friend!"


    Seeing the little boy was about to jump out of the car window, she rushed to the car.


    The door of the passenger''s seat opened from inside. After Wendy sat in, the Jeep quickly ran into


    the traffic and disappeared. Charlie moved his eyes away from that car and stepped forward to


    block the car door, I''m sorry, Mr. Chan. I suddenly remember that I have something else to do."


    As he finished, he sat in and the ck Bentley left quickly.


    The supervisor was left alone there and couldn''t figure out what happened.


    They said they could offer him a ride!


    The ck Bentley also ran into traffic, but the Jeep with a military te had already gone.


    Farr, who was sitting in the front, carefully observed his boss''s face from the rearview mirror. Then


    he asked tentatively, "Mr. Hogg, are you all right?"


    Charlie took out a cigarette. A crackling sound of a lighter sounded in the car.


    "I''m fine."


    He took a deep breath and pursed his thin lips.


    The white smoke gradually dissipated, and Charlie''s knitted eyebrows gradually rxed. After a


    while, he said with a meaningful smile, "No rush."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    They ate at a famous grill store which was filled with people.


    Felix had booked a table in advance, so they went straight into a private room when they arrived.


    There was a long table in the room, and the middle of the table caved in. A waitress added some


    charcoals into it and lit up, then put a grill over it. The room warmed up soon.


    Just as the waitress served all the dishes, Wendy''s phone rang.


    Wendy took a look at it but did not pick it up immediately. Instead, she stood up and said, "I go out


    to answer a phone call!"


    Felix nodded with a smile. The little boy''s attention had been attracted byrge pieces of beef.


    "...Hello?" Wendy answered the phone call after getting out of the room.


    Charlie''s calm voice sounded, "You haven''te back yet?"


    "... What''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked.


    "Nothing," Charlie answered calmly. After a pause, he added, "Are you with Felix?"


    "Yes..."


    "Oh."


    After a long silence, Wendy frowned and asked, "I''m going to hang up if you don''t have anything


    more to As she finished speaking, Charlie had already hung up.


    When Wendy returned to the room, the little boy had stuffed meat and lettuce into his mouth, which


    looked like a squirrel. He babbled, "Wendy, hurry up and eat...it''s delicious!"


    Put a piece of pickled meat on the grill. When it turned to slightly brown on the sides, Felix cut it into


    small pieces with scissors, and it constantly made a sizzling sound.


    Wendy felt hungry just by looking at it. She picked up a small piece with chopsticks.


    Before she could put the meat into her mouth, her cell phone rang again. She took it out and found


    it was Charlie again.


    Wendy bit her lips and picked it up directly this time. She answered in a low voice, "What''s wrong


    with you?"


    "Nothing." Charlie said the same thing as before, then he continued, "Just want to ask when you will


    arrive home."


    "I''m not sure..." Wendy stared at the beef in her te and swallowed, "I won''t talk to you anymore.


    I''m eating!"


    After hanging up, she had already made up her mind. If Charlie called again, she would directly


    refuse to answer or switch to mute.


    But he didn''t call again, instead, he sent her text messages.


    Charlie: "When will you go back home?" Charlie: "It''s 7:30 a.m. already. Are you noting home?"


    Charlie: "It''s dark outside and not safe for a girl to be alone."


    Her phone would vibrate every ten minutes.


    Those text messages were from the same person, and he kept sending.


    Wendy looked at these unread text messages. She didn''t know when he became so patient!


    Felix, who was sitting on the opposite side, saw that she frowned and asked with concern, "Wendy,


    what''s wrong? Junk emails?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head. His text messages should not be junk emails. She paused for a


    while and said, "A neighbour."


    She didn''t lie. Charlie was indeed her neighbour now...


    When they were talking, another text message came in. It was also from Charlie Hogg, and the


    content was almost the same.


    Wendy was at a loss.


    They finished eating and got out of the restaurant. After getting in the car, she grabbed her mobile


    phone and was in a dilemma, "Felix, I''m a little ufortable today. Shall we light the Kongming


    lantern next time?"


    "Are you alright? Did you catch a cold?" Felix asked immediately.


    He was not unhappy with that she didn''t keep her promise. Instead, he was worried about her


    health.


    Wendy shook her head guiltily and said, I''m okay. I''ll go back home and take some pills..."


    "Okay, I''ll send you back home first. Go to bed early." Felix nodded without hesitation.


    Along the way, Felix kept asking her with concern. When they passed by a pharmacy, he even


    wanted to stop the car and buy some medicine for her.


    When the Jeep arrived in the old residential area, Wendy unfastened her seat belt, rubbed Daniel''s


    hair and apologized, "I''m sorry, Daniel. I promised to light the Kongmingntern together with you


    near the river..."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter, Wendy. Take good care of yourself!" The little boy shook her head and said with a


    serious look.


    Wendy felt even more guilty.


    Watching the Jeep running away, she turned around and entered the building.


    She went up to the top floor without break. As she took out the key, the opposite door was opened


    as expected.


    "You''re back?" Charlie put both his hands in his pockets.


    Wendy was really angry and out of patience. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Charlie, what''s the


    hell wrong with you?"


    "You said you would cook me a bowl of noodles when I recovered." Charlie lookedzy in a


    loungewear, standing against the lights in the room. Wendy clenched her fists and continued, "Just


    for this?"


    A bowl of noodles? Could not he change a date?


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you." Charlie nodded with a serious look.


    Wendy took a deep breath and told herself to calm down.


    She shook the key in her hand and said,"... I''ll cook it for you now!"


    Wendy entered the room and rushed straight to the kitchen. There was half a bundle of noodles,


    eggs and green onions.


    She washed hands and turned on the stove, muttering in a low voice, "I really don''t understand.


    Why do you always want to eat noodles..."


    "Because you cooked it."


    Charlie leaned against the door frame of the kitchen and answered.


    Wendy red at him, then looked away and continued to cook noodles.


    She lowered her head a little, and then her face turned red gradually.


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with his words. But Wendy thought too much...


    The next day was the weekend.


    Wendy got up early, put a stew in a vacuum sk, and then took a bus to see her best friend, Emily.


    Since Emily moved out, Wendy didn''t have a chance to visit her.


    She registered in the guard house and got in. Emily was standing at the building gate, wearing thin


    clothes. When she saw Wendy, she dragged her into the elevator.


    Wendy looked around in Emily''s house and moved to the floor-to-ceiling window. She said in


    surprise, "Emily, the environment here is really good! It''s morefortable than my expectation!"


    "Haha, yes, that''s right!" Emily answered with a big proud grin on her face.


    "Emily, do you remember thedy lived in my opposite door?" Wendy sat down and continued, "She


    moved away and the house was bought by a rich man. Guess who moved inter?"


    "Ah? Who?"


    "Charlie..."


    Emily blinked when she heard that, "Is that so? What a coincidence!"


    Emily''s reaction was quite different from what Wendy expected. Wendy thought that Emily would be


    excited and gossiped about him but she was rtively calm.


    After having dinner with Emily, Wendy went home.


    When she went up the stairs, Emily''s words echoed in her ears, "Wendy, be careful! Mr. Hogg may


    adopt a long-term n..."


    Wendy frowned and was quite confused.


    A long-term n for her?


    Emily''s words worked. Wendy was still a little nervous when she returned home.


    Especially when it was quiet and dark at night, a sudden knock on the door made her alert.


    "Knock knock knock!"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Wendy froze and then slowly moved to the door as if she was going to the court.


    She let out a sigh of relief after looking through the peephole.


    She opened the door and found a young man with a hat standing outside. Judging from the slogan


    on his clothes, he was a delivery man, "Excuse me, are you Miss Lim?"


    "Yes, I am." Wendy nodded.


    "Here is your parcel. Please check and sign for it."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    After she signed on the delivery receipt, the man went downstairs in a hurry.


    Wendy carried the box and was about to close the door. Suddenly, an arm was pressed on the door.


    It was a strong arm, which was familiar to Wendy.


    She looked up and found that the man had blocked most of the lights in the corridor. It was Charlie


    who looked down at her with his deep eyes. She didn''t know when he came out.


    "Uh, you..."


    Charlie frowned, and there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. He said, "The pipes in my


    bathroom are broken. The property managementpany said that they woulde to fix it


    tomorrow. Can I take a shower in your bathroom?" "...Take a shower?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and raised his hand to pull the cor of his shirt, "I met a foreign guest during


    the day and went to a lot of ces. I smell really bad. I can''t have a good sleep without showering."


    The facilities were very old in the old residential area, so it was normal for them to have some


    problems.


    Wendy did not doubt his words.


    "Thene in."


    She blurted out but then regretted it.


    It was weird to let a man take a shower at her home, especially at night...


    However, Charlie did not give her a chance to regret it. He said "thank you", squeezed into her


    house, and closed the door.


    Wendy had to lead the way for him in front. When she was about to point to the bathroom, he had


    already walked there. It seemed that he lived here and was familiar with every corner of her house.


    She almost forgot that they used to be with each other, and he once slept here...


    "The remote control is on the shelf. You can adjust the water temperature by yourself." Wendy


    pointed to the shelf in the bathroom. She cleared her throat and added, "Ahem, you can take a


    shower now..."


    Charlie nodded and began to unbutton his shirt.


    Wendy hurriedly turned around and closed the bathroom door. And then, she carefully checked the


    door again. Soon, the sound of clothes being taken off came from the inside, and then there was


    the sound of water running.


    Wendy walked to the living room with the box in her arms. She couldn''t help looking back. She


    could vaguely see the outline of his tall figure through the frosted ss, and a picture of a


    handsome man who was taking a shower appeared in her mind...


    The next second, she quickly raised her hand and touched her forehead.


    She was crazy...


    The sounds from the bathroom echoed in her ears. Wendy turned on the TV and turned up the


    volume.


    A series of TV y was about to end, but he had note out yet.


    It was getting darker outside, she couldn''t sit still and walked to the bathroom. She straightened her


    clothes and knocked on the door, "Charlie?"


    The sound of running water inside the bathroom stopped.


    "... haven''t you finished yet?" She asked again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but there were footsteps sounded. Then the bathroom door was opened


    suddenly.


    "Why-"


    Wendy immediately covered her eyes.


    She muttered for a while and finally spoke out aplete sentence, "Why don¡¯t you wear clothes?"


    The bathroom was filled with water vapors. Charlie only wore a pair of briefs and showed his body


    to her. Although she had wiped his body with alcohol a few days ago, he was sick at that time. Now,


    he was recovered. His short hair was wet, with drops of water dripping from it. The drops were


    dripping down along his clearly defined face to his Adam''s apple, and then to his strong chest...


    "I just took a shower, and my clothes were dirty. How can I wear them? " Charlie answered her


    calmly.


    "..." Wendy''s lips twitched.


    Should she thank him for that at least he had put on his briefs?


    Why did she always saw him naked in front of her recently?


    Wendy didn''t dare to take her hands away from her eyes until she heard rustling sounds.


    Charlie had wrapped a bath towel around his waist.


    Wendy still felt a little dry in the throat. The bath towel on his body belonged to her, the shampoo


    and the shower gel belonged to her as well, and the pink toothbrush in his hand was also hers...


    Wait!


    Wendy''s eyes widened instantly, "You used my toothbrush..."


    "So? How could I brush my teeth if I didn''t use yours?" Charlie lowered his head to spit out the foam


    in his mouth and answered in an innocent and confident tone.


    Being red at by her, he pulled his lips and continued slowly, "It''s okay, I don''t mind." "..." Wendy


    went crazy.


    She didn''t want to argue with him anymore. She turned around and left.


    When Charlie dried his hair and got out of the bathroom, Wendy was out of patience. She touched


    her forehead and just wanted to send him out of her home as soon as possible.


    However, when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped.


    Wendy had the experience, so she reacted quickly and took two steps back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie frowned and said, "I forgot to bring my key."


    Wendy was stunned,"... Really?"


    "Maybe I forgot to take it when I came out, so I only took my phone," Charlie said in low voice.


    He put on a serious look, which seemed that he wasn¡¯t joking, Wendy also frowned. After thinking


    for a while, she looked up at him and said, "Call the unlockingpany. I have a phone number!"


    After saying that, she walked quickly to the living room.


    She pulled out the paper under the vase on the tea table. There was a phone number on it.


    Charlie had alreadye over. After ncing at it, he quickly dialed the number on his phone.


    It was connected soon but ended within a few seconds. He moved his thin lips, "Really? Oh, I


    know... thank you." "How is it going?" Wendy asked in a hurry after he hung up.


    "It''s toote. They don''t want toe over." Charlie shook his phone.


    "..." No way!


    Wendy thought for a while and looked at him, "Call Farr?"


    "His phone was turned off," Charlie answered.


    Uh...


    Wendy was silent. Why did she encounter so many bad things these days?


    She walked to the window and looked down. The vision of the top floor was broad, and the distance


    between the two windows was quite far. She nned to ask him to get into his house through the


    window, but now she gave up the n. If he was not careful enough and fell down, she should also


    be responsible.


    Wendy hurriedly walked back and forth in the room and looked at the half- naked man who was


    standing in the living room.


    ... What should they do?


    Charlie stroked his chin and thought for a moment, "It seems that I have only one choice."


    "What''s that?" Wendy asked in a dull voice.


    When she asked this question, she looked at his deep eyes and felt that she had fallen into his


    trick...


    As expected, Charlie put forward his unreasonable requirement. "I''ll stay here tonight."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "Stay?"


    Wendy was so shocked that she didn''t make a sound.


    Charlie looked at her with his deep and dark eyes, which looked like a homeless person. "What else


    can I do? I can''t enter my house. You can''t let me go out and find a hotel to stay. What''s more, my


    wallet and car key are locked at home, and I don''t have my ID card either."


    "..." Wendy clenched her fingers.


    "I can sleep on the sofa." Charlie added.


    "..." Wendy was in a dilemma.


    Charlie pursed his lips and did not say anything more.


    The room fell into a strange silence.


    The weird situationsted about ten seconds. Wendy loosened her hand andpromised,


    "Okay..."


    "Sorry to bother you." Charlie said in a serious tone.


    "Well, then I''ll go and get you a pillow and a quilt..."


    After that, Wendy turned around and headed to bedroom in a hurry.


    Maybe she was too nervous and hurried. When she was about to reach the door, she tripped over


    her foot and fell to the floor. Steady footstep sounded behind her, and he said withughter, "Are


    you alright? I just stay here for one night, not going to sleep with you. Why are you so nervous?"


    Wendy was so embarrassed that the reddness on her face spread to her ears.


    "...I''m not"


    She knocked away his hand that reached out to hold her. She stood up from the floor by herself and


    entered the bedroom.


    When Wendy came out with a pillow and a quilt in her arms, she had calmed down a lot.


    She walked over to him as calmly as she could, put away the stuff on the sofa, and then focused on


    making a temporary bed for him.


    Charlie was standing next to her and watching.


    Wendy put the pillow in the right ce. She could see his tall and strong figure if she slightly tilted


    her head. Then she took a look at the narrow sofa. Charlie couldn''t even stretch out his legs if he


    lay on it.


    "How about you sleep on my bed and I sleep on sofa?"


    "No." Charlie refused.


    Wendy nodded and didn''t know what else she could say.


    Charlie raised his chin at her and said, "You haven''t finished watching the TV y yet. Are you


    going to continue?"


    "Hmmm..." Wendy was pulled to sit on the sofa by him.


    It was a very popr TV y. She watched it every day. The first episode of today had already


    ended when Charlie finished washing, and now it was the second episode.


    However, at this moment, Wendy couldn''t focus on the TV y. Because Charlie, who was beside


    her, had a very strong sense of existence.


    She secretly nced at him from the corners of her eye, only to find that one of Charlie''s arm, which


    was next to her, was ced on the back of the sofa.


    It seemed that he was holding her in his arms. Even if she sat straight and didn''t look at him


    deliberately, she could still feel that his chest slightly heaved. His breathing with strong male


    hormone was blown to her.


    Wendy tried to cool down.


    When she focused on the TV again, she was shocked.


    The man and woman looked at each other affectionately, and the background was romantic. The


    man''s hand gradually held the woman''s face. Under the moonlight, his eyes were filled with love, "I


    want to kiss you..."


    The woman did not answer and dropped her eyes, but her shy expression had exined that she


    agreed.


    Then, their face and lips got closer and closer... "They will have s*x next."


    A quiet male voice suddenly sounded, and Wendy swallowed. "Oh..." Just like what he said. Their


    kisses became more passionate and violent.


    In next scene, the man and the woman were sitting on a red bed. They kissed deeply,


    apanying by gasps and moans. Their clothes were pulled off...


    Wendy felt the blood rushing into her head.


    She couldn''t watch anymore. She suddenly stood up and yawned, "Uh, I''m a little sleepy. I don''t


    want to watch it..."


    "I''ll go to sleep. You¡¯d better sleep early too... Ah!"


    She suddenly cried out in a low voice.


    When she was about to move, Charlie, who was next to her, suddenly stood up. His long arms


    stretched through her armpits, and he held her up in his arms.


    He didn''t give her a chance to speak again. He carried her to the bedroom in the blink of an eye.


    Wendy, who lost her bnce, had been put on the bed. Charlie¡¯ s strong body was over hers,


    supporting by one hand near her head.


    Charlie only wrapped a bath towel around his waist. Wendy wanted to push him away, but she


    withdrew hands when her fingers felt his body temperature.


    They didn¡¯t turn on the lights, so it was dim in the bedroom, which made his deep eyes brighter.


    Emily''s words echoed in Wendy¡¯s head.


    A long-term n...


    For her...


    She felt that all her blood had flowed to her brain because of nervousness. When she was at a loss,


    she heard him calling, "Wendy."


    "What, what''s wrong..." Wendy''s eyshes couldn''t help trembling.


    Under the hazy moonlight, she did not dare to move. She was shy, which looked like a budding


    flower, beautiful and charming.


    Charlie raised his index finger to stroke her hair on the temples and then stopped on her lips, "I


    want to kiss you."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Her eyes were instantly filled with panic.


    He said the same words as the man in the TV y, but he was even more fascinating when he


    spoke out.


    Wendy stared at his face, which was so close to her that she could even recognize every stubble on


    his chin.


    She closed eyes in a panic.


    His hot breathing was blown to her face. Then, his lips touched her.


    When his lips were moved away, Wendy opened her eyes in surprise.


    He...


    He only kissed her forehead?


    Wendy looked at him in a daze. Under dim lights, there was not a trace of s*xual desire in his deep


    eyes. It seemed that he only wanted to kiss her.


    Had nothing to do with s*x, the only thing he wanted was to kiss her. Charlie withdrew his hand that


    was put near her head and got out of the bed.


    He pulled the quilt to cover her body and keep her warm. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "Good


    night."


    "Good night..." Wendy answered.


    Until she saw the door was closed, she still couldn''te to her mind.


    He seemed to have changed...


    Although he was still overbearing as usual, he would not force her.


    Wendy raised her hand to touch her forehead.


    It was such a gentle kiss


    She felt something had touched the deepest part of her heart.


    The next morning, Wendy turned over.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the morning lights. She had a good sleepst night. She should


    have been worried when Charlie slept at her home, but she slept soundly without having a dream.


    It was very quiet outside the bedroom.


    Wendy gently opened the door and saw Charlie lying on the sofa.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    He seemed to be in a sound sleep with even breathing.


    But he looked a little funny, with two long legs curled up.


    The quilt had fallen to the floor, and the bath towel around his waist had disappeared, so he was


    only in a pair of briefs.


    Wendy walked to him, bent over, picked up the quilt and put it on him.


    She tried her best to keep her eyes away from his body and avoid touching him. However, as she


    put the quilt on him, a thick palm covered her hand.


    He had opened his deep eyes and was staring at her with a serious look.


    Did he wake up?


    Wendy looked at him in surprise and said hurriedly, "Er, did I wake you up? You can continue to


    sleep if you want..."


    After that, she did not get up and leave, because Charlie did not let go of her hand.


    "Charlie..." She reminded him.


    Charlie''s eyes were fixed on her. He moved his thin lips and said, "I''m not feeling well."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked nervously.


    "I''m really unwell," Charlie repeated in a hoarse voice. Wendy looked at his furrowed eyebrows and


    became more confused until he pulled her hand all the way down¡ª


    After noticing what he intended to do, her pupils suddenly contracted, and her heartbeat fast.


    It was said that men would have a reaction in the morning...


    Wendy couldn''t withdraw her hand, she could only curl up. She blinked and heard him swallowing.


    He asked in a hoarser voice, "Help me."


    Wendy, who had s*x experience, understood his words instantly.


    It was was in the morning, but she felt that it seemed to be a hot afternoon. She felt hot and dry.


    "... No way!" She shook her head.


    "Really?" Charlie held her hand tightly.


    "No!" Wendy still shook her head and slowed down her breathing. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "You can do it yourself!"


    Charlie stared at her with his deep and dark eyes for a while. Seeing that she was unwilling to do


    that, hepromised and let go of her hand.


    Then, he got up and strode to the bathroom.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she could still felt his hot body, and the feeling when


    she touched him through cloth was still clear to her.


    Through the frosted ss door of the bathroom, she could vaguely see his movements.


    She hurriedly looked away. She knew what he was doing inside. It was shameful!


    "Urn..."


    When Wendy carried the folded quilt to the bedroom, she heard a groan.


    She almost fell down likest night, because he seemed to groan near her ears.


    He must do it on purpose!


    Wendy stayed in her bedroom and did not dare to go out after a long time. She was afraid to hear


    what she should not hear...


    About half an hourter, she opened the door of the bedroom tentatively. The bathroom door was


    open, and Charlie, who was standing in the living room, wrapped by a bath towel around waist and


    looked refreshed.


    He held his phone in his right hand and seemed to be calling the unlockingpany.


    Wendy went to the bathroom to wash up. She took a look at the trash can and found that there was


    more balled toilet paper in it.


    Unlikest night, the unlockingpany didn''t refuse him, and the staff came very quickly. It was a


    young man who brought lots of tools.


    Wendy opened the door and stood by. After confirming Charlie''s identity, the young man began to


    remove the peephole and unlock the door.


    "Wendy!"


    Someone called her suddenly.


    Wendy heard the sound and saw Felix, who was going upstairs, carrying a bag of fruits in his hand.


    She was surprised. When she was about to answer, there was a click-ck from the opposite side.


    Then the young man who unlocked the door smiled and said to Charlie, "Done, sir!"


    Felix, who arrived, cast a nce at him and said in surprise, "Mr. Hogg?"


    Charlie slowly turned around and nodded slightly, "Mr. Yam."


    "Mr. Hogg... you live here?" Felix looked at the opened door and asked uncertainly.


    "Yes." Charlie moved his lips, "I suddenly want to change my living environment."


    Felix followed Wendy into her house, frowning all the time.


    Wendy took the initiative to break the silence, "Felix, what do you have in your hand?"


    "The mangoes from Sanya. My friends sent some to me a few days ago. I want to share it with you.


    I''ve been busy during the past few days and have no time to see you. Today, I went to the corps for


    a meeting regarding new recruits. I passed by here, so I bring you some mangoes!" Felix put the


    bag on the tea table, paused for a while, and asked in a low voice, "Wendy, Mr. Hogg moved to the


    opposite house of yours?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and told him that the house owner had sold the house to Charlie.


    After hearing this, Felix said with a hint of mockery, "It seems that he really put in a lot of effort!"


    "..." Wendy didn''t know how to answer him.


    Felix''s phone rang. It was from the corps, urging him to attend the meeting.


    After hanging up, Felix had to get up and leave. But when he walked to the door, he stopped and


    thought for a moment, "Wendy, I remember that you told mest time that you have nothing to do


    with him..."


    Wendy opened her mouth. Just as she was about to say yes, the opposite door suddenly opened.


    Charlie had changed into a home suit, a pair of gray trousers, and a white knit, which softened the


    outline of his face.


    He looked at her and asked, "Do you see my shirt?"


    "I don''t know..." Wendy blushed and answered in a panic.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and said slowly and clearly, "I took it off in your bathroom before


    showeringst night."


    "Wendy?" Felix looked at her immediately, seeking confirmation with his eyes.


    "Uh, he took a shower in my housest night..." Wendy''s face was red, and she forced herself to


    exin, "Because the pipes in his bathroom were broken, so he showered in my bathroom. And he


    forgot to bring his key, so he slept on my sofa in the living room for a night! You should see just now


    that someone was unlocking his door..."


    Felix''s eyes had changed.


    Although she said so, Felix felt that she didn''t tell him all the things!


    Charlie was a dangerous wolf that appeared in a rabbit''s nest... Felix''s phone rang again, but he did


    not pick it up this time. Instead, he frowned and said to her quickly, "Wendy, let''s talk about it


    another day! Call me whenever you need me!"


    Hisst sentence was obviously to warn Charlie.


    Then, Felix quickly disappeared from the corridor, and Wendy was in a mess.


    Charlie put one hand into his pocket. He lookedzy, and the corner of his mouth was slightly lifted.


    His eyes were shining, which looked like a little boy who had yed a trick, "Can you help to find


    my shirt now?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "...Fine!." The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    In following two days, everything seemed to go smoothly.


    Wendy returned to her desk with some documents. She took out her phone from the drawer and


    looked at it. There were two missed calls, which were from the same person.


    She thought for a moment and did not call back. Instead, she edited a text message: What''s the


    matter?


    As soon as she sent it out sessfully, she received a call.


    Wendy''s phone vibrated and made her fingers numb. She quickly picked it up,"... Hello?"


    "Are you at work?" Charlie''s calm voice sounded.


    "Well, I''ve just finished a meeting..."


    "I''m reading some documents."


    "Oh..."


    Wendy bit her lips. She didn''t understand why he called. It seemed that he didn''t have anything


    important to say.


    Charlie continued speaking, "I''ll go home after work. What about you?"


    "I''m going to attend a business dinner with my leader."


    "With the Supervisor Chan in your department?" "Where are you going?"


    Wendy told him the address, and he didn''t make anyments, but said, "I''m going to hang up. I


    have a video conference."


    After that, he hung up.


    Wendy looked at the phone screen and became speechless. She still didn''t understand why he


    called. Such kind of phone call often happened between lovers, and the purpose was to know each


    other''s whereabouts...


    As she put the phone back in the drawer, a colleague came over and gossiped, "Wendy, your


    boyfriend?"


    "No!" Wendy shook her head.


    "I don''t believe you. You talked so softly and gently. If he was not your boyfriend now, he should


    be yours soon!" The colleague curled her lips.


    Wendy was embarrassed and helpless, "He''s not..."


    The colleague still didn''t believe Wendy and went back to her seat to continue working. The


    colleague couldn''t help looking at her face in the mirror and shook her head.


    After work in the evening, Wendy packed up her bag and went directly to the dinner with supervisor.


    Just as before, she was in charge of pouring wine to others. When she finished a round, she felt the


    vibration and said, "Supervisor, it seems that you have a call!"


    "Oh, really?" The supervisor, who raised his ss, took out his phone from his coat.


    In a near distance, Wendy vaguely saw "Mr. Hogg" on the screen of his phone, and she was not


    quite sure.


    The supervisor apologized to others on the table and walked to the window to pick up the phone. It


    seemed that he looked back at Wendy for several times.


    The supervisor finished the call and came back, after a while, he went to the bathroom. When he


    came back, he was in a painful look.


    Wendy hurriedly closed to him and asked, "Are you all right?"


    "Not so good." The supervisor shook his head, frowned, and said in a serious tone, "Wendy, I have


    gastritis and can''t drink more. You may need to help meter!"


    Wendy bit her lips and looked at the dinner table.


    People sitting around the table were all important government leaders. They were powerful, and


    their words counted. Wendy couldn''t offend any one. After hesitating for a while, she had to nod.


    During the dinner, endless sses that filled with wine were put before Wendy.


    Atst, she couldn''t remember how many sses she had finished. She only knew that when she


    sat down, she had to hold the table, and the dishes on the table were circling.


    She didn''t know how long this situation wouldst. She felt the supervisor pat her on her shoulder


    and vaguely heard him saying, "Wendy, it ends!" "... end?" Wendy was in a daze and then breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    The cold wind blew in thete autumn night in the north. When they walked out of the restaurant,


    the wind blew in. Wendy felt not only cold, but also the dizziness that the wine brought to her. She


    tried her best to suppress the dizziness, but failed.


    She forced herself to keep sober and send the leaders away. Then, she vaguely saw a white Land


    Rover.


    At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it until a tall figure got closer to her. When she saw the man


    clearly, Wendy was surprised. "Er... Why are you here?"


    "Just pass by." Charlie replied in a low voice.


    Wendy was confused. What a coincidence!


    Charlie opened the door of passenger''s seat and said to her, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Wendy looked back and found that the supervisor had gone. She nodded and answered, "Okay..."


    The Land Rover was running steadily in the night. The speed was not very fast.


    After Wendy got in the car, she leaned against the car door and put one hand between her


    eyebrows. She rubbed there hard as if she wanted to get rid of drunkenness.


    Charlie nced at her and asked, "Did you drink a lot?"


    "Yeah..." Wendy nodded honestly.


    "Do you feel bad?" Charlie asked again. "I''m okay..." Wendy breathed out the smell of alcohol.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t feel very ufortable in stomach, but her head was reeling and the parts near her


    temples were painful. She did not dare to look out of the window. She felt that the neon was about


    to fly.


    After saying that, she closed her eyes.


    When the car stopped, she opened her eyes, recognizing for a while, and then she realized that


    they arrived home.


    Wendy pushed open the door of passenger''s seat and stepped on the ground. She felt that she was


    walking on cotton, and it was hard for her to keep bnce.


    Suddenly, someone near to her held her.


    Wendy raised her head and saw his clearly defined face, and his deep eyes which were dark as the


    night.


    Wendy couldn''t keep bnce and began to stammer, "Thank you..."


    At this time, she became dizzier because of alcohol. She didn''t realize that her whole body was


    leaning on him, which made him more easily to touch her.


    Charlie lowered his head and reached out his arm to hold her slender waist.


    A dim light shed in his eyes, and he tightened his arm. His deep voice was blown to her ears,


    "Can''t you stand still? I''ll carry you up."


    After that, he carried her in his arms.


    Wendy felt very dizzy and couldn''t see things in front of her clearly. She didn''t have the strength to


    struggle either. In a daze, she leaned against his shoulder and said to him, "Thank you..."


    The sensor lights were on when he stepped up the stairs.


    Charlie didn''t have a break and didn''t even perspire. He carried her up steadily.


    The alcohol breathed out by Wendy mixed with Charlie''s smell, which made Wendy drunker. So,


    when they reached the top floor, she didn''t notice that he brought her to his home.


    The door creaked open and then closed.


    Wendy fell on a soft bed with back. Driven by alcohol, she only felt the ceiling was spinning.


    Subconsciously, she grabbed the shirt on Charlie''s chest.


    Perhaps she grabbed too hard that two buttons had undone, revealing arge part of his bronze


    skin, and his chest muscles were vaguely visible.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and pressed her hand on his chest, "What''s wrong with you? Get drunk


    and flirt with me?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "I didn''t..." She shook her head in panic.


    "So... Are you seducing me?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "No..." Wendy felt really wronged, but she was drunk, which made her unable to exin.


    Charlie held her hand, wrapped it in his palm and led it all the way down. Magically, the buttons of


    his shirt were unbuttoned one by one as their hands went down. This time, his strong chest was


    completely exposed to her.


    Wendy was stimted by the scene and felt even more dizzier. When she wanted to look away,


    Charlie suddenly leaned over and called out her name.


    "Wendy."


    She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    This word slipped into her ears without warning, as if a small feather was sweeping through her


    heart.


    No one had ever called her in this kind of tone.


    Whether Felix or anyone else who was close to her all just called her name in a normal and friendly


    tone. It was the first time that someone called her name in this way. This simple name suddenly


    became somewhat seductive and romantic.


    Wendy swallowed, and her chin was gently raised by Charlie. "Wendy, I want to do something bad


    to you." Her heart suddenly beat faster.


    What he meant by this sentence...


    Wendy raised her eyes, only to find that his deep and profound eyes were burning with the light of


    desire, as if they were showing that he wanted to swallow her.


    It seemed that he had endured for a long time, so Charlie expressed his eagerness in a very


    straightforward way. "I want you!"


    Wendy only felt that these three words exploded in her brain.


    Charlie pressed her on the bed as if he was doing push-ups. He bent his elbows slightly, and his hot


    breath spread on her eyshes. "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. If you don''t refuse, I''ll


    take it as a yes."


    "Ten, nine, eight..."


    He began to count the number, but he suddenly quickened in the end. "Three-two-one!"


    Wendy was dizzy and couldn''t react at all. She looked at him nkly, only to see his thin lips curled


    into a smile.


    Then, the shadow descended.


    She was kissed.


    When her lips and teeth were opened, Wendy''s refusal was reced by a groan. When her


    consciousness became more and more blurred, a parab of clothes shed in front of her eyes.


    Who on earth was flirting...


    Out of nowhere, Charlie took out a condom package and bit it open with his teeth.


    When he bent over again, his Adam''s apple bobbed, and his overbearing and seductive voice


    echoed in her ears, "Wendy, give yourself to me!"


    Wendy waspletely intoxicated.


    The next morning, Wendy was awakened by the morning light.


    The curtains were not closed, and the bright light from the outside filled in. The whole bedroom was


    brightly lit, including the knitted sweater and trousers on the floor, as well as countless toilet paper


    balls.


    She had a severe headache and felt sore and weak all over the body, as if she had been beaten by


    someone.


    Wendy suddenly sat up because she found that she was not in her own boudoir.


    It was typical men''s style room, but it was not unfamiliar. After looking around carefully, she was


    sure that it was Charlie''s room opposite to hers. What followed to her mind was the limited- level


    scene that happenedst night.


    Like a slide, it reyed in her head.


    "Wendy, I want to do something bad to you."


    "I want you!"


    Wendy held her painful temples with both hands. Alcohol is a potent drug that anaesthetizes her


    brain, but also a key to opening her desire. She was driven by the alcoholst night, and actually


    slept with Charlie...


    The sound of running water could be heard in the bathroom. It should be Charlie.


    Wendy closed her eyes and calmed down for two seconds. She carefully lifted the quilt, picked up


    the clothes on the ground and put them on one by one. She grabbed the belt of her bag and walked


    out carefully like a thief.


    As soon as she touched the door handle, she heard a male voiceing from behind, even with


    the huskiness after sex. "Are you going to run away after eating me up?"


    Wendy turned around and saw Charlie standing at the door of the bathroom. He was wiping his hair


    with a towel and looking at her with a faint smile.


    "Um..." She stammered awkwardly.


    "Go in and take a shower," Charlie said, giving a signal to the bathroom behind him.


    Wendy licked the corner of her mouth and shook her head. "No, I''d better go back to wash..."


    After that, she ran out as if she was escaping.


    She directly opened the door and fled to the opposite side. Then she closed her door and rushed


    into the bathroom.


    Wendy quickly took a shower. Although she could wash off the smell left by Charlie, she could not


    wash away the mark left by him. Allover her body that could be seen was covered by hickeys.


    She changed her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror, regretting that she lost controlst


    night. She swore in her heart that she would never drink wine again...


    "Wendy, I can force you to be with me as I did before."


    "It''s just that I don''t want to do that anymore."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie''s words echoed in her ears. Indeed, he didn''t do that. Instead, he used a more advanced


    method to make her take off her guard from her body to her heart, to fall into his trap


    uncontrobly...


    Wendy slowly clenched her fingers.


    Knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and she slowly walked over.


    Outside the door, Charlie had changed into a suit, and his face was more refreshed than thest


    time he had released in her bathroom. He held a shopping bag of the supermarket in his hand and


    said, "I just bought noodles downstairs. You can cook it!"


    "I''m not very hungry..." Wendy did not let him in.


    "Then cook it for me." Charlie didn''t mind.


    Wendy did not move at the door and silently confronted him for a moment. Under the gaze of his


    deep eyes, she was defeated in the end. She took the shopping bag and silently walked to the


    kitchen.


    A small bundle of noodles could be split into two bowls when it was boiled.


    Charlie''s bowl was full and hers was half a bowl, each with a beautiful poached egg on it.


    Sitting face to face with Charlie while stirring up the hot noddles, Wendy silently sent the noodles


    into her mouth.


    However, even if she lowered her head, she could not ignore the burning eyes on the other side.


    Wendy bit her lip and raised her head. As expected, she bumped into those deep and profound


    eyes. She couldn''t bear it and said, "Charlie, can you stop looking at me..."


    "Are you shy?" Charlie chuckled.


    Likest night, her cheeks were stained with rougelike red. Under the morning light, her skin was


    white and pink like the color of peach blossoms when they bloomed the best.


    Charlie picked up some noodles and swallowed them slowly. His eyes gleamed with mischievous


    light. He deliberately pulled his lips and said, "You were very enthusiasticst night. Your groans


    even made my bones crispy."


    "Can you stop talking..." Wendy''s white face turned even redder.


    She looked at him with her trembling eyshes and made up her mind.


    Whatever!


    She pinched her chopsticks and plucked up her courage. Biting her lips, she whispered quickly,


    "Well,st night, it was just a one-night stand..."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    As expected, Charlie''s face darkened little by little.


    The muscles on his lips twitched, and he said gloomily, "Wendy, dare you say it again?"


    In fact, she didn''t dare to...


    But since she had already said it out, it was toote for her to change it.


    Wendy didn''t know where her courage came from. She swallowed and continued in a low voice,


    "For me,st night, it was just a one-night stand. Uh, we are all adults, and it''s inevitable for us to


    have drunk sex..."


    "Then what do you think of me?" Charlie''s face was extremely gloomy.


    "Uh..." Wendy licked her lips, but she was so nervous that she almost bit her tongue. "A one-night


    love partner?"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes in disbelief. He asked word by word as if he had squeezed the words out


    of his mouth, "Do you think I''m your one-night love partner?"


    Wendy said nothing, but her eyes were obvious telling that he was right.


    Charlie put down the chopsticks in his hand. He clinched his fists and there were even some


    cking sounds of bones. He was afraid that he would lose control and beat her.


    When he woke up in the morning, he actually wanted to wake her up and do it again.


    But when he thought that she had been tortured for too longst night and almost fainted, he just


    wanted to let her go for the time being. The desire that had been restrained for a long time had


    been satisfied. Even now, he still felt very memorable. Who would expect that she would say these


    words suddenly?


    Not only did Charlie''s hands, but also his teeth began to ck.


    "A one-night love partner?"


    "A one-night love partner?"


    He repeated this sentence twice. Wendy''s hands, which were hidden under the table, were full of


    wet sweat.


    She seemed to have provoked a lion...


    So terrible...


    "Squeak-"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The dining chair made a harsh noise on the floor. Charlie suddenly stood up and said, "In this case,


    let''s do it again!"


    What he wanted to do most now was to block her mouth.


    Just likest night, she couldn''t say anything except some groans.


    "No..."


    Wendy shrank back in panic and kept a distance with her chopsticks in her hand. She was still


    holding the chopsticks, which looked a little funny. She looked into his deep eyes timidly, cleared her


    throat, and said, "I don''t have as much desire as you do... And, I don''t need a sex partner..."


    After thest half of the sentence, Wendy did not dare to look at him anymore.


    Sex partner...


    Charlie felt that the veins on the back part of his head stood up.


    He clenched his hands into fists, because this time he was not only afraid that he would identally


    beat her, but also afraid that he would directly strangle her to death!


    In the face of the dense data on theputer screen, Wendy was tapping on the keyboard.


    Until now, she still felt a chill at the back of her spine when she thought of the dark face of Charlie. It


    was like when she threw 200 yuan on his face for the first time. She didn''t know where her courage


    came from.


    The colleague next to her pushed her. "Wendy, it''s time to get off work!"


    Wendy looked at the time in the lower right corner of the screen and stood up to clean it up.


    In the evening, she invited Felix and his son to have dinner together. They were going to eat hot pot


    this time. Last time, she couldn''t stand Charlie''s crazy calls, so she broke the appointment with the


    little boy to lit the Kongmingntern together. Now she nned to make up for it.


    After leaving the office building, Felix soon drove to pick her up.


    The hotpot restaurant was located next to a starred hotel, so the business there was very good.


    There was no more parking space in front of the door. Felix parked the car next to the restaurant.


    When he came down, his mobile phone rang. Wendy went over and helped to hold his son''s hand.


    When they were about to walk to the hotpot restaurant, a few people in suits came out of the hotel.


    The highest one in the middle was Charlie. He was in a ck suit as usual. He seemed to be here


    to do business. There were two foreigners walking side by side. Farr Chiang had already rushed to


    the Bentley and opened the door.


    "Wendy, let''s order a big crab, okay?"


    Felix''s son shook her hand and suddenly asked in a crisp voice. Wendy did not answer immediately,


    but looked over subconsciously.


    Charlie must have heard it, so he turned around and looked over.


    But he quickly withdrew his sight and bent over into the car. Then the ck Bentley drove away.


    The restaurant had a total of four floors. Although there were many people, there were also many


    seats. They could still have positions even without booking in advance. Soon, the hot pot was


    brought up, and the burning charcoal fire licked the bottom of the pot.


    On the opposite side, Felix cooked the beef. He raised his eyes and couldn''t help asking, "Wendy,


    are you all right?"


    "I''m okay!" Wendy shook her head.


    "I see you always check your phone. Are you waiting for someone''s call?"


    "Uh, no..." Wendy hurriedly said, put aside the bag on her leg and exined, "I just want to see if


    the things I bought online have arrived!"


    When she withdrew her hand, she couldn''t help but press the home button again. The screen lit up,


    and there was no call or text message at all.


    Just now Charlie looked back, so he should see her with Felix and his son.


    She thought he would crazily call her like he had donest time.


    Felix took out the meat and put them in small dishes in front of Wendy and his son. Fie said in a


    gentle voice, "The beef is okay now. Wendy, hurry up and eat!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded and picked up the chopsticks.


    Felix watched her sending the beef to mouth from time to time, but her expression was obviously


    absent-minded.


    Fie couldn''t help but clench the cup in his hand.


    This time when he returned to China, Felix always felt that Wendy was getting farther and farther


    away from him, and this feeling was getting stronger and stronger.


    After dinner, she apanied them to the river to light the Kongmingntern. Then Wendy went


    home. When she went upstairs, she deliberately looked downstairs and found that the white Land


    Rover had note back yet.


    After entering the door, it was still early, so she turned on the TV.


    She constantly turned the volume down and in the end, she almost muted the TV. Although her


    eyes were fixed on the screen, she couldn''t help but listen to the sound outside the door.


    After the phone came in, Wendy quickly took it out to check.


    However, it was not Charlie, but a courier asking her if she was at home.


    Not long after she hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door. Wendy ran to open the door.


    Outside stood a courier with her package in his arms. "Excuse me, is it Miss Lim?"


    "Yes."


    "Here is your package. Please sign on it!"


    "Okay."


    Wendy took the pen and was about to sign when steady footsteps came from the stairs.


    She held her breath and looked over. Charlie was holding one hand in his pocket, and the other


    hand was carrying a shopping bag. There were noodles and eggs in it as expected.


    His face was still as dark as it was in the morning, and his eyes were very dangerous when he


    inadvertently nced at her.


    Charlie passed by her door, then took out the key and opened the opposite door.


    "Miss Lim, just sign here!" The courier reminded her.


    "Oh, okay!" Wendy came to her senses and said in a hurry.


    "Bang-"


    At the same time as she signed, there was a loud sound of closing the door.


    It was very loud, and the sound lingered in the air.


    The young courier seemed to be scared and asked cautiously, "I didn''t get in the way just now, did


    I?"


    Wendy licked her mouth. "No..."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The next afternoon, Wendy was staring nkly at theputer screen.


    There were so many words and information, but she couldn''t focus on them at all. Her mind was


    floating.


    Last night, when she signed the delivery, she also thought that Charlie would suddenly appear


    behind the courier like before, but in the end, there was only a heavy "bang" of closing the door.


    When she went upstairs, Wendy saw it clear he was carrying a shopping bag with noodles and eggs


    in it. However, she had been listening for a long time, there was no sounding from the opposite


    side, and he did not intend to let her cook the noodle...


    The supervisor came out of the office and went straight to her.


    Wendy hurriedly sat up straight and thought that she was going to be scolded by being absent-


    minded, but he just handed over a file bag and said, "Wendy, send this supplement to Hogg''s


    Group, and the cooperation case will bepletely over!"


    "Um, do I have to do it in person?" She was a little hesitant.


    "Of course!" The supervisor answered, "Who dares to neglect the cooperation with Hogg''s Group?


    I''m still looking forward to the next opportunity to cooperate with Hogg''s Group again!" It was true.


    She always followed the supervisor to the Hogg''s Group Building while the case was going.


    Wendy nodded.


    Half an hourter, she came to Hogg''s Group with a file bag.


    Because she had made an official business appointment, she was taken to the elevator after she


    showed her intention at the front desk.


    On the top floor, the secretary said that Mr. Hogg was in a meeting, asking if she had anything to


    do, and whether she needed to take her to the reception room to wait for a while.


    Wendy opened her mouth and was about to answer when she saw a familiar figure.


    Her hair seemed to be newly dyed into yellow linen, and waved like a princess'' hair. She was full of


    famous brands, especially the limited- edition famous brand bags in her hand. The logo was so eye-


    catching.


    Ynda Lim...


    Wendy frowned and felt that it had been a long time since she saw her showing up in front of her.


    To be more precise, in front of Charlie.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open, the staff came out one after


    another. Charlie, who was in a ck suit, was naturally the leader. The staff behind him


    automatically kept some distance with him, only Farr was following him closely.


    The secretary hurried forward and nodded respectfully. "Mr. Hogg, this Miss Lim..."


    The problem was, there were two Miss Lim...


    Charlie looked at Ynda, who was the closest to him, and then at Wendy, who was a few steps


    away. He didn''t look anyone more and continued to stride in the direction of the office.


    When he walked to her, Wendy had to say awkwardly, "Uh, Mr. Hogg, this is the supplement


    material that Director Chen asked me to send you..."


    Charlie didn''t stop walking even without raising his eyebrows.


    He just shouted at his back, "Farr!"


    Wendy''s hand that holding the file bag was still in mid- air. Farr quickly stepped forward and said,


    "Miss Lim, please give it to me!"


    Ynda''s heart had just been on Charlie, so she had just seen Wendy.


    From the anger at the beginning, it gradually turned into gloating satisfaction.


    In the past, when the three of them met in the Hogg''s Group, Charlie would directly take Wendy''s


    hand and walk past her. Every time, Ynda would be angry and hateful. But now, she finally saw


    that Charlie left her alone.


    Ynda walked up to Wendy and stopped.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy, I''ve told you that brother Charlie was just ying with you! Hum, you know yourself well.


    You''re not qualified to love a man like him!" Ynda smiled proudly. After finishing her words, she


    walked over with her high heels and stuck to Charlie, "Charlie, wait for me!" Wendy pursed her lips.


    Fortunately, she just came to deliver the documents.


    She walked to the elevator gloomily. When the elevator door was closed, she could vaguely hear


    Ynda''s smiling voice. "Charlie, would you like to have dinner together tonight? I know a new


    French restaurant, which is very good..."


    After getting off work, Wendy didn''t want to go home, so she took the car directly to her best friend,


    Emily''s home.


    After hearing that she had slept with Charlie and had said those words, Emily was very surprised.


    She opened her mouth so wide that it could almost put an egg in it. "Wendy, you''re so bold..."


    "Er..." Wendy touched her long hair.


    If she were given one more chance, she might not be able to say it out loud.


    "Did you really say that to Mr. Flogg?"


    "Yes..."


    "You''re amazing, you''re so awesome!" Emily stood directly on the sofa and said with excitement, "I


    can even imagine that Mr. Flogg''s face must be very scary when he heard your words! It''s a miracle


    that you can still show up in front of me! Generally, those words are only said by men. Flow dare


    you say it to Mr. Flogg!"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    After listening to Emily''s words, she even felt that she was irresponsible... Wendy pursed her lips


    and suddenly did not want to go back. "Emily, why don''t Ie to live here for a few days..."


    She wanted to hide a few days.


    "No!" Emily refused decisively. She realized that she refused too quickly, so she hurriedly exined


    with an embarrassed smile, "Ahem, I have a high school ssmate who has moved away for many


    years. She''s going to return to Ice city tomorrow, and may stay here for a few days. I''ve already


    agreed..."


    "All right." Wendy could only nod.


    Emily sat down again and patted her on the shoulder. "Wendy, I think you''d better be careful. Or you


    can buy an insurance or something? I''m afraid Mr. Hogg will murder you..."


    Well...


    That would not happen.


    When she thought that every time she met him these days, he was in a scary expression, she felt


    chilly all over her body.


    Wendy hugged her shoulders.


    The sky hadn''tpletely darkened when she got off the bus and went back to themunity.


    Seeing the white Land Rover with the number tes of 88888, she was stunned and looked at the


    top floor. It seemed that he hade back.


    Why did hee back so early? Didn''t he go to dinner with Ynda?


    Wendy was surprised.


    However, knowing that he had gone home, she deliberately slowed down her footsteps when she


    went upstairs.


    Just like the slow down action in the movie, Wendy did not even dare to breathe heavily. She held


    her breath all the way to take out the key and inserted it into the small rotating lock cylinder. After


    opening it, she felt her back was sweat.


    When she pulled out the key and was about to get in, someone grabbed her cor.


    Wendy turned around and bumped into that pair of deep eyes, which were dark and cold.


    She felt her palms begin to sweat. She quietly swallowed and looked embarrassed. "What... What''s


    the matter?"


    She was really afraid that she would be murdered by him just like what Emily had said.


    Charlie didn''t want to let her go. He pulled her cor tighter and tighter.


    He easily turned her around and forced her to face him. Then he put his arm against her head and


    trapped her between his chest and the door. He snorted word by word.


    "I''m here to have sex with you!"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    When he appeared, Wendy paid special attention to it, there should be no weapon in his hands.


    The possibility of murder decreased by half.


    Hearing what he said all of a sudden, Wendy was a little stunned. "Ah?"


    "I''m here to have sex with you!" Charlie repeated it clearly.


    It seemed that because he said the words too hard, the sound- controlmp that had just been


    extinguished instantly lit up again.


    "..." Wendy couldn''t help but shrink her shoulders and forced herself to calm down as soon as


    possible. She swallowed and didn''t dare to look his close gaze. "Sorry, I think I have said that I don''t


    need a sex partner..."


    "Uh, are you drunk?"


    Smelling the smell of alcohol, she couldn''t help but frown and asked again.


    Charlie''s thin lips twitched, he didn''t deny it. His strong body gave her a sense of oppression.


    "You''ve also said that we are all adults, and it is inevitable for us to have sex after drinking!"


    Wendy was embarrassed. This was what she had said before.


    "One- night stand?" Charlie said these words and narrowed his eyes. "It''s fine, but I don''t think it''s


    enough!" As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted her chin.


    When Wendy realized that something bad was going to happen, it was toote, and she was deeply


    kissed.


    The mellow smell of alcohol was rolled into her mouth by his tongue, and it seemed to be mixed


    with the smell of smoke. She didn''t know how much he had drunk. She only felt that being kissed in


    such way, she gradually became a little indulged.


    Charlie kissed her more and more fiercely.


    Because it was the top floor, almost no one woulde up, which could make him do whatever he


    wanted.


    The hot breath caused her to get goosebumps. Wendy suddenly came to her sense when she felt


    that the knitted shirt was pushed up.


    She raised her head, trying to avoid the thin lips on her neck as much as possible. "Charlie, don''t do


    this..."


    Her resistance was of no use to Charlie. On the contrary, he pushed her into the house, and what


    he wanted to do was clear.


    Wendy was in a panic, so she could only grab the door with her hands firmly.


    What was worse, her body began to tremble unconsciously...


    "Stop, let her go!"


    Suddenly, there was a familiar sound.


    Wendy only felt that someone was rushing up. Then that man pushed away Charlie, who was acting


    absurdly with his hands and lips, and protected her behind him.


    When she saw the person clearly, she was surprised. "Felix?"


    Felix turned his head to look at her, and his face was full of anger. Fie red at Charlie and said,


    "Mr. Flogg, please behave yourself!"


    Just now, Charlie was dominated by the intense lust in his body. When his shoulder was grabbed by


    someone, there was no defense. So he was thrown back a few steps and saw the dark-faced Felix.


    "It''s none of your business!" At this time, he was angry, and said coldly. "What if I refuse to let her


    go?"


    After that, he passed by Felix and went to pull Wendy''s hand.


    Flow could Felix be willing to give in?


    Since he learned that Charlie was moved here that morning, especially he hade to look for his


    shirt with malicious intentions, he couldn''t help thinking about it. There were always many bad


    scenes in his mind. When he drove and passed by in the evening, he decided to have a look. Fie


    didn''t expect that he would see such a terrible scene!


    All of a sudden, all the anger rushed up, and Felix waved his fist.


    Unlike just now, Charlie had been prepared for this. Fie easily dodged to the right, stood still, and


    raised his fist.


    In an instant, the situation was out of control.


    The two of them were like two young men fighting on the street. They were entangled together and


    it was hard to tell which one was stronger.


    Felix had been in the army for many years. He was good at both capturing and fighting, and each of


    his moves was fierce and sharp. Wendy once had the opportunity to see his heroic bearing on the


    training ground, so she couldn''t help worrying about Charlie.


    However, she didn''t expect that Charlie was not at a disadvantage at all. Even if he was in a suit, it


    didn''t hinder his movements. He was hit by a punch on his face, but then he kicked Felix''s arm with


    a round kick.


    Wendy waspletely stunned. She didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    When she was in college, such a scene might not be strange. At the entrance of the girls'' dormitory,


    there would always be one or two boys fighting for a girl. If someone passed by, besides persuading


    them, they would be envious of the girl involved.


    Now that it happened to her, Wendy only felt helpless.


    "You-"


    She was scared and tried to stop them. "Felix, Charlie, stop fighting!"


    However, no one listened to her. Both of their eyes were red, and the muffled sound of their fists


    seemed to determine who would win. If it went on like this, they would have to alert the neighbors to


    call the police. Some neighbors had already vaguely heard the sound and opened the door


    downstairs.


    Seeing this, Wendy had no choice but to rush into the middle of them. Subconsciously, she turned


    around to look at Charlie, and happened to meet his fist in the air.


    "Wendy!"


    Behind her, Felix was shocked. And Wendy also closed her eyes in fear.


    However, the expected pain did note. Charlie withdrew his hand in time.


    Felix went up to have a look. He frowned and said with concern, "Wendy, are you okay? It''s


    dangerous to rush out like this!"


    "I''m fine!" Wendy shook her head in a hurry, but she still stood between they two and did not dare to


    move. She was afraid that they would fight again, so she tried her best to stop them. "It''s all a


    misunderstanding. Don''t fight anymore..."


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and looked at them for a few seconds. Then he suddenly turned around,


    leaving only a cold figure and a loud sound of closing the security door.


    In a small clinic near the residential area, there was a jeep with a military license parked outside.


    The swelling on the corner of Felix''s mouth was not serious, but his arm was kicked heavily by


    Charlie. He could not even bend back. Wendy apanied him to deal with the injury.


    After wearing the bandage, Wendy asked in a hurry, "How are you feeling, Felix, is your arm okay?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m okay. After all, I''m a soldier. It''s not a big deal to have such a little injury!" Felix simply moved


    his arm and smiled. After a pause, he said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Hogg, who has been in the business


    all the year round, to have such skills. Neither of us had a good chance to win!"


    "Felix, why did you fight with him?" Wendy frowned.


    Thinking of that scene, she still felt incredible. One was the calm president of the Hogg''s Group, and


    the other was a soldier who was stern and gentle. These two mature men actually fought with each


    other...


    She couldn''t helpining, "Fortunately, you''re here alone today. What if your son alsoes?


    How old are you? You''re a father now. How can you still fight like a young boy..."


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, I''ve been wanting to beat him up for a long time!" Felix chuckled, but his


    words were full of other meanings.


    "..." Wendy was stunned and pursed her lips.


    It seemed that since they knew each other, she had rarely seen such an aggressive side of Felix.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Felix stared at her and said, "Wendy, remember what I said. Call me at once if this thing happens


    again!"


    "Er." Wendy hesitated and exined unnaturally, "In fact, it''s just a misunderstanding. We have


    some disputes. What''s more, he may have drunk too much..."


    She didn''t continue to talk about it, and she was more or less felt guilty in her mind.


    "Wendy, how about I find a ce for you to move out?" Felix looked at her falling eyshes and


    said in a deep voice, "Charlie Flogg lives opposite to you. I''m worried about you, but I can''t protect


    you all the time. Besides, your house is not suitable. If you move out, the benefits are more than the


    disadvantages!"


    Flearing this, Wendy clenched her fingers.


    She did not respond directly, but just found an excuse to muddle up. "Um, I''ll go to help you get the


    medicine..."


    The corners of Felix''s mouth moved a little. Fie looked at her avoiding figure and did not say


    anything more.


    After making sure that the injury was not serious, they left the clinic.


    Even under such circumstances, Felix still opened the car door for her first. Seeing the medicine


    bag in the back seat of the car, Wendy thought for a while and did not immediately sit in it. Instead,


    she said, "Felix, please wait for me in the car for a while!"


    Felix''s arm injury affected his driving more or less, so he didn''t drive very fast.


    When they arrived downstairs, Wendy was holding the belt of her bag. Felix wanted to send her up,


    but she refused him. "Felix, you''d better go back and have a rest! You must slow down and


    remember to medicate your arm!"


    "Okay, go upstairs and send me a text message when you arrive." Felix nodded and exhorted her.


    "Okay!" Wendy waved her hand.


    After sending Felix away, she looked up and entered the building.


    She went to the top floor and stood at the door. She didn''t take out the key for a long time. Instead,


    she looked back at the door opposite her.


    She put her hand on the slightly bulging bag, in which there was a faint touch of hard objects.


    Before she got in the car and left, she went back to the clinic and got the same medicine that given


    to Felix.


    As Felix said, neither of them had won. Charlie was also injured, but Felix went to the clinic. Fie had


    been at home all the time, and he had just moved here not long ago, so there should be no regr


    medicine. Last time when he caught a cold, it was she who gave him the antipyretic... After


    hesitating for a while, Wendy walked over. Knock¡ª


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door, but there was no sound inside.


    Wendy frowned. When she just went upstairs, she deliberately looked at his room. The light was on,


    proving that he didn''t go out or sleep.


    She thought he didn''t hear her, so she knocked on the door again.


    After a long time of persistence, there was still no one to open the door.


    She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call him to ask, but after thinking for a while, she gave


    up. Finally, she knocked twice to make sure that there was no response. When she was about to


    turn back, the security door suddenly opened from inside.


    The lights in the room poured out all at once.


    What she saw was Charlie''s sharp jaw and protruding Adam''s apple.


    "Er..."


    Wendy opened her mouth.


    When she was about to speak, Charlie had already turned around and walked inside. The door was


    open, and he neither drove her away, but nor invited her in.


    Wendy was embarrassed. She touched her slightly bulging bag, then she changed her shoes and


    got in.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After entering the room, Charlie sat on the sofa. His straight suit was already wrinkled after a fight.


    His long legs were crossed, and his slipper was hanging on his foot, teetering.


    After swallowing, Wendy continued to walk inside.


    Suddenly she kicked something, she lowered her head and saw a sofa pillow. She looked forward


    and saw newspapers under the tea table.


    Uh, these didn''t run off by themselves, right?


    Wendy held her breath and looked at him, carefully observing his expression.


    His eyes were gloomy, like the sea surface that had just swept through the storm, but they were not


    calm. And from the corner of his eyes, there was a deep resentment that he had failed to have sex


    and was injured in a fight...


    Wendy didn''t realize the injury on his face until she took two more steps forward.


    When he was at the door with his back facing the light, she didn''t see it clearly. Now in the light, the


    cheekbone on the right side of his face was swollen, which made his well-defined facial features a


    little deformed. It looked shocking.


    Could it be that he had not dealt with his injury since he came back?


    It was better to heat it up a little bit...


    Wendy couldn''t help pointing at him and said, "Charlie, your face is seriously injured..."


    Charlie nced at her coldly and ignored her. Then, he reached out and picked up the cup on the


    table.


    Perhaps because he had used too much strength, his face froze when he touched the swollen joints


    of his fingers.


    Wendy also noticed it. She could not help but bite her lip gently. The injury on his hand was as


    serious as the one on his right face, and the joints of his index finger and middle finger were even


    broken.


    She remembered clearly that in the end, she rushed up and almost met his raised fist. Although he


    retreated in time, he still hit the wall nearby.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    Anyway, this fighting had something to do with her.


    Wendy went straight to him and sat down. She took out the medicine she bought and said, "I bought


    these for you in the clinic. You have to treat your face and hand. Otherwise, it will be more serious


    tomorrow..."


    Charlie looked at her who was putting out the bottles one by one.


    He snorted heavily, and the resentment in his eyes and tone could not be concealed. "Do you still


    know to care about me?"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    After opening the bottle, a strong smell of Chinese medicine spread out in the room.


    Wendy looked up at him and asked tentatively, "Shall I apply it for you?"


    Charlie didn''t respond, but he didn''t refuse.


    Seeing this, Wendy used the cotton swab to apply disinfectant and ointment on the injury on his


    hands and his face respectively.


    This scene seemed familiar to her.


    He used to pinch the cotton swab and apply ointment to her swollen face little by little. She only felt


    the warmth at that time, especially when he protected her in his arms...


    There was a tremor in the depth of her heart. Wendy said as concealing her thoughts, "Charlie, how


    can you still fight with others at such an age..."


    So childish...


    She only dared toin in her heart.


    In fact, at the beginning, Felix was trying to keep his manners. Although he fought back, he was the


    one who started the fight.


    Charlie snorted again and said, "I''ve been wanting to beat him up for a long time!!"


    Their answers were surprisingly consistent...


    She distracted her attention and identally poked the wound, only to hear the hissing sound of


    taking a deep breath.


    "Be gentle!"


    "Sorry..."


    Wendy quickly straightened her back and looked at his swollen right face from a close distance. He


    was not as handsome as he used to be, he looked a little ridiculous now....


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help twitching the corner of her mouth.


    "How can you stillugh? Who is the reason why I''m like this?"


    Charlie''s face, which had already been dark, suddenly became even darker, and he shouted at


    Wendy in anger.


    Wendy bit her lip and kept silent for a few seconds. She couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "You


    did that kind of thing to me..."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "Say that again?" Charlie said, gritting his teeth.


    As the old saying goes, a wise man submits to circumstances. Wendy dared not to say anything.


    After she finished the whole process of treatment, she breathed a sigh of relief and did not forget to


    remind him, "Well, when you take a shower at night, be careful and keep your injuries dry!"


    Throwing away the cotton swab and looking up, she was stunned. He was staring at her.


    In his deep eyes, there were two small images of herself.


    Wendy''s heart missed a beat. She wanted to dodge by turning her head, but her chin was lifted by


    an index finger.


    Charlie used his injured hand, and the joints were wrapped with gauze that she had just bandaged.


    She pursed her lips and didn''t dare to move too much.


    "What are you doing..."


    Charlie pinched her chin and lifted it slightly, so that she could see the injury on his right face more


    clearly. "Wendy, see it clearly. Remember it."


    "What do you mean?" Wendy swallowed.


    "I was injured for you." Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He said in a calm voice, "It''s


    the first time for me to use my fists for a woman." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat again.


    In a moment of panic, her lips were kissed by him.


    His agile tongue easily pried open Wendy''s teeth and chased after her tongue.


    Whether it was in the past or now, Charlie''s kiss always made her limp and let her forget herself.


    Because they were all sitting on the sofa, it was easy to fall down to another side. Wendy tried to


    lean back but she was still covered under his body. His forehead was against hers, and his hand


    was going down along her armpit...


    She bit her lips. She reached out her hand to stop the hand that was trying to make trouble.


    Charlie lowered his head and bit her on the back of her hand. "I can''t have sex with you and even


    can''t touch you a little?"


    Wendy was stunned.


    Then, the back of her hand was bitten by him again. This time, he used his strength, so she could


    not help but let go of him in pain.


    Charlie buried his face in her neck and breathed as he had done at the door. Like biting on her


    hand, he had bitten both sides of her neck. However, the strength he used was obviously different. It


    was wet when he left.


    The slippers on her feet fell to the ground, and Wendy felt that her toes were curled up.


    When she was considering to push him away with both hands, Charlie suddenly stood up straight


    and looked down at her. "Aren''t you leaving yet? Are you going to spend the night here?" Wendy


    was dumbfounded, and she was a little silly when she was lying there.


    Charlie shook his injured hand and moved his neck. Finally, he touched his swollen right face and


    said in azy tone, "It''s no use looking at me in this way. I''ve consumed too much strength tonight,


    so I don''t have the mood or the strength to sleep with you."


    Wendy''s face turned red.


    She sat up with embarrassment and shyness. Ignoring the opening of her cor, she grabbed her


    bag and ran to the door.


    She rushed back home in one breath, and the temperature on her face had not cooled down.


    After she came out of the shower, she barely returned to normal. Thinking of the doctor''s advice in


    the clinic, she picked up her mobile phone and sent a text message to Charlie, "Remember to apply


    the ointment every morning and evening!"


    After a long time, Charlie replied with "Fine".


    When Wendy saw his reply, she put out the light and went to sleep.


    Just when she closed her eyes, in a quiet room, there seemed to be a deep male voice ringing in


    her ears.


    "Wendy Lim, in addition to my parents, you are the first person who dares to call me by my full


    name!"


    "From childhood to adulthood, this is the first time for me to use my fists because of a woman."


    Wendy turned over, and the voice even sounded in her dreams.


    After getting off work in the evening, Wendy went back home and took out the key.


    The opposite door was opened. Charlie took out a garbage bag and put it in a special position at the


    door. Then he looked at her slowly and greeted her lightly, "You''re back."


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    But the next second, she couldn''t help frowning and said, "Your face... Charlie, you didn''t apply the


    ointment on your face, did you?"


    It was no wonder that she asked in this way. From the moment Charlie appeared to the moment he


    spoke, he had faced her with half of his face. His swelling was even more serious thanst night.


    He must have let it go without apply the ointment. Otherwise, it would not have been like this.


    "If you don''t apply it for me, I won''t care about it." Charlie said and confirmed her idea.


    Wendy was speechless. She felt that he did it on purpose.


    At the end, when the security door was closed again, there was a figure behind him.


    After treating his injuries, Charlie didn''t let her go. Instead, he pushed her to the kitchen and there


    was many ingredients on the stone table. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to turn on the stove fire.


    After finishing eating, she habitually washed the bowls and chopsticks and cleaned up the room.


    When thest bowl was put down, there were footsteps behind her, and then Charlie closed in on


    her.


    Wendy had been prepared for it for a long time, so she easily avoided him.


    Charlie was not angry. He raised his eyebrows and asked her, "Do you want to have sex?"


    "Do you?"


    "...Charlie!" She couldn''t help but shout in a low voice.


    Charlie''s lips curved into an ambiguous smile. "I respect you this time. When do you want to have


    sex with me?"


    "Charlie, as I said, I don''t need a sex partner... and I don''t want to have sex with you either..."


    Wendy pursed her lips tightly.


    "Then tell me, what do you want?" Charlie blocked the light above her head, and his facial features


    were attractive.


    As if she had been gently stabbed to the nerve by something, Wendy''s hands were clenched into


    fists.


    Even if she lowered her eyshes, she couldn''t control the pain that gradually came up in her eyes.


    After a long time, she finally raised her head and asked without answering, "Charlie, do you really


    want me to continue to follow you?"


    There was a slight rise at the end of Charlie''s eyebrows.


    When Wendy saw it, she pursed her lips and continued to say, "You gave me a birthday party first,


    then you gave up your high-end residential area and moved to this old and broken ce. If I''m not


    wrong, you want to get close to me, don''t you?"


    "If I continue to follow you, will it be the same as before? As long as you call me, I have to run over


    and sleep with you. Then you give me a card, which will be transferred 200,000 yuan on time every


    month, or even more? Or, as long as I make you happy, you will give me as much as I want?"


    Charlie stood still silently, as if he had tacitly admitted to what she had said.


    A sense of disappointment welled up in Wendy''s heart.


    She shook her head lightly, slowly, but firmly. "But I don''t want these."


    "Wendy Lim!" Charlie frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''m serious!" Wendy took a deep breath and met his deep eyes.


    She shook her head again, and then said word by word, "Charlie, I don''t want to be your bed


    partner like before."


    She did not answer what she wanted directly, but told him what she did not want.


    There seemed to be ayer of fog between Charlie''s eyebrows that couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy lowered her head, passed by him, and was not stopped.


    She felt relieved, but soon she became nervous and continued to move forward. When she passed


    by him, she suddenly heard a sentence, "Then be my girlfriend!"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    If she had been willing to continue to be with him, Wendy would not have proposed to end their


    rtionship.


    Charlie was excellent in all aspects. A man like him would neverck women. Even just being his


    secret lover, there would be a lot of women lining for him. But she was definitely not one of them.


    Sost time after she got drunk and slept with him, she described it as a one- night stand. It was


    because she didn''t want to continue repeating the same mistake.


    When she finally finished all the words in her heart, Wendy felt both rxed and stifled.


    Especially when she walked by him step by step, her throat seemed to be held by a hand, but she


    tried not to show anything. When the calm male voice behind her rang, her foot, which was about to


    step out of the kitchen, was stuck there.


    What... did he say?


    Wendy turned around in shock.


    Her head was nk, and she could only look at him nkly, only hearing the sound of her heart


    beating violently.


    "Charlie, what... what do you mean?"


    Wendy swallowed hard and finally regained her voice.


    Charlie said. "What?" "What do you mean by what you said just now?" Wendy didn''t dare to blink,


    she held her breath and continued to ask.


    "Literally!" Charlie frowned slightly, and his face seemed to be slightly red.


    What did it mean by literally?


    Wendy quietly put her hands behind her back.


    She pinched her palms hard. Even though she could feel the pain clearly, she still could not believe


    what she had heard was true.


    In Wendy''s life, she had never been so stunned like this at this moment.


    She opened her mouth, as if she was still looking for a definite answer. Every word she asked was


    very slow. "Charlie, do you mean that you want me to be your girlfriend?"


    "Or whom else? A ghost?"


    After saying that, Charlie snorted coldly.


    Wendy gently gasped, her heart was originally cold and disappointed, but at this time, something


    hot was surging up, flooding everything, and nothing could stop it.


    The feelings in her heart were so full that her eyes were a little nk for a moment.


    Her eyshes fluttered down. "Well..."


    "Well?" Charlie frowned even more tightly.


    What a f*cking reaction!


    Wendy looked up at him and stood still. They were a few steps away from each other. Under the


    bright light of the kitchen, he was standing against the light. His body was covered with a hazyyer


    of halo, and his deep eyes were bright.


    She seemed to have been dazzled by him, so soon she lowered her head again. The corner of her


    mouth moved for a long time, and then she said in a low voice, "I''ll think about it..."


    After that, she ran away.


    By the time Charlie realized what had happened, he only heard the sound of the door being closed.


    Think about it?


    Under the light, Charlie''s face looked terrible.


    Raising his hand to touch his neck, he felt more pain in the joints of his fingers and the injury on his


    face.


    What''s her problem? How could she think about it?


    The next day, when Wendy came to thepany, it was still deserted in the office building. Only a


    worker that was doing some cleaning.


    When it came to the official work time, her colleagues were finally seated in the cell one after


    another.


    Seeing her yawning again and again, the colleague next to her came over and asked, "Wendy, you


    didn''t sleep well against night?"


    "Er..." Wendy did not deny it.


    When she woke up in the morning, she was also shocked by her dark circles in the mirror. "Did you


    y games again?" The colleague asked with understanding.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded silently.


    It seemed that there was always such a connection effect. After thinking about him, the mobile


    phone rang.


    Wendy hurriedly took it out. As expected, it was from Charlie Hogg.


    When she opened her eyes in the morning, she rushed to thepany without eating breakfast.


    When she was about to go out, she deliberately leaned over the door and listened for a long time to


    make sure that Charlie did not get up. She ran away like a rabbit.


    "...Hello?"


    Wendy hesitated for a while and then picked it up, but there was no response over there.


    However, she could vaguely hear someone saying respectfully, "Good morning, Mr. Hogg." She bit


    her lip and said, "If you don''t speak, then I''ll hang up..."


    "Have you thought about it?" A calm male voice finally came, but it sounded scary.


    "Er..." Wendy was stunned and then bit her lip again.


    "Wendy, didn''t you say that you don''t want to be with me like before anymore? You don''t want to be


    my bed partner. Now I am not making a deal with you. What else do you want?" Charlie seemed to


    be restraining his anger, but his voice was still rising uncontrobly.


    "No, I..." Wendy put her hand on her knee innocently. Charlie was silent for two seconds before he


    asked stiffly, "Have you thought it through?"


    Wendy stopped talking.


    "Wendy!" Charlie was finally annoyed. Through the phone, she could still feel his crazy anger.


    "What do you have to think about? I''m asking you, no matter on the bed or not, didn''t I satisfy you?"


    The final voice was so loud that it seemed that the phone was shaking with the roar.


    Listening to his undisguised words, Wendy almost choked by her own saliva and hurriedly covered


    the microphone with her hands.


    She looked around and fortunately, no one paid attention to her. Instead, her colleagues were


    getting up and walking to the meeting room withptops in their hands one after another. The daily


    meeting was about to begin.


    She couldn''t help but feel refreshed and finally found an excuse. "I''m going to a meeting! About


    what you said... I haven''t thought about it clearly, uh, that''s it..."


    After that, Wendy hung up the phone in a panic and threw it in the drawer.


    She also ran to the meeting room with the pen in her arms. She didn''t dare to think that at this time,


    what kind of expression would Charlies put on his face.


    After the meeting, the first thing Wendy did was to check her mobile phone nervously. Surprisingly,


    Charlie did not call her again, nor did he send a text message. She was relieved. During the whole


    lunch break, she had the lunch peacefully, and there was still no movement on her phone.


    Gradually, Wendy rxed and began to focus on her work that had to be done in the afternoon.


    She went to the bathroom halfway, and it took her a little longer. When she came back, she found


    that the atmosphere in the office had be very different, especially those female colleagues.


    Each of them was making up their eyebrows and lips.


    Wendy looked at their expectant faces, she was confused. "What''s wrong with everyone?"


    "Wendy, you still don''t know?" The colleague next to her was also rouging her lips while exining


    to her, "Just now the supervisor announced that a big shot is going toe to ourpany!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What big shot?" Wendy shook her head with a nk look on her face.


    Who on earth was it? Everyone was so nervous and excited, which seemed to be more important


    than the general manager''s inspection.


    "Oh, it''s..."


    When her colleague was about to answer her, someone ran from the door and shouted, "Director,


    Mr. Hogg is here!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Mr. Hogg?


    Wendy was stunned.


    All the colleagues in the office stood up in unison as if they had seen the God. And their department


    supervisor had already rushed to the door with a big ttered smile on his face, which was even


    brighter than a money-grubber cat.


    And a tall figure came from the elevator. Who else could it be except for Charlie Hogg?


    He was wearing a hand-made ck suit with an exquisite tie, which outlined his two long legs. He


    had decent facial features, which were clear and handsome. He could easily became the focus of


    attention.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy bit her lip and had to stand up.


    Her colleagues behind had already begun to stir up, whispering, "Oh my god, help me! I''m getting


    dizzy!"


    "I used to see him on magazines and news, but today I finally see him in real life!"


    "Mr. Hogg is so hot! Look at his extremely beautiful face and the figure. I really want to hug him! Oh,


    he seemed to have looked at me. Oh My God, I can''t stand anymore..."


    Wendy secretly rubbed her arms, and her skin was covered with goose bumps.


    Was it so exaggerated? When the supervisor came forward, he was already so excited that he was


    incoherent. "Mr. Hogg, it''s a great honor to have you here. It''s a great honor!"


    After all, thest case of cooperation had been like a pie falling from the sky. Besides, every time it


    was them who ran to Hogg''s Group with the information, how could he imagine that Charlie Hogg


    woulde to hispany personally.


    "Mr. Hogg, please go to the VIP room first!" The supervisor said hurriedly.


    "Well." Charlie nodded and nced at her face, as if he had inadvertently looked at her.


    The supervisor was naturally a smart person to be in such a position. Furthermore, he had


    discovered something fishy in the previous case of cooperation, so he naturally understood what his


    nce meant.


    When he led Charlie to the VIP room, he turned to look at Wendy and ordered, "Wendy, go make


    two cups of good tea!"


    "Yes!" Wendy responded.


    "How can the supervisor ask her to do it?"


    "I''m so jealous! I missed the opportunity to get close to my Prince Charming!"


    As soon as they left,ints were heard immediately.


    Wendy was embarrassed and walked to the VIP room under everyone''s hatred gaze. She didn''t


    want to do it at all! After knocking on the door and entering, Charlie sat on the separate sofa with his


    feet crossed naturally. He was just sitting casually, but he looked so charming. The moment the


    door was closed, she could still hear the sound of people signing outside.


    "Mr. Hogg, your tea..."


    Wendy lowered her head and put the cup on the table.


    Charlie said lightly, "Thank you."


    Wendy hesitated and wanted to go out, but the supervisor stopped her. Obviously, he wanted her to


    stay and serve him.


    "Mr. Hogg, you came here too suddenly. I haven''t had time to inform the general manager. Do you


    want him to receive you personally?" The supervisor rubbed his hands and was still very


    embarrassed.


    "Don''t bother." Charlie shook his head and said.


    "Then... Mr. Hogg, is there any instructions by youing to ourpany this time?"


    "I just happened to pass by." Charlie changed his sitting position and askedzily, "Did I disturb


    you?"


    "Of course not!" The supervisor shook his head like a rattle drum.


    For an entire hour, Charlie had no intention of leaving.


    It seemed that there was no point for his trip this time. Most of time, it was the supervisor who was


    talking. The tea in the teacup in front of him had been added three times of water. The tea leaves


    floated on the surface of the water. The hot air was curling up, and wisps of it rose up one by one.


    Just as the supervisor was about to run out of his words, Charlie''s cell phone rang.


    It should be the Farr who called and reported something to him. He frowned and said, "Cancel all


    my following meetings. I have something to do now."


    After hanging up the phone, the supervisor asked carefully, "Mr. Hogg, if you have something to


    do..."


    "Not for now." Charlie interrupted him calmly.


    The supervisor nodded hurriedly, but his forehead was already sweating slightly. It had been an


    hour, and he really couldn''t figure out why this master came.


    Sure enough, it was hard to predict a king''s heart...


    Wendy, who had stood for an entire hour, couldn''t help looking at him.


    As if he could feel her sight, Charlie squinted at her and lowered his head to edit a text message.


    The next second, Wendy felt the vibration in her pocket.


    She slightly leaned to one side and took her phone out. As expected, it was sent by him.


    "I''m waiting for your answer."


    Seeing these words, Wendy almost choked again.


    As soon as she put the phone back, she heard the calm voice of Charlie. "By the way, Director


    Chen, every year Hogg''s Group will cooperate with some subsidiary funds. I don''t know if your


    company is interested it?"


    "Sure!" The supervisor said repeatedly, feeling very excited.


    "Then, please find this season''s report to me." Charlie nodded.


    "Okay, okay, Mr. Hogg, please wait for a moment. I''ll get it for you!" The supervisor''s eyes were


    almost shining. He stood up and said to Wendy with great caution, "Wendy, please carefully


    entertain Mr. Hogg for the time being!"


    When the door of the VIP room was closed, Wendy felt that her breathing became lighter.


    Charlie put down his crossed legs, and his upper body was slightly tilted. "Then, have you got the


    answer now?"


    "How can you force me like this..." She bit her lip.


    "Not decided yet? Then how long will it take you?" Charlie looked a little anxious.


    "Uh... a week?" Wendy asked in a weak voice.


    "So long?"


    "... Then five days?"


    Charlie shouted with a dark face, "Are you taking this as your period every month?"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She bit her lip again and was forced by his gaze. Sheined in a low voice, "How can you do


    this? Everyone has to think about this kind of thing carefully..."


    "Which idiot said that!" Charlie was angry.


    "Anyway, I need time to think about it!" Wendy insisted. She pinched her fingers and muttered, "If


    you don''t want to wait, then forget it..."


    Charlie had already stood up from the sofa and red at her for a long time. "I see!"


    Then, he strode over the table and walked toward the door.


    When he opened the door, the supervisor came in with a pile of reports happily. Charlie didn''t even


    take a look at them. He just said in a bad mood, "Just send the document by fax!"


    The supervisor was stunned. He didn''t know what he had done wrong, so he hurried to catch up


    with him and send him off.


    Wendy returned to her desk silently. Before she could sit down, her colleagues gathered around her.


    "Wendy, you and Mr. Hogg have been in the same room for so long. What have you done?"


    "We didn''t do anything..." She said.


    "You just stared at each other?"


    Seeing her nod, every colleague''s face was full of resentment. "Oh! Pity! Such a good opportunity


    was wasted by you in vain. How wonderful it would be if I got this chance! I will definitely jump to his


    arms directly..."


    Listening to everyone''s gossip, Wendy silently walked to the printing room.


    She suddenly thought of his angry handsome face. Well, it couldn''t be said that she had done


    nothing...


    Charlie, who was walking out of the office building, suddenly wanted to swear.


    It was the first time that he had suffered a setback because of a woman.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Until the end of work, colleagues were still very excited in the office.


    Girls were still regretting. They sighed from time to time that they didn''t seize the opportunity to


    show themselves in front of the Prince Charming.


    Wendy, who got this enviable opportunity, quietly packed up her things and tried to leave with a low


    profile.


    As soon as she walked out of the office building, there was a car horn.


    Wendy saw the white Land Rover on the side of the road at a nce. In the sunset, Charlie''s


    profound eyes were looking at her through the windshield and he had been driving toward her.


    In order to avoid being seen by her colleagues, she rushed to him.


    She opened the door, got in, and fastened the seat belt. A series of actions were done in one


    smooth motion.


    After the Land Rover entered the traffic stream and Wendy confirmed that she wouldn''t be seen,


    she turned her head and asked Charlie, "Why are you still here?"


    Charlie nced at her and didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said, "Go to the market and buy some


    food. Go home and cook for me."


    "Okay." Wendy did not dare to object. Seeing that he was not in a high mood, and she might be the


    reason, she decided to obey his order.


    They arrived at the market near theirmunity, and there were a lot of people. They were


    crowded in a stall in the middle. The boss was busy collecting money, so he had no time to entertain


    them. He threw the stic bag to them and let them pack what they want themselves.


    Wendy bent down andy prone on the vegetable stall, picking carefully.


    If some vegetables were too far away, Charlie would reach out to help.


    Charlie''s calm voice covered the noisy sounds of vendors, and he picked up a pepper and asked,


    "Would you like some green pepper?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "How about broli?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded again.


    "How about pakchoi?"


    "Yes." Wendy continued to nod.


    She still wanted to go to the front of the dry food stall and buy some rice noodles so that she could


    make a steamed Pakchoi with some soy sauce on it, it must be very delicious.


    Looking at her, who lowered her head and was lost in thought, Charlie''s eyes shed with cunning.


    Suddenly, he picked up green onion and asked, "How about be my girlfriend?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip but did not answer. Charlie threw the green onion away and said in a


    somewhat exasperated tone, "You''re not stupid anymore? When did you be smart?"


    Wendy clenched her fists. Was she stupid?


    However, when she saw his tight lips because he had not achieved his goal, she felt better in her


    heart.


    In the evening, they went back to Wendy''s home and got four dishes and one soup. Wendy didn''t


    make too much meat, but only a dish of fried shrimp.


    The two of them did not speak and ate face to face, only with the sound of chopsticks and dishes


    gently colliding. When putting down the chopsticks, Charlie looked at her and asked, "What are you


    going to do on tomorrow''s weekend?"


    "Er..." Wendy blinked her eyes. Obviously, she had not made up her mind yet.


    "Do you want to go back to your hometown to see your grandmother?" Charlie raised his eyebrows


    and raised an opinion.


    "Sure!" Wendy nodded almost without hesitation.


    It had been a while since grandma was discharged from the hospital and moved back to the


    countryside. Nowadays, they basicallymunicated by phone. Grandma was old and didn''t know


    much about smartphones. Only when the children from the neighbor''s house came to her house


    that she could temporarily make a video call.


    Charlie tapped the clock on his wrist with his index finger and said, "Well, we''ll set off at 9 o''clock


    tomorrow morning." Wendy was stunned for a moment, and then she understood the meaning of


    this sentence. Was he going to apany her to return to her hometown?


    All of a sudden, she was overjoyed.


    Seeing that he had already got up and walked to the door, Wendy hurried to follow him to see him


    off.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was about to close the door, Charlie stopped.


    Suddenly, he turned around and stared at her with his dark eyes. He said, "There are only four days


    left."


    At nine o''clock the next day, the white Land Rover drove out of the city on time.


    When Wendy thought that she could meet her grandmother soon in the afternoon, she couldn''t help


    feeling excited.


    In fact, she wanted to go back to her hometown to visit several times, but her grandmother was


    distressed that she had to take the train and did not agree. This time, when she learned that it was


    Charlie who drove here, she immediately agreed.


    Wendy couldn''t help but look at Charlie next to her, after thinking for a while, she asked, "Charlie,


    are you absent from work these two days?"


    "I canceled all my schedules these days." Charlie said casually.


    "That''ll be too much of a waste to you..." Wendy bit her lip. Charlie''s thin lips curled slightly, and he


    said calmly, "It''s okay. I just miss grandma very much."


    Wendy nodded. She could easily judge the degree of truth in his words. He had been always very


    kind to her grandmother, even in the previous time, he was very patient and careful to that olddy.


    When they was about to leave in the morning, she saw plenty of nutrients in the trunk.


    The decision madest night was so sudden that she didn''t have time to think too much. She didn''t


    expect that Charlie had prepared everything.


    Charlie...


    Before he found that she was peeking at him, Wendy hurriedly looked away and pretended to look


    at the scenery outside the window.


    When they arrived at the charge counter, Charlie slowed down the car and waited in line.


    The mobile phone in Wendy''s bag vibrated, so she took it out to have a check. It was a message


    from his best friend, Emily.


    "Wendy, be careful!"


    Just when she was wondering what this sentence meant, another message came in. "What if Mr.


    Hogg parked the car on the road in a barren mountain, stripped you naked, and forced you to be his


    girlfriend? When it really happens, no one can help you..."


    The more Wendy read, the more she felt cold at the back of his spine.


    When she felt something, she was shocked and quickly locked the screen. But it was toote.


    Charlie stroked his chin, thought for a moment, and said slowly, "This is a good idea."


    "Never think about that..."


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and couldn''t help but shrink to the side.


    Seeing her nervous face, Charlie reached out his hand and patted her on the head. "Little fool!"


    The car in front of them had already left. Charlie started the car to move forward and lowered the


    window to get the card.


    Wendy''s hair in front of her forehead was all messed up. She looked at the back mirror and tidied


    her hair up. When the wind blew in, she was not angry at all. Instead, she felt a trace of sweetness


    that she had never felt before.


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, they arrived at their destination.


    Wendy jumped out of the car and held her grandmother''s hand in a hurry. Sheined,


    "Grandma, why are you standing outside?"


    "It''s not cold. Besides, I haven''t been out for a long time!" Grandma said with a smile. Her face was


    a little flushed by the wind, but it could not influence her good mood. She went forward and grabbed


    Charlie behind her. "Charlie, let''s get in the house!"


    "Okay, grandma." Charlie nodded.


    One on the left and the other on the right, they two walked through the yard with grandmother in


    their arms.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so they naturally had a lot to say. Until evening,


    grandma was still sitting on the chair and didn''t move a ce. She concerned them very much so


    she asked a lot. The whole house was filled with the tender and warmughter of this olddy.


    After dinner in the evening, Wendy washed some fruit.


    The sky outside was getting darker and darker.


    After serving grandma to eat some Kiwi fruit, she picked up an apple. At this moment, Charlie


    suddenly ask, "How do we sleep at night?"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Charlie''s voice was not loud, but everyone on the table could hear him.


    The apple fell back into the bowl.


    Wendy took it back again. Before grandma spoke, she hurried to say, "Grandma, I haven''t seen you


    for a long time and I have a lot of words to say to you. I''ll sleep with you tonight!"


    "Okay!" The olddy smiled and nodded.


    She thought that it was good to apany her since Wendy finally came back. After they two


    returned to the city, they still had plenty of time.


    Wendy secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When she looked up, she found that Charlie was looking at


    her with a faint smile, and his thin lips silently moved into a word, coward!


    At night, Wendy naturally followed her grandmother to squeeze into the bed.


    Not long after the lights were turned off, her mobile phone screen beside the pillow lit up.


    This kind of trick had often happened before. Wendy''s fingers trembled as she unlocked her screen,


    only to find that there was only two words in the message, "Good night".


    As if she had been fooled, her cheeks were burning hot.


    She seemed to fall into the curse of his simple words. The next day, grandma got up early, and


    Wendy also got up early. She made some egg noddles. But there was still no movement in the


    opposite room. Grandma asked her to go in and awake Charlie.


    When he pushed the door open, there was no sound inside. Charlie was sleeping soundly on the


    bed.


    Wendy bent down slightly and shouted softly, "Charlie, it''s time to get up and have breakfast..."


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t hear her. He put his arm on his forehead, and there was the green


    stubble. The morning light was shining on his chin, which made him look masculine and sexy.


    "Charlie?" Seeing that he did not respond, Wendy continued to shout patiently, "Breakfast is ready.


    If you don''t eat it, it''ll be cold! You''d better get up now..."


    Wendy stretched out to poked him, but he still didn''t move, so she had to poke again...


    Then he suddenly moved!


    "...Hey!"


    Wendy said in a low voice. But at next moment, she was turned around and dragged into the bed.


    Before she could react, Charlie had already pressed her on the bed and kissed her eagerly.


    He quickly opened her mouth and kissed her with great force.


    However, not only did he kiss her, but also his hands began to stroke around...


    Wendy''s mouth was blocked by his tongue and she couldn''t make aplete sound. Instead, she


    was whimpering as if she was inviting him. She couldn''t get rid of him, so she could only bite down


    heavily.


    Charlie groaned in pain.


    Wendy took the opportunity to push him away, jumped out of bed, and hurried to tidy up her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Charlie fell to the other side. The restless hand was covering the corner of his mouth,


    but his eyes were still closed.


    After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes.


    As if he had just woken up, in Charlie''s eyes, there was not only sleepy, but also confusion. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "You-" Wendy bit her lip.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Charlie was confused.


    As he nce at her chest that was undting because of her emotions, his eyes darkened a little.


    Wendy''s white hand was still wiping the traces left on the corner of her mouth. She red at him


    with shyness and used him with a red face. "You were behaving like a rogue just now. You


    kissed me, and... touched my body!"


    If she hadn''t tried her best to bite him, who knew what he would do next...


    "Really?" Charlie raised his eyebrows and sat up slowly. He pressed his eyebrows and said, "I


    thought I was dreaming."


    "..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    "Do you want to know what''s next in my dream?" "... No!" Wendy gritted her teeth and ignored the


    mischievous light in his eyes. "I''m here to wake you up. Hurry up! The breakfast is ready and it''s


    almost cold. Grandma is waiting for you to eat together!"


    After that, she ran out quickly, leaving Charlie alone who wasughing in a low voice.


    There were only two short days off. They had to go to work on Monday, and it would take them


    some time to go back to the city. Thus, they had to leave immediately after lunch.


    Wendy was reluctant to leave her grandmother, but there was no other way. The only thing she


    could do now was to make more delicious food for her grandmother.


    Coming out of the kitchen with a basket, she said to the smiling olddy who was talking to Charlie,


    "Grandma, I''m going to the market!"


    "Charlie, I''ll go by myself. You can stay with grandma at home!"


    She thought it would take him a few hours to go back to drive, so she added to him.


    "Fine." Charlie raised his eyebrows, it seemed that this was what he wanted.


    Wendy came back with a basket full of vegetables. She was thinking about the dishes she need to


    cookter, she decided to cook somethign suitable for her grandma''s health and digest.


    When she stepped into the yard, she found that the atmosphere seemed to be a little strange.


    When she entered the room, she found that grandma and Charlie were still sitting in the same


    position as they did when she had left. Grandma, who had been smiling when she went out, was


    looking at her unhappily now. Charlie, who was sitting next to her, was drinking tea with his head


    down, and he was peaceful.


    Wendy looked at them separately and was a little confused. "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    "Wendy,e here first. I have something to ask you!" Grandma waved to her with a serious


    expression.


    Wendy was stunned. When she passed by, Charlie put down his cup and stood up. He took the


    basket from her hand and said, "I''ll take this to the kitchen for you."


    "Thank you." She nodded.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After Charlie entered the kitchen, grandma''s expression became more serious. "I''ve already know!"


    "What?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "Charlie told me just now."


    "...What did he say?" Wendy was still confused.


    "You girl! How can you..." Grandma began to rebuke her angrily. "Can you stop letting me worry


    about you? Where can you find another good man like Charlie? Why are you still not satisfied? You


    even wanted to break up with him! Fortunately, Charlie is good. He doesn''t me you and he is still


    willing to continue to be with you! When you go back, be with him obediently and don''t make any


    trouble for me!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless. It was no wonder that after she returned from the market, grandma


    suddenly became unhappy.


    What did Charlie say to her? What grandma said sounded right, which made her unable to refute.


    But it was not the truth at all!


    She was like the dumb man who ate the bitter herb and had to suffer in silence.


    Grandma saw that she didn''t say anything, so she pinched the back of her hand and said, "Wendy,


    have you heard what I said?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded in pain.


    At this time, Charlie walked out of the kitchen unhurriedly. He opened the box of fruit can and put it


    in front of the olddy.


    Grandma changed her face in a second and ate a piece of yellow peach with a spoon. There was a


    smile on her wrinkled face. She red at Wendy and snorted, "Don''t worry, Charlie, I''m still here!


    She can''t run out of your sight!"


    "Grandma..." Wendyined.


    What was in return were grandma''s re and Charlie''s smile.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    On the way back to the city, Wendy kept the corners of her mouth tightly pursed.


    Charlie turned on the radio. There was an active songing from the radio. The song was old but


    it''s rhythm was still very good.


    He squinted sideways and asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "No." Wendy denied.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you remember what grandma said?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Wendy''s mouth tightened.


    She suddenly felt that he must have done it on purpose to take her return to her hometown this


    time...


    Wendy deliberately did not answer, but said, "There are still two days left..."


    Charlie didn''t mind. After all, he had grandma to back him up.


    When the Land Rover entered the city, it was getting dark. Wendy fell asleep. When she woke up,


    she found that she was covered by a suit jacket. Charlie was driving in a shirt, with his cuffs rolled


    around his elbow, revealing his strong arms.


    Charlie heard her sound and looked over. He asked her, "Are you awake?" "Well, where are we?"


    Wendy rubbed her eyes and was still a little confused.


    "We''re getting into the third ring road right away."


    Wendy looked out of the window and then looked at him. He had been driving for a long time, and


    he had never moved except going to the gas station at the middle of the way. He was not like her


    who could sleep for a while. There was a faint exhaustion between his eyebrows.


    Thinking that he said the braised pork was delicious at noon, Wendy couldn''t help but ask, "There


    are still a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator. Shall I cook something for you tonight?"


    "Okay." Charlie replied calmly.


    Perhaps because it was Sunday, there was a traffic jam after they got off the viaduct.


    The phone in the bag on the side of Wendy''s leg rang.


    The two of them sat side by side, and Charlie was right beside her. He turned his body and opened


    the middle storagepartment. When he took out a bottle of mineral water inside, he inadvertently


    nced at her phone. The word "Felix" on the screen was clear to see.


    "Why don''t you pick it up?" His thin lips twitched.


    Wendy nced at him and braced herself to pick it up. "Hello?"


    This phone call didn''tst for a long time, and most of the time it was Felix who was talking, Wendy


    just answered "Yes".


    After she hanging up the phone, she was in a dilemma.


    The road ahead became smooth, and the Land Rover was driving on the main road.


    "Er..." Wendy said hesitantly.


    Charlie turned to look at her, she held her mobile phone tightly. "Well... I made a mistake... I forgot


    that I had an appointment with Felix and others to have dinner together tonight..."


    In addition to Felix and his son, there was also Ewan. Because they hadn''t seen Ewan for a long


    time, so they made an appointment to have dinner together on Thursday.


    Charlie did not make a sound, but his lips gradually narrowed into a thin line.


    Suddenly, he turned the steering wheel to the right.


    Fle did not even turn on the right turn signal and directly stopped the car at the side of the road


    regardless of the double yellow line.


    Charlie looked ahead with his dark eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Why don''t you get off the car?


    Are you going to let me send you?"


    "No, no..." Wendy shook her head awkwardly and unbuttoned her seat belt silently. "What are you


    going to eat tonight?"


    "Cook noodles by myself." Charlie still didn''t look at her.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    She pinched the bag in her hand but didn''t get off the car for a long time. It was as if her feet were


    rooted in the ground. Charlie suddenly unbuckled his seat belt, picked up his cigarette case and


    lighter, and got out of the car.


    Wendy couldn''t help looking over and saw that he was smoking with his head down. The wind blew


    the smoke away for a long distance.


    Through the window, the profile of his side face at this time seemed to be shrouded by ayer of


    shadow. He was like a little boy who had a bad temper, but he was so lonely at the same time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wendy bit her lip and finally took out her mobile phone.


    She called back. "Hello, Felix, it''s me! I''m sorry, I can''t go there tonight because I have something to


    do..."


    Hanging up the phone, she still felt guilty, how could she lie so easily.


    Looking out of the window, Wendy also opened the door and walked around the car.


    Charlie thought that she was going to leave, so he snorted and put out the cigarette directly.


    Wendy licked her lips and said in a hurry, "Er, I have already made a phone call. I won''t go


    tonight..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie looked at her.


    The shadow between his eyebrows seemed to have dissipated a lot, but he still gnashed his teeth,


    which showed that he was still very unhappy. After two seconds of silence, he turned around and


    pulled the door.


    "Charlie..."


    Wendy couldn''t help shouting. When he turned his head and looked down, Wendy found that she


    was holding his hand.


    His palm was as dry and warm. Even if the cold wind blew, the temperature of the palm did not


    reduce.


    She blushed and wanted to pull her hand back, but Charlie had held tightly. His deep eyes stared at


    her firmly.


    Wendy simply gave up and let him hold her. Like a shy little girl, she looked down at her toes. "Well,


    I''ve decided..."


    "About being your girlfriend, I do."


    She took a deep breath and said this sentence clearly.


    Charlie suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "Say it again!"


    Wendy''s eyes blinked, and her voice did not seem to be hers. "I said I do..."


    After repeating this sentence, she realized that these two words seemed to have much more


    meaning. Thinking about it, her face became redder and redder.


    In fact, she didn''t promise him immediately mainly because that she was not sure.


    When Charlie said that he wanted her to be his girlfriend, she was very confused and couldn''t


    believe it. His words were like a flower on a cliff, beautiful but dangerous. She finally couldn''t resist


    the fatal temptation of him.


    Wendy couldn''t help but secretly look up at him, but he suddenly pushed her onto the car. The next


    second, he kissed her.


    She opened her eyes wide, but she couldn''t avoid his eager tongue.


    Wendy was forced by him all the way until the back of her head was stuck to the car window, and


    Charlie''s thin lips were moving above hers with a strong possessive desire.


    She almost out of breath...


    Suddenly, she felt that a pair of eyes seemed to be staring at them. Wendy opened her eyes in a


    daze. As expected, she met a pair of strange eyes. It was a man wearing a hat.


    She pushed Charlie away hurriedly and pointed to the back of him with a red face.


    Charlie was also keenly aware of this. He held her in his arms, turned around, and shouted coldly,


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen someone in love?"


    "Er, he''s a traffic police..."


    Wendy tugged at the corner of his clothes and reminded him in a low voice.


    The man was wearing a police uniform, and there was also very obvious badge on his hat. A police


    car was shining behind him...


    The traffic police officer took two steps forward and pointed at the ce where Charlie''s car was


    parking. He said seriously, "I''m sorry to disturb you and the youngdy in your arms. But sir, you


    can''t park here for a long time!"


    Wendy, like an ostrich, buried her head in his chest. Charlie frowned unhappily, but he still tried to


    correct the police officer. "She''s my girlfriend."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    "What?"


    The officer''s serious face twisted a little.


    However, since he had been a professional for many years, he was able to quickly regain his


    expression and maintained a professional attitude, "I''m sorry to interrupt you and your girlfriend, sir.


    You can''t park here for a long time!"


    "Good." Charlie nodded with satisfaction.


    The officer continued, "Please drive your car away quickly. You can go home if you want to


    canoodle with your girlfriend!"


    Wendy hided in Charlie''s arms. She was so shy that she even couldn''t wait to fly away with the


    wind...


    Not daring to look at the officer, she lowered her head and quickly rushed to the car, wanted to get


    in. Perhaps because she was too anxious, when she lifted her leg, her knee hit the wheel, and she


    got cramp in an instant.


    Charlie held on to her and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Seeing that the officer also looked over, Wendy shook her head in a hurry to


    show that she was okay.


    She tried to keep going, but she still staggered.


    She took a break, and when she was about to lift her leg again, she was suddenly held up and


    carried by Charlie. She could only put her hands on his neck and shoulders. "Charlie, you don''t


    have to do this..."


    Wendy struggled in embarrassment, but it didn''t help.


    He didn''t let go until he put her on the car seat. She secretly looked at the officer. When the officer


    turned and left, he was still looking at her from the corner of his eye.


    So embarrassing...


    Charlie straightened up and suddenly shouted, "Officer."


    The police officer stopped and looked back in confusion.


    "Sir, is there anything else wrong?"


    Wendy also looked up in confusion and saw the corner of Charlie''s mouth moving. He warned in a


    low voice, "Remember not to look at other people''s girlfriends like this again in the future, or you


    may be beaten!"


    This time, shepletely buried her head in her knees and did not dare to look up again.


    The white Land Rover went away, leaving only the exhaust behind.


    The police officer were standing in the same ce and was stuck dumb by his words.


    The road lights were on, and the room was filled with the fragrance of rice.


    As soon as Wendy got home, she went into the kitchen and began to cook. About an hourter, she


    cooked four dishes. She also cooked an egg soup with the eggs that left when she fried balsam


    pear.


    She asked Charlie toe to dinner. Charlie came over after putting down a cigarette.


    During the whole meal, Wendy kept her head down, and tried to avoid to have eye-contact with


    Charlie as much as possible.


    The silencested for a long time. Suddenly, Charlie''s hand paused.


    Wendy couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with theses dishes?"


    "No, they all taste very good." Charlie started to eat again.


    "Well." Wendy said in a low voice.


    After a brief collision with his line of sight, Wendy quickly lowered her eyes again.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you shy?"


    On the way back, she did not say anything, and she went into the kitchen as soon as she returned


    home. Until now, she still rarely had eye contact with him directly, and even her ears turned red


    suspiciously.


    "No..." Wendy''s eyes flickered.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and asked slowly, "Why is your face so red all the time? You don''t dare to


    look at me?"


    "I didn''t!" Wendy denied it in a hurry.


    She braced herself to lift her eyes to look at him, but she didn''t hold on for two seconds. Then she


    pretended to pick up the food and escaped in a panic.


    Charlieughed undisguisedly. He deliberately raised his thin lips and teased her. "You''re so shy.


    Haven''t you ever been in a rtionship with anyone before?"


    However, Wendy lowered her head even lower when she heard that.


    After a long time, she made a muffled sound, "Yes..."


    She was twenty-four years old this year and had never been in a rtionship with any boy. When


    she was in college, almost everyone had a wonderful love rtionship. Even her best friend, Emily,


    had a boyfriend who had been in love with her for many years. But she put all her attention on the


    unrequited love with Felix.


    Now it seemed to be a little shameful to be mentioned by him like this.


    She stole a nce at Charlie and saw a hint of joy in his eyes, which made her feel even more


    depressed.


    After swallowing the braised pork in her mouth, she couldn''t help asking, "Charlie, what about you?


    How many times have you been in a rtionship..."


    At the moment when she asked, Wendy actually felt a little regretful.


    She felt that she was also like other women. She couldn''t help but wonder how many girlfriends he


    had had before, or whether they were beautiful or not.


    "..." Charlie was silent.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Wendy couldn''t help biting her lip.


    Charlie slightly pursed his lips.


    "Many times?" Wendy frowned, and her chest was a little stuffy. She felt that she was asking for


    trouble. "Is it countless? Or you can''t even remember it yourself how many exes you have?"


    Charlie gritted his teeth. After a while, he said stiffly, "Same as you."


    Wendy blinked her eyes, same like her...


    So he had never had a girlfriend before?


    She swallowed and her expression was dull. "You''ve been single for so many years?"


    "Yes."


    "... Really?"


    "Yes."


    After Charlie lowered his voice, he put his fist on his lips and coughed lightly, and his expression


    was a little unnatural. He looked at the corners of Wendy''s mouth moving, and she seemed to be


    about to ask again. He was a little flustered. "Are you enough?"


    Wendy bit her chopsticks and looked at him timidly.


    So... She was his first love.


    Thinking of what he had said before, she was the first one who called his full name; she was the


    first woman who made him fight with others. Now, she was his first girlfriend...


    Wendy stopped, and the joy in her heart was blown up.


    After taking a deep breath, she deliberately said, "Then how could youugh at me just now!"


    "Shut up!" Charlie shouted.


    "Well..." Wendy shrank her shoulders.


    However, her eyes shined, and she couldn''t help but whisper, "I''m telling the truth!"


    Seeing the corner of Charlie''s mouth twitching, Wendy hurriedly lowered her head and ate.


    After dinner, she packed up their bowls and chopsticks and went to the kitchen. When she just


    turned on the tap, Charlie came in and said that her cell phone was ringing.


    Wendy wiped her hands, and walked quickly to the living room to get her mobile phone. It was from


    her grandmother. After going back home, she actually forgot to call the olddy to report her safety.


    She dialed back and chatted with her grandma on the phone for a long time before hanging up.


    When she returned to the kitchen, Charlie was still there.


    In the warm yellow light, he was wearing a white shirt. His sleeves were rolled up and his strong


    forearms were exposed.


    The bowls and chopsticks in the pool had all been washed clean and arranged neatly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy looked at it and asked in shock, "Er... Did you wash it?"


    "Yes." Charlie answered calmly.


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and was still in a look of disbelief. Suddenly, Charlie strode over,


    leaned over, grabbed her by the waist, and carried her on his shoulder. Then he strode to the


    bedroom.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    At the beginning, Wendy was still immersed in the shock that the president of the group would wash


    the dishes himself.


    Like a sh in the movie, and they two fell into the bed.


    She swallowed and pushed his strong body in a panic. "Charlie, wait a minute..."


    But before she had time, his kiss had already fallen.


    He was stronger than he had been when he was outside. Sometimes he was as fierce as a beast,


    and sometimes he was as gentle as a spring breeze.


    The knitted sweater was pulled, giving her a cool and refreshing feeling.


    "Wait!"


    When she felt that the zipper of her jeans had been pulled open, Wendy stopped him in a hurry.


    In her sight, it was his strong chest. When she looked up, his deep eyes were full of burning heat.


    She knew better than anyone why he showed this expression.


    She stretched out her hand and asked knowingly, "Charlie, what are you going to do..."


    "What do you think?" Charlie unbuttoned his cor.


    The button of his shirt burst open, and the chest muscles were exposed in the air and in her sight.


    "Charlie, I don''t want..." Wendy looked away and refused.


    "You don''t want it?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "At least I don''t want to do it now..." Wendy bit her lip. Her chin was pinched by him so she had to


    meet his eyes. She said what she was thinking, "Charlie, I just promised to be your girlfriend today. I


    don''t want to do it immediately."


    "Wendy, are you kidding me?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Charlie almost choked with anger. "Don''t you think it''s unnecessary for us? After all, we''ve done


    everything before. And now you''re my girlfriend. It''s normal for us to do anything, but you want me


    to be a monk now?"


    How could he let her go since Wendy as his girlfriend had alreadyy under him.


    It was impossible!


    At this time, Charlie really wanted to cut open her head to see what was inside.


    "I didn''t say that you would be celibate all the time..."


    Wendy bit her lip and couldn''t help but refute his words. Seeing the blue veins stood out on his


    temples, she still threw caution to the wind. "Besides, will you die if you don''t do it this time?"


    Charlie seemed to be choked by her words and could not speak for a while.


    "... Are you sex addicts?" Wendy continued without fear of death. "Wendy!" Charlie waspletely


    angry.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to do it now!" Wendy broke free of her chin from his hand and stubbornly


    turned her face away. "Otherwise, we''d better break up..."


    Charlie''s hands were on both sides of her, ring at her with hatred.


    In the end, in such a silent confrontation, he seemed to have been defeated and sat on the edge of


    the bed.


    "Forget it, I respect you." Charlie took out a cigarette.


    Wendy was stunned and sat up. "Thank you..."


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched. He smoked hard on his cigarette, trying to suppress his


    desire by the cigarette.


    However, when he caught a glimpse of her, he found that she was bending her head and tidying up


    her clothes. There was a glimmer of her sexy body. The desire that had just been alleviated was


    rekindled, so he simply cut off the cigarette and got up.


    Seeing him suddenly striding out, Wendy was surprised.


    "Charlie, are you going back?"


    Charlie didn''t stop and was about to walk out of the bedroom. He turned his head slightly to the


    back, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down. "I''m afraid that if I don''t go now, I''ll r*pe you."


    Wendy,"..." On Monday, when they got off work in the evening.


    When Wendy packed up her things and left the desk, her mobile phone vibrated.


    She opened it and saw a message from Charlie, saying, "I''m downstairs."


    Wendy was stunned. She quickened her pace and ran toward the elevator. Looking at the red


    number jumping at constant speed on the elevator''s screen, her heart was beating fast.


    In fact, when she opened her eyes this morning, she still felt that it was not real.


    She really agreed to be Charlie''s girlfriend...


    When she walked out of the office building, she saw the white Land Rover at a nce. She looked


    around and ran quickly with her head down. Unlike before, her mood was very strange now. She


    was like a young girl who was about to meet her boy in love.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wendy sat in and panted.


    Charlie reached out and took the seat belt from her hand and fastened it for her. He squinted and


    said, "Isn''t it normal to pick up my girlfriend from work?"


    "Alright..." Wendy turned her reddish face and looked out of the window.


    "What should I do? I almost lost control of my heartbeat!" She thought.


    After driving for a while, Wendy felt that she had recovered a lot. She turned her head and asked,


    "Charlie, are we going to the market now?" "No, we''re going to have dinner outside today." Charlie


    curled his lips and circled the steering wheel with one hand. "I''ve ordered Farr to find a restaurant in


    the afternoon. After that, we can go to the riverside and watch a movie by the way."


    "Eh?" Wendy looked at him in a daze.


    Charlie''s dark eyes met her gaze. There was a hint ofziness in his eyes. "Don''t we have to go on


    a date?"


    "Er..." Wendy murmured again.


    "It''s pointless to talk to you. You haven''t been in a rtionship before."


    Wendy was speechless, but soon she secretly curled her lips. "It seems that you know much. You''re


    the same as me..."


    "I''ve seen a lot!" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "..." All right.


    The Land Rover parked at the entrance of a western restaurant, with luxury cars parked outside.


    Wendy got off the car and looked at the high-end and luxurious environment through the French


    window. She was a little nervous and her palm was sweating slightly.


    Charlie bypassed the car and took her hand. "What are you looking at? Let''s go!"


    "Oh." Wendy followed him silently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After entering the hall, the manager came out to wee them in person and personally led them


    to the reserved seats.


    Waiter handed them two menu, and Wendy was shocked after seeing it.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie looked at her.


    Wendy nced at the waiter next to her and asked in a low voice uncertainly, "The prices here


    means RMB, not Yen, right?"


    "Yes." Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy was silent. After looking through it for a long time, she found the cheapest dishes.


    When the waiter served the dish to her, she took the fork and ate it at a very slow speed. The taste


    was delicious and it was almost the top-grade dishes she had never eaten. She felt that the beef in


    her mouth tasted like money.


    Charlie seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He curled his lips and said, "If you don''t eat it


    all, I''ll let you pay for it yourselfter!"


    "..." Wendy was horrified.


    Her chewing action immediately became faster, and her cheeks were bulging, like a squirrel.


    Charlie''s cell phone rang. It seemed that the signal was not very good inside the restaurant. He


    motioned her and walked outside


    Wendy was afraid that she would not be able to finish her dish, so she continued to struggle with the


    beef on the te. When she picked up the cup next to her and was about to take a sip, suddenly, a


    shadow appeared above her head.


    She raised her head, and the first thing she saw was a Hermes bag.


    She frowned and looked up, only to see Ynda''s delicate but arrogant face.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Seeing Ynda''s appearance, Wendy frowned, but she was not surprised.


    However, when Ynda saw her, she was very surprised. She had just had dinner with several rich


    ladies upstairs. When she came down, she felt that there was a figure who looked familiar. At first,


    she began to suspect that she was wrong. So she asked others to go first and came over to check it


    out personally. She didn''t expect that it was really Windy!


    This western restaurant was one of the famous restaurants in Ice city. It didn''t ept any separated


    guests and also required advance reservation.


    The most important thing was that the price here was not cheap. One simple meal might worth the


    whole year''s sry of ordinary people, and the people who came here were all the nobility in the


    upper ss. Therefore, it was a symbol of status toe and eat here. Even Ynda only came


    asionally.


    "Wendy, why are you here?"


    Ynda pointed at her and asked in surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course I''m here for dinner." Wendy held the knife in her hand.


    "I''m not blind!" Ynda was angry and said in a haughty tone, "I''m asking you, why did youe


    here for dinner! Do you know where this ce is? Why don''t you look at yourself? How can a


    person like youe here?"


    Wendy looked at the remaining half of the steak on the te.


    Thinking of what Charlie had said before, she didn''t want to waste time to talk with Ynda, so she


    continued to focus on her steak with her head down.


    "Wendy, how dare you ignore me?" Ynda was annoyed. "Do you know how much is the meal


    here? Can you afford it? Do you deserve it? Which blind man brought you here?"


    She noticed that although there was no one in her opposite position, there were knife and fork


    ced.


    "Charlie." Wendy looked up and told the truth.


    "Ha!" Yndaughed rudely, as if she had heard a big joke. "Wendy, are you shameless? You


    don''t even blush when you lie. Charlie just abandoned you! Besides, how can you call his name


    directly? You''re just one of his tool, now that he had abandoned you, how dare you say that he


    brought you here? You''re so shameless!"


    Last time in Hogg''s Group, she saw it with her own eyes. After the meeting, Charlie didn''t even look


    at her. Obviously, their rtionship was different from before. So Ynda only thought that Wendy


    said that on purpose and didn''t believe her.


    "What''s wrong with this restaurant? How could they allowed anyone in! Waiter¡ª"


    With that, Ynda turned her head and shouted.


    Soon, a waiter running to them from the front desk with a respectful attitude. "Miss Lim, what can I


    do for you?"


    "Mr. Wang, how do you manage your restaurant? Can such a poor persone in for dinner? If you


    keep doing this, then I''ll tell all my friends and they won''te here for party anymore in the future!"


    The person who was called Mr. Wang also just arrived to take over the shift, so he didn''t know who


    Wendy came with.


    But he was more familiar with Ynda. She had given him tips several times. Compared with


    Ynda''s famous brand clothes, Wendy indeed looked a little poor. Obviously, he knew that he


    could not offend Ynda.


    Ynda slightly lifted her wrist, which was holding a Hermes bag, and suddenly said, "I just passed


    by here. My bracelet fell. I suspect that she picked it up!"


    "I didn''t!" Wendy denied immediately.


    "I saw you pick it up with my own eyes!" Ynda pointed at her and said, "Mr. Wang, since she


    doesn''t admit it, it''s simple. Just body- search her and you''ll know! I bought it a few days ago, it''s a


    limited edition!"


    Wendy frowned. It was obvious that Ynda was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    Missing a bracelet was just an excuse, Ynda just wanted to embarrass her in public. Now many


    began to look at her as if she was a joke.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. Please cooperate with us."


    Mr. Wang received Ynda''s gaze and walked up to Wendy.


    Wendy emphasized that she didn''t do it, but he didn''t listen and even didn''t check the surveince.


    He had already picked up the bag on her seat and nned to check it out.


    This was obviously a kind of humiliation. She wanted to take it back. Ynda went forward and


    grabbed her. The knife in her hand fell down. She gritted her teeth and said, "Ynda, you''d better


    stop!"


    "What if I don''t?" Ynda raised her eyebrows andughed arrogantly. "Wendy, I just don''t want you


    to have a good life! You''d better get out of here by yourself! By the way, I''ll tell Charlie in full detail..."


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    A calm male voice suddenly covered her voice.


    Ynda was so shocked that she didn''t even have time to change her expression. "Brother


    Charlie?"


    Charlie came back with his mobile phone in his hand. He pulled the chair opposite Wendy, but he


    didn''t sit down. His eyes were gloomy and he seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Mr. Wang, who was holding Wendy''s bag, was scared. He trembled and dared not to search for the


    bracelet. He looked at Wendy and did not dare to breathe heavily. He did not expect that the man


    who brought her here was Charlie. He really made a big mistake...


    "Mr. Hogg, I''m really sorry!" The restaurant manager rushed here when he heard the news. He


    didn''t need to say anything more and scolded quickly, "Wang, you are so bold that you dare to


    search for the guest''s bag. You don''t need to go here anymore! No, you should pack up your things


    and get out of here now!"


    Mr. Wang, who had been punished, suddenly became desperate. He tried his best to to became a


    leader, but he lost his job so easily.


    "That''s it?" Charlie snorted.


    "Mr. Hogg, please tell me if there''s anything you''re unsatisfied with!"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and nced at Ynda. "From now on, animals and Miss Ynda are


    not allowed to enter here."


    Uh...


    It was obvious that he was saying that Ynda was even worse than animals.


    Wendy tightened her mouth so that she didn''tugh. All the humiliation she had suffered was swept


    away in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, it will be listed in the rules!" The restaurant manager said carefully.


    As soon as he finished his words, two waiter came over to drive Ynda away.


    Ynda''s face was already twisted. Previously, she had been driven away in Hogg''s Group, but at


    least no one wouldugh at her. But now in such a high-end asion, there might be her


    acquaintances who were eating here. They would definitely see each other in the future. If this news


    spread out, how could she live?


    But in the face of Charlie, there was nothing she could do. The situation that she was drugged in the


    clubst time was still vivid in her mind.


    "Wait a minute."


    Before they took two more steps, Charlie suddenly spoke again.


    Ynda turned around and called him with joy and expectation on her face. "Charlie..."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie had already sat on the dining chair, ced his mobile phone on the table, and flicked his


    index finger rhythmically on the screen. He raised his chin slightly, indicating to somewhere, "Pick


    the knife up before you go."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "What?" Ynda screamed.


    Charlie remained still, but his eyes became colder.


    The waiter, who wanted to go forward and clean up, also stood there and didn''t dare to go forward.


    Wendy also looked down and found that it was the knife that she dropped when Ynda came up to


    catch her.


    Under Charlie''s sight, Ynda only felt that she was surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere. She had


    to walk back and squat down to pick up the knife.


    She put it back on the dining table and did not dare to stay for a second. She ran quickly to the door


    of the restaurant. She was also twisted by high heels in the middle, but she did not dare to check it.


    The farce caused by Ynda came to an end, and the restaurant became peace again.


    Waiters had changed into a new tableware. Wendy finally ate up all the beef on her te, but she


    couldn''t have the seafood soup.


    Charlie wiped the corner of his mouth with a piece of cloth and said, "You haven''t finish yet. You go


    pay the bill."


    Before Wendy reacted, he handed over a card.


    She bit her lips and knew why he did this. Ynda had made a lot of noise just now, and many


    people heard her harsh words. At this moment, some people were still looking at her from time to


    time. Wendy didn''t refuse.


    Waiter came over. She handed over the card and signed, and those eyes soon disappeared.


    Just like when they came, Charlie held Wendy''s hand and walked out.


    The western restaurant was very close to the river, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive the


    riverside. The Land Rover parked in the open parking space.


    When unfastening her seat belt, Wendy couldn''t help whispering, "Charlie, next time we''d better eat


    at home!"


    "Because of Ynda?" Charlie frowned.


    "No." Wendy shook her head.


    She just felt that it was too expensive. On the way out, she was still counting the zeros on the bill.


    After Wendy saying the reason, Charlie raised his lips and said, "Okay."


    When it came to Ynda''s episode, Wendy couldn''t help but say, "In fact, you''ve told the manager


    that animals and Ynda are not allowed to enter. So many people were watching her, which was


    humiliating enough to her. You could just let her go, why did you still ask her to pick up the knife."


    It was not because she was hypocritical. After all, there were so many people watching, she didn''t


    want him to leave a reputation of making things difficult for a woman.


    "She has done this to you before, and today was just a right time for her to pay you back." Charlie


    said in a calm tone. "Er..." Wendy was stunned. "That''s all in the past. If you don''t mention, I''ve


    almost forgotten it..."


    "As long as I didn''t forget it." Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy pursed the corners of her mouth, and she was touched.


    It seemed that she had never been wronged by Ynda since she met him.


    When she felt something strange in her palm, she realized that she was still holding his card. "Uh, I


    forgot to give this card back to you!"


    "Take it." Charlie did not take it.


    "I don''t need this..." Wendy''s expression changed and he immediately shook his head.


    This made her feel as if she had returned to the time when they were just making a deal.


    "Why not?" Charlie asked.


    "..." She pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    Charlie squinted his eyes. "Since you''ve agreed to be my girlfriend, isn''t it normal for you to spend


    your boyfriend''s money?"


    Wendy''s heart was suddenly warmed, but she still hesitated.


    "Take it!" Charlie shouted.


    "Well..." Wendy lowered her head.


    She didn''t notice it before, but now she found that it was different from ordinary bank cards. It was


    ck.


    It was said that this kind of card could not be applied by oneself, but the bank chose 1% of the


    customers to grant authorization. The owner could enjoy the exclusive rights, and services. And this


    card had no limit to the amount...


    Wendy was surprised. It was the first time that she had seen such a ck card. "Is this the


    legendary Centurion Card? How much money does it have?"


    Charlie''s thin lips twitched and he said a number.


    Hearing that, Wendy almost fainted.


    She swallowed hard and put the card back into his hand with excitement. "Charlie, you''d better take


    it back..."


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie frowned.


    "I''m afraid that I''ll run away with this card..."


    Charlie''s face darkened.


    However, when he got off the car, he still stuffed the card into her wallet.


    The river bank was brightly lit and there were many people walking there. But most of them were


    lovers, either holding each other''s shoulders or holding each other''s hands.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at her hand that had been held by Charlie.


    She was in a trance, as if she was in a dream, but the temperature transmitted by him was so real.


    There was a sh of light in the corner of her eyes. Wendy thought that Charlie was taking out his


    lighter to lit a cigarette. When she looked at his hand, her eyes widened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A tinum ne was wrapped around his slender fingers, and there was a small, diamond-


    studded key pendant gently shaking in the wind.


    "Is this..." Wendy stared at the ne.


    "Hmm?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    She clearly remembered that he threw the ne into the trash can. She didn''t expect that he


    would pick it back...


    Her chest was filled with the joy of regaining what she had lost.


    Wendy licked her lips and said with embarrassment, "Er, this ne seems to be mine..."


    "Didn''t you say you don''t want it?" Charlie''s fingers moved slightly, and his eyebrows raised a little


    higher.


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed by his words, but her eyes could not leave the little key. Her lips


    moved, she still whispered cheekily, "Charlie, can you give it back to me..."


    "Well." Charlie didn''t say whether he agreed or not. He just let out such an inexplicable sound.


    "Well?" Wendy was a little anxious.


    Charlie closed his fingers and put the ne into his pocket. Then he slowly said, "I''ll think about


    it."


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    No wonder she felt that this sentence seemed to be familiar. It turned out that he said it on


    purpose...


    Looking at his thin lips slightly curved,zily walked to the bench and sat down, Wendy had to follow


    him. She lowered her head and said nothing, but her eyes couldn''t help ncing at the hand that


    was in his pocket next to her.


    It waste autumn, and the cool night breeze was blowing. After sitting on the bench for a long time,


    she still felt cold, so she couldn''t help but shrink her shoulders.


    Immediately, there was the sound of unbuttoning the coat.


    "You don''t have to..."


    Wendy spoke and thought that he was going to take his coat off for her.


    However, when Charlie unbuttoned the coat, he stretched out his arms and lifted her up, sitting on


    hisp.


    His chest was so broad that she could no longer feel the wind. For a moment, she could only feel


    his body temperature and heartbeat.


    But this posture seemed too ambiguous.


    Those who walked along the way would always look back at them, and Wendy gradually felt a little


    shy.


    Another passerby passed by. Her eyshes trembled and she was ready to get up.


    However, she didn''t find the right posture at the first time. When she moved again, Charlie suddenly


    held her waist and she heard a few words near her ear, "I want you."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Wendy''s head buzzed.


    Charlie even tightened his arm, so that she could clearly feel the hard thing under his belt.


    She finally understood the feeling of sitting on pins and needles.


    She was stiff and didn''t dare to move. The cool wind couldn''t cool her boiling blood.


    Fearing that he would do something out of line, Wendy took a deep breath. When he was caught off


    guard, she suddenly jumped up from his leg and said, "The movie seems to be about to start. We


    have to go to get the tickets first..."


    After that, she ran to the cinema in a hurry.


    Charlie sat still for a few seconds before he caught up with her.


    After watching the movie, it was almost eleven o''clock when they got home.


    The entire residential area was very quiet, and the corridor was also very quiet. Only the lights on


    each floor lit up with their footsteps.


    Wendy walked in the front. When they arrived the top floor, she took out the key from the bag. As


    soon as she inserted it into the keyhole, her arm was gently pulled from the back, and then her body


    was pressed against the security door.


    She closed her eyes subconsciously, and Charlie''s kiss came as expected. This kiss was a little


    intense, and his tongue chased after her tongue.


    When she was released, Wendy hurriedly took a big breath. She felt that his hand was raised, as if


    it touched her ear. Then, there was a sudden chill under her corbone.


    She was stunned, and she could not help but lower her head.


    The ne was lying quietly on her neck, and the diamond was shining with fine light.


    In fact, since he took it out by the river, she had been thinking about it all the time. However, he


    didn''t give it to her on purpose. He took revenge and said that he had to think about it. So in the


    process of watching the movie, she even thought about whether she should steal it from his pocket


    in the dark...


    The key ne on her corbone was hanging down, and her heart seemed to be filled with it.


    It might be a luxury for others, but it meant a lot to her.


    Wendy stroked its corner carefully and said, "Thank you..."


    "Don''t lose it, and don''t give it back to me." Charlie said.


    "I know!" Wendy nodded very seriously, as if she had made some kind of promise.


    He put his forehead against hers, and in Wendy''s line of sight, she saw his eyes and brows at a


    close range. They were too close, and her eyes were even a little bit out of focus. All she could feel


    was his hot breath.


    Then, he suddenly said, "I want to sleep with you."


    "No..." Wendy took a deep breath and shook her head.


    "Didn''t you feel it when we were by the river?" Charlie went down, with his tall nose against hers.


    His strong body pressed closer to her, and his eyshes seemed to be able to touch her face when


    he blinked his eyes.


    The meaning in his eyes was obvious.


    Wendy''s breathing was trembling.


    Up to now, she could still remember the feeling of her hips by the river.


    Wendy avoided his sight and bit her lip. "Charlie, you said you would respect me!"


    "Hmm." Charlie mumbled.


    But his eyebrows were tightly twisted. Was he the one who said these silly words?


    Sh*t !


    Wendy pushed him and said, "It''ste. We have to go to work tomorrow. You should go to bed


    early..."


    "Or, I won''t do anything tonight." Charlie didn''t want to let go of her, so he continued to persuade


    her. "I won''t touch you or hug you. I won''t do anything bad. We just sleep. I want to stay with you,


    can I?"


    Wendy still bit her lip, didn''t fall into his trap, and didn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, his hand wrapped around her waist quickly reached in from under the hem of her clothes.


    Feeling his hand, she couldn''t help but shout in a low voice, "Stop... Charlie!"


    "What are you yelling for!"


    Charlie said with a little dissatisfication. He grabbed and scolded as if he was venting his anger. "If


    you don''t let me sleep with you, why can''t I touch you to satisfy my desire?"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    After bulling her for dozens of seconds, Charlie reluctantly withdrew his hand, and his face was full


    of dissatisfaction.


    Wendy didn''t dare to look at him anymore. She hurriedly turned around and opened the door.


    When she was about to close the door, she couldn''t help but look back and saw that he had already


    walked to the opposite side. The tall figure looked very unhappy, and the action of taking out the key


    was also very slow. The light over his head was like ayer of shadow.


    He was a president of a group who had been living in a high position for a long time, but at this time,


    he was like a little boy who unhappy because he could not eat candy.


    "Er, wait a minute!"


    She hesitated and clenched her fists, but she still shouted.


    Charlie stopped and turned to look at her in silence.


    Wendy came out of the crack of the door and ran quickly to him. She blinked her eyshes and


    looked shy. After pinching for a long time, it seemed that she finally had the courage.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips.


    This was the first time that she kissed someone with her own consciousness.


    In the past, he had asked her to kiss him, but she only did it under his threat.


    After that, her heart was going to explode, and she didn''t even dare to look at him. She said in an


    extremely light voice. "Good night..."


    Then, Wendy turned her head and ran back quickly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Until the door was closed for a long time, Charlie still stood there in a trance, as if he didn''t expect


    her to do such a thing.


    He raised his hand to touch the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrows.


    After opening the security door and kicking off his shoes, he didn''t even wear slippers. He directly


    walked into the bedroom with bare feet and even didn''t take a bath. He justy t on the bed. After


    a while, he put his hands on the back of his head, and his two long legs ovepped.


    Under the dim moonlight, he smiled silently.


    The next morning, the ck Bentley was driving in the morning light.


    Farr, who was sitting in the front seat, looked at the rearview mirror every few seconds.


    Since he picked up Charlie and got on the car, he found that something was wrong. Charlie had


    always been cold and resolute, but today, his eyes and eyebrows were very soft, and there seemed


    to be a faint smile in his eyes.


    Jesus!


    Farr really could not believe.


    Having been with Charlie for so many years, Charlie had always been indifferent and had never


    showed his emotions easily. But now, he actually touched his lips andughed alone like a silly boy?


    Sure enough, people who were in love could not be understood by normal people''s thinking...


    The Bentley arrived at Hogg''s Group, and all the staff greeted him respectfully along the way.


    When he went to the president''s office on the top floor, Charlie was not in a hurry to hold the board


    meeting. Instead, he stayed in the office with Farr, and no one was allowed to disturb them.


    Leaning against the high-backed chair, Charlie was smoking thoughtfully.


    He flicked cigarette ash into the ashtray and asked in a low voice, "Farr, are you sure this will


    work?"


    "Yes!" Farr''s expression was very sure.


    Then he scratched his head embarrassingly, cleared his throat, and exined unnaturally, "Ahem,


    Mr. Hogg, actually, when I was in college, I tried it on my ex-girlfriend..."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Well, you can leave now!"


    As the door closed, he was left alone in the office. After smoking a cigarette slowly, he picked up his


    mobile phone.


    On the other side, Wendy, who had received his phone call, just came out of the copy room, holding


    a stack of copy materials and sitting on the desk to sort it out.


    "Watching movie again?"


    After hearing what he said, she was surprised. Didn''t they just watch a moviest night?


    Charlie''s calm voice sounded again. "We''re going on a date, don''t you understand?"


    "I see..." Wendy had no choice but to reply meekly.


    "I have to work overtime tonight, so we''re going to watch ate night movie." Charlie said.


    Wendy wanted to say that it was not necessary to watch a movie tonight, but she was afraid of


    making him unhappy, so she didn''t say it out.


    She continued to say "I see" meekly. Then she thought of something and said, "That''s right. I''m


    going to Emily''s home in the evening. When she moved away, she left two clothes in my home. I''m


    going to send them to her."


    "Well, I''ll go pick you up." "Got it..."


    Hanging up the phone, she found that her colleagues next to her were looking at her with


    ambiguous eyes.


    Wendy''s face turned red and she hurriedly put down her mobile phone. She pretended to be


    working and continued to sort out the materials. After she wrote a few words on the paper, she was


    surprised to find that she was writing his name, Charlie.


    She crumpled the paper and threw it in the trash can.


    After getting off work in the evening, Wendy took the bus and went straight to her best friend,


    Emily''s, home.


    After entering the estate, she saw Emily standing downstairs wearing only a thin knitted jacket. She


    thought that she was waiting for her, but she saw a ck Cayenne parked next to her. It seemed


    that she was talking to the driver inside, and she was saying something.


    Soon, the Cayenne drove away with a loud noise.


    The driver seemed to step hard on the gas pedal, passing her with a cool breeze.


    Wendy hurriedly dodged to the side and hugged her shoulder. When the car passed by, she looked


    up, then she was stunned. The man sitting in the driver''s had a pair of familiar and charming eyes...


    Dr. Chin?


    On the other side, Emily also saw her and waved her hands at her.


    Wendy, who was surprised just now, asked uncertainly, "Emily, who were you talking to just now?"


    "Nobody!" Emily''s eyes flickered.


    "It''s the Cayenne that just left..." Wendy pointed in the direction of the gate of themunity and


    said thoughtfully, "I think the driver looks like Dr. Chin, Charlie''s friend... Do you know each other?"


    "What are you talking about, Dr. Chin? I don''t know him. It''s cold outside. Let''s go into the house!"


    Emily stepped forward to hold her arm and dragged her into the building.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, she asked if she had brought her clothes, and Wendy didn''t


    mention that man again after she was cut off.


    Every time Wendy came to Emily''s home, she would sigh with emotion. This department was so


    comfortable and more importantly, the rent was also very low. At this time, Emily would smile


    secretly next to her.


    They ordered takeout. Wendy looked at her watch from time to time.


    After learning the reason, Emily was surprised. "Are you and Mr. Hogg going to watch a movie


    later?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded with a confused look. "I don''t know why he wants to say a movie at such a


    late hour. It seems that it starts at half past eleven. I don''t think there''s any good movie to be on


    recently..."


    "A movie at half past eleven o''clock?" Emily could not help but ask.


    "Right..." Wendy nodded. Emily''s eyes twinkled as she instantly understood what was going on.


    She patted her on the shoulder and said seriously, "All right! Don''t worry about the movie Mr. Hogg


    chose. He''s busy at work, so he can only watch the movie at such ate hour. You have to be


    considerate!"


    Wendy looked at her best friend for two seconds and said, "Emily, why do I have the feeling that you


    are ttering Charlie..."


    "Ahem, is that so obvious?"


    "Yes..."


    "Well..." Emily admitted awkwardly and quickly exined, "After all, he is the boss of a big


    company! In Ice city, maybe he can help me when I get into trouble one day! Besides, he is your


    boyfriend now. I''m trying to make him treat you better!"


    Her words seemed make a lot of sense...


    Wendy nodded.


    When it was almost eleven o''clock, Wendy''s cell phone rang, it was from Charlie.


    After Wendy hung up the phone, she quickly took her bag and said, "Emily, I gotta go!"


    "Bye-bye!" Emily hopped behind her and waved at her, saying, "I wish you and Mr. Hogg a good


    time in the movie!"


    "Well, I see. You don''t have to see me off. He has already arrived downstairs!" Wendy, who was


    wearing shoes, said. The elevator door slowly closed, and Emily was still standing there with a


    smile.


    Wendy couldn''t help but touch her arms and thought, "Why is sheughing so lewdly..."


    Out of the unit door, the white Land Rover was parked there. The front door opened from the inside,


    and Wendy quickly bent over and sat in.


    Charlie was smoking. Seeing that she had fastened the seat belt, he directly threw the remaining


    half of the cigarette.


    When the engine started, Wendy couldn''t help but look at him.


    She was a little surprised, because there was not much tiredness on Charlie''s face after working


    overtime. His deep eyes were bright, and... there was even a trace of excitement?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, there was no traffic jam, and the neon lights on the road were connected together.


    When it came to the red light, Wendy couldn''t help asking, "What movie are we going to watch?"


    "You''ll know when the timees." Charlie slightly twitched his lips.


    Wendy nodded and asked, "Well, have you booked the tickets?"


    "Sure." Charlie replied calmly.


    Wendy nodded again and didn''t say anything. In fact, she was a little sleepy and didn''t want to


    watch movie now.


    It was the same riverside cinema as yesterday. Land Rover parked under the ground, and the two of


    them took the elevator and went straight up. It was not the weekend and it was toote now, so


    there were not many people in the cinema.


    Charlie strode to the automatic ticket machine. When he came back, he put the tickets in his trouser


    pocket.


    At the entrance, a staff member had already reminded them to check the tickets, and Wendy was


    led by him to line up.


    On the whole way, Charlie didn''t tell Wendy what movie they were going to watch.


    After entering the projection room, Wendy looked around.


    She found that all the people who came in were couples. There was almost no single man or


    woman who came alone. They were all whispering something with exaggerated expressions.


    She secretly sighed in her heart that the cinema was indeed a ce for dating.


    After finding their seats, in less than two minutes, the giant screen that yed the advertisement


    stopped, and the whole projection hall darkened.


    Then, an unusual music sounded...

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    It was dark on the big screen, and with music, there was a kind of gloomy atmosphere.


    When there was a girl''s scream in the middle of the hall, Wendy realized that it was a horror


    movie...


    She quietly swallowed.


    It was clear that the room was equipped with heating, but she could only feel the coldnessing


    from her feet.


    Silently looking down, Wendy found that her palm was full of sweat. It was wet and she wiped it on


    her knee. The creepy music kepting out.


    She couldn''t help but look at Charlie. She wanted to say if they could go home now.


    However, she saw Charlie sitting therezily. He looked very focused, as if he was watching with


    relish. She had to swallow her words back.


    Something suddenly appeared on the screen, and a girl''s scream rang out again in front of them.


    Wendy didn''t care about anything else. She lifted the armrest in the middle of them and moved


    closer to Charlie.


    She rarely saw such horror movies. When she was in college, Emily had this habit, she liked to


    watch this kind of horror movies. One day, Emily insisted on watching it with her, which scared her


    so much that she didn''t even dare to go to the bathroom alone at night. After that, she would stayed


    away from those ghost houses and so on in the amusement park.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie finally looked at her.


    Wendy licked the corner of her mouth and faltered awkwardly, "Er, it''s a little cold..."


    "Hmm." Charlie nodded and put his hand on her shoulder. Then he raised his chin slightly and said,


    "Continue watching."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy nodded and had to look at the screen again.


    With the gloomy background music, the plot of the film continued. In the projection room, girls''


    screams were often heard


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and nced at Wendy, who was curled up in his arms.


    Whenever there was a horrible scene on the screen, she would close her eyes and hug his waist


    tightly. Her arms were trembling and she refused to let go. A sly light shed through the bottom of


    Charlie''s eyes and his lips couldn''t help curling up.


    The moviested more than a hundred minutes, and finally ended.


    The lights in the projection hall gradually lit up, leaving only the floating subtitles on the screen.


    Wendy was still in a daze.


    As the men and women came out of the cinema, Wendy still felt weak under her feet and could not


    come out of the scene of the movie for a while.


    The movie was a midnight movie. When they got on the car, it was already past one o''clock in the


    morning.


    There were not many cars on the road. The white Land Rover shuttled through the neon lights, and


    Charlie did not turn on the broadcast. The bright and dark light shone into the car, forming a


    different kind of atmosphere.


    Wendy held the seat belt in front of her tightly and stared at the kneecap with her head down all the


    way.


    "Wendy?"


    Suddenly, Charlie shouted.


    She suddenly raised her head and seemed to be shocked. Her whole body became stiff and her


    pupils contracted to look at him.


    Seeing her expression, Charlie asked slowly, "Are you all right?"


    "...I''m fine!" Wendy breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "We''re home. Get off the car." Charlie raised his chin slightly.


    Hearing this, she looked aside and was surprised to find that the car had stopped.


    Wendy hurriedly unbuckled her seat belt and followed him out of the car to the building.


    It was quiet in the corridor. The footsteps of the two people were crisscrossing, and every step


    seemed to echo.


    Charlie took her hand and squinted his deep eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you still thinking about the


    movie we watched just now?"


    "Yes..." Wendy pursed her lips. "Are you scared?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "A little..." She nodded honestly.


    "Useless!" Although Charlie said so, he had a suspicious smile on his lips. "This kind of film are all


    fake, and there are some goofs in that movie. When the heroine walked to the rooftop and saw a


    female ghosting up, they didn''t manage to deal with the wire hanging behind her, and the same


    thing happened to the scene on the grave."


    Wendy was trying her best to forget, but those scary scene automatically reyed in her mind after


    he said it.


    Her palm began to sweat again, but Charlie continued, "The residential area in this area has been in


    Ice city for many years. It seems that it used to be a factory. Many people died here because of a


    fire, and it was abandoned and rebuilt again. Maybe there had been haunted before..."


    "Charlie, can you stop talking?"


    Wendy bit her lip and couldn''t help interrupting him in a hurry.


    The end of Charlie''s eyebrows moved slightly, and he agreed with a pleasant smile. "Fine."


    Having arrived at the top floor, Wendy took out the key after a long while, and her speed was very


    slow.


    As for Charlie, who had been always reluctant to let her go before, stood there with his hands in his


    pockets and said, "It''ste. We have to go to work tomorrow morning. Go back to sleep!"


    "Well..." Wendy opened the door.


    "Good night." Charlie said and turned around. Seeing this, Wendy had to turn on the light silently


    and closed the door again.


    She went into the bathroom and took a casual shower. She didn''t even wash her hair. When she


    was ready to lie down on the bed, the window suddenly rang.


    She ran over to have a look, but it seemed that it was just blown by the wind.


    The scenes in the horrible movie appeared in her mind again. In addition, she recalled Charlie''s


    words when they were at the door. She suddenly felt that there was a gust of cold wind blowing.


    Moreover, she felt that there was a ghost in her room.


    Wendy took out her mobile phone under the pillow and edited a text message.


    "Charlie, are you asleep?"


    After sending the message, she waited for a long time with her mobile phone in her hands, but


    Charlie did not reply her.


    As time went by, Wendy became more and more panicked. She called him in a hurry, but it


    indicated that his phone was powered off.


    She bit her lip and ran quickly to the door.


    She rushed to the opposite side in one breath and began to knock on the security door. Not long, he


    opened the door inside.


    It seemed that Charlie had just changed his clothes, and the cor of his pajama had not been


    tidied up. There were two wisps of messy hair on his forehead, and a cigarette was burning


    between his fingers. "What''s the matter?"


    Wendy was stunned and said, "Er..."


    "Can''t fall asleep?" Charlie puffed out a puff of smoke at her.


    Wendy licked her lips and opened her mouth. She was at a loss.


    Then, when Charlie silently turned his body, she directly stepped in without hesitation. Looking at


    his broad shoulders and back, the fear in her heart seemed to have disappeared a lot.


    Charlie poured her a cup of hot water that had just boiled on the table.


    Wendy picked it up and took a small sip, trying to be as natural as possible. "Er, I send you a


    message, and your phone was turned off..."


    "It''s powered off." Charlie said cidly.


    "I see..." Wendy nodded. The next second, seeing him suddenly stand up, she was a little nervous.


    "Charlie, where are you going?"


    "Go to the bathroom." Charlie was still indifferent.


    It was normal for human to solve the physiological problem.


    Wendy put down the ss with a conflicted face and quickly stood up with him. "... Let me


    apany you!"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "I''m going to the bathroom. Are you sure you want to apany me?" Charlie raised his eyebrows


    and looked at her.


    Wendy was embarrassed and quickly said, "I''ll waiting outside..."


    "Well." Charlie hesitated and nodded reluctantly. When he entered the bathroom and closed the


    door, he deliberately stopped and threw out a sentence slowly, "Then don''t peek at me."


    "..." Wendy was really speechless, but she dared not refute.


    Listening to the sound of watering from the toilet, she blushed but also felt at ease.


    Soon, Charlie opened the door and didn''te out immediately. Instead, he leaned against the


    door frame and looked at her with his deep eyes. "I haven''t taken a bath yet. Now I''m going to take


    a bath. Do you want to take a bath with me?"


    "No!" Wendy shook her head and bit her lip gently. "I''ve already taken... I can continue staying


    here!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently, but he did not say anything else. He closed the door again, and


    this time, she heard the sound of bathing water.


    Wendy was standing by the door like a primary school student being punished by a teacher.


    Listening to the sound of Charlie taking a bath, she didn''t feel fear anymore. She really dared not


    stay alone and always thought about those scary scenes.


    The ghost''s stories were not credible, but she was really scared...


    Charlie washed quickly. When he opened the door again, he only wore a bath towel around his


    waist.


    His wet hair was dripping water, flowing down his temples, and his Adam''s apple, making Wendy


    feel dizzy. Wendy hurriedly looked away, forcing herself to look more natural.


    "It''s almost two o''clock. Why don''t you go back to sleep?" Charlie looked at the watch on the wall.


    Hearing this, Wendy suddenly clenched her fingers.


    As she hesitated, she heard him say, "I''m going to sleep. I''m sleepy."


    It was obvious that he was asking her to leave.


    Wendy had no choice but to bite her lips. She clenched her fingers and said as if she had made a


    big decision, "Can I sleep with you?"


    "Hmm?" Charlie raised his voice in an ambiguous tone.


    Wendy blushed at his gaze and exined with embarrassment, "Well... I mean, we can sleep in a


    room, you sleep in bed, and I can sleep on the floor..."


    Charlie didn''t say anything, but he had already walked past her to the bedroom, and was taking a


    quilt from the cab.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to help. Lying in the soft bed, Wendy turned over and could


    see the masculine face of Charlie on the ground under the hazy moonlight. The lines of his chin


    were sharp and full of male strength, which made her feel at ease in her heart.


    When Wendy set up the quilt, Charlie stopped her andy on it by himself.


    The sentence "How can I let my girlfriend sleep on the floor" echoed in Wendy''s ears. It was so


    overbearing, but it seemed that it surpassed hundreds of thousands of sweet words in the world.


    "Sleep."


    As if sensing her gaze, Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    Wendy quickly closed her eyes and was no longer afraid. She soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, she was struggling in her dream. She dreamed a giant dog jumped on her. It


    licked her from the bottom to the top with its tongue. It was itchy and numb...


    She felt very hot, and it was getting hotter and hotter.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, and the erged facial features in her sight scared her a lot. What


    made her more shocked was that all her pajamas were gone.


    Charlie was above her, and the quilt bulged out in an instant.


    "You-"


    Wendy''s sleepiness reduced at once. She thought that he was in a dream like before, but when she


    raised her head, she saw unexpectedly that the desire in his deep could not be more obvious.


    It seemed that Charlie had been waiting for this for a long time. When he saw that Wendy was


    awake, he kissed her eagerly.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of kissing.


    When she was finally released, she took a deep breath and found that thest barrier on her body


    was gone.


    "Charlie..."


    Wendy was in a panic, and she was stuttering.


    Charlie''s strong body bent down and his breath fell heavily on her eyshes. He said in a very


    reasonable tone, "You came here on your own initiative."


    "..." Wendy didn''t know what to say and couldn''t find the words to refute.


    It was true, but thest night was a special case after all...


    Wendy''s hands and feet jumped twice, but it didn''t change anything. She was still trapped tightly by


    Charlie. His breathing was much heavier and his temperature was rising.


    Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her face higher and pressed his forehead against


    hers. His low and hoarse voice sounded like he was trying to coax her. "Wendy, look at me!"


    This kind of sexy tone again... Wendy''s brain was a little nk. As if she had been bewitched, she


    looked at him with her misty eyes.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be the sound of the tearing of some package.


    The next second, Wendy was stiff, and in the end, she could only draw a long sound. "Hmm..."


    The passion was temporarily stopped, and there was still the lingering sexy smell in the air after the


    intimacy.


    Compared to Wendy, who was lying limp on the bed and couldn''t open her eyes, Charlie leaned


    against the head of the bed. He was like a lion licking its ws after a big meal.


    His phone vibrated and he picked it up. It was from Farr.


    "Mr. Hogg, what''s the result?"


    Charlie typed fast, "Perfect."


    After a pause, he sent a message to refuse all the schedule in the morning. The mobile phone was


    thrown aside, and he lifted the quilt again and pulled Wendy into his arms.


    Wendy trembled as soon as he touched her. "Don''t..."


    It was impossible!


    How could he stop!


    He had been starving for so many days. He must got himself full!


    Charlie quickly bit open another condom with his teeth, his Adam''s apple rolling, and he pressed on


    her again... When they returned to thepany in the afternoon, Wendy walked somewhat


    unnaturally.


    Not only her legs were a little shaky, but also the most important thing was that she felt ashamed


    that she had asked for a morning off because of that kind of thing.


    If it weren''t for her persistence, perhaps Charlie would have pressed her on the bed for a whole day.


    Her deep eyes were so hot that she was afraid!


    Thinking of the horrible moviest night, Wendy suddenly felt that she was deeply tricked by


    Charlie...


    As soon as she sat down, her colleagues who loved gossip came up and asked, "Wendy, are you


    sick?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded with a guilty conscience.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You look good and don''t look sick at all!" The colleague observed her for a few seconds and


    pointed at her face. Then she deliberately joked, "Tell me, did you do something badst night?"


    Wendy felt more shy and stuttered to find an excuse to go to the copy room.


    When she came back with the copy materials, a courier knocked on the door and entered the office


    with arge bouquet of red roses in his hand. "Excuse me, who is Miss Wendy?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Such arge bunch of rose really had a great sense of existence.


    Under other colleagues'' eyes, Wendy got up in astonishment and said, "Uh, I am..."


    "This is for you. Please sign on it!" The courier walked straight to her and handed over the flowers in


    his hand.


    Before she could react, there was a heavy bunch in her arms.


    The rose fragrance lingered around Wendy''s nose. She just took a few breaths and was almost


    fascinated by it.


    After signing, the courier left.


    Of course, the colleague next to her would not miss the opportunity to gossip. She had already


    come up, ferreted among in the bouquet, and took out a small card. "Hey, why there is not even a


    signature, there are only two words, To Wendy?"


    Wendy was confused about who gave it to him, but she understood it immediately when she saw


    the two words.


    There was only one person who could do it.


    Then she looked down at the rose bouquet in her hand, which was as hot as a fire.


    "Wendy, who sent you this?"


    Some colleagues came up one after another and walked around the bouquet. "Such arge bunch


    should have 999 flowers, right? It''s so beautiful. The point is that it has to cost a lot of money."


    Wendy lowered her eyshes and did not answer. Instead, she put the bouquet on her desk for the


    time being. "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    After that, she ran all the way to the washroom with her mobile phone in her hand.


    After entering the bathroom, she opened the innermost door, leaned against it, calmed her


    heartbeat for a few seconds, and dialed Charlie''s number.


    The line was connected quickly.


    But there was no sound on the other side. After a long silence, Wendy had to say, "The roses are


    very beautiful..."


    "Do you like it?" Charlie asked.


    "I love it..." Even if Wendy knew that he couldn''t see her, she still nodded her head, and her voice


    was as light as the pping wings of a butterfly. "Thank you!"


    "You know how I want you to thank me the most."


    As soon as Wendy saying thank you, she heard he said this.


    However, she felt something was wrong and listened carefully. It seemed that Charlie was not in the


    office. It was a little noisy on his side. She couldn''t help asking, "Er... Charlie, are you outside?"


    "Yes, I just arrived at the airport." Charlie paused and then said in a depressed tone, "There is a


    project that went wrong. I need to go there in person. Maybe I''ll go for two or three days."


    Wendy showed her understanding.


    People like Charlie were always busy with a lot of things.


    "I don''t want to leave!" Charlie suddenly said with a faint voice.


    "Er..." Wendy blinked.


    Soon, another sentence came, "If I knew this would happen, I shouldn''t have let you out of bed at


    noon."


    "..." Wendy blushed. This man!


    "Why don''t you ask for leave with the supervisor and go on a business trip with me, hmm?"


    Thest syble of hisst word was particrly enchanting.


    When he had made a deal with her before, he had once done this, but now the rtionship between


    them was different. Wendy suddenly became shy upon hearing this, even the toes in her shoes


    were curled up.


    "No..."


    Wendy somewhat wanted to go, but she still refused. "I''ll wait for you toe back!"


    It seemed that Charlie was not very happy, but Farr was reminding him of the time, so he could only


    give up this n.


    Hanging up the phone, Wendy suppressed her heartbeat for a few seconds just like what she did


    just now, and then she pushed the door open again.


    When she returned to the office, her colleagues were still very excited.


    In the past, when she was in college, there would always be a female ssmate in the dormitory


    receiving the roses sent by her boyfriend. The sweet atmosphere seemed to be able to spread to


    every corner of the building. She hadn''t had a rtionship even until she graduated, so she hadn''t


    received a gift from a man since she was a child.


    Wendy touched the petals of the rose, and there was a touch of fragrance between her fingers.


    Charlie didn''t know, he also gave her a lot of "the first time".


    The bouquet was so big that when she went home that night, she took off a lot of roses and took a


    rose bath.


    When she woke up the next morning, it seemed that she was still covered with the fragrance of


    roses. When she went out, she couldn''t help looking at the security door opposite her.


    She missed him so much in just one day...


    When she got off work in the evening, her best friend Emily came over to look for her to go


    shopping. The two of them squeezed into the bus. There were a lot of people at the peak season on


    the bus, so there was almost no gap between passengers. When the phone in Wendy''s bag rang,


    she even couldn''t take it out for a moment.


    Emily, who was next to her, helped her and said, "It''s from your man!"


    Wendy took her phone, and the name "Charlie" was indeed disyed on the screen.


    Under the teasing expression of her best friend, she felt a little shy and put it beside her ear.


    "What are you doing?"


    The calm male voice rang out.


    Wendy reported to him obediently, "Er, I just got off work and I''m going to go shopping with Emily. I''ll


    go back after dinner..."


    "Okay." Charlie saidzily.


    His breath was a little long. If her guess was right, he must be smoking.


    Wendy couldn''t help asking, "When will youe back?"


    "Do you miss me?" Charlie asked her.


    Wendy''s breathing paused and she was too shy to say anything.


    "I miss you."


    When she heard these three words, her ears were burning hot. Then, she heard him say, "My hand


    hurts because of this."


    "..." When she understood what he meant, Wendy bit the corner of her mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was so good at flirting...


    "I''ll go back the day after tomorrow afternoon."


    "Oh, I see."


    Wendy checked the time and found that it was exactly the Saturday.


    It seemed that he was still busy and someone was asking him for instructions. Before hanging up


    the phone, he whispered, "Let''s see how I will do to you when I go back!"


    Emily helped her put the phone back into her bag, and she would not let Wendy go easily. "Wendy,


    what did you two say?"


    "Er..." Wendy stammered.


    "I know. It''s definitely some X- rated words!" Emily yelled immediately.


    There were a lot of people on the bus, and Emily''s voice was loud enough to attract many people''s


    attention.


    Wendy was so shy that she couldn''t even raise her head. Fortunately, their destination was in front


    of them. She quickly dragged her Emily got off the bus.


    The metro station was very close to the shopping mall. Shopping is a passion of many women, but


    Wendy was not very interested in it. She didn''t hate it or was keen on it. She thought she didn''t


    need too many clothes to wear. And she had gotten used to shopping online, it was cheap and


    convenient.


    As soon as Emily entered the mall, she had already turned on the crazy shopping mode.


    When she walked to a shop, she stopped Wendy and said, "Wendy, this dress is so beautiful! You


    must look good in it!"


    "It''s too expensive!" Wendy looked at the price tag and shook her head.


    "It''s fine!" Emily knew what she was thinking. She dragged her into the shop and said, "Let''s go in


    and have a try. It''s also good to just enjoy the process!"


    After entering, the salesgirl greeted them enthusiastically. After listening to Emily''s words, she took


    off the dress on model and took Wendy into the fitting room.


    When Wendy came out again, Emily was looking at a certain ce with a frown.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Emily, what''s wrong?" Wendy walked over and asked in confusion.


    She saw Emily raising her chin and muttering, "I think I''ve seen your annoying sister!"


    Looking in the direction, a woman with high heels and long curly hair came in. She was full of


    famous brands and looked like a proud peacock. It was Ynda.


    "I''d better change my clothes. Let''s go!"


    Wendy didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble. After finishing her words in a low voice, she


    intended to turn around and walk towards the fitting room.


    But Ynda had already noticed her. "Wendy Lim!"


    "How can I always meet you these days?" Soon, she walked up to Wendy proudly.


    "That''s what I should say." Wendy frowned.


    "Hey! You''re not here to buy clothes, are you?" Ynda was wearing high heels, so she was taller


    and more condescending. "Do you know how much the clothes are here? Or are you here just for


    trying it?"


    "It''s none of your business whether we can afford it or not!" Emily said angrily.


    "Doesn''t it mean that you can''t afford it? Why are you still pretending? I''m ashamed of you!"


    Ynda said arrogantly. The humiliation she had suffered in the western restaurant before had not


    completely recovered, but just like when they were in the club, she would only me all the anger


    on Wendy.


    Ynda looked around and found that there was no trace of Charlie, so she became more arrogant


    and wanted to take this opportunity to take back all the humiliation she had sufferedst time.


    Ynda pointed at the salesgirl and said, "The dress on her is good, pack it up for me!"


    Hearing her words, Wendy looked down at the dress she was wearing.


    It was indeed an eye-catching dress. The design was very good, and the material was also very


    suitable for wearing it in autumn. There were two small bowknots on the waist, which added a bit of


    elegance. When she was changing in the fitting room, she took a look at it in the mirror, she liked it


    too.


    Seeing this, the salesgirl had to ask awkwardly, "Miss, do you want this dress? There is only one left


    in our shop. If you don''t buy it, then..."


    "We want it! Who said we won''t buy it?" Emily said angrily.


    "Emily..." Wendy stopped her hurriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Look at how arrogant she is! I''m not going to endure her!" After that, Emily walked up to Ynda on


    purpose and waved her hand to the salesgirl. "Please pack up the one on her body, and these


    dresses for us!"


    Yndaughed unceremoniously and looked at them mockingly, thinking that they were bluffing.


    Until she saw Wendy took out a ck card from her wallet, her expression suddenly froze.


    The salesgirl also saw it and instantly became excited. She almost bowed. "Miss, please pay the bill


    here!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded and followed her.


    After all, it was a conflict between her and Ynda. How could she let Emily pay the bill for her?


    Besides, she was clear about Emily''s situation. These clothes would use up all her money.


    "See, we''ve bought those dresses!"


    After paying the bill, Emily deliberately shouted, "Excuse me, thisdy. If you don''t want to buy


    anything, just leave quickly. Don''t influence others if you just want to have a try on these clothes!"


    When the two of them left, Ynda''s mouth was distorted with anger.


    As if she wanted to verify something, she walked quickly to the counter and said, "Excuse me, may I


    have a look at the bill just now?"


    Five minutester, Ynda, who walked out of the mall, almost broke her high heels.


    Thinking of the name "Charlie" that had been signed on the bill just now, she gnashed her teeth in


    hatred. How could Wendy deserve to take the ck card given by Charlie?


    "Wendy, let''s wait and see!"


    Holding the famous brand bag in her hand, Ynda gnashed her teeth in anger.


    With a sneer, she suddenly thought of something and took out her mobile phone from her bag.


    She made a international call and put on an innocent and lovely voice the moment she spoke.


    "Hello? Is it Sunny, this is Ynda, who has been interacting with you on Instagram. When will you


    return to China..."


    The weekend arrived soon.


    When Wendy woke up in the morning, she went to the supermarket and bought a lot of ingredients.


    At noon, she simply made a bowl of noodles, looked at her watch after lunch, and calcted the


    time in her heart silently. Charliended at two o''clock, and there were still nearly three hours before


    he came back. She was a little excited.


    "Let''s see how I''ll do to you when I get back!"


    Thinking of this sentence on the phone, Wendy blushed and her heart beat faster.


    She looked out of the window. The sunshine was very bright. He would not do that thing during the


    day, right?


    But soon she remembered that he had done it during the day before, and then her heart beat faster.


    Wendy stood up and walked to the balcony while fanning the wind with her hand.


    As time went by, she looked at the door from time to time.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and Wendy quickly picked it up.


    When she saw the name on it, she couldn''t help but be stunned and hesitantly put it beside her ear.


    "Hello, Felix?"


    "Well... I know... It okay. Of course, well, bye-bye!"


    Soon, she hung up the phone, but she frowned slightly, as if she didn''t know what to do.


    At the time when the pointer on the clock was pointed to the number 3, there was a faint sound of


    footsteps in the corridor. At the same time when the sound disappeared, there came to a sound of


    knocking on the door.


    Wendy, who was washing fruits in the kitchen, rushed out of the kitchen without wiping the water


    droplets in her hands. When she opened the door, she saw Charlie standing outside, and he didn''t


    even return to his own room.


    "Uh, you''re back..."


    Wendy licked her lips and looked at Charlie.


    They hadn''t seen each other for only three days, but it seemed that they had been separated for a


    long time.


    Charlie stepped forward and held her in his arms after kicking the door closed. He lowered his head


    and kissed her.


    His kiss was as overbearing and aggressive as his personality.


    And because that they hadn''t seen each other for a few days, it became more aggressive.


    Before Wendy could get used to it, she was suddenly lifted up and pressed against the wall. His


    hand was tearing her clothes, and soon a cool feeling hit her waist. In such a fierce kiss, she could


    even feel that something became harder between his hips.


    Suddenly thinking of something important, Wendy was shocked and suddenly sobered up. "Don''t!


    Charlie, no..."


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t hear her and he just thought that she was shy. His deep eyes were


    burning with excitement. He pressed her between his chest and the wall, leaving no gaps and his


    blood was boiling all over his body.


    The only thing he wanted to do now was to ruthlessly possess her.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of child''s footsteps.


    "Wendy, who ising?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    The two of them, who were entangled with each other, froze in an instant.


    Wendy was the first to react. She almost jumped down from Charlie. When she stood up and


    straightened her clothes, the small figure had already appeared. Like a little master, the little boy


    asked with his hands sped behind his back.


    She swallowed and did not dare to look at Charlie.


    Because in the corner of her eyes, she saw the expression on Charlie''s face had changed rapidly.


    His eyes narrowed rapidly, and he was staring at the little guy who suddenly interrupted his good


    time.


    "Who is he?"


    It was almost squeezed out from between his teeth.


    Wendy licked the corner of her mouth and reminded him awkwardly, "Well, you''ve seen him, Felix''s


    son..."


    Of course he knew!


    Charlie gnashed his teeth and he asked in a deep voice, "Why is he here?"


    "Well..." Wendy shrank her shoulders and carefully exined. "Felix took a new task, and their new


    nanny suddenly fell ill. No one took care of Toby at home, so he asked me to take care of him for


    the time being..."


    After hearing her words, Charlie''s face became gloomier. Wendy could feel his displeasure.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. She opened her mouth, only to hear Toby with his hands


    sped behind his back suddenly shouted, "This grandpa is so fierce!"


    Grandpa...


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    Although Charlie usually wore ck clothes, his sexy facial features were enough to attract


    thousands of women. There was a mature look between his eyebrows, but no trace of vicissitudes


    showed on his face.


    Moreover, ording to his age, he was six years younger than Felix...


    Wendy looked at Charlie silently, and sure enough, he had already narrowed his eyes.


    "Er, Toby, he''s an uncle!" She corrected him hurriedly.


    "Okay!" Toby shrugged his shoulders and curled his lip. "Uncle, why are you so fierce when you


    come to other''s house to be a guest?"


    "Toby, can you help me go to the kitchen to have a look if the juice is ready?"


    "Okay!"


    Seeing Toby ran into the kitchen, Wendy rushed to Charlie and said with embarrassment, "Charlie,


    you shouldn''t be angry with a child, right? Fle''s just a kid!"


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Of course not..." Wendy felt wronged and looked at him innocently. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that Felix


    would send him here. It happened so suddenly that I couldn''t refuse him. Besides, it didn''t influence


    anything..."


    "It didn''t influence anything?" Charlie was angry.


    "Er..." Wendy suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Seeing his poker face, she knew she was in the wrong, so she took the initiative to say, "Charlie,


    you must be very tired after you got off the ne. Go in and take a seat, or you can lie on my bed


    for a while?"


    Until he entered the bedroom, Charlie''s face was still not relieved.


    Wendy took the coat and suit that he took off, hung them on the hanger, and helped him put the


    pillow t.


    Charlie didn''t intend to lie down. He leaned on it, with his long legs crossed and arms crossed in


    front of his chest. Compared with the little boy, Toby, outside, Charlie was more like a naughty kid.


    His face seemed to be written with the words "I''m not happy".


    "Would you like to read a book for a while?" Wendy tried to distract him.


    Charlie nced aside and picked up the book that was ced on the bedside in a daze. "Is it


    German trantion?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "You know German?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Er, I''m not really good at it. I just know a little bit!" Wendy touched her long hair and exined,


    "This is a book left by my mother." Hearing herst sentence, Charlie slowed down his movement.


    Seeing this, Wendy felt warm in her heart.


    At this time, the little boy''s footsteps sounded again, and then, a little head poked out of the door.


    "Is the juice ready?"


    "Yes!" Toby nodded.


    "Okay, I''lle right away!" Wendy also nodded. Looking at Charlie, she couldn''t help but say,


    "Charlie, what do you want to drink? I''ve made some fruit juice for Toby... How about a cup of


    coffee?"


    Seeing that his face became gloomier after hearing the word ''juice'', she quickly changed her words.


    They two had already gotten along for a period of time, so Wendy knew quite well about some of his


    living habits. It seemed that he didn''t like to drink tea very much. Even in some official asion, he


    would not drink much tea. But he often drank coffee, especially ck coffee.


    Seeing that he had no objection, Wendy hurried to the kitchen.


    It took her sometime. When Wendy came back with a tray, the little boy and the mature man in the


    room were staring at each other, and there seemed to have an invisible smoke of gunpowder.


    "Toby, here''s your juice."


    Wendy walked over, handed the ss to Toby, and then handed the porcin cup to Charlie on the


    bed. "Uh, your coffee!"


    "Wow!" Toby sitting in the chair shook his dangling legs with a cup in his hand. "The juice is so


    delicious. Wendy, you''re amazing! It''s even more delicious than I''ve drunk in the restaurant outside!"


    "tterer." Charlie snorted.


    Wendy was embarrassed. When she saw that Charlie didn''t drink coffee, she couldn''t help


    persuading, "Charlie, have a taste?"


    Charlie reluctantly picked it up and took a sip.


    "It''s not instant coffee?" He was slightly surprised.


    "Right!" Wendy nodded and exined, "I just made it, it''s fresh ground. How is it? Is it tasty?"


    "It tastes good, and it''s very special. How did you cook it?" Charlie took another sip and tasted it


    carefully.


    "Uh, just the normal way of making coffee, but when I put the filter paper, I first washed it with hot


    water, removed the smell of the paper, and then put the coffee that has been ground! Besides, the


    coffee beans can''t be ground too much, otherwise it will be very bitter, Then I boiled it with the filter


    water..." Wendy paused, "As for what you said is special, it should be the taste of malt. I didn''t add


    any milk or sugar, I added a little maltose into it!"


    Charlie listened in silence, rubbing his cup with his fingers.


    The aroma of coffee came out from time to time. When she was exining the process, her eyes


    were bright. It could be seen that she had cooked it many times, as skillful as cooking.


    "I don''t know that you''re also good at making coffee." Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly. "Have


    you learned it?"


    "No, my mother taught me!" Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie was stunned. He didn''t expect this.


    The German trantion book in his hand and the coffee reminded him of the photo he had seen on


    the tombstone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Toby listened to them for a long time and could not help jumping down from the chair. "Is it really


    delicious? Let me have a try!"


    As he spoke, he had already walked over to the coffee cup.


    However, before he could touch it, Charlie raised his head and drank it all. In the end, he turned his


    wrist and showed the empty cup.


    Toby was dumbfounded.


    Wendy,"..."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    "Toby, do you really want to drink it? Then I''ll make another cup for you."


    Wendy had no choice but to say this. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Charlie said in a


    deep voice, "No!"


    "Charlie..." She said helplessly.


    Charlie snorted and began to show his bossy personality again.


    Toby raised his head and said in a crisp voice, "Wendy, it''s okay! I''m not like this strange uncle.


    Anyway, daddy said that I won''t be able to fall asleep if I drink too much coffee! If I can''t fall asleep,


    I''ll lose my hair. I don''t want to be bald!"


    "Ahem!" Wendy was almost choked by her saliva. Before Charlie''s anger broke out, she said in a


    hurry, "Toby, hurry up and finish your juice!"


    Seeing that Toby began to drink the juice, she sat down on the edge of the bed and tried tofort


    Charlie. "Charlie, I have something to tell you."


    "Go on." Charlie said.


    Wendy licked her lower lip and told him, "I used the ck card you gave me the day before


    yesterday..."


    She was not trying to find a topic, but she was going to tell him about it.


    At that time, she finally epted the ck card mainly because of his words, "Since you''re my


    girlfriend now, it is normal to spend your boyfriend''s money." But although she epted it, she did


    not intend to really use it. The day before yesterday was an ident...


    "Okay." Charlie still didn''t have much reaction.


    Seeing his calm reaction, Wendy could only say with embarrassment, "In fact, I met Ynda that


    day... In short, I bought a dress at the end. It''s a little expensive, but it''s quite pretty. Do you want to


    see it? I can change into it for you."


    Seeing that he was indifferent, Wendy got up and went to the closet to take the dress, wanted to


    please him.


    Not long after she entered the bathroom, she had changed her clothes when she came out again.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Wendy pulled the hem of her dress and asked him, "How''s it going?"


    "Wendy, you look so beautiful in this dress!"


    Before Charlie gave thements, Toby, who had drunk the juice, ran over and shouted.


    "Really? Thank you!" Wendy was a little shy. But she was in a good mood after being praised.


    "Well, you''re just like a fairy!" Toby nodded repeatedly and circled around her like a puppy. Finally,


    he hooked his hands at Wendy with shining eyes.


    Wendy was puzzled and squatted down slightly.


    Then, Toby kissed her on her cheek.


    Toby yed with his fingers shyly. "Wendy, you are so beautiful. I can''t help but want to kiss you!"


    "You little boy!" Wendy smiled. Suddenly, she felt a st of cold wind.


    She looked up and saw Charlie staring at her sinisterly.


    Toby could not feel the turbulent atmosphere between adults. He tilted his head and said, "Wendy,


    I''m going to watch cartoons!"


    "Okay, go ahead!" Wendy nodded hurriedly.


    Watching Toby''s figure disappear in the direction of the living room, she immediately closed the


    door, and there was a sound of fast footsteps behind her.


    As soon as she turned around, she was mmed against the door nk.


    Her mouth was slightly open out of surprise, which happened to allow Charlie''s tongue to prate


    into her mouth.


    Different from the fierce kiss when he first entered the room, the kiss seemed to carry a meaning of


    punishment.


    When she was released, Wendy could not help butin a little, "It hurts..."


    When Charlie heard her words, he lowered his head and took another bite on her heavy mouth.


    Seeing her frown, his tight eyebrows finally rxed a little, but he still said in a angry tone, "Do you


    dare to let another man kiss you again?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Toby is just a child..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "He can''t do that either!" Charlie frowned.


    He slightly narrowed his deep eyes and said coldly, "I''ve already got Felix as my rival in love, but


    now you''ve found me the second one!"


    Wendy was silent and didn''t dare to say a word.


    In fact, she was a little speechless. She didn''t expect that he would be serious with a child...


    Just now, her tongue was numb, and now she finally felt better. Charlie still refused to let her go.


    She looked up and about to let him let go a little bit, but she found that he was staring at her, and


    his eyes were a little scary.


    Wendy bit her lip and said timidly, "Charlie, why are you looking at me like this..."


    "Wendy Lim." Charlie suddenly shouted.


    She even held her breath when she heard her full name.


    Then, Charlie pointed his index finger at her nose. "Answer me honestly. Did you want to be a


    stepmother before?"


    "Er..." Wendy stammered.


    To be honest, she did have such an idea when she hadn''t met him before.


    Since she was driven out of the Lim family, she had been living with her grandmother. She lived in


    an old house and got along very well with her neighbors, especially with the grandma who lived next


    door. She was about the same age as her grandmother. She often praised her son-inw when they


    were chatting.


    When she graduated from high school, she finally saw the legendary son-inw. He was Felix, who


    was wearing a military uniform and holding a baby in his arms alone. His military uniform was in


    sharp contrast to the child he was holding in his arms. Wendy felt like he was a drama hero.


    At that time, in order to take care of his son, Felix often lived next door. She and her grandmother


    would also help take care of the baby. Perhaps, girls were all very eager for a man with stories. In


    addition, his loneliness after losing his wife also attracted her...


    Charlie felt that there was an evil anger rushing to his head.


    She didn''t deny it!


    The pressure on her body suddenly disappeared. Wendy saw that Charlie had strode to the window


    and took out a cigarette from his pocket. It seemed that he was in a bad mood, so he shook the


    lighter twice before he could lit the cigarette. The smoke gradually spread out.


    She pursed her lips gently. From her angle of view, she could see the tightened muscles on his


    cheek.


    Wendy walked over and looked at him silently for two seconds. "Charlie, are you jealous?"


    Hearing his words, Charlie''s hand, which was holding the cigarette, was burnt by the me.


    When he let go of the cigarette subconsciously, the cigarette fell down and burned his straight


    trousers. He tidied up his trousers and swiped the remaining sparks on it. "Bullsh*t!"


    Wendy, who was watching from the side, was more convinced of what she was thinking.


    "You''re jealous!" She said affirmatively this time. The corner of her mouth tightened, but she still


    couldn''t hold back herughter. She felt extremely sweet in her heart.


    Wendy''s smile made Charlie feel ufortable. He pulled her into his arms and held her cheek to


    kiss her again.


    Wendy was forced to raise her head and feel his lips and teeth.


    As she breathed, she couldn''t help but raise her hand to hold his broad shoulders and slowly


    respond to him. Soon, heunched a more fierce attack.


    By the time the kiss ended, Charlie''s eyes had turned red.


    In a trance, Wendy was carried on the table by him. Her two arms were hooked behind his neck,


    forming a very ambiguous posture.


    Charlie''s arms were on both sides of her. He bent down his strong body, raised one hand to touch


    the hem of her dress, and reached into it bit by bit. He snorted and said, "That little guy knows


    nothing. You are obviously the most beautiful when you''re naked."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Wendy blushed at his undisguised words.


    Especially his hand, the rough fingers grinding her skin, made her nerves tightened.


    Gradually, Wendy could not control her breath and her mouth was dry. Charlie was also in the same


    situation. His chest under the white shirt was heaving violently, and his deep eyes were burning hot.


    "Bang, bang¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of knocking on the door.


    The voice was a little low. Toby wasn''t strong enough to push open the door, so he could only


    smash it with his hand.


    She almost forgot that there were more than two of them in the house.


    Wendy took a deep breath to calm herself down quickly. She quietly pulled down the skirt that had


    been rubbed to her waist.


    She stole a nce at Charlie. Sure enough, his face was not good. The muscles on his cheeks


    tightened due to dissatisfaction. He took out a cigarette again and lit it up. He used the smoke to


    quell the desire that was constantly rising up.


    When he spit out the smoke, he said fiercely, "It''s better to have a daughter in the future."


    "Er..." Wendy was embarrassed. This was an undisguised dislike.


    Soon, her heart beat faster.


    Because of his words...


    Toby was still knocking on the door. Wendy gently pressed her chest and ran over to open the door.


    Toby was holding his belly with both hands. When he saw Wendy, he immediately muttered,


    "Wendy, I''m hungry!"


    "Are you hungry?" Wendy looked at the sunset outside and asked, "What do you want to eat? There


    are a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator. If you have anything you like to eat, tell me. I''ll cook it for


    you right away!"


    "Oh..." Toby tilted his head and quickly spoke out two dishes.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy agreed and looked back at Charlie who was smoking. "Er, Charlie, what do you want to


    eat?"


    Seeing that he ignored her, she went into the kitchen silently.


    When it was dusk, the dining room was full of the aroma of food. Charlie and Toby hated each other,


    so they would not sit together. They could only sit on their own side, facing each other and not


    looking at each other.


    Charlie still held a cigarette in his hand when he was sitting at the table.


    When he saw Wendy served a bowl of noodle to him, he rxed a little, and then put off the


    cigarette.


    Wendy cooked two more dishes than usual. All of them ate happily, and the atmosphere became


    harmonious.


    Charlie picked up two noodles and looked at Wendy, "Wendy, you can''t only feed me my stomach,


    you have to feed my body."


    "How can your body be fed?" Toby couldn''t help but interpose.


    "You don''t understand, kid." Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Hump!" Toby curled hid lips and looked to Wendy. He tilted his head in confusion. "Wendy, why is


    your face as red as a monkey''s butt?"


    "Maybe it''s too hot..." Wendy''s eyes flickered.


    Seeing Charlie''s narrow eyes, and Toby''s look of curiosity. Her face was redder. She picked up a


    chicken leg and said perfunctorily, "Eat quickly!"


    Finally, they finished the meal in peace.


    When Toby ate the chicken leg, bones fell on his clothes, causing a big oil stain.


    He didn''t take any other clothes here, so Wendy had to take him to change pajamas and soaked his


    dirty clothes in the basin. When she finished all this and went back to the kitchen, she saw Charlie


    standing in front of the pool. His sleeves were rolled up and there was the sound of sshing water.


    She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    When they came back from the countryside, Charlie also did dishes for her.


    At that time, the degree of shock was no less than now. But when she saw the scene with her own


    eyes, she was still stunned. Such a high- ranking president was willing to do such a thing that most


    men would look down upon...


    Wendy walked over gently, and her body moved unconsciously.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist from behind.


    Wendy tried her best to tighten her arms around his sturdy waist, feeling his strong body and


    temperature.


    Charlie nced at her from the side and said calmly, "Two more tes."


    Wendy didn''t move. She hugged him tighter and even gently rubbed her face on his back.


    "Don''t seduce me, huh?" Charlie''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    At the end of thest syble, he moved his elbow slightly and led her hand down.


    Through his trousers, Wendy could feel the hard thing was awakening again.


    Her face was a little red. She quickly loosened her hand and bit her lips for a long time. She felt


    confused and couldn''t help asking, "Charlie, uh... Is that true that you can only have an erection


    when you''re with me?"


    "Who told you that?" Charlie paused.


    "Dr. Chin..." Wendy was honest. "It wasn''t him who told me! I identally picked up your call..."


    "Did you secretly pick up my call?" Charlie narrowed his eyes. "No, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Wendy


    exined in embarrassment, "It was an ident. When I helped you hang up the clothes, your


    phone fell out of your pocket, and when I picked it up I touched the button by ident..."


    In the end, she asked again, "So, is it true?"


    Charlie said stiffly, "Why are you still asking?"


    This time, he simply used his wet hands directly grabbed her hand and pressed it under his belt.


    Wendy drew back and didn''t dare to say a word. Her hanging eyshes were trembling.


    Charlie looked at the street lights that lit up outside and frowned. "When did that kid leave?"


    "Er..."


    "He''s not leaving?"


    Wendy swallowed and felt embarrassed. "It seems so... He will stay here tonight. Felix wille to


    pick him up tomorrow morning as soon as possible..."


    Charlie''s face became gloomier.


    When they came out of the kitchen, Toby in the living room was rubbing his eyes. "Wendy, I''m


    sleepy!"


    "Okay, I''ll apany you to go to bed right now!" Wendy went over.


    "When he falls asleep, youe to find me!" Charlie suddenly said in a low voice behind.


    "How can that be!" Wendy turned back and frowned. "Felix asked me to take care of his son for a


    day. After all, he is a child. How can I leave him alone at home..." Anyway, since she had promised


    Felix, she should take good care of Toby.


    She bit her lips and looked at him with a hint of fawning in her eyes. ''''I''ll apany you tomorrow,


    okay?"


    Charlie was silent for a moment, then said, "Fine." "Shall I see you off?"


    Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Wendy said in a hurry.


    Charlie frowned and refused, "No, go to take care of that kid!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded, and Toby who was yawning ran to her.


    Looking at the tall figure who had already walked to the door, she was a little surprised. She had


    thought that he would be unhappy, but she did not expect that he would agree so easily.


    Toby shook her hand and said he was sleepy. Wendy had no other way but to take him to her


    bedroom.


    Out of her sight, Charlie, who had changed his shoes and left, quietly took away Wendy''s key.


    In the quiet night, Wendy was sleeping soundly.


    She vaguely felt that there was a slight movement, she thought she was still in her dream.


    The voice was getting closer and closer andnded on the ground. Then, her shoulder exposed


    outside was held by someone. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw a pair of deep eyes.


    Wendy''s eyes widened in an instant. "You¡ª"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "Charlie, how could you..."


    Wendy was shocked and pointed at him. Her sleepiness disappeared in an instant.


    She had clearly seen him went out of her home, and she had also checked before sleeping, the


    door was closed tightly and he had already left. Why would he suddenly appear at her bedside?


    And his palm was still holding her shoulder.


    Charlie had no intention of exining. His deep eyes were darker than the night outside the


    window.


    He bent down and deliberately sprayed his breath on her eyebrows. "Do it here or go to the living


    room. You can choose it yourself."


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    "Then let''s do it here!" Charlie reached out his hand.


    Seeing that he was really not kidding, Wendy looked at Toby who was still sleeping next to her and


    said in a hurry, "Don''t..."


    If they did it in front of a child, she would have psychological shadow in the future.


    As soon as she finished, she was picked up by Charlie. His movements were very light and fast. In


    the process, they did not wake up Toby. Charlie almost walked out of the bedroom with Wendy in


    his arms in the blink of an eye.


    It was not until the door was closed that Wendy dared to speak in a louder voice. "Charlie, how


    could you be here... oh!"


    She talked too much!


    Charlie precisely kissed her and blocked her mouth with his tongue.


    He was both fierce and thirsty, as if he was going to swallow her in his belly.


    Charlie did endure for a long time! He missed Wendy very much every night during the three days


    when he was on a business trip. He found that he seemed to be eager to her more than before.


    It was not easy for him toe back from work. How could he let a small kid ruin his good n?


    What''s more, he couldn''t wait. He had been enduring it for an entire afternoon, it was his limit.


    The sofa was carrying the weight of the two people. Wendy felt as if her body couldn''t fall to the


    ground. The only and most clear feeling was Charlie''s strong strength.


    The sound of removing clothing was heard, and the pajamas disappeared very quickly.


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and whispered in her ear, "You should lower your voiceter. I''m not


    responsible for waking up that little kid."


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Charlie took a condom and opened it skillfully.


    The next second, she froze.


    She almost cried out. Thinking of what he said, she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand. She


    was afraid that the sound would wake up Toby. Her eyelids had been stained with a thinyer of red,


    and she looked painful and unbearable.


    Charlie smiled mischievously and continued in her ear, "Do you miss me?"


    Wendy did not answer, but shook her head with her eyes closed.


    "Wendy, do you miss me?"


    "Do you miss me?"


    In such a silent night, his hoarse voice that burst out of his throat was particrly alluring.


    Gradually, Wendy lost control of herself and said in a trembling voice, "Yes, I do..."


    Charlie wentpletely crazy.


    Monday, working day.


    Although she had a weekend, Wendy looked even more exhausted thanst week.


    On the night when Charlie came back from a business trip, he stole her key and came in her room


    at midnight. They did it until almost early in the morning. The next day was Sunday. After sending


    Toby away, Charlie still did not let her go. She was pressed against the bed and endured his


    endless attack...


    When it was time to get off work, Wendy came out of the elevator.


    Outside the office building, there were two familiar figures waiting for her. She was surprised.


    "Felix? Ewan?"


    "Last time you stood us up, now I''m here to pick you up in person!" Ewan saidzily.


    "Er..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Ewan was not very happy and muttered, "I have booked a room in a restaurant. No reason for you


    to refuse! We haven''t eaten together for a long time. Wendy, don''t be disappointed!"


    "Okay!" She thought for a moment and had to nod.


    After all, she did break their appointmentst time, so it would be too bad if she still refused this


    time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, she had agreed with Charlie that they would have dinner together at night. After thinking


    for a while, she took out her mobile phone and said, "Then let me make a call first!"


    She dialed Charlie''s number, but no one answered.


    Wendy thought that when they called in the afternoon, he said that there would be a meeting in the


    evening, so he must be busy now. She edited a text message and told him that she had gone out


    with her friends.


    As soon as she put down her phone, she was dragged directly into the car by Ewan.


    It was an high- end restaurant. Judging from the environment, it was confirmed that it was Ewan


    who chose to eat here.


    The biggest private room was only upied by three of them. It looked empty, but there were a lot


    of dishes on the table, and the round table was almost full.


    Wendy ate some lobster and choked by the mustard on it. After drinking some water, she


    recovered. She looked up and found that Ewan on the opposite side seemed to be a little strange.


    The person who usually talked the most was quiet today, as if he had something on his mind.


    "What''s wrong with him?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing serious. He''s trapped by love." Felix smiled.


    Wendy was surprised, as if she had discovered something new. "Ewan, have you had someone you


    love?"


    "What''s wrong, Wendy, can''t I have someone I love?" Ewan was unhappy when he heard that.


    "Ahem, that''s not what I mean..." Wendy hurriedly waved her hand, but she had the opposite idea in


    her mind.


    Not to mention that he used to be a orderly in the army, when they met again, his identity was a rich


    man Ewan, which indirectly made her have an impression that he was a young master who was


    unrestrained in the world. But now when she thought about it carefully, although she often saw him


    when she was working in pub, there were very few women around him.


    It turned out that he already had someone he liked.


    Seeing him gently twirling the jade Buddha ne on his neck and thinking that he seemed to


    carry it with him all the time, she understood and asked, "Ewan, is this jade Buddha a gift from your


    sweetheart?"


    Ewan shrugged his shoulders and did not deny it.


    "He told me at that time that she would soon return to China." Felix interrupted with a smile. "That


    should be a good thing! Why does he look unhappy?" Wendy expressed her doubts, but it was not


    difficult to guess. "I see... That girl doesn''t like him, right?"


    Seeing Ewan''s pale face, she confirmed this idea.


    After that, they didn''t talk about this topic anymore. Instead, they talked about other things to liven


    up the atmosphere.


    In the middle of the meal, Wendy went to the bathroom.


    When she went back, she found that Felix was putting down her mobile phone. After seeing her, he


    exined, "Mr. Hogg called you just now, and I answered it."


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned.


    "He called you twice. I thought maybe there was something urgent, so I answered it." Felix looked


    at her and continued, "I said you went to the bathroom and I will tell you when youe back."


    In fact, only half of what he said was true.


    Felix answered the phone on purpose. Since thest fight with Charlie, he had always been very


    worried about Wendy. He always felt that something he didn''t want to see would happen. He just


    wanted to spy on them and wanted to know what kind of reaction she would have after hearing this.


    His eyes dimmed when he saw Wendy running out in a hurry with the phone in her hand.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Wendy did not dy for a second and called back.


    Charlie answered the phone very quickly and Wendy subconsciously stood more straightly. "Hello?"


    "Charlie, can you hear me?"


    No one responded, and she asked suspiciously.


    After waiting for a few seconds, he finally said in a deep voice, "Where are you?"


    "I am eating outside..." Wendy shrank her shoulders and did not dare to hide anything from him.


    "With Felix and Ewan!"


    She deliberately emphasized thest name, making it clear that she did note out alone with


    Felix.


    "Did I agree?" Charlie still said in a low voice.


    Even if they were on the phone, Wendy could feel his displeasure. She exined in a low voice, "I


    called you before, but you didn''t answer. And then I sent you a text message..."


    Charlie fell silent.


    "I''m just having a meal with them, and it''ll be over soon..."


    Wendy bit her lip and said in a ttering tone, "How about I go to apany you tonight?"


    Although the feeling that couldn''t put legs together was terrible and she wanted to have a good rest,


    she still said that. After hearing her words, Charlie''s reaction was calm. "Whatever, I''m busy now."


    Uh...


    Wendy looked at the phone that had been hung up and held her forehead.


    Unlike the time when they were disturbed by Toby, he was just a little unhappy at that time, but now


    it was obvious that he was angry.


    She remembered the ssic lines in a movie and wrinkled her little face.


    Mr. Hogg was very angry and the consequences would be very serious...


    Not long after returning to the room, they finished eating, Ewan drank wine again today


    and called for the driving service. Felix only drank tea, so he was responsible for sending Wendy


    home.


    The street lights had already been lit up. Wendy noticed that the white Land Rover did note


    back.


    After the car stopped, Felix wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Frowning, he finally opened his mouth slowly. "Wendy, how''s your n going when I told youst


    time that you''d better move out of here?"


    "I don''t want to." Wendy shook her head and hesitated. "This ce is very close to my work ce,


    and I''m used to living here, and the rent has not expired..."


    Felix listened silently, and it seemed that every sentence was more like an excuse. "Wendy." He


    frowned. After thinking for a while, he said again, "When Toby came backst time, he said he saw


    you and an uncle living opposite door kissing each other. You and Mr. Hogg..."


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    It turned out that they were still seen by Toby.


    Not only did they kiss, but they also did something even more X-rate, and they did it all night...


    Seeing Felix''s concerned and anxious eyes, Wendy exined, "I''m his girlfriend now."


    "What? You and Charlie Hogg?" Felix was stunned.


    It seemed that he was too shocked and didn''t even call him "Mr. Hogg" as usual.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    Felix''s lips moved and he didn''t digest the news for a while. When he saw her nod, her hanging


    eyshes were full of shyness. It was the expression of a girl in love.


    "Felix, it''s gettingte. I''ll go up first." Wendy had already unfastened her seat belt. "Go back and


    drive slowly. Be careful on the way!"


    After a long time, Felix said, "Okay."


    Watching her figure disappear at the door of the building, Felix didn''te to his senses for a long


    time.


    Now, Even if Felix didn''t want to admit it, his Wendy was getting farther and farther away from him.


    After Wendy reached the top floor, she didn''t take a bath, but waited on the window. For a long time,


    she didn''t see the Land Rovering back. Time ticked by, and it was already past ten o''clock.


    She began to call Charlie, but Charlie deliberately hung up her phone calls.


    Wendy panicked and paced back and forth in the room.


    After thinking for a while, she could only bite the bullet to call the other one. "Hello, Mr. Chiang? I''m


    Wendy. Is Charlie with you?"


    Half an hourter, a taxi stopped at the door of a club.


    Wendy took back the change and ran in quickly. Out of the elevator, ording to the room number


    Farr told her, it was easy to find the room.


    The door was open, and there were singing voicesing from inside.


    Many people, men and women, were mixed with the smell of smoke and wine. Wendy walked inside


    and tried to find Charlie in the dim light. Halfway through, she suddenly saw a shadow in front of


    her.


    "Yo! I thought I was wrong!"


    Wendy looked up and saw the pair of blossom like eyes. "Dr. Chin..."


    He took off his white coat and returned to a rich childe. Wendy still could get use to his identity shift.


    However, she suddenly remembered the scene she had seen downstairs Emily''s home. If it was the


    right time, she really wanted to ask.


    "Miss Lim, what are you doing here?" Simon was also surprised to see her. "Er, I''m looking for


    Charlie..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    "You''re looking for Charlie? Didn''t you say that you had nothing to do with him thest time we


    met?" Simon raised his eyebrows and said deliberately. Seeing that her face was a little red, he


    smiled and waved his hand. "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. He''s over there!"


    Looking in the direction, she saw Charlie sitting there with his back to her.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. There was no woman beside him. There was only Farr.


    When she walked over from the side, Farr saw her and immediately stood up. "Miss Lim!"


    Wendy nodded and sat next to him.


    Charlie just nced at her and continued smoking, as if he was deliberately ignoring her.


    "Charlie..."


    She shouted cautiously and asked cautiously, "Are you still angry?"


    "You think I''m angry?" Charlie snorted.


    "..." Or what?


    Seeing that he quickly finished a cigarette and took out the second one from the cigarette case,


    Wendy could not help but hold his hand. "Don''t keep smoking, drink some water!"


    Charlie''s lighter was still on the table, and he didn''t smoke again, but he still ignored her.


    "Mr. Hogg doesn''t care about you. Come here and y with us." Someone snickered and came up


    to her. Before she touched Wendy, Simon kicked him and said, "Go away. Do you want to die?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m just kidding!" That man soon understood and quickly said, "Girl, it''s easy to make a man happy.


    Sing a song for Mr. Hogg!"


    "Forget it. If we don''t want to finish the party now, we''d better not let this girl sing!" Simon


    immediately said.


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    "Who said that!" Someone defended her against injustice. It was Farr on the side. "I''ve heard Miss


    Lim sang a song. No, sang Huangmei opera. It was really amazing!"


    When they were on a business trip to City S, Wendy did sing it under the director''s proposal...


    After saying this, all the people in the box focused on her and wanted to listen to her to sing


    Huangmei opera. And some of them even had already prepared the background music and handed


    the microphone to her.


    Wendy had no other way.


    She looked at Charlie beside her and saw that he didn''t raise his eyebrows, so she had to stand up


    and walk towards the direction of the TV screen. She didn''t notice that a long leg quietly stretched


    out while she was stepping forward.


    "Bang-"


    Wendy fell to the ground heavily.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    It was a loud noise.


    The people in the room were all looking at Wendy, and they were all dumbfounded.


    There was a woolen carpet on the ground, which was soft when stepped on it, so she did not fall too


    heavily. However, it was very shameful to make a fool of herself in public. Fortunately, she wore


    long pants, if she was wearing a skirt, she would definitely expose herself.


    Wendyy on the ground, and she really wanted to bury her face in the carpet.


    A strong arm stretched over to her and lifted her up easily.


    Farr was the first to recover from the shock. He stepped forward and asked, "Miss Lim, are you


    alright?"


    "Get up and see if you''re hurt. I''m a doctor. Tell me if there''s anything wrong." Simon also stood up.


    Wendy shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    Looking at the others whose mouths were still slightly opened, she was really very embarrassed.


    "Sorry, I broke the microphone..."


    After picking up the microphone that was broken into two sections, Wendy looked at the silent


    Charlie and waved her hand to everyone. "I''m sorry. In fact, I don''t know how to sing any opera..."


    When she said this, everyone in the box was stunned at first and thenughed again. Some one


    even joked and said that she fell because she was nervous of not knowing how to sing.


    On the contrary, Farr looked unwilling and said, "Miss Lim, you are obviously very good at..."


    The following words came to an abrupt end after receiving the cool eyes of Charlie.


    Pop songs are ying again on the screen. Seeing that the attention in the box had been diverted


    away, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. After sitting down for a while, she stood up. "I''m going to the


    bathroom..."


    Only when she entered the bathroom, did she dare to reach out and cover her chin.


    She just fell her chin a little numb, but she didn''t show it in the box.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Suddenly, a male voice sounded.


    However, his tone was cold and stiff. It seemed that this man was actually not willing to ask this


    question.


    Wendy raised her eyes and saw a tall figure behind the mirror, who was a whole head taller than


    her.


    She turned around and looked in the direction of the door. She was a little flustered. "Charlie, how


    can you... This is thedies'' room!"


    Charlie ignored her and directly bent over to pull her jeans up. Her knees were a little blue, but not


    very serious, they should be faded in two or three days. He withdrew his hand and stood up again.


    Wendy bit her lip and couldn''t help but mumble in a low voice,"... You did it on purpose!"


    She was wearing t shoes today, so the chance of her falling down herself was basically zero. In


    addition, she fell down when she walked past him, so she could be sure that it was him who


    stretched out his leg. Such a childish behavior...


    "Then how can you sing for others?" Charlie did not deny it.


    "..." Well, it''s her fault.


    Wendy remembered that he once said that she could only sing for him in the future.


    After making sure that she was fine, Charlie put his both hands in his pocket, turned around and


    walked outside.


    Seeing this, Wendy hurried to follow him.


    When she went out, she met the waitress who came in. She trotted to the tall figure in front of her,


    they didn''t go back to the private room, but went straight into the elevator.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was good. She just fell in public, she felt so ashamed that she didn''t want to go back at all.


    The elevator slowed down slowly, Wendy looked at Charlie next to her.


    His hands were always in his trouser pockets so Wendy could only pull his sleeves and said


    cautiously, "Charlie, have you cooled down yet?"


    "No." Charlie snorted coldly.


    "..." Wendy was choked. At this time, the elevator arrived with a "Ding" sound. The door slowly


    opened, and the people outside were waiting to enter.


    Charlie took the lead in taking the first step. He was tall and his legs were long, so his steps were


    big. He deliberately didn''t wait for Wendy, and soon she fell some distance behind him.


    "Hiss..."


    Wendy let out a cry.


    She squatted down with her hands covering her knees that had just gotten hurt and pretended to be


    in pain.


    In her eyes, the tall figure in front of her was so indifferent that he did not intend to stop at all.


    She was a little annoyed. She should pretend to be a little bit more...


    There were a lot of peopleing and going in and out of the lobby. Charlie attracted people''s


    attention wherever he went. When they came out of the elevator, someone had looked over to


    them. At this moment, passers- by saw her squatted there on purpose, but he was indifferent, they


    were mocking her for failing to y tricks to him.


    Wendy''s face turned red.


    When she was about to stand up in dismay, there was a shadow in front of her.


    Then, her whole body became light. She was carried in his arms walking toward the door.


    Wendy subconsciously put her hands around his neck, and her face was even redder. In addition to


    embarrassment, she was also shy. "It''s my fault..."


    Charlie nced over. Knowing that she was in the wrong, Wendy took the initiative to admit her


    mistake. "Next time, I''ll definitely get your permission before we go out with them!"


    What responded to her was a snort from Charlie.


    But it was much better than before, and the anger in his eyes was much less.


    Charlie did not drink so he drove the car by himself. On the way, he seemed to have sent a text


    message to Farr to tell him that they had left.


    There were not many cars on the road at night, soon they got home. After the Land Rover parked,


    the two got out of the car one after another. This time, Charlie didn''t intentionally leave her behind,


    but went up to the top floor with Wendy side by side. Charlie kept silent and opened his security


    door.


    Wendy had to be thick-skinned to follow him in.


    "Uh! Go take a shower first..." Closing the door, she touched her head.


    Charlie threw the suit jacket to her and went into the bathroom. The sound of running water could


    be heard.


    Wendy puffed out her cheeks, and then blew her breath out heavily.


    An hourter, the light in the bedroom was warm. Both of them had taken showers one by one.


    Charlie sat on a single-person chair by the window, wrapped himself just in a bath towel, crossed


    his legs, and put a cigarette between his fingers. There was a sneaky figure at the door.


    Wendy was holding her mobile phone and talking in a low voice, "Emily, are you sure... this method


    really works?"


    "Just have a try!" Emily saidzily.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy looked at the figure by the window with great pressure.


    It''s said that it was not easy to make a woman happy...


    But it would be more difficult to make a man happy!


    She took a deep breath and went straight to him as if she had made a decision.


    Looking at her squatting down in front of him and raising her head like a puppy, Charlie spat out


    some smoke. "What are you doing?"


    Wendy didn''t say anything but licked her lips.


    When she thought of what she was going to do, her heart was almost beating out of her chest.


    Under the gaze of his deep eyes, she stretched out her little hand and untied the bath towel on his


    waist. The tips of her fingers trembled a little. As if she was afraid that she would retreat, so she


    almost took his towel off in one breath.


    Then, she lowered her head...

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    About ten minutes, or even longer...


    When Wendy raised her head, her brain was still vacant.


    Until now, she still couldn''t believe that she could do such a thing so boldly. Just now, she heard the


    voiceing from his throat above her head, she felt her whole heart was burning.


    Her mouth was full of his smell. It was so strong that it couldn''t disappear for a short time.


    Wendy was so shy that she randomly pulled up the towel that she had just torn off and put it on his


    waist again. She wanted to escape.


    But there was no way she could get what she wanted. Charlie had already seized one of her arms.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlie carried her to his legs and held her tightly. She looked up and bumped


    into his profound dark eyes, she felt he was still immersed in the lingering passion.


    Wendy trembled to escape his eyes, but soon her chin was pinched up and she was forced to meet


    that kind of sight again.


    "You now have no courage to ept the consequence of your doing?"


    Charlie''s hoarse voice seemed to burn Wendy''s ears,


    n | ii


    "Who taught you this?" Charlie narrowed his eyes. "Urn..." She faltered.


    Charlie suddenly said and gathered his arms around her waist. "How dare you do this thing to make


    a man happy? Hmm?"


    She had done it, and she couldn''t deny it. Wendy had to bite the bullet and asked, "Charlie, have


    you cooled down?"


    Charlie didn''t answer, but there was obviously more desire in his eyes than just now.


    Wendy was somewhat at a loss. Suddenly, she felt weightless. Charlie directly picked her up and


    walked to the bed.


    He strode to the bed, and soon they both fell into the bed.


    Charlie held her face with one hand and kissed her. His voice was low and hoarse as his lips and


    teeth were chattering. "If you want me to cool down, then you have to work harder!"


    Had he cooled down now?


    Not only had he cooled down, but also he was very excited.


    After the sound of tearing the condom''s package, there were only their groans left.


    At noon, most of the colleagues went to the tea room.


    Wendy held her cheek with her hand, and the ck screen of theputer showed her expression.


    She picked up the phone that had not been put back into the drawer, dialed a number, and soon,


    someone answered. It seemed that the one on the phone was not in a rxed state as she did, she


    could hear the sound of the documents being turned over and the pen signing on the paper.


    It was time for lunch break, but Charlie didn''t have time to rest.


    Wendy could even imagine that he was sitting in the high back chair, answering the phone with one


    hand and writing with the pen in the other hand. Suddenly, she felt her heart ached.


    "Miss me?"


    The male voice suddenly came through.


    Even if they were on the phone, Charlie could easily make her heart moved.


    "No!" Wendy hurriedly covered the microphone, fortunately, her colleagues who were always


    gossiping around were not there. She exined with a red face, "I have something to tell you..."


    "Go on." Charlie replied calmly.


    "Felix called me just now..." Wendy said.


    "You''re going to see him again?" Before she could finish her sentence, Charlie asked directly.


    "Yes..." Wendy answered honestly, "Well, I''ve promised you that I will get your permission before I


    go out with them next time..."


    The main reason was that she was afraid that she would make him angry again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was definitely the most difficult thing in the world to make him happy. Last time, she spent a lot of


    effort to make him happy. Besides, she didn''t want to do such a thing again. No, it was impossible


    for her to do it again in her whole life!


    It was too embarrassing!


    "I don''t agree!" Charlie said in a deep voice, and the pen in his hand stopped.


    Wendy bit her lip and fell into a dilemma. She tried to persuade, "Felix''s flight is in the evening, I just


    want to see him off. I wille back soon..."


    "Is he going back to New York?" Charlie was surprised.


    "Yes!"


    "Is he taking his son as well?"


    "Yes."


    Holding her mobile phone, Wendy wanted to continue persuading him, but Charlie suddenly said,


    "Got it. You can go."


    Then, it seemed that someone knocked on the door and came in to report something. He said that


    he was busy and hung up.


    Wendy looked at the phone screen in a daze.


    He changed too fast...


    With the permission of Charlie, Wendy went to the airport by car after work.


    When she arrived, Felix and his son had already checked in. Ewan was also by their side and they


    were chatting.


    Seeing Wendy, they stopped talking at the same time.


    Felix sighed softly. "I wanted to take Toby to stay here longer this time. I didn''t expect that the old


    man at home suddenly fell ill and was hospitalized. He wanted to see his grandson. I had no choice


    but to go back immediately!"


    Wendy nodded. When Felix shifted the focus of work to the United States, his family had also


    migrated.


    Toby with a small bag on his back was unhappy. He came over and shook her hand. "Wendy, I will


    come back to see you soon. Don''t forget to miss me every day!"


    "Okay, I will. I will miss you every day!" Wendy agreed with a smile.


    Felix looked at her, and there seemed to be a thousand words in his eyes, but in the end, it only


    turned into one sentence, "Wendy, remember to call me if there is anything!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    After chatting for a while, the radio began to remind the flight.


    "It''s about time. We gotta go!" Felix looked at the electronic screen and told Ewan, "Ewan, help me


    send Wendy back!"


    "Don''t worry!" Ewan said.


    They watched Felix and his son pass the security check. Then they left.


    When they walked out of the airport lobby, Ewan suddenly called her.


    "Wendy."


    Wendy was puzzled. "What''s wrong?" When she came here today, she had noticed the strangeness


    of Ewan. It seemed that he had been thinking about something all the time. At this moment, he


    looked at her with a somewhat serious look, as if he had something to say.


    "I heard from Felix that you and Mr. Hogg..."


    Wendy was listening to him, but suddenly, there was a sh in the corner of her eyes.


    She looked over subconsciously and widened her eyes in surprise.


    After swallowing, her thoughts had drifted away. Wendy held her bag and said in a hurry, "Er, I''m


    sorry, I suddenly have something to do. Ewan, I can go back by myself, you don''t have to wait for


    me!"


    After that, she ran quickly in a direction.


    There were a lot of cars and people outside the airport lobby. Wendy walked quickly all the way, and


    the white Land Roverpletely jumped into her sight.


    The car did not turn off the engine. Through the windshield, the outline of the strong facial features


    could be seen clearly. With a cigarette in his hand, he breathed in and out, and the white smoke


    was curling up.


    It was really him!


    Just now, she thought that she was wrong.


    Wendy''s heart beat so fast, she opened the door and stared nkly at Charlie who was sitting in


    the driver''s seat.


    Charlie squinted his dark eyes and blew a smoke ring. He said in azy tone, "Is he gone?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "Right..."


    Wendy nodded, but her eyes couldn''t move away from him. "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "Well, I just drove a customer here." Charlie flicked the cigarette ash.


    Hearing this, Wendy couldn''t help but show a slight smile.


    His words were not very convincing. It was impossible for a big boss like him to do such a small


    thing. Moreover, even if it was a business, he still had his assistant, Farr, to do this thing for him.


    Thinking that she was here to send Felix and his son off, Charlie''s behavior was more like


    monitoring her...


    Seeing that she was looking at him all the time, Charlie frowned and said, "What are you looking


    at?"


    Wendy saw a sh of uneasiness in his eyes, and she was even more certain of her idea.


    Although she thought it was childish, she still felt sweet in her heart.


    She clenched the seat belt in her hand, but didn''t tie it immediately. Suddenly, she bowed to him


    and kissed the corner of his lips slightly.


    Charlie''s throat moved. "You¡¯re seducing me again?"


    "I''m not!" Wendy also felt regret by her impulsiveness and denied it shyly. She tried to cover her


    feelings up with the movement of fastening the seat belt. "You''d better drive now. I saw a lot of cars


    in the back that wanted to park..."


    However, Charlie was not in a hurry. Instead, he stretched out his arm to her.


    He grabbed the back of her head and continued to kiss her harder.


    Hepletely ignored the horn sound of the cars behind him. He didn''t let her go until she was


    almost out of breath.


    When Charlie restarted the engine, Wendy copsed on the seat with a red face.


    Ewan was still standing there, frowning at the direction in which the white Land Rover disappeared.


    He didn''t need to ask that question anymore because he had seen the two of them kissing in the


    car. This scene had given him the answer.


    When he withdrew his sight, the expression on his face was a little bit serious andplex.


    By the time they returned to the city from the airport, the evening lights had already been on.


    Charlie did not drive home directly. Instead, he parked at the door of a restaurant. It was a bitte,


    so he did not intend to let her go back to cook. The two of them were going to eat outside.


    There were a lot of luxury cars parked on the parking lot outside, and Wendy closed the door with


    some hesitation. Charlie had already bypassed the car and held her hand. "This restaurant is not


    expensive, and I''m a VIP here, so I can get a discount."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded, and felt a little embarrassed that he could easily see through her mind.


    The restaurant was Chinese-style and focused on Sichuan cuisine. It was not like a traditional


    restaurant''syout. Even in the hall, each table had a rtively independent space. Their seats


    were by the window.


    Every time he turned the menu page, he would ordered a dish. Wendy reminded him in a low voice,


    "Er, Charlie, we can''t eat that much..."


    "It''s okay." Charlie said in a low voice. He closed the menu and said to the waiter, "Add this boiled


    beef and spicy eggnt. Please be quicker!"


    After the waiter wrote the dishes down, he nodded and left.


    Wendy couldn''t help looking at the opposite side. It seemed that after they met at the airport, the


    corner of Charlie''s mouth was always raised slightly.


    "Charlie, are you in a good mood?" She asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Charlie raised his eyebrows a little higher.


    How could he not be in a good mood, his two love rivals had left at the same time. He should have


    added a soup!


    There seemed to be a lot of chefs hired in the restaurant, and the dishes were served very quickly. It


    didn''t take long for the waiters to bring up the dishes one after another. Wendy looked at the dishes


    on the table, and there was still one that hadn''t been served. There were only two of them and they


    couldn''t eat this much at all. She couldn''t help frowning andining, "Charlie, you have


    ordered too much..."


    "You''re too thin. Eat more." Charlie curled his lips.


    Wendy was about to nod, but he continued to say, "Otherwise, where did you get the strength to


    sleep with me at night?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the waiter just served thest dish.


    All of a sudden, Wendy''s face turned red.


    However, he deliberately reached out his hand and held hers across the table.


    Wendy panicked and looked around. Fortunately, there was some distance between the tables. She


    tried to pull back her hand and said, "Stop it. I''m going to eat..."


    Charlie didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, he turned her hand over and lowered his head to kiss her


    palm.


    Wendy''s face was red, and she felt a hot current rushing from her palm to her heart. She was


    extremely shy, especially when she found that someone was looking at them from not far away and


    was walking towards this way.


    Afraid that he would see their movement, she quickly pulled her hand back.


    The man was still walking over, it seemed that he wasing straight for them. When he stood still,


    he said to Charlie, "Charlie?" It was a middle-aged man who was about 50 years old. He seemed to


    be very familiar with Charlie.


    Hearing his voice, Charlie looked up and stood up from the chair. "Uncle Zheng."


    "I just saw you from a distance. I haven''t seen you for a while. How is your father recently?"


    "He''s pretty good," Charlie replied calmly.


    "That''s good! I''m busy recently, so I don''t have time to visit him. When I''m free next week, I''ll go


    fishing with him. I''ve found a newly opened fishing pool recently, and it''s fun fishing there!" This


    uncle Zheng smiled and turned his eyes to the other side of the table. He hesitated for a moment


    and asked, "Thisdy..."


    Seeing that his attention was focused on her, Wendy suddenly became nervous and stood up too.


    It could be seen from their conversation that Charlie was very familiar with this uncle, and this uncle


    seemed to be more familiar with Charlie''s father. In fact, she was a little embarrassed and did not


    know whether she should avoid or not.


    While shaking hands with uncle Zheng, Wendy heard Charlie''s calm voice. "She''s my girlfriend."


    "Oh, I see!" Uncle Zheng was obviously stunned, and soon said with a smile, "Please enjoy your


    meal, I still have friends with me!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "See youter, uncle Zheng." Then he sat down again after uncle Zheng


    turned around and left.


    Wendy also breathed a sigh of relief and sat back in her seat. When she picked up the chopsticks


    again, she found that Charlie in front of her did not move. Instead, he frowned and seemed to be


    thinking about something.


    Wendy swallowed the beef in her mouth and asked carefully, "Charlie, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Charlie''s expression changed.


    Seeing that she was still blinking her eyes at him, he picked up some meat and gave it to her. "You


    need to eat more!"


    "Well..." Charlie''s words were meaningful, so Wendy lowered her head shyly.


    When she secretly raised her head and looked over to him again, she saw he was drinking water


    slowly and looked in a good mood. It seemed that his frown she had saw just now was just her


    illusion.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, they went back. There was no traffic jam on the road, and the Land Rover soon


    stopped under the old residential building.


    As soon as they entered the corridor, Charlie reached out and put his arms around Wendy''s waist.


    He gathered his strength and almost carried her to the top floor. Without any more words, he took


    out the key and opened the security door.


    After entering, before Wendy could turn on the light, Charlie had turned around and pressed her


    against the door.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Wendy struggled, but it was useless.


    In the end, not to mention lying on the bed, they hadn''t even taken off their clothes, Charlie had


    already done it once.


    When Charlie carried her into the bathroom, Wendy''s eyshes trembled and sheined,


    "Can we do it in sequence in the future..."


    Couldn''t they take a shower first before doing it?


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, and his voice was still low and hoarse. "It''s you who seduced me at the


    airport!"


    "..." Wendy felt very wronged.


    "Do you need me to help you take a bath?" Charlie was pulling her loosen clothes.


    "Nope!" She immediately shook her head.


    Charlie stopped teasing her and closed the bathroom door.


    After Wendy finished washing, Charlie went in. Wendy leaned against the head of the bed and


    recovered some energy. When the sound of running water came to a halt, she looked up but soon


    fell down her head in a panic.


    Charlie went out with his tall and strong bodypletely exposed in the air, and there was not even


    a bath towel around him.


    There were beads of water on his skin that had not dried off. Under the light, he was full of man''s


    charming. Especially the thing under his waist, she would blush at even one nce.


    How could he...


    Was he an exhibitionist?


    Charlie felt her shyness, so he didn''t wear his briefs deliberately. He carried it in his hand and


    walked towards Wendy.


    She was too shy. She blushed all the time, and not only her ears but also her whole body turned


    red.


    The more he looked at her, the more adorable he felt she was, and the more he couldn''t help but


    wanting to tease her.


    He was too sexy that Wendy couldn''t bear it. She had toin, "Charlie, can you put your


    clothes on and do not walking round room nakedly..."


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Uh." Wendy swallowed and said, "Not very pleasing to eyes..."


    Charlie was stunned for a moment, and then he opened his mouth in a dangerous manner and


    repeated, "Not very pleasing to eyes?"


    An hourter, Wendyy on the bed with her whole body sore and weak. She decided to be more


    careful when she spoke in the future!


    Charlie put on his briefs this time. He was more satisfied now.There were many paper balls under


    the bed.


    "Didn''t I tell you to eat more?" Seeing that her eyes were red and she even didn''t have strength to


    lift her finger, he said, "You''re really useless!"


    Charlie reached out his hand and pulled her over.


    Wendy''s body was limp. She just let Charlie do what he wanted. Their chests rose and fell in the


    same beat.


    Outside the window, the moon was bright and the stars were shining. Two times of sex ran out of


    Wendy''s energy. In addition to fatigue, she was not sleepy for a moment. When she looked up


    slightly, she could see Charlie''s Adam''s apple and sharp chin.


    Thinking of the uncle they met at dinner in the evening, Wendy couldn''t help say, "Charlie..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Hmm?" Charlie was holding a cigarette box.


    "You know pretty much about my family. Tell me about yours, okay?"


    In the earliest time, Charlie had investigated her. He knew her family very well, and her grandma


    also had a good impression on him. But she seemed to know very little about his family except for


    his identity as the president of Hogg''s Group.


    "My family?" Charlie was a little stunned. He lit the cigarette and pulled the corner of his mouth


    when he blew the smoke. "There''s nothing special. My mother hemorrhaged and died when she


    gave birth to me. My father hates me because of this. He sent me abroad probably because he


    didn''t want to see me. My father was very serious and always lost his temper. I seldom have seen


    him smile since I was a child. Most of the time, he was scolding others."


    Hearing this, Wendy whispered, "Same as you..." "What did you say?" Charlie heard her words.


    Being looked at by him, Wendy immediately became timid.


    Charlie flicked the cigarette on the bedside table and said, "I''m quite close to my aunt."


    "Your aunt?" Wendy raised her head and asked with some curiosity.


    "Right, when I was a child, my dad didn''t care about me. It was my aunt who basically cared about


    me. At that time, she was only in her twenties, but she was not afraid of gossip. She took me with


    her to wherever she went. At first when I was sent to the United States to study, she was worried


    and even came to apany me. I remembered clearly that on that year''s New Year''s Eve, my


    aunt and I ate instant noodles and hams to celebrate the new year."


    It seemed that the rtionship between them was really close. When Charlie was talking, his eyes


    were covered with a smile.


    However, Wendy felt ufortable when she heard that.


    As he pulled his lips, there was a white smokeing out of his mouth, which made him look


    particrly lonely under the thin light and shadow of the bedsidemp.


    In fact, in the beginning, her the first impression on Charlie when he was on the luxury yacht was


    that he was indifferent and ruthless. He stood against the railing, and was indifferent as if he was


    separated from the whole world.


    But now, Wendy felt that it was actually a sense of lonely.


    She didn''t feel well in her heart, so she took the initiative to put her arms around his waist and


    snuggled up deeper into his arms.


    Charlie lifted her chin and said, "Do your feel heartbreaking?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded sincerely.


    Yes, it broke her heart.


    Very much.


    Wendy didn''t avoid his eyes. From his dark pupils, she could see herself, and she couldn''t hide the


    pain in her eyes.


    Charlie rubbed her chin with his finger silently. Two secondster, he smiled and said, "Since it


    broke your heart, you''d betterfort me!"


    He wanted it again!


    Wendyined in her heart, but he suddenly put off his cigarette and was going to do


    something.


    When the palm reached out, she shook her head like a frightened bird. "Don''t. I really can''t do it


    again tonight..."


    Seeing the panic on her little face, Charlie thought that she had almost fainted just now, so he didn''t


    go too far. He just pecked her on the corner of her mouth.


    "Okay, I''ll let you go!"


    Before Wendy could let out a sigh of relief, he added, "Let''s do it tomorrow morning." Charlie was a


    man of his word.


    When they woke up the next morning, it took them a long time to get up from the bed.


    When Wendy was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen, she heard footsteps behind her. Wendy


    turned around and saw Charlie, who had just taken a shower,ing in with a poker face.


    When she was puzzled, she saw the mobile phone he handed over. "Felix''s call."


    Wendy blinked her eyes, and then she understood the reason for his bad mood.


    She looked down and found that the phone had been connected.


    She was helpless, but she didn''t dare to say anything else. She turned off the stove fire and went to


    the ce with a good signal by the window to pick it up.


    Felix and his son had justnded, so they called to report their safety. He didn''t mention anything


    about Charlie. After hanging up, Wendy came out with two bowls of noodles and saw Charlie sitting


    at the table with a gloomy face.


    Wendy handed over the bowl and chopsticks and asked tentatively, "Charlie, are you jealous


    again?"


    "No." Charlie said in a tough voice.


    "... Really?"


    "Yes."


    Wendy observed his face and said deliberately, "Then why don''t youugh..."


    "Wendy!" Charlie went crazy.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    During the noontime rest, Wendy did not go out with her colleagues to have lunch.


    Because she had received a call from Ewan. When she went out of the office building, she saw the


    cool sports car.


    The restaurant Ewan booked was still very high-end. Wendy didn''t let Ewan order too many dishes.


    So Ewan just ordered enough for the two to eat.


    It was not the first time for them to have lunch like this. In the past, Ewan often came to find her.


    Even if he didn''t have something important to say, they would still talked a lot. Ewan was not a quiet


    person, but today he seemed to be a little less talkative.


    It seemed that he didn''t like the dishes today, so he didn''t eat much. Most of the time, he was


    pinching the small jade ne, lost in thought.


    Thest time when they had dinner together, Felix mentioned that he was falling in love and Wendy


    indirectly knew that the small jade ne was sent by his lover. Therefore, every time she saw it,


    she could feel how important that girl to him.


    Wendy swallowed the shrimp in her mouth. "Ewan, are you okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m okay." Ewan raised his eyebrows and saidzily. Wendy nodded.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Ewan drove her back in his sports car, they still didn''t talk much


    on the way.


    This meal seemed to be a little inexplicable. Wendy shrugged her shoulders. When they arrived at


    the office building, she lowered her head and untied the seat belt.


    When she was about to push the door open, Ewan suddenly said, "Wendy, I know you and Mr.


    Hogg are together now."


    Wendy was stunned, and her face turned a little red.


    She had confessed to Felix that Charlie was now her boyfriend, so she was not surprised that Ewan


    would know. What''s more, when she sent Felix at the airport that day, Ewan must saw the scene


    she ran to Charlie''s Land Rove.


    "I used to work as an orderly with Felix. At that time, you were shy and hid your feelings to Felix, so


    I always liked to tease you. Actually I also hoped that you and Felix could be together! I didn''t


    expect that you didn''t go to the United States with him, but I subconsciously regarded you two as a


    couple. Besides, with our previous friendship, I always treated you as one of my best friends." Ewan


    suddenly said such a long paragraph.


    "Er..."


    Wendy was touched by his words, but she was also puzzled.


    Wendy opened her mouth, before she could say something, Ewan suddenly frowned and looked


    over. He changed his tone. "Wendy, as your friend, I think you and Charlie are not suitable for each


    other." Upon hearing this, Wendy was stunned at first, but then she smiled.


    She didn''t think much about it. She just thought that Ewan subconsciously regarded her and Felix


    as a couple, so it was not surprising that he would say that.


    Wendy did not respond and just told him to drive slowly, then she walked into the office building.


    She was not busy in the afternoon. There was a meeting, and there were two quarterly reports to be


    sorted out before getting off work.


    When she went to the tea room to make a cup of coffee, her colleague next to her told her, "Wendy,


    your mobile phone has been vibrating in the drawer! I suspect that it must be a call from a man!"


    Wendy hurriedly put down the coffee cup and opened the drawer to have a look. As expected, there


    were two missed calls on the screen, and her colleague was right.


    When she was about to call back, her cell phone rang again.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?"


    When she picked it up, there was a male voice over there.


    Wendy sat up straight and carefully exined, "Uh, I just went to make coffee..."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Charlie didn''t say any word, she had to ask again.


    "Come down now."


    "...Uh?" "I''m downstairs yourpany."


    After saying this, Charlie hung up the phone directly. After Wendy reacted, she hurried to the


    elevator.


    When she came out of the elevator, she was still a little confused. She didn''t understand why he


    woulde at such a time. There were still more than three hours before she got off work. Besides,


    she also informed him in advance that she would have lunch with Ewan during lunch break.


    Was it because of this matter?


    "He''s too childish." Although she thought so, she quickened her pace.


    It was not the white Land Rover that was parked outside, but the ck Bentley. In addition to the


    driver, Farr was also sitting in the front seat.


    Farr got out of the car in advance and opened the back door for Wendy.


    Charlie, who was wearing a suit, crossed his long legs and sat on the back seat. There was a small


    stack of documents on his left hand. He looked a little hurried.


    "Uh, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy sat in and asked puzzledly.


    Charlie put down his legs and closed the documents. "I''m going to the airportter."


    "You''re going on a business trip again?" Wendy understood.


    She knew very well how busy he was. He had many things to do as a big boss. But it was just only


    a short time before hisst business trip... "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "Are you going to leaveter?" Wendy bit her lip.


    "Right." Charlie nodded again and looked at the clock on his waist. "It''s a temporary decision.


    There''s an urgent case needs to be dealt with. I''ll take the flight at half past four o''clock to Macau


    and stay there for a week."


    "So long!" Wendy couldn''t help but shout in a low voice.


    No wonder he didn''t say it on the phone but toe over and tell her personally.


    A week''s time wasn''t too long, but it wasn''t short either...


    Charlie''s throat moved slightly. Heughed and said, "Are you loath to part with me?"


    Right...


    But Wendy still refuted, "No, I''m not!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Charlie hooked her into his arms and kissed her.


    Wendy blushed in an instant. The driver and Farr were still in the front seats...


    She wanted to push him, but he held her even tighter. He pried open her teeth while she was


    struggling, and the air in her mouth waspletely swept away.


    The kisssted for a long time...


    When he released his hands, Wendy was a little dizzy by the kiss.


    The driver and Farr sat straight in front of them, as if they didn''t see anything at all.


    After getting out of the car shyly, Charlie didn''t order the driver to leave immediately. Instead, he put


    down the window and lit a cigarette in his hand. In the white smoke that was blown away by the


    wind, he stared at Wendy with deep eyes.


    "I''ll watch you in!"


    "Okay." Wendy said in a gentle voice.


    It was just a business trip, but she had experienced the hard feeling to be parted with lover.


    After a few steps, Wendy couldn''t help but turn around.


    Seeing that he was still looking at her in that position, and his eyes were full of love, her heart beat


    faster. She turned back, bit her lips, and walked in quickly.


    She had been to the Hogg''s Group more than once.


    Although it was not the peak time, he was also very urgent to catch the ne. Going to the airport


    directly from Hogg''s Group was more convenient, but he still came to her. In addition to telling her


    this news face to face, maybe it was also because he wanted to kiss her before leaving.


    It was not until she disappeared in the office building that the ck Bentley drove away.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After work, Wendy climbed up the top floor slowly.


    She was a little short of breath. She took out the key from her bag. She would do this every day, but


    she felt particrly lonely today, especially when she looked back at the opposite security door.


    After dinner, the sky outside gradually darkened.


    Charlie hadnded and sent her a text message to report his safety. But it seemed that he was very


    busy, he just said that he would call herter.


    There was no interesting program on the TV. Wendy couldn''t bear to watch it, she felt it was difficult


    to go through every second.


    There was only herself in this room. After thinking for a while, she took the key to go out and took


    the bus to Emily''s home.


    "Wait a minute!"


    As soon as she rang the doorbell, she heard Emily''s energetic voice.


    Wendy did not told Emily in advance that she woulde, so Emily was a little surprised when she


    opened the door. "Wendy? Why did youe here at such ate hour?"


    "Emily, I intend to stay here with you tonight!" Wendy didn''t exin, but said directly.


    "No!" Emily refused without a second thought.


    "Why not?" Wendy frowned. "Did you quarrel with Mr. Hogg?" Asked Emily, not answering.


    "No." Wendy exined helplessly, "He is on a business trip to Macao. It will take him a week to


    come back! It''s boring for me to stay at home alone so Ie to apany you! Why don''t you


    wee me..."


    "Alright!" Emily immediately changed her mind.


    Wendy narrowed her eyes. "Emily, are you sure you didn''t have any secrete with Charlie while


    hiding me?"


    "I didn''t! Don''t do me wrong. I swear to the God!"


    Emily raised her hand exaggeratedly, but her eyes were flickering, as if she was hiding something.


    She quickly reached out her hand to pull Wendy in and handed her slippers to distract her attention.


    After taking a shower, the two of themy down on thefortable mattress and talked about their


    university days.


    Gradually, Emily became sleepy, but Wendy was still chatting with her, "Wendy, can''t we sleep? I''m


    really sleepy..."


    "Let''s talk for a while more!" Wendy bit her lip and didn''t want to let her go easily.


    They talked for about half an hour more. Wendy had already yawned, but she still didn''t intend to


    sleep.


    Emily held a small rm clock and grumbled, "We have missed the best time for beauty sleep. If


    you don''t sleep now, you will grow wrinkles when you wake up tomorrow! At that time, we will see if


    Mr. Hogg still loves you!" Wendy still refused to sleep until the phone in her hand started to vibrate.


    Looking at the screen, she instantly felt refreshed. She held the phone up and put it beside her ear


    with her eyes shining. "... Hello? Are you done with your work?"


    "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "Yes..."


    Charlieughed in a low voice. "Are you waiting for me?"


    "No..." Wendy denied, but her tone sounded really not convincing. She blushed and changed the


    topic, "Have you returned to the hotel?"


    "Yes, I''ve juste back, and I haven''t changed my clothes yet. There are too many things going


    on. The person in charge of the case here has some problems, so we changed a new one


    temporarily. It will take some time for us to get used to this change!" Charlie''s voice was low, and


    there was a trace of fatigue in it.


    Wendy could hear it and said hurriedly, "Then go to take a bath and rest!"


    On the other side, Charlie agreed in a low voice, but after a long while, he still didn''t hung up the


    phone.


    "Uh..." Wendy looked at her phone screen and was a little confused. "Charlie, why don''t you hang


    up the phone?"


    She knew how overbearing he was. He had to hang up the phone first, and she never dared to


    hang up first.


    "What are you doing now?" Charlie asked without answering.


    Wendy changed her position and answered truthfully, "I''m in Emily''s apartment. Now, I''m lying on


    the bed..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie''s breathing became more intense.


    "Are you seducing me even on the phone?" Charlie''s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    "..." Was she?


    Wendy felt wronged. Fearing that he would say something more, she said hurriedly, "It''s gettingte.


    You should go to sleep early. I''m also sleepy. I have to go to work tomorrow..."


    Charlie agreed and hung up the phone this time.


    When Wendy turned over, she saw Emily''s resentful face.


    At this moment, Emily had already understood why Wendy didn''t want to sleep just now. She had


    been already very sleepy, but she was still forced to see them showing off their love.


    "Okay, okay! Please show off your love now, it''s the best to show off your love at this moment!"


    "Why?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "Because you''ll get God''s punishment sooner orter!" Emily said, gritting her teeth.


    "..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    Just as Wendy was about to retort on Emily, her phone vibrated again. It was a text message from


    Charlie, "Goodnight!" Wendy didn''t want to talk to Emily anymore. She turned back and began to


    type on her mobile phone with her eyes curved.


    Emily covered her chest with her hands helplessly. So cruel!


    In the next three days, Wendy still felt that the time went so slow.


    Charlie would call her everyday. They only talked a few words on the phone, it seemed to be


    their habit. If she didn''t receive the phone call, she would feel restless all day.


    This morning, when she just entered the office, her cell phone rang.


    Charlie seemed to be walking with steady footsteps, but his calm voice sounded a little tired in the


    morning.


    "Are you tired?"


    Charlie replied, "Well, I haven''t slept well these two days."


    "Are you too busy?" Wendy bit her lip, and her action of pulling the chair slowed down.


    "This''s one reason." Charlie paused for a moment and said, "Mainly because I lost sleep these two


    nights."


    "Why? How can you lost sleep?" Wendy frowned.


    Charlie didn''t answer her immediately. They all remained silence at this momemt.


    "Miss you." Suddenly, Wendy heard these two words.


    She almost droped the phone in her hand, and one of her ears felt hot. Even though they were so


    far away from each other, she could feel the passion behind these two words.


    There was someone who was respectfully reporting something to Charlie, so he said in a hurry, "I''m


    going to have a meeting."


    Hanging up the phone, Wendy slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    She looked up, and many colleagues came in one after another. The supervisor just walked to his


    office with his briefcase.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy clenched her fingers as if she was thinking about something. When she released her hands


    again, she had made up her mind. She did not sit down, but followed the supervisor into the office.


    More than ten minutester, she came out of the office.


    She was in a good mood. Wendy picked up her mobile phone and her voice trembled slightly


    because of some kind of joy. "Hello, Emily, can you book a flight to Macao for me?"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Because Wendy made the decision temporarily, there was no flight that night.


    Wendy took the flight at noon the next day. It took four and a half hours to fly to Macao. At seven


    o''clock in the evening, she would appear in front of Charlie.


    When she was about to pass the security check, Charlie suddenly called her.


    Wendy was shocked. She didn''t expect that he would call her at this time. She hesitated for a long


    time before picking it up.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In fact, nothing was wrong. It was just that he was free now and wanted to know what she was


    doing. She lied that she was having lunch. She was afraid that she would reveal herself, so she


    didn''t say a few words and end the call initiatively.


    She remembered that Charlie once said that her hand would sweat as soon as she lied.


    She could not help but look down and found that her palms were indeed sweaty.


    Wendy rubbed her hands on her jeans and continued to move forward with the line.


    She had only taken the ne twice, and all were apanied by Charlie. In fact, she was a little


    scared to take the ne alone. Soon, it was her turn, she took a deep breath and handed in her ID


    card and boarding pass. Her next seats were an old couple, the olddy loved chatting very much,


    so it was not boring while flying.


    When the ne steadilynded, Wendy unfastened the seat belt. In addition to carrying a satchel


    on her back, she also carried a small bag, in which there were some clean clothes.


    Coming out of the airport, she followed others to buy tickets and got on the bus.


    ording to what she had nned in advancest night, Wendy got off the airport bus and


    changed into another one.


    It was a sightseeing bus. In addition to the inside seats, there were open-air seats on the top of the


    car. But now it was cold outside, so there were not many people going up. Almost all of them were


    in the car. Besides, there was a tour group, which made the bus very crowded.


    There was no seat, so Wendy stood at a back corner of the carriage.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Not long after the car moved, a quarrel suddenly came out, which attracted the attention of the


    crowd.


    It was a short girl with short hair and a big pair of sses. She was a little round. The person who


    quarreled with her was a very thin man with a sneaky look.


    Although Wendy didn''t know how to speak Cantonese, she had seen a lot of Cantonese TV series,


    so she could understand a little.


    The girl pointed at the man angrily. "You touched my ass just now!"


    "Come on, there are so many beautiful girls in this car, will I touch you?" The man was not willing to


    show weakness, and his words were very vicious. "Why don''t take a look at yourself in the mirror?


    You''re not the type that could be harassed!"


    "You¡ª" The girl trembled with anger.


    No one in the car was willing to help. They justughed and watched the fun.


    The girl finally had no choice but to endure it. She moved to a ce farther away from the man.


    Wendy felt that this girl looked very honest. Her face was red because of anger, and she didn''t


    seem to be lying.


    Thinking that she was not familiar with this ce, she couldn''t help but walk to a ce with fewer


    people.


    Soon, she arrived at her destination. Wendy moved to the door. A lot of people were going to get


    out of the car at this station, so she was pushed several times.


    The bag containing clothes was held in her arms, and the bag on her body was pushed to her back.


    She subconsciously wanted to pull it back, but suddenly, the back of her hand hurt.


    She took back her hand, only to find that there was a slit on it, and the red blood quickly gushed out.


    Wendy turned around and found that the man standing behind her was the one who had just


    quarreled with the girl. When he found that Wendy was looking at him, he immediately red at her.


    "What are you looking at?"


    She was so scared that she quickly turned her eyes away and did not dare to say anything.


    She was not familiar with this ce, so she was afraid that she would get into trouble.


    When Wendy stood firm, the back of her hand had already begun to bleed. She suddenly realized


    something and went to check her bag. There was a hole on the bottom of her bag, and the wallet


    and other items inside were all missed!


    Oh no!


    The man was not a hooligan, but a thief!


    The only lucky thing was that her mobile phone was in the pocket, and it wasn''t stolen.


    There was an old woman beside her. Seeing her situation, she kindly handed over a tissue and


    pointed to the police station opposite the road. Wendy nodded and thanked her. Then she followed


    the pedestrians across the road.


    Aftering out from the police station, the sky had gradually fallen.


    Yesterday, when she decided toe to Macau, she had deliberately made a phone call with


    Charlie to find out which hotel he was staying in.


    Who knew that this kind of thing would happen. Now she had lost her wallet and certificates.


    Fortunately, the police sent her to the door of the hotel.


    At the sight of the resplendent hotel, Wendy finally felt at ease.


    However, after she went in and said Charlie''s name, the receptionist said that she could not reveal


    the privacy of guest. In desperation, she had to call Charlie, but no one answered the phone.


    About ten minutester, Charlie called her back.


    Wendy quickly picked it up."... Hello?"


    "Miss me?"


    His voice was still calm but sexy.


    "No..." Wendy blushed and her eyes blinked. "I just wanted to know what you are doing. Haven''t


    you returned to the hotel yet?"


    "No, I''m in a meeting. There are a few important problems that have not been solved. We have to


    reach an agreement today. If I hadn''t seen your phone call, I wouldn''t have stood up from my chair.


    I''ve sat here for five consecutive hours."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, I''m going to have dinner with the meeting staffter. What about you?"


    Wendy replied in a lie, "I''ve already had dinner!"


    "Good." Charlie answered calmly.


    There seemed to be someone talking on Charlie''s side. Wendy was afraid of disturbing his work, so


    she didn''t dare to say that she was already in the hotel. She just said, "Er, Charlie, we can talk


    about itter after you going back to the hotel!"


    Hanging up the phone, she looked at her empty bag and sighed. She made this decision only


    because of his "miss you" and couldn''t help but ask for leave and came over to Macao. She had


    been happy and nervous all along the way. But she didn''t expect that she would be targeted by a


    thief as soon as she got off the ne.


    So, surprise couldn''t be made casually...


    There was a rest area in the hotel lobby, but it was toorge and there were too many people


    coming and going. What if she missed him by ident?


    Wendy thought for a while, in the end, she didn''t go to the sofa, but went to the door of the hotel.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, a ckmercial car slowly drove over.


    Before the doorman came forward, the driver had already run down and opened the back door. It


    was Farr who came down first, and then Charlie.


    He was wearing a ck hand-made suit, which set off his strong figure. The exhaustion between his


    eyebrows could not be ignored.


    The meeting was not very ideal and still did not solve the problempletely, which meant that it


    would continue tomorrow. There were too many works, many of which required his own decision.


    His physical body was tired, and his heart was also tired. This was the price he had to pay for being


    a big boss.


    "Charlie..."


    A female voice suddenly came from somewhere.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Charlie stopped.


    There was only one person who could call him like this.


    With doubts in his heart, he looked at the direction from the sound and saw a slender figure


    standing next to the marble door of the hotel, holding a bag in her arms. Under the light, she was


    looking at him with a gentle smile.


    Her eyes were as bright as the starlight in the night sky.


    He felt as if all his fatigue in the past few days had been swept away by her smile.


    Farr, who was following behind Charlie, was even more shocked. "Miss, Miss Lim?"


    "Er, it''s me!" Wendy walked up to them shyly.


    She had never done such a thing before, so she was a little clumsy now.


    Seeing Charlie staring at her in silence, and seeing her foolish look in his ck pupils, her face


    became hot and she said in a bashful voice, "Well, surprise!"


    It was indeed a pleasant surprise.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently.


    Although Macau was in the south of the country, it was almost winter now, the night was very cool,


    about only four or five centigrade. Noticing that her nose had already been red due to the night


    wind, he couldn''t help but frown again.


    "How long have you been waiting here?" Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, it didn''t take long. I just arrived when I called you..." Wendy said timidly.


    Charlie calcted in his heart that it had been at least three hours since the phone call. Had she


    been waiting for him here foolishly for these three hours? Wasn''t three hours long?


    Charlie frowned even more.


    Especially when he reached out his hand to pull her up, the cold temperature on her hand made


    him a little angry. "Why did you stand here? Why didn''t you wait inside!"


    "Uh." Wendy bit her lip like a child who had done something wrong, and exined, "There are too


    many people in the hotel. I was afraid that I would miss you inside, I could have a better view


    outside here..."


    Charlie''s thin lips were slightly closed, and he just held her hand tightly in silence.


    Wendy carefully nced at his face, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. She


    could not help but feel a little guilty. She was a little regret and wondered if she had bothered him


    when she came here without saying anything in advance. But at the same time, she inevitably felt a


    little disappointed in her heart.


    When she was thinking this, Charlie suddenly tightened his hand on her waist.


    She was brought straight into Charlie''s arms, and the back of her head was sped by his palm.


    She raised her head slightly and received Charlie''s deep kiss.


    Although it was not the first time for Charlie to do this kind of thing, and Farr was also very clever


    and turned around, Wendy was still very shy.


    Originally, she thought it was just a simple kiss, but Charlie curled her tongue andpletely


    ignored her struggling little hands on his chest. She was even slightly quivering because of this


    deep kiss.


    Wendy''s face was burning hot, and she didn''t dare to look at passers-by.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, fortunately, no one here knows me..."


    Charlie held the bag in Wendy''s arms. Wendy followed him into the room.


    It was a very high- ss presidential suite, spacious but not empty. In addition to the living room,


    there was actually a small kitchen. Everything was prepared well.


    Seeing that he put her bag on the sofa, she also took off her bag.


    He had been holding Wendy''s right hand just now, so Charlie noticed the two band-aids sticking to


    the back of her left hand by now.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Wendy didn''t notice his line of sight until she heard his words.


    The band-aids were given by a police officer. She did not mention a word about the thief. She shook


    her head and said, "It''s okay. I identally cut my hand when I was cookingst night."


    Charlie nodded and didn''t ask more questions. He held her hand up and looked at it. He could not


    see the wound because of the band-aids.


    He poured a ss of hot water and handed it to Wendy. "Don''t you have to go to work?"


    "I asked for two days off from my supervisor..." Wendy exined. She looked up at him and said


    shyly, "With the weekend, I can go back with you together..."


    "Then why did youe here?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy lowered her eyes and hesitated. "Well, you said that you miss me..."


    Her face was red and hot. She didn''t know whether it was because of the hot water in the cup or


    something else.


    When she raised her eyes again, she found that he had been staring at her with the pair of deep


    and ck eyes. Wendy was a little scared. "Charlie, why are you staring at me..."


    "I''m looking at my own girlfriend, is that illegal?" Charlie asked leisurely.


    "Then what are youughing at..." Seeing his thin lips curling up, Wendy felt puzzled.


    After she said that, the original faint smile expanded instantly. She bit her lips and said, "Don''t


    laugh!"


    Charlie didn''t stop. His Adam''s apple moved slightly and even his strong chest rose and fell slightly


    in the air, stimting her nerves. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms again. He


    joked, "My Wendy now knows how to love me."


    "..." Wendy''s face blushed.


    After drinking up a whole cup of hot water, her body became warm, and her fingers were no longer


    as cold as before. Charlie asked her to take a bath first. She nodded and shyly went to find her


    pajamas.


    Half an hourter, Wendy came out.


    She looked around and found that Charlie was still in the living room, with his back to her. She didn''t


    know what he was looking at.


    Charlie heard her footsteps and asked in a calm voice, "Did you meet a thief?"


    "Eh?" Wendy was stunned.


    When she walked over, she found that he frowned, and was looking at her bag.


    When she took it off, she deliberately put it on the sofa in a low position. Now it was discovered by


    him, so she couldn''t hide the truth anymore.


    "Well..." Wendy nodded and said honestly, "There were too many people on the bus, so I didn''t pay


    attention to it when I got off the bus. When I found out that the bag had been cut open, the things


    inside had been all gone, but I have already called the police..."


    "Did your hand also get hurt at that time?" Charlie pursed his thin lips.


    "Well, yes..." Wendy had to admit it, and she tried to rx her tone. "Well, thieves are everywhere. It


    seems that the security in Macao should be strengthened! Fortunately, I didn''t bring the ck card


    you gave me this time, I put it in the drawer, otherwise..."


    At the end of her words, her voice became smaller.


    Charlie''s eyebrows had already darkened. He did not speak anymore but took out his mobile phone


    and made a phone call.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Farring in with a medicine box.


    Charlie took it and closed the door. He pulled Wendy to sit on the sofa without saying anything.


    Seeing his actions, Wendy asked in a low voice, "Charlie, are you unhappy?"


    "Did you do it deliberately to make me worried?" Charlie red at her.


    He removed both band-aids on her hand, and saw the cut wound. It was not long but very deep. He


    could imagine that she must have shed a lot of blood at that time, and she didn''t treat the wound


    properly. What''s worse, she dipped her hand in water during the bath, so the wound had begun to


    inme.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    "No..." Wendy shook her head timidly.


    When she raised her eyes again, she found that Charlie had already taken out a cotton swab and


    disinfectant, began to disinfect the wound.


    "Does it hurt?" His eyebrows were still narrowed.


    "No, it doesn''t..." Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie suddenly poked the wound with cotton swab hard, and Wendy couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Ah!"


    "Well, it hurts..." Seeing his gloomy face, she didn''t dare to lie anymore, but she felt that he was too


    nervous, so she lifted her hand forward and said, "But you can blow it for me. It won''t hurt


    anymore!"


    Sure enough, Charlie''s lips twitched.


    The disinfectant water ran through the wound and he attached a new band-aid to it again.


    Charlie still red at her grumpily. But in fact, he was very moved in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that she coulde to Macao and stood at the door of the hotel for three hours.


    How could he not understand? She did not only just want to give him a surprise, but also she was


    afraid that she would disturb his work.


    And if he hadn''t found the wound on the back of her hand, she might never tell him the truth but just


    lied that her wallet was lost so that he didn''t have to worry about her! Just now she was even d


    that she didn''t bring out the ck card that he gave her...


    "Idiot!"


    Although Charlie shouted in a deep voice, he did not me her.


    "..." Wendy, like a child being lectured by the headteacher, sat straightly.


    A momentter, she reached out and pulled his sleeve. "Er, Charlie, can you give me something to


    eat? I haven''t eaten yet..."


    This time, Charlie did not call Farr, but directly called the room service.


    After he went out to take a shower, the waiter came in with dishes.


    Charlie didn''t move but just smoked at the side. Under his gaze, Wendy ate a whole bowl of rice.


    When she put down the chopsticks, her stomach seemed to be bulging.


    "Have you finished?"


    "Yes..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie put out the cigarette in his hand and said, "Then go to sleep."


    Wendy followed him to the bedroom obediently. The bed was very big and the mattress was as soft


    as candy floss.


    It was already past 11 o''clock, the night outside was quiet.


    When Charlie stretched out his arm, she snuggled up to him with great cooperation. She could see


    his Adam''s apple. "Tell me the truth if there is such a situation again."


    "Well..." Wendy said in a low voice.


    Then, her chin was lifted lightly, and they kissed in the darkness.


    Absence makes the heart grow fender. Once they began to kiss, how could they be able to be


    apart?


    When Wendy turned off the lights, she noticed that there were two boxes of contraceptives provided


    by the hotel on the bedside table.


    Wendy thought that he would do it, but unexpectedly, he just held her in his arms. "You''ve been tired


    almost all day. Sleep early. Take your time and recover your energy first!"


    His calm voice revealed his pity for her.


    Wendy was in his arms and very close to his body, so she could feel his desire.


    She bit her lips and whispered, "It doesn''t matter..."


    "Sleep!"


    Wendy felt sweet in her heart and closed her eyes.


    The next day, Wendy stayed in the hotel and did not go out.


    The incident with the thief had left a psychological shadow on her. She didn''t dare to go shopping


    alone. Moreover, she had secretly checked the price of the suite. If she just stayed at night, it would


    be a waste.


    There were a lot of programs on TV, and she just spent her day in the suite. As soon as the evening


    lights were on, Wendy came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Looking at the quilt she had


    just paved, she pinched her reddish face and secretly cursed herself in heart that she was


    shameless to ask for a leave to warm a man''s bed.


    Charlie had asked her to do this in the past, but now she was in a different mood. She was willing to


    do so this time.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Charlie came back.


    After drinking the wine, he was full of the smell of alcohol. Farr held on to his side.


    Seeing Wendy, Charlie threw himself to her spontaneously, and his whole body''s weight was on her.


    Wendy took two steps staggered. Charlie deliberately blew the hot air on her neck.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy finally stood firm and found that Farr had already run away.


    She closed the door and dragged Charlie to the bedroom with difficulty. When she reached the bed,


    she loosened her grip and threw him on it like throwing a giant dog.


    The soft mattress bounced twice, and Charlie held her hand again.


    "Take off my clothes!"


    Wendy bit her lip and didn''t move. She was pulled by him and stumbled on the bed. Fie held her


    hand and pressed it on his shirt. "Flurry up, take it off! Wendy!" "Got it..." When she heard he call


    her name in this way, she was defeated.


    Every time he called her this way, Wendy couldn''t help it.


    Although Charlie had drunk a lot, he was still sober. He cooperated very well and Wendy quickly


    took off his suit and shirt.


    Unbuttoned the metal button of the belt, Wendy pulled his trousers as if she was taking off clothes


    for a child. After his trousers, what remained was his briefs. Charlie still pressed her hand. She


    shook her head and didn''t intend to move anymore.


    Charlie had been holding back his desire for a long time, so he suddenly sat up.


    Wendy was caught off guard and was directly held on to his legs. At the same time, his kiss fell


    down.


    The smell of alcohol was very strong. She dodged a little, so the kiss fell on her neck.


    She got goosebumps because of this hot kiss.


    In fact, when he woke up in the morning, he wanted to do it very much. However, he was


    interrupted by Farr''s phone call, so he naturally would not let go of the chance this evening.


    Wendy did not resist, but she still pushed him. "Charlie, you go to take a bath first..."


    "Then wait for me!" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    He continued to blow into her ears. "Hmm?"


    Wendy nodded with a red face. "Okay..."


    After getting the guarantee, Charlie stretched out his arm and motioned her to take him to the


    bathroom.


    Walking to the bathroom door, Wendy was afraid that he would drag her in, so she loosened her


    hand in advance. She only breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the frosted ss door was


    closed.


    Just as she was about to turn around, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Something was thrown out.


    The bathroom door was closed again. Wendy picked up the briefs that had been thrown out shyly.


    It was so close!


    Fortunately, she dodged quickly, or it would fall on her head.


    She pinched a corner of the briefs with her thumb and forefinger, and she could still feel Charlie''s


    body temperature on it. She knew what his briefs meant, so she shyly threw it into the dirty clothes


    basket.


    There were clothes that he had just taken off at the end of the bed. It was a little messy so she also


    packed them up by the way.


    When she rolled up his white shirt, Wendy stopped and pursed her lips.


    There was a pink lip print at the cor.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    About 20 minutester, Charlie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.


    A bath towel was wrapped around his waist, covering his important parts. It seemed that he had


    sobered a lot, but the desire in his eyes was even more intense.


    Wendy had already gotten on the bed and leaned on the head of the bed with the quilt on her body.


    Charlie walked over, she kept her eyes down and didn''t look at him. Under the light, there were two


    shadows on her eyshes, which didn''t seem to mean shyness.


    When he reached the bed, Wendy reached out and put out the light on the bedside table.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently and lifted the quilt. Almost at the same time as he pounced to


    Wendy, he tore off the bath towel on his body.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Senses in the darkness became clearer. They two shared the same shower gel''s smell.


    Charlie held her face and kissed her lips urately.


    When he went to unbutton her pajamas, Wendy stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie frowned.


    "No..." She shook her head.


    No matter what he did further, Wendy would stop him. Wendy held his hand in time and said, "I''m


    not suitable to do it now!" "Is your period conning?" Charlie froze in an instant. "Yes..." Wendy


    nodded.


    When the lights were turned off, the room was dark, which was also very good to cover up the guilty


    conscience in her eyes.


    Charlie still reached out his big hand downward her body. After touching the thing on her


    underpants, his suppressed his breath. "When did ite?"


    "When you were taking bath..." Wendy''s hand, which was a little wet, was lightly clenched.


    "How could ite now? Should thate many dayster?" Charlie frowned and was a little


    flustered.


    Wendy''s heart beat faster for his keenness.


    She turned her head and said in a natural tone as much as possible, "Sometimes it''s not punctual,


    I''m not certain whether it will dy ore in advance..."


    Charlie kept his posture for a few seconds and still didn''t calm down. He got out of bed and went


    into the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    When he came back, his body was around chill air.


    Just by gently touching her shoulder with palm, his breathing became heavier.


    Wendy bit her lip and whispered, "I can sleep on sofa or another room..."


    "Shut up!" Charlie shouted.


    Fine!


    Wendy pursed her lips tightly. She simply turned her back to him, and remained motionless, as if


    she was in anger.


    However, it didn''t take long for Charlie to hold her in his arms back.


    The next day, Charlie''splexion was not that good.


    Others didn''t know the reason, but Wendy did. Last night, he went to the bathroom twice, and every


    time he came back, he was around chill cold air. Most importantly, he didn''t get satisfied...


    After knowing that she stayed in the hotel for the whole day yesterday, Charlie asked her to change


    clothes and go to a meeting with him. She didn''t agree at first, but in the end, she failed refusing


    him. He bought her to the local branch office.


    The meeting room was veryrge, and the temperature was veryfortable because of the air


    conditioner.


    Wendy was a little embarrassed. She was arranged to sit on the sofa behind the conference table. It


    seemed that because she was brought by Charlie, every person who came in to participate in the


    meeting was very respectful to her.


    And not long after she sat down, someone served her tea and snacks, as well as a pen, aptop,


    and an iPad, also headphones, which could help her to kill time.


    A young girl, who seemed to be a college graduate, prepared these things for Wendy. She said in


    standard Mandarin, "Miss Lim, just call me if you need anything! Mr. Hogg specifically ordered me to


    take good care of you!"


    "Thank you!" Wendy said gratefully.


    After the young girl nodded and left, the meeting began.


    The blinds were put down, and the projection cloth in the middle of the wall was lit up. Charlie


    leaned slightly to one side and stared at it.


    The shadow of the light hit his face, and the outline of his facial features became deeper. He held a


    pen in his hand which was usually holding cigarettes. Whoever spoke, he would look at that person.


    He listened carefully and asionally nodded.


    Wendy was watching a popr variety show on theptop, but she couldn''t concentrate on it.


    Because even in such a serious meeting, there would always be someone sneaking a nce at her,


    which made her blush.


    In fact, she refused at the beginning because she felt that it was not appropriate. After all, it was not


    a party. Wasn''t it absurd for a big boss to bring a woman with him when he attend a meeting?


    Thinking of this, Wendy couldn''t help but look at him.


    During the whole time, Charlie was seriously involved in the meeting. He looked calm as if he didn''t


    think that it would be harmful to his image to bring her here.


    The meeting seemed to be going well. Outside the window, the sun was nted to the west, and


    the projector was turned off.


    Everyone packed up their things and left one after another. Charlie got up from his chair and walked


    straight to her.


    As soon as he stood in front of the sofa, Farr caught up with him and said something. He first raised


    his eyebrows silently and then turned around slightly.


    Wendy, who stood up from her seat, followed his line of sight and saw a sexy figureing in from


    the door of the conference room.


    Because most of staff were going out one after another, she was very eye- catching when she


    walked in. What''s more, she was beautiful with a good figure. She was wearing a leather skirt and


    high heels, which left crisp sounds on the marble floor.


    She seemed to be mixed-blood, her facial features were special and charming. Especially after


    putting on makeup, she was very morous.


    Wendy noticed that the woman was wearing pink lipstick, which made her mouth look very tender.


    Her hands couldn''t help but gently clenched. She remembered the lip print on Charlie''s corst


    night. Her intuition told her that it might be left by this woman.


    The woman also walked straight over like Charlie did just now.


    It seemed that she was no a stranger to Charlie. She directly reached out her hand and said, "Mr.


    Hogg!"


    "Manager Hsu." Charlie also reached out his hand. Wendy bit her lips and couldn''t look away from


    their hands which were holding each other.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    It was not until the fourth second that they separated. She did not know why she had to calcte so


    urately.


    "I''ve been waiting outside for a long time, and I didn''t dare to disturb you. When the meeting was


    over, I called Mr. Chiang!" The woman called Manager Hsu smiled. "I saidst night that I have to


    specially invite you to have a meal to express my thanks!"


    "You don''t have to do that." Charlie smiled.


    "No, I have to! I have already booked the restaurant, and we can also talk about the financial cases


    by the way. I still have a lot of questions to ask you! If you have no arrangement next, shall we go


    there now?"


    After saying that, she finally looked at Wendy. "... This is?"


    Just now when the two of them were chatting, Wendy felt that she was like a backdrop.


    Seeing that they all looked at her, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Er, you can go, just


    ask Mr. Chiang to send me back to the hotel..."


    She lowered her head and was about to leave, but Charlie held her hand.


    "Let''s go together."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The car stopped under the Macau Tower.


    Manager Hsu booked the revolving restaurant in this tower. Not only could they have meals, but


    they could also enjoy the night view of the whole city in Macao. She spent a lot of effort on choosing


    this restaurant.


    It was said that Macau Tower was 338 meters high, ranked the eighth in Asia and ranked the 10th in


    the world. It was higher than the Eiffel Tower in Paris, and when people stand at the top of the


    tower, they could even see thendscape of Guangdong and some part of Hong Kong far away.


    Wendy looked out from the window, it was really beautiful. But she was not in the mood to


    appreciate it at this time, and she felt ufortable in her heart.


    The ck table was covered with white cloth. The goblets were crystal clear and the tes were


    also bright and smooth.


    Manager Hsu showed a very polite manner. After putting down the bag, she said with a smile, "This


    is Buffet. Let''s get something to eat first, shall we?"


    "Okay." Charlie answered.


    Wendy, who had just sat down, had to stand up after hearing the words.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The dinner is served with Portuguese and Indian cuisine, fresh seafood, as well as some Chinese


    fried dishes. Wendy silently held a te in her hand and followed behind them.


    Charlie and Manager Hsu were standing side by side in front of her. Charlie was tall and strong,


    while Manager Hsu was slender. The scene they were walking together was very eye-catching.


    Along the way, the conversation between the two people did not stop.


    Most of the topics they talked about were about work, which Wendy couldn''t understand. Even if


    she could, it was not her turn to interrupt.


    Wendy clenched her hands which were holding the tongs, and her chest became more and more


    stuffy.


    As if to vent, she poked the crab on the iceyer, but the crab always slipped down, after repeating


    several times, she did not pick up any of them.


    So annoying!


    When Wendy was about to give up, someone picked up a big red crab for her.


    She looked up and met Charlie''s dark eyes. He was looking at her with a faint smile.


    Wendy turned her face away and nned to go to the snack area in the front.


    When she passed by him, he suddenly lowered his head and moved his Adam''s apple slightly.


    "You''re allowed to be jealous."


    "..." She paused.


    When she pursed her lips, she heard his another sentence, "But don''t be too jealous!" "I didn''t..."


    Wendy retorted.


    Although she said so, there was a small voice in her heart refuting herself.


    After taking the meal, the three of them returned to their seats. Although it was a 360- degree


    sightseeing restaurant, the speed of revolving was very slow. It took about an hour and a half to


    rotate a round. So it would not make people dizzy, but could provide a veryfortable dining


    experience.


    Manager Hsu and Charlie were still having a good conversation. Wendy suddenly felt warm on her


    knees.


    Wendy lowered her head. Sure enough, she saw Charlie''s hand reaching out.


    The thick palm was firmly tapping on her right knee, tightening and stroking her knee through the


    cloth.


    She moved but did not break free. She was afraid of making too much noise, so she had to give up.


    She looked up again and saw that he was still talking seriously with Manager Hsu, as if the man


    who was flirting with her under the table was not him. This situation was not the first time, but it was


    different from the past, she only felt ufortable now.


    At this moment, a lowugh came out of Charlie''s mouth when they were talking, but he nced at


    her from the corner of his eye. Wendy was sure that he wasughing at her.


    Was she funny?


    Wendy vented all her anger on the crab lying on the te and began to untie it with knife and fork.


    When they were in the middle of the meal, Charlie suddenly stood up and said, "I have to pick up a


    phone call."


    After that, he left with his mobile phone.


    Manager Hsu seemed to be a talkative person, so she took the initiative to talk to Wendy. "The sea


    food here is good. I think Miss Lim seems to like crabs very much."


    "Well, it''s tasty..." Wendy''s answer was a little contrary to her heart.


    "My son also likes to eat crabs here, every week, he would mor me to bring him here!"


    "You already have a child?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Yes, he''s in kindergarten this year. He is so naughty that even our nanny can''t stand him!" Manager


    Hsu nodded with a smile. In the end, she asked, "Miss Lim, you''re Mr. Hogg''s girlfriend, right?"


    "Well..." Wendy nodded slightly.


    She was a little confused and did not understand Manager Hsu''s meaning.


    "Then I did a right thing to treat you this meal!" Manager Hsu smiled and put her hands together.


    "Although Mr. Hogg and I have been talking about work, my main purpose is to thank him! I took


    part in the dinnerst night, but I didn''t expect to meet my ex- husband. He is stubborn. He has


    been pestering me for the past two years after we divorce. Fortunately, Mr. Hogg helped me in time!


    In order to let my ex-husband give up, I acted with Mr. Hoggst night!"


    "But don''t worry. We were just acting, and we didn''t go out of line. I kissed Mr. Hogg on the cor.


    After all, you''re his girlfriend. We''re both women, so I think I should tell you the truth."


    "Ah..." Wendy was stunned.


    "Miss Lim, please don''t mind me!"


    "No, I won''t..."


    Wendy came to her senses and shook her head in a hurry.


    When she saw the lip print on the shirtst night, she felt very upset. In fact, she even didn''t sleep


    well. There were many pictures in her mind all night.


    In the past, when she worked in the pub, it was normal for Charlie to go in and out frequently. She


    had seen girls around him, but he almost never touched them. However, the sudden lip print made


    her worried. Maybe all men had bad habits. She even doubted whether she shoulde here and


    imagined that a woman sat on hisp and made out with him...


    Even he just did it for his work, she still felt ufortable.


    But now that she knew the real reason, all the depression in Wendy''s mind was swept away.


    It turned out to be a mistake...


    After dinner, the ck business car had been parked at the door of the hotel.


    There were not many people in the elevator. When it came to the tenth floor, there were only Charlie


    and Wendy left. Thinking of Manager Hsu''s words during the dinner, Wendy looked at Charlie


    standing next to her, she couldn''t help but take a small step closer to him, reached out to hold his


    hand gently, and then clenched little by little.


    Just like what he had done to her during the meal, she also gently rubbed his hand with her fingers.


    Charlie squinted his deep eyes and said with some depression, "You''re now in your period. Don''t


    seduce me. Understand?"


    "Charlie, in fact..."


    Wendy licked her lower lip. Seeing that he was waiting for her to continue with his eyebrows slightly


    raised, she swallowed and said slowly, "I have something to tell you!"


    "What?" Charlie asked.


    Wendy''s eyshes drooped, and then she stood on her tiptoes and whispered something in his ear.


    Charlie widened his ck eyes.


    Then, Wendy felt a strength on her waist.


    Charlie held her in his arms with great strength. He looked at her as if he would eat her in the next


    moment. "How dare you lie to me!"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "Ah-"


    When the elevator door opened, Charlie suddenly grabbed Wendy''s waist and carried her on his


    shoulder.


    He walked very fast. Even if he stepped on the thick carpet, he could still make a loud sound.


    Wendy''s struggle was in vain.


    Fortunately, they didn''t meet many people in the corridor. She covered her face with a hand to hide


    from the cameras in every corner of the hotel.


    When the room door was opened, Charlie almost kicked the door open with his foot.


    The destination was clear. He went straight to the big bed in the bedroom. He threw Wendy to the


    bed, and then leaned on her. Without wasting too much time, he unzipped her jeans.


    As the old saying goes, what you see is the truth.


    After confirming it, Charlie squinted his eyes dangerously.


    "Er..."


    Wendy blinked like a child who had made a mistake.


    "Wendy, you''re getting bolder. How dare you lie to me?" Charlie gritted his teeth slowly. "Do you still


    know what your name is!"


    "My name is Wendy..." Wendy whispered. However, after seeing his fierce eyes, she immediately


    closed her mouth in fear.


    "Let''s see how I''ll deal with you tonight!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie felt that the desire that he had been forbearing for two nights was burning in his blood.


    He was really pissed off!


    This woman dared to lie to him with such a thing, causing him to take two cold water bathst night.


    He must punish her tonight, he wouldn''t let her go easily!


    Wendy seemed to feel the thoughts in his heart, so she shivered.


    At this time, Charlie, who had been ignited by sexual desire, looked...


    So terrible..


    She licked her lips, trying to save herself.


    But Charlie didn''t allow her to speak again. He lowered his head and kissed hard and deep on her


    lips.


    The room was filled with the sound of clothes being torn apart.


    Wendy''s voice for mercy broke the dark and quiet night. "Charlie, be gentle..."


    The next morning, Wendy refused to go to the office with him.


    Last night, Charlie didn''t let go of her till middle night. She just wanted to stay in the hotel to take a


    nap. When she woke up again, it was already noon. She got up and simply cleaned up. After having


    lunch in the hotel restaurant, it was about 2 o''clock in the afternoon. Charlie finished his work early


    and came back.


    Instead of taking a rest, he took her out and said, "The ne is at nine o''clock in the evening, and


    there are still a few hours left. I can show you around!"


    After Wendy took a nap, she felt much better and more energetic.


    She thought he would take her to a scenic spot, but she didn''t expect it to be arge-scale gambling


    and entertainment center,monly known as a casino.


    "Charlie, you also like gambling?" She asked in surprise.


    "We call it gambling, but in Macau, they only regard it as a game." Charlie just raised his eyebrows.


    In the end, he deliberately whispered in her ear, "If you lose, I will mortgage you here!"


    Wendy''s eyes were suddenly filled with shock and fear, and she looked at him nervously.


    But soon she shook her head and said with certainty, "You won''t..."


    "My Wendy is really smart!" Charlie said, his lips curling into a smile.


    Wendy blushed and urged him shyly, "Er, let''s go in..."


    They didn''t have enough time. She knew that there was a reason for Charlie''s choice. The most


    typical thing in Macao was gambling. If she didn''te to the casino, it seemed that it would be a


    waste toe to Macau. And she also wanted to see it.


    It was an old casino, but the decoration was still very luxurious, and it was golden wherever.


    After entering, Charlie bought some poker chips.


    There were Barat, slot, derby, Pachinko mand so on... Everything about gambling could be


    found in this luxury casino.


    Wendy took a look around with Charlie. She felt that everything was new and interesting.


    In the middle, Charlie went to the bathroom. When he came out, he saw that Wendy was like a


    child, squatting in front of a slot machine foolishly and looking at the person sitting on the chair next


    to her ying.


    "Why don''t you y?"


    Wendy waved her hand and said, "I just want to take a look!"


    Charlie held her up and walked forward. "There are cards game ahead. I''ll take you there!"


    There were many gambling tables in the hall, almost all round. The cards were ced in the middle,


    and the tables were surrounded by people. There were almost no empty seats.


    "Why are you in a daze?" Seeing Wendy looking at the opposite side, Charlie asked.


    Wendy said frankly, "I saw Helen..."


    "The one your father married again?" Charlie frowned.


    "Yes." She nodded. She just nced at somewhere unconsciously and then found a familiar figure.


    When she looked at it carefully, she found that it was really Helen, and Ynda, who always wore


    famous brands, was next to her.


    In her memory, Johnny hated gambling the most. In the past, there used to be a secretary who had


    a habit of gambling, but after he knew it, he fired him the next day...


    Charlie didn''t say anything but grabbed her shoulder and moved to the opposite gambling table. He


    pushed away the crowd and said, "Excuse me, please give us a seat!"


    Wendy wanted to refuse, but he had already pressed her on the seat.


    Ynda, who was sitting opposite, was ying with the crystal nails in her hand. "Mom, why are


    you still gambling! If you continue to be so addicted to gambling, be careful to lose all father''s


    money!"


    "Bullsh*t!" Helen immediately said unhappily, "Don''t talk nonsense! Since I sat here till now, I have


    been winning. It won''t be long before I can get all the losses I lostst night back. Maybe I can


    even..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped because she saw Wendy in front of her.


    "Charlie?" Ynda was different from her mother''s focus. First, she saw Charlie, and then she saw


    Wendy next to him. Her expression turned, "Why are you always with her?"


    The eyesing from the other side were so obvious.


    However, there was something more important now. She looked at Charlie in a panic and said, "I


    don''t know how to do it..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlie didn''t sit down. He stood by her side and leaned over. "Five Card Stud is


    very simple. It''s just five cards. It depends on the points and color. Except for the knowledge of


    calling and raising, the rest depends on luck!"


    "But..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Let''s y for a while before leaving." Charlie put the tray on the table.


    Wendy bit her lip, looked at the chips in front of others, and then looked at hers. She couldn''t help


    tugging at the corner of Charlie''s clothes and whispered, "Charlie, how much is this red one?"


    Charlie said a number.


    Wendy widened her eyes and pointed to another one with her trembling hands. "... What about the


    blue one?"


    "I don''t want to y anymore!"


    After hearing his answer, Wendy was so excited that she wanted to stand up.


    Charlie put his hand on her shoulder and said lightly. "It doesn''t matter. You can take it as ying


    poker game on the Inte."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Poker game on the Inte?


    How could it be the same!


    Wendy felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, and her palms were sweating.


    She had no experience in gambling, nor did she know how to do it. She just relied on Charlie''s on-


    the-spot teaching. Without any luck, she had lost two games, and had lost half of the chips in the


    tray. On the contrary, Helen won the game happily.


    Wendy couldn''t hold on any longer and wanted to get up. She was afraid that she would lose all the


    rest of their chips.


    Charlie seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He secretly pressed her on the chair with his


    palm and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    The palm of his hand stopped on her back. There was an invisible force in it.


    Wendy couldn''t help but sit up a little bit, and the dealer had begun to issue the cards again.


    After the three rounds, only she and Helen were left on the table. The cards in her hand were a little


    small, eight, nine, and ten hearts. Although it was connected, she still had no chance to win


    compared with Helen''s three "K" cards.


    Even if she didn''t understand the rules, she knew how unlikely it was for her to have straight flush.


    There were not many chips left. Wendy wanted to give up, but Charlie held her hand and pushed


    out all the chips left in the tray.


    "...Charlie!"


    Wendy cried out in shock.


    Charlie looked at her and said, "Issue the cards!"


    Helen, who was on the opposite side, had won two rounds in a row and had already been


    comcent. Seeing Wendy pushing out all her chips, her eyes suddenly lit up. After confirming the


    cards in her hand, she pushed all the chips without hesitation.


    Wendy was so nervous that she held her breath.


    She was flustered by the voice of the card issued, so she didn''t dare to open the card when she


    took it.


    The white man and Helen both opened the cards one after another, and it was her turn. Wendy


    forced herself to open the card, and the appearance of the J heart shocked her so much that she


    almost opened her card excitedly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a burst of exmation at the table. Straight flush!


    Charlie swept the chips on his tray and got up with Wendy in his arms. "We''re done. Let''s go!"


    Wendy stared at her hands and couldn''t believe it. She hadn''te back to earth from the


    excitement just now. It was the first time in her life that she had participated in gambling, but she still


    won? Not only did she win back the money, but she also won two more piles.


    In addition to more joy, there were also fears. Thinking of Charlie''s choice, she could not help but


    turn her head and ask, "Charlie, how do you know there will be straight flush?"


    "I guessed!" Charlie said.


    "Oh my god..." Wendy was dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t help but look back. Passing through the crowd, she saw that Helen and her daughter


    hadn''t left the gambling table yet. Her face was stiff and she was still staring at the gambling table.


    It was no wonder that everyone said that gambling was not a good thing.


    There was only a fine line between winning and losing.


    Wendy pursed her lips and looked at Charlie again. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak


    but stopped.


    However, Charlie seemed to know what she wanted to ask. He narrowed his deep eyes and said,


    "Do you want to ask me about so many tables, but why did I choose that table? The reason is very


    simple. I''ll beat them up every time I see them!"


    Wendy was stunned again.


    They didn''t stay any longer. When they arrived at the front desk, the chips were transferred into


    cash, and Charlie stuffed the cash all in her hands.


    Wendy stretched out her hands and held the cash. It was a total of six piles of cash.


    She had never own so much cash at one time before.


    "I don''t want it..." Wendy hurriedly pushed back. "You won it yourself." Charlie raised his eyebrows


    lazily.


    Wendy still shook her head and refused, but he said in a serious voice, "Take it!"


    Ynda and Helen also didn''t stay in the casino.


    Helen''s face was very gloomy. When she went out, she deliberately found a fault and scolded the


    doorman. She got in the car and drove far away, and the atmosphere in the car was also very tense.


    Ynda looked at the mirror to fix her makeup. After a while, she threw the lipstick out of the


    window. "D*mn Wendy, what''s good about her? Why does Charlie like her? How can he bring her to


    Macau to y?"


    Helen''s heart was also burning with anger. In the end, she not only won but also lost all her money!


    "She is just a little b*tch who was kicked out of the Lim family. Why on earth should she let Charlie


    not even look at me!" Ynda held the famous brand bag on her knees with hatred. Especially


    when she thought of the intimacy between the two of them on the gambling table, she was so


    jealous.


    Upon hearing this, Helen frowned and asked, "Ynda, you still don''t give up?"


    "I''ve liked Charlie for so many years..." Ynda pouted.


    "Your dad did mention the marriage to Mr. Hogg at homest time, but he refused. And after


    knowing the reason, your dad didn''t dare to mention it again..." Helen looked at her daughter.


    "Ynda, you''re still young now, and you have time to do anything. There are a lot of rich young


    masters, and we still have enough time to pick!"


    However, Ynda disagreed. "But in the entire Ice city, no one canpare to Charlie!"


    Helen didn''t say anything, because what Ynda said was true and she couldn''t refute it. Perhaps


    in the entire Ice city, no one could find a man more excellent than Charlie in terms of family


    background or appearance.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "Mom!" Ynda frowned and interrupted. She raised her head with a determined look on her face.


    "I''m not afraid. Even if I can''t marry into the Hogg''s family, I only want to be Charlie''s woman! Mom,


    didn''t you wait for a long time with dad and finally take over this position? So these are not a


    problem!"


    Helen did not say anything after hearing her daughter''s words. To some extent, she acquiesced in


    her daughter''s words.


    After she married into the Lim family, she sessfully drove Wendy out of the Lim family. To the


    outside, Ynda was almost the only daughter of the Lim family, and she was also the apple of her


    hand. Moreover, in terms of appearance or figure, which one of Ynda was worse than Wendy?


    Thinking of Charlie who had protected Wendy before, she had been a little surprised at that time.


    She didn''t expect that the scene would appear again at the gambling table. It seemed that Wendy


    was very pleasing to Mr. Hogg. She must have used some kind of seductive means to attract


    Charlie, just like her mother who hadmitted suicide!


    She was dead. Even till now, Johnny would asionally murmured that woman''s name while


    sleeping. When she thought so, shepletely forgot that she was the mistress.


    Ynda knew what Helen was thinking. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Mom, wait and see.


    Wendy won''t be happy for a long time!"


    Helen was slightly stunned and saw that her daughter''s face was full of confidence.


    "By the way, mom! Do you think Wendy will tell dad? Dad hates gambling the most!" Ynda


    suddenly thought of something and asked nervously.


    "What are you afraid of!" Helen was not flustered at all. She tugged at the creases on her clothes


    and said, "Even if she dare toin, so what? I just need to bring up the child I lost to your dad


    and say something sweet. Who do you think your father will believe, me or her?"


    Helen and Ynda looked at each other and smiled knowingly.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    When they came out, the sky outside had just begun to fall.


    There were still two hours left before the flight, so they could take a stroll along the pedestrian


    street.


    At noon, the police station called Wendy and said that they had found her wallet. All the cash and


    bank cards in it were lost, only her certificates were left. The thief must have thrown it into the trash


    can after taking away money.


    But for Wendy, it was lucky enough.


    However, even if she did not find back the certificates, she was not worried. Charlie was by her


    side, he must have a way to take her back.


    Her bag was temporarily sewn up and was full of cash now. Wendy held the bottom of the bag with


    her hands nervously, for fearing the money inside would fall down.


    Charlie insisted on giving the money to her.


    Wendy still felt uneasy to collect such an unexpected fortune. When they walked, Wendy saw


    something. She gently shook Charlie''s hand and said, "Shall we go to that store to have a look?"


    "Okay," Charlie replied calmly.


    After entering, Wendy was surprised to find that it was actually a luxury store.


    It was a famous luxury brand and mainly focused on high-end leather products. It was full of all


    kinds of leather bags, most of which were female bags.


    Wendy pressed her bag with her hands and asked carefully, "Charlie, can I... use this money at my


    disposal?"


    "I''ve said that you won this!" said Charlie.


    Hearing this, Wendy nodded slightly and followed the clerk to walk around the store.


    Charlie''s phone rang at this time, he said to Wendy, "I''m going to answer the phone first!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded again.


    It was a call from the local branch office. They talked about official business for a long time. When


    Charlie came back, Wendy was standing still with her head lowered.


    Charlie walked over from behind and asked, "Have you picked something you like?"


    "Yes." Wendy nced at him and then said to the clerk, "Please pack this one up for me!"


    Then they went to the cashier and paid the bill.


    When the clerk handed over the packaged thing, Charlie was surprised. What Wendy bought was


    actually a man''s belt. She gave it to him directly.


    "Did you buy it for me?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    Charlie''s eyes softened. The belts werememorative, with a symbolic "H" logo in the middle. It


    was not cheap. He nced at the bill and found that the price for this belt was just the money they


    won... Coming out of the luxury store, Wendy felt rxed.


    She looked at Charlie, who was next to her. After they paid the bill, he changed into the new belt in


    the fitting room.


    "Do you know what does it mean to give a belt to a man?" Charlie suddenly said in azy manner.


    "... What does it mean?" Wendy was stunned and didn''t think too much.


    He insisted on giving her the money, but she didn''t want it, so she could only use this way to return


    it back to Charlie.


    "If a woman gives a man a belt, she secretly means to tie this man to her side for the rest of his life."


    Charlie reached out his hand, hooked her waist into his arms, and lowered his eyebrows slightly, his


    whole body was full of lure. "Do you also want to tie me with a belt?"


    "What if I said yes?"


    Wendy held her breath and asked softly.


    The answer to her question was Charlie''s kiss.


    After dinner in the restaurant on the street, they went back to the hotel, packed up their luggage,


    and prepared to go to the airportter.


    Wendy didn''t have much luggage, she just needed to pack up her clothes. Charlie had been in


    Macao for a long time, so when she finished tidying up her own things, she helped to tidy Charlie''s.


    When she putting his boxer briefs into the suitcase with a blush, there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and found it was Farr, who seemed to be in a hurry. "Miss Lim."


    After Farr greeted her, he immediately asked, "Where''s Mr. Hogg?"


    "He''s inside the room..." Wendy pointed to the bedroom.


    Farr nodded slightly and walked in quickly. After hearing Farr''s words, Charlie frowned and


    pondered for two seconds, "I see. Go and arrange it!"


    Seeing Farring and going in a hurry, Wendy couldn''t help stepping forward and asking. "What''s


    going on?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t go back with you."


    "Uh?" She was puzzled.


    Charlie frowned and exined, "I have to go to the United States for business, but it won''t take long


    this time. I wille back immediately after I finish it."


    In the airport lobby.


    Because Charlie was going to the United States and needed to take an international flight, they


    could not wait together.


    Farr had helped her to check-in. Just like when they just met in Macao, Wendy stood there with her


    bag in her arms, watching Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbing up and down.


    "Send me a text message when you arrive home. I may not be able to get it on the ne, but you


    still have to send it. Understand?"


    "Got it..." Wendy nodded.


    Charlie continued, "It''s already midnight when yound. I''ll ask Mike to pick you up."


    "Okay..." answered Wendy obediently. Mike was his driver.


    Mike was his driver. Hearing his orderly arrangement, she felt at ease.


    She had already asked for days off from the supervisor so she had to go to work on Monday


    tomorrow, which made her couldn''t go to the United States with Charlie like a follower.


    Time passed by, and the radio had begun to remind them.


    "Come here."


    Charlie stretched out his hand toward her.


    Wendy did not resist, but obediently and shyly leaned over.


    The radio was still reminding, she struggled. Then, she heard his voice in her ear. "It''s okay to let


    you go, but give me a kiss first!"


    "Right here?" Wendy looked at him in surprise.


    "Right." Charlie replied calmly.


    Wendy looked around and squeezed her fingers in embarrassment. "But there are a lot of people


    here..."


    "I won''t let you go if you don''t." Charlie threatened and deliberately tightened his arms.


    In the face of his raised eyebrows, Wendy finally closed her eyes and slowly stood on tiptoe.


    Five minutester, she ran to the security check with a red face. Until the turn at the end, when


    Wendy turned back, she could still see the figure of Charlie standing up. The light was shining


    above him, which made him like a Prince Charming.


    Monday, working day.


    Wendy had been busy with her work for a whole day. Except for her noon break, she had no rest.


    When she got off work, she could finally catch her breath for a short time.


    Of course, the colleagues who loved gossiping would not be idle. They began to ask her about her


    whereaboutsst week and whether she had hung out with her boyfriend.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wendy''s phone vibrated at this time. She took this opportunity to get away and went to the


    bathroom to pick it up.


    She looked at the screen and frowned, for it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" Wendy hesitated.


    There was a pause for two seconds and then a voice came. "Hello, is that Wendy Lim, Miss Lim?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Wendy was confused.


    At first, she thought it would be a sales call, but the deep voice conning from the phone overturned


    her thought. Judging from the speaker''s voice, it should be a middle-aged man.


    "Yes, this is Wendy!" She held her cell phone and couldn''t help asking, "Sorry, who is..."


    The man replied, "This''s Charlie''s father."


    "Ah!"


    Wendy covered her mouth in time.


    She was so shocked that she almost cried out.


    Thinking that it was a phone call from Charlie''s father, Wendy almost dropped her phone. She held


    her phone with two hands and paused for seconds before she finally regained her voice. "Er, is


    there anything..."


    "Miss Lim, do you have time to have a meet with me? After work, I will arrange my secretary to pick


    you up."


    Before Wendy could say anything, the phone had been hanging up. Although he said in a tone of


    inquiry, it was obvious that he had made a decision for her.


    Hanging up the phone, it took a long time for Wendy to exhale out. At the peak of the rush hour after


    work, a Mercedes stopped at the door of a tea shop.


    A secretary arranged by Charlie''s father opened the door for Wendy. When she entered the tea-


    house, Wendy stopped. After tiding herself up and adjusting her breath, she followed the secretary


    in.


    There were totally five floors in this tea shop, but there was no elevator. The decoration was very


    simple. The wooden steps made dull sounds when they stepped on.


    On the third floor, they walked to the end and took a turn. They stopped at the door of the box.


    Knocking on the door, and pushing it open, the secretary nodded respectfully and said, "Chairman


    Hogg, Miss Lim has arrived."


    A middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit was sitting beside the rosewood window. He looked a


    few years older than Johnny. He was about 55 years old and looked very strong. There was not a


    trace of white hair on his head. In front of him was a cup of hot Biluochun tea.


    He was resting with his eyes closed and did not open his eyes.


    After reporting, the secretary went out.


    When the door was closed, not only Wendy''s palms but also her arms were clearly covered with


    sweat.


    She didn''t expect that Charlie''s father would call her, and she didn''t know why he wanted to meet


    her. Could it be that Charlie mentioned her in front of his father? But from the deep of her heart, she


    felt that things were not that simple.


    Charlie''s father didn''t say anything, and Wendy didn''t dare to move. She could only stand in the


    same ce and observe secretly.


    His facial features were somewhat simr to Charlie''s, especially his cold expression now, which


    was exactly the same as Charlie''s.


    All of a sudden, Wendy recalled Charlie''s words, "My father is serious and always loses his temper.


    I have seldom seen his smile since I was a child. Most of the time, he was ming others..."


    It is better to see once than hear a hundred times.


    She licked her dry lips and became more and more nervous.


    After an unknown period of time, Charlie''s father finally opened his eyes, which were somewhat


    sharp. He stared at Wendy, as if he wanted to see her clearly from inside and outside. "Miss Lim?"


    "I''m..." Wendy could not help but take a step forward.


    Charlie''s father nodded and asked calmly, "Miss Lim, are you also from Ice city?"


    "Yes..."


    "How old are you?"


    "24..."


    "What''s your job?"


    "I''m working as an employee in a financialpany..."


    Wendy did not dare to breathe heavily. He asked as if he was checking her identity, but she did not


    dare to neglect these questions at all. Charlie''s father''s tone was polite, but his eyes made her feel


    very uneasy, especially when he looked at her. When she just flexed her hands, she heard him


    asked again, "What do your parents do?"


    "My mother passed away very early." Wendy answered truthfully, "My father remarried. Now he is


    running apany, and I have a grandmother in the countryside..."


    "Miss Lim, what''s your rtionship with Charlie now?" Charlie''s father asked unexpectedly.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    She felt that those questions ahead were only smoke bombs, this one was the point.


    "We..." She swallowed and calmed down. "I''m his girlfriend!"


    "You''re his girlfriend..." Charlie''s father repeated her words meaningfully. Then, he smiled, "Well."


    A few days ago, when he went to the dam to fish, Mr. Zheng told him that he had met his son and


    his girlfriend having a meal outside. At that time, he did not believe it. Unexpectedly, after a simple


    investigation, he found that Charlie indeed had a girlfriend!


    Charlie''s father narrowed his eyes and pointed at the red wooden chair opposite him. He said, "Miss


    Lim, don''t be so reserved. I''m not a tiger. You don''t have to stand there all the time. Please take a


    seat!"


    "Okay..."


    Wendy answered in a hurry, and added, "Thank you..."


    She sat stiffly on the cushion, as if she was sitting on pins and needles. On the opposite side,


    Charlie''s father''s imposing manner was too strong.


    After sitting down, she did not dare to make a sound. She noticed that Charlie''s father was not keen


    on tea and the tea in front of him had not been drunk at all, perhaps Charlie''s habit inherited from


    him.


    Seeing Charlie''s father lift up the teapot, Wendy hurriedly raised her hands and said, "Uncle, let


    me..."


    "Call me Chairman Hogg." Charlie''s father corrected her coldly.


    Wendy was embarrassed and changed her words awkwardly, "Yes, Chairman Hogg..."


    The cup was filled with water. She looked at the floating tea leaves and felt uneasy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie''s father put down the teapot and seemed to have prepared for it already. He took out a


    check from the bag next to him, signed it, and handed it to Wendy. "Here is a million-dor."


    Wendy was stunned all of a sudden.


    "Uncle..." Realizing that she said wrong, she quickly changed. "Chairman Hogg?"


    "Take it. It''s apensation for you." Charlie''s father said calmly.


    Wendy''s face and lips instantly turned pale. She shook her head and didn''t ept it.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think you''re insulted?" Charlie''s father smiled. "Miss Lim, it''s better to be


    real. When you were with Charlie, didn''t he give you 200 thousand per month? Or do you think it''s


    too little? It doesn''t matter. Is two million enough? If you want more, I''m sorry. I think you don''t


    deserve that much!"


    Wendy''s hands clenched so tightly that her nails were inserted into her palm, but she could no


    longer feel any pain.


    His father''s words shocked her at first, then embarrassed her, and finally insulted her...


    She tried very hard to make a sound. "I''m sorry, I won''t take it..."


    "I can tell you very directly that you two won''t have a result. As a man, it''s just a game to be with a


    woman like you. I don''t care about it, but I won''t allow him to do it all the time! As for this money..."


    Charlie''s father pointed at the check. "If you change your mind, you can call me at any time. The


    Hogg''s Group doesn''t care about this two million."


    Wendy listened silently, but she didn''t say anything. She just asked, "Chairman Hogg, may I leave


    now?"


    "Okay."


    "Thank you for your tea. Goodbye..."


    After saying that, Wendy stood up, nodded, and walked out of the tea house in a hurry.


    She even didn''t realized when she got home. When the key fell to the ground with a click, she found


    that she had stood alone at the door for a long time.


    She picked up the key on the ground and opened the door.


    As soon as she entered and changed into slippers, her cell phone rang. It was from Charlie, who


    was now in the United States. "Are you off work?"


    Hearing his calm voice, Wendy''s nose twitched.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Putting her hands on the shoe cab, Wendy tried her best to hold her tears back.


    "Yes..." Her voice was very light.


    Charlie heard the sound of keys on her side, he asked, "You''ve just arrived home? What did you


    do?"


    "I..." Wendy opened her mouth, afraid that she would reveal her true feelings, she paused for a


    moment and then spoke again, but did not mention a word about what happened tonight. "I went to


    the market. There''s no vegetables at home."


    "The food here is too bad. I want to eat the noodles you cooked."


    Wendy''s nose began to twitched again. "Okay, I''ll cook for you when youe back."


    Seemingly aware of her strangeness, Charlie asked, "What''s wrong with your voice?"


    "Maybe I caught a cold. Nasal obstruction..." Wendy exined.


    "Is it serious? How can you catch a cold?" Charlie said in a low voice, "Is there any medicine at


    home?"


    "If you don''t take medicine in time, it will be more serious tomorrow. It won''t be easy to recover in


    this season! Remember to take medicine after you finish your meal, and drink more hot water! Or


    get some ginger to eat! Do you understand?"


    Wendy listened quietly to his words and felt a little warm in her heart. She suddenly felt that the


    grievance she had suffered this afternoon was nothing.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "I''m listening to you..."


    Soon, Charlie chuckled, and he said in a teasing tone, "Are you missing me?"


    In the past, Wendy would refute embarrassingly. But today, she held her mobile phone and


    answered directly, "Yes..."


    She really missed him.


    She really wanted him to hug her tightly as usual.


    She wanted to seek shelter from his strong and warm embrace, but she knew that he had just gone


    abroad and had something important to deal with. She could not make trouble for him, so she had


    to digest all of her bad feelings silently.


    Hearing her answer, Charlie suddenly fell silent.


    A few secondster, he opened his mouth again and said in a deeper tone, "I''m going back by


    ne in the evening today and get to Ice city at eight tomorrow evening. Wendy, wait for me at


    home."


    "Okay..." Wendy replied meekly.


    After the call, she let out a sigh of relief and kept telling herself.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..."


    After a simple meal, when she took a shower and went to bed, her cell phone''s screen lit up again.


    Charlie sent a text message, "Good night, miss you."


    Wendy looked at the words on the screen, as if she could hear his calm voice.


    Soon, another message came in. "Remember to take your medicine!"


    Wendy''s fingers touched the screen, and somehow a warm feeling came from between the words.


    The outline of Charlie''s stern face appeared in front of her eyes, she finally regained her sense.


    The next evening, when Wendy got off work, she received a phone call from Ewan.


    Half an hourter, they arrived in a restaurant near thepany.


    This ce was chosen by Wendy. Every time she ate with Ewan, Ewan would find some high- end


    restaurants. However, she was embarrassed to let him treat her all the time, but she couldn''t afford


    to too expensive restaurant, so she chose this cheap and clean restaurant.


    With Sichuan food as the main dish, the waiter rmended a few special dishes, and Ewan


    ordered two more.


    The lemonade was served first. Ewan raised his eyebrows and said, "Wendy, I thought you would


    go on a date, but you still have time to have a meal with your friend. Well, it seems that friends


    indeed attach some important to you!"


    His joking tone seemed to indicated that he had forgotten what he said in the carst time, besides,


    Wendy didn''t take it seriously at that time either.


    "He''s on a business trip..." She exined awkwardly.


    "Okay! I''ll take back what I said just now!" Ewan immediately rolled his eyes.


    Wendy held a cup of water and looked shy.


    It was still some time before the dishes were served. Ewan changed several postures and was not


    very satisfied. "This restaurant is too small and crowded. It''s really ufortable to sit here!"


    "The food is good here. We often called the takeaway here at noon. You will knowter!" Wendy


    smiled helplessly and said, "Ewan, you can take this as an experience of normal people''s life!"


    While they were talking, the dishes were served. It was a big bowl of boiled fish, the fragrant smell


    of pepper came from it.


    Ewan seemed to like this fish. He didn''tin any more and began to eat.


    Perhaps it was too delicious, they almost had no time to chat. When they were about to finish


    eating, Ewan finally raised his head from the te and asked her, "Wendy, what are you going to do


    after the meal?"


    "I have to go back." Wendy said.


    "What time is it! It''s not even seven o''clock yet. What''s the point of going home so early?" Ewan


    pointed to his watch.


    Under his interrogation, Wendy had no choice but to reply with a red face, "Er, he''sing back on


    the ne tonight..."


    "What a coincidence!" Ewan suddenly raised his eyebrows, then he paused and asked, "My


    comrade-in-arms happened toe here tonight. I''m going to pick him up at the airportter. Do


    you want to go with me?"


    Pick him up at the ne...


    Wendy thought about it quickly for two seconds and nodded. "Okay!"


    An hourter, the sports car drove to the airport, and there was a toll in front of it.


    Wendy, who was sitting in the front seat, was a little nervous and excited. She was imagining that


    Charlie would be very surprised when he saw her at the airport.


    They parked the car in the open parking space and unfastened the seat belt. When they pushed the


    door open, Wendy found that her cell phone had fallen into the gap of the seat. She picked it up and


    found that there were missed phone calls on it.


    All of them from Felix.


    Wendy was a little surprised, because Felix was not Charlie, he wouldn''t call her so many time like


    this. Usually, he would only call her once, and waited her to call him back.


    As she walked to the airport lobby, she called back with doubts.


    "Felix? Did you call me?"


    "Yeah! Why didn''t you pick it up?"


    "I didn''t hear it just now." Wendy exined. Flearing his strange tone, she couldn''t help but ask,


    "Felix, what''s wrong? Is there something important that you want me to do?"


    Felix paused for two seconds and suddenly said seriously, "Wendy, break up with Mr. Hogg!"


    "Felix..." Wendy was stunned.


    "Wendy, you know, I will never harm you! You two are not suitable. You can''t stay with him anymore,


    or you will get hurt!"


    "Felix, what are you talking about..."


    Wendy frowned. This was not the first time for her to hear such a thing, and she was inexplicably


    very resistant to these words.


    She had already walked into the hall. She was about to hang up the phone, but Felix seemed to be


    very anxious. Fie almost shouted out, "Charlie has a fiancee!"


    Wendy''s breathing stopped.


    While her head was buzzing, the radio began to remind that the ne flying from New York had


    alreadynded.


    There were peopleing out one after another. She saw a familiar tall figure. When she was


    about to step forward subconsciously, she stopped. Because beside Charlie, there was a tall and


    slender figure walking out with him side by side.


    Wendy''s blood froze.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Felix''sst words came to her ears again and again. "I saw him at New York Airport. Fie was with


    his fiancee! They''ve gone back to China together..."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Charlie was still wearing a ck hand-made suit, which outlined his strong figure, and his tie was


    neat.


    The woman walking next to him was tall and slim. Although she was wearing a low-key dress, it


    could be seen that it was a famous brand. Her long curly hair was scattered behind her head, and it


    swayed gently with her footsteps.


    Farr followed them behind, seemingly giving space for the two of them.


    Wendy stood on the side of the exit, and the two of them walked straight out. She watched them


    walking past her. Because Charlie was talking to the woman next to him, he did not notice Wendy''s


    presence.


    Wendy couldn''t believe it.


    When she took a closer look, they were almost at the door of the hall. Even if the woman was


    wearing sneakers, she was not much shorter than Charlie. At this time, they were still talking,


    looking intimate to each other. Suddenly, the womanughed, with a dimple on her cheek.


    This scene, like a wall, blocked Windy out of them.


    For a moment, Wendy felt dizzy.


    She seemed to recognize that woman...


    Ynda had sent her a photo before, and it was this woman''s photo! However, when Charlie


    proposed her to be his girlfriend, she chose to ignore it in her mind. She simply thought that Ynda


    was just disgusting her...


    Even if she didn''t believe the words that Felix just said on the phone, she had to believe what she


    had seen with her own eyes.


    Seeing that the two people were about to disappear in her sight, Wendy wanted to chase after


    them, but her feet seemed to be stuck to the ground. As if to catch thest straw, she struggled to


    take out her mobile phone and found the number to dial.


    The line was connected quickly.


    One sound, two sounds...


    Wendy looked at Charlie with her eyes wide open. She saw Charlie''s footsteps slightly paused and


    he took out his mobile phone.


    All of a sudden, her heart was in her throat.


    However, Charlie did not pick it up. He just looked at it and put it back in his pocket.


    The figure in her sight had disappeared, leaving only the vast crowd.


    Wendy dropped her hand, and something was hitting her heart.


    "I can tell you very directly that Charlie won''t have a result with you. It''s just a game to be with you. I


    don''t care about it, but I won''t allow him to do this all the time..."


    She seemed to understand the meaning of Charlie''s father''s words. When she came back from the


    airport, Wendy had been sitting on the sofa, and the TV hadn''t been turned on. She just looked at


    the LCD screen. Not long after, her cell phone rang.


    "Did you call me?"


    Wendy''s hands on her knees were curled up. "Yes, you didn''t answer it..."


    "Yes." Charlie answered calmly. After two seconds of silence, he said, "It wasn''t very convenient at


    that time."


    Was it not very convenient?


    Why wasn''t it convenient?


    With so many questions, the figure of him and his fiancee walking together appeared in front of


    Wendy''s eyes. In the end, it only turned into one sentence, "Are you back?"


    "Yes, I''ve already got off the ne." Charlie replied.


    "... When will you be home?" Wendy''s voice sounded natural.


    Charlie paused for two seconds again and said in a low voice, "I have something to do tonight, so I


    will stay with my dad. Wendy, you can go to sleep first. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to ask what had happened to him, but before she could


    make a sound, he said in a hurry, "That''s all, bye!"


    After a long time, she put down her cell phone.


    Wendy suddenly felt that she was a little silly. Charlie said that he was going to deal with something


    in the USA, but he didn''t say he was going to deal with business affairs.


    Perhaps he was going to pick up his fiancee...


    The next day, Wendy opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling for two seconds before she


    got up.


    When she went out of the house, her eyes stopped on the opposite security door. The door was


    closed. There was no trace of the white Land Rover downstairs, indicating that he had note


    back all night.


    Her whole morning passed in a muddle, and in the blink of an eye, it was time for lunch break.


    As her phone vibrated, she pulled open the drawer and looked at name on showing on the screen,


    Charlie.


    In the past, it was hard to hide the joy in her heart when she saw his call. But now, she even didn''t


    want to pick it up. She pursed her lips and put it next to her ear.


    "Let''s have lunch together at noon."


    The calm male voice spread across the line.


    Wendy refused, "No!"


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie was displeased.


    Wendy looked at herself reflecting on theputer screen and lied, "My colleagues have already


    helped me book a takeout, and I still have a lot of work to do..."


    "Then tonight." Charlie said and added, "But I may have to work overtime, so I may go backter.


    Can you wait for me?"


    "Okay..." Wendy lowered her eyes.


    After hanging up the phone, her colleague came out of the tea room and asked her, "Wendy, are


    you really not going to eat at noon? Are you not hungry?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Wendy shook her head.


    Time passed quickly. After getting off work and returning home, Wendy stood in the kitchen in a


    daze. After a while, she turned around and opened the refrigerator. She took out noodles and eggs


    that had been prepared a long time ago, opened the faucet and began to wash the onion.


    At about seven o''clock, she began to cook noodles.


    When the noodles were ready, there was a knock on the door. She opened the door, finding Charlie


    was standing outside.


    Without making eye contact with him, Wendy took out his slippers and hurriedly turned around to


    say, "The noodles are still in the pot. I go take it first..."


    Charlie washed his hands and sat on the dining table. Wendy brought up the noodles.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were two steaming bowls of noddles, and each of them had an egg. The golden egg yolk was


    exposed when he stabbed it with chopsticks.


    "So good!" Charlie smelled it.


    Wendy urged in a low voice, "Then eat more..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie had already started eating. He had been out for nearly


    ten days, and what he really wanted to eat most was the noodles Wendy cooked.


    After the meal, Wendy took the bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen to clean up.


    As soon as she unscrewed the faucet, there was a sound of footsteps behind her. Before she could


    turn around, she was suddenly carried on his shoulder. In her sight, she saw Charlie''s two long legs.


    "I''m still washing dishes..." she said anxiously.


    Her protest was invalid, and Charlie went straight to the bedroom.


    They all fell down into the big bed, and he reached out to catch her. "Where do you want to hide?"


    "Didn''t you say you missed me, huh?" Charlie said as he kissed her passionately.


    Wendy did not escape from his kiss, and she was panting because of the kiss.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and he led her hand towards under the belt. His calm voice was


    already a little hoarse. "Let me see how much you miss me!"


    Wendy felt burn on her hand by the heat.


    Since they were familiar with each other, she knew how much he wanted her at this time.


    However, through Charlie''s burning eyes and breath, she could only feel the coldness.


    When Charlie didn''t waste a word and eagerly reached out his hand to her lower body, she finally


    made a decision in her heart.


    "Charlie... let''s break up..."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    She paused for two times before she finished her sentence.


    Charlie stopped and frowned. "Don''t make trouble." "Let''s break up!"


    Wendy repeated again, more firmly than just now.


    Charlie narrowed his dark eyes. Under the light, his pupils contracted rapidly, but he still touched


    her chin to warn her. "Wendy, don''t be like a spoiled child. Why are you making trouble?"


    "I''m serious..." Wendy pursed her lips and looked straight into his eyes.


    Although she flew to Macaost week, they had done it only once.


    Just as Charlie entered the door, he was somewhat unbearable. Since he met her, his desire had


    been aroused. He was always thinking about her. But now, his blood, which was boiling with


    excitement, was extinguished by her words.


    This time, Charlie stood up from her body and stood at the end of the bed. He looked down at her


    from a high point of view, as if he wanted to see through her. "Are you kidding me? It''s not funny!"


    Wendy slowly sat up.


    At this angle, she had to raise her head to see his face clearly.


    Although there was no obvious emotional ups and downs between his eyes, Wendy knew that he


    was actually very angry, and the biting muscles on both sides of his cheeks had been gently burst


    out.


    She straightened her back and repeated, "Charlie, I''m serious..."


    "I don''t want to continue to be with you. It''s normal for any couple to break up with each other! I


    hope you can be a little graceful. After breaking up, don''t entangle me again..."


    "Tell me the reason!" Charlie shouted in a deep voice.


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "I''m asking you!" Charlie shouted again.


    Wendy shrank her shoulders. She was a little timid, but she still raised her head faintly and pointed


    out, "Charlie, you have a fiancee..."


    "You know it?" Charlie was stunned.


    Seeing him stunned, Wendy felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    What made her more upset was that he didn''t deny it.


    That was right. After all, she had seen them with her own eyes. There was no need to think about


    the tiny hope in her heart, it waspletely destroyed now.


    Wendy lowered her eyes, and her eyshes trembled slightly under the light. She clenched her


    hands tightly, then she chuckled with a hint of selfmockery, "Charlie, I know that you may only have


    feelings for my body, so you don''t want to let go. Letting me be your girlfriend is just an excuse for


    you to continued to have sex with me..."


    From the moment he moved to the opposite room, she was always wary of him.


    In the end, she still couldn''t help falling for him step by step. She even went all the way to Macau


    willingly to warm his bed.


    In fact, there was no difference from the past.


    It was just a nicer way to say that they were dating.


    Silly, really silly...


    She heard the sound of his Adam''s apple rolling up and down in his throat, and then he said in a


    cold tone, "Wendy, how could you think so?"


    "Hum? Tell me! How could you think so?"


    Hearing that he repeated it again, Wendy subconsciously raised her head.


    Her heart seemed to have been hit.


    The light above his head was bright, but his deep eyes and his cold expression was gloomy, which


    could be described as sad.


    "...Yes!" Wendy curled up her hands and tried to regain her voice. She tried her best to not be


    affected. "Charlie, when we began, we were in love with each other, so I hope we could have a


    good end too. This is my decision. I hope you can respect me. If you like, we can still be friends. If


    you don''t want to, we can also be strangers."


    "Are you sure?" Charlie looked at her and said indifferently.


    This scene and the conversation seemed to be familiar. When they ended the transaction, she


    brought it up, and he also asked her this question.


    Wendy lowered her head. "Yes..."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike that time, there was no heavy sound of basin being kicked over.


    Charlie just stood there, and he didn''t shout or jump into a rage. He narrowed his eyes and stared at


    her.


    Under such a close gaze, her face was a little itchy. Wendy raised her hand to touch it, only to find


    that there were tears.


    The shadow in front of her fell down, it was Charlie who bent down and reached out his thumb to


    wipe off her tears.


    Charlie''s erged eyes and brows lowered, and Wendy felt the heat of his hot lips. She suddenly


    realized that he was kissing her to dry her tears. Her eyshes trembled, and she hurriedly turned


    her head to avoid this kiss.


    Charlie didn''t insist. His arms were on both sides of her, and his sight was in line with hers.


    "Wendy, this is the second time you shed tears for


    __ _ n


    me.


    "..." Her heart was a little seized.


    Then, he stood up again, took out a cigarette box from his trouser pocket, and poured out a


    cigarette, but he didn''t lit it. He just pinched it between his fingers and gently rubbed it, like what he


    did when he wiped away her tears.


    He didn''t look at her, but casually looked at somewhere. When he spoke again, his voice had


    already be cold. "Wendy, you''d better think it over. I won''t easily give someone the second


    chance."


    He still called her Wendy intimately as if nothing had happened.


    Wendy''s heart beat faster, for the way he called her as well as for his words.


    But soon, she thought that he really didn''t have to give her the second chance, because his fiancee


    hade back...


    "I''ve thought it through..." She finally made a sound.


    Charlie broke the smoke roll in his hand, but he hooked up his lips and smiled.


    "Forget it."


    It was the same words again.


    The cigarette fell to the ground, with his moving of turning back. Charlie held his gloomy anger and


    strode away. In the end, there was only a heavy sound of closing the door.


    Wendy closed her eyes. Forget it, forget it. Wasn''t this what she wanted?


    She suddenly remembered that when they first began this rtionship, Charlie said that he was the


    same as her. At that time, she was surprised to ask him that if he had been single for so many


    years, and he also gave her a positive answer.


    Well, in fact, he didn''t lie to her.


    He was indeed single and had no girlfriend, but he had a fiancee.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated in her pocket, making her limbs and bones numb.


    Wendy took it out and tried to open her eyes wide to make the blurred vision clearer. It was from her


    best friend, Emily. When she answered the phone, Emily''s voice was full of energy. "Wendy, what


    are you doing? Why do you answer the phone sote? Have you seen the website I sent you? It''s


    very cost-effective for we two to buy together. Let''s buy it together!"


    "Wendy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that Wendy didn''t say a word for a long time, Emily asked worriedly.


    Wendy finally didn''t need to hide anymore. She choked and said, "Emily, I broke up with Charlie..."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The sun rose as usual and everything was alive.


    Nothing changed. Everything was going smoothly.


    It was just a loss of love. Just like a car ident, there were many people who would lost their love


    every hour or even every second on the earth. She was just one of them, so it was not a big deal.


    Wendy tried her best to take a deep breath to make herself more devoted to work.


    After saving thest document, she began to sort out the reports of the next months. The colleague


    next to her came over and said, "Wendy, we''re going to have dinner together with technical


    department tonight, do you want to go?"


    "Dinner..." Wendy''s hand on the keyboard paused slightly.


    "You go home directly after work every day. What''s the point of doing that?" The colleague


    continued to persuade her. "It''s been a long time since thest activity happened. Let''s go together!


    After dinner, we''ll go to the club. There are also a lot of fun there except for singing! Just rx


    yourself!"


    Originally, Wendy wanted to refuse, she only wanted to go home to watch TV and sleep.


    But when she heard the words "rx yourself", she changed her mind and said, "Count me in..."


    "Okay!" Her colleague immediately agreed.


    Wendy looked at the dense text on the screen and felt that she really should rx.


    In the evening, a group of people came out of the office building to eat barbecue. After that, they


    went to a club across the barbecue restaurant.


    For there were many people and they split the bill, everyone was very happy. They got thergest


    box, which could amodate more than 20 people. There were karaoke, dices, and billiards in


    the room.


    Wendy''s deskmate came to her after ying with darts.


    "Wendy, you drank beer?" Seeing the liquid bubbling in her ss, she immediately shouted in a low


    voice, "Drink less. Don''t get drunkter. Be careful that your boyfriend will be worried about you!"


    Wendy lowered her eyes slightly. "We broke up..."


    "Ah?" The colleague was shocked, opened her mouth, and asked in shock, "Is it the one who often


    sent you a bunch of roses? You two broke up?"


    "Well, I am single too now!" Wendy nodded and said very seriously.


    Her colleague stunned for two seconds, then silently put all the beers on the table in front of her,


    and said in a very serious tone, "Drink! I''ll ask for more if it''s not enough!"


    Seeing this, Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Originally, she just symbolically drank a cup, but in the end, she drank more than half a bottle of


    beer.


    When she got up and went to the bathroom, Wendy felt a little dizzy. The German beer was indeed


    more powerful. After washing her hands with cold water, she felt better.


    When she came out, confused again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The corridor was covered was no end in sight. The corridor look like a maze.


    she suddenly became


    with red carpet, as if there modern design made this


    Should she turn left or right...


    Wendy stretched out her hand and pointed, but she couldn''t figure out the direction for a moment.


    When she hesitated to turn left, she paused her breathing and even her footsteps were frozen


    there.


    Not far ahead, a tall figure was leaning his right shoulder against the wall. He was lowering his head


    to light up the cigarette. The white smoke wasing out, making her eyes slightly blurred. The


    outline of his tough face was hidden in it, partly real and partly illusory.


    Wendy was a little absent-minded.


    It seems that they hadn''t seen each other for a week, right?


    Since she proposed to break up with Charlie that night, he mmed the door and left.


    After that, Wendy went to work every day. No matter day or night, she hadn''t see the white Land


    Rover again. The opposite security door had never been opened again. Also she paid special


    attention to his window on the weekend. The lights had never been turned on, as if he had never


    appeared.


    But that was right. The reason why he would move in at that time was in order to get close her. Now


    that they had broken up, it was right for him to move away. It was not suitable for a boss like him to


    live in an old residential district.


    It seemed that Charlie felt her gaze. He looked up and there was no warmth in his eyes.


    In a trance, she seemed to see that he was walking toward her step by step.


    When Wendy came to her senses and wanted to turn around, it was toote. Charlie had already


    strode in front of her. Their distance was very close, and Charlie''s leather shoes almost touched her


    toes.


    She hurriedly took half a step back and stammered, "Er... Charlie?"


    "Are you lost?" Charlie took a breath of smoke at her.


    "Well..." Wendy dodged, nodded, and muttered, "The roads here looked all the same..."


    Charlie pulled the corner of his mouth, and his tone was very light. "Do you remember the number


    of your box?"


    "It seems to be room 0099..." Wendy tried her best to recall.


    "This way."


    After saying that, Charlie took the lead in walking ahead.


    Seeing this, Wendy followed him silently like a puppy.


    She didn''t expect that Charlie would take the initiative to talk to her. After all, it was not very


    amicable when they broke up at that night. Although he didn''t fly into a rage, he was still very angry.


    The next day, when Wendy checked the door, both of the two screws on the door were loosen. It


    could be seen that he used great strength at that time.


    In fact, she just wanted Charlie to show her the direction, so that she could walk by herself.


    However, Charlie did not intend to stop. He even slowed down in the middle and deliberately waited


    for her to follow him.


    Since he was so generous, Wendy didn''t want to refuse anymore, so she thanked him, "Er, Charlie,


    thank you..."


    Charlie was smoking when he heard her words. He nced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    Then, his Adam''s apple bobbed and heughed in a low voice.


    Wendy felt very inexplicable. Finally, she couldn''t help but bite her lips and asked, "You... What are


    youughing at?"


    Charlieughed again. In the midst of the smoke, he looked at her with a faint smile in his deep dark


    eyes. "You have made more progress thanst time. You didn''t call me Mr. Hogg anymore."


    "..." Wendy gently clenched her hand.


    "Did you drink?" Charlie asked casually.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and exined, "I drank some beer, thepany''s gathering party..."


    Charlie flicked the ashes in the trash can and said, "Wendy, it seems that you''re doing well."


    "Not bad..." "You didn''t lost sleep?"


    "No..."


    "And you eat well and sleep well?"


    "Yes..." Wendy still nodded slightly.


    However, why did this sentence sound so awkward? It sounded like an advertisement...


    She had already arrived at the door of her box. When she hesitated to say thanks again, she heard


    Charlie suddenly ask, "Are you heartless?"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    When she was about to say something, the door was suddenly opened. Her colleague looked at her


    with wide eyes and said in a hurry, "Wendy, finally you''re back! I thought you fell into the toilet and


    I''m ready to organize people to save you!"


    Wendy turned around and found that Charlie had turned to leave, leaving only a back.


    She could not help but pursed her lips.


    "Was he taunting me just now?"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    At 10:30 p.m., the whole city was ignited by neon lights.


    The elevator door slowly opened, and several men in suits came out. They looked like customers


    who had just finished their party and were ready to leave.


    Simon, who was walking at the back, wore a thin clothes. He was shaking and putting his cor


    tighter. When he suddenly saw Wendy, he was about to stride forward. "Hey? That''s Wen..."


    But before he could finish his words, he was tripped by someone next to him.


    "F**k!" Simon took a few steps forward and struggled to stand firm. He turned back a little unhappily


    and said, "Charlie, what are you doing? Fortunately, I reacted quickly, or I almost broke my front


    teeth! What should I do if I lost my front teeth?"


    "Are you not a doctor?" Charlie snorted.


    "I''m a surgeon! I''m an expert in heart surgery, not in stic surgery!" Simon covered his chin and


    pointed to the door. "Look over there, isn''t Miss Lim the one wearing a red coat and ck t


    shoes?"


    Charlie narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    Many people gathered at the door and were about to leave. Wendy was standing in the corner with


    a simple ponytail hairstyle. When the night wind blew, her nose became a little red. She took out her


    hands in her pockets from time to time to warm them. When she put her hands down, the white


    steam was still floating.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly and he looked away faintly. "I''m not blind."


    "What''s wrong? Did you two quarrel?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Charlie said.


    Simon suddenly felt that Charlie''s expression looked a little familiar at this time. Thinking of


    something, he asked uncertainly, "Did you break up?"


    Silence...


    There was a moment of silence...


    Simon was shocked and asked, "Am I right? Charlie, you... Did you get dumped again?"


    Charlie was still silent, his thin lips were tightly closed.


    "Miss Lim is too unique, isn''t she?" Simon opened his eyes exaggeratedly and shook his head,


    sighing, "She is so awesome! I really start to admire her a little. No, I really admire her so much!"


    "All right, stop talking!" Charlie said coldly.


    He threw the car key in his pocket to Simon and said, "You didn''t drink tonight. Drive my car and


    send me hometer!"


    Half an hourter, there were very few traffic on the road. The white Land Rover always followed a


    taxi in front of them at a distance.


    In the car, it was warm enough. Charlie had taken off his coat, leaving only a white shirt. The cuffs


    on both sides were rolled up to the elbows, and the wheat- colored skin was exposed to the air. His


    hands were crossed in front of his chest, and his side face was flickering in the neon lights.


    Simon, who was driving, turned to look at him every few seconds.


    "Drive carefully!" Charlie frowned.


    A few minutester, he frowned deeper and had to turn his face. "Look straight, why do you keep


    staring at me? It''s very dangerous!"


    "Charlie, you''re not a stalker, are you?" Simon asked hesitantly.


    When they came out of the club, there was a crowd of people at the door, and some of them were


    waiting for online car-hailing. Among them, Wendy stopped a taxi, which was the one in front of their


    car. They could vaguely see the ponytail in the back seat.


    Simon finally gave a conclusion, "I feel that you have such a tendency now..."


    "It''s toote." Charlie nced at him.


    "Huh?" Simon was confused.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and said, "She''s drunk. It''s not safe."


    "..." Simon was speechless.


    After keeping a distance all the way, the taxi in front finally stopped. Under the streetmp, Wendy,


    who was sitting in the back row, took the change from the driver, then she opened the door and


    walked to the building with her head down. Simon held the steering wheel and raised his eyebrows


    at Charlie. "She has already gone in. Can we go?"


    "Wait a minute, Let me smoke a cigarette." Charlie said.


    He took out a cigarette box from his trouser pocket and handed one to Simon. Then he turned on


    the lighter and lit it. When the window was put down, the white smoke was brought out by the night


    wind.


    Charlie didn''t seem to be in a hurry. After a long time, he put it into his mouth to have a smoke.


    He put his elbow on the window and lifted his chin slightly, as if he was looking up at a certain


    direction upstairs.


    Finally, when the light in a window on the top floor lit up, Charlie put out the cigarette in his hand


    and closed the window.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the afternoon, the white Land Rover was running at a constant speed.


    It was the weekend, but Charlie didn''t have much time to rest. He just came out of thepany,


    and Simon was sitting in the front seat. Simrly, he just came out of the hospital. Inside the green


    windbreaker, there was a green surgical uniform exposed.


    Simon leaned back on the chair, ying with his mobile phone.


    Then, looking at Charlie next to him, he began muttering, "You have no enough energy to do things,


    have no good appetite, and even can''t feel hungry..."


    "What are you muttering?" Charlie said impatiently.


    "Well, you''re also very irritable!" Simon raised his eyebrows and nodded seriously. Then he turned


    the phone screen to Charlie and said, "ording to what was wrote on this website, these


    symptoms you have show that you lost your love!"


    "Do you want to get off the car?" Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Ahem! Just kidding!" Simon quickly put down his mobile phone and raised his hand to say, "I just


    heard from Mr. Chiang that you haven''t eaten anything these two days at noon!"


    "I''m quite busy," Charlie replied in a low voice.


    Simon curled his lips and didn''t believe it at all, but he was afraid that he would be thrown out of the


    car, so he continued, "No matter how busy you are, you have to eat! If you don''t eat anything, you


    will be hungry! Don''t refute me, I am a doctor! There is a Yunnan cuisine in the front, the food there


    tastes good, but because of the low price, there may have many customers. Just go there!"


    "Fine." Charlie replied calmly.


    Simon looked away, shook his head and sighed.


    He was really not easy.


    For the sake of his buddy, he had almost crossed over to be a psychologist!


    They got out of the car and walked into the restaurant. The waitresses at the door opened the ss


    door inside. Simon took a few steps, but he still couldn''t suppress his curiosity. "But then again,


    Charlie, are you and Miss Lim really finished? Is there any sequel..."


    "I''m getting a call!"


    Charlie interrupted, indicating that the phone in his hand was vibrating.


    Simon had to give up, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go and find a ce first!"


    There were a lot of people in the restaurant. Simon walked in and looked around. The restaurant


    was almost full. He was about to call the waitress for help. But suddenly, he saw someone and his


    eyes lit up instantly.


    Speak of the devil!

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Sitting on the seat near the window, Wendy was wiping the edge of the te with a tissue.


    On this weekend, she apanied Emily out shopping. They didn''t buy anything, so they watched


    a cheap movie in the morning. When they were hungry, they came out to eat something. When they


    were full, they would go back to the mall.


    They two girls ordered the dishes. There were too many people, so the speed of serving dishes was


    a little slower than usual.


    Emily had just gone to the bathroom and left Wendy alone on the table. Just as Wendy was about to


    clean Emily''s te with a napkin, a man suddenly sat opposite her.


    Wendy thought it was Emily, but she was stunned when she looked up.


    "Dr. Chin?"


    Simon sat on the chair and leaned back, "What a coincidence, you''re also here for dinner!"


    "Well, it''s a coincidence..." Wendy nodded.


    "This Yunnan restaurant is good. I''ve eaten it once! Especially the steamed chicken, which tastes


    exactly the same as the ones I''ve eaten in Dali!" Simon said. When he was not in the hospital, he


    was very natural and unrestrained.


    "I see..." Wendy nodded again.


    In fact, she didn''t know it. It was Emily who rmended this restaurant to her. It seemed that they


    also ordered the steamed chicken just now...


    Wendy looked up and found that Simon was stroking his chin and staring at her, as if he wanted to


    see through her mind.


    She ufortably bit her lip and asked, "Dr. Chin, why are you looking at me all the time?"


    "I think you are awesome!" Simon put down his hand and leaned forward.


    "Uh..." Wendy was a little confused. "Why do you say that..."


    "Didn''t you dump Charlie again? Isn''t that awesome!" Simon raised his eyebrows. "Hey? Miss Lim,


    tell me the truth. Are you addicted to dumping Charlie?"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Seeing that she was very embarrassed, Simon stopped joking and asked, "Are you by yourself?"


    "No, I''m with my best friend..." Wendy shook her head.


    "That''s just right!" Simon sped his hands together and said, "There is no seat in the restaurant,


    so may I eat together with you two, I''ll pay. How''s that? Charlie and I, together with you and your


    best friend, let''s have lunch!"


    "..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    A familiar figure shed in her sight. Simon raised his hand and said, "Charlie,e here!"


    There was a fleeting surprise in Charlie''s eyes. Soon, he returned to normal and walked over with


    steady steps. He looked at Wendy who was sitting beside Simon with her knees slightly bent.


    "There''s no ce left. Miss Lim said that we can sit with her!"


    "Is that so?" Charlie asked.


    Of course not!


    When did she say that? Obviously...


    Before Wendy could refute, Simon had already called the waiter and turned over the menu. "What


    else do you want to eat? Add a few more dishes!"


    Simon ordered four more dishes and a bowl of soup.


    When the waiter brought in the extra tableware, the atmosphere on the table was a little strange.


    Wendy was facing Simon face to face, but it was a rectangr table. In the corner of her eyes, there


    was the outline of Charlie''s stern side face. She lowered her head all the way, holding a cup of


    water and drinking, looking steadily forward.


    It was not until Emily came back that she broke the silence. "I''m back! Ah, Mr. Hogg? Aren''t you..."


    Seeing Charlie, Emily was so excited that she almost jumped up. But soon, she also saw Simon


    sitting next to him. She was shocked on the spot.


    The same as Simon, he stopped the action of holding a cup, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "Wow, today is quite a coincidence!"


    There was a hidden meaning in his words. Wendy looked at Charlie, who was also confused, and


    asked in surprise, "Dr. Chin, Emily... Do you know each other?"


    In fact, this question had been suppressed in her heart for a while. Today, she finally had a chance


    to ask.


    "I don''t know him!"


    "I''m not familiar with her."


    They replied at the same time.


    The female voicee first, and then the male voice.


    Uh...


    It was obvious that there was something unusual. Wendy swallowed and looked at her best friend


    sitting next to her. She couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s very simple!" It was Simon who spoke. He gently put the ss on the table and then slowly said


    a sentence that surprised everyone, "We have slept."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Wendy was shocked.


    "Bullsh*t!" Emily''s reaction was also very intense. She pointed at Simon, who was sitting across


    from her. "You are a well-dressed beast. Can you shut your mouth? Don''t talk nonsense and make


    a rumor! Be careful, I will sue you for libel!"


    "Am I talking nonsense, am I making a rumor?"


    Simon leaned back again, his eyes narrowed, and he continued, "Then why are you so excited?


    Didn''t I just sleep with you? Why are you staring at me? Am I not good on the bed?"


    Not only Emily, but also Wendy''s face turned red when she heard these words.


    "Bullsh*t!" Emily had already stood up, and her face was flushed with anger. She pointed at him,


    "Are you insane? Don''t be so self- content! Your skills suck! It was me who identally slept with


    you that night! From now on, even if you clean yourself up, and then put a butterfly knot on your


    thing, I won''t even consider sleeping with you again!"


    Finishing speaking in one breath, Emily picked up her bag and coat. "Wendy, I have something else


    to do. I''ll go back first! I''ll go shopping with you some other day!"


    "Tell me clearly. Whose skills suck?" Simon also stood up in an instant. All men could not stand


    being suspected in that ability.


    "I won''t say those words twice!" Emily rolled her eyes.


    Simon walked around directly, grabbed her wrist, and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Well, I''ll find


    a ce no one will disturb us then I can talk about some skill issues with you, Emily!"


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Emily was annoyed, but she struggled for a long time and failed


    to get rid of him.


    Simon caught her easily. Fie turned around and smiled at the table. "There are so many dishes,


    enjoy your meal! By the way, Miss Lim, please help me to persuade Charlie. Fie hasn''t had lunch for


    several days!"


    After saying that, he strode out of the restaurant pulling Emily.


    Wendy stood up nervously and wanted to persuade "It''s okay. Simon has a sense of propriety."


    Charlie stopped her and said in a calm voice.


    Wendy looked out of the window and saw that Simon had put Emily into the taxi and left in the blink


    of an eye.


    The waiter just brought up the dishes, so she had to sit down.


    However, she was still in shock. Even though she was confused, she had never thought that they


    were in this kind of rtionship.


    "Why are you in a daze?"


    Wendy was stunned and then shook her head. "I just think... they are so violent!"


    Yes, they were very violent!


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and slowly said. "Are we worse than them?"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Wendy couldn''t say a word.


    If she looked back, the first night of her and Charlie seemed to be as violent as theirs...


    At this time, all the dishes were served by the waiter.


    Because Simon ordered more dishes just now, and now the table was full. Unexpectedly, there were


    only the two of them left. The atmosphere seemed to be more strange than before.


    The next table was filled withughter. Wendy hesitated to pick up the chopsticks.


    She really didn''t expect that after breaking up, she could still sit down and eat face to face with


    Charlie. She took the rice in the bowl and did not know what to eat. Suddenly, she thought of the


    last instruction given by Simon when he left. She bit her lips and said, "Charlie, you..."


    Charlie, who was also poking rice in his bowl, looked over with his deep eyes.


    Wendy paused for a moment before she continued to ask, "Have you really not had lunch for a few


    days?"


    "Well." Charlie answered.


    "Er, are you too busy at work?" Wendy had to continue asking.


    Charlie looked at her and did not answer immediately. After two seconds of silence, he said faintly,


    "The after-effects of lovelorn."


    Wendy was almost choked by the rice she just put in her mouth.


    She couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or not. She suddenly recalled that when she had


    met him in the club two days ago, he taunted her in the end. He said she was heartless.


    She observed him carefully and found that he seemed to be thinner.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After that, she didn''t take the initiative to speak again. Charlie just ate silently. There were so many


    dishes that they couldn''t finish them all. But they tasted every dish.


    When Wendy saw that the rice in his bowl was all eaten up, she put down her chopsticks and said,


    "I''m full."


    "Well, I''m going to pay the bill." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy followed him to the cashier and did not refuse. Originally, Simon said that it was his treat, but


    now he had disappeared with Emily, and Simon was his good friend, so it was normal for Charlie to


    pay the bill. However, she did not know where Simon and Emily went...


    While she was thinking, Charlie had already finished paying and came over.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Wendy tilted her head and said to Charlie, "Charlie, thank you


    for your meal. Then see you..."


    "Let me send you back!" Charlie suddenly interrupted her.


    Wendy shook her head and wanted to refuse, but Charlie had already carried the car key and


    strode to the parking space. Soon, the white Land Rover stopped in front of her, and the door of the


    passenger seat opened from the inside.


    She pursed her lips and had to sit on it.


    It was the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly on the windshield. It was not very dazzling, but


    very warm.


    Wendy was speechless along the way. She gently pressed the seat belt in front of her with both


    hands, feeling a little unease.


    Especially when he elerated or stopped asionally, the string of dragonwood beads hanging


    under the mirror gently swung. This pendant was bought by her in the temple...


    "Why did you turn?"


    All of a sudden, the Land Rover turned to the right. Wendy came to her senses.


    She looked at the sign at the corner of the street and pointed at the back in surprise. "If you went


    straight ahead from the street just now, we would soon reach the gate of themunity. If you do


    this, you''ll make a detour..."


    The two of them had walked on this road for many times, and each time they went straight through


    the passed way.


    "I know." Charlie said.


    Wendy was even more confused. How could he turn right if he knew it?


    Charlie looked sideways with his deep eyes and said, "I don''t want to get closer road." Wendy was


    stunned.


    Her heart beat fast, and she turned her head to look out of the window.


    After another ten minutes, the white Land Rover stopped downstairs.


    Wendy lowered her head to untie the seat belt. Somehow, the lock was stuck. She had been


    dealing with it for a long time, but failed to get it out. She was so anxious that she was sweating.


    There was a shadowing down, as well as a light smell of the cigarette came to her nostrils.


    Charlie had already unbuckled his seat belt and leaned over to help her take out the belt. In the


    process, his big hand touched hers. The familiar temperature almost made her breath paused.


    Wendy took back her hand and looked away in a hurry. "Thank you."


    As the seat belt was unfastened, she pushed the door open and got off the car. Suddenly she heard


    a male voice next to her.


    "When I entered the restaurant, Simon asked me..."


    "Eh?"


    Wendy had to stop for the time being. She turned her head again and bumped into the pair of deep


    eyes. "He asked me if we were really finished and was there any sequel? What do you think?"


    "... No!" She bit her lip.


    "Is that so?" Charlie said in a faint voice.


    Wendy did not want to continue to talk about this topic with him. "Bye..." After that, she quickly got


    out of the car and walked towards the residential building. When she entered the corridor, she


    subconsciously turned around.


    Like the previous times, the white Land Rover did not immediately leave. Charlie watched her


    entering through the half-open car window.


    Wendy took back her sight in a panic and quickened her pace.


    On another working day, Wendy came out of the office building.


    After a few steps, she saw the sports car parked in the sunset along the road and Ewan leaning


    against the car, who was lowering his head and ying with the small jade Buddha on his neck.


    Noticing that Wendy wasing, he hurriedly raised his head and opened the door with a smile. "I


    just happened to pass by, so I''m here to taking you home by the way!"


    "Okay..." Wendy did not refuse.


    It was in the evening rush hour, so there was a small traffic jam, which made Ewan drive very


    slowly. The radio was broadcasting in the car.


    After Wendy got in the car, talkative Ewan did not say a word. He seemed to be very focused on


    driving and listened to the radio host''s words.


    Finally, he stopped at the downstairs of Wendy''s home. Wendy unbuckled her seat belt, but she


    was not in a hurry to get off the car. Instead, she looked at Ewan next to her and said, "Ewan, if you


    have something to say, just say it..." "Okay!" Ewan shrugged his shoulders, and his expression and


    tone were somewhat guilty. "I always dare to admit what I have done. That day, I took you to the


    airport on purpose! Wendy, I said that I took you as my friend, so I didn''t want you to get hurt."


    At this point, the image of that day at the airport reappeared in her mind again. It was like a wall that


    had copsed, and she was hit in the heart.


    She clenched her fists hard in order to suppress the pain in her heart.


    Wendy shook her head, and could only say two words, "Thank you..."


    In the final analysis, Ewan did it for her own good, she had no reason to me him.


    Watching the sports car leaving, Wendy turned and walked to the building.


    Just as she was about to step into the corridor, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind her,


    followed by a male voice, "Excuse me, are you Miss Lim?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded in confusion.


    When she was just about to ask him what was going on, that man suddenly became rude.


    And out of nowhere, there was another man. He came up and controlled her, and took a


    handkerchief to cover her mouth. "Hey, what are you doing, you... oh..."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Wendy could not believe that she had been kidnapped in daylight.


    It seemed that the two men had prepared for it. After controlling her, they dragged her directly into a


    ck car that was parked by the roadside. When the door closed, the driver in front stepped on the


    elerator and drove away. The speed was so fast that it only took more than ten seconds.


    The two men were both tall and strong, so Wendy had no strength topete with them.


    She was pressed in the middle, and the two men who caught her got into the car, one on the left


    and the other on the right. As long as she struggled slightly, she would be pressed down


    immediately. The handkerchief covering her mouth had not been taken off, and she could only make


    a whining sound.


    Wendy looked out of the window, the car was driving on the busy street.


    She couldn''t figure out what the other party was going to do. She didn''t have much money... Could


    they want to rape her?


    Thinking of thetter, she was a little scared, but she soon denied the hypothesis because the car


    was very high-end and there was a sign of a BMW on the steering wheel. Moreover, the two men on


    the left and right were all in suits. They didn''t look like rogues, but like bodyguards hired by rich


    people.


    "Who are you? Where are you taking me?"


    "Let me go, or I will call the police! Don''t you know that kidnapping is illegal?"


    Wendy stared around and could only shout in her heart over and over again.


    There was only a faint noise from her in the car, and no one paid attention to it. It was not until the


    car entered a basement parking lot that the right side man said, "Here we are!"


    Before Wendy could look at the surrounding environment, she was taken out of the car.


    They went straight into the elevator. At first, she held a glimmer of hope that she could meet


    someone else to save her, but the elevator went straight up and the surveince camera was


    blocked. They went up at a constant speed until there was a "Ding" sound. The number 39 showed


    on the screen and it was already the top floor.


    As soon as she came out, the autumn wind blew in her face.


    Wendy soon knew where she was: the top floor of the National Exhibition building, an open garden


    built for leisure. She had seen it on the poster, but the price here was too high, she hadn''t been


    there yet.


    She looked around and found that rows of tables and chairs were empty, as if the entire ce was


    booked by someone.


    At this time, Wendy had been brought to the position with the best view on the top floor. Beside her,


    there were narrow white paint railings. The more she walked forward, the stronger the wind was.


    When she looked at the side, she would feel dizzy.


    She looked away in a panic and heard someone next to her report, "Ms. Hogg, I''ve brought her


    here!"


    Looking in the direction, Wendy saw that at the end of this ce where had even no fence, stood a


    graceful woman, who was wearing a short cashmere coat, leather pants, and a pair of ck high


    heels.


    She was very beautiful. Wendy could not tell her exact age from her delicate makeup. Maybe she


    was only 36 or 37 years old? A green ne on her cor seemed to be more than two carats,


    which was very valuable. This woman muste from an extraordinary family. She held a red wine


    ss in her hand, without shaking, the wine liquid had already swayed with the wind.


    Hearing the sound, she slowly turned around and looked at Wendy. There was a bit of exploration in


    her eyes. Her eyes were sharp, but not aggressive.


    "Good." She raised her hand, indicating for the two men to leave.


    After being released, Wendy took half a step forward and finally opened her mouth to speak, "Who


    are you? Why did you catch me..."


    "Don''t make noise!" The woman suddenly said.


    "..." Wendy widened her eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She didn''t understand the woman''s intention, and Wendy didn''t know what she wanted to do. When


    she opened her mouth and was ready to question her again, she saw that the woman took out her


    mobile phone and made a phone call with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Hogg, it''s me! Are you still in a


    meeting in yourpany?"


    Hearing the word "Mr. Hogg", Wendy couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The call was still going on, and the woman''s look and tone were unhurried. "I am drinking red wine


    and enjoying the scenery in the open garden of the National Exhibition building! Are you really not


    coming? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I just kidnapped a youngdy surnamed Lim to apany me


    here..."


    Fifteen minutester, the elevator door rang again.


    Charlie, who was wearing a ck suit, strode out. He narrowed his eyes and saw the woman


    standing by the side of a fence as well as the pale-faced Wendy who was holding the railing tightly.


    Wendy''s hair was in a mess in the autumn wind.


    Frowning, Charlie took two steps forward to Wendy.


    He quickly came to her and reached out his hand to hold her shoulder. "Wendy, are you okay?"


    Wendy opened her mouth but could not say anything. She could only slowly shake her head.


    Charlie''s breath blew by her ears, and she was no longer as scared as just now.


    "Wasn''t the meeting just now very important? How can you such a busy mane here?" The


    woman came over with a red wine ss. Tinted ck fingernails knocked the clock on her wrist.


    "Fifteen minutes and five seconds. So fast! Mr. Hogg must be speeding all the way here, right?"


    Charlie did not answer.


    When he touched the cold temperature on Wendy''s body and saw her frightened eyes, he shouted,


    "She''s afraid of heights!"


    It seemed that the woman didn''t expect him to have such a big reaction, she was stunned.


    Then she looked at Wendy, who was lifted up by Charlie at this moment, Wendy''s face was very


    pale, and her legs were also a little weak. It seemed that she was really afraid of heights.


    "Let''s get out of here first!" Charlie realized his fierce tone and changed it.


    Wendy was weak now, so she had no ability to resist. Charlie held her in his arms. The elevator


    stopped on the middle floor, and then they walked a few steps more and opened a high-end suite.


    "These little hands are so cold. Go in and take a hot bath!"


    After entering the door, the woman touched Wendy''s hands and said, and then she pushed Wendy


    into the bathroom.


    In fact, Wendy was not cold, she was scared.


    Looking at the closed bathroom door, she gasped for breath. She turned on the switch and hot


    water poured down, her whole body seemed to calm down a lot.


    After taking a hot shower, she finally regained her strength.


    Wendy walked out slowly and saw that both the woman and Charlie were in the living room. The


    woman sat on the sofa with her arms around her shoulders, while Charlie was standing beside her


    with one hand in his pocket.


    "Did Simon tell you that?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    When Charlie heard this, he was about to take out his mobile phone.


    The woman raised her hand to stop him. "Forget it, it was me who bribed him to tell me, and he was


    also tortured by me!"


    Suddenly, she looked at Wendy and said, "Why are you sneaking around? Are you eavesdropping


    on us?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    The woman got up and walked over. She held her shoulder and looked at Wendy carefully. In


    conclusion, she said, "Well, it seems that you are not scared dumb! Then I don''t have to find a


    doctor for you!"


    "..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    Judging from their conversations and the way they getting along with each other, Wendy could tell


    that Charlie and this woman were very intimate. So she couldn''t help but secretly sized up that


    woman again. She still couldn''t understand, was she Charlie''s fiancee? But it was impossible, she


    didn''t look like, and her age didn''t match either...


    It seemed that Charlie had seen through what she was thinking, he came over and said, "This is my


    auntie."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    "Aunt?" Wendy was stunned.


    She widened her eyes and looked at the two in disbelief.


    She had heard that the man who kidnapped her called this woman Ms. Hogg, but she didn''t expect


    that she was Charlie''s aunt!


    Donna deliberately raised her eyebrows. "What, don''t I look like his aunt?"


    "Yes..." Wendy shook her head subconsciously and exined, "Well, I don''t mean anything else. I


    just thought..."


    "What did you think?" Donna was curious.


    Wendy hesitated and said, "I thought you were his sister..."


    Donna was stunned for a moment, and then she raised her slender eyebrows even higher.


    If others said this sentence, Donna would only regard it as ttering words, but she believed it


    unconditionally when Wendy said so, because Wendy looked too silly at this time to tter anyone.


    "What''s your name, Wendy?"


    "Yes, Wendy Lim..."


    Donna nodded and said, "Little Wendy."


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    "What are you looking at!" Donna red at her andughed again. "You just stayed on the roof for


    less than 20 minutes, and you were so scared that your legs couldn''t stand still. Look at yourself,


    little girl, are you still a child?"


    "But, little Wendy, due to your ttery just now, I suddenly have a very good impression of you!"


    "I didn''t tter you..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    At the same time, she muttered in her heart, "I''m not a child, I''m just afraid of heights..."


    "Let''s sit down first! I''m no longer young now, I can''t stand for a long time!" After Donna finished


    speaking, she turned her head and walked to the living room. She sat down on the sofa and put a


    cushion behind her waist.


    "Then don''t wear such high heels, or you will fall."


    "Only when I wear it can I have an imposing manner! What do you, a workaholic, know?"


    "When did youe back? Why didn''t you inform me? Does my dad know?"


    "Not yet. Don''t worry. I''ll contact himter! I''m in a hurry to deal with your business as soon as I get


    off the ne!"


    Wendy listened to their conversation silently.


    Charlie had told her that he was close to his aunt.


    When he was a child, his father did not care about him. It was his aunt who was taking care of him.


    At that time, she was only in her twenties, but she was not afraid of gossip at all. She took him to


    wherever she went, and she even went abroad for him. There were still a few years of New Year''s


    Eve, she ate instant noodles with Charlie...


    In fact, it was no wonder that she would be surprised. Even though Donna was about 50 years old,


    there were few traces of age on her face. She should have paid great attention to maintenance atContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ordinary times. Until Wendy took a closer look at Donna, she saw the thin lines at the corner of her


    eyes.


    Suddenly, Donna''s eyes turned to Wendy''s face. "It seems that Mr. Hogg mentioned me to you?"


    "Er..." Wendy stammered.


    She nced at Charlie, who was next to her, with a faint smile on her face. Donna continued, "Do


    you have a deeper memory of me now?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded honestly.


    "Wendy, I brought you here today because I have something to ask you!" Donna paused and said in


    azy tone, "What''s wrong? Why did I hear that you dumped my nephew? And you even dumped


    him twice? Tell me, what is your dissatisfaction with him?"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Donna''s tone suddenly became sharp and said with a fake smile, "Why don''t you talk? Believe it or


    not, I''ll kick you out of the window."


    Thinking of the horror of being taken to the top floor, Wendy shrank her shoulders in fear.


    "Aunt, don''t scare her anymore." Charlie frowned.


    "Is your heat aching?" Donna asked with a faint smile. Charlie didn''t answer.


    Wendy gently clenched her hands on her knees.


    Donna looked at Charlie and then looked at Wendy. She failed to hold back herughter and let out


    a long sigh. "What''s wrong with my nephew? Even if he''s not super handsome, he''s still handsome!


    He has a good face, a good figure, and a good ability... Oh, maybe his temper is not that good! But


    it''s not a bad thing, isn''t it? No one is perfect!"


    "..." Wendy swallowed.


    "Are you sure you''re praising your nephew?" She thought.


    Donna crossed her hands in front of her chest, and meditated for two seconds. Suddenly, she


    leaned closer to Wendy and said, "Don''t tell that he''s bad at sex?"


    "..." Wendy almost bit her tongue.


    "Aunt!" Charlie was angry.


    "Ahem!" Donna cleared her throat andughed. "I''m just kidding to ease the atmosphere!"


    Wendy felt that she shouldn''t stay here any longer. She stood up and said, "I''m going back..."


    "Wait, little Wendy!" Donna also stood up. "Let me send you back! Anyway, it''s me who tied you up


    here. I should send you back!"


    In the end, even though Wendy refused, Donna insisted on sending her home. They finally sat in


    Charlie''s white Land Rover.


    Wendy did not sit in the front passenger seat, but was dragged to the back row by Donna. When


    she looked up slightly, she saw Charlie''s broad shoulders and handsome side face.


    The Land Rover stopped downstairs of Wendy''s home. Wendy picked up the new bag she bought


    and said, "Ms. Hogg, thank you..."


    Donna was amused when she heard this.


    This silly girl was clearly kidnapped by her, but she was still thanking her!


    "Don''t call me Ms. Hogg, too rigid!" Donna said.


    "Uh, Aunt Donna..." Wendy changed her address.


    "Didn''t you say that you think I''m Charlie''s sister? Why did you still call me aunt? Am I that old?"


    "Then..." Wendy was in a dilemma.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding, just call me auntie!" Donna said directly.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip and was really helpless.


    She couldn''t help but look at the driver''s seat. If she called Donna aunt, it seemed that the


    rtionship between her and Charlie became closer indirectly...


    Under Donna''s fierce gaze, she braced herself to say, "See you, auntie..."


    "Give me your phone number!" Donna suddenly said.


    Wendy was still hesitating whether to tell her, but her mobile phone in her pocket was taken away.


    Donna grabbed her index finger and put it on the home button. Then she quickly dialed her own


    number, saved it and said, "This is my number. I''ve already kept it on your phone!" Wendy


    helplessly took the phone and nodded.


    It was exactly the same as Charlie''s style of doing things. It seemed that his father was the same.


    When he asked her outst time, he had already made a decision for her without waiting for her to


    agree or not. It seemed that his family members were all like this, overbearing and aggressive!


    Wendy pushed the door open silently. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Donna, who was


    next to her, came up to her and said, "Are you sure that Charlie is not bad at sex?"


    Although she said it in a low voice, Charlie in the front seat still clearly heard it.


    Feeling a sharp eye-sighting from the mirror, Wendy felt cold at the back of her spine.


    "No..."


    She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. "He''s good..."


    Realizing what she had said, Wendy was so shy and ran to the building without looking back.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    In the evening, after work.


    In a hotpot restaurant in the mall, Wendy couldn''t put her attention on the boiling soup pot. She


    finally asked, "Emily, you and Dr. Chin... where did he take you that day? Did he do anything to


    you?"


    After that day, she had been worried, but she didn''t know how to ask it on the phone.


    Emily was eating a fish ball, when she heard Wendy''s words, she bit it hardly. "Humph! How dare


    he!"


    Although she said so, there was obviously a suspicious blush on her face.


    "Then what''s the matter between you and him?" Wendy had to change the question and continued


    to ask uncertainly, "Is what Dr. Chin said true? You two, Er... have slept together?"


    Emily swallowed the fish ball in her mouth and nodded with hesitation.


    Seeing Wendy open her eyes wide, she scratched her head and exined, "In fact, it was an


    ident!"


    Wendy took a sip of lemonade to calm hesrelf down.


    It seemed that they were simr to her and Charlie. It was no wonder that they were best friends.


    They were all in the same sitiation in this aspect.


    "Let me tell you, Simon is not a doctor who will save lives. He is a well-dressed beast! Don''t be


    fooled by his appearance!" Emily said excitedly.


    Wendy listened to her, not knowing whether tough or cry. But when she finished eating, she


    couldn''t help saying, "Emily, don''t be angry about what I''m going to say. Do you feel sorry for


    Boyd?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Boyd was Emily''s boyfriend, they started when they were still in college. At that time, Wendy


    devoted herself to Felix and they often showed off their love in front of her. In the year of the senior


    year, Boyd was sent to study abroad by the university, but it had no impact on their rtionship.


    Although they had not met each other many times for so many years, their rtionship was still the


    same as before.


    Now that there was a Simon, Wendy couldn''t help worrying about this couple...


    "Don''t mention that jerk again in the future!" Emily''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Wendy! For so many years, I''ve been thrifty, and I almost gave all the money I''ve saved from


    working to him to study abroad, just for waiting for him to be transferred back to the domestic


    branch office to marry me, but he... But he actually found another woman behind my back!" In the


    end, Emily''s eyes were already wet.


    Wendy was shocked and doubted her own ears. "Emily, is there any misunderstanding..."


    "I hoped so too!" Emily gave a wry smile. "But no. I caught him in bed! Fie didn''t even tell me when


    he returned to China. Fie was apanying that woman on a trip to Yunnan! They''ve been


    together for a long time, and that woman is the daughter of a high- ranking official. He depends on


    her for promotion. Compared to her, an ordinary person like me is nothing!"


    "Emily..." Wendy felt distressed.


    It had been a long time since herst trip to Yunnan, but Emily did not say a word. During this


    period, she had always been energetic and happy. It could be seen that she hid all the pain in her


    heart and bore it alone silently.


    "I''m fine!" Emily wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled. "I''m good at self- healing. I''ve already


    epted this truth!"


    Wendy could only hold her hand tightly tofort her silently.


    After dinner, the two of them left the mall directly. The setting sun outside hadn''tpletely faded.


    They did not take a bus, but took a taxi. They would pass by Hogg''s Group''s building on their way


    back. Emily knew that too, so she pointed at the front and asked, "That''s Hogg''s Group building.


    Shall we get off the car and see if we can make a coincidence?"


    "Emily!" Wendy frowned.


    "Just kidding." Emily said hurriedly, but she couldn''t help but say, "But we can also take a look first.


    What if we really meet him by chance? That''s the will of God! Wendy, let''s..."


    Suddenly, she saw something and tried to change the topic in a hurry.


    But it was toote. Through the window, Wendy had seen two figuresing out of the building.


    Charlie was tall and strong. The ck hand-made suit outlined his figure of the inverted triangle.


    The woman next to him was slender, wearing long boots over her knees. Charlie walked a little


    faster, so the woman ran a few steps to catch up with him, and reached out to hold his arm...


    The taxi passed quickly, leaving only the cars on both sides in the rearview mirror.


    Wendy looked away and said with a smile, "She''s pretty, isn''t she? She''s his fiancee."


    A handsome man and a pretty woman, even Wendy thought that they were a perfect match.


    Emily hit herself on the head in annoyance. After that, she did not dare to say anything else.


    Back home, Wendy put down the key and leaned against the shoe cab, and the picture of


    intimate figures of men and women in front of the building still appeared in her mind. She shook her


    head and still couldn''t forget it, so she simply took out her mobile phone to distract her attention.


    "Hello, grandma..."


    In the line, her grandmother''s loving voice came. "Wendy, have you got off work? Have you eaten


    yet?"


    "I just got off work. I''ll eatter... Grandma, have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m eating! By the way, it seems to be colder next week ording to the weather forecast. You


    should keep warm and don''t catch a cold!"


    "Yes, I will." Holding her mobile phone, Wendy listened to her grandmother''s voice and said with


    tears in her eyes, "Grandma, I miss you. Tomorrow is Saturday, I want to go back and see you..."


    Grandma was very happy. "Okay, thene back!"


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy picked up the key again.


    In a small train station.


    After the train stopped for a while, it ran on the railway again.


    However, because it was an old train, it ran a little slowly. Wendyy on the couchette, turned over


    several times, took out her mobile phone and took a look. It was just eight o''clock.


    It was not yet the time to turn off the lights, and there was sound of footsteps in the aisle and next


    door. She closed her eyes and did not sleep very well.


    She vaguely heard that her phone was vibrating, and she took it out from under the pillow.


    She picked it up and put it next to her ear. Before she could say hello, the other side had already


    said in advance, "Little Wendy, what are you doing?"


    "Uh, auntie?" Wendy looked at the phone screen with two eye-catching words on it. Looking around,


    she continued to say, "Me? I''m on the train now..."


    "On the train? You ran away?" Donna was shocked.


    Wendy exined, not knowing whether tough. "I didn''t run away. Besides, I have no reason to


    run away. I''m just going back to my hometown to see my grandmother..." "I see!" Donna answered


    in a low voice, ¡±1 thought you were scared by me!"


    Wendy was still waiting patiently for the following words, but there was no movement for a long


    time.


    When she looked at the screen again, she found that the call had been hung up long ago...


    Wendy was speechless. This Hugg family was really the same!

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Hogg''s Mansion.


    In the night, the three-story vi was like a huge monster lying dormant.


    The vi was aze with lights. In therge dining room, there were crystalmps hanging from the


    ceiling, which lightened every tiny pattern on the tes. Delicate dishes were ced on the long


    dining table, and the servants were standing respectfully in the corners.


    Gilbert Hogg in Chinese tunic suit was sitting in the center, and Charlie was sitting on the right. He


    leaned back with no expression on his face.


    At this time, two figures came in, one was very young, and the other was senior.


    The senior one was the second wife of Gilbert, E Felly, who married Gilbert one and a half years


    ago. The young one was Madge Gray, the daughter of the Gray family that was famous in the east


    of the city. She had just returned to China for more than a week. Her curly hair was loose. When


    she smiled, her dimples showed.


    Walking to the dining table, the two of them spontaneously walked to Gilbert''s side and Charlie''s


    side.


    The servant came forward and asked respectfully, "Sir, shall we start the dinner now?"


    "Wait a minute." Gilbert raised his hand slightly and looked at his wife.


    "I''ve already made a call!" E replied hurriedly, "He said that he wouldn''te back. He was


    having dinner with a few of his formerrades-in-arms..."


    Gilbert nodded and said, "Okay, let''s have dinner!"


    Only after the master of the family spoke, there was the sound of moving chopsticks. However, the


    long dining table was still empty, even if it was full of dishes.


    Madge had been paying attention to Charlie beside her all the time. At this time, she turned her


    head and asked softly, "Charlie, don''t you have an appetite? You haven''t eaten much."


    Charlie just nced at her and didn''t say anything.


    "This shrimp is not bad. Let me peel one for you, okay?" Madge asked again with a smile.


    "No, thanks." Charlie refused in a low voice.


    Madge smiled even more gently. She picked up a big shrimp and put it on her te. She put on


    gloves and peeled off the shrimp carefully. Then she picked up it carefully with chopsticks and put it


    in the small te in front of Charlie. "It''s okay. You can have a try, what if you like it!"


    Charlie didn''t eat it or even look at it. He just held a bowl of rice.


    Madge didn''t feel embarrassed. But Gilbert was unhappy when he saw this. He frowned and


    reprimanded, "Charlie! How can you be like this? No matter what, Madge is still our guest. Since


    you came back, you have been putting a poker face, who are you targeting?" "Uncle Hogg, don''t


    scold Charlie anymore. If you want to me someone, you should me yourself!"


    "Me?" Gilbert was surprised and asked with a smile, "Madge, tell me, why should I me myself?"


    "It''s you who raised Charlie so good that even if he really showed a straight face, I still can''t bear to


    be angry, because I''m fascinated to him!" Madge''sst voice rose, and the atmosphere, which was


    a little stiff, suddenly became active by her words.


    Gilbert''s face, which had always been serious, showed some smiles.


    Madge said with some shyness, "Uncle Hogg and Aunt E, don''tugh at me!"


    "It''s okay, there are no outsiders here!" E smiled.


    All of sudden, the dining room was full ofughter. Charlie remained silent all the time, as if he was


    indifferent to everything around him. The hustle and bustle was other people''s business, and it had


    nothing to do with him.


    "Madge, you won''t leave this time, will you?" Gilbert asked.


    "Yes, I''m not leaving!" Madge nodded.


    "That''s good!" Gilbert also nodded. He looked at his son, smiled and said, "Charlie is 30 years old


    this year, and he''s not young anymore. It''s time for you to get the wedding on the schedule. I''ll find a


    time to discuss it with your parents..."


    "Squeak-"


    Suddenly, there was a piercing sound of a chair rubbing against the ground. Charlie stood up from


    his seat, and he almost didn''t eat anything. "Dad, Aunt E, I''m full."


    "Where is your manner? Who taught you to leave the table in advance?" Gilbert really red up on


    the spot.


    However, Charlie walked very fast and had already walked out of the dining room. Gilbert could only


    smash the chopsticks heavily.


    Madge, who had always been clever, said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Charlie may be too busy


    with his work. He even hadn''t finished his meeting yet when I went to see him today! Uncle Hogg,


    please enjoy your dinner with aunt E first. I''ll send him off and then be back to apany you!"


    After that, she also got up and hurried to follow Charlie.


    Outside the vi, Charlie was almost outside the yard where the ck Bentley was parked.


    "Charlie!"


    Madge quickly caught up with him and took his arm from behind.


    In the evening, Madge went to Hogg''s Group. Gilbert had ordered them to go back to the Hogg''s


    Mansion for dinner together. Therefore, after the meeting, Charlie had to take her to get into the car.


    Charlie stopped and removed her hand away from the crook of his arms just as what he had done


    in the evening.


    "Charlie, did my I sudden returning make you unhappy?" Madge raised her head, and there was a


    trace of grievance in her soft voice. "When we met in New York Airport, you had been indifferent.


    Today, Uncle Hogg asked us to have dinner, and you were also absent-minded..."


    With this, she reached out her hand again to hold him.


    Charlie frowned and said, "Madge."


    Suddenly, his phone rang, he directly took it out to pick it up, and also avoided her touch.


    "Hello, aunt?"


    No one knew what the other party had said on the phone. Charlie narrowed his deep eyes slightly


    and then hung up the phone. He said to Madge, who was still looking at him, "I have something to


    do. See you!"


    Then, he got into the car and walked away without any hesitation.


    At the gate of the yard, Madge didn''t go back immediately. There was some affections in her eyes


    that couldn''t be hidden.


    There were no high- rise buildings and industrial pollution, the sky in the countryside was very blue,


    and the afternoon sun was bright.


    Wendy wrapped herself in a coat and kicked small stones all the way to a store. In the morning,


    when she arrived in the countryside, grandma waited for her at the door as she had donest time.


    When she saw hering back alone, she asked Charlie''s whereabouts.


    Wendy didn''t lie and told her grandmother the truth. Seeing Wendy''s serious expression, grandma


    finally waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Everyone has his or her own fortune!"


    But Wendy knew that her grandma was sad. She almost didn''t eat much during lunch. So, now she


    wanted to buy some fresh food from the small store to cook something that Grandma liked to eat at


    night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When she went home with a basket full of vegetables, there was a neighbor said to her. "Wendy,


    there''s a particrly luxurious caring to your home!"


    "Huh?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Her heart was full of doubts. When she continued to move forward, she heard the sound of a car


    whistle.


    "Du du-"


    Wendy looked back and saw a familiar ck BMWing straight to her. The people sat on the car


    were also acquaintances. It turned out to be Simon and Donna!


    The car stopped beside her, and she was surprised. "... You two?"


    "Get in the car first and we''ll talk about itter!" Donna said directly.


    Wendy was a little confused and subconsciously listened to her. She didn''t understand why would


    theye to the countryside, but fortunately, Charlie didn''te.


    However, when she pulled open the back door with such a thought, she met a pair of deep and dark


    eyes.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    "Hurry up and get in the car!" Donna in front of her urged.


    Wendy had already stepped on one foot in the car, so she had to carry the basket and sit in.


    The BMW kept driving until it stopped at the door of grandma''s yard. Wendy was in a daze all the


    way and was confused by the sudden arrival of these three people.


    When the car door opened, Donna was the first to jump down. In this case, she was still in high


    heels and her hands were on her waist. "Oh my god, this d*mn ce is too far. I''m so tired!"


    Simon, who followed her down, swung the car key and protested, "Auntie, I''m the one drove..."


    However, Donna came up and pinched his ears before he finished his words. Simon cried for mercy.


    The door behind them opened. Charlie got out, wearing a suit and carrying a vegetables basket.


    "Auntie, Dr. Chin..."


    Wendy silently looked at Charlie on the other side and asked, "Er, why did youe here? What''s


    the matter?"


    "Wee here to spend the holiday." Donna winked at her.


    "Holiday?" Wendy was stunned.


    She nced at Charlie again, feeling helpless. Donna flexed her back and said, "Yes,ing here


    to experience a farmer''s life!"


    Wendy was speechless. If she had not heard wrongly, Donna had just said that it was a d*mn


    ce...


    "I''ve already contacted this family. They''ve cleaned up all the houses. I''ll spend the weekend here


    with Simon and Charlie! We''ll stay here for one night and drive back tomorrow night, spending a


    weekend holiday!" Donna added, "Perfect!"


    Wendy looked at the direction of Donna''s finger, which was the next door of her grandma''s house.


    It was no wonder that when she arrived in the morning, she saw that the aunt inside was busy


    cleaning the house with a broom.


    "Hurry up, move my suitcase in!"


    Donna began tomand Simon, who was caught here as a coolie. She only stayed for one night,


    but she brought a 24-inch-long suitcase.


    "I have to find a ce to have a good rest so that we can have barbecue at night!" Donna said,


    pointing at her. "Little Wendy, join us at night!"


    It was getting dark.


    Wendy put a pile of firewood in a bucket and carried it to the kitchen.


    Although she didn''t deliberately look at the next door, she was able to hear the voices of Donna,


    Simon, and Charlie vaguely.


    She hastened her steps, closed the door, and concentrated on cooking for her grandma. She


    thought that after dinner, she would go to bed early and did not intend to go BBQ with them.


    However, many things would not develop ording to her wishes.


    As soon as she finished tidying up the table, someone came in from the yard.


    Before Wendy opened the door, the three people had already pushed the door and came in.


    Grandma, who was sitting on the peach wood chair, was also stunned.


    "Dr. Chin?" Grandmother was very surprised, especially when she saw Charlie at the back. She just


    thought of something and sighed, "Charlie is also here."


    Seeing grandma''s inquiring eyes looking at her, Wendy exined in a low voice, "They areing


    for a holiday..."


    Hearing this, grandma nodded.


    As soon as Donna came in, she walked to grandma with a smile and said in a respectful and gentle


    tone, "Hello, aunt, I am the aunt of Charlie. I am very d to meet you! We came here to have a


    rest. We know that Wendy has a grandmother here, so wee to visit you by the way!"


    As she spoke, she signaled to Simon, and Simon pulled the suitcase over and opened it. There


    were actually many tonics in it.


    Donna really brought a lot. It took a lot of time just to take them out... Donna held grandma''s arm


    and said, "I''ve heard from that little beast, oh, it''s Dr. Chin, that you have some cardiovascr


    problems. These nutritious things are good for your heart!"


    Wendy looked at Donna, who was enthusiastically surrounding her grandmother, and couldn''t


    interrupt for a while.


    There was a shadow beside her. When she looked up, Charlie was looking at her at close range.


    "Did you tell grandma?"


    "Yes..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Charlie''s eyebrows narrowed more tightly.


    It was only in a short period of time that Donna became intimate to grandma. In fact, grandma''s own


    daughter passed away when Wendy was very young. If her daughter was alive, she was only about


    the same age as Donna, so grandma inevitably felt intimate when she saw Donna talking with a


    smile.


    Donna had said a lot to grandma, so she asked now, "Auntie, we are going to find a ce to


    barbecue in the wild, can Wendye with us?"


    "Of course!" Grandma agreed happily.


    "Let''s go!" Donna directly pinched Wendy''s arm.


    In the end, Wendy was dragged out. They went to the riverside. The barbecue grills were ready-


    made that they could use directly after taking out from the trunk of the car. The ingredients were


    also prepared well.


    Since all three of guests could only eat but not cook, Wendy had to take this responsibility to cook


    the barbecue. Donnamanded the two men to choose a ce to set up tents.


    When Wendy was about to put the meat on the grill, Donna ran over in a panic, stepping on high


    heels. "Oh my god, help!"


    Wendy quickly asked, "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    "The tent was blown into the river by the wind! Charlie went to pick it up and then he fell into the


    river too!" Donna said, pointing at the river behind her.


    Hearing her words, Wendy threw down the fan in her hand and ran over in a panic.


    She knew the river here, it wouldn''t drown people who knew how to swim. She knew that Charlie


    couldn''t swim, and such a dangerous situation had happened once.


    The more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat.


    When she and Donna ran to the riverside out of breath, Charlie had been pulled up by Simon.


    Lying t on the grass, Charlie didn''t move at all. His dark eyes were closed.


    After all, Simon was a doctor. He knelt next to Charlie and pressed his chest. Water came out of his


    lips, but he still didn''t wake up. Simon then said in a low voice, "It seems that we have to do artificial


    respiration!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After that, he stood up and walked to the side.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and looked at the two of them in confusion. Donna didn''t seem to have


    much worry on her face. She leisurely held her shoulders and said, "Little Wendy, what are you


    looking at? Do you want me to do it?" It seemed to make sense.


    "Don''t look at me! I can''t do that. Although I''m a good doctor, I''m straight!" Simon also waved his


    hand.


    Wendy,"..."


    At this moment, Donna looked a little anxious and urged her, "Don''t be stunned, Charlie will die!"


    Hearing this, Wendy no longer hesitated.


    She walked over and lowered her head in halfkneeling.


    She pinched Charlie''s tall nose, took a deep breath, and covered his thin lips with hers.


    Wendy was very serious in doing artificial respiration and constantly passed through her breath to


    him. But gradually, she felt that something was wrong.


    Because...


    She felt his tongue...

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Wendy was stunned.


    She was sure that she could really feel Charlie''s tongue.


    Moreover, it seemed that he was trying to open her teeth in the process of serious artificial


    respiration...


    Wendy suddenly raised her head, fell on the grass, and covered her mouth with the back of her


    hand.


    "Hmm..."


    Charlie, who was lying on the ground unconsciously, finally opened his eyes and sat up.


    Wendy red at him, and her face was red with embarrassment. However, Donna and Simon were


    around, so she couldn''t vent her anger on him.


    Donna hurried over and said, "Ah? Charlie, you finally wake up!"


    "Yes! We''re so worried about you!" Simon, who was indicated by her eyes, also echoed her. In the


    end, Donna deliberately looked at Wendy with a calm face. "Right, Miss Lim?"


    Wendy''s face turned redder. Even if the wind blew, she felt hot.


    She stood up in a panic, patted the grass on her body, and said in a muffled voice, "I''m going to


    roast meat!"


    Looking at her escaping figure, Donnaughed and walked to her nephew. She stretched out her


    foot and kicked Charlie''s leather shoes. She teased, "Mr. Hogg, you''re such a big boss of a group.


    Isn''t it a little childish for you to use such a trick?"


    "It seems a little bit!" Simon echoed.


    Charlie ignored them.


    He raised his hand and touched his thin lips, it seemed that Wendy''s warmth was still on them. A


    meaningful smile from the corner of his lips reached to the bottom of his eyes.


    The tent had been erected, and the meat on the grill began to give off a fragrant scent.


    Charlie''s clothes were wet because of this little ident, so he went back to change his clothes.


    Watching his tall figure leaving, Wendy took a sigh of relief.


    There were a lot of ingredients for BBQ, meat, vegetable and so on. She put them on the rack. She


    used to cook BBQ when she was in college, so it was not very difficult for her. The ingredients were


    all pickled, all she needed to do was to smear some oil and add some condiments.


    Throughout the whole process, Donna squatted on the edge of the barbecue grill, getting ready to


    eat the food that was roasted.


    "The food here is really fresh. Let alone vegetables, the taste of meat is incredible! We can''t eat it in


    the city at all!" While biting the beef, Donna sighed.


    In the blink of an eye, she found that there were only a few iron sticks in the te, and Wendy had


    been busy standing in front of the grill. She felt a little sorry. She got up and walked over, wanting to


    help. "Wendy, what can I do for you? Sprinkling these on the squid?"


    As she said that, she grabbed some onion and coriander and threw them on the grill.


    "Uh, auntie, don''t put all of them on!" Wendy saw it from the corner of her eye and almost blurted


    out, "Charlie didn''t like eating coriander..."


    Only when she noticed a different atmosphere did she realize what she had said.


    And Charlie, who had gone to change clothes before, was walking towards her with one hand in his


    pocket, and his deep eyes were staring at her.


    The grasnd here was empty and not soundproof. He must have heard it just now...


    "Wow!" Donna raised her eyebrows and shot a nce at Simon next to her. "Little beast, do you


    think it''s a little unnecessary for us to stay here?"


    Wendy''s white face turned red again. She bit her lip and said, "Auntie, if you say that again, I will go


    back..."


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Seeing this, Donna could only stop. "I just made fun of you. It''s not a big deal.


    You''re too shy! Hurry up, roast two chicken wings for me. It''s so delicious. The house owner said


    that these are all local chickens!"


    Wendy nodded, took a few sets of chicken wings and necks and put them on the grill, then she oiled


    them.


    Charlie came up to her. "Are these all done?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded. "Smell good." Charlie picked up the te.


    "Hmm..." She nodded again.


    She didn''t dare to look up at him, because she would always recall the artificial respiration and his


    tongue just now.


    "Are these ready? Let me have a try" Donna saw the food and immediately reached out her hand.


    Charlie frowned, as if the roast food had been eaten by his aunt. Wendy, who was standing in front


    of the grill, had not stopped toasting. Even if the night wind was cold, there was sweat on her


    forehead.


    "Auntie, please don''t eat too much," he said.


    "Why?" Donna, who was struggling on the chicken wings, was unhappy. She looked at Wendy and


    instantly understood. She asked with a faint smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie remained silent.


    Wendy, who was next to him, couldn''t stand it anymore, so she found an excuse. "The rest will be


    ready soon. I''m going to call Dr. Chin toe to eat first!"


    After that, she dropped her fan and ran towards the tent.


    "Dr. Chin, it''s all done. Let''s go and eat while it''s hot."


    Simon was making a phone call with one hand on his waist. It seemed that the call had not been


    connected yet, he was a little angry. When he heard Wendy''s voice, he said, "Okay, I''ll be right


    there!"


    Then, he poked the phone screen again.


    When Wendy turned around and was about to go, she heard him exasperated. "Emily, try hanging


    up my phone again!"


    Wendy silently went back, thinking that Simon must have been calling her best friend, Emily.


    Emily and Simon.....


    Why did she inexplicably feel that the two of them were well-matched?


    Wendy went back to the grill and was shocked by the scene in front of her. Donna took a branch in


    her hand and was running after her nephew angrily.


    Of course, Charlie couldn''t fight back. He seemed to be afraid that Donna''s high heels would sprain


    her feet, so he didn''t move fast. Thus, he had been hit twice in the blink of an eye. Wendy felt that it


    must be very painful even just by hearing the sound.


    "Crack-"


    The branch in Donna''s hand was broken.


    Wendy came to her senses and stepped forward."... Auntie!"


    "Sorry," Donna threw the branch away, tidied up her clothes, and smiled at her.


    "..." Wendy was dumbfounded.


    In the tent, there was a thickyer of outdoor duvet. It was veryfortable to sit on it.


    In the end, Wendy roasted a few rows of corn and squeezed some sd sauce on it. As dessert,


    Donna ate two of rows, then she covered her stomach, saying that she could not eat any more.


    Wendy was still worried about the reason Donna beat Charlie, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Auntie,


    why did you beat Charlie just now..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Donna sat up angrily. "That b*stard! In order to make me eat less, he told


    me that the barbecue is not good for my skin and if I ate too much, I would grow many wrinkles. He


    also told me to be careful that my husband would raise a mistress outside. Don''t you think I have to


    teach him a lesson?"


    Wendy said weakly, "But you still can''t beat him..."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "What are you afraid of? I often beat him when he was a child!" Donna didn''t take it seriously.


    "Huh?" Wendy was shocked.


    "You don''t understand this. Boys are more naughty, you can''t teach them if you don''t use some


    special ways!"


    "Really?" Wendy bit her lip.


    She looked at Charlie who was standing by the river and talking to Simon. His ck suit seemed to


    be integrating into the night. The hazy moonlight cast a sculpture-like shadow on his nose, making


    him have the charm of maturity.


    She could not help but argue for him in a low voice. "But I don''t think he was naughty when he was


    a child..."


    "Ha, he was indeed different from ordinary children! He was naughty in a quiet way!" Donna shook


    her head andughed when she heard that.


    "Little Wendy, you still don''t believe it?" Seeing her reaction, Donna said in high spirits, "Let me tell


    you, when he was a child, he didn''t seem to like talking, but he had a lot of thoughts, and he was


    very fond of making bad things! You know Simon, don''t you? Do you know how did they y


    together?"


    "I don''t know..." Wendy shook her head.


    "They were in the same primary school. It was cold in the north winter, less than 20 centigrade


    below zero. The horizontal bars were made of iron in the stadium. Do you know that? Charlie told


    Simon that it was particrly sweet to lick it. Simon actually licked it! Then Charlie said that he went


    to call the teacher. As a result, he didn''te back even when the school was over. Finally, Simon


    was found by a cleaner and was sent to the hospital! Fortunately, the bar was painted with


    protective paint. Otherwise, Simon''s tongue must have lost a piece of meat!"


    "My god..." Wendy couldn''t help but shout out in a low voice.


    After experiencing such a thing, the two of them could still be good friends now. That was absolutely


    true love...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "This is nothing!" Donna chuckled and continued, "Charlie did a lot of bad things when he was a


    child! When he was in kindergarten, they always took a nap at noon. Fie cut off a little girl''s braid


    when everyone was sleeping! The little girl cried so hard when she woke up! Because of this, I


    apologized to her parents several times! When he was in primary school, his desk- mate refused to


    tell him the homework''s answer, he cut a big hole in that boy''s schoolbag and let him be scolded by


    the teacher on the second day. Fie had done too many things like these!"


    "..." Wendy was a little confused.


    She was suspicious of what she had heard, and even more suspicious of whether there was


    something wrong with her ears.


    Donna thought of something and asked, "Do you know why he can''t swim?" "Uh." Wendy nodded


    and said, "It seems that he had been drowned in the bathtub once..."


    It seemed that they two were also by this river and Charlie told this to her. She couldn''t help


    laughing at that time. Charlie warned and punished her at that time.


    "Haha! That''s what he said to you? Do you know why he was drowned in the bathtub?" Donna


    laughed when she heard that.


    "Why?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "At that time, Hogg''s Mansion had a dag, which seemed to be temporarily fostered by my brother''s


    friend. One day after school, Charlie found that the dog find out the snacks he had hidden, and the


    bag was broken. The candy was scattered all over the floor. So he snatched food with the dog, ran


    around the vi, and finally fell into the bathtub! It was said that when the servants fished him out of


    the water, he was still holding a candy tightly in his hand and refused to let it go!"


    Wendy was shocked, and then she twitched the corner of her mouth.


    "Ha, ha, ha!" Donnaughed out loud.


    Wendy had never known Charlie like this.


    She had always thought that he was an powerful boss, and he would only show his childish side in


    private. He had a bad temper, but he was more mature and calm. She didn''t expect that he had


    such a history.


    Now she hadpletely agreed with the words Donna had said to her at first. Donna stopped


    smiling, and suddenly looked a little sad. "In fact, he did all these naughty things just for attracting


    some attention from his father."


    Hearing this, Wendy was stunned.


    But in the end, he still failed. Instead, he was left alone outside the country for many years.


    Wendy gently clenched her fingers. "I heard from him that you apanied him for the New Year''s


    Eve abroad."


    "Yes!" Donna nodded, and her eyes became deep because of the memory. "In those years, each of


    us would have a bowl of instant noodles on New Year''s Eve. I couldn''t cook poached eggs, so I


    could only add a ham sausage to him! He would stay up until twelve o''clock every year, and then


    called his father to say ''happy New Year''. But often at this time, my brother would only say ''Lucky


    money will be transferred to your card''."


    Wendy''s felt touched.


    She subconsciously looked at the river. She didn''t know where Simon had gone, but only a figure of


    Charlie was left.


    Under the moonlight, he seemed to be a little lonely.


    Holding a cigarette in his hand, he was surrounded by white smoke. Looking through the haze, the


    outline of his tough face seemed to be expressionless, as if he could stand there coldly forever like


    a motionless sculpture.


    Her throat was tight, and she suddenly felt very sad.


    When Wendy looked back, she happened to meet Donna''s smiling eyes. Wendy was embarrassed


    and lowered her eyes in a hurry.


    Donna smiled and said, "Wendy, to tell you the truth,


    I watched Charlie grow up. In my eyes, he is a workaholic, he dose nothing except work. I haven''t


    seen him really be interested in anything! But when I kidnapped you that day, he actually became


    anxious with me for the first time!"


    Wendy was not stupid. She could hear what Donna was trying to say.


    "Auntie, to break up or to be together is everyone''s own choice. This kind of thing can''t be forced..."


    She pursed her lips and paused. Her voice was very low. "And he has a fiancee. Auntie, you should


    know better than anyone else."


    Donna couldn''t deny it. She sighed and said, "Yes, Charlie is really an unlucky kid!"


    "..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    She clenched her fists and had no choice but to tell the truth. "So, it''s impossible for us to be


    together..."


    "Ha- ha, you''re right." Donna smiled in agreement. She looked up at the starry night sky and said


    ambiguously, "However, I believe in one thing more. Man proposes, God disposes."


    Hearing this, Wendy just lowered her eyshes.


    After a long while, Donna looked back at her and raised her slender eyebrows. "Wendy, I have a


    way to satisfy both sides! How about you be his mistress and let Charlie hide you?"


    "I don''t want..."


    "No way!" A calm male voice sounded at the same time as Wendy.


    Wendy was stunned and turned her head, she was shrouded by a tall shadow.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Wendy didn''t know when Charlie came over. He put off the cigarette in his hand and stood there,


    blocking the moonlight above her head.


    She was still a little stunned by the two words he had just said.


    She was surprised to see that he would be so determined.


    Seeing this, Donna had to shrug and eat the melon seeds next to her. But soon, she began to y


    tricks again. "I like girls! Wendy, may I be your godmother? And then, you can call Charlie cousin?"


    "Huh?" Wendy didn''t know what was going on.


    "Haha, Wendy, you can call him ''Brother'' first!" Donna continued to speak in a shocking tone.


    "..." Wendy swallowed.


    Donna continued to encourage her. Charlie''s face darkened and he said in a low voice, "It''s getting


    late. It''s too cold outside and it''s easy to catch a cold if we stay here for a long time. I''ll go to call


    Simon and pack up the tents and the roasted grill!"


    Half an hourter, the ck BMW stopped outside the yard again.


    When Wendy returned home, grandma was watching TV. After entering the room, she quickly came


    out with something in her hand and walked to the next-door yard.


    The next yard was much bigger than her grandmother''s. There were two houses in a courtyard. The


    left one was for Charlie and others to take a vacation. Wendy pushed the door open and went in.


    She saw Donna standing in front of the mirror.


    "Auntie, the ointment you want..."


    When she came back, Donna asked in her ear if there was any ointment and asked her to send it


    over.


    Donna did not reach out to take it, but was pulling a facial mask paper. "Now it''s the golden time for


    skincare. I have to hurry up to put on the facial mask. You send it to Charlie, he''s in there!"


    Wendy looked around and did not find Simon, so she had to nod.


    The door of Charlie''s room was closed, but there was light pouring out from the crack of the door.


    Knocking.


    Wendy raised her hand and knocked.


    There was no sound inside after she knocking twice.


    So she pushed the door open and stepped in. When she was about to put the ointment in and


    leave, she didn''t expect to see Charlie wearing only a boxer and leaning to the door. His strong


    figure could be seen clearly.


    Wendy hurriedly lowered her head and said, "Why don''t you wear any clothes?"


    "I''m wearing." Charlie pulled over the trousers next to him. Wendy did not dare to look up. She


    moved two steps forward and put the ointment on the table. "Auntie asked me to send you the


    ointment. Here it is..."


    After that, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    The sound of footsteps behind her was faster than hers. When she was about to step out of the


    door, she was suddenly pulled from behind.


    Wendy was forced to turn around. Where her eyesight fell was his Adam''s apple and his chest


    muscles below. She could feel his burning body temperature. She swallowed. "... What do you want


    to do?"


    "Why are you so nervous?" Charlie slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m not, I''m not nervous..." Wendy was annoyed about being stuttering.


    "I can''t apply the ointment on my back myself. Can you help me?"


    Wendy shook her head and was about to refuse, asking him to ask Simon for help, but she had


    been dragged to the bed by Charlie.


    Charlie turned around and turned his back to her. There were many red scars on it. At that time, she


    thought it would be hurt even just heard the sound. As expected, Donna was seriously beating him.


    Wendy opened the ointment. There was no cotton swab here, so she could only apply it with her


    fingers.


    The whole process was absolute torture.


    Every time she wiped, no matter how careful she was, she could still touch his skin.


    A few minutester, Wendy withdrew her hand and was ready to leave. Suddenly, Charlie turned


    around and said in a heavy and threatening tone, "You dare to promise her!"


    "..." She quickly realized what he was referring to.


    "Are you really going to call me cousin?" Charlie asked calmly.


    Wendy shook her head. "I didn''t..."


    Seeing this, Charlie''s face rxed a lot.


    Without any warning, he suddenly moved his body close to her. And he was getting closer and


    closer.


    Ten centimeters, five centimeters, three centimeters...


    All of a sudden, there was amotion at the door.


    Donna was stepping in. When she saw the situation inside, she turned her head and left. "Ah! I''m


    sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Wendy was really embarrassed.


    After giving Charlie the ointment, she got up with a red face and was about to leave.


    "I''ll send you back."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need..."


    She shook her head. Charlie had already put on his shirt and picked up his coat.


    In the process of walking from the house to the yard, Wendy didn''t even raise her head. When she


    walked out of the door, she still felt that Donna was still staring at her teasingly. The two yards were


    next to each other, only a few steps away.


    "Buzz-"


    The phone vibrated, and it was obvious in the quiet night.


    When Wendy came out, her mobile phone was ced on the cab. So it was Charlie''s phone


    that was vibrating.


    Wendy just nced at it with the corner of her eye, and there was a faint English letter "Sunny" on


    the screen. It means warm and friendly. It was a woman''s name, and she was sure that it must be


    his fiancee.


    Charlie didn''t take it. He frowned slightly and hung up it.


    It was a familiar scene.


    It was like a bucket of ice water in the hot midsummer night, waking her up instantly.


    Wendy pushed the door open and was about to go in, but her hand was held by Charlie again. She


    lowered her head and saw that he didn''t hold her waist tightly.


    Using some of her strength, she managed to pull out her hand.


    "Charlie, you have a fiancee."


    She had to point out and stress it again, as if to remind him, or to remind herself.


    "Yes." Charlie frowned.


    This time, he made a positive response. Wendy twitched the stiff corner of her mouth. "I''ve seen her


    twice. She''s very beautiful..."


    Charlie was stunned.


    Wendy seemed to have expected his reaction. She lowered her eyshes and repeated what she


    had said when they broke up. "Charlie, as I said, if you want, I can treat you as my friend. If you


    don''t want to, we can also be strangers."


    Charlie''s eyebrows gradually twisted.


    "Wendy."


    He suddenly called her like this.


    Wendy was shocked and raised her head in a panic. It seemed that they didn''t separate.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes. She did not know if it was because the night sky, his eyes were


    very dark. He said, "From the first deal to our rtionship, how many feelings have you had for me


    for such a long time?"


    Wendy was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that he would ask this question.


    "Not even a little?" Charlie asked in a low voice.


    Thinking of the name on the screen, thinking of the intimacy between Charlie and his fiancee, and


    then thinking of the future they didn''t have.


    With her hands behind her back, Wendy quietly inserted her nails into the center of her palm.


    When she felt the pain, she finally regained her strength. "Right..."


    Charlie stood there, with a dim light in his eyes. He was a little disappointed, a little sad, or


    something else. Finally, his voice echoed in the night wind. "I''ll watch you go in."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    The next day, the sun rose.


    When Wendy entered the yard to pick up firewood, she heard a faint cry from the gate.


    She quickly walked out and opened the door. As expected, she saw Donna spinning around and


    shouting, "Oh my god, there are thieves here! Come and catch them!"


    "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy came forward and asked nervously.


    Donna pointed to the empty yard and said to her in a hurry, "My car is missing! Little Wendy, there


    are car thieves in the countryside!"


    Wendy looked over and finally found something wrong. The ck BMW stopped herest night was


    missing.


    "Uh, auntie, don''t worry!" Wendy was also a little confused and didn''t know what to do. "The people


    in the vige are very simple, and they won''t do such a thing. I''ll ask the neighbors for help to look


    for the car together..."


    "Save your strength. Charlie drove it away!"


    A male voice interrupted Wendy''s words. It was Simon, who just walked out of the next room and


    yawned.


    Donna seemed to have not expected this. She was surprised and asked, "Charlie? Did he drive


    away?" "Yes, he said he had something to deal with and left early in the morning." Simon nodded


    and stretched himself. "It seems that the sky was not bright, and I was still sleeping in a daze. I


    couldn''t stop him!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "He said that he would send someone to take us back to the city in the afternoon!"


    Wendy was listening by the side. She gently clenched her fingers and thought, "Has Charlie left?"


    "What''s the matter that needs to be dealt with now? Didn''t he call Mr. Chiang and postponed all the


    schedule when he came here with us?" Donna said. Then, she raised her eyebrows and looked at


    Wendy. "Little Wendy, what did you say to himst night?"


    "I..." Wendy gasped.


    Seeing her response, Donna knew better in her heart. She shook her head and said, "His


    psychological endurance is too bad!"


    Wendy thought ofst night, Charlie''s eyes were very dark, and he said, "I watch you in." When she


    closed the door, she could still feel his hot gaze.


    In the afternoon, the driver arranged by Charlie drove the ck Bentley and parked at the gate of


    the courtyard.


    Donna asked Wendy to go with them. Knowing that Wendy could not bear to part with her


    grandmother, they stayed until the evening before they went back to the city.


    On the motor way, the road condition was good. Wendy gradually fell asleep. She had a dream. In


    the dream, she was trapped alone on a steep cliff. Under the cliff was a bottomless abyss. She


    could not move and was very scared.


    At this time, Charlie appeared, standing a few meters away.


    He held a cigarette in his hand, but did not go forward to her. She began to call his name, but he


    just stared at her from a distance.


    Suddenly, a slender figure came over. She smiled with a dimple on her face. It was his fiancee. She


    intimately held Charlie''s arm and said something. Then they turned and left step by step.


    The stones under Wendy''s feet were loose, and she fell straight down.


    Charlie, no...


    Wendy suddenly opened her eyes, and the environment in the car became clear in her sight. She


    gradually calmed down.


    Donna, who was sitting next to her, smiled and said, "Are you awake?"


    "Er..." Wendy was a little embarrassed.


    She didn''t feel so awkward until she saw Simon, who was sitting in the front seat, also sleeping


    soundly with his arms around his shoulders.


    Donna still looked at her and said slowly, "Little Wendy, you kept calling Charlie''s name in your


    dream just now."


    "... I didn''t keep shouting!" Wendy exined in embarrassment.


    "It turned out that you''ve really dreamed about him?" Donna was amused by her silly look.


    Wendy bit her lip in annoyance and did not dare to say a word, for fearing that she would say


    something wrong again.


    "You think, therefore, you dream." Donna saw her lowering her head and stopped making fun of her.


    Instead, she looked out of the window and said meaningfully, "Many times, we think we have made


    a choice, but we can''t control our own feelings."


    Monday, busy working day.


    After lunch, Wendy just sat on the chair, and the supervisor came out of the office and went straight


    to her. "Wendy, you should get familiar with these documents first and go to have a meetingter."


    "This is..." Wendy was stunned when she saw the document.


    "Mr. Hogg mentioned that there was a subsidiarypany''s fund cooperation before. This is the


    relevant document, we have reached a consensus of preliminary cooperation!" The supervisor


    exined.


    Wendy pursed her lips and remembered that it seemed to be the case, but she didn''t expect that


    there was really a follow-up.


    An hourter, the supervisor came up to her again and knocked on the desk.


    "Come with me, let''s go to Hogg''s Group!"


    "Okay."


    When she stepped into Hogg''s Group again, Wendy''s mood didn''t change much, but she couldn''t


    help but clench her fists all the time.


    To her surprise, even she herself could not understand herself thoroughly now.


    She was looking forward to meeting Charlie, but she didn''t want to see him at the same time.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor, and they were led by the secretary to the conference


    room.


    It was a department manager who took charge of the meeting. There was no sign of Charlie


    throughout the meeting. When the meeting was over, Wendy passed by the president''s office and


    couldn''t help looking in it, only to find that it was empty and no one was there.


    And she found Farr when she came to Hogg''s Group this time either.


    Did he go on a business trip again?


    Not long after Wendy and her supervisor entered the elevator, a secretary walked to the door of the


    office, holding the door handle and trying to close the door. However, as soon as he moved, he was


    sternly stopped by someone. "What are you doing!"


    "Manager!" that secretary exined hurriedly, "I think Mr. Hogg hasn''te to work. The door of his


    office has been open, so..."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s Mr. Hogg''s order!" The manager said grumpily and added, "Tell them not to close this door!"


    "Yes!" The secretary replied immediately.


    The next day, at the same time, Wendy came to the meeting with her supervisor again. The same


    as yesterday, it was still the department manager who received them. There were still no figures of


    Charlie and Farr on the top floor, and the president''s office was empty and open.


    When they came out of the building, Wendy''s mobile phone rang.


    It was Donna who called. She didn''t know what was going on. She hesitated to pick it up and said,


    "Hello..."


    "Wendy, what are you doing?" Donna asked with a smile.


    "I just came out of a meeting with my leader, and now I am preparing to go back to thepany,"


    Wendy answered honestly.


    "Oh, I see!" Donna said tly.


    They chatted casually for a while, but it seemed that there was no point in Donna''s words. Wendy


    had to take the initiative to ask, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    "Well." Donna seemed to be waiting for her to ask. After a pause, she said mysteriously, "It''s about


    Charlie, do you want to know?"


    "... Can I say no?" Wendy asked tentatively.


    "Of course not!" Donna immediately said.


    "..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry. She knew it would be like this.


    She changed the phone to the other side of her ear and waited for Donna to continue. However, she


    did not expect that Donna''s next words made her almost unable to hold the phone. "Charlie had a


    car ident."

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "... Car ident?" Wendy widened her eyes.


    "Right!" Donna said slowly, "Yesterday he drove back to the city by himself. When he entered the


    city, he bumped into the green belt! Oh, my BMW, the engine hood was deformed, and both the


    rearview mirrors and windshield ss were broken! I just came to the4S car shop, and people said


    that it was troublesome to repair it..."


    After listening for a long time, Donna was still talking about the car damage. Wendy was a little


    anxious and could not help interrupting her. "Auntie, what about Charlie? Is the car ident


    serious? How is he..."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die!" Donna only said this sentence.


    Wendy wanted to ask more, but Donna just hung up the phone.


    After that, she returned to thepany and was absent- minded even after she got off work. She


    waited for a long time at the bus stop. After the bus arrived, she chose to stop a taxi and went


    straight to her best friend, Emily''s, home.


    "Emily, can you call Dr. Chin for me?"


    "What''s wrong?" Emily was a little reluctant to do it. "Why should I call that monster! I don''t want to!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and had to say, "Charlie seems to have been hospitalized in a car ident.


    Dr. Chin should be more clear about it. Can you help me ask about the situation..."


    Upon hearing this, Emily immediately became serious and took out her mobile phone to make a


    call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Emily jumped up from the sofa and argued with Simon for a


    few sentences before returning to the main topic.


    After hanging up, Emily told her, "Yes! Simon said that there''s a airbag in the car, so Charlie is fine.


    Except for some minor bruises, he has a slight fracture in the right calf. Nothing more. He''s resting


    in hospital!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy was relieved.


    Donna didn''t say anything about his injury, but she always stressed that her BMW was damaged so


    hard, this made her couldn''t rest assured. Now that she knew Charlie was fine, she breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    After dinner, Wendy went home by car when it was getting dark.


    As soon as she opened the door, her cell phone rang again.


    It was a strange number. When she answered the phone, she heard a familiar male voice. "Dr.


    Chin?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Simon said over there, "Miss Lim, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Of course..."


    "Can you cook noodles?"


    Wendy was stunned. "Well, yes..." "That''s right!" Simon seemed to be very happy, as if he had


    found a savior. "In these two days when Charlie is hospitalized, he almost didn''t eat anything. This


    made the attending physician anxious and looked for me several times! Either the nutritious meals


    in the hospital or the food bought by his auntie and me from the outside, he didn''t eat any of them!


    At noon, he took the initiative to say that he wanted to eat noodles, but after I bought it back, he


    only ate a tiny little and didn''t eat it again!"


    "..." Wendy clenched her mobile phone.


    Simon said in an ambiguous tone on the line, "Miss Lim, so I have to trouble you. Could you cook a


    bowl of noodles for him and see if he can eat it. Otherwise, he can''t recover from his illness like


    this!"


    Thest sentence hit Wendy''s soft spot. She couldn''t refuse anymore.


    "Okay..." Wendy did not hesitate. "I''m going to cook it now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy changed her shoes and went into the kitchen.


    An hourter, Wendy entered the ward with a food box.


    It was the private hospital where Simon worked. Her grandmother used to stay here, so she was


    very familiar with here.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In fact, when Donna called, she almost rushed to the hospital. Later, when she learned that he was


    fine, she still wanted to see him with her own eyes. However, she didn''t know what kind of identity


    she was now to care about him, so delivering noodles became a reasonable excuse for her toe


    here.


    The elevator went up to the orthopedics floor, and Wendy came out, there were not many people


    inside. asionally, doctors or nurses in white coats walked by.


    As she walked toward the high- end wards, she looked at the number at the door.


    Suddenly, she saw a beautiful figure.


    It was the woman in her dream. She was wearing a Chanel ssic suit and her curly hair was


    swaying with her steps. She stood in front of a ward. When she reached out to open the door,


    Wendy saw her side face. She was beautiful and there was a faint dimple at the corner of her


    mouth.


    Wendy stopped and clenched the food box in her hand.


    She smiled bitterly and had to turn back to the elevator.


    In the upper two floors, there was the Cardiology department. Wendy went to Simon''s office. He


    was on duty, and there were several patient''s CT photos on hisputer screen. He was working


    seriously.


    She suddenly felt that she should take a photo and send it to her best friend, so that Emily could


    know that Simon was still very charming when he was in a white coat.


    "Miss Lim? Come in and have a seat!"


    Wendy walked in and handed over the thermal food box in her hand. "Er, here''s the noodle..."


    "It smells so good!" Simon opened it and sighed. Then he closed the box again and said to Wendy,


    "Then let''s don''t wait any longer. Let''s send it to Charlie quickly!"


    "I don''t think it''s convenient for me..." Wendy didn''t move.


    "Why isn''t it convenient?" Simon asked in confusion.


    She lowered her eyes, and her eyshes trembled gently under the light. "I just saw Charlie''s


    fiancee..."


    Hearing this, Simon was stunned, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Wendy raised her head and tried to pull the corner of her mouth. She urged, "Dr. Chin, take it to him


    quickly. Otherwise, if the noodles have been soaked for a long time, they will be soft and won''t


    taste good."


    "Okay!" Simon nodded after thinking for a while, but then he said again, "Then wait here for me, I''ll


    bring back this box for you!"


    Wendy nodded without refusing, but she seemed to know his intention. She pursed her lips and


    said, "Dr. Chin, I also want to ask you for a favor. Don''t tell him that it was me who sent it!"


    10 minutester, or less than 10 minutester.


    Simon came back with the empty box, and his white coat was fluttering with his steps.


    "It''s really amazing! Guess what? I just sent the noodles over. Charlie began to eat it after see it.


    And he even drank up the soup inside! He really loves the food you cooked!"


    Wendy didn''t say anything and just took the box silently. She looked at her watch and stood up from


    the chair. "Dr. Chin, I''ve also sent the noodles. It''ste, so I''m going back first."


    "Miss Lim!" Simon stopped her and asked tentatively, "Why don''t you wait a little longer? She will


    leave soon!"


    Wendy shook her head.


    If that was the case, then what was she? Sneak in to see Charlie behind his fiancee''s back?


    Wendy''s white fingers clenched tightly on the thermal box, and it was as bitter as eating the dark


    chocte in her heart. "I''m just here to send the noodles."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Hearing what she said, Simon could only say, "Then I''ll send you off!"


    "Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    The lights in the corridor seemed to be very quiet. While walking, they met Simon''s patients. Simon


    would stop and answer some simple questions from them.


    Looking at him moving his neck, Wendy said sincerely, "You doctors are really working hard."


    "Not bad, we''re the angels in white!" Simon shrugged his shoulders and pulled the coat on his body.


    "Put on this white coat, we have to have a mission and responsibilities, don''t we?"


    Wendy chuckled when she heard that.


    "Is it that funny?" Simon asked.


    "No!" Wendy shook her head and exined with a smile, "I just suddenly thought that on the day


    when we were in the countryside, auntie told me that Charlie had cheated you to lick the iron in


    winter day when you were children. You actually would be deceived by him..."


    "I was youth and ignorance. It almost bes a stain in my life! Don''t tell Emily about it!"


    "I think I should give you an award as the best friend."


    "Well, sounds good!" Simon raised his eyebrows. When he walked to the elevator, he looked at


    Wendy and said carefully, "Miss Lim, you just said that it was hard for me to be a doctor. In fact,


    Charlie is harder than me. You always took him as a god''s favored one who seems to have


    everything. In fact, he is very tired and has a lot of bad things."


    "To tell you the truth, the daughter of the Gray family has been abroad all these years. I have only


    seen her in some asions a few times. Charlie actually has no private life. He works most of the


    time. If it''s not for social engagement, he will onlye out when we friends ask him to. He has a


    boring life. I thought that he would go on like this, but I didn''t expect that he would meet you."


    "Dr. Chin, what... what do you want to tell me?" Wendy pursed her lips.


    The elevator door slowly opened. Simon said in a very serious tone, "I want to tell you that before


    Charlie knew you, the Hogg family had already made this engagement with the Gray family. So, this


    is actually unfair to Charlie!"


    On the way home, Wendy was in a mess mind.


    Not long after she entered the door, her phone rang again before she could sit on the sofa.


    However, when she picked it up, she saw the name "Charlie" on the screen, and the tip of her finger


    curled up a little.


    "...Hello?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    There was no sound on the other end of the line. She pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t talk, I''ll


    hang up..."


    As expected, this sentence had worked for Charlie all the time. He immediately asked in a deep


    voice, "Did you make the noodles?"


    Wendy''s heart beat faster, and she looked at the thermal box on the table.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..." She bit her lip and mumbled.


    "You still want to lie to me!" Charlie said in a low voice, "I could tell just by smelling the smell that


    you cooked it! Only you can cook that smell! Wendy, don''t try to lie to me!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    She didn''t expect that even his sense of smell was so keen. Just by smelling it, he knew that she


    was the one who cook the noddles.


    "Didn''t you say that you have no feelings for me? Then why do you cook noodles for me?" Charlie


    continued to speak in a gloomy tone, as if he was holding back something. After a few seconds of


    silence, he threw out a sentence, "Wendy, how can you torture me like this!"


    Wendy was stunned, and her eyes were covered with mist.


    Was she torturing him?


    Was it her?


    But why did she feel that she was the one who was tortured...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Charlie said again, "If I want to, we can still be friends. Is that what you said?"


    "Yes..." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    "When you get off work tomorrow, cook noodles and send it to me!"


    "I..." She wanted to refuse.


    "Didn''t you say we''re friends? I am hospitalized. What''s wrong with giving me a bowl of noodles?"


    On the other side of the line, Charlie interrupted her with a sneer, and threatened her with his teeth


    gnashed, "Wendy, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow. If you don''t send me the noddles, I won''t eat


    anything!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly.


    The next day, Wendy went home after work and cooked noodles.


    She put the noddles in the thermal box and specially added some sds in order to make it more


    delicious.


    After she arrived at the hospital, she originally wanted to go to Simon''s office like what happened


    last night, but when she went to the Cardiology department, the nurse told her that Dr. Chin had


    been in an operation and it had just begun, so he couldn''te back for two or three hours.


    Wendy carried the thermal box and had to go to the Department of Orthopedics herself.


    She was a little nervous when she knocked on the door.


    There was a calm voice said e in" from inside. She pushed the door open slowly. When she


    found that there was no one else in the ward except Charlie, her tight body gradually rxed.


    Wendy walked in and said, "Er, I''ve brought you noodles..."


    Charlie, dressed in a hospital gown, was sitting on the hospital bed. He was still very imposing. The


    hands on his knees as well as his forehead were covered with gauze. There were also ster


    splints on his right calf.


    Her gaze lingered on his calf for a few more seconds. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to be too serious.


    Wendy walked over silently and put the food box on the table next to the bed. During the process,


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and focused on her every move without leaving a trace.


    She unscrewed the lid, and the aroma of noodles spread out.


    Wendy looked at him and said, "Eat quickly. After you finish, I''ll take the box away..."


    "I want to go to the toilet," Charlie suddenly said.


    "Well..." Wendy nodded.


    "I said I want to go to the toilet!" Charlie repeated in a low voice.


    "Then you can go..." Wendy was puzzled.


    "How can I go by myself now that I''m already in such a state?" Charlie stretched out his index finger


    on his knee.


    Wendy looked at his right calf and said, "Then I''ll call a nurse for you..."


    "I can''t hold it anymore!" He frowned and suddenly said, "Youe and help me!" "...Me?" Wendy


    whispered. "Hurry up, or I''ll wet my pants!"


    In the end, Wendy forced herself to step forward and helped him out of the hospital bed.


    Charlie couldn''t exert his strength on his right leg. Almost half of his body''s weight was on Wendy.


    She struggled to move to the bathroom. Fortunately, it was a high-end ward. The design was very


    scientific and the distance between bed and toilet was not very far.


    She was sweating after arriving the bathroom. Wendy loosened her grips and was about to leave.


    Charlie tightened his arms and dragged her back. His said. "You can''t leave. Without your support, I


    can''t stand firm! Don''t move. Be careful not to let me fall!"


    "..." She had no choice but to remain motionless.


    Seeing that he began to take off his trousers, Wendy turned her face away in a hurry.


    The bathroom was not narrow, but Wendy still felt that she couldn''t breathe, and her face was


    burning hot.


    The sound of the water dripping echoed in her ear at close range. Finally, the sound of water


    gradually stopped, but Charlie still didn''t move after a long time, as if a century had passed.


    Wendy bit her lip and almost broke down. "Have you finished..."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    No one answered her.


    Wendy was even more helpless, and even her body became stiff.


    She felt that Charlie must have done it deliberately. She was angry and helpless, so she had to turn


    around tentatively. She dared not topletely open her eyes. She could only open a gap little by


    little until she saw that he had put on his pants and just looked at her calmly.


    All of a sudden, Wendy felt as if she had been fooled.


    After she pressed the toilet button, she held Charlie''s arm, gritted her teeth and said,"... Let''s go


    back!"


    Charlie didn''t move, he stood still firmly and kept her in the same ce. He deliberately got close to


    Wendy, and let her feel every rise and fall of his chest.


    Wendy struggled for a long time, but it was useless. Even if one of his legs was injured, he could


    easily control her.


    "Why did you hide when you came herest night?"


    When she was about to raise her head and stare at him, she suddenly heard such a sentence


    above her head.


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled, and her voice was low. "I didn''t hide..." "Didn''t you?" Charlie looked


    downward, and he was almost forcing her. "Hmm? Little liar?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It seemed that Simon had told him all in the end.


    Wendy''s heart was beating fast, especially his aggressive but somewhat ambiguous tone made her


    feel depressed. She was really annoyed. "Otherwise, what do you want? Charlie, I saw your fiancee


    enter the ward with my own eyes. Do you want me toe in with her and send you the noodles?"


    Even if he wanted to enjoy services from two women, she didn''t want to be like this.


    "So what?" Charlie suddenly said.


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and thought, "So what?" She smiled bitterly and said, "Aren''t you afraid


    that your fiancee will be unhappy when she sees me?"


    "So what?" Charlie snorted and repeated this sentence.


    Wendy was a little stunned. She saw his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his calm voice


    sounded. "I don''t care about others, I only care about you!"


    "..." Wendy felt a heavy tremor in her heart.


    She bit her lips tightly. She suddenly couldn''t see through him now, and she didn''t understand what


    he meant by this words...


    Wendy escaped from his arm as if she was afraid of knowing the true meaning behind his words.


    She said, "If you still want to stay in front of the toilet, I will go out on my own..."


    Finally, they came out of the bathroom, but when the door opened, the scene in the ward stunned


    both of them.


    Donna was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and her two high heels were on the carpet. She held the


    thermal box that Wendy had just put on the table and was eating happily, making loud sounds.


    Hearing the sound, Donna raised her head and bit a half egg in her mouth. "Tut-tut, little Wendy,


    your noodles are really good!"


    Wendy looked at the thermal box in her arms. It seemed that Donna had eaten more than half of the


    noddles. She couldn''t help looking at Charlie next to her. Sure enough, his face was extremely


    gloomy.


    "You deserve this!"


    "That''s the price you should pay for going to the toilet?" Wendy thought.


    When she helped Charlie back to the bed, she asked. "Auntie, when did youe?"


    "It''s been a while!" Donna raised her eyebrows and winked at her. "It''s because the two of you were


    so fierce in the bathroom that you didn''t even hear me outside! Fortunately, you are in the hospital.


    If you did it at home like this, what if thievese?"


    "We didn''t..." Wendy''s face suddenly turned red, and she exined, "Charlie wanted to go to the


    toilet. It was inconvenient for him to do it alone. I just helped him in..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I know!" Donna''s tone was ambiguous.


    "We really didn''t..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Donna stopped teasing her and continued to focus on eating noodles. The ward was full of the


    "swoosh" sound of her eating noodles.


    In the blink of an eye, she ate up all the noodles in the thermal box and licked her lips. "It tastes


    really good. Even a person like me who hates noodles can''t refuse it!"


    Wendy went over to take the box and found that there was even no soup left.


    "Since you have eaten all the noodles, what should I eat?" Charlie finally couldn''t help but say.


    "Hey, there''s more here!" Donna pointed at another box on the table.


    Until then Wendy found that there was a light pink thermal box on the tea table. When she opened


    it, she found that it was also noodles. It seemed to be handmade noodles with bone soup, which


    was much fancier than hers. There were many pieces of beef and green vegetables.


    "Aunt, did you cook it?" She was a little surprised.


    Donna waved her hand and said, "How can I cook this? It was sent by his fiancee just now!"


    Hearing this, Wendy''s hand froze in the air and began to regret touching the box.


    Closing the box again, she was at a loss. Howplicated it would be if his fiancee also came.


    Donna seemed to know what was on her mind and smiled. "Don''t worry, I happened to meet her in


    the elevator when I came here. I''ve already sent her away!"


    "..." Wendy was stunned. "Isn''t this inappropriate..."


    Wendy took her box to the bathroom and washed it.


    When she came out again, she found that Donna''s eyes were fixed on her all the time, which


    gradually made her hair stand on end. "Auntie, what''s wrong..."


    "Little Wendy, I remember someone told me righteously that it was your right to broke up with


    Charlie and I couldn''t force you!" Donna deliberately mimicked her tone, and then joked. "Why are


    you now worried about him again? And you even cooked noodles for him!"


    Wendy bit her lip in a panic, thinking of what Charlie had said on the phonest night, "We are still


    friends..."


    "Oh? You''re friends?" Donna raised her eyebrows and looked at Charlie on the bed.


    "Yes." He replied lightly.


    When Donna saw this, she raised her eyebrows yfully and said, "This is not bad. You didn''t


    me each other after broke up but could still be friends!"


    "..." Charlie frowned.


    Donna smiled even more heartily. She took Wendy''s hand and sat on the sofa. "Little Wendy, since


    you and my nephew have broken up, and you don''t want to be his cousins either, how about I


    introduce some boys to you? There are many young men in mypany. They all tall, strong and


    handsome. They know how to make girls happy. The most important thing is they all have a good


    temper. Let me introduce them to you." "Er..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    However, Donna did not give her a chance to speak. She continued, "I am not joking with you! If you


    like handsome men abroad, I know a lot! In short, I will 100 percent satisfy you with all your


    requirements! Besides, I promise you they all good at sex!"


    ncing out of the corner of her eye at Charlie''s gloomyplexion on the hospital bed, Donna


    was very pleasant.


    "Little boy, you are still young to me!"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    In the cafe, Wendy was restless.


    The evening sun came in from the window, shining on the faces of Wendy and the man opposite


    her. Like a toothpaste advertisement on TV, the man smiled and showed his white teeth. Just by


    looking at him, Wendy felt stiff at the corners of her mouth.


    When she got off work, before she could get out of the office building, she received a call from


    Donna.


    Donna said that she would have dinner with her tonight. Without giving her a chance to refuse, the


    ck BMW had already stopped at the side of the road.


    Wendy had to get into the car. But she didn''t expect that she was cheated into having a blind date.


    Donna had already found an excuse to leave, leaving her and the man opposite her staring at each


    other.


    The day before yesterday, when Donna said this in the hospital, she still thought it was a joke...


    Sure enough, the Hoggs were all actionists...


    Wendy was very helpless, and it was not good to leave directly. This was the first time for her to


    have such an experience. She didn''t know how to deal with it, so she had to hold on.


    However, she had already secretly sent a message to Emily. She asked Emily to call her in more


    than ten minutes, and then took it as an excuse to leave. "Ms. Hogg''s introduction just now was not


    comprehensive. My ancestral home is actually Shandong. I was lucky enough to work in Ms. Hogg''s


    company abroad. Now I want to see if I can have a better development in China! But I have a


    residency card, if my future wife wants..."


    Wendy listened silently and timely nodded, stirring the milk tea in her cup.


    At this time, someone walked to the neighboring table. Wendy inexplicably felt a chill but she did not


    pay much attention to it, until¡ª


    "A cup of American ck coffee please."


    Wendy was shocked when she heard the familiar calm voice.


    She turned her head and saw Charlie sitting on the chair next to the table. With a ck windbreaker


    outside, he was wearing a hospital gown inside. His right calf was wrapped with splints, which made


    his movement a little slow.


    "Isn''t he supposed to be in the hospital? Why is he here?" Wendy thought.


    The man opposite her asked, "Do you know him?" "Er..."


    "Do you want to say hello?"


    "No need!" Wendy immediately shook her head.


    "What did I just say?" The man saw her confused expression and was not angry. He smiled and


    continued, "I see! I have a green card. If my future wife wants to live abroad in the future, I can go


    back with her! Miss Lim, where do you prefer?" "I don''t want to go abroad..." Wendy said.


    "That''s good! It coincided with my thoughts, and I increasingly think that you are the one who suits


    me!" The man seemed to be very happy, and his eyes were bright. "How old are you this year?"


    "24 "


    "It''s just right. We are fit for our age. If you are three years younger than me, there will be a


    generation gap between us!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang as the coffee cup was heavily ced on the table.


    Wendy''s breath paused and subconsciously looked at the other side.


    If three years older caused a generation gap, then there would be two gaps between her and


    Charlie. Charlie was six years older then her.


    The man on the opposite side was still talking endlessly, and the dark eyes from the side were


    ncing at her from time to time. Wendy held her mobile phone tightly. Why hadn''t Emily called her


    yet!


    She had to stand up. "Sorry, I''ve drunk too much milk tea. I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Okay!" The man smiled gently.


    Wendy simply called Emily. Emily actually forgot her by ying games!


    When she came back from the bathroom, she saw Charlie sitting in her seat and was talking to the


    man opposite. The man''s expression changed from time to time. When she approached, they just


    stopped talking. Charlie got up, nced at her calmly, and sat back to his seat.


    "..." Wendy''s face was full of confusion.


    She sat down, but before she could wait for Emily''s call, the man seemed to be unable to sit still.


    "Miss Lim! I suddenly feel that we may not be suitable for each other..." In the end, the man rubbed


    his hands and looked at her with aplicated expression, as if there was a trace of suspicious


    fear in his eyes. "I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go now!"


    Before Wendy could react, the man had already got up.


    He picked up his briefcase and said gratefully when he passed the neighboring table, "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee," Charlie said tly.


    Looking at the man''s fleeing figure, Wendy felt puzzled. She also got up, but after biting her lips for


    a while, she still went to the next table and asked, "Charlie, what did you say to him?"


    "We just chatted for a while." Charlie raised his hand and touched his chin.


    "Impossible..." Wendy did not believe it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie picked up his cup of ck coffee and took a sip. "I just told him that I was dumped by you


    and my right calf was broken. Well, he may suspect that you have a tendency to be violent."


    "You..." Wendy widened her eyes.


    Looking at her angry figure leaving, Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be in a good


    mood.


    He also stood up, but did not leave the cafe. Instead, he slowly moved to the innermost position of


    the window, leaned over, and directly reached out his hand to tear off the tea list that the two people


    used to cover their faces.


    "Why are you two here?"


    After being discovered, Simon raised his hand and said, "Auntie asked me toe here to watch


    the show!"


    "Little beast, did you see it?" Donna spread out her hands andughed, "We Mr. Hogg ran out of the


    hospital even with limp legs, and he also ruined a good marriage! Such a bad guy!"


    Simon couldn''t hold back hisughter, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "I just heard it clearly,


    he didn''t mean that Miss Lim has a tendency of violence. He said that she had special sex habits of


    dripping wax, using whips and iron chains, so his right calf was broken! If Miss Lim knew this, she


    would probably faint with anger!"


    "Haha!" Donnaughed crazily.


    Charlie leaned back on the sofa chair, letting the two of them making fun of his words.


    Afterughing, Donna came to the point. "Charlie, I went back to the Hogg''s Mansion yesterday,


    and the mother and daughter of the Gray family were also there. I think they were discussing the


    marriage between you two."


    "Hmm." Charlie narrowed his deep eyes. "Hmm?" Donna frowned and was a little anxious. "What


    are you going to do?"


    "Nothing." Charlie''s thin lips twitched.


    "Charlie, are you really going to let go of Miss Lim like this? No sequel? Are you willing to let go?"


    Simon, who was next to him, couldn''t help asking.


    "When did I say I was going to let her go?" Charlie asked softly.


    Hearing this, Donna looked at Charlie and soon smiled. "I see."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Another week passed in the blink of an eye. On the weekend.


    The temperature in December was very cold. But inside the house, it was as warm as spring. When


    Wendy and Emily got into the bookstore, they rubbed their hands together to warm themselves up.


    Emily suddenly wanted to buy medical books.


    "Wendy, I''ll go upstairs and ask the manager whether the two books I ordered have arrived or not.


    Wait for me here!"


    Wendy nodded and casually flipped through the magazine on the bookcase.


    When she was about to pick up the other book, a white hand held the book at the same time.


    The other party was earlier than her. Wendy withdrew her hand, looked up and said, "Sorry..."


    "Thank you!" The woman smiled with dimples.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She took the other two magazines and put them in her arms. Then she went to the cashier to pay


    the bill.


    Wendy''s body was a little stiff. She didn''t expect to meet Charlie''s fiancee here. And in such a close


    distance, there was no heavy makeup on her face and her dress was not mboyant, but it still


    couldn''t hide the natural nobility.


    "What do you think? Do you think she''s very beautiful and elegant? Do you think you''re no match


    for her at all?"


    This sharp, harsh and domineering tone...


    Wendy frowned. Sure enough, it was Ynda.


    Wendy felt that Ynda had not appeared in front of her for a long time, as if thest time they had


    seen each other was in Macao.


    "You know her, right? Her name is Sunny. She is the daughter of the Gray family and also Charlie''s


    real fiancee! She has been abroad for a long time and has received the highest education. She is


    already a doctor now!" The more Ynda said, the more proud she became. She held her


    shoulders with her hands. "Wendy, are you feeling bad now? Well, even an idiot knows who he


    should choose between you and Sunny, not to mention Charlie!"


    "Hey, you''re blocking my way! Good dogs don''t get underfoot. Can you get out of my way?"


    Ynda turned her head and saw Emily''s face full of disdain.


    Emily held her arm and ignored Ynda, who was ring next to her. She directly snorted, "Wendy,


    leave her alone. Let''s go!"


    After the two girls got on the bus, the woman in a luxury car parked by the roadside slowly withdrew


    her sight.


    Sunny fiddled with her hair. "Ynda, you mean that girl?"


    "Yes! It''s her!" Ynda nodded immediately. "When you were abroad, she had been pestering


    Charlie. She was very seductive! Charlie always stayed with her. He even gave her a VIP card and


    took her to Macao... I really don''t know what she had done to Charlie! She is not qualified!"


    "No matter what, she is your sister." Sunny said.


    "Sunny, why are you so kind? Let me tell you, she''s not an easy-going woman!" Ynda was


    anxious and said a lot of bad words about Wendy.


    Sunny just smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Sunny sent Ynda to the door of the Lin''s Mansion. When Ynda got out of the car, she said


    goodbye to Sunny sweetly and also made another appointment with her tteringly.


    When the driver started the engine again, Sunny sneered, "What do you know?"


    After arriving home, Emily opened all the books she had bought and put them on the bookshelf.


    Seeing Wendy sitting on the sofa and looking down at her hands, she asked tentatively, "Wendy,


    are you in a bad mood?"


    "No, I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head.


    "Your sister and Mr. Hogg''s fiancee..."


    After Emily finished speaking, she saw Wendy''s lips pursed so she hurried forward. "Wendy, don''t


    listen to your sister''s nonsense. She''s totally a mean girl! She used to covet Mr. Hogg. Now she


    purposely used the fiancee to hurt you! There''s something I actually wanted to tell you a long time


    ago..."


    "What''s the matter?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Emily scratched her head and said hesitantly, "You said that I was lucky when I move into this


    house, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    Every time she came here, she felt that Emily was so lucky to rent this house.


    "It was not because I was lucky. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Besides, we are


    college ssmates. You know all my friends, how can I find such a generous person to rent me this


    house? This house belongs to Mr. Hogg!" Emily said, spreading her hands in the end.


    "Charlie?" Wendy was stunned.


    Then, Wendy seemed to understand why Emily refused her to stay here every time. Moreover, she


    was very ttering to Charlie. It turned out that Charlie was herndlord!


    "Yes, he took the initiative to tell me that he had an empty house, and I didn''t have to pay much


    rent! Besides, after I move out of the house opposite to yours, he could move in to get closer to


    you!" Emily smiled slyly, "Well, it is good for both of you two!"


    "Emily!" Wendy gritted her teeth.


    "Well, I know it''s not right to betray you, but I was also thinking about your happiness!" Emily rubbed


    Wendy''s arm with her face, and then said seriously, "Let''s not talk about this. What I really want to


    say is that after you two broke up, I actually told Mr. Hogg that I felt embarrassed to live here! But


    guess what he said to me?"


    "What did he say..." Wendy held her breath unconsciously. "He said that I am your friend, so I can


    rest assured to live here."


    Wendy''s hands on her knees were slowly clenching.


    "Wendy, I''m not lying to you. This is the truth!" Emily looked at her and analyzed very seriously.


    "Even if Mr. Hogg is rich, he won''t do good for no reason. Moreover, you broke up with him, but he


    still allows me to live here, just because I am your friend!"


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    In the dark of the night, after she came out from Emily''s home, she took thest bus home.


    The bus arrived at the station, and she walked step by step towards the old residential building in


    the moonlight. Along the way, she looked down at her toes. The cold wind blew at night, and she


    couldn''t help but wrap herself up tighter with her coat.


    When she stepped into the corridor, Wendy suddenly stopped.


    Then, she took two steps back.


    She raised her eyes in disbelief and looked at the top floor. A window was lit up with warm yellow


    lights.


    She blinked her eyes and saw that the light was still on. She quickly turned her head and saw the


    white Land Rover parked in front of the building.


    Wendy walked inside in a trance. She stepped on the steps, and the light lit up. Her footsteps


    seemed to be faster and faster.


    She never went upstairs at such a fast speed.


    It was as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Wendy stood in front of the door for a few


    seconds and then raised her hand to knock on the door.


    In the quiet corridor,


    The knocking sound on the door was very clear.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Wendy held her breath and heard a faint sound of footstepsing from inside.


    The security door was opened from the inside. In addition to the light shing, there was also


    Charlie''s handsome face. He was wearing a home suit, and the bandage on his right calf seemed to


    have been removed.


    His short hair was slightly messy, as if he had just got up from the bed.


    Wendy pointed at him and said, "You..."


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked tly.


    Wendy blinked her eyes."... Didn''t you move?"


    "Who told that?" Charlie still asked calmly.


    "..." Wendy swallowed. "You haven''te back for a long time, so, I thought..."


    "The water pipe burst a few days ago, and the floor and wall tiles were soaked in water. I couldn''t


    live until yesterday when the maintenance personnel repaired it." Charlie interrupted her.


    "Well, I see..." Wendy understood. She looked down and couldn''t help asking, "Is your calf okay?"


    Hearing this, Charlie also looked at his right leg.


    "You have a fracture. Are you really OK like this?"


    "You care about me so much?" Charlie raised his eyebrows. Wendy was embarrassed and dared


    not to look into his eyes. He faltered, "It''s normal for friends to care about each other..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "The doctor said it''s okay," Charlie said with a slight smile.


    "Well..."


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    "...Uh?" Wendy looked at him nkly.


    Charlie put one of his arms on the door frame, and there was a hint of tiredness in his deep eyes. "If


    there''s nothing else, I''m quite sleepy now."


    She nodded and after a while, shook her head.


    Then, the security door closed, the footsteps inside were getting farther and farther away. Wendy


    stood still for a few seconds before she remembered to go back her own home.


    After work in the evening, Wendy went to the supermarket.


    Because it was a day of discount, she got off the bus in the middle and wanted to buy some daily


    necessities and discounted goods.


    Fortunately, there were not many people in the supermarket. She pushed a shopping cart and


    walked in.


    Charlie [Hogg] went back to the house opposite her, so every night his window was lit with warm


    yellow light. But now he did not take the initiative or take the opportunity to approach her as before.


    They just asionally met and said hello when they went to and from work.


    Unconsciously, Wendy found that she parked her shopping cart in the fresh product area, with fresh


    beef bones in front of her.


    Charlie''s bone was injured, the beef bone soup would be a great tonic for him to drink ...


    After realizing what she was thinking, Wendy hurriedly put down the bone that she had picked up.


    However, she quickly put it back in the food bag again. It didn''t matter if she helped make soup for a


    friend, right?


    After Wendy finished selecting the beef bones, she pushed the cart to the vegetable area and


    wanted to pick some.


    When she picked up a bunch of spinach, someone beside her reached out at the same time.


    This scene seemed familiar to Wendy. She subconsciously turned her head to look at the person


    and then she was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, there would be such an amazing coincidence. She quickly withdrew her hand and


    wanted to push the cart away quickly, but the other party did not seem to think so. Instead, she


    smiled and asked, "Haven''t we met before?"


    "Er..." Wendy stopped.


    She deliberately pretended to be confused.


    "Right!" Sunny looked at her and seemed to think of something. "Last time in the bookstore, we took


    the same magazine, didn''t we?"


    Seeing this, Wendy had to nod. She didn''t expect to meet Charlie''s fiancee again in such a short


    time. She was also surprised that Sunny woulde to such a ce, especially this vegetable and


    fresh area. She dressed more low-key thanst time in order to cooperate with this asion.


    Sunny''s smile became brighter. "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect that we read the same


    magazinest time and picked up the same vegetables this time. It seems that we have the same


    taste in some aspects!"


    It was a ambiguous sentence. Maybe Sunny didn''t have special meanings, but Wendy thought


    much.


    Wendy clenched the shopping cart in her hand and was ready to leave with a nod.


    "Are you alone?" But Sunny asked suddenly.


    "Right..." Wendy nodded.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s go shopping together?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and refused while shaking her head, "Maybe next time... I''ve already done


    shopping. I''m ready to pay the bill."


    "That''s just right. Let''s go together!" Sunny said after hearing Wendy''s words.


    She blocked all Wendy could say, and Wendy had to force herself to follow Sunny to the cashier.


    There were a lot of people in line, and they were at the end.


    Sunny asked, "May I ask your name?"


    "Wendy Lim..." She replied.


    "Miss Lim." Madge smiled and introduced herself, "My name''s Madge Sunny Gray. You can call me


    Madge or Sunny, whatever you like! However, everyone in my family calls me Madge, only my


    fiance''s father always loves to call me little Madge!"


    Wendy listened silently. Both Sunny''s appearance and name were all beautiful.


    Sunny, although, did not directly say anything, she indirectly mentioned her fiance. Wendy couldn''t


    help but think of the time when Charlie''s father looked for her to drink tea, he said with a serious


    face that she didn''t qualified enough to be with Charlie. To Madge, his father should be very kind...


    After paying the bill, Madge naturally went esctor with Wendy.


    Wendy noticed that she was holding two eyecatching cookbooks in her arms. It seemed that Madge


    also noticed Wendy''s sight. She exined with a smile, "I don''t know how to cook, but I''m going to


    learn it recently! Maybe I really don''t have the talent to cook. I mess up every time. I just picked


    these two cookbooks, and I hope they will be helpful!"


    "Miss Lim, you''ve bought so many vegetables and meat. You must be good at cooking, right?"


    "Not bad..." Wendy said.


    "Obviously you are a good cook. If there is a chance,


    I hope I could learn from you!" Madge maintained a gentle smile all the way, and her tone was also


    very soft. "It''s said that to keep a man''s heart, you should first keep his stomach! Don''tugh at me,


    I also think so. I want to work hard to learn cooking so that I can be apetent wife after


    marriage!" "Well..." Wendy nodded perfunctorily.


    She felt a faint pain in her temples, especially when she looked down and saw the beef bones in the


    bag. She suddenly felt very ironic.


    "I just returned to China so I don''t have many friends. Once I meet someone, I will always be


    talkative. Miss Lim, don''t mind me!" Madge said this with an apologetic look.


    Wendy shook her head.


    When the esctor finally arrived the first floor, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief, and the corners of


    her mouth were a little stiff.


    "Miss Lim, where is your home?" Madge looked at her with a smile. "My driver is waiting for me on


    the side of the road. I could send you home by the way, shall we?"


    "No, thank you..." Wendy refused without thinking.


    All of a sudden, the fire rm in the building rang.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    The supermarket and the shops upstairs all became noisy in an instant.


    Many people, who were originally leisurely shopping in the mall, were in a mess at this time. All the


    staff and security guards came forward in time to maintain order. They took the loudspeakers to


    evacuate the group of people in the direction of the safe passage.


    But even so, the scene was chaotic.


    Wendy was squeezed to stagger by the people around her. She even didn''t feel the bag in her hand


    had fallen.


    She came here after work, wearing three centimetres high heels. When she was about to enter the


    safe passage, she was hit by someone. One of her heels was stuck on the threshold. With a crisp


    sound, she jumped forward. Fortunately, Madge, who was next to her, quickly helped her up.


    "Miss Lim, are you alright?"


    Wendy shook her head and said gratefully, "Thank you..."


    "It''s okay!" Madge smiled and looked at her feet and asked, "Are you okay? Can you still walk?"


    Wendy nodded to show she was fine. The two of them were surrounded by the crowd and ran


    outside.


    Finally, they came out. The outside of the mall had been blocked. Some customers who ran out and


    the people nearby were watching the scene of bustle. It seemed that the situation was not serious.


    Wires in a store on the second floor were short circuited, causing a fire. The fire engine had been in


    ce outside.


    Wendy jumped to the roadside, held the streetmp, took off her broken shoe and checked it.


    It seemed that her ankle was sprained and swollen. She pressed it gently with her hand, and there


    was a piercing pain immediately.


    She bent over and put on her shoe again. She thought that she could only take a taxi backter. It


    was really unlucky. She didn''t expect that she would encounter a fire rm. All the things bought in


    the supermarket were gone and she didn''t know whether she could get them back or not. Even if


    she could get them back, those would be trampled to pieces.


    Just as she was about to stand up straight, a tall figure strode toward her.


    He walked very fast and stood in front of her before she came to her senses.


    Wendy was stunned. Looking at the handsome face that was close to her, she asked


    subconsciously in surprise,"... Why are you here?"


    "What''s wrong with your foot?"


    Charlie did not answer but asked.


    Wendy opened her mouth. Before she could make a sound again, there was a sudden sound


    behind her, "Charlie!" She froze and almost forgot that she had met Madge in the supermarket.


    They had juste out together.


    "Charlie, why are you here?" Madge asked the same question as she asked just now. She seemed


    to be very happy. "I came to the supermarket to buy some vegetables. You seem to like eating


    noodles recently, so I bought a cookbook. There are many ways to make noodles in it. I''ll make


    noodles for youter, okay?"


    Charlie did not respond.


    Madge didn''t seem to care about it. She still smiled and said, "Charlie, how''s your calf? You didn''t


    tell me when you were discharged from the hospital. I didn''t know until I went to the hospital and


    asked the doctor that day! You have to be careful with your own health no matter how many things


    you have to deal with in thepany!"


    This scene was too dazzling.


    Wendy turned around silently and wanted to leave silently.


    As soon as she moved, Charlie immediately came over to her. The next second, Charlie carried her


    up.


    "You..."


    She widened her eyes and opened her mouth.


    Charlie lifted his arm up and said in a low voice, "Your foot sprained. You need to go to the hospital


    immediately!"


    After that, he strode to the white Land Rover parked by the roadside with Wendy in his arms. During


    the process, he didn''t even look at Madge, who was standing by the side.


    Wendy was put into the front seat by him and hadn''t reacted yet.


    How could he...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    How could he carry her in front of his fiancee and left?


    Wendy was stunned and wanted to look out of the window. The crowd blocked her sight, so she


    couldn''t see Madge''s expression at this time. And Charlie didn''t give her too much time, he had


    already started the engine.


    Madge stood in the same ce and looked at the direction where the Land Rover left without


    saying a word.


    The luxury car also parked on the side of the road. The driver opened the door. She walked over,


    threw all things in her hand into the trunk heavily and then bent over to sit in the car.


    When the traffic light turned red, the driver looked at the rearview mirror and asked cautiously, "Mr.


    Lim, are you all right?"


    "Why am I not right?" Madge replied with a cold face.


    The driver suddenly shut up did not dare to breathe heavily, he began to drive carefully.


    Madge tilted her head and looked out of the window for a few seconds. The look on her face


    softened a lot. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and ordered the driver. "Let''s go to the Hogg''s


    Mansion!" In the emergency room of the hospital.


    Wendy was sitting on the hospital bed, and the doctor in a white coat was pushing the sses on


    his nose, looking at the CT photos she just took.


    In fact, Wendy didn''t think it was necessary to go the hospital. She could just go back and apply


    some ice on her ankle. She didn''t expect Charlie would directly take her here and lead her to take


    an X-ray.


    The doctor looked at the photo and said with a smile, "It''s okay. It''s just an ordinary twisted injury.


    Your bone isn''t hurt! Don''t worry too much. In general, you only need to go back and apply some


    medicine to relieve the pain, and then add some oral anti- inmmatory drugs. Rest more and don''t


    do strenuous exercise these days!"


    "Thank you, doctor!" Wendy said in a hurry.


    "I''ll spray some medicine to help you improve your blood cirction for the time being."


    After that, the doctor took a bottle of medicine and leaned over to touch her ankle with hand.


    Perhaps because the medicine was too cold, or the doctor poked the swelling ce, Wendy felt so


    painful that she gasped.


    "Please be gentle!" Charlie frowned.


    The doctor teased with a smile. "Your boyfriend cares about you so much!"


    "Uh, he''s not my boyfriend anymore..." Wendy exined awkwardly.


    Hearing this, the doctor was a little surprised and couldn''t help but look at Charlie. Charlie said in a


    faint voice, "She dumped me."


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    When did she dump him...


    Then, the doctor helped her get up and handed her to Charlie. He also said with a smile, "Don''t be


    afraid! Just coax her more!"


    Wendy was embarrassed and lowered her head.


    After getting out of the consulting room, Charlie helped her to a chair in the corridor and sat down


    for a while. He held the medicine list in his hand.


    At this time, Charlie''s mobile phone rang.


    He took it out of his trouser pocket. Wendy saw the name on the screen, "Sunny". This time, she


    knew clearly who was Sunny and even knew her full name.


    Charlie picked it up instead of hanging it up likest time.


    Wendy hurriedly looked away. If she hadn''t sprained her ankle, she would have stood up to avoid.


    No one knew what Madge had said. Wendy could only hear vaguely a soft female voice. It seemed


    that Madge hadn''t finished her words, but Charlie said directly, "I have no time now. I still have


    something to do! That''s it!"


    Wendy looked at him nkly as he hung up the phone and put it back into his trouser pocket.


    Charlie red at her. "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Wendy swallowed and dropped her eyshes tremblingly.


    At this time, someone stopped beside them. It was Simon, who was wearing a white coat.


    "Dr. Chin, are you on duty again?" Wendy couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Simon nodded.


    "I called Charlie. He said that he was in the emergency room. I thought there was something wrong


    with his leg! But it turns out that you are injured. It seems that you have sprained your ankle." Simon


    put his hands in his pockets and asked, "How is it going? Is your injury serious?"


    Wendy shook her head. "Well, I''m okay. It''s just a sprain. The doctor has already checked it."


    Simon nodded and also sat on the chair next to her. He raised his eyebrows ambiguously and said,


    "Did Charlie force you? You refused, so you sprained your ankle?"


    "No..." Wendy felt helpless.


    Why were the doctors in this hospital so open-minded...


    "Ha-ha! I''m just kidding!" Simon burst intoughter.


    "Wait here. I''m going to get the medicine." Charlie said to her with the list in his hand.


    "You should also walk less? Let me go!" Simon said. "I''m fine." Charlie twitched his lips and walked


    to the left.


    Only Simon and Wendy were left at this moment. Simon did not joke anymore, but asked her, "Did


    Emily change her ount?"


    "Emily?" Wendy was stunned and shook her head. "No, we were still on the phone at noon..."


    Hearing this, Simon''s face instantly darkened. He frowned and said, "Miss Lim, could you lend me


    your mobile phone?"


    "Sure!" Wendy nodded and took out her mobile phone from her pocket.


    After Simon took it, he quickly dialed a number adroitly. After he pressed the dialing button, a name


    "Emily" was disyed on the screen.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Simon suddenly stood up from the chair.


    He put his hand that had been stuck in the white coat''s pocket onto his waist and gnashed his teeth.


    "Emily, are you tired of living. How dare you cklist me!"


    After Emily replied, Simon, with his tongue against his cheek bulging out a big piece, strode towards


    the stairwell. When he closed the door, the ss trembled.


    Wendy was stunned. She had known Simon for a while. She had seen him being like a yboy


    once in the club, and she had seen him working seriously, but she had never seen him being so


    grumpy. He was like an angry lion now.


    Charlie had already returned. He held a small bag in his hand, which contained the medicine.


    "It''s done. Let''s go back!"


    With that, he reached out his big hand to Wendy, and the lines on his palm could be seen clearly.


    Wendy hesitated for a long time. She didn''t know if she should give her hand to him. Just like her


    uncertain heart at this moment, she didn''t know whether she should go forward or not.


    Charlie directly reached out to hold her. Then, he lifted her from the chair and wrapped her around


    her waist.


    From the stairwell, Simon came back and finished his call. He walked back with rage. When he


    handed the phone to Wendy, he also took off his white coat.


    "Dr. Chin, are you not on duty?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes." Simon nodded, and then looked at Charlie and said, "I did five operations in a row today. I''m


    too tired and can''t drive. When you go back, just take me a ride."


    When the white Land Rover drove out of the hospital, it had been dark outside.


    Wendy was still in the front seat. Simon sat in the back. Without his white coat, he didn''t even take a


    coat, he just wore a high- cor sweater. After getting in the car, he closed his eyes with his hands


    sped around his shoulders. He looked very tired and didn''t open his eyes until the car stopped.


    However, where Charlie stopped was not Simon''s home, but the apartment building where Emily


    lived.


    Simon pushed the door open and strode into the building.


    Wendy tilted her head and looked at the disappearing figure, lost in thought.


    "Why are you in a daze?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy couldn''t help frowning and whispering, "I''m wondering if Dr. Chin is the right person for


    Emily..."


    "You even haven''t figured out your own business yet. So just stop worrying about others!" Charlie


    snorted.


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "Let''s go home!" Charlie started the engine again.


    Charlie parked his car at it''s fixed position under the residential building. He pulled out the key and


    Wendy also lowered her head to unbutton her seat belt. As soon as her foot fell to the ground,


    Charlie had alreadye over and was bending over to reach out his hand to her.


    Wendy waved her hand and said, "I can walk by myse..."


    She didn''t finish her words, because Charlie had already carried her in his arms.


    Wendy had to put her hands on his shoulder lightly. The lights in the corridor were on in the one by


    one. She lowered her eyes and saw his Adam''s apple.


    When they went to the top floor, Charlie still carried her. Wendy took out the key and opened the


    door. Charlie walked all the way to the living room and put Wendy on the sofa.


    He did not sit down, nor did he leave. Instead, he put his hands in his pockets and walked around in


    the room, he squinted his deep eyes, looking up and down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy was a little dizzy by his tall figure. "Can you stop walking around..."


    "I haven''t been here for such a long time, can''t I have a look around?" Charlie nced sideways


    and kept walking. "Let me see if there is any trace of other men in your house after you dumped


    me!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    After turning around for a long time, Charlie didn''t find any trace of any man. He was very satisfied.


    Then he poured two cups of water and sat on the sofa. Just like the male owner of the house, he


    handed Wendy a ss of water. Touching the rim of the cup with his finger, he frowned and asked,


    "Why are you with Sunny?"


    "I happened to meet her in the supermarket." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Hearing this, Charlie thought for two seconds and said in a deep voice, "Stay away from her in the


    future!"


    "Are you unhappy?" Wendy asked. Seeing that he didn''t reply, she couldn''t help but lower her head.


    She said in a low voice. "Don''t worry, it''s just a coincidence today. There won''t be such a situation in


    the future. Even if I meet her again, I will take the initiative to avoid... Ouch!"


    Before she could finish her words, there was a pain in her ears.


    With the advantage of having long arms, Charlie reached out his hand across the table to pinch her


    ear, and he even used some strength.


    It took a lot of effort for Wendy to break free. She bit her lip and red at him."... What are you


    doing? It hurts!"


    She covered her ear with her hand. It was really painful and burning.


    Even when she made a mistake at childhood, her grandmother had never pinched her ears like this.


    At most, she would told her to stand at the corner and ponder upon her faults.


    "I shouldn''t just ask the doctor to check your ankle, but your ears too!" Charlie said with a gloomy


    look.


    "What do you mean..." Wendy frowned.


    "Are your ears fine? Then why can''t you hear what I''ve told you?" Charlie took a big sip of water and


    said in a very fierce tone, "I''ve already told you that I don''t care about others, you are the only one I


    care about!"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    "But that was not someone else."


    "It''s your fiancee..."


    Wendy pursed her lips and looked at him. In his gloomy eyes, she finally didn''t say it out lout.


    Charlie asked her, "Weren''t you going to the supermarket? Where are the things you bought?"


    "The fire rm rang, so my shopping bags were missed." Wendy said and felt a little pity. "I also


    bought a few fresh beef bones. If I cook soup with it, it will be the best way to cure the injury on


    bones..."


    Charlie nodded when he heard the sound. He just happened to pass by the mall when he got off


    work. To avoid the fire engine, the cars on the road were all very slowly. There were many people in


    front of the shopping mall. He was attracted by them and then saw Wendy.


    When he heard what she said, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you going to cook me the


    beef bone soup?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded honestly. Noticing his halfsmile expression, she hurried to exin, "Er, it''s


    just the normal concern between friends..."


    "But, there''s nothing left now." She sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Noodles are fine." Charlie said.


    Wendy bit her lip and somehow had some thoughts in her mind. She blurted out uncontrobly,


    "Your fiancee said that she bought a cookbook, and there were many ways to make noodles in it.


    After learning it, she would make noodles for you..."


    After saying that, she immediately felt regretted.


    Because she didn''t need to look at the smile in Charlie''s eyes, even she felt a strong sense of


    jealousy.


    She lowered her head and jumped to the kitchen with an embarrassed face. "I''m going to cook it for


    you right now!"


    The eggs and chopped onions in the refrigerator were ready-made, as well as the noodles that she


    had bought before. She turned on the stove and boiled water. Soon, the sound of the kitchen


    venttor came from the kitchen.


    The noodles rolled up with thick white soup, and Wendy sprinkled chopped green onions on it.


    When she turned off the fire and inadvertently turned her head, she was stunned.


    It was unknown when Charlie was leaning against the door frame of the kitchen. He had taken off


    his coat. He was wearing a white shirt, with one hand in the pocket, the other hand holding an unlit


    cigarette. His eyes were fixed on her.


    This scene was very familiar.


    Wendy was in a trance, as if she had returned to the time when they didn''t break up.


    She was panting and looked away in a panic. She took out two bowls of noodles and said, "Noodles


    are ready!"


    In front of the dining table, the two of them sat face to face. After all these things, Wendy was really


    hungry and was eating noodles seriously.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie seemed to be the same. He picked up the bowl and took a sip of the soup. When he put it


    down and picked a noodle up with his chopsticks, he suddenly said in a faint voice, "I can''t tell


    what''s special about these noodles. Why can''t I eat enough?"


    As he spoke, he looked at her with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Wendy dropped her eyes and said, "How could I know..."


    "I should not count on your elm- like head. It''s useless!" Charlie said.


    "..." Wendy clenched her fists.


    After finishing the meal, considering that Wendy''s ankle was new injured, Charlie took the initiative


    to clean up the bowls and chopsticks.


    Wendy sat on the sofa, but she always spontaneously paid attention to the movements in the


    kitchen.


    The ringtone of a mobile phone rang. She heard the voice and found that it was Charlie''s phone in


    his suit pocket.


    The sound of the water was sshing in the kitchen and Charlie didn''t seem to hear the ring.


    Wendy didn''t take it out. She was afraid that she would not see something secret, so she simply


    carried the suit and jumped over with one leg.


    Charlie heard the footsteps and turned around. Wendy handed it over and said, "Er, your phone is


    ringing..."


    After wiping his hands, he took the coat and took out his mobile phone.


    "Hello, dad!"


    Wendy heard him said with a frown.


    The serious face of Charlie''s father appeared in front of her, and she couldn''t help but straighten her


    back.


    No one knew what he said over there, but Charlie frowned tighter and tighter. Finally, his thin lips


    compressed into a thin line. "I see, I''ll go now!"


    Seeing that he had hung up the phone, Wendy said hurriedly, "Leave the bowls to me."


    "Fine." Charlie nodded.


    It seemed that he had something important to do, he took the suit in a hurry and strode out. Soon,


    the sound of the door being closed came from the gate.


    At night, Wendy was lying in bed after taking a shower.


    The lights in the room had been turned off. Although she also closed her eyes, she didn''t want to


    sleep at all. She didn''t know what she was waiting for.


    Until she vaguely heard the sound of the car engine downstairs.


    Wendy lifted the quilt and walked to the window in the dark. Looking down, she saw the white Land


    Rover stopped under the streetmp.


    Then, the car lights shed twice, and the door of the driver''s seat was opened. Charlie came down.


    Instead of going upstairs immediately, he leaned against the car, lowered his head and lit a


    cigarette. The white smoke under the streetmp and even the dust in the smoke seemed to be


    seen clearly, but she couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly.


    After he finished smoking a cigarette, Charlie put it out with his leather shoes and went upstairs.


    Wendy also went back to bed andy down again, counting the numbers silently in her heart.


    The screen of her mobile phone lit up and a text message came in.


    "Good night."


    After Wendy seeing these two words, she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Wendy got upte.


    When she hurried downstairs, she found that the white Land Rover had already left. She didn''t care


    too much and was in a hurry to run to the bus station. She was afraid that her boss would deduct


    the money if she waste.


    Finally, she arrived at the office building. Wendy didn''t even catch her breath and followed the crowd


    to walk inside. After sleeping, her ankle sprain had subsided a lot.


    As soon as she entered the revolving door, her cell phone rang, and she kept walking while


    answering the phone. "Hello, Emily! What''s wrong? I''m in a hurry to go to work..." "Wendy, have you


    seen the news today?"


    On the other end of the line, Emily''s tone was serious.


    Wendy was puzzled. "What news?"


    "Never mind!" Emily heaved a sigh of relief when she heard it. She continued, "Wendy, listen to me.


    Don''t see any news today!"


    Wendy was confused. When she wanted to ask what was going on, there seemed to be Emily''s cry


    from the line. Vaguely, she heard Simon''s voice, and then the phone was suddenly hung up.


    She swallowed hard.


    Could it be that Dr. Chin stayed at Emily''s cest night?


    Wendy didn''t have time to think too much. She put the phone back into her bag and quickly went


    into the office.


    Fortunately, she was notte. She leaned against the chair and felt that it was so close. She wanted


    to make a cup of coffee to refresh herself.


    Some colleagues came in one after another, and one of them came over and said that someone


    was looking for her outside.


    Wendy was confused. She didn''t understand who woulde to her early in the morning. When


    she walked out of the office, she saw Ynda standing at the elevator with a famous brand bag in


    her hand. Wendy frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course I''m here to see you!" Ynda was still arrogant. "I''m at work. I''m very busy," said Wendy


    as she turned around.


    Ynda quickly stepped forward to stop her and said with an unusually kind look, "Don''t worry, I


    won''t spend much time on you. I''m just here to send you something!"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    After that, Ynda reached into the famous brand bag.


    Wendy subconsciously took a step back with caution.


    However, it was not something dangerous, but just a piece of newspaper.


    When Wendy frowned, the newspaper was stuffed in her arms. Wendy subconsciously raised her


    hand. Even if she didn''t want to open it, Ynda had already put the the key position of the


    newspaper above.


    It seemed to be a piece of heavy news, with thick ck title.


    When Wendy saw the striking handwriting clearly, her whole body froze, as if she could feel the


    process of blood cooling down little by little in her body.


    "Marriage between the Hogg and the Gray assured, grand engagement ceremony on schedule..."


    A lot of words came into Wendy''s mind.


    The Hogg family, the Gray family, grand ceremony, engagement...


    Wendy felt that there were a few shes of thunder on her back.


    Something exploded in her ear, making her dizzy. "Have you seen it clearly?" Ynda said


    comcently and deliberately, "If you see it clearly, then I will leave! My time is limited, and I have to


    apany Sunny to see the dress in the afternoon. The clothes on the important ceremony should


    be arranged seriously!"


    Seeing Wendy''s face gradually turned pale, Ynda felt very happy.


    She came here even without eating breakfast in the early morning just because she wanted to see


    Wendy in such a mess. Her envy that had been umting for a long time could finally be vented.


    She swung her hair, and left happily.


    The next whole day, Wendy didn''t know what she had done.


    When she got off work, her colleagues reminded her that it was time to go home. After getting off


    the bus, she didn''t go home immediately. Instead, she went to a small shopping mall nearby. She


    didn''t have the mood to cook tonight, so she ate fast food in the food stall.


    When she came out, a cartoon movie was ying on the big screen, and many children were


    watching excitedly.


    Wendy was also sitting on a chair in the corner. The cartoon movie was very funny. In the end, she


    found that the corners of her mouth were stiff, and the sky outside was getting dark.


    Wendy went back to the residential building and found that the white Land Rover was parked there.


    She paused her breath for two seconds before she got up and entered the building. When she


    looked down, she found that the newspaper Ynda had sent was still in her hand.


    In fact, after knowing that Charlie had a fiancee, she wanted to escape. She didn''t want to wait for


    the day when Charlie dumped her toe. In order to avoid sadness, she chose to leave him first.


    Now seeing the news of their engagement, Wendy felt lucky in her heart.


    If they were engaged, it meant that they would get married next...


    Wendy took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She told herself not to think about it again, but she


    still unconsciously squeezed the newspaper tighter.


    Like a snail, she finally climbed to the top floor.


    But she stopped, because of the smell of smoke. She looked up and saw Charlie standing in front of


    the door. He seemed to be waiting for her. From time to time, he took a look at the clock on his wrist


    while spitting out white smoke, and there was a suitcase beside his feet.


    A suitcase...


    Wendy was stunned.


    Was he going to say goodbye to her?


    If it was for the broken water pipe before, then now it should be the real n to move out?


    When she looked over, Charlie saw the newspaper in her hand at the same time and frowned


    immediately.


    Charlie lowered his hand, which was holding a cigarette, and asked in a deep voice, "Have you read


    the newspaper?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    A kind of pain that seemed to seep out of the blood made her clench her fingers tightly. The pain


    was short but fierce.


    She walked up thest step and stood in the same level as Charlie.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me or to tell me?" Charlie raised his eyebrows slowly and narrowed


    his deep eyes in the light.


    Wendy shook her head slowly.


    Feeling his oppressive eyes on her, she took a breath, raised her eyes, and said with difficulty,


    "Charlie, congrattions."


    "Congrattions?" Charlie repeated, and the light in his eyes instantly turned cold.


    Then, heughed mockingly, "Good."


    Charlie put off the cigarette with his hand and picked up the suitcase beside his feet. When he


    walked to her, he stopped. He was so close to her that she could see her in his dark pupils. His thin


    lips twitched, and the smell of smoke came out of his mouth.


    "Wendy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand


    __ _ ii


    me.


    When he said this, his eyes seemed to be full of thick fog, but his tone was so painful.


    Before Wendy could figure out the meaning of this sentence, he had already passed by with his


    suitcase. The sound of the footsteps soon disappeared, and the lights went out.


    Wendy took out the key in a daze, opened the door and went in.


    For the next three days, the days seemed to have returned to a dead silence.


    Every day, she would go to work and then came back. The door opposite had never been opened,


    the window on the top floor had never lit up, and the white Land Rover had never stopped again.


    On Friday morning, Wendy and her supervisor went to Flogg''s Group.


    Just like the previous two meetings, who receipted them was the department manager. When she


    came out of the meeting room and passed by Charlie''s office, the door was tightly closed, as if it


    had been locked. She didn''t see the figure of Charlie. Flowever, Farr was still there, but it seemed


    that he was at leisure.


    When she and her supervisor entered the elevator, Farr followed them.


    Because they were in the top floor, it would take some time to go down at a constant pace, leaving


    only the three of them in the narrow space.


    "Mr. Chiang!" The supervisor rubbed his hands and looked hesitant. It seemed that he had


    something to ask. Finally, he said tentatively, "I don''t know if the news is real. I heard that Mr. Flogg


    is no longer in Flogg''s Company but has gone to a branchpany in the Lim City?" Hearing this,


    Wendy was stunned on the spot.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Farr. She didn''t dare to blink and stared at his mouth. She


    couldn''t believe it.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes!" Farr finally nodded.


    "Mr. Chiang, are you serious?" Wendy cried out in a low voice.


    Farr nodded and exined with a serious look, "Yes, Miss Lim. Mr. Hogg is no longer in the Hogg''s


    Group. It''s a decision made by Chairman Hogg after he held a shareholders'' meeting personally!"


    Coming out of the building, it was the typical autumn weather outside. Wendy didn''t know whether it


    was because of the shining sun or not, she felt dizzy.


    In a trance, she hadn''t epted this fact yet. She subconsciously went to look through "Charlie" in


    the call board, but when she dialed the number, the answer was "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is


    powered off". Looking at the sun above her head, she suddenly felt very confused and flustered.


    Then, her phone suddenly rang, it was a call from Donna.


    "Wendy, what are you doing? Let''s have lunch together?"


    Wendy was full of questions in her head now and she wanted answers, so she didn''t think about it


    and nodded. "Okay! Auntie, I''ll go and find you!"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    In the tea restaurant, there were many white-cor workers.


    Wendy pushed the door open and went in. Soon, she found the location of Donna and walked


    quickly to her.


    "Come here!" Donna smiled and waved to her, handing the menu to her. "I just ordered two set


    menus. Wendy, see if there is anything else you want to eat!"


    "Everything will be fine!" Wendy shook her head and said.


    Donna held her chin and reached out to call the waiter. "Then we''d better add a sd and a ss of


    orange juice!"


    Wendy nodded perfunctorily.


    Because it was a fast food restaurant, the speed of serving food was very fast.


    "The food in this restaurant is not bad!" Donna sighed while eating, "I thought this kind of fast food


    would be awful. I got tired of eating burgers when I was abroad."


    "Well." Wendy bit the straw with worries.


    She almost didn''t eat anything. After waiting for a while, Donna still didn''t have any intention to say


    anything.


    After they finished the meal, they left the tea shop. Donna chatted "Wendy, you got one and a half


    hours break, right? When I came here, I saw there was a good shopping mall nearby. How about


    you take a walk with meter? After returning to China, I haven''t gone shopping yet. I have to buy


    some clothes..."


    "Auntie, I heard that Charlie..."


    Wendy finally couldn''t bear it and interrupted Donna.


    Donna blinked her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "He is no longer in Hogg''s Group..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "You''re talking about this!" Donna seemed to be enlightened, but she didn''t say anything important.


    Instead, she walked slowly to the BMW on the side of the road.


    After getting on the car, the driver drove steadily.


    Donna took out a small mirror from her bag and began to fix her make-up. From the corner of her


    eye, she saw that Wendy was biting her mouth, she finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She put down


    the mirror with a smile and said, "See how anxious you are! I won''t tease you anymore!"


    Hearing this, Wendy immediately opened her eyes wide and held her breath.


    "Charlie is indeed not in Hogg''s Company." Donna stopped joking and said seriously, "My brother,


    Chairman Hogg, was the one who held the meeting in person and sent him to Lim City''s branch


    company temporarily. Lim City is just a small city, and the branchpany is not big either. On the


    surface, he was transferred, but in fact he was suspended." "... But why?" Wendy clenched her fists.


    "Wendy, do you really want to know?" Donna raised her eyebrows.


    "Of course!" Wendy nodded.


    Donna looked at her with a smile and said, "Because of you."


    "..." Wendy was shocked.


    Because of her?


    Donna nodded to confirm her uncertainty and said again, "The engagement between Charlie and


    Madge has been settled for a long time. His fiancee returned for their marriage! That night, I went


    back to Hogg''s Mansion, Madge and her mother were also there to discuss their engagement


    ceremony. Later, Charlie was also called back. He refused the engagement, and my brother was so


    angry that he gave an order. It is small punishment for him!"


    Wendy recalled that it should be the night when her ankle was sprained.


    He answered a phone and left in a hurry. When he came back, he was smoking downstairs at that


    night...


    "However, I knew Charlie. Whether he was sent abroad when he was a child or went back to take


    over Hogg''s Group, he did his best every step to meet my brother''s requirements." Donna paused


    and looked at Wendy again. "This is the first time that I have seen him openly defy my brother!"


    "He..." Wendy murmured.


    Every word Donna said made her feel like her heart was on fire. Donna looked at her with a warm


    smile and said slowly, "Charlie is cold-tempered. I don''t know what he is going to do most of the


    time, but he always works more and talks less! Silly girl, do you really not understand his heart?"


    Wendy opened her mouth and her eyes were covered with ayer of moisture.


    Before they went to the shopping mall, the driver had driven the BMW to the office building of


    Wendy''spany.


    The car stopped and the driver ran over to oped the door for them, but Wendy did not move.


    Instead, she turned around and grabbed Donna''s hand. "Auntie, can you take me to him?"


    Two hourster, in Lim City.


    The BMW stopped. When Wendy followed Donna down, she looked up at the building in front of


    her.


    The 30-storey office building couldn''t bepared with the buildings of Hogg''s Group. At the


    thought of him being thrown to such a small ce from such a high position, she felt like there were


    little worms biting ferociously in her heart. Her heart ached.


    Donna stood at the front desk and pinched her waist. "What? I can''t go in?"


    "Sorry!" The female staff repeated the order. "Mr. Hogg has ordered that no one could enter the


    company during the meeting!"


    "You really want to piss me off!" Donna called Charlie but his phone was turned off all the time. She


    was so angry that she paced to and fro. "Even his auntie can''t go in? Wait and see. I''ll buy a pack of


    explosives and blow up your shabby building!"


    "Auntie!" Wendy hurried forward.


    Looking at the helpless female employee, she had to say, "She''s also doing her duty. Besides, just


    two hours before they get off work. Why don''t we wait for a while first?"


    "Well, let''s go to the hotel first!" Donna finally nodded.


    When Donna was about to leave the office building, she kicked down the trash can at the door and


    made a loud bang. All the people in the hall looked at them in shock.


    Wendy silently shrank her shoulders. The temper of this family was really the same...


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sky fell down. Through the open door of the safe passageway, it was already moonlight outside.


    It was an apartment building with four houses on each floor. It seemed that the house was not very


    large. Charlie was living in the house behind Wendy. How could she stay in the hotel? She came


    here after hearing the information from Donna.


    She held her kneecap and squatted there.


    The light fell on her body and she was like a puppy waiting for her master.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound from the elevator door.


    Wendy almost raised her head in an instant, opened her eyes wide, and looked over while holding


    her breath.


    When the elevator door was slowly opened, a tall figure walked out. He was still in a ck suit that


    he was used to. The lines of his chin were sharp under the light.


    It seemed that he was very tired after working overtime. He put his hand in the middle of his


    eyebrows and frowned so deeply.


    Wendy felt heartbroken when she looked at him.


    Charlie seemed to have also noticed something unusual. He looked down and saw a people curled


    up in front of the door. His hand, which was holding the key, paused, and his deep eyes fixed on


    her. There was a sh of shock in his eyes.


    Wendy had been squatting for a long time, and her legs were a little numb.


    But she gritted her teeth, supported herself against the wall, and struggled to stand up. Her vision


    began to blur. She just opened her mouth and choked. "Charlie, shall we make up?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Charlie''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    His deep eyes fixed on Wendy, and his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. It seemed that he was not


    sure what she had said just now.


    "What did you say?"


    Wendy looked at him and bit her lip. "Let''s... Let''s make up, okay?"


    She spoke out her deepest feeling.


    On the way to Lim City, including the time when she had been waiting here, she had always been


    thinking about this. She wanted to be with him and wanted to hug him.


    However, seeing that he remained silent, Wendy was a little at a loss and did not dare to go


    forward.


    Charlie stared at her for a moment. He either didn''t agree nor disagree. He pursed his lips and just


    took out the key, then he walked to the security door. In front of Wendy, he opened the door and


    stepped in.


    Fortunately, he did not close the door.


    Wendy followed him in with a thick-skinned face.


    Without her slippers, she had to walk barefoot into the living room. Charlie had already took off his


    coat. He had wore the white shirt for a whole day, but there was still no wrinkle on it. He ripped off


    his tie and threw it aside, then raised his hand to roll up his sleeves, exposing his forearm little by


    little. Wendy stared at him and took the initiative to say, "I just heard about it today..."


    "I went to Hogg''s Group with my supervisor. He asked Mr.Chiang if you havee to Lim City''s


    branch office. Mr. Chiang said that your father had personally convened the shareholders'' meeting,


    and then I asked auntie, I..."


    She was talking incoherently, even herself didn''t know what she was talking about.


    However, Charlie just listened silently and did not speak. There was no change in his facial


    expression, his face was still as calm and peaceful as before.


    "I want to tell you that before knowing you, Charlie and Madge had already made this engagement.


    So, this is actually unfair to Charlie!"


    "He said that I am your friend, so I can still live here at ease."


    "Wendy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand


    __ _ n


    me.


    A lot of voices turned around Wendy''s ears.


    Simon''s, Emily''s, and Charlie''s, especially Charlie''sst sentence, Wendy thought of how miserable


    his tone was when he spoke this sentence and felt as if there was a small devil whipping her heart


    over and over again with a whip in it''s hand.


    "Charlie..."


    Wendy shouted in a low voice.


    When he passed by her, she reached out her hand and grabbed the big hand that fell next to his


    leg.


    First, she held it carefully and then tightened little by little. She asked in a soft and pitiful voice,


    "Charlie, you... do you still want to to be with me?"


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and looked at the hand that was holding him.


    Then, he lifted his other hand to push her hand away, but he didn''t use too much strength. Then he


    walked towards the water fountain.


    Wendy dropped her hand and clenched it again.There was only air left in her palm, and her heart


    seemed to be empty.


    She knew that he was angry. That day, he waited for her at the door with his suitcase. She saw the


    news of his engagement and mistakenly thought that he was really going to move away, so she


    congratted him. At that time, he must be very disappointed...


    Wendy looked at him. The light above his head was so warm, but it couldn''t warm his indifferent


    eyes.


    She suddenly remembered that when they broke up, he asked her if she was sure.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He also said, "You''d better think it over. I won''t give you a second chance every time."


    Thest sentence hit her heart, and she gradually became uncertain whether he was willing to be


    with her or not...


    Wendy bit her lip, and her nose was sour. In his silence and indifference, she had to turn around


    and walk towards the door. Every step she took made her shoulders lower a little. As soon as she


    touched the door handle, there was a sharp sound of footsteps behind her.


    Immediately, the back of her hand was pulled from behind, and her body was pulled.


    She raised her head in surprise and bumped into Charlie''s deep eyes. At this time, he was full of


    gloomy anger. He gritted his teeth and shouted in a deep voice, "Wendy! Aren''t you here to make


    up with me? How can you give up so soon?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy shook her head in a daze.


    She didn''t intend to give up. She just saw that he was very reluctant to talk to her and his eyes and


    brows were not only indifferent but also tired, so she wanted him to take an early rest and came to


    find him tomorrow...


    Unexpectedly, he caught up...


    Wendy''s vision blurred, and her tears finally fell down. She choked, "Charlie, do you still want me?"


    She didn''t dare to blink, and she was very afraid, afraid to hear a word "no"ing out of his


    mouth.


    If that was the case, she really didn''t know what to do...


    Charlie stared at her angrily and helplessly.


    He just did it on purpose. After all, she always said those irritating words and dumped him again


    and again. He wanted to punish her, torture her, and let her taste the feeling of being rejected!


    However, he panicked when he saw her really turn to leave and unconsciously chased after her.


    Especially when he saw her crying at this time, he was even more heartbroken. He reached out his


    hand and wiped away her tears with his fingertip. He said hotly, "I''ve never agreed to break up with


    you."


    Wendy was stunned at first, and then she was speechless.


    How could there be such a man?


    Charlie...


    Her tears dripped faster. She moved forward, threw herself into his arms, and hugged his waist


    tightly.


    Charlie was slightly stiff. Then he hugged her and tightened his arms, letting her tears wet his chest.


    The salty liquid seemed to have flowed into his heart, making him want to fill her directly into his


    body.


    "Does it hurt?" He ground his teeth.


    "It hurts..." Wendy nodded honestly, feeling that her shoulders were almost broken.


    Charlie said fiercely, "That''s right!"


    Wendy''s nose was red. She dared not to be angry or to say anything. The joy of being with him


    again was full of her chest.


    "Don''t you congratte me now?" Charlie let go of her and snorted.


    Wendy lowered her head in embarrassment and guilty.


    She stole a nce at his dark eyes and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry..."


    "Haven''t you heard a saying?'' If it''s useful to say sorry, then why do we still need the police''?"


    Charlie didn''t ept her apology at all, and his tone and face were not very friendly.


    Wendy was embarrassed.


    She had to press her head against his chest again. Listening to the powerful heartbeat, her tears


    stopped flowing.


    "Wendy," Charlie suddenly shouted.


    Wendy looked up at him like a puppy.


    Such intimate call made her want to cry again, but when she saw the coldnessing from the


    bottom of his eyes, she was shocked and heard his threatening tone. "If you dare to break up with


    me again in the future, I will strangle you to death!"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Wendy shrank her body a little.


    Charlie''s expression at this time was very gloomy, and he didn''t look like he was joking.


    "Are you clear?" Charlie shouted.


    Wendy nodded timidly."... Yes!"


    "Good." Charlie was very satisfied and held her in his arms again.


    After such a silent hug for a while, Wendy''s stomach suddenly growled.


    Wendy touched her belly awkwardly. "Haven''t you eaten?" asked Charlie.


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    When he was about to say something, there was another sound from stomach, but this time, it


    came from Charlie''s.


    Seeing a sh of embarrassment on his face, Wendy held back herughter. "Charlie, you haven''t


    eaten yet?"


    "I''m too busy. The take-out ordered by the secretary tasted too bad!" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy''s heart ached. She raised her head and said, "I cook noodles for you?"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and let go of her. "There''s nothing here. I''m going downstairs to buy


    something." "Let me go!" Wendy wanted him to have a rest.


    "It''s okay." Charlie grabbed her and nced at her face. "Go wash your face, it''s dirty!"


    "Er..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    After closing the door, she ran to the bathroom and was scared when she saw herself in the mirror.


    The hair in front of her forehead was messy, her nose was red, and her eyelids were swollen like


    walnuts. Fortunately, she didn''t have the habit of wearing makeup, or her eyes would be


    panda''s eyes. She quickly turned on the faucet and washed her face.


    When she came out, she looked down at the slippers on her feet, which were given to her by


    Charlie when he went out.


    More than ten minutester, Charlie bought some noodles and eggs. Wendy took them over docilely


    and then ran to the kitchen.


    After dinner, the two of them took a bath separately.


    When Wendy came out after drying her hair, she lifted the quilt and was pulled over by Charlie.


    The lights in the room went out. When Charlie kissed her, she lifted her chin and took the initiative


    to cater to him and put her hands around his neck.


    This kisssted for a very long time.


    After they broke up, they had not been so intimate for a long time, except for that artificial


    respiration in the countryside.


    They had been physically and mentally entangled with each other, so many small actions could stir


    up the turmoil in the depths of their hearts. The air had already heated up with their boiling blood.


    Wendy came here in a hurry and just called her supervisor to ask for leaving. Then she came


    directly to Lim City with Donna. In this case, she didn''t bring any clothes. She could only share the


    toothbrush with Charlie.


    She was only wearing a bathrobe, which was torn apart easily.


    Within kisses, Charlie suddenly stopped and pressed his forehead against hers. His breath was


    unstable and it gently sprayed on the corner of Wendy''s mouth.


    Wendy was also panting. She asked in confusion, "Charlie, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Charlie said. Then, he got off her body andy down next to her.


    Wendy bit her lip and thought, "Does it mean nothing?"


    He hugged her into his arms. In the darkness, Wendy could see his sharp chin.


    "You..."


    Charlie''s lips twitched. "What?"


    Wendy whispered, "Why don''t you continue..."


    "Continue what?" Charlie asked.


    "You know what I''m asking..." She blushed.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down in the darkness. "I just want to kiss you. I don''t intend


    to do anything else." "Why..." Wendy was stunned.


    Charlie suddenly snorted and then deliberately said in a low voice, "Or someone will say that I just


    want to find an excuse to have sex with her!"


    Wendy noticed the grievance in his words and felt that this sentence sounded familiar.


    This "someone" was obviously referring her...


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    This man could really hold a grudge.


    She bit her lips and put her little hand on his strong waist. "Charlie..."


    Charlie''s chest heaved slightly and his breathing became heavier.


    Wendy had also felt his change, but he still stopped her hand. He said in a hoarse voice, "Sleep!"


    For the whole night, Charlie had no intention to touch her.


    The next day, Charlie got up early to wash up.


    "Today is Saturday. Do you still have to work?" Wendy was surprised.


    Charlie frowned and exined, "There are a lot of things to deal with in this branch office."


    Wendy nodded, got up to make breakfast for him, and then watched him put on his leather shoes


    and left.


    At the time when he was about to get off work in the evening, she arrived at the office building


    where she hade yesterday.


    "Uh, I''m looking for Mr. Hogg..."


    The employee''s attitude was obviously different from yesterday. After she said that, the female


    employee at the front desk said in a hurry, "Miss Lim, pleasee with me!"


    "Thank you." Wendy said with embarrassment.


    In fact, she had talked to Charliest night. When she came here yesterday, she was stopped by


    the receptionist. Donna was so angry that she wanted to blow up the office building. Now it seemed


    that he had told his employees especially.


    Unlike Hogg''s Group, there was no private elevator here.


    The female staff sent her to the elevator, and then she went back.


    Charlie''s office was also on the top floor. When Wendy came out, a female secretary came forward.


    She was young and seemed to be a college student who had just graduated. In addition to the


    enthusiasm in her eyes, there was also curiosity. She took Wendy to the office of Charlie.


    After the door of the office was knocked open, the secretary left. Before leaving, she secretly looked


    at Wendy several times.


    Charlie ced his suit jacket on the high- backed chair behind him, with his head buried in front of


    his desk, and there was a pile of document next to his hand.


    "Why are you here?"


    The pen in his hand paused and he was very surprised.


    Wendy was somewhat shy. "I''m here to pick you up from work..."


    Charlie stood up from the chair and noticed that she was carrying two full bags which printed with


    the logo of a supermarket.


    "Did you go shopping?"


    "Yes..."


    Charlie took all of them and put them on the sofa beside him. He pulled her over and said, "Why


    don''t you wait for me to go with you when I''m off work?"


    "Uh." Wendy''s eyes shed a little, and she said unnaturally, "I just have nothing to do..."


    Charlie was putting a pillow behind her with his head lowered, so he didn''t notice this sentence.


    "There are still some work left. Wait for me here?"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded meekly.


    Charlie returned to his desk. Then,there was only the sound of a pen drawing on the paper left in


    the office.


    Wendy didn''t feel bored either. She took out her mobile phone but didn''t y with it. Instead, she


    was in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking about. She bit her lip lightly and blushed.


    "Wendy,e here!"


    All of a sudden, she heard Charlie called her.


    Wendy looked up and saw him reaching out to her with the pen in his hand. She unconsciously got


    up and walked around the desk. Charlie grabbed her wrist and pressed her to sit on his legs.


    Before Wendy could make a sound, Charlie kissed her.


    "We''re in your office..." Wendy reminded him with a red face.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently. He moved his feet slightly and turned the high-backed chair,


    then held the back of her head with his palm and kissed her.


    He didn''t hesitate but kissed her deeply.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the secretary pushed open the door and then widened her mouth and eyes with great


    shock.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Wendy also noticed it.


    She pushed Charlie who was still very devoting, and both of them turned their heads to look at the


    door.


    "What''s the matter?" Charlie frowned.


    The secretary''s mouth was still wide open. "Mr. Hogg, I''m just here to remind you it''s time to get off


    work..."


    "I see. You can leave now!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    The secretary nodded hurriedly and shook her head again. Her voice was almost mixed with crying.


    "Mr. Hogg, I didn''t see anything just now!"


    After that, she turned around and ran.


    However, during the process, she still looked back from time to time to steal a nce at Charlie. Her


    dream seemed to be shattered.


    Wendy was very embarrassed. Thinking of the figure of the secretary who fled in a hurry, she felt


    that the image Charlie had built up when he first arrived at thepany suddenly copse...


    "Go on!"


    Charlie lifted her chin.


    Wendy did not want to continue. She avoided his thin lips and said, "Hurry up and work..."


    "There are just a few documents." Charlie reached out and clicked the table. "Are you tired?"


    Wendy saw that there was a wrinkle in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Charlie leaned back on the chair, with his arms around her waist and his fingers touching her


    clothes. "I''ve just arrived here. There''re a lot of things I need to get familiar, so I was really tired, but


    I don''t think so now."


    Wendy knew why.


    She blushed and looked away uneasily.


    When she entered, she didn''t pay much attention to this office. Now when she looked at it carefully,


    she found that his office here was not very big, which was almost as big as department managers''.


    Wendy had been to the office of Hogg''s Group.


    Although it was not very glitzy, it had low-key luxury everywhere.


    Thinking that he turned from a high-ranking boss of a group to a manager in a small branch office,


    Wendy felt guilty. Even his desk now was an ordinary wood table. The more she thought about it,


    the more heartbroken she felt.


    Charlie had always been a very perspicacious person. He could look into her heart at once. He


    raised her eyebrows and said, "What''s wrong? Are you sad after thinking that I''m not the president


    of Hogg''s Group now?"


    "Even if you are not the president of Hogg''s Group, it doesn''t mean anything!" A rare serious


    expression appeared on Wendy''s small face. "Even if your father let you stay here forever, Charlie, I


    believe that with your ability, no matter where you are, you can have your own achievements!" A


    man like him was destined to be extraordinary.


    Wendy firmly believed in this point all the time.


    There were only the two of them in the office. Although her voice was not loud, it was very clear.


    The protection and love in her words could not be hidden. Charlie naturally heard it clearly. His thin


    lips were slightly curved, and he still wanted to tease her.


    "What if my father doesn''t even let me be the manager of the branch office one day?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Wendy shook her head.


    It seemed that she was afraid that he didn''t hear her, she reached out to hold him gently and said


    without hesitation, "Charlie, it doesn''t matter! You can count on me!!"


    Obviously, Charlie was stunned.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly, and a lowugh came out. "Can I count on you?"


    "Well, I may not make a lot of money..." Wendy was a little embarrassed, but her tone was still very


    serious. "But I will work hard and do some part-time jobs! Before I met you, I also did a part-time job


    in the pub. It''s not difficult! We can go to the market to buy food, and I''ll cook for you. I''ll cook


    anything you want for you!"


    Charlie remained silent.


    Wendy was a little nervous. She bit her lip and said, "Charlie, don''t you believe what I said?"


    Charlie shook his head and stared at her with his deep eyes. Finally, he took her hand and spread it


    out, kissed her palm. "No one has ever said this to me," said Charlie in a low voice.


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she was suddenly kissed.


    It was much fiercer than the previous two kisses.


    After the kiss, her tongue was numb.


    Charlie got up, picked her up from hisp, closed the pen, and held her hand. "I''m going to do the


    rest tomorrow. Let''s go home now!"


    After entering the house, Wendy ran to the kitchen.


    After washing her hands and putting on the apron she bought, she began to cook.


    She bought a few fresh beef bones in the supermarket and used cold water to wash them. Then


    she continued to use medium fire to boil them. She added onion, ginger, and some milk. After


    cooking a few fry dishes, the bone marrow was boiled out, and the kitchen was full of fragrance.


    Charlie also smelled the aroma of the soup and went into the kitchen. Seeing that she was stirring


    the soup with a spoon, he said, "It''s really not easy to drink the beef bone soup you cooked."


    Wendy was embarrassed and hurriedly pushed him. "Go wash your hands. It won''t be long before


    dinner!"


    "Okay." Charlie turned around and went out.


    After cing all the dishes, the two sat down face to face. It seemed that they hadn''t eaten this


    home meal for a long time.


    Wendy kept picking up food for Charlie. "Charlie, eat more!"


    She always felt that after breaking up, he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Especially now when


    he arrived in Lim City, she always wanted to cook something nutritious for him. She had already


    begun to think about what to cook for him tomorrow.


    "I''ll wash the dishes." Charlie said after he finished eating.


    Wendy did not refuse, but her eyes shed. "Then I''m going to take a bath first..."


    When the sound of washing bowls in the kitchen stopped, there were footstepsing from behind.


    Charlie looked back and saw Wendy who was going to take a bath just now appeared at the door.


    His deep eyes narrowed and the color of his eyes turned darker because of her clothes at this time.


    In the light, the leopard-print thin gauze pajama was almost transparent. He suddenly understood


    why she didn''t wait for him to go to the supermarket together.


    "Uh... have you finished?" She blushed.


    Instead of answering, Charlie asked, "Why do you dress like this?"


    Wendy bit her lip and shyly looked at him. "Don''t you like this?"


    "Hmm." Charlie mumbled.


    His Adam''s apple moved, but he didn''t do anything. Instead, he walked past her, went to the


    bathroom, and also nned to take a bath.


    As soon as he unbuttoned his shirt, he heard footsteps behind him. He looked at the mirror and


    asked deliberately, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let me put the water for you..." Wendy trembled her voice.


    In the shower room, the water sprinkled had been in afortable temperature.


    She walked out of the room with a red face and stood on her tiptoes in front of him. "Let me help


    you..."


    Charlie did not refuse. He just looked at her with a faint smile on his face and let her do what she


    want.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The first button, the second...


    All the buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned, and Wendy went up to kiss him.


    Charlie''s eyes were burning with excitement. He lowered his head and looked at Wendy, who was


    trying her best to seduce him, but his hands were still hanging on the side of his legs.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond at all, Wendy gradually gave up, because it was very different from


    what she had expected. She had wore this kind of clothes before and he almost tore it into pieces


    on the spot.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to..."


    She said in frustration. Just as she turned around, she was suddenly picked up.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Charlie stopped taking a bath but just strode out of the bathroom and rushed to the big bed.


    After falling into it with Wendy, he deepened the kiss with an overwhelming strength.


    Charlie held her with one hand and pulled the leopard-print thin rope on her shoulder. He raised his


    eyebrows and seriously teased, "Sorry, I don''t know you want it so much."


    Wendy was very embarrassed and her face turned redder, but she couldn''t find any words to refute.


    "Since you can''t bear it, I''ll satisfy you."


    After saying that, Charlie leaned over and covered her body again.


    The temperature in the room was getting higher and higher. His pair of deep dark eyes were


    burning. Just as he was about to stretch out his hand to pull off all the leopard-print cloth on her


    body, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    Charlie frowned and paused for a moment. "It might be business!"


    Wendy nodded. She knew that he had just arrived at Lim City''s branch office two days ago, so there


    would be a lot of things to do.


    She looked at him shyly as he got up. His shirt was off, and his strong upper body was outlined


    directly by the light. His muscles were so hot and his two long legs were also deadly attractive.


    Thinking that all of these belonged to her, Wendy couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding.


    Charlie took out his mobile phone and picked it up. He didn''t take too much time on the phone and


    soon hung it up.


    Seeing him frown even more tightly, Wendy asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "It was from my auntie!" Charlie said with a glum face.


    "Uh?" Wendy was stunned. She didn''t expect that, "What''s going on with auntie?"


    Charlie''s face became glummer. "It''s okay. She said that she was making a phone call to harass


    us!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    But it was quite a Donna''s style...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Almost as soon as he returned to the bed, his cell phone rang again.


    Charlie looked at the number on it and twitched his lips. Then he muted his phone and threw it


    away.


    Pouncing on Wendy again like a hungry wolf, he continued what had just happened. The kiss fell on


    her eyshes and mouth corners. "Wendy, do you miss me?"


    "Do you miss me? Hmm?"


    Wendy was so shy that she refused to answer, but just took out a small box and handed it to him.


    This time, the temperature in the room instantly rose to its highest point.


    When Charlie ripped open the package with his teeth, he suddenly heard some deafening knocks


    on the door.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Both of them were stunned.


    It was more like thumping on the door than knocking on it, as if the ss in the house was shaking


    along with it.


    Wendy''s hands were still on his broad shoulders, she licked her lips. "Charlie, someone is


    outside..."


    Charlie heard it too, so he frowned and looked at door of his apartment. However, he didn''t know


    who it would be in such ate night. The mobile phone could be turned off, but the knocking on the


    door couldn''t be ignored.


    "Mr. Hogg, open the door!"


    "Don''t pretend that you can''t hear me! I know you are at home, and Wendy is here too. I have seen


    the Land Rover downstairs! Open the door for me, and if I keep on doing this, the neighbors should


    have someints!"


    A high-pitched female voice came in through the security door.


    Wendy soon figured it out. "It seems to be auntie..."


    Charlie''s face darkened, but he couldn''t vent his anger. Donna outside was still urging him. "If you


    don''t open your door, I''ll call the estate management right now and ask someone to open the door!"


    "Wait a minute!" Charlie gritted his teeth.


    Finally, Donna outside stopped for the time being. Wendy saw that Charlie''s lower body had already


    bulged, so she said, "Er, I am going to open the door..."


    Charlie nodded and took a cold shower in the bathroom stiffly.


    It was toote to change her clothes, and it was possible for Donna to knock on the door at any time


    again. So Wendy looked around and had to put on the bathrobe beside the pillow. Then she ran to


    the door while tied the belt around her waist.


    When the security door was opened, Donna was about to raise her hand and knock on the door


    again.


    "Auntie..." Wendy greeted her.


    Donna raised her eyebrows as a response. She threw off her high heels and walked into the room


    with her bag in hand. She still did not forget to count on her. "Wendy, you''re too heartless. Have you


    forgotten who brought you all the way here?"


    Wendy was very embarrassed.


    Fromst night when she came to Charlie''s ce to now, she didn''t give Donna a call to tell her


    what was going on. It seemed that she was really ungrateful...


    "Why didn''t you open the door for such a long time? What are you two doing inside?" Donna raised


    her slender eyebrows.


    Wendy stumbled unnaturally and said, "No, we did nothing..."


    "Really?" Donna continued to raise her eyebrows.


    "I just took a shower..." Wendy''s eyes drifted, but she still couldn''t hide her guilty conscience.


    "Why do youe to my ce?"


    When Wendy did not know how to exin to Donna, Charlie walked out of the bedroom.


    It was obvious that he had just finished taking a shower. His short hair were wet, but his clothes


    were very neat, the shirt that had been unbuttoned by Wendy had been put on again. He put his


    hands in the pockets of his trousers, and there was a chill around his body.


    "Then why did you hang up my phone!" Donna held her arms and pointed at the clock on the wall.


    "What''s more, it''s only half past eight! Mr. Hogg, are you really a young man? Can you have some


    nightlife?"


    "Auntie, what are you doing here?" Charlie asked with a depressed expression.


    "Can''t Ie here if there''s nothing happened? I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten yet!" Donna sat down on


    the sofa, as freely as she was in her own home. "The food in the hotel is too bad. The driver took


    me around in this ruddy city for a whole day. I can''t take a fancy to any restaurant here! Wendy, get


    something for me to eat!"


    Wendy poured a ss of water and handed it over. When she heard the words, she looked up and


    nodded again.


    Donna was sitting on the sofa when Wendy bent over. From her angle of view, she could just see


    the suspicious leopard- print pajamas from Wendy''s cor.


    After all, she was an experienced person and soon understood what it was. She suddenly had a


    smirk in her eyes.


    "Wait!"


    Wendy turned her head in confusion. "Uh, what''s wrong, auntie..."


    "Wendy, your bathrobe is loosened!" Donna suddenly said.


    When Wendy realized something, it was toote.


    Donna''s hand reached out. On the surface, she wanted to tie the belt around Wendy''s waist, but in


    fact, she pulled it down. The bathrobe was wide open, and the pajamas inside was exposed in an


    instant. The leopard pattern and thin gauze stimted her nerves. The shoulder strap on one side


    was even torn off by Charlie...


    Donna opened her eyes wide and eximed exaggeratedly, "Wow! What are you wearing? Your


    taste is so good!"


    "I..." Wendy''s face was burning.


    She quickly wrapped herself in the bathrobe. Even her toes were curled up in shyness.


    "Wendy, I didn''t expect you to be so coquettish beneath the surface, I mean you look kinda boring!"


    Donna looked at her with a faint smile and then nodded deliberately, "No wonder you and Charlie


    can be together, such a perfect match!"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Donna''s words really made Wendy shy.


    Wendy looked at Charlie for help, only to find that his face was also a little red.


    She bit her lips and said quickly in a low voice, "Auntie, I''ll get you something to eat right now!"


    When she ran to the kitchen, Charlie whispered in her ear, "You''re not allowed to cook noodles for


    her. Cook something else!"


    Wendy originally wanted to cook noodles, because it was easy and fast. But after he said so, she


    could only change her thought. During the day, she bought a lot of ingredients in the supermarket,


    and they only used a small part of them for dinner, so there were a lot of left.


    She had already changed her bathrobe in advance, or she would be embarrassed to death in front


    of Donna.


    About 20 minutester, Wendy brought two new dishes to the table and made a bowl of egg fried


    rice. Donna couldn''t hold it in any longer. She walked quickly from the sofa and sighed.


    Charlie also came over and nced at the two stir-fries on the table. When he saw the egg fried


    rice, he frowned.


    Walking to Wendy''s side, he was not very happy. "You haven''t made me fried rice with eggs yet!"


    The look on his face was really like a very possessive little boy.


    "I''ll cook it for you tomorrow..." Wendy had no choice but to say.


    Next was Donna''s meal time. They didn''t know Donna was intentional or not, her speed of eating


    was very slow, as if she was tasting very carefully.


    There were two dishes, but she had eaten for an entire hour.


    Wendy held her chin with her hand and almost fell asleep.


    When Charlie looked at her for the countless times, Donna finally put down her chopsticks and said,


    "I''ve finished eating!"


    "Ah, auntie, have you finished eating?" Wendy hurriedly opened her eyes.


    "Yes! Thank you, Wendy." Donna nodded.


    Wendy shook her head and sent the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen. Donna wiped her mouth


    with a napkin, yawning a little.


    "It''s already ten- eight." Charlie reminded with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "It''s already sote?" Donna looked surprised. She even looked back at the clock and said in a low


    voice, "It''s ufortable to sleep in Lim City''s hotel. Wendy, how about I sleep with you tonight?"


    "Er..." Wendy stuttered again.


    Charlie, who was sitting opposite her, had already put on a poker face.


    Donna knew it was enough, so she stopped teasing. She was afraid that she would really made her


    nephew suffer if she kept ying!


    "Just kidding!" Sheughed, got up, picked up her handbag and walked to the door. "I''m going back


    to the hotel. Remember to answer my phone! I''lle here at noon!"


    The security door was closed, and the world returned back to quiet.


    Wendy breathed out a sigh of relief and turned around. Charlie, who was standing behind her,


    suddenly carried her on his shoulder.


    She did not struggle and let him go into the bedroom.


    This time, they even didn''t turn the lights on. When she was put on the bed, her hands were still


    wrapped around his neck. She looked down at the clothes she was wearing and bit her lips,


    "Charlie, do you need me to put it on again?"


    "Don''t waste time."


    At the same time, Charlie took her hand down to his lower body.


    She felt burn on her fingers and she shook her head.


    Charlie opened a small package bag again and gnashed his teeth. "Even if the kinges, I won''t


    stop now!"


    Although there was no light, the bright moonlight outside the window came in. At this time, his deep


    dark eyes were clear.


    No word was necessary at this moment.


    All that remained was the desire to possess the beloved one. In the intimate atmosphere, Charlie''s


    hoarse voice sounded in Wendy''s ears.


    "Wendy..."


    Wendy whimpered and her heart and body softened.


    The next day, Charlie only had his morning work.


    At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, Donna came again. She said that she still wanted to eat the food


    Wendy cooked. Charlie didn''t agree and insisted on taking them out to eat.


    In winter, hot pot was always the most popr food. They ordered a lot of dishes, and each of them


    had a small copper pot in the front.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Donna drank some juice and looked at her nephew with concern. "Do you still get used to it in Lim


    City?"


    "It''s okay." Charlie said, twitching his lips.


    "Charlie, what are you going to do next?"


    "Hmm?"


    Donna frowned when she saw this. "Are you nning to stay in this shabby ce all the time?"


    Charlie was brought up by her. When he was born, he lost his mother. His father attributed the pain


    of losing his wife to him. Therefore, as an unmarried girl at that time, she didn''t care what others


    thought about her, she always took him wherever she went. Shepletely regarded him as her


    own son.


    Although she felt that he had done a man thing to refuse the engagement, she was also very


    distressed. After all, her nephew had been a God''s favored son since he was born. He was the best


    in many aspects and was used to being in a high position. But now, he was stooping in such a small


    branch office...


    Wendy also had the same feeling, so she couldn''t help but look at him.


    "What else can I do?" Charlie said with an air of nonchnce.


    "Your father has such a bad temper. He can''t tolerate anyone''s rebellion. I''m afraid he won''t be able


    to calm down for a while..." Donna sighed, thought for a while, and then looked up and asked, "Why


    don''t youe to mypany?"


    When Charlie heard this, he put down his chopsticks with his eyebrows slightly raised.


    "Auntie, I don''t intend to be a parasite."


    Donna was about to deride him when Charlie suddenly nced at Wendy and said, "Wendy said


    that I can count on her and I can be her kept man."


    Donna was really caught off guard.


    Her hands suddenly felt itchy, but in the public, she could not hit Charlie at will, so she grabbed the


    coriander and threw it in his pot.


    "Uh!" Wendy looked at Charlie''s twitching lip muscles.


    Donna took a piece of tissue and wiped her hand. She snorted and said, "How dare you show off


    your love in front of me!"


    "..." Wendy didn''t dare to say anything. An hourter, after eating the hot pot, they came out of the


    restaurant.


    Donna and Charlie walked in the front, and Wendy silently followed them. Listening to their


    conversation, her head lowered and her face turned redder.


    The reason for this was that when they paid the bill, Donna reminded her that they were going back


    to Ice city today. It suddenly urred to Wendy that it was Monday tomorrow, and it was impossible


    for her to ask for leave all the time. Now Donna and Charlie were discussing the time problem...


    "In two hours, Wendy and I must be on the way back to Ice city!"


    "Two hourster?"


    Donna saidcently, "Uh-huh!"


    "What is two hours enough for?" Charlie''s eyes were so gloomy that he almost swore.


    "Then two hours and thirty minutes!" Donna said reluctantly, "It can''t be more!"


    When she was about to get in the car, she waved to Wendy behind Charlie. Donna nced at his


    nephew who was full of dissatisfaction, and then nced at the silly girl, she pinched Wendy''s face


    and said, "Little fool, don''t feed him too much at once!"


    "..." After hearing this, even Wendy''s ears turned burning red.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    On Monday, the work week began.


    Wendy was holding a bunch of delicate roses, and the fragrance wafted around her nose, making


    her feel dizzy as she walked.


    After entering the elevator, she turned around, and the people on both sides took the initiative to


    make room for her. When she entered the office, she almost attracted everyone''s attention. She


    was so embarrassed that she almost buried her head in the flowers.


    In the morning, as soon as she entered the office building, a courier came over and stuffed the


    flowers into her arms and asked her to sign.


    Wendy had no choice but to go upstairs with the roses in her arms.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful..."


    "They are all red roses, smell so good!"


    Her female colleagues gathered around her and sighed constantly.


    While she was being interrogated, the ringing phone gave her a chance to escape, so she ran to the


    bathroom.


    Almost at the same time when the door closed, she hurriedly picked it up. There was Charlie''s calm


    voice on the phone. "Have you got the flower?"


    "Yes..." Wendy bit her lip and said shyly, "It''s really beautiful!" She remembered that when they first


    confirmed their rtionship, he also gave her arge bouquet of roses as he did today. She didn''t


    expect that after they broke up and reunited, he did the same thing again, as if the short separation


    had never happened.


    Charlieughed in a low voice.


    After that, neither of them spoke. For a moment, there was only the sound of each other''s breathing.


    Wendy just held her mobile phone and felt that the sweetness in her heart was about to overflow.


    "I miss you."


    Charlie sighed and suddenly said.


    Wendy''s heart also trembled. Before she calmed down, she heard another sentence, "Why don''t


    youe here now?"


    "I''m at work..." She reminded.


    "But I miss you! I want to kiss you, I want to touch you!" Charlieined like a little boy.


    "Er, Charlie, don''t do this!" Wendy''s face was flushed by his explicit words. She covered her heart,


    and could hardly bear the fast heartbeat. "Lim City is not far from Ice city. When I take a break on


    the weekend, I will go to your ce..."


    There was no sound on the other side, and it seemed that she hadforted her a lot.


    After looking at the time showed on the phone, Wendy asked tentatively, "I have to go to work... So


    I''m going to hang first?"


    "Don''t hang up!" Wendy didn''t dare to move. After waiting for a few seconds, she looked at the


    screen and found that the call was hung up by him.


    She shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    This man...


    Yesterday, after going out of the hotpot restaurant, she and Charlie went back to the apartment


    building. They didn''t get out of bed until Donna almost exploded the car horn downstairs. Then,


    Charlie reluctantly let her go...


    Thinking of his behavior, Wendy''s face became redder and redder.


    By the time she returned to her seat, the people surrounded the flower had already dispersed a lot.


    Her colleague, who was sitting next to her, had never missed the gossip. At this moment, she was


    holding the small card in the flower, which showed the same words as thest time "To Wendy".


    She couldn''t help but feel strange, "Wendy, didn''t you say you broke up with your boyfriendst


    time?"


    "Well, we''re back together..." Wendy said shyly.


    "Really? I''m so envy! I''m the only single again!" The colleague threw away the card and crawled


    back to the table sadly.


    As soon as the noon break ended, all departments had been notified to have a meeting.


    Wendy was very surprised to this emergencyrge scale meeting at this time. She had never


    experienced such a situation before, especially when she heard her colleagues, who had heard the


    gossip, were talking about something about the acquisition.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Is ourpany going to be acquired?"


    "It seems to be true!" The colleague nodded. "I heard that it is arge overseas enterprise! They


    want to carry out in a low-key way, so there is no big movement. Let me think about it, it seems to


    be apany named YouRong..."


    Wendy frowned and felt that this name sounded familiar, she must have heard it somewhere.


    Before she had time to think about it, the supervisor had already urged them to go to the conference


    room.


    After more than two hours of meeting, the gossip was testified to be true. The content of the


    meeting was indeed rted to the acquisition of thepany, but it was a clear notification. Now


    theirpany had been merged by the overseaspany, there was no personnel flow, and it


    would be a subordinatepany of YouRong.


    Because the other party was a listed enterprise, the acquisition was a good thing to Wendy''s


    company.


    However, people were caught off guard by such a swift. Although the originalpany was not big,


    there were still two or three hundred people. In the blink of an eye, they had changed their owners.


    Wendy sighed with emotion about the changes in the world.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone returned to their seats and waited for orders. The new leader


    woulde over immediately for a patrol.


    "Hey? Wendy, I heard that our new boss is a woman!" The colleagues next to Wendy would not let


    go of any opportunity to gossip.


    "A woman?" Wendy was surprised.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! A entrepreneuse! So amazing!"


    Hearing this, Wendy was surprised and curious. She couldn''t help but start to look forward to the


    new boss.


    Half an hourter, when she saw Donna, who walked in the middle of arge group of people with


    neat suit and high heels, wearing an emerald ne on her neck, she was shocked.


    At this moment, Wendy finally realized what was going on.


    No wonder she felt so familiar to thepany''s name. When she was eating hot pot at noon


    yesterday, Donna asked Charlie if he wanted toe to herpany YouRong...


    The group of people walked very fast and had entered the office. Everyone stood up in unison.


    Wendy reacted and also followed up.


    Donna issued a very official leader''s speech, and then there was apuse.


    When she turned around and walked past Wendy, she paused for a moment.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment.


    Because the expression on Donna''s face was very serious. No matter who she looked at, her eyes


    were very sharp, which was very different from her usual look to Wendy and Charlie. It was also


    different from the fierceness when they first met with each other when Wendy was kidnapped to the


    top floor. On the contrary, she looked like Charlie''s father now.


    The supervisor quickly walked over and gently pushed Wendy from behind. He frowned and said,


    "Wendy, what are you doing standing there?"


    "Ah, Ms. Hogg, nice to meet you!" She nodded hurriedly.


    "Hmm," Donna answered seriously.


    Donna coldly looked away and went straight to the next department.


    After work in the evening, Wendy, like every colleague, had note back to earth from the change


    of thepany.


    She was holding arge bouquet of roses. It was not easy for her to take a bus like this, so she


    went to a taxi stop at the corner of the street. For a long time, she failed to stop a taxi. When she


    was hesitating to take the subway, a ck BMW suddenly stopped beside her.


    The back door opened, and Donna was sitting inside with her legs crossed.


    Wendy got in the car and carefully put the roses aside.


    Seeing Donna''s serious face, she sat upright and called out nervously,"... Ms. Hogg!"


    As soon as Wendy finished this words, Donna pinched her face.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    "Ah..."


    Wendy shouted in a low voice and saw Donna raising her slender eyebrows and scold. "How dare


    you not call me auntie?"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment and then rxed when she saw that Donna was back to normal.


    "Uh, auntie..." Wendy quickly changed her word.


    She rubbed the ce where she had just been pinched. It was so painful!


    Donna had already noticed therge bouquet of roses in her arms. She narrowed her eyes sharply


    and asked, "Which b*stard gave this flower to you?"


    "It''s Charlie..." Wendy said helplessly.


    "That''s good!" Donna''s expression changed. She grabbed one rose and put it on her nose with a


    smile. While sniffing, she said, "Wendy, you''re now under my control. I''m your boss, so I know every


    move you take. If you dare to do something bad behind Charlie... Hum!"


    "I won''t..." Wendy shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Donna did not tease her anymore. Thinking of her silly look before, she was amused and said,


    "When there is no one else around, just call me auntie like before. Call me Ms. Hogg when there is


    someone from ourpany. Do you understand?"


    Hearing that she said the words "ourpany", Wendy couldn''t help but ask in confusion, "Auntie,


    why did you acquire ourpany?"


    "You really want to know?" Donna raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded in a hurry.


    "It''s a business secret!" Donna spread her hands. Wendy,"..."


    Donna thought of something and put the flower down. "By the way, Wendy, you don''t need to tell


    Charlie about the acquisition!"


    "... Why?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have to report everything to him? Can''t you have a little privacy?" Seeing her confused


    look, Donna was helpless and said, "Look at you! I will let him knowter! Wendy, if you dare to


    secretly tell him, I will fire you directly!"


    Hearing thest threat, Wendy nodded in a hurry. "Got it..."


    She had just sworn to Charlie that she could support him. If she lost her job in a blink of an eye, it


    would be too shameful!


    The leader''s words were the imperial edict, so she did not dare to refuse. When she saw the smirk


    on Donna''s mouth, she was confused again. She really did not know what Donna was going to do


    this time...


    The next day, Wendy went to work as usual.


    Because there was no personnel transfer, all the work was going on step by step like before. Wendy


    had just finished copying the documents and sat back in her seat when she saw Donnaing


    straight over. "Is Wendy here?"


    "Ms. Hogg!" She stood up in a hurry.


    "Okay." There was no more expression on Donna''s face, and she said in a official tone, "Come with


    me!"


    Wendy looked around, put down the things in her hand, and quickly walked over.


    Donna called her to the office and talked about business, a case of cooperation investment with a


    foreignpany. She wanted to take Wendy to go on a business trip, but she did not tell Wendy


    specifically where they were going. She only asked Wendy to sort out the things and then they


    would set off immediately. She also asked her to go back to pack up some clothes on the way


    because it might take about three days.


    When the ck BMW was galloping on the expressway, Wendy finally knew where their destination


    was.


    Her facial features were almost tangled together. She looked at Donna beside her and hesitated to


    ask for the second time, "Auntie, do we still have to hide from Charlie the fact that we are going to


    Lim City now?"


    There were not only Donna and her for this trip, but also a secretary. However, since the soundproof


    board in front of them had been put down, Wendy felt relieved to call Donna auntie.


    The so-called cooperation investment case was not on the spur of the moment. When Donna took


    her back from Lim Cityst time, she heard that Donna and Charlie had a discussion about this.


    Donna said she wanted to cooperate with Charlie''s Lim City branch office, and it was absolutely a


    business case.


    However, no one expected that Donna would emerge Wendy''spany and take her here in the


    name of business trip...


    Last night, she talked to Charlie on the phone before she went to bed. She did not mention anything


    about the acquisition.


    "Don''t tell him!" Donna said directly.


    "But..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Why do you have so many ''but''?" Donna interrupted her and casually tidied up the hemline of her


    dress.


    Wendy had to lower her eyes. Suddenly, the mobile phone in her bag vibrated. She took it out and


    became panicked. "Er, it''s from Charlie..."


    "Answer it!" Donna raised her eyebrows and smiled. "But don''t say that we''re in the car. Don''t try to


    muddle through. I''m by your side and watching you!"


    In the limited area of the car, Wendy couldn''t hide. She hesitated and picked it up.


    "...Hello?"


    Charlie seemed to be a little impatient and he said in a deep voice, "Why it took so long to answer


    the phone?"


    "I muted my phone. I just saw it..." Wendy stammered. "Are you at work?"


    "Yes..."


    Wendy told a lie with guilty conscience. When she saw Donna''s faint smile on her face, she was


    about to went crazy.


    On the phone, Charlie paused and said, "It''s just Tuesday today. There are still three days from the


    weekend!"


    "Well, the time passes quickly..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Youe here on Friday night!" Charlie said, "Don''t take a taxi. I''ll be worried. Take a high-speed


    train! I''ll pick you up at therain station when you arrive!"


    Wendy almost couldn''t hold her mobile phone. She looked out of the window at the scenes that


    quickly passed by. It would only take her less than two hours to get to Lim City, but except for lying,


    she couldn''t say anything to Charlie...


    "Why don''t you talk?" Charlie was unhappy.


    "Oh, okay..." She had no choice but to answer.


    On the other side, Charlie continued saying something, she could not stand it. All of sudden, her


    mobile phone was taken away.


    Wendy opened her eyes wide, watched Donna directly turned off her phone.


    "Auntie..." She opened her mouth.


    "It''s okay! Just pretend that your phone is powered off!" Donna threw it back to her.


    Wendy,"..."


    She looked out of the window again and found that the distance between she and Charlie seemed


    to have decreased a lot. She felt very sorry and even dared not imagine Charlie''s expression if he


    knew that she hade to Lim city with Donna...


    Two hours passed quickly. After the ck BMW entered the downtown area of Lim city, it stopped in


    front of an office building.


    When Wendy was about to get off the car, Donna raised her eyebrows and smiled yfully at her.


    "Wendy, believe it or not, Charlie''s expression will be very funny!"


    The only thing Wendy could do was biting her lip.


    After entering the office building, someone took them directly to the top floor.


    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and Wendy lowered her head and followed


    Donna in, she wanted to reduce her sense of presence as much as possible.


    There were already a lot of people sitting inside. Charlie sat on the main seat of the conference


    table. When he saw Donnaing in, he was not surprised. He stood up and greeted her.


    However, when he saw Wendy behind Donna, he was stunned.


    Wendy held her breath and looked at the expression on his face.


    Uh, it was indeed a wonderful expression...

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Charlie''s pupils shrank as if he was trying to confirm if he had seen was true.


    However, by the time he got closer, he had been back to normal.


    After all, there were still staff from all departments of thepany in the conference room watching.


    Charlie still maintained a meticulous leadership attitude. His thin lips twitched slightly, and he


    reached out symbolically. "Ms. Hogg!"


    "Mr. Hogg, I''m sorry. You''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t you?" Donna raised her eyebrows


    and held his hand. Following his eyes, she slightly leaned to one side with a smile and said, "These


    two people are Secretary Shaw of ourpany and Miss Lim of the market promotion department


    respectively."


    Secretary Shaw immediately came forward and shook hands with Charlie.


    Next, when it was Wendy''s turn, there was not a slightest change on Charlie''s face. However, when


    she retracted her hand, the corners of her mouth were tightly pursed.


    It hurt so much...


    Wendy put her hand behind her back and felt that the bones of her fingers were almost crushed.


    After secretly ncing at the fierceness hidden in Charlie''s eyes, she shrank her shoulders and felt


    a chill down her spine.


    Well, it''s so terrible!


    There were seats special for them on the conference table. She followed Donna and Secretary


    Shaw to sit down one by one. After the simple opening remarks, the blinds were closed, the


    projection cloth on the wall lit up, and the meeting officially began.


    Charlie was still dressed in a ck suit, with a tie carefully tied. He had a pen spinning in his hand


    and a cup of coffee next to him, but he never drank it.


    Wendy had a few meetings with him and knew what he''s like at work and how serious he was. But


    today, he seemed to be absent- minded. His deep eyes were always narrowed, and nced at her


    from time to time.


    Every time he nced at her, she cringed subconsciously.


    When it was his turn to speak, he held the pen and did not move, still maintaining that position.


    Gradually, everyone looked puzzled.


    "Ahem!" Donna reminded.


    Only then did Charlie get serious. He put his fist on his thin lips and coughed lightly. Then he turned


    his head to look at the projection cloth and moved his thin lips solemnly.


    In the quiet of his voice stating the cooperation case, Wendy buried her head with a red face.


    Fortunately, no one was looking at her.


    After more than two hours of meeting, because it was a cooperative investment case, they went on


    a field tripter. In the evening, naturally, there would be a dinner party scheduled. Therge box


    was almost full of people and waiters were serving dishes.


    When Wendy entered, Charlie was already sitting there, with two empty seats next to him.


    She hesitantly walked over and thought that there should be no one paying attention to her.


    When she was about to sit next to him, someone walked faster than her. Donna sat down first and


    was winking at her. She was stunned and could only pull another chair, while Charlie''s face was


    already ck.


    During the dinner, Donna was sitting between them smiling all the time.


    "Come on, everyone!" Donna put down her chopsticks and took the lead to stand up. "It''s my honor


    to cooperate with yourpany, and I''m also very grateful for the host''s kindness. So I''ll bring up


    this first ss of wine as a toast to you all. Best luck with our case!"


    "It should be us saying wee!"


    Charlie also pulled his lips, but his tone was meaningful. "Manager Wang is right. Wee!"


    While they were talking, everyone at the table stood up with a ss of wine in their hands.


    Seeing this, Wendy also hurriedly grabbed her ss in front of her. The waiter poured a full ss of


    wine that the liquid in it spilled out when clinked the sses. She felt slightly drunk at the pungent


    smell. Donna was about to be prated by Charlie''s sword-like eyes.


    The second before Wendy''s ss touched her lips, Donna quickly reached out her hand and lied


    without turning a hair, "Wendy, you are allergic to alcohol, so just rece wine with tea!"


    "...Oh thank you!" Wendy replied in a daze.


    She put down the ss, picked up the teacup next to her, and drank more than half of the cup


    silently.


    After the clinking of sses, they were all sitting down, Charlie suddenly got up and said, "Sorry, I


    gotta pick up the phone!"


    Everyone nodded, people around the table were talking andughing. The tall figure had already


    walked to the door.


    "Hurry up!" Donna kicked Wendy under the table.


    Wendy stood up with a red face and said unnaturally, "Er, then I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    After walking out of the box, she looked around the corridor for a long time, but found no trace of


    Charlie. She clearly saw himing out with his mobile phone, but there was no one in the corridor.


    She said she was going to the bathroom just now on the table, and going back now was absolutely


    not a good idea, so she had to head to the bathroom. She still didn''t see him on the way, only


    waiters carrying the dishes.


    The bathroom was shared, with men''s room and women''s room on the left and right sides.


    As soon as Wendy approached, a strong arm stretched from the men''s room. She let out a low


    moan and was dragged into the bathroom stall with her back pressed against the door, and then


    she heard the sound of the door being locked.


    She raised her head in panic. Indeed, it was Charlie''s lowered face. His face with sharp facial


    features was close to her. It seemed that her eyshes could touch him if she blinked. He probably


    smoked just now.


    "Wendy, who give the guts to lie to me!"


    Charlie''s arm crossed the side of her head and his jaw muscles burst out.


    Wendy shrank and said timidly, "Well, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Don''t you dare say that!" Charlie red at her fiercely. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that my aunt


    had bought yourpany? And this morning, when I called you, were you already on your way to


    Lim City?"


    Now he knew that Donna bought out herpany and deliberately kept a low profile to cover up.


    Moreover, he was afraid that it was not an idea on the spur of the moment, Donna must have


    nned it beforehand. Otherwise, Donna would not have brought up this case thest time she left.


    The key point was that Wendy, as an insider, did not tell him, and even hid it from him!


    No wonder she stuttered on the phone during the day, and even turned off the phone in the end!


    At that time, he really thought that her phone was powered off automatically and didn''t think much of


    it until he saw her in the conference room with Donna and instantly felt he was duped by them,


    which was really infuriating!


    Wendy could only repeat innocently, "I really didn''t mean to..."


    "You didn''t mean to?" Charlie snorted.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded in a hurry, she was afraid that he would not believe her, so she betrayed


    Donna and confessed to him. "It was your aunt who didn''t allow me to tell you. She said if I dared to


    tell you, she would fire me!"


    "So you just listen to her?" Charlie said while grinding his teeth.


    Wendy bit her lips and whispered, "She is now my boss..."


    Charlie red at her as if he had been pissed off. The blue veins on his forehead were twitching


    faintly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wendy was a little scared, but she was even more guilty. She reached out and gently pulled a small


    piece of cloth from his suit, and took the initiative to admit her mistake. "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Charlie kept a straight face and did not speak. He was still squinting his deep eyes, and his thin lips


    were tightened into a thin line.


    "Charlie, aren''t you d to see me?"


    Wendy dropped the little hand that''s holding his suit, then lowered her eyes, her shoulders


    copsed, and her voice became lower and lower. "If you are not happy, then I will go back to Ice


    City after dinner..."


    As she said that, she bent down and tried to get out from under his armpits.


    "Come back!" Charlie shouted.


    Of course, he would not let her go. He reached out his hand to take her back like a chick securing


    her back within his reach again. He sneered and asked sharply, "You''re ying with me, where did


    you learn this trick?"


    "Er..." Wendy avoided his eyes.


    "Did my aunt teach you that?" Charlie squinted.


    Wendy was stunned and did not say a word.


    It was indeed Donna who taught her that. When she hung up the phone, Lim City was getting closer


    and closer to her. She became more and more nervous, especially when she thought of his anger


    after shock, so she told Donna about her worries. After that, Donna came up with such an idea...


    But she didn''t expect that he could see through her at a nce!


    Seeing that she could not muddle through, Wendy raised her head and said, "Charlie, I miss you..."


    The soft female voice, like a feather, touched the tip of Charlie''s heart.


    The anger in Charlie''s stomach had been extinguished by her four words.


    Holding her face in his hands, he did the one thing he had long wanted to do.


    As the violent kiss came, Wendy was forced to open her mouth to ept his breath.


    In the deep kiss, the cor of her dress was unknowingly ripped open. Under the light, it was full of


    passion.


    Charlie pressed his forehead against hers, panting heavily. He closed his deep eyes, and trying


    hard to suppress the desire in his blood. She could always easily arouse his desire.


    He wanted it very much, but he couldn''t do it here.


    It''s not clean, and they won''t enjoy it.


    A momentter, Charlie let go of her and helped her button up the cor that''s ripped open.


    He kissed gently on her trembling eyshes and said, "Go wash your face and then go back."


    "Alrighty..." She answered obediently.


    Wendy came out of the stall and walked to the pool. When she saw herself in the mirror, she found


    her face was as red as a monkey''s butt.


    She used cold water to cool herself down for a long time before she finally went back to her seat.


    The two of them left one after the other, and came back one after the other. It seemed that there


    was no intersection between them.


    Donna was keenly aware that Wendy''s face was red and her mouth was red and swollen. It was


    obvious that something had happened just now, so she couldn''t helpughing and scolding Charlie


    in her heart.


    He just can''t wait!


    An hourter, the dinner was over.


    When Donna walked down the steps, she leaned half of her body against Wendy, with one hand on


    her forehead and her eyebrows wrinkled. It seemed that she was not very good at drinking.


    There were a lot of cars parked by the roadside. Apparently, they would have to go another round


    somewhere else.


    "No, I really done! I can''t go to KTV with you guys. I''ll ask Secretary Shaw to apany you!"


    Donna shook her head and waved her hand. Then she looked at Wendy and said, "Wendy, help me


    back to the hotel. I have a headache. I need some rest!"


    "Oh, okay, Ms. Hogg!" Wendy didn''t dare to neglect her.


    She helped Donna to the ck BMW. The driver opened the door, and she helped Donna in and


    then followed her in as well. When she wanted to look back at Charlie at the door of the restaurant,


    the BMW had already gone off.


    After returning to the hotel, Wendy went to the bedroom to get the bed ready.


    It was a high-ss suite, and there were two big beds in the bedroom. Wendy didn''t go out until she


    had made the beds.


    She saw Donna, who had changed her clothes, sitting on the sofa and leaning her head against it. It


    seemed that she was drunk, and she had been closing her eyes and pressing her temples.


    When Wendy came back, she ordered some honey from the waiter of the hotel. She then made


    honey water and served it to Donna.


    Seeing that there was a facial mask beside her and she had no intention of going to bed, Wendy


    couldn''t help asking, "Aunt, aren''t you going to sleep now..."


    "How can I sleep now!" Donna smiled yfully.


    Wendy looked puzzled.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Donna looked down at her watch, raised her eyebrows, and spread her hands to Wendy with a


    smile. "What did I say?"


    Under her confused gaze, Donna stood up leisurely and walked to the door of the suite. When she


    opened the door, as expected, Charlie stood outside, who seemed to have just found an excuse to


    leave from the KTV.


    Donna looked at her nephew. It was only 15 minutes after they came back, and Charlie couldn''t wait


    to get here.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t this a pleasant surprise?" "Yes, that''s right!" Charlie gritted his teeth.


    But he had to admit that he really liked this surprise, although it was on the premise of being duped.


    "Did this kind of make up for the two and a half hoursst week?" Donna raised her slender


    eyebrows. She deliberately used a voice that could only be heard by two of them, and then hugged


    her shoulders. "You don''t have to thank me too much. I''ve been a good, warm-hearted person since


    I was a kid."


    Charlie didn''t waste any more time. He walked inside directly.


    In the living room, Wendy also vaguely heard his voice, but she was not so sure yet. When she saw


    him striding over, she blinked her eyes.


    "Uh, Charlie!"


    Charlie said directly, "Where is your staff? Take them and follow me!"


    "Er..." Wendy was stunned and hesitantly looked at Donna behind him. "Aunt..."


    It was different from thest time. After all, she was on a business trip with Donna this time, so she


    did not dare to make a decision on her own.


    Seeing that she was hesitating, Charlie frowned, "I''m not full. Make me fried rice with eggs. You


    promised mest time!"


    "Give him what he wants! Go!" Donna was amused by Wendy''s silly look. She waved her hand and


    walked to the bedroom. "Don''t disturb me here. I''m getting old and have a headache after drinking


    too much! I need to go to bed early. Please close the door for me!"


    Wendy shyly grabbed her bag, put a few belongings from the coffee table in her bag, and followed


    him out of the hotel.


    When they returned to Charlie''s apartment building, as soon as she entered, she went to the


    kitchen directly, but was stopped halfway.


    "Uh, don''t you want egg fried rice??" Wendy was a little confused. She pointed to the kitchen and


    said, "I''ve seen some take- out leftovers, and I can scramble an egg in a jiffy..."


    "What I want is another kind of egg fried rice." Charlie interrupted her with a deep look in his eyes.


    What was that?


    Wendy''s face was nk. Then Charlie carried her up and strode to the bedroom. Without turning on


    the light, they fell directly on the soft bed, with strong eagerness.


    In the darkness, all she could feel was his dense kisses.


    When all her clothes disappeared, she finally understood what another kind of egg fried rice


    meant...


    When it was over, Wendy was lying on the bed with a very fascinating posture, and she was too


    tired to even lift up her fingers.


    This man was really scary...


    Talk less and do more!

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    As the sun rose, it was another day.


    Wendy had been "tortured" for half a night. When she woke up, although she felt tired, her


    complexion was very good. Her face was tender as if you could get out of the water with a pinch.


    Obviously, she was satisfiedst night.


    Being looked at by Donna''s mischievous eyes, she was mortified.


    The meetingsted for the whole afternoon. At noon, they had lunch at a restaurant near the office


    building. After that, the ck BMW was waiting by the roadside. The cooperation case had almost


    been negotiated. Donna suddenly announced that she would go back to Ice City.


    On the other side, Secretary Shaw had already taken the lead in getting into the car, leaving only


    the three of them.


    "Eh?" Wendy was stunned. She heard herself asked before she could react, "Aunt, didn''t you say


    that it will take three days..."


    "That means you." Donna smiled.


    Wendy blinked her eyes, and her face looked confused which meant she still didn''t get what Donna


    was up to.


    "Wendy, you can juste back to work on Monday!" Donna couldn''t helpughing. She looked at


    her nephew and said, "These three days, plus the weekend, it''s enough for you two to pester each


    other to the end of the earth, isn''t it? You''d better take it easy."


    Wendy finally understood the meaning of the words, then she lowered her head.


    After saying a few words, Donna walked to the BMW on the side of the road. Charlie went to open


    the door in person.


    In the early winter sunshine, the ck BMW drove away and was finally out of sight.


    Wendy suddenly realized that she was the one who was really tricked...


    Charlie went back to thepany in the afternoon, and she went back to the apartment to wait for


    him. It seemed that there were a lot of things to deal with. When it was dark, there was a knock


    outside.


    Wendy ran to the door and opened it. She saw Charlie standing outside with the key in his hand.


    She was surprised. "Why don''t you open the door with your key?"


    "Wait for you to open it!" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry. What was his logic?


    Seeing her running back to the kitchen in a hurry, Charlie bent over to change into slippers, hung his


    coat, and put down the key.


    She might not know that when he drove back, he saw amp specially lit for him upstairs. When he


    came up, someone opened the door for him. He was weed by not only a room of warmth, but


    also the smell of the food, which made his heart peaceful for no reason.


    It was like a ship that had no direction for many years and only knew how to move forward,


    suddenly saw a lighthouse.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wendy was about to turn back when she felt an arm wrapped around her


    waist.


    Charlie hugged her from the back and put his hand into her clothes. His cold fingertips chilled her to


    the bone. However, he lowered his head and put his thin lips close to her, blowing hot air.


    Between the hot and cold, Wendy dodged, "Come on... I''m cooking!"


    Charlie only tightened his arms, and the gentle kiss fell on her ear. He bit it without warning. It didn''t


    hurt, but it was wet.


    Wendy couldn''t let go of the spat in her hand, afraid that he would do something more


    unrestrained, so she said likeforting a child. "It''ll be a while before we can eat! You go take a


    shower first..."


    "Okay." Charlie loosened his grip.


    He turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. There was still a


    whole night left.


    Until the footsteps disappeared in the direction of the bathroom, Wendy touched her ears, which


    were still hot.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She added the ingredients into the beef pot and filled them with soup. As soon as she turned off the


    stove fire, there was a knock on the door. She couldn''t help but wonder, "Charlie, it seems that


    someone is knocking on the door!"


    "You get the door!"


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    Wendy remembered that he was taking a bath, so she put down the spat and hurried over.


    When the door opened, she was stunned.


    There was a young girl standing outside. She looked like a newly graduated college student, but the


    clothes don''t match her age. She was wearing a long coat, with a nightdress inside. Her neckline


    was wide open and her lower hem was very short, and her two white legs were exposed.


    In such early winter weather, Wendy felt a shiver.


    She suddenly felt that this girl looked familiar and quickly remembered, "Er, you''re Charlie''s


    secretary, aren''t you? What do you want with him sote?"


    The girl was also stunned when she saw Wendy open the door. She heard Wendy speak before she


    came back to her senses, the expression on her face changing instantly.


    "Ah! Yes, I''m Mr. Hogg''s secretary!" The female secretary nodded and hurriedly tightened her coat.


    She wanted to hide the lunch box in her hand, but it was toote. So she handed it over and said,


    "Nothing. I''m living downstairs. I cooked some chicken soup tonight. I want to send some to Mr.


    Hogg..."


    "Oh, then I will give it to himter." Wendy reached out and took it.


    The girl looked in past her. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally,


    she ran away in a hurry.


    However, in the process, she even looked back, as if she was unsure of the situation.


    Closing the door, Wendy held the lunch box in her arms and pursed her lips.


    She remembered this secretary.


    Thest time she went to thepany to pick up Charlie, it was she who took her to his office. At


    that time, the girl secretly looked her up and down. She still remembered that when the girl bumped


    into them making out, she could see a young girl''s dream broken from her eyes...


    "Who knocked on the door?" Charlie walked out of the bathroom.


    He''s wearing only a towel. The house was heated. He was naked on his upper body, a tangle of


    strong muscles in the light that seemed to hide a mermaid line, all full of androgynous hormones,


    which was fascinating.


    But it was not just her who was fascinated, but any woman who saw it would be.


    "The neighbor downstairs..." Wendy pursed her lips, looked at him, and added, "And she is your


    female secretary!"


    She deliberately bit thest three words hard.


    "I think she lives in this building too..."


    "Does she? I don''t remember." Charlie was indifferent and continued to dry his hair. "What is she


    doing here?"


    "She said she''s here to bring you soup..." Wendy said as she gestured at the lunch box in her hand.


    Charlie frowned and didn''t have any extra expression.


    The meal was soon ready, and Wendy brought it to the table. Simrly, there was also the lunch box


    sent by the female secretary.


    She opened it. It smelled good. The chicken bones and meat were separated, and there were green


    onions on it. It seemed that she had put in a lot of effort.


    Seeing that she was staring at him all the time, Charlie twitched his lips. "What are you looking at?


    Are you going to eat or not?"


    "...You don''t want this soup?" Wendy bit her lip and asked.


    "Nope." Charlie didn''t even raise his head.


    Wendy closed the lid of the lunch box, and her heart was much lighter.


    When Wendy woke up the next day, she was exhausted.


    Wendy didn''t rest much in bed. Instead, she got up early to wash up and made breakfast. When


    Charlie was tying his tie in the mirror, she held his suit jacket and stood beside him. After thinking


    for a while, she said, "Er... Charlie, can I go to the office with you today?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "You want to go with me?" Charlie was very surprised.


    "Well..." Wendy avoided his sight.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He took her with him when he went out.


    In the office building, there were all white- cor workers with work tags. Wendy followed Charlie to


    the top floor and was settled on the sofa. He found her two books to pass the time, and then buried


    his head in front of his desk and got busy.


    At about nine o''clock, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    The woman who came in was the young secretary fromst night. She was wearing professional


    clothes and was obviously stunned when she saw Wendy.


    Wendy couldn''t help but sit up straight and bit her lip lightly.


    She''d been preupiedst night after the secretary knocked on the door and left. The scenes that


    the sessful boss and the young female subordinate were having sex in the office appeared in


    her mind.


    In fact, she was more or less right.


    The secretary did have feelings for Charlie. After all, she was young and promising. When she was


    deployed, it caused quite a stir in the branch, especially among girls. And the secretary was a


    recent graduate, it was easy for her to fell for Charlie.


    Wendy had observed before that Charlie always went to work alone after arrived in Lim City, except


    for the scene she bumped into in the officest week.


    The secretary did not think too much about it. Instead, she just acted. She felt that Charlie would


    need a woman in private eventually. If she worked hard, she might get a chance. That''s why she


    had knocked on the door and delivered the chicken soup at night. Who would have thought...


    "Mr. Hogg, these are the documents you need to see and sign!"


    The secretary handed over the documents and asked, "Do you want ck coffee? I''ll cook it for you


    later!"


    "Uh, I''ll do it!"


    Suddenly, a female voice sounded.


    Both of them looked over at Wendy. Wendy was embarrassed, but she had to bite the bullet, "You


    like the coffee I made, don''t you? The one with malt sugar in it..."


    She bit her lips and held her breath nervously.


    Charlie looked at her with his deep and dark eyes. When her palms were sweating, he finally pulled


    his lips and said, "Yes."


    Wendy was relieved to have a step down and went to the tea room.


    When she finished making coffee and returned to the office, the secretary also took the signed


    document and was ready to leave.


    Wendy put the coffee cup on the table and called out, "Er, wait!"


    The secretary looked back in confusion and saw Wendy walking to the sofa and picking up a bag


    next to her then handed it over.


    "Here''s your lunch box. I''ve already washed it."


    "Thank you..." The secretary took the lunch box and left in a hurry.


    Wendy looked at the office door closed, quietly releasing the lightly clenched fingers.


    When she turned around, she found Charlie, who was sitting on a high-backed chair, helding a cup


    of coffee but didn''t drink it, and looking at her from a distance. The light in his eyes was what she


    couldn''t read.


    Wendy felt a little hairy by being stared like this, "Why are you looking at me all the time?"


    "I''m wondering, someone has learned how to be jealous!" Charlie said with a faint smile.


    Her little tricks was seen through and she felt embarrassed all of sudden.


    She turned her face away, walked back to the sofa, and sat down. At that time, she saw Charlie put


    down the pen in his hand and dial an internal number.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    Soon, there was a respectful voice from the other side. Charlie nced at her and said, "Director


    Price of the personnel department? Come to my office."


    Five minutester, the door of the office closed again.


    Director Price of the personnel department had already left, and there were only the two of them in


    the office.


    Charlie waved at her like she''s a puppy. She frowned and didn''t want to go there, but she had


    alreadye up with her own consciousness. She bypassed the desk then was pulled on his leg.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Charlie raised his eyebrows at her.


    Director Price of the personnel department was called over. She heard Charlie tell Director Price to


    transfer the female secretary to another department and rece her with a male secretary...


    Wendy stammered, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..."


    "You are so jealous!" Charlie said with augh.


    "... I''m not!" She bit her lip and argued.


    "You''re not?" Charlie''s thin lips curved into a smile, and he said in a low voice, "I could smell it all


    over the office!"


    Wendy still wanted to deny it, but was blocked by his falling kisses.


    The time always went by fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Sunday. Wendy and Charlie walked to the supermarket outside the


    community.


    After buying a lot of things, which were all held in Charlie''s hands, the sunset shone halfway across


    the sky as they walking home, with their shadows stretching on the ground.


    The sound of footsteps fell rhythmically on the ground. Charlie suddenly said, "Wendy, I am very


    happy."


    Wendy was stunned and turned her head to look at him.


    He turned his back to the setting sun, and his whole body seemed to be painted with a circle of red,


    which made his outstanding and resolute face as irresistible as a work of art. His eyes at her were


    so deep.


    "Me too..." She replied shyly in a low voice.


    Looking at her shy look with her eyshes hanging down, Charlie''s heart was itchy. He couldn''t


    help but kiss her. He wanted more. Fortunately, it would take another five or six minutes to get


    home. After entering the house, the first thing he did was to throw her into the bed.


    He felt like a giddy teenager who''d just hit puberty. These days, they were making out almost every


    night, but his interest in her did not diminish at all. Instead, he was more interested in her.


    Just thinking of something, he frowned and said, "Don''t go back!"


    "I can''t..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Donna made it happen for her and Charlie for so many days. It was Monday the next day and it was


    time for her to go back for work. When Donna left, she deliberately booked a ticket for her. It was


    thest train today.


    "Then go back tomorrow morning! Take the first train, and I''ll take you to the train station!"


    "But it''s going to bete..." Wendy seemed hesitant.


    Even if she took the first train, she should not be able to clock in on time...


    "My aunt is your Boss now. It''s fine!" Charlie said, pulling his lips.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    As they approached the apartment building, a familiar figure came out.


    Wendy bit her lip and took two steps forward. She took the initiative to hold his hand, and then


    interlocked their fingers tightly.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    When the female secretary saw them, she hurriedly lowered her face and greeted them respectfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When the figure left, Wendy saw Charlie''s teasing eyes.


    Her face turned red and she shook off his hand in embarrassment.


    However, in less than two seconds, Charlie held her in his arms and strode into the building.


    When they entered the apartment building, they didn''t notice that a luxury car was parked by the


    road.


    The window behind was half-closed. Looking at the beautiful face of the woman in the rearview


    mirror, the driver turned back and said hesitantly, "Mr. Lim, isn''t that Mr. Hogg?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "You don''t have to say it! I''m not blind!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The driver was scolded, and when he spoke again, he was a little more cautious. "Miss Lim, do we


    still need to go in?"


    After all, they were driving for more than two hours from Ice city, and there were also a lot of men''s


    clothes and daily necessities in the trunk. When they were ready to go, Mrs. Lim was still telling


    them, "It''s an opportunity!"


    Madge answered the driver with a sharp look. He immediately lowered his head and did not dare to


    say a word.


    The two figures in her sight had disappeared from the apartment building. Madge narrowed her


    eyes coldly and clenched her fists tightly, trying to hold back her anger.


    She didn''t raise the window back up until the temperature in the car had all dropped.


    She didn''t say anything, and the driver didn''t dare to do anything rashly, but to wait there, and the


    air in the car was cold.


    Madge looked very pale. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed a number quickly.


    "Hello, Madge?"


    The deep voice of a middle-aged man came from the other end. Two dimples instantly showed on


    Madge''s face, which made her totally different from the person she was a moment ago.


    On the busy Monday, it was already noon when Wendy rushed back to thepany.


    Last night, under Charlie''s insistence, the ticket was temporarily re-signed. After that, she was


    thrown onto the bed, and her clothes were in a mess on the ground. Naturally, she could not escape


    from being squeezed out of her body at night.


    They had decided that she would take the first train the next day, but when she opened her eyes the


    next morning, she was forced to do it again. When she looked at her watch again, it was already


    past nine o''clock...


    Even if Donna had bought theirpany, she couldn''t go public vitions of thepany system...


    Wendy got off the taxi and rushed to the office building.


    It was lunch break at this time, and there were not many people in the office. Some went out for


    dinner or in the tea room. She sat on the chair panting, and her cell phone rang at the same time,


    as if someone had been calcted.


    "You''re at the office?"


    A quiet male voice came, and she whispered, "Yeah, I just arrived..."


    "Did you have your lunch?" Charlie asked again.


    "I had it on the train..." Wendy replied. The box lunches were so expensive, she felt bad about


    paying for them. After that, she also asked him, "What about you?"


    "I''ve had it already." Charlieined, "It''s awful!"


    Wendy looked away slightly to see a faint reflection of herself on theputer screen holding a cell


    phone, her lips curled upwards. She couldn''t help but let out a "puff".


    "What are youughing at?" Charlie asked immediately.


    She answered him honestly, "I suddenly feel like we''re in a long-distance rtionship..."


    There was silence for two seconds on the other side of Charlie''s side. Then he said with some


    resentment, "Later, I''ll call my aunt to discuss it, and then we''ll make a long-term cooperation case.


    It''s better to let you work with me!"


    Oh my god!


    He was using his power to plot his own interests!


    Wendy couldn''t agree with him at all. There was no such thing.


    "What if she doesn''t agree..." She couldn''t help but ask.


    "If she doesn''t agree, you can just quit!" Charlie snorted.


    Wendy surrenderedpletely. When she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she


    suddenly heard him say, "I''ve got a calling in. Wendy, I''ll call youter!"


    She hurriedly said yes and waited until he hung up before putting the phone down.


    The phone was a little hot for a long time call. She felt her fingers were also hot, and so was her


    heart.


    On the other side, Charlie, who was sitting in a high-backed chair, looked at the phone screen after


    hung up Wendy. He frowned for a moment and then picked it up. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and


    down, and he said, "Dad."


    The lights were on, in a chain of retail-type KTV.


    The music in the box was noisy, and Wendy took out her mobile phone, which was shaking, from


    her bag.


    "Uh, I''ll go out and pick up the phone!"


    "Boyfriend?" One of her colleagues joked.


    Wendy did not answer, but the look on her face had betrayed her.


    She walked all the way to the bathroom, then closed the door and picked it up."... Hello?"


    "You''re not at home?" Charlie came up an abrupt question.


    "Uh!" Wendy was stunned then answered in a blink. "No, I''m outside!"


    She thought that it''s the background noise that gave her away, so he had discovered it. Before he


    could ask more details, she had begun to exin, "Today is one of my colleague''s birthday, and


    most people in my department are here to celebrate it together!"


    "Okay." Charlie said tly.


    Wendy couldn''t help asking him, "What are you doing?" " Smoking."


    When he answered, he seemed to spit out a mouthful of smoke.


    Through the line, Wendy seemed to smell the smell of smoke. She couldn''t help but remind,


    "Charlie, you should smoke less. It''s not good for your health..."


    "I''m putting it out." Charlie said. After a pause, he suddenly asked her, "When are you going home?"


    "It''s time to cut the caketer. It''ll be over soon," Wendy replied.


    "Okay." Charlie replied calmly, "Then you go have fun."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to hang up the phone, Wendy was reluctant to leave. She couldn''t help


    saying, "It''s okay, we can talk for a while..."


    "I have a video call. I''ll hang up first!"


    "Oh..."


    Wendy hung up the phone and felt a little disappointed.


    Recalling that she said that the two of them seemed to be in a long- distance rtionship yesterday,


    she couldn''t help shaking her head andughing.


    Back in the box, the cake had been ced in the center of the room. The birthday girl had put on


    her birthday cap, and all colleagues were pushing together to put candles. On the projection cloth,


    there was a happy birthday song. She followed up and pped her hands together with the music.


    Wendy caught up with thest bus.


    After she came down, she stepped on the hazy moonlight and walked to the old residential area. At


    this time, very few people were walking, only leaving the sound of her three-centimeter high heels


    falling to the ground.


    She couldn''t help but quicken her pace and wanted to go upstairs quickly.


    Suddenly, there was a car''s headlights in front of her.


    There was a momentary loss of sight, and Wendy subconsciously reached out her hand to block it.


    It was a car parked in front of the building. She couldn''t tell the vehicle type temporarily because of


    the streetmps, but it''s the outline of an SUV. There seemed to be a man sitting on the driver''s


    seat inside, who was opening the door and getting out at this time.


    In the quiet night, the hand-made ck suit set off the tall and strong figure.


    When the door was closed, he looked at her from a distance with his hands down. He had a strong


    facial features and a pair of deep eyes. At this time, his back was to the night, like a bright starry sky


    above.


    When Wendy''s sight finally recovered, she was shocked instantly.


    "...Charlie?"


    She opened her eyes wide and cried out in a low voice.


    As if to confirm what she saw was real, Charlie leaned against the door and raised his eyebrows.


    "Finally youe back."


    Wendy was stunned on the spot. Aftering to her senses, she quickly ran over and touched him


    with both hands. Ecstasy exploded from the bottom of her heart, then she had been held tightly in


    his arms.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Wendy quickly raised her head from his arms and blinked her eyes. "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "Let''s go upstairs first." Charlie curled his lips.


    He locked the car, held her in his arms, and went straight into the building.


    Since they broke up, they had not been so intimate with each other. Her waists were held by his


    long arms, and every step they took seemed to be closer to each other.


    Wendy used the key to open the door, then entered the room. After she changed her shoes, she


    asked again in a hurry, "Charlie, aren''t you supposed to be in Lim City? Why are you here? Also,


    how long have you been waiting?? Why didn''t you tell me on the phone?"


    "You have a lot of questions. Which one should I answer?" Charlie looked at her calmly.


    Wendy was a little embarrassed, with her eyshes hanging down.


    She noticed that there were several cigarette butts beside the car before she went upstairs, he


    could have been there waiting for her when he called her. Obviously, it was a surprise for her, but


    she couldn''t help but feel bad about it. She looked up again and said, "Charlie, do you still have to


    go to work tomorrow? You have to drive for at least two hours when you go back. Will you be too


    tired..." "I won''t go back," Charlie said.


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned.


    Then she frowned and was about to convince him not to hold up his work when she heard him say,


    "My dad has reinstated me."


    "Ah..." Wendy whispered unexpectedly and asked uncertainly, "Really? You''re back to Hogg''s


    Group again?"


    "Yes." Charlie smirked. "We don''t need to have a long-distance rtionship anymore."


    Wendy''s still in a daze, after he took off her coat, he bent over and carried her up.


    She subconsciously put her arms around his neck, and her face slowly turned red. Then she heard


    his ambiguous breath, "Let''s go take a bath!"


    He meant he wanted her.


    The bathroom door was closed, and the sound of water and the panting of man and woman


    ovepped.


    It was hot for the whole night. The next morning, a ck Bentley parked downstairs, and Farr stood


    straight next to it.


    Although he didn''t show too much, Farr was obviously very excited. His eyes were full of light


    because Charlie returned to Hogg''s Group. When they approached, he opened the rear door


    respectfully.


    The ck Bentley shuttled through the morning rush.


    Wendy couldn''t help looking at Charlie next to him. He was wearing a ck hand-made suit. His tall


    figure couldn''t be concealed even if he was sitting at this time. His two long legs crossed casually.


    He put his hands on his knees. He looked very calm.


    The morning sunlight outside was scattered into the luxury car, which was in harmony with his


    gestures.


    Wendy was happy for him from the bottom of her heart. It was a good thing for him to be the


    president of Hogg''s Group again, because an excellent man like him should be in a high position


    and always be in high spirits, instead of being stuck in a small branch office in Lim City.


    However, she was quite surprised. It seemed that Charlie''s father was no longer angry.


    It made sense after thinking about it carefully. Donna had once said that Charlie''s father just wanted


    to give Charlie a small punishment, but Charlie was still his son after all. However, she felt


    inexplicably uneasy when she thought of Charlie''s father''s stern face.


    The driver stepped on the brake and they''ve already arrived at the office building.


    Wendy unlocked the door. When she pushed the door open, a male voice sounded behind her.


    "Come back!"


    Wendy turned around and met his thin lips.


    As her lips and tongue were entangled with his, her heart gradually settled down.


    After a short time, Wendy rushed into the office building under his reluctant gaze, and her face was


    as red as a roast shrimp. On Saturday morning, Wendy opened her eyes in a daze.


    The curtain couldn''t block the light, and the whole bedroom was bright. She moved a little, and the


    arm on her waist suddenly tightened. She couldn''t help but murmur, "What time is it?"


    "Well, 10:30." Charlie touched the rm clock and replied.


    "Oh my god, it''s almost noon!"


    Wendy sobered up immediately. Fortunately, it was the weekend, and she didn''t have to worry


    about beingte for work. She would wake up sote because Charlie came backtest night.


    And He had her turned upside down.


    Seeing that he was not in a hurry, she couldn''t help asking, "Charlie, don''t you have a schedule


    today?"


    "You mean business? No!" Charlie pressed his eyebrows and squinted at her with a mischievous


    look in his eyes. "If you mean us, we might as well have sex all day at home."


    She would not!


    Wendy got out of bed with a red face and said in a hurry, "I''m hungry. I''ll get up to make breakfast


    first..."


    In fact, her breakfast meant lunch. When they were sitting at the table, it was already noon outside.


    When Wendy finished packing up the dishes and came out of the kitchen, Charlie was leaning on


    the sofa and watching TV. Wendy also sat on the sofa with fruits in her hands. However, Wendy was


    afraid Charlie would do what he said when they were in bed, so she deliberately kept some distance


    from him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When amercial came on the TV, Charlie''s cell phone rang.


    Charlie looked at the screen and picked it up with a frown and said, "Hello, Sunny."


    Hearing the name, Wendy''s action of eating the apple suddenly stopped.


    That''s his fiancee...


    She nced at him in the corner of her eye and saw that he was leaning against the sofa. He did


    not deliberately avoid her. She couldn''t hear the woman''s voice on the other side of the phone, but


    she could see his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down. "Well, okay... I''ve been nning to meet you


    lately... then two o''clock in the cafe across from SOHO!"


    After the call, Charlie put his phone back on the table.


    Wendy''s eyes followed his hand, while she was chewing unconsciously.


    The keywords "I''ve been nning to meet youtely" and "two o''clock in the cafe" were still echoing


    in her ears. In order to prove that she was not hallucinating, Charlie nced at her with his deep


    eyes and said, "I''ll go outter."


    "Got it..." Wendy bit her lip.


    The second hand of the clock on the wall was going round and round. When Wendy washed out the


    fruit dish, the only thing left in the living room was the TV ying a lonely show.


    She looked around and found that Charlie was changing in his bedroom.


    Wendy walked over slowly and asked casually, "Er... you''re going out now?"


    "Yes." Charlie stayed calm and didn''t bat an eye. "Oh..." She whispered.


    She watched him meticulously tie the buttons of his shirt, and her fingers were tightly twisted.


    Sunny was nothing like the female secretary in Lim City. She was his legitimate fiancee. Wendy


    didn''t know what they were going to do at the cafe. At this moment, her heart felt as if it was filled


    with messy straw, and there was a feeling of helplessness in her heart.


    All of a sudden, there was a low chuckle.


    Wendy looked up and saw the curve of Charlie''s thin lips, and his smile went straight to the bottom


    of his eyes.


    "What are youughing at..." She was depressed.


    Charlie raised his hand and tidied up his sleeves. He deliberately said slowly, "Someone''s acting


    like nothing''s wrong."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and cursed him in her heart.


    She felt so stifled that she didn''t want to stay any longer. So she turned around and walked out, but


    was pulled by his wrist when he came forward.


    "Go get changed, we go together to meet her!"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The white Land Rover stopped in front of the SOHO building.


    Wendy''s expression on her face was still muddled. Charlie really took her out with him after he said


    so. Wendy didn''t know what he''s trying to do.


    After the car stopped, Charlie put out the car but did not pull out the car key.


    He took out his phone after unbuckling his seat belt.


    Then, Wendy felt her phone in her bag was ringing. She took it out, and that''s Charlie''s name on the


    phone screen.


    "Uh?" She looked at him in confusion.


    "Take it." Charlie just pulled his lips.


    Wendy was very confused. She didn''t understand why he called her when he''s standing right in


    front of her. But under his gaze, she obediently picked up the phone as he said.


    "Don''t hang up!"


    After saying this, Charlie closed the door.


    Wendy still didn''t know what was going on and saw his tall figure walking into the coffee shop.


    Charlie seemed to have found the perfect ce to park his Land Rover, so that Wendy could see


    clearly what happened in the cafe. By the window, Madge had been sitting there waiting. Suddenly,


    Wendy understood something. She held her breath and stared at the screen of her phone.


    As expected, a sweet female voice with a smile came from the microphone. "Charlie, you''re here!"


    After sitting down, Charlie ordered a cup of American coffee.


    He satzily on the sofa chair, and the phone he was holding in his hand when he walked in the


    door was turned over and put on the table, which is great for blocking the screen without hindering


    the microphone from recording.


    Madge must have been waiting for a while, and she had drunk a lot oftte in the ss. At this time,


    she looked at him with a smile.


    She wore a high- necked apricot sweater dress today, with a pair of ck knee- high t boots


    underneath, and her makeup was light, although it was the result of an hour''s work. That was what


    she wanted, to be different from everyone else.


    Her curly hair hung loosely on her shoulders. She knew that she looked good with just a flick of her


    hair.


    Whether abroad or at home, there will always be a lot of people around her, but Madge only wanted


    to please Charlie. She said softly, "Would you like something to eat? When I first came in, the waiter


    rmended a really good Macaroni"


    "No, I''m full at noon." Charlie raised his hand.


    "That''s right. I don''t think you like sweet food. These are all things that little girls love to eat!" Madge


    smiled and nodded. She gently stirred the cup, picked it up, and took a sip, then smiled more


    brightly. "Charlie, since I returned home this time, we always meet each other in Hogg''s Mansion


    and haven''t spent time alone, right?"


    Many people in the cafe unconsciously looked at them since they came in.


    Madge knew clearly that most of those eyes were full of envy. No matter where they went, people


    couldn''t move their eyes away from them. At the same time, she was very proud because they were


    perfect to each other.


    Charlie didn''t answer. Instead, he sat up straight and said, "I know that this time I''m back to Hogg''s


    Group was a plea you made to my dad."


    "You knew all about it?" Madge smiled sweetly.


    "Yes," Charlie said calmly, and then his expression became serious. "So, I should invite you to have


    a cup of coffee and say thanks in person. And, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" Madge stopped smiling and soon recovered. "Charlie, are you referring to our


    engagement? Don''t worry, I won''t take it seriously!"


    "You think I''m just being hotheaded?" Charlie asked.


    "Charlie, isn''t it?" Madge asked in the same way, but her tone was deliberately brisk.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just looked at her silently.


    Madge stopped stirring thette. She was upset, but didn''t show it in the slightest. She continued


    with a smile, "Charlie, the Hogg family, and the Gray family are very close. The engagement was


    set by the elders. We didn''t object back then, which means we epted it. For so many years, we


    have been living in peace. Although I''ve always been abroad for years and have had many suitors,


    I''ve never been tempted because I know I have a fiance, and there''s only one man I want to marry,


    Charlie Hogg."


    "Charlie, you just don''t want to get engaged now, right?" After saying this, Madge paused and


    changed the subject. "I know you''ve always been a workaholic. It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to


    get engaged now, we can postpone it. Whenever you want to marry me, I''ll wait. As for our parents,


    I can convince them too! I''ve been waiting for so many years, I''m not in a hurry for it!"


    "Sunny, I''m sorry."


    After such a long speech, Charlie just repeated this sentence.


    He also reached for the coffee cup, but he didn''t mean to drink it. Looking at the ck liquid inside,


    he said, "As you said, the Hogg family and the Gray family have arranged our engagement for a


    long time. For so many years, we both have epted it. Now I am unterally breaking the


    contract. I think I owe you an apology. I can''t marry you."


    The smile on Madge''s face gradually disappeared, and so was her dimples.


    Her two beautiful arch eyebrows furrowed, and even her soft voice was a little stiff. "Charlie, you


    agree to have a cup of coffee with me just to tell me these?"


    "That''s right." Charlie did not deny it.


    At that time, he was called back to Hogg''s house, Madge and her mother were there when his


    father announced to hold an engagement party for them. It happened so suddenly, he refused on


    the spot and must have brought a lot of embarrassment at the same time, after all, the marriage


    contract was between the two of them. So he still needed to officially show his attitude to her.


    Madge suddenly clenched the coffee spoon with her fingers, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "You..." Her voice trembled this time.


    The sweet smile on her face cracked, and her eyes were filled with resentment. "Charlie, you''ve


    disappointed me so much!"


    Tears fell down one by one, and even the man next to the table softened his heart. He wanted to go


    forward andfort her.


    However, Charlie, who was sitting opposite her, was unmoved. He didn''t even raise his eyebrows


    and just pushed the napkin forward.


    Of course, Madge wouldn''t wipe her tears with a napkin, not worthy of her noble status. She looked


    at him with her tears on her face.


    Madge returned for their marriage, but Charlie refused the engagement calmly as if it was irrelevant


    to him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Charlie was a wonderful man she has known since she was a child. He had always been cold. His


    eyes were indifferent and even a little cold no matter when. But Charlie was even more fascinating


    because of this.


    She had long been ustomed to his indifference, but now, she suddenly felt very strange. Madge


    clenched her hands into fists, got up, and left with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Wendy had been sitting in the Land Rover. She watched Madge stand up from her seat and then


    walked out of the cafe.


    The wind blew outside, blowing Madge''s curly hair into the air.


    Madge''s driver parked the luxury car on the side of the road and opened the door for her.


    Just before sitting in, Madge seemed to look over in her direction. The tears on Madge''s face had


    dried up, and Madge looked a little sad. But Wendy didn''t know if it''s her illusion, she vaguely saw a


    sneer on the corner of Madge''s mouth.


    Watching the luxury car rushing into the traffic, Wendy was stunned.


    The car door next to her suddenly opened and brought in a chill. Wendy couldn''t help but shrink.


    Charlie sat back in and fastened the seat belt.


    The white Land Rover also left the cafe right after Madge''s car. It was the time when the sun was


    the best, and the sun shone through the window warmly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Charlie came back, he nced at her and threw his phone into the storage space. He said,


    "You can hang up now." It wasn''t until then that she came back to her senses, blushing and


    pressing off the call. Then Charlie focused on driving and looked steadily forward. It was silent all


    the way. There was no radio, only the sound of the car engine.


    When they met an over- long red light in front of them, Wendy finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Hey..."


    She bit her lips and turned her head to look at him. Seeing that he did not respond, she stretched


    out her hand and poked his arm. "Charlie, why don''t you say anything?"


    When Charlie heard her words, he nced at her slowly.


    "Why didn''t you answer my question..." Wendy continued to bite her lips.


    "What, you didn''t hear me clearly just now?" Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked calmly.


    "I heard it very clearly..." Wendy was a little embarrassed.


    To tell the truth, Wendy didn''t expect that Charlie would bring her here. He even used the phone to


    let her hear the conversation between Madge and him all the way. And from their conversation, she


    could know the purpose of his visit. Such generosity showed that she was a little bit of a viin to be


    a gentleman.


    The more she thought about it, the lower her head was, and she felt a little ashamed.


    It''s so embarrassed!


    However, the man next to her intended to make her feel worse about it. Charlie raised his eyebrows


    and chuckled deliberately with his thin lips slightly hooked. "...Don''tugh!"


    Wendy reached out to cover his mouth with shame and anger.


    But it couldn''t stop hisughter. His chest rose and fell slightly, and his breath made her palm itch.


    Seeing that it was useless, Wendy looked at the red light that was still on in front of them and


    leaned over to kiss his thin lips to stop hisughter, forgetting about being shy.


    Finally, there was silence in the car.


    She wanted to get out of his mouth, but Charlie deepened the kiss.


    The light had turned green, and the horn of the car behind them rose and fell one after another.


    Some people even poked their heads out of the window and shouted, urging them to hurry up.


    However, it seemed that the two of them didn''t hear it, and they were still immersed in each other''s


    tongues.


    When Charlie let go of Wendy''s lips, his big hand was on the back of her head and his forehead


    was pressed against hers. At close range, his deep eyes seemed to stare straight into her heart.


    His thin lips suddenly moved, and his voice was hoarse after the kiss. "Wendy, I won''t fail you."


    Such a deep but extremely solemn tone.


    Wendy was shocked.


    The next day was Sunday, when Wendy opened her eyes, it was eventer than yesterday. It


    seemed to be gettingte outside.


    She didn''t mean to sleepte, she was awakened by Charlie''s kisses early in the morning. The


    pajamas that she had barely put onst night were all stripped off, and finally, she fainted due to


    exhaustion. The quilt beside her was still warm, and there was a faint sound of water in the


    bathroom, which indicated that Charlie had been just getting up.


    Wendy turned over and was still sleepy.


    It was not long before her eyelids were closed. Suddenly, she heard the phone vibrate.


    She subconsciously reached out her hand to the pillow, but she did not open her eyes all the way.


    She put it directly in her ear and said in a daze, "... Hello?"


    "Who are you?"


    A deep, middle-aged male voice came from over the phone.


    Wendy was stunned by the question, the voice sounded familiar. Suddenly, she thought of


    something and opened her eyes abruptly. She found that the phone in her hand was not her own


    silver phone, but a ck one chosen by a man.


    Only then did she realize that she had picked up the wrong phone and mistakenly thought it was her


    own phone!


    The sound of the water sshing in the bathroom stopped. Charlie walked out of the bathroom,


    wrapped in a towel. He looked refreshed. The water droplets on his short hair flowed down his neck,


    flowing on every tangled muscle in his chest. Wendy had always been shy about such a scene


    which could make her so turned on.


    But at this moment, she had no time to think anything else. She put on her pajamas directly, opened


    the quilt, and walked down.


    "You''re finally willing to wake up?" Charlie wiped his hair.


    Wendy did not answer him. She quickly ran to him and said, "Charlie, what should I do?"


    "Hmm?" Charlie raised his eyebrows and noticed the panic on her face.


    Wendy bit her lip and said in a hurry, "I was just sleeping in a daze and identally answered your


    phone! I thought it was my phone, so I answered it... It was your father who called..."


    At the end of it, her voice became smaller and smaller.


    She was so annoyed that she picked up the wrong call. Thinking of the three words questioning her


    just now, it''s like she could see Charlie''s father''s serious face. She could feel a gust of wind at her


    back.


    Charlie frowned when he heard that.


    He took the phone she handed over, as expected, it showed his father''s number. Seeing that her


    eyes were full of panic, he shook her shoulder and said, "It''s okay."


    "You go to take a shower first, and I''ll call my father back."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded. However, she didn''t have the mood to take a bath. She had been anxious


    all the time. She rushed to the shower casually, brushed her teeth and ran out.


    Charlie seemed to have finished his call. He stood by the window with his phone in his hand. When


    he heard the footsteps, he turned around. The wrinkles between his eyebrows were deeper than


    before.


    "Charlie, your father... What did he say?"


    Wendy asked nervously, but when she saw that he did not answer immediately, she asked more


    nervously, "Is there something wrong?"


    Charlie lowered his head and looked at the ck screen on his phone. His thin lips twitched and he


    said in a slightly serious tone, "Sunny ate sleeping pillsst night."


    "What?" Wendy suddenly widened her eyes. "Take sleeping pills?"


    Something really happened!


    Charlie''s fiancee actuallymitted suicide by taking pills?


    "Well, my father just told me on the phone that Sunny ate half a bottle of sleeping pills." Charlie


    nodded and seemed to be very surprised.


    "Where is she? How is she now?" She gulped and asked in a hurry.


    Charlie''s facial expression did not change much. He pulled out his lips and replied, "Sunny''s family


    found her in time. She was taken to the hospitalst night. Now she''s all right in the hospital."


    Wendy nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that he was still frowning, she suddenly


    realized something and pursed her lips. "Charlie, your father asked you to see her, didn''t he?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Yes." Charlie did not deny it.


    She was right about that. Charlie''s father did ask Charlie to go to the hospital immediately, and his


    father was very angry.


    Wendy lowered her eyes for a long time and said, "...Charlie, you should go!"


    "I won''t go." Charlie frowned.


    "But your dad asked you to go, and Madge should also want to see you..." Wendy''s voice was low


    and he continued, "Besides, you can go back to Hogg''s Group this time, she helped you..."


    Charlie reached out and lifted her chin. "You''re jealous, aren''t you?"


    "I''m not jealous..." Wendy had no choice but to look away, and her answer was a little contrary to


    her heart.


    "You are lying!" Charlie snorted and obviously didn''t believe it. He said like yesterday, "Unless we go


    together."


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go either!" Charlie said directly.


    Seeing that he wasn''t joking, Wendy pursed her lips and said, "Well, then I''ll go with you..."


    Wendy went into the kitchen and quickly made two bowls of noodles in soup. After they finished


    eating, they changed and went out.


    While walking downstairs, Wendy kept her eyes downcast the whole time, and his eyshes curved


    into two shadows under her eyelids, as if she had something on her mind.


    When she opened the car door, an arm blocked her.


    Wendy looked up dazedly and saw that pair of deep eyes staring at her.


    "...Uh?"


    Charlie frowned and asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy lowered her eyes again and shook her head.


    Charlie didn''t move and still maintained that posture.


    Wendy had no choice but to raise her head and said hesitantly, "Charlie, did I... destroy her


    happiness?"


    In a rtionship, it''s all about firste, first served. Before she knew Charlie, he had already had


    an engagement with his fiancee. That''s an undeniable fact. Whether Charlie has feelings for his


    fiancee or not, it seemed that she was the one who cameter...


    What Charlie and his fiancee talked about in the cafe yesterday, she heard all about it. That would


    be a disservice to his fiancee. It''s because of him that his fiancee acted so drastically.


    Wendy''s hands were hanging on both sides, and she clenched them bit by bit.


    Charlie frowned and did not answer her. Instead, he took a step forward and leaned over to kiss her


    lips. She was shocked and did not expect him to act like that.


    She reached out and gave him a push, but failed. Instead, he kissed her even deeper.


    Charlie didn''t leave until he had pried open her teeth and kissed her so delicately that she was


    almost paralyzed in his arms. He touched her mouth and said, "Do you still think so?"


    "Not anymore..." Wendy shook her head with a blurred look in her eyes.


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction. He stuffed her in the car and put her seat belt on.


    Wendy watched his tall figure round the front of the car, and touched her swollen lips that he just


    kissed.


    How annoying! Flirting her like that...


    The white Land Rover was driving on the elevated bridge. It''s a Sunday, so there''s no traffic. Soon


    after they got off the bridge, they went off the bridge and soon arrived at an expensive private


    hospital.


    They drove straight into the hospital building from the front door. There was a free parking space,


    and Charlie parked the Land Rover steadily.


    The handbrake was pulled up and the Land Rover was off.


    Wendy turned her head and looked over. "Charlie, don''t keep staring at me..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I''m not jealous." Wendy looked into his deep eyes and spoke her heart''s true feelings, "I think you


    shoulde to see her. Whether you admit it or not, you had something to do with her suicide."


    Charlie was silent for two seconds and suddenly asked, "Wendy, will you give up your life for a


    man?"


    Wendy was stunned.


    "I won''t..." She shook her head.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Although at this time, an affirmative answer would be more touching, because that''s how it yed


    out in TV shows and romance novels.


    But she chose to tell him honestly.


    Wendy looked ahead and said softly, "Before my mother died, she told me that life is very precious


    and I should cherish it for the rest of my life. Therefore, I will nevermit suicide for anyone!"


    She raised her head slightly and looked at the roof beside her, as if she could see what her mother


    looked like while standing there.


    However, although she said so, her mother still gave up her life for a man.


    Maybe it''s because her mother didn''t do it that she warned Wendy like that.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    His eyes were a little deep. He didn''t expect that she would give him such an answer. But on


    second thought, she should be like this. There had been a lot of messes in her life, she was


    seriously injured by Johnny, the burden of life was so heavy, but she''s still very tenacious.


    Not including the time she cut her wrists, of course. Back then Charlie would act cold because he


    saw through the fact that it was her little trick.


    In front of them, there were people entering the building, carrying flower baskets and fruit baskets in


    their hands.


    "Ah, I don''t think it''s a good idea to see a patient empty-handed." When Wendy saw it, she said with


    regret.


    On the way there, she didn''t think of this.


    She thought for a moment, pointing to the back. "Charlie, I just saw a flower shop at the front door.


    Go buy some flowers. Madge would feel better if she sees the flowers, and it helps her recover!"


    "No!" Charlie refused.


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    Charlie''s lips twitched again. "I only buy flowers for two women."


    Two women?


    Wendy looked at him in a daze.


    "One is you." Charlie said.


    Upon hearing his words, Wendy''s face turned red. She then thought of the two bouquets of


    passionate red roses he sent to her and the envious eyes of her colleagues in the office, which


    made her overwhelmed, but happy and sweet.


    She could not help but ask,"... who''s the other one?"


    "My mother." Charlie paused for a moment and said.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing the way his eyes darken without leaving a trace, she was very distressed, but at the same


    time, she was very excited.


    Because he put her in a position that was as valued as his mother.


    Wendy stretched out her hand to hold his. "Charlie, can you take me to meet your mother


    sometime?"


    "OK." Charlie nodded.


    He pulled out the car keys, unfastened the seat belt, and pushed the door open.


    But when he turned around and found that the person inside did not move and was still sitting in the


    passenger seat, he couldn''t help but round the front of the car.


    Wendy also pushed the door open, but she did not get out of the car. Instead, she looked up at him


    and smiled slightly. "Charlie, go and see her! I won''t go. I''ll wait for you here..."


    In fact, she didn''t intend to follow him.


    Charlie said that if she didn''t go, then he wouldn''t go, so she agreed toe with him. She''s not


    trying to be a saint, but to be honest, if she were Madge, she would be irritated. Besides, she was


    afraid that Charlie''s father would be there.


    If Charlie''s father saw Charlie bring her to visit Madge, he would be very angry and me Charlie.


    She didn''t want to make things difficult for Charlie, and she didn''t want to make trouble for him as


    well.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Seeing that her eyes were full of persistence, Charlie finally nodded and said, "Okay."


    "I''lle down soon."


    "Hmm," Wendy said softly.


    Charlie put the car key in her hand, turned around and walked a few steps. Then, he couldn''t help


    returning and kissing her on the forehead.


    There was a car just stopped at the side. It was an old woman who got off the car. When she saw


    Charlie kissing Wendy, she immediately turned her head away.


    Wendy was so embarrassed that she hurriedly reached out her hand to push Charlie.


    She didn''t let out a sigh of relief until his tall figure disappeared into the building.


    Although she was acting calmly in front of him, how could she not be affected at all? She felt that


    the car was a little stuffy, so she got out of the car, locked it, and walked to the small garden.


    Wendy didn''t like hospitals very much. Apart from the fact that her mother ended her life here, her


    grandmother also stayed here for a long time.


    The little garden was very well built. Although it was cold now, many patients were taking a walk in


    the garden.


    As she walked, there was a familiar figure on the bench not far away. Wendy couldn''t help walking


    over and said in surprise, "Ewan?"


    The man raised his head, the familiar face made her sure that she was not mistaken.


    He''s wrapped in an army green coat with a stand-up cor, but light on the inside. The V- neck suit


    exposed the corbone on both sides. She even suspected that it was a short sleeve. It was so


    cold, but he wore such enchanting clothes.


    "Wendy?" Ewan was also surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    They asked each other almost at the same time.


    Wendy exined first, "I''m here to apany someone to visit a patient."


    "That''s more like it. I''m also here to see a friend." Ewan nodded.


    "Uh, is your friend all right?" Wendy continued to ask.


    "Yes." Ewan shook his head. He was rubbing the little jade Buddha hanging down from his neck, but


    now he slowly released it and smiled, "It''s just that she is too stupid!"


    Wendy didn''t ask any further questions for fear that it might touch on other people''s privacy.


    She also bent over and sat down. Her coat bag was a little shallow, and the car key in her bag fell to


    the ground.


    Ewan reached out and picked it up for her. He knew that she didn''t have a car, and when he saw


    the Land Rover logo on it, he didn''t need to ask. It was obvious that it belonged to a man.


    He handed it back to her and asked, "Wendy, you''re not done with Charlie, aren''t you?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Ewan didn''t seem to be too surprised, without emotion, he said, "It seems that it''s because of you


    that he refused to get engaged."


    "Uh!" Seeing this, Wendy was surprised. "Ewan, How do you know so much..."


    If you look in the old newspapers, you can still find the news of Charlie Hogg''s engagement to his


    fiancee. Even she knew the truth because Donna told herter. She didn''t expect that Ewan would


    know so much about it.


    "Well." Ewan smiled ambiguously.


    After a pause, he asked her again, "Have you contacted Felix recently?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    Ewan didn''t say anything more and changed the topic. Rubbing his hands, he said, "It''s so cold that


    my legs are shaking!"


    "It''s because you don''t wear much!" She was speechless.


    "Talk to youter. If I stay here any longer, I''ll be frozen into an ice sculpture. I still haven''t fulfilled


    my great ambition, so I can''t be a part of this garden! Wendy, I''ll go back first! I''ll catch youter!"


    Ewan seemed to be frozen and stood up trembling.


    "Okay." Wendy nodded. Upstairs, in a senior ward.


    When Charlie walked from the elevator to the ward, his father happened to arrive at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing Charlie, Gilbert was so angry that he shouted, "What took you so long to get here?"


    Charlie put his hands in his pockets and looked calm.


    "B*stard!" Gilbert scolded harshly. "What did you say to Madge yesterday? She took sleeping pills in


    the evening when she went back! Fortunately, they found her in time. Otherwise, if anything


    happens to her, can you take the responsibility?"


    "I didn''t ask her tomit suicide." Charlie twitched his lips.


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" Gilbert''s eyes widened.


    The nurse who passed by came forward, frowned and said, "Excuse me, please lower your voice.


    You are in the hospital!"


    Only then did Gilbert restrain his anger. He looked at the ward and then at his son. "Forget it. Since


    you''vee to see her, I don''t want to argue with you about it this time. However, I don''t want to


    see this happen again!"


    "You don''t even bring a bunch of flower!"


    Noticing that Charlie was empty- handed, Gilbert wanted to get angry, but he held it back. He


    grabbed the flower basket carried by his secretary behind him and stuffed it in Charlie''s arms. The


    door to the ward was pushed open, revealing a small square room with a bed inside.


    Madge, dressed in a hospital gown, was lying on the bed. She looked very haggard, with a needle


    on the back of her hand.


    Next to her sat a beautiful woman in luxurious clothes who was cutting apples. She was Madge''s


    mother, Linda. Like Gilbert''s second wife, E, Linda was well-maintained and had very few thin


    lines on her face.


    "Charlie!"


    When Madge saw the tall figureing in, she immediately shouted in surprise.


    And then she saw Gilbert and greeted "Uncle Hogg, you''re here too!"


    "Madge, how''s it going? Are you feeling better?" Gilbert walked up to her and nodded to Linda.


    "Uncle Hogg, I''m much better now!" Madge sat up in a hurry and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I


    make youe all the way down here!"


    "What are you talking about? Of course I wille see you!" Gilbert said hurriedly, "Madge, I''m


    worried about you. You can''t frighten me anymore. I''m so worried when I heard the news."


    "I''m sorry..." Madge sensibly lowered her head.


    Seeing this, Gilbert couldn''t help but stare at his son who remained unmoved, indicating that Charlie


    was supposed to say hi.


    "Charlie, what are you doing standing there?"


    Hearing this, Charlie stepped forward silently and put the basket of fruits in his hand on the table


    beside the bed. He pulled his lips and said, "It''s from my father."


    Gilbert felt a little embarrassed.


    But he couldn''t vent his anger, so he could only suppress his anger and said, "Don''t you have


    anything to say to her?"


    Madge''s eyes couldn''t leave Charlie since he entered the door. Even when she talked to Gilbert,


    she nced at him out of the corner of her eye. At this time, she looked at him, like she wanted to


    say something but didn''t.


    Charlie''s expression did not change. He stood with his hands down and said in a deep voice,


    "Sunny, don''t do anything stupid in the future."


    "Charlie, you are concerned about me, aren''t you?" Madge suddenly showed two dimples, but she


    seemed to be moved and her eyes turned red. "I didn''t mean to. I just couldn''t figure it out at that


    time because I was so sad..."


    Charlie interrupted her in a t voice. "You''re an adult, so you should know that life is not a joke."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "Take care of yourself. I''ve got something else to do."


    After saying this, Charlie turned around and left.


    Gilbert wanted to stop him, but he walked very fast and left the ward in a sh. It seemed that he


    was not here to visit someone but to finish a task and leave immediately after he finished.


    Charlie was making it obvious, even Gilbert could see that, not to mention Madge and her mother.


    Linda wasn''t too pleased, "Brother Hogg, Charlie is a bit much, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, I''ll talk with him!" Gilbert said with a serious expression.


    "Uncle Hogg, don''t me Charlie. It''s my fault!" Madge said and couldn''t help sobbing, "It''s just I''m


    too sad. He told me that he can''t marry me, so I''m sorry... Uncle Hogg, you know, we have been


    engaged for so many years, and my parents are also very fond of Charlie. I''ve been waiting to


    marry him!"


    Seeing the girl in a hospital gown with a needle on the back of her hand and being so kind and


    sensible, Gilbert couldn''t help but feel guilty. He sighed and said, "Madge, don''t worry. No matter


    what Charlie said, I''m on your side! You''re also my favorite daughter-inw. You can rest assured


    that your marriage won''t change!" "Uncle Hogg, thank you!" Madge shed tears.


    "Well, silly child, don''t cry!" Gilbert handed over a handkerchief.


    Madge thanked him in a hurry. After taking the handkerchief, she wiped her tears little by little and


    squeezed a smile.


    "Linda, does Brother Lu know about this?" Gilbert looked at Linda.


    It seemed that Linda loved her husband very much. Her face softened a little. "He spent most of his


    time in German in the past two years. The project there is at the most critical moment. I couldn''t


    exin this over the phone. I''m afraid that he will worry about her if I tell him!"


    "Well, I also suggest waiting until Madge recovers." Gilbert nodded approvingly as the phone rang,


    as if there was something else that he couldn''t stay longer. Albert looked at Madge again and said


    in a very gentle tone, "Take good care of yourself. I wille back tomorrow. If you want to eat


    anything, just say it. I''ll ask my cook to do it!"


    Madge nodded gratefully.


    "Brother Hogg, I''ll walk you out!" Linda stood up.


    After sending Gilbert out of the ward, Linda came back. Seeing her daughter in a much better


    mood, Linda rambled a few words, "Madge, You scared me this time. I barely slept all night! Luckily


    I found you just in time to save you from hell, or else I would have cried my eyes out!"


    "Mom, do you really think I''m that stupid?" Madge took Linda''s hand. "I only took half a bottle, and


    I''ve timed it perfectly. Didn''t you tell the maid to send me a bowl of lotus seed soup at 8 o''clock


    every night?"


    Upon hearing this, Linda immediately understood and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a pause, she said to her daughter, "However, you''ve seen it just now. I''m afraid that Charlie


    may not fall for your trick!"


    "Well." Madge nodded, and her expression was a little stiff.


    Looking down at the needle on the back of her hand, she chuckled and said, "Mom, it doesn''t


    matter whether he will fall for it or not! Imitted suicide not only to show it to Charlie, but also to


    Uncle Hogg to let him know that I did it because of his son!"


    Linda nodded and smiled meaningfully. She went forward to hold Madge and still said worriedly,


    "Then you can''t do such a thing in the future. You''re my only daughter. Do you hear me?"


    "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t do it again!" Madge snuggled up to her and promised with a smile.


    Of course, what had been done would not be done again. She was aware of the fact that things can


    backfire.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Wendy got back in the car, Charlie had alreadye out of the building.


    She took a look at her watch. It seemed that it was only more than ten minutes. Although he said


    that he woulde down soon when he left, she didn''t expect him to be so fast. "Youe down


    so soon?"


    Charlie did not answer. Instead, he frowned and shouted, "Where did you go?"


    "I''m boring. I just went to the garden." Wendy leaned over and pointed to the direction of the


    garden.


    "Your nose is freezing red!" Charlie frowned even deeper.


    "Is that so..." Wendy couldn''t help touching her nose. She couldn''t see it, but it was cold on it.


    Charlie took the car key from her hand and noticed that her hands were also cold. He said, "Get in


    the car!"


    After stuffing her into the car, he took a detour to the driver''s seat and sat in.


    Since it''s the weekend, there''s nothing scheduled. The two of them went to the nearby cinema and


    watched thetest movie. It was already evening when they came out.


    "What do you want for dinner?"


    Wendy took a look at the sunset. Thinking that she only cooked two bowls of noodles for lunch, she


    couldn''t help saying, "It''s still early. Let''s go to the supermarket and cook together at home. When


    we were in Lim Cityst time, you said you wanted to eat egg fried rice I cooked for your aunt. Then


    I forgot to make it for you..."


    "Egg fried rice?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy blushed and corrected him. "It''s not what you think, I mean the real egg fried rice!"


    There was a supermarket chain under the ground. They didn''t go out of the building but took the


    ladder directly.


    It was not very big, but it''s well-stocked. There were not many people. They spun around, the


    shopping cart was full of stuff. When they went to the cashier, Wendy thought of something and said


    hesitantly, "Charlie, it seems that you still need to buy something..."


    "What?" Charlie squinted.


    "Well, that thing..." There was a trace of shyness on Wendy''s face.


    "Which thing?" Charlie asked knowingly.


    "..." Wendy blushed.


    She was referring to condoms. This morning, he had run out of thest one, and she was sure that


    he knew what she meant.


    Seeing that her ears were red, Charlie stopped teasing her and held her in his arms. "Let''s go pick it


    together."


    Did they still have to pick condoms?


    Wendy was not about to satisfy his evil taste. She pushed the shopping cart, keeping a few paces


    away to wait for him.


    Charlie stood in front of the shelves with a very focused expression, which was the same as his


    usual face at work. It seemed that he was not selecting something on the shelves, but to review


    important documents. He didn''t find it the least bit degrading.


    Finally, when he finished picking, Wendy watched him throw a few small red and pink boxes in the


    shopping cart.


    Before she could push the shopping cart away, Charlie suddenly took it out again.


    Then, he put them back on the spot one by one.


    "Er..." Wendy looked puzzled. He had obviously chosen for a long time as if he was choosing a


    beauty. "Charlie, what''s wrong?"


    Charlie looked at her with his deep eyes and said, "I don''t want to use it anymore."


    "..." Wendy blinked in confusion.


    What did it mean?


    When she understood the meaning of these words, her heart suddenly beat fast.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    In the evening, when Wendy got off work and came out of the office building, the white Land Rover


    stopped at the side of the road.


    She felt sweet in her heart and quickly walked over.


    Charlie opened the door for her from the inside. Wendy sat in and the warmth wafted up her nose It


    was getting colder and colder in November. There''s no telling when this winter''s first snow would


    fall.


    They fastened their seat belts and drove the Land Rover into the traffic.


    They didn''t get off the elevated bridge, and kept driving towards the suburbs.


    Wendy sneakily nced to the side, and saw that Charlie was concentrating on driving, the side


    lines of his face were rigid and handsome.


    Last night in the supermarket, she didn''t see the little boxes at the checkout, which meant that he


    wasn''t just saying that. Wendy''s heart beat like a war drum the whole time, except they didn''t have


    sex when they got home, because she''s happened to be on her period.


    In the end, they slept in each other''s arms, chatted idly, and decided to see Charlie''s mother the


    next day.


    After the Land Rover stopped, Charlie picked up a bunch of carnation on the back seat.


    He bought them when they passed by the flower shop. He chose two colors, which were very


    simple and unsophisticated, but looked very warm. When Wendy thought that he had said that he


    would only buy flowers for two women, the tip of her heart was hot and trembling.


    The cemeteries are all designed in the shape of half a hill, and there were different kinds of


    cemeteries, like houses. Charlie''s mother''s tombstone was set up on the top of the mountain, so


    they needed to take a long hike to get there.


    Charlie squinted at her and asked, "Are you tired?"


    "Not at all!" Wendy shook her head.


    When she spoke, in fact, she''s already panting slightly.


    The stairs were actually very high, and she''s wearing two to three inches heels, which were not as


    comfortable as t shoes. She looked up and found that they have just reached half of the way.


    When she was about to lift her leg and continue up the stairs, Charlie suddenly thrust the flowers


    into her hands, and then he walked up to her and squatted down.


    Wendy couldn''t help but whisper, "Charlie..."


    As her legs were lifted up, she had no choice but to lie on his broad shoulders.


    Charlie stood straight with his arms around her legs. He kept walking up steadily and held her up


    from time to time.


    Although he was wearing thick clothes, she could still feel his broad shoulders. He was full of


    strength, which made her feel at ease, just like her father. In fact, when she was a little, Johnny had


    been very kind to her, and he had carried her like this before.


    It was just that Johnny seemed to have changed into another person after Wendy turned eight years


    old. He''s cold to her and to her mother.


    Wendy sighed.


    When she came to her senses, she found that Charlie''s footsteps had slowed down before she


    could feel it.


    "We''ve arrived?" Wendy couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy looked over and found that not far ahead was like a vi, with arge space around it. There


    was a ck tombstone with a woman''s photo on it. It should be taken at a young age. And that


    woman was very warm, who looked like a good wife and loving mother.


    Wendy was anxious. "Then why don''t you put me down..."


    Wendy quickly jumped down from Charlie''s back, with a little embarrassment on her face, and


    hurried to tidy up her clothes.


    Charlie looked at her stupid behavior with a smile. He took her hand, strode to the tombstone, and


    bent over to put carnation aside the tombstone.


    Wendy put her hand into the coat''s pocket and said, "Charlie, lend me your lighter!"


    There was a confused look on Charlie''s face.


    As expected, he poured out the lighter in the case and saw that Wendy took out something from her


    pocket. "What''s in your hand?"


    "Uh, photos..." Wendy answered honestly.


    She turned them over embarrassingly, revealing both of their faces on it. In fact, she secretly took


    photos of them when they were having breakfast in the morning, and then went to thepany to


    print them out.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he raised his eyebrows, Wendy exined, "I will burn a photo of me in front of my


    mother''s tombstone every year, so she could see me on the other side."


    "I also want your mother to see me..."


    In thest sentence, there was a little shyness in her voice.


    Charlie''s throat moved slightly, and he helped her to light the lighter. The me rose up, and the


    smell of burnt photos spread. After the photo was burnt to ashes, it fell to the ground, and two


    debris fell on his leather shoes.


    He gazed at her with his deep eyes and said, "She will see it."


    "Yes..." Wendy whispered.


    It was a cold day, so they did not stay any longer, and were ready to leave the mountain.


    After taking two steps, Wendy couldn''t help but look back at the tombstone again. It seemed that


    the photo of Charlie''s mother on the tombstone was looking at them with a smile.


    This should be considered as a formal meeting with parents, right? Wendy thought sweetly, but


    when she thought of Charlie''s stern father, her heart was still fluttering with fear. She slightly pursed


    her lips.


    The speed of going downhill was much faster than that of going uphill. When Charlie opened the car


    door for her, his cell phone rang. He took out his phone and took a look. He picked it up while


    circling around the front of the car.


    When he also sat in, he just hung up and said to her, "Aunt Donna called and said that we''ll have


    hot pot togetherter."


    "Oh." Wendy nodded.


    Charlie put in the car key and started the engine.


    What he didn''t say was that what Aunt Donna really want to eat was the food Wendy made for her,


    but he refused her on the spot, so she chose to eat hot pot outside.


    When Charlie drove the Land Rover back to the city, it was early evening whennterns were first


    lit. When they arrived at the hot pot restaurant, Donna was already sitting there waiting for them.


    The table was full of dazzling boiled dishes. The waiter was still serving food to the table. They were


    eating the old Beijing copper pot hot pot with soup rolling.


    "Wendy,e and sit here!"


    Donna said as soon as she saw Wendy.


    Wendy subconsciously looked at Charlie. Before she could asked his permission, she was pulled to


    the seat by Donna.


    "When I FaceTime your uncle in the afternoon, he really pissed me off! How dare he say that I''m fat


    recently. Sh*t! I haven''t gotten over his growing belly!" Donna was very unpleasant. "So, I''m in a


    very bad mood now. I can''t stand the two of you showing off in front of me!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    In order to avoid Donna''s displeasure, Wendy did not dare to talk with Charlie in front of Donna all


    the time.


    After having two bites of beef, Donna asked Wendy, "Wendy, it''s been so long since you got off


    work. Where did you go?"


    "Well." Wendy exined, "Charlie took me to see his mother..."


    Donna paused and nodded with a smile.


    As if she had thought of something, she looked up at her nephew and said, "By the way, Charlie,


    what day is this Friday? You haven''t forgotten, have you?"


    "No, I haven''t." Charlie said, pulling his lips.


    Wendy, who sat beside him, listened carefully. She was somewhat curious.


    Donna said, "I''m going back to the United States tomorrow. I have something to deal with in the


    company."


    "Are you sure you''re not going after my uncle?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Forget about him!" Donna red at Charlie angrily as if she had been got caught red-handed.


    Then she said, "My return ticket is booked for next week. I''ll give you the present and you can take


    it to your dad for me." Hearing this, Wendy vaguely understood that they were talking about


    Charlie''s father''s birthday...

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    It was not a busy work day.


    Wendy slid the mouse around, modifying the amount of money in the document, while the mobile


    phone in the drawer vibrated.


    She looked at it, picked it up and held it with her left shoulder, and the corners of her mouth were


    unconsciously upturned,"... Hello?"


    "I won''t go home for dinner tonight."


    The calm voice of Charlie came. It seemed that he was also at work, as if there was a sound of


    turning the pen.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy asked in a hurry, "Er, you''re workingte?"


    "No," Charlie said. After a pause, he added, "It''s my father''s birthday."


    Wendy instantly understood.


    Last week, when they had hot pot together with Donna, Donna discussed this matter. Charlie''s


    father''s birthday was a big event. As his son, Charlie must be present. But on second thought, she


    wondered if Charlie''s fiancee will be there...


    "Sunny will be there too." Charlie said as if he knew what she was thinking.


    "Oh..." Wendy answered in a low voice.


    Charlie was silent for two seconds and then said, "I''ll pick you up when you get off work!" Wendy


    opened her mouth, but the other side had already hung up before she could speak.


    She pursed her lips and looked at theputer screen, no desire to work.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. Wendy waited for a while outside the office building, and saw the


    white Land Rovere over.


    When she got into the car, she was still hesitant. "Charlie, do I really have toe with youter..."


    "Yes." Charlie turned the steering wheel.


    "But... it''s not a good idea, is it?" Wendy asked uncertainly.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked tly.


    Wendy had to bite her lip.


    In fact, she could understand his intention of doing this. He didn''t want her to misunderstand or


    overthink because Madge would go too.


    She clenched her fists and couldn''t help but say again, "Charlie, is there going to be a lot of people


    for your father''s birthday? Like in the TV show where the rich throw big birthday parties?"


    "My family always keeps a low profile." Charlie squinted at her.


    "..." Wendy looked embarrassed, but she was still worried. She looked down at herself and said,


    "Can I dress like this? Isn''t it a little too casual? Will it be disrespectful?"


    It was an abrupt decision and Wendy didn''t have time to be mentally prepared for it.


    She was wearing casual work clothes, veryfortable, but not formal at all.


    "No, my dad doesn''t like to be too loud and his birthday is always at home every year." Charlie


    opened his mouth and gave her reassurance.


    Wendy nodded and looked out of the window. She pointed at the shopping mall and said, "There is


    a shopping mall ahead. Let''s go choose a present!"


    "There is no need." Charlie frowned.


    "No, I have to buy it!" Wendy insisted.


    After all, it was a big birthday. How could she show up empty-handed...


    As Wendy requested, at the intersection ahead , Charlie turned his car to the right into an


    underground parking lot.


    They took the elevator and went upstairs from the basement floor. There were a lot of people


    shopping in the mall. The shopping guides all showed a professional smile at the door of the store.


    Compared to Wendy [Lim] who was worried about what to get as gifts, Charlie seemed not to be


    very happy and was not interested in it at all. Since he got off the car, he had been wearing a


    serious look on his face all the time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Charlie said in a deep voice, "No razors!"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "No shirts either!" Charlie frowned and said.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Before she could decide, he had already denied two things. She had given these two things to him


    before. Obviously, he didn''t want her to give them to others, but she didn''t want him to be so


    overbearing. It''s his father she''s giving a gift to...


    Looking at the sign next to him, Wendy suddenly thought of something and asked, "Charlie, does


    your father like calligraphy?"


    "He doesn''t hate it." Charlie said in a low voice.


    It seemed that when Gilbert was free, he would stay in the study and practice writing with a brush.


    When Charlie was a child, his father would ask him to practice writing as well, saying that it could


    train his patience and temper. However, Gilbert had been writing for so many years, but his temper


    hadn''t changed. He''s always getting angry and lecturing people. So Charlie didn''t think he should


    follow his father''s suggestions.


    Wendy pointed to the upstairs and said, "Then let''s go to this shop and have a look!"


    Following the signs, they entered the shop, which was filled with the smell of books and ink. There


    were all kinds of writing brushes and rice paper on the counter, and everything rted to calligraphy


    was avable.


    Wendy actually didn''t know much about calligraphy. But with the help of the shopping guide, she


    finally chose an inkstone.


    At the checkout, Charlie pulled out his wallet.


    Wendy refused very stubbornly. "No! I''ll pay for it..."


    In fact, the ck card Charlie gave her was still in the innermostyer of her wallet, but she didn''t


    use the ck credit card he''d given her and dragged out a credit card of her own.


    Although she''s prepared, but after seeing the price on the small ticket, her heart was still a solid


    thud. The installment would take months to pay off. It¡¯s her way of showing respect after all!


    Half an hourter, Charlie drove the Land Rover into the courtyard of a mansion.


    Wendy looked at the three-story vi in front of her and gulped. The independent vi of her family


    was in the rich area, butpared with the Hogg''s Mansion, she finally knew what a real mansion


    was! Before she entered, she had already experienced what it''s like to be part of a grand family.


    She followed Charlie to open the door. Her feet were a little stiff when they fell on the ground, and


    even her breathing seemed to be irregr.


    Charlie came over and frowned. "Wendy, if you don''t wanna go, let''s go back."


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    She looked up at that pair of deep eyes staring at herself. She could be sure that if she said she did


    not wanna go, he would not make things difficult for her. But Wendy was afraid Charlie won''t go in


    either. How could he not be present at his father''s birthday!


    Wendy breathed out a sigh of relief. "Charlie, let''s go in!"


    "We can leave whenever you want!" Charlie took her hand and interlocked fingers. "Okay!" Wendy


    smiled.


    Being led by him to walk inside step by step, she kept cheering herself up in her mind.


    Wendy, don''t be afraid!


    After entering the vi, there was a big empty hallway with a mahogany shoe cab on both sides.


    The carpet was also very deep brick red. There were all kinds of calligraphy and paintings hanging


    on the wall. After passing through it, it was the bright and spacious living room.


    Laughter could be heard from inside from time to time. It seemed to a lively party.


    A servant came out and took the slippers for them, then ran to the living room and reported


    respectfully, "Master, the Young Master is back!"


    While they were talking, Wendy and Charlie had already entered the living room.


    Charlie''s father was sitting on the leather sofa, still wearing a Chinese tunic suit. Although he was


    not angry, his imposing manner did not decrease at all. However, at this time, he was smiling and


    looked very amiable. But when he heard the voice and looked over, his face changed instantly.


    Especially when he saw Wendy and Charlie holding each other''s hands, his smile disappeared.


    When the sharp gaze came, Wendy took a breath and subconsciously wanted to let go of Charlie''s


    hand.


    Charlie didn''t let her go. Instead, he held her tight.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "Charlie, you''re back!"


    It was a gentle female voice that broke the silence.


    Wendy looked over and saw Madge sitting on the sofa, wearing a very stylish high-cor sweater. It


    seemed that she was out of the hospital. Although she was still a little haggard, it didn''t affect her


    outstanding beauty at all.


    There was a noble woman sitting next to Madge. They have simr eyes and should be mother and


    daughter.


    The woman seemed to look at her up and down, and there was some uncertainty in her sharp eyes.


    "Charlie, do you know what day it is today? Where is this ce?" Gilbert put down the cup in his


    hand. It seemed that he had his anger suppressed because of the presence of Madge and her


    mother Linda. "Madge and Linda are our families. How dare you bring irrelevant people to my


    house! Where is the housekeeper? Housekeeper? How can you let an outsider in!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wendy slowly lowered her head and felt ashamed.


    Charlie frowned and said in a low voice, "Wendy is not an outsider."


    His voice was not loud, but it fell right on everyone''s heart.


    Except for Wendy and Charlie, the expressions on the faces of the rest were frozen. "Uncle Hogg,


    don''t be angry! It''s your birthday today. Besides, since she''s a friend of Charlie, it''ll be more fun to


    have more people to celebrate for you." Madge interrupted loudly at this time, and once again, her


    few words defused the awkward atmosphere.


    When Madge turned her head to look at her mother next to her, she couldn''t help but ask in a low


    voice, "Mom, are you all right?"


    "I''m okay!" Linda seemed toe to her senses just then, and also smiled and spoke up, "Hogg,


    Madge is right. It''s better to have more people to celebrate for you! She''s a guest anyway, we don''t


    need to kick her out and make it unpleasant!"


    At this point, Linda looked back at Wendy again. "We still don''t know your name, Miss?"


    "My surname is Lim..." Wendy replied.


    "Lim?" Linda frowned and said in a tone a bit of surprising.


    Wendy looked at Charlie''s and her hands that were always intertwined. Charlie had been holding


    her hand tightly all the time, and she could feel the continuous power. In addition to telling herself


    not to be afraid like what she did when she entered the door, she also straightened her back.


    If she wanted to be with him, she''ll have to be there for him.


    Taking a deep breath, Wendy stepped forward. "Uncle... Chairman Hogg!"


    Thinking of Gilbert''s dissatisfaction, she quickly changed the way of calling him, and said


    respectfully, "I''m sorry to bother you so rashly! I know it''s your birthday today, so I..."


    "If you knew it''s a bad idea, you shouldn''t havee here!" Gilbert interrupted Wendy coldly.


    Wendy bit her lip and quickly lowered her eyes. She didn''t want anyone to see the pain in her eyes.


    Although she was prepared to be taunted and treated badly, she''s still embarrassed.


    "Brother Hogg, why are you being so unsympathetic?" Linda saw that Wendy was holding


    something in her hand with sharp eyes and said with a smile, "I see Miss Lim has a gift in her hand.


    Why don''t you take a look at it? Anyway, It''s a nice gesture!"


    Hearing Linda''s words, Wendy took out the box wrapped in a bag and carefully put it on the tea


    table. "Chairman Hogg, this is a small present for you. I hope you like it..."


    Gilbert snorted with disdain.


    "Hogg, if you don''t mind, allow me to open it for you!" After Linda got Gilbert''s consent, she opened


    the box and said in surprise, "It''s a set of precious inkstone! Hogg, it''s the most famous kind of


    inkstone. And from the color and the quality of the stone, it should be the best kind!"


    Gilbert scanned the inkstone and moved his eyes without leaving a trace.


    The inkstone in the study upstairs identally fell off and miss a corner when it was cleaned by


    servants the day before yesterday, and this one was just to make up for the one that broke?


    Although Gilbert thought so, he didn''t show it on his face.


    Linda was still studying the inkstone with great interest. "There are even sculptures on it. When


    Madge''s grandfather was alive, I used to buy inkstones for him, so I know a little about it! I wonder


    what Miss Lim does for a living? You''re so generous. It must cost a lot of money, right?"


    "Er, I''m just an employee...." Wendy was stunned and answered honestly.


    Upon hearing this, Linda just smiled and said nothing more.


    As expected, the disdain in Charlie''s father''s eyes grew deeper. He deliberately turned to look at


    Madge and said, "Madge, did you bring a gift for me?"


    "Of course. I''ll give it to you right now!" Madge showed two dimples.


    She also took out a small box from her bag, walked to Gilbert, sat down next to him, and handed it


    to him.


    "Is it a handkerchief?" Gilbert opened it and was not surprised.


    "Yes!" Madge smiled and said, "Uncle Hogg, take a closer look!"


    Gilbert did as she said, looked down again, and soon smiled, "So there''s some clever thinking going


    on. There are words on it!"


    The Dark blue handkerchief with dark id seemed to be very ordinary. It''s not a name brand and


    it''s nothing special. However, when Gilbert spread it out, he saw two lines of regr script


    embroidered with golden threads in the lower right corner of the handkerchief, which respectively


    wrote, "as blessed as the East Sea flowing forever, as long as immortal pine that lives in Mt Nana."


    "The handwriting is not pretty. Uncle Hogg, don''tugh at me! I embroidered it myself. When you


    were in the hospital, you wiped my tears with your handkerchief, so I thought you''d get a new one


    for your birthday. But the time is too tight. I had someone taught me for a period of time and I am not


    very skilled yet!" Madge exined with a smile.


    "Just go to the shopping mall to buy one. Why are you doing it yourself?" Gilbert was surprised and


    didn''t seem to have thought of it.


    "That''s more sincere!" Madge''s dimples deepened.


    Linda gave Madge a very timely help and said, "In order to embroider this handkerchief, Madge


    didn''t get much sleep for two nights. She pricked several holes in her fingers!"


    "Oh, mom, why do you say that?" Madge hurriedly put away her fingers which still wrapped around


    the band-aid.


    "Madge is really thoughtful! You have just been out of the hospital for two days, and didn''t get a


    good rest just to prepare gifts for me!" Gilbert nodded and was very touched. He nced aside and


    his expression cooled down. "Although this handkerchief may not be worth a lot of money, Madge''s


    heart is priceless. She is not like someone, who is just an ordinarypany employee but


    squanders money like dirt. It''s just vanity after all!" There was a hidden meaning in hisst words.


    Wendy couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    Given Charlie''s father''s status, she was afraid that she can''t get his eyes with ordinary stuff. When


    she went to the shop to choose gifts, she chose expensive ones. She had spent a lot of money on


    it, but unexpectedly, she was regarded as a shallow person. But in other words, she knew very well


    that Charlie''s father had a deep prejudice against her. Even if she was the one who gave the


    handkerchief to him, Charlie''s father was not going to be nice to her. He would only think that she


    was too petty...


    No matter what, she did what she thought she should do.


    Wendy felt a warmth on her shoulders. It was Charlie who hugged her.


    Charlie looked at his father with his deep eyes and said, "If you don''t want it, I can take it back as a


    smoke tank."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Taking a precious inkstone as an astray?


    Wouldn''t that be a waste!


    Gilbert was so angry that he almost couldn''t lift his breath. If it weren''t for the fact that Madge and


    her mother were watching him, he would have been furious.


    Since he couldn''t take his anger out on his son directly, there was only one person left. "I''m an old


    man. I didn''t realize how thick- skinned girls are! What do you think, Miss Lim?"


    "I..." Wendy stopped breathing for a second.


    If what Gilbert said before was an implication, it was a statement now.


    "I thought I had made it clearst time, and I also thought Miss Lim was sensible. But I can''t judge a


    book by its cover! Now you actuallye to my house!" Gilbert said coldly, "I don''t care if you are a


    friend brought back by Charlie, but today is my birthday. For Madge''s sake, you are a guest. No


    offense, but I hope you know what to do!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and tried to straighten her back.


    She knew that Charlie''s father deliberately mentioned Madge to embarrass her, but she couldn''t be


    easily defeated. Just the left ear goes in, the right ear out.


    Hearing this, Charlie''s eyebrows gradually furrowed. After Gilbert finished speaking, the living room


    fell into silence until footsteps came from upstairs.


    Everyone looked over. It was a woman about the same age as Linda in the living room. She was not


    very gorgeous in dress, but she was very decent and well maintained. A servant next to her called


    respectfully, "Madam!"


    With such a title, it was not difficult for Wendy to guess the identity of the woman.


    It couldn''t be Charlie''s mother, because she just followed him to the cemetery a few days ago. This


    woman in front of her should be Gilbert''s current wife. It was not surprising that a rich man would


    marry the second wife.


    E apologized, "I''m sorry, everyone. I made a long phone call!"


    "Hasn''t Ewane back yet?" Gilbert frowned and asked.


    "Not yet. He''s on his way home!" E smiled helplessly, and then continued, "Gilbert, there are


    guests here today. I think we''d better eat while we wait."


    Gilbert nced at Madge and her mother and nodded in agreement.


    When E saw this, she immediately said, "Then I''m going to tell the kitchen to prepare dinner!"


    "The bathroom is on the second floor. I''ll take you there!"


    All of a sudden, Charlie said something like this and pulled her upstairs.


    Wendy was a little stunned because she did not say that she wanted to go to the bathroom. Before


    she could react, she had been pulled to the front of the stairs.


    On the second floor, there was a lot of room, and the decoration of the corridor was also vintage. In


    the whole row of rooms, Charlie did not take her to the bathroom, but went into a bedroom on the


    left.


    The space was not small, and the color and lines were rtively cold and hard.


    There was a big bed in the middle, a gray sheet, and a photo frame on the table in front of the


    window.


    Wendy blinked her eyes. "Charlie, is this your room?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    Wendy couldn''t help but be curious. She looked around the room more carefully. It was very


    well cleaned, but you could tell that it should have been unupied for a long time and there was


    no sign of life.


    She picked up the photo frame on the table and couldn''t help asking curiously, "Is this when you


    were a kid? You look so aplished though young..."


    The photo should have been taken at primary school, with a big backpack on his back and a small


    hat on his head. From the facial features, Wendy could tell that it was Charlie, but there was no


    expression on his face, which was particrly serious.


    Charlie didn''t respond. He just stared at her with his deep eyes.


    "Charlie, what''s wrong with you..." Wendy was puzzled, so she put down the picture frame and


    asked softly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing that he was silent, her eyes seemed to sink, and her thin lips were also showing signs of


    tightening. She said cautiously, "Charlie, are you angry?"


    In the Hogg''s Mansion, it was already hard enough for her. If he had a bad face to her, she really


    didn''t know what to do!


    "Don''t you know what I''m angry about?" Charlie red at her.


    Wendy shook her head nkly.


    Charlie''s thin lips twitched and he said in a depressed tone, "Why didn''t you tell me about my dad''s


    visit to you?"


    He was really angry. He was angry that she didn''t tell him and chose to bear it silently. But he loved


    her even more. If Gilbert hadn''t mentioned it today, he might have never known about it.


    "Er..." Wendy stuttered.


    "I''m asking you!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "You were on a business trip to the U.S. at that time, I was afraid that you would be worried..." She


    had to answer honestly and tried to avoid it as much as possible. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Your


    dad just asked me out to have a cup of tea..."


    "Just a cup of tea?" Charlie narrowed his deep eyes.


    Wendy panicked under his gaze and knew that she couldn''t hide the truth from him.


    She licked her lower lip and said in a low voice, "He also gave me a check, saying that it was a


    compensation for me..."


    "Fool!" Charlie shouted in a deep voice.


    Seeing her slightly quirked up the corner of her mouth, he frowned even more tightly. "How can you


    stillugh?"


    "Uh." Wendy touched her long hair and happily exined, "Because you didn''t call me an idiot this


    time..."


    "That can''t hide the fact that you''re an idiot!" Charlie snorted.


    "..." Wendy clenched her fists.


    "Wendy, I told you when you came. We can leave whenever you want!"


    "I know..." Wendy nodded gently.


    She raised her eyes to see herself tilted up in his dark pupils, and there was still the sadness in it


    that he couldn''t hide.


    She felt warm in her heart and reached out her hand to cover him. "Charlie, I''m really fine!"


    It seemed that she was afraid that he didn''t believe her, so she tried hard to smile.


    "Stop doing that! It''s ugly!" Charlie frowned.


    "..." Wendy touched the corner of her mouth, and didn''t know whether tough or cry, then she


    thought of something and said, "Let''s go down quickly. If we stay up here so long, your father will be


    upset again."


    As she spoke, she was about to drag him out of the room. Charlie didn''t move. Instead, he pulled


    her back to his arms after two steps and put his big hand on the back of her head.


    Aware of what he was gonna do, Wendy opened her eyes slightly.


    "Charlie, don''t..."


    The voice behind waspletely engulfed in his kiss.


    Wendy didn''t expect that Charlie would be so bold. This was the Hogg''s Mansion!


    His father, Madge and her mother were downstairs...


    However, Charlie didn''t want to let her go easily. He opened her teeth and kissed deeper and


    deeper. The kiss made her a little lost. Her hands wrapped around his strong waist, and she kissed


    him back unconsciously.


    Suddenly, there was a familiar female voice poking fun at it.


    "Have you two done kissing?"


    Both of them were stiff, and Wendy quickly broke away from his arms.


    Her heart was beating violently. She turned around in a panic and saw Donna, who was leaning


    against the door and looking at them with a faint smile on her face, with her arms around her


    shoulders.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    "...Aunt!"


    Wendy widened her eyes and shouted in a low voice.


    When she saw clearly that it was Donna, the tautness followed instantly with a rxation.


    Charlie was also surprised to see Donna. "Aunt, didn''t you say that you''lle back next week?"


    "Yes!" Donna stood up straight with a smile and swang her hands around her shoulders in front of


    them. "But I wonder that there are a pair of miserable lovebirds here. I''m worried!"


    "Aunt..." Wendy was very touched.


    She knew Donna flew back early for their sake.


    But it''s scary to think about it, it''s good that it was Donna who spoke up. If they were caught by the


    servants just now, or even by Charlie''s father, she thought she''d be dead now...


    Just as she was thinking, a servant came up from downstairs and said respectfully, "Young Master,


    Donna, it''s time for dinner!"


    "I see." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy took a deep breath. The thought of going on to face Gilbert again made her nervous.


    "How''s that? Are you scared?" Donna asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m fine..." Wendy was embarrassed. "What are you afraid of? Look at you!" Donna grabbed


    Wendy''s hand and raised her eyebrows. "Wendy, you don''t have to care about others. Eat whatever


    you want, just take it as someone else''s wedding!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    What was Donna talking about!


    Then they went downstairs. In the restaurant, Gilbert and his wife, as well as Madge and her


    mother, had already been in position and were waiting for them.


    As expected, Gilbert was not pleasant. He put down the cup in his hand and said, "It''s my birthday,


    and still, you made me wait for you!"


    Being stared at by the sharp eyes, Wendy couldn''t help but quicken her pace.


    "Oh, brother, why are you always so angry?" Donna walked in front of them with a smile. "You


    always lose temper like this. Be careful. Don''t let your eyeballs pop out again, I don''t have the


    magic to help you put your eyeballs back on!"


    "You just know how to make me angry!" Gilbertughed and cursed, but it was obvious that he had


    a good rtionship with his sister.


    The long dining table was filled with exquisite dishes. Gilbert, as the head of the family, as well as


    the birthday boy, sat in the center. E, Madge and Linda sat on his right, and Donna, Charlie, and


    Wendy sat on his left.


    Donna nced around, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Hey, we missed one person, didn''t we?"


    "He hasn''t arrived yet. Donna, we can eat while we wait!" E exined with a smile.


    "Let''s have dinner first!" Gilbert stretched out his hand and announced.


    Wendy also noticed that there was still an empty seat next to E, considering what Donna just


    said, it''s inevitable that people would make the connection. She couldn''t help but look at Charlie


    next to her.


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Charlie said in a low voice that only could be heard by the two


    of them, "My father has another son."


    "Ah..." Wendy whispered in a daze.


    "Aunt E married my father a year ago." Charlie looked at Wendy with a side face, and there were


    no ups and downs in his tone. "However, they had a son a long time ago. He is only three years


    younger than me."


    Wendy opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    During their contractual rtionship in the past, Wendy seemed to have vaguely heard that Charlie


    had mentioned this kind of thing on the phone, but she did not dare to ask more at that time


    because of their contractual rtionship. She just regarded it as dirty stories happened in rich


    families.


    Charlie said those words in a very casual tone, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs.


    However, they were close to each other, and she could see there was a dim color in his deep eyes.


    What she could do at this moment was to hold his big hand quietly under the table. Almost in the


    next second, Charlie held her tightly.


    Madge, who was sitting opposite them, caught their interaction. She felt a stab in her heart, but her


    expression did not change.


    "Master, the Second Young Master is back!"


    Suddenly, a servant respectfully reported back at the hallway.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps was approaching from afar, and a tall figure appeared at the door of


    the restaurant.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was a special asion, Wendy would have shouted out.


    Ewan?


    How could it be him...


    Wendy looked at Charlie instantly and found that he was calm.


    Ewan was still wearing those strange clothes. After handing over the coat to the servant, they could


    see that he had a thin cashmere inside. He walked inside as jerking his sleeves.


    "Mom and dad, I''mte!"


    When he pulled the chair and sat down, he had already greeted Donna, Madge and Linda. Finally,


    he looked at Charlie and called, "Brother."


    "Emm." Charlie pulled his lips.


    "This is Ewan, isn''t it? He''s bing more and more promising!" Linda said with a smile.


    "Promising?" Gilbert snorted andined, "All he know is how to enjoy life outside. You can see


    Ewan anywhere in any club!"


    "You must get him wrong. Men need to have more social interactions outside! Hogg, I really envy


    you. Charlie and Ewan, both of your sons are so outstanding. You''re the one who taught them well!"


    Linda was not shy about praise.


    When Ewan heard this, he seemed to look aside inadvertently and saw that there was only Charlie


    in Madge''s eyes.


    "I''m ttered!" Gilbert smiled and waved his hand.


    "You''re being modest!" Linda smiled.


    E stood up with a smile and said, "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s cut the cake!"


    The dinnersted for more than half an hour. Finally, it was over. Having this meal, Wendy got so


    much information about Charlie''s family, and she didn''t even know what it was that she ate.


    Gilbert put down his chopsticks and got up, and everyone followed him out of the restaurant one


    after another.


    Charlie took out his cell phone and said to her, "I''ll get the phone!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    She saw Farr''s name on the screen, which meant it was supposed to be engaged in official


    business.


    Looking at Gilbert and the others who had already walked into the living room, Wendy didn''t dare to


    go there alone, so she chose to wait here for Charlie toe back from the phone. Holding on a


    little while longer, they should be able to go back. "Miss Lim, what a coincidence! We meet again!"


    Behind her came a gentle female voice, which was Madge, who came out of the restaurantte.


    Wendy turned around and replied, "Miss Gray."


    Madge looked at Wendy with a smile and said, with a lot of meaning in the words, "It seems that we


    do see eye to eye on some things."


    Wendy knew that this referred not only to the time they picked up the same magazine in the


    bookstore and the time in the supermarket, but also to Charlie.


    Madge smiled and said with regret, "I wanted to make friends with you, but God forbid, I didn''t


    expect that you and my fiance were still inextricably linked!"


    Wendy frowned.


    Madge didn''t call Charlie''s name like she did every time, but instead, she called him her fiance.


    Obviously, this was a disguised assertion of sovereignty in front of her.


    "Wendy, what are you doing here?" Donna suddenly returned from the living room.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    "Aunt!"


    Before Wendy could say anything, Madge had already greeted Donna with a smile.


    Madge knew that Donna had always been close to Charlie. She loved Charlie very much, so she


    wanted to please Donna as well.


    Donna also smiled, but she waved her hand and said, "Save it! Madge, don''t call me aunt. I''m not


    used to it. You can call me Ms. Hogg or Aunt Donna!"


    "Aunt Donna." Madge kept a smile on her face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Donna responded loudly, and then she took Wendy''s arm and said intimately, "Wendy, let''s


    go to the living room to have some fruit. I have something to tell you!"


    After that, Donna left with Wendy.


    Madge, who was left on the spot, looked terrible.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll cover you tonight!" Donna whispered in Wendy''s ear, "If she gets the chance to


    talk to you again, you can call me. I''ll help you tease her like what I did just now!"


    "Aunt, thank you..." Wendy said sincerely.


    "Aren''t you giving me something in return?" Donna slowly raised her eyebrows.


    "Er, what do you want?" Wendy blinked her eyes. Donna seemed to have prepared for this for a


    long time. She immediately said, "It''s very simple. Make me egg fried rice like you didst time!"


    "..." Why egg fried rice again?


    Under Donna''s expectant eyes, Wendy nodded uneasily.


    When the two of them just walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, Charlie was also done


    with the phone and followed them. Wendy was surrounded by Charlie and Donna, they were like


    two guardians. Wendy felt relieved somehow.


    On the tea table, there were fruits and snacks after dinner. Linda was chatting with the Hogg''s


    couple. It was a peaceful atmosphere.


    "Linda, brother Lu called mest night. He said he felt very sorry that he couldn''te back!"


    Gilbert said with a smile, "Never mind, we are family! Anyway, he has been in Berlin for more than a


    year. It seems that he has a thing for Germany!"


    Linda alsoughed, and inadvertently looked in the direction of Wendy when she''s speaking. "He''s


    over there on an important project that will take some time to finish, and he does have an interest in


    Western culture."


    "Don''t tell me he''s nning to settle down there?"


    "That won''t happen. After all, our home is here!" Linda shook her head and said with a meaningful


    smile, "Brother Hogg, I think if there''s anything important between our two families, he''ll drop what


    he''s doing and go back, don''t you think?"


    Gilbert nodded with a smile. Then he stood up and looked at his son and Madge, saying, "Charlie,


    Madge,e to my study." Charlie frowned and did not move.


    Gilbert''s face fell.


    Seeing this, Wendy gently tugged at the corner of Charlie''s clothes and whispered, "Go ahead, I''ll


    wait for you here..."


    "Okay." Charlie finally nodded and looked at Donna.


    Donna gave him a reassuring look and said, "You go!"


    Over there, Gilbert had already taken the lead to go upstairs, while Madge was waiting at the stairs


    with a sweet smile.


    As they disappeared upstairs, Wendy took her eyes off them. There was a small peel-off orange in


    her hand. Donna was raising her eyebrows at her.


    After Charlie left, a person suddenly sat down on the empty seat next to her.


    Ewan put his hands on his knees, turned his head to Donna, and asked with a smile, "Aunt, do you


    mind I talking to Wendy?"


    Donna raised her eyebrows.


    For this nephew, no less than Charlie, who was brought up by her, she didn''t actually get along


    much, so she can''t say that she''s close to him, but she didn''t hate him either.


    "Wendy, are you ming me?" Ewan couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Wendy didn''t talk to


    him.


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Ewan said seriously, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to hide it, just didn''t get a chance to mention it." "Ewan


    Shaw..." Wendy opened her mouth and realized that something was wrong. "Should I call you Ewan


    Hogg now?"


    Now that Wendy was thinking about it carefully, no wonder Ewan was discharged from the army like


    that and then became Young Master Ewan. Besides, when she met him at the airport and in the


    hospitalst time, Ewan knew so much about things that happened in the Hogg Family, it''s because


    he was originally a member of the Hogg''s Group.


    "Don''t! Do you remember what I said when we met in the pub? I said that I haven''t heard someone


    call me Ewan Shaw for a long time. You''d better keep it that way!" Ewan immediately waved his


    hand, and his expression and tone were serious. "Wendy, I really consider you as a good friend. I


    was wrong to hide this from you, so I apologize. But I hope that nothing''s gonna change between


    us, okay?"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    "That''s good!" Ewan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "ng-"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise upstairs.


    It was like something heavy had been mmed against the wall and could be heard downstairs.


    Everyone in the living room was frightened and subconsciously stood up. They saw Charlie walk


    down the stairs with a gloomy face. He walked very fast. Apparently, he had a fight with Gilbert.


    Charlie walked up to Wendy and took her hand.


    "Wendy, let''s go!"


    Before the rest of the people could react, Wendy Shortly after the white Land Rover left, a limousine


    also drove away from Hogg''s Mansion.


    The driver in the front was concentrating on the car, and Madge and her mother were sitting behind.


    From the moment Linda got in the car, the smile on her face disappeared and she was unpleasant.


    "I used to think that Charlie was calm and restrained, and always do the right thing. Now he is too


    unreasonable! He knew we were there but still brought a woman with him. He''s just trying to


    embarrass us, wasn''t he?"


    "Mom, don''t say that." Madge said sullenly.


    "It''s good that your Uncle Hogg is on your side!" Lindaforted her daughter when she saw that


    she was in low spirits. Her tone seemed to be very experienced. "Madge, don''t be upset! Men are


    always like this, now he may just be blindfolded for a moment. He''ll change when you get married


    and settle down!"


    Madge snuggled up to Linda. "Mom, I must marry Charlie!"


    "Yes, I know. You''ve always liked Charlie!" Linda patted Madge on the shoulder with a smile.


    Thinking of something, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "By the way, have you investigated the


    lady who named Lim?"


    "I haven''t done much work on her." Madge shook her head.


    Madge had learned from Ynda Lim that Wendy Lim was Ynda''s unwee sister and had


    been swept out of the country by the Lim family. She didn''t expect that Wendy would be involved


    with Charlie.


    Linda nodded and did not say anything else. She was lost in thought.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    In the night, the white Land Rover was stopped in front of an old residential building.


    On the way back, Charlie did not say anything. He looked straight ahead with his deep eyes and


    tightly held the steering wheel with both hands. Wendy could feel that the muscles of his arms


    hidden in the sleeves of his suit were tightening.


    There was no need to ask more. Wendy could guess a few.


    Gilbert asked Charlie and Madge to go upstairs to the study. They must be talking about Charlie and


    Madge''s marriage.


    She unbuckled the seat belt and gently put her hand on Charlie''s hand.


    As expected, his hands were terribly stiff that she couldn''t help clenching it tightly.


    Charlie felt the warm then looking at Wendy with his deep and dark eyes. He held her hand and


    kissed it. Then he pulled out the car key and carried her into the building.


    When they got home, Wendy went to the kitchen to pour a ss of hot water. "Charlie, have some


    water..."


    "Okay." Charlie didn''t want to drink it, but he still picked it up and took a sip.


    Wendy sat next to him, watched him bow his head and take out the cigarette case, and asked softly


    with hesitation, "Did you have a fight with your father again?"


    Charlie paused when he lit his cigarette.


    "Mmm." He pulled his lips and did not deny it. When the smoke was spit out, he squinted at her and


    lazily said, "I''ve got familiar with it."


    "..." Wendy burst intoughter.


    Knowing that he didn''t want to talk about this topic, she changed the subjest and asked, "Uh, why


    didn''t you tell me about your rtionship with Ewan?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about my father''s visit to you?" Charlie asked calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "..." Well, she always couldn''t beat him.


    Charlie answered her, "First, I''mzy. Second, it''s unnecessary."


    Hearing his words, Wendy nodded, that did sound like him.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Seeing her in a daze, Charlie asked.


    Wendy looked up at him and said honestly, "I still can''t believe it..."


    "My mother passed away when I was born, and my father was depressed and lonely. He went to the


    hospital for a long time. Aunt E was his nurse. As time went by, one bereaved and lonely, the


    other sympathetic and adoring, the two grew attached."


    Wendy nodded and felt a little guilty.


    Why did it sound like what she felt for Felix in those days? She was also attracted by Felix''s


    loneliness when he lost his wife and took his son with him...


    She was afraid that he would see through her, so she continued to ask, "And then?"


    "After that, they fell apart for some reason. I didn''t know and didn''t want to know the details. That''s


    what my aunt told meter." Charlie took half of the cigarette and put it in the astray. "More than a


    year ago, my father found Aunt E and married her, and took her back with Ewan."


    "Well..." Wendy nodded again.


    Although he was calm and didn''t care about it, she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    Charlie grabbed her hand and said, "I''m not full at night. Wendy, make me a bowl of noodles."


    "Okay..." Wendy replied meekly.


    In fact, she was not full either. Under the atmosphere of Hogg''s Mansion, she even didn''t know what


    she was eating. It seemed that she was not the only one that felt that way.


    Wendy boiled noodles in the kitchen and divided them into two bowls. There''s only one egg left in


    the refrigerator, so Wendy split the eggs in half with chopsticks and put it into two bowls. After they


    took the hot soup, they could feel their stomachs warming up.


    After taking a shower, Charlie lifted the quilt and reached out to hold her in his arms.


    "Are you still on your period?"


    Wendy nodded shyly. "Well, not anymore..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. At the same time when he turned off the lights, his strong body turned


    over and on top of her.


    In the darkness, the lingering kiss fell heavily, and both of them kept silent.


    The sound of the pajamas being unbuttoned was especially clear.


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and felt hot everywhere. Her hands were on his shoulders and she had


    been pushed into a hot vortex.


    "Buzz-"


    There was a vibration of the mobile phone.


    It was ced beside the pillow, so they couldn''t ignore it. Charlie stretched his arm to pick it up, and


    the light on the screen shone between his eyebrows.


    Wendy gasped and asked, "Who''s that?"


    "It''s my aunt." Charlie replied.


    Seeing that he had no intention of picking it up for a long time, she could not help but blink. "Uh, you


    don''t want to pick it up?"


    "Maybe it''s another harassing phone call!" Charlie snorted.


    Donna''s harassment over and over again in Lim City was still scary, and he was not willing to take


    it.


    Wendy also thought of it, but she was more afraid that Donna would smash the door like thest


    time, so she still persuaded him. "Charlie, you''d better take it. What if something happens..."


    "Fine." Charlie pursed his lips reluctantly. He kissed her fluttering eyshes and left her for the time


    being.


    The call didn''tst long. Under the dim moonlight outside the curtain, Wendy saw him put down his


    mobile phone, but he didn''t move for a long time.


    "...Charlie?"


    She couldn''t help but sit up and called him in confusion.


    It seemed that Charlie hadn''te back to earth yet. He turned his face to her mechanically, and


    his deep eyes were filled with ayer of panic gray. He said, "Auntie said that my father was in a


    coma and was just taken away by 911."


    Oh my god...


    Wendy covered her mouth in shock.


    The next second, Charlie suddenly stood up and picked up the trousers and shirts on the ground to


    put them on. Even in such a sudden situation, he still pretended to be calm. The socks were neatly


    dressed, but the slight tremor in his voice still revealed his tension. "Wendy, I have to go to the


    hospital to see my dad right now. You go to sleep first, don''t wait for me!"


    "Yes, I know!" Wendy nodded in a hurry.


    Charlie grabbed his phone and strode out of the bedroom.


    "Charlie, drive slowly..."


    It was the sound of fading footsteps and a final door mming that responded to her.


    After Charlie left, Wendy couldn''t sleep. She was lying on the bed tossing and turning and worried


    about Charlie''s father. She held her mobile phone, but didn''t dare to call Charlie. She was afraid


    that she would make more trouble, so all she could do was wait.


    She fell asleep in a daze until three o''clock in the morning.


    In the dream, she smelled a faint smell of smoke.


    She slowly opened her eyes and found that it''s dawn outside. With a slight turn of her eyes, she


    found Charlie sitting at the end of the bed.


    She didn''t know when he came back. He bent his back slightly, and his resolute face was hanging


    low. He put his elbows on his knees and held a lit cigarette. The white smoke swirled around him as


    he vomited deeply.


    Wendy hurriedly sat up and reached out her hand to touch him from behind. The muscles on his


    body were horribly stiff.


    Wendy didn''t know how long he''s been in this position. There were countless cigarette butts in the


    ashtray beside his feet.


    "Charlie, you''re back?"


    Hearing the sound, Charlie turned to look at her and said, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, I''m done sleeping..." Wendy shook her head and asked eagerly, "Is your father all right?"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Charlie was stunned.


    He took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "He got a cerebral hemorrhage."


    "Then... how is he doing now?" Wendy asked, holding her breath, and unconsciously clenched her


    hands.


    Charlie pulled the corner of his mouth and directly pinched the cigarette. "The operation is over. He


    has a narrow escape from danger. Now the effect of the anesthesia hasn''t subsided, and he''s sent


    back to the ward."


    "Good, that''s good..." Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and muttered twice.


    "He''s getting old, so there''s no guarantee that anything will go wrong with his health. The doctor


    used to say that he had high blood pressure and ask him to control his emotions. It''s a scary ride to


    the hospital this time, but the doctor said he''s fine now." Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and


    down as he moved his lips. "You don''t have to worry about it."


    He said it in a brisk tone, but Wendy felt sad when she heard it.


    Especially thest sentence, which didn''t seem like they were directed at her, but more like he was


    trying to reassure himself.


    It was only one night, and his voice was hoarse. At the same time, Wendy saw that his eyes were


    full of entangled red blood, and there was a green shadow under his eyelids, which showed that he


    didn''t close his eyes for the whole night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Charlie, don''t worry..." She gently held his hand.


    Charlie''s thin lips twitched silently.


    In fact, the moment he received the call, he was very worried. On the way, he almost flew the Land


    Rover and finally arrived at the hospital. The operating room''s lights were on, and E and her son


    were guarding there. When Donna saw him, she went forward and gave him aforting hug, but


    his back was cold.


    Until the door of the operating room was pushed open, he finally felt relieved when he saw the


    doctor''s mouth open and closed and heard that his father was fine.


    Charlie poured out another cigarette from the case, which seemed to be thest one. He held it in


    his mouth but did not lit it for a long time.


    His deep eyes gazed at her, and his slightly hoarse voice was full of regret and self-reproach.


    "Wendy, do you think it''s all because of me that my father was hospitalized?"


    "Don''t say that..."


    Wendy clenched his hand distressedly.


    She got up from the bed, crouched halfway in front of him and said, "Charlie, sleep for a while?"


    "I''ll take off your clothes. You look tired. Please lie down first!"


    Charlie did not nod or refuse. He just let her do what she want to do.


    Wendy helped Charlie on the bed and carefully tucked in the nket, then gingerly, she walked out


    of the bedroom with his suit and shoes and closed the door thoughtfully.


    After washing up in the bathroom, Wendy changed her clothes and went out. She didn''t go far and


    bought some vegetables and meat in the nearby supermarket. She wanted to make something for


    him when he woke up. Fortunately, it was Saturday today, so she could take care of him.


    When Wendy put the four dishes and one soup on the table, Charlie just woke up.


    She sneaked the door and peeked inside twice when she was cooking. She knew that he didn''t


    sleep well and didn''t even change his posture, but his mental state was obviously better.


    After dinner, Wendy went to the kitchen to wash dishes. When she came out again, she saw that


    Charlie was sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a remote control in his hand and watching


    TV. After the program was finished, it came to the advertisement, but he did not intend to change


    the channel.


    She walked to his side and sat down, but didn''t know what to say.


    When the phone rang, Charlie looked at it and picked it up. "Hello, aunt."


    "He''s awake? Well... okay, I got it."


    After a short call, Charlie put his phone back on the table. Wendy didn''t hear what Donna said over


    there, but she could guess that Charlie''s father''s anesthesia had worn off, and he''s awake now.


    She looked up at his stern profile and asked tentatively, "Charlie, aren''t you going to see your


    father?"


    "No." Charlie twitched his lips.


    "Why don''t you go? You should go to see him!" Wendy sighed in her heart. Seeing his indifferent


    face, she said with a soft voice, "He is now in the hospital, and he just woke up. He must want to


    see his family! Charlie, aren''t you worried? It''s good to see for yourself. And if he sees you, he will


    be very happy..."


    Charlie said in a faint voice, "He won''t want to see


    __ _ ii


    me.


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    Her heart tightened. She thought for a moment and said softly again, "Go and see him. Charlie, I''ll


    go with you."


    "You want to apany me?" Charlie was stunned, and then he frowned.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded without hesitation.


    Thest two times, it was he who asked her to apany him. But this time, she offered to


    apany him. Because she was also in the Hogg''s Mansionst night. Although she was afraid


    of facing Gilbert at the bottom of her heart, she felt very sorry. More importantly, she wanted to


    apany him.


    Since she had decided to visit Gilbert, Wendy got up from the sofa.


    However, they did not leave immediately, and there was a buzzing sound of the range hood in the


    kitchen.


    On the stove, the soup in the pot was boiling, and the fresh aroma of chicken soup drifted out from


    time to time. Wendy was standing there, staring at the heat.


    "Charlie,e and have a try!"


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, she turned around and quickly took out some with a spoon and


    handed it over.


    Charlie frowned and took a sip.


    "Is it a little light? Would you like to add some more salt?" Wendy immediately asked. Before he


    could answer, she shook her head and muttered, "Forget it. The patient should not eat anything too


    salty. It''s not good for his recovery..."


    Charlie''s eyes were slightly tense. "You don''t have to do this. He won''t appreciate it!"


    "I know..." Wendy nodded.


    "Then why are you still doing this?" Charlie said in a deep voice. It seemed that he would call her an


    idiot again in the next second.


    Wendy raised her head and replied with a smile, "Charlie, he is your father..."


    There was no special reason, just because that man was Charlie''s father.


    Charlie opened his arms and hugged her from behind, like a giant dog. He put his chin on her


    shoulder as if he was carefully smelling her aura.


    Wendy turned off the fire and unscrewed the clean lunch box. She carefully put a little bit of chicken


    soup into it, and carefully pinched it. She held the lunch box in her hand with satisfaction. Then she


    turned around and said to Charlie, "Okay, let''s go!"


    "Okay." Charlie took her hand.


    In a private hospital, Wendy got out of the car with Charlie.


    On the floor of the internal medicine department, the elevator door opened and the two of them


    came out of it. The corridor seemed very quiet, and the pungent smell of disinfectant lingered on the


    tip of the nose.


    Charlie pointed at the one in front of them and said, "It''s the one up front."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the ward. Charlie looked at her first, raised his hand and knocked


    on the door, and then slowly pushed the door open.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    In a senior ward, because of the purifier, disinfectant in the hospital didn''t smell like hell.


    Gilbert was lying in the hospital bed in his hospital gown. He looked much older thanst night in


    the Hogg''s Mansion but still serious. He didn''t seem to be sleeping but was closing his eyes.


    Apart from Gilbert, Madge was also in the room. She also seemed to have just arrived and was


    sitting in a chair next to the bed, peeling an apple. Donna, who had been staying in the hospital,


    was lying on the sofa with her legs crossed, reading the magazine in boredom.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Donna suddenly jumped up to wee Charlie and Wendy.


    "You two areing!"


    "Yes." Charlie replied calmly.


    Donna took them inside and patted on Wendy''s hand by the way.


    Madge also looked over at this time, showing two dimples happily. "Charlie!"


    Hearing their voices, Gilbert opened his eyes. But when he saw Wendy behind Charlie again, his


    face sank rapidly. "Why did you bring this woman here again?"


    "Dad, Wendy made you chicken soup." Charlie took Wendy''s hand and said. Gilbert sat up and


    didn''t appreciate it at all. "Can''t you see that Madge has already sent me chicken soup?"


    Wendy also saw a familiar pink thermal lunchbox on the table, and she couldn''t help but hold it


    tightly in her hand.


    Donna stepped forward, blinked at Wendy, took the lunchbox with a smile, turned around, and put it


    down in front of the hospital bed. "Oh, my dear brother! Why are you so ignorant?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Gilbert red at his sister grumpily.


    Wendy plucked up the courage and said, "Chairman Hogg, I hope you get well soon..."


    "I don''t want to see you. Get out!" Gilbert interrupted Wendy.


    "I know you don''t want to see me either, but Wendy asked me toe. So, you can be mad at me,


    not her." Charlie said in a low voice.


    "You!" Seeing that Charlie was defending Wendy, Gilbert was even angrier. He gnashed his teeth in


    anger and said, "You wanna piss me off? You keep messing with me like this, are you out of your


    mind? Not only did you ruin my birthday, but you brought her to my ward to piss me off? Do you


    want me dead?"


    It seemed that the more he talked, the angrier he got, the redder his face was. He suddenly sat up,


    grabbed the nearest pink lunchbox, and threw it at Charlie.


    It was toote for Donna to stop him.


    It was very fast, but Charlie stood alone in the same ce, with no intention of dodging.


    Wendy quickly turned around and got in front of Charlie when the lunchbox was thrown over without


    thinking. The lunchbox hit her back hard before falling to the ground and rolling into the corner,


    spilling soup all over the floor.


    "Ah!" Wendy let out a muffled groan.


    "Wendy?" Charlie reached out and hugged her. He frowned and asked, "Did you get hurt?"


    Donna walked over quickly and asked in a concerned tone, "Wendy, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, I''m fine..." Wendy gasped and shook her head.


    Madge''s lunchbox was filled with soup. It was made of stainless steel and it was heavy. Wendy felt


    that the back spine seemed to have shifted, and the pain was stopping her breathing.


    Gilbert seemed to be stunned for a moment after seeing this, but soon, he was consumed by anger.


    "I''m sorry I ever had a son like you. You''ve been a pest since you were born! If it weren''t for you,


    your mother woulde down from the operating table alive!"


    "If I could, I would choose not to be born." Charlie suddenly said in a low voice.


    Gilbert seemed to be touched, and his body was a little shaky.


    "Uncle Hogg, are you okay? The doctor said that you must control your emotions, and be careful


    that your blood pressure will rise again!" Madge hurriedly went forward and patted Gilbert''s chest


    gently, and then looked at Wendy. "Miss Lim, can you go out first?"


    "Sorry, I''m leaving..." Wendy lowered her head.


    Charlie grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go together!"


    "Get out!" Gilbert pointed at them, his fingertips trembling. "You two get out of here..."


    At the end of his words, he suddenly fell down on the bed.


    "Uncle Hogg!" Madge whispered.


    The doctors and nurses came over quickly, and there was a mess.


    Gilbert was just having great mood swings, nothing serious, and calmed down quickly after the


    sedative.


    Donna walked Charlie and Wendy to the elevator andforted them with a smile. "Your dad has


    me here. Don''t worry! He''ll be fine."


    Charlie nodded and took Wendy away.


    After all this, it was already evening when they got home.


    Once inside the house, Charlie bent over and picked Wendy up and strode into the bedroom.


    After putting Wendy on the bed, Charlie began to take off her clothes. Wendy struggled with a red


    face, "Er, what are you doing..."


    "Don''t move! Let me see your back!"


    Charlie held her moving hand and said in a low voice.


    Wendy was so embarrassed that she got him wrong. She didn''t dare to nag anymore and was very


    cooperative when Charlie took off her shirt. Only she wanted to keep her corset, but he took it off as


    well, revealing two jumping little white rabbits.


    Charlie turned her sideways and focused his eyes on her back without any dirty thoughts.


    There was arge bruise right in the middle of her back spine.


    Charlie took out the medicine box that Wemdu usually put under the bed and found the ointment,


    but still frowned. "It''s too bad. Are you sure you don''t need to go to the hospital?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head with certainty.


    "Hold on a little longer. It might hurt." Charlie began to apply ointment to her.


    Wendy nodded, not a single cry of pain the whole time.


    When Charlie finished, Wendy put her clothes on a little shyly, still not able to get too exposed in


    front of him.


    When she raised her hand to tie the second button in her cor, she paused.


    "What''s wrong? Did you touch the wound?" Charlie asked immediately.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head and looked up at him. Suddenly, she sighed and said, "I just regret


    that I should''ve taken the $2 million from your dad. Then I don''t need to get beaten up now..."


    Charlie''s eyebrows slowly narrowed.


    "I''m kidding!" Wendy said with augh.


    He really worried too much about her, so she was trying to lighten the mood and keep him from


    tensing up too much.


    Charlie''s lips twitched twice, and his big hand touched her back through her clothes. "Don''t do this


    again. Do you hear me?"


    "Okay..." Wendy replied meekly.


    But she knew that if there''s any more of this, she would not hesitate to do so again.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    In the senior ward.


    When Gilbert woke up again, it was already twilight outside.


    He looked around and only saw Donna sitting on the edge of the bed, who was manicuring. Then


    he asked with a poker face, "Why are you the only one here?"


    "Oh, I let Madge and her mother go back first!" Donna saidzily.


    "I see." Gilbert nodded.


    When Donna saw that he was about to get up, she stepped forward to help him up. "How do you


    feel now? Should I call the doctor?"


    "No, I''m much better!" Gilbert waved his hand and obviously had recovered quite a bit. He snorted


    and said, "As long as you don''t piss me off, I will always be healthy!"


    "It''s all because you''re easy to get angry. They came here to see you, and you kept yelling at them!"


    "It''s his fault to bring that woman here! He''s deliberately trying to show off to me!"


    "Brother, I didn''t mean to say that. You''re an old man, and you''re still so narrow- minded and


    negative!" Donna curled her lips and deliberately said, "I was worried about your health at first, but it


    seems that nothing serious will happen because you''re still a real pain in the a*s when ites to


    lecturing people!"


    "You want to piss me off?" Gilbert frowned.


    "How dare I!" Donna immediately tried to please him.


    "Humph, I know what you''ve done. I haven''t settled with you yet!" Gilbert red at her and lectured.


    "Have you recently acquired apany? I threw Charlie into Lim City to give him some


    punishment. And what did you do? You sent that woman to him on business! You''re working


    together to make me angry!"


    "Oh! Nothing can be hidden from you!" Donna said with an expression of admiration.


    "Don''t make fun of it!" Gilbert became serious.


    "Okay, I will not!" Donna shrugged her shoulders and became serious. She tentatively said,


    "Brother, Charlie was basically raised by me. I know him better than you. I can see that he can''t live


    without Wendy... Well, can you just let them go?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Gilbert suddenly looked terrible and raised his voice. "Donna, do you know what you''re talking


    about? Charlie and Madge''s engagement was between the Hogg family and the Gray family, and


    Madge likes Charlie and she''s just waiting to marry him! A few days ago, she tried to kill herself with


    sleeping pills. If her family hadn''t saved her in time, she could have died! The Gray family didn''t say


    anything, and there was noint! So, don''t ever let me hear you say that again."


    Donna furrowed her long, thin eyebrows.


    She still wanted to say something, but when she saw Gilbert''s undting chest, she said in a hurry,


    "Fine, you win, I just stop talking!"


    Since the timing was not right, she was afraid that it would make Gilbert''s condition worse. She


    thought Charlie and Wendy still got a long way to go, so it was impossible to solve it overnight.


    Donna no longer talked about this topic. She stood up from her seat, walked to the table, and


    opened the cover of the lunchbox.


    The fresh aroma of chicken soup suddenly spread in the ward.


    "Well, this chicken soup tastes really good!" Donna got closer to smell it and murmured, "It''s still hot.


    Brother, let me get you some chicken soup and have a taste. Wendy is really good at cooking. It''s a


    pity that she didn''t even get a thank you and got beaten up!"


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Gilbert''s face, but he insisted, "I don''t eat what she sends


    me!"


    "You don''t?"


    "No!"


    Donna didn''t insist anymore. She sat on the sofa with chicken soup in her hands and said, "Okay!


    Then I''ll eat it for you!"


    Next, there was only the sound of Donna eating soup in the ward. Gilbert didn''t know if she did it on


    purpose, making a lot of noise, smacking her mouth with every sip, and the taste of chicken soup


    floating all over the ward.


    Gilbert stared at the wall in front of him with a poker face. Madge actually brought him soup as well,


    but before he could eat it, he lost his temper and threw it away. Now the mess was cleaned up by


    the nurse, and the thermal lunchbox was on the table, with nothing in it.


    The nutritious meals in the hospital tasted bad. They were said to be abination of meat and


    vegetable, but in fact, they were like boiled with water. He didn''t eat much at noon.


    When Donna smacked her mouth several times, Gilbert finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Get out of


    here too!"


    Donna raised her eyebrows and went out with the lunchbox.


    Gilbert was the only one left in the ward. He was still unpleasant and grabbed his mobile phone.


    "Why aren''t you here yet!" As soon as the call came through, he immediately questioned.


    "Master, I''m just about toe out from home..." E seemed to be ustomed to it and exined


    very gently over there.


    Gilbert''s face was very sullen. After two seconds of silence, he roared, "I want to eat chicken soup!"


    In thete night, Wendy came out of the bathroom.


    She saw Charlie standing beside the window smoking with only a bath towel on. His side face was


    like a statue. His deep eyes fell on a point in the distance. He had obviously taken a shower earlier


    than her, but his short hair was still dripping water. "Why don''t you dry your hair? You''ll catch a


    cold..."


    Wendy walked over and picked up the forgotten towel next to him.


    Charlie turned around and looked at her. He stretched out his long arm and put it around her waist.


    "When I finish this cigarette."


    While he continued to smoke, Wendy stood on her tiptoes and helped him wipe. She was patient


    and gentle as if she was looking after a child.


    When the remaining half of the cigarette in Charlie''s hand was finished, Wendy wiped the droplets


    from his hair. Charlie pulled the curtain and held her in his arms to go back.


    Wendy didn''t move, with her eyshes hanging down. In the ce where he couldn''t see, her eyes


    were full of deep confusion.


    After he came back from the hospital, he didn''t say anything. He just cared about the injury on her


    back. But when they made a scene in the hospital, how could he feel good deep in his heart! It was


    all because of her that he repeatedly contradicted his father...


    There seemed to be two trapped beasts fighting in her heart.


    She bit her lips and said hesitantly in a low voice, "Charlie, why don''t we..."


    "What''s wrong with us?" Charlie''s pupils shrank.


    "Well, why don''t we..." Wendy stuttered.


    When she raised her eyes, she was startled. She saw the anger that opened up between his


    eyebrows almost for a moment, like it could sweep someone in.


    "Why don''t you say it?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "..." She couldn''t help but shrink.


    "Say it!" Charlie shouted.


    Wendy looked at him timidly, gritted her teeth, and said the rest of the words, "We''re done..."


    "Wendy Lim, you dare to say that again?" Charlie suddenly raised his hand that just with a cigarette


    in it and stroked her face down to her neck. His tone sounded like an enticement, but his expression


    was cold. "You dare to say it or not, huh?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Wendy looked at him with fear.


    Suddenly, she recalled what he had said when they were back together. He said, "If you dare to


    break up with me again, I will strangle you to death!"


    It seemed that as long as she repeated it again, the hand would snap her neck without hesitation.


    He wasn''t just talking.


    She swallowed twice in a row, and her eyes and voice were embarrassed. "Er, Charlie, I was


    kidding..."


    "Humph!" Charlie snorted heavily and let go of his hand. His deep eyes were filled with coldness. "If


    I hear anything like that from your mouth again, I can''t promise that I''ll let you go again!"


    "I''m sorry..."


    Wendy stepped forward and annoyedly snuggled into his arms.


    She carefully put her arms around his strong waist and felt guilty for her fear at that moment.


    She leaned against his strong chest and listened to the strong heartbeat inside. Her voice was


    small. "But, your dad seems to really dislike me..."


    It wasn''t an uncertainty...


    It was certain that his father disliked her!


    Now she only saw Gilbert three times in total, but every time it was very unpleasant. Moreover, she


    was the reason that Gilbert in the hospital. She thought it''s all her fault.


    "That''s his business. Just know that I like you." Charlie frowned and said thest word a little fast.


    He put her big hand on her back and deliberately avoided the bruise.


    Feeling the warmth in his palm, she felt warm in her heart. She was immersed in her own thoughts


    and did not pay attention to his words. She muttered in self-reproach, "If I had known this earlier, I


    would not have apanied you there today. I didn''t expect that your father would be that angry..."


    Wendy would say such things just now, just felt sorry for Charlie, and didn''t want to put him in a


    difficult position.


    Since she took the courage to go to Lim City with Donna and shamelessly went to him and got him


    back, she had made up her mind. She had told herself not to back out. No matter what happened,


    she would be with him.


    "It''s not your fault. It has nothing to do with you." Charlie put his chin on her head.


    "How could it have nothing to do with me..." Wendy sighed mncholically and rubbed her face on


    his bronze chest muscles, then suddenly thought of something and raised her head in a hurry.


    "Charlie, what did you just say?"


    Charlie got hit in the jaw by her, and he touched it with his hand. "It''s not your fault. It has nothing to


    do with you."


    "It''s not that. The one before that!" Wendy said, with her eyes unblinking. "I don''t know!" Charlie


    frowned.


    Wendy was so anxious that she pursed her lips in annoyance. "How could you not know? You just


    said it in a minute ago..."


    "I can''t remember." Charlie said in a tough tone.


    "..." Wendy was depressed.


    Wendy felt her body momentarily lose


    gravity, Charlie bent over and carried her on his shoulder. Without saying a word, he carried her to


    the big bed.


    Wendy was thrown on the bed by Charlie, he looked like he''s using a lot of force, but he''s actually


    very gentle. Under the light, she found that his handsome face seemed to be a little red.


    "Charlie, you''re shy..."


    She blinked her eyes as if she couldn''t believe it.


    Charlie frowned. There was something unnatural in his eyes. He just took off her clothes silently.


    Seeing this, Wendy said in a certain tone, "You are shy!"


    "Shut up!"


    It was as if someone had stepped on Charlie''s tail. He red at her fiercely.


    Then, he pinched her chin and kissed her heavily. It seemed that he didn''t want her to say another


    word again.


    With all the recent emergencies and catching up on her period, they haven''t slept together in a


    week. Now that they were finally making out, they were inseparable. There was no time to turn off


    the lights in the room. The air was hot.


    Charlie was on top of her. His eyes were darkened, and his facial features were slightly deformed


    due to his strong desire for her.


    "Your back is injured, and it would get hurt again."


    Then what?


    Wendy''s eyelids were red and she looked at him with a trembling look.


    Then, suddenly the sky was spinning, she was picked up by him. He said, "You''re on top."


    There were not many people on the bus on the weekend, but there''s a new subway line being built


    near the exhibition. The road was not very easy to drive, so the bus was winding around.


    Wendy stood at the door and grabbed the railing. Her bones felt sore as the bus rocked a little. Last


    night, they had been having sex for a long time, unaware of her exhaustion. And they didn''t use


    condoms...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but blush.


    The bus had already arrived at the bus station. Wendy rushed to get out of the bus. When the wind


    blew up, she felt that the heat on her body dropped a lot.


    Her best friend, Emily, asked her to go shopping today. Earlier, Farr called to tell Charlie about an


    impromptu trip. Charlie went to deal with his business. She felt bored waiting at home, so she''s out


    early anding to find Emily. She was already familiar with the way. She registered at the door


    and then went inside the apartment building.


    After getting out of the elevator, she knocked on the door.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps inside, and then the door opened. Wendy was dumbfounded.


    It was not Emily who opened the door for her, but Simon, who was wearing a bathrobe. His tall and


    straight figure upied the whole field of vision. It seemed that he just had a shower, his peach


    blossom eyes were still full of charm.


    It seemed that he was also a little surprised, but soon he smiled and fastened the belt around his


    waist. He turned back and shouted, "Emily, you have a visitor!"


    A figure emerged from the balcony after hearing the noise. It was Emily. The moment she saw


    Wendy, she was stunned instantly.


    "Wendy, why didn''t you call me?"


    Wendy gulped.


    If she called, how could she be able to see this?


    After Simon invited Wendy in, he had already gone back to the bedroom. Wendy changed into


    slippers and walked in. Looking at Emily who seemed to be in a panic, Wendy was not sure and


    asked, "Emily, are you... living with Dr. Chin?"


    "Ahem!" Emily almost bit her tongue, and her face turned red. "Wendy, don''t take it wrong! Listen to


    me, it''s definitely not what you think!"


    "... Then what is it?" Wendy asked in a blink of an Before Emily could answer, the bedroom door


    was pushed open.


    It was Simon, who had just entered the room, came out and changed his clothes. He was in a light


    grey trousers with a white high-necked sweater, and a beige windbreaker was in his hand. His taste


    was not bad, and it seemed that he was going out.


    Simon looked into Wendy''s eyes and raised his eyebrows. "Miss Lim, please have a seat. There''s


    fruit in the refrigerator. Ask Emily to get some!"


    "..." Wendy nodded.


    She looked at Simon and then turned to look at Emily, who was about to explode.


    Because Simon sounded like the man of the house...


    Simon had already walked to the door. After putting on his shoes, he turned back and shouted,


    "Emily!"


    "Say it!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    "I have an operation and I have to rush over now. I have taken off my dirty clothes and threw them


    in the washing machine. Don''t forget to wash them!" Simon said slowly. When he pushed the door


    open, he seemed to think of something and added, "Remember, underwear needs to be washed by


    hand!"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    This guy must have done it on purpose!


    Emily was still muttering angrily when she went into the mall.


    Wendy thought about it for a long time, but she couldn''t help asking, "Emily, Dr. Chin is actually a


    nice guy. Although his personal life is a little... but he''s quite charming at work!"


    When they first met Simon in the club, people called him Young Master Chin, and he''s always


    surrounded by girls. She also felt that Simon was a yboy who liked to y with women. But when


    she saw him wearing a doctor''sb coat during grandma''s operation, she suddenly felt that he was


    nothing like she had imagined...


    "Wendy, you need to see an ophthalmologist because I think you have a problem with your eyes."


    Emily jumped up excitedly.


    "It''s not like you two are impossible...." Wendy said what she was thinking.


    "Oh, I can''t make it clear right now!" Emily shook her head, looked at Wendy, and said in a low


    voice, "Anyway, Wendy, the rtionship between him and me is definitely not what you think. There


    are a lot of things that we can''t control."


    Wendy wanted to make fun of her, but she saw the gloom in her best friend''s eyes.


    "Fine..." Wendy nodded and said no more. They soon walked into a counter, where sold women¡¯ s


    wear, and it looked high-end and luxurious.


    "Emily, are you sure you want to buy clothes here?"


    Wendy did know that the price on thebel was ridiculously high without even having a look at it.


    But she had been Emily''s best friend for many years, so she knew that Emily was not a materialistic


    girl like herself.


    Emily suddenly said, "Boyd will get married next week."


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned for a moment and instantly understood, "With the rich girl?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded and cursed angrily, "D*mn it! He even sent me an invitation to ask me to his


    wedding. What''s he doing? It''s obvious that he''s trying to insult me! They thought I wouldn''t go, but


    I''m going, and I''m going with my head up! So, we''re here to get me a fabulous outfit today."


    Wendy nodded.


    In fact, she admired Emily a lot because Emily was a brave girl in love. Even if Wendy went to


    attend the wedding in the end, she would stay in the corner and not let anyone discover her.


    "Wendy, what do you think of this one?" Emily strolled around and picked up the one rmended


    by the shopping guide. After she nodded, Emily said, "I''ll go in and have a try!"


    Wendy was not interested in the clothes in the shop. She was mainly apanying Emily and


    ready to go to the couch and free her legs.


    When she just sat down, she saw a noble woman standing in front of the hanger in front of her.


    Obviously, she was a regr customer of the shop, and the shopping guide was serving her


    diligently.


    Wendy looked at the woman inadvertently and soon recognized that it was Madge''s mother.


    She seemed to havee here alone. Her hair was tied up in a bun behind her head and she was


    wearing a dark blue velvet hat. Her skin seemed to be glowing because of proper maintenance.


    Wendy hurriedly looked away. She picked up the magazine next to her reading, and didn''t want


    Linda to notice her.


    However, things went contrary to her wishes. Linda walked over to her unexpectedly. "Miss Lim,


    right?"


    "Hello..." Wendy had to put down the magazine.


    "Excuse me. Can I have chat with you?" After saying that, Linda had already sat down on the sofa


    next to her. She reached out and flicked her dress as if she had dusted off some dust, but there was


    nothing on it.


    "What can I do for you?" Wendy pursed her lips.


    When she was in the Hogg''s Mansion that day, Linda seemed to stare at her as if she was checking


    at her, which made her ufortable. Her eyes weren''t sharp, but they weren''t friendly either.


    "Nothing much. It''s just a casual chat." Linda smiled, but her smile didn''t go down her eyes.


    "..." Wendy was on guard.


    Linda seemed to be silent for two seconds before she asked, "Miss Lim, is your surnamed Lin all


    the time?" "Yes..." Wendy was stunned.


    She thought Linda was trying to be difficult, but even if she wasn''t, the conversation would be


    between Charlie and her daughter Madge, to satirize her. She had already been mentally prepared.


    "May I ask What did your parents do?"


    "My father runs apany..." Wendy frowned.


    "What about your mother?" Linda asked immediately.


    Wendy paused and replied in a low voice, "My mother has passed away..."


    In the short conversation, Wendy felt that Linda was disrespectful the whole time. She did not want


    to stay any longer. Looking in the direction of the fitting room, she stood up and said, "Sorry, my


    friend came out."


    As the night fell, Charlie drove the white Land Rover back.


    When Charlie pulled out his car key and got off the car, he frowned and looked at the ck BMW


    parked on the other side. When he went to the top floor and knocked on the door, it was indeed


    Donna who opened the door with her eyebrows raised and smiled at him.


    "Our Mr. Hogg is back?"


    Charlie frowned slightly and asked, "Aunt, why are you here?"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you wee me?" Donna seemed not to be very happy to hold her


    shoulders. "No, I don''t." Charlie said, pulling his lips.


    The answer was a little contrary to his heart. It was not that he didn''t wee her, he just wanted to


    be with Wendy alone.


    Wendy poked her head out of the kitchen and was swept by Charlie''s deep eyes. She didn''t dare to


    look at him because they had agreed to go to the movies at night. "It''s almost ready. You cane


    and eat after washing your hands!"


    When she was in the Hogg''s Mansionst time, she had promised Donna that she would cook egg


    fried rice for her.


    After hanging out with Emily in the mall during the day, Wendy saw a ck BMW parked


    downstairs. The driver opened the door, and Donna jumped out of it and took her to the upstairs.


    The dishes were served. Since Donna was here, she added two more dishes, six dishes, plus one


    soup, which were all delicious.


    Not long after eating, Wendy couldn''t help asking, "Charlie, did you go see your dad in the


    hospital?"


    When she woke up in the morning, she talked to Charlie about it for a long time. She didn''t dare to


    go there again, so she asked him to take the time to visit Gilbert in the hospital.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    He''s a little sloppy, and Wendy could not help but be suspicious.


    Donna said, "I can prove that!"


    "Then is your father... still angry?" Wendy felt a little relieved and asked again. "I don''t know."


    Charlie continued to purse his lips.


    "How could you not know..." Wendy frowned, afraid that the rtionship between Charlie and his


    father would be worse.


    Donna grabbed the rice grains wrapped in eggs with chopsticks and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Because my brother was sleeping when Charlie arrived, when he was about to wake up, Charlie


    left immediately!"


    "..." Wendy waspletely speechless.


    "Don''t stress yourself out, you two. I''ll speak for you when it''s appropriate! My brother is a stubborn


    old man!" Donna picked up a piece of chicken for each of them and suddenly raised her slender


    eyebrows. "Actually, I have a way to change the situation!"


    "... What way?"


    Wendy asked subconsciously, but she regretted it again after asking.


    Donna winked at them, and her words were shocking. "Why don''t you two have a baby?"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    "tter!"


    The chopsticks in Wendy''s hand fell.


    Her face was red, and she quickly picked it up again, but her head was almost buried in the bowl.


    Hearing this, Charlie frowned for a long time and said seriously, "I prefer daughter."


    Wendy could not help biting her lips.


    She seemed to know the reason why Charlie preferred a daughter. It should be because of Felix''s


    son, Toby, who was taken care of by Charlie for a small period of time. Now Charlie''s got a problem


    with boys...


    "Huh?" Donna almost rolled her eyes.


    "Please, you know what I mean, it''s the same for boys and girls, isn''t it?"


    Donna continued to stuff the chicken into her mouth, chewing as she said, "I think this may be a


    way, you can consider it! Even if it''s useless, you''ll have an additional ally. It''s not a bad thing at all!"


    Wendy didn''t say a word and buried her head with a red face throughout the whole process.


    After the meal and fruits. Charlie would remind Donna of the time every ten minutes. His intentions


    were too obvious. In the end, Donna could not resist his continuous urging, so she had to pick up


    the bag and offered to leave. Wendy walked Donna out of the door. She didn''t turn around until she


    saw Donna disappear into the stairwell.


    Then she saw Charlie stroking his sharp chin as if he was thinking of something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She walked over and asked in confusion.


    Charlie nced at her from the corner of his eyes and said, "I''m thinking that Donna''s words are


    feasible."


    "..." Wendy''s fair face turned red again.


    She turned around and wanted to go away to avoid this embarrassing topic. However, he brought


    her back and held her in his arms to kiss her. Before she returned to the bedroom, she was already


    obsessed with the kiss.


    From the hallway to the floor of the bedroom, every few steps, there would be clothes falling on it.


    The light was on, and the man''s pants and the woman''s underwears were tightly wrapped around...


    It wasn''t until they were sweating profusely that they remembered they hadn''t showered yet.


    The next morning, the white Land Rover drove away facing the morning light.


    Like every morning, Charlie sent her to herpany first, and then returned to Hogg''s Group.


    When the phone rang, Wendy took it out and looked at the screen. She was surprised, but she


    secretly looked around and put it back into her bag in silence. Even though Charlie was driving the


    car, noticed that. "Why didn''t you pick it up?"


    "Er..." Wendy stammered.


    "Whose call is it?" Charlie continued to ask.


    Wendy had to take out her mobile phone again and handed it to him. The name "Felix" on the


    screen was clear.


    Seeing that there was a slight sign of gloom in his eyes, she quickly said, "There should be no big


    deal, so I won''t take it..."


    "You want to dial it back?" Charlie asked in a faint voice.


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Such a little trick, but he had seen through it all.


    When they met Ewan before, he inadvertently asked her whether she had contacted with Felix. She


    was in a trance. It seemed that Felix hadn''t contacted her since he called her at the airport. In fact,


    she would like to know how he''s doing...


    Charlie said in a deep voice, "Pick it up here!"


    Wendy licked her lips and looked at the screen that was still lit up. She put it in her ear and said,


    "...Hello?"


    "Wendy, what are you doing?"


    At the other end of the line, Felix''s voice was always so gentle.


    Wendy answered honestly, "On the way to work..."


    "Nothing much. Just call you to check you out! It seems that if I don''t call you, you won''t call me!"


    he still "It''s not like that..."


    Every time Wendy said a word, her eyes could not help drifting to the side.


    It''s just a call. Why did she feel like she''s being caught cheating on the spot...


    Felix smiled and said, "Wendy, go ahead with your work. I just want to tell you that if nothing goes


    wrong, I will return home next week!"


    "Will Tobye back together?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, he''s going to LA with his grandfather."


    "Oh, I see!" Wendy was a little disappointed, but she missed the little guy very much.


    "I''ll contact you after I return home. Catch youter!"


    "Okay..." Wendy replied.


    After hanging up, she put the phone back in her bag. She could see the office building in front of


    her. She turned her head and saw that Charlie didn''t look good, he''s in a bad mood.


    She couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "... So petty!"


    What the hell!


    Who''s the jealousy jar?


    "Who you talking about?" Charlie''s tone sounded bad.


    Wendy shrank her shoulders and said in a timid manner, "Er, I''m talking about myself..."


    The Land Rover had already stopped on the side of the road. She unbuckled her seat belt and did


    not dare to piss Charlie off anymore. She carefully watched Charlie and said, "Charlie, drive slowly.


    I''ll go up first!"


    As she spoke, she was about to push the door open.


    "Come back!"


    Wendy stopped and turned back honestly.


    When Charlie''s hand came up, she knew what he was doing. So she closed her eyes obediently.


    The kiss was finally over. Charlie let go of her and rxed a lot. "Go!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    As her feetnded on the ground, she walked in the building with her backpack. Without looking


    back, she knew that the white Land Rover on the side of the road still parked there, with a pair of


    deep eyes inside the car staring at her.


    She didn''t dare to touch her mouth until she entered the office building.


    "Woo, woo..."


    The tip of her tongue hurt so much!


    In the evening, when they were about to get off work, Wendy dialed Charlie''s number.


    It seemed that he was still busy over there, and she could hear the sound of the documents. So she


    said, "Charlie, you don''t have to pick me upter. You may have dinner alone tonight..."


    "What''s wrong?" The sound of the document paused over there.


    "My father just called me..." Wendy pursed her lips slightly.


    "Your father?" Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Wendy exined, "He asked me to go back to Lin''s Mansion tonight..."


    After hearing that, Charlie asked her, "Do you need me to go with you?"


    "No..." Wendy refused.


    Johnny didn''t tell her what he wanted on the phone. If Charlie apanied her back, Ynda


    would be jealous. She didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    Charlie didn''t dwell on it, and just said, "Give me a call after that. I''ll pick you up."


    "Okay." Wendy felt warm in her heart.


    After work, she took a bus to the rich area. After walking on the private road for more than ten


    minutes, she could see the detached vi of the Lim family. However, since she saw what the


    Hogg''s Mansion looked like, she had already felt that this ce was not even close to a luxurious


    house.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When she entered, a figure came out of the living room as soon as she took the slippers from the


    servant and put them on.


    "Wendy, why are you here?"


    Ynda was wearing a mask. When she saw Wendy, she was unpleasant and tore off the facial


    mask.


    Johnny walked down the stairs at the same time. "I asked her toe!"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    "Ah, so that''s how it is!" Ynda''s face immediately filled withughter and she changed quickly.


    "No wonder. I''m surprised that my sister rarelyes to my home. I''m really happy to see her


    here!"


    "Ynda, you''ve always been sensible." Johnny said gently.


    Ynda rushed forward and said with a smile, "Wendy, don''t stand at the door. Come in quickly!"


    It seemed that Helen also heard the sound. When she came out of the dining room, she looked


    displeased. However, because Johnny was also there, she just smiled and said nothing. She still


    maintained the appearance of a good wife and mother.


    "Is dinner ready?" Johnny asked his wife.


    "Servants in the kitchen said that it''s almost time!" Helen nodded hurriedly.


    Wendy had long been ustomed to Ynda and Helen''s role- y in front of Johnny. So she just


    frowned and asked, "Dad, what do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, I ask Helen to add more dishes. Let''s eat and talkter!" Johnny said.


    Wendy was obviously surprised. After hesitating for two seconds, she nodded and went in.


    Although Ynda was reluctant, she still had to maintain her mask of hypocrisy, holding Wendy and


    ying a good sister. For so many years, every time Wendy returned to the Lim family, she would


    ask for money then leave. It was impossible for her to stay longer, nor would she be kept for dinner.


    It seemed that it was the first time she ever been called back like this. She stayed and had dinner


    with her father for the sake of Charlie.


    When Wendy walked to the dining table, she was cautious. When she turned around and saw no


    servant approaching, she sat down restlessly.


    A lot of dishes were ced on the table, and the smell was overwhelming.


    On the opposite side sat Ynda and Helen. Wendy had no appetite and only felt that it was


    unbearable. And she also knew that Johnny would not ask her to go back to the Lim family if he


    wants nothing from her.


    Sure enough, it was not long after Johnny grabbed his chopsticks, he looked at Wendy and said,


    "Wendy, there''s something dad would like to ask you for your help."


    "... What''s it?" Wendy was a little stunned.


    "There''s a good project for thepany. I want to cooperate with Hogg''s Group." Johnny paused


    and said with a smile, "Look, find an opportunity to talk to Charlie!"


    "Er..." Wendy bit her lips.


    Wendy more or less figured out why she''s here tonight.


    "Dad!" Ynda shouted out in anger and soon realized that she had lost herposure. She


    quickly regained her innocence and said, "Dad, don''t you know that Charlie is going to have an


    engagement ceremony? There has been news in the newspaper some time ago! It''s useless for you


    to ask my sister. She can''t do anything about it!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Ynda, I''m talking to your sister." Johnny frowned and was not very happy.


    Next to Ynda, Helen winked at her. Ynda immediately shut her mouth and said no more. She


    looked like a good daughter.


    "Wendy, remember what I said. Go back and find an opportunity to talk to Charlie about this matter!"


    The meal was finally over, and Wendy did not intend to stay any longer.


    When Wendy was about to leave the vi, Ynda said earnestly, "Daddy, I''ll walk Wendy out!"


    "Wendy, you''re really shameless!"


    There were only the two of them left. Ynda didn''t need to hide anymore. She couldn''t be more


    ignorant. "Dad said he would ask you for help. Do you think you can do that? Hum, really?"


    "Have you finished?" Wendy frowned and asked.


    "Not yet!" Ynda gritted her teeth. "Wendy, Don''t dream of something that doesn''t belong to you!


    You''d better take a good look at yourself in the mirror and see if you deserve it! Last time, I told you


    that even fools know how to choose between you and Sunny..."


    A white Land Rover suddenly stopped at the door. The door of the driver''s seat opened, and


    Charlie''s tall figure jumped into sight. He walked straight toward Wendy and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    As if he didn''t see Ynda, he didn''t even bother to say hello to her. Charlie reached out and took


    Wendy by the shoulder and walked to the car. "Get in, let''s go home."


    "Okay..." Wendy followed him.


    It was not until the Land Rover disappeared into the night that Ynda seemed to wake up from a


    dream.


    The night wind blew as if there was a p on her face, and she stomped her feet in anger.


    When she returned to the vi, Johnny had already gone to the second floor. In addition to the


    servants, only Helen was in the living room, so there was no need to hide. Ynda shouted angrily,


    "Mom! You see, his attitude toward Wendy today is no longer the same as before. Will he think of


    letting Wendy go back to the Lim family? What should I do then? I am the only daughter of this


    family!"


    "No!" Helen said calmly.


    "Why? I think it''s possible!" Ynda grabbed the cushion and threw it away.


    The expression on Helen''s face was very firm. "You can rest assured about this, because she is


    not..."


    When she said it, she seemed to have realized something and quickly stopped.


    "She''s not what?" Ynda looked confused.


    "Nothing!" Helen immediately said, her eyes shing a little. She reminded her daughter, "Ynda,


    don''t talk about this in front of your dad, and don''t ask about it! Otherwise, he will be furious!"


    "I know, I know!" Ynda pouted.


    Thinking of the intimacy of Wendy and Charlie just now, she was jealous and angry. She whispered


    in her heart, "Can''t Sunny do anything about it ?"


    After returning home and taking a shower, Wendy and Charlie shared the same scent of shower gel.


    Charlie asked Wendy what she was doing in the Lim family tonight, Wendy couldn''t hide it, so she


    all told him honestly.


    "Hogg''s Group did have a project recently, and there are manypanies that want to cooperate


    with us. Mr. Chiang is also in charge of it recently." Charlie thought for a while and then looked at


    her. "If you want to help, I can give it to him."


    Wendy was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would agree.


    As long as she wanted it, he would give it to her.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head and said firmly, "Charlie, you work with whoever you should work


    with, don''t change that because of me!"


    "Fine." Charlie said with a smile.


    Wendy took a gentle breath andy down on his sturdy chest. "I was expelled from the Lim family at


    the age of eight and have been living with my grandma... In fact, my father used to treat me well.


    Even if he isn''t a loving father, he was still a qualified one. At least I think so. But after my mother


    left, I felt strange every time when I returned to the Lim family. In these years, sometimes I even


    doubted had I ever owned my father''s love..."


    Charlie silently held her in his arms, and his thin lips fell between her eyebrows. "You have me."


    Wendy stretched out her hand and held his shoulder tightly.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    On the weekend''s break.


    After Wendy answered the phone, she went back to the bedroom and opened the wardrobe.


    She changed her clothes and went into the bathroom tob her hair in front of the mirror. She


    simply put a ponytail behind her head. Just as she turned back, she was shocked. She didn''t know


    when Charlie was leaning against the door, with his deep eyes staring at her.


    "Where are you going?"


    Wendy blinked innocently. "Well, I told youst night that Felix came back and I would have dinner


    with him today..."


    In fact, Felix was onst night''s flight back. Ewan called her and asked her to pick Felix up together.


    But she found an excuse. Because of what she had experienced in the car that day, she''s afraid


    that Charlie would be mad at her. So she got his permission for meeting Felix in advance.


    "Just a simple dinner, do you need to dress up?" Charlie said in an unfriendly tone, expressing his


    displeasure.


    "Do you want me to go there in my pajamas..." Wendy was speechless.


    "Do you need to put on special makeup?" Charlie''s eyes swept across her face like radar.


    "..." Wendy looked at the mirror with a dumbfounded face.


    In the mirror, she wore nothing on her face. She didn''t wear any makeup except for the skin care


    products and a bit of transparent lipstick due to the dry winter weather. If this was what he meant


    special makeup...


    Wendy took out a tissue from the box and wiped her lipstick silently.


    Wendy put on her coat and was finally ready to go out. When she walked to the hallway, she looked


    back at the gloomy eyes that were always staring at her and asked hesitantly, "Why don''t... you


    come with me?"


    "I''m not going!" Charlie refused her in a deep voice. "I have a schedule today!"


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded.


    She let out a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that he would agree. Otherwise, how could she


    finish the dinner...


    "... Then I''m leaving?"


    After putting on her shoes, she shouted to the inside tentatively, "I''m really leaving?"


    Without any response, she pushed the door open and left.


    Wendy thought they were eating out at a restaurant, but she didn''t expect that Felix was nning to


    cook at home. The apartment where he lived was still the same one. Wendy had been there once


    before and was able to find it by memory.


    When she entered the elevator, Ewan also arrived with red wine. Since Wendy knew Ewan''s


    rtionship with Charlie at the Hogg''s Mansion, t''s still slightly disconcerting to see him again.


    When they entered, Felix had almost finished cooking and most of the food was on the dining table.


    Wendy and Ewan helped Felix to prepare some dishes, and soon they could start to eat.


    Felix''s cooking skills had always been good, and the entire restaurant was filled with the wonderful


    smell of those dishes.


    The bottle of red wine brought by Ewan was opened. The bottle of red wine was bottomed out


    before they had finished their meal. Wendy didn''t take a sip, and Felix didn''t drink much either. Most


    of it went into Ewan''s own stomach.


    After thest cup, Ewany on the sofa and spread himself. He looked drunk, but he''s not.


    Wendy couldn''t help but be concerned, "Is Ewan okay?"


    "Don''t worry about him. I don''t think he''s been in a good moodtely." Felix waved his hand.


    Wendy stared at Ewan, who was on the sofa, holding the small jade joss on his neck again, and


    thought of the special meaning of that thing, she nodded after hearing what Felix said.


    Without Ewan, there were only the two of them on the table. Wendy was a little nervous.


    Since the call at the airport, they had never contacted each other again after Felix asked her to


    break up with Charlie and told her that Charlie had a fiancee. She thought that Felix would be


    asking if her rtionship with Charlie was broken or not... When Felix looked at Wendy with a


    serious face, he was still as warm as before. He took the lead and said, "Ewan told me everything


    about you and Charlie."


    "I..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect Charlie to refuse the engagement, which surprised me."


    Wendy pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. In fact, she didn''t expect that either.


    Felix smiled, but paused for a while and said in a dignified tone, "However, Wendy, No man would


    be willing to sacrifice his power and glory for a woman. Women are always the victims of men in the


    upper ss. Love is insignificant in their lives. Especially for people like Charlie, I hope you can


    keep a clear mind."


    Wendy frowned and said, "I trust him."


    When the sun gradually went west, Wendy got off the bus.


    Felix and Ewan both had been drinking. She didn''t ask them to send her back. So she came back


    alone.


    When she saw the white Land Rover parked downstairs, she was slightly surprised, as if the


    position hadn''t moved as it had before she left the house.


    She quickly went upstairs and opened the door, as expected, there was a pair of shiny male leather


    shoes on the shoe cab.


    She looked inside and saw a smell of smoke conning from the living room.


    She changed her slippers and walked in. She almost thought that she had identally entered a


    fantasy world shrouded in white smoke, and had no idea how many cigarettes he''s smoked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seemed that he had heard her, and his back froze for a moment while sitting on the sofa.


    Then he quickly put out the cigarette in his hand, picked up the newspaper next to him, and lowered


    his eyebrows as if nothing had happened.


    Wendy walked over and Charlie didn''t even raise his eyebrows, as if there''s something fascinating


    up there.


    Wendy took off her bag and looked at Charlie in surprise. "Uh, didn''t you say that you have a


    schedule today? Why did youe back so early?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    Wendy waved her hand to disperse the smoke. "How many cigarettes did you smoke..."


    "A few." Charlie said tly.


    One, two, three...


    After counting for a while, she still couldn''t figure out how many cigarettes there were. Wendy


    silently looked away from the ashtray.


    Then she looked at his home dress and thought of a possibility. She held back the twitching corners


    of her mouth and asked tentatively, "Charlie, you didn''t go out at all, did you?"


    "Be quiet. I''m reading!" Charlie shouted in a deep voice. "Charlie, your paper''s upside down..."


    Wendy kindly reminded him.


    An awkward expression shed across Charlie''s face. He put the newspaper together and threw it


    on the table.


    Like a naughty little boy, he got up and strode into the bedroom.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, she saw that he was lying on his back on


    the bed with his arms folded. His deep eyes were closed, and his face showed that he was


    unpleasant. It seemed that the words "Stay away from me" were written on his forehead.


    She quietly walked over andy on one side of the bed.


    After waiting for a long time, Wendy found that Charlie still didn''t want to open his eyes.


    She reached out and gave him a push, but there was no response.


    Then she poked his strong muscles with her finger, but this time, he reacted and dodged her hand.


    Looking at his tight jaw, Wendy was not afraid at all. Instead, she couldn''t hold herugh and


    giggled, "Charlie, you are so cute..."


    Charlie suddenly opened his eyes and red at her. "Are you tired of living?"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    "Well, your eyebrows are so cute too..."


    Wendy covered her mouth and looked like a docile newlywed woman.


    When he looked away from her face angrily, she immediately leaned over and grabbed one of his


    arms from the side like a little pet dog.


    He didn''t say anything, and she didn''t say anything either.


    It''s like a race of endurance.


    Finally, Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He said stiffly, "Where did you go for dinner?


    What did you eat?"


    "Well, it''s just some home-cooked dishes..." Wendy held back herughter and replied meekly, "But


    not at the restaurant. We ate at home..."


    "Did you cook for them?" Charlie''s face suddenly darkened.


    "No! Felix did it..." Wendy quickly exined.


    Charlie snorted with satisfaction and asked after a silence, "Felix knows how to cook?"


    "Well, he''s not bad at cooking..." Wendy nodded and answered in a very pertinent way.


    The corners of Charlie''s mouth seemed to twitch, and his tone was very disdainful. "Men in the


    kitchen are losers!"


    "..." Wendy obviously didn''t wanna talk about it. Seeing that he''s still ufortable, she took the


    initiative to find a topic. "Charlie, let''s go to the movies?"


    "Well, there''s been a couple of new movies released recently, and the reviews are pretty good...


    Shall we?"


    Wendy took out her mobile phone, and checked a few movies on the movie app, and raised her


    eyes to speak to him.


    There was no response. She pretended to be disappointed and got up. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    wanna go..."


    "I''ll get the tickets!"


    Sure enough, before she was fully on her feet.


    Charlie, who was lying on the bed and had been indifferent, pulled her hand in a bad mood.


    Wendyy next to him again as if her heart had been smeared with honey.


    Charlie took out his cell phone with a serious face. After booked the tickets, he dragged her violently


    onto the bed and pressed her under the bed, pressing down and kissing her fiercely, right down to


    her panting.


    The one thing that saved her from Charlie''s kiss, for now, was a ringing cell phone. Charlie looked


    at the screen, picked it up, and put it beside his ear.


    "Hello, my dear aunt."


    It was Donna who called, and Wendy licked her red and swollen lips.


    After hanging up, Charlie did not kiss her anymore. He pressed his forehead against hers and said,


    "I''m afraid we''re gonna have a rain check. I have to go to the airport now."


    Forty minutester, in the airport lobby.


    It was always the noisiest ce here, with people''s voices, radio''s voices, and the sound of luggage


    wheels on the ground.


    By the time they arrived, Donna had already changed her boarding pass and waited at the security


    checkpoint. It''s like meeting Donna for the first time, she wore a cashmere coat and tight leather


    pants, with a pair of ck high heels, and the emeralds around her neck were eye-catching.


    "Charlie, Wendy!"


    Wendy, who held by Charlie, walked quickly over.


    Wendy learned that they wereing to the airport to see Donna off on their way there, but she


    didn''t expect that they would be in such a hurry without warning.


    Charlie frowned and didn''t seem to expect that, "Aunt, why did you leave so suddenly?"


    "I got a call from your uncle out of the blue. There''s a problem at the head office. I have to go back


    right away. I just booked the flight and informed you two!" Donna shrugged with a helpless look.


    "Is it serious?" Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    Donna shook her head and said, "I don''t know yet. I''ll have to find out more. But your uncle was


    worried on the phone!"


    "Fine. Call me if you need anything." Charlie nodded. "I was nning to stay here for a while longer,


    but thepany went haywire!" Donna sighed, especially when she looked at Wendy, who looked


    honest. "I''m worried about you two! But fortunately, your father was hospitalized, so he won''t go


    after you for a while! Moreover, before I left, I''ve talked to the attending doctor and asked him to


    keep your father in the hospital for more time to rest!"


    Hearing this, Wendy was stunned.


    No way? Donna was actually doing that for them...


    Looking at the people who were waiting in line, Wendy couldn''t help biting her lips. "Aunt, when will


    youe back?"


    "I don''t know!" Donnaughed. "Wendy, you can''t bear to part with me, can you?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded heavily.


    Donna smiled even wider. She stepped forward, took Wendy''s hand, and snorted deliberately at her


    nephew, "Charlie, You better be nice to Wendy! Don''t bully her, you hear me? Or I won''t take it easy


    on you!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, and Wendy was very touched.


    When Donna was about to pass through the security check, she deliberately pulled Wendy aside


    and held Wendy''s hand tightly. She changed her joking manner and said in a very low but serious


    tone, "Wendy, I''ll leave Charlie to you. Take good care of him!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    When Donna released Wendy''s hand, she patted on her hand and smiledzily at them. She waved


    the boarding pass and passport in her hand and said, "Okay, I have to go, or it will be toote!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After watching Donna disappear into the security check, they turned around and walked out of the


    airport.


    Wendy couldn''t help but look back twice, looking forward to the next reunion.


    But at this time, she did not know that it would be so long before they saw each other again.


    The next morning, Wendy opened her eyes, but did not see Charlie on the bed.


    The quilt next to her was already cold, and there was no sound of watering from the bathroom.


    She rubbed her eyes in confusion and got out of bed. She vaguely heard the sound in the kitchen.


    When she walked over, she was frightened by what she saw.


    The stove fire was on, and there seemed to be smoke in the t pot. Charlie, who was tall and


    strong, was standing there. The lines on his side face were firm and handsome. He frowned and


    wore an apron she usually wore...


    Wendy closed her eyes and opened them again, thinking that she was dreaming.


    Although she could tell what he was doing, she still asked in disbelief, "Charlie, what are you


    doing..."


    Charlie turned his head to look at her and did not stop his movements. "Go wash up. It will be ready


    soon!"


    Wendy swallowed and turned back to the bathroom. In addition to being shocked, she was also


    afraid that the house would be set on fire.


    When she came back again, the kitchen door was closed, but she could still feel the mess inside.


    There were two white porcin tes on the table, which were so dark that Wendy couldn''t tell


    what it was. The only thing she could recognize was the milk in the cup.


    Wendy licked."... You made all these?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    Wendy was even more horrified.


    "Who said yesterday that men in the kitchen were losers..."


    With a pair of chopsticks in front of her, Wendy pulled out a chair and sat down. She picked up an


    unknown object and sending it to her mouth.


    Having just chewed twice, Charlie asked, "How''s it?"


    "...Do you want me to tell the truth?" Wendy hesitated.


    "Yes." Charlie said tly.


    Wendy looked up and bumped into his sharp eyes. She didn''t dare to lie, so she had to think


    carefully, "It''s not delicious..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie whisked off.


    Wendy,"..."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Wendy looked out through the blinds, the sun was dipping in the west, and in an hour she would be


    off work.


    She lowered her head, took out her mobile phone from the drawer, and looked at the message she


    just sent on the screen.


    "Charlie... are you busy?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you want for dinner? I''ll cook for you when I get off work."


    "Whatever."


    Wendy looked at the simple reply above. Just a few words to her, which could even be considered


    perfunctory.


    She bit her lips and sighed with her chin in her hands.


    He was the one who asked her to tell the truth...


    Wendy found that Charlie was getting more and more difficult.


    The colleague next to her came over and gossiped. "Are you having a fight with your boyfriend?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    It''s not exactly a fight, but she seemed to have made him unpleasant...


    The colleague showed a look of seeing through Wendy already as if she was an expert in love. "Oh,


    it''s normal! It''s said that every man actually has a childish little boy living in his mind!"


    Wendy expressed her consent.


    After ncing at the watch, Wendy turned off theputer and winked at her colleague next to her.


    Then she grabbed her bag and ran away with her waist bent.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, it was the first time that Wendy skipped work. Fortunately, she was about to get off


    work soon and there was nothing important at work. If her manager found out, she had asked her


    colleagues to help with a sloppy job and get over it.


    After leaving the office building, Wendy stopped a taxi on the side of the road.


    There was a flower shop next to her. She bit her lips and walked in.


    A few minutester, when she came out of shop, she held a bunch of roses in her arms. Of course,


    it couldn''tpare with the huge bouquet he sent her before.


    There was a red light on the zebra crossing, and many pedestrians were waiting by the roadside.


    Probably at night, there were a few scattered stalls on the street outside the flower shop, selling


    small groceries or trinkets and such. Wendy took a look at them, and her eyes were fixed on


    something. "How much is this?"


    Thest second before the green light changed, Wendy also arrived at the opposite side of the road


    with flowers in her arms. The building of Hogg''s Group was in front of her, and it was not yet


    officially off-duty. No one came out. Wendy looked up as if she could see an office on the top floor at


    a nce. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and called him.


    The call was answered quickly, but no sound was made.


    Wendy took the initiative to say, "Charlie, guess where I am now..."


    "Where are you?"


    "You walk by the window now..."


    Although Charlie''s tone was a little hard, it seemed that he did as she said. She could hear the


    sound of the high-backed chair sliding on the ground, and then footsteps. When he stopped, she


    waved at the top like a fool. "Charlie, did you see me?"


    Although she couldn''t see clearly what was going on up there, she knew that he would definitely see


    her.


    Thinking of this, she waved even harder.


    There was no sound over there, and Wendy''s hand was a little sour. "Hello? Charlie... are you


    listening?"


    There was still no response, but he didn''t hang up. The phone''s still on.


    Just as she was wondering whether the signal was good or not, Charlie suddenly said in a calm


    voice, "Look to the right."


    Then, the call was disconnected.


    Wendy turned her head and was stunned. She saw a tall figureing out of the building. He was


    wearing a ck hand-made suit, showing his two extremely long legs.


    She thought she''d create a little surprise for him, but it turned that he created it for her.


    Charlie walked straight towards her, holding his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Why did you skip work?"


    Wendy didn''t say anything and just looked at him with her eyes blinking.


    Charlie noticed the bouquet in her arms and frowned. "Where did the rosese from?"


    "Well, you guess!" Wendy said deliberately. A second before his face darkened, she put it into his


    arms and was a little shy. "I bought the flowers, for my boyfriend..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently. He definitely had never received flowers in his life.


    He took out the car key from his trouser pocket, pulled her hand, and walked directly to the Land


    Rover parked on the side of the road. In the afternoon, he went out to handle some things. When he


    came back, he parked the car on the side of the road and no longer needed to go to the


    underground parking lot.


    Wendy sat in and couldn''t help asking, "Are you done with your work?"


    "Yes." Charlie didn''t look at her.


    Wendy fastened the seat belt and put her hand into her pocket. Charlie didn''t know what she had


    taken out, then Wendy hid it in her hand. Then, she reached out towards him and grabbed hisrge


    hand that were held on the steering wheel. Then, a pure silver ring was put on his slender fingers. It


    was very ordinary, but also very bright in the setting sun.


    Looking at the silver ring on his finger, Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "You bought this,


    too?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded, and her face was still red. She also stretched out her hand. There was also


    a pure silver ring on her finger, which was exactly the same as Charlie''s. She exined shyly, "I


    bought these at a roadside stand. They didn''t cost me much. Fifty bucks for two. It''s for couples,


    and one for each of us..."


    Charlie did not say anything. After starting the engine, he reached out his hand to hold her.


    Wendy secretly looked at him and saw him all smiles at the corners of his eyes. He''s not mad at her


    anymore.


    And that made him happy?


    She could not help but feel a little surprised. Could it be because she bought couple rings for them?


    The white Land Rover quickly rushed into the traffic. When the red light came in front of them,


    Charlie bowed his head and kissed her hand wearing a ring.


    In the cafe, Madge stirred thette in her ss.


    Ynda, who asked her out and sat on the opposite side, had not stopped talking since she sat


    down. She said a lot of things about Wendy and Charlie.


    Hearing that, Madge was in a bad mood and had to maintain an elegant smile on her face.


    When Ynda finally finished, Madge sighed and said, "Your sister is indeed difficult to handle."


    "I''ve told you that she''s difficult! Sunny, you''re Charlie''s legitimate fiancee, Wendy doesn''t deserve


    topete with you! You must get Charlie back and don''t ever show mercy to Wendy!" Ynda


    said hurriedly.


    Madge smiled back, very temperamental, and very generous.


    The phone rang. Madge picked it up and hung up. After hanging up, she said to Ynda, "Ynda,


    I have something important and have to go first! Thank you for telling me this!"


    When Ynda heard this, she immediately showed her loyalty and said, "Sunny, don''t worry. I''m


    always on your side no matter what!"


    "Ynda, thank you." Madge seemed to be moved.


    The luxury car drove into the yard of a vi. The driver opened the door respectfully. "Miss Lim,


    we''re here!"


    When Madge got off the car, the phone rang again. It was Linda who called, Linda called her just


    now but she hung up.


    Madge walked into the vi quickly, and the servants came forward immediately. She changed her


    shoes and tossed her coat and bag to the servant as she walked inside. Then she went to the study


    on the second floor and knocked on the door.


    Inside, Linda was sitting in front of arge desk, pressing her forehead. "Mom, why did you call me


    back in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Madge walked to the desk and sat down, with a puzzled look on her face.


    Linda raised her head and did not say anything else. She threw the file bag beside her to Madge


    and said, "Take a look at this first."


    Madge showed a look of suspicion, but she opened the file bag as Linda said. There was a stack of


    files in it. Apparently, they were from a private detective. Madge began to read it.


    In just a few minutes, Madge''s face had changed a few times.


    After thest page, Madge heavily mmed the file bag on top of the table, and her voice was a


    little shaky. "Mom, does Dad know about this?"


    "Of course he doesn''t!" Linda immediately got up and said.


    The Gray family''s overseas business was doing well, her husband hadunched many projects in


    Europe and lived there all year round in recent years. Her husband would onlye back for New


    Year''s Eve or important events. What''s more, Linda would never tell her husband.


    Madge looked at the files on the desk again, and suddenly picked them up. She tore them apart


    quickly and threw them into the trash can. "Mom, I was going to marry Charlie, and I won''t give up


    easily! Now, it''s impossible for me to let go of him!" Linda walked over to her daughter, patted her


    daughter on the shoulder, and nodded. A fierce light shed across her eyes.


    Back in the room, Madge paced back and forth in front of the French window.


    Something shed in her eyes. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    When the line went through, she said with a soft voice.


    "Ewan, it''s me."


    Madge sighed. After a few seconds of pause, she asked in a low voice, "Can youe out with me


    for a moment?"


    It waste at night, in a noisy bar.


    When Ewan drove over, there were people calling him all the way in. He didn''t have time to talk to


    those guys tonight, so he went to find Madge one by one at the table. Finally, he found her, who


    was alone in the corner, holding a ss of wine.


    Seeing her pouring wine into the ss, with her long, curly hair down, he hurried forward and said,


    "Madge, why do you drink alone in such a ce?"


    The sound of music was deafening. Madge didn''t seem to hear it and directly poured the wine into


    her mouth.


    "Madge, you can''t drink like this!" Ewan grabbed her ss.


    In Ewan''s eyes, Madge was always so elegant. She should be in a high-end banquet instead of a


    noisy bar. It was totally an insult for her.


    Madge seemed to have drunk a lot and raised her head. "Ewan, are you here?"


    "What''s wrong? Something bad happened?" Ewan frowned and asked. There was an


    unconceble concern in his expression.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Well, I just want to drink!"


    "Was it because of Charlie?"


    Seeing Madge''s silence, Ewan confirmed his suspicions and sighed. "I knew that no one would let


    you lose your temper like this but him! Madge, you can''t keep drinking anymore. Didn''t the doctor


    tell you your stomach was fragile!"


    "Ewan, I feel so bad, so sad!" Madgey on the table and said.


    Ewan''s hand that hung down made a fist, and then he said in a depressed voice, "Madge, he''s not


    the only son of the Hogg''s Group. Why don''t you..."


    He was interrupted by Madge before he could finish his words. "Ewan, you know how much I like


    Charlie!


    I once told you, when I was 18 years old, at the anniversary celebration party of the Hogg''s Group, I


    danced with Charlie. It was that dance that made me fall in love with him at first sight. Later, when I


    learned that the Gray family and the Hogg''s family engaged us, do you know how happy I was? I


    felt like I am the happiest person in the world!"


    "For so many years, I have been working hard to be a better person, and I can also be a better


    match for him. I want everyone to know that we are born to be a couple! I have been waiting for so


    many years, and I am waiting for the day to marry him! But now, I am back, and he said sorry to me


    that he can''t marry me, and he has refused the engagement ceremony held by Uncle Hogg! If he


    can''t marry me, I would rather be lonely for the rest of my life..."


    At the end of her words, Madge was choked with sobs.


    Ewan''s eyes became more and moreplicated, and there was only one sentence left. "Madge,


    don''t cry. Your eyes are swollen from crying."


    He took out his handkerchief and wiped away the tears on her face gently.


    "Ewan, you''re the best! You''re still the best for me!" Madge held his hand and murmured with tears


    in her eyes.


    Ewan felt that his heart was clenched at this moment, but he felt more sorry for her.


    Madge''s tears continued to flow down and she was immersed in her own pain. After a long time,


    she suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "Ewan, can you do me a favor..."


    Outside the window, the sun was setting inch by inch.


    Charlie stood by the window and made a phone call. The magnificent red shadow covered his


    broad shoulders, which made people narrow their eyes when looking at him. It was so eye-catching.


    On the middle finger of the mobile phone, there was a pure silver ring reflecting light.


    Wendy bit her lips gently. It was the one she bought on the stall.


    In fact, she did it on the spur of the moment that day. She thought it was quite good-looking, so she


    bought them and thought it was just for fun. She didn''t expect that he didn''t take it off after wearing


    it. It didn''t match his hand-made suit and the watch on his wrist, but he didn''t mind it at all.


    When Charlie finished the call and put down the phone, she also shyly looked away.


    She put the freshly folded trousers neatly in the open suitcase in front of her, and finally put the


    washing bag into it. She carefully checked them and was afraid that she would miss something.


    Then she looked down at her watch. The flight was 8 o''clock in the evening, and there was still


    plenty of time.


    Charlie called her in the afternoon and said that he had to leave for America, but it was not as


    simple as a business trip.


    Wendy couldn''t help but worry and asked, "Charlie, is the situation with the Aunt serious?"


    "Yes." Charlie was taking out a cigarette and suddenly stopped lighting it. He frowned and said, "It''s


    very tricky. There are spies in thepany, who leaked a lot of business secrets topetitive


    companies. If it''s not handled well this time, herpany is likely to go bankrupt."


    "Is it that serious?" Wendy said in a low voice.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy pursed her lips. In fact, she also heard some news. Thepany she was now in had been


    bought by Donna before, so if anything went wrong, she would hear the news about it. People in the


    company would discuss in the tea room.


    No wonder he would put all his things aside and go to New York to help in such a hurry.


    Charlie came over and stood in front of her, bending one of his legs. "So, I have to help he get


    through this crisis."


    "You can do this...¡± Wendy covered her hand over his.


    "You trust me?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course!" She nodded without thinking.


    Seeing this, Charlie smiled and picked her up and put her on the bed.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    As soon as Wendy looked up, Charlie fell right on top of her.


    His big hand had been urately sped at her waist. Wendy reminded him, "Charlie, you''ll have


    to go to the airportter..."


    "I know. There''s time." Charlie threw away the cigarette and the lighter.


    Wendy looked at the sky outside. It''s true that if they hurried up, they could still squeeze out about


    two more hours, and there''s a lot of time for them to do something in the bed.


    Before she was ready, the sweater on her had been torn apart.


    Her chin was cupped up and strong kisses fell, and as the kisses got deeper and deeper, clothes


    were dropping to the floor in one piece.


    The air in the bedroom rose, mixed with her moaning and his heavy breathing.


    When Charlie finally finished, Wendy was lying on the bed like a fish caught ashore. Half of her face


    was buried in the pillow, and her eyelids were red which showed that she''s still slow to recover from


    this passion. And her naked arms were hanging in the air.


    The sky outside the window had quietly descended at some point.


    In her sight, Charlie was tying the waistband of his trousers.


    The smell was still in the air, showing how crazy they were. He didn''t waste a second. There''s a


    look of satisfaction all over his face.


    It''s like he wanted to have sex with her whenever he needed...Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, if he went to America this time, it was hard to say how long it would take. The two of them


    would not be able to do this kind of thing for a period of time. She wanted to satisfy him deep down


    in her heart, and she was also very eager for it.


    After Charlie tied the button of his shirt, he bent his legs in front of her as he did before.


    He grabbed her arm hanging on the edge of the bed and kissed her in the palm, then said in a


    reluctant tone, "Wendy, you can go with me!"


    "Forget it..." Wendy shook her head. "I can''t help you with the trouble at Auntie''s. I don''t want to


    cause you any more trouble."


    "Fine." Charlie nodded in deep thought.


    He was not afraid that she would cause more trouble. It was just that he went to New York this time


    mainly to help Donna get through this crisis, so he had no time left to care for her.


    The phone rang, and the screen showed Farr. Charlie picked it up and said in a low voice, "Well, I


    know. I''ll be right down."


    "Farr is downstairs."


    After hanging up, he lowered his head and said, "You stay in bed. I''ll go downstairs directly." Wendy


    did not insist, mostly because it took too much energy of her. He was too passionate. She then


    gently let go of her hand, which was wrapped around by him. "Well, then you should go..."


    Charlie picked up the suitcase, but he didn''t move immediately.


    After two seconds of silence, he turned around and walked back to her. He frowned and said, "If my


    dad wants to meet you alone, you can''t go. Do you understand?"


    "..." Why would his father want to meet her?


    There was an undisguised worry in those deep, restrained eyes. She said softly, "I know."


    Charlie nodded. As if he was still worried, he suddenly took out his wallet and pulled out a few


    checks that didn''t fill in the amount.


    "What are you doing?" Wendy was dumbfounded.


    "Take it!" Charlie put it in her hand. "Just in case, if my dad tries to dump money on you again like


    he didst time, you''ll dump it back on him with money too!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Wasn''t it still the money of the Hogg family?


    "Okay..." Her voice was softer, and she knew that he was thinking for her. She vaguely heard the


    car''s siren downstairs and rushed him. "Charlie, go ahead. Don''t let Mr. Chiang wait for you. If you


    miss the flight, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Charlie nodded with a deep look in his eyes. "Wendy, take good care of yourself!" "Well, you too..."


    she said shyly.


    As Wendy watched Charlie''s tall figure carry his suitcase out of the bedroom, until the sound of the


    door mming shut came from the entrance, she withdrew her gaze. She rolled over, they had just


    parted and she was starting to miss his arms.


    After a flight, Charlie arrived the next morning.


    When Charlie''s call came, Wendy had just finished the meeting. She felt so sweet when she heard


    his voice. "You''ve arrived?"


    "Yes, we are now driving to Donna''s head office," Charlie answered her. It seemed that there was


    an English radio voice on the other side of the phone. He asked her, "How was your sleepst


    night?"


    "Good..." Wendy admitted honestly.


    She''s so tired afterst night''s passion and fell asleep not long after he left for the airport.


    "Heartless woman!" Charlie said in a low voice, and his tone became resentful. "I didn''t sleep well


    on the nest night. There was a crazy woman who kept wandering in my head, so I couldn''t


    sleep at all."


    "I''m not a crazy woman..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Even if on the phone, Charlie still had the ability to make her blush with just a few words.


    After chatting for a few minutes, Charlie''s voice became much more serious. "Wendy, I''m at the


    company."


    Hearing his words, Wendy responded and hung up the phone obediently.


    Time flies, it''s been five days since Charlie left for America.


    During this period, Charlie called Wendy every day, sometimes in the morning and sometimes in the


    evening. He didn''t call her at a set time, but he sounded tired every time. And he had told her that


    he only slept for three hours for two consecutive nights.


    Wendy worried about him, but she couldn''t do anything except praying that Donna''spany could


    get through this crisis unscathed.


    She knew that this was a tough battle.


    But Wendy believed in Charlie that he would definitely help Donna''spany out of danger, even


    she didn''t know where that belief came from. Just like how she answered him at that time, she didn''t


    have any doubts but believed it from the bottom of her heart.


    On the weekend, she returned home from the supermarket in the afternoon. She opened the door


    with the key and entered the house. When she put all kinds of stuff into the refrigerator one by one,


    her phone on the shoe cab rang.


    Wendy walked over and looked at it. It was thendline number of Grandma''s house in the


    countryside.


    She picked it up with a smile and put it in her ear. "Hello, Grandma?"


    "Wendy, it''s Aunt Emma!"


    It was not Grandma''s loving voice that sounded there, but a hurried, middle-aged female voice.


    Wendy was no stranger to Aunt Emma. Aunt Emma was hired to help take care of grandma since


    she moved back to the countryside. Sometimes they would talk on the phone about Grandma''s


    health.


    "Aunt Emma, how''s everything going? How has Grandma been these days?¡± She asked with a


    smile.


    There was silence on the other side of the line. Just as Wendy was wondering what was going on,


    Aunt Emma suddenly cried, "Wendy,e back quickly! Something happened to your


    grandmother!"


    Wendy''s face turned pale immediately.


    Her eyes went ck and her phone fell to the ground with a loud sound, and the screen shattering.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    In the county hospital.


    In the night, a taxi with an Ice city license te stopped at the front door of the hospital. The door


    opened and a slender figure rushed out from inside. The backpack was open, and she even forgot


    to take the change from the driver in front of her.


    Wendy''s feet were in disarray, and all she could think of was to hurry up and hurry up more.


    Aunt Emma sounded panicked on the phone. She said that she found Wendy''s grandmother fainted


    on the ground when she came back from the small sales department. She had now gotten a car to


    take Grandma to a hospital in a neighboring county, but she didn''t say the details, just kept


    stressing for Wendy toe back soon.


    At night, the hospital seemed to be very quiet.


    When Wendy came out of the elevator, she saw a slightly fat figure at the end of the corridor pacing


    back and forth. She ran over and said, "Aunt Emma, where is my grandmother?"


    When Aunt Emma saw Wendy, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Aunt Emma, why don''t you talk? Where is my grandmother?" Wendy was even more frightened


    when she saw this. She looked at the emergency room in front of her and asked anxiously, "Is she


    in the emergency room? How is it going? Is there any danger? I have to take her to Ice city as soon


    as possible!"


    "Wendy!" Aunt Emma grabbed her hand with a look of grief on her face. "Listen to me. I was scared


    too! When I came in, I found your grandmother lying on the floor, she wouldn''t answer no matter


    what I called her. She was out of breath. So I asked someone to help me call the ambnce and


    sent her to the county hospital without stopping. The doctors and nurses have been doing their best


    to save her! Wendy, your grandmother is old enough that even if something unexpected happens,


    it''s normal!"


    actually started to cry again at the end of the story.


    Wendy was stunned all of a sudden, and she could feel the panic spreading infinitely. "Aunt Emma,


    how is my grandmother now?"


    Aunt Emma knew that she couldn''t hide anything from her. She held Wendy''s hand tightly and said


    word by word in a choked voice, "Wendy, you have to hold on! Your grandmother has passed


    away..."


    "What?" Wendy was wobbling on her feet.


    All of a sudden, her mind went nk, and there were only a few words echoing in her head.


    Her grandmother had passed away...


    She had passed away...


    She''s been running to the hospital every day since Grandma got sick over a year ago. Even though


    Grandma had to face dangerous situations more than once, Grandma always survived them. And


    within her perception, it never urred to her that her grandmother would leave her. "No, it''s


    impossible! Grandma is fine, and we''ve talked on the phonest night. She sounded very strong on


    the phone! Moreover, when she was in Ice City, Dr. Chin has already done the surgery and she is


    recovering well and will not have any problems..."


    "Wendy, you''d better get in there and see her onest time!" Aunt Emma kept wiping her tears.


    "Your grandmother is still lying in bed. Go and see her off! If I hadn''t stopped them, they would have


    pushed your grandmother to the morgue!"


    The word "morgue" seems to have struck a nerve with her, and Wendy''s feet went weak and she


    suddenly knelt down.


    Aunt Emma quickly helped her up and walked into the consulting room.


    The room was very quiet, even quieter than the corridor. There was a person lying on the bed,


    covered with a piece of white cloth.


    Wendy stumbled over, and her hands trembled a few times before pinching a corner of the white


    cloth. There was still a little bit of luck in her heart, hoping that what she had heard was all a


    hallucination and that it wasn''t Grandma lying there. However, when she opened the white cloth and


    saw the face that was lifeless, she waspletely devastated, like a piece of her heart had been


    ripped out.


    She reached out to touch her grandmother, but the body was cold.


    No matter how hard she rubbed and covered it, it was of no use. Grandma seemed to be asleep.


    Shey there motionless and looked like a statue. Tears blurred Wendy''s vision for a moment,


    gushing out inrge drops.


    Wendy still couldn''t believe it, it''s more like she couldn''t take it. She shook her head and fell


    backward.


    She wished it was just a nightmare. But when she opened her eyes again, there was still a pungent


    smell of disinfectant at the tip of her nose, reminding her that everything had happened. It was


    already the next morning when the sunshine came in.


    Thinking of Grandma''s serene face when she opened the white cloth, Wendy suddenly sat up.


    There was a pain on the back of her hand. She looked down to see that the I.V. tube rolling pin


    inserted in her hand had turned red. A figure next to her quickly stepped forward and hurriedly held


    her hand.


    "... Felix?"


    Wendy opened her mouth in bewilderment and said in a hoarse voice.


    Felix lowered his head to make sure that she''s OK. Fie gently held her shoulder and could not hide


    his concern about her in his eyes. "It''s me, Wendy, how do you feel?"


    "Felix, my grandmother, she''s..." Wendy couldn''t finish her words and choked with sobs.


    "Wendy, I already know! You are so emotional that you passed out. When I called you, the nurse


    here answered the phone, so I drove herest night. Your grandmother can''te back, I''m sorry


    for your loss." At the end of his words, Felix sighed softly. "No, no..." Wendy shook her head, but


    she knew that there''s nothing she could do about it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Wendy, people will die sooner orter. Grandma was old, and there will be a day like this sooner or


    later!" Felix continued in a gentle voice, "The body has been sent to the morgue. You have to cheer


    up. Grandma''s funeral has to be arranged, or you can''t keep her in the cold morgue, can you?"


    Wendy covered her mouth, and her tears kept falling down.


    Felix sat by the bed, put his arms around her shoulder and tried to give her strength. "Wendy, are


    you going to let your grandmother stay in the country or take her back to Ice City?"


    Wendy''s lips trembled uncontrobly. After a long time, she finally made a sound. "Stay in the


    country..."


    At that time, Grandma insisted on moving back to her hometown to live when she was discharged


    from the hospital. Grandma told Wendy that Wendy''s grandfather was buried in the countryside.


    Grandma missed the life she had with Grandpa.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll help you take care of Grandma''s funeral." Felix nodded.


    "Thank you..." Wendy said in a hoarse voice.


    Felix sighed and brought the porridge he bought from the breakfast shop early in the morning, trying


    to get her to take a couple of bites.


    But Wendy shook her head and refused. She just took a small sip of the warm water handed over


    by Felix, not enough to moisten dry lips. Felix was worried and concerned. He frowned and asked


    while thinking of something, "Where is Mr. Hogg? Why is he not with you at this time?"


    When it came to Charlie, Wendy''s eyes were even wetter.


    It would be great if he was by her side at this moment. She really missed him.


    Wendy said in a hoarse voice, "He went to America..."


    Speak of the devil, Wendy''s cell phone beside the pillow rang, showing the name of "Charlie".

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    "Wendy."


    When the line went through, a quiet voice sounded in her ears.


    Wendy clenched her mobile phone. When she heard his voice, she seemed to have someone to


    rely on. "Charlie..."


    "It''s Sunday. You''re at home?" Charlie''s voice wasn''t much better than hers, it was also hoarse and


    deeply tired. "I''m still in thepany. I asked my aunt to go back first. She''s been nervous these


    days. I''ll go back to the hotel and sleep after the project in hand finished."


    "What are you doing?" After he said that, he asked her again.


    Wendy looked at the shocking white in the ward, and then the blinding sun outside the window.


    At this time, it should bete at night at his ce.


    Even if she couldn''t see it, she could imagine that he was lying on the conference table, with a stack


    of hill- high documents in front of him, and a tired shadow was crawling on the outline of his tough


    face.


    Wendy closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    As if she was afraid he''d hear something strange, she tried to act as if nothing had happened. "I am


    watching TV..."


    "I miss you." "Me too..."


    Wendy''s nose was sour and she almost let out a cry.


    Charlie seemed to light a cigarette and said in a deep voice, "If everything goes well, just a few


    more days and I''ll be able to help my aunt get through this crisis, and then I can go back! Wendy,


    wait for me!."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded with red eyes.


    After hanging up the phone, Felix frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you tell him?"


    Wendy didn''t say anything, and her eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Felix seemed to have guessed it and asked, "Are you afraid that he will worry about


    you?"


    "Yes..." Wendy said softly, "If I said that my grandmother passed away, he would buy a ticket and


    come back to me immediately, but his aunt needs him now. If hees back, all that effort will have


    been for nothing! I''ll tell him when he''s done with that..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Donna had always treated her well.


    Wendy didn''t want Donna''spany to go bankrupt. She heard him on the phone just now. FHis


    voice was so hoarse and he was so tired. If she told him about her grandmother, even if he didn''t


    come back, he must be worried and anxious. Moreover, Donna really needed him and she didn''t


    want him to fall into a dilemma.


    "Even at this time, you''re still thinking about him." Felix smiled, somewhat far-fetched.


    Wendy didn''t say anything but tried to cheer herself up. Felix was right. She had to cheer up and


    take care of her grandmother''s funeral. She wanted to let the Grandma rest in peace.


    There was a custom in the countryside that the family needed to stay with the dead for three nights.


    She was the only granddaughter, so she had to do all these things at the funeral by herself. There


    was a shed outside the yard, and many neighbors came over to pay their respects one by one.


    Wendy, dressed in ck, returned a salute to everyone who came to the funeral.


    Felix did not leave and apanied her to deal with her grandmother''s funeral. She was very


    grateful. At this time, she had a friend around her, which was greatlyforted both physically and


    mentally.


    When her best friend, Emily, heard the news, Emily came as well with Simon.


    Emily rushed to Wendy as soon as she saw Wendy, with both eyes as red as a rabbit. In the end,


    Emily was pulled away by Simon. Simon felt guilty. After all, he who healed had a heart of gold, and


    Wendy''s grandmother was used to be his patient.


    But Wendy knew that it had nothing to do with Simon. No one wanted an ident like that, and she


    would have wanted her grandmother to live to be a hundred years old.


    Simon asked Wendy if she had told Charlie, but she said no, and told Simon the reason. Simon


    nodded with understanding after hearing that. Emily and Simon didn''t stay long. Emily seemed to be


    sick and looked sickly, coughing all the time. And the hospital where Simon worked kept calling


    Simon for surgeries. Wendy told them to leave and don''t worry about her.


    By the end of the third night, she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Felix passed through the yard with a thermos cup filled with hot water, and handed the mobile


    phone to her at the same time. "Wendy, your mobile phone is charged. There was a strange number


    calling twice just now, so I answered it. But the caller seemed to have dialed the wrong number and


    hung up quickly."


    Wendy reached for her phone and flipped through the call logs. Sure enough, there was a strange


    number on it.


    She nodded and didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Felix saw that she looked very pale and gently helped her to stand up, and said in a gentle voice,


    "Wendy, go back to your room and sleep for a while. I''ll stay with Grandma."


    They were so close, so Wendy didn''t insist and nodded.


    After watching her enter the house, it wasn''t long before an eye- catching sports car drove up and


    parked next to the shed, and then a familiar figure stepped out.


    "Felix."


    When Felix saw theing person, he stood up and greeted, "Ewan, you are here!" At noon, Ewan


    called Felix for dinner. Felix told him about the situation here, and Ewan immediately said that he


    woulde over.


    "Well, how is Wendy? She must be devastated, right?" Ewan looked into the yard.


    Felix nodded and sighed with pity, "Yes, she has a bad rtionship with her father, and her mother


    died early. Grandma and she have been dependent on each other all the time. Grandma was


    almost her only family in this world. It''s really hard for her!"


    Ewan nodded and sighed.


    The two chatted idly. As if carelessly, Ewan pulled a cigarette out of his pocket and handed it over,


    "Felix, do you want one?"


    "Then I''ll have one!" Felix stretched out his hand and took it.


    Fle''s afraid he would get sleepyter, and he would be more energetic if he smoked a cigar.


    Ewan looked at Felix and took the lighter out of his pocket. When he helped to turn on the lighter,


    there was a moment of hesitation andplexity on his face.


    Felix took a few deep breaths and felt a little different. There seemed to be a faint fragrance. "Is this


    from abroad?"


    "Yes, someone sent it to me. It''s not too strong!" Ewan looked at the ground instead of looking


    directly at Felix. When Ewan was about to finish his cigarette, he did not raise his head. Instead, he


    said, "Felix, I''ll help you guard it for a while. You go in and see Wendy. She needs apany now!"


    Felix nodded and said, "Alright, thank you."


    "We don''t need this!" Ewan repliedzily.


    Felix patted Ewan on the shoulder and said no more. Indeed, he was a little worried. Fie stepped on


    the cigarette and walked to the yard, without noticing the dark light in Ewan''s eyes.


    When Felix entered the room, he found that the bedroom door was open. There was a dim light on


    the roof of the shed.


    Wendy didn''t sleep but sat on the end of the bed hugging her knees.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    When the light hit her body, she looked lonely and pitiful.


    Felix brought the newly heated jujube porridge over. She almost didn''t eat much at dinner, just took


    a couple of bites. Felix felt like he was watching her lose weight day by day.


    As if she hadn''t heard his footsteps, she rested her chin on her knees, her eyes drooping down to


    the phone at her feet.


    Felix knew that she was waiting for Charlie''s call.


    After Grandma left, of course, he would not let her face these alone. In the past three days, she


    would talk to Charlie on the phone. Just like the day when she was in the hospital, she tried very


    hard to show that she was fine. For several times, he saw the forced smile on her mouth, and then


    she covered her face with her hands when she hung up the phone...


    As painful as it was to lose a loved one, she still tried to hold on, just to keep Charlie from worrying.


    Felix unconsciously tightened his hand, and there was an emotion in his chest bumping out. When


    he noticed it, he was a little panic, because there was a hint of jealousy in those emotions.


    Perhaps he should admit that when he saw Charlie for the first time in her house, his heart was


    already not calm. It''s just he had this habitual patience, burying all his feelings deep in his heart and


    not revealing the slightest, and also because their twelve year age difference, and he had a son...


    When the porridge bowl was handed over, Wendy slowly raised her head, but she didn''t take it. It


    seemed that she didn''t have much appetite. She just looked out of the window and asked softly,


    "Felix, at this time, New York should be in the morning..."


    "Yes." Felix nodded.


    Wendy also nodded and said, "Last night, I heard that he was back at the hotel earlyst night, and


    after a couple of nights of hard work in a row, he should finally be able to get some sleep..."


    "Don''t talk about him! Take care of yourself!" Felix interrupted her with a frown. Looking at her thin


    chin, he was a little angry about her for only thinking of Charlie.


    "Well, I know." Wendy took a deep breath. "When he left, he also told me to take good care of


    myself."


    It was Charlie again...


    The jealousy in his chest was getting stronger and stronger, as if it was about to break out.


    Felix put the porridge bowl on the bedside table next to him. When he looked away, his eyes fell on


    the small pale hand hanging on his side.


    "Wendy."


    A gentle voice came, and Wendy was stunned.


    She lowered her head in a daze and looked at Felix''s hand on top of her. She heard his voice again,


    " Wendy, if I said to you again that I wanted to take you to America, would you agree?"


    "Felix..." Wendy raised her head unexpectedly, and hier heart was slightly shocked.


    Swallowing her saliva, she saw that the expression on his face was as depressed as his voice.


    Felix held her hand tightly and stared at her as if he was afraid of missing every facial expression.


    "Do you still want to do it?"


    "I''m sorry..." Wendy bit her lips.


    The light in Felix''s eyes seemed to be extinguished in an instant, and it was a bit bitter.


    These words had already proved her answer. Fie should have guessed that it would be like this, but


    he still asked.


    Somehow, there was a strange desire in his lower abdomen. Her hand was wrapped in his palm


    softly and he didn''t want to let it go easily. Fie didn''t know if it was because of his obsessiveness or


    something else, but he couldn''t control himself.


    Wendy felt that it was inappropriate and wanted to pull back her hand, but Felix held it tighter.


    As she frowned, she felt that Felix in front of her suddenly leaned over and his facial features were


    expanding. She was shocked and panicked. Before she could react, his body suddenly pressed


    down on her.


    "Felix, you..."


    Wendy opened her eyes wide in surprise and found that Felix''s serious face was not as gentle as


    he used to be when facing her. His eyes were not clear as usual, and there was a hint of confusion


    in them.


    She couldn''t make a sound and was kissed by him.


    Her whole body was pushed to the bed by Felix, and Wendy pushed him away in a panic.


    On the contrary, Felix''s kiss became more intense because of her struggle, and his hands were also


    pulling her clothes.


    He looked as if he had been bewitched by some kind of spell, and his entire body was exuding a


    terrifying power.


    Wendy and Charlie had done a lot of intimate things, so it was impossible for her not to understand.


    She could clearly feel the dangerous signal sent by a man at this time.


    "No!"


    Wendy shouted in a low and trembling voice, but Felix had not heard it. In a moment of time, her


    cor had been torn apart, and the kiss snaked down, so hard on the exposed skin.


    The physical strength of man and woman were very disparate, and with her being so emaciated


    now, her strength was simply too weak to shake him by half.


    Wendy became more and more scared. Felix seemed to havepletely changed into another


    person. There was fear in her eyes. This was not what Felix would do to her in her memory.


    She couldn''t push him away, and her hand touched the bowl of porridge that had just been ced


    on the bedside table and smashed it hard at his head.


    Feeling the pain, Felix stopped and raised his hand to cover his forehead. Wendy covered her chest


    tightly, and tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. She was still muttering, "Felix, don''t..."


    The jujube porridge escaped between his fingers, and there was still the sound of crying in his ear.


    Felix''s crazy eyes became calm little by little. Fie looked at her crying under his body, as if he could


    not believe what had happened.


    What did he do?


    Felix was very annoyed. Her grandmother had just passed away, but he had almost bullied her!


    If something really happened, he couldn''t forgive himself. Flowever, he didn''t know why he was a


    little out of control. Something had ovee his senses. Fie still had the desire in his lower


    abdomen, but the pain on his forehead always reminded him.


    "Wendy, don''t cry. I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose!" Felix hurriedly pulled her up and no longer do


    that to her. Fie tidied up her cor and felt annoyed and guilty. "It''s my fault. I scared you. I don''t


    know what happened to myself... Don''t be afraid."


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the international flight from New York had justnded.


    Farr took the suitcases respectively with her left and right hands, following Charlie who was in a


    ck suit. And he nced at Boss from time to time.


    They boarded the ne at New York''s airport yesterday morning and flew for more than ten hours.


    When they returned to Ice city, because of the jetg, it''s still on the same day.


    Farr knew that the moment Boss asked him to book a ticket after solving the crisis, Boss


    deliberately did not tell Miss Lim. However, because they left in a hurry, Boss''s mobile phone was


    left in the hotel. The flight time was approaching and it was toote to grab it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Boss asked him to borrow his cell phone, but it ran out of battery.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    There was an acquaintance in the waiting room who also came back to Ice city, and he asked


    someone to borrow a mobile phone for the time being.


    Boss took the phone and pressed a series of numbers in a very familiar manner. Farr stood next to


    him and could see the shallow radian of his thin lips. However, it seemed that no one picked it up,


    so he called a second time.


    Finally, someone picked up the phone. Yet Boss hung up the phone without saying a word, and


    there''s a storm a storming between the eyes.


    During the whole flight, Charlie''s so gloomy at all times that even the stewardesses didn''t dare to


    come forward to serve him.


    Farr straightened his back, and couldn''t help but tighten his nerves.


    At the exit, the driver, Tonny, had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw them, he


    immediately went forward, took the two suitcases in Farr''s hands, and handed over a brand new


    phone.


    Farr checked it and went over to Charlie respectfully. "Mr. Hogg, I''ve inserted a new card, here''s the


    phone."


    Charlie took it and put it in his trouser pocket.


    Farr saw the situation, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something. The question of why Boss


    didn''t call Miss Lim was already on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it back when he touched


    Charlie''s cold eyes.


    When they walked out of the airport lobby, a light figure ran over, whose high heels were clicking.


    "Charlie-"


    Farr looked over and found that it was another Miss Lim.


    Ynda put on delicate makeup and also had her hair done. She wore a mboyant Chanel suit


    and carried a famous brand''s bag on her back. She''s like a proud peacock, and it''s hard not to


    notice.


    However, Charlie didn''t seem to see her and kept walking toward the parking lot.


    Ynda caught up with him on high heels, and said, "Charlie, why don''t you talk to me? I''m waiting


    for you here. I have something to tell you!"


    "I''m not interested." Charlie looked steadily forward.


    "It''s about you and my sister. You''re not interested either?" Ynda saw that he was still ignoring


    her, so she quickly followed him and said, "Charlie, don''t go. Listen to me! I''m totally defending you.


    Wendy cheated on you!"


    "What did you say?" Charlie suddenly said in a low voice.


    Ynda was frightened by the grimness on his face. She was very scared, but soon she realized


    that she hade prepared. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and handed it to him.


    "Charlie, I didn''t lie to you. Check it if you don''t believe me!" When Charlie saw the photo on the


    screen, his deep eyes narrowed.


    His pupils contracted rapidly, and the veins on the back of his hand, which was holding the phone,


    had already jumped out.


    When Ynda saw it, she couldn''t hide her smug look and took the opportunity to nder Wendy.


    "Wendy''s not lonely at all when you are in the United States! When you are not around, she''s with


    another man..."


    Charlie suddenly mmed the phone down on the floor.


    He made a lot of noise, and a lot of people around looked over.


    Ynda was so close to Charlie that she almost screamed. At this moment, she pushed down her


    excitement and called him tentatively, "Charlie..."


    "F*ck off!" Charlie said coldly.


    The tall figure in Ynda''s sight left in a murderous rage. Ynda patted her chest as if she had


    come back to life. She picked up the phone that had fallen on the ground and pouted, but she was


    not angry at all. Instead, sheughed.


    The screen was cracked, but it still worked.


    Ynda dialed a number as if to im credit. "Hello, Sunny..."


    After three days, Grandma was sent to cremate, and the ashes were buried next to Grandpa.


    Wendy kowtowed a few times in front of the tombstone. When she left, she looked back step by


    step, and her tears kept pouring out.


    For the past two days, she kept thinking that if she hadn''t promised Grandma to let her move back


    to the country, would Grandma still be with her now? But there was no "if" in the world. She could


    only ept it as everyone told her.


    She still remembered that a man told her to stay home and waited for him. Fortunately, she was not


    alone.


    After giving away Grandma''s ashes, Wendy went back to Ice City.


    Felix drove the military jeep. It''s a little awkward because of what happenedst night. They were


    both silent along the way.


    When they arrived in the city, it was almost evening, and half of the sky was tinged with sunset


    colors.


    "Wendy, we''re here!"


    Wendy closed her eyes. The long journey made her sleepy. Feeling someone approaching, she


    instantly sat up straight with alert in her eyes.


    Felix smiled guiltily at the sight of the situation, "I guess I scared you after all."


    Wendy bit her lip, lowered her head and silently unbuttoned her seat belt, trying to open the door.


    Felix locked the car a step ahead. Then he saw her look panicked, and her eyes were nervously


    looking at him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy, I still want to apologize to you!" Felix sighed. Even he didn''t know why, so he could only


    find an excuse. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Maybe it was because I thought of the scene when Toby''s


    mother left. That''s why I lost control..."


    Upon hearing this, Wendy''s expression froze for two seconds, and then she rxed.


    She took off the guard in her eyes and shook her head, saying, "Felix, I don''t me you. I will forget


    what happenedst night."


    "Thank you!" Felix smiled, unlocked the car, andforted her. "Don''t think too much. Therees


    a time in our lives when we have to say goodbye. Your grandmother will also want you to live


    happily! You have been too tired these two days. Go upstairs and have a rest!"


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry about me!" Wendy nodded.


    After getting out of the car, Wendy saw that Felix was still looking at her worriedly. When she walked


    into the building, she turned around and waved her hand.


    After two breaks in between, Wendy climbed to the top floor.


    When she was about to get the key from her bag, she opened her eyes slightly. In front of her, there


    was a gap in the security door of her house. Although she left in a hurry at that time, she still


    remembered that the door was locked.


    Fler heartbeat sped up all of a sudden.


    She suspects a burr in the house. If that''s the case, then God had tested her too much.


    Wendy hesitated to hold the door handle, grabbed the vase on the cab, and tried to walk inside.


    Fler other hand had already held the mobile phone, and she would call the police at any time.


    There was a faint scent of tobo spreading through the room.


    She sniffed, and thought the scent was familiar. She continued to walk in and saw a tall figure


    standing by the window with a suitcase next to him.


    "...Charlie?"


    Wendy was stunned for a while and was not very sure.


    If it weren''t for the cigarette in his hand, she would have suspected that she was hallucinating.


    Her nose was getting a little sore. God knows how much she missed him, and how much she


    wanted to see him. She put down the vase in her hand and walked toward him step by step. Now


    she just wanted to snuggle into his arms to absorb warmth and strength from him.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Wendy asked in a hoarse voice as she walked in, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell


    me..."


    "I came back in the morning." Charlie''s thin lips twitched.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was smoking by the window, and the sun was setting over him, so she couldn''t see his deep


    eyes clearly.


    Wendy was surprised and also saw so many cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    She didn''t ask any more questions, thinking that he meant to surprise her like he did when he came


    back from Lim City. He deliberately didn''t tell her to surprise her. She kept walking up to him, and


    asked with concern, "Have you solved all the problems for aunt?"


    "Yes." Charlie said lightly and put out the cigarette.


    Wendy''s heart had been hanging in the air for a long time, but now it was finally relieved, and her


    nose was getting even sourer.


    Finally, she stood in front of him. Before she could fling herself into his arms, Charlie had already


    snatched his hand out and dragged her into his embrace, and her forehead mmed into his strong


    chest.


    Wendy wanted to wrap her arms around his waist. Finally, she could tell him about her grandmother.


    Suddenly, she lost her focus. Charlie actually picked her up, turned around, and pressed against the


    wall next to him.


    Keeping that posture, her body lost focus and her legs had to be coiled around his lean waist. They


    were breathing in each other''s scent. She opened her mouth and was about to make a sound when


    his strong kiss fell down.


    A little separation wins over a newlywed.


    Wendy understood his desire that he had been holding back for so long, and her body and mind


    were softened by his kisses.


    It seemed that Charlie was very anxious. He held her with one big hand and pried open her teeth,


    and the other big hand had already roamed over her body.


    It was in broad daylight. Although he deliberately avoided the window so that no one would see


    them, the door''s still open. And although she knew that there was no one walking around on the top


    floor and the opposite door also belonged to him, what if someone came in...


    The more Wendy thought about it, the shyer she became.


    It''s just that after so many days apart, and with all the things going on with Grandma, she missed


    him so much. Her eyes gradually turned red out of habit. With a whimper, her whole body turned


    into a puddle of spring water.


    So when he suddenly stopped, she looked nk, breathing and opening her eyes to look at him.


    In the sunset, the sun shone on each other''s faces. Including the burning heat at the bottom of his


    eyes and the red and swollen lips, as well as the red marks on her corbone.


    Wendy panted for a while and then was put down by him, and her feet were on the ground. The big


    hand that had just roamed over her body was tidying her cor bit by bit. He slightly lowered his


    eyes, and there was no expression on his stern face.


    Charlie turned around, walked to the sofa and sat down in silence.


    He poured out another cigarette from the case, with his upper body leaned forward, his elbow on his


    knees, and lowered his head to light the cigarette. The only sound in the room was the flick of a


    lighter. Soon, the outline of his outstanding side face was surrounded by white smoke.


    Wendy''s back was still leaning against the wall, frowning in puzzlement.


    His deep eyes, which were filled with lust, had slowly calmed down. However, there seemed to be


    something hidden deeply behind his eyes, which she could not pry into.


    Wendy walked over and said, "Charlie, what''s wrong..."


    Charlie squinted at her.


    Wendy''s heart shivered, probably for something else hidden in his eyes.


    She suddenly noticed that there was something unusual about him, which was different from before.


    He was very gloomy at this time. Wendy swallowed her saliva and reached out her hand to gently


    touch his arm. Even through the material, she could still feel his strong muscles, but they seemed to


    be a little stiff. She bit her lip and said, "Charlie, what''s wrong with you? Are you too tired..."


    Charlie didn''t say a word. He just smoked silently.


    With great force, he smoked to the sponge end in the blink of an eye.


    Charlie sat up straight and breathed thest puff of smoke into his lungs. It was burning hot. He


    pressed down that feeling, and then put out the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the trash can.


    He nced at her again.


    "Wendy, let''s break up."


    Wendy froze all of a sudden.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at him, who was only a foot away from her. "... What did you


    say?"


    "You heard it." Charlie''s thin lips twitched, and his voice was cold.


    How could he call her so intimately, but say such ruthless words?


    Wendy seemed to be greatly frightened. She took back her hand from his arm and curled up her


    fingertips in her palm. "I want to hear you say it again..."


    "Let''s break up." Charlie didn''t seem to mind repeating this sentence. His sharp eyes deeply


    stabbed into her skin, and his thin lips moved, making cruel sound, "I''m suddenly bored. I don''t want


    to keep fighting with my dad, and I don''t want to lose my position as president of Hogg''s Group! I


    have been waiting for you from morning to now. I don''t mean to surprise you, but to break up with


    you personally."


    "So, I don''t want to y this rtionship game with you anymore."


    After saying that, Charlie''s eyebrows twitched faintly, and slowly removed the silver ring he wore on


    his hand.


    Wendy didn''t seem to realize what had happened, and she didn''t know why she was sentenced to


    death.


    On the other hand, Charlie had already got up and walked to the window to pick up the suitcase that


    was quietly ced there.


    She looked at him, who was full of male charm even at this moment. His stern and handsome face


    and deep eyes had not changed at all, but the heart under the suit and shirt suddenly became more


    and more difficult to understand.


    Rtionship game...


    He actually ssified their rtionship as a game...


    Charlie didn''t look at her. He picked up the suitcase and quickly walked over to the sofa. The


    coldness was like a blunt knife, grinding her heart little by little.


    Wendy closed her eyes to hide the emotion in her eyes.


    Like the previous two times, she also asked him, "Are you sure?" "Yes." Charlie did not stop


    walking.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and stood up. Looking at his cold and hard back that had quickly arrived at


    the entrance, she breathed a sigh of relief, otherwise, she was afraid of losing the courage to


    question him. "Charlie, you told me that you wouldn''t let me down. Is this a lie?"


    Charlie''s tall figure froze.


    He turned his body slightly, and his thin lips seemed to be lifted.


    "... What are youughing at?" Wendy asked in a trembling voice.


    The muscles in his arms were taut, and his hands in his pocket were clenched into fists. After


    struggling for a few seconds, he slowly loosened his grip pulled his lips, "I can''t believe you actually


    believe that kind of crap!"


    Wendy''s eyes were swollen with pain, and the salty liquid finally could not help falling down.


    Charlie was still standing there with his back to her. Her tears were like beads with broken lines. He


    couldn''t dry her tears with his hands as he once did, let alone kiss them dry.


    Looking at his cold and hard back, Wendy raised her hand to dry her tears. Then, she exhaled and


    said word by word with a sad smile, "Charlie, this is thest time I shed tears for you."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Wendy didn''t even blink her eyes.


    Just like that, she watched the tall and cold figure leave until the door closed.


    The room fell into silence as if nothing had happened. Only she knew what she had just


    experienced.


    Let''s break up.


    It''s not like she brought up that time, she wasn''t sure about it, but he had already made up his mind.


    But how could he say those things without hesitation?


    She never knew that men are so much more cruel than women. No wonder people say that


    between lovers, if a woman said she''s going to break up with you, she''ll stille back, but if a man


    said he''s breaking up with you, he''ll probably nevere back.


    Wendy fell down on the sofa and covered her chest tightly.


    Her heart hurt like there was blooding out of it.


    If the sudden death of her grandmother was a shock to her, then Charlie gave her a big blow. From


    the moment he left for America, shey on the bed and watched him leaving. She didn''t want him to


    leave, and was waiting for him to return every day.


    Especially in the past few days, missing him was the only thing that kept her going.


    He finally came back, but he didn''t want her anymore.


    She couldn''t me anyone else, she was the one who had summoned up all the courage to take


    the cheeky initiative to get back together with him in the first ce.


    Wendy looked at the silver ring on the table that had been thrown away by him.


    She lowered her head and took off herself. After wearing a ring for a long time, she got a ring of


    marks on her finger.


    Looking at the sterling silver rings, she smiled bitterly and sarcastically. It''s ordinary and cheap,


    which really did not fit him. Just like what he said, he felt bored and didn''t want to fight against his


    father. He didn''t want to lose the position of the president of Hogg''s Group, and he didn''t want to


    y rtionship games with her...


    She didn''t me him. She really didn''t, and she respected his choice.


    However, Wendy couldn''t control herself as she remembered the rtionship she had with her


    father after returning from dinner at the Lim family, and listlessly told Charlie about it. At that time,


    he held her shoulder and kissed her between her eyebrows, "You have me."


    The calm voice was still clear in her ears, but it had been like a lifetime ago.


    This time, she was really alone.


    Wendy''s pale face was buried in her hands, and tears fell from the gap. Tears were raining down.


    The next day, Wendy went back to work at thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That''s how life went on as usual, even if something earth-shattering happened.


    The supervisor did not make things difficult for her when he learned that someone in her family had


    died. He treated her three days'' absence at work as three days'' leave. Wendy thanked him and


    went back to start her work again.


    In the evening, she got a call from Emily, and Emily''s in the hospital.


    After work, Wendy got a taxi and went to the hospital.


    In the private hospital where Simon worked, Wendy was not surprised by this but soon she frowned


    because Charlie''s father was also in this hospital.


    After entering the inpatient department, Wendy took the elevator to the surgical floor. She thought


    Emily would be in an ordinary ward, but when she came to the senior ward after questioning at the


    nurse''s desk, she was slightly surprised.


    Emily was lying on her back on the hospital bed in a hospital gown. She didn''t look sick. On the


    contrary, she looked good. Now she''s holding a straw in her mouth, with a cup of milk tea beside


    her.


    Hearing the push of the door, she scrambled to pull the straw out of her mouth, pulled open the


    drawer, and threw the milk tea into it. Then she turned her back as if she was sleeping soundly. She


    made a series of moves in one fluid motion, looking skilled.


    Wendy watched the whole process of the show, then walked over with a smile and poked Emily


    from the side. "Emily?"


    "Oh, Wendy, it''s you!" When Emily heard Wendy''s voice, she immediately turned around and patted


    her chest exaggeratedly. "You scared me. I thought you were..."


    "Who do you think it is?" Wendy blinked.


    "Nah!" Emily''s face turned red.


    "Is it Dr. Chin?" Wendy guessed instantly.


    "That b*stard!" Although Emily was furious, her expression was shy, which she didn''t even notice.


    "I''ve been in the hospital for a few days, and I''ve been eating millet porridge almost every day.


    Come on, I''m gonna puke! I want to eat fried chicken and French fries. He said they''re junk food,


    and won''t allow me to touch them! I bribed a little boy at the pediatrician to buy me this milk tea.


    Don''t let him know!"


    "Dr. Chin is doing this for your own good. You are now a patient!" Wendy sat on the chair next to


    Emily and asked worriedly, "Emily, what''s going on? Why are you in the hospital?"


    Emily sat up, a little slow, then miled at Wendy and said, "I''m alright! I just had an operation for


    appendicitis a few days ago. I pulled the wound when I rushed to your grandmother''s ce. Now


    the wound is infected and it''s causing a fever. But now it''s no big deal. The doctor stitched my


    wound back together and I''m waiting for it to heal so I can jump out of the hospital!"


    "It''s all my fault, you''re worried about me." Wendy felt very guilty.


    "What are you talking about? We''re best friends. Besides, Grandma used to make a beef sauce for


    us when we were in college. I should do something for her!" Emily said in a low voice. Looking at


    Wendy''s face, she sighed and asked, "Wendy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    "No one has expected what happened to Grandma, but life and death are inevitable, so don''t be too


    sad about it!"


    "I won''t."


    Emily nodded in relief and asked, "I heard from the b*stard that Mr. Hogg hase back?"


    "Yes..." Wendy curled up her fingers.


    "It''s good that you still have Mr. Hogg!" Emily smiled.


    "..." Wendy lowered her eyes and feltplicated.


    Coming out of the ward, Wendy took the elevator to leave. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Because she was afraid that she would meet someone she didn''t want to see.


    However, heaven does not wish for what one wishes for. When she was about to walk out of the


    hospital building, a long business car parked at the door. The driver opened the door respectfully


    and a tall and graceful silhouette stepped out of the car.


    She was wearing t shoes, a long white cashmere coat, with two slender calves exposed.


    Madge didn''t leave immediately after she got out of the car, but turned back. Then, a tall figure


    came out of the car. It was still themon ck hand-made suit. It was well- tailored, outlining his


    broad shoulders and two long legs.


    He was holding a cigarette in his hand, and white smoke came out of his thin lips while he threw the


    cigarette to the ground and put it out with his leather shoes.


    One in ck and the other in white, making for a very eye-catching scenery.


    It was as if Wendy''s feet had taken root and she couldn''t move them a bit.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    There were two huge round stone pirs in front of the building. Because of the angle, the pir just


    obscured her, and Charlie couldn''t see her from where he was.


    Wendy saw Charlie bend over, take out arge bouquet of lilies from the car, and hand it to Madge


    beside him, then Madge took it with both hands.


    Wendy couldn''t see the expression on his face because he was standing with his back to Wendy,


    but Wendy could clearly see Madge with two shallow dimples on her cheeks.


    Her red lips opened and closed. Wendy didn''t know what she had said to Charlie, but he took the


    lead in walking into the building.


    In a trance, Wendy saw Madge approaching her with flowers in hands, and there was an obvious


    surprise on Madge''s face.


    "Miss Lim!"


    "Miss Gray..."


    It was toote for Wendy to hide, so she had to say hello.


    Madge kept the posture of holding flowers with both hands and looked at her with a smile. Madge


    greeted her in a tone as if they had a good rtionship, "What a coincidence! It''s like no matter


    where I go, I always run into you!"


    Wendy moved the corners of her mouth in response.


    Her eyes were fixed on the lilies in Madge''s hand. She could not tell how many flowers there were


    now. It seemed that every flower was carefully chosen to bloom just right and the fragrance of the


    flowers blew over from time to time.


    Well, the lilies fit Madge''s temperament perfectly.


    "Charlie gave me this flower!" Madge showed two dimples.


    "..." Wendy''s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, were all clenched.


    She felt as if a thousand vines had been born in her blood, tangling around her neck and making it


    hard to breathe.


    Whose words were still ringing in her ears? He only sent flowers to two women, one was his mother


    and one was her....


    Was that also a lie to her...


    "Miss Gray, you don''t have to exin it to me. It has nothing to do with me anymore!" Wendy


    breathed secretly, trying to make herself not so embarrassed. "We have broken up..."


    A light shed through Madge''s eyes without leaving a trace, and her smile was very bright. "I know,


    Charlie has already told me!"


    "Oh." Wendy clenched her hands tightly.


    Wendy felt that she had to leave, or she would copse if she stayed another second.


    Just as Wendy was about to leave, Madge suddenly inadvertently raised her hand and touched her


    corbone.


    Wendy, who was standing in front of Madge, unconsciously took a look at Madge''s corbone, and


    her heart stopped for a second.


    Her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Your ne..."


    "Is it beautiful?" Madge opened up the cor of her coat a bit, where there was a small key pendant


    in the shape of a sunflower. It was iid with tiny diamonds, shining brightly. "This is also a gift from


    Charlie. I like it very much!"


    Almost instantly, Wendy covered her neck.


    She grabbed the same small key pendant in her clothes tightly and was already devasted. "Miss


    Gray, I''m sorry, I have to go..."


    After that, she fled.


    In Hogg''s Mansion.


    In the bedroom upstairs with a Chinese feel, Gilbert, who had just been discharged from the


    hospital, was sitting on the old-fashioned wooden armchair. He had almost recovered and lived in


    the hospital for many days. Now he''s in a good mood because he finally returned home. His face,


    which had always been serious, was much softer.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The fragrance of lilies drifted in the room from time to time.


    Madge stood in front of the window, unwrapped the bouquet, and inserted them into the vase one


    by one.


    E poured the tea, got up, and walked to the window. "Madge, let the servants do it! Come and


    have a cup of tea!"


    "It''s okay. Two more in the vase and I''m done!" Madge smiled and turned back to Gilbert and said,


    "This is an imported lily I picked out especially for Uncle Hogg. It smellsfortable but not


    pungent! Moreover, I''ve taken Flower Arrangement Course abroad, I''m sure Uncle Hogg will be


    happier if I make the flowers look better!"


    "Well, well, Madge is very thoughtful!" Gilbert nodded with satisfaction.


    He then looked at his quiet son and asked, "Charlie, have you dealt with the crisis of your aunt''s


    company? Is she all right now?"


    "Yes." Charlie curled his lips and stood up from the chair. "I''m leaving."


    It was the day Gilbert was discharged from the hospital, and E called Charlie and asked him to


    come over. She had already sent a driver to Hogg''s Group, so when he came out of the building, he


    got into the car directly. Unexpectedly, Madge was also in the car and said that Charlie''s father


    asked her to go with him.


    After just a few words, Charlie was about to leave. Gilbert frowned unhappily, E quickly said,


    "Charlie, You''re not staying for dinner? I just ordered the kitchen to add more food!"


    "No, I''ve got to go." Charlie said calmly.


    Without stopping, he simply walked out of the room with one hand in his pocket.


    Madge, who just sat in the chair, also stood up after hearing what Charlie said. "Uncle Hogg, I''ll go


    back first. I''lle back to see you some other time!"


    After Gilbert nodded, Madge quickly chased after Charlie.


    Madge went out of the bedroom and saw the tall figure. It was just a view of his back, which made


    her addicted and infatuated. Her eyes were full of love for him. She trotted after him and said,


    "Charlie, wait for me! I''m going back too. Can we go together?"


    "I''m going the other way." Charlie refused.


    Madge didn''t mind at all, still kept smiling and said in a soft voice, "It doesn''t matter. Let the driver


    give me a ride! I can..."


    Charlie suddenly stopped.


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he walked toward her step by step, and his tall figure


    enveloped her.


    Madge didn''t seem to expect this either. Her voice suddenly stopped. She was stunned at first, but


    soon she couldn''t suppress the joy in her heart. Especially when he was getting closer and closer,


    her back was already attached to the wall of the corridor.


    For so many years, they hadn''t even been intimate, let alone this close...


    Madge''s heart beat so fast that she couldn''t hide the shyness in her voice. "Charlie?"


    From the beginning to the end, Charlie did not look at her at all. Instead, he focused on the small


    key pendant on her neck, and the expression on his face became more and more indifferent. "You


    look ugly on that ne."


    After saying this coldly, he turned around and left. Madge''s face was slightly pale.


    Only when she looked down did she realize what he was referring to.


    The tall figure in front of her had already gone downstairs. She raised her hand and put it behind


    her neck, unbuttoning the ne slowly.


    Looking at the small key pendant lying in her hand, Madge smiled as if it was worthless. She didn''t


    even look at it and threw it to the servant passing by. "It''s yours."


    "Ah!" The servant was stunned. She was ttered and took it over while looking at the shining


    diamond on the ne. She didn''t expect she''d be so lucky. She bowed to express her gratitude,


    "Thank you, Miss Gray, thank you!"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    It''s getting cooler, as if the temperature was dropping every day.


    Although the heating system in the north had always been good, there were many drawbacks. The


    air quality was poor and it seemed to be hard to get a clear blue sky.


    During the lunch break, Wendy often stood at the window and looked out. She felt that the misty sky


    was the same as her mood.


    In recent days, she didn''t have much appetite. Her colleagues helped her to order food. Most of the


    time, she just took a few bites and then put it down.


    The phone rang, and it was from Aunt Emma. She asked her on the phone, "Wendy, I have packed


    up your grandmother''s stuff. Are you taking them back?"


    Wendy thought for a moment, one more day and it''s the weekend, "I''ll take them back."


    On Friday night, she bought a train ticket. After taking a whole night''s train, she returned to the


    countryside again.


    Wendy stood alone in the yard for a long time.


    The shed outside had been demolished on the day of the funeral, and it''s quiet inside and outside of


    the courtyard. She looked at the front door of the house, feeling that her grandmother''s staggering


    figure would step out of the door. There was some noise outside the door, and a slightly fat figure


    walked in.


    Aunt Emma saw that Wendy''s just standing there, lost in thought. She hurried forward and found


    that Wendy''s body was cold. "Wendy, it''s so cold outside. What are you doing standing there? Don''t


    catch a cold. Come on, get in the house!"


    Wendy nodded and followed Aunt Emma into the house.


    How much stuff can an olddy have? Grandma didn''t leave much behind, and it''s all packed up. In


    fact, they were all clothes and things that Grandma usually wore and use. Wendy was just keeping


    them as a reminder of her grandmother.


    She took out a woodenb from her bag, which was one that Grandma used tob her gray


    hair with. Grandma once said that with one littleb, you can brush away all your worries.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wendy touched it carefully as if it were a treasure.


    Aunt Emma looked at Wendy and couldn''t help but wipe her eyes. She really felt sorry for Wendy.


    Wendy put the woodenb back into her bag carefully. "Aunt Emma, I''ve been dreaming about


    my grandmother for the past two days and how she smiles at me."


    "You miss her too much!" Aunt Emma sighed.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded in a trance. "I still don''t want to believe it. Grandma was recovering well.


    Why did she suddenly pass away..."


    Aunt Emma nodded again and again but she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and


    said hesitantly, "Wendy, I''ve been so busy since your grandmother left. There''s something I forgot to


    tell you..."


    "What''s it?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "There was a visitor at noon the day your grandmother died." Aunt Emma recalled and said.


    "Someone''s here? Who?" Wendy was even more puzzled.


    Grandma had no other rtives long ago, and it was always Grandma and Wendy who were


    dependent on each other for so many years.


    "I''m not sure. It seems that she''s also surnamed Lim. She''s dressed beautifully and looks like a


    youngdy from a rich family. I know the bag she''s carrying because I''ve heard my daughter


    mention it before. It''s called Hermes! But thatdy''s temper is not good. I think she''s a spoiled child


    at first nce. It looks like she''s looking at others with her nose..."


    When Wendy heard this, she already had a guess in mind.


    Many of the characteristics Aunt Emma described pointed to one person.


    Ynda?


    Wendy frowned and had a bad feeling. She clenched her hands and asked, "What is she doing


    here?"


    "She must havee to see your grandmother. I don''t know what exactly they talked about


    because I''ve been sent away at that time!" Aunt Emma paused at that point as if she was


    considering Wendy''s reputation, and then hesitantly continued, "When I came back again, I can


    vaguely hear them talking about you. That youngdy called you a shameless mistress, picking up


    random men, and said that you stole someone else''s fiance..."


    "... What did you say?" Wendy felt as if she had been hit in the head.


    Aunt Emma sighed and continued, "Wendy, your grandmother had heart disease, and she couldn''t


    handle emotional fluctuations. When the youngdy left, your grandmother got sick because she''s


    so angry and couldn''t even stand up from the chair in the outer room. I hurried to get her some


    medicine so she could get over it. I just didn''t expect that..."


    Wendy''s eyes went ck, and her ears seemed to be deaf.


    No wonder Grandma passed away so suddenly!


    In the evening, Wendy took her grandmother''s belongings to the train. Although she got the ticket


    temporarily, fortunately, it was not the peak time. And she''s taking the slowest train, so there were


    not many people on it. There were still a lot of empty beds left.


    Shortly after she got in the car, the phone in her bag rang.


    "Hey, Felix..."


    Aftering back from the countryside, Felix had been worried about Wendy. He wanted to call her


    and ask her how she was feeling these days. He also wanted to ask her toe out with him.


    "Wendy, have you had dinner? Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "No, I''ve already had it..." Wendy didn''t lie about it because she''s munching on a loaf of bread


    before getting in the train.


    Just as the train was parked at a small station, the radio rang out.


    "Wendy, you''re not at home?" Felix asked immediately.


    "Well, I went to the countryside to get my grandmother''s belongings. Now I''m on the train back..."


    Wendy looked out of the window and saw that the train had already entered the tform.


    Felix seemed to pause for a moment and asked, "Wendy, are you alone?"


    "Yes..." Wendy whispered, and she could hear the surprise in his voice.


    She didn''t want to exin anything more. She raised her hand and pressed her painful temple.


    "Felix, I''m a little tired. I want to lie down and get some rest. I''ll call you..."


    After hanging up the phone, although she was lying on the sleeper, she couldn''t sleep.


    For the whole night, she kept her eyes open, and every time she turned over, her hands were


    always clenched into fists.


    The next day, when it was almost noon, the train slowly entered the station. The moment Wendy got


    off the train, she immediately took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. Then she pursed her


    lips and questioned, "Ynda, where are you?"


    "Wendy, are you mad? Flow dare you talk to me like this?" Ynda shouted unhappily, as if she had


    always been used to bullying her. When she spoke again, she was still arrogant. "You have no right


    to question me! I don''t need to tell you where I am?"


    "I''m asking you, where are you?" Wendy gritted her teeth and almost roared out.


    Ynda seemed to be shocked by Wendy''s tone, she paused for two seconds. Soon she snorted


    and said impatiently, "I am in a very popr restaurant on the Friendship Road. What''s wrong?"


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy quickly walked out with the crowd.


    Wendy knew the restaurant Ynda mentioned. It was near Hogg''s Group Building. Wendy used to


    have lunch with Charlie at that restaurant twice when Charlie drove to her at noon.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    It was a Hong Kong-style restaurant, and everything on the te was very exquisite.


    At this time, Ynda had no time to care about the delicious food. After Ynda took over the


    electronic product handed over by Madge, who was sitting opposite her, Madge handed over a very


    beautiful box with a logo of a famous brand.


    The electronic product was thetest smartphone, and Ynda knew the reason why Madge gave it


    to her without asking.


    When she was at the airport two days ago, her mobile phone was smashed by Charlie. Obviously,


    Madge bought a new one for her. She put the phone card on, and said with a lovely smile, "Sunny,


    thank you!"


    Ynda knew that Madge was Charlie''s fiancee, but Madge had once said in private that she would


    not ask too much about the woman around Charlie after they get married. She could turn a blind


    eye if the woman didn''te to her house.


    At the thought of this, Ynda had got her own n and smiled even more sincerely.


    At this time, when she opened the box and saw the famous brand bag lying quietly inside, her eyes


    suddenly widened, and she couldn''t hide her surprise and joy. "Sunny, is this really for me?"


    "Yes." Madge smiled. She raised her long hair and said in a tone like a big sister after saw the joy


    on Ynda''s face, "I heard this bag is no longer avable on the market. I got it from a friend


    overseas at a high price. They sent it to me yesterday. I thought you''d like this bag, so I brought it to


    you!"


    "Yes, I like it very much!" Ynda nodded repeatedly and couldn''t move her eyes away. She


    touched it with her hand and her voice trembled with excitement. "Sunny, you''re so kind to me!"


    She had been dreaming of this bag for a long time, but it was so expensive and hard to get!


    Lovingly touching the bag several more times in a row, Ynda was still thrilled.


    A trace of disdain shed in Madge''s eyes, and she said softly with a smile, "Ynda, let''s eat, or


    the food will get cold!"


    "Okay!" Ynda nodded hurriedly, and kindly picked up the chopsticks to pick up food for Madge.


    "Sunny, have a taste of this chicken cooked with rice wine. It looks very delicious!"


    Outside the restaurant, a Jeep with a military te stopped at the side of the road.


    Felix, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, looked at the navigation disy and turned his head to


    ask the person beside him, "Wendy, is this the restaurant?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    When she came out of the railway station, Felix had been waiting for her at the pick-up station for a


    long time. When he saw her, he strode up to her and took her grandmother''s belongings from her


    hand, and she followed him to get in the car. Instead of going home, she asked Felix to drive


    directly to the restaurant that Ynda said she was going to.


    At this time, Wendy turned to look at the restaurant and frowned. Through the bright French window


    ss, she saw Ynda, who was smiling like a flower.


    She just didn''t realize that Madge was also here...


    She took out her mobile phone from her bag and called Ynda again.


    Only Ynda deliberately didn''t answer the phone this time and hung up. Wendy unbuckled her


    seat belt and said to Felix, "Felix, wait for me in the car for a while..."


    After entering the restaurant, Wendy went straight to Ynda''s table.


    Since it''s dinner time, there are a lot of customers, and Madge was also there, so it was not very


    convenient for her to talk to Ynda. When she approached, she clenched her fists and tried to


    suppress her anger. "Ynda,e out for a while. I have something to ask you!"


    Ynda was stunned by her voice. She turned to look at Wendy and said unhappily, "What are you


    doing?"


    "Come out for a while!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ynda snorted and continued to put food into her mouth with a disdainful look.


    Madge, who was on the opposite side,ughed and said, "Ynda, go!"


    Ynda reluctantly put down her chopsticks when she heard this. She nced at Wendy, and said


    to Madge, "Fine, Sunny! Wait for me for a moment, I''ll be back soon!"


    Seeing Ynda get up, Wendy also turned around and walked outside.


    She clenched her fists tightly with every step she took. It seemed like a long time since she had felt


    this angry. She felt that her lungs were bubbling, and there was a rage in every bubble. Those rages


    gradually burned into mes and licked her internal organs.


    She bit her tongue with her teeth.


    Behind her, Ynda put her arms around her shoulders and said impatiently, "Wendy, What on


    earth do you want with me!"


    Wendy suddenly turned back and raised her hand.


    "p!"


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Ynda''s face had been tilted to one side, and a finger print appeared on her left face immediately.


    Ynda waspletely stunned before she covered her face as if she could not believe what had


    happened. She red at Wendy like ring at a dead person, "Wendy, how dare you hit me?"


    Since she was a child, she had been the only spoiled daughter of the Lim family. Every time Wendy


    came back to the Lim family to ask for money, Wendy would be pped several times by Helen and


    then beaten up by Johnny after Helen trying to stir up trouble and making things more difficult. At


    this time, she was always the one who stood aside to watch it. Therefore, when she was beaten by


    Wendy, she was shocked to death.


    "Ynda!" Wendy gritted her teeth and questioned her angrily. "Did you go to my grandmother in


    the countryside?"


    Ynda, who was about to fight back, was stunned and can''t look Wendy in the eye, "The


    countryside, your grandma, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "Don''t y dumb! It''s obviously you. You went to make a scene with Grandma and said a lot of


    nasty things!" Wendy pointed Ynda with the hand she just raised to hit Ynda, and the tip of her


    finger was trembling because of anger.


    She had been a good girl since she was a child, and had very few run-ins with people, to say the


    least.


    Probably the only time she remembered being as angry as she was now was when she was eight


    years old, after witnessing her mother Helen jumping off a building, and rushing towards Helen in


    the crowd like a madwoman...


    "I just went there, so what?" Ynda was outed by Wendy, she immediately put on a shameless


    face like there''s nothing to fear, and sneered, "You keep pestering Charlie! That old woman can''t


    teach you well, and I''m not allowed to say anything?"


    Wendy clearly felt that all the blood in her body was flowing up and boiling. Her whole body was


    about to be swallowed up by rage, and her eyes began to turn red.


    She strode forward, grabbed Ynda''s shoulder, and tried to embed it into Ynda''s shoulder with


    her ten fingers. "Ynda, how can you be so mean! My grandmother is so old. She had a hard time


    getting out of the hospital and was recovering well... But you, Ynda Lim, it''s you! If you hadn''t


    said those words to her, Grandma wouldn''t have fallen ill and passed away so suddenly! Can you


    sleep at night? Don''t you have nightmares? Doesn''t that guilt you?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "Ynda, it''s all your fault! It''s you..."


    The more Wendy said, the more furious she became, and she shook Ynda hard.


    The anger in her heart was constantly rolling, making her feel like she was rolled up in a hot wave


    from inside out. She used all her strength like she wanted to crush Ynda''s bones.


    If there was a knife at this time, she was afraid that she would be out of control and stabbed


    Ynda.


    Ynda''s expression gradually became more and more scared. With a panicked look and a guilty


    conscience, she was no longer as imposing as before. Especially at this time, she felt dizzy due to


    shaking and she could even see the veins on Wendy''s neck expanding.


    It took a lot of effort for her to break free. When she heard footsteps behind her, she looked back


    and found it was Madge. She immediately ran over and hid behind Madge fearfully. "Sunny! Help


    me, she''s crazy..."


    "Miss Lim, let''s talk about it!" Madge tried to persuade Wendy.


    Wendy couldn''t hear her. At this time, she only saw Ynda, and her eyes turned red.


    Just as she was about to rush over to grab Ynda, someone grabbed her by the waist.


    Her back hit a solid chest. It didn''t hurt much, but the familiar temperature made her heart tremble.


    She heard a calm voice, "What''s wrong?"


    There was a look of surprise on Charlie''s face.


    Although it was a weekend, Charlie also asked Farr to fill his schedule. He just came out of the


    company after meeting the customers and called Simon to have dinner together. As he looked down


    at the dial on his wrist, Farr, who was in front of him, suddenly gave a low cry, "I think that''s Miss


    Lim..."


    He hadn''t known what had happened yet, but he had never seen Wendy behave like this. Her eyes


    were bloodshot and seemed to be bleeding.


    Not even a second more, the driver had not yet stopped the Bentley, Charlie pushed open the door


    and came striding! He had already lost control of his body and had made a move. He wanted to


    hold her in his arms to protect her.


    Wendy turned around and looked into his deep eyes.


    However, when she saw this, she thought that he was on her fiancee''s side. Because on the


    opposite side, Madge took a step forward and called softly, "Charlie!"


    "... Let me go!" Wendy''s voice was trembling.


    In the meantime, Charlie didn''t look at Madge, just stared at her without letting go of her hand,


    "What happened? What happened to you?"


    "Let me go, Charlie, let me go..." Wendy suddenly lost all her strength and repeated this phrase with


    a bitter voice.


    Felix was also rushing over. He had been waiting patiently in the car, but a phone call happened to


    come in. When he finished it, he found that there were a lot of people at the door of the restaurant.


    It seemed that something had happened. When he saw that it was her who was in an argument with


    someone, he immediately pulled the car keys out.


    "Wendy!"


    As soon as Wendy saw Felix, it was like she found an ally, she immediately reached out and said,


    "Felix, take me out of here..."


    Hearing her words, Felix frowned and looked at Charlie, and went forward to grab her arm. "Okay!


    Let''s go!"


    When the person in his arms took the initiative to lean towards Felix, Charlie''s body froze. At this


    moment, she had already broken free from his arms and rushed to Felix. He narrowed his deep


    eyes and clenched his fingers together into a fist, watching Felix held her in his arms, and the jeep


    disappeared from his sight.


    Calm quickly returned to the front of the restaurant.


    Ynda took advantage of the chaos and left. Madge looked at Charlie, and asked him to have


    dinner with her, but got refused.


    In the private room, when Charlie smoked half a cigarette, the door was pushed open. Simon, who


    was wearing a casual suit, came in, followed by a waiter who came to help them order. After


    ordering some food, the waiter left.


    Simon poured himself a cup of tea and looked at Charlie, who had never given him a nce after


    sitting down. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? In a bad mood?"


    Charlie didn''t answer and smoked his cigarette.


    "Is it because of Miss Lim?" Simon also took out one and lit it up. He said in a very clear tone, "No


    wonder, it''s human nature. I actually feel ufortable, after all, I did the olddy''s surgery. I


    thought she could hold on for another three or five years. Anyway, you shouldfort Wendy!"


    Seeing that he frowned, Simon asked in surprise, "Charlie, you don''t know that yet, do you?"


    "Know what?" Charlie''s expression changed.


    "Miss Lim''s grandmother passed away!" Simon sat straight and said.


    "What!" Charlie eximed in surprise.


    Simon was also surprised. "Didn''t she tell you? Her grandmother passed away, and you were still


    abroad at that time. I''m afraid that she didn''t tell you because she didn''t want to cause more trouble.


    At that time, I took Emily to the countryside to pay my respects..."


    Before Simon could finish his sentence, Charlie had already stood up and left.


    The waiter brought up the dishes one after another, which were served on the ss turntable.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Simon was upset. Charlie was the one who asked him, how


    come he''s the only one left?


    He took a drag on his cigarette, then exhaled, and his peach blossom eyes were stained with some


    interesting light. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, "Hello, Emily, how''s the food at the


    hospital today..."


    The jeep passed through the narrow street, and the old residential area was just around the corner.


    It''s quiet in the car. Felix, who was driving the car, looked at Wendy with concern from time to time.


    From the moment they got in the car, Wendy cowered in her seat, her hands curled tightly around


    her knees, her eyes red, but no tears ever fell.


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t ask a lot of questions.


    He didn''t know what had happened at the front door of the restaurant, but when he saw her and


    Charlie just now, did they have a fight?


    Felix couldn''t help frowning.


    The car stopped steadily. Wendy lowered her head and unfastened her seat belt. Her mood


    fluctuated so much that she didn''t have the strength to move her hands and feet. She felt sweaty on


    her forehead, and the heat on her body dissipated.


    She knew that Felix was very worried about her. She pushed open the car door andnded on the


    ground. When she turned around and was about to open her mouth, her eyes suddenly went ck.


    Before she lost consciousness, she only heard the tense voice of Felix, "Wendy? Wendy, are you


    okay... Wendy!"


    Wendy slowly opened her eyes.


    The vision blurred for a brief moment, then became clearer, and it was all white! She turned her


    head and knew where she was when she saw the needle on the back of her hand.


    Sheughed bitterly, she had been vulnerabletely.


    She turned her eyes and saw Felix sitting next to her. "Felix, sorry to let you worry about me."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Do you feel better now?" Felix immediately stepped forward.


    "Much better..." Wendy nodded.


    When she raised her eyes a little higher, she found that since she woke up, Felix''s furrowed brow


    didn''t seem to unravel, and his expression was hesitant. "Wendy, you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" She was a little confused.


    Felix looked at her for a long time, frowning even more tightly. Fie said in a deep voice, "You are


    pregnant."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    When Wendy woke up and found herself in the hospital, she remembered that she lost


    consciousness after she got off the car.


    She thought that it was because her emotions fluctuated too much like that night her grandmother


    passed away, so she didn''t think too much about it. Now when she heard what Felix said, she felt


    like hitting by thunder.


    She swallowed hard and managed to regain her voice after a long while."... What''s wrong with me?"


    "Wendy, you are pregnant." Felix frowned and repeated.


    Fie was also very surprised at it.


    Last time at the county hospital, he thought she''d fainted because she missed her grandmother so


    much, so just gave her a bottle of glucose. Today, she fainted in his arms and was directly sent to


    the emergency room. After the diagnosis, the doctor said it was because of mood swings, and


    pregnancy.


    She''s pregnant?


    Wendy didn''te back to earth for a long time.


    She raised her hand and touched her t lower abdomen. When she touched it, she felt nothing.


    However, Felix would not joke about this kind of thing. So, was there a little baby in her belly now?


    "The doctor said that it''s been over four weeks. The fetus is growing fine at the moment, but is


    severely malnourished because your body is so weak. You don''t eat much, do you? Besides, the


    doctor also said that you have anemia, so you fainted." Felix repeated what the doctor said before


    and handed her the test sheet.


    Wendy took it almost with her both hands. Holding the thinyer of paper, she felt it was as heavy


    as a thousand pounds.


    She couldn''t even remember that she got pregnant because of that one time she went to bed with


    him...


    It was mainly because she didn''t have a strong reaction, she just didn''t have much of an appetite,


    and didn''t have the rest of the usual pregnancy sickness and sleepiness. Moreover, she didn''t have


    time to think about much because of her grandmother''s sudden death. And when she was with


    Charlie, Charlie''d always count the days when she got her period, because his sexual need was


    strong. So she was the one who didn''t pay much attention to her period. It''s only now that it''s


    dawned on her that this month''s period seemed to be several dayste...


    Felix said seriously, "Wendy, it''s also Mr. Hogg''s baby. Should I call him and ask him toe over?"


    Wendy''s fingers were curled up, and the test sheet was out of shape by her, with a rustling sound.


    "We broke up..." Her voice seemed toe from far away.


    "Broke up?" Felix was obviously stunned.


    Although he thought that they might have had a quarrel, he didn''t expect that they hade to this


    point. He frowned and asked, "Did you break up with him?"


    At the same time as he asked, he denied it immediately.


    Because he had been there all the time when her grandmother passed away. He saw with his own


    eyes that she was so sad, but she didn''t tell Charlie anything because she didn''t want him to worry.


    So how could she break up with him?


    Sure enough, seeing her silently shaking her head, Felix continued to ask, "Did he break up with


    you?"


    Wendy was still silent, but this time she obviously agreed with him.


    "I''ll find him!" Felix suddenly stood up.


    Wendy grabbed him, and her tears seemed to spurt out in an instant. "No! Felix, don''t go to him.


    We''ve broken up, just leave me some dignity..."


    "Wendy!" Felix sighed deeply. After two seconds of silence, he took a tissue from the side and


    handed it to her. "You''ve got to stop crying now."


    Hearing his words, Wendy was stunned, but her eyes were redder.


    A few more drops of tears rolled down, but they were just a few drops. After that, she sniffed hard


    that her face turned pale. No more tears. She forced them back to her eyes, and said softly but


    firmly, "Well, I know..."


    Felix looked at the infusion bottle hanging over her head and said in a gentle voice, "Wendy, the


    infusion bottle will be finished in a minute. I''ll find a nurse to pull out the needle, and then we''ll go


    back!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There was only her left in the ward, and she touched her t lower abdomen again.


    After leaving the hospital, Felix took her to eat something. The winter day in the north was getting


    shorter and shorter. When they returned to the old residential area, the street lights were all lit up. A


    whole row of cars had been parked in front of the building.


    When Wendy unbuckled her seat belt and pushed the door open, she thought of something and


    slowed down.


    Although the baby might only be as small as a sesame seed in her stomach now, she was still


    careful not to hurt it.


    After entering the corridor, Wendy remembered that her grandmother''s belongings were still in the


    trunk. Felix took out the car key and said that he would go back to get it, and asked her to go


    upstairs first.


    She had been living here for a long time, but there''s never been a time when she''s climbed the


    stairs so slowly.


    She had to take a break almost every floor before she could lift her leg again.


    When she finally stepped onto the stairs of the top floor, she seemed to smell tobo.


    Fler heart tightened. She subconsciously looked up, and sure enough, a tall and strong figure


    leaped into view. The sensing light was on. Fie was wearing a ck suit. The cigarette in his hand


    had burned out a long length of ash.


    That pair of deep eyes were also looking at her from a distance.


    Charlie...


    Wendy''s hanging fingers pinched each other.


    Now she felt sad by just whispering his name in her heart.


    As she looked down, she saw a lot of cigarette butts beside Charlie''s leather shoes. She wondered


    when he got here and how long he''s been standing here.


    When Charlie saw her, he immediately cut off the cigarette and strode forward. "Grandma passed


    away?"


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    "I''m asking you!" Charlie grabbed her arm and shouted in a deep voice, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Don''t bother, Mr. Hogg!"


    Suddenly, a gentle voice with some harshness sounded.


    Felix came up with Wendy''s grandmother''s belongings and naturally stood beside Wendy. He also


    looked at Charlie and continued, "I have already taken care of Grandma''s funeral. So, don''t bother,


    Mr. Hogg! If Mr. Hogg wants to pay your respects, the tombstone is in the countryside. We''re OK


    with that!"


    As if stung by something, Charlie loosened his grip. He almost forgot that she still had Felix...


    He suddenly felt ridiculous. He stood stiffly, with his pupils contracted.


    Wendy had the arm he''d just tugged behind her back, and there was still his body heat hidden


    above it.


    She tried to straighten her back so that she could meet his deep eyes. "Charlie, is there anything


    else? If you''re done, I want to open the door..."


    Charlie forced himself to move a few steps to the side.


    Wendy took out the key and opened the door. Felix followed her in, leaving only Charlie standing


    outside alone.


    At the same time when the door was closed, the sound of footsteps came from downstairs.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Felix poured a ss of warm water from the kitchen.


    He tested the temperature of the cup with his hands because Wendy can''t drink water that''s too


    cold right now. When he walked into the living room, he saw Wendy sit on the sofa all the time after


    entering the door. Her eyes were a little dull. It was not until he put the water in front of her that she


    seemed to realize what had happened.


    Wendy took it but didn''t want to drink it. Then she seemed to think of something and took a small


    sip.


    Felix watched the warm yellow light spread over her face. Even thought it''s hard, he still asked,


    "Wendy, what are you going to do with this child?"


    Wendy suddenly panicked.


    "Do you want it?" Felix asked in a low voice.


    "I..." She opened her mouth, somewhat at a loss for words.


    "Abort it?" Felix continued to ask.


    Wendy''s eyes widened and she shook her head in a panic.


    Seeing this, Felix sighed silently. Although she didn''t make a sound, she shook her head almost


    subconsciously without even thinking about it. From the time she came back from the hospital to


    now, her hand just barely left her belly.


    Felix looked at the time and said to her in a gentle voice, "Wendy, you spent a whole night on the


    trainst night. The doctor also said that you need to rest more. You should go to bed early!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded. She was indeed very tired.


    "Call me if you need anything. I''ll be in the living room! I''ll leave when you fall asleep, otherwise, I''ll


    be worried!" After Felix finished speaking, he saw that she was nervous. Knowing what she was


    afraid of, he added, "If you''re worried, lock the door!"


    "That''s not what I mean..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    She got up and went to the bedroom. When she closed the door, she saw Felix sitting on the sofa


    and smiling at her.


    Although she was no longer cared about what Felix did to her that night, she still quietly locked the


    door. She changed her pajamas andy down on the bed directly without taking a bath.


    Wendy closed her eyes and soon her brain fainted. Since Grandma passed away, she was too tired.


    It was an early bedtime, but it wasn''t a very restful night.


    The next day, Wendy woke up at six o''clock. After lying on the bed for more than half an hour, she


    slowly got up and changed her clothes. When she opened the door, she heard that there seemed to


    be some noise in the kitchen. She was shocked.


    She held her breath and walked over. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "Felix... you didn''t leave


    last night?"


    The sound came from the engine of the kitchen venttor, and Felix was standing in front of the


    stove, wearing the same clothes as yesterday. His sleeves and hemline were wrinkled. It was not


    difficult to tell that he had stayed on the sofa for a whole night.


    "Wendy, you''re awake?" Felix turned off the venttor and walked over to her. "Yes, I didn''t leave


    last night. I was worried because of your state. So I slept on the sofa in the living room for a whole


    night. Fortunately, it was much morefortable than sleeping in the wild during the maneuver!"


    After Felix finished speaking, he urged her again, "Wendy, You go wash up first. I made breakfast,


    millet porridge, and fried eggs. I only added a little bit of olive oil to the fried eggs. It won''t be grease


    when you eat it. You go wash up first and thene over to eat it!"


    Although they ate outsidest night, she still didn''t eat much. She only ate half a bowl of white rice,


    so he stayed and wanted to make something nutritious for her in the morning. After all, she was


    pregnant now and needed to replenish her nutrition.


    All of a sudden, Wendy was in a trance.


    She thought she saw some tall figure wearing an apron as well. One morning when she woke up,


    she came into the kitchen and saw a simr sight. The things that the person made were so dark


    that she couldn''t tell what it was. He asked her if the food tasted good. She told the truth and he got


    angry and left...


    "Wendy?" Felix called her.


    Wendy turned around and nodded. "Oh, okay..." She turned into the bathroom. When she came out


    again, Felix had already brought breakfast on the table and handed a spoon to her.


    "I''ll send you to work after you finish it!"


    "Thank you..." Wendy was grateful.


    "Silly girl!" Felix patted her head as usual.


    After breakfast, they went downstairs.


    Felix opened the passenger door for her and watched her sit down before closing the door. Then he


    walked to the other side to start the engine. The jeep left in the morning light and soon disappeared.


    After a long time, a white Land Rover, which had been parked at the corner all night, also drove


    away.


    After work, Wendy couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of her co-workers and was dragged to a nearby


    mall.


    Fler colleague had recently made a new boyfriend and wanted to give him a shirt, so they came to a


    men''s counter. As soon as she stepped in, she saw something. She stopped and wanted to take her


    colleague away.


    But the sales had already weed them in with a warm voice.


    It seemed that the sound also attracted the attention of the people inside. Madge turned around and


    showed two dimples after seeing Wendy. She nodded her head, and her eyes seemed to say "What


    a coincidence".


    Wendy pursed her lips and nodded as a response. Madge leaned in front of the cashier. Obviously,


    she was not alone, and it''s a men''s store...


    Wendy suddenly felt her palms begin to sweat, especially when the door of the fitting room was


    being pushed open. She held her breath until it was not the person she thought it would being


    out of it, and then she''s so relieved.


    It was Ewan, who she''s familiar with as well.


    Wendy was a little surprised that the two of them were here together, but on second thought, Madge


    was such a smart girl, it''s normal for her to please her future brother-inw. Moreover, they seemed


    to know each other pretty well on the day of Gilbert''s birthday.


    After Ewan saw her, he was stunned. "Wendy?"


    "I''m here shopping with my colleague..." Wendy exined.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sir, is this yours?"


    Behind him, the shopping guide came out of the fitting room with a piece of clothes and a small jade


    Buddha with a red string.


    Madge was close to the shopping guide, so she came forward to take it for him. After seeing it, she


    smiled slightly and said in surprise, "Ewan, I didn''t expect that you were still wearing it after so many


    years!"


    "Well, I''m used to it!" Ewan lowered his head and took it. He put on the jade Buddha back on.


    Madge didn''t seem to care about it. She smiled and said nothing.


    It looked like Madge was here to buy something for Ewan. After receiving the ticket from the


    shopping guide, Madge directly signed the bill.


    When the sales were packing, Madge''s phone rang. She picked it up, then said to Ewan after hung


    up, "Ewan, I can''t have dinner with you! It''s Uncle Hogg who called me. I have to go to Hogg''s


    Mansion!"


    After saying that, Madge left in a hurry.


    Wendy looked at Madge''s back and then looked back at Ewan. She swallowed and said in surprise,


    "Ewan, the girl you like..."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Ewan sighed and didn''t hide anything. "You''re right."


    "..." Wendy''s eyes widened slightly.


    Just now when she saw Madge holding the small jade joss, she could not help but feel a little


    suspicious. Now that it was confirmed, she was quite shocked.


    Didn''t that mean the little brother had fallen in love with his future sister-inw?


    "Madge and I have known each other for a long time." Ewan continued slowly, "At that time, I wasn''t


    out of the army yet. On one of the field trips, I ran into Madge, she and her ssmates were


    watching a meteor shower and got stuck in the mountain. Madge''s leg was injured at that time, and


    I saved her. Later she gave me the jade joss she was carrying, saying it was to ward off evil spirits.


    At that time, I had already fallen in love with her."


    "But I know that there has always been someone she likes in her heart, who is her fiance. I didn''t


    know that she''s my legal sister-inw until I joined the Hogg family. That''s how things happen in the


    world. I went to the United States before and confessed my love to her, but she rejected me! I wish


    it had been me who''s engaged to her, or even me as a substitute. But it was impossible because


    there''s only room for Charlie in her heart, huh..."


    Wendy understood.


    This was a secret love story, but in the end, it didn''t end up well.


    Seeing Ewan''s face full of self-mockery, she sighed in a low voice. "It seems you''re suffering too..."


    "Sometimes I feel like I know nothing about love, and it always makes people unlike themselves." It


    sounded like self- contradiction or self- denial, his eyes barely focused.


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth moved a little, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ewan quickly hid his emotion and looked at Wendy. He dodged her sight and wanted to say


    something, but stopped. "Wendy, I''ve already known what happened between you and Charlie. Are


    you... okay?"


    "I''m okay..." Wendy''s smile was a little stiff.


    "You haven''t been together for a long time. After a while, you may forget it. I always thought you''d


    be better off with Felix!" Ewan looked at her pale face and felt sorry for her. Her beautiful face with


    tears in her eyes came to Ewan''s mind, but he had already made up his mind and said, "Besides,


    the Hogg family and the Gray family have worked together on more than 100 projects involving


    hundreds of billions of dors. They need reliable cooperation, and the only way to maintain this


    reliable cooperation is to have marriage as a bond. So, it''s actually understandable that he would


    make that choice now, you know?"


    Wendy pinched herself hard and whispered, "I understand..."


    Ewan looked at her eyes, which were full of sadness, and the guilt hidden in his heart was deeper.


    "I''ll send you backter?"


    "No, thank you..." Wendy shook her head. "I''ll just take the bus."


    On the weekend, Wendy stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere.


    There were two tes of fruits on the tea table, which had been washed and cut. They were all


    brought by Felix.


    Since she was pregnant, Felix often came over. Sometimes in the morning and sometimes in the


    evening, he brought a lot of things every time, which were nutritious to her body.


    Wendy picked up two pieces of mango and felt that there''s too much to eat. She wanted Felix to eat


    with her.


    It was only after she called Felix twice that he seemed to hear her.


    Fie looked serious as if he had something on his mind, she couldn''t help asking, "Felix, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Felix crossed his hands in front of his body and hesitated for two seconds. Then he said in a deep


    voice, "Wendy, I''m afraid I have to ask you for a favor..."


    "What? Tell me!" Wendy said in a hurry.


    "In fact, I came from the hospital. My mother-inw is sick." Felix sighed.


    "Ah, Auntie Wong, how is she?" Wendy was stunned and asked with concern.


    When she was living with her grandmother, Auntie Wong was living next door. It was because of this


    that she knew Felix and his son and witnessed him raising Toby alone. The two families had a good


    rtionship. Then Grandma got sick and moved to the hospital, Auntie Wong would often go to the


    hospital to visit her...


    "Not good." Felix shook his head and his face became more serious. "She has liver cancer which


    was detected just two days ago and has now deteriorated to an advanced stage. The doctor said


    that she only got a year at most, or three months."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wendy was stunned.


    After Grandma passed away, she had grown to feel that life was unpredictable.


    "Well, Felix, what can I do for you?" Wendy asked in confusion.


    "My mother- in-w feels guilty that her daughter died early and I haven''t married again in years.


    She hopes that I can marry another woman and live a new life so that I don''t have to raise Toby


    alone. Then she''ll die in peace." Felix said this and looked up at Wendy. "I don''t want her to worry


    about me when she''s dying. So, I want you to do this for me because I''m afraid she won''t believe


    me if I find some other woman. She''s basically watching you grow up, you''re the only one who can


    put her mind at ease."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and didn''t expect thating.


    She knew the reason why Felix said so. In the past, all her little thoughts were obvious to Antie


    Wong. Therefore, if it was her, Antie Wong would not think that Felix was deliberately coaxing her.


    Felix said in a hurry, "Wendy, it''s just an act in front of her, you shouldn''t have any mental baggage.


    And it depends on your will. If you think it''s inappropriate, you can say no and don''t make things


    difficult for yourself!"


    Wendy thought for a few seconds and nodded. "I''ll do it..."


    The next afternoon, they went to the airport to pick up the little fellow who was brought out by the


    crew, and then drove to the hospital.


    After visited Antie Wong, they found a restaurant nearby in the evening.


    There were too many people at the dinner time, and they didn''t make a reservation in advance, so


    they waited in line at the door for a while. About 20 minutester, when their number was called, a


    waiter came forward and took them to the hall.


    At this time, the ss door was pushed open again.


    A few men in suits and leather shoes walked in. It seemed that they had a dinner party. A waiter had


    already led them to the elevator to the private room upstairs.


    Farr, who was following these men in an orderly manner, looked somewhere and said, "Mr. Flogg..."


    Then he saw that there were a man and a boy next to Wendy and he immediately stopped talking.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, the rtionship between Boss and Miss Lim was very


    weak at the current stage. Fie wanted Boss to think that he had just shouted casually.


    However, it was toote. Boss had already looked over.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    In the private room upstairs, after having several rounds of drinking, the only sound in the room was


    the clinking of sses.


    Farr, who was sitting in the chair, turned his eyes from time to time to look at Boss next to him,


    carefully observing his face.


    As if he''s still seeing the image he saw when he went upstairs. Wendy, Felix, and the little boy were


    like a harmonious family of three. Boss didn''t say anything about it, but the veins on the back of his


    hand hadn''t diminished so far.


    Fle''s with Boss at the dinner party tonight, and he used to drink most of the wine. Fie didn''t expect


    that Boss would be the one who drank most. After a while, the waiter behind Boss had already


    served several rounds of wine.


    This waspletely a way of using alcohol to relieve his worries!


    Farr sighed. It seemed that the rtionship was not so easy to deal with!


    After drinking another half a cup, Charlie suddenly got up. Although his footsteps were not too


    messy, his hands were covering his stomach. No wonder he would be like this, he had not eaten


    any food since he sat down. Farr said something to those men on the table and hurried to catch up


    with him with a towel.


    Charlie went straight to the bathroom, with his hands on the sink. The cold water was flowing.


    Farr handed the warm water he got from the waiter and asked, "Mr. Hogg, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Charlie twitched his lips.


    The door of the men''s bathroom next to them was suddenly pushed open. There were footsteps


    approaching, followed by a crisp child''s voice.


    "Mr. Strange!"


    Was he calling his boss?


    Following the voice, Farr lowered his head and looked over. It was a little boy who had just reached


    his knees. It''s Felix''s son.


    He hurriedly looked at Charlie again and saw that his face sank.


    Toby walked to the shorter sink next to Charlie and turned on the tap to wash his hands. He looked


    at Charlie with pity on his face. "Well, are you defeated by my father now?"


    Seeing that Boss''s thin lips were tightened, Farr quickly said, "Ahem! Don''t talk nonsense! Go back


    quickly if you''re done, otherwise, your parents would be worried about you!"


    "I didn''t talk nonsense!" Toby tilted his head up as if to prove that his words were correct. He blinked


    his big eyes and continued, "Daddy and Wendy are going to get married, and they went to see my


    grandmother today!"


    Charlie''s hand, which was turning on the tap, froze.


    Farr stood straight and didn''t dare to look at Boss'' expression. The sun in winter seemed to hang


    high.


    After the meeting in the morning, Wendy came out of thepany with her two colleagues. The


    department took a new project and they were going to talk to the boss of the other party about a


    partnership. However, the boss was not in hispany at this time, but at the temple in the


    suburbs.


    She hade to this temple many times, so she was familiar with it.


    Actually, it''s also been a long time since she''s been here, and it seemed thest time was with


    Charlie...


    The boss was an old man, who was a believer. On the first and the fifteenth day of every lunar


    month, he would stay here all day. He wouldn''t leave until he had the meal served by the temple.


    When Wendy and his colleagues arrived, they easily found the figure of the boss before the huge


    censer. However, to her surprise, Charlie was also there. It seemed that Charlie and the boss she''s


    gonna talk to were familiar with each other. They were talking right now.


    Fortunately, the man in charge of this project was not her, and she''s just part of it. So her colleagues


    came forward to negotiate with the boss, and she was only following them silently.


    When they walking from the front hall to the back hall, there was a long table at the door with a


    bamboo tube on it and a monk standing next to it.


    "Mr. Hogg, don''t you want to pick up a fortelling bamboo stick?" The boss asked with a smile.


    The beautiful secretary next to the boss also echoed, and her big eyes were pping like butterflies.


    "Yes, Mr. Hogg, the fortune- telling bamboo stick here is particrly amazing! Many people


    deliberately came here to ask for it, especially for their future marriage! Mr. Hogg is so young but


    promising, why don''t you get one and see what it says?"


    "There''s no need." Charlie was not interested at all.


    ncing at the fortune-telling bamboo stick in the bamboo tube, he slightly twitched his lips and


    said, "I''m a person who can live without love."


    The sound was neither loud nor small. It was like an iron w that reached out to Wendy''s heart.


    Wendy, who was standing at the back of the crowd, felt ufortable as if her chest was stuffed


    with cotton.


    After the discussion, she and her two colleagues went out of the temple, but the steps were a little


    steep. So she asked her two colleagues to go first and wait for her at the exit, and she went down


    the stairs like a snail.


    Wendy was afraid she would be bumped into, always walking along the edge, being careful.


    When she finally walked down thest step, there was a white Land Rover parked at the foot of the


    mountain. Next to it stood a tall Charlie. He had gone down the mountain for a while, but he hadn''t


    left yet. He put his hands in his trouser pocket, slightly raising his head, and not knowing what he


    was looking at.


    Seemingly sensing her sight, he looked straight at her with his deep eyes.


    Wendy felt a chill in her heart.


    That look was so memorable to her as if he was looking at someone who had betrayed him.


    However, when she looked again, he didn''t seem to have any emotions.


    She took a deep breath and continued to move forward.


    Just as she was about to pass by, Charlie suddenly called her with his calm voice.


    "Wendy."


    Just a name, almost drove Wendy crazy.


    She stopped and was silent for two seconds. Then she slowly turned around and faced him.


    After a stifling silence, she saw his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down on the cor of his shirt.


    "I''ve heard that you and Felix are going to get married."


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    This was only an act in front of Felix''s mother-inw. The corners of her mouth moved, and the


    words that she wanted to exin had already been spun in her tongue, but she suddenly felt that it


    was unnecessary. In the end, she swallowed it.


    "If I remember correctly, we used to talk about this. You wanted to be a stepmother." Charlie''s hand


    in his trouser pocket was clenched into a fist, and his lips were covered with a cold smile.


    "Congrattions, finally, your wishes true!"


    Her wish came true?


    Wendy felt depressed and said, "Thank you..." Charlie''s pupils contracted as if he was trying to


    restrain some emotion.


    He took out the car key from his pocket and said in a low voice, "You''re going to thepany or


    what? I can drop you off on the way."


    "No, thank you." Wendy shook her head, pointing to the front, and said, "Ourpany car is just up


    ahead..."


    She curled her fingers into a ball and then released it. She turned around again and kept walking.


    However, after just two or three steps, his calm voice sounded behind her again. "Is there any


    chance you got pregnant?" He asked nervously.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wendy''s heart missed a beat.


    "No..." The hand in front of her body unconsciously hung down to her lower abdomen. She shook


    her head and said with difficulty, "I''ve taken precautions."


    Charlie was stunned, and suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    His thin lips curled up in a self-deprecating way, feeling that he was extremely ridiculous. Under the


    sun, there was no more warmth in the dark eyes.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    The Jeep drove down to the hospital.


    Wendy lowered her head and unbuckled her seat belt. She had asked the supervisor for a few


    hours'' leave in the morning. Today was the day of the delivery inspection.


    Felix looked at her with his head tilted and asked hesitantly, "Wendy, are you sure you want to keep


    this child?"


    "Yes..." Wendy''s voice was very light, but very firm.


    It seemed that she had already made up her mind on the day she found out she was pregnant, and


    at the moment when Felix asked if she aborted the baby and she shook her head.


    Fler mother had passed away for many years, Grandma''s gone too. If she kept this child, then she


    would not be alone.


    Felix sighed and asked unwillingly, "Wendy, it''s not easy to be an unmarried mother. You may be


    under a lot of pressure. The most important thing is that it''s hard to raise a child alone. Are you sure


    you want to do this?"


    "I''ve already thought about it..." Wendy nodded heavily.


    "Fine." Felix knew that she had made up her mind and smiled helplessly. "If there is anything you


    can''t handle at that time, you can ask me for help. What can I say, I''m more experienced when Toby


    is a big boy now?"


    "Okay." Wendy squeezed out a smile.


    Felix pulled out the car key and opened the car door at the same time as her. However, when he


    closed the car door, he paused for two seconds and walked over to the car. He looked at her and


    said, "Wendy, why don''t you go back to the United States with me?"


    "..." Wendy looked a little flustered.


    "Don''t get me wrong!" Seeing this, Felix exined quickly, "I''m not asking you to live in the United


    States with me, I mean you could go there to get through the pregnancy. And it''s almost the end of


    the year, you can spend the Spring Festival with Toby and me. Grandma''s gone, and now you are


    the only one left here. I''m worried about you! I have a vacant house in LA, it''s not huge, but it''s nice.


    There are two parks nearby, which is perfect for you!"


    "What''s more, you don''t intend to stay here all the time, do you? When the baby gets bigger, you


    won''t be able to hide anything about the baby."


    Thest sentence was to the point and on the thing that Wendy feared most.


    She had also thought about this many times. If she wanted to keep the child, she couldn''t stay in Ice


    City anymore. She even wanted to go back to the countryside to delivery the baby. It''s just that the


    environment there was so bad, and she would always think of her grandmother, so it''s not good for


    her condition.


    Looking down at her t lower abdomen, she bit her lip and said, "Okay, I''ll think about it..." Felix


    came over and patted her shoulder tofort her. Then they went straight into the building.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    On the floor of the Obstetrics and Gynecology, Wendy came out of the doctor''s office. She had just


    finished the delivery inspection, and all the development indicators of the fetus were very good. She


    repeatedly remembered the things told by the doctor, afraid that she would miss something.


    After she walked away, a tall and graceful figure stood up from the corner.


    "Excuse me, what''s wrong with Miss Lim?"


    Madge stopped the nurse who was ready to go in. Seeing the nurse frown, she smiled and said,


    "Sorry, she''s my friend. I want to know what''s wrong with her. I''m very worried about her!"


    Hearing this, the nurse looked down at the record. "Wendy Lim? She''s OK, she''s just pregnant!"


    Madge was shocked.


    She came here to get her mother some sleep medicine, but she didn''t expect to see Wendy in the


    hall, especially when Wendy went to the Obstetrics and Gynecology. She followed Wendy with her


    heart beating wildly, but she didn''t expect...


    Madge walked to the elevator with a heavy heart, and her mind was full of the words of the nurse.


    Like an ant on a hot pan, she took out her cell phone. After the line was connected, she quickly


    opened her mouth and said, "Hello, Uncle Hogg..."


    Hogg''s Group, the president''s office on the top floor. Farr stood at the door and knocked on it


    several times, but there was no sound inside. He dared not stop and continued to knock on it


    patiently.


    After a while, there was finally a sound of e in"ing from inside.


    Farr pushed open the door. As soon as he lifted his leg and stepped in, he almost choked to death.


    He leaned back for a long time before he recovered.


    In the spacious office, the smoke was several times thicker than the mist outside the window. He


    almost wanted to go back to his office to take the mask. He held his breath and walked to the desk.


    He narrowed his eyes and recognized the boss sitting on the high-backed chair.


    Charlie was wearing a ck hand-made suit with a white shirt neckline. He lowered his head. The


    outline of his tough face could not be seen clearly in the smoke. The cigarette between his fingers


    had burned to the end. The next second, it was almost burning to his fingers...


    Farr stepped forward respectfully. "Mr. Hogg!"


    Charlie didn''t raise his head. He just twisted the cigarette in the tank and took out another one.


    Farr handed over her mobile phone, which he had been holding in his hand all this while, and said,


    "Ms. Hogg called me. She said that she called you but no one answered..."


    Charlie lit his cigarette again and then reached out to the phone.


    "Aunt." His thin lips twitched, and his voice was hoarse because of a long time of smoking. At the


    other end of the line, Donna''s voice came from the other end of the ocean. "Charlie, the general


    manager of the domestic side told me that Wendy is going to resign! It seems that she is going


    abroad. Are you going to bring her here? What''s going on? What happened to you?"


    Because Donna had merged thepany where Wendy worked. Before she returned to New York,


    she had specially told the general manager to take more care of Wendy. After Wendy handed over


    resignation, the general manager called her to send a message secretly.


    Charlie was choked by the smoke.


    After the violent cough stopped, he closed his dark eyes and said, "I see."


    After saying this, without waiting for Donna''s voice to ring again, he cut off the line directly and


    threw the mobile phone back to the assistant in front of him.


    Farr looked at the countless cigarette butts in the ashtray and the empty cigarette box in the trash


    can. He asked hesitantly, "Mr. Hogg, do you need me to make you a cup of coffee?"


    "No, you can leave now." Charlie waved his hand.


    Farr nodded respectfully and silently turned to leave.


    When he was about to close the door, he couldn''t help but look back and was stunned.


    Boss, who was sitting in the high- backed chair, lowered his head again. He opened the drawer with


    his hand holding the cigarette and took out a brown velvet box from it. He touched it gently with his


    fingertips, and the square small box was opened with a diamond ring lying inside.


    Although Farr could not see his boss''s expression clearly under the smoke, he could still felt an


    inexplicable sense of heartache.


    Farr remembered that when Boss went to New York to help Donna''spany survive the crisis and


    was ready to return to horn, he apanied Boss to buy the ring that night. Boss chose for a long


    time and patiently listened to the shopkeeper''s enthusiastically promotion and introduction.


    Fie still remembered that when Boss was about to pay the bill, Boss smirked and said to him, "I


    can''t let the girl buy the ring."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in the noisy airport lobby.


    There was still plenty of time. The international flight to the United States didn''t leave for more than


    an hour. When Wendy looked up, she saw Felix walking toward her with the boarding pass and


    passport.


    After taking them separately, Wendy looked out of the window.


    Finally, she made a decision to go to the United States with Felix and his son. So soon, she would


    leave this city. Although she was the only one left in her family, she had lived here for so many


    years. It''s still hard for her to leave here.


    Wendy''s sight gradually became blurred, and she vaguely heard Felix suddenly say something next


    to her.


    "Mr. Flogg, what a coincidence!"


    She held her breath and turned around stiffly.


    Charlie''s tall and strong figure was just a few steps away from her. Fie wore a ck suit, a white


    shirt, and a neat tie. Fle''s the only one who can wear such a simple,mon outfit with that touch


    of nobility, and Farr was by his side.


    She suddenly couldn''t look away.


    She thought to herself, "Just a few more eyes."


    After Charlie nodded, Felix couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Hogg, do you also go on a business trip?"


    "Come here to pick up a client." Charlie''s lips twitched slightly.


    The deep eyes swept over Wendy''s face. The picture of Wendy and Felix standing side by side with


    a child was too dazzling, like a family of three.


    "Oh, I see!" Felix nodded.


    The radio began to remind that the international flight to the United States would take off on time


    and passengers had begun to prepare for the departure. Passengers who didn''t have a security


    check need to hurry up, which will soon be stopped.


    "Sorry, Mr. Hogg, we have to go now!" Felix looked down at his watch and held his son.


    Charlie''s pupils contracted and he said, "Have a safe journey."


    "Thank you!" Felix replied with a smile. He looked at Wendy, who had been expressionless since


    Charlie showed up. He took the initiative to say, "Wendy, aren''t you going to say goodbye to Mr.


    Hogg?"


    Charlie looked at her again.


    Their eyes met, as if thousands of words were stuck in their mouths.


    Wendy''s drooping right hand quietly covered her lower abdomen and regained her voice. "Charlie,


    we''re leaving..."


    There were still a father and a son that could not be ignored in the corner of Charlie''s eyes. He


    naturally thought that the "we" were referring to them. "Okay." His Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    Wendy, holding her passport and boarding pass, followed Felix and his son to the security


    checkpoint.


    The scent of each other was entangling, then going away in different directions.


    The radio of the airport was still ringing, alerting the arriving and departing flights. Looking out from


    the clear floor-to-ceiling windows, it seemed that there was a ne crossing the sky just now,


    leaving a white trace.


    The two of them, who had said that they were there to pick up a client, stood there for more than


    two hours.


    Farr did not know how many times he looked at his watch, and he had to go forward and remind


    Boss. "Mr. Hogg, the meeting will start soon. If we don''t go back now, I''m afraid it will be toote..."


    After a long time, Charlie finally reacted.


    Five monthster, in Los Angeles.


    A slender figure walked along the boulevard from the park. Judging from her back alone, it was


    impossible to tell that she had been pregnant for seven months. She put her hand on her swollen


    belly and smiled gently.


    When she walked back to the apartment building, there was a father and son standing there at the


    door. Apparently, they were waiting for her.


    Wendy couldn''t help but quicken her pace and said with a smile, "Felix, you''re here!" After leaving


    Ice City, she had a direct flight from New York to Los Angeles. She lived in the vacant apartment


    mentioned by Felix before. It was really perfect for her as a pregnant woman. Every day, she would


    go to the park to take a walk. Felix and his son were still living in New York. Every month, they


    would take time toe to see her.


    "Wendy, I''m here!" The little fellow was unhappy for being neglected.


    "Yes, and our Toby!" Wendy couldn''t hold the little fellow now, so she could only reach out and touch


    his head. "Toby seems to have grown taller!"


    "Because I can eat two bowls of rice at one meal!" The little fellow said proudly.


    Wendyughed and caught a glimpse of something from the corner of her eyes. She couldn''t help


    but turn her head back immediately.


    "Wendy, what''s wrong?" Felix asked hurriedly.


    Wendy stared at it for a long time. Behind her, besides a car approaching, were children ying in


    the shade under a tree. She frowned slightly and muttered, "I always feel like someone is following


    __ _ ii


    me...


    It seemed that she''d had simr delusions since she''d moved here.


    Probably because she was in a foreign country. There were foreigners around her most of the time,


    so it was inevitable that there would be a few more scruples and guards.


    "Really?" Felix also frowned and looked behind her. "Do you want to call the police?" Wendy smiled


    and shook her head. "It''s okay. There''s no need. The public security here has always been very


    good. Maybe it''s because I''m too sensitive! Don''t just stand downstairs. Let''s go upstairs and sit


    down."


    "Okay, be careful with the steps!" Felix said in a gentle voice.


    After taking them into the apartment and chatting for a while, Wendy got up and went to the


    bathroom. After washing up the toilet, she came out. When she was about to step out of the toilet,


    her feet suddenly slipped and she fell straight back.


    It was toote for her to grab the door handle. Instantly, she felt a sharp pain.


    "Felix..."


    When Felix heard the sound, he quickly came over.


    When he opened the door of the bathroom, he saw that Wendy fell to the ground, curled up in pain,


    and covered her stomach tightly with both hands. Her face turned pale, and sweat was pouring


    down from her forehead like a soybean.


    Felix did not dare to dy, so he let his son stay at home, and went forward to pick her up and


    hurriedly stopped a car to go to the hospital.


    Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Wendy, who had been in a semi-conscious state, was put on the


    bed and pushed inside. The doctors and nurses came forward and inspected as they walked inside.


    "Oh no! The amniotic fluid has been broken. It seems that it will be premature!"


    "Arrange the operating room!" Outside the emergency room, Felix asked anxiously, "Doctor, how is


    she now?"


    "Now the baby''s going to be born prematurely and both of mother and child are in critical condition."


    The doctor pushed up his sses and said, "But don''t worry, we''re prepping your wife for delivery


    surgery."


    Felix knew that the doctor had misunderstood the rtionship between Wendy and him, but he had


    no time to exin and only repeatedly asked the doctor for help.


    At this time, Wendy had pushed out again and her clothes had been changed by the nurse and was


    about to enter the operating room.


    Felix hurried over and saw her struggling to raise her hand. "Felix..."


    Perhaps because of the severe pain, her hair on her temples was wet and stuck to her face. Fler


    bloodless lips trembled, and her voice was very low. Felix leaned over and finally heard what she


    was saying.


    "A phone? Do you want to make a phone call?"


    Seeing that she nodded, Felix quickly took out his mobile phone.


    Beside them, the nurse frowned and urged, "Please be quick. She''s about to be wheeled into the


    operating room!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Wendy felt dizzy, as if she would die in the next second.


    When her hand touched the cold hard object, she regained some strength. She silently dialed the


    number she had been repeating in her mind a million times, and quickly dialed it out.


    "...Hello?"


    As soon as the line was connected, her voice trembled.


    It was said that women''s delivery was like a trip to hell. She was afraid, and might have used up all


    her strength. When she spoke again, she was already in a tearful tone. "Charlie..."


    There was a silence for two seconds, and then a soft female voice said, "Charlie is taking a bath.


    It''s not convenient for him to answer the phone now!"


    Wendy''s phone slipped from her ear as if she had fallen into an ice cer.


    The nurse walked forward, took away her mobile phone, and rushed into the delivery room.


    The operating light covered the whole room. Wendy closed her eyes, and there was a crystal tear


    rolling down between the corners of her eyes.


    Everything around her seemed toe from a distance. She kept pushing in tandem with the


    midwifery slogans of the doctors and nurses around her. Sometimeter, she faintly heard a baby''s


    cry. It was very small and light, but for some reason, it suddenly disappeared.


    Wendy, who was about to fall into darkness, held on to herst consciousness and grabbed the


    doctor weakly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Where''s my child? I want to see the child..."


    A doctor wearing a mask looked down at her and said seriously, "I''m sorry! We''ve tried our best.


    Premature birth led to premature cental abruption, the umbilical cord wrapped around the neck


    leading to asphyxia, and we didn''t save the baby!"


    The white Land Rover was parked in the yard. Charlie pulled out the key and went straight to the


    vi.


    As soon as he entered the door and changed his shoes, a servant came up to him and reported


    respectfully, "Young Master, the Old Master wants us to tell you that he''s waiting for you in the


    bedroom!"


    "Okay." Charlie pulled his lips.


    He went up to the second floor and went to the innermost room. When he pushed the door open,


    Gilbert was standing by the window. On the side of the wooden armchair, there was a beautiful


    figure sitting on it. However, Madge didn''t greet him with a smile like she did every time seeing him.


    She crossed her hands on her knees, and the smile on her face didn''t seem to be very natural.


    Charlie did not look over. His eyebrows were furrowed. The sunlight conning in from outside the


    window shone on his stern face. It seemed that he had be thinner and his facial features were


    more distinct.


    He didn''t intend to stay for a long time, so he directly asked, "Dad, what do you want? I have two


    more meetings to holdter!"


    "Charlie,e here!" Gilbert turned around and reached out to him. "There''s someone you need to


    see.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes.


    There was no one in the room except Gilbert and Madge. Charlie was confused but soon found that


    there was a colorful crib next to Gilbert, which was out of tune with this ancient Chinese-style


    bedroom. He took two steps forward and lowered his eyes. There''s a sleeping baby in the bed, who


    was holding a small fist.


    At a nce like this, Charlie felt as if his chest had been grabbed by someone.


    "This is the bloodline of our Hogg''s family!"


    Gilbert''s deep voice sounded at this moment, confirming what was on Charlie''s mind.


    It was like a bolt of lightning had rolled through the back of Charlie.


    He felt her heart skip a beat and his pupils tightened. "What do you mean?"


    "What else can it be? This is your child, your son!" Gilbert controlled his volume as if he was afraid


    of waking up the little baby. He said in a cold voice, "It''s Miss Lim. She has been living abroad with


    another man. Obviously, she feels that this baby is a burden and doesn''t want to keep him, so she


    asked someone to send him back to Hogg''s family after giving birth, because she doesn''t want


    him!"


    Madge, who had been sitting on the wooden armchair, clenched her fists secretly.


    Looking at the crib, she was angry and hateful. She knew more about what''s going on than anyone.


    When she found out that Wendy was pregnant, she immediately told Gilbert. She thought it would


    be best if Wendy got rid of the baby, but Gilbert didn''t say anything after hearing it. He just told her


    to rx. He had his own idea that no matter what happened, it would not affect her bing the


    daughter-inw of the Hogg''s family.


    Now it''s obvious that Gilbert wanted to keep this baby.


    Charlie looked at the crib again. The hand in his trouser pocket can''t even make a fist. His Adam''s


    apple bobbed up and down for several times before he finally asked in a hoarse voice, "She¡¯s


    pregnant when she left?"


    He suddenly remembered thest "we" she had said at the airport.


    "Now you know that she refused to ept your child. She only wants to stay with another man.


    Why do you have to miss such a cruel and ruthless woman? You''d better give up early and settle


    the marriage with Madge!" Charlie''s father snorted coldly. Before he could finish his words, Charlie


    suddenly turned around and rushed out. Charlie walked fast and even brought a gust of wind.


    "Charlie, where are you going?"


    There was only the sound of the disappearing footsteps iin response.


    Charlie went out of the vi and ran straight to the Land Rover in the yard. He opened the door and


    sat in, starting the engine.


    The wheels made a harsh sound on the ground, which shocked all the servants who were cutting


    flowers and nts. The white Land Rover disappeared in the blink of an eye like an arrow.


    Charlie stepped heavily on the gas pedal under his feet, and the car was about to fly.


    When he encountered red light, he quickly pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number, "Farr,


    book me a flight to New York, the fastest one!"


    Where to go?


    Charlie wanted to ask her about it.


    Why did she lie to him that she was not pregnant? Why didn''t she want the baby?


    Twenty minutester, the Land Rover went out of the city and passed the entrance of highway toll


    gates. In front of him was the airport highway.


    There was only one thought in Charlie''s mind now. He must ask her face to face.


    There were not many cars on the highway.


    Charlie stared at the front with his deep and dark eyes. When he passed by a crossing of the road,


    a car rushed over without warning. The screeching horn kept sounding. It seemed that the brakes


    were failing, and it was toote when he was tempted to avoid it.


    "Boom-"


    It sounded like the copse of a city.


    Four yearster, on the the international flight from Canada to Ice City.


    This flight was not a direct flight, it was a stopover from New York.


    When Wendy took the boarding pass and boarded the ne, there was already a middle- aged man


    sitting by the window, resting with his eyes closed. He was dressed very leisurely. Although there


    was no silver hair on his head, the traces of age on his face could not be concealed. Even so, it did


    not affect his elegant temperament.


    The ne soon stabilized on the clouds, and Wendy took out a magazine to read.


    In the corner of her eyes, the man beside her moved a little. She inadvertently looked at him and


    saw that the middle-aged man was raising his hand and pressing his stomach. He seemed to be in


    pain. She hesitated and asked, "Sir, are you ufortable?"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Only when the middle-aged man heard the question did he open his eyes.


    When he looked at her face, he was in a trance for a moment. It seemed that it took a long time


    before he came back to his senses.


    "Uh, sir, are you all right?"


    The middle-aged man coughed and answered, "My stomach hurts a little."


    Wendy nodded when she heard it. She had already got it. It''s just that seeing him in so much pain,


    she couldn''t help but ask the question. Thinking of something, she said, "I have stomach medicine


    in my bag. Wait a moment..."


    The seat belt was temporarily unfastened. She got up and took the bag from the suitcase, opened


    the zipper of the inneryer, and pulled out a few kinds of medicines.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Picking up one bottle, Wendy happily opened it and handed it over. "Here you are, eat two pieces. It


    works very fast, wait a few minutes after taking it and the pain will go away."


    The middle- aged man was slightly stunned and stretched out his hand to pick it up.


    Noticing that the water in the cup had already cooled down, Wendy stopped him. She pressed the


    button on the top of her head. When the beautiful stewardess came up to her, she said, "Please


    give me a ss of warm water! Thank you!"


    After taking two pieces of medicine and drinking half a ss of hot water, the middle- aged man


    continued to cover his stomach.


    A few minutester, he looked at her with a smile and said, "I feel much better. Thank you very


    much!"


    "You''re wee, sir." Wendy smiled shyly.


    "Don''t call me Sir. You look about the same age as my daughter, just call me uncle!" The middle-


    aged man smiled gently, and it was not difficult to see that he must be very graceful when he was


    young. "Do you live in Canada?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Since what happened to her child, she didn''t stay in Los Angeles but came to Canada alone. She


    had been living there for three years and handed over many job applications. She never thought


    she''d end up at a magazine, which was in the field of finance. It''s the right job for her major, and


    many of her colleagues were from her home country.


    "I''m not living in North America. I often stay in Europe. I came to New York to do something. Now


    I''m ready to go back home." After finishing his words, the middle-aged man smiled and continued to


    ask, "From your ent, you''re from Ice City too?"


    "Yes, I am..." Wendy nodded again.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that we were from the same hometown. I am also from Ice


    City!" The middle- aged man smiled more warmly. "In recent years, I have spent most of my time in


    Berlin. My wife and daughter have been at home all the time. I won''t leave this time when I go back.


    What about you?"


    Wendy answered in a low voice, "My grandmother passed away. I came back to visit her."


    After that, the two of them chatted casually for a while. At night, passengers in the cabin fell asleep


    quietly. The nended at noon the next day.


    Because Wendy and the middle-aged-man sat next to each other, Wendy happened to meet him


    again when she took the luggage. When they came out of the corridor, he took out the business


    card from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "This is my business card."


    After Wendy took it, she only said, "My surname is Lim..."


    After all, they met the first time yesterday, and might not meet again, so there was no need for her


    to tell him her name.


    The middle-aged man smiled and didn''t care about it. There should be a special car to pick him up,


    so when he reached the exit, he waved goodbye to her. "Miss Lim, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye..." Wendy nodded and said.


    Wendy took a look at the name "Kim Gray" on the business card when put it in her pocket.


    Looking at the sky outside, it''s been four years. When she returned to thisnd, she felt a little bit


    timid. Wendy took a deep breath and took the suitcase in the direction of the taxi.


    As she was immersed in her own thoughts, she did not notice that the entrance of the airport lobby


    was in a mess. From the airport expressway to the downtown area, Wendy turned her head to look


    out of the window the whole time. This familiar city gradually became a little strange and expanded


    with many more developments, and all the subway lines wereplete.


    She tried to distinguish where was this ce and where was that ce...


    This time, she returned home not only to visit Grandma, but also to do business. The headquarters


    of the magazine was in Ice City, and the magazine in Canada was just a branch set up overseas, so


    she had to stay here for at least one month. Ice City was so big and she didn''t think she would see


    Charlie again...


    She thought to herself.


    However, she missed her best friend, Emily. Over the past few years, they had only contacted each


    other via email. She did not know how Emily was going. She could not help but smile while thinking


    of it. Then she had already arrived at the hotel she booked.


    When Wendy got out of the taxi and was about to leave, the driver poked his head out of the front.


    "Miss, wait!"


    Wendy stopped and looked puzzled. "Uh, what''s wrong? Is it about the fare?"


    "No! Can''t you see there''s something missing?"


    "..." What was missing?


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at her bag as well as the suitcase that she just took out from


    the trunk. She didn''t think that there was anything missing, so she looked at the driver with


    confusion.


    But the driver seemed to be more speechless than her. He got out of the car and opened the door


    of the car.


    Wendy looked over and was shocked.


    A little boy, about four or five years old, came out of nowhere from the back seat. He was so cute


    and wore a ck suit. His mushroom-shaped ck hair was slightly curly. If you don''t identify him


    carefully, you might mistake him for a girl.


    Where did this little boye from?


    The driver spoke again in a reproachful tone, "Miss, are you really a mother? You''re too careless to


    get out of the car without your child! Hurry up and get the child out of the car!"


    "I..." Wendy opened her mouth in bewilderment.


    Under thepulsory gaze of the driver, she had to go forward and take the little boy off the seat.


    After the door was closed, the taxi went away and honked the horn twice, like he was venting his


    frustration at her.


    At the entrance of the hotel, a woman and a little boy stood facing the spring breeze.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at the little boy up to her knees. She swallowed and squatted


    down to ask patiently.


    "Kid, where are your parents?"


    "Did you get in the wrong car?"


    "Would you like some candies?" After asking for a long time, the little boy just put on a cool face.


    When Wendy was frustrated about this situation and was about to send him to the police station, the


    little boy in front of her suddenly fell straight to her. She was shocked. "Er! Kid, are you okay?"


    When she reached out to help him, she touched the temperature above his forehead.


    "Oh no, it''s so hot!"


    Wendy had to pick up the little boy again and handed the suitcase temporarily to the doorman of the


    hotel to keep. Then she rushed across the street.


    After they got to the emergency room, a doctor quickly came up and scolded her. "Are you really a


    mother? The boy''s got a fever, what took you so long to get him to the hospital!"


    This was the second time in less than half an hour that someone questioned her being a mother...


    Wendy put her hand on her forehead.


    She had to suffer it in silence.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Wendy also wanted to defend herself that she had nothing to do with this little boy, but as soon as


    she opened her mouth, the doctor and nurse stared at her with reproach like the taxi driver did


    before.


    Under the gaze of the doctor and nurse, she lowered her head and acted as if she had already


    known her mistake.


    What''s up with being a mother right after returning home...


    Wendy took the medical book and went to pay the fee. When she returned to the consulting room,


    she saw a nurse running out in a hurry.


    "Miss, finally you''re back!"


    Before Wendy could ask what had happened, the little nurse said, "Come here quickly, your son


    won''t let anyone touch him! He''s got a fever and needs a fever-reducing shot. But the doctor can''t


    get close to him, I''ve been identally bitten by him!"


    After the nurse finished her words, she immediately showed her hand with a grievance.


    There was a clear bite mark on the back of the fair hand.


    It was obvious that it was bitten by a child. Kids didn''t know how hard they bit, so the bite mark was


    very deep and looked painful.


    Uh...


    Wendy gulped. When Wendy was pulled back to the consulting room by the nurse, she saw that the


    little boy had recovered a little at the moment. His face was flushed and his eyes were somewhat


    blurry because of fever. But when someone stepped forward, he immediately red at the person


    with a cold face. His cheeks were bulging and he was as fierce as a little beast. The red tie on his


    suit had been tilted.


    The doctor with the needle in his hand didn''t know what to do.


    There was a nurse next to him nning toe forward. Just as she was about to touch his little


    hand, the little boy immediately dodged and his mouth had been opened defensively. The nurse,


    who knew what was going to happen, was frightened and immediately withdrew her hand.


    The doctor noticed Wendy and urged her immediately, "What are you doing? What are you waiting


    for? Hurry up!"


    "Oh..." Once again, Wendy was driven to the edge.


    She was actually a bit apprehensive. She cautiously walked up to him, not immediately reaching


    out, but sitting down next to the little boy before taking him in her arms. It was strange that although


    the little boy shrank a little, he let her hold him obediently.


    Perhaps because he had fallen into her arms before, he was less guarded against her than others.


    Wendy held the little boy slightly sideways in her arms, just so that his buttock could be exposed


    and the doctor could give him a shot.


    When the little pants were taken off and the doctor bent over with the needle, the little boy in her


    arms struggled desperately again.


    Wendy was a little flustered and almost couldn''t control him. It took her a lot of effort to hold the little


    boy tightly so that he didn''t fall down. She soon felt the slight tremor from the struggle.


    She suddenly understood that the little boy was scared.


    Although he always had a cool face, after all, he was a child. He was unfamiliar with everything


    around him, especially the cold equipment and ring white everywhere. Children would always be


    afraid when they went to hospital. She still remembered how Toby used to cry when he was taken to


    the hospital by Felix.


    "Good boy, don''t be afraid..."


    Wendy lifted him up a little and said in a softer voice, "You have a fever and need a fever-reducing


    shot now. Otherwise, it will get more serious. Hold on a little longer, and soon it''ll be over. Be a


    strong little man..."


    As she spoke in a warm voice, she signaled the doctor with her eyes.


    The doctor did it quickly, and he soon pushed the medicine in the syringe into his body.


    Wendy looked down. He was still a child, being distracted by a few words. By the time he realized


    what had happened, the doctor had already given a shot in the butt. He quietly bore it probably


    because of what she said about being a strong little man.


    She felt as if her heart was going to melt, because of the strange little boy in front of her. Wendy


    couldn''t help kissing his face. "Well done!"


    The little boy was stunned, and a red color appeared on his fair and tender face.


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief after doing his job and said to her, "I''ve given him a fever-


    reducing shot, and I will prescribe some anti-inmmatory drugs. I suggest you stay in the hospital


    for the time being for observation and don''t leave until you''re sure the fever''s gone down. Don''t take


    it lightly!"


    Wendy had to nod and followed the nurse to the ward, carrying the little boy in her arms.


    There were four beds in the ward, two of them empty, and an older woman lying on one. There was


    an infusion bag hanging next to the woman. It seemed that she was asleep.


    Wendy gently ced the little boy in her arms on the bed and sat on the chair next to the bed. She


    gently held the little boy''s hand and looked into his big eyes, which were like ck grapes. She


    couldn''t help but praise him again, "You''re brave just now. I saw a little girl next door crying when


    she got an injection. You are really a strong little man! How old are you?"


    "Four!" When the little boy said it, he raised his hand in a cute way.


    His voice was soft like a little baby cat.


    Wendy just asked casually and did not expect to get an answer. After all, since he was brought


    down from the taxi, he had not opened his mouth yet. At first, she wondered if the child was unable


    to speak, but now she understood. He didn''t want to talk to strangers, or didn''t care to talk to


    strangers, and alwasy had that cool face.


    "Four years old?" She smiled.


    "Yes!" The little boy nodded and felt a little shy.


    He hadn''t actually turned four yet, his birthday hadn''t arrived yet, he''s just a virtual age to four.


    "Can you tell me what''s your name?" Wendy continued to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In addition to curiosity, she also had to know the name of the little boy, so that she could help him


    find her parents when she called the police.


    "Larry." The little boy rolled his eyes.


    He answered her in this way, because he didn''t like his real name. It was terrible!


    Wendy knew it was his nickname, of course. When she wanted to ask what his surname was, she


    saw his ck grape-like eyes drooping down, as if the medication wasing on and he''s going to


    fall asleep.


    "Are you sleepy? You''ll be fine after you wake up." She quickly pulled the quilt over and covered the


    little boy.


    The little boy did yawn widely, his long eyshes falling on.


    Wendy saw that the door of the ward was open, and there was always a sound of walking in the


    corridor. She was afraid that it would disturb the little boy to sleep, so she got up and went to close


    it, but when she just moved, the corner of her clothes was suddenly tugged, very hard.


    She lowered her head and saw a small hand. Wendy looked up and saw the panic in the little boy''s


    eyes. She simplyy sideways on the bed, held the little boy in her arms, and patted his little back


    gently. "Go to sleep. I won''t leave, I will stay here with you!"


    She had been on the flight for more than ten hours, and she had been exhausted. Plus, she had


    been living abroad for years and she''s jet-gged. Originally, she just wanted to coax the little boy to


    sleep, but gradually, she could not hold on.


    Sometimeter, someone shouted in excitement when she''s dreaming.


    "Young Master-"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Wendy opened her eyes in a daze.


    Only then did she realize that she had fallen asleep with him. In her sight, there were two people in


    front of the bed.


    A woman in her fifties was standing in the front, who was neither fat nor thin, looked simple and


    honest. Judging from her name, she should be a nanny who took care of the little boy. Behind the


    nanny was a man of about the same age, who was holding the car key of the Mercedes- Benz in his


    hand, looked like a driver of a rich family.


    Seeing that both of them were staring at the little boy on the bed, Wendy immediately understood.


    She hurriedly reached out her hand to remind them, "Hush, he''s asleep..."


    When the little boy was sleeping, she took out her mobile phone and called 911 quietly.


    After getting out of the taxi, she intended to send the child to the police station. However, when she


    found that the boy had a serious fever, she dared not to dy, so she sent him to the hospital first,


    and then the little boy grabbed her hand and refused to let go. Therefore, she had to call the police


    and exin the situation roughly that she found a four-year-old boy in a taxi at the airport, who wore


    a suit with a red bow tie and so on...


    She believed that if the child''s parents were looking for him, they would also call the police, and


    then they would be able to find him.


    Sure enough, someone came to look for the little boy.


    Wendy checked the time. It was only more than an hour, which showed that the police were quite


    efficient.


    Aunt Lee was so nervous that her eyes turned red. "Oh my God, what''s wrong with the young


    master?"


    She had been responsible for taking care of the young master when he was a little baby. Although


    she''s employed, over time, she really cared about this child. Today, the old master of the Hogg


    family was going to the seaside city of the neighboring province for the wedding, and the young


    master was also in the Hogg''s Group house at that time, so he followed the old master to the airport


    together. But she didn''t expect that after following the old master to the airport, because of the


    crowd, they got separated and then lost track of him...


    Fortunately, she found him. Otherwise, how could shee back and face Mr. Hogg?


    "It''s okay. He just had a fever!" Wendy exined hurriedly. She reached out and touched the little


    boy''s forehead, and it was not so hot. "The doctor has already given him a fever- reducing shot and


    anti-inmmatory drugs. I guess he will be fine after waking up..."


    "Thank God!" Aunt Lee repeatedly said.


    The driver behind her also looked like he had survived a disaster.


    Wendy just smiled. She could understand the anxiety of losing the child. Looking back at the little


    boy who was still sleeping, she suddenly remembered her own child. At that time, the doctor told


    her that it was a boy when she had the delivery inspection. If her child survived, he would be as big


    as the little boy in front of her...


    She felt sad at the bottom of her heart.


    Aunt Lee held her hand and was very grateful. "Miss, thank you very much! You have no idea how


    scared I was when the young master was missing! What if I can''t find him?"


    "Miss, what''s your name? Give me your contact information, and my boss will pay you back!"


    Wendy shook her head. Seeing that someone was here to bring the little boy back, she didn''t need


    anything in return, just a hand up. She picked up the bag next to her and said, "Never mind, I''ve got


    work to do, so I''m leaving! Keep an eye on him this time. Don''t let him be alone. He''ll be in trouble if


    he meets a bad guy."


    After that, she left the hospital in a hurry.


    She was so sleepy that she just wanted to go back to the hotel, taking a bath and falling asleep.


    In the evening, the white Land Rover drove into the yard.


    The car was driving so fast that the tires and the ground made a sharp sound when the car braked.


    After the door opened, a tall and strong figure came down. He was wearing a ck hand-made suit.


    He was rough with a strong facial outline. There was no expression on his face. His deep eyes were


    indifferent and cold, making it difficult for people to get close to him.


    "Sir, you''re back!"


    As soon as he entered the vi, Aunt Lee heard the sound and came out to greet him.


    Charlie frowned. "How is Larry?"


    At that time, he was at a meeting. The phone was silent and he didn''t notice for a while. When he


    finished the meeting, he found that there were a few missed calls. They were all called by Aunt Lee


    and the driver at home.


    "It''s okay now!" Aunt Lee said hurriedly. Then she lowered her head and apologized with great guilt,


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of the young master..."


    When Charlie saw Aunt Lee''s red eyes, he swallowed back his harsh words and said in a low voice,


    "Something like this must never happen again."


    Aunt Lee was very grateful and quietly wiped her tears with her hands.


    Before Charlie could take off his suit jacket, he strode into the house.


    The vi was not very big. There were only two floors in total. Through the entrance and to the left is


    the dining room. At this time, the light was on inside the house. The little boy in grey pajamas was


    sitting on the dining chair, and his little face was tightened.


    Next to the dining chair, the driver, Uncle Lee, was half squatting there. "Young Master, would you


    like to have a taste of this porridge?"


    "No!"


    "Young Master, would you like to have a taste of this beef soup?"


    "No!"


    "Young Master, how about this shrimp?"


    This time, the little boy simply didn''t bother to answer. He turned his cool face and was so tsundere.


    Aunt Lee walked to Charlie''s side and said anxiously, "When we got home, the young master began


    to lose his temper after he woke up. He smashed his favorite car model! Until now, he hasn''t taken


    a single bite of food, and the doctor also gave him medication. He can''t take it until he eats..."


    Charlie frowned and felt a headache.


    From being weaned off milk, the thought of the boy eating gave Charlie a headache. He didn''t just


    picky about food, but he didn''t want to eat. Charlie had invited a lot of chefs and nutrition masters


    home before, but no matter what Charlie did, it didn''t stir his appetite.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll do it." Charlie stepped forward.


    Charlie took over the bowl in Uncle Lee''s hand, pulled out a chair, and sat down opposite his son.


    Then he took a spoon to scoop up the porridge and fed it to his son.


    The little boy didn''t even take a nce at it.


    "Larry Hogg!"


    Charlie said in a deep voice. The little boy shrunk his shoulders, but his cheeks were bulging.


    This was the reason why he hated his full name. Every time when his dad called him by his full


    name, it would frighten him.


    Charlie poked Larry with his fingers, and Larry''s bulging face immediately looked like a deted ball.


    As if defeated, Larry reluctantly opened his mouth. Each time, he was only barely able to cooperate


    when his his father forced him to eat.


    After Larry had eaten the entire little bowl of porridge, Charlie''s tightened eyebrows stretched a little.


    He turned his head and asked Aunt Lee and Uncle Lee next to him, "Aunt Lee, what''s going on


    today?"


    "It''s all my fault! Mr. Hogg wants the young master to go with him. But we didn''t expect that a group


    of tourists came out and blocked the door. I identally got separated from the young master. By


    the time I looked again, he was gone...." Aunt Lee was scared and couldn''t help crying again. Uncle


    Lee came up and patted her shoulder. "We checked surveince at the airport but still couldn''t find


    him, probably there''s a dead end to the surveince. Then we called the police. Soon after, the


    police informed us that they had found the young master. It was all thanks to that youngdy."


    "The youngdy?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee nodded. "The young master must have snuck into her car and was spotted when he


    got out. Then the youngdy sent the young master to the hospital. When I arrived with Mick, the


    young master was asleep in the hospital, and his fever''s gone down..."


    "She kissed me!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice.


    "..." Charlie frowned.


    The little boy raised his head, and the slightly curly hair on his forehead hung down. He put on a


    cool little face and made a soft voice. "She''s my girl from now on!"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    The dazzling light of the operatingmp was above her head.


    She''s facing the dazzling light the entire time, feeling as if she would go blind the next second, but


    still staring that closely.


    She didn''t know how long it took, but she felt as if all her strength was exhausted. Finally, she


    vaguely heard the baby crying. It was very light. She tried to listen again, but it suddenly


    disappeared...


    Someone''s speaking, and cruel words echoed in her ears, "I''m sorry! We''ve tried our best. We didn''t


    save the baby!"


    No, it''s impossible...


    She was like crazy, trying to get off the operating table.


    However, the foreign doctors wearing masks all came up to hold her shoulders to stop her from


    going crazy. Then, one of the doctors was holding a tray, and there was a baby covered with blood


    on it...


    Wendy suddenly sat up.


    The light through the curtains shone on her pale face, and the real images of the dream still shed


    in her head so often that it took a long time for the dted pupils to finallye into focus and her


    back was covered with cold sweat.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, she remembered that she was in the hotel at this time.


    Wendy lifted the quilt and went straight to the bathroom. She turned on the faucet and put her whole


    face in the cold water. When the images of the dream disappeared from her mind, she felt like


    herself again.


    She often had nightmares like this in the past four years.


    Every time, she would wake up from it and be haunted by it for a long time. Even now, she would


    asionally go to a psychologist.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Wendy breathed deeply.


    After washing up, she went back to the bedroom. The mobile phone next to the pillow was ringing.


    She looked at it and found it was a call from her colleague who was in Canada.


    "Lim, you''ve arrived at Ice city, right?"


    "Yes, safe and sound."


    They continued to talk on the line, "The chief editor asked me to tell you that a character interview


    may have to be done in advance. It''s said that he will go to Japan for a business trip tomorrow night,


    and probablye back in three months. ording to your current local time, you must finish it


    today, otherwise, you will have to go to Japan!"


    "Okay, I know..." Wendy took the note and said.


    She came back this time on business. The magazine was going to issue an anniversary edition and


    needed to interview some financial tycoons. Since she was the only one who came from Ice city in


    the Branch office in Canada, it was easy for her to negotiate with the headquarters, so the task was


    handed over to her.


    Besides, she hadn''t been back for a long time, so she wanted to visit her grandmother.


    Wendy ordered breakfast in the hotel. After having breakfast, she packed up and went out of the


    hotel.


    Since she hadmunicated with the interviewee before, the scheduled interview went smoothly.


    After she arrived, she talked to the receptionist first, then took the elevator directly to the upstairs.


    The interview was going to happen in the office. It was near the sofa by the window, and the natural


    lighting was perfect for the shot.


    It was a long- established privatepany. The current chairman was in his 60s, and he''s the one


    she''s interviewing this time. He was not overbearing at all during the whole conversation and spoke


    kindly about his business history and his views on the financial industry. Wendy was earnestly


    typing on theputer, not missing a single word.


    At the end of the interview, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    The secretary who led Wendy in before nodded respectfully and reported, "Mr. Hsu, Mr. Hogg is


    here!"


    Mr. Hogg...


    Wendy''s hand on the keyboard were shaking.


    There were a few more messy numbers on the screen, and She felt like she had stopped breathing,


    and her palm began to sweat, and soon, it was all In the whole city, there might be a lot of people


    surnamed Huo, but there were a few people who were called Mr. Hogg...


    She was obviously sitting on the couch, but suddenly she felt a little unsteady on her feet and her


    calves and stomach felt like they were shaking slightly.


    Mr. Hsu seems to have a high regard for Charlie. He immediately told the secretary, "Well, bring him


    in!"


    At the moment Wendy returned to normal breathing, she quickly closed theputer.


    Mr. Hsu, who was on the opposite side of the room, was shocked. She touched the stiff corner of


    her mouth and said, "Mr. Hsu, We''re almost done with the interview. Since you have a guest, I''ll


    leave you to it. I''ll email your secretary when I''ve put the interview together!"


    Mr. Hsu was slightly surprised. If he remembered correctly, there should be two more questions to


    go, right?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But he only thought that probably Wendy had gotten enough material she needed, so he did not say


    anything. He smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    Wendy was packing up her things in a hurry. As she stood up, she noticed that Mr. Hsu had also


    suddenly stood up from across the room.


    She was ttered for a moment, she thought he was going to send her off. When she was about to


    open her mouth to say no, but the back of her spine suddenly tightened, because she seemed to


    hear the sound of the door being pushed open again, followed by the steady footsteps.


    It was getting closer and closer...


    Charlie was still like what she remembered, wearing a ck suit that set off his long legs, and a


    white shirt with a tie on the neckline. He came over with one hand in his pocket, and his deep eyes


    were as deep as an ancient well.


    Wendy, who was ready to take the time to leave, crashed into that pair of eyes unexpectedly.


    "Mr. Hogg is here!"


    "Mr. Hsu."


    They shook their hand very familiarly.


    "This is Miss Lim from Trade Update, she''s here to interview me, but now that the interview is over,


    so we can talk about the contract!" Mr. Hsu seemed to think it''s inconvenient to have someone else


    here, so after a brief introduction, he said to the secretary, "Send Miss Lim off!"


    Wendy held theputer tightly and moved mechanically.


    When she passed Charlie, he finally looked at her with his deep eyes. There was no ripple in his


    eyes, and his eyes moved away in a sh, as if he was looking at a stranger.


    After walking out of the office, Wendy''s fingers clenched so tightly that were about to be crushed.


    When the lights were on.


    Spring was the most beautiful season, even at night, there seemed to be a flower fragrance in the In


    front of the cashier of a Chinese restaurant, a female colleague asked with concern, "Wendy, are


    you okay? You''ve been absent- minded during dinner. Is because it''s been a long time since you''ve


    been home and you''re not used to it?"


    The female colleague in front of her was the one who connected with her in the office. They were of


    the same age, and there were many opportunities to contact each other in the next month. So when


    this female colleague proposed to have dinner together after work, she did not refuse. It was a good


    chance to talk more about work, so it would be easier for them to get along with each other in the


    future.


    "Well, a little..." Wendy stammered.


    "It''s okay! Maybe you''ve been abroad for a long time. Now that youe back, you need time to


    get used to it. I was away at college, and when I came back to work it was still new to me!"


    Wendy just smiled.


    Throughout the afternoon, she was thinking about the scene when she saw Charlie in Hsu''s Group.


    She didn''t think that it had been four years, and they had only had a quick nce at each other, that


    he would still affect her that easily.


    Thinking of the moment when she passed him, he looked at her as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Wendy smiled bitterly.


    That''s right. They had broken up a long time ago and had nothing to do with each other. They were


    just strangers now...


    However, for some reason, she felt that something was wrong.


    Suddenly, someone knocked her arm, and her female colleague whispered in her ear, "Ah! Look, it''s


    Mr. Hogg!"


    Wendy looked over and saw a tall figureing out of the elevator. He was wearing the same ck


    suit in the morning. His pace was fast but not messy. The profile of his side face was smooth and


    handsome, but his eyes were very indifferent.


    Wendy noticed that many women in the restaurant were automatically attracted by Charlie,


    especially the waiter standing at the door. Their eyes were full of affection to him. Sure enough, as


    before, no matter where he went, his charm was enough to make women deeply obsessed.


    "You should know Mr. Hogg! Our magazine wants to interview him, but unfortunately, he rejected us


    many times! You see, he is so handsome, like a male model. If I could have a one-night stand with


    such a man, I''ll have no regrets in this life!"


    "Look his son in his arms. Oh my god! The man with a child is so handsome!"


    When Wendy heard thest word, she looked down slightly.


    When she saw the little boy in Charlie''s arms, she was stunned.


    It was the little boy she had picked up that day. At this time, the little boy was still wearing a small


    suit, which was still ck, but the style was obviously different. He was handsome, with a small


    handkerchief in his right pocket, and had that slightly curled mushroom hair. It''s just that his little


    face was tense at this time. He looked so cool, doing that ssic pose of his.


    Along the way, many people looked at the little boy. In addition to Charlie''s eye- catching identity


    and appearance, the cute little boy was also very attractive, but he bulged his cheeks and stared


    back at those people.


    Recalling what her colleague said just now, Wendy saw that Charlie had the same facial features as


    the little boy in his arms, and their facial expression waspletely the same even at this time, her


    heart suddenly tightened.


    An idea almost exploded in her heart in an instant. Charlie had a son?


    It turned out to be his son...


    In a trance, Charlie had already walked quickly to the door of the restaurant. The receptionist had


    already pushed the door for him. He kept holding the child with one hand all the time, even feeling


    the muscles of his forearm beneath his suit, his other hand in his pocket the entire time.


    Wendy vaguely felt that Charlie seemed to turn to her side, and her heart skipped a beat.


    As if she was running away something, she quickly turned back to the cashier, curling up her hands


    hard, and trying to regte her rising and falling breathing.


    She took a deep breath and then spat it out...


    When she felt much better, she bit her lip and inexplicably felt that many people in the restaurant


    seemed to look at her, especially the female colleague next to her, excitedly pulled her sleeves.


    Wendy was puzzled and hesitated to turn back.


    Then she saw the little boy that was in Charlie''s arms a second ago was rushing toward her.


    She felt a warmth in her calves and the little boy had taken hold of her leg. The small head with


    slightly curly mushroom hair raised up and stretched out two short arms to her. A soft and sweet


    voice jumped out of his mouth.


    "I want a hug!"

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    The little boy was doing that ssic pose in the arms of his father and stared back at anyone who


    looked at him, like a naughty panther. But now, he''s like a cute little cat, wanting a hug by holding


    two small hands.


    The people in the restaurant were all stunned.


    That''s a fast change...


    Wendy didn''t know what was going on, and she was still in a state of confusion.


    The little boy was still holding her leg, keeping his head up, stretching out two short arms, then


    blinked his ck grape-like eyes, waiting for her to pick him up in the next second.


    Under the hopeful eyes of a child, unexpectedly, Wendy bent over and picked up the little boy.


    The moment she picked up the little boy, he took the opportunity to wrap around her neck. Two


    short legs wrapped her body, like an octopus, as if he was afraid that she would put him down in the


    next second.


    The steady footsteps came from far and near.


    Wendy looked up and stopped breathing. Charlie''s tall figure was already in front of her, blocking a


    light above her head. Because of his height, she was standing in his shadow.


    They looked at each other, and there was no ripple in that pair of deep eyes, like he looked at her in


    the Hsu''s Group earlier.


    ii | ii


    Wendy opened her mouth.


    Standing face to face like this, she suddenly did not know what to say in the first sentence.


    Charlie nced at her face and then fixed his eyes on her son in her arms. He nced at the


    restaurant from the corner of his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Come out first!"


    Wendy was stunned and subconsciously looked at her female colleague next to her.


    The female colleague had already figured it out after seeing this. Before Wendy made a decision,


    she immediately said, "It''s okay! You can go now. I''m here to wait for the bill, and I think I have


    something else to doter!"


    Wendy nodded and looked at the tall figure who had turned around.


    As soon as she moved her arms slightly, the little boy in her arms immediately wrapped his arms


    tighter around her. She hesitated for two seconds and followed up.


    No matter what, she had to give the child back to him...


    What''s more, she was still in a mess, and in shock that the little boy was Charlie''s son.


    At the door of the restaurant, there was a ck Mercedes- Benz. The driver standing next to it


    looked old. She had met him once in the hospital. It was not difficult to guess that he should be the


    little boy''s driver. He smiled at her kindly when he saw her.


    Wendy nodded slightly.


    After getting in the car, Charlie smirked and said, "Where do you live? I''ll send you there."


    Wendy subconsciously reported the hotel''s address. The driver quickly started the engine, and the


    Mercedes drove out of the restaurant and into the traffic. Outside the window, there was a constant


    shing neon night.


    It was not until a momentter that she came to realize that why should she obey his order.


    He was as overbearing and aggressive as he was four years ago.


    The space inside the car was very spacious, but even if she didn''t deliberately feel it, she could


    sense the male aura from his body lingering around her nose.


    "Miss Lim."


    Suddenly, a calm voice sounded.


    Wendy''s breathing stopped for a moment, for the indifferent and alienated way he''s calling her.


    Her fingers curled up secretly, and she tried to look at him sideways with a natural expression. She


    watched his Adam''s apple bumping up and down, and heard him saying, "Aunt Lee has told me that


    thanks to you for finding Larry yesterday and taking him to the hospital for an antipyretic. Thank


    you!"


    "You''re wee..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "My son is a little boy, he didn''t cause you any trouble, did he?" Charlie continued to ask.


    At the same time, the little boy in Wendy''s arms threw an angry nce at his father, as if he was


    comining, but it was directly ignored by his father.


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth slowly curled up. Hearing his familiar calm voice, said those things in


    an extremely strange and distant tone. He was so polite that she did not know what to do. "No!


    No..."


    "If there is anything Miss Lim needs, or money, please let me know. I want to pay you back."


    After Charlie finished speaking, he crossed his long legs and changed another position. His slender


    fingers were typing on his knees.


    Noticing that his eyebrows were gradually furrowing, Wendy knew that he was about to run out of


    patience.


    "There''s no need." She took a deep breath and shook her head. "I ept your gratitude. It''s the


    least I can do..."


    Charlie frowned and said nothing.


    Wendy looked away and met the eyes of the little boy in her arms. He was looking up at her.


    She had to admit that by contrast, their father and son look very much alike, especially their facial


    features, like a tall nose bridge, and thin lips. They looked like they were carved from a mold,


    especially when they didn''t speak.


    The little boy''s two short arms suddenly fell down hard and his cheeks bulged.


    Wendy was stunned. "Er, what''s wrong..." The little boy continued bulging his cheeks.


    Wendy,


    Seeing the nk look on her face, the little boy''s cheeks almost bulged out like two balloons.


    She had promised him yesterday that she would not leave and would apany him, but when he


    opened his eyes, he had already returned home from the ward. When he saw two big smiles of


    Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee, where was she? And now she''s talking to his after getting in the car, and


    ignored himpletely!


    "I''m so angry!"


    No one understood him...


    The Mercedes suddenly stopped. The driver in the front turned around and said, "Mr. Hogg, the


    hotel is here!"


    Wendy looked out of the window. It was indeed the hotel where she lived. The restaurant was close


    to the hotel, so it didn''t take much time to get there because there was no traffic jam.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Thank you for sending me here."


    Wendy bit her lip and finished her words. Her hand had touched the door handle, but she didn''t


    move.


    Because the little boy puffing up his cheeks thest second in her arms, wrapped around her neck


    again and entangled her tightly like an octopus at the moment the car stopped. He didn''t want to let


    her off the car.


    She said, "Well, Larry, I''m here..."


    The little boy refused to let go. "Larry, let go!" Charlie frowned and said.


    The little boy still didn''t let go.


    "Larry Hogg!"


    With this, the little boy shrank. After two seconds of stalemate, he let go of his hand dejectedly, and


    then a big hand instantly pulled him to the seat.


    Charlie followed her out of the car. The little boy was left in the car and looked at her unblinkingly


    through the window. His ck eyes were full of unwillingness. When he saw her looking over, he


    took the initiative to wave his little hand. He was so cute.


    It was not easy for Wendy to look away and look at the man in front of her.


    He was a head taller than her, which gave her great pressure that could not be easily ignored,


    "Thanks for the ride..."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "It''s the least I could do. You helped Larry." Charlie put his hands in his pockets and said with a faint


    expression, "Miss Lim, if you change your mind, you can go to Hogg''s Group to find me at any time.


    As long as it''s not too much to ask, I''ll do it!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and didn''t say anything in the end.


    When she took two steps toward the hotel, her fingers were clenched into fists, but she still couldn''t


    help but turn around again.


    "Charlie, you..."


    All of a sudden, the tall figure suddenly froze.


    Wendy''s breath seemed to be taken away by the night wind, and she felt a little regretful for her


    impulse.


    Perhaps it''s because he had this indifferent and distant tone, or he called her Miss Lim, or she


    hadn''t seen him for four years, she thought she should say "how have you been"...


    Her eyes were fixed on him, watching him stop and turn around.


    In fact, it was only a few seconds, but she felt that it had been a long time. It was like a slow motion


    movie, frame by frame.


    That pair of deep eyes slowly looked at her. While she was holding her breath, she heard him say in


    a doubtful tone. "Do we know each other?" Wendy seemed to have been severely knocked on the


    head by something.


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide to look at him, unable to conceal her surprise and shock. She


    unconsciously pursed her lips, suspecting that he actually did it on purpose, or that she had


    misheard him. However, the doubt in his eyes was so real and clear.


    Wendy took a step back.


    "..." She shook her head, her chest seemed to be blocked by the night.


    Back in the hotel, Wendy looked down through the window. There were so many cars on the street


    that the ck Mercedes-Benz had long disappeared.


    Her ears seemed to be filled with many small worms, which were buzzing with hisst question.


    She seemed to be in a trance, and his deep eyes and the doubt at the bottom of his eyes


    emerged...


    Wendy closed her eyes. After a while, when she opened them again, she took out her mobile


    phone.


    The line was connected quickly. "Hey, Emily, it''s


    __ _ n


    me...


    After saying this, Wendy immediately took her mobile phone away.


    Sure enough, the next second, Emily''s roar could be heard from the other end of the line even it had


    not been amplified, causing the eardrums to buzz.


    The next day, when it was still dark outside, Wendy opened her eyes. There was something in her


    heart that made her unable to sleep tight all night.


    Lying on thefortable bed in the hotel, she''s counting the time until the morning light came in


    through the curtains bit by bit. Then she took off the quilt, got dressed, and went to the bathroom to


    take a shower and shuffle out the door. Then she went to the magazinepany first.


    At 10:30 a.m., Wendy arrived at the cafe where she had arranged to meet Emily.


    When she pushed open the ss door and entered, she saw Emily, who was sitting next to the wall,


    looking forward to her. And Emily craned her neck from time to time to look outside.


    "Wendy!"


    As soon as Emily saw her, Emily almost jumped out of the chair.


    Wendy also walked over quickly. They hadn''t seen each other for four years, and held each other''s


    hands tightly. It went without saying that they loved and missed each other very much.


    Wendy noticed that Emily seemed to have changed a lot. Her shoulder-length short hair had grown


    long and was tucked in her ear very gently. However, Emily seemed to be thinner and her chin was


    a little sharp.


    After hearing her words, Emily immediately said, "You''re the skinny one.! Is the food there not to


    your liking? You''re skinny!"


    "I''m fine!" Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry. "It''s been so many years. You are so cruel! I


    think that you will nevere back for the rest of your life! You only send me emails, with only two


    sentences in it. I know you''re in Canada. I''m so jealous of you! But you don''t seem to miss me at


    all!"


    "Nonsense, I miss you the most..." Wendy said sincerely.


    During the four years of living in Canada, in addition to unfamiliar surroundings and strange people,


    there were also friends and colleagues who got along well. But they were not like Emily, Emily and


    she had the same college bond, and she always missed the time together.


    "Hmph, that''s more like it!" Emily was just teasing her. Now that after hearing what Wendy said, she


    felt much better. "I''m not done with you yet. The first thing you''ve done after returning home is not


    coming to see me, and I''ve been waiting for you for the past two days! If you hadn''t called mest


    night, I''m afraid I will go to the hotel to look for you..."


    Before Emily could finish her sentence, she suddenly stopped.


    Wendy looked over her shoulder, and the expression on her face instantly changed.


    Wendy turned her head and saw a tall figure in a white coat rushing in, with a green surgical uniform


    inside. Obviously, he came out of the hospital and didn''t have time to change.


    Just like Emily, Wendy also felt that Simon had changed a lot as well.


    He still had that pair of peach blossom eyes that anyone would feel dizzy at a nce. However, she


    felt that something was different about him, not knowing where it came from. Perhaps it was


    because he had been frowning ever since he entered the door.


    "Dr. Chin!"


    Wendy called him with a smile.


    Yesterday, she called Emily, not only to talk about the old days, but also asked Emily to contact


    Simon. There were a lot of questions that she couldn''t figure out, and she couldn''t sleep well if she


    held them in her heart.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Simon pulled the chair opposite and sat down. He apologized, "Had an extra


    surgery in a pinch, just got done. Miss Lim, it''s been a long time since west saw each other!"


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time..." Wendy also sighed.


    "I want to smoke, do you mind?" Simon took out a cigarette box from his pocket.


    Wendy looked at Emily, who was lowering the head, and shook her head. "No, go ahead..."


    Looking at Simon''s skillful move of taking out a lighter from his pocket and lighting a cigarette, she


    suddenly remembered Charlie. In the old days, Charlie also used to habitually hold a lit cigarette


    between his fingers.


    "Dr. Chin, I''m looking for you today..."


    "About Charlie, right?" Simon smiled. It seemed that he had already guessed what she wanted to


    ask, but the expression on his face changed a little, even Emily, who was next to him, After two


    seconds, he said, "Four years ago, Charlie had a car ident."


    "... A car ident?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Yes." Simon said in a serious tone.


    "So..." Wendy bit her lip and took a breath before asking, "He doesn''t remember me, does he?"


    When she first met him again, she thought he was pretending to be indifferent and regarded her as


    a stranger. After all, they had been separated for a long time. It was just that she was shocked when


    he asked her if they knew each other. If he did lose his memory, it would be absolutely the most


    absurd scenario that only showed in the soap operas.


    Simon did not answer, but his expression showed that the answer was yes.


    "I wasn''t there at the ident. I didn''t hear about it untilter. The Hogg''s family blocked it very well.


    I guess it was because they were afraid that something might go wrong in the Hogg''s Group, so no


    one dared to report it to the media, but..." Simon suddenly paused and looked confused. "There is


    one thing I have always been confused about! Charlie''s car ident was not actually serious.


    Although he was on the highway at that time, the speed of the other car did not overspeed when it


    rushed in. What''s more, Charlie''s Land Rover was hit on the guideboard, so it didn''t directly turn


    over!"


    "In addition to a lot of fractures and dislocation in the body, the extent of the head injury wasn''t very


    serious. It''s just a moderate concussion. I have seen CT and nuclear maic film, and there is no


    blood clot in his head to suppress the nerve. Even the doctor said that it won''t cause amnesia, so


    it''s very strange..."


    Wendy didn''t say anything after hearing that, but she was sure about one thing.


    Charlie didn''t remember her now.


    In fact, it was not bad. They had broken up four years ago. Not all couples in this world who fell in


    love ended up spending the rest of their lives together. Sometimes, it might be a good thing to


    forget.


    Since the question in her heart had been answered, Wendy no longer wanted to ask anything,


    although her chest seemed to be blocked by the imagesst night.


    When she looked down inadvertently, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Although she also


    remembered that Simon smoked, it was rare for her to see him smoking so much.


    Or in other words, it was rare for someone to smoke that much.


    Not long after he sat down, there was already a small stack of cigarette butts in the next ashtray,


    and it was getting higher and higher.


    Wendy looked at the watch, and then looked at Emily, who always lowered her head and could not


    be seen the expression on her face clearly. Then she smiled and said to Simon, "Er, Dr. Chin, there


    is a restaurant next door. It''s almost noon. Why don''t we have lunch together?"


    Hearing what she said, Simon turned to look at Emily with his peach blossom eyes. Simon had a


    close look at the action of Emily holding the coffee spoon, and her tense expression. He then put


    out the cigarette in his hand and stood up from the seat. "No, there is going to be another operation


    in the hospital!"


    After that, he walked out of the cafe like a gust of wind, with his white coat flying in the air.


    Wendy might not have paid too much attention to the rtionship between Emily and Simon before,


    but it was obvious that Simon left in a huff. Since Emily could contact Simon in a phone call, it


    meant that they had been entangled with each other all the time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wendy gently touched her best friend''s hand. "Emily, what happened to you and Dr. Chin?"


    Emily lowered her head and put down the coffee spoon in her hand. Her face seemed to be a little


    pale.


    "Emily, are you... all right?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    Emily was silent for two seconds before she raised her head to look at Wendy. "We''re married. Four


    years ago."


    "... you, you and Dr. Chin?" Wendy was shocked to the point of stuttering.


    No wonder Wendy always felt that Emily was always lowering her eyes, as if hiding something.


    "I''m sorry, Wendy. I kept this from you back then." Emily held Wendy''s hand and twitched her


    mouth, but her voice was bitter. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that our marriage is


    complicated. I don''t know how to mention it to you, so..." Although Wendy knew that Simon had long


    gone, she still looked in the direction of the door, swallowing her saliva and hadn''t digested it yet.


    However, before she could recover from the explosive news, another one came in.


    Just like her, Emily looked up in the direction where Simon had left just now. Emily smiled and


    suddenly said softly, "But we have divorced. Four days ago."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    It was only in the evening that Wendy returned to the hotel.


    She hadn''t seen Emily for many years, so there were endless topics to talk about. If she didn''t have


    to sort out the interview in the evening, they wouldn''t have been able to part by now.


    As soon as she got off the taxi, her phone rang. It was from Emily.


    Wendy picked it up. After hearing the crackling sound over the phone, she promised with a smile,


    "Emily, don''t worry. I''ll check out tomorrow and move in with you..."


    When Emily learned that Wendy had been staying in the hotel aftering back, Emily immediately


    told Wendy to move into her home. Emily even said that when she returned to Ice City, she was


    also in the same rental room with Wendy, so she naturally had to return the favor.


    Wendy did not agree at that time but asked if Emily was still in the previous apartment building. She


    was not the one who lost memory, she knew that''s actually Charlie''s house.


    Emily said no. She said it was a house near the river. Although she didn''t tell so many details,


    Wendy guessed that it should be Simon''s house. Wendy didn''t know how long Emily and Simon had


    lived together, but the only thing Wendy was sure of was that Emily lived there alone. Besides not


    wanting her to stay in a hotel, Emily also neededpany.


    After that, Emily didn''t mention anything about Simon. She said that they had divorced in such a


    casual way. If they hadn''t been sitting next to each other, Wendy would suspect that Emily was


    talking about other people. But Wendy also knew that Emily just hid the pain in her heart.


    If Wendy hadn''t stopped Emily, Emily would havee over to carry her suitcase today.


    When she came out, she had already checked in for another night at the front desk. There''s no


    refund for tonight''s room, so she had to check out tomorrow.


    When Wendy was about to enter the hotel, she noticed that there was an eye- catching ck


    Mercedes-Benz parked at the door. She inexplicably thought of the one she had seenst night.


    She just took a look and didn''t care too much about it. After all, in Ice City, there were countless


    people who drove such a luxury Benz, and she didn''t remember the license te number.


    The door of the lobby was opened. When she was about to walk in the direction of the elevator,


    something unknown came running to her from the side, as fast as a roller. Before she could see it


    clearly, she had already felt warmth on her knees.


    This familiar movement...


    Wendy lowered her head and saw a little boy.


    However, there was still surprise in her voice. "Larry?" The little boy was the same asst night.


    When he rushed up, he stretched out his two short arms.


    Such a soft and lovely hug made Wendy bend down to hold him almost subconsciously before she


    could realize it.


    The little boy wrapped around her with both hands and feet and yed his expertise of being an


    octopus to entangle her.


    Aunt Lee, who caught up with him, was shocked when she saw this. Because other than Charlie,


    the young master never allowed others to hug him, and even the old master of the Hogg''s family


    could only hold his hand like her...


    "Miss Lim!"


    Seeing a familiar faceing forward, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she first saw the little boy alone, she thought that he had lost his way again like thest time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Wendy didn''t know how to call her, Aunt Lee took the initiative to say, "You can call me


    Aunt Lee! The young master came to the hotel to wait for you from the afternoon, and you finally


    come!"


    "Er... wait for me?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee smiled.


    After lunch, the young master climbed into the Mercedes- Benz in the yard by himself. It was


    obvious that he was going out, and he asked toe to this hotel. When he came in, he sat down


    on the sofa in the rest area, and held his small shoulders, straightened his back, and turned on the


    mode of doing his ssic pose, but his eyes were looking around, not missing everyone who went


    in and out.


    Aunt Lee was also confused until Wendy came in the hotel from outside.


    Wendy looked at the little boy with his head on her shoulder and then looked at Aunt Lee. She


    thought that Aunt Lee had been waiting for so long, so she had to ask tentatively, "Aunt Lee, would


    you like to go up and have a little rest upstairs?"


    "Well, that''s great!" Aunt Lee received the young master''s gaze and nodded hurriedly. She pointed


    to her husband behind her and said, "Mick, you go back first. I will call you at night!"


    On that day in the hospital, Wendy could see that the two people who took care of the little boy was


    an old couple, and they looked very honest.


    It was not until they entered the room that the little boy came out of her arms. But he put his little


    hand on her palm and looked around curiously.


    Wendy took the little boy''s hand and went to get a bottle of water. "Well, Aunt Lee, please take a


    seat. I just returned to Ice City, so I have to stay in the hotel. There is nothing here, don''t mind..."


    "I don''t mind! Miss Lim, you are too kind!" Aunt Lee said repeatedly.


    Since knowing that the little boy was Charlie''s son, Wendy actually had aplicated feeling in her


    heart. She also thought that she might not see him again, but she didn''t expect that the little boy


    woulde here and wait for her.


    She should have kept her distance from him, but when he hug her, she couldn''t refuse, or maybe


    she had been pregnant before.


    Sitting on the sofa, Aunt Lee took her young master, and did not intend to leave for a long time.


    Wendy waited, and in the end, her stomach was shouting. She had a lot of dessert in the afternoon,


    and didn''t have dinner with Emily at night. She didn''t expect that she would be so hungry at this


    moment.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she stood up and said, "Uh, Aunt Lee, you make yourself at


    home!"


    Wendy stood up from the sofa, and the little boy next to her immediately followed her in the same


    footsteps as a doll being connected to electricity. He followed her like a little tail.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it at first, took out the noodles and eggs she bought in the


    supermarket this morning, and then took out a small electric pot, which was also bought in the


    supermarket. There was no breakfast shop nearby, so she nned to cook noodles by herself.


    She put some water in the pot, boiled it, and then threw eggs into it. After the egg was cooked, she


    put noodles in it and poured salt and chicken powder in it.


    The noodles were almost cooked. Wendy stirred it with chopsticks. There was no knife here, so she


    could only tear the washed spring onion into small pieces with her hands and threw it inside.


    When she was done, she found that Larry''s little face next to her was blushing because of the heat.


    Wendy thought that he was greedy. Aunt Lee said he''d been waiting for her all afternoon and didn''t


    know if he''d eaten. So she asked softly, "Larry, do you want to have a try?"


    Aunt Lee heard the sound and hurried over. "Miss Lim, the young master, he..."


    "I want it!" A soft voice covered her.


    Fortunately, Wendy cooked extra portions. The tableware was a little simple. She took out a ss


    bowl and handed over a pair of disposable chopsticks. "I only put in one egg. I''ll split it, and we''ll


    each have half, okay?"


    "Okay!" The little boy nodded.


    After she''d done, she sat next to him in front of the table, and soon there was only the sound of


    eating noodles left in the room.


    Aunt Lee was shocked again.


    She was just trying to stop Miss Lim to avoid being rejected by the young master, but she was so


    shocked that her eyes fell to the floor. It''s always a big problem to get the young master to eat.


    Every time she had to coaxed him to get him have a couple of bite. Sometimes Mr. Hogg had to do


    it himself. She didn''t expect that the young master would be willing to eat the noodles...


    If she told this to Mick, he would definitely not believe it!


    After thest piece of noodles was eaten by Larry, he also finished the soup too.


    "Have you finished them?" Wendy was surprised and hurriedly grabbed a tissue to wipe his mouth.


    When she touched his tender skin, she couldn''t help but kiss it. "Larry, you are amazing!" Aunt Lee


    also came forward and stared at the empty bowl as if she still didn''t believe it.


    She just watched it without saying anything.


    Wendy got Aunt Lee wrong and said with guilty, "Aunt Lee, do you want some? I can cook more..."


    "No, no!" Aunt Lee shook her head and waved her hand, then took a few more nces at the empty


    bowl.


    After Wendy washed up the pot and bowl, she saw Aunt Lee standing by the window and making a


    phone call. After hanging up, she hurried back and forth.


    "Uh, what''s wrong?" She hurried forward and asked.


    "Something''s wrong at home!" Aunt Lee didn''t hide anything, and became more anxious.


    "Is it serious?" Wendy continued to ask.


    "Not too bad, it''s my little girl!" Although Aunt Lee said so, her tears almost fell down. "Mick just


    called me and said that my daughter fainted when she went to study. She was sent to the hospital


    from school, and now it seems that she is going to have a small operation! My little daughter has


    always been weak, and I don''t know what kind of small operation it is. I am really worried, but there


    is no way to go there..."


    Her words were full of worry for her daughter.


    Wendy looked at Larry who was leaning against the sofa and covering his belly and made a


    decision in her heart. "Aunt Lee, do you trust me?"


    "If you trust me, then leave Larry to me first! You go to the hospital!" "Okay!" Aunt Lee looked at the


    excited young master and nodded gratefully. "Miss Lim, thank you so much! I''ll call Mick right now..."


    Aunt Lee didn''t lose her head. Miss Lim picked up the young master. If she was a bad person or up


    to something, she wouldn''t have called the police before, and wouldn''t have sent the young master


    to the hospital and paid the bill. Moreover, her husband had told her that Mr. Hogg wanted to pay


    Miss Lim in return but got refused. She had been reading people for years and she'' not wrong about


    Miss Lim. She trust Miss Lim one hundred percent.


    After sending Aunt Lee away, the little boy jumped at her with bright eyes.


    It''s great. He finally can stay with Wendy alone!


    Wendy first carried the little boy to the bed in the inner bedroom. She made a reservation on the


    Inte at that time, and she would get tickets and rebates, so she booked a suite. But it was not


    luxurious, almost the same price as an ordinary standard room.


    She found that the little boy was really easy to deal with. He was quiet, just like a little cat.


    Wendy held theputer to get the interview together, and he stuck to her side and leaned his


    head on her. Every time she turned her head, she could see his ck grape-like eyes blinking at


    her, and pursing his lips happily.


    He''s so cute!


    At about ten o''clock, the eyelids of the little boy began to drop.


    Wendy took off Larry''s suit and trousers, only wearing the vest and underpants inside. She put him


    on the bed and covered him with her quilt. Then, just like what she did in the hospital before, she


    patted his small back with her hand.


    The little boy quickly fell asleep after being coaxed by her.


    However, history repeated itself. Wendy originally nned to hold on to the interview, but she


    almost didn''t sleepst night. The soft and hot feeling in her arms made her close her eyes


    unconsciously and take a long breath with him.


    In her sleep, she seemed to hear someone knocking on the door.


    Wendy woke up in a daze. She thought that Aunt Lee hade back to pick up her young master.


    Without looking at the cat eye, she yawned and took off the dark chain on the door.


    "Coming..."


    When the door opened, a tall shadow covered her face then she didn''t feel sleepy at all.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Wendy widened her eyes and looked at Charlie, who almost upied her sight.


    There was a ck coat on the outside of the ck suit, without a tie. The cor of the shirt was


    untied with two buttons. It was slightly messy, revealing some bronze skin. And there was a faint


    smell of wine in the air.


    It seemed that he had just finished the party, but the smell of wine was not strong.


    "Char...Mr... Hogg!"


    Wendy gulped and almost blurted out. When she realized that something was wrong, she quickly


    changed it.


    Charlie''s pupils shrank a little, and he pursed his lips and exined, "I told Aunt Lee to stay in the


    hospital to take care of her daughter, so I came to pick Larry up."


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded suddenly and turned around, "Then pleasee in..."


    Charlie nodded slightly and walked inside with his long legs.


    Wendy walked several steps ahead and took the initiative to lead him to the bedroom. After thinking


    of something, she looked at her watch and exined, "Larry has fallen asleep for a while."


    When Charlie entered the bedroom, he saw his son sleeping on the bed. The quilt was tightly


    covered, with only a small head exposed. His two short arms were also tucked in it. Charlie did not


    know what dreams he had, but he slept soundly, like a little cat who was defenseless against the


    world. His mouth was slightly open, and there was a slight snoring sound when Charlie leaned over.


    He also noticed that there was a trace of someone lying on the quilt next to his son.


    It could be seen that before he came, someone was holding his son sleeping.


    When Charlie leaned over to look at his son, Wendy''s eyes also quietly fell on his face. Although


    there was no extra expression on his face, the soft light shone on his eyes, showing a kind father


    that she had never seen.


    No matter how many times they''ve beenpared, they are really identical.


    When she took her sight back, she couldn''t help but stay for a few seconds longer on his face.


    He wouldn''t give up trying to find something else on his face. It''s like she wanted to see it clearly,


    but more like she didn''t want to admit it. He really didn''t remember her...


    Even though she knew that life was unpredictable and sh*t happened all the time, she didn''t expect


    that it would be soplicated and bizarre. She might have imagined the situation if she met him


    again, but never thought that he would forget her.


    Suddenly, Charlie looked up at her and asked, "Is something on my face?"


    "No..." Wendy stuttered in a panic, and pretended to turn her face away. She got caught peeping


    after all, so she changed the subject and asked, "Er, are you going to wake him up?"


    "Forget it." Charlie looked at his son again.


    He touched the little face with his slender fingers and couldn''t bear to wake him up. "Let him sleep


    here."


    "Then..." Wendy bit her lip.


    She just checked the time and it was already midnight. The little boy was sleeping soundly. If they


    woke him up at this time, it would not be easy for him to sleep again. Moreover, when she put him


    on the bed, his clothes were taken off. And it was cold at night. If Charlie carried him away like this,


    he might catch a cold...


    After all, she was a stranger to Charlie now, and it was impossible for Charlie to let his son spend


    the night alone outside...


    While Wendy was hesitating to say whether he should carry Larry with a quilt, Charlie proposed, "I''ll


    make a phone call to get another room."


    She nodded withoutment.


    Charlie got up and walked to the opposite table. He picked up the phone on thendline, dialed the


    number of the hotel, and exined what he needed. Wendy didn''t know what the hotel receptionist


    said on the phone, but she saw Charlie frown then hang up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Charlie looked at her and said, "The receptionist said that there is no room left." Wendy looked at


    the sleeping boy on the bed with hesitation. So now what?


    "I''ll stay here, too."


    "...Ah?" Wendy was shocked and turned her head to look at him in surprise. Her voice could not


    help stuttering, "You, you... also want to stay here?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    "..." Wendy was in a tizzy.


    "I said I''d stay. I didn''t say I''d sleep with you." Charlie put one hand in his pocket and said slowly,


    "Miss Lim, don''t get me wrong, and don''t be nervous. Since this is a suite, and there is a couch in


    the outside living room. I can sleep on the couch for one night. I will take Larry to leave tomorrow


    after he wakes up."


    Was it her fault?


    It was his own words that made people misunderstand...


    Wendy wanted to defend herself that she was not nervous, but in just a few seconds, her palms


    were sweating.


    She looked out of the room and found that the living room was small, with a long couch, but it did


    allow him to sleep the night away. However, he was tall and that might be notfortable for him,


    but it was his own choice. It had nothing to do with her. Besides, she paid for the room, so there


    was no reason for her to sleep on the couch.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t ask for her opinion!


    Wendy bit her lip and said, "Oh..." "It''s gettingte. Miss Lim, you should go to bed early. I''m sorry to


    disturb you tonight." As soon as Charlie finished his words, he had already walked out of the


    bedroom.


    Wendy nodded and watched him close the door.


    Looking at the little boy who was still sleeping in the bed, she began to realize.


    Was he letting her sleep with this little boy for one night?


    Why did she feel strange...


    After turning off the light again, Wendy quietly climbed back to the bed. It seemed that the little boy


    sensed her temperature, he spontaneously bent into her arms, and the white tender little hand


    grabbed her clothes.


    She was so sleepy before, but now she couldn''t sleep.


    Especially when there was only one door between them, Charlie was outside. Whether it was four


    years ago or four yearster, he''s too present.


    Even though she closed her eyes, she could still feel the neverending masculinity from him. Even


    though she had secretly locked the door, she was still nervous.


    When she was half-awake, a loud noise came from outside.


    Maybe it was too quiet at night, so the sound was very clear.


    Under the moonlight, Wendy saw the little boy in her arms frowning, but no sign of waking up. She


    reached out and patted him, and soon he snored softly.


    Wendy hesitated to get up and opened the door.


    She saw a tall figure bent over in front of the table, bending his back. Because of the dim light, she


    could not see what he was doing. "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Hearing the sound, Charlie turned back to look at her and said, "Sorry, did I wake you


    up?"


    When Wendy turned on the light, she saw the mineral water bottle that he had just picked up. If


    she''s right about the noise just now, it should havee from this. It seemed that he was trying to


    grab the water bottle, but knocked several bottles down, and there were still several rolling on the


    ground.


    When she saw the medicine bottle in his hand, she asked, "Are you sick?"


    "No." Charlie said, pulling his lips.


    "Then you..." Wendy was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie poured out a white pill from the bottle and said, "I''m just taking a sleeping pill."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Hearing this, Wendy was shocked. "You''re taking sleeping pills?"


    It seemed that he carried it with him. It was a white, tiny bottle.


    "Well, or I can''t sleep." Charlie''s thin lips twitched, and he exined to her in a light voice, "I''ve had


    insomnia for four years. If I don''t take medicine, I can''t fall asleep most of the time."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Shee watched as he threw the pill into his mouth, unscrewed the bottle cap and drank two


    mouthfuls of water. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, as if the pill had slipped into his


    stomach.


    There''s one thing she was sure of, four years ago he had no such symptoms.


    At that time, they slept together every night. Most of the time she fell asleep after having sex with


    him, but sometimes when she woke up early in the morning, she would secretly outline his face with


    her hands...


    In a trance, that pair of deep eyes were also looking at her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Miss Lim, do we know each other?"


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    He didn''t expect that he would ask this question again, in a questioning tone. In the eyes full of


    lights, there was nothing but doubt in his eyes likest time, and a hidden probing.


    They were strangers to each other already. If she could, she would rather be the person who forgot


    everything. She found his son by mistake, except for that, there''s nothing else between them. And


    what happened today was just an ident.


    Wendy shook her head likest time, "No, we don''t..."


    Charlie said nothing, slightly squinting his deep eyes.


    "Er, I''m going back to sleep..." Wendy turned back and went to the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed again, she finally fell asleep after counting 500 sheep.


    However, Wendy still didn''t sleep well. She had a nightmare that had haunted her a long time.


    She was lying on the operating table. The doctor told her in a cruel tone that they didn''t save her


    baby. She didn''t believe it, and went crazy. Until the baby covered in blood came to her, she


    reached out to touch it but found it had no breathing...


    No, no...


    When she opened her eyes in panic, Wendy could feel arge cold sweat dripping down from her


    forehead.


    In the eyes out of focus, it was the little boy close at hand in her arms. His face was fair and tender,


    and his whole body was curled up in her arms.


    For some reason, just looking at his innocent face so quietly, she didn''t need to soak in cold water,


    like every time she did before, and her heart was strangely calm, as if a soft hand was soothing her


    pain.


    Suddenly, a big hand appeared in her sight.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Wendy was shocked and saw a tall figure beside the bed.


    It didn''t take long for her to remember that she forgot to lock the door the second time she got up


    last night.


    Charlie''s eyes didn''t linger on her face, he just leaned forward and stretched out his hand to pull up


    the quilt for his son. The quilt that was kicked by the little boy''s short legs was covered again. She


    took off her guard and nodded awkwardly. "Yes..."


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He straightened up and walked out, leaving the sound of footsteps.


    Seeing that the little boy in her arms did not show any signs of waking up, Wendy was afraid of


    waking him up, so she deliberately softened her movements, and then subconsciously walked to


    the bathroom.


    She rubbed her eyes and pushed the door open.


    In front of the toilet, Charlie was standing there with his legs slightly apart, his belt untied, and the


    zipper of his trousers pulled down, leaving his shorts exposing in the air, and there was something


    indescribable...


    Wendy''s eyes widened and her face turned red.


    "... You, you, how can you take off your pants!" She pointed at him, and her fingertips were


    trembling.


    She didn''t expect at all toe in to such a sight that she couldn''t look at directly.


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t expect that she would suddenly open the door ande in. His tall


    body was also stiff there, especially he was about to take it out. However, he kept that posture and


    didn''t move, and turned his head sideways to look at her.


    "I have physical needs that need to be addressed. How can I do that without taking off my pants?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said in a natural and reasonable tone, "There is only one bathroom


    here, and you didn''t knock on the door when you came in!"


    "..." Wendy''s fair face turned red.


    She didn''t pay much attention to what was happening outside just now. She thought that Charlie just


    came in to see if his son was awake. When she heard the footsteps, she thought he went out


    directly. She didn''t expect that he went into the bathroom.


    Charlie asked her patiently, "How much longer are you going to watch? I can''t hold it much longer."


    When he finished his words, as if to corroborate his words, he made a gesture to continue his


    unfinished business.


    "... I''m sorry!" Wendy turned around in a panic.


    Only then did she realize that she was standing there foolishly and staring at him for a long time!


    After that, she closed the door like a gust of wind and ran out, fanning her cheeks with her hands,


    as if she could explode at any time.


    Although she quickly withdrew from the scene, it was still clearly imprinted in her mind, especially


    the private part of his...


    Wendy rushed to the window in one breath and noticed movement on the bed along the way. She


    stopped and found that the little boy was awake. He rubbed his eyes with his small hands and sat


    up at the same time, yawning, which looked so cute.


    When he saw her, he immediately said, "Hug!"


    Wendy hurried over and held him in her arms.


    The little boy looked back at the bed. There was not only traces of him on the bed but also hers. He


    remembered that he was hugged and slept in her armsst night. When he thought of the time


    when they were alone, he secretly sipped his small mouth andughed.


    Wendy took the folded clothes beside the pillow and put them on Larry.


    The little boy obeyed her like a little puppet. But soon he seemed to find something. He stared at


    her visibly flushed face, curiously tilted his head to think, and even poked her face with his short


    finger.


    Wendy felt that the temperature on her face was getting higher and higher.


    When she helped Larry to get dressed, the sound of the door being opened came from the


    bathroom behind her. Then came the sound of footsteps. She did not dare to look back.


    "Are you awake?"


    A quiet voice came, and Larry suddenly turned his When he saw his father, he blinked his eyes and


    immediately became unhappy. Then, he heard his father saying something that made him even


    more unhappy, "I''ll take you home."


    "No!" Larry refused.


    "Larry, I''ll take you home." Charlie repeated.


    "No!" Larry still refused.


    One sat on the bed, and the other stood on the ground, looking at each other coldly.


    "Larry Hogg."


    Although it was not a scolding tone, it was obviously enough to frighten Larry.


    His cheeks puffed up unhappily, but he did not resist. He jumped out of bed and followed behind


    Charlie obediently, but his head was hanging down all the time, and he looked back at her


    reluctantly.


    Wendy could only wave, wave, and then wave again.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    After finally sending the father and son away, Wendy had a casual breakfast and then packed up


    her things.


    When it was almost noon, she went to the front desk to check out. Because there was only one


    suitcase, she took a taxi to Emily''s ce. It was an apartment building by the river, with a very


    superior location and a good view.


    When the taxi was approaching the neighborhood, she saw Emily waiting at the door from a


    distance.


    No car was allowed in the neighborhood. Wendy paid the fare, while the luggage in the trunk had


    already been brought down by Emily. Emily pulled her and went inside excitedly.


    The house was not very big, with two bedrooms, one living room and one restaurant, one kitchen,


    and one bathroom, fully furnished. The first thing Wendy feel when entered the house was warmth.


    Looking at theyout of the house, she can already guess that it should have been made by Emily,


    as most of it was to her liking.


    It''s been four years, and they had not lived together for a long time.


    Both Wendy and Emily were very excited. There was a feeling of being back in college, but they


    both knew it was long gone.


    She told Emily about Charlie and his son''s visit to herst night. Upon hearing that, Emily was


    surprised. "They came to the hotel to find you?" "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    When she saw Larry at that time, she was also surprised.


    "I''ve seen that child twice. He has a cold face and doesn''t like to talk to others. I didn''t expect that


    he was very close to you!"


    "Larry is very cute!" Wendy couldn''t help but say.


    While Larry was indeed somewhat cool, he was cute in her eyes. And when she thought about him,


    she began to miss the feeling of holding the little boy in her arms.


    Emily saw her expression in a slight trance and asked hesitantly, "Wendy, seeing Mr. Hogg again,


    are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head.


    "That''s good!" Emily felt relieved and gently held her hand. "I didn''t know much about what


    happened between you two at that time. You left so suddenly. I didn''t even know the news untilter.


    However, Mr. Hogg doesn''t seem to know me either. In the past four years, although we haven''t


    seen each other, he always just thought of me as Simon''s woman."


    "He has nothing to do with me anymore..." Wendy said in a low voice.


    Emily put her arm around Wendy''s shoulder and said, "Wendy, let''s enjoy being single together!"


    "Okay." Wendy smiled.


    After the taxi pulled up, Wendy shaded her hand over her eyes and looked at the towering buildings


    and regretted it for a moment.


    She kind of didn''t want to get out of the car and was dragged down hard by the person next to her.


    The one who dragged Wendy was the female colleague who had had dinner with her before. Her


    name was Coral. Since a lot of work needs to bemunicated between the two of them, they''ve


    gotten to know each other quite well.


    Coral told Wendy that she had an interview and asked if Wendy had anything else to do. If not,


    Coral wanted Wendy to go with her. Wendy said yes immediately, she just didn''t expect that the final


    destination she would arrive at would be Hogg''s Group.


    "Wendy, you promised!" Coral refused to let go.


    "I told you when we had dinner for the first time, that our magazine wanted to interview Mr. Hogg,


    but we got rejected many times! However, we didn''t give up and called Mr. Hogg to invite him!


    Guess what? I didn''t expect that yesterday I called him and said that I was the editor of Economic


    and Trade Update and wanted to interview him. I didn''t get my hopes up yesterday, but after I hung


    up the phone, someone informed me that Mr. Hogg epted our invitation!"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    She was annoyed that she didn''t ask more questions about the interviewer. If she knew, she would


    never agree.


    "Since we''re already here, let''s go in!" Coral could tell that Wendy was backed out and quickly


    dragged her into the building. "Wendy, I can''t do this interview myself! Mr. Hogg is so powerful, I''m


    afraid to face him alone. I need someone by my side!"


    Coral didn''t lie to her, she just hid something in her mind.


    Because that day at dinner, she saw the young master of the Hogg family seem to be very familiar


    with Wendy, she thought she could ask more questions if Mr. Hogg saw Wendy there.


    Since they had made an appointment, once exined, someone offered to lead them to the


    elevator.


    In the past, Wendy used to go to Hogg''s Group because of her work, and everything around her


    seemed to have a long-lost familiarity, but at the same time a little bit of strangeness, strangeness


    may havee from these four years.


    She tried hard to suppress the fluctuations in her heart.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, the phone rang. It was a localndline number.


    "Miss Wendy?"


    "It''s me!" Wendy was confused.


    The other side quickly answered, "This is XX Hotel. You checked in here before, and now there is


    an international express mail here. Are you still in Ice city? Does this need to be forwarded to you or


    you wille over to pick it up?"


    Wendy immediately remembered that she had forgotten an important document when she returned,


    so she asked a colleague to help her mail It was just that the international express delivery was


    slow, and the adress she left at that time was the hotel.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have time today. Can you put it in storage for me and I''ll pick it up tomorrow?"


    Wendy asked with some embarrassment.


    "Of course!" The person on the other side was kind.


    "Thank you!"


    Wendy hung up the phone, and the elevator door was slowly opened.


    On the top floor, the moment the elevator doors pulled open again, the exclusive elevator on the


    opposite side also just happened to close. A tall figure just walked out, wearing a pair of Chanel t


    shoes, a beige dress with matching shawl, and her curly hair slightly raised as she was walking,


    which made her look very charming.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was Madge...


    Sure enough, all the previous ones still can''t avoid meeting again.


    Sometimes the world is big, and sometimes it is small. The more you tend to avoid something, the


    more it will bump into you, like destiny. Fate doesn''t give you what you want.


    Although it''s surprising meeting Madge in Hogg''s Group, it was not that surprising.


    Because Charlie and she had separated, he didn''t want to continue to y rtionship games with


    her, so he turned back to choose Madge, who was deeply favored by his father. It had been four


    years, and he already had a son, which meant that Charlie and Madge might have been married


    long ago...


    When she learned about the father-son rtionship between Larry and Charlie, she actually had a


    guess, but she just didn''t want to think about it.


    "Wendy, did you see that?" Coral, who was walking next to her, came over and whispered to her,


    "The woman in front of us, tall and fit, is Mr. Hogg''s fiancee! I have to say, she''s really pretty, mostly


    because of her temperament!"


    There was nothing to refute. Madge was indeed very beautiful and elegant. She''s the kind of person


    you''d put in a crowd and saw right away. Wendy had never denied this point, it''s just that...


    Fiancee?


    Wendy couldn''t help but be stunned.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    After knocking, the door of the president''s office was pushed open.


    Charlie buried his head in the document and didn''t raise his head. He thought it was the secretary


    who came in to report until hearing a soft voice.


    "Charlie!"


    He looked up and saw Madge walking in. He frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I just passed by and came up to see you! Still working?" Madge came over with a smile, showing


    two dimples on her face, "This is a toy I bought for Larry. Bring it to him when you go home!"


    "There are a lot at home." Charlie twitched his lips.


    "He''s just kid, loving to y. No matter how many are they, they''re not enough!" Madge put the


    shopping bag on the table as if she didn''t hear it as a euphemism.


    Charlie put down the pen in his hand and leaned back on the high-backed chair.


    Madge looked at him with infatuation in her eyes. Then she mentioned in a casual way, "Charlie, my


    father is back."


    "Yes, I know." Charlie nodded.


    "Looks like he''s not going to Berlin this time. The business there is almost done, so he doesn''t need


    to run around. Besides, he is old, so my mother and I want him to stay at home more!" Madge


    paused for a while and then said in a softer voice, "Charlie, my dad asked about our wedding


    yesterday..."


    Seeing that he remained silent, Madge kept smiling. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll do whatever you say!


    Whenever you want, I can wait!"


    He listened carefully, there was the sureness of it.


    "Sunny, I have work to do. You go back first." Charlie leaned back on his desk.


    "Fine!" Madge nodded and said softly, "Then don''t work too hard, I''ll see you again sometime!"


    When the door of the office closed, Charlie raised his head from the document again and narrowed


    his deep eyes slightly.


    He gently tapped the ground with his feet, turned the high back chair to the window, and poured out


    a cigarette from the cigarette box. He lit it up, and smoke swirled around him.


    He nced at the shopping bag at the table and saw a toy box with cartoon printed on it.


    Madge bought such a toy to Larry more than once, and she would buy it almost every once in a


    while.


    Four years ago, he had a car ident. He woke up and spent some time in the hospital recovering.


    When he was discharged from the hospital, Gilbert took him back to the Hogg family and told him


    that he had a son, who was born after a night with a woman outside. The woman had the same fate


    as her mother, and she hemorrhaged to death after giving birth.


    Charlie could tell that Madge was pushing him to marry her just now. Just like Gilbert said, Madge


    could ept him and his child he had with another woman without anyints with a generous


    and tolerant heart. Such a fiancee was indeed impable.


    Four years had passed since they had officially engaged. By all rights, it was time for them to


    consider marriage next.


    However, he did not want to do that in his heart.


    He was very resistant subconsciously, but it''s not clear why.


    In the reception room, Wendy and Coral were taken to wait here.


    The secretary was very polite and was making tea for them.


    "Wendy, no, I''m really too nervous!" Coral suddenly stood up and rubbed her hands. "I''m getting a


    stomachache at the thought of a close encounter with Mr. Hogg. Wait for me, I''ll go to the


    bathroom!"


    Wendy knew that Coral was not exaggerating, because her face turned pale. Wendy could tell Coral


    was really nervous.


    After Wendy nodded, Coral trotted to the bathroom.


    The secretary who received them had not left yet. Wendy''s hands on her knees were clenched and


    loosened again and again. Finally, she couldn''t hold her tougue, "Er, is it Mr. Hogg''s fiancee who


    just entered?"


    "Yes! Miss Gray, the daughter of the Gray family!" The secretary nodded.


    After all, as a woman, she liked to gossip, so she could not help saying a few more words, "Our


    office often talk about her. Mr. Hogg''s fiancee is really beautiful, and her clothes are always limited


    and precious!"


    "They... not married yet?" Wendy bit her lip and continued to ask.


    "No!" The secretary shook her head. "It''s strange. Four years ago, Mr. Hogg held an engagement


    ceremony with his fiancee. It''s very grand, but until now, they haven''t got married..."


    After that, the secretary did not know what she saw and immediately stood straight.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    Wendy looked up and saw Charlieing in with one hand in his pocket. He was wearing a ck


    hand-made suit. She looked at him for a moment, and averted her eyes quickly, guiltily.


    The atmosphere in the room was inexplicably strange. Fortunately, Coral came back in time.


    Charlie went to the single sofa and sat down with his knees bent. "Can we begin?"


    The interview was given a very short time, only 20 minutes. In order to save time, Wendy was


    responsible for recording, so that she could have an excuse to lower her head all the way to the


    screen, only focusing on typing.


    Finally, it was over. She shut down theputer.


    Coral obviously didn''t want to leave, but she didn''t dare to ask more. She got up reluctantly and


    went out with Wendy.


    When they were about to walk out of the reception room, Wendy suddenly heard a quiet voice


    behind her.


    "Miss Lim."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "...Uh?"


    Wendy turned around in a daze.


    Charlie was still sitting on the sofa. His long legs were crossed, exposing ck socks, which was


    swaying at this time, and his voice rose slowly with his eyebrows at the same time. "If there''s


    anything you want to ask, you can just ask me, no need to sneak around behind my back."


    Sneak around...


    Wendy almost bit her tongue.


    Her face turned red again, and even reached her ears. She dragged Coral and ran to the elevator


    as fast as she could.


    Charlie looked at her red ears and lost in thought.


    The next evening, Wendy remembered to go to the hotel to get the express mail.


    As soon as she entered, she found that something seemed to have happened inside. A lot of


    people gathered in front of the rest area. It was crowded. She didn''t know what they were watching


    and noticed that there were no security guards.


    "The young master of the Hogg family is getting angry!" Seeing that she was looking around,


    someone next to her told her.


    The young master of the Hogg family...


    Larry? Wendy was surprised. While she was still unsure, she heard someone say, "It''s Mr. Hogg


    who is lecturing his son! He looks terrifying, like a Hades!"


    When she heard this, she couldn''t help but run over quickly.


    After squeezing in from the crowd, she found that it was a mess inside.


    The leisure area for guests had be a mess at this time. The vases on the decoration rack next


    to them were all broken into pieces, and everything she saw was not in the right position, and there


    was almost no ce for her to stand.


    A stubborn little boy stood in the middle of the chaos, with a straight face and cheeks puffed up, just


    like the time he got the shot at the hospital, like an angry little beast.


    Standing in front of him was Charlie''s tall figure. His face was also tense and his eyes were cold.


    There were a lot of people around, including the staff of the hotel, and Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee, who


    were responsible for taking care of Larry, were also there. But no one dared to go forward or


    breathe heavily, watching the father and son.


    The air in the hall seemed to be colder.


    Wendy didn''t understand what was going on. Someone squeezed in and she swayed.


    Larry seemed to have seen her with his sharp eyes. He stunned for two seconds, then rushed


    towards her.


    She felt her knees warm and Larry jumped on them. His fair and tender face was lifted up, and his


    big eyes, which were like ck grapes, turned red almost in an instant, tears falling down. His


    crying made Wendy''s heart break into several pieces.


    He choked with a soft voice, feeling so wronged. "You don''t like me anymore..."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Just likest time, the young master climbed up the Mercedes in the afternoon.


    As a driver, Uncle Lee drove the car, apanied by Aunt Lee, and came to this hotel again. With


    the experience of thest time, Aunt Lee was no longer so blind and knew that the young master


    hade to wait for Miss Lim again, so she waited with him.


    But she didn''t expect that Miss Lim didn''t show up even when the sun was setting and it was getting


    dark.


    Aunt Lee hurriedly went to ask the receptionist. Only then did she know that Miss Lim had already


    checked out and left.


    She told this to the young master, but the young master did not listen and did not believe it at all.


    She had to take the young master upstairs to knock on the door. Someone inside opened the door,


    it was not Miss Lim, but a young couple.


    Aunt Lee thought that this incident woulde to an end, but she didn''t expect that the young


    master still insisted oning to the hotel the next day.


    Until the third day, the young master blew off!


    He started to lose his temper and pushed all the vases that could be pushed in the hotel hall, and


    threw all the things he could see on the ground. It''s crackling like a disaster scene, making havoc


    there. The staff recognized him and knew he was the young master of the Hogg family. No one


    dared to say anything, and just let him be.


    Aunt Lee spoke to him and coaxed him again and again. But it still didn''t work after a long time.


    Aunt Lee had no choice but to call Mr. Hogg for help when she saw that the young master had


    entered the state of being violent and didn''t listen to anyone.


    When Charlie arrived, Larry was standing on the chair, trying to pull down the wall painting.


    Uncle Lee, Aunt Lee, and the staff beside him were in a mess. They were afraid the painting would


    fall and hurt him, but they couldn''t get close to him, because he was like an angry little panther,


    crazily ring at everyone and waving hands, and even biting people.


    Charlie strode forward and lifted his son off the chair.


    When Larry saw Charlie, he still didn''t stop losing his temper. He twisted his little body violently and


    tried to get rid of Charlie.


    "Larry Hogg!"


    Charlie shouted with a frown.


    Sure enough, Larry curled up his shoulders with a timid expression on his little face. But this time, it


    didn''t work as every time before. Because soon, he puffed up his cheeks again and red at his


    father angrily to protest.


    Therefore, the father and son confronted each other coldly.


    Every time Larry was disobedient or capricious, Charlie only called his son''s name in a low voice.


    He had everid a finger on his son, because he loved his son so much. So now he had a bit of a


    headache about it and didn''t even know how to end it.


    When he was about to take his son home first, Larry suddenly ran after seeing something.


    Larry''s speed was so fast, and it was toote for him to reach out as Larry brushed past him.


    Charlie looked back and saw his son rush to a slender figure and grabbed that person''s leg after


    struggling out of him likest time his son did in the restaurant.


    Wendy was also looking down at Larry with a nk look on her face.


    Well...


    What the hell was going on here?


    Just looking at Larry''s teary- eyed face and aggrieved voice, Wendy was really distraught. She


    couldn''t care anything else and half crouched down to wipe his tears, "Larry, sweety, don''t cry..."


    Larry''s tears fell even harder as she softly coaxed him.


    Tears seemed to flow into her heart.


    "I didn''t abandon you..." Wendy took out a tissue and saw that Larry was still looking at her


    aggrieved. She quickly emphasized, "Really, I swear!"


    "I can''t find you!" Larry whimpered.


    "That''s because I''m not staying at this hotel anymore!" Wendy continued to wipe Larry''s tears. The


    salty liquid seemed to erode her fingertips, and she patiently exined to him, "I''m moving to my


    friend''s ce, so I won''t go back to the hotel. It''s not that I don''t want you!"


    Larry looked at her and ttened his mouth.


    Wendy had no choice but to say, "If you don''t believe me, then... I''ll take you to my ceter,


    okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry nodded, and his voice became hoarse after crying.


    Then he sniffed and stretched out two short hands to let her hug him.


    Seeing Larry stop crying, Wendy felt a little relieved and hurriedly put him in her arms. She gently


    patted his little back and continued to coax him gently so as not to let him shed another drop of


    tears.


    Charlie had already walked to the lobby manager of the hotel. He took out a check and filled it with


    money, and seemed to be addressing the damage caused by the destruction of Larry. Naturally, the


    lobby manager wouldn''t hold them ountable and instead gratefully took the money.


    Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee looked at each other and both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Larry was no longer angry, and the onlookers soon dispersed.


    After walking out of the hotel, Charlie looked at his son, who was clinging to Wendy''s neck and


    would not let go, and said to the people behind him, "Uncle Lee, Aunt Lee, you go home first. I''ll


    send Larry thereter!"


    The two of them agreed and drove the Mercedes away. A promise made to a child must be kept.


    Wendy knew that, so even if it was not her intention, she could only bite the bullet. Moreover, when


    she just left the hotel, Aunt Lee also secretly told her that the young master hade to the hotel


    and waited for her for three days...


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No wonder Larry said that she didn''t want him anymore when she came up.


    Wendy sighed silently and followed Charlie to the Land Rover. She sat down directly in the back


    with Larry in her arms.


    After watching them get into the car, Charlie opened the door and got in.


    The road was slightly congested, but not by much.


    When they encountered a red light, Charlie slightly raised his deep eyes and looked at the rear-view


    mirror hanging in the air.


    In the back seat, after Wendy sat in, at first, she wanted to put Larry next to her, but as soon as she


    moved, Larry immediately held her neck tightly and stuck its little face to her neck.


    If she moved again, it seemed that Larry would cry again in the next second.


    Wendy had to put him on her leg, hooked his small body with her hand, and used her empty hand to


    sort out his head. There were several strokes of slightly curly hair that flew up.


    For crying, Larry''s big ck grape-like eyes were as red as bunnies''. Wendy really felt bad about it.


    Perhaps it took too much energy to make a fuss and cry, after making sure that he would not leave


    her arms, he rxed and softly stuck to her body, and his little hand yed with her hanging hair.


    Charlie frowned and looked at his son.


    Just now his little boy in the hotel was like a little leopard, but now?


    How would he describe this...


    Well, it''s like a puppy that saw its owner being obedient.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    In the rearview mirror, the other sight caught his eye.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wendy didn''t peek at him like before, but at the moment when their eyes met, she still lowered her


    eyes to avoid it, and then looked at it again.


    "Mr. Hogg..." She held Larry in her arms and pursed her lips. "I think if this happens again, you can''t


    always shout at him. It can''t solve any problem! This is the time when a child needs his father''s


    attention. If he''s not right, you can coax him and reason with him slowly..."


    To reason with him?


    Charlie looked at Larry again. At this time, Larry was as obedient as a little cat.


    The corner of his lips twitched twice. But only if he''s willing to listen to him!


    They had already arrived at the apartment by the river. After Charlie parked the Land Rover, he


    looked at the high rise in front of him in surprise and asked, "Do you live here?"


    He was familiar with this ce. If he remembered correctly, his good friend, Simon, also had a


    house here, but he thought that only his wife lives here now.


    No, it should be the ex-wife. He remembered that one day in the middle of the night, he suddenly


    received a phone call from Simon. Instead of the usual dashing and unrestrained tone, Simon''s tone


    was dull. After a long time, Simon said that he was going to divorce the next day.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    When Charlie was about to turn off the car, Charlie''s cell phone rang.


    It''s probably some official business, and it''s always the guy on the other side of the phone talking.


    Charlie just answered with a few words. After hanging up, he looked back at his son, who was


    already holding Wendy with two small hands and getting ready to get off the car together.


    Charlie frowned and said, "Miss Lim."


    "I have a social engagement here. Let him stay with you for now. I''ll pick him upter when I''m


    done."


    "Oh..." Wendy, who was getting off the car, answered.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say that he could ask Aunt Lee or Uncle Lee to pick up the


    child, but the white Land Rover was already sailing away before her eyes.


    Wendy lifted up Larry in her arms and carried him to the building.


    Only the two of them were left, and Larry was very happy.


    Lying on Wendy''s shoulder, he looked around and became happier.


    Oh, it''s so close to his house! Wendy took out the key and opened the door. The room was quiet,


    and two pairs of slippers were ced on the shoe rack. Emily had note back yet.


    She put down Larry. There were no slippers for children, so she found a pair of new slippers from


    the shoe cab, handed them over, helped him take off the small sneakers on his feet, and then


    separately held his two small feet in the slippers.


    Because it was a pair of cotton slippers, Larry''s two little feet were almost hidden inside, looking


    funny and lovely.


    Wendy raised her eyes and found that Larry was blushing.


    Looking at the watch on the wall, she looked back at Larry behind her like a little tail. When she


    thought of what Aunt Lee said that he had been waiting for her in the hotel, she felt bad about it and


    touched his head. "Larry, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten anything yet, have you?"


    Larry blinked his big eyes and touched his belly with his two small hands.


    "I''ll cook you some noodles, okay?" Wendy smiled.


    "Okay!" Larry immediately nodded.


    "Okay, wait for me for a moment, and we''ll have noodles soon!"


    After Wendy finished speaking, she went to the kitchen. As expected, Larry followed her closely and


    pulled her clothes.


    When the noodles were ready to be served, there was a noise from the entrance. Wendy put the


    noodles on the table and went out of the kitchen. It was Emily who hade back. She seemed to


    be in a bad mood.


    When Emily lowered her head and changed her shoes, she saw a pair of children''s sneakers on the


    shoe rack. Then she seemed to be dumbfounded. And when she walked in, she saw a little boy


    sitting on the table. She whispered, "Ah! Isn''t this..."


    "Yes, Charlie''s son." Wendy nodded.


    "I know!" Emily nodded in surprise. "But why did this young mastere here?"


    "It''s hard to exin..." Wendy pressed the middle of her eyebrows.


    Emily put on slippers and looked at Larry in surprise while her cell phone rang. After taking it out,


    she just took a look at it and pressed it directly.


    But the next second, it rang again. This time, she simply shut down and threw it into the bag.


    Seeing this, Wendy couldn''t help asking, "Emily, why don''t you answer the phone?"


    "Nah, just telemarketing calls. They''re so annoying!" Emily said casually.


    Wendy responded vaguely but didn''t give ament. She had just seen it, the name disyed on


    the phone screen was "Little Beast".


    Knowing her best friend and Simon''s current rtionship, she changed the subject and asked, "Er, I


    cooked noodles, do you want some?"


    "No, you guys eat. I''ve already had it!" Emily waved her hand and headed straight for her bedroom.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room first!" When Wendy walked back to the dining table, Larry


    was so anxious that his eyeballs almost fell into the bowl.


    She smiled and quickly handed over a pair of clean chopsticks, helping to mix up the noodles. Then


    she saw Larry eat noodles happily. He stuffed his mouth full with noodles every time, it was bulging,


    like a little squirrel. He was so cute even when he ate.


    She would also never have imagined that the little boy in front of her was actually a child who didn''t


    like to eat.


    Noticing that his bowl was empty, Wendy was surprised. "Er, you''ve finished?"


    Larry nodded and smacked his small mouth. Obviously, he wanted more.


    "Larry, do you want more?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes!" Larry nodded fiercely.


    Wendy was afraid he''d eat too little, so she only gave him half a bowl, and the rest were all in her


    bowl. She couldn''t eat them all, but when she was about to get him some, she stopped. After all,


    she had had a bite of these. She hesitated whether she should go to the kitchen to cook some


    more.


    However, Larry could not wait any longer. His little butt was curled up, picking up noodles from her


    bowl. There''s not a hint of dislike.


    Seeing this, Wendy gave him the noodles in her bowl. Her heart softened as she watched him eat.


    What a delightful little kid!


    She watched as Larry held the bowl in his two hands and covered his whole little face with it, he


    gulped down the soup. And when he put it down, he also burped cutely. She knew that his little belly


    was full, even without touching it with her hands.


    Wendy got up and prepared to pack the dishes into the kitchen.


    Just when she was about to move her feet, someone tugged at the corner of her clothes.


    She turned around in confusion and saw Larry sitting on the chair looking up at her. His ck big


    eyes were full of expectations, and seeing that she didn''t move for a long time, he ttened his


    mouth aggrieved.


    Wendy was confused and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I want a reward!"


    "...Uh?"


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Larry put the right side of his face in front of her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    It was obvious.


    Wendy immediately understood. She remembered that thest time they were in the hotel, she also


    gave Larry noodles. After he finished his noodles, she kissed his little face as a reward.


    She could not helpughing and bowed her head to kiss him.


    Larry''s eyes instantly lit up like stars. His little face was flushed and he was secretlyughing with


    his little mouth closed.


    Wendy touched his head, and her voice became softer and softer. "Larry, I''ll wash the bowl first.


    Can you go to the living room to y for a while?"


    "Okay!" Larry nodded.


    He jumped out of the dining chair without her holding him, and stretched his two short legs and ran


    to the living room. Then he climbed onto the sofa with all his hands and feet, took the pillow next to


    his, and yed the monkey print on it with his head down, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    Wendy walked into the kitchen with a smile on her face. She couldn''t wait to finish the dishes in a


    second so that she could apany Larry outside.


    When she finally cleaned the bowl and chopsticks, shen washed her hands and went out, Larry was


    still sitting on the sofa.


    However, he was not ying the cartoon pillow, but the bag she threw on the tea table. The wallet


    had fallen out and was picked up by Larry. At this time, he was studying her ID card in his hand.


    Wendy approached and found that the expression on his face was particrly serious.


    She couldn''t helpughing. "Larry, can you read all the letters?"


    "Yes!" Larry nodded.


    "That''s impressive!" Wendy was surprised and thought he''s so smart. And to think that it seemed


    like they''d met four times and she hadn''t told him her name. She could not help pinching a corner of


    her ID card and said, "Larry, this is an ID card. You''ll get one when you grow up!"


    Larry blinked his eyes, showing that he''s looking forward to it.


    "Look, it''s got a picture of me on it, right?" Wendy pointed at it.


    "Yes!" Larry grinned.


    "And this one, it''s my name!" Wendy pointed at it and said.


    Larry tilted his head and suddenly shouted with sparkling eyes, "Wendy~"


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at Larry in front of her, which was simr to Charlies, and didn''t expect that he would


    call her name the same way as his father.


    Larry seemed to be addicted to calling her name, he stuck to her arms, and put his soft little hands


    around her neck and said in a soft voice, "Wendy, Wendy-"


    Wendy reached out and hugged his little body. Time passed quickly. When she looked at her watch


    again, she noticed that it was almost nine o''clock, but there seemed to be quiet at the entrance.


    She didn''t know how long it would take for Charlie to socialize. Children were different from adults.


    They couldn''t stay upte or all night and would scream to sleep at a fixed time.


    Although Larry wouldn''t scream to sleep, he would definitely be sleepy.


    Wendy looked down at Larry in her arms. "Er, Larry, do you know Aunt Lee''s phone number?"


    "Nope!" Larry shook his head cunningly with a flicker of cunning in his eyes.


    "What about Uncle Lee''s phone number?" Wendy asked again.


    "Nope!" Larry still shook his head.


    "Then..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Larry looked at her and held his breath quietly. He was afraid that she would call his father directly


    later. Because when he got out of the car, he saw that his father left a phone number and asked her


    to contact him at any time.


    Wendy also thought about it, but somehow chickened out just thinking about calling Charlie.


    "The living room is cold. Let me take you to the bedroom first!"


    Larry in her arms let out a sigh of relief.


    Great! He could sleep with Wendy!


    After Wendy entered the bedroom, she put Larry directly on the bed and watched him rolling on it.


    She smiled and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of warm water. After the meal, he had not yet


    drunk water.


    As soon as Wendy left the room, Larry seemed to have turned on some kind of radar and crawled


    around on the bed. He smelled all the pillows and sheets, almost being 100 percent sure that he


    was lying on her bed.


    Because Wendy''s smell was everywhere!


    Just pouring a cup of water, Wendy was dumbfounded when she came back.


    Larry who was rolling around on the bed just now was lying on the pillow with its eyes closed. It


    seemed to be asleep.


    Wendy walked over and touched him lightly, and only felt that his breath was long and well-


    arranged.


    He really fell asleep?


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry, so she had to put the ss of water aside and then turn off


    the shed light, leaving only a smallmp on the nightstand.


    Wendy found a nket from the cab and gently covered Larry with it.


    Then she took out a novel that she always carried with her from the drawer, and alsoy on her side


    on the bed. Just lying down, the sleeping little boy spontaneously rolled into her arms, with a


    comfortable posture. Wendy reached out her hand and patted him gently. Smelling the sweet milk


    scent in her arms, she opened the novel.


    If she lowered her head at this time, she would find that the little boy in her arms had opened a


    crack in his eyes and was secretly looking at her to see if she had found anything. When he found


    that she had not found anything, he secretly pursed his lips and his face flushed.


    However, not long after pretending to sleep, he couldn''t resist the sleepiness a bit and gradually


    actually fell asleep.


    Charlie knocked at the door at 11 o''clock.


    Wendy closed the novel and didn''t speed up until she walked out of the bedroom.


    Emily had been stuck in her bedroom since she came back, except going to the bathroom. Wendy


    felt that it must have something to do with Dr. Chin. It''s just that in Emily and Simon''s rtionship,


    there''s nothing she could do except themselves.


    Wendyy down on the cat''s eye before reaching out and opening the door slowly.


    In the light of the corridor, the outline of Charlie''s stern face jumped into her sight, including the


    exhaustion that he hadn''t restrained yet. It seemed that he didn''t drink because he had to drive.


    Wendy exined, "Well, Larry fell asleep again..."


    Charlie nodded. He guessed the kid was probably asleep by this time.


    They were not in a hotel but at home. He couldn''t stay here likest time. So she also didn''t take off


    Larry''s clothes just in case.


    There were no man''s slippers, so Charlie followed her into the bedroom barefoot.


    He picked up his son and carried him with one hand. His deep eyes swept over her face and said,


    "Miss Lim, sorry to disturb you!"


    Wendy shook her head and walked out with them.


    Charlie was tall enough to hold Larry with only one arm, which made Larry look smaller. It''s a lovely


    picture.


    The elevator arrived with a "ding" sound, and the father and son entered it.


    It was not until the elevator door was slowly closed that Wendy came to herself.


    She bit her lips for two seconds and quickly went back to the house to grab a nket and chased


    after them before she could change her shoes.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It seemed that Wendy ran out of the apartment building one step behind Charlie. When she ran out,


    Charlie was bending over and carefully put his son in his arms on the back seat.


    "Wait!"


    Wendy caught up with him.


    Charlie paused and turned his head back to look at the panting figure.


    Wendy quickened her pace and went to the Land Rover. She handed the nket in her hand to


    Charlie and said, "It''s getting cooler tonight. Larry is asleep.


    I am afraid that he will catch a cold! Last time, he had a serious fever. If he catches a cold again, it


    will be troublesome. Just cover him with it!"


    Charlie nced at her slightly undting chest and his pupils contracted.


    Seeing that he did not reach out to take it, but made way for her, Wendy had to go forward, bent into


    the car, and covered Larry with the nket personally.


    Larry seemed to be sleeping really well and didn''t know he was being carried away.


    Before Wendy took back her hand, she couldn''t help but scratch on his little face.


    When she stood up again, she was tripped and staggered forward. Seeing that her forehead was


    about to hit the door, she closed her eyes and only hoped that there would be no big noise to wake


    up Larry.


    All of a sudden, her waist tightened, and a strong arm was wrapped around it.


    Wendy shook lightly twice, but she didn''t hit the door as expected. Instead, she fell into a firm chest.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple was very close to her, and so was his masculine breath blowing on the tip of


    her nose.


    "Er..."


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and her breath was a little unstable. "Thank you, I''m standing firm. You


    can let go now..."


    Charlie did not move. Instead, he closed the door, blocking the sleepy, unconscious Larry inside.


    Wendy struggled, but she didn''t get rid of the hand on her waist. On the contrary, she felt that she


    was more tightly wrapped. She frowned and was about to make another sound, Charlie took a step


    forward and pressed his long legs against her knees. His strong body approached her, and her


    whole back was attached to the car, forming a posture of being embraced.


    Then, he raised his hand and touched her lips.


    Wendy could even clearly feel that his fingers were slowly rubbing on it.


    She couldn''t avoid it and couldn''t get rid of it. Her voice trembled. "You, what are you doing..."


    "Your lips are trembling." Charlie lowered his eyebrows, and his tough face was approaching her.


    His breath sprayed on her face, and his calm voice continued, "Your eyshes are trembling, and


    so is your body..."


    Suddenly, he pinched her chin.


    "Oh!"


    Wendy widened her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie kissed her without warning¡ª


    The moment the four lips touched, he pried open her teeth and her mouth was full of his breath.


    The back of her head was locked by his palm. His kisses are still strong and dominant, as they once


    were, absorbing all the oxygen in her chest.


    When Wendy was released, she almost couldn''t stand still.


    She couldn''t remember when they had kissed each otherst time. It had been so long that she


    almost forgot it.


    Just somehow, his kisses and his tongue were actually clear to the mind and senses.


    She covered her mouth with the back of her hand and stared at him in disbelief. "... What are you


    doing?"


    However, as soon as she finished her words, Charlie''s thin lips covered her lips again.


    When he let her go again, his deep eyes narrowed in the night. "Isn''t this what you want?"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "What did you say?"


    Wendy looked at him in confusion.


    Charlie''s thin lips were only a few centimeters away from her. When he was speaking, his breath


    sprayed on her face. "Well, since Larry was picked up by you at the airport, you began to


    deliberately get close to him and make him like you and pester you, and you secretly asked Hogg''s


    Group''s employees about my marriage. You tried so hard, you''re just trying to get closer to me,


    aren''t you?


    "p!"


    Wendy raised her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Perhaps because it waste at night, the sound was very clear.


    She was confused at first, but after he finished talking, she suddenly became angry. Even though


    she knew that he had lost his memory and could not remember her, she still felt angry for he got her


    all wrong. So she acted without thinking.


    The moment her hand fell on his face, she was also surprised. She had never dared to do that


    before.


    Charlie''s face was slightly tilted to the left, and his brows were knitted.


    Wendy took a deep breath and raised her head with a slightly pale face. She looked into his deep


    eyes and said, "I think you''re drunk without drinking, so this is for you being mean to me!" "You


    just..." She paused and her face was a little hot. She gritted her teeth and continued, "You kissed


    me twice... and I only hit you once. You''re still taking advantage. I will pretend that nothing has


    happened. Mr. Hogg, please show some respect!"


    After saying that, she broke free from his arms and moved two steps to the side.


    Then, she turned her head and walked into the apartment building with faster and faster steps. In


    the end, she simply ran into the apartment building.


    Charlie''s tongue was slightly pressed against his right face.


    Although the sound sounded very clear, she''s just a woman.


    It was a bit painful at first, but it was numbter. When the night wind blew by, that feeling somehow


    spread to his heart.


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and looked at his son through the window, who was still asleep.


    He looked at the direction in which the beautiful figure had disappeared, and his eyes were dark.


    At noon in the restaurant.


    Emily took Wendy into the hall and saw that there were no empty tables. She said in a low voice,


    "Oh my god, there are so many people!"


    "Emily, I think this restaurant is pretty expensive. We don''t have to, do we?" Wendy looked at the


    decoration of the restaurant with hesitation. "Nah! Don''t worry about it, I have two cash tickets given


    by a friend. It won''t cost much!" Emily winked at Wendy, reached out to call the waiter and asked if


    there was an empty table.


    The waiter said that there were no more empty tables for the time being, but they can wait for a


    while because a guest had just paid the bill.


    After two or three minutes, they saw a guest carrying a bag and leaving. The waiter packed up


    quickly and came over to take them in.


    When they walked into the hall, Wendy suddenly stopped and pulled Emily''s arm. "Emily, how about


    wee back next time? I think there''s a barbecue restaurant on the opposite street which is very


    good..."


    "What''s the matter? We already got our seat!" Emily asked in confusion.


    Wendy pursed the corners of her mouth, indicating Emily to watch a seat near the window.


    Emily looked over and instantly understood. There were three or four women sitting at the table,


    who looked like youngdies from rich family. Among them, Madge, with her hair tucked behind her


    ears, was the most eye-catching one.


    Emily nodded hurriedly. "Okay, I also think there''s not much food to eat!"


    They both knew it by heart and turned to walk out of the restaurant after speaking to the waiter.


    On the square dining table, Madge put down the knife and fork in her hand and gracefully picked up


    the red wine ss next to her. When she just put it to her mouth, someone next to her said,


    "Madge, your bracelet is Cartier Limited Edition!"


    "Yes." She nodded with a smile.


    "Oh my god!" The woman suddenly shouted in a low voice, "I heard that there are only more than


    20 in the world, and many famous stars are wearing it. I wanted to buy one before, but I couldn''t! By


    the way, Madge, I heard that you have entered Gray''s Group, right?"


    Madge smiled faintly. "Yes, my dad asked me to get familiar with thepany, but it''s not a high


    position. I shall start the business slowly!"


    "Nonsense! Everyone knows your ability. You''ve finished your Ph.D. abroad. Obviously, your dad is


    going to give the family business to you!"


    "Madge, we really envy you! You are born to be a God''s favored daughter, and you have an


    excellent fiance like Mr. Hogg. It can be said that you have won both your career and love. You are


    the winner of your life, and Mr. Hogg and you are a perfect match for each other!"


    The other two also joined in the conversation, and it''s all praise.


    Madge''s smile deepened, exposing her dimples. She liked to hear people put her with Charlie


    together.


    After she took a sip of red wine, she heard a woman asking, "Madge, it''s been a long time since you


    and Mr. Hogg had an engagement ceremony. When are you going to hold a wedding ceremony?


    Don''t forget to invite us!"


    "Not yet." Madge''s smile did not change. "Neither Charlie nor I am in a hurry for the time being."


    However, the hand on the fine ss handle was clenched secretly.


    She had talked about the marriage more than once, but Charlie was always muted. When she was


    in Hogg''s Group two days ago, she even mentioned her father, but it still didn''t work.


    "Haha, that''s right! Anyway, you two are going to get married eventually, it''s just a matter of time!"


    Thest sentence seemed to be in Madge''s favor.


    She had always been so confident that she would marry Charlie. She raised her ss gracefully


    and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll invite you by then!"


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she nced out of the window, and Madge froze while drinking the


    red wine.


    The figure who just walked across the street was very familiar, and she couldn''t be wrong.


    Wendy?


    Didn''t she leave the country? Why did shee back...


    "Knock knock knock--"


    After Wendy and Emily finished the barbecue, their clothes were full of smoke smell.


    Wendy had just returned to her room to change into her housecoat when she faintly heard a noise,


    and then she heard Emily, who was hanging quilts on the balcony, shouting at the top of her lungs,


    "Wendy, I think someone''s at the door!"


    "I''ll go!" Wendy said hurriedly. It was just a little strange, there was something about the knock on


    the door that wasn''t quite the same.


    When she arrived at the entrance, Wendy looked out through the cat eye. She opened the door but


    didn''t see anyone. She wondered if she''d misheard.


    "Wendy-"


    A soft child''s voice sounded.


    Wendy lowered her head in the direction of the sound and saw that Larry was throwing himself at


    her leg.


    She was stunned. "Larry, why are you here?"


    Larry''s big eyes were shining like ck grapes, and he looked shy with his mouth closed.


    "Did you run out on your own?" Wendy looked behind him and asked worriedly.


    "No!" Larry shook his head and said with a grin, "Aunt Lee sent me. She didn''t leave until I arrived at


    the door!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy finally understood what was going on.


    But she was also surprised, just like thest time she was in the hotel. At that time, Charlie only


    gave her a ride once, and Larry could urately remember the ce and find it. It had to be said


    that he was really smart at such a young age.


    After what happenedst night, Wendy felt a littleplicated when she faced Larry.


    When she hesitated whether she should turn him away or not, Larry had already gotten himself into


    the house by her legs. He took a pair of slippers out from the shoe cab and put them on the


    ground expertly, then softly called her, "Wendy~"


    Looking into his big eyes, she sighed, closed the door and half-squatted down.


    She took off the small sneakers on his feet, then held them and stuffed them into the slippers.


    After watching her do these things, Larry''s face turned red, and he reached out his little hand to her.


    Wendy heard her own heartfelt sigh and helplessly went to take that soft little hand and lead him to


    the living room.


    Emily, who came back from the balcony with a quilt in her hands, was shocked. ''''Ah, why did this


    young mastere here again?"


    Wendy spread out her hands, showing that she was also at a loss.


    Sitting on the sofa, Larry spontaneously climbed to her side and put his little face and small hands


    against her.


    Wendy held Larry in her arms and confronted him. After much deliberation, she said in a struggling


    tone, "Larry, you can''t keeping to me or my ce..."


    Hearing this, Larry''s face immediately sank, and he looked as if he was going to cry.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    It''s not that you''ve done something wrong, it''s your father...


    Wendy''s heart tightened slightly when she saw the pitiful look in Larry''s eyes. Last night, Charlie''s


    words made her so angry that she didn''t fall asleep for a long time. She didn''t want him to think that


    she was using his son to get close to him.


    Emily came out of her bedroom and saw Wendy''s struggle and frustration. She sat down and said,


    "You''re the young master of the Hogg family, why are you always pestering Wendy? Where''s your


    mother? Why don''t you let her apany you?"


    "Actually, I''ve always been curious!" Emily continued muttering, "As far as I know, Madge didn''t


    have a baby, so it''s impossible that Madge is your mother! Moreover, if she is your mother, she and


    Mr. Hogg would have been married long ago! So, who is your mother..."


    Hearing what she said, Wendy also looked at Larry, and saw him purse his lips.


    Wendy also thought that Larry had nothing to do with Madge. No matter where she looked, they


    didn''t look alike. Somehow, she was very sure about it. It was not that she was not curious. It was


    just that no matter who his mother was, whether it was a one- night stand or a lover outside, he was


    Charlie''s son...


    It was an indisputable fact that Charlie had a son.


    Larry suddenly climbed down from the sofa and ran to the window with his head down.


    Windows in this house were not like the floor-to-ceiling windows of the vi where he lived, his small


    figure could only face the wall, with his head against it, like a little bent seedling. "Larry?"


    Wendy got up and followed him.


    Seeing Larry''s stubborn back, she got close to him worriedly. "Larry, what''s the matter?"


    There was still no response. Wendy had to gently hold his little shoulder and asked over and over


    again patiently.


    After a long time, Larry looked up at her, but soon he lowered his head again and said in a low


    voice, "I don''t have a mother..."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Wendy was stunned.


    At this time, Larry felt depressed, like a defeated panther, and his big eyes were no longer shining,


    and there was no light in them.


    She felt so bad that her heart was getting tighter and tighter.


    Perhaps Larry stuck to her and depended on her only because he didn''t have a mother.


    Wendy watched Larry crouching against the wall, and felt the sadness that she couldn''t tell. She


    knelt on the ground and slowly held him in her arms.


    Larry kept his head down all the time, and his sorrow turned into a river.


    However, the atmosphere was soon broken by the "beep" sound. Larry covered his stomach, and


    his face turned red.


    Usually, he didn''t like eating very much, and he didn''t even have much interest in it. Most of the


    time, he just took a few bites when he''s forced to. That also happened at noon today. Aunt Lee


    chased after him all over the vi with a bowl, and he just ate two mouthfuls of soup and was


    thinking about running out quickly.


    Somehow, he wanted to eat the noodles made by Wendy.


    Wendy reached out her hand to touch his head and asked softly, "Larry, I''ll cook you some noodles,


    okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Wendy smiled. When she walked to the kitchen with Larry in her arms, she gave her best friend a


    somewhat reproachful nce.


    Emily grumbled. Was Wendy ming her?


    In the kitchen, with a lid in one hand and chopsticks in the other, Wendy stirred the noodles rolling


    inside the pot.


    In addition to putting eggs in it, she also got a corn sausage from the refrigerator, cut it into small


    pieces, and cooked it with noodles.


    Larry followed her like a little tail all the way, and couldn''t wait to hug her thigh.


    "Wendy, I''m hungry~"


    He''s really like his father.


    He liked to eat noodles like his father and called her Wendy like his father...


    Wendy pointed to the shredded green onions on the chopping board. "Don''t worry, it''s almost done!


    When I sprinkle these green onions in, you''ll be ready to eat!"


    Hearing her words, Larry began to stare at her intently.


    It wasn''t until she finally reached out and grabbed the green onions and sprinkled them in the pot


    that he stuck his tongue out and licked his mouth.


    Wendy turned off the fire and got the noodles out, putting it on the table. Larry had climbed onto the


    table with all his hands and feet, took over the chopsticks that she handed over and began to eat.


    But he ate too fast and got his mouth burned by the noodles, puffed out his cheeks and started


    blowing.


    Wendy held her chin with one hand and watched him eating, and wiped his mouth with tissues from


    time to time.


    When Larry finished eating, he again leaned over to her and asked for a reward.


    Wendy kissed him on his face.


    Instead of immediately cleaning up the dishes, she looked at the soft and cute Larry sitting in the


    chair.


    She sighed, frowned and shouted, "Larry..."


    As if sensing what she was going to say, Larry jumped down from the chair and threw himself on


    her legs. His two short hands were wrapped around her, like a puppy that was about to be


    abandoned by its master. He looked up pitifully and said, "Wendy, don''t abandon me..."


    "Okay, I won''t abandon you..." Wendy picked up Larry and said, "But Larry, you have to promise me


    one thing!"


    Seeing that he was waiting for her to continue, she continued, "From now on, if youe looking


    for me, you can onlye secretly. Moreover, You can''t tell your father that you came to see me.


    This is our secret! Is that okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry agreed without thinking.


    His big eyes were like dark grape, blinked several times. He thought he was sleeping with Wendy


    last night, but when he woke up, he was in his own bedroom again. He''s so angry about that!


    Humph, it must be his dad who brought him back, so when Wendy asked him not to tell his dad


    about himing to her in the future, he thought it was really a good idea!


    Wendy stretched out her little finger and said, "That''s a deal!"


    Larry stuck out his little finger and hooked it with her curiously.


    It was a weekend, and the sun was shining brightly.


    The white Land Rover drove into the vi''s yard, and Charlie got out of the car.


    With the car key in hand and his deep eyes squinting, he could see the small figure on the sofa in


    the living room, who was pouting with his little butt.


    When he entered the vi and changed into slippers, Aunt Lee, who had a warm smile on her face,


    came out and greeted him. "Sir, you''re back!"


    "Larry didn''t run out today?" Charlie nced at the living room.


    "No!" Aunt Lee shook her head with a smile and exined, "It seems that Miss Lim has something


    to do, so the young master didn''t insist oning to her today! Now, he is calling Miss Lim now!"


    In the past two days, the young master had basically gone to Miss Lim''s ce every day.


    However, because they had a deal, they kept it a secret. The young master did not allow Aunt Lee


    to tell anyone. At first, She was trying to help keep it a secret at first, too. Although Charlie had been


    working during the day, he cared about his son so much. He would keep track of his son''s almost


    daily whereabouts and ask questions about where he went.


    Aunt Lee naturally couldn''t hide it from him, so she had to tell him the truth.


    Charlie nodded and walked to the living room. As expected, he saw his son holding andline in the


    hand. The phone was attached to his ear, almost covering half of his face, and his soft voice echoed


    in the living room.


    "Going back to the countryside?"


    Larry sat up, and his big eyes widened out of curiosity. "Where is that ce? I have never been


    there!"


    Aunt Lee, who was standing behind Charlie, smiled with relief.


    Aunt Lee took care of him when he was in his cradle. She thought that the little young master really


    liked Miss Lim very much. Usually, he liked to put on a cool face and was very reticent. He never


    bothered to say anything that could be expressed in one word.


    However, every time he faced Miss Lim, he would say a long sentence


    It seemed that a child needed a mother!


    Aunt Lee couldn''t help crying. However, she suddenly remembered that Mr. Hogg still had a fiancee.


    Then she didn''t dare to think deeper. Every family had their own problems, let alone the rich and


    powerful families. She silently turned away.


    Larry was serious when he''s talking on the phone, and didn''t even notice that his dad was sitting


    next to him.


    "The countryside is different from Ice city. There are not so many tall buildings andrge mansions,


    they''re all small bungalows. And flowers and nts are everywhere, as well as mountains and


    rivers, and the air is also very fresh..."


    When Larry was fascinated by Wendy''s words, suddenly there was a voice on the phone, "Ah!"


    "Wendy, what''s going on?" Larry was anxious.


    Although Charlie couldn''t hear what''s being said on the other end of the phone, he frowned when


    he saw his son almost jump up.


    "It''s okay, just a car ident..."


    "A car ident?"


    Hearing these words, Larry became more anxious.


    It seemed that Wendy also felt that, so she hurriedlyforted Larry on the other side of the line.


    "Don''t worry! It''s not what you think. Look, I''m still talking to you!"


    "It''s good that you''re fine!" Larry patted his little chest.


    "Well, it''s okay! It''s just that the driver ran into a flock of sheep, and the bus seems to have broken


    down too. I''m afraid that I will be trapped halfway... Larry, my phone is running out of power. I''ll talk


    to youter, bye!"


    Larry only had time to shout, "Wendy~" Hearing the "beep" sound left in the phone, Larry twitched


    his mouth and threw thendline aside.


    "Larry Hogg!"


    Charlie, who tilted his head to avoid thendline phone being thrown at him, shouted in a deep


    voice.


    Larry was dumbfounded, and when he saw that things were not good, he ran away immediately.


    Aunt Lee came out of the kitchen after preparing the necessary ingredients for dinner, and saw the


    young master carrying a small schoolbag on his back. He was running to the storage room, and


    skillfully moved a small stool over and stood on it to open the door.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then, when he came out again, he pushed out a small toy car.


    It was bought by his grandfather Gilbert Hogg from abroadst year. Aunt Lee knew the BMW logo


    on it, but the young master disliked it because it''s not a sports car. He abandoned it in the garage


    without even touching it.


    Larry directly sat on the car, turned the steering wheel, with the American Captain''s shield came out


    of nowhere.


    Aunt Lee hurriedly walked to him. "Hey, my little young master, what are you going to do?"


    "There''s a car ident!" Larry tightened his face, pointed to the shield next to him, and said in a


    soft and particrly serious voice, "Wendy is trapped in the road. I''m going to save her, like a hero!"


    "Ah?" Aunt Lee was stunned. Although she didn''t know what had happened, was the young master


    going to drive a toy car to save Miss Lim?


    In the blink of an eye, Larry had already driven the car to the entrance. Along the way, it hit the


    furniture with a "ping pong" sound.


    When he was about to reach the door, a big hand grabbed the cor of his back neck. Then, his


    whole little body was lifted out of the car like a chicken. His short hands and short legs were waving


    in the air.


    When he turned back and saw his dad''s dark face, he suddenly puffed out his cheeks.


    Aunt Lee saw Charlie put on his suit jacket again. "Sir, are you going out?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips and handed his son over. "Keep an eye on him!"


    At the moment when the screen of the phone turned ck, Wendy seemed to hear the soft voice


    shouting her name.


    She shook her head andughed. She put the phone that had beenpletely turned off back into


    her bag, then looked forward from the back row.


    After returning home, she hadn''t made time to go back to the countryside, except for the interviews


    and what happened between Larry and her. She did not expect that the only cheap train to the


    countryside had been canceled. Now the only way to get back to the countryside was by long-


    distance bus. The journey involved a short stretch of national road in addition to the highway.


    There was a shepherd with a flock of sheep suddenly ran onto this section of national road. The bus


    driver bumped into it before he could avoid it, and two sheep were dying.


    The point was, the bus broke down and couldn''t be restarted, and they were already halfway of the


    road. They couldn''t go back at all, so all the people in the bus were trapped.


    It was also stuffy inside the car after the engine was turned off.


    Almost all the passengers came down, squatting or standing on the side of the road in rows. Wendy


    also got out of the bus and found a high stone to sit on.


    Time seemed to pass very quickly, but it was also very slow.


    The bus hadn''t been fixed yet, and the crowd was also getting restless. Suddenly, the sound of the


    car''s brake came to their ears.


    "Where did this Land Rovere from?"


    "Oh, my god! The license te number is so amazing. It''s five eight!"


    As Wendy listened to the crowd''sments, she couldn''t help but peer over and was startled when


    she touched the deep, restrained eyes.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Charlie?


    Wendy looked at his deep eyes across the car''s windshield. The sun was so strong that she couldn''t


    see clearly. In a trance, she saw that tall and strong figure conning out of the car.


    And he went straight to her.


    The passengers who were talking around were also curious and followed him with their eyes.


    Wendy raised her head and looked at Charlie who was already in front of her, blocking arge area


    of sunlight. Wendy could see his protruding Adam''s apple and his clear and sharp chin. He was also


    looking down at her.


    She swallowed, and was surprised, "...Why are you here?"


    "I just happened to pass by." Charlie slightly twitched his lips.


    "..." Wendy opened her mouth. What a coincidence!


    Charlie nced at the bus driver who was lying on the ground to repair the bus and the anxious


    crowd waiting next to him. Because they were at the national road entrance which connected the


    highway, it was easy to find them.


    Charlie frowned and showed her the car keys in his hand, "Get on the car!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and did not move. "Then how long do you want to stay here? If you keep


    waiting, you won''t even make it to the countryside by nightfall." Charlie said and paused. Then he


    said in a calm tone, "I''m on my way to the countryside, and I can give you a ride."


    Wendy bit her lip and felt that it was not good to speak like this. She hesitated and wanted to stand


    up first.


    However, she sat on this stone for more than two hours after getting out of the bus, her legs were


    numb. When she was about to stand up, she fell back. Then suddenly a big hand appeared in front


    of her.


    His dry palms spread, where she could clearly see those lines in the m.


    She bit her lips harder and was thinking about whether she should put her hand on it or not.


    It seems that Charlie had run out of patience and simply grabbed her hand. He pulled her up from


    the stone with a little force, then turned around and strode directly to the Land Rover. However, he


    still considered her and his steps had a deliberate slowdown.


    He opened the car door and stuffed her directly into it.


    Seeing that he was about to stretch out his hand to pull the seat belt, Wendy hurriedly said, "... I''ll


    do it myself!"


    After seeing her put her seat belt on, Charlie closed the door, circled the car from the front to the


    other side, started the engine, and the white Land Rover went away in the envious eyes of others.


    "We''re going this way?"


    After driving along the national road for more than ten minutes, Charlie raised his chin slightly.


    Wendy took back her finger and said, "Well..."


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy saw Charlie eyebrows knit together and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing." Charlie said tly.


    However, the sharp lines on his chin were somewhat tight. This normal road was somehow familiar


    to him, as if he had drove through it more than once...


    In the evening, the white Land Rover stopped in front of the house.


    Wendy unbuckled her seat belt, got off the car, and took down the bag she carried. When she saw


    that he also got off the car, she pursed her lips and asked, "Er, It''s me. You said that you have


    something to do here. What is it..."


    When they were just on the road, Charlie didn''t drop her and kept driving the car to the countryside,


    saying he was just here on business.


    "Take some pictures." Charlie took out a cigarette from the case.


    "Pictures?" Wendy frowned.


    "Yes." Charlie turned on his lighter and skillfully smoked it in and exhaled it out. "All the flowers and


    nts, mountains and rivers, as well as the bungalows. Larry hasn''t been in the countryside. He


    wants to see it!"


    "..." Wendy was stunned and asked incredulously, "Did youe here from the city just for taking


    pictures?"


    "I can''t do that?" Charlie asked.


    "Yes..." Wendy was speechless.


    She used to think that rich people were a little crazy. Sure enough, Charlie was crazy before or after


    he lost his memory.


    Thinking that she had taken a ride all the way here, Wendy hesitated and said, "Then wait for me. I''ll


    take you to the riverside. The scenery there is better!"


    Charlie made a "hmm" sound as a response, and continued to smoke.


    She took out the key from her bag and opened the lock hanging from the door. It seemed that no


    one had lived there for a long time, so the lock was a little rusty. It took her a long time to open it,


    and then she opened the door, crossed the threshold and entered the house.


    She didn''t sit down, and just took out all the things that she didn''t need for the time being, leaving


    only the things she needed to worship her grandmother.


    Closing the door again, Wendy walked out. "Well, we can go now!"


    Her grandmother''s tombstone was erected on the back hill, buried with her grandfather''s. Except for


    that one time she came back to see her grandmother when she left, she had nevere back


    again. The way of worshipping the dead abroad was different from that of home. She could only put


    a bunch of chrysanthemums on the foot of the mountain at the Tomb-Sweeping Day every year. Her


    grandmother came into her dream asionally, with a kind smile on her face, not ming her at all.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Charlie followed Wendy silently. He took out his mobile phone and took several pictures of the river


    and the opposite mountain, which he thought were enough for Larry, then put away his phone and


    looked at her.


    She squatted in front of the tombstone with her back facing him. There was an olddy''s photo on it.


    It should be her grandmother.


    She didn''t say anything all the time, just kept that posture, took out the fruit and snacks from the


    bag, and then burned something silently. When she got up and turned back, her eyes were red. It


    was obvious that she had cried.


    Charlie''s heart seemed to be stung by something.


    When Wendy looked at him, she was also stunned. "Have you finished taking pictures?"


    "Yes." Charlie replied calmly.


    Wendy nodded and said nothing. After worshipping her grandmother, she felt depressed and


    walked along the river to the vige.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, then slow down a little bit, and walked around to the other side


    of him. Originally Charlie was walking near the river, and they switched ces after she came over.


    "What are you doing?" Charlie frowned and asked.


    Wendy pointed at the river and answered, "The grasnd near the river is wet and soft, and it''s


    slippery. If you''re not careful, you''ll easily slip into the river. You can''t swim, so it''ll be bad if you fall."


    "How do you know I can''t swim?" Charlie frowned and asked in a confused tone.


    "Uh..." Wendy was stunned, and then she realized what she had just said. She bit her lip and


    mumbled for two seconds, then hurriedly exined, "... I guessed it! I saw that you were avoiding


    the river when you took pictures. You should be afraid of the water, so I guessed that you can''t


    swim."


    "You observed me very carefully!" Charlie said meaningfully.


    Wendy could only smile awkwardly.


    On their way back, they met Aunt Emma and a few neighbors.


    "Wendy, it''s really you! Earlier, I heard a noise in the courtyard and saw a big car parked at the door.


    I guessed it might be you. I haven''t seen you for a very long time!"


    "Aunt Emma, how are you?" Wendy walked up to her with a smile.


    "I''m fine!" Aunt Emma took her hand and said. Then she looked at the tall figure not far away and


    asked, "Did youe back with your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Other neighbors were also looking at her with a smile.


    Before Grandma died, Charlie used toe back to the countryside with her. And the small sales


    department incident caused a sensation. At that time, many people knew that she had a rich


    boyfriend who drove a fancy car.


    Sadly, times have changed...


    Wendy smiled and couldn''t exin anything.


    This timeing back, she had packed clean clothe in the bag early in the morning, and nned to


    stay in the countryside for a night. When they arrived at the door of the yard, it was getting dark.


    Charlie opened the car door, but the car''s not moving for a long time after starting the engine.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked.


    "The fuel gauge light is on." Charlie frowned and said.


    "Ah?" Wendy whispered.


    Charlie frowned and pursed his thin lips. In a helpless tone, he said, "There''s not much gasoline left


    in the tank. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to hold on until I get out of the town."


    Wendy also looked at the fuel gauge through the window, and the light was indeed on.


    She found it unbelievable that a veteran driver like Charlie could make such a stupid mistake.


    Wendy saw Charlie pull out the car key and push the door open, she began to worry. "Then what?


    There is no gas station in this town, and even if there are cars in town, they''re all diesel tricycles,


    not much help at all. There are some diesel tricycles in the town, but now it''s toote to call them..."


    "It seems that I may have to sleep over tonight."


    In the end, Wendy agreed to his request.


    After all, thanks to Charlie, she was able to return to the countryside. She would consider it as


    returning his kindness.


    The house hadn''t been lived in for years, and it was thick with dust. Wendy had to clean it for a long


    time before it finally managed to show some of the appearance of the house. She didn''t realize it


    was almost 8 o''clock, and she''s starving.


    Looking at the man who was smoking in the peach chair, with his hands crossed in front of him and


    said, "Well, what do you want for dinner..."


    When she went to the kitchen just now, she had already lit the stove. However, there was no food at


    home, so their dinner was also a problem.


    Hearing this, Charlie seemed to think for a while and said, "Let''s eat noodles!"


    Aunt Lee not only reported his son''s sneaking up on her, but also mentioned his son''sck of


    interest in eating. ording to what Aunt Lee said, Larry was always talking about the noodles


    Wendy made, which could not help but arouse his curiosity.


    "Oh..." Wendy was stunned and nodded. Eating noodles was perfect, it''s less of a hassle. She said


    to him, "Then you wait at home first, and I''ll go to the shop to buy noodles."


    Soon, two bowls of hot noodles were cooked.


    Each bowl was decorated with a poached egg and green spring onions.


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t expect it to be such a simple noodle. He picked it with his chopsticks,


    and hot air from noodles was sprayed on his face. He silently lowered his head and put the noodles


    into his mouth, not speaking and givingments on the taste all the time.


    After a bowl of noodles, he looked at her and asked, "Any more noodles?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    She got some more from the pot, watched him finish his noodles and then his soup, and had no


    idea what it was like.


    When it''s time for bed, Wendy gave the bedroom to him and slept in her grandmother''s former


    room.


    Because the quilts had been left in the closet for a long time, they are useless. She went to the


    neighbor Aunt Emma''s ce and borrowed two quilts. One was put on the brick bed, and the other


    was carried out to the opposite bedroom.


    Different from the night in the hotel, Larry was also there. In the dead of the night, there was only


    Charlie and her. Suddenly, she regretted agreeing with him to stay the night.


    The door of Charlie''s room was half-closed, but she did not dare to open it rashly. "Knock, knock!"


    Wendy raised her hand and knocked on it. "Er, may I go in? I''ve borrowed the quilt from the next


    door, and brought it to you..."


    "Come in!" A quiet voice came.


    Wendy pushed the door open tentatively and saw Charlie, who was sitting on a chair by the window,


    still dressed and smoking although he had taken off his suit jacket. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid of bumping into something.


    "I''ll help you put it on the bed..." She walked to the bed with the quilt in her arms.


    "Thank you!" Charlie sat still.


    Wendy noticed from the corner of her eyes that he had a lighted cigarette in his hand, which was


    still the same as what he used to be four years ago --cigarette never left the hand. However, she


    also noticed that he barely smoke when he was with Larry every time.


    She could see that he was a good father.


    Wendy put the quilt aside, took off the original quilt on the bed, and then covered it with the new


    one.


    She tried to speed up so she could finishying the quilt and leave the room. When she put the


    pillow and turned back, she was so shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie walked up behind her silently at some point. His tall figure had shrouded the light above her


    head. Since he bent over, the shirt on his chest was slightly taut, and the strong muscles inside


    were partly hidden and partly visible.


    "You..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    She tried to dodge to the side, but he suddenly pulled her arm and then threw her to the bed.


    It seemed that Wendy didn''t expect such a sudden move, she was caught off guard and fell on the


    bed. When she looked up, she found that his strong body was already on top of her. They were so


    close that it was almost seamless, and the scent of masculinity came to her nose.


    She bit her lips and reached out to push him. "Charlie... what are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Charlie asked her. Looking down at the pink lips close at hand, he had to


    control himself so that he would not lower his head and kiss them immediately. He felt that there


    was blood boiling in his body.


    "... Let me go!" Wendy began to struggle.


    "What if I don''t let you go?" Charlie raised his eyebrows, but he was also surprised at his hoarse


    voice.


    "..." Wendy red at him.


    As soon as she opened her mouth to speak, he kissed her directly as if he was looking for the right


    time.


    She didn''t even have time to dodge before she felt his tongue.


    Wendy was suppressed by his whole body and couldn''t escape. She had to bite him with her teeth.


    Then, he screamed in pain, and yet his thin lips still hadn''t left hers. The smell of blood is spreading,


    but he kissed her even more fiercely than before. After the kiss, her cheeks turned red due to a long


    timeck of oxygen.


    Just like before, Wendy raised her hand to hit him in shame and anger.


    However, this time, before the tip of her finger touched his face, her hand had been quickly grabbed


    and raised higher than the top of her head at the same time, forming a posture of unable to fight


    back.


    Wendy widened her eyes.


    His other big hand slipped through the lower hem of her clothes...

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "...Charlie Hogg!"


    Wendy shouted out in a low voice.


    It was the second time Wendy calling his full name tonight. A man of his stature, many people would


    call him Mr. Hogg. Few people would dare to call him that. However, instead of being annoyed, he


    wanted to hear her call him that again.


    It seemed that she should have called him in that way.


    The atmosphere in the room was too ambiguous, and the danger at the bottom of his eyes was so


    strong.


    Wendy struggled hard, but both of her arms were lifted and both of her legs were suppressed, so


    her struggle seemed to be useless. On the contrary, a button under her cor cracked due to the


    struggling.


    The ckce trim seemed to be exposed.


    Wendy did not dare to move anymore. She bit her lips and red at him. Then she saw his thin lips


    suddenly moved, he said, "I heard what you said to the vigers at that time."


    She was stunned for a moment before she realized that he''d misunderstood.


    But there was no way to exin this. The only thing she could do was to find a way to escape from


    his imprisonment. "If you really don''t want to, you won''t agree to let me stay the night." Charlie


    narrowed his deep eyes, and his tone was meaningful like what it by the river before. He even had a


    faint smile on his face, "Wendy Lim, it''s enough to y hard to get!"


    Wendyughed out of anger.


    Don''t take kindness for granted!


    What''s more, what did she do that made him think she''s ying?


    Wendy closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she sneered and said, "Charlie, you


    think you''re a prince charming?"


    Charlie stopped bending down, and his eyebrows gradually gathered together.


    "... Someone ising!"


    Wendy suddenly passed him and looked out of the window nervously.


    Hearing this, Charlie subconsciously turned his head and looked over. And while he was distracted,


    Wendy under him took the opportunity to break free and rolled aside. Then she jumped out of bed


    and ran to the door.


    Outside the window, it was dark and quiet, where there was no movement at all.


    Charlie realized that he had been cheated, but it was toote for him to catch her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wendy ran very fast, like a 100-meter sprint. Almost in the blink of an eye, she rushed out of the


    bedroom and went straight to the opposite room. After the door was tightly closed, he heard the


    sound of locking. Then he was alone in the bedroom, and the ambiguous air seemed to have not


    yetpletely dispersed.


    Charlie turned over andy on his back on the bed. The quilt was very clean, it should be freshly


    laundered, giving the smell ofundry detergent. He poured out a cigarette from the cigarette case


    and put it in his mouth, and white smoke was spreading.


    With his every deep exhaling, he was trying to suppress something.


    However, when he finished two cigarettes, he saw that there was still no sign of going away at the


    lower part of the belt around his waist.


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly, and the color of his eyes grew darker and darker. Especially when


    his right palm was closed, he seemed to be able to feel the slipperyness of her skin, as soft as a


    willow.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, feeling a little dry.


    He had never had special needs for women for a long time. In other words, he had no interest in


    women and couldn''t get hard. He was also surprised by the fact that he had a son, and didn''t expect


    that he would have sex with a woman and left a child.


    He was recuperating in the hospital for a while because of that car ident.


    Gilbert Hogg showed him a photo of the poor woman who had the same fate as her mother that had


    a hemorrhage during delivery and didn''t get off the table. She looked young but quite beautiful.


    However, he didn''t remember that woman at all, and she couldn''t arouse him at all.


    He also had doubts, but he had done a paternity test and found that the blood rtionship between


    Larry and him was ny-nine percent, so he just took it as a one-night stand.


    It was just like the kiss in the apartment building that day, which was enough to make his lower


    abdomen tighten, and his blood boil. Charlie was very strange about what she could do to him.


    When the third cigarette was lit up, the desire for her was not reduced.


    Charlie put out the cigarette that only took a puff, untied the belt, and his big hand was going down.


    After a while, there was a man''s groan in the room...


    Charlie threw the toilet paper into the trash can, turned off the lights, and the bedroom fell into


    darkness.


    After a short release, a deep dissatisfaction ensued. Charlie turned over and pulled the quilt. When


    he was about to close his eyes, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, followed by


    footsteps.


    Looking out of the window, he could vaguely see a yellow light and a slender shadow.


    Wendy held the shlight, rushed out of the gate from the yard and walked toward the river.


    Just now, as shey down to sleep, she noticed that the small key she wore around her neck was


    missing.


    She searched all over the room but found nothing. Later, she remembered that when she worshiped


    her grandmother at dusk, she stepped back and walked to the other side of Charlie. Charlie asked


    her why she knew that he could not swim. She ufortably touched her neck because she was


    too guilty. She thought that she might have been identally pulled her pendant down at that time.


    Wendy was really afraid. What if someone picked it up?


    It''s not like in the city, so there was no way to check video surveince. If someone picked it up, she


    really didn''t know where to find it. She had no desire to sleep, so she flipped out her shlight and


    came out looking for it.


    There was no streetmp in the countryside, so she could only rely on the light source in her hand.


    However, the area by the river was too wide and covered with grass. It would be extremely difficult


    to find a tiny ne.


    There was a mountain not far away. In addition to her grandparents who were buried there, there


    were many people there who died in the countryside. When the night wind blew, she felt that it was


    gloomy and her palms and feet were covered with cold sweat.


    But there was no other way. She had to find it.


    Wendy plucked up the courage and didn''t look towards the mountain. She moved forward along the


    river with small steps, with the shlight shining in the grass, she searched little by little.


    Suddenly, there was a vague sound.


    Wendy''s back bone was stiff. The voice seemed toe from behind, getting closer and closer,


    closer and closer...


    "Ah! Ghost-"


    When something patted her on the shoulder, Wendy screamed.


    Without looking back, she ran forward and was scared out of her wits. However, the thing seemed


    to chase after her and suddenly hugged her waist. Shepletely broke down. "Let me go...


    Ghost!"


    Charlie, who was called a ghost, twitched his lips in the darkness.


    "Look clearly who I am!" He turned her over and shouted in an unkind tone.


    The familiar and quiet voice, as well as the warmth of the body temperature when touched...


    "...Charlie?" Wendy seemed to have just recovered a little bit. She swallowed hard and was still in a


    state of shock. "Why did youe out?"


    Charlie frowned and nced at her shlight. He said in a low voice, "I should be the one to ask


    you. What are you doing sneaking out in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Hearing his words, Wendy looked at him in a daze.


    She didn''t seem to have recovered from the ghostly shock for a moment, her hands pressed to her


    breasts, rising and falling.


    "I''m asking you!" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy shrank a little and answered with a lingering fear, "My ne is missing..."


    She sneakingly gave him a nce and then heaved a sigh of relief quietly.


    He really scared her to death!


    "A ne?" Charlie frowned again.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and raised her hand to touch her empty neck. "It should have dropped in the


    dusk. I was afraid that someone would pick it up tomorrow morning, so I came to look for it."


    Charlie nced around. There were so many clouds tonight, and the moon hanging over his head


    was covered by the clouds. Only the river water reflected some light. Besides, there was grass all


    around. Although there were always people stepping on it, there''s no way to find something if it''s


    hidden.


    "Where are you going to find it in the dark?"


    Wendy signaled, "I brought a shlight..."


    "It''s just a ne. Go back to sleep first. Let''s find it tomorrow morning!" Charlie said and was


    about to pull her back. "No!" Wendy shook her head resolutely. In the dim light, she shook her head


    and pursed her lips. "You can go back by yourself. If I can''t find it tonight, I won''t go back..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie snorted and turned around to leave.


    After walking for more than a dozen steps, he stopped abruptly and his hands in his trouser pocket


    clenched into a fist. In his sight, the beautiful figure had already bent down again and began to


    search carefully with the shlight in her hand.


    She was surrounded by darkness, and only her slender figure could be seen.


    It was very remote here, almost every family had turned off the lights. Thinking of the scared look on


    her face when he saw her just now, he frowned and turned back. She''s lucky to meet someone like


    him, but if someone who''s lousy, then it''s no use screaming her head off...


    Under the murky moonlight, Charlie''s face was tight. "Do you know where you dropped it?"


    "Well, I don''t know..."


    When Wendy looked back at him, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    She didn''t expect that he woulde back again, pointed to a certain area and said in


    bewilderment, "Maybe it''s in this grasnd..."


    "..." Charlie''s face darkened.


    But the light was so dim that his expression couldn''t be seen at all.


    When he took out his mobile phone and turned on the shlight above the camera, he began to


    regret that he had somehow turned back and apanied her like a fool looking for a ne in


    the grass in the middle of the night...


    Wendy gave him a nce from the corner of her eye.


    Neither of them spoke, but the male scent from time to time wafted up to her nose, made her less


    afraid than she had been earlier.


    "Wendy!"


    Charlie suddenly shouted.


    Wendy raised her head."... Er?"


    Charlie had already stood up straight, giving her a hint. "Come and have a look. Is it this?"


    Upon hearing the words, Wendy trotted over and squatted down to take a closer look. Sure enough,


    there was a shining thing looming. When she reached out her hand, the little key with diamonds


    was revealed.


    "Here it is!" She was very happy. "I was scared to death. I thought I couldn''t find it tonight..."


    "Can we go back now?" Charlie took back his mobile phone.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded firmly.


    On the way back, the two of them did not speak. One was immersed in the joy of getting back her


    ne, while the other was thinking about something else.


    In the north, it was very cold at the night even in the spring. Besides, there was a river beside, and


    it''s been a long night out there, their bodies were cold all over.


    After entering the house, Wendy boiled a pot of hot water when she was making dinner. She poured


    two cups of hot water and handed one to Charlie.


    "Charlie, have a ss of hot water..."


    She said sincerely, "Thanks to you tonight, otherwise, I wouldn''t have found it so quickly. Thank


    you!"


    Charlie picked up the cup and nced at her clenched hand.


    From the moment she returned, she always held the ne tightly in her hand, fearing that she


    might identally lose it again. He could only see the general appearance of it, a white gold


    ne with a small pendant full of diamonds.


    "Is that ne very expensive?" Charlie asked casually.


    "Well, it''s not cheap..." Wendy thought for a while and nodded.


    If she remembered correctly, it cost at least 70,000 dors. When she first wore it on her neck, she


    was even worried that it would be snatched away by a passer- by along the way. Now that she


    thought about it, she was stupid enough back then.


    Charlie suddenly came to realize, "No wonder you have to find it back in the middle of the night, for


    fear of being picked up by others!"


    "It''s not that expensive thing is precious." Wendy shook her head, clenched her hand, felt the touch


    of hard objects, and blurted out without thinking, "It''s indeed expensive, but for me, it has a special


    meaning. Moreover, the person who gave it to me said that I must wear it wherever I go in the


    future, hang it on my neck all the time, and don''t take off even when I take a bath..."


    "Ha, it''s really overbearing!" Charlie sneered.


    That''s true...


    But it was funny to be mentioned by himself like this.


    Wendyughed out and said softly, "The most important thing is that I promised that I would not lose


    it and would not return it to him."


    That was why she tried so hard to get it back.


    Although they separated four years ago, and she saw the same key ne in Madge''s neck, she


    always wore it on her neck, which was pretty much all she had left of that rtionship.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After saying that, Wendy saw that he was looking at her, and realized that she seemed to have said


    too much. She lowered her eyes and said nothing more.


    Charlie''s pupils contracted slightly. "Was it a gift from your boyfriend?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    Feeling that such a definition was wrong, she corrected him and said, "Ex-boyfriend..."


    At the moment when she shook her head, Charlie obviously felt that his chest, which was obviously


    held tight, loosened, even though he didn''t know why.


    "Ex-boyfriend?" He frowned, surprised by him being gossip, "You dumped him?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head again. "So he dumped you?"


    Seeing that she did not speak, it was obvious that she had tacitly approved. Charlie pulled his lips


    and asked casually, "Why did he break up? Does he have another woman?"


    "Sort of..." Wendy''s answer was vague.


    It could be said like that. He proposed to break up with her and left her behind because he didn''t


    want to y rtionship games and chose his fiancee...


    "Just a thing a scumbag giving you, Why do you ce so much value on it? He dumped you. Why


    are you still keeping this thing?" Charlie said in a low voice with a gloomy look.


    Wendy widened her eyes and seemed to be shocked by the scumbag in his mouth.


    Wasn''t it weird that he called himself scumbag...


    "What? Isn''t he a scumbag?"


    Seeing this, Charlie''s tone became more serious.


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and squeezed out a dry voice. "Er, yes... he is..."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Hearing what she said, Charlie''s tight face rxed a lot.


    Wendy nced at him secretly and then silently withdrew her gaze.


    Wendy looked down at the ne in her hand, then walked to the mirror and lowered her head


    slightly. She wanted to put the ne on her neck again, but she could not see the lock because


    of the angle, so it was a little difficult. She tried to aim at the cramp ring with her fingers.


    "Let me help!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps behind her.


    The shadow of the tall figure fell on her. She shook her head in a hurry and said, "You don''t have


    to..."


    At the moment when the voice came out, Charlie''s big hand had reached over from behind.


    Wendy had no choice but to touch her hair and put her head down. Looking at him in the mirror, he


    reached out and put the ne on her. When he loosened his hand, his rough fingers


    identally rubbed her skin, and there were small bumps on her skin.


    Under the orange light, her skin on the back neck was fair and tender.


    Due to the height difference, Charlie could see two towering peaks of her chest. He couldn''t help


    but think of the faint ckce trim underneath when they were lying on the bed earlier. The tension


    in his lower abdomen came again, and his Adam''s apple bobbed twice in a row. He tried to look


    away.


    Two secondster, he couldn''t help looking back again.


    He narrowed his deep eyes and fixed them on the ne hanging from her corbone.


    Thinking the reason why she cared the ne so much, Charlie disdainfully curled his lips. He


    knew that it was a luxury brand and it was very expensive. The female employees would


    asionally talk about these things in private.


    But when he took a closer look at the small key, which was shaped like a sunflower petal, he


    suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head.


    Wendy noticed his abnormality and couldn''t help asking, "Charlie, are you okay..."


    "My head hurts a little." Charlie raised his hand and pressed on the other side of his head.


    Looking at the little key again, he felt a stinging pain again.


    "Shall I go and find some painkiller for you?" Wendy said in a hurry.


    Charlie shook his head and said, "There''s no need. I feel much better now. Maybe it''s a nerve


    ache."


    Wendy walked over and handed him a ss of water. After watching him drink two mouthfuls of


    warm water, his furrowed eyebrows gradually stretched out. It seemed that he really felt much


    better.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly remembered something. She asked doubtfully, "Uh, by


    the way, Why were you up sote?"


    She remembered that it was veryte when she first went out, and she deliberately eased her


    steps, for fear she might disturb him. But she didn''t expect that he didn''t sleep.


    A trace of unnaturalness shed across Charlie''s face.


    He couldn''t say that it was because he was to turned on by her, so he slightly coughed, his right


    hand slightly clenched into a fist near his thin lips. "I forgot my sleeping pills."


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded suddenly.


    As if afraid of being seen through, Charlie said in a low voice, "I''m going back to my room!"


    Wendy watched him go back to the bedroom with his back slightly stiff. She raised her hand and


    touched the hard objects on her neck, and then turned back to the room silently.


    The next morning, when the sun just rose outside the window, she woke up.


    It was not because she woke up early, but because she had that nightmare again.


    Because it was too early and she couldn''t keep herself on the brick bed, and she hadn''te back


    to the countryside for many years, Wendy decided to go out for a walk. There was a half slope area


    in the countryside, where the view was the best. There was a clear river below, and ayer of


    mountains in the distance, and behind it was a vige with smoke from kitchen chimneys in the air.


    When Wendy walked under the morning light halfway, she found a person standing on the hillside.


    It was a man judging from the back. He was not very young, but he didn''t seem like he''s from


    around here. He wasn''t inly dressed, but rather, well-dressed. There was a valuable watch on his


    wrist behind his back.


    Just like Charlie, he was very ipatible with this ce.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A viger came to her and said, "I heard that the man came from the city two days ago! He stayed


    at the Liu family''s house, next to the shop, seems to havee here to travel, and gave the Liu


    family a lot of amodation fees!"


    "Travel?" Wendy was surprised.


    She had heard Charlie and Donna say they were here on vacation, but it''s the first time she heard


    people say they were traveling here.


    "Yeah, it''s so fresh!" The viger nodded. "In such a remote and poor vige, we don''t have any


    scenic spots. What is worthy of a visit? I don''t understand rich people nowadays. I guess they''re


    here to experience life! Tsk!"


    After muttering for a while, the viger walked away, shaking his heads.


    Wendy alsoughed and shook her head. Seeing that there was someone on the slope, she


    nned to change a ce. Just as she turned around, she heard someone calling her.


    "Miss Lim!"


    It was the rich man who hade to the countryside to travel that she had talked about with the


    viger just now.


    As he walked toward her, Wendy felt that he looked more and more familiar.


    When he got close to her, she finally remembered him and tried to recall the name card in her


    mind."... Mr. Gray?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Kim Gray smiled like a spring breeze. "I didn''t even dare to call you just now. I didn''t


    expect that Miss Lim and I would meet again in such a ce! Miss Lim probably didn''te to


    travel, did you?"


    "No, no, I''m not..." Wendy hurriedly waved her hand.


    "I remember. On that ne, you mentioned that you would worship someone after you returned."


    Kim said with a smile.


    "Yes, my grandmother was buried here. I used to live here with her when I was a child!" Wendy


    nodded and couldn''t help asking for help. "Mr. Gray, are you reallying to the countryside to


    travel?"


    "Haha, do you think it''s weird?" Kim did not deny it.


    "Er..." Wendy was embarrassed and sorry to be blunt.


    "In fact, I''m not here to travel. I just want to stay here for a few days!" Kim exined, with a distant


    look in his eyes. "I used to have a first love with a deep rtionship, but unfortunately, fate made


    fools of us. In the end, we didn''t end up together... I have been abroad all these years. When I


    returned home, I always felt that there was no aura of her in the city. I used to hear her mention her


    hometown, so I wanted toe over and have a look!"


    "I see..." Wendy nodded.


    It seemed that she knew what Kim felt like. Maybe it''s always easy to remember the past when you


    live to this age.


    Looking at the time, it was 7:30 p.m. She said, "I will go back today. What about you?"


    "I may stay here for a few more days! The air is good, much morefortable than the city!" Kim


    answered with a smile.


    Wendy nodded and waved goodbye.


    After a few steps, she couldn''t help but look back and felt a little upset.


    Wendy returned home after going to the shop. As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Charlie''s


    tall figureing out of the house in a hurry. He frowned and asked after seeing her, "Where did


    you go?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    He took a sleeping pillst night and fell into a deep sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, it was past eight o''clock. When he came out of the bedroom, he saw the


    door of the opposite room was open. The quilt on the brick bed was neatly folded, and there was no


    one in the room. The first thought that came to his mind was that she went back by herself!


    Wendy didn''t expect him to have such a big reaction. She was stunned and exined, "I went out


    for a walk, and stopped by the shop to get something we can eat in the morning..."


    "Well." Charlie frowned and nodded.


    "Uh..." Wendy looked down at the steamed buns in her hand and asked for his opinion, "I can make


    two poached eggs for breakfast, with seaweed and egg-drop soup, or vegetable soup?"


    Hearing this, Charlie said, "Don''t be so troublesome. Just cook a bowl of noodles."


    Wendy was stunned and asked uncertainly, "... noodles again?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    Wendy replied with an "oh" and walked to the kitchen with her lips pursed.


    There was still a lot of noodles leftst night, which could be used for breakfast. She cut the


    steamed buns into slices and fried it with ayer of egg. In the end, she ate all the steamed bun


    slices. Charlie ate two bowls of noodles, including soup.


    Last night, Wendy had asked for help from her neighbors. So when some neighbors went to the


    town for business, they brought back a small bucket of gasoline, which was just enough for them to


    drive the Land Rover out of the countryside and hold on to the gas station at the entrance of the


    town.


    Not long after breakfast, the two of them were on their way back to the city.


    When they entered the city, the horn of cars sounded one after another. Wendy opened her eyes in


    a daze and realized that she had fallen asleep.


    Charlie, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, was making a phone call. It seemed that he was


    engaged in some business and social activities. He frowned and answered with a serious look on


    his side face. He promised that he would be thereter.


    Wendy asked Charlie to drop her on the side of the road, but he insisted on sending her to the


    apartment building.


    She pushed open the car door and walked to the front door of the apartment building with her bag.


    But inadvertently, she looked back and saw that the white Land Rover did not leave immediately.


    With the engine on, Charlie was watching her entering the building with his side face to her. This


    scene reminded her of four years ago...


    Wendy panicked in her heart and quickened her pace into the building. The white Land Rover was


    parked in the yard. Charlie pulled out his car key and walked into the vi.


    The light in the restaurant was on, and Aunt Lee''s voice came out. He changed into slippers and


    walked over with one hand in his pocket.


    Just as he expected, there''s a lot of nutritious food on the table. Larry was sitting on the children''s


    dining chair, and Aunt Lee was standing next to Larry, holding a bowl and spoon in her hand. She


    was coaxing Larry, "Young Master, the beef is delicious, try some!"


    "No!" Larry was obviously not interested.


    Aunt Lee continued to lobby him. "Then have some vegetables. Young Master, you need more


    vitamin!"


    Larry still shook his head, and didn''t even look at it.


    "Sir, you''re back!" Hearing the footsteps, Aunt Lee turned back quickly.


    "Yes." Charlie replied calmly.


    Larry was sitting on the children''s dining chair, pouting, and looked very upset when he saw his dad.


    His dad showed him pictures of the countryside taken on his phone, with mountains and water, and


    one with pretty flowers in it. It was obvious that his dad ask Aunt Lee to watch him not go out, but


    went to find Wendy himself...


    His dad was a bad guy, stealing his thunder.


    Larry deliberately didn''t look at his dad, treating his dad like air. Aunt Lee held the bowl and fed


    Larry for a long time, but there was no progress. She had to look at Charlie for help. "Sir..."


    Charlie nodded and took the bowl from Aunt Lee, but he didn''t feed Larry immediately. Instead, he


    used a spoon to stir the beef and vegetables inside, and looked at his son who was doing that cool


    pose, slowly raising his eyebrows.


    "You don''t want to eat?"


    "No!"


    Charlie pulled out the chair next to him and sat down with his long legs crossed. "Would you like to


    eat noodles?"


    "Is it cooked by Wendy?" The eyes of Larry suddenly lit up.


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    Larry immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Yes! I want!"


    During the day, he asked Aunt Lee to take him to Wendy, but Wendy said she''s not home when he


    called her. So he had to stay at home and y with cards.


    Charlie looked at Larry who was so excited and almost jumped out of the children''s dining chair. He


    put the bowl on the table and said slowly, "If you want to go, follow Aunt Lee to go upstairs and get


    dressed!"


    Hearing the words, Larry spontaneously got out of the children''s chair and ran upstairs, pulling Aunt


    Lee''s hand.


    Looking at the little figure of Larry disappeared from the stairwell, Charlie took out a cigarette and lit


    up. He was in a good mood and spat out the smoke.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At the same time, Wendy took back the clothes hanging on the balcony, stacked them out neatly,


    and prepared to send Emily''s to her bedroom.


    As soon as Wendy pushed open the door, Emily walked out of the room quickly. She changed her


    clothes and looked as if she was about to go out.


    After saying Goodbye to Wendy, Emily left in a hurry.


    Wendy told Emily not toe back toote. After putting Emily''s clothes on the bed, she turned to


    the living room and turned on the TV with remote control. She was ready to find an online drama to


    watch. However, just after an advertisement, someone knocked on the door.


    At first, she thought that it must be Emily who left something behind, so she asked in confusion, but


    there was no movement outside.


    She was confused, got up and walked over. When she saw the person standing outside clearly


    through the cat eye, her heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed that they were standing there patiently waiting for her.


    Wendy bit her lips for a long time before she opened the door with hesitation.


    In the open field of sight, Charlie''s tall figure stood at the door. He wore a ck hand-made suit,


    which outlined his broad shoulders and long legs. With his back facing the light, his angr face


    looked deeper, especially his eyes. He held Larry in his arms who wore a suit of the same color as


    his.


    "Wendy-"


    When Larry saw her, he immediately stretched out two short arms.


    The soft child''s voice was like a magic spell, and Wendy hesitated to reach out her hand.


    Larry stepped on Charlie''s chest and threw himself into her arms. He hugged her neck tightly as if


    he hadn''t seen her for a long time, like a puppy, he repeated, "Wendy, Wendy-"


    "You..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    "Sorry to disturb you!" Charlie pulled his lips and frowned slightly. His tone was mixed with


    helplessness. " Larry refused to eat and insisted on eating the noodles you cooked, so I had no


    choice but to take him to you."


    Larry in Wendy''s arms took a sidelong nce at his dad.


    It was his dad who tempted him


    with Wendy''s noodles.


    A huge grievance!


    Wendy felt that her temple throbbed twice. Noodles again...

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    If she hadn''t known that the Hogg family was a big family bom and raised in Ice City, she would


    have wondered if the father and son were from Shandong, a city where people ate noodles as a


    staple food.


    Why did they all love noodles so much?


    Wendy held Larry in her arms and did not move immediately. She frowned and said, "It''s not my


    house, I live here with my friend, I guess it''s not convenient for you to..."


    "I saw that woman downstairs just now. Your friend just went out." Charlie said calmly.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Could it be that the father and son waited until Emily had left before they went upstairs and knocked


    on the door?


    She bit her lips and tried harder to find an excuse.


    As if sensing her hesitation, Larry grabbed her by the neck and leaned over, calling her softly,


    "Wendy, I''m so hungry~"


    "Larry didn''t eat anything at lunch." Charlie twitched his lips.


    "You didn''t eat at lunch?" Wendy was stunned.


    Larry looked at his dad, swallowed his saliva, and silently put his head on his dad''s shoulder. He


    looked weak, but in fact, he was very nervous inside. Anyway, he didn''t lie. It was his dad who lied!


    Adults can''t even make it to dinner time if they don''t eat for lunch, let alone a child. It''s time for Larry


    to grow, Wendy gave up struggling in her heart and turned sideways. "Thene in..."


    "Thank you." Charlie swaggered into the house with long legs.


    Wendy took out two pairs of slippers from the shoe cab. They were all for women. When the


    father and son put them on, one was too big and the other was too small with heels exposed. The


    combination looked very funny.


    She looked at the kitchen and thought for a moment. Then she opened her mouth and said, "There


    are noodles in the refrigerator. You can take Larry to sit in the living room for a while. I''ll go and cook


    them now. It''ll be ready soon!"


    "Thank you!" Charlie nodded.


    Just when she handed over Larry to Charlie for the time being and was about to turn around to go


    to the kitchen, she heard his quiet male voice behind her. "Cook more, I haven''t eaten yet!"


    Wendy went into the kitchen and got busy, and the kitchen venttor was buzzing.


    She kept it in mind that Larry had missed two meals, and was afraid that he must be starving, so


    she''s very quick with her hands. More than ten minutester, she took out two bowls of hot noodles.


    There was still a lot left in the pot on the stove, because she was afraid that these might be not


    enough for the father and son. When she came out of the kitchen, she found that the man and the


    boy had been sitting at the table for a long time.


    Larry was not as steady as Charlie. His little ass had left the chair and was raising his little face and


    looking forward to the noodles. As soon as Larry saw her, he stretched out his small tongue and


    kept licking his small mouth, looking so cute.


    Wendy handed the bowl in her left hand to Larry, and the bowl in her right hand to Charlie.


    After taking the chopsticks, the father and son moved at the same time and eat the noodles into


    their mouths.


    After having two bites, Charlie nced at Larry who was about to bury his little face in the bowl,


    then stopped when he looked away.


    "... What''s wrong?"


    Wendy asked in confusion, "Is it bad? Something wrong with the noodle..."


    The process of cooking noodles was the same all the time. Last weekend when they were in the


    countryside, he also had two noodles in a row.


    "Why don''t I have corn sausage?" Charlie frowned.


    "Eh?" Wendy was stunned.


    Following Charlie''s gloomy sight, she looked over. Different from the green onions and eggs in his


    bowl, there was a lot of sliced yellow corn sausage in Larry''s bowl.


    Was she delusional...


    Why did Charlie sound inexplicably jealous... Wendy exined awkwardly, "I thought you didn''t like


    it. The corn dog is sweet, and all children like it. I used to add them to Larry when I cooked noodles,


    so I just put it in his bowl..."


    "I also want corn dog." Charlie frowned deeper.


    After hearing his words, Wendy was embarrassed. "But, there is only one left in the refrigerator..."


    The implication was that corn dog were all in Larry''s bowl.


    Larry seemed to have heard the conversation between Wendy and Charlie. Then he saw the


    longing eyes of his dad, he moved his hands quickly and put the corn dog floating in the bowl into


    his mouth as if he was afraid of being robbed. And he even simply used his hands when he couldn''t


    get those with chopsticks.


    It was not until they were all stuffed into his mouths that he felt relieved. Because of the limited


    space in his mouths, his cheeks were bulging.


    Larry chewed like a little squirrel, and said vaguely, "It''s all mine..."


    Charlie:"..."


    Wendy,"..."


    After more than ten minutes, Charlie and Larry finally had enough.


    In addition to two empty bowls of noodles, all the noodles in the pot had been eaten up, leaving only


    a little bit of soup.


    The TV in the living room was still ying, and the online drama had automatically yed to the


    third scene, which was noisy. When Charlie was eating, he took off his suit jacket, with only a shirt


    on. At this time, the sleeves on both sides were rolled up in the elbows, and his long legs were


    crossed on the sofa. Wendy sat straight on the other side of the sofa, while Larry was sitting


    between them.


    She nced at her side from time to time. They had finished noodles, but had no intention of


    leaving. She could not ask them to leave, so she could only hold back her anger and keep silent,


    guessing when they would raise it.


    Under the light above their heads, the images of the three people were reflected on the windows.


    Wendy secretly swallowed. This scene was just like a family of three. It was so weird...


    Larry just seemed to bepeting with his dad. Finally, he ate two bowls of noodles. Although each


    bowl was almost half full, it''s still too much for him. At this time, Larry''s belly was full.


    He opened and closed his small mouth, and burped from time to time.


    Larry covered his stomach, and his big eyes, like ck grapes, looked at his dad who was close at


    hand. But he chose to climb to the other side, with his little face and hands closing to Wendy. He


    said softly, "Wendy, my stomach hurts!"


    "You want to poop?" Wendy understood immediately when he heard the words.


    Larry immediately nodded and got into her arms shyly.


    Wendy couldn''t helpughing. She picked up Larry and walked in the direction of the bathroom. He


    put him on the toilet chair, pulled over the small stool next to her, and let him step on it so as not to


    fall identally.


    When the pants were taken off, Larry''s face was even redder. It seemed that he was very


    embarrassed. He lowered his small face and only looked at her secretly.


    Wendy was amused by his cute face. She pinched his small nose and said, "Larry, take your time.


    Call me when you''re done!"


    "Okay!" Larry nodded.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After setting Larry up, Wendy was relieved to get out of the bathroom.


    When she sat back on the sofa, the online drama on the TV had already run out, and thetest


    version had not been updated yet. The screen stopped there. She bent down to get the remote


    control and wanted to change another program, but just as she stretched out, a big hand grabbed


    her.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    To be more precise, his hand covered hers.


    The force was neither light nor heavy, just enough to take her hand in his palm.


    Wendy frowned and tried to pull it back, but as soon as she moved, Charlie held her hand tighter.


    Obviously, he had no intention of letting her go and deliberately rubbed it with his fingers.


    She still kept the action of bowing to him, so she had to sit down. She didn''t know when the


    distance between them was shortened.


    "Charlie, what are you doing..."


    Wendy looked at him nervously and reminded him in a low voice,"... Larry is still here!"


    It was not like in the countryside, he could do whatever he wanted, and she just wanted him to let


    go of her hand.


    "I know." Charlie didn''t move, but said slowly.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Under the bright light, Charlie looked at her with his deep eyes as if he wanted to lock his eyes on


    her, until her breath became unstable and her eyshes fluttered.


    "Wendy."


    A calm voice suddenly sounded.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat, and then he said something more shocking to her, "Do you want to


    be my woman?"


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at him in disbelief.


    His deep eyes were still like a ma that could absorb people all the time.


    It seemed that they were back at that time when they met for the first time, he seemed to asked her


    the same question. He asked her to be his woman, but she didn''t expect that he would say


    something like that again after he lost his memory...


    "... Be your woman?" Wendy repeated.


    "Yes." Charlie smirked and raised his eyebrows. "If you said yes, I''ll be nice to you..."


    Wendy suddenlyughed and interrupted him. "Let me guess, then you''ll give me 200,000 dors a


    month? Jewelry, bags, houses, and cars, you''ll give me whatever I want! As long as you are happy,


    you''ll satisfy me?"


    "Well, yeah." Charlie thought for two seconds and nodded.


    "Sorry, you''ve found the wrong person!" Wendy controlled her anger and her eyes fell on the hand


    that he had been holding tightly. "Can you let me go now?"


    Charlie''s face darkened, as if he didn''t hear her. He still held her tightly and stared at her.


    Just as the two of them were locked in a stalemate, a soft call came from the bathroom.


    "Wendy-"


    It should be Larry who had already finished and was calling her.


    There was a deep frown between Charlie''s eyebrows. At the moment he loosened his grip, Wendy


    quickly pulled back her hand and got up to go to the bathroom.


    Larry who was sitting on the toilet, was looking at her shyly, and his two fair tender hands were


    nervously twisted together.


    He didn''t breathe until he saw her leaned over to him, and a few secondster, there were several


    used papers in the trash can.


    Wendy didn''t dislike him at all...


    Larry pursed his little lips and was simply overjoyed.


    But soon he found that something was wrong, because after he was carried out of the toilet, Wendy


    began to put on his coat she took off when he entered the door, and didn''t look so good.


    Wendy nced at Charlie on the sofa and said, "It''s gettingte. I''m going to sleep!"


    Larry looked up at the clock on the wall. It said it''s not even 9:00 yet. Larry usually went to sleep at


    10 o''clock...


    "Wendy-"


    It was useless being cute. Wendy had already held him to the door.


    Fifteen minutester, the white Land Rover drove in the neon night at a constant speed.


    Larry was sitting on the children''s seat in the back, his little face was taut, his gills bulging. He


    stared at Charlie, who was driving in the front, all the time.


    Wendy was fine before he went to the toilet. His dad must have made her unhappy when he was


    not there!


    Charlie pulled the cor of his shirt and was also in a bad mood.


    He suddenly remembered what she said to him that night in the countryside, "Do you really think


    you''re prince charming".


    He knew what the hell did she mean...


    ncing at the angry little face in the rearview mirror, Charlie shouted in a deep voice, "Why are


    you staring at me? Go home and sleep!"


    When the taxi stopped in Hogg''s Group Building again, Wendy knew that she had been tricked


    again.


    She went to the magazinepany today and got a copy of the needed materials. It was almost


    time to get off work. Coral asked her to have dinner together. But unexpectedly, Coral stopped a taxi


    and then said they were going to first send an interview paper after they got in the car.


    Wendy nodded her head without thinking too much about it. She didn''t expect that they actually


    came to Hogg''s Group again.


    "We''re just going to send the interview paper and let Mr. Hogg have a look. If there''s no problem,


    we can leave!" Coral held her hand all the way and refused to let go. "Wendy, I promise that it won''t


    waste too much time. After that, we''ll go to dinner. My treat!"


    Wendy frowned helplessly. "Fine, I''ll go with you, but I''ll wait for you in the elevator..."


    Hearing her words, Coral thought that as long as Wendy could stay with her, she would not be so


    nervous, so she immediately nodded with a smile.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, Wendy and Coral came out together. Wendy did as she


    said and didn''t go any further inside, choosing to stand there and wait.


    Coral was afraid that Wendy would be unhappy, so she did not say anything about it. She took the


    interview paper and left with the secretary.


    Next to the elevator was the floor-to-ceiling ss curtain. Looking down, she could see the cars and


    horses below.


    Wendy was afraid of heights, so she did not dare to go too close. She only looked through the


    window at the blue sky and white clouds outside. At this time, there was a sudden "Ding" sound,


    and the elevator door on the opposite side of the building are slowly opening.


    Thinking of thest time she saw Madge inside, she suddenly became nervous.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When she saw a man in a suit and leather shoesing out of it, she was surprised. "Mr. Chiang?"


    "... Miss Lim!" Farr tilted his head and looked even more surprised than Wendy. He raised his voice


    and asked, "You''ve back?"


    "Yes, I''ve been back for a few days." Wendy smiled and said with doubts, "I came to Hogg''s Group


    last time, but I didn''t see you. I thought you were not here anymore!" Farr shook his head and


    exined, "No, I was sent to the branch office by Mr. Hogg to deal with some business for him. It


    was in Lim City, I just came back yesterday. You remember?"


    Lim City...


    Of course, Wendy would not forget it. Those days were probably the happiest time she had ever


    felt.


    Farr seemed to realize that he had said something wrong. "Mr. Hogg, he..."


    "I already know." Wendy looked down and raised her head again. "He had a car ident and


    doesn''t remember me anymore. In fact, it''s good for us. It''s also a good thing!"


    "Miss Lim..." Farr paused. "But there''s something you don''t know. Mr. Hogg was in a car ident


    because he wanted to go to America. He called me before and asked me to book thestest flight to


    America. And I''m sure he''s going to find you!"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Wendy was slightly stunned.


    She didn''t dare to believe that after they broke up, Charlie woulde to her again, but Farr had a


    resolute look on his face.


    Her fingers slowly curled up, and her heart was a little moved.


    Farr looked at her thoughtfully and asked in a tentative tone, "Miss Lim, I thought you wouldn''te


    back from overseas. Now that you''re back, do you need me to tell Mr. Hogg that between you and


    him..."


    "No." Wendy shook her head. Her eyes were slightly dim, and her voice was soft. "Mr. Chiang, you


    don''t have to tell him anything. It''s really good to be like this now! We broke up four years ago, and


    we''ve not rted anymore. There''s no need to let him know about the past."


    He now had his own life, his adorable son, and a fiancee who could be in the wedding hall any


    minute. Moreover, she would leave Ice City soon.


    Hearing this, Farr nodded his head clearly.


    After all, he was just an assistant. Besides, he did see the two of them break up four years ago. He


    remembered that he apanied Boss to the airport and watched her and Felix leave with his own


    eyes...


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For a moment, both of them can''t help but have something on their minds.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    Farr suddenly looked behind her and nodded respectfully.


    Charlie wore a ck suit and took a document in his hand. It seemed that he wasing out of the


    conference room and walking toward the president''s office. At this time, he stopped and stood


    there, looking at them from a distance.


    Or rather, his eyes were fixed on her.


    Wendy couldn''t help holding her breath.


    Fortunately, Coral also came out of the conference room and quickly ran over. "Wendy, you must


    have been waiting for a long time!"


    "It''s okay!" Wendy quickly looked away and pulled Coral into the elevator. "Have you finished? If


    you''re done, let''s go..."


    After the elevator door was closed, Charlie turned around with one hand in his pocket and walked to


    the office.


    In front of the big desk, Farr stood respectfully and reported business. When all the reports were


    finished, Boss didn''t tell him to leave. He had to ask in confusion, "Mr. Hogg, anything else you


    need me to do?"


    Charlie put the cigarette between his fingers and sent it to his lips, took a drag, and then smoke


    dissipated.


    In the blurred sight, he suddenly asked in a low voice, "Are you familiar with Wendy?" "Not bad!"


    Farr was stunned.


    "How familiar are you?" Charlie''s thin lips twitched.


    "Well..." Farr was a little confused. Even he was familiar with Miss Lim, it was because of the boss.


    Now Boss asked him, but he didn''t know how to answer. After thinking for a long time, he said, "It''s


    just not bad!"


    Charlie put out the half-lit cigarette in his hand and said, "You can go now!"


    "Yes!" Farr nodded immediately.


    But until he walked out of the office and closed the door, he had a chill down his back.


    Wendy thought it was the same asst time, that she''s just going to have a simple meal with Coral


    in a restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, after entered the restaurant, she found that it was a reserved private room, and many


    people were already sitting inside. Men and women, and they all looked about the same age. One


    of them seemed to be a colleague of the magazinepany, and she had a vague impression of


    him.


    There was a birthday cake in the middle of the table with candles next to it. She didn''t know until


    she asked, but it turned out that Coral was celebrating her birthday today! Coral took her as a friend


    and brought her here to have fun. Coral didn''t mention it in advance and was afraid that Wendy


    would think too much.


    Now that she''s here, she didn''t think it''s a good idea to ask to leave. So Wendy had to sit down with


    them.


    In addition to the colleagues of the magazine, they were all Coral''s college ssmates. They might


    be of the same age as Coral, so they got along well with each other. Soon, the atmosphere became


    lively, and she couldn''t help but be affected by them.


    During the four years of her life in Canada, although she got along well with her colleagues, she


    was in a strange country after all. There were some cultural differences. Every time they had a


    party, she would be with foreigners. She never liked it, so she rarely took part in such activities.


    However, it was Coral''s birthday today, which made her feel rare to be able to get involved in it.


    Because it was a birthday party, after the meal in the restaurant, they directly turned to the KTV.


    The atmosphere was still very lively, and there wereughter and cheers.


    After entering the private room, almost everyone sang a song for the birthday girl, and only Wendy


    was sitting in the corner of the sofa all the time.


    Thinking that today''s Coral''s birthday, and she came here empty-handed, so she felt very


    embarrassed. Although she was dragged to the KTV by these people, it was not very good to be


    silent. After hesitating for a while, she took the initiative to pick up the microphone.


    The gift could have been given to Coralter, but Wendy had to do something in the moment.


    Wendy stood up shyly and said, "Why don''t I sing a song for Coral as a birthday present?"


    "Excellent!" Coral nodded.


    "But I don''t know how to sing pop songs. Can I sing a Huangmei opera?" Wendy looked at


    everyone and said with a hesitant expression, "I don''t know if you are willing to listen..."


    When someone else picked songs just now, she saw that there was opera in it.


    "Huangmei opera? It seems to be quite interesting!"


    "Yes, we''d love to! I remember that my grandmother used to sing it all the time, it''s beautiful. I


    haven''t heard it for years since my grandmother passed away. Wendy, go on! Make me nostalgic!"


    Seeing that everyone was quite interested, Wendy was very grateful and went to pick a song.


    The big screen showed the name of the chosen part of the opera, and the familiar prelude gradually


    sounded.


    The moment Wendy handed the microphone to her mouth, she suddenly remembered a man''s


    overbearing tone, it seemed to be still in her ears, "sing it only to me". He questioned her once after


    she sang the song, if she remembered it right. What''s more, he even tripped her on purpose when


    she went to sing...


    Those scattered memories seemed to be vivid in her mind and never faded away.


    It seemed that since then, she had never sung it again in front of others.


    However, things had changed a long time ago. He didn''t remember her, and he didn''t remember


    what he had said to her. Did it matter whether she sang or not?


    She cleared her throat and began to sing in front of the screen. "In order to save you, I left my


    home, I didn''t expect that I would seed in the imperial examination. At that time, I was in the red


    robe, wearing a hat with in it, it''s so new to me. I also went to the feast at the pce, rode through


    the pce. Everyone praised my unmatched beauty, but nobody knew that I was actually a girl! I


    didn''t take part in the examination for fame, and I didn''t win the examination for bing a


    minister. I just did it for you, my beloved husband..."


    After the elongated coda of the song, there was only the ending music left.


    She had not sung it for a long time, so she was more or less nervous.


    When Wendy put down the microphone, she quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Wendy felt like someone was fast approaching her.


    She subconsciously turned her head, and suddenly her hand was caught.


    When she saw clearly the middle- aged man standing in front of her, she was slightly stunned, then


    stunned again after she went over the man''s shoulder and looked at the other tall figure standing at


    the door. It seemed that they had just stood outside together.


    She didn''t know whether it was because of the light, but after a few seconds of identification, the


    shocked expression on the middle-aged man''s face gradually returned to normal.


    He seemed to be as surprised as her. "Miss Lim?"


    "Mr. Gray..." Wendy frowned.


    This man was Kim, who had met her twice. He''s still dressed casually and gracefully, but his face


    was a little unnaturally stiff at this time.


    Kim soon realized that he had lost hisposure and quickly let go of Wendy''s hand. Kim looked at


    the big screen that had already changed and asked uncertainly, "Miss Lim, were you the one who


    sang the Huangmei opera just now?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Although she was talking to Kim, her eyes were fixed on Charlie behind Kim.


    After asking, Kim also felt the question was redundant, because the microphone was still in her


    hands now.


    "Miss Lim, can we speak outside?"


    Hearing his words, Wendy looked at the confused people in the room and nodded. She didn''t think


    it was the right ce to talk.


    After going out, Kim apologized to her. "Sorry, I just got a little emotional, and didn''t control my


    emotions. Miss Lim, I hope you don''t mind!"


    "I wouldn''t..." Wendy shook her head.


    She knew that Kim was referring to the matter that he grabbed her hand.


    Although it was not veryfortable, even at that time, apart from his excitement, she could see


    that there was no sign of vition, so she did not take it to heart.


    "As long as you don''t mind!" Kim breathed a sigh of relief and exined to her with a smile, "It''s


    mainly because I have an old friend who particrly likes to sing Huangmei opera. She used to sing


    that part you sang just now. I have listened to it many times, and this part ispletely memorized


    by me. When I first heard you sing, I thought it was her, so... But how could it be possible? My old


    friend has passed away for many years!"


    Wendy thought of the first love Kim mentioned when he was in the countryside. She couldn''t help


    asking, "That old friend, is she the one you mentioned before?"


    "Yes." Kim did not deny it, and his eyes drifted away from the memory. Upon hearing this, Wendy


    understood why he lost hisposure.


    "Not to mention singing an opera, there are few people who would listen to it!" Kim smiled and gave


    her a thumbs-up. "I didn''t know you could sing opera at such a young age. I am surprised!


    Moreover, I just listened to the whole song. You sang very well!"


    "You sang it really well!"


    Charlie, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said with a grin.


    Hearing this, Kim looked at them separately. "Charlie, do you know Miss Lim?"


    "Yes." Charlie replied calmly.


    "What a coincidence! I have met Miss Lim twice, and today is the third time! And I think Miss Lim


    and Madge are about the same age. If they have time to meet each other, maybe they will be good


    friends!" Kim said with a smile, and his cell phone rang in his pocket. He said sorry to them, "You


    talk first, I will pick up this!"


    Wendy couldn''t react for a moment, and the name Kim just mentioned echoed in her ears.


    Both of Madge and Kim were surnamed Gray, and he seemed to be very familiar with Charlie...


    Although there were many coincidences in the world, there was no such coincidence. She


    absolutely did not expect that Kim was Madge''s father. She could not help but look at Kim again. It


    seemed that the signal of his phone was not very good. He had already reached the end of the


    corridor. yiWendy thought of Madge''s mother, who was a well- maintained noble woman, but made


    a bad impression on her. But somehow, although she knew that Kim was Madge''s father, who she


    should keep at a distance, Kim, who always kept a friendly smile on his face, didn''t make her feel


    that way.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "How long are you gonna keep watching? He''s gone!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "..." Wendy silently looked away.


    When she looked at his slightly sunken eyebrows, she couldn''t help frowning and felt a little strange.


    Charlie took out a cigarette from his pocket, but he didn''t light it. Instead, he squinted his eyes and


    stared at her.


    Charlie woulde here because he had entertainment and was here to apany the


    customers. Kim was happened to be here. They went to the bathroom together. On the way back,


    Kim suddenly stopped. The sound of opera came from the room and went straight into Kim''s


    eardrum, and Kim''s feet seemed to root.


    After the door was pushed open, Kim strode forward and it was obvious that Kim wanted to see who


    was the singer, but Charlie recognized Wendy with only a back view.


    Charlie rubbed the cigarette on his hand, and his thin lips moved. "Wendy, the opera you just


    sang..."


    Staring at that pink and tender lips, the sound of the opera just now seemed to be still echoing in his


    ears.


    In order to save you, I left home, I didn''t expect that I seeded in the imperial examination...


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his head.


    Wendy was still waiting for his words with her head down, but he didn''t make a sound for a long


    time, so she looked up and found that his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his face seemed to be


    not right.


    "Charlie, what''s wrong with you..."


    She took a small step forward and asked in a hurry.


    Charlie pursed his thin lips and said, "It''s a headache."


    Just like that night when he was in the countryside, when he saw the little key on her neck clearly,


    the same tingling sensation came again. As long as he recalled the singing, the tingling feeling


    became stronger and stronger, so he had to reach out and hold his head.


    "A headache again?" Wendy looked at him nervously and bit her lip. "I am going to find the waiter


    and ask if there are any painkillers!"


    Charlie wanted to reach out and grab her, but she walked too fast and had run far away.


    "Who taught you?"


    "My mother taught me."


    "You can only sing it for me in the future!"


    "Did you hear me?"


    "Clear..."


    There were bits and pieces of images shing through his head, and the sound of fuzzy


    conversations.


    Charlie pressed his head harder, trying to find the image and the trace of the sound, but it


    disappeared in a sh, followed by a deeper pain in his head.


    Wendy took the painkillers from the waiter and a bottle of mineral water, and hurriedly ran back.


    Wendy saw that Charlie was still standing at the same ce when she left, leaning against the wall,


    and still covering his head with his hands.


    Because his tough face was hidden in the shadow of the light, his face could not be seen clearly,


    but the wrinkles between his eyebrows were very clear.


    She couldn''t help but quicken her pace and ran to him, panting. "Charlie, I get the painkillers..."


    As soon as the pills in her hand were handed over, Charlie fell on her like a giant dog.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "Hey, Charlie..."


    Subconsciously, Wendy reached out to hold Charlie as much as she could with her body.


    The posture of them at this time was too intimate. She tried to separate a little, especially when she


    felt that Charlie was very close to her, and he even put all his weight on her. "Don''t move, I have a


    headache!"


    Wendy didn''t dare to move. A waiter saw this and ran over. It seemed that he recognized Charlie


    and didn''t dare to neglect it. He even called the manager.


    "Mr. Hogg, are you all right?" The manager rushed forward and asked, "In addition to four floors of


    karaoke, our club also provides private rooms for guests to rx. If Mr. Hogg is not feeling well, do


    you need me to arrange a room for him to lie down first?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''ll be perfect..." Wendy nodded when she saw that Charlie was frowning all the time.


    After a bit of hand-wringing, Charliey back on the room''s soft mattress.


    The waiter handed him a ss of warm water, and Wendy took it and thanked the waiter. She gave


    Charlie warm water along with the pills that she had been holding in her hand. After watching


    Charlie finish drinking, she then put the cup on the bedside table next to her. She observed his


    expression and asked, "Charlie, are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled out his lips.


    Charlie didn''t know if it''s the pills, but he didn''t feel that tingling pain anymore. Even the images and


    voices had disappeared.


    Wendy was worried and asked again, "Er, is it nerve pain again... Do you need to go to the


    hospital?"


    "You care about me so much?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "..." Wendy widened her eyes.


    There was still a manager and a waiter in the room, but she somehow blushed.


    Just as she was about to refute, Charlie said, "No, there''s no need. I''ll just lie down for a while."


    Then, as the taller bodyy down, he rested directly on the pillow, with his deep eyes slightly closed.


    The manager standing next to him said respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, we''ll go out first. If you are not


    comfortable, you can stay here for a night. Please call us at any time!"


    Charlie replied with a "Hm".


    As soon as he finished speaking, the manager left in a hurry with the waiter.


    After the door was closed, there were only the two of them left. Wendy was still observing his face.


    It seemed that he looked much better. Except for the frowning eyebrows, there was nothing


    unusual.


    Feeling that his breathing was getting longer and longer, Wendy realized that he was going to sleep


    here for a night, so she was ready to get up and leave.


    As soon as she moved, her hanging hand was caught by him.


    Wendy frowned. "Hey..."


    Charlie seemed to have fallen asleep, and there was no reaction.


    She lowered her head and tried to get rid of his big hand, but it didn''t work even after a long time.


    His eyebrows were still knitted tightly. Thinking of his headache before, she was afraid that her


    action would wake him up.


    Wendy had no choice but to sit down again.


    The phone vibrated in her pocket. It was Coral who called her. Coral must have been worried about


    her because she had left for a long time.


    Wendy didn''t pick up the phone, afraid that it would wake Charlie up, so she had to hang up and


    send a message to Coral, saying that she had got something going on at the moment, so she left.


    The room became quieter and quieter, leaving only the sound of two people''s breath.


    Wendy couldn''t leave. Somehow sleepiness came, and after yawning, she actually also fell asleep


    on the edge of the bed.


    It was not until the morning light came through her eye corners that she realized that it was dawn.


    She turned over and felt a warm touch.


    Wendy suddenly opened her eyes, and the rigid face profile was erged in her sight. She could


    see clearly the green stubble growing out of his chin. When she just turned over, one of her legs


    was hanging on his body, and her waist also got wrapped by a strong arm.


    "... Ah!"


    She eximed.


    She sat up in a panic and struggled to push his arms, which still wrapped tightly around her waist,


    away.


    Charlie, who was lying next to her, seemed to have been awoken by her. He frowned slightly and


    mumbled, "Hmm."


    "You... I..." Wendy pointed at him and then herself. She said incoherently, "Charlie, wake up! What''s


    going on between us? Why am I in your bed..."


    She clearly remembered that she had been sitting on the edge of the bed when she was falling


    asleep. Why did she wake up in bed ?


    Charlie also held on to his arm and sat up. A light shed in his eyes and he said slowly, "I should


    be the one asking you this!"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "I was sleeping all the time. Didn''t you lie on the bed yourself?" Charlie nced at her and asked


    slowly.


    "..." Wendy continued to bite her lips.


    The usation in her eyes gradually wavered, and she couldn''t help but fall into self-doubt.


    Could it be that she climbed onto the bed by herself?


    She couldn''t remember, and she didn''t remember, but she can''t rule that out. Last night, Charlie fell


    asleep first because he was not feeling well. Maybe she felt ufortable and climbed on the bed


    unconsciously. Or it could be said that she couldn''t control herself since she hadn''t had intimate


    contact with a man for four years...


    That night in the countryside, although Wendy escaped in the end, she couldn''t ignore that she still


    had a reaction to his touch...


    The temperature on her face became higher and higher, and she did not dare to think about it


    anymore.


    She lowered her head and looked at herself. Fortunately, except for some wrinkles on her clothes,


    everything''s good.


    "Um, maybe I''m in a daze..."


    Wendy mumbled, lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. "Well... I have something else to do. I have


    to go now!"


    Because she was too panic, when she got out of bed, her feet were still hooked with the quilt, and


    she fell down.


    "Boom-"


    With a muffled sound, Wendy rolled and climbed up.


    Charlie, who was sitting on the bed, asked her kindly, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head, casually put her shoes on, and trotted out of the room as if she


    had a tail between her legs.


    The door was closed and she ran to the elevator in one breath. Only then did she dare to change


    back her shoes.


    At the thought of sleeping in the same bed with Charliest night, Wendy''s whole face was burning.


    She gasped silently. Somehow, she always felt that the bra sp on her back was a little loose and


    her chest was a little swollen.


    In the room, Charlie did not chase after her. Instead, he put up his pillow and leaned against the


    head of the bed. He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth elegantly. The lighter shook with the


    sound of "bang-bang", he then spat out white smoke.


    It seemed that he had a good rest, and there was no trace of exhaustion or difort on his face.


    In the morning light, the pair of deep eyes were slightly narrowed, and the color of the eyes was


    deep.


    In the past four years, he didn''t know why he often couldn''t sleep. Every night, he always felt that


    there was something missing, but he couldn''t exin what it was. He always needed sleeping pills


    to get better sleep.


    He didn''t eat sleeping pillsst night. He just hugged her and had a good sleep.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    An office building in a bustling street.


    The receptiondy at the reception desk smiled every time Wendy looked over, but thatdy still


    had no intention of inviting her in.


    She couldn''t help but look at her watch. She had been waiting for an entire hour.


    Wendy actually came here yesterday, but thatdy shut her out. She made an overseas phone call


    to the chief editor to report this, but still got an order that the person must be interviewed. If the


    interview didn''t work, the anniversary issue would have been a waste of time.


    Originally, her business trip was arranged in advance, and many people who needed to be


    interviewed had already made an appointment one by one. Only one person hadn''t agreed yet. It


    was the founder and chairman of Price''s Group.


    Different from Mr. Hsu whom she had interviewed when she first returned home, this Mr. Price was


    a tough guy.


    Wendy looked at her watch again and felt that the whole afternoon was going to be wasted here.


    She couldn''t help but stand up from the sofa again and walked to the front desk. "Excuse me, can


    you ask again? Can Mr. Price find time to meet me?


    "I''m sorry!" Thedy at the front desk smiled.


    Wendy frowned. When she was worried about what to do, she suddenly heard thedy shouting at


    her back, "Mr. Hogg!"


    She turned around and saw a tall figure walking in.


    It should be an official business, and it seemed that there was an appointment. Thedy had


    alreadye out and prepared to guide him personally.


    He still wore a ck suit, which set off his strong figure, followed by Farr, who had met her in


    Hogg''s Groupst time.


    "Miss Lim!" Farr also saw her and could not help but greet her.


    Wendy smiled at Farr as a response.


    Feeling the boss''s sideways nce, Farr''s hand, which was holding the briefcase, shook


    inexplicably. He closed his mouth and stopped talking, and silently retreated to the side.


    Charlie put his hand into the pocket and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Er..." Wendy shrugged her shoulders. "Ie here to see Chairman Price. He''s a very important


    person we''d like to interview for our anniversary issue, but he has never agreed. I tried my best to


    persuade him, but he doesn''t even want to see me..."


    After hearing this, Charlie was silent for two seconds and asked her, "What if I can persuade him for


    you?"


    "You?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded with his thin lips moving. "If I help you, how would you thank me?"


    Wendy frowned, looked at him with confusion and some vignce, and said, "How do you want me


    to thank you..."


    "It''s very simple." Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "What?" Wendy swallowed.


    Charlie''s deep and dark eyes swept over her nose bridge and fixed on her just closed lips. He said


    in a mischievous tone, "I want a kiss from you."


    "..." Wendy widened her eyes.


    There were many peopleing and going in the office building hall, and she didn''t expect that he


    would say something like this in public.


    "Wait here!"


    Without waiting for her response, Charlie suddenly said that to her and lifted his leg to leave.


    Wendy came to her senses and shouted, "Wait..."


    She didn''t agree!


    However, Charlie was tall and his legs were long, and his pace was big. In the blink of an eye, he


    had entered the elevator.


    There were still many peopleing and going in the hall. Wendy returned to the sofa and sat


    down. Looking at the second hand on the dial, she hesitated whether she should give up and leave


    first. Thedy at the front desk came over to her.


    "Miss Lim, Chairman Price asked me to invite you in!"


    "Oh..."


    Wendy nodded and followed thedy with a pen and aputer.


    When they came out of the elevator, the secretary directly took her to the chairman''s office. On the


    leather sofa, Farr, who had followed Charlie up before, was nowhere to be seen, only Chairman


    Price and Charlie were sitting side by side. Thetter was holding a cigarette in his hand, and the


    white smoke wasing out of his mouth.


    The secretary brought a cup of tea and reached out her hand, indicating, "Miss Lim, please take a


    seat!"


    "Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    She put the pen and theputer on her knee and was developing an opening, "Chairman Price..."


    "Miss Lim, you really got something!" Chairman Price opposite interrupted her with a smile, and the


    lines on his face were vibrating slightly. "I know your purpose foring here. I''ve epted the


    interview, and we can start soon!"


    "Really?" Wendy was surprised. "Chairman Price, do you really agree to be interviewed?"


    "I''ve already let you sit in front of me, and you''re still asking me?" Chairman Price smiled and raised


    his eyebrows. He nced at Charlie next to him andughed even louder. "Haha, Mr. Hogg and I


    have been friends for two or three years. When I was ying golf on the golf course, I identally


    had a heart attack. Fortunately, Mr. Hogg handed me the medicine in time. I owed him a favor!"


    "I thought he would put this favor on the business field, but he didn''t mention it in the cooperation for


    many times these years. I didn''t expect that he would ask me for this favor and let me ept your


    interview! So, as I said, Miss Lim, you really got something!" In the end, Chairman Price gave her a


    thumbs-up.


    "Er..." Wendy suddenly became embarrassed.


    She nced at Charlie, who was beside her. In the white smoke, he was also looking at her with his


    deep eyes.


    Her heart seemed to be burnt, and she lowered her eyes in panic.


    Chairman Price didn''t seem to see their interaction. He smiled and asked, "Miss Lim, can we start


    now?"


    "Yes..." Wendy''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare to look up anymore. She was staring at the screen of theputer all the way,


    highly concentrated.


    About forty minutester, the interview ended.


    Wendy closed theputer on her knee, and her calves were a little stiff for remaining in a posture


    for a long time. She looked up at the opposite side and said, "Chairman Price, thank you. After the


    interview paper is sorted out, I will send it to you first!"


    "Okay!" Chairman Price nodded with a smile.


    "Well, Chairman Price, we''ll be leaving first!" Charlie stood up.


    "Okay!" Chairman Price raised his hand.


    Wendy bit her lip and had to go out of the office with Charlie.


    When they walked to the elevator, the elevator just stopped on the top floor. After entering, there


    were only two of them inside.


    No one pressed the elevator in the middle of the way. Wendy''s hands behind her back twisted and


    she mumbled, "Er, the interview of Chairman Price, thank you..."


    "You''re wee." Charlie''s thin lips curled into a meaningful smile.


    Wendy''s fingers pinched each other, and the elevator door slowly opened in front of her eyes. She


    walked out of the spinning door right after Charlie, then Charlie took out the car key from his pocket.


    "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll go get the car!"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Before she could open her mouth, Charlie strode away, tall and sturdy. It seemed that he was afraid


    that she would not obey his order, so he reached out and snatched herptop.


    Wendy had no choice but to stand there and wait.


    The revolving door behind her was pushed open, and there was the sound of footsteps. So she


    moved aside.


    "Miss Lim!"


    It was a familiar middle-aged male voice.


    Wendy turned around and saw Kim in casual clothes. She nodded and said,"... Mr. Gray."


    It could be seen that Kim was supposed to be here on business, too. Although he was dressed


    casually, he was apanied by a well-dressed secretary with a briefcase, who was reporting the


    schedule to Kim before saying hello to her.


    "Miss Lim is here for?" Kim asked Wendy with a smile.


    "I''m here for an interview. It''s just finished!" Wendy replied.


    Kim nodded, and then looked at the ck car parked at the door. "I see. It seems that we are really


    having some kind of bond! Where are you going? I''ll ask the driver to give you a ride."


    "No, thank you!" Wendy shook her head and mumbled, "My friend..." In thest half of the sentence,


    her tone was somewhat unnatural.


    Because she suddenly remembered who Kim was. It was a coincidence that she met Charlie in that


    club before. If Kim saw that she was with Charlie again, Kim would inevitably misunderstand. After


    all, he was Madge''s father...


    Hearing this, Kim nodded and said, "Well, I have something else to do. We''ll talk again sometime!"


    "Okay, take care!" Wendy said hurriedly.


    Kim seemed to really have something else to do, because he seemed to be in a hurry. He didn''t say


    much and walked towards the ck car with his secretary.


    Looking at his back as he walked away, Wendy quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he didn''t bump into her being with Charlie...


    Since she knew that Kim was Madge''s father, she couldn''t tell the feeling in her heart, but she knew


    she''s ufortable with Kim. But after a few short contacts, she felt that Kim was very different


    from Madge''s mother. Maybe Kim had never put on airs in front of her, and he always had patience


    when he talked to someone, and didn''t make people feel ufortable. Besides, she could feel


    that Kim was a very sentimental man.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, a car horn rang in her ears.


    Wendy was still staring at Kim''s back and got shocked. Then she noticed that the white Land Rover


    had already stopped beside her, and the door of the passenger seat had also been opened from the


    inside.


    She looked at the ck car again and found that it was already driving away. She bent over and sat


    in it.


    Charlie did not look at her, nor did he speak. He held the steering wheel with both hands, but his


    face was gloomy and his expression was not very pleasant.


    Wendy didn''t know what was going on and silently pulled the seat belt.


    Almost at the moment when she tied the seat belt, the white Land Rover shot out like an arrow from


    the string.


    The speed of the car was very fast, they passed several cars along the way, and there was no sign


    of slowing down even when he turned the corner. It was not until she reached out and grabbed the


    handle on the top of her head in a panic that the street scene outside the window loomed slower.


    Wendy looked down at her knees and thought that she had to sort out the interview paper.


    Chairman Price was a core figure of the anniversary issue, so the chief editor attached great


    importance to him. Then she also made a mental note of how many interviewees were left on this


    assignment...


    When Charlie hit the brakes, Wendy realized that the Land Rover had stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She looked out of the window and found that she was already under the apartment building where


    she lived. "He''s gone? Are you still thinking about him?"


    A calm voice came from the side. Wendy was confused."Eh?"


    "No matter what you''re nning to do, it''s useless!" Charlie sneered with a scowl, "It''s impossible


    for you two. Uncle Gray is enough to be your father!"


    Wendy finally understood what he was talking about.


    "What are you talking about..." She frowned and felt ridiculous.


    Charlie''s deep dark eyes narrowed slightly as if he was trying to distinguish whether she was telling


    the truth or not. After two seconds of silence, he suddenly frowned and threw out a sentence. "Then


    what about Farr''s type?"


    "..." Wendy almost choked on her own saliva.


    What the hell was he talking about?


    She really doubted if his brain was affected by his memory loss.


    "Thank you for sending me back. I''m going to get off the car!" Wendy unbuckled her seat belt and


    reached out to push the door. When he thought of something, he turned back and said to him, "My


    laptop..."


    Hearing this, Charlie unfastened his seat belt.


    Then he leaned back and stretched his arm, took theptop on the back seat, and handed it to her.


    Wendy thanked him again and took it.


    However, Charlie did not let go. Instead, he held it tightly. She bit her lip and said, "... What do you


    want?"


    "Forgot so soon? nning to get rid of me after using me? Wendy Lim, you seem to owe me


    something." Charlie said calmly.


    "What is it..." Wendy was puzzled.


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched, and a word burst out, "A kiss."


    Wendy''s breath instantly trembled.


    She wanted to say that he raised it unterally, but she didn''t promise him at all. But before she


    could make a sound, the outline of Charlie''s rigid face suddenly jumped into her pupils, and the


    male breath approached her, and a big palm wrapped around the back of her head.


    Then, he pressed his thin lips on her.


    "Hmm..."


    Wendy only said in a low voice.


    Charlie seemed to be in a good mood. First, he kissed her slowly, and then more deeply.


    The space in the car was narrow and the airflow was limited. The back of her head was controlled


    by him and she was forced to raise her head to face his lips and tongue. Every time she struggled, it


    would only make him kiss her deeper. In the end, she could only pant and lose focus of her eyes.


    Whether it was four years ago or now, his kissing skill was still so good.


    When she was released, her chest heaved slightly, and theptop in her hand fell off.


    Charlie did not immediately loosen his grip on the back of her head. Instead, he turned his eyes


    slightly and asked, "Is that your friend?"


    Wendy looked over slowly.


    Through the windshield in front of her, in the nearby position, Emily was standing there and staring


    at them with aplicated expression. After being caught peeping, Emily instantly scampered into


    the apartment building like a rabbit.


    "Boom!" Wendy heard a sound in her head.


    Her face was already red, and it was burning redder, especially when she thought of her posture in


    his arms. She struggled to get rid of it, picked up herptop, pushed the door open, and ran to the


    apartment building like another rabbit.


    Coming out of the elevator, Wendy did not take out the key.


    Just as she walked to the door, as expected, the door opened from the inside, and Emily was


    almost rushing to her. "Have you two gotten back together?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Fortunately, Wendy had prepared for it. She reached out her hand to hold the door frame,


    otherwise, she would have been thrown to the ground.


    She shook her head."... No!"


    "Wendy, spit the truth!" Emily looked at Wendy''s red face and felt more and more suspicious.


    "Please! I''ve caught up with the live streaming. You two kissed so hotly in the car that almost burned


    my eyes!"


    "Well, in fact, it was just an ident..." Wendy was mumbling.


    Being overwhelmed by the ambiguous look in Emily''s eyes, Wendy changed her slippers and


    walked inside.


    "Bang, bang¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Emily was even more interested. She leaped up and said, "Ah, is it Mr. Hogg who misses you


    already?"


    "..." Wendy''s face blushed.


    Looking at the closed security door, her heart beat fast.


    "Wendy, if you don''t open the door, then I''ll open it for you?" Seeing Wendy standing still, Emily


    teased her and then ran to the entrance to open the door. However, when she opened the door, her


    tone suddenly dropped. "Why are you here?" "Then who are you waiting for?" Simon Chin''s face


    darkened.


    Emily lifted her shoulders. "You got something? Hurry up and spit it out. If there''s nothing else,


    please go!"


    Simon''s tall and straight figure squeezed in, and his peach blossom eyes narrowed, and stared at


    Emily. His voice came from his teeth. "Emily, did you go on a blind date?"


    Emily intimidated by his momentum and took a step backwards.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Emily seemed to feel that she was too timid, and soon she


    straightened her back.


    "I''m asking you, answer me, did you go on a blind date?" Simon stared at her closely.


    "Yes!" Emily admitted.


    "Who gave you permission to go!" Simon''s eyes were gloomy.


    "You''re so funny. Legs grow on me!" Emily was not afraid at all. She stuck her neck and said, "And


    I''ve just said it. Does it have anything to do with you? Do you think I''ll hang myself on you alone?


    I''m not stupid! Let me tell you this, I''ll go on a blind date everyday!"


    After that, she turned around and was about to walk inside.


    Simon strode forward and grabbed her arm, trying to pull her back. "Say it again!"


    "Let me go!" Emily gritted her teeth. "Emily Sam, don''t you dare!" There was a green round cor in


    Simon''s windbreaker, which showed that he should have juste down from the operating table.


    But unlike in the hospital, he was gloomy and terrible at this time, and his peach blossom eyes were


    full of anger. "If you dare to go on a blind date again, I... Let me tell you this, I forbid it!"


    Emily suddenly shouted, "Simon Chin, we are divorced!"


    Those words seemed to have poked into someone''s heart.


    The expression on Simon''s face froze in an instant, and then it cracked bit by bit.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them were in a deadlock. As an onlooker, Wendy saw that the blue veins on the back of


    Simon''s hand were surging, and his strength was so fierce that it seemed that he could break


    Emily''s arm in the next second.


    "Well, Dr. Chin, Emily, you''d better take your time..." Wendy hurried forward and tried to ease the


    atmosphere. "Why don''t youe in and have a seat, Dr. Chin?"


    Simon was silent for a long time and loosened her hand.


    "No."


    Leaving this word behind, he turned around and left. Without even taking the elevator, he directly


    kicked open the door of the safe channel.


    Wendy looked worriedly at Emily, and she was surprised to see the redness in Emily''s eyes. Emily


    lowered her head. "Wendy, I''m fine. I''m going to the bathroom!"


    After the door of the bathroom was closed, there was a loud sound of watering out of the


    bathroom.


    The next day, in the bustling shopping mall.


    Wendy and Emily came out of the subway entrance and walked to the mall opposite them. They


    nned to go to the basement level supermarket to get supplies. The refrigerator was empty.


    While waiting for the signal, Emily suddenly sighed. "Wendy, you''re much better than me! You and


    Mr. Hogg are at least single but fabulous after breaking up. But I''m a divorced woman. It''s unfair,


    unfair!"


    "Well..." Wendy hesitated and asked, "Emily, you''re really keeping going on a blind date?"


    "Of course!" Emily snorted. "I''m doing it! That beast said no, but I''m going to!"


    Wendy still wanted to say something, but when she saw Emily''s determined expression, she had to


    let it.


    However, thinking of Simon''s furious look yesterday, Wendy always felt that the blind date wouldn''t


    work out.


    Soon, the two of them crossed the road and entered the mall.


    When they reached the esctor, Emily suddenly pulled Wendy''s arm and pointed somewhere.


    "Wendy, look, is that the young master of the Hogg family?" Hearing Emily''s words, Wendy caught


    the familiar little figure.


    It seemed that she hadn''t seen him for two or three days, and she really missed the milk scent on


    him.


    Larry was wearing a small ck suit, with a small silver tie around the neckline, a pair of leather


    shoes in English style on his feet, a slightly curled mushroom hair, and a pink and fair little face. He


    was indescribably handsome, like a child modeling out of the TV show.


    If he didn''t keep a cold face, show that cool expression, and stare at anyone along the way, he


    would be more cute and lovely.


    Next to Larry, it was humble Aunt Lee. But the one holding Larry''s hand was a tall figure. She


    dressed up well and had long curly hair on the back of her head. When she leaned over to talk to


    him, two dimples appeared on her face.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the one next to Larry is Mr. Hogg''s fiancee, isn''t it?" Seeing this, Emily curled


    her lips and said grumpily, "Oh my god! It''s really disgusting. Look at her face, a standard


    stepmother. She''s a real toady!"


    In sight, they seemed to be on their way into the next extravagant essories counter, which


    specialized in children''s clothing.


    Wendy looked away and pulled Emily. "Don''t look at them anymore. Let''s go!"


    Madge had a smile on her face and was in a good mood. She was picking out clothes from the


    wardrobe and kept telling the manager who followed her to get the right size. The reason why she


    could bring Larry out today was that she went to Hogg''s Mansion. Naturally, Gilbert wanted to see


    his grandson in Ice Cityst week. She proposed to Gilbert that she wanted to take Larry out to buy


    something, and more importantly, she wanted to find a chance to get close to him.


    Taking over the child''s clothing handed over by the manager, Madge walked to the front of Larry and


    said softly, "Larry, which one do you like? Let''s try it. Aunt I will buy it for you, okay?"


    Larry put his hands behind his back and didn''t even look at it.


    Aunt Lee, who was behind them, didn''t dare to breathe heavily. If the young master was unhappy,


    he would not even give you a word!

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    "I think these two are good. Larry, can I take you in and have a try?"


    Madge picked out a set of children''s clothing and wanted to hold his little hand after she gently


    smiled and said that.


    Larry dodged her hand, clearly uncooperative.


    Seeing this, Madge was neither angry nor discouraged. Instead, she turned back with a smile and


    continued to pick a few more pieces. It seemed that she had an endless supply of patience.


    Although she picked a lot, Larry didn''t appreciate it at all.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Gray, I''ve bought the milk tea!" Madge''s driver walked in with a cup of milk tea in his hand.


    "Okay." Madge nodded and took it. She bent down again in front of Larry and said confidently,


    "Larry, see what''s this? The milk tea of chocte vor. It''s the same milk tea as the ones in the


    hands of those children we saw when we just entered the door. It''s even got cheese in it. Take it!"


    At that time, Larry looked at the other side and Madge noticed that, so when she saw that he was


    not very enthusiastic about her, she just ordered the driver to buy milk tea and wanted to use this as


    an opportunity to make a good impression on him.


    Unexpectedly, Larry did not reach out to take the milk tea after seeing it, but turned his face away


    and continued to put on an act. "It''s so sweet. Have a taste. If it''s not good, I can change another


    taste for you!" Madge coaxed him for a long time. "Larry, you really don''t wanna drink it?"


    Larry was like an old monk who had entered a meditative state.


    Madge made a fool of herself, so she had to stand up and handed the milk tea to the person next to


    her. "Aunt Lee, you drink it!"


    "Thank you..." When Aunt Lee was about to take it, she felt a cold look. She immediately withdrew


    her hand and said awkwardly, "Miss Gray, I guess not. I don''t like to drink something sweet!"


    Madge kept smiling and had to throw the milk tea to the driver.


    Aunt Lee silently squeezed her sweat and became depressed. She only hoped that the shopping


    part could end soon.


    In the underground supermarket, Wendy pushed the shopping cart and shuttled through the rows of


    shelves with Emily, but she couldn''t focus for a long time. The scene she saw when they got off the


    elevator would always appear in her mind.


    Larry was held tightly by Madge, just like a mother and a child...


    Clenching her hands on the shopping cart, she actually felt ufortable.


    Especially when she thought that Larry might like pestering Madge with a soft, just like pestering


    her. She felt more and more ufortable, even though she didn''t know why. She originally made


    a lot of shopping lists in her heart, but in the end, she didn''t buy anything. Instead, she took two


    bundles of noodles and a carton of eggs.


    Emily didn''t seem to be any better than her either. From time to time, Emily''s eyes would be


    dull as if there was something on her mind.


    In less than half an hour, the two of them lined up to pay the bill and went out.


    Carrying things, Wendy went up from the esctor and walked out of the mall. When she passed by


    a children''s clothing counter, she couldn''t help peeping at it.


    Sure enough, Wendy saw Madge bending over in front of the mirror, taking a little shirt andpare


    it to Larry''s body. From time to time, Madge raised her head and talked with the salesgirl with a


    smile. Two dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    Wendy hurriedly looked away and continued to go out.


    When she passed by, Larry, with a straight face, widened his eyes instantly.


    Outside the shopping mall was a bustling street, so it was not easy to get a cab. They waited for a


    long time before finally stopping an empty car. Emily sat in first, and Wendy handed over her things


    and also prepared to get into the car. Flowever, just as one leg stepped into the car, something


    pounced on her other leg.


    This action was too familiar.


    Wendy lowered her head and saw Larry raising his head.


    "Wendy-" She was stunned by his soft voice.


    She subconsciously looked behind him, and there was no trace of Aunt Lee, let alone Madge. She


    was surprised by where he came from. She had seen him standing in front of the mirror at the


    children''s clothing counter before.


    Wendy bent over and picked Larry up, still in a daze, and she asked, "Larry, why are you here?"


    "Hey! Miss! Take your child to get in the car quickly!" The driver in the front turned his head and


    shouted at her. "We can''t stop here for a long time or I''ll be fined! Get in!"


    Wendy also looked back and found that there was a traffic policeman standing at the intersection.


    The driver was rushing her, so she had to get in the car.


    As soon as the door closed, the driver stepped on the elerator and drove the taxi into the main


    road.


    Larry was still in her arms, sticking to her like an octopus, and his two small arms were wrapping


    around her neck. It was so intimate.


    Emily was not less surprised than her after seeing Larry, and very curious. "Well, young master!


    Didn''t you have an expectant stepmother to apany you to go shopping? She would buy you


    anything, why are you still looking for Wendy?"


    Hearing this, Larry pouted and said, "I don''t like that woman!"


    "Then who do you like?" Emily continued to ask.


    Larry nced at Wendy and shyly said, "I like Wendy-"


    Feeling the smooth and soft skin of the child in her arms, Wendy''s heart was extremely softened.


    Especially when he spat out those three words, she could not help but lower her head and kiss him.


    Larry was even more shy. He raised his head and made a mark on her face, and then buried his


    face in her arms and secretlyughed with his mouth closed.


    Noticing the shopping bag beside her feet, Larry reached out his little hand and pointed at it.


    "Wendy, what did you buy?"


    "Some daily necessities, noodles and eggs," Wendy answered.


    "I want to eat it!" Larry immediately acted like a spoiled child.


    "Okay, then I''ll make it for you at home!" Wendy''s eyebrows were curved.


    Looking at the small figure in her arms, she suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help


    asking, "Larry, you haven''t told me yet. Why did youe to me? Does Aunt Lee know about it?"


    "I sneaked out!" Larry grinned smugly.


    Wendy,"..."


    "Wow! you''re really something!" Emily eximed beside him.


    Wendy,"..."


    On the other side of the mall, the guard room was in a mess. The security captainy prone on the


    table and looked at the surveince video with the other two staff. From time to time, the walkie-


    talkie in his hand transmitted the progress of other colleagues looking for someone in real time.


    Aunt Lee sped her hands and paced back and forth in the room. She was worried.


    Besides Aunt Lee, Madge''s expression was not calm, and she was thinking of a solution. It was not


    easy to find an opportunity to take Larry out when he was in the Hogg''s Mansion. She wanted to


    take this opportunity to get closer to him. She didn''t expect the kid to disappear in the middle of


    picking out a dress. She only hoped that the security guard could do things more efficiently so that


    she could get Larry back as soon as possible, then she could get out of this.


    Suddenly, the door of the guard room was pushed open by someone. Charlie strode in with the car


    key in his hand. He directly asked, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    After what happenedst time at the airport, Aunt Lee was scared out of her wits and didn''t dare to


    waste a minute. So she immediately informed Charlie after she couldn''t find the young master.


    Because the mall was close to Hogg''s Group, Charlie got here very quickly.


    Madge''s heart sank when she saw Charlie. She did not agree with Aunt Lee calling Charlie, but she


    couldn''t stop Aunt Lee from doing that. She was always very nervous. At this moment, she still


    walked up to Charlie quickly, and choked with tears and said, "Charlie, I''m sorry..."


    "What the hell is going on?" Charlie roared in a low voice.


    There were not only the two of them in the guard room. Madge couldn''t help but feel embarrassed


    and continued to apologize. "I''m really sorry. Uncle Hogg asked me to take Larry out for a walk. I


    just wanted to buy him some new clothes. I didn''t expect that he would disappear in a short time!


    Now the security guards are looking for him. Don''t worry. He''s a little boy, he may go out for fun. I''m


    sure he''ll be found soon!"


    Charlie''s eyes were gloomy and he was full of rage.


    He dragged the security captain and was about to watch the surveince personally, his cell phone


    rang.


    At this time, nothing was more important than his son. Charlie intended to press it down directly, but


    when he saw the name on the screen, he paused, but still picked it up. "Hello?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the call, he said, "There''s no need to keep watching surveince, Larry has been found!"


    "Really? Charlie, you found Larry?" Madge asked in a hurry.


    "Yes." Charlie nced at her.


    "Where is he?" Madge continued to ask.


    "I''ll pick him up," Charlie said.


    "Charlie, I''ll go with you!" Madge stepped forward and said annoyedly, "I''m really sorry! I didn''t


    expect this to happen, but I did it with good intention. Since Larry has been found, I will apany


    you to take him back and apologize to him! Besides, I also want to thank the people who found


    Larry!"


    "No, you do your business." Charlie did not agree. Then he looked at Aunt Lee, who was rxed


    and said, "Aunt Lee, you should go home first. I''ll take Larry backter!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee nodded immediately.


    Out of the mall, Madge was still fast behind Charlie. She was afraid that he would be angry with her,


    so she wanted to persuade him to allow her to go with him. "Charlie..."


    "That''s it!" Charlie stopped her.


    Without giving her any chance to speak, he strode towards the Land Rover with the car key in his


    hand.


    Wendy knew that Larry was sneaking out, so she was worried. Without Aunt Lee''s contact


    information, she had to call Charlie.


    When she hung up the phone, she saw Larry squatting on the ground, pouting his little butt. He was


    picking up the noodles from the shopping bag, and took out a noodle and stared at it for a long time,


    then licked it with his tongue, and spat it out several times.


    She couldn''t helpughing. She walked over and picked him up, then picked up the shopping bag


    and went into the kitchen.


    When the sun was about to set, Wendy took Larry downstairs and took a walk around the square of


    the courtyard. After waiting for less than two minutes, she saw the white Land Rover slowlying


    in.


    Seeing the tall figureing out of the car, Larry was obviously not very happy.


    He reluctantly let go of Wendy''s hand, dilly-dallying, and reluctantly walked to his dad.


    Well, the happy time of being with Wendy was always so short!


    When Charlie received Wendy''s call, he was relieved. He wasing out of the meeting room


    when he got Aunt Lee''s call, and there were customers in the meeting room waiting for him. So he


    returned to Hogg''s Group first and told Wendy that he would pick up his son in the evening.


    He had nned to go upstairs directly, but didn''t expect that she had already taken his son


    downstairs to wait for him.


    He looked around and saw his son''s chubby belly. The way he walked was somewhat ridiculous. At


    first nce, it was obvious that Larry had eaten enough. When Larry came over, Larry even burped.


    The faint scent of noodles drifted over, stimting his empty stomach.


    Charlie frowned. "Have you had dinner?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Wendy cooked noodles for me!" Larry had already opened his mouth spontaneously, and said in a


    showing- off tone, "And pork ribs, it''s sour and sweet! It''s so delicious!"


    Charlie frowned even more. It was a good thing that he didn''t have to worry about his son''s food,


    but he found that little face very annoying at that moment.


    "Well, I''ll hand Larry back to you. Be careful on the way!" Wendy took the initiative to say.


    "Okay." Charlie''s tone was a bit tense.


    When they were about to get in the car, Larry suddenly turned his head and hooked his little finger


    at her.


    "Wendy-"


    Wendy could not help bending down and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Larry was a little shy, and his face was red as he said, "A goodbye kiss-"


    Hearing this, Wendy smiled and leaned over very cooperatively to wee his goodbye kiss at any


    time.


    Larry stood on tiptoe and shyly stuck his pouty lips on her face. Just as he was about to touch her


    face, his back cor was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. Then his two short legs left the ground,


    and Wendy''s face was getting farther and farther away.


    "Woo, woo..."


    "I haven''t kissed Wendy yet!"


    Larry puffed out his cheeks and red at the man who did this to him, and there were almost two


    mes burning above his head. However, Charlie just red at him coldly and said, "Excuse me, I''ll


    take him back first!"


    After that, Charlie stuffed his son into the child''s seat behind him without saying anything.


    "Well, okay..." Wendy stood up.


    Just as the car door closed, neither of them noticed that a ck car quietly stopped not far away.


    Through the window, a pair of beautiful eyes were looking at them from a distance, and the dimples


    on both sides of her cheeks were exposed due to her pursed red lips.


    Madge didn''t intend to follow Charlie, but when she left the mall, the driver happened to drive


    behind the Land Rover. She found that Charlie drove the car back to the Hogg''s Group Building.


    This made her puzzled and suspicious.


    It was clear that Charlie was very angry when he was in the guard room because of his son''s


    missing, but he was not in a hurry to take Larry back after found Larry. Instead, he went back to the


    company to deal with official business...


    Who was it that found Larry? And who the hell could it be to make Charlie feel so at ease? So she


    asked the driver to follow Charlie until he left the Hogg''s Group and got here. Then she saw a


    woman and Larry standing under the apartment building. Charlie opened the door and walked over.


    The height of the Land Rover had blocked a lot of her sight, but she could still tell that it was a


    woman. Madge''s expression was not good instantly.


    It wasn''t until the white Land Rover left that Madge finally got a good look at the woman''s face and


    she was horrified.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    When the sound of the car engine came, Aunt Lee quickly walked to the entrance.


    When the door opened, she saw the young master''s angry face. He kicked off the shoes on his feet


    and ran upstairs angrily. Obviously, he was angry with Charlie behind him.


    Aunt Lee hurried to catch up with him. "Young Master, slow down."


    Charlie bent over to change into slippers and then went into the living room. Not long after he sat


    down on the sofa, there was a sound of ping-pang upstairs.


    He didn''t seem to hear anything, with his legs crossed, he took out a cigarette from the cigarette


    case, and lit it.


    Aunt Lee, who was upstairs, kept looking downstairs until Charlie finished smoking a cigarette in his


    hand. Then, Charlie put it out in the ashtray and slowly got up and walked upstairs.


    "Sir, the young master locked himself in the room as soon as he came up!"


    When Aunt Lee saw Charlie, she instantly reported as if nothing would be too hard for Charlie, "It


    seems that he has been smashing things..."


    As if to match her words, the crunching sound of porcin shattering on the floor came from inside.


    It should be the new antique vase by the French window, which was only recedst week.


    "Young Master, open the door!" Aunt Lee raised her hand and knocked on the door. She was so


    anxious that she said, "Well, what should we do? What if Young Master gets hurt by the debris!"


    Charlie reached out and frowned. "Bring me the spare keys!"


    Aunt Lee patted her head and hurriedly turned to get it. Soon, she ran back with the key.


    When Charlie opened the door, Larry was standing on the small stool, with his hands holding a


    ss fish tank bigger than his face. Probably because it was too heavy, his small body swayed and


    water came out from time to time.


    The fish tank was brought back from Hogg''s Mansion, and the fish in it was also carefully raised by


    Gilbert. It was brought back from abroad. Usually, servants would be scolded for a long time if they


    identally touched it, but Larry was different. As long as he wanted it, Gilbert gave him several


    fish without blinking his eyes.


    "Put down the fish tank!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "No!" Larry refused.


    His cheeks were bulging. It seemed that he was ready for his dad to call his full name.


    However, unexpectedly, Charlie did not shout. Instead, he put his hands in his pockets and said


    slowly, "Larry, if you don''t put down the fish tank, I will lock you up in the vi for a week. You can''t


    go anywhere, and you can''t see your Wendy again!" When Larry heard these words, he almost


    made a decision in an instant, and tiptoed and put the fish tank back on the low cab.


    "Aunt Lee, clean up the room!" Charlie turned back and ordered.


    Aunt Lee breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, I''ll take the broom right now!"


    Charlie walked over and took his son off the stool. Looking at Larry''s unhappy face, he raised his


    eyebrows and said, "You have such a bad temper. If your Wendy knows about it, does she still want


    to talk to you?"


    Larry turned into a good baby in the blink of an eye.


    He gave full y to his special skills and threw himself on Charlie''s legs. "Daddy, please don''t tell


    her."


    Charlie touched his son''s head with satisfaction. "Well, it seems that patience and reasoning are still


    effective..."


    However, because Larry was hugging his thigh, the noodle smell seemed toe out again, and he


    pushed his son back.


    Aunt Lee went downstairs with a broom and reported, "Sir, Miss Gray is here!"


    "I see." Charlie frowned and said, "After you clean this up, take a bath for Larry first."


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee answered hurriedly.


    When Charlie walked downstairs, Madge, who was in the living room, had already stood up from


    the sofa and greeted him. "Charlie!"


    Charlie answered indifferently, frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Charlie, I''m really worried, so I''m just going toe over and take a look at Larry! Is he okay? Is


    he scared or not?" Madge walked to him, reached out her hand to hold his arm, and her face was


    full of worry.


    "He''s okay." Charlie leaned over to sit down and pulled his arm out without leaving a trace. "Aunt


    Lee is taking a bath for Larry upstairs. It''s not convenient."


    "It doesn''t matter! Once I''m sure that he''s back home safely, I''ll be relieved. Otherwise, I won''t be


    able to sleep well for the whole night!" Madge said. When she saw that his eyes and brows were


    still frowning, she hurriedly sat down beside him. "Charlie, are you angry with me?"


    Charlie remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Madge''s eyes gradually turned red, and her tone was somewhat innocent and wronged. "I''m sorry, I


    really do mean well! Moreover, Uncle Hogg is also very supportive. I am your fiancee, once we get


    married, I will treat Larry as my own child, so I just want to get closer to him!"


    "I hope it won''t happen again." Charlie said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let this kind of thing happen again. Charlie, I promise you!" Madge


    emphasized, took a tissue to wipe the corner of her eyes, and she seemed to be testing


    inadvertently. "I just heard from Aunt Lee that the person who found Larry is a youngdy surnamed


    Lin?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips.


    "Should I pay her something?" Madge continued, and her eyes were not blinking, because she was


    afraid that she would miss even a slight change of Charlie''s expression.


    "You don''t have to." Charlie frowned slightly.


    "Charlie, don''t get me wrong!" Madge exined in a hurry. "I don''t mean anything else. I just think I


    should thank her! So I''m going to give some rewards to express my gratitude, or I''ll feel sorry!"


    Charlie leaned back on the sofa and said in a thoughtful tone, "She wouldn''t care."


    If she cared about it, she would ept his offer when he proposed it the first time at the airport.


    What''s more, it was not her found Larry again today, but Larry sneaked to look for her in the mall.


    However, Charlie did not intend to tell his fiancee.


    "Charlie, you seem to be very familiar with Miss Lim? Have you known each other for a long time?"


    After asking, Madge felt her palms were sweating because of being nervous.


    "She''s probably just returned to the country." Charlie said in a low voice.


    After Madge observed his expression and confirmed that there was nothing strange, the pressure in


    her heart was relieved a lot.


    Charlie squinted at Madge and said, "I have a video conference."


    "Then I''ll go back first. Charlie, I''ll go to thepany to see you someday!" Madge had achieved


    her purpose ofing here this time, so she nodded with a smile.


    Charlie crossed his long legs and said nothing.


    When Madge got out of the vi, the driver had alreadye down and opened the door for her.


    After they all got in one after another, the driver asked respectfully, "Miss Gray, are we going home


    now?"


    "Yes." Madge nodded.


    The car was moving, and she had no desire to enjoy the night outside.


    Madge didn''t expect that Charlie and Wendy would meet each other so soon. Although she was


    sure that Charlie didn''t remember Wendy anymore, she still felt anxious. She took out her mobile


    phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Dr. William..."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    In the afternoon.


    There was a noise from the entrance. When Wendy came out with aptop, she saw Emily rush in


    without changing her slippers. She opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of mineral water


    once she entered the kitchen, and gulped down more than half of it.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and couldn''t help asking, "Emily, how''s your blind date today?"


    In the early morning, Emily went out, saying that she was going on a blind date. And it''s rare that


    she even wore a makeup.


    "Don''t mention it!" Emily said as she ced the water bottle heavily on the table.


    "What''s wrong..." Wendy was puzzled.


    "It''s all because of that b*stard!" Emily gritted her teeth. "He actually came to my blind date and said


    that he wanted to keep an eye on me. In fact, he was just making trouble. He''s talking more than I


    _ __ n


    am.


    "Er... Dr. Chin?" Wendy was shocked.


    "That''s him!" Emily stomped her feet angrily and began toin to her. "I''m so pissed off!


    Wendy, you don''t even know how shameless he is. He..."


    But as Emily spoke, her face turned red.


    "Forget it! I don''t care about him!" After saying that, Emily slipped back into the room. Wendy shook


    her head andughed. Four years ago, she felt that Emily and Simon were a loving couple. Four


    yearster, even if she knew that they had separated, she still felt that way.


    After taking a look at her watch, she hurried out with other things to do.


    Wendy had to go to Price''s Group. After the interview paper was sorted outst time, she caught up


    with the weekend off day, so she hadn''t sent it to Price''s Group yet.


    After going out of the building, there was a luxury car parked outside, with the engine on. After


    seeing her, the driver came down and opened the rear door, and a slim figure walked down, she''s


    tall even in t shoes.


    Whenever Madge showed up, she''s always so graceful.


    "Miss Lim!"


    Wendy had to stop and asked, "Miss Gray, what can I do for you?"


    "We haven''t seen each other for four years. Miss Lim, don''t you want to talk about the old days with


    me? Get in the car first, let''s find a coffee shop!" Madge said with a smile, revealing two bright


    dimples.


    "No!" Wendy shook her head and refused. She didn''t want to get involved with anything rted to


    Madge, so she said, "If you have anything to say, just say it here..."


    "OK!" Madge didn''t feel embarrassed. She smiled and crossed her arms and said softly, "Miss Lim


    is a smart person. It shouldn''t be difficult to figure out why I am here for you! I don''t know why Miss


    Lim came back this time, but you should know one thing. Four years ago, Charlie broke up with you.


    To be honest, no one should want their fiance to get tangled up with their ex-girlfriend... Me as well!"


    "I''m getting married with Charlie soon, so your presence makes me nervous. If I have something


    that makes you ufortable, I can apologize to you!" Madge paused and smiled bigger.


    "However, there is a saying that I once told your sister before that I can tell you now that as long as


    the other woman doesn''te to my house, I will choose to turn a blind eye after getting married


    with Charlie..."


    "Miss Gray!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy''s heart was stabbed, and she interrupted Madge.


    She took a deep breath and looked into Madge''s beautiful eyes. "I understand what you mean, but


    your fears are unwarranted. There''s nothing between me and Charlie. What''s more, he has


    forgotten me, and... soon, I''ll be gone too."


    Hearing thest word, Madge raised her slender and beautiful eyebrows slightly.


    "If there is nothing else, I still have something to do. Excuse me!" After Wendy finished her words,


    she passed Madge and walked out of themunity.


    There happened to be an empty caring. Wendy reached out to stop it and got in. In the


    rearview mirror, she still could vaguely see the driver opening the door for Madge.


    It was not until the taxi drove out of themunity that she felt the suffocation in her chest


    dissipated. When she arrived at Price''s Group, she no longer rejected like thest time. The


    receptiondy at the front desk directly took Wendy upstairs.


    Wendy waited for a while in the reception hall. After Chairman Price finished the meeting, he asked


    her to go to the office. She still sat on the sofa she sat onst time. It seemed that because of


    Charlie, Chairman Price checked the interview paper in front of her.


    After all, he was an old entrepreneur, so he was more rigorous about magazine interviews. There


    were a few ces that she needed to revise.


    "Chairman Price, Mr. Hogg will be here soon!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and the secretary came in and reported respectfully.


    "Okay, I see!" Chairman Price smiled and looked at her, "Coincidentally, Mr. Hogg wille over


    later to talk about some business with me. Miss Lim, you and Mr. Hogg have known each other for a


    long time, so you wouldn''t mind it! You can revise the interview paper first. After I talked with


    Charlie, I guess you would almost finish it, and Charlie can give you a ride!"


    "No, I have other things to do!" Wendy shook her head and closed theptop on her knee.


    "Chairman Price, I''ll take it back and revise it home. I''ll bring it to you when you have time, just


    inform me tomorrow or the day after tomorrow..."


    "Then you''ll have toe here one more time?" Chairman Price was puzzled.


    "... It doesn''t matter!" Wendy still shook her head. Then, she packed up her things and left in a


    hurry. A few minutester, the door of the office was pushed open again, and Charlie in a ck suit


    stepped in.


    Seeing that Mr. Price, who was waiting for him, raised eyebrows, Charlie pulled his lips. "Mr. Price,


    what''s going on?"


    "The Miss Lim you helpedst time doesn''t seem to be very nice to you!" Chairman Price said with


    augh.


    "Wendy?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes!" Chairman Price pped his thigh, seeming to feel indignant for Charlie. "She was in my office


    just now. She sent me thest interview draft, and there was something that need to be revised, but


    when she heard that you''ll be here soon, she ran faster than a rabbit before she finished revising!"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie''s eyebrows slowly furrowed.


    The setting sun outside the window was getting down, and it''s getting dark.


    Emily was not around, only Wendy was at home. She didn''t have any appetite, nor did she cook,


    looking at boring shows on TV. She could get several domestic channels when she was in Canada,


    but not so many, so she cherished them very much at that time.


    As the advertisement entered, her cell phone rang at the same time.


    Wendy took a look and showed thendline number. She was familiar with it. So when she picked it


    up, she thought that there would be that soft voice conning from the phone, but it was a simple


    voice. "Hello, Miss Lim, I''m Aunt Lee!"


    "Aunt Lee, what can I do for you?" She sat up straight.


    Aunt Lee paused at the other end of the line and then asked, "Miss Lim, could you pleasee to


    my house..."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Uh... What''s wrong?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "The young master is sick." Aunt Lee told her over there.


    Wendy suddenly panicked. "Larry is sick? Is it serious?"


    "Miss Lim, don''t worry, it''s not serious!" Aunt Lee could hear that Wendy was anxious,


    so she hurriedlyforted Wendy. "It''s just a bit of a coldst night, and he has been to the doctor,


    nothing serious! But the young master has no appetite and wants to eat the noodles you make, so


    can youe here?"


    At the end, Wendy bit her lip in embarrassment, "Aunt Lee, if Larry is not feeling well and it''s not


    convenient for him to go out, I can make the noodles, and then youe to my house and get it..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I have to take care of the young master at home. I can''t leave!"


    "Why don''t you ask Uncle Lee to drive over and pick it up?"


    "There''s something going on at my mother''s house and he''s gone to help early in the morning!"


    Aunt Lee continued, "Miss Lim, to tell you the truth, the young master has never liked eating much,


    but he loves the noodles you cooked, so I want you to teach me how to cook it!" Wendy pursed her


    lips and did not respond immediately.


    There was a sudden silence on the other side of the line, then Aunt Lee''s voice came out again.


    "Miss Lim, it won''t take too much time for you. The young master really wants to eat noodles. Mr.


    Hogg is not home, he went on a business trip. There are only me and the young master at home..."


    "Okay, I''ll go now!" Wendy agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, she turned off the TV, quickly went back to the room and got dressed before


    going out.


    As soon as she walked out of themunity, she saw a taxi. Wendy stopped it and got in. She


    didn''t expect that Larry''s house was so close to the ce she lived. Even if there was a traffic jam


    on the road, it took her less than 20 minutes to get to the vi.


    It was not as luxurious as Hogg''s Mansion. Although it was independent, it looked very warm.


    When she walked inside, Wendy deliberately looked around in the yard to make sure that there was


    no white Land Rover, and then she pressed the doorbell with confidence.


    The door was opened by Aunt Lee. Before long, a small figure flew toward her.


    "Wendy-"


    Larry was wearing pajamas and shouted at her in a childish voice.


    It seemed that he was really ufortable. He held a tissue in his hand and wiped his nose from


    time to time. Wendy touched the little head on her leg, looked inside, and asked worriedly, "Aunt


    Lee, did Charlie really go on a business trip?"


    "Yes..." Aunt Lee''s eyes were somewhat unnatural. She moved aside and said, "Mr. Hogg just left


    half an hour ago!"


    "Oh!" Wendy let out a sigh of relief.


    Larry could not wait any longer. "Wendy,e in!"


    Just like every time he came to her, he pulled out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab with his


    little butt rising up and put them in front of her. His fair and tender hands tried to reach out to her


    ankle, trying to help her change her shoes.


    Unfortunately, she was wearing high heels today, and they were rtively tight. Larry could not be


    untied them for a long time, and he was anxious, scratching his head.


    Wendy smiled and hurriedly bent down to take it off and put the slippers on. Then she was dragged


    inside.


    Larry was very excited to see her. "I''ll show you around!"


    He said he''s giving her a tour, but it''s almost always a walk-through. Until they went upstairs, turned


    the corner and entered the second room -- his bedroom.


    Obviously, it was a well-decorated children''s room, but the color was rtively monotonous, with


    only three colors of ck, white and gray. Wendy finally knew why Larry''s clothes were monotonous


    colors. It must have something to do with Charlie. However, toys could be seen everywhere, which


    could add some liveliness.


    Seeing Wendy step to the desk, Larry suddenly let go of her hand, nervously climbed onto the chair,


    and held the open picture book on the table in his arms.


    Wendy raised her eyebrows, thinking that it was a little secret of a child.


    Seeing that Wendy was looking at him with curved eyebrows, Larry was a little shy. "Wendy, do you


    want to see it?"


    "...Yes!" Wendy was amused.


    Larry licked his little mouth and handed over the picture book in his arms with a flushed face.


    Wendy took it seriously. When she saw the crayon drawing on it, she was surprised. This should be


    the vi in the background. She pointed to a girl with long hair who was holding a child''s hand and


    asked, "Larry, is this me?"


    "Yes!" Larry nodded.


    Wendy''s heart was filled with warmth.


    She looked down again and noticed a rtively tall man standing a short distance behind them, but


    with ck crayon all over his face. With curiosity, she asked, "And who''s this man?"


    "Daddy!" Larry blinked.


    Because every time he was together with Wendy, his dad always had a poker face!


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    She thought in her heart that if Charlie saw this drawing, he would be so angry. His son had


    disfigured him like this. In order to avoid their rtionship being affected, she decided, "Larry, can


    you give it to me?"


    "Yes!" Larry agreed happily and threw himself into her arms in embarrassment. "Wendy likes it. I''m


    happy!"


    Wendy touched Larry in her arms and sighed in her heart. She was doing Charlie a favor...


    "Wendy, can you stay and sleep here night?"


    Larry suddenly raised his head from her arms and made a request with his soft voice.


    Wendy frowned. "Er..."


    Larry rubbed his face against her. "Wendy, I''m not feeling well. I want you to be here with me~"


    "Miss Lim, why don''t you stay the night?" Receiving Larry''s eyes, Aunt Lee, who was following them


    all the time, had to force herself toe forward. "Mr. Hogg is not home, and the young master is


    very lonely. If you''re here, I guess he will be happier!"


    "Wendy, is that okay?"


    "Is that okay?"


    Larry was repeating it over and over again like a machine.


    Wendy could do nothing about it, finally, she was softhearted and nodded her head, "Okay..."


    Larry immediately snuggled up in her arms happily. Wendy touched his t little belly and did not


    forget the business here. "Aunt Lee, where is the kitchen? Why don''t you take me to the kitchen to


    cook noodles for Larry first?"


    "Okay! Miss Lim, thene with me!" Aunt Lee nodded quickly.


    After following Aunt Lee downstairs, Wendy went straight into the kitchen. The space was very


    spacious. The two of them stood side by side in front of the cooking bench and it still looked a little


    empty. On the marble table, there were already noodles and eggs, and even the spring onion was


    washed clean.


    When the water in the pot was boiled, thendline in the living room suddenly rang. Aunt Lee had to


    wipe her hands and went out to pick it up.


    Because Aunt Lee mentioned on the phone that she wanted to learn to cook noodles, Wendy


    turned down the fire a little bit. She wanted to wait for Aunt Lee toe back from the phone and


    teach her how to cook noodles.


    When she heard footsteps approaching, she picked up the egg and said, "Aunt Lee, making noodle


    soup is very simple..."


    The rest of her words were stuck in the throat. The person standing at the door of the kitchen was


    not Aunt Lee, but another tall and strong figure.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "Aren''t you..."


    Wendy widened her eyes and looked at Charlie in surprise.


    Aunt Lee also seemed to have finished the phone from the living room. She rushed over, with


    wondering eyes. "Oh! Sir? Didn''t you go on a business trip? Why did you suddenlye back?"


    "Yes." Charlie twitched his lips and said, "The flight was temporarily canceled."


    "No wonder, as I said, you are on a business trip!" Aunt Lee kept nagging, but sighed in her heart.


    She managed to round out her lie.


    When she was on the phone with Miss Lim, Miss Lim did not agree at the other end of the line until


    Mr. Hogg, who was standing next to her, told her to cover the phone and let her tell Miss Lim that he


    was on a business trip. As expected, Miss Lim agreed toe after she said that...


    After the call, Charlie went upstairs to change his clothes and then left. But who''d have thought he''d


    come back?


    "I..." Wendy stammered, and that pair of deep and dark eyes were staring at her. She then


    exined awkwardly, "Larry said that he wants to eat noodles, so I came over to make some..."


    "Okay." Charlie pulled his lips again.


    Seeing his long legs moving forward, stepping into the kitchen, and his ck hand-made suit and


    tie was also very neat. It seemed that he was really going on a business trip.


    Charlie''s eyes swept over the noodles and eggs on the marble table, as well as the small pieces of


    corn dog cut into pieces on the cutting board. "I haven''t eaten anything yet at night. Make one


    more!"


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded.


    After all, she was in his kitchen, so it was not good for her to refuse such a request.


    When Charlie looked away, he said in a low voice, "I want that corn dog too!"


    "I see..." Wendy reached out and took another egg.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and walked out with his hands in his pockets, feeling satisfied.


    More than ten minutester, the kitchen venttor was turned off.


    Since Wendy didn''t eat anything, she nned to eat some with Larry. Unexpectedly, Charlie


    suddenly came back. When she was hesitating about what to do, Aunt Lee had already filled three


    bowls of noodles from the pot.


    In the dining room outside, the father and son had already sat side by side and waited in the same


    way asst time.


    Wendy had to follow Aunt Lee with chopsticks, pulled the opposite chair, and sat down to eat


    noodles with them.


    Larry used children''s tableware, and he had two whole bowls. Charlie, who was next to Larry, also


    had two bowls. Compared with them, Wendy only ate half a bowl. Apart from the fact that she didn''t


    eat much, she didn''t have much of an appetite tonight.


    "Wendy, you can''t finish it, can you?"


    Larry was holding his bowl and eating soup, he stared at her mischievously.


    Wendy admitted honestly, "Well, a little..."


    "Then I''ll help you!" Larry''s eyes lit up.


    He stood up from the chair and dragged the bowl in front of her. However, before the chopsticks


    could reach the bowl, it was taken away by a big hand next to him. "No, You can''t eat too much at


    night, you won''t digest it!"


    Larry wanted to snatch it, but his dad''s big hand turned over and throw the rest of the noodles into


    his bowl.


    Larry was very angry, and the chopsticks in his hand were almost thrown out. But Charlie''s


    meaningful eyes caught his eye. He thought of something quickly and immediately became a good


    boy. He held his bowl and continued to eat the soup unwillingly.


    Wendy couldn''t understand the undercurrents between the father and son, and she couldn''t


    interfere with Charlie''s discipline of his own son.


    When she saw Charlie lowering his head and eating the noodles she''d eaten with her saliva in


    them, she couldn''t help thinking of the previous kisses, especially thest time when she was in his


    car...


    Larry suddenly tilted his head. "Wendy, why are you blushing?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy lowered her eyes and faltered, "...Maybe it''s too hot in the room!"


    Really?


    Larry waved his feet. Why did he feel a little cold?


    Charlie pulled his lips unhurriedly and asked kindly, "Do you need me to open the window for you?"


    "No..." Wendy buried her head even lower.


    When Charlie finally put down the chopsticks, Aunt Lee came from the living room to clean up.


    Wendy pretended to look at her watch and said, "Er, it''s gettingte, I''ll..."


    Hearing this, Larry jumped down flexibly from the chair and came straight over to hug her thigh.


    "You promised that you would stay and sleep here!"


    Wendy was embarrassed. That was because she thought Charlie was on a business trip...


    Looking at Larry''s big eyes which were like ck grapes, she finally made up her mind. "Larry, I..."


    "Aunt Lee, prepare a guest room."


    Charlie''s calm voice covered hers and told Aunt Lee what to do.


    "No!" Larry turned his head and leaned against Wendy happily. "Wendy is sleeping with me~"


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Aunt Lee walked faster and went


    upstairs in the blink of an eye.


    In the end, she was forced to stay. She followed Larry into his children''s room and tried to avoid


    coming out as much as possible.


    It was getting dark outside. Aunt Lee took Larry into the bathroom to take a shower. The sound of


    running water came from inside, and Wendy was waiting by the window.


    When the door was pushed open from the outside, she couldn''t help but straighten her back.


    With steady footsteps, Wendy turned her head and saw Charlie, who had changed into a home


    dress, walking in. Apparently, he had just taken a shower. His hair had not yet beenpletely


    dried up, and water was dripping down.


    "Is Larry taking a bath?" Charlie asked.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Feeling his tall figureing toward her, she pursed her lips and said, "Er, I''ll go in and help Aunt


    Lee..."


    As soon as she lowered her head and walked in front of the bathroom, she felt a shadow covering


    her and her hand was grabbed by the man behind her. She spun three hundred and sixty degrees


    in ce, against the wall next to the door.


    Charlie had both his arms on the side of her head, controlling her within his range.


    She tried to shrink back to avoid him, but his hands followed her like a shadow.


    In addition to his strong body, Charlie''s deep eyes were also close to her until her neck was pressed


    against the wall. He slowly pulled his lips and said, "Wendy, are you deliberately avoiding me?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy looked away. "Then why don''t you dare to look at my eyes and answer?" Charlie


    squinted.


    "... I didn''t!" While Wendy repeated, she raised her head, but in less than a second, she hurriedly


    lowered her head again.


    Charlie seemed to do this on purpose. Every time he uttered a word, his breath would touch her


    face, until he saw her eyshes tremble "That day at Price''s Group, and today, do you still deny it?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip. She was indeed avoiding him on purpose.


    Her hands, which were hanging on both sides, curled up and clenched tightly. Suddenly, her hair in


    the temples around her ears was lifted up by him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlie, Larry and Aunt Lee are all inside..."


    Seeing that he pretended not to hear her, Wendy turned her head to avoid him. Unexpectedly, his


    fingers touched her face. The burning breath was closer than just now. "I wanna kiss you again.


    What should I do?"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Don''t do this... Urn!"


    Wendy''s voicepletely engulfed in his lips and tongue.


    She thought he was just talking, but didn''t expect that he would do such a crazy thing. Behind the


    door, the sound of the water running in the bathroom was still so clear. If they were caught by Larry


    and Aunt Lee, she could just bang her head against the wall...


    Charlie had intended to just kiss her, but he did not control himself.


    As if something was awakened in his body, her scent always made him so obsessed. When their


    lips parted, his thin lips rubbed her lips, and his voice was a little hoarse. "I not only want to kiss you


    but also want to touch you, want to..."


    In the end, he did not say the words, but the desire in his eyes was undisguised.


    Wendy''s head exploded, and her lips were swollen from the kiss, her eyes were flustering.


    "...Charlie!"


    When his hand was wandering under the hem of her clothes, she bit her lips and shouted in a low


    voice.


    She felt that her neck was stiff, and she had nowhere to hide, but he didn''t care about it at all. His


    rough fingers had already touched her waist. "If you keep doing this, I''ll scream!" Charlie''s


    expression did not change at all, and he even said with a slight smile, "Scream. You just said that


    Larry and Aunt Lee are both here."


    "Charlie, behave yourself!"


    Wendy reached out her hands to stop him, trying to keep the distance between them.


    The temperature in her palm was so high that her heart was even curled up. She closed her eyes


    for two seconds, and when she opened them again, she struggled to meet his, "Well, I admit that


    I''m avoiding you because I don''t want to get too involved with you! I hope you don''t forget that you


    have a fiancee. You''ll get married soon..."


    She didn''t forget what Madge had said the other day, and now it was still in her ears.


    When Charlie heard her words, he just stared at her silently.


    His eyes were deep, with an obvious exploration.


    Charlie suddenly twitched his thin lips and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "... I didn''t!" Wendy shook her head in panic.


    However, Charlie didn''t give up. He really wanted to confirm it again. He stared at her and asked,


    "Are you sure you''re not jealous?"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and couldn''t get his key point.


    Feeling that the big hand on her waist was starting to wander again, she panicked again. Her hand


    against his chest was also exerting force. It went like this in silence, neither of them seeded, but


    the breath of them was messy. "What''s are you doing?"


    A soft child''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Aunt Lee seemed to be still in the bathroom, and Larry wrapped a towel and ran out first, looking at


    them now.


    Charlie''s big hand quickly withdrew from her waist. Wendy also took her hand back and moved a


    few steps to the side awkwardly. She didn''t even know where to look.


    Larry ran over, gently shook her hand and asked in a low voice, "Wendy, did daddy bully you?"


    "No..." Wendy was even more embarrassed.


    "If daddy bullies you, you tell me, I can help you..." Speaking of this, Larry seemed to be stuck by


    something and looked at his dad with great pressure. It seemed that he felt a great difference in


    height and physical strength between him and his dad. He thought for a long time before he


    continued, "Help you smash everything in his room!"


    Well, that''s what he''s good at!


    Wendy was at a loss by Larry''s caring eyes. Fortunately, Aunt Lee came out at this time. "Miss Lim,


    I have cleaned up and the water is still warm. You cane in and take a hot shower!"


    "Well, thank you..." Wendy nodded hurriedly.


    She quickly walked to the bathroom, turned around and was ready to close the door. The quiet


    voice followed her.


    "Lock the door when you take a shower!"


    "..." Wendy''s fair face burned. Seeing that the bathroom door was closed and there seemed to be a


    sound of locking it, Larry looked at his dad doubtfully. "Why does Wendy need to lock it? I won''t go


    in and peek at it!"


    "Okay." Charlie pulled his lips.


    He was afraid that he could not control himself.


    After more than 20 minutes, Wendy came out of the bathroom.


    Aunt Lee was very thoughtful and even prepared pajamas for Wendy, but it was a man''s pajamas.


    She had pulled up her sleeves and trouser legs a lot. And although it was washed, it still had a


    strong masculine scent.


    There seemed to be a misunderstanding earlier, and as she came out, Larry jumped off the bed.


    He was afraid that Wendy would be bullied again, so he held her hand to protect her, and drove


    away his dad who stayed in his room all the time. He''s making noises about being sleepy. When the


    bedroom door was closed, he immediately turned around and threw himself into her arms.


    "Wendy~"


    Once Wendy kissed him on the face, he could secretlyugh for a long time.


    With Larry by her side, she felt much relieved. She was not afraid that Charlie would do anything


    out of line, so she held Larry tightly in her arms all night.


    Wendy had a good night''s sleep. When she woke up the next day, Larry in her arms had already


    opened his big eyes, which were like ck grapes.


    Wendy found gum in his eyes and took it out for him. Larry immediately felt embarrassed and


    rubbed against her arms. "Thank you, Wendy."


    Wendy took a look at the time. It was 7:30 a.m, which was not too early or toote. She made the


    bedspread straight again and then took Larry to the bathroom to wash up. Aunt Lee had prepared


    toiletries on the washstandst night, and a woman and a boy stood in front of the mirror to brush


    their teeth.


    Larry stood on the bench and nced at the side secretly, feeling very happy in his heart.


    "If only I could wash up with Wendy every morning~"


    Wendy also nced at the small figure beside her from the corner of her eye. She was afraid that


    he would fall down, and at the same time, she nced at her chest secretly when Larry was not


    paying attention her.


    It''s strange...


    There''s a swelling sensation in her chest, just like that night she slept in that club with Charlie.


    Aunt Lee seemed to have been waiting for a long time. When she heard the sound, she knocked on


    the door and came in.


    After Wendy washed up and changed her clothes, she nned to leave, but Aunt Lee said that she


    should leave after breakfast, and Aunt Lee had already prepared her breakfast. Facing the honest


    and simple Aunt Lee and Larry who was full of expectation, she had to agree.


    When she came out of the children''s room, she passed by Charlie''s bedroom. He seemed to have


    just got up and was shaving his beard. When he heard the sound, he came to the door. It seemed


    that he was in good spirits. When he saw his son holding Wendy''s hand jumping, with happiness on


    his little face, suddenly, he was in a bad mood.


    "Good morning, daddy!"


    Larry was in a good mood and greeted him.


    Charlie snorted and said, "Did you wet the bedst night?"


    "..." Larry jumped instantly.


    His little face turned gloomy, and he was so wronged that he almost cried. He then looked nervously


    and worriedly at Wendy beside him, fearing that she would dislike him because of this.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy did not immediatelyfort Larry, because all her attention was attracted by Charlie''s right


    hand, or in other words, an electric shaver in his right hand. It could be seen that it had been used


    for a long time, and the handle was a little paint off.


    She wouldn''t be mistaken, it was a birthday present she had given him.


    Wendy was stunned. "Your shaver..."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy shook her head in a trance. "Nothing..."


    Aunt Lee, who went downstairs in advance, had already shouted downstairs, "Sir, young master,


    Miss Lim, it''s time toe down and have breakfast!"


    Just likest night, the three of them sat around the table.


    The morning light came in from outside the window and spread in all corners. Aunt Lee looked at it


    in the kitchen and couldn''t help but smile.


    Although she knew that Mr. Hogg had a fiancee, she always felt that the young master was


    unhappy with his dad''s fiancee. On the contrary, the scene in front of her was more like a family of


    three.


    Larry was very angry, ring at his dad. He''s still angry at his dad for saying he wet the bed. But


    with the presence of Wendy, he''s holding back. Besides, his dad got something on him, so he kept


    ncing sideways.


    Seeing that Wendy kept lowering her head and eating her toast, he felt extremely wronged.


    He''s done. Wendy didn''t like him anymore!


    Wendy was still keeping thinking about that shaver, and didn''t notice the pitiful expression of Larry


    in front of her at all. Finally, she swallowed her toast and put down the fork. "Well, I''m finished..." "I''ll


    give you a rideter.1'' Charlie picked up his coffee cup.


    "No, I can go back by myself..." Wendy shook her head and looked down for two seconds. She


    seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "Ah, my cell phone is left upstairs. I''ll go and get


    it."


    "Miss Lim, shall I go upstairs and help you get it?" Aunt Lee hurried out of the kitchen after hearing


    what she said.


    Wendy shook her head again. "No, I''d better go by myself..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie leaned back on the back of the chair, his deep eyes narrowed slightly, saying nothing.


    In Gray''s Mansion.


    After Kim changed his shoes and entered the living room, he saw his wife and daughter sitting on


    the sofa with flower tea and snacks on the tea table.


    As soon as they saw him, Madge got up and took his arm. "Dad!"


    "You''re a big girl now, still a spoiled girl?" Kimughed.


    Madge tilted her head, revealing two dimples. "No matter how old I am, I''ll always be a child in front


    of dad. I''m willing to be spoiled by dad!"


    "Haha, yes!" Kim nodded with a smile.


    Linda, who was standing at the side, was also smiling as she watched their interaction. She was


    very pleased.


    Kim, who was held by his daughter and sat on the sofa, asked, "When I first came in, I heard you


    and your mother chatting. What are you talking about?"


    "What else can we talk about? It''s Madge and Charlie''s wedding of course!" Linda put down the


    flower tea in her hand and couldn''t help but say, "Our Gray family and the Hogg family have been


    engaged for so many years, and Charlie and Madge even have already held an engagement


    ceremony four years ago. It''s time to hurry up and finish their wedding so as not to be toote!


    Charlie isn''t getting any younger, but he''s not in a hurry, isn''t he!"


    Madge snuggled up to Kim at the right time. "Dad, can you talk to Charlie sometime?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get married?" Kim said with a smile.


    "Oh, dad! Are you joking your own daughter?" Madge showed a shy look of a little daughter and


    started to act like a spoiled brat. "Can you help me?"


    Kim pondered for a moment and said, "My opinion is that it''s better to let nature take its course!"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t agree! If Charlie doesn''t propose to get married, then our


    Madge''s marriage is being dyed like this?" Linda, who was standing next to him, immediately


    frowned.


    "Linda, let our kids deal with their affairs by themselves. As elders, don''t give too much pressure!"


    Kim sighed to his wife and then looked at his daughter, saying gently, "Madge, Dad still think that it''s


    better to let nature take its course. If it''s time, you and Charlie will get married! Sometimes many


    things can''t be forced, especially feelings."


    Linda seemed to be stabbed in the back by hisst sentence, and her face was not very good.


    Kim also noticed it and didn''t say anything more. He got up, "You two talk. I''ll go upstairs and send


    some emails!"


    When he disappeared from the stairwell, Linda looked away and said unhappily, "I''ve told you. We


    can''t count on your father at all!"


    Madge also didn''t look very happy.


    There was a sounding from the entrance. Soon the driver came in and said, "Miss Gray,


    Madam!"


    "How is it going?" Madge asked directly.


    "ording to Miss Gray''s instructions, I have been following Mr. Hogg for the past two days!" The


    driver respectfully reported, but his heart was full of bitterness. His daily job was to drive, but in the


    recent two days, he had to follow someone like a spy.


    "He didn''t go to find Miss Lim, but..." The driver looked at Madge''s face and continued, "Miss Lim


    went to his house, and she seemed to sleep therest night. She didn''t leave until this morning!"


    "What did you say?" Madge stood up suddenly.


    "Madge? Which Miss Lim? Could it be..." Linda frowned when she heard this. When she saw her


    daughter agreeing, she couldn''t sit still. "She went abroad four years ago. Why did shee back?"


    Madge looked upstairs and said, "Mom, lower your voice. Be careful not to let dad hear you!"


    "What''s wrong with that woman? Why did shee here and entangled with Charlie again?" Linda


    got serious. "Mom, what''s so special about her?" Madge frowned and couldn''t understand. "Charlie


    was so obsessed with her four years ago that he was willing to break off the engagement with me,


    and four yearster, he couldn''t remember her anymore, but he was still attracted by her! Why is


    that?"


    "Luckily, he doesn''t remember her anymore!" Linda said.


    "Yes." Madge nodded in agreement.


    "It seems that the wedding can''t be dyed any longer. Also, Madge, you have to get close to


    Charlie as soon as possible!"


    "Mom, I want to! Not only Charlie, but I am also trying hard to get close to Larry, but it didn''t work!"


    "Don''t worry about the kid yet, it''s Charlie you should worry!" Linda said thoughtfully and drew her


    daughter closer. "Madge, you are adults now. Sometimes you don''t need to be too reserved. You


    can take the initiative in that aspect. Men are all the same!"


    Madge''s face was a little embarrassed, and she naturally understood what her mother meant.


    It''s just that it had been four years, although she called herself Charlie''s fiancee wherever she went,


    she really didn''t have much intimacy with Charlie. Not to mention kissing, they even seldom held


    hands. She was afraid that Charlie would only hold her hand in special asions, and most of the


    time, she took the initiative.


    Moreover, it was not that she didn''t give up her reserved manner, she hinted a lot openly and


    secretly, but also did a lot. Charlie was indifferent all the time. Even when he was on a business trip,


    she rushed over to the hotel and wore sexy pajamas for him, but he didn''t respond at all...


    Linda saw through her daughter''s embarrassment and whispered in her ear, "Madge, if that didn''t


    work, you..."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Outside the window, the night had fallen.


    After taking a shower, Wendy sat on the sofa and wiped her hair while staring at the interview


    reports on theputer, delete or revise some content asionally.


    There was a sudden knock on the door, and she walked to the entrance with suspicion.


    Looking out through the cat eye, Wendy couldn''t help biting her lips and looking down at her


    pajamas. After buttoning up the cor, she dillydallied to open the door.


    Outside, Charlie''s tall figure almost blocked all the lights in the corridor.


    He''s always in his ck suit, without a tie this time. Different from Wendy, two buttons of his shirt


    had been untied, exposing the bronze skin under his Adam''s apple.


    Wendy looked around and did not see the figure of Larry. It was really strange that there was only


    him.


    She swallowed hard and asked, "... Why are you here?"


    "I can''te?" Charlie asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, he crossed the threshold straightly with his long legs.


    His move was too aggressive. The masculinity of him came wildly, and Wendy couldn''t help but take


    a step back. This half step back seemed to have indulged Charlie. He stepped on the doormat and


    took off his shoes. This time, he didn''t change into slippers, and walked inside barefoot. It seemed


    that he was going straight to her bedroom.


    Wendy was stunned for two seconds. She frowned and hurried to catch up with him. "What... are


    you doing?"


    Charlie walked very fast and had already entered her bedroom. He put his hands in his pockets and


    said, "This is your room. I don''t think I visitedst time I was here."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips. "So, you came here at night just to visit my room?"


    "Why not?" Charlie bent his legs and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Now that you''ve finished, can you leave?" Wendy stood next to him.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough." Charlie crossed his legs andzily pulled his lips.


    "What the hell do you want..." Wendy was a little broken down.


    Charlie tapped his knee and raised his eyebrows at her. "I''lle and ask you for something."


    "... What?" Wendy was confused.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and continued, "What did you take when you left my house this


    morning?"


    Hearing this, Wendy''s expression suddenly became flustered.


    She looked away, trying to keep calm. "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "My shaver is gone. You didn''t take it?" Charlie raised his eyebrows higher.


    "..." Wendy couldn''t help but clench her fingers.


    Charlie put down his crossed legs, trying to negotiate with her. "If you don''t admit it, are you going to


    let me search for it by myself?"


    "..." Wendy gasped.


    There was something going on in her heart. She nced at the bedside table next to her.


    Charlie caught her small movement, got up, and strode over. When she was about to stop him, he


    had already pulled open the drawer.


    In addition to some personal stuff, the electric shaver was very conspicuous.


    Charlie took the shaver in his hand and looked at her with a yful look. "Wendy, what are you


    going to exin?"


    "I..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    "You what? Why don''t you say it?"


    Charlie held the shaver and looked down at her from a high position, then walked forward towards


    her.


    Wendy, who was caught on the spot, couldn''t speak a word. She kept stepping back until her calf


    was pressed against the bed. She couldn''t bend down anymore and fell on the bed suddenly.


    Charlie followed closely behind her, kneeling beside her. His entire body was covering her, and he


    was still asking, "Why did you take my shaver, huh?" "I..." Wendy still stuttered.


    His breath made her eyshes tremble, and she was short of breath.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to hide from me and that you didn''t want too much to do with me?


    Then why did you take my shaver?" Charlie held his two arms. His firm and resolute face were low,


    and his thin lips seemed to be sticking to her at any time. "You deliberately took it, which means you


    are trying to create the opportunity between us. Wendy, are women liars?"


    "Wendy-"


    Suddenly, there was a movement from the entrance.


    Emily seemed to be in a hurry, and did not notice the extra men''s leather shoes in the entrance.


    Instead, she rushed straight into Wendy''s room.


    When Emily saw the ambiguous scene in the room, she suddenly braked and said, "Go on, I''ll go


    back to my room first!"


    After saying that, she ran back to the opposite side and closed the door in a blink of an eye, looking


    as if she didn''t want to hear or look anything she shouldn''t.


    Charlie looked away and raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was saying that Wendy''s best friend


    was very perceptive.


    Wendy flushed and pushed Charlie hard. Seeing that he was unmoved, she took a deep breath and


    said, "Charlie, you may have misunderstood..."


    In the morning, she said that her mobile phone was left in the room, but it was just a cover. In fact,


    she sneaked into Charlie''s room and took his shaver.


    She didn''t expect that he was still using it all the time, and she could tell that he had used it for a


    long time. Many ces in the handle had been worn off. But now he had lost his memory and


    couldn''t remember her, let alone who gave him that shaver. The reason why Wendy took it away


    secretly was that she felt that it had no meaning for Charlie to keep anything rted to her...


    "I stole this shaver. It''s my fault. I apologize to you!"


    "Then why did you take it?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "I..." Wendy stammered.


    "You can''t say it, can you?" Charlie said with a mischievous look.


    "No." Wendy bit her lip, raised her eyes to look at him, and had to bite the bullet to induce him, "I


    took it because my ex-boyfriend also had one just like it..."


    When Charlie heard this, he remembered that when he was in the countryside, she ran out in the


    middle of the night to find her ne that given by her exboyfriend. She was so scared but still


    insisted on finding it. He was sure that if he tore off her cor, the ne must be on her neck.


    The look on his face suddenly changed. He frowned and said, "You''re still not over him?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and continued, "I really can''t forget him..."


    It was originally a perfunctoriness, but when she said it in this way, she felt a tug in her heart for


    some reason.


    Charlie remembered that he mentioned Madgest night and asked her if she was jealous. She


    didn''t admit it in the end. Now, he knew that she took the shaver because her ex-boyfriend had one


    just like it. For some reason, he''s jealous.


    "Haha, I''m just being sentimental!" Charlie snorted and said in a deep voice.


    After saying that, he stood up from her in a fit of anger, holding the shaver, leaving her a cold back.


    Wendy bit her lips and sat up. She tugged her pajamas, which were a little up.


    It seemed that Emily had heard the sound here. After the door was closed, she was fully dressed


    just like before, with her backpack on her back. She rushed into Wendy''s room in a panic and said,


    "Wendy, what should I do?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Uh, Emily, what''s going on?"


    Wendy was a little embarrassed, especially for the ambiguous atmosphere in the room just now,


    and she tucked her hair on her temples.


    However, Emily was not in the mood to care too much about the scene that she had bumped into.


    Instead, she said, "I don''t feel veryfortable..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wendy asked hurriedly.


    "Ever sincest week, I felt a little ufortable in my stomach. It seemed that I couldn''t sleep well


    all day. Yesterday I checked the press draft in the station, and I fell asleep... And I have no energy,


    don''t want to eat, and get nauseous from the smell of food!" Emily''s face was a little pale, and her


    tone was even more nervous. "Wendy, do you think I was seriously ill? I suspected that I had


    stomach cancer. In the nursing home where my grandmother lives, an old woman with stomach


    cancer got the same symptom as me..."


    "Emily, don''t talk nonsense..." Wendy was also nervous about what Emily said.


    "What should I do? I''m so scared. I haven''t lived long enough!" Emily''s facial features were almost


    crumpled into a ball. She stood up and walked around in circles. Finally, she sighed to the sky and


    said, "Do you think I''m so unlucky? I divorced and now I have cancer. I heard that the death rate of


    stomach cancer is extremely high. If it''s true, then God is so unfair to me!"


    Wendy hurriedly stood up and said, "Emily! Don''t scare yourself. I''ll apany you to the hospital


    tomorrow and you''ll know after checking it out!"


    Emily nodded her head with the look of misery, as if she was about to say goodbye to the world at


    any time.


    Because of this, both of them did not sleep well. The next morning, they hurried out of the door and


    stopped a taxi to go to the hospital.


    After getting in the car, they only told the driver to go a better hospital nearby. After getting off the


    car, Emily found out that it was a private hospital, the one where Simon worked.


    After entered the clinic building, there were a lot of people waiting in line. Wendy asked tentatively,


    "Emily, do you want to call Dr. Chin? If he does us a favor, we should be able to see the doctor


    soon..."


    "No!" Emily shook her head.


    "Well, then wait for me!" Wendy didn''t insist. "I''ll get you registered."


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Wendy finally got Emily registered. The next step was to wait


    outside the gastric & intestine department.


    Throughout the whole process, Emily was very nervous. Every time the radio called a number, she


    would hold her hand tightly and adjusted herself by taking deep breaths from time to time. Even


    Wendy was worried that there would be a bad resultter.


    After it was their turn, the doctor pushed up his sses but did not say the result. Aftering out


    with the test sheet, Emily had even got a heavy step. "What should I do? I need to do a


    gastrointestinal examination. Then what''s wrong with the doctor? Why did he ask me to transfer to


    the gynecology department? Are there so many parts of my body that are out of whack? Oh,


    Wendy, I''m so afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll apany you. Take it easy!" Wendy could onlyfort Emily.


    There was a thought in her mind, but she did not dare to confirm it.


    Because she was also confused at that time and had no experience in this aspect. She didn''t know


    it until she was sent to the hospital after she fainted...


    After another series of tests, Emily was on the verge of breaking down. She waved at Wendy with a


    pale face and said, "Wendy, I don''t have the courage anymore. Why don''t you check it for me?"


    Wendy nodded and went into the doctor''s office.


    Five or six minutester, Wendy came out of the room, and Emily, who was sitting on the chair


    waiting for Wendy, with an uneasy look on her face.


    "Good news!"


    Wendy hurriedly told her, "Emily, don''t worry. It''s just a false rm. You don''t get stomach cancer!"


    "Really?" Emily stood up excitedly.


    "How can I lie to you!" Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry, this also made her a little


    nervous. She handed over the test results and looked down. "You are not sick. You are pregnant!"


    Emily''s face was full of shock when she heard that, and her excited expression froze there.


    It was not until then that Wendy thought of something and her face became serious.


    Wendy knew Emily very well. There were not many men around her. In addition to Boyd Parker who


    had hurt her heart before, the only man who might have been entangled with her was Simon. And


    this child must be his, but now the two of them were divorced...


    Suddenly, Wendy felt that they were really best friends, having the same fate.


    Wendy gently held Emily''s hand and said, "Emily, what are you going to do..."


    Emily looked at Wendy at a loss. It was obvious that she was in a state of panic. She was even


    more flustered than she had beenst night when she suspected that she had stomach cancer.


    Wendy sighed, she had been there, so she didn''t say much and nned to leave the hospital first.


    They took the elevator downstairs. Wendy didn''t know I if it was fate, but when they arrived at the


    first floor, they met Simon in his whiteb coat.


    He looked like he''d juste from the pharmacy, and was in a hurry.


    However, even so, he could still see them at a nce and walked straight over. To be more precise,


    his peach blossom eyes were fixed on Emily. His brows were furrowed tightly and his tone was full


    of concern. "Why are you here?"


    Emily looked very flustered as she hid the test sheet behind her back. Seeing this, Wendy smiled


    and said, "It''s me, I''m not feeling well. Emilye to the hospital with me!"


    "Miss Lim!" Upon hearing her words, Simon was obviously relieved. "What''s wrong? You''re not


    feeling well? Do you want me to take you to a specialist?"


    "Well, no... Uh, I just ate something bad and it''s gone! Thank you, Dr. Chin!" Wendy waved her hand


    unnaturally.


    Simon seemed to be very busy. A nurse came over and told him that there was something wrong in


    the ward.


    When Wendy saw this, she took the initiative to say, "Dr. Chin, go ahead and do your work. We''ll go


    first..."


    "Okay." Simon nodded.


    He frowned and looked at Emily before leaving with the nurse.


    When they walked out of the clinic building, Wendy felt that Emily, who was next to her, was barely


    rxed, but almost leaned against her.


    "I''m exhausted. My legs are so soft!" Emily said as she shook her head.


    Wendy stretched out her hand to hold Emily''s arm andforted Emily, "Let''s get a taxi to go back


    now!"


    The two of them came out of the hospital and were ready to wait for the car at the door.


    From time to time, there''s the sound of car engines going in and out behind them. Suddenly, Emily


    tugged at Wendy''s sleeve. "Wendy, it seems to be Mr. Hogg''s car!" Wendy turned around and saw a


    ck Bentley driving out. The windows on both sides of the car were put down, because the traffic


    at the hospital entrance was crowded and there was some traffic jam, and cars moved very slowly.


    "Miss Lim!"


    Farr, who was sitting in the passenger seat, greeted her with a smile when he saw her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy nodded and said, "Mr. Chiang."


    "What a coincidence. Have youe to the hospital? We got a customer in the hospital. I


    apany Mr. Hogg to visit..." Farr felt colder and colder on his back, so he didn''t say anything


    more.


    Wendy couldn''t help but look at the back. Charlie kept looking straight ahead with a straight face.


    He didn''t even nce at her with the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    It was as if Charlie was angry with someone.


    Wendy bit her lip and swallowed the words she wanted to say.


    Farr looked at the cars at the door and there were almost no empty cars. He still couldn''t help


    looking at the boss behind him, and tentatively said again, "Miss Lim, I don''t think it''s a good ce


    to get a cab, so..."


    "That''s great. Mr. Hogg could give us a ride!" Emily nudged Wendy''s arm happily when she heard


    that.


    Indeed, it''s not a good ce to get a cab. They had been standing there for half a day, and Emily


    had just finished her examination and was physically and mentally fragile with the news that she


    was pregnant. She really needed to go home earlier.


    So when Wendy heard the words, she could not help but look over with a little expectation.


    Charlie was still staring straight ahead, with a smooth line on his side face and a few twitches of his


    thin lips.


    "Drive!"


    Farr didn''t dare to breathe, and the driver drove away directly.


    Bentley soon left, leaving only automobile exhaust.


    Not only was Wendy dumbfounded, but so was Emily on the side. "Wendy, did you make Mr. Hogg


    unhappy?" "Well, sort of..." Wendy said, pursing her lips.


    "It''s fine! Really!" Emily immediately understood what Wendy meant. She pointed ahead and said, "I


    saw an empty caring up ahead!"


    After getting in the car, Emily was immersed in the shocking news of pregnancy and was always in


    a daze with the test sheet in her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy didn''t bother Emily much, giving her time to herself. And Wendy just silently turned her head


    to look at the street view that passed by the window.


    When the taxi passed by the crossroad, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    It''s Farr?


    Wendy tilted her head and stared at the rearview mirror to make sure it was right.


    It was just strange, Why did he take a cab on the side of the road by himself, looking depressed...


    The next afternoon, a taxi stopped in front of the office building.


    Wendy walked in with aputer in her hand. When she passed the revolving door, two people,


    both in ck suits, walked out in front of her.


    The figure in the front was taller and stronger. Just like yesterday when they met in front of the


    hospital, Charlie''s deep, restrained eyes were only looking ahead, as if he did not see her, and even


    the corner of his eyes did not look at her at all.


    His footsteps were also very fast, and he passed her through the ss door. Farr, who was


    following behind Charlie, couldn''t even say hello to her. So he just nodded to her in a hurry.


    Out of the revolving door, Wendy subconsciously turned back and saw that Charlie''s tall figure had


    already walked to the side of the road in a sh. He directly bent over and sat in the Bentley. The


    window was slightly lowered, and his arm, which had just lit up a cigarette, was stretched out.


    She took a breath and seemed to be able to feel the smell of smoke.


    Wendy wasing over to the Price''s Group today because the secretary called her to say that


    Chairman Price was avable today so she coulde over to deliver the final revised interview


    draft.


    When she went upstairs and was brought into the office, Chairman Price was sitting on the sofa with


    a cup of tea that was no longer hot in front of him, and opposite him was half a cup of strong ck


    coffee.


    She barely had to guess who drank it.


    "Chairman Price!"


    Wendy walked over and nodded.


    Chairman Price stretched out his hand, "Miss Lim, here you are! Sit down!"


    Wendy nodded and sat down with theputer in her hand. The secretary had alreadye over


    and removed the cups and put on a new set.


    As if noticing that Wendy''s eyes were fixed on the coffee cup, Chairman Price said with a smile,


    "Before you came in, I talked with Mr. Hogg about some business! It hasn''t been long since he left.


    Have you met each other downstairs?"


    "Well, we ran into each other at the door..." Wendy lowered her eyes.


    Wendy opened theputer and ced it on her knee, picked out the document, and turned it over


    on the table. "Chairman Price, here are a few demands proposed by youst time. Please check


    them first! If you have no problem with them, I will send them to the chief editor. The magazine will


    then be printed with this final draft!"


    But after she said that, Chairman Price did not immediately look at the screen, but looked at her


    with a smile.


    "Chairman Price, what''s wrong?" Wendy was confused.


    "You two are really interesting!" Chairman Price raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "I remember


    that thest time you came to me, Mr. Hogg happened toe here to talk about business, but you


    ran away as soon as you heard it! What a coincidence! When Mr. Hogg was with me, I also told him


    that you woulde over soon. After hearing that, he stood up and said goodbye, as if there was a


    wolf chasing him! Miss Lim, don''t you think you two are very interesting?"


    Wendy bit her lips and curled up her fingers on her knees.


    She swallowed hard and awkwardly changed the topic, "Chairman Price, why don''t you read the


    interview draft first..." Chairman Price raised his eyebrows but did not make any more jokes.


    Instead, he began to read the draft.


    Twenty minutester, Wendy left the office building.


    She went to the magazinepany again and handed over some materials to Coral. By the time


    she got home by car, it was already evening.


    It was getting hotter and hotter. Wendy could barely feel some coolness on the asional windy


    day. She was not in a hurry to get a cab, but came back by bus. After entering through the entrance


    to the block and following the shadows, she came face to face with two men as she reached the


    apartment building.


    They were all dressed in ck, strong, and seriou. It was inevitable that they looked a little fierce.


    "Miss Lim, pleasee with us!"


    Wendy subconsciously took half a step back. "... What''s the matter?"


    The two men didn''t say anything, but looked at each other, then went forward separately and held


    her arms from left and right.


    "Hey, let me go..." Wendy panicked.


    By the time she realized what had happened, the two of them had already led her to a car parked


    by the side. She tried her best to struggle but it''s useless, and now there was no one downstairs.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to shout, but then was stuffed into the car.


    The door mmed shut and the driver stepped on the elerator. Wendy was held in the middle,


    and the two of them were sitting left and right like before, not giving her any chance to break away.


    "What are you going to do?" Wendy frowned.


    One of them said, "Miss Lim, you''ll see when you get there!"


    "..." Wendy could only continue to frown.


    Her gaze swept from the left and right sides again. For some reason, she felt that this scene was a


    little familiar.


    With suspicion and apprehension in mind, the car had been parked in front of a star hotel. After the


    door opened, the two got off in turn and led her inside.


    This time, Wendy did not struggle, but followed them into the elevator thoughtfully.


    It stopped on the 12th floor. Not long after they came out, she found herself stopped in front of a


    business suite, with the door unlocked. She directly pushed it open and went in. In front of the


    French window, there was a graceful back, and a ss table with a ss of red wine.


    Wendy suddenly clenched her hands and shouted uncertainly, "Uh... aunt?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    "Ms. Hogg, she''s here!"


    The two men were always standing on her left and right, and one of them reported respectfully.


    That made Wendy even more sure of the woman''s identity. As expected, when the back of the


    figure in front of the window turned around, a familiar face came into Wendy''s eyes. A piece of


    emerald pendant that was still the same in Wendy''s memories hung on her neck, and she was


    stepping on high heels and walking toward Wendy.


    Wendy was stunned on the spot for a moment.


    As a matter of fact, she had not met Donna for a long time.


    When she and Charlie sent Donna to the airport in person, no one would have thought that it would


    be so long before they met again. And the joy of reunion that had been separated for a long time


    was constantly gushing from the bottom of their hearts.


    It seemed that nothing had changed, Donna was still in good shape but with a new haircut, which


    made her look younger.


    This scene was too familiar. Fortunately, Donna didn''t kidnap Wendy as she did four years ago, and


    didn''t take Wendy to the top floor.


    When Donna walked up to Wendy, she reached out her hand and pinched Wendy''s face. "You still


    remember that I''m your aunt?"


    "Oh!" Wendy covered her face.


    It hurt...


    Donna''s strength was so strong that she didn''t hesitate at all.


    It was probably no different than the time when Donna was hitting Charlie with a branch in the


    countryside. Wendy felt that if Donna used more strength, her face would be pulled off.


    "Aunt, why are you here..." Wendy was still stunned.


    "I know that you have returned home of course. I have toe to see you!" Donna Hogg snorted


    angrily with her arms folded around her shoulders.


    Wendy bit her lip and said, "Aunt, how have you been... all these years?"


    "Not good!" Donna raised her hand and wanted to pinch Wendy''s face again, but she couldn''t bear


    to see that Wendy was still as honest as before. She just red at Wendy and said, "I''m lucky I


    didn''t get killed by things happened between you and Charlie! Wendy,e here and let me see.


    You''ve lost so much weight, I could break your waist if I tried!"


    Hearing Donna''s familiar words, Wendy felt warm and bitter in her heart.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was with Charlie, Donna had been very kind to her, purely, without any purposes. She


    called Donna aunt, and in her heart, she had always regarded Donna as her rtive.


    Now that she lost her grandmother, when she saw Donna after so many years and heard that


    familiar voice, she couldn''t help but blush. "Aunt, actually I miss you so much..."


    Donna was touched when she saw this. She walked up to Wendy and sat down on the sofa next to


    Wendy.


    "I''m d you miss me. I didn''t love you for nothing!" Donna took Wendy''s hands andforted her,


    patting them again and again. "Wendy, don''t cry. We''re not like old lovers, who look at each other


    with tears in their eyes! Don''t just ask me, how have you been all these years?"


    "Aunt, I''m fine..." Wendy burst into tears and smiled.


    Donna nodded. After a pause, she asked, "Have you met Charlie?"


    "Yes..." Wendy lowered her eyes.


    "What happened between you two? I just went back to the United States, but you two..." Donna said


    in an iprehensible tone, "At that time, he told me that you broke up with each other and didn''t


    let me intervene. I thought he had some ns in his mind, butter he said that you were going to


    marry someone else!"


    Wendy thought of what had happened that year, and she just smiled bitterly.


    She smiled and said, "Auntie, that didn''t matter anymore. We may not be fated to be together, but


    you should know that it''s not a good thing that he doesn''t remember me now..."


    Donna fell silent.


    After a while, Donna frowned and continued, "Who knows what happened? How could there be an


    ident? After waking up, he doesn''t remember you, like bullsh*t stories in TV series. It''s really


    strange that he doesn''t remember you at all! I also consulted other experts, saying that the brain


    injury is not serious, and logically speaking, it shouldn''t cause amnesia, but it did!"


    Wendy nodded. Earlier, Simon had told her about it.


    "I thought that since he doesn''t remember you, and you have been out of the country for a long


    time, you two just missed each other. After that, I never mentioned you in front of him..." Donna said


    this and looked at her, "Wendy, you are back now. Are there any possibilities between you two?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and shook her head. "Aunt, he has a son, and he will marry his fiancee at


    any time. It''s impossible for us to..."


    Donna seemed to have expected that Wendy would answer in this way. She sighed and said, "s,


    fate makes fools of us!"


    "Aunt, no matter what happened between me and Charlie, as long as you are willing, I still think of


    you as my aunt." Wendy said from the bottom of her heart with a sour chest.


    "Good!" Donna nodded and smiled kindly, "Wendy, I''ve said before that I like you and want you to


    be my goddaughter! That b*stard Charlie is not lucky. Since you two can''t be together, I''ll go back


    and discuss it with my husband. If you agree, then you can be my goddaughter!"


    Donna narrowed her eyes after saying that. Although she said so, she had other ns in her mind.


    "Well..." Wendy nodded without noticing Donna''s intention.


    She just felt that when Donna suggested the idea in the countryside, she didn''t dare say yes,


    because she couldn''t call Charlie brother, but now it was different...


    Donna smiled and took her hand. "Let''s go and get something to eat!"


    They didn''t look for another ce far away, just went to a nearby Western restaurant across the


    street from the hotel. It was dinner time, so there were already many guests having dinner inside.


    The waiter took them to a seat with rtively good view angle.


    After sitting down, Donna ordered another bottle of red wine.


    Wendy felt that they hadn''t seen each other for many years, and they were very close, so she didn''t


    refuse Donna.


    The sd was served very quickly, and the steak needed more time to cook. The waiter poured


    them some fresh red wine.


    When Donna picked up the red wine ss, Wendy also knocked it lightly. When she was about to


    drink, there seemed to be some disturbance at the table in front of them.


    She could see clearly from where she sat. It was a waitress who identally sshed the soup


    when she served the dishes. All the soup sshed on the female customer''s clothes and scalded


    her skin. The female customer seemed to be in a bad temper. She stood up and pped the


    waitress, and reproached her arrogantly. With great strength, the waitress fell directly to the ground,


    and her tied hair was scattered.


    It had already alerted the manager of the restaurant and he also ran over. After asking about the


    situation, he quickly apologized and severely criticized his staff. The waitress didn''t even dare to


    breathe heavily and only shrank her shoulders there, allowing the people around her to point fingers


    at her.


    Wendy frowned. She could only see the back of the waitress clearly.


    For some reason, that waitress looked familiar...

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    For fear of disrupting other customers, the manager was nice enough to talk things over before


    finally settling the matter.


    The waitress also stood up from the ground and kept nodding and bowing to apologize, but the


    female customer snorted and threw the napkin that she had wiped her clothes into the waitress''


    face, barely sparing the waitress.


    During the whole process, the waitress lowered her head and left in a hurry with a very humble look.


    Donna also looked back and shrugged, "That''s the way it is in the service industry!"


    Wendy nodded in agreement.


    In the old days, to pay for Grandma''s medical expenses, Wendy used to do a lot of part-time jobs,


    so she could understand the hard work of the service industry. It was inevitable to make mistakes at


    work, and often met customers who were reluctant to let her be. However, there were still a few


    customers who would do this to waiters, and that waitress just got bad luck.


    After this small episode, the waiter also brought the steak to the table.


    Donna was cutting the steak with a knife and fork, but her eyes were staring at Wendy who was


    sitting on the opposite side. She put the beef into her mouth and chewed it, saying casually,


    "Wendy, are you single now, or..." "Uh, yes..." Wendy paused.


    "I see!" Donna nodded with a smile, and didn''t ask any more questions, but picked her thin


    eyebrows and said, "I told you in the hotel that I''m thinking of making you my goddaughter. I''m


    worried about you being alone. Would you like me to introduce you to someone?"


    "Aunt, there''s no need..." Wendy hurriedly shook her head.


    She recalled that Donna had done the same thing four years ago. She couldn''t help but emphasize


    it again, "I don''t want to think about it yet."


    "That''s fine!" Donna didn''t insist, but her smile was meaningful.


    During the conversation, the waitress passed by with a tray in her hand. It seemed that she had


    gone back to tidy up. Her hair had been re-tied, but the part of her face that had been pped was


    still swollen.


    It was also because of her awkwardness that she was holding the dishes with her head lowered


    down. After handing the sd on the tray to the guest, she nodded and left.


    Once again, when she passed by Wendy, Wendy vaguely saw her face this time...


    Wendy blinked her eyes, a little confused. She turned her head and looked at the back of the


    waitress.


    Pulling back her eyes and thinking about something, Wendy cut the beef and put it down. "Aunt, I''ll


    go to the bathroom first, you eat first..." "Go ahead!" Donna was drinking red wine and nodded,


    "Come back quickly, Steak doesn''t taste right when it''s cold!"


    "Okay!" Wendy picked up the food cloth on her legs and stood up.


    However, after she left her seat, she did not go directly to the bathroom. Instead, she followed the


    waitress to the kitchen.


    At a distance of a few steps, the waitress held the tray and bowed her head at the door. The


    restaurant manager in front of her was shouting at her, "Can you do it or not! Tell me yourself, how


    many times have you spilled soup on a customer?"


    "I''m sorry!" The waitress lowered her head.


    "Sorry doesn''t help!" The restaurant manager didn''t buy it at all, and his tone was even worse. "You


    can''t even do such a little thing like serving food. If it weren''t for your good looks, I''d send you back


    to the kitchen to do the dishes! Why did you shed tears? You came here to make money. Do you


    think you are a rich youngdy? Even if you are, not anymore! I warn you onest time, if you make


    trouble for me again, get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, yes!" The waitress answered repeatedly, afraid that she would be fired.


    After the restaurant manager finished, he opened the curtain and went into the kitchen with a re.


    The waitress wiped her tears and turned around, lowered her head, and looked at her hands. She


    seemed to be very wronged and unwilling, but she had no alternative but to bow her head. She


    raised her head and was ready to continue to work. When the four eyes met, Wendy was


    completely stunned.


    It really was her...


    "Ynda Lim?"


    Wendy couldn''t believe that the waitress in front of her was really Ynda.


    The scene just now still lingered in her mind, which shocked her a lot. It''s because ording to


    common sense, Ynda and the female customer would have swapped ces, and she should be


    the one to p the waitress. She even suspected that Ynda might have entered the


    entertainment industry and was just filming scenes...


    It was out of Wendy''s expectation that Ynda, who used to be arrogant and domineering like a


    proud peacock and was all branded would end up like this.


    Ynda''s face changed drastically when she saw Wendy, "Wendy?"


    "Why are you..." It was hard for Wendy to hide her surprise.


    "Oh, you are very happy now, aren''t you?" Ynda gnashed her teeth, which made the swollen part


    of her face ache. "Stop pretending! You must be very happy to see me like this! Wendy, you must


    come here on purpose to make fun of me. Why do you have to pretend to be very surprised?"


    "Why are you working here as a waitress?" Wendy gulped and was still surprised. "Do you... does


    Dad know what you''re doing?"


    Ynda looked at her with hatred and sneered. "Don''t be hypocritical here. Wendy, why am I here?


    You know exactly why I''m here better than anyone else? It''s all thanks to you. I don''t know how


    much you''ve put into his head!"


    "..." Wendy frowned and looked confused.


    A waiter who was packing the dishes came quickly and said to Ynda, "Ynda, why are you still


    here? Table No. 16 has been calling you for a long time!"


    "I see. I''ll go now!" Ynda answered hurriedly.


    When she passed by Wendy, the hatred in her eyes seemed toe from the bottom of her bones.


    At the corner, Wendy still went to the bathroom. She walked back thoughtfully, still thinking about


    why Ynda would appear here and end up like this, and she couldn''t understand what Ynda


    said to her just now, especially herst sentence.


    What did it have to do with Charlie?


    When Wendy returned to her seat, she was stunned again.


    She didn''t know if it was because she''s thinking about Charlie, his rigid facial contours jumped into


    her line of sight.


    Donna, who had been sitting on the opposite side alone like her, now had another person in the


    next seat.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter next to him had already brought a new set of tableware and a menu. Charlie was


    browsing through it with a low eyebrow. When Wendy walked over, she heard his calm voice telling


    the waiter how rare should the steak be. "What a coincidence. Charlie just happened to have dinner


    with his client here, and he left temporarily, so I asked him toe over and eat with us!" Donna


    smiled and held the red wine ss. Her tone was apologetic. She cared about Wendy''s thought and


    asked, "Wendy, do you mind?"


    Wendy had to shake her head. "No..."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    How could she not mind? In a twinkling of an eye, the waiter served all the steaks.


    Charlie hadn''t spoken since he sat down. However, the better thing was that he would asionally


    nce at her from the corner of his eyes.


    With an extra person at the table, Wendy couldn''t act natural and just sullenly cut up the beef on her


    te.


    Only Donna enjoyed the meal.


    After the meal, Charlie called the waiter over to swipe the card. Donna looked at her and said, "How


    nice! Someone else paid the bill!"


    Wendy could only let out two hollowughs as a response.


    Finally, they finished this meal. When Wendy was about to leave, Donna took her hand from behind.


    "Wendy, you''ve drunk a lot. I have to send you back, otherwise, I won''t be at ease if I let you go


    back by yourself!" After saying this, Donna looked at her nephew, "Charlie, then I''ll borrow your car!"


    Charlie answered in an almost inaudible way.


    Wendy wanted to refuse, but didn''t get a chance. Donna dragged her into the car.


    The ck Bentley was driving in the night. The driver was driving steadily towards the apartment


    building by the river. The window was half-opened, and the cool night breeze was veryfortable.


    Donna leaned on the seatzily and asked her with a smile, "Are you full?"


    "Uh, I''m full..." Wendy nodded.


    "Is that so? I''m not full!" Donna curled her lips.


    "..." Wendy chose to remain silent.


    Because there was still a lot of beef left on Wendy''s and Charlie''s te when Charlie was paying


    the bill, Donna ate up all the food on Wendy''s te, and even the side dishes on it werepletely


    finished.


    "This home chef is so average. When I go back, I''ll give it a badment on the Inte!" Donna


    looked at Wendy with a smile and even smacked her lips. "Wendy, I still think that the egg fried rice


    you cook is the best! When will you do it for me again?"


    Wendy smiled and said, "Aunt, anytime you want..."


    While she was calling Donna, Charlie, who was sitting in front of her, turned around and looked at


    her.


    In the car, where the neon passed by at a constant speed, his deep and serene eyes were


    narrowed slightly.


    Their gazes collided, and Wendy was the first to shift her gaze away.


    "Okay!" Donna patted her with satisfaction.


    After driving for a while, Donna seemed to suddenly think of something and tilted her head to ask


    her, "I seem to have heard that Larry is very close to you?"


    Wendy subconsciously looked at the co- driver''s seat in the front.


    Charlie didn''t turn around this time. In the rearview mirror, she could see that his eyes were as


    bright as an old well. She said carefully, "Not bad..."


    "I got off the ne to see him yesterday, and he kept talking about Wendy, Wendy! I almost got


    calluses in my ears!" After Donna finished her words, she stretched out her hand and touched her


    ears exaggeratedly.


    Even if Wendy didn''t see it, she could imagine the adorable face of Larry when he called her name


    in a soft voice.


    Her expression could not help but soften. She nodded and said, "Larry is adorable!"


    When Wendy said this, she looked at the rearview mirror again. She thought that a father would be


    proud when he heard others praise his son. She thought that she would see him raise his


    eyebrows, but unexpectedly, he frowned slightly.


    Donna was also observing her facial expression in secret. After hearing what she said, she could


    not help smiling.


    "Looks like the Hoggs all see things the same way." Donna''s smile grew even bigger as she said


    those words with a deeper meaning.


    However, after she said that, she silently added another sentence in her heart, all the Hoggs except


    her elder brother Gilbert.


    "..." Wendy was uneasy.


    Because when Donna said that, she deliberately looked forward. Fortunately, the speed slowed


    down and the car entered the district. Not long after, it stopped at the apartment building. She felt


    relieved and said, "Well, it''s me!"


    Hearing this, Donna also looked out of the window.


    After the Bentley stopped, the driver got out and opened the door for them.


    Donna got out of the car first, and Wendy followed her. When they moved outside quietly, they did


    not notice the sh of light in Donna''s eyes and the leg that suddenly reached out to her without a


    warning.


    Before Wendy could stand firm, she stumbled.


    Because of where she stood, she fell into the arms of Charlie, who was sitting in the co-driver''s


    seat.


    Almost at the same time, Charlie reached out and held her firmly.


    Wendy''s face was on his sturdy chest. The warm body temperature came, and her whole neck was


    burning red. She stood up in a hurry and moved two steps to the side. "Er, I''m sorry, thank you..."


    "Oh, Wendy, are you all right? I didn''t notice that I tripped you!" Donna shouted at this time.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay..." Wendy shook her head awkwardly and took a quick nce at Charlie. Then she looked


    at Donna and said awkwardly, "Aunt, thank you for sending me back. Then I''ll go up first..."


    "Wait!" Donna suddenly stopped her and continued, "Charlie, Wendy has been drinking, and I think


    she''s a bit overwhelmed, and it''ste at night, so for safety''s sake, help me send her upstairs!"


    Wendy was not as drunk as Donna said. She just drank a cup of wine before Charlie came.


    Although the red wine was strong, she didn''t feel any difort. She wanted to say that there was


    no need, but Charlie in front of her spoke before her and said, "Well, I know."


    With his hands in his pockets, the tall figure had already stepped into the apartment building.


    Seeing this, Wendy had to follow him silently.


    Behind her, Donna''s voice was still saying, "You must see her enter the door with your own eyes.


    Don''t worry! Oh, I''m a little drunk. I''ll walk downstairs to get some fresh air!"


    If it weren''t for Donna''s sincere concern for her, Wendy would have doubted whether it was


    intentional or not.


    The two of them went into the building one after the other, and the elevator happened to stop on the


    first floor. They pressed the button after entered it and the floor quickly rose.


    Charlie''s deep eyes were slightly lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Ding!"


    After the elevator arrived, the two of them came out one after the other.


    But this time, Wendy walked in front. When she reached the door, she took out the key and opened


    the door. Lights poured out from inside. Emily should havee back, but not in the living room.


    The door of the bedroom was closed, and there was the sound of TVing out. "Here''s my


    house."


    Wendy pulled out the key and turned to speak to him.


    Seeing that he was silent, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Then I''ll go first, thank you..."


    After finishing her words, she was ready to close the door, but when the door was closed only


    halfway, it got stuck. She couldn''t help but frown and looked down to see that his right shoe was it.


    "You..." Wendy had to raise her head.


    With the shadow covering her face, Charlie was squinting at her. "I thought you said we didn''t know


    each other?"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "...Yeah" Wendy stuttered.


    Charlie''s pupils contracted slightly and his eyes became sharp. "Then why do you call my aunt so


    intimately?"


    "She asks me to call her like that..." Wendy didn''t dare to meet his eyes. She looked down at his


    leather shoes against the door, and the light reflected on its surface. "I used to work in a private


    company. At that time, thepany I worked for was merged by Ms. Hogg and she became the


    new boss, so I followed her on an official business trip once. Maybe it''s because we get along well,


    she has always been kind to me..."


    What Wendy said was all true, she''s just avoiding the important and dwelling the trivial.


    "Really?" Charlie frowned.


    "Yes..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    Charlie''s deep gaze was fixed on her like a secure lock.


    Wendy''s eyshes hung down, just letting him look around. Her face was kept as natural as


    possible, with only the hand clenched quietly behind her back.


    There was a sounding from inside. It seemed that Emily had heard something from the


    entrance and opened her bedroom door, poked her head out and took a look. When she saw that


    Charlie was also there, she quickly retreated like a tortoise.


    Wendy took the opportunity to say, "It''s gettingte. I''m going inside..."


    Charlie was silent for two seconds before he withdrew his right shoe.


    The security door closed in his sight. He put his hands in his pockets and turned to the elevator.


    Coming out of the apartment building, Donna, who said she wanted to walk around and got some


    fresh air because she''s had too much wine and had a headache, was slouching back in her seat


    with an iPad ying a noisy inw drama.


    Donna was so absorbed in it and was stunned when she heard the sound of the door opening.


    When she turned her head and saw her nephew sitting in, she asked in surprise, "Why are you


    coming down so soon?"


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    "Wendy went upstairs? Did you see her enter the door with your own eyes? Didn''t I say I was not in


    a hurry?" Donna sat up straight and looked at the apartment building, feeling resentful towards


    Charlie for failing to meet expectations.


    "She said she wanted to sleep," Charlie said in a quiet voice.


    He then nced at the iPad in her hand and asked casually, "What kind of TV y? You watch it in


    the car?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Donna angrily put the iPad on the back of the chair in front of her.


    Charlie looked at her sudden change of expression and frowned. "Aunt, are you on menopause?"


    "Says who!" Donna red at him and shouted angrily, "You dare to say that again! I am on


    menopause? You want me to hit you? You think I''m too old to do it, don''t you?"


    "I''m just kidding." Charlie had no choice but to give her a break.


    Donna snorted coldly, and couldn''t stand the look of him. She asked the driver in front of her to stop


    the car. "Sit in the front, I don''t wanna see you!"


    The next day was a weekend off, and the afternoon sun was very bright.


    When Emily came out of the bedroom with a yawn, she saw Wendying out from the opposite


    room, like she''s going out.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost three o''clock!"


    Hearing this, Emily was shocked. She looked at the clock on the wall and said, "Ah? It''s already at


    this time. I can''t believe I slept for so long!"


    Wendy knew that the drowsiness got worse when she got pregnant. She wanted to ask how Emily


    felt these days, but only saw Emily rush into the bathroom with mouth covered, and a retching


    sound came.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wendy ran to the kitchen to pour a cup of warm water and followed Emily into the bathroom. Inside,


    Emily was vomiting uncontrobly.


    Wendy couldn''t do anything. When she was pregnant, these reactions were not very strong. Now


    when she thought about it, she was d that her baby didn''t torture her too much. But then when


    she thought of the bloody dead baby, her hands and feet suddenly became cold.


    "Emily, how are you feeling?" Wendy asked as she passed the water to Emily.


    "Ah, still alive!" Emily sat down on the toilet bowl and drank half a ss of water. She panted and


    said, "Wendy, I''m telling you, being pregnant is the one thing I never want to do again!"


    "..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She helped Emily on the sofa in the living room, and couldn''t help but ask, "Emily, aren''t you going


    to let Dr. Chin know about your pregnancy?"


    "Yes!" Emily''s answer was direct. It was obvious that she had already nned it.


    "But..." Wendy frowned.


    "We''ve already divorced. From now on, we''ll be on our separate paths. I don''t want to use my


    children to tie him up or drag him down!" After saying this, Emily''s expression became dispirited and


    her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Besides, what if he doesn''t want to keep this baby?"


    Wendy fell silent after hearing that.


    She always felt that Simon wouldn''t do that, especially when she thought of Simon who wore a


    white coat. As a doctor, it was impossible for him to be so cruel to give up his own child, besides, it''s


    theirs.


    Emily didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She asked Wendy, "Stop talking about me. Are you going


    out? Where are you going?"


    "I bumped into Yndast night when I was having dinner..."


    Wendy recounted what had happened, Emily was also very surprised. "Are you sure it''s her?"


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    "Oh my god, that''s great!" Emily was so excited that she patted her thigh. "That means that God is


    watching, and that good and evil will be repaid, not that they won''t be repaid, but it''s not time yet! Is


    it the western restaurant opposite Pce of Friendship? I must go and see it with my own eyes


    some other day!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, so I''m going back to the Urn''s


    house..."


    Half an hourter, she sat in a taxi.


    Looking at the private road passing by on both sides, there were not many changes in the past four


    years.


    After Wendy went abroad, she seldom contacted the Lim family and only made a brief phone call to


    Johnny during special holidays. It''s just that father and daughter don''t have much to say to each


    other, and she didn''t tell her father this time when she returned home.


    The taxi stopped in front of a vi. After getting the change, she got out of the car.


    Just like every time, after taking a deep breath, Wendy walked through the yard to the vi.


    For some reason, she felt that it''s kind of quiet in here. After she entered the door, only an elderly


    nanny came out. The nanny was not familiar with her. After being properly briefed, the nanny told


    her that the old master was reading newspapers in the living room.


    As Wendy walked in, she was looking around.


    She finally understood why she felt it''s kind of quiet here. There were no servants in the vi except


    for the nanny, not to mention Helen Lee, who always pretended to be superior.


    When Wendy entered the living room, she saw Johnny sitting on the sofa.


    There was a newspaper in his hand, with a pair of presbyopic sses hanging on his nose. He


    looked ten years older, with white hair all over his temples.


    After the nanny told him, he looked over and was surprised for a long time before he remembered


    to ask her to sit down.


    Four years of not seeing each other made the already not very close father and daughter seemed a


    bit awkward. After a few simple conversations, Wendy said that she met Ynda, who worked as a


    waitress in a restaurant. Even if Ynda wanted to work, Ynda should at least go to the Linn''s


    Group.


    When Johnny heard her mention the Lim''s Group, he sighed and said, "The Lim''s Group has


    already fallen."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "... Fallen?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s already bankrupt a long time ago!" Johnny continued to sigh.


    "How did that happen? When..." Wendy was even more stunned.


    "Four years ago!"


    Wendy didn''t expect such a misfortune. She couldn''t digest it for a while and didn''t understand it.


    "Even if it''s bankrupt, Ynda wouldn''t have to work as a waitress..."


    "I also know what happened to your grandmother that year!" Johnny suddenly said.


    "..." Wendy frowned. She did not expect Johnny to suddenly mention this matter.


    "It''s because of Ynda that your grandmother suddenly passed away." Johnny paused and


    continued, "She became like this now is actually because of Charlie."


    "...Charlie?" Wendy was shocked.


    "Well, isn''t he doing this for you?" Johnny nodded. "Your grandmother died because of Ynda that


    year. How could he let her go so easily? Four years ago he sat in the same seat you''re sitting in and


    said that he would let Ynda pay the price for your grandmother''s death! Now Ynda is no longer


    a rich youngdy. She can only fall to a waitress in the restaurants in Ice City and serve a te to


    others!"


    Wendy clenched her fists in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    No wonder Ynda would say that. It''s all because of Charlie!


    It was just that the two of them had broken up that year. She knew that Ynda had something to


    do with her grandmother''s death but couldn''t do anything to Ynda. At that time, Charlie didn''t


    seem to show anything, she didn''t expect him to do such a thing in private...


    Wendy licked her lips and said, "So the bankruptcy of Lim''s Group... wouldn''t have anything to do


    with him too, would it?"


    "Even if he didn''t do it by himself, it still has something to do with him!" Johnny said with a wry


    smile, "He told me that Helen often gambled in Macao, and also collected a lot of evidence. Iter


    found out that she actually moved thepany''s funds behind my back to fill her gambling debts!


    The matter was known by other shareholders and withdrew their shares one after another. Lim''s


    Group was left with nothing but an empty shell, and I could only announce bankruptcy!"


    "But it''s not anyone else''s fault. It''s all because of Helen. It''s my fault for not knowing who the


    woman sleeping next to me really is. I was tricked by her and didn''t see it sooner! I proposed a


    divorce with her, but she refused to apply for it until now! And now the only thing I have left is this


    vi and my pension!"


    In silence, Johnny sighed and said, "As for Ynda, it is her own fault!" Wendy could not calm her


    emotions for a long time.


    In another vi.


    Charlie leaned over in front of the washstand and turned off the tap. As he was drying his hands


    with a towel, he happened to touch a shaver ced on the table.


    He paused for a moment and then held the shaver in his hand.


    He remembered that Wendy secretly took it that morning, and the reason was that her ex-boyfriend


    had one just like it. When he went out of the apartment building that night, he almost threw the


    shaver into the trash can angrily, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    He had used this shaver for a long time, but he couldn''t remember when he bought it, or who gave it


    to him.


    Before that, Aunt Lee had reminded him before if he should change a new one, but he refused


    without thinking. He felt it very important to him in his heart, so he didn''t throw it away even though


    he was jealous at that time.


    Feeling a little annoyed, Charlie put the shaver back to its original ce.


    He was going outter, so he changed into a new set of clothes and walked out of the locker room.


    Facing the mirror, he raised his hand and buttoned his cor.


    Footsteps sounded. Aunt Lee walked in and reported to him, "Sir, Miss Gray is here!"


    Just as she finished speaking, Madge''s figure had already appeared behind her.


    It seemed that Madge had put a lot of effort into dressing up. She was wearing a light purple dress


    with a thin beige windbreaker, and her two slender calves were exposed from the knee position.


    She sprayed perfume on her body. Although it was not very strong, it smelled refreshing and


    charming.


    Madge lifted her long hair and was very confident in her own dress.


    "Charlie!"


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Madge smiled with two dimples on her face and exined in a soft voice, "Our parents will have


    dinner tonight, I want to go with you, so I came!"


    "I''m going to change clothes for the young master!" Aunt Lee said at the side.


    Charlie answered and continued to fasten his cuffs and wrists with his head down.


    Madge always had a bright smile on her face. After Charlie finished buttoning, she took up the suit


    jacket at the end of the bed, took off the hanger, and walked to him. "Let me help you!"


    "No, I can do it myself." Charlie coldly refused.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Madge''s voice was soft, like a gentle wife, "I''ll get familiar with these things


    sooner orter. I''ll wait for our wedding. Every day when you go out, I''ll help you wear them. Now it''s


    better to practice in advance!" Charlie raised his hand and stopped her in the end. "We''ll talk about


    it then."


    Madge''s face froze for a moment, but soon returned to normal.


    Because Charlie didn''t need her, she could only stand by the side, watching him put on the suit


    jacket, and when he stretched his arms, his muscles were lifted one by one. He was particrly full


    of masculine strength, and his broad shoulders and back made people want to embrace him.


    Madge smiled and said, "Charlie, it''s almost time. Shall we go now?"


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    After tidying up for a moment in front of the mirror, Charlie turned around and walked out.


    Madge, who was left behind, quickened her pace, "Charlie!"


    Charlie stopped and turned around with a puzzled expression. When she reached out her hand, he


    frowned.


    Madge gently held his arms, and the strong touch made her heart beat faster. The two of them


    happened to have the best height for kissing. As long as she put her foot slightly on his, she would


    be able to touch his thin lips.


    In fact, she did it.


    Charlie looked at her action in silence. At the moment when her delicate and charming red lips were


    about to touch his, he suddenly turned his face away.


    Madge''s hopes were dashed, she didn''t even touch the corner of his mouth. She couldn''t help


    comining, "Charlie, why did you avoid me? Don''t forget, I am your fiancee. The intimacy is very


    normal!"


    "I''ve had a cold for a couple of days," Charlie said in a low voice.


    Madge wanted to go forward again. "It doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid..."


    "Let''s go. It''s not good to bete to eat with the elders." Charlie interrupted her and took the lead in


    walking out with his long legs.


    It''s like this again!


    Looking at his tall back, Madge was very unhappy.


    Almost every time she wanted to do something intimate with him, he would be indifferent like this.


    How could she be happy? But when she thought of something, she quickly smiled brightly.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    When Charlie left the bedroom, he saw a small figure standing in the doorway.


    Larry had changed his clothes and was wearing the same ck suit as Charlie, but with a little pink


    bow tie on his cor, which was more childlike. At this time, his two short arms were crossed in front


    of his chest, and he didn''t look very happy.


    Charlie walked over and picked up his son with one arm.


    Larry secretly nced at Madge who came out of the bedroom behind Charlie. He puffed out his


    cheeks on both sides and snorted in Charlie''s ear. "I said that I don''t like that woman!"


    "Then who do you like?" Charlie asked, pursing his lips.


    It was not the first time that Larry had heard this question, and his answer was still the same. "Of


    course, it''s Wendy."


    Wendy...


    Charlie''s eyes were deep.


    Indeed, Larry had rarely been close to anyone except Wendy since he was a child.


    And for some reason, it''s like she has magic in her, always attracting people, it seemed that not only


    his son liked her, even he...


    Without asking the driver toe over, Charlie drove the white Land Rover himself. Larry was


    arranged to sit on the children''s seat in the back, Madge naturally wanted to get closer to Charlie


    and opened the co-driver''s door.


    Throughout the whole process, Larry''s face was tensed up, and he puffed out his cheeks like a frog.


    His unhappiness could only be reflected in his re, re, and re!


    The Land Rover pulled up in front of a Chinese restaurant. Just then, the car from Hogg''s Mansion


    arrived at the same time.


    Larry didn''t smile at all even when he saw his grandfather. It was only when he saw Donna that he


    reluctantly called out, "Granny!"


    Although Donna lived abroad all the year round, Charlie also took his son to visit Donna during this


    period, so Larry was rtively close to Donna.


    "Hey! Larry,e here!" Donna hurriedly waved.


    Gilbert felt a little jealous when he saw his younger sister holding his grandson''s hand. He also


    strived to hold Larry''s other hand, lovingly touching Larry''s head.


    Then Madge, who followed Charlie to get off the car, also said with a smile, "Aunt!"


    Donna had only returned to the country twice in the past four years. Most of the time, it was Charlie


    who had brought his son to the United States to visit Donna. However, Madge knew that she


    needed to please anyone in the Hogg family.


    "Oh, I''ve told you many times! Although you and Charlie are engaged, you haven''t gotten married


    yet, so don''t rush to call me aunt. There will be plenty of time in the future. You can call me Mr.


    Hogg or Donna. It''s up to you!" Donna finished her words quickly and didn''t care about Madge''s stiff


    face. She looked down at Larry kindly and said, "Larry, can I take you in?"


    Larry nodded and was led into the restaurant by his grandfather and granny.


    Charlie followed them with his hands in his pockets, and Madge had no choice but to follow him.


    The private room was on the third floor. It didn''t take long to get there after getting out of the


    elevator, and the waiter had already opened the door for them.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Charlie held Larry with one arm, mostly because Larry was born


    withdrawn, and wouldn''t let anyone hold him except Charlie, and now Wendy of course.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gray had already sat inside.


    As soon as Gilbert walked in, he said in a hurry, "Hey brother, you''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    "No, no, we''ve just arrived!" Kim got up from his seat and greeted Gilbert, and reached out to shake


    hands with Donna, who was next to him.


    Linda kept her smile on her face, especially when she saw her daughter and Charlieing in after


    Gilbert and Donna, she believed that her daughter and Charlie were a perfect match. However,


    when she saw the little boy Charlie was holding in his arms, her eyes turned cold.


    Linda knew exactly who the child''s mother was...


    Linda''s smile didn''t change. She interrupted and said, "Please take a seat. We''re all family. Don''t


    just stand there!"


    When the three of the Gray family, the three of the Hogg family plus a little boy sat down, the private


    room didn''t seem so empty. Although it was a family dinner, Charlie didn''t feel any warm


    atmosphere at all, but rather the same as a normal dinner party social gathering.


    Opening the menu, in front of Gilbert and Charlie, Madge tried very hard to get close to Larry, "Larry,


    what do you like to eat? Tell me, we can order all of them for you!"


    "I only like noodles!"


    Larry, who was sitting between Charlie and Donna, raised his eyebrows.


    In front of Larry, Madge almost hit the wall every time, and she didn''t hold much hope. It was just


    that she couldn''t miss anything that she''s supposed to do in front of Gilbert and Charlie. So after


    getting a simple response from Larry, she''s very happy, "You like noodles? Larry, wait for me, I''ll go


    and call the waiter now to see what delicious noodles they have here!"


    As she spoke, she was about to stand up.


    "No need." Charlie stopped her and nced at his son. "The noodles Larry likes can''t be made


    here. Someone made them specially for him."


    Embarrassed, Madge sat back. But when she heard the word "someone", she smelled danger and


    guessed who it might be...


    Larry picked up the child''s cup with both hands and took a sip. He was in a much better mood. The


    episode passed quickly, and the waiter served the dishes one by one.


    Linda gave her husband a few meaningful nces. Unfortunately, Kim didn''t react as if he didn''t see


    them. She had no choice but to say, "Brother Hogg, Charlie is 34 this year, right?"


    "That''s right!" Gilbert nodded.


    Madge knew that her mother was going to bring up the marriage, so she lowered her head and


    pretended to be shy.


    Linda continued, "It''s been four years since these two kids got engaged, isn''t it time to get married?


    Two days ago, I went to a temple in the suburbs with a friend and asked the eminent monk about


    Charlie and Madge''s marriage there, and the monk told me that the sooner, the better. I think this


    year is not bad, and there will be a lot of good dates in the next half year!"


    "You''re right about that!" Gilbert nodded and looked at his son, "Charlie, what do you think?"


    Charlie didn''t answer, but stood up as soon as Gilbert said it. He waved his phone, "Excuse me, I


    have to go out to answer this phone call. It''s business."


    Since Charlie had exined the reason with thest two words, Gilbert didn''t know what to say.


    Charlie had left his seats, which made the atmosphere a lot awkward. However, it did not affect the


    fact that Linda and Gilbert were still chatting.


    "Ah!" Donna suddenly put down the teacup in her hand and interrupted with a low cry, "Marriage is a


    big event in life, and it can''t be discussed with a few words. I thought today''s dinner was mainly a


    reception for me! What is this? You''re not going to force them to get married, are you? I think you''re


    confusing today''s priorities!"


    "Let''s eat!"


    After finishing her words, Donna turned to the other side and gave Larry a look.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry immediately said in a soft voice, "I''m hungry."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Gilbert was not pleased with Donna for stirring things up like this and was about to re at her, but


    when he heard his baby grandson crying out for food, he suddenly forgot all about it, "Hurry up,


    waiter, hurry up and bring the dishes to the table!"


    Madge and Linda looked at each other and both frowned.


    "That''s right, eating is more important! Don''t worry, Donna. Today we hold the reception for you!"


    Kim said with a smile.


    Linda saw this and tugged at her husband''s sleeve in displeasure under the table.


    When thest dish was served, Charlie also happened toe in after answering the phone.


    Realizing that Kim was about to pour him a drink, he declined politely. "Uncle Gray, I can''t drink. I''m


    driving here!"


    "Then let the two old men drink. Charlie, don''t drink then!" Linda saidd. She immediately took out a


    thermos sk from her bag. "Here''s some chrysanthemum tea I brought from home, it''s good for


    relieving heat and relieving fire, it''s been drytely, you youngsters should drink more of it! And


    these chrysanthemums were picked especially by Madgest month when she went to the manor.


    When she returned, she thought of making tea and gave it to you!"


    After receiving the hint, Madge took the tea. "Charlie, I''ll get you a cup of tea!"


    As Madge said this, she filled the cup and gently handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Thank you."


    Seeing that he had no intention of picking it up and was afraid that the Gray family would be


    unhappy, Gilbert frowned and coughed, then said in a deep voice, "Madge specially picked it and


    personally poured it for you. Hurry up and drink it!"


    Charlie frowned and brought it to the corner of his mouth.


    Afraid that Gilbert would say something unpleasant again, Charlie was just thirsty and drank half a


    cup of it.


    Madge''s eyes did not leave Charlie. After seeing him drink it, she was nervous, but more than a little


    excited, and with a hint of anticipation, she filled his ss again.


    Donna raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "What''s that? Pour some for me?"


    Hearing this, Madge''s hand, which was holding the thermos sk, was a little stiff.


    "Donna, if you like it, I''ll ask someone to send you some when we get back!" Linda smiled and said.


    She picked up the red wine on the table and took the initiative to get up, "But don''t drink tea today,


    because I know you can drink. They drink white wine, you have to drink red with me!"


    "OK!" Donna shrugged her shoulders.


    Madge''s expression secretly rxed. After the meal, they stood up and left one after another.


    Donna mentioned that she would ask Larry to apany her after the meal. Gilbert was not happy


    to hear that. On weekend, he wanted his grandson toe to Hogg''s Mansion. Considering that his


    sister''s number of visits to the country was limited, he didn''t fight for it.


    When they walked out of the room, Madge said softly while Gilbert was right behind her, "Charlie, I


    have a ssmate party next. Can you go with me? A few of them came back from abroad and want


    to see you. All you need to do is to show up!"


    "0 fcourse he can go!" As expected, Gilbert had already answered for Charlie.


    The car ran at a constant speed on the road. There''s a lot of cars overtaking them on the right, but


    the driver still maintained a moderate speed.


    About ten minutester, the driver turned back and reported, "Ms. Hogg, Mr. Hogg''s car is parked in


    front of us!"


    Donna, who had her arms crossed in front of her, opened her eyes, lowered the window, and looked


    out, "Didn''t you say something about a school reunion, why did you go to the hotel?"


    But what a coincidence! The hotel happened to be the one where she stayed after she returned to


    the country.


    Therefore, it''s not stalking!


    Donna blinked her eyes at Larry next to her and said, "Larry, let''s go and have some fun!" After the


    white Land Rover stopped, Charlie followed Madge into the hotel with a frown.


    On the way, Madge asked him to drive here after making a phone call, saying that it was not the


    appointed time yet, so they first came to the hotel where her ssmates stayed, because Madge


    asked him to go in and say hello.


    For Charlie, it didn''t matter where he went. He justpleted Gilbert''s task and left as soon as he


    saw Madge''s friends.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator arrived at the floor.


    When Charlie walked out of the elevator, he suddenly felt a me burning in his body, and his throat


    went dry.


    Madge noticed his strangeness and suppressed the excitement in her heart. She quickened her


    pace and finally arrived at the door of the room. She opened the door quietly, "Charlie, it''s here!"


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    As soon as he stepped in, Madge turned back and closed the door.


    Charlie walked inside, but he didn''t see anyone, and he didn''t see the ssmate she said came


    back from abroad.


    He turned around with a frown and was about to ask when Madge suddenly took off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    Lu Madge took off her clothes very quickly. The skirt and the coat quickly fell to the side of her feet,


    leaving only the two private dresses on her body. The redce made her chest look even more


    attractive, and her beautiful eyes were full of temptation at this time.


    The next second, she threw herself at him. "Charlie, do you want me?"


    "Sunny, put on your clothes!" Charlie frowned and realized that she was deliberately lying to him.


    Because it was impossible for him to refuse her in front of Gilbert.


    Charlie raised his hand and tried to move her hand away from his neck, but the moment he touched


    her skin, the fire in his body seemed to burn more vigorously. His throat was dry, and his breathing


    was heavy.


    "Did you put something in the tea?" Charlie''s deep eyes narrowed.


    "Charlie, do you know that I only have one wish in my life, and that is to marry you and be your


    woman!" Madge looked up at him and stuck her body to him, "Whatever you want, I will satisfy you!


    Charlie, don''t you want me?"


    Madge hadpletely abandoned her usual elegance and grace, almost like a hooker, and can''t


    wait to make love to him.


    She stretched out her hand and kept tearing his clothes. She estimated the time and knew that the


    drug was taking effect. All she needed to do was to seduce him with all her strength and then defeat


    his reason. That way she could have sex with him, and she could truly be his woman.


    When she touched his belt, her hand was covered by a big hand.


    Madge was happy. She thought that he couldn''t stand it anymore and was ready to be carried to the


    bed by him, or they could just do it here. However, she was pushed away by him.


    The fire in Charlie''s body was out of control, almost setting his internal organs on fire. His chest was


    heaving violently, like thousands of ants were gnawing in his blood. His lower abdomen was tight


    and needed to be released urgently.


    He had to admit that Madge had a great body, the kind that can drive a man crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even so, Charlie didn''t have the slightest bit of an urge to do that kind of thing with his fiancee, even


    she''s almost naked.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Madge could tell that some private part of Charlie''s body was already reacting.


    She had tried so hard toe this far, she wouldn''t want to fail of course. Once they had sex, she


    wouldn''t have to worry about it all day.


    It would be best if she could get pregnant. Even if she couldn''t, she could still lie. At that time,


    Gilbert wouldn''t allow Charlie to go on like this even if Charlie didn''t agree to marry her.


    The thought in her mind made her, as if she had seen the dawn of victory, threw herself tenderly on


    him again.


    She put her hands behind her back and tried to untie the button.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Madge was very confident in her own body. Every time at the beach or the swimming pool, there


    were always men drooling over her. She did not believe that she would be sock of charm in


    Charlie''s eyes, not to mention in this current situation.


    When she unbuttoned her underwear, it hung on her only by the straps and even couldn''t cover her


    breasts at all.


    "Charlie, hug me, kiss me!"


    Madge hooked her arms around his neck and blew at him, then was about to kiss his thin lips.


    However, she didn''t even touch the corner of his mouth before she fell to the ground. Charlie''s arm


    just fell down and his Adam''s apple rolled with difficulty. He said in a hoarse but cold voice, "Sunny,


    I''ll assume you''re drunk."


    Drunk?


    Madge only drank a ss of water during dinner, and didn''t take a drop of wine. She raised her


    head to grab his hand, but Charlie had already turned around and left without hesitation.


    "Charlie, Charlie-"


    Seeing this, Madge hurriedly got up to chase after him.


    However, Charlie was faster and left the suite in a sh. When she chased after him, she realized


    something was wrong and forgot that she was almost naked.


    Meeting the gaze of the peopleing out of the opposite suite, Madge screamed and immediately


    wrapped her arms around her chest. But she couldn''t cover her whole body with her hands at the


    same time. Seeing Charlie''s tall figure getting farther and farther away, she could only go back to


    the room.


    After Madge closed the door, there was disbelief in her widened eyes.


    How could he remain indifferent after all this?


    With the strapes hanging down, Madge clenched her hands in shame.


    Charlie''s long legs moved very fast as if he could carry the wind with him. But the faster he walked,


    the hotter he felt. When he walked to the corner, beads of sweat could be seen on his temples, and


    his arms couldn''t help but press against the wall. "Daddy..."


    A soft voice came.


    Charlie frowned and saw his son and aunt standing in front of him.


    Donna still had her hand on her chin. Just now, as she was considering whether to call the waiter


    over to knock on the door with her, she saw hime out of it.


    Only he didn''t seem quite the same as when he came out of the restaurant, something distinctly


    different, with an unusual flush on his face and a brow knitted as if he was undergoing some kind of


    torture.


    "Charlie, what''s wrong with you?" Donna raised her eyebrows.


    Larry next to Charlie also tilted his head and looked at his dad curiously.


    Charlie didn''t reply. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he asked, "Aunt, do you have a room


    here?"


    "Uh-huh!" Donna continued to raise her eyebrows.


    "I need to use your bathroom!"


    Donna blinked her eyes. She had lived to this age and had experienced a lot, so she understood


    what was going on.


    She didn''t say anything more, but directly took out the room card, turned around, and walked


    forward with Larry.


    Her room happened to be on the same floor, but it was in the opposite direction. After entering the


    suite, Charlie directly strode to the bathroom, where the sound of the water wasing out.


    Donna bent over and touched Larry''s head. She smiled and said, "Larry, how about I take you to the


    family cinema to watch a movieter? You can watch Finding Nemo. There is a fish named Nemo!"


    Larry nodded his head, indicating that he could have it.


    Donna smiled and continued, "Okay, then you sit on the sofa and wait a minute. I''ll make a phone


    call and then we can leave!"


    Larry nodded again and climbed onto the sofa on his own, using both his hands and feet.


    Donna walked in the direction of the bathroom, then put her ear on the door and listened for a few


    seconds. Her eyes shed. She then took out the phone, and after the line was connected, she held


    her forehead and said, "Hello, Wendy, it''s me..."


    When Wendy received the call, she was sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    The remote control was in her hand, but the TV screen was dark and had not been turned on for a


    long time. After she came back from Lim''s house, her mind was full of Johnny''s words.


    "It''s because of Charlie that she has be like this."


    "Isn''t he doing this for you? Your grandmother died because of Ynda that year. How could he let


    her go so easily? Four years ago, he sat right where you are and said it himself, he would make her


    pay for your grandmother''s death!" Wendy could not help but remember once again the mess


    Ynda was in when they met at the restaurant.


    He actually did this for her without letting her know...


    Her mobile phone rang and pulled her out of her trance. Thest time when she had dinner with


    Donna, Donna had saved her number again. So when she saw the word ''''Aunt1'' on the screen,


    Wendy quickly picked it up.


    "Er, aunt..."


    At the other end of the line, Donna said in a strange voice, "Wendy,e here quickly, I''m not


    feeling well!"


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked with concern.


    "I don''t know, I''m sick all over! Are you busy? Can youe over here?" Donna continued from the


    other end of the line, "Do you remember the hotel we metst time? I''m right here!"


    Wendy said without thinking, "Okay, aunt, wait a minute, I''m on my way!"


    Hanging up the phone, she dropped the remote control, ran back to the bedroom, changed her


    clothes as fast as she could, and hurried downstairs.


    More than 20 minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Wendy took the change and walked quickly into the elevator. There were many people waiting in


    front of the elevator. "Ding". The elevator was slowly pulled open, and she stood on the side like


    everyone else, waiting for the people inside toe out one after another. Among them, there was


    a tall figure that she could not be more familiar with.


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth curled up.


    Madge had taken the initiative toe to her thest time, and she was very reluctant to have


    direct contact with Madge, so she subconsciously moved to the side.


    However, Madge didn''t seem to notice her. She walked out while she was talking on the phone. She


    didn''t know whether it was because she was in a bad mood or not. Her face was livid, and her


    behavior was quite different from usual.


    Wendy couldn''t care that much and followed the crowd into the elevator.


    After reaching the floor, she found the suite with her memory. When she wanted to raise her hand to


    knock on the door, she found that the door was not locked.


    She frowned, pushed open the door, and went inside.


    The suite was quiet. After Wendy looked around and entered the bedroom, she found that there


    seemed to be a person lying on the big bed, but he couldn''t see clearly because of the quilt, it was


    propped up and there was only the outline of a bulge.


    Worrying about Donna''s body, she quickly walked to the front of the bed.


    Wendy lifted the quilt, but she was shocked by the prominent features that jumped into her sight.


    "...Charlie?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Wendy blinked her eyes and was sure that it was Charlie lying on the bed.


    He didn''t seem to see hering, his deep eyes were closed all the time as if he was asleep.


    Wendy looked around and found that there was no one else in the suite except Charlie, who was


    lying on the bed. But Donna said on the phone...


    She bit her lips, feeling like she was familiar with the trick.


    Wendy let go of the quilt in her hand. She straightened up and was about to leave, but when her


    eyes swept over his frowning eyebrows, she paused.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She held her breath and observed him for a few seconds, gradually feeling that something was


    wrong.


    The quilt was lifted a little more, and his right hand tugged at the shirt on his chest, which already


    had several buttons ripped off. His whole face was very red as if he was suffering a lot, which made


    his frown grow deeper and deeper. Moreover, his short hair was dripping with water, and the pillow


    was wet.


    Wendy reached out and gave Charlie a gentle push. "Uh, Charlie..."


    Charlie didn''t react much, but when she withdrew her hand, he caught her hand all of a sudden.


    Wendy was shocked by his actions and shocked by his body temperature. It was extremely and


    abnormally hot. There were beads of sweat on his nose and temples, but it didn''t look like he was


    sick...


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and both her hands reached out at the same time.


    Before she could react, he pulled her to his chest. While she was struggling to get up, she felt


    Charlie''s private part standing up.


    Swallowing her saliva, she looked down and saw Charlie''s half-closed eyes. His consciousness


    didn''t seem to be very clear.


    There were two simr experiences, and Wendy was certain about one thing.


    Someone must have drugged him!


    Realizing the possibility, she became overwhelmed.


    Well...


    What should she do?


    Moreover, from the looks of his appearance, the medicinal effect seemed to havepletely risen


    at this moment. Wendy was clearer than anyone about the power of this kind of medicinal pill. If he


    really was drugged, then it would be useless even if she sent him to the hospital. All she could do


    was...


    Before she could figure it out, Charlie suddenly turned over and pressed her under his body.


    "Oh..."


    His thin lips kissed her fiercely, and their tongues entwined. Just when Wendy got a chance to take


    a deep breath, the shirt on her chest was ripped open in the next second. "Charlie, don''t..."


    The following words didn''te out, and were all shattered into pieces in the air.


    Only the sound of breathing could be heard in the room.


    The next day, a taxi stopped in front of the apartment building.


    When Wendy came down, she looked around as if she was a thief. When she entered the building,


    she was also sneaky and afraid of being discovered.


    When the elevator arrived at her floor, she felt her legs trembling when she took a step forward.


    She knew all about the physical strength and needs of Charlie in bed, not to mention he''s


    encouraged by drugsst night.


    Wendy hadn''t had sex with anyone for over four years, and was almost carried away by himst


    night! She wondered how long they did itst night. She was in a panic, and couldn''t resist the


    strength and speed he gave her.


    At dawn, she picked up her clothes and put them on to escape before Charlie woke up.


    It wasn''t just the legs, it felt like the arms were struggling with every movement.


    Wendy took out the key and opened the door. When she closed the door, she slowly breathed out a


    sigh of relief. She had returned to a safe ce, and finally felt relieved. She deliberately lowered her


    steps. It was still early, and she was afraid that she would wake up Emily, who now needed more


    rest as a pregnant woman.


    But she didn''t expect that when she trembled and walked in, she would see Simon and Emily


    standing in front of the table.


    There were bags on the table, steaming hot. That should be breakfast. Simon''s right hand was


    holding Emily tightly, and his peach blossom eyes were narrowed. The two were confronting each


    other, one tall and the other short.


    "Let go!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    Emily struggled hard, but still didn''t break free. "Simon, I said, let me go!"


    Wendy wanted to return to the room quietly, but her hands and feet were weak, and identally


    dropped the key when she was halfway to her room, making a big noise. Both Simon and Emily


    looked over.


    But even so, Simon still didn''t let go.


    Wendy said awkwardly, "Er, I''m sorry, I..."


    Before Wendy could finish, Emily''s face suddenly changed, then she covered her mouth with her


    hand.


    Simon saw the situation and let go of Emily''s hand.


    Emily directly turned her head and ran to the bathroom, putting her arms on the face washing pool.


    She bowed her body and kept vomitting, as if she were going to spit out her heart and lungs. Simon


    followed Emily in quick steps. "Emily, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wendy also hurried over and asked, "Emily, are you alright?"


    Since Emily hadn''t eaten anything in the morning, she hadn''t spit anything out. She turned on the


    tap and washed herself with cold water, and the sense of nausea had been suppressed.


    "I''m fine!" Emily shook her head.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so pale? Go to the hospital with me and I''ll find someone to


    do a check-up for you!" Simon frowned and was about to reach out to hold her hand.


    "No!" Emily dodged and quickly came up with an excuse. "I just ate some spicy skewersst night. I


    feel a little ufortable with my stomach!"


    "Why are you eating that junk food again!" When Simon heard this, he instantly sank his eyebrows,


    especially when he saw her frail appearance, he couldn''t help but be furious, "I''ve told you so


    many times, why aren''t you listening to me?! Your stomach is very fragile, and food from roadside


    stands was dirty, don''t eat it!"


    Although his voice was a little loud, the concern in his tone couldn''t be concealed.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth squirmed, but when she thought of something, she bowed her head


    and said, "I know, Dr. Chin!"


    The way she called Simon caused Simon''s expression to be ugly.


    The blue veins on his neck were almost popping out. Fortunately, the phone rang, so Simon put it


    beside his ear.


    It seemed that there was an emergency case in the hospital, so he was asked to go back


    immediately. Simon stared at Emily silently for two seconds, and finally left without looking back.


    Seeing the door closed, Wendy sighed and asked, "Emily, are you feeling better?"


    "Much better!" Emily nodded. She looked in the direction of the entrance and grumbled, "Seriously!


    He just won''t allow me to live in peace early in the morning! I think I''ll have to raise a Tibetan


    mastiff, if hees again, I''ll let my dog bite him!"


    "... Really?" Wendy asked.


    "Why can''t I?" Emily''s voice became lower and lower at the end.


    Wendy sighed again and helped Emily back to the bedroom.


    After drinking a cup of hot water, Emily felt much better. She began to question Wendy, "Where did


    you gost night? You didn''te home. Did you stay at Mr. Hogg''s again?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head in embarrassment.


    "Really?" Emily expressed great doubt.


    "Yes..." Wendy said in a soft voice.


    Emily raised her eyebrows and pointed at Wendy''s neckline. "Wendy, the hickies on your neck has


    sold you out!"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Wendy lowered her head, and there were little red marks everywhere she looked.


    She left in a hurry when she woke up in the morning, and simply put on her clothes. There was no


    time for her to check herself. However, she knew better than anyone else how crazy Charlie was


    last night. He kissed every corner of her body...


    Like a hungry wolf that hadin dormant for a long time, it had finally found the food.


    Wendy was at a loss for words and blushes at being pointed out in this way.


    "Ahem, well... Emily, as a pregnant woman, you have to get more rest. I''ll go back to my room first!"


    After hemming and hawing, Wendy slipped back into her room and took a shower to change into


    clean clothes.


    However, even so, the male aura on her body was like a shadow following her, not reduced by even


    half.


    She had been doing intense exercise all night that she fell asleep the moment she touched the


    pillow.


    Her clothes were all ripped off, and Charlie''s strong chest covered her like a steel wall. Men and


    women were born physically different. No matter how she struggled, it was useless. Instead, it made


    it harder and harder for her to breathe.


    "Charlie, don''t..." Her body began to get restless, feeling numb for a while.


    The taste of love, the most primitive desire, which she had not experienced for a long time, was


    dragged out...


    Wendy opened her eyes in a daze. Her face and body were burning hot.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After staring nkly for a few seconds, she gradually returned to reality. Her toes seemed to be still


    curled up, and the sour pain was still there. Thinking of the picture in the dream, she was


    embarrassed and bit her lip.


    She clenched her hand into a fist and pounded on her head several times in session.


    Until those scenes disappearedpletely, Wendy took a couple of breaths, lifted the covers and


    got out of bed.


    I didn''t expect to wake up to sunset outside.


    Wendy yawned, and the phone rang at the same time. After seeing the number disyed on the


    screen, she was a little hesitant, and it took a long time for her to pick it up and said, "Hello, aunt..."


    "Wendy, where are you?"


    On the line, Donna''s voice was full of energy and there was no trace of weakness from yesterday.


    Wendy pursed up the corners of her mouth and said, "At home..."


    "Why don''t youe out and have dinner together?" Donna asked her with a smile. Wendy lied and


    said, "No, I have something else to do tonight..."


    Hanging up the phone, she let out a long sigh of relief. Pushing open the bedroom door, she found


    that the whole house was quiet, and Emily''s slippers were ced at the entrance. It seemed that


    Emily had alreadye out.


    She went to the kitchen to pour out a ss of water. Before she could sit down on the sofa, there


    was a knock on the door.


    "Coming! Who''s it?"


    Wendy hurriedly put down her cup and walked over.


    The door opened, and there''s smiling Donna holding Larry. "Wendy, you don''t want toe out, so


    we juste to you!"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Larry had already thrown himself on her knees, and shouted softly, "Wendy~"


    How could Wendy resist Larry''s cuteness? She reached out her hands immediately and held him in


    her arms.


    After they entered the door, Donna put her hands behind her back and looked around like a leader.


    Finally, she sat on the sofa and nodded with satisfaction. "Wendy, it''s not bad, much better than


    before!"


    "Yes, it''s my best friend''s house." Wendy nodded.


    She poured a ss of water from the kitchen and handed it to Donna. "Aunt, have some water!"


    "Larry, would you like yogurt?" "That''s a good idea!"


    Larry took two sips of yogurt and crawled back into her embrace. He ced his two little hands on


    her ear and confessed, "I miss you..."


    "Larry is the best!" Wendy felt warm in her heart.


    Seeing them get along with each other, especially when she saw that she really liked Larry from the


    bottom of her heart, Donna smiled with relief.


    "Wendy, you just said that this is your best friend''s house, is she the wife of the little beast?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "I heard that they got divorced and now she''s be an ex- wife?" Donna tut- tutted and


    continued, "I was happy for him. I didn''t expect that the naughty boy couldn''t be any better than


    Charlie!"


    When Donna mentioned Charlie, Wendy couldn''t help butin, "Aunt, you said you were


    unwell yesterday, but Charlie was the only one in your room!"


    "What?" Donna pretended to be surprised and blinked innocently. "I didn''t say I''m not feeling well.


    I''m talking about Charlie. Could it be that the signal isn''t good and you''re not listening?"


    "..." Wendy stayed silent for a while.


    "Charlie didn''t feel very well after the meal yesterday, so I asked him to go to my ce to rest. But I


    got stuck by some business, and I can''t trust anyone else, so I want you toe over and take care


    of him!"


    n


    ii Donna asked with concern, "By the way, is Charlie alright?"


    "Yes..." Wendy faltered.


    When Donna at the side looked over, she still felt a little guilty and raised her hand to touch her


    neck.


    Fortunately, she had changed her shirt, and everything that should be hidden was covered up.


    "That''s good!" Donna seemed relieved. She looked down at her watch and said in a low voice, "It''s


    almost six o''clock! Wendy, let''s go out for dinner!"


    Donna had mentionedst time in the car that she really missed the food Wendy cooked and she


    also came here to have dinner at Wendy''s ce, but she gave up this time when she saw the


    tiredness on Wendy''s face. There was a dark shadow under her eyes, it was obvious that Wendy


    didn''t have a good rest.


    Wendy was afraid of being tricked again, so she shook her head subconsciously and said, "I''d


    better not go. Aunt, you take Larry and go..."


    Donna didn''t say anything and just looked at Larry.


    Larry hugged Wendy''s neck, looked up at her expectantly, and said, "Let''s go together, okay?"


    "... Okay!" Wendy couldn''t refuse.


    It was a Chinese restaurant that specialized in Shanghainese cuisine, which was sour and sweet,


    perfect for children.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter brought fruit tea first.


    When Wendy poured a cup of tea for Larry, Donna on the opposite side answered a phone call.


    She sensed something unusual with her sixth sense. As expected, after Donna hung up the phone,


    she said to her, "It''s a call from Charlie!"


    "He..." Wendy gulped.


    Donna didn''t wait for her to speak and continued, "He said he was nearby and just came to pick


    Larry. Maybe it will take more than ten minutes to get there!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy lowered her eyes and even blinked unnaturally.


    As time went by, the waiters began serving the dishes one after another. They were all very delicate


    tes, making people drool with envy. However, she couldn''t sit still any longer. When she felt that


    Charlie was about to arrive, she stood up and said, "Aunt, I''m going to the bathroom..."


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Wendy kept licking her lips.


    Her cell phone and key were both in her pocket, but she didn''t take her bag. She even thought


    about whether she should leave directlyter...


    After a long while, she came out of the bathroom.


    But as soon as she came out, she ran into a pair of deep eyes.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Charlie leaned against the wall as if he was waiting for someone. As soon as the cigarette was put


    down, white smoke wasing out of his thin lips.


    He flicked the ashes in the nearby trash can and twitched his lips. "What took you so long to go to


    the bathroom?"


    "Uh..." Wendy tried her best to be natural.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes. His gaze was so sharp as if he wanted to see her through.


    Wendy gulped and looked down slightly. "Aunt just said that you woulde to pick Larry up. Are


    you going to the bathroom? Then you go, I''ll go back first..."


    After that, she wanted to leave.


    But when she passed by him, her wrist was grabbed and then pulled to the men''s room next to


    them.


    "What are you doing..."


    Wendy''s eyes were wide open as she struggled to let out a low howl.


    Someone in the bathroom had just tied his belts and was shocked to see the two of theme,


    then ran out in a panic. Charlie shut the door, threw out the cigarette butt in the trash can, and


    pressed her against the door.


    His rigid face drew closer, and Wendy''s body stiffened. "Charlie, what are you doing..." The smell of


    smoke mixed with male hormones made her couldn''t help but think of the scenest night. Maybe


    he was unconscious under the effect of the drug at that time, but she was not.


    "Was it youst night?" A quiet voice suddenly sounded.


    "... What?" Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Charlie rested his arm on the side of her head, his pupils slightly shrinking. "Was it you who slept


    with mest night?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..." Wendy turned her face away.


    "You don''t understand?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "No..." She licked her lower lip.


    Her lips were a little dry from nervousness, but her hands were all sweaty again.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can tell you." Charlie opened his thin lips and exined patiently to her, "I was


    druggedst night. I have to have sex to be drugged like that. Someone had been with me for a


    whole night, and we tried many postures."


    Listening to his frank words, especially thest sentence, her face began to burn hot.


    But she still did not dare to say anything. "What does it have to do with me..."


    Wendy raised her eyes and saw that his deep eyes were staring at her. She breathed heavily and


    lowered her head in panic. "Charlie, why are you looking at me like this? It''s not me..." "Isn''t it?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "But I picked up your ne in the room."


    The ne...


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy panicked.


    She raised her hand subconsciously and touched her neck.


    It was not until she touched the key that she realized that she had been cheated. He was


    deliberately defrauding her.


    It was toote for her to regret. She was locked tightly by his eyes. For a moment, she was in a


    dilemma. She hesitated and exined, "I did go to the hotelst night, but I went to find aunt.


    Seeing that she was not there, I left directly. As for the person you said..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand to her.


    He moved very quickly and unbuttoned her cor in the blink of an eye.


    Most of the skin of her corbone was exposed. Under the bright light, there was a vaguely visible


    red color.


    Charlie''s breath sprayed on her face. He pulled his lips and asked, "Then how are you going to


    exin these on your body?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Her heart was beating fast, and she hadn''t thought of a good excuse yet.


    "I can exin it for you." After saying that, Charlie buried his face under her horrified eyes. He


    picked a kiss mark and scooped one out from the ce next to it. Then he made a serious


    comparison and gave a conclusion, "Well, it''s exactly the same."


    The numb sensation spread all the way to her heart, and she felt that her heart was almosting


    out of her throat.


    "I..." Wendy waspletely panicked.


    Charlie gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Wendy, it''s youst night!"


    When he woke up in the morning, he was alone in the room, but the smell of sex in the air was very


    strong, and the sheets were messed up. Even if he was unconscious because of the drugst night,


    he knew what had happened.


    It couldn''t be his fiancee, Madge. He didn''t have any desire for her at all.


    Wendy was the one who almost popped out of his head. Other than her, no one else would call him


    by his name. She kept saying "Charlie, don''t..." and she was the only one who could be in Donna''s


    room!


    He hadn''t asked Donna for confirmation afterwards, but that''s no longer necessary.


    However, he was a little surprised. He felt that their bodies were so harmonious as if they had been


    entangled countless times...


    Wendy knew she couldn''t hide it and gave up the meaningless struggle. She had to say, "Even if it''s


    me, Charlie, we''re both grown- ups. You can''t be serious, can you?"


    "Can''t be serious?" Charlie repeated in a deep voice. "That''s right!" Wendy clenched her fists, took


    a deep breath, and deliberately said in a light tone, "I won''t take it seriously at all. It''s normal for


    adults to do such things. I''ve been living abroad for years and have long been ustomed to these


    things!"


    Charlie''s face darkened, and every word seemed toe from between his teeth. "Is that so?


    Since you''re so open, then let''s just reviewst night!"


    He reached out to hold her slender waist, lifted it up, and separated her legs to hold her.


    When their bodies were pressed together, it was enough to make his lower abdomen tighten.


    Under the light, his deep and serene eyes were filled with a dangerous aura.


    "Charlie, let go of me..."


    Wendy panicked, feeling his palm ironed on her skin.


    While she was struggling, his thin lips had already kissed her. The kiss was getting deeper and


    deeper, and she felt a cool sensation on her waist.


    She realized that he was not joking, his whole body was full of strength, and she seemed to hear


    the sound of the loosening of the leather belt. Wendy was in a panic and did not know what to do.


    There was some noise behind the door, and the sound of the door lock being twisted.


    "Waiter, please take a look. What''s wrong with the door of the toilet? It can''t be opened!"


    "Please wait a minute. I''ll get the key for you right now!"


    The footsteps were very fast. It seemed that the waiter ran to get the key.


    Wendy bit her lips and reminded him, "Charlie!"


    With the weight of her body lighter, Charlie finally let go of her. He tidied up her upper clothes and


    opened the door from the inside.


    Wendy''s head was almost buried in the floor. Especially when the waiter who came back with the


    key, as well as the guest, were looking at her, she felt so ashamed and angry that she wanted to kill


    herself.


    Charlie, on the other hand, walked out with his hands in his pockets and posed a poker face.


    Wendy didn''t lift her head along the way.


    When they returned to the table, the dishes had already been served. Donna was picking fishbone


    for Larry. When she saw them, she raised her eyebrows very high and said, "I say, you two didn''t


    just happen to be locked in the bathroom, didn''t you?"


    "No..." Wendy blushed.


    There was a waiter passing by the table, and she felt that he was looking at her.


    "Eat quickly, it''s getting cold!" Donna nced at her slightly swollen lips and messy coat and said


    with a smile, "Charlie, you haven''t eaten yet, have you? I just asked the waiter to bring an extra set


    of tableware!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    "Wendy, why don''t you eat?" Donna asked with concern. Wendy picked up her chopsticks silently,


    but she had no appetite.


    She noticed that Larry, who was beside her, had been staring at her with his big ck grape- like


    eyes since she came back, as if he wanted to see something wrong with her.


    "Uh, what wrong, Larry..." Wendy asked with confusion.


    Larry''s head was tilted, and his little face showed a puzzled expression. He softly asked, "Wendy,


    Granny said that my daddy was bullying you in the bathroom. What does that mean?"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Larry''s head was full of question marks.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the dishes were served, Larry didn''t see theme back, so he was so anxious that he


    wanted to climb down from the dining chair and ask Donna to take him to find them, but Donna


    didn''t agree. She told him that they couldn''t go there now because his daddy was bullying Wendy...


    "Wendy? What does that mean?"


    Larry seemed to be very interested in that and persisted in questioning.


    Facing Larry''s innocent gaze, Wendy''s face was so red that it could almost drip blood. "Uh..."


    The two persons sitting opposite her didn''t want to help a little at all. Donna had a cunning look in


    her eyes, while Charlie seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    It wasn''t until she was on the verge of copse from the sight of Larry that Charlie finally pulled his


    thin lip, "I''ll tell you when we get home."


    Larry pouted, but he did not ask any more questions.


    As you can imagine, Wendy didn''t even know what she''s eating.


    After that, under Donna''s insistence, she went back by Charlie''s white Land Rover without any


    suspense.


    Outside the car, the neon lights shed. Wendy held Larry in her arms. When Larry came out of the


    restaurant, he yawned repeatedly, and fell asleep in her arms soon after getting on the car, with his


    mouth open, looking very cute.


    Charlie sat alone in the front driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel with both hands.


    When Wendy looked up inadvertently, she happened to meet the deep eyes in the rearview mirror.


    Heart tip trembling, Wendy panicked and looked away.


    The window rolled down a little, and when the night breeze came in, she felt her breathing


    smoother. She was afraid that Larry in her arms would be cold, so she quickly closed it.


    Twenty minutester, the white Land Rover stopped at the apartment building.


    Donna, who was ying games all the time, put down her mobile phone and reached out to Wendy.


    "Wendy, give Larry to me!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    She handed Larry over carefully. He slept soundly and was immersed in his sweet dreams. She


    looked at him and her heart was soft. She couldn''t help but gently pat his face twice before she


    reluctantly withdrew her hand.


    Wendy said to Donna, "Aunt, then I''ll go back first!"


    "Go ahead!" Donna waved at her.


    After she reached out to open the door, she looked forward. As expected, the door of the front


    driver''s seat was pushed open at the same time. When Wendy''s feetnded on the ground,


    Charlie''s tall figure had already arrived in front of her.


    "Aboutst night..."


    Wendy licked her lips and took the initiative to speak. "I don''t take it personally and hope you don''t


    care about it either! It''s somon abroad that adult men and women have sex as if it were a


    regr urrence.......err, so don''t stress about it!


    These words were very sincere, and even the way she looked at him was very sincere.


    Charlie''s face darkened. He snorted coldly and said, "You just don''t want anything to do with me!"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    This tone...


    Why did it sound like a grudge?


    Being stared at by him, Wendy said in a low voice, "I''ll go in first..."


    As if afraid that he would grab her wrist again, she walked so fast that she didn''t even dare to look


    back and went into the elevator in one breath.


    After she entered the room, she found that Emily hadn''te back yet. The house was quiet.


    Wendy changed into slippers and subconsciously walked to the window. She looked down from the


    upstairs through the ss. Charlie was still standing there and looking up.


    He seemed to be waiting to see if she had arrived home.


    Wendy hurriedly took two steps back. After more than ten seconds, she tentatively looked down


    again. The white Land Rover had just left with the taillights.


    She took a shower and wasn''t in a hurry to go to bed. It was gettingte. When she was wondering


    whether she should call Emily, her phone vibrated. It was a very short text message.


    "Larry and I are home."


    Wendy looked at the words on the screen."..."


    What was the meaning of this text message? Why did it seem like he was reporting to her...


    She hesitated whether to reply or directly ignored it, but the phone vibrated again.


    When she saw that it was not "Charlie" on the screen, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and put it


    beside his ear.


    At the other end of the line came a gentle male voice. "Hello."


    The next evening, Wendy did not go home after the interview. Instead, she took a taxi to a


    restaurant.


    Because it was mealtime, there were already a lot of customers. She walked inside and looked for


    someone.


    Someone at the innermost table reached out his hand to her and said in the same voice as he did


    on the phonest night, "Wendy,e here!"


    Wendy looked over and saw a man standing up, in a ck suit with a blue tie. He was very


    handsome and wore a pair of silver sses on the bridge of his nose, which made him look gentle


    and elegant. "Ryan!" She walked over with a smile on her face, looking very delighted. "It''s really


    you. Last night, I thought you were joking me on the phone. Why are you here in Ice City?"


    "Come back to visit rtives on behalf of my parents. I have mentioned it to you before. My parents


    are all from Ice City. Do you remember?"


    "Yes, I do!" Wendy nodded.


    Aside from her colleagues, Ryan could be considered her only friend. Even though they were from


    the same country, Ryan was raised abroad. His parents had moved to Canada during their early


    years and then gave birth to him. And they taught him their mothernguage when he was a child,


    so he was still familiar with his own country.


    After making friends with him, she learned that his parents were also from Ice City. She didn''t


    expect that she would meet someone from her hometown in a foreign country, so she''s willing to get


    closer to them.


    Ryan pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and his smile was very gentle. "I just got off the


    ne at noon. After settling down, I can''t wait to see you!"


    "How long are you staying for this visit?" Wendy smiled and continued to ask, "By the way, if you


    leave, what about your job at the hospital?"


    "I haven''t decided yet. I happened to be on leave. I didn''t rest all year aroundst year. It''s time to


    rx. As for the hospital, leave it to others!" Ryan said with a smile. He looked at her with a slightly


    serious expression. "Wendy, how are you doing recently?" Wendy knew what he was asking, so she


    replied with a smile, "Not bad..."


    "Do you still have that nightmare often?" Ryan continued to ask.


    Wendy heard his words and looked dull. She said honestly, "I had it twice the other day just before I


    returned home, but I haven''t dreamed about it since...."


    Ryan was not only her friend, he was also her psychologist.


    At that time, when she gave birth to a stillborn baby, she couldn''t get out for a long time and needed


    to see a psychiatrist for a long time. It was because of this that the two of them knew each other


    andter became good friends.


    "That''s good!" Ryan''s knitted brows rxed slightly. He nodded and said, "I know that you''re


    returning to the country and I''m worried about you. I was a little worried about your condition, but


    you seem to be in a pretty good state now."


    Wendy smiled to reassure him.


    The waiter came over with the menu, and her mobile phone rang at the same time.


    Wendy took it out and saw "Charlie" disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    She clenched her fingers and hesitated for two seconds, but she still didn''t pick it up.


    On the other end of the table, Ryan was still smiling. He had always been a gentleman and never


    took the initiative to ask about anything. He was just flipping through the menu.


    Wendy muteded her phone until the screen darkened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When she was ready to put it back in her bag, it lit up again, but this time it wasn''t from Charlie, but


    Donna. She frowned, thought it over and over again, then picked it up. "Hello, aunt..."


    "Wendy, are you home? How about if Ie to you?" Donna''sughter rang out.


    "No, I am outside..." Wendy replied.


    "That''s perfect, would you like to join us for dinner?" Donna continued to ask her.


    "No..." Wendy nced at Ryan and exined, "I''m meeting a friend and we''re eating by now!"


    "Where?" Donna asked casually.


    Wendy replied honestly, "We''re on the opposite side of the restaurant where we were having


    Western food..."


    Hearing this, Donna didn''t say anything more, "I get it, you eat!"


    After hanging up, Ryan, who was on the opposite side, said with a smile, "I just ordered two


    specialties of this shop. Wendy, you used to live here for many years. Rmend some for me!"


    "Well, let me take a look!" Wendy nodded, taking over the menu and ordering two more.


    Closing the menu, Ryan poured her a cup of tea. He was different from his usual serious self. With


    a hint of teasing, he said, "I often hear you mention Ice City, talking about how delicious the native


    dishes are. You have to treat me today no matter what!"


    "No problem!" Wendyughed.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Ryan asked when he saw her looking at him.


    Wendy exined, "I have a friend here, who''s also a doctor. It seems that you are all the same.


    When you wear the white gown or talk about the illness, you will look like a different person, as if


    you have a halo above your head!"


    "Which one do you like more about me?" Ryan asked nonchntly.


    "They''re all quite good..." Wendy shrugged her shoulders.


    Ryanughed again, and the smile reached the eyes behind the lens.


    Neither of them drank, so they ate very quickly. Ryan brought up wanting her to take him for a walk


    by the river, so they didn''t waste any more time and got up.


    When they arrived at the cashier, Wendy wanted to pay but was stopped. She said, "I thought it was


    on


    __ _ ii


    me... "It''s not gentlemanly to ask a woman to pay!" Ryan insisted.


    Wendy had no choice but to let him go.


    "Wendy!"


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar female voice behind her.


    Wendy turned around and saw Donna walking over with a bag in her hands. "I introduced two


    foreign clients to Charlie. They just finished their meeting and came to have dinner. I didn''t expect


    you to be here. What a coincidence!"


    Really...


    Half an hour ago, she told Donna which restaurant she was in...


    Wendy pursed her lips and looked back. Charlie was wearing a ck hand-made suit, with his


    hands in his pockets. Looking at the dress of Charlie and Donna, as well as the two clients following


    him, it seemed that they indeed came here from a meeting.


    At this moment, Ryan, who had already paid the bill, walked up to Wendy. Donna also noticed him


    and asked, "Wendy, who is this?"


    "He is a friend abroad." Wendy introduced.


    "Nice to meet you all. My name is Ryan Ye. This is my name card." Ryan took out the name card


    from his pocket.


    "Well, a doctor! Young man, you are very young and promising!" Donna took it and praised Ryan,


    and saidzily, "Wendy, no wonder I said I wanted to introduce a boyfriend to you, but you didn''t


    agree. It turns out that there is one!"


    Almost as soon as Donna finished, Wendy felt Charlie cast an unpleasant nce at her.


    "It''s not like that..." She wanted to exin, but felt that there was no need for it. She pulled Ryan


    and intended to leave. "Aunt, we still have something to do, we''ll go first!"


    Wendy walked out of the restaurant, still feeling the gaze on her back all the time.


    Even Ryan, who was standing beside her, couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch his back. He


    felt a strange chill.


    They took a taxi to the riverside, which was crowded at this time of the day, with bright lights across


    the river in the distance and the breeze blowing in. And they left after about half an hourter.


    Wendy had originally said that she could go back by herself, but Ryan insisted on sending her back


    as a gentleman.


    The taxi stopped under the apartment building. She looked at Ryan who came down with her and


    returned the jacket to him. "Ryan, you should go back, bye!"


    "Bye!" Ryan nodded and waved his hand.


    Watching him sit in the taxi with his straight figure, Wendy smiled and watched him leave.


    Ryan had always been a gentleman, a cultured and refined person. In Canada, not only at his


    hospital but also at her magazine where she worked, several girls adore him. No one knew what


    kind of girl he would find in the future. However, no matter what kind of girl it might be, she must be


    quite lucky.


    Wendyughed out loud as she gossiped on her own. She withdrew her gaze and walked into the


    building.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened slowly and she walked out of it.


    She lowered her head and took out the key from her bag. When she looked up, her movements


    came to a halt.


    Charlie stood in front of the security door, with a cigarette in his hand and a few cigarette butts


    beside his leather shoes. It seemed that he had been standing there for a long time, and no facial


    expression could be seen from his face.


    A calm voice sounded. "You''re back?"


    "Charlie, why are you here..." Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Waiting for you." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    Charlie suddenly put out the cigarette that he hadn''t finished yet and strode towards her. "Have you


    ever done it with him?"


    "With whom..." She took half a step back in shock.


    "That guy with sses!" Charlie rushed forward, and his eyes were shining.


    Wendy understood that he was referring to Ryan, but she was still confused."... Do what?" "You said


    that you have been living abroad for many years and have long been ustomed to their cultures.


    It''s almost as if men and women have sex all the time. Have you ever had sex with him?" Charlie''s


    leather shoes were already on her tiptoes, and his whole body exuded a domineering momentum.


    "It seems to have nothing to do with you..." Wendy bit her lips.


    "Did you have sex with him too?" Charlie narrowed his deep eyes into a slit, shining with a gloomy


    light. He suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "Answer me. Did you do it or not?"


    Wendy was intimidated by his eyes. She answered subconsciously, "No, we didn''t..."


    "No?" Charlie''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie''s tight eyebrows instantly loosened, and his thin lips made a satisfactory arc. He patted her


    head with his big hand and said, "Good girl!"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    The door of the elevator was opened with a tinkle and closed again.


    Wendy unscrewed the door lock, but her gaze was still staring back in the direction of the elevator.


    There was still the scent of cigarettes in the corridor. The tall and strong figure had left, and she still


    couldn''te back to her senses. Did he wait for her at the door for so long to confirm this matter?


    He''s too boring...


    Wendy bit her lip and couldn''t understand it.


    Upon hearing the door open, Emily yawned and came out of the bedroom. "Wendy, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I am back..." Wendy nodded.


    As the doors closed, she looked again in the direction of the lift and couldn''t resist touching her


    head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It seemed that the feeling of the dry palm was still there.


    The morning light was wonderful, and the white Land Rover stopped in the yard. Donna nced at


    it and walked into the vi with her arms wrapped around her shoulder.


    After entering the door, the hired nanny came up and said hello. After asking where the father and


    son were, she went to the restaurant. When she arrived at the door, she saw a young man and a


    little boy sitting at the dining table. The boy had a taut, baggy face and wasn''t very happy, and the


    young man didn''t have much emotion.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere?" Donna was confused.


    Aunt Lee nced at the kitchen and exined in a low voice, "Miss Gray came early in the


    morning!"


    Donna raised her eyebrows and walked into the kitchen. As expected, a tall figure walked out,


    wearing an apron, with two cups of freshly squeezed juice in her hand. She smiled like a virtuous


    wife.


    "Charlie, this is the freshly squeezed juice. You and Larry have a taste. Drinking juice in the morning


    is very nutritious!"


    Donna interrupted with a smile, "Oh, it seems that it''s perfect timing!"


    "Auntie, you''re here!" Even though she knew that Donna didn''t like it, Madge still called Donna like


    this. She asked obediently, "Have you had breakfast yet? I didn''t know you wereing. I''ll make


    you a new ss of juice."


    "No, I''ve had breakfast at the hotel!" Donna waved her hand and didn''t bother to argue about the


    way Madge called her, pulling out her chair and sitting down.


    "Charlie, why don''t you have a try?" Madge turned to Charlie and asked gently.


    Charlie nced at the juice in front of him and frowned. "Wait!" Donna suddenly said before Charlie


    reached out his hand. She took the juice cup in front of him and said with a fake smile, "I''ll drink it


    for you first, in case there''s something in it again! What do you think, Madge?"


    Madge''s face stiffened. She forced a smile and said, "Aunt, you''re joking!"


    Donna smiled and said nothing. After two sips, she deliberately smacked her lips.


    Charlie had no intention of drinking it. He nced at Aunt Lee, who was standing next to him, and


    said, "Aunt Lee, make me a cup of ck coffee. I''m still used to drinking coffee in the morning."


    "Yes, sir!" Aunt Lee immediately replied.


    Madge''s face waspletely stiff. She knew that Charlie must have been angry at her for what


    happened in the hotelst time, so she got up early in the morning and came to prepare breakfast,


    just to get him to forgive her, but before she could get to the point, Donna came over.


    Obviously, if she stayed on, it would be a waste of time ande to nothing


    "Aunt, Charlie, then I''ll go back first!" Madge pretended to look at the phone and said.


    "Okay." Charlie replied in an indifferent voice.


    Madge took off the apron and handed it to Aunt Lee. She deliberately dawdled a bit, but when she


    picked up her bag and walked out, there was no token effort to keep her, or walk her out, so she


    had to leave with a gray face.


    After Aunt Lee showed Madge out and came back, Larry''s tensed little face was clearly much better.


    Charlie took a sip of his coffee and casually said, "Aunt, there was a newly opened fishing garden


    outside the city. Yesterday, I had a meal with the boss there and he gave me a few hosting cards. I


    don''t have any schedule tomorrow. Let''s go there with Larry, and you ask her out!"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. I was wondering why are you suddenly being so nice to me, it turned


    out it''s all about her." Donna tutted when she heard hisst words. She looked out of the window


    and said, "The weather''s been nicetely, don''t you tell me, but it''s pretty good for a little out-of-town


    blowing and fishing!"


    "Are you sure you can ask her out?" Charlie asked with concern.


    "Of course!" Donna was very confident and touched Larry''s head, who was next to her with an


    innocent look.


    In the evening, Wendy and Ryan met for dinner together.


    For her, Ryan was not only her friend, but she also felt grateful in her heart. If it weren''t for his


    patient treatment, she would not have been able to get out of the shadow so easily. So when he


    insisted on payingst night, she found a typical restaurant and wanted to invite him to a good meal.


    Although she had been away from Ice City for many years, she still had to do her part.


    "Sorry, I have to answer this call first!"


    When the phone rang, she said to Ryan then put it beside her ear, "Hello, aunt?" "Wendy, let''s go


    out and have some fun tomorrow!" Donna''s voice was very infectious.


    "Have fun?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes!" Donna said in a light tone, "There''s a new fishing garden outside the city. It''s worth ying!


    It''s such a nice day and there''s no fun in town, so we''re going to take Larry with us tomorrow. More


    people, more fun. Why don''t youe too?"


    Wendy did not neglect the word "we" in Donna''s words.


    That meant that Charlie would definitely be there as well...


    "I''d better not go..." Wendy refused.


    "Come on! It''s Sunday tomorrow, so you should be avable! We''ll be there at 8 o''clock in the


    morning ande back at night. So it will be fine! If you really don''t want toe, I won''t force you,


    but..." Donna paused deliberately and sighed. "Larry wants you toe with him!"


    "I..." Wendy struggled.


    Donna didn''t wait for Wendy to finish speaking, she continued, "Maybe you don''t know that this child


    is actually very lonely. He spends most of his time at home and rarely goes out to y. His


    grandfather used to find it very difficult to take him out! But when he heard that you wereing, he


    immediately agreed and was very happy! A child at this age has to go out more often. Wendy, if you


    don''te, I think Larry must be very disappointed..."


    What Donna said was so graphic that Wendy almost had Larry''s disappointing face in front of her


    eyes, slumping his shoulders.


    After two seconds of struggling in her mind, she gave in. "Well, then I''ll go..."


    "That''s a deal. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning!" Donna said with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy heaved a sigh. It was toote for her to go back on her words.


    She bit her lips and stared at the screen for a long while. Then, she thought of something and


    raised her head to look at the other side. "Ryan..."

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    The next morning, when Wendy received Donna''s call, she went downstairs with her backpack.


    When she came out of the building, she saw a white Land Rover parked there. Charlie was leaning


    on the side of the car. With his hands in his pockets, he had a rare change of casual clothes, but


    they were still ck. Inside was a white V- necked shirt, revealing his corbones.


    By the position he was standing, one of his legs was in the front, revealing the ck socks.


    The sun gilded his body in soft orange, making the rigid profile of his face even more remarkable.


    His deep eyes were like ancient wells, as if people would sink into them if they weren''t careful.


    When he looked over, she was so flustered that she lowered her eyes.


    Wendy had long felt that she was past the period where she would be attracted to a man''s face, but


    never thought she would still look at him and lose her mind.


    Donna, who was wearing a sports suit, opened the car door and winked at her. Larry next to Donna


    didn''t seem to be fully awake yet, and his drowsy, cute little face was so much more energetic after


    seeing her!


    Wendy reached out her hand and gently scratched his fair and tender face. When she walked over,


    Charlie stood up straight and said, "Get in the car!"


    Wendy didn''t move immediately. She bit her lip and said, "Well, can you wait a little bit longer..."


    "Wendy, what are you waiting for?" Donna asked in confusion.


    Wendy opened her mouth and was about to answer when a gentle male voice sounded.


    "Wendy!"


    She heard the voice and looked over. "Ryan!" she said hurriedly.


    A taxi just parked in front of the Land Rover and walked out a tall and straight man. He was very


    handsome, and wore a pair of silver sses, which made him look more refined.


    "I''m really sorry. Am Ite? It''s a long way from where I live!" Ryan said guiltily.


    "It''s okay!" Wendy shook her head and then looked at Donna. "Er... aunt, you said that more people,


    more fun. I want to take a friend with me. Do you mind?"


    The smile on Donna''s face didn''t change. "I don''t mind at all!"


    Now that he was here, she couldn''t drive him away. Besides, she didn''t mind, but someone...


    Donna looked at her nephew''s face and quickly looked away.


    After the white Land Rover left the city, it drove on the highway. Because there was an extra person,


    two men sat in the front, while Wendy and Donna sat in the back.


    In the rearmirror hanging in front of Wendy, she could feel the deep gaze of his eyes.


    Wendy kept her head down all the way and talked to Larry, or looked out of the window at the


    scenery.


    After about an hour and a half''s drive, the Land Rover stopped, Donna, who was sleeping, stretched


    out and said, "Have we arrived?"


    "We''re here..." Wendy nodded.


    It seemed to be a perfect ce for leisure and entertainment, like a small manor. The front door of


    the manor was also very artistic. It was located on the riverside, and they could feel the wind


    blowing on their faces from afar.


    After driving all the way, Wendy asked Larry, who always stayed in her arms, "Do you want to go to


    the bathroom, Larry?"


    "I want to..." Larry''s face was full of embarrassment.


    Wendy smiled and hugged him out of the car.


    When Larry saw that Wendy had brought him to thedies'' room, he buried his face in her neck, he


    was so shy that he couldn''t bear it.


    When she just walked to the door of the bathroom, Charlie''s tall figure came from behind. He took


    his son from her arms and said with a serious look, "I''ll take him!"


    Larry did not even have the time to struggle before he was brought into the men''s room.


    Looking at his two short arms stretching towards her, she wanted to help but could not. At this time,


    Ryan walked to her side and also looked at the men''s room. He hesitated and asked, "Wendy, your


    friend don''t seem to be very happy to see me?"


    Wendy thought of someone with a stiff face. She hesitated and said, "No, don''t think too much


    about it..."


    "Okay!" Ryan smiled.


    After Larry came out of the bathroom, they walked into the garden.


    After they got the fishing rod in the lobby, they followed the staff to the riverbank and built many


    umbre sheds. They would not be exposed to the sun even when they were fishing on stools.


    There were evenfortable lounge chairs for people to rest a few meters away.


    Donna had no interest in fishing. When she got there, she found a lounge chair andy down, took


    out the iPad, and prepared to watch TV.


    Feeling someone lying down on the chair next to her, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t


    you going fishing?"


    "No!" Charlie snorted coldly. He was in a very bad mood.


    "His name is Ryan, right?" Donna held back the smile at the corner of her mouth and deliberately


    shook her head, sighing with emotion. "I think this young man is really good. He is young and


    promising. Doctors seem to be very popr among girls! He and Wendy seem to be well matched.


    Charlie, what do you think?"


    "I don''t know!" Charlie bit his lip. "Look at them. If you don''t know it, they''re pretty much a family of


    three!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be annoyed by closing his eyes and not looking at them, Donna


    suddenly eximed, "Look, they are holding hands!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the man on the lounge chair next to her jumped up and walked


    over.


    Larry followed Wendy closely like a tail after went out of the bathroom, and his face was flushed


    with heat.


    Ryan, who was with Wendy, saw that Wendy had no intention of picking up the fishing rod. He


    couldn''t help asking, "Wendy, aren''t you fishing?"


    "I don''t know how..." Wendy shook her head.


    It wasn''t that she was not interested in fishing like Donna. It was that she knew nothing about


    fishing. The reason why she would agree toe over was she didn''t want Larry to be


    disappointed. Hence, she only wanted to apany Larry and watch other people fishing.


    "Ryan, you''re quite good at fishing, aren''t you?"


    "Not bad. I used to go fishing with my dad!"


    Wendy nodded and praised, "That''s awesome!"


    Ryan seemed a little embarrassed by her praise. His gaze was bright as he said, "It''s OK you don''t


    know, I can teach you. It''s easy for you to learn!"


    "Will it be very difficult?" Wendy was worried that she won''t be able to learn.


    "No, it''s very simple! I''ll tie a hook for you first, and then teach you how to use a rod!" Ryan pushed


    his sses and told her very carefully, "But you have to be careful about the hookter. Look, there


    are barbs on it. If you identally get hooked by a barb, you can''t pull it, it will hurt even more if you


    do!"


    "Okay, I will be careful!" Wendy nodded.


    When she thought of something, she quickly hugged Larry who was sitting on a small slope next to


    her. "Larry, you can''t touch it, okay?"


    "I''ll be good." Larry sounded soft and cute.


    Wendy couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss him, sessfully making his little face blush even


    more.


    What she did not notice was that there was a sh of envy in Ryan''s eyes when he saw it.


    "Wendy, the fish bait has been hung up. I''ll teach you how to use the rod now!" After doing the prep


    work, Ryan told her.


    "Alright." Wendy took the fishing rod.


    Ryan moved the stool slightly closer to her. He stretched out his arm next to her and demonstrated


    step by step. "Hold this ce first, then use this hand, shake it little by little..."


    Peng!


    Suddenly, Charlie ced his fishing rod beside them.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    The stic tank, which was used to store fish, shook and made quite a noise.


    The two people who were teaching and learning were both shocked, and even Larry, who was next


    to them, was also shocked.


    Charlie sat down, and his deep eyes never stopped staring at her. He didn''t hide the coldness in his


    eyes at all. It was already a warm spring day, but it made people feel cold.


    It felt awkward to be stared at, even for someone with the greatest stability.


    "Well!" Ryan cleared his throat and loosened his grip. "Wendy, it''s just like what I taught you. You


    can try first, ask me again if you don''t know how. It''s not difficult. You just need to calm down and


    that''s all!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded her head.


    She held Larry with one hand and the fishing rod with the other.


    The gaze next to her that having a strong sense of presence finally disappeared for the time being.


    From the corner of her eyes, she could see that with a flick of his strong arm, the rod was flung over


    the river, and the float floated on it as the ripples of the water spread out.


    For a moment, the riverbank was quiet.


    Ryan was right. The most important thing about fishing was to calm one''s heart. Right now, the only


    thing they could do was to quietly wait for the rods to move, and it''s a test of patience.


    Wendy secretly nced sideways.


    Charlie was sitting there with his legs spread wide apart, his elbow on his knee, and he looked at


    the float on the river. But it wasn''t long before his brow getting furrowed.


    She was not surprised. It seemed that she had known it would be like this.


    Charlie was not a very patient person, and activities like fishing were not suitable for him.


    Something more bloodthirsty like shooting or billiards would suit him better.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Wendy could not calm down either.


    After Charlie joined them, she became the one sitting in the middle, surrounded by two men, and


    felt ufortable all the time. Fortunately, she still had Larry by her side.


    Wendy couldn''t help but hug Larry even tighter.


    The river''s shaking. There''s a fish on the hook. Ryan smiled at her as he reeled it in. "Wendy, I think


    I''ve caught a fish!"


    "Really?" Wendy hurried over.


    It was a carp of about two pounds, which was picked up and ced in a stic bucket and swam


    freely.


    Wendy said in surprise, "This fish is quite big..." "Hehe, not bad!" Ryanughed.


    Charlie, who was still in the same position, gave a cold snort with a disdainful expression.


    Wendy bit her lip and tried tofort him by saying, "Urn, Charlie, don''t worry, you should be able


    to catch one soon..."


    Charlie gave her a sidelong nce, with an arrogant look on his face. "I''ll show you what big fish is


    later."


    "..." Well, that would be fine.


    Silence returned to the riverbank. Wendy felt her grip on the rod go numb and it did not move a little


    for a long time. Just as she was about to ce her rod on the support, Ryan''s rod moved again.


    It seemed to be very heavy. Ryan leaned back and said, "Wendy, can you help me get the bucket?"


    Wendy walked over and saw that the bouncing carp is being unhooked from the hook.


    "Ah, Ryan, you''ve caught another one!" She couldn''t help sighing.


    "I didn''t expect this either. Perhaps I''m more fortunate today!" Ryan said very humbly.


    "It looks much better than that one!" Wendy squatted beside the stic bucket and held Larry''s


    hand, trying to get him to touch it. "Do you want to touch it, Larry?"


    Larry had only yed with small golden fish before, and he had never seen a living fish of this size


    before. He was a bit timid, but under her encouragement, he still bravely reached out his hand.


    He poked the carp''s head and the carp swam up, he pursed his lips and let out a sound ofughter


    then. Theughter was not a little harsh to Charlie''s ears.


    Especially when he thought of the "family of three" that Donna mentioned before, he stared at them


    fiercely for a long time, but they were concentrated on the fish in the bucket so that no one noticed


    him.


    When the anger had nowhere to vent, the rod in his hand suddenly moved.


    This fish was heavy and the rod was bent a bit.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and felt a little proud. When he was about to reel it in, there was a


    "plop" sounding from the river.


    A big fish that he had just hooked broke free in the middle of his reel. It jumped back into the river


    from the air and then wandered around with a flick of its tail, leaving the hook floating on the river.


    D*mn!


    Charlie felt so angry that he threw away the rod in his hand.


    While Wendy was apanying Larry to y with the fish in the bucket, there was a shadow


    shrouding her head all of a sudden. Then came a quiet male voice, a bit hard. "Wendy,e with


    me!"


    "What''s the matter..." She looked up.


    "I have something to ask you." Charlie put his hands in his pockets.


    "...What?" Wendy frowned and didn''t understand. She was still squatting.


    Charlie looked down and nced at Ryan. He twitched his thin lips and said seriously, "You slept


    with me, so you''re not going to take responsibility?" Wendy almost bit her tongue.


    His voice was neither too loud nor too low, sounding clear on top of her head.


    Wendy almost jumped up on the spot, and covered his thin lips in a hurry, for fear that he would say


    something astonishing again.


    She looked at Ryan, whose face was filled with shock, blushed because of embarrassment, she


    stammered, "Ryan, you go on fishing and take care of Larry for a while, I''ll talk to him first..."


    After saying that, she dragged Charlie to a tree in the distance.


    The branches are so leafy, like an umbre. They weren''t exposed to the sun, but the temperature


    on her face was extremely high.


    Wendy looked back at the riverbank with her hands behind her back.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This man...


    Just now, he stretched out his tongue and licked her palm...


    Although she had rubbed her hand on her jeans, it still seemed to be wet.


    Watching him stare at her with a calm expression, she gritted her teeth and said, "Charlie, can you


    stop talking nonsense in front of my friends?"


    "What did I say?" Charlie leaned against a big tree, and his thin lips moved like azy resting beast.


    "You..." Wendy opened her mouth in anger.


    Charlie interrupted her and asked calmly, "Didn''t you sleep with me?" Wendy was at a loss for


    words.


    "Since you''ve slept with me, you''re not going to take responsibility?" Charlie''s deep eyes narrowed


    slightly, and his tone was as serious as before as if he was talking about a cooperation case.


    "..." Wendy was choked speechless by him.


    It''s a woman''s loss, not a man''s.


    Charlie reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist while she was off guard. He pressed her


    against a tree and said, "You''re rightst time. I''m taking it seriously."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Wendy shrank back, and her eyshes trembled. "That''s your business..."


    Charlie took a big step forward, his tall body almost covered her. His slightly bent chest could be


    pressed close to her at any time. His deep eyes were staring at her pursed lips like a child.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and he really wanted to kiss her.


    As the river breeze blew, a strand of hair at the side of her temples blew across her face.


    Feeling that he stretched out his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, and his rough finger


    crossing his skin, Wendy dodged. "Larry is still on the river shore. Ryan has never taken care of


    children. We have to hurry back..."


    Although there was a big tree as a shield and Ryan and Larry could not see their postures in the


    distance, they could not stay for too long.


    Wendy felt that it''s useless to argue with him, and she only prayed that he would not say anything


    ridiculous in front of Ryan.


    "If you want to go back, you can, unless you kiss me." Charlie pulled his lips slowly.


    Kiss him?


    Wendy thought she had heard it wrong.


    She raised her eyes and saw herself panic in his dark pupils. She frowned and asked, "Why are you


    Still..."


    Still the same as before...


    "Still what?" Charlie asked sharply.


    "Nothing..." Wendy lowered her voice. Although they didn''t do anything, their posture was too


    ambiguous at this time. She reached out and pushed Charlie hard. "Charlie, can you let me go?


    Many people are looking at us..."


    Wendy didn''t mean to say that, but someone was really looking at them not far away.


    It was a very well-dressed socialite. It seemed that when they just walked to the big tree, thatdy


    had never looked away. It''s not surprising, though, that a man like Charlie will always catch a


    woman''s eye, no matter where he was.


    When she returned to the river bank, Wendy''s ears were red.


    Of course, she wouldn''t take the initiative to kiss Charlie, but she didn''t expect that Charlie would


    kiss her.


    If she hadn''t bit his tongue with her teeth, it would have continued to be a deep kiss. He was so bold


    in broad daylight.


    Fortunately, Ryan was a very well- mannered gentleman. He respected her privacy very much and


    did not ask anything when he saw her return. He just smiled and told her that he had caught fish


    again, and the stic bucket was already full.


    On the other hand, Larry was very unhappy. He held up his two short arms and asked for a hug.


    It was noon. There was a kitchen in the garden that can process the fish caught. Since she and


    Charlie hadn''t got anything throughout the morning, the table was full of fish caught by Ryan.


    One fish made in three different ways. It was a sumptuous feast.


    Although the fish at the fishing park werergely stocked in by the staff, they are, after all, in the


    river, so the fish are delicious.


    Donna enjoyed the meal and from time to time praised the one who made contributions, and the


    darker her nephew''s face became, the more she praised Ryan.


    It was already afternoon when they finished eating. There were still a lot of leisure projects in the


    fishing park, and Donna suggested that they could take a walk around.


    When they just came out of the dining room, a tall figure came over.


    "Charlie!"


    Madge called out in a soft voice.


    Charlie looked over and frowned without leaving a trace. "You''re here too?"


    "I heard my friend say that she saw you fishing. I happen to have nothing else to do, so I came to


    look for you!" Madge exined softly.


    In the morning, the youngdy who had been watching Charlie and Wendy was Madge''s friend. The


    lady called Madge then and Madge almost guessed who the woman was with Charlie at that time.


    Now that she looked, it''s...


    With two dimples on her face, Madge continued, "Charlie, you see, I brought you grandpa''s fishing


    rods. It''s different from the ordinary fishing rods on the market. They''re all custom-made! He also


    loved to fish when he was alive, and my mom treasured it so much that she wouldn''t just lend them


    out to anyone!"


    "We''re not going fishing this afternoon." Charlie didn''t take them, but pulled his lips and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can apany you!" Madge didn''t seem to mind.


    There were no tall buildings, and the sun outside the city shone even brighter on the two people,


    making it impossible to look directly at them, and as four years ago, they stood together, like a


    picture of golden boy and girl, matching each other.


    Ryan followed Wendy''s line of sight and asked politely, "Wendy, is that youngdy your friend too?"


    "No." Wendy shook her head. She and Madge couldn''t be called friends.


    "Then she..." Ryan was puzzled.


    Wendy withdrew her gaze and exined in a low voice, "She''s Charlie''s fiancee."


    Hearing this, Ryan nodded his head in understanding. However, when he thought of something, he


    frowned and looked at her.


    Wendy''s chest was a little stuffy. Suddenly, she did not want to stay here any longer. "Ryan, I''m not


    feeling too well and want to get back. Are you going to keep fishing?"


    "Since you''re not feeling well, I''ll go back with you!" Ryan said very gentlemanly. Twenty minutes


    later, Larry pulled Donna''s hand and said, "Granny, I''m looking for Wendy."


    Donna was tilting her head back from her drink, putting the bottle down and looking in the direction


    of thedies'' room. "Well, hasn''t shee back from the bathroom? And the one called Ryan, why


    is he missing too?"


    Charlie frowned when he heard that.


    There was no one in thedies'' room. Donna looked around and asked the staff, and the answer


    she got was, "The gentlemen and thedy who came with you? They have gone!"


    "Already?" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" The staff nodded and continued, "I just saw them walk out of the garden with my own eyes.


    There is a bus to return to the city at the front gate. The bus should have been left by now!"


    Donna lowered her head and took out her vibrating phone. After ncing at the text message on


    the screen, she waved at Charlie and Larry and said, "It''s a message from Wendy. She said that


    she still has something to do, so she''s going home early!"


    Charlie took the phone and pursed his thin lips into a thin line.


    Soon, they also came out of the garden, and the white Land Rover parked at the door was


    unlocked, with the lights blinked twice.


    After Wendy left quietly, they naturally lost the meaning ofing to the fishing park. The father and


    son were both surrounded by low pressure.


    Donna got in the car with Larry who puffing out his cheeks, and Madge, who was left behind, caught


    up with them and said softly, "Charlie, I''ll take your car too!"


    "Your driver is still waiting there." Charlie refused in an indifferent voice.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Madge touched the car door, the white Land Rover started its engine and drove away.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was not much better than when they came.


    When they were about to enter the city, Donna said, "Drop me off when we get to the city"


    "You''re not going back to the hotel?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    "No." Donna nodded and narrowed her eyes.


    Donna didn''t call her own driver. Instead, she stopped a taxi by the road and told him the address of


    Hogg''s Mansion.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    After the taxi stopped in front of Hogg''s Mansion, Donna walked into the vi with her arms around


    her shoulder.


    The servant came out and greeted respectfully, "Donna is here!"


    "Hmm." Donna changed her shoes and asked, "Is my brother at home?"


    "Master is upstairs in the study. Shall I go and let him know first?" The servant asked while


    reporting.


    Donna waved her hand and said, "No need, I''ll go straight up!"


    "Okay!" The servant nodded. Thinking of something, he quickly added, "Miss Gray is also upstairs!"


    Donna was not surprised. She sneered and said, "Well, I know!"


    She went straight upstairs and arrived at the door of the study. Donna eavesdropped on the door for


    a moment, then pushed the door open with a loud sound.


    The people inside were caught off guard and looked over in shock.


    Donna''s eyes swept over Gilbert, who was sitting at the desk, then looked to the side, and saw


    Madge, who separated from her at the fishing park, sit on the armchair. The tea brought by the


    servant was still steaming. It seemed like she had only been here a short time, so she should have


    just asked the driver to bring the car here when she got back to town.


    Madge had drugged Charlie but didn''t get what she wanted, she came to Charlie''s house and made


    breakfast for him but still didn''t work a few days ago, then happened to show up in the fishing park


    today, She really couldn''t wait.


    Donna''s guess was right, and Madge really couldn''t wait.


    As soon as she got the news, she went to the fishing park to assert her sovereignty and even found


    her grandfather''s favorite fishing rods, but Charlie didn''t appreciate it! Because of her appearance,


    they hurriedly ended the trip in a hurry after she just arrived there. How could she calm down?


    Hitting the wall, again and again, Madge could onlye to see Gilbert.


    Ever since Wendy returned to the country, Madge gradually lost confidence. Even though she knew


    that Charlie had lost his memory, she was still afraid that he would be attracted to Wendy. Moreover,


    Wendy was getting more and more attracted to him.


    Just now, she also told Gilbert that she needed to get married as soon as possible. Otherwise, she


    was very worried that Charlie would propose to break off the engagement as he did four years ago.


    If she didn''t hurry up, she was afraid that she would get into trouble. But before she could finish her


    words, Donna opened the door and came in.


    "The door is closed so tightly. What are you plotting?" Donna walked into the room and joked.


    "What else can it be? Why didn''t you knock?" Gilbert thought that it was a servant who broke in and


    wanted to reprimand him. But seeing his sister''s smiling face, he had to give up and said


    unpleasantly, "But youe at the right time, I also want to ask you about something!"


    "Why are you asking me?" Donna sat on the chair with an innocent look on her face.


    "You didn''t tell me about that woman''s return!" Gilbert said with a frown.


    Donna heard this and looked at Madge with narrowed eyes, and Madge kept a smile on her face.


    She then whispered to Gilbert, "You''ve wronged me. I''ve just returned for a few days! Besides, you


    didn''t ask. I didn''t know that you like gossip!"


    Gilbert ignored her gag and snorted, "Donna, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!"


    "Well, brother, I see you haven''t gone blind. You are quite sharp-eyed!" After Donna said a few


    words and saw that Gilbert was going to get angry again, she said seriously, "But I have also


    wanted to ask you one thing for a long time. Four years ago, Charlie had a car ident and his


    brain injury is much less serious than his body. Why did he lose his memory? Have you done any


    investigation?"


    "There''s nothing to investigate. The doctor said at that time that there are many medically


    unexined reasons too!" Gilbert frowned, but it seemed that he didn''t pay much attention to this


    matter. "What''s more, it''s already good enough that Charlie is alright!" "But..." Donna obviously


    didn''t agree.


    Gilbert interrupted her and continued, "There''s no ''but''! As far as I can see, it''s not a bad thing for


    Charlie to have amnesia. Didn''t they break up a long time ago? That woman left the country with


    another man. It''s a good thing that Charlie forgets her! And in the past four years, he was no longer


    influenced by that woman, and he had a good time with Madge. Maybe this is his fate!"


    It seemed that he wanted to get some recognition. He looked at Madge, who always lowered her


    head, drinking tea, "Am I right, Madge?"


    "Yes..." Madge paused for a moment and then nodded.


    When she lowered her head and took a sip of tea again, she tried to hide the panic that surged up


    in her eyes.


    Donna wanted to continue, but Gilbert raised his hand to stop her. His expression remained


    stubborn. "Madge, don''t worry! I''ll let Charliee over tomorrow night to talk about your marriage


    with him. We''ll get it done as soon as possible!"


    "I''ll listen to you, Uncle Hogg!" Madge put down the teacup and smiled gently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mm!" Gilbert was very satisfied.


    Donna rolled her eyes and got up to leave.


    The next afternoon, the sun was shining brightly outside the window.


    Wendy was sorting out the mails from Canada when there was a knock on the door. It was Emily


    who went to open the door.


    When the door opened, Emily smiled and said, "The young master of the Hogg family is here!"


    Wendy heard Emily''s words, closed herputer and went out. As expected, when she just


    approached the entrance, Larry ran toward her, and his two short arms hugged her legs as usual.


    But it was different every time, he pouted his small mouth.


    "Larry, Aunt Lee brought you here?" Wendy picked up Larry and put him on the sofa.


    "Yes!" Larry was still pouting.


    His skin was tender, his facial features were very soft and cute, and his small mouth was so high


    that it could almost hang a bottle.


    How could Wendy not guess what he was thinking? He was angry with her. Yesterday at the fishing


    park, she left quietly without saying goodbye.


    It''s mainly because Madge was there, she really didn''t want to stay there for another second, but if


    she said goodbye, not to mention that Larry would not let her leave, Donna would definitely not let


    her go easily, so she just left directly.


    "Larry, I''m sorry!"


    Wendy looked at Larry, who was sitting on her knees and apologized sincerely. "Yesterday, I had


    something to do temporarily, so I left without saying goodbye to you. I just want you to have more


    fun there! But I promise that this will not happen again. Larry, can you forgive me this time?"


    "Alright!" Larry was coaxed by her soft whisper and was no longer unhappy. His two big eyes shone


    brightly as he hugged her neck, "Wendy~"


    Every time he called her in such a soft and sticky voice, Wendy felt as if her heart was melted.


    She reached out her hand and gently touched the top of his head again and again. His slightly curly


    hair was as soft as his little face. She couldn''t help joking. "Larry, didn''t we just go fishing


    yesterday? Why did youe again? Do you miss me?"


    Larry nodded shyly and his face was a little red.


    His big ck grape-like eyes blinked, and suddenly he said in a childish tone, "It''s like three years


    apart when we haven''t seen each other for a day!"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Wendy was stunned by Larry''s words, and then she smiled.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door again, and Emily came out of the room with


    confusion on her face.


    "Why is someone knocking on the door again?"


    When the door opened, she shouted at the inside, "Wendy, it should be looking for you again!"


    Wendy put down Larry and stood up, then saw the tall figure standing at the door. Like Charlie, he


    also liked to wear ck clothes. But the temperaments of the two people were different. The former


    looked more gentle, while thetter was more domineering and strong.


    "Ryan, you''re here!" Wendy just remembered that she had a date with Ryan, and gave him and


    Emily a brief introduction.


    "I''ve brought you the disk that you requested!" Ryan smiled.


    "Thank you!" Wendy was grateful. She quickly said to Ryan, "Come in!"


    "Alright." Ryan changed into slippers as well.


    Wendy took him into the living room and went to the kitchen to make tea for him.


    Emily, who was hiding and observing from the side, followed Wendy in the kitchen. She looked at


    the living room and asked, "Wendy, is this friend of yours interested in you?"


    "Keep your voice down. What if he hears us?" Wendy hurriedly exined with a frown. "Also, don''t


    talk nonsense. It''s not like that!"


    Emily got a look of disbelief. She looked out and pursed her lips. "I didn''t talk nonsense. You have to


    believe my sixth sense! Like Mr. Hogg, his eyes are shining as he looks at you!"


    Wendy replied casually, "That''s reflected from the lens, isn''t it..."


    However, she didn''t care too much about this. Instead, the mention of Mr. Hogg made her feel a


    little strange.


    Did he?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Four yearster, Charlie, who had lost his memory, would still look at her with shining eyes...


    "Humph, you don''t believe me!" Emily said with a snort.


    Wendy didn''t bother to argue and told Emily not to talk nonsenseter. Then, she left with a cup of


    tea.


    Seeing that Wendy handed the brewed tea to Ryan, Larru was so anxious that he circled around


    her legs. "Where''s mine?"


    "Here it is, your yogurt!" Wendy smiled and took out the hand that was behind her back.


    Larry was happy to see that, so he took it and took a sip happily.


    Yesterday, Ryan also went to the fishing park, and Larry followed Wendy like a tail. He also saw


    how they got along with each other and said with a smile, "Wendy, this child seems to be very close


    to you!"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded. "I didn''t expect it as well, it''s just a coincidence, but he''s really adorable!"


    Ryan also smiled and nodded. However, as a psychologist, he valued this rtionship a little


    differently. "This is actually a very good phenomenon. I had been so worried that after that incident


    you would be left with a shadow in your mind and be resistant to children, but it doesn''t seem to be


    necessary!"


    "Hm..." Wendy caressed Larry''s face lightly.


    In fact, Ryan''s words were correct. In the past four years, she subconsciously avoided contact with


    children because she always remembered the dead fetus covered in blood. Even Felix was also


    very worried about this. Whenever he had a chance to visit her, he would deliberately not take Toby


    with him.


    Perhaps this was also her subconscious desire to escape, but she didn''t expect to meet Larry by


    mistake right after she returned to the country.


    She was surprised by his sense of dependence and affection for her. And somehow, she also


    wanted to get close to him from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know why, just thought that


    perhaps he was too adorable.


    Ryan was watching her from the side. He didn''t know if it was because the sunlighting in from


    outside the window was too abundant.


    He actually felt that in a certain expression, they had some sort of simrity... Feeling the gaze


    coming over, Wendy was puzzled. "Uh, Ryan, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Ryan came back to his senses and shook his head. He felt that he had overthought


    things. He smiled and continued, "By the way, Wendy, how''s your work going? I remember you


    mentioned it to me before, that this time back home, in addition to visiting your grandmother, there


    are also interviews. Are they almost over?"


    "Yes, there are only thest two interviews left..." Wendy nodded her head.


    "In that case, you should be able to return soon!" Ryan pushed his spectacles. "It just so happens


    that I have plenty of time and n to return to Canada with you when you are done here!"


    Before Wendy answered, Larry who was sucking on yogurt suddenly rushed over and asked,


    "Wendy, are you leaving?"


    "Yeah..." Wendy was stunned for a moment before nodding her head.


    She was nning to return to home only for a few months this time, and would not stay too long.


    It was totally a surprise that she met Larry. When it came to leaving, she also felt a lot of reluctance.


    But when she left the city four years ago, there were no people or things in the city that she couldn''t


    let go of.


    After Larry heard this, the straw fell out of his mouth.


    The little face that used to be red was now wrinkled into a ball. He was so anxious that he asked,


    "Then what about me..." Wendy felt a little sad because of the question. Anyway, it was in her n


    to return to Canada, but she really couldn''t bear to leave Larry in front of her. However, she couldn''t


    lie in front of the child''s clear eyes, otherwise, he would still be disappointedter.


    "Larry, I came back this time only because of work matters. After dealing with it, I will go back!"


    Wendy sighed, held Larry on her knees again, endured her sadness and said, "Although we may


    not be able to see each other as readily as we do now, but that''s okay, you can call me or talk to me


    on FaceTime. Or if there is a chance, I wille back to see you!"


    Larry''s mouth twitched, feeling extremely heartbroken.


    As the night fell, the white Land Rover drove into the yard from the private road.


    Charlie pulled out the key but didn''t get off the car immediately. Instead, he took out a cigarette and


    lit it.


    As the white smoke scattered, he put his elbow on the window. As he exhaled deeply, his deep eyes


    narrowed, and he frowned and leaned back on the chair, and even nicotine couldn''t suppress his


    irritation either.


    He didn''te back from workingte at the office, but was called to Hogg''s Mansion.


    Donna called him yesterday, so he knew why Gilbert asked him to go there. But he had to go.


    Gilbert made a good point. It had been four years since the engagement ceremony of Madge and


    him, and Larry was almost four years old. It could let Larry try to ept a new family. Madge was


    qualified as his fiancee. After so many years of tolerance, it seemed that it''s time for him to take


    responsibility.


    But he still didn''t say anything, because he didn''t want to do that in his heart. At that moment, he


    thought of Wendy and even wanted to disobey his father''s orders.


    However, at the same time, he was not unfamiliar with the feeling of wanting to go against his


    father...


    Charlie took a deep drag on his cigarette, then cut off the remaining half of the cigarette and threw it


    away. He opened the door and walked into the vi.


    He changed into slippers and entered the living room, only to see Aunt Lee standing there with a


    sad face. As far as his eyes could see, in the corner of the sofa, there was a small figure with its


    head hanging down. The lights was shining on him, he looked so sad.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Charlie had never seen his son in such an emotional state before, so he frowned.


    "What happened to Larry?"


    Aunt Lee was also at a loss. "I don''t know!"


    Charlie was confused. "Didn''t he go to Wendy''s today?"


    He always kept a careful eye on his son''s whereabouts.


    Charlie knew that Aunt Lee had sent Larry to Wendy''s in the daytime. As a rule of thumb, every time


    he came back from a visit to Wendy''s ce, he came back with a happy little face, pursing his lips


    and enjoying himself. Sometimes he was too happy to even hum a few lines of an out-of-tune


    children''s song.


    However, at this moment, he was hanging his head like a bent seedling. Even the corners of his


    mouth drooped, and he didn''t seem to have any vitality at all.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee was also puzzled, and she sighed directly, "Just now Mick and I took the young


    master back, I don''t know what happened, but he came in the door and stayed on the couch, sullen


    all the time!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "I see, I''ll go check him!" Aunt Lee agreed and turned to go to the kitchen.


    Half an hourter, Aunt Lee wore an apron and walked back to the living room again, and then she


    was stunned on the spot.


    She thought Mr. Hogg wouldn''t have a problem with such things, but she didn''t expect the young


    master to remain in that pose, and the unhappiness on his little face didn''t diminish at all, and even


    Mr. Hogg seemed to be infected, with a haze over his eyes.


    At 7:30 in the morning, it was the best time for the morning light.


    After being pregnant, Emily became increasingly sleepy. It was rare for her to get up so early. She


    licked her mouth and swallowed the biscuit, then looked at the opposite side with a heavy heart,


    "Wendy, are you really going back to Canada?"


    Yesterday, in the living room, Emily had overheard the conversation between Ryan, Larry, and


    Wendy.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded her head.


    "Wouldn''t that mean we''d be separated again? No, I don''t want to!" Emily looked up to the sky and


    shouted, and the biscuit g was almost sprayed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Emily, I don''t want to leave you!" Wendy sighed with the same feeling, but had no choice but to say,


    "I promise I will never break contact with you this time!"


    "Then you swear!" Emily snorted.


    The pregnant woman was the boss, Wendy nodded and didn''t know whether tough or cry. She


    raised her hand in a very cooperative manner and said, "Okay, I swear..." Emily curled her lips and


    sighed. Before she could say anything else, the phone on the table rang.


    However, after picking up and looking at the screen, she didn''t take it.


    When Wendy saw this, she tentatively asked, "Dr. Chin''s call?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    After looking at it for a long time, Emily frowned and then rejected it. However, before she put it


    down, it rang again. Emily went crazy. She directly turned off the phone, turned over the screen and


    put it on the table.


    Wendy couldn''t help but say, "Emily, I think Dr. Chin cares about you!"


    "Him..." Emily chuckled, a bitter smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing that Emily was in a bad mood, Wendy didn''t dare to say more and hurriedlyforted her,


    "You are pregnant, you have to be happy!"


    "Well, how can I be happy when I know you''re going to leave!" Emily red at Wendy and


    continued, "But it seems that the young master of the Hogg family is more unhappy than me. Did


    you see his look? He was so frustrated when he left yesterday!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy also fell silent.


    Thinking of how Larry was holding her and asking her how about him after she left, she felt sour in


    her heart and even lost her appetite.


    After finishing the rest of the soy milk, Wendy thought for a while and couldn''t help but pick up the


    phone under the pillow and dial andline number after went back to her room.


    "Hello? Aunt Lee, it''s me..."


    On the other end of the line, Aunt Lee was sitting on the sofa, holding the microphone. After


    responded twice, she put the microphone back.


    Footsteps came from upstairs. Charlie came down with a ck suit jacket on his elbow, reaching up


    to button the cuffs of his white shirt. He looked over and asked, "Who''s calling?"


    "Miss Lim just called!" Aunt Lee turned around and exined.


    "Wendy?" Charlie paused.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee nodded and continued to say, "Miss Lim just said on the phone that she wanted to


    take the young master to the amusement park today, so she let me ask if the young master is willing


    to go. If he agrees, she wille to pick him upter!"


    Charlie answered indifferently.


    Aunt Lee walked upstairs, and his eyes followed her.


    There was no need to ask. As long as it was Wendy, Larry was willing to go.


    Charlie fastened his button, reached down to fix his tie, and continued walking in the direction of the


    entrance, only to pick up the car keys from the shoe closet for a couple of seconds, put them back


    again, and turned around to go to the living room.


    The suit was thrown on the sofa casually. As he pulled off the tie, he took out his mobile phone.


    When the line was connected, Farr''s respectful voice came from the other end. "Hello, Mr. Hogg!"


    "Tell me about my schedule today." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    At around nine o''clock in the morning, Wendy slowly walked into the yard.


    Previously, Ryan had mentioned going back to Canada with her. He let her realize that she had less


    time to spend with Larry. She always felt that there would be a lot of regrets, so she wanted to


    create as many opportunities to spend time with him as possible.


    When she saw the white Land Rover in the middle of the yard, she stopped.


    When she hesitated if she should continue to walk into the vi, Aunt Lee, who was watering


    flowers from the side, had discovered her. "Miss Lim, you are here!"


    "Uh..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    Aunt Lee smiled honestly and walked to her, and enthusiastically took her hand, "Come in, the


    young master has been waiting for you!"


    Wendy had to follow Aunt Lee into the vi. In the entrance, there was a pair of bright men''s leather


    shoes on the shoe closet.


    "Aunt Lee, Charlie, he..."


    She bit her lips and wanted to ask, but got interrupted by a soft and sticky child''s voice. "Wendy."


    Wendy raised her head, and the neatly dressed Larry was running toward her, his slightly curly


    mushroom hair shook as he ran. What made her nervous was that the tall figure following Larry, his


    hands were in his pockets.


    Seeing her looking back, Larry tilted his head up, pursed his lips and told her, not too happily,


    "Daddy said he wants to be our driver!"


    Wendy licked her lips.


    Did that mean that Charlie was going to go with them?


    She deliberately chose today. Monday workdays are the busiest time in any industry, not to mention


    a big boss like Charlie, and she deliberately avoided the time when she might bump into Charlie.


    She raised her head again and looked at the tall figure who had walked up to her. "... Charlie, aren''t


    you going to work?"


    "I''m taking a day off." Charlie''s thin lips twitched.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    He''s taking a day off...


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    If she remembered correctly, it''s not a legal holiday, it''s Monday!


    Looking at the self-righteousness in his eyes, she thought that he''s the big boss, and it''s all up to


    him whether he''s happy to work or rest.


    Wendy wanted to retreat and said, "Er, do you want to go there another time..."


    "Aren''t you going to take me out to y?"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately threw himself onto her thigh.


    Wendy didn''t have the heart to do that. "I..."


    "I haven''t been to the zoo yet!" Larry blinked his eyes, with expectation in it.


    "Then let''s go!" Wendy gave up strugglingpletely.


    Eventually, the white Land Rover drove out of the vi with two people in the back seat.


    At this time, they had avoided the peak time and soon arrived at the zoo. Because of the workday,


    there were not many people. It was just there''s no one wearing suits like Charlie, which was very


    eyecatching.


    This kind of feeling was very familiar. In the past, when she and Charlie often went out in the


    supermarket or the market, Charlie would always be out of ce...


    Wendy shook her head and put those memories back to the bottom of her heart.


    She looked down at the Larry she''s holding by her hand and curled up the corners of her mouth.


    Larry was still a child, unlike an adult who hid his thoughts.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not sullen like yesterday, he seemed happy. After getting out of the car, he looked at the zoo with


    his big grape-like eyes. He was curious about the zoo, and a little excited.


    After queuing up to buy tickets, the zoo tour began.


    Since the zoo generally covered arge area, consisted of many areas, it''s fine for adults, but for


    children, they were still rtively physically weak. After entering the zoo, Wendy held Larry in her


    arms.


    ording to the tour guide, they first went to see some mild little animals.


    Holding Larry like this for a long time, Wendy felt a little tired. When Wendy lifted up Larry in her


    arms for the second time, a pair of big hands stretched out from her side, with deep lines on the


    palm. "Give him to me!"


    She raised her head and saw Charlie looking at her with a frown.


    "It''s okay, I can do it..."


    Although she said that, he still took Larry from her arms.


    Larry was suddenly taken away from her arms while staring at baby tigers drinking milk. Seeing that


    he was taken away by his dad, he suddenly pouted and was unhappy. He stretched his two short


    arms and wanted to go back.


    Charlie pursed his lips at his son and said, "It''s been too long, her arms get sore."


    Hearing this, Larry blinked his eyes and immediately withdrew his arm.


    He didn''t deliberately keep his voice down. Wendy could also hear it clearly, and her heart beated a


    little faster.


    The staff, who was standing beside the fence, leaned over and whispered with a smile, "Miss, your


    husband and son are so good to you, they love you so much!"


    Wendy was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the father and son who were touching baby tiger''s


    head.


    Realizing that it was a misunderstanding, she awkwardly exined, "We are not..."


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie turned his head to look at her.


    "Well, nothing..." Wendy swallowed her words and shook her head.


    The staff on the side still looked at her with a bit of envy, which made her blush. She hurriedly


    walked over and said, "Well, let''s go to the next area!"


    It''s a lot easier when they came to the captive area because they can get an extra battery car if they


    paid, so they could go anywhere by battery car. The car was small, and Larry was sitting in the


    middle. Along the way, the spring breeze blew across their faces, making them feel warm.


    Wendy wondered if it''s because of what that staff said, she actually had the illusion that they were a


    family of three.


    After got off the battery car, they walked on the mountain. Looking down from the top, they could


    see a lot of ck bears walking.


    When they arrived at the wild beast area, there was a winding staircase, surrounded by ss,


    forming an area that allowed them to get close with wildlife.


    After entering, Larry was not afraid at all. On the contrary, his little face was filled with excitement.


    After he was put down by Charlie, he came over and held her hand, ran down the stairs excitedly


    and stood there watching the tiger walking around.


    "Wendy, tigers!"


    Larry''s eyes were sparkling, and he kept shaking her hand.


    Wendy smiled and half-squatted down, her eyes and brows curved. "Yes, it''s a tiger!"


    "Larry, do you see that one?" She stretched out her hand andpared it to the introduction next to


    her and told Larry in the most obvious words, "Its species is the Northeast Tiger, a carnivorous


    feline with a tail nearly a meter long! Look at it''s hair. It''s brown now, and it''ll turn into a light yellow


    in winter. And look, there are many ck horizontal stripes on its head. Does it beautiful..."


    The sound of a woman''s soft voice echoed in Larry''s ears. Charlie looked at them with one hand in


    his pocket, and the corner of his lip turned up in a way that even he didn''t notice.


    Since the birth of Larry, they rarely got out for a trip. Most of his time he was full of work, and


    asionally he took his son to New York. But it was basically Donna who was responsible for


    taking care of Larry. It was rare for him to have such a moment.


    The woman was holding his son, her face was turned sideways as she spoke, and she looked soft


    as if her features were wavering with light.


    Charlie suddenly felt that even if time stayed right here and now, that''s fine.


    Suddenly, a tiger came over.


    Larry, who was listening to Wendy''s words in a seemingly iprehensible way, was suddenly


    shocked. He turned around and hugged her neck. "Wendy, Wendy."


    Wendy was also caught off guard and was taken aback, but she still stretched out her hand to


    protect him.


    A big hand reached out again, and she just felt herself and Larry being swept into a strong


    embrace. She saw the tall body standing in front of her, and the calm male voice spread out. "Larry,


    they won''te in. Don''t be afraid!"


    Somehow, Wendy felt like hisst sentence was said to her.


    And when he spoke, his voice was so close to her ear, and his breath poured into her ear, buzzing...


    Wendy took a deep breath to ease her breathing. She pointed to the ss and said, "Yes, Larry,


    look, you are protected by the ss!"


    When Larry heard this, he poked his head out from her chest and revealed his two big eyes. He


    blinked a few times as if he was sure that the two of them were right. Then, he walked out of her


    embrace and summoned up his courage to try to walk over.


    It seemed that he was still a little scared. He walked forward in small steps and slowly stepped in


    front of the ss, looking so cute.


    Walking to a symbolic ce, many people gathered to take pictures.


    Wendy looked at Larry in Charlie''s arms. After thinking for a while, she also took out her mobile


    phone and walked forward quickly. "Let''s take a few pictures too..."


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    Before she could make another sound, Charlie took over her phone and walked to a student with


    sses next to them.


    Wendy saw clearly that the girl looked at Charlie with straight eyes.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Charlie handed over the phone and asked politely, "Excuse me, can you take a picture for us?"


    "Ah, what did you say?" The girl looked like she was just a freshman in college, dressed very


    inly, probably a very honest student, had not had much contact with the opposite sex, and was


    very nervous.


    "Can you take a picture for us?" Charlie repeated.


    "Yes! Of course!" The girl nodded in a hurry and immediately took over the phone.


    "Thank you!" Charlie curled his lips.


    When the girl saw Charlie walking towards Wendy and Larry, she realized that he was a man with a


    child. Wendy saw clearly that the light in the girl''s eyes behind the lens was shattered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but shake her head andugh. She even thought about whether she


    should secretly exin itter.


    It seemed that the charm of Charlie had grown stronger as he grew older, even in front of an honest


    girl student.


    "Look at the camera, I''m going to shoot!"


    "One, two, three-"


    The moment the girl pressed the shutter, Wendy''s shoulder was suddenly covered by a thick palm.


    Wendy held her breath. After several sessive shutter clicks, the schoolgirl examined the photo


    she took. The little boy smiled shyly and goofily at the camera, and the two adults had different


    expressions. The man had no expression on his face, but there seemed to be a hint of a smile


    under his eyes.


    The woman''s body seemed to be a little stiff, but there was a suspicious blush on her face.


    The female student shrugged. It was really a strange couple!


    Wendy nced at her palm which was still on her shoulder and did not leave. She swallowed a


    mouthful of saliva and still opened her mouth, "Uh, I want to take a few photos with Larry alone..."


    Originally, she took out her phone to take a picture with Larry, but she didn''t expect Charlie to be so


    quick. Before she could say it, he took the phone and asked someone to take pictures for them.


    After she said that, she didn''t dare to look at his face.


    Sure enough, he said in a tough tone, "Got it!"


    Charlie strode to the girl with a dark face. After saying "thank you", he took the phone and turned to


    raise it to Wendy and Larry.


    Wendy looked at the camera with Larry in her arms. Just as she was about to change her position


    and took another one, Charlie put away the phone.


    "That''s enough."


    Larry,"..."


    Wendy,"..." The time before and after added up to a few seconds, and she''s afraid it''s only one or


    two shots, which she clearly said was a few. Looking at the phone handed over, Wendy could only


    gloomily pick it up.


    As it turned out, only two shots were taken, and one of them was unclear...


    On the side of a mountain stream, high in the sky, there was a ropeway, and from time to time a


    cable car passed overhead at an even speed.


    Larry was attracted by it. After looking up for a long time, he pointed at it and said, "I want to try


    that!"


    His hands were paddling around in the sky like the cable car was more awesome than an airne.


    It''s so cool!


    The more Larry looked at it, the more excited he became.


    Charlie followed Larry''s line of sight and immediately frowned. "No, she''s afraid of heights!"


    "..." Wendy was stunned.


    Charlie seemed to be in a daze. He almost blurted it out. Even he didn''t know why he knew that she


    was afraid of heights. It seemed that deep down in his heart, he should know this...


    He wanted to find out the deeper reason, but the familiar prickling pain in his head came again.


    He had to contain himself from thinking about it for the headache to go away.


    Their gazes met, and for a moment, everything else froze. When Wendy was in a trance, Larry''s


    little face suddenly twisted and he said urgently, "I want to pee!"


    She hurriedly took Larry to the bathroom, and when she found it, not surprisingly, Charlie went into


    the men''s room with his son, just like in the fishing park.


    After the whole zoo tour, the sun was already setting in the west. Charlie was driving down the


    overpass when he suggested that they all had dinner together.


    They finished their lunch in the zoo restaurant. The food there was hard to describe, and Wendy


    didn''t eat much. When Charlie mentioned it, her stomach was indeed crying out. Before she gave


    the answer, Charlie had already decided to stop in front of a restaurant.


    When she returned to the apartment building, the street lights were all turned on.


    Larry had been ying for a whole day. He yawned while eating. When they were on the way to the


    apartment building, he fell asleep in her arms, soft and limp. No one knew what he had dreamt of,


    and his mouth was always wide open.


    Charlie stopped the Land Rover very slowly. He pulled up the handbrake and looked back. "He''s


    asleep?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    Putting Larry in her arms on the chair carefully, Charlie handed over a suit jacket in the front seat.


    She reached out to take it, gently covered it on Larry, and put the exposed little hands inside.


    "Remember to send me those photos when you get back," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Okay." Wendy responded.


    Charlie turned his eyes from his son''s tender face to her and said sincerely, "Larry is very happy


    today, thank you."


    "Uh, you''re wee..." Wendy licked her lips.


    She just wanted to stay with Larry for more time, but finally, it became three, which was out of her


    n. And all day, she felt as if she was in a dream, which was not real.


    "I''ve heard about it from Larry. You''re going back to Canada soon?"


    A quiet voice came from the front again. Wendy raised her head and saw Charlie''s hand on the


    steering wheel, and he was staring at her with his deep eyes.


    She calmed down and nodded. "Yes..."


    Charlie twitched his thin lips and continued, "Larry knows that you are leaving, he didn''t say


    anything all night after going back. He was upset for a long time."


    "I''m sorry..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "When?" Charlie thought for two seconds and then asked.


    "I''m not sure yet..." Wendy shook her head and crossed her fingers. She answered truthfully in a


    low voice, "There are still two interviews left. If it''s over, I''m leaving..."


    Charlie fell silent.


    The air in the car was still, and there was only the asional snoring of Larry.


    When she thought that the conversation was over and she was about to push the door open, his


    Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and he suddenly spoke again, "Wendy, can you stay?"


    Wendy was stunned there.


    His deep and serene eyes were still staring at her, as if they were the same as four years ago when


    he looked at her.


    It looked like a lock, firmly locking her.


    Wendy gulped. When she didn''t know how to answer him, she heard his calm voice ringing again


    and burrowed into her ear word by word. "If I want you to stay, will you consider it?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Wendy waspletely stunned.


    She did not expect Charlie to say that, and she was a little flustered and overwhelmed.


    Will she consider it...


    Her fingers gripped tighter, even she was dazed, especially those deep and serene eyes, were so


    simr to the ones he had four years ago. For a moment, she almost thought that those four years


    didn''t exist and that they hadn''t broken up.


    "Buzz, Buzz-"


    It was quiet in the car, and the vibrating sound of the phone was particrly clear.


    Her phone was running out of power and automatically turns off when she left the zoo, so it could


    only be Charlie''s.


    The person who called seemed to be very patient, waiting for the call over and over again. Charlie


    frowned and had to take out his phone from the storage space next to the driver''s seat.


    Because it was dark in the car, when the phone was taken out, the bright screen came directly into


    Wendy''s sight. Also, there was "sunny" shown above.


    It was like a bucket of cold water being poured against her face.


    Wendy nced at Larry who was still sleeping. Maybe she''s mistaken, but Charlie just asked her to


    stay because of his son!


    The hand on the car door slightly pressed and unlocked the door. "You answer the phone, I''ll go up


    first..."


    Charlie frowned. When he was about to hang up the phone, the back door was pushed open and


    closed.


    When he looked out of the window, the slender figure was like a 100-meter sprint, and she had


    already entered the apartment building in a blink of an eye.


    Charlie frowned and unfastened his seatbelt, ready to get off the car. But when he thought of his


    son on the back seat, he gave up.


    After ncing at the vibrating phone, he turned it off and threw it back into the storage space.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The shopping mall was full of people strolling around.


    Most of them were women because shopping was always a woman''s favorite thing to do.


    Two youngdies came out from the luxury goods counter on the first floor. They both had long hair


    and a tall figure. It seemed that they had just finished shopping. They were carrying several


    shopping bags iid with brands and chatting with smiles as they walked.


    One of them caught a glimpse of something when she was looking around, she quickly said to the


    other girl beside her, "Madge, is that Mr. Hogg''s son?"


    Madge hadn''t been in a good mood for the past two days. Her friend asked her to go shopping and


    picked out a bag that she liked, and she was barely in a better mood. After hearing what her friend


    said, she immediately asked.


    "Where is he?"


    "Look, he''s on the front esctor!"


    Following her friend''s finger, Madge indeed saw a little boy with a delicate face.


    "Who is the woman next to him? And why does she look so familiar, as if I have seen her


    somewhere before?" Madge''s friend muttered, and suddenly shouted, "Ah, Madge, I remember! I''ve


    called youst time, that woman is the one who''s with Mr. Hogg in the fishing park!"


    But before her friend could finish, Madge had already seen Wendy next to Larry.


    The esctor was going up. The two of them were holding hands, both in ck, looked like a


    parent-child outfit. And Madge paid special attention to it that there was no sign of Aunt Lee for a


    hundred meters in front or back. It could be seen that Larry was very dependent on Wendy, different


    from the coldness Larry had when he''s with Madge.


    Unknowingly, they may be mistaken for a mother-son rtionship.


    Although Madge knew better than anyone that it was the truth, could it be that this was the reason


    why they were particrly close?


    All of a sudden, Madge was in a bad mood.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? Who does she think she is?" Madge''s friend saw that Madge''s


    expression was not good and hurriedly snorted, "Madge, that woman looks like she''s up to no good!


    Thest time I saw her in the fishing park, she kept on trying to curry favor with Mr. Hogg''s son and


    never left his side! Does she really think that she can rely on ying tricks to marry into a wealthy


    family and sessfully be a stepmother of his son?"


    What Madge''s friend did not know was that it was not Wendy who was sticking up for Larry, but


    Larry who was sticking up for Wendy.


    After hearing this, Madge''s mood became worse. She rarely lost her temper in public, "Will you stop


    talking?"


    "I''m sorry, Madge..." Madge''s friend hurriedly apologized.


    Madge couldn''t change her expression. She stuffed the shopping bag in her hand and said, "I''ll


    leave this to you. I have to go home now!"


    Watching Madge turn around and leave, Madge''s friend could only continue to shop on her own.


    Wendy and Larry took the esctor all the way to the fifth floor and arrived at the children''s wear


    section.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at Larry, who had been following beside her obediently, with a


    gentle look on his face.


    Just like when she took Larry to the zoo, before she left Ice City, she wanted to spend as much time


    as she could with Larry. Today, she mainly wanted to buy him some new clothes as a gift.


    ording to her experiencest time, she didn''t call Larry very early, but after confirming that it had


    already passed the punching time at work, she dialed thendline number and knew that Charlie


    had gone to thepany. She was relieved and went to the vi to pick up Larry.


    Uncle Lee drove them to the entrance of the shopping mall. The old couple seemed to particrly


    trust her.


    The mall was veryrge. Wendy was afraid that Larry would get tired after walking for a long time,


    so she stopped and half squatted, trying to pick him up.


    In the past, every time she was like this, Larry would take the initiative to stretch out two small arms


    to hold her neck. Today, he stepped back and shook his head to say, "I don''t want a hug!"


    "No?" Wendy was very puzzled. "Larry, what''s wrong..."


    Larry put his little hand back in her palm and let her hold him. He said very seriously, "Your arms will


    get sore."


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, and her heart was so warm.


    She leaned forward slightly and couldn''t help kissing him on his little face.


    Larry lowered his head shyly, and his little face turned red. He looked around in embarrassment.


    Wendy was amused by his cute little appearance. She led him to the children''s clothing counter and


    went in. The shopping guide weed them warmly and said, "Wee, Miss. Is there anything I


    can help you with?" "There are a lot of new products in the store. Which style do you want to


    choose for your son?"


    She smiled and waved her hand. "Uh, you''re mistaken..."


    "Aren''t you mother and son?" The shopping guide hurriedly apologized and said, "I''m really sorry,


    but you look quite alike!"


    "Do we... look alike?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    From the day she returned to the country and got off the ne, the taxi drivers and the nurses in the


    hospital all thought the same. It was understandable, but other than that, no one had ever


    mentioned it.


    The clerk nodded as if to make aparison, and her eyes lingered on each of their faces for a few


    seconds, "Yeah, maybe it''s hard to tell from the facial features, but you guys looked a lot alike when


    you were smiling!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Upon hearing that, Wendy couldn''t help but raise her hand and touch the corners of her mouth. She


    was still very surprised.


    Larry, who was standing next to her, seemed to be very curious and touched his mouth just like


    Wendy.


    Seeing this, Wendy couldn''t help but shake her head andugh.


    As for what the shopping guide said, she thought it was just a way of gaining their favor, and did not


    take it to heart. She took Larry''s hand and said, "Let''s take a quick look around!"


    "Okay, please follow me here!" The shopping guide weed them in enthusiastically.


    Four years ago, when she was pregnant, she often visited some mother and baby shop abroad, but


    she did not expect that she was not lucky enough to meet the child in her belly. Things she bought


    for her baby were burned by her one by one when she was unable to sleep at night.


    On one asion, it almost caused a fire, and she paid a lot of money to thendlord and upstairs


    neighbors.


    After that, she never went to a store about children again, so theoretically speaking, this was the


    first time that she went to a children''s clothing store.


    Children''s clothing jumped into her line of sight. It was small, mini-sized, and every piece was so


    cute. No matter which one Wendy touched, she felt that it was very beautiful, not to mention what it


    would look like if Larry wore it.


    Wendy had already picked out a few without having to be rmended by the shopping guide.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry followed her all the time like a tail,pletely different from the time when Madge took him


    shopping. His big ck grape- like eyes were blinking, and there was sparkling light in his eyes.


    Wendy hesitated for a long time before taking out a set of clothes and taking him into the fitting


    room to change.


    Different from the original ck suit, it was a very energetic denim suit with camouge-rimmed


    jeans and a denim vest. The vest was embroidered with a big-mouthed monkey pattern in the


    middle of the hood, and two small monkeys were hanging from both sides of the hat.


    Wendy half-squatted beside Larry, looking into the mirror with a smile.


    With the bright colors, it seemed that Larry''s pink and jade-carving face was even more tender, and


    his facial features were softer and cuter.


    Originally, children should dress up like this. Larry always wore dark-colored suits, which made him


    look gray and old-fashioned. But it was obvious that those clothes must have been bought by


    Charlie, making Larry as deep as him.


    Larry had never worn such clothes. His head was lowered as he examined the two tiny monkeys.


    Grabbing... Clenching... Then, he poked it!


    Wendy smiled and touched his head. "Larry, do you like it?"


    "I like it!" Larry nodded. His face was flushed with excitement, as if it was not enough to express the


    joy in his heart. He also emphasized softly, "I like it very much!"


    Wendy was even happier than Larry was when she received the approval of him.


    Under the rmendation of the shopping guide, two more sets were sent, and she also took


    Larry to the fitting room to change.


    They were also very cute cartoon outfits, full of childlike innocence. Most importantly, when he wore


    them in front of the mirror, he liked them very much. He touched them and didn''t want to take them


    off.


    In the end, Wendy bought four sets.


    At the checkout, she was shocked to see the amount shown on the receipt.


    She didn''t expect that it was just a few pieces of children''s clothing that had a five-digit number. She


    didn''t know much about this brand. She just thought that Larry usually wore this brand, so she


    brought him here.


    Wendy didn''t bring enough cash with her, and the bnce in her bank card was still not enough.


    The rest of the cards in her wallet couldn''t be used here.


    For a moment, she was caught in a dilemma.


    In the current solution, it seemed that they could only choose two sets to pay, and gave up the


    remaining.


    Wendy looked at them that had been packaged. It seemed that she was reluctant to give up any of


    them because when Larry tried them on, he liked every one of them very much. If she didn''t buy


    them, she''s afraid he would be disappointed.


    The shopping guide seemed to have seen through her dilemma and kindly reminded, "Miss, your


    ck card should be able to pay for these!"


    The ck card...


    Wendy was stunned.


    At the same time, she looked down at the wallet in her hand, and it seemed that she had just drawn


    a ck card that was hidden in the innermostyer of the wallet, and now a small piece of it was


    exposed.


    This ck card was given to her by Charlie years ago.


    He gave her this ck card when they first confirmed their rtionship and went on their first date.


    She still remembered that he looked at her with his deep eyes, "Isn''t it normal to spend your


    boyfriend''s money?"


    It seemed that the overbearing tone was still clear in her ear...


    Wendy touched the surface with her fair fingers, and a wave of emotion stirred in her calm heart.


    In the end, they broke up and she left abroad. She forgot to return this card to him. This was no


    ordinary card, the amount of money that can be swiped out was huge! She was afraid of losing it or


    being stolen, so she had always carried it with her and hid it in the innermostyer of her wallet.


    She looked at Larry who was looking up at her with excitement in his eyes that had not yet faded


    away.


    Although it was not very good to use Charlie''s card after breaking up, it was not to use it on her, but


    on his son. So it should not be a big deal...


    Wendy struggled for two or three seconds, then took out the ck card and handed it to her. "Check


    out, please!"


    Hogg''s Group building stood tall in the evening sunset.


    The door of the meeting room opened and Charlie was the first to step out, followed by Farr with a


    stack of files on his hand.


    Charlie went straight to the office. After entering, he looked down at the watch on his wrist. It was


    time to get off work. While sitting on the high back chair, he ripped off the tie tied around his neck


    and unbuttoned his shirt.


    Farr stood in front of the desk and said respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, this is the meeting record. If there''s


    nothing else, I''ll..."


    "The quarterly reports that came in at noon, rearrange them for me!" Charlie interrupted suddenly.


    "Mr. Hogg, didn''t the quarterly reports just get approved in the meeting?" Farr said weakly.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Just do it. Do you have any problem with that?" "No!" Farr


    immediately shook his head.


    Farr thought he could get off work on time, but now it''s all over. Farr walked out of the office with a


    sad face. Fie didn''t know what''s going on, buttely Boss had been looking at him with a lot of


    displeasure.


    s, Farr''s heart was full of sorrow.


    The door of the office closed. Charlie looked away and poured out a cigarette from the cigarette


    case to light it.


    Tiredness crept over Charlie''s brow after a long day at work. After he exhaled deeply, before the


    white smoke hadpletely dissipated, the cell phone, which had just been taken out of his pants


    pocket and ced on the table, rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Hogg!"


    The person greeted Charlie politely at the other end of the line, followed by a statement of identity.


    After learning that he was representing the bank, Charlie was puzzled and asked with a frown,


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "Mr. Hogg, here''s the thing!" From the other end of the line, he continued, "You have a ck card


    that hasn''t been used in over four years, but this morning, a purchase was made at the mall! We are


    committed to customer service and protecting the interests of our customers, so I would like to


    confirm that you are the one who made the purchase, and if not, has your card been lost or stolen?"


    After the call, Charlie put away the phone in his hand.


    Pointing his abdomen to the screen, he pondered over the content of the call he just had.


    With his heels on the ground, his high back chair facing the floor-to-ceiling window, arge amount


    of sunlight shone into his eyes and he had to narrow his eyes, and he looked like he had a lot of


    unanswered questions.


    After a moment of silence, Charlie turned back and picked up his phone again.


    When he found a number to dial, he asked in a low voice, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at home..."


    In the apartment building, Wendy looked nkly at the phone that had been hung up.


    Because there was an interview in the afternoon, after shopping and eating with Larry, Uncle Lee


    took Larry home. She took herputer and just entered the door. She had just walked in the door


    with herptop, and had just finished talking to Emily on the phone! Emily said that she had to meet


    her friend and woulde backte.


    Before she put down her phone, Charlie''s call came in.


    There wasn''t even a hello, and he asked her where she was. When she answered him, he hung up


    without saying goodbye, which was very inexplicable.


    After pursing her lips for a long time, she threw her phone on the sofa, went to the kitchen, and


    looked through the refrigerator to see what she was going to eat at night.


    She took out two eggs and some rice left over from the night, which could be used to cook egg fried


    rice.


    After she finished stirring the egg liquid and chopping the shallots, she turned on the stove and put


    the pan on top of it. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Wendy quickly turned off the fire and ran to the door.


    She leaned over the peephole and saw Charlie''s firm face. She frowned slightly and didn''t know


    why he was here. She counted the time. If she didn''t guess wrong, he should have driven over after


    hanging up the phone.


    "Open the door!"


    As if knowing that she was inside, a calm voice came.


    Wendy paused for a while and opened the door from the inside. "Well, Charlie, youe..."


    Before she finished her words, Charlie had already strode in with his long legs, directly took off his


    leather shoes, and walked inside barefoot. After entering the living room, he did not sit down but


    turned back without warning.


    Wendy followed him and almost bumped into him.


    He did not tie his tie and unbuttoned two buttons on the cor of his shirt. When she looked up, her


    eyes were fixed on his Adam''s apple.


    "... What are you doing here?" She asked, pursing her lips.


    Charlie put his hands in his trouser pocket and said in a casual tone, "Aunt Lee told me that you


    went shopping with Larry today?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    She still did not understand why he was here. From the way he had just entered the room, it was


    obvious that he hade for something important.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly and looked down at her. He pulled his lips and continued,


    "About an hour ago, I received a call from the bank saying that someone had swiped my ck


    card."


    "Is that so..." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Wendy, I''m very confused. How did you get my ck card?" Charlie took out a hand from his


    trouser pocket and rubbed his chin, looking troubled just as he had said. She had no choice but to


    swipe the card because the amount was more than she expected at the time. She did not expect


    him to know about it.


    Just now, she even thought that he would not know it was her. But when she heard his question,


    she knew that she couldn''t avoid it, so she began to sweat nervously.


    His deep and prating eyes were staring at her sharply, and the back of her spine was tense.


    Biting her lips, Wendy prevaricated. "Uh, I found it..."


    "You picked it up?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yeah..." Wendy nodded and continued with the answers that had just been made, her words were


    unclear. "What a coincidence! I picked it up! Today, I went shopping with Larry, but I didn''t bring


    enough money. So I used that card. Anyway, I bought clothes for your son. You don''t mind it, do


    you? Now I''m going to give it back to you..."


    After that, she wanted to take the opportunity to slip away.


    However, she didn''t get what she wanted. Charlie stepped forward first and asked in a deep voice,


    "When did you pick it up?"


    "..." Wendy panicked.


    "Where did you pick it up?"


    "Since you find it and know it''s my card, why don''t you give it back to me?"


    Charlie asked a few questions. Every time he asked, he took a step forward. His tall body was


    covered with the setting sun, and his eyes were terribly bright. It seemed that he would not give up


    until he got the answer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wendy retreated again and again.


    "You..." She barely managed to hold on and confront him, her eyshes trembling. "You ask so


    many questions at once, how do I know which one to answer..."


    "Then answer me one by one!" Charlie was pushing her.


    Wendy was already panicked and a little disoriented, "My answer has already been given to you. I


    found it..."


    "You''re lying!"


    Charlie shouted in a deep voice.


    Wendy kept licking her lips."..."


    Charlie continued to take big steps forward, forcing her to lean against the wall. He held her by her


    shoulders with both hands, as if he could lift her up from the ground in the next second.


    "You have my ck card, and you call Donna Aunt as well. You are also very familiar with Farr, and


    almost all the people who are close to me are familiar with you..."


    All kinds of signs were full of doubts. Although her answers were always sensible and reasonable, a


    seed of doubt was nted in his heart.


    Charlie paused for two seconds. He narrowed his deep eyes and gritted his teeth, then asked word


    by word, "Wendy, let me ask you for thest time. Do we know each other?"


    "... No, we don''t!" Wendy stiffly shook her head. Charlie''s pupils contracted. For the second time, he


    repeated it again, but his tone was still very firm. "You''re lying!"


    The big hand on her shoulder was wrapped around like iron. At this time, his eyes were so tense


    and arrogant that it seemed that he could eat her alive at any time.


    Just when she was being stared at and didn''t know what to do, she suddenly heard the vibration of


    a phone.


    "Buzz, Buzz-"


    It was from Charlie''s pocket.


    Wendy said as if she had found her saviour, "Your phone is ringing..."


    Seeing that he was unmoved and had no intention of answering it, she tried to persuade him further.


    "It''s been the second time, maybe it''s something important..."


    Or maybe it was someone important.


    She swallowed thest part of the sentence.


    Charlie frowned for two seconds. His phone was indeed vibrating, and half of his leg muscles were


    vibrating. He had the experience of letting her escapest time, so he only released his one hand


    and took out his phone.


    Wendy was still clinging to the wall, unable to move at all.


    She saw him put the phone beside his ear, picked it up, and looked at her. He opened his thin lips


    and said to the other end of the line, "No, she is with me now." Wendy frowned and was surprised at


    the same time.


    The sound over the phone wasn''t clear, although they were almost close to each other, she did not


    hear what it''s said over the phone on the other end of the line. However, he had just mentioned her.


    She secretly gasped and took the opportunity to calm herself down quickly.


    When she had just taken two deep breaths, someone on the other side of the line said something.


    The big hand on her shoulder loosened. Charlie''s face changed dramatically. "Aunt Lee, what did


    you say? Larry is missing again?"

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Larry was missing?


    Hearing his words, Wendy''s face darkened.


    When they parted in the daytime, she personally took Larry to Uncle Lee''s car. She also saw with


    her own eyes that Mercedes- Benz drove out of her sight. Moreover, when she arrived at the


    corporate office to make an appointment for an interview, Larry even called her and softly told her


    that he was home.


    In addition to the time when he was picked up by her by ident at the airport, Larry was


    apanied by Aunt Lee every time he went out. Even when he was in the mallst time, he


    sneaked away because he saw her. He can''t just disappear for no reason.


    Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva and also became worried.


    When Charlie''s phone vibrated, Charlie had already thought that if it was Madge who''s calling him,


    he''d turn it off like he didst time.


    Later, he saw that it was Aunt Lee who called, so he picked it up.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the line, Aunt Lee first asked if Larry would be with Miss Lim. He nced at Wendy and replied


    that Larry did not, because he''s with Wendy now, and he immediately had a bad premonition. Sure


    enough, Aunt Lee''s voice was urgent, saying that his son was missing. Charlie took two big steps to


    the side and frowned. "Aunt Lee, tell me what''s going on!"


    "I have been cooking in the kitchen. When I finish and go upstairs, the young master is not in the


    room! Mick and I have searched in the vi for a long time. The attic and the underground cer


    have all been searched, but we haven''t found the young master!"


    "How could he have disappeared?" Charlie put one hand on his waist and felt very puzzled.


    "I don''t know either. Everything was fine during the day, but Miss Gray came by in the evening!"


    Aunt Lee recalled and continued, "She said that she came to send toys to the young master and


    apanied him for a while. Later, she seemed to have received a phone call and left. After Miss


    Gray left, the young master looked unhappy. He broke the toys sent by Miss Gray and ran back to


    the room... I thought that he was staying in the room, but I didn''t expect that he would disappear!"


    "And just now I found that the gate outside the courtyard was opened, and the gap is just enough


    for him to pass. The young master must have sneaked out! I guess he might have gone to find Miss


    Lim, but you just said that he didn''t..." Aunt Lee said at this point, and her tone became more and


    more anxious. "Mick and I are looking around the vi now. Sir, do we need to call the police?"


    "Of course!" Charlie replied in a low voice.


    Hanging up the phone, Charlie pulled the open cor of his shirt, anxiously pacing while calling the


    police station. Wendy walked up quickly and asked nervously, "Charlie, what''s wrong with Larry? Is


    he really missing?"


    "Yes..." Charlie nodded, with a serious look on his face.


    "Could he be hiding somewhere?" Wendy thought it was possible.


    "Aunt Lee said that she has searched for the whole vi, but didn''t find anything!" Charlie shook his


    head and frowned. "Aunt Lee said that he might have run out to look for you secretly. I also have the


    same spection. This child is very solitary and only close to you."


    Both the apartment building and the vi were near the river, not too far away from each other and


    usually ten minutes away by car.


    Hearing what he and Aunt Lee said, Wendy also felt that it was likely.


    Although Larry was a little, he had an amazing memory. When she first returned to the country,


    Charlie had only sent her back to the hotel once and Larry was able to go to the hotel to find her


    again. And when she moved to the apartment building, he could also find her.


    But unlike every time, Larry ran out on his own this time.


    Without Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee''spany, no matter how intelligent he was, he was just a child


    who was not yet four years old. There were too many unknown and dangerous factors. What if he


    met bad people...


    Wendy didn''t dare to think further. "Charlie, let''s find him as soon as possible!"


    As she was saying, Charlie had already rushed to the entrance.


    When the elevator door opened, the two of them almost ran out of the apartment building. Wendy


    did not get in the Land Rover, but held her cell phone and said, "Let''s split up and call at any time if


    we find him!"


    "Okay!" Charlie nodded and started the engine.


    The white Land Rover galloped away. Wendy followed her usual route to and from the vi, looking


    carefully along the way and asking questions of passersby as she encountered them one by one.


    Although it was already in the evening and the sunset was gone, her forehead and nose were


    sweating, and her mouth was dry, she didn''t want to stop at all. She just hoped to find more ces


    and ask more people, and see the little figure.


    Wendy also looked forward to it that the next second, Larry would suddenly appeare, run to her, and


    then call her "Wendy" in a soft and sweet way.


    Having just turned a corner at the crossroad, there were a lot of people in front of her. It seemed


    that something had gone wrong.


    "Oh, my god! Who is this kid?"


    "Poor thing! Looks like he was hit quite hard and lost so much blood!"


    "Where are his parents? How could they let a child run out on his own? How dangerous! Look, he''s


    losing his consciousness. The big-mouthed monkey on him has been dyed red!"


    The clothes of the big-mouthed monkey...


    After Wendy vaguely heard that, her breathing suddenly stopped.


    In the morning, when she brought Larry to buy clothes, she saw that he liked big- mouthed


    monkeys, so she picked a few pieces with the elements of big- mouthed monkeys. If she


    remembered correctly, before she left, she changed Larry into new clothes. In the middle of the


    small hooded shirt was an exaggerated pattern of bigmouthed monkeys...


    She was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. She ran quickly and squeezed


    into the crowd.


    Wendy was so weak that she almost didn''t stand still.


    In the middle of the crowd, Larryy in a pool of blood with his eyes closed, his little body trembling.


    "Larry! Larry-"


    Wendy rushed up, kneeled on the ground, carefully touched his tender little hand, and tears kept


    pouring out. "Larry, don''t scare me. Can you hear me? Larry..."


    Larry did not react. He continued to keep his ck grape-like eyes tightly shut.


    Ayer of cold despair welled up in Wendy''s heart.


    For some reason, she felt as if she had returned to four years ago. The fear she felt when she gave


    birth to a child was shrouding her. She was very afraid, afraid that Larry would be the same as that


    child, and his life woulde to an end.


    Her hand was trembling and she put her hand under Larry''s nose. After a while, she breathed out


    the breath that she held in his chest.


    Fortunately!


    He''s still breathing...


    Wendy held Larry in her arms and couldn''t spare time to make a phone call. She cried for help from


    the people around her.


    "Help, please call the ambnce!"


    The people around thought that she was the mother of the child, and quickly told her, "Miss, don''t


    worry! Someone has just called 119. Your son will be fine after being sent to the hospital!"


    In the chaos, the sound of an ambnce came from far to near.


    "It''sing! It''sing! The ambnce ising!"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    As the ambnce pulled up in front of the private hospital, a white Land Rover also braked to a


    stop.


    On the way to the hospital, Wendy called Charlie quickly. She choked up and exined the situation


    here. Her hands were covered with blood, all of which was Larry''s, and each finger was shaking.


    She was so scared...


    The little elf who went shopping with her during the day turned out to be like this in just a few


    hours...


    Wendy put her hands together, and her fingers were shaking.


    She would definitely not let anything happen to him!


    The back door of the ambnce was opened, and the doctor was already pushing the bed out and


    carrying Larry, who was utterly unconscious, onto it. They pushed the bed into the emergency room


    while holding the infusion bottle.


    Charlie didn''t even have time to pull out the key before he ran over with big strides.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them looked at each other and quickly followed the hospital bed into the building.


    In the emergency room, doctors and nurses were examining and administering first aid to Larry.


    After two or three minutes, a doctor came out and asked, "Which one is his family?"


    "I am!" Charlie went forward and said in a hoarse voice, "I am his father." "Your son has been hit in


    the head and now needs immediate surgery!" The doctor said quickly.


    "Doctor, is it very serious?" Wendy asked in a panic.


    "It''s not clear yet. We have to do the surgery first!" The doctor said seriously. Then he took the


    paper and pen from the nurse''s hand and handed them to Charlie. "This is the consent for the


    operation. Please sign it first!"


    After signing, they began to arrange the surgery.


    Wendy and Charlie came to the door of the operating room again. The nurse had just pushed Larry


    who had changed into a hospital gown into the operating room.


    Footsteps came from the corridor. Wendy turned around and saw Simon, dressed in a white coat,


    running over. Unexpectedly, he was followed by Emily, who was pregnant but still walking fast.


    Simon looked at the operating room. "Charlie, how is the situation now?"


    "The doctor says Larry needs the surgery," Charlie said in a hoarse voice.


    "Hum." Simon nodded his head in a serious manner.


    Emily, who followed behind, ran to the front of Wendy and nervously grabbed her blood- covered


    hand. "Wendy!"


    After making sure Wendy was not injured, Emily let out a sigh of relief. When Emily realized that


    Wendy was looking at Simon and her, she felt a little embarrassed and quickly exined, "He''s not


    the one who ask me out..."


    Wendy didn''t say anything. She was nowpletely focused on Larry in the operating room.


    "Wendy, don''t worry!" Emily also knew what Wendy was thinking, then quickly held Wendy''s hand to


    comfort her, "The young master of the Hogg family is so cute, he''ll be fine!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded her head softly.


    She took a deep breath and hoped that Larry would be OK.


    The attending doctor, who had already changed into his surgical suit, came over in a hurry. When


    Simon saw him, Simon immediately went up to him. "Josiah, it''s my brother''s son inside, and he''s


    like my son! You''ve always been good. This child is counting on you!"


    "Simon, don''t worry!" The attending doctor raised his hands and said seriously, "It''s my duty. Even if


    you don''t specifically tell me, I will try my best!"


    "In that case, I''ll leave him to you!" Simon said solemnly.


    The attending doctor nodded and then went into the operating room with his assistant. The work


    light was quickly turned on.


    Next, it was time to wait for the surgery to end.


    Time passed by. It was fast but seemed to be slow.


    Outside the window, the sky had gradually fallen. The lights were shining from the ceiling, making


    the white wall whiter. It was very quiet outside the operating room, and very few people walked


    around. Charlie and Simon stood side by side at the door, while Wendy and Emily sat on chairs.


    Not long after, the door of the operating room was pushed open.


    The attending doctor came out of the room. The work light had not been turned off yet, which meant


    the surgery was still in progress.


    Simon looked at his friend and asked, "Josiah, how is it?"


    "The situation is temporarily stabilized, but..." The attending doctor paused.


    Everyone held their breath, afraid of hearing any bad news, until the attending doctor continued,


    "The boy has type B blood, but we are running low on inventory and may need a blood transfusion


    on site. Mr. Hogg, may I ask who has type B or 0 blood?"


    Charlie''s tensed eyes and brows didn''t rx when he heard this.


    He knew that his son was type B blood. Every year, he would take his son to have a fixed physical


    examination, so as to ensure his physical condition in growth. But the problem now was that he was


    type A blood, and he could not perform a blood transfusion.


    Simon also frowned. He was neither of these blood types.


    "I''m type B blood!"


    At this time, a female voice sounded in a hurry.


    Wendy stood up from the chair and walked quickly to the doctor. "Doctor, I''m type B blood. I''m


    totally healthy. I can do the blood transfusion for Larry!"


    "Okay, then I will let the nurse take you to prepare!" The attending doctor nodded. Twenty minutes


    later, Wendy returned from the blood drawing room.


    Cotton pressed on the elbow had stopped the bleeding from the needle eye, but her feet were still a


    little weak. The nurse gave her two choctes and suggested that shey inside to rest, but she


    couldn''t lie down at all. She must see with her own eyes that Larry was safe.


    In the corridor, there was only Emily left. Simon and the tall figure who had been standing at the


    door of the operating room disappeared.


    Wendy looked around and asked, "Uhm... Where are they?"


    "Mr. Hogg seemed to have gone over there to smoke!" Emily pointed at the nearby smoking area


    and shrugged. "As for that beast, I don''t know where he went!"


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded her head.


    The door of the operating room was still tightly closed. Right now, the only thing that could be done


    was to pray and wait patiently.


    There was a white figure in her sight. Simon, dressed in a white coat, came back with four paper


    cups in his hand. It seemed that the cups were filled with hot milk tea, and the stic bag was filled


    with white mist.


    Wendy thanked him and took the ss. After thinking for a while, she picked up another ss and


    walked to the smoking area.


    The door opened. Charlie was standing in front of the window, with one hand holding the iron bars


    in front of the window and the other hand taking a cigarette into his mouth. The muscles on both


    sides of his cheeks were deeply sunken, which showed that he was inhaling hard.


    Wendy knew that his heart was suffering more than anyone else at this time.


    Right now, the one lying on the surgical table was his son, the continuation of his life...


    Charlie didn''t show anything throughout the whole process. She clearly saw that when he signed


    the consent for operation at that time, although he looked very calm, his hand behind his back was


    slightly trembling.


    At this moment, he was also like a taut string.


    Wendy walked over and saw that the hands holding on to the railings were extremely tight.


    After biting her lips for a while, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and gently cover his hands.


    "Larry will be fine..."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Almost in an instant, Charlie held her back.


    His palms, which had always been dry and warm, now only had a cold feeling. It could be seen how


    unstable his heart was.


    Originally, Wendy only wanted to give him somefort. She did not expect that he would hold her


    hands. Then she realized that something was not quite right, she tried to pull her hand back, but he


    tightened his grip and wrapped his hand around her entire hand.


    Just as she was frowning, she heard him speak in a hoarse voice.


    "Will he?"


    Charlie looked down at her and held her hands tightly.


    Wendy was shocked. She saw fear at the bottom of the deep and serene eyes. Since she was close


    to him, when he spoke, his breath nourished her skin, but it was as cold as his big hand.


    "... He will!" Wendy nodded and emphasized it very firmly. "He must!"


    "When I received your call that Larry had an ident, I panicked and almost mistook the


    elerator for the brake twice at red lights!" Charlie''s chest under the shirt rose and fell slightly.


    "Larry is very lonely, and I have always been very strict with him. When he was born, I really didn''t


    know how to be a father. I can only try to y this role as hard as I can. Other than the time when


    he had a fever at the airport and was sent to the hospital by you, I protected him very well. He never


    had any serious illness or injury..."


    Wendy listened and knew what he wanted to say. She could not help feeling a wave of nervousness


    in her heart.


    He was indeed a good father.


    "Many times, idents are unpredictable..." She sighed softly and tried tofort him with a


    serious tone, "Charlie, don''t be too self-condemned and worried!"


    Charlie didn''t say anything and just poured out another cigarette from the case.


    Wendy handed over the cup of milk tea in her hand and said, "Stop smoking and have a hot cup of


    tea..."


    "Okay." Charlie finally put down the lighter.


    In the corridor outside, Emily leaned back against the wall. Suddenly, someone sat down beside


    her, apanied by a familiar aura. She immediately moved to the side.


    However, as soon as she moved, Simon followed her.


    After moving several times until there was no ce next to her, Emily red at him angrily.


    "If you move again, you will fall off!" Simon reminded her kindly.


    "Then you should move over a little bit more!" Emily pointed out. Simon [Chin] did not intend to


    move, but instead crossed his legs and said, "I think it''s good here."


    Emily rolled her eyes. When she was about to get up and sit on the other side, he handed over a


    paper cup.


    "No, thank you!" She didn''t take it.


    Just now, when she saw him buy those back just now, she didn''t intend to drink it.


    Simon picked up her hand and put the cup of milk tea in it. "I know you never drink milk tea. You


    don''t feel good every time you drink it. This is a cup of hot chocte."


    Emily lowered her head and took a sip as if she didn''t believe him.


    The strong fragrance of chocte spread from her throat to her stomach, and her internal organs


    seemed to be warm.


    "How did you..." She was surprised.


    It''s true that she can''t drink milk tea, and for some reason, neither can coffee, and every time she


    did, her stomach got bloated, and sometimes she even got a heart attack. Maybe she was born to


    be ipatible with these things, but she didn''t expect that he actually...


    Simon stared at her and said slowly, "Of course I know. Emily, we have been married for more than


    four years."


    Emily looked at him in a daze.


    Suddenly, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Emily and Simon both looked over.


    Wendy and Charlie also quickly walked out of the smoking area and hurriedly got there.


    The attending doctor took off his surgical mask and finally smiled. "The surgery was sessful!"


    "Great!" Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and asked excitedly, "Doctor, how is Larry now?"


    The attending doctor continued with a smile, "The boy is fine now. We''ll transfer him to the general


    wardter. He''ll probably wake up tomorrow morning. Please let your family go through the


    hospitalization procedures first!"


    "Thank you!" Charlie''s frown finally rxed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You''re wee. Simon knows that this is what I should do!" After saying that, the attending doctor


    gave a few more instructions about the things that should be paid attention to after the surgery, and


    then he left.


    Soon, the nurses pushed Larry out of the room.


    In the high-level ward, Larry was transferred to the hospital bed in his hospital gown. Next to him,


    there was an infusion shelf with a syringe inserted into the back of his fair and tender little hand.


    Because he had just had surgery, his head was wrapped in several rounds of gauze, which looked


    shocking.


    His face was always red, but at this time, it was very pale and he looked very weak.


    Wendy, who was bending over in front of the hospital bed, touched Larry''s hand. After feeling the


    temperature of his little hand, she kissed it.


    That''s great... Behind her, a tall shadow enveloped her. Wendy turned her head back and nearly fell


    into his sturdy arms.


    Fortunately, she reacted in time, stumbled a little to the side, and then stood up straight.


    Charlie gazed at her with his deep eyes. He said sincerely, "Wendy, thank you."


    "It''s okay!" Wendy felt embarrassed by his solemn tone. "It''s also a good thing for me to be able to


    do the blood transfusion for Larry!"


    Charlie twitched his thin lips.


    She actually didn''t know that it wasn''t just this matter that he wanted to thank her.


    He thanked her for finding Larry and even more for thefort she gave him during the surgery,


    which made him feel that he did not stand alone on the edge of the cliff, and someone brought him


    some light.


    Wendy looked at Larry on the hospital bed again and bit her lip gently.


    "Well, Charlie..."


    She hesitated to open her mouth and said, "Is it okay for me to stay and take care of Larry tonight?"


    Although the doctor had said that Larry was fine, she still couldn''t rest until she saw Larry wake up.


    Even if she went home, she could not fall asleep.


    "Sure." Charlie agreed happily.


    He''s a man, and just needed a chair in front of the hospital bed at night, but she couldn''t.


    He pulled his lips and continued, "I''m going to find a nurse to add an extra bed. You can sleep here


    at night. If Larry wakes up and sees you tomorrow, he will be very happy."


    Wendy nodded gratefully.


    After Charlie left, she looked at the two people standing on the other side of the bed. After a few


    hours of sugery, the sky outside waspletely dark with the hanging moon high in the sky.


    Wendy looked down at her watch and then looked at Simon. "Dr. Chin, it''s veryte now. Can you


    send Emily back?"


    "I don''t need it!" Emily immediately refused.


    "Okay." Simon didn''t seem to hear what Emily said and replied with a smile, "I''m not on duty tonight,


    so I have plenty of time."


    Emily frowned and wanted to refuse again, but she had been half-carried, half-dragged by Simon


    out of the ward, and the female voice echoed.


    "Hey! Why are you holding my hand..."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Wendy looked at the back of the couple with a smile.


    She had this feeling four years ago, that Emily and Dr. Chin had a maic field that attracted each


    other. The picture of them being together was very matching. Although they were divorced now, if


    she could create an opportunity for the two of them, it would also be a good thing!


    After watching the two of them turn around, the nurse also arranged an extra bed in the ward.


    It was a special folding bed. Although it was not asfortable as the ones at home, she did not


    mind. She just wanted to wait for Larry to wake up.


    When Wendy got the bed ready, Charlie returned to the ward.


    In addition topleting the hospitalization procedure, he was carrying a paper bag of takeout in


    his hand when he pushed the door open.


    Charlie put the paper bag on the table and then took out the lunch boxes one by one. He said to


    her, "It''s been a long time. Eat something."


    Upon hearing that, Wendy touched her stomach.


    She didn''t have time to have dinner. Before the oil was poured into the pot, he knocked on the door.


    Then they went to the hospital and waited outside the operating room. She didn''t even know what


    the milk tea tasted like, how could she want to eat anything?


    Now that Charlie had mentioned it, Wendy''s stomach was rumbling.


    Charlie was the same. He drove directly from the Hogg''s Group to find her and didn''t get a chance


    to take a bite of food.


    Seeing that he handed over a bowl of soup, Wendy was surprised. "Pork liver soup?"


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips and handed over the spoon. "You gave Larry a blood transfusion at the


    time of the surgery, so I think you need these."


    Wendy nodded, but she didn''t expect that he would deliberately go out to buy this for her.


    She was a little stunned when he opened the remaining lunch boxes one by one.


    Pork liver with salt water, pork liver with chili sauce, and fried pork liver...


    Although she had indeed given Larry a blood transfusion, she didn''t need all of these, did she? Just


    looking at them, she felt like she was going to get a nosebleed.


    Of course, she couldn''t eat so many kinds of pork livers. But with Charlie''s insistence, she still drank


    up the whole bowl of pork liver soup. After drinking it, she even felt the blood gushing out from her


    whole body.


    After throwing away all the trash, Charlie nced out of the window and said, "It''s gettingte. Go to


    bed early!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded. After a quick wash in the bathroom with the toiletries he had bought, she


    headed to the folding bed.


    Although Wendy didn''t take off her clothes, she still covered her neck with the quilt, only revealing


    her head.


    Originally, she didn''t think too much about it, and just wanted to stay and take care of Larry, waiting


    for him to wake up safe and sound. But when it was time to sleep at night, she couldn''t help but set


    up her guard in her heart.


    Her eyes rolled, and she kept an eye on Charlie from the corner of her eye.


    However, it was not like what she had imagined. Charlie only pulled out a chair and sat in front of


    the hospital bed. His upper body was leaned over, and his deep eyes were focused on his son. His


    big hand held the infusion tube so that the liquid that entered Larry''s body would not be cold.


    Wendy couldn''t help but feel ashamed of what she had just thought.


    After rxing her guard, she couldn''t help but lean over slightly.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    It seemed like Charlie also had eyes on the side.


    After Wendy was discovered, she withdrew her eyes awkwardly and said, "Er, no..."


    Two secondster, she couldn''t help looking at Charlie again. She hesitated and said, "Charlie, if


    you''re tired from sitting all night, would you like to lie down too?" In fact, what she meant was to tell


    the nurse to add another bed.


    However, Charlie seemed to have misunderstood. He looked up at her with a faint smile, and the


    husky voice was particrly attractive. "Are you inviting me to sleep with you?"


    "... No, I''m not!" Wendy hurriedly denied.


    She blushed and dared not say anything more. She turned her back again, closed her eyes quickly,


    and said, "I''m asleep!"


    Probably because she was afraid of being molested by him again, and because she was so


    nervous about Larry, she fell asleep really quickly.


    What she didn''t know was Charlie held his son''s hand tightly for the whole night, but his deep eyes


    were always fixed on her.


    The curtains in the hospital ward were not like the shade cloth at home. The morning light was like a


    vibrant deer jumping in.


    Those lights went into the gap between the corners of Wendy''s eyes, and she woke up in her sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, she was shocked by a big hand that was stretched over and a face


    that was close at hand.


    Wendy was not sleepy at all. Nervous and panicked, she reached out and hugged herself. "Charlie,


    you..."


    "I''m just tucking you in."


    Charlie looked down at her movements and pulled the corner of his mouth slowly.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy saw the corner of the quilt in his hand, and it was true that he was


    bending over to cover her with the quilt. It was possible that she had identally kicked off the quilt


    when she turned over...


    Her eyshes drooped shyly, and she was very embarrassed. "Well, thank you, I''ll do it by


    myself..."


    Charlie, however, did not release the quilt and put it back on top of her. He didn''t get up after he


    released the quilt. He bent his knee on one leg, and his stern face was very close to hers.


    In the morning light, her pupils were full of his angr facial features, as well as the stubble that


    grew from his chin overnight.


    Suddenly, she saw his Adam''s apple moving up and down. "Your lips are dry."


    "..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    "And cracked" Charlie''s fingertip suddenly pressed against the surface of her lips.


    "..." Wendy held her breath.


    She had just woken up, and her mind was a mess. The only thing that was clear was the rough


    feeling of his fingers touching her lips. Every time he touched it, her heart beat even faster.


    His finger stopped at the corner of her mouth, and the outline of his face was moving downward.


    His thin lips were getting closer and closer to her.


    Five centimeters...


    Three centimeters...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When he was just one centimeter away from her, Charlie suddenly stopped with a frown, and then


    turned his head to look at the door of the ward.


    Wendy took the opportunity to look over, only to see that the closed door was utched.


    There was a graceful figure leaning against the doorframe. Donna held her shoulder and looked at


    them calmly as if she was watching a performance. She asked with a smile, "Well, will you continue,


    or should I go first?"


    With a boom, Wendy''s face instantly caught fire.


    Realizing that she was absent-minded just now, and that she almost acquiesced in his kiss, she


    was ashamed and annoyed, especially the ambiguous eyes delivered by Donna.


    She quickly pushed Charlie away, got up from the bed and put on her shoes. Fortunately, she did


    not take off her clothes when she sleptst night. Now, except for some wrinkles on clothes, she


    was decent. Otherwise, she could not exin it clearly.


    Because she could get a phrase from Donna''s eyes -- he''s hooking up with you.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Donna said, and really made a show of turning around to leave the room.


    Wendy hurried over and grabbed Donna''s hand. She exined awkwardly, "Aunt, please don''t


    misunderstand..."


    "What did I misunderstand?" Donna asked purposely.


    "..." Wendy lowered her head and her ears turned red.


    Donna saw that Wendy was amused and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet, and kindly let


    her go, then frowned and asked, "Charlie, how is Larry?"


    "The surgery was donest night and went well." Charlie twitched his lips and looked back at the


    hospital bed. "He is still not awake."


    Donna also followed Charlie''s line of sight and walked to the hospital bed. Larry was quietly lying on


    it, his face was pale, especially his head was wrapped in a thickyer of gauze. He looked so weak


    that it made people''s heart ache.


    After watching for a while, Donna turned around and raised her hand.


    She hit Charlie''s back hard as if she had used all her strength. However, she seemed to be afraid of


    making a noise to disturb Larry, so she suddenly pinched Charlie through his shirt. She grabbed a


    piece of his flesh and twisted it almost 360 degrees.


    Although this scene seemed to be familiar to Wendy, she still felt a lot of pain when she looked at it.


    It seemed that it was true. Charlie almost got a knot between his eyebrows and even let out a


    muffled groan.


    Donna pinched Charlie a few more times like she''s still angry, and she deliberately pinched his


    armpit where it hurt.


    "Uh, Donna..." She licked her lips.


    "I''ll just strangle you to death, you b*stard!" Donna red at her nephew angrily, "How dare you


    hide such a big thing from me until now! I''ll tell you, Charlie, if anything happens to Larry, I''ll break


    all your ribs and throw them into the river to feed the fish!"


    "..." Wendy was also shocked by her vigor.


    "I''m afraid you''re worried," Charlie exined helplessly.


    "You still dare to say that? Now I''m still worried!" Donna nced at him and reluctantly let him go.


    "Forget it. Fortunately, Larry is fine now! But how did that happen? No perpetrators were caught?"


    Hearing the words, Charlie frowned slightly and said, "I have contacted the police, checked the


    surveince at the crossroad, and asked the witnesses around. Larry knows the rules of the road


    and waited for the light to turn green before crossing the crosswalk, but he was hit by a motorcycle


    that came out of nowhere. It was probably a deliveryman or food delivery who saw the hit and


    probably fled the scene in fear.


    "This is outrageous! Hitting someone without first checking for injuries and sending them to the


    hospital, and then running away! It was a child who got hit! This kind of person is really a scourge of


    society. D*mn it!" Donna gritted her teeth in anger. "What did the police say? Did they catch him


    now?"


    Listening from the side, Wendy was also very angry.


    Fortunately, it was on the bustling street corner. If she hadn''t found Larry in time, if she hadn''t had a


    passerby to call 911, and if the driver of the motorcycle had fled after hitting someone instead of


    saving them, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie pursed his thin lips and said, "Since the man was wearing a helmet, his face was not clearly


    visible, and the license te was obscured, the investigation and forensics will take some time."


    "Okay." Donna could only nod. Seeing that both of them had just woken up, she said, "Charlie,


    Wendy, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? There''s a shop selling steamed dumplings filled


    with crab roe at the hospital entrance. I''ll buy some for you!"


    Because of the awkward scene Donna just bumped into, Wendy''s filled with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t be alone with Charlie anymore, it''s easy to be misunderstood. So she hurriedly said,


    "Er, aunt, I''ll go with you!"


    There were a lot of people in the breakfast shop, and Wendy and Donna waited in line for a while


    before getting fresh steamed stuffed buns. They bought two drawers and went back to the hospital


    building. Donna came in a hurry when she heard the news in the morning and didn''t eat anything.


    The three of them sat around the sofa.


    Although they were seated in a circle, Charlie and Wendy were seated almost side by side.


    Donna was biting the soup dumpling in her mouth, and the strong smell of crab roe spread in her


    mouth. She was chewing while looking at the two opposite.


    She suddenly came back this time because Farr tipped off her that Wendy had appeared. Although


    she didn''t know what happened back then, she privately didn''t want the rtionship between


    Charlie and Wendy to end like that.


    As it turned out, the facts did not disappoint her.


    Even her nephew, who had lost his memory, was still unconsciously attracted to Wendy. Donna felt


    it was a pity when she thought about what had happened in the morning. If she had not been


    discovered, she would definitely have seen the two kissing.


    Ugh, s...


    What an unwise move!


    Donna swallowed the soup dumpling and suddenly thought of something. "Charlie, did you tell my


    brother about Larry?"


    "No," Charlie replied, pursing his lips.


    Donna nodded.


    And yes, if Charlie had told Gilbert, Gilbert would have rushed over just like she did. "Then you..."


    "I''m not going to tell him for the time being," Charlie said in a low voice and then exined, "The


    family doctor said that his blood pressure has been very hightely and his heart is not very good,


    and I am afraid that he will get agitated when he finds out. Now Larry is all right. I''ll tell him after he


    is discharged from the hospital."


    "Yes, that''ll fine!" Donna nodded in agreement.


    Exchanging a look with Wendy on the opposite side, Wendy secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Gilbert knew, with the love he had for his grandson, he must have been running to the hospital a


    lot too! In that case, Wendy would not be able toe to see Larry, so this was a good choice.


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows as he ate his porridge, but he didn''t ignore the eye contact Wendy


    and Donna had just made.


    However, he did not show anything. Since the "ck card" incident yesterday, there were still


    doubts in his heart. But now that his son had an ident, he let it go for the time being.


    Wendy also lowered her head to eat her porridge. Suddenly, as if sensing something, she turned


    around to look at the hospital bed.


    "... Larry seems to be awake!"


    When she said this, they all stood up.


    Larry, lying on the hospital bed, was indeed quivering with his eyshes and his little hands were


    moving, and then he slowly opened his big Donna eximed excitedly in a low voice, "Ah! He''s


    really awake!"


    As soon as Donna finished speaking, the three of them rushed to the hospital bed and surrounded


    Larry, with the same excitement on their faces.


    Larry was still very weak. His big grape-like eyes were not so bright, and the color of his lips was


    also very shallow. It seemed that his eyes were somewhat numb from the long lethargy and the


    surgery.


    After Larry woke up, he looked at Donna on the left, and then looked at Charlie and Wendy on the


    right.


    His Granny and Daddy were both there...


    When he saw thest one, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    His mouth suddenly opened wide, and called softly, "Wendy-"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "I''m here!"


    Wendy hurriedly leaned forward, held Larry''s little hand, and smiled. "Larry, you finally woke up. Do


    you feel sick anywhere?"


    She would stay because she wanted to see Larry wake up. Now, she''s finally rxed.


    When Larry heard what she said, he frowned and raised his hand to touch his head.


    "I''ll call a doctor first," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Soon, the attending doctor came in with an auscultator.


    The attending physician carefully examined his physical condition and the stitches in the incision.


    He then smiled and said, "The little one is doing very well after the surgery and there are no


    complications, so all that''s left to do is to recuperate in the hospital! Parents can rest assured that if


    he recuperate well, there will be no seque!"


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    An hourter, only the father and son were left in the ward.


    Like Wendy, the moment Charlie saw Larry open the eyes, the stone that had been pressed down


    on his heart was truly lifted.


    Since Larry had surgery on his head and needed to lie still for 24 hours, he could only lie on the


    hospital bed. Donna and Wendy had already left the ward. After waking up, Wendy asked Larry


    what he wanted to eat, and without any surprise, he replied that he wanted to eat noodles. When


    she heard this, she immediately left to go home and cook, and Donna followed, letting the driver


    apany them.


    After Charlie called the nurse to pull out the needles, he pressed the needle eye on his son''s body


    with a cotton swab.


    When he threw the cotton swab into the trash can, he restrained his expression and spoke in a


    serious tone.


    "Larry Hogg."


    Hearing this, Larry immediately shrank his shoulders.


    However, it seemed to be a little different from every time. Although his dad also called his full


    name, his dad''s tone was not so deep.


    Although Charlie knew that his son was still injured and he loved his son more than anyone else,


    there were still some problems that had to be dealt with seriously. "Don''t go out alone in the future.


    Do you understand?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry puffed out his cheeks and was not very happy.


    "Do you understand?" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Larry looked at his dad, and the facial features on his little face were wrinkled. He cried out with


    grievances, "I don''t want a stepmother!"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie''s face was suddenly clouded with a gloomy look.


    Sure enough, there must be a reason for his son to sneak out. Aunt Lee said that he had been very


    well during the day yesterday. Only in the evening, Madge visited the house, causing his son to be


    like this.


    Charlie raised his hand to touch his son''s face and said seriously, "Larry, no matter what, you can''t


    run out alone from now on!"


    Larry didn''t say a word and still puffed out his cheeks.


    "It''s dangerous for you to go out like that, don''t you know?" Charlie frowned.


    Larry still ignored him and did not respond.


    Seeing that neither hard nor soft worked, Charlie slightly raised his eyes and changed his way. "You


    were hit by a motorcycle, which shocked your Wendy and made her cry sadly. Last night after the


    surgery, she stayed with you all night and didn''te home."


    "Larry, if you don''t want your Wendy to worry about you, then you are absolutely not allowed to


    sneak out alone in the future!"


    Larry, who had a serious look on his face, nodded instantly and said, "I see~"


    "..." Charlie silently put his hand on his forehead.


    It''s not easy to take care of a child...


    The phone in his trouser pocket vibrated. Charlie took it out and his eyes narrowed when he saw


    "Sunny" on the screen.


    He was supposed to call her, too, but she called first.


    Charlie called a nurse to take care of his son and walked out of the ward with his cell phone.


    Not waiting for the soft cry from the other side of the phone, he said with a cold look, "Sunny, what


    did you say to Larry yesterday?"


    "I didn''t say anything..." On the line, Madge said innocently, "I asked someone to bring back two


    remote control nes from abroadst month, and just sent them to Larry yesterday evening, and


    then taught him how to use them!"


    "Are you sure?" Charlie''s pupils contracted.


    Madge seemed to have noticed that there was something wrong with him, so she exined,


    "Charlie, I really didn''t say anything. I just said a few words to Larry. We are going to get married


    soon, and I will treat him as my own son in the future. I also hope that he can take me as his


    mother. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    "Charlie, is Larry unhappy?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Madge continued to ask.


    Charlie sneered and said, "What do you think? You''re talking about this with a child who''s not even


    four years old yet?"


    "I''m sorry, Charlie, I didn''t think it through, but I swear, I really meant no harm! If Larry is unhappy,


    then I will go apologize to him and ask him to forgive me!" Speaking of this, Madge paused, and


    asked tentatively, "Is Larry now in the vi?"


    "No need." Charlie coldly refused, and then pulled his lips, "Sunny, I hope you don''t show up in front


    of Larry for a long time toe."


    "Ding!" Two familiar figures came out of the elevator. They were Wendy and Donna, who had left


    before.


    And Wendy took a thermal lunch box in her hand. Charlie hung up the phone directly.


    As soon as Larry saw Wendy push the door ande in, his eyes were bright. Especially when she


    opened the thermal lunch box, the fragrance of noodles was scattered in the whole ward.


    Since Larry couldn''t get up, Wendy took a chair, sat on it, and used chopsticks to feed him the


    noodles bit by bit.


    Larry had a face full of enjoyment, and Wendy was also filled with sweetness.


    Charlie looked at them in silence for a while and walked over to look at the thermal lunch box. In


    addition to the poached eggs and corn sausages, there were also a few pork ribs. He frowned and


    asked, "Did you put more stuff in the noodles again?"


    Wendy froze for a moment before she realized what he meant.


    "Yes..." She nodded and exined, "Larry is now weak and in need of nutritional support. I


    simmered rib soup first, and then put the noodles in it!"


    "It''s delicious."


    Larry was so happy that he even had to suck the stewed bones several times before spitting it out.


    When Larry finally finished eating, Charlie took the initiative to take the lunch box from Wendy. Then


    he opened the lunch box and found that there was not even noodle soup left in the lunch box.


    Charlie nced at his son''s stomach, which was bulging even though his son was lying down.


    The door of the ward was pushed open and Simon, dressed in a white coat, walked in.


    Donna looked up from the phone and asked, "Hey, little beast!"


    "Aunt!" Simon called, and then walked to the hospital bed and said to them with a smile, "I''m not


    very busy at the moment, so I took the time toe and see Larry."


    Wendy smiled but noticed that there was a band-aid on Simon''s neck.


    It''s really intriguing...


    Simon asked about the situation and helped to analyze it. After all, he had taken some time toe


    here, so he could not stay for too long. After looking at the watch, he was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, he nced at Larry and Wendy on the hospital bed. Finally, he looked at Charlie


    and said after a pause for two seconds, "Charlie,e to my officeter."

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Donna had something to do and said that she woulde back at night, then left the ward with


    Simon temporarily.


    At that time, there were only three of them left in the ward.


    Just like that day in the zoo, if someone passed by the ward, he or she would think there were a


    family of three inside.


    Wendy took the fruit she had washed at home and peeled off the skin with a fruit knife. Seeing that


    Larry kept staring at her hand, she asked with a curved mouth, "Larry, what shape do you want?"


    "A bunny?" Larry''s eyes were bright.


    Although the gauze on the head was a little shocking, after Larry woke up, he ate a lot of noodles,


    he had recovered quite a bit of his vitality, and his little face was now red.


    "Okay!" Wendy was very responsive to his needs.


    A bunny...


    She waved the knife in the upper and lower sides of the te, trying to make the shape of two ears


    as much as possible. When it was done, Larry was so happy that his little mouth was almost on his


    ears, like a puppy dog, "Wendy is so awesome."


    Wendy felt a little fluttering after being praised. She picked up a bunny with a fruit fork and said,


    "Larry, open your mouth!" "Ah - "


    When Larry heard this, he immediately opened his mouth like a hippo.


    When Wendy fed it to him, he ate it very well, crunching the apple.


    "I''m so happy." After Larry swallowed it, his big ck grape- like eyes blinked, and said in a soft


    child''s voice, "I want to be sick all the time."


    In that case, he would be taken good care of like this by Wendy every day!


    "How could that be?" Wendy frowned anxiously. Of course she didn''t agree with his idea. She said


    in a serious tone, "Larry must get better soon, otherwise, I will be worried!"


    When Larry heard this, he also received the look from his dad next to him.


    Soon, he remembered what his dad had said in the morning. He was afraid that Wendy would be


    worried and cry again. He quickly said, "I''ll be a good boy!"


    "That''s right, our Larry is the best!" Wendyughed. She reached out her hand and gently stroked


    his little face, emphasized. "You''re the best in the world!"


    After thest bunny was finished, Larry kept smiling, pursing his lips.


    Suddenly, he shyly hooked his little finger at her. "Wendy-"


    When Wendy saw this, she immediately understood what he meant. She smiled and leaned forward


    and moved half of her face close to him. Larry pouted shyly.


    It was just that history was always astonishingly simr. Just as he was about to kiss Wendy on her


    face, a big hand suddenly reached out and blocked the space between them.


    Wendy noticed that and quickly returned to her original position.


    Charlie nced at his son who puffed out his cheeks, and calmly exined, "There''s something on


    his mouth."


    "Oh." Wendy nodded her head suddenly.


    Charlie was so brazen as to block his son''s request for a kiss, and he''s not afraid his son would lose


    the temper! After all, his son couldn''t move buty on the hospital bed now. What''s more, there


    were no vases or fish tanks to be thrown here. The most important thing was that he was here.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie knew Larry better than anyone. Larry was indeed very angry, but he did not dare to show


    that he was like a small panther as usual. He was afraid that Wendy would dislike him, so he could


    only try his best to lift the corners of his mouth.


    He''s so angry!


    But he still had to keep smiling!


    Wendy didn''t understand the little tricks Charlie yed. She took out a wet tissue and was about to


    tear it open when she saw Charlie staring at the fruit bag on the table next to her.


    She asked uncertainly, "Charlie, do you want some?"


    "Yes." Charlie seemed to be waiting for her to ask. "Then let me peel an apple for you." Wendy


    thought for a while and picked up the fruit knife again.


    After all, it was a piece of cake, so she helped to peel another one out of kindness. As thest piece


    of fruit peel fell into the trash, a quiet male voice sounded simultaneously, "I also want one in the


    shape of bunnies."


    Wendy:"..."


    Later, no matter what Wendy did for Larry, Charlie would ask for the same thing.


    Who on earth was the child and who was the patient...


    Wendy took a look at her watch and reminded, "Charlie, didn''t Dr. Chin just tell you toe to his


    office? Are you still not going?"


    "No rush." Charlie crossed his long legs.


    "You''d better go there as soon as possible. Maybe it''s something important!" Wendy nced at


    Larry, whose mouth was already t, and continued to persuade Charlie. "You go ahead. I''ll take


    care of Larry here!"


    "Okay." Charlie frowned and finally walked out of the ward unwillingly.


    He went straight into the elevator and reached the orthopedic floor. He easily found Simon''s office.


    "Knock knock


    The door was not closed. He raised his hand and knocked twice on it.


    Simon, dressed in a white coat, was sitting in front of his desk, on which there were a lot of X-ray


    films. Theputer next to him was on, but he didn''t look at it. Instead, he crossed his hands and


    was thinking about something with a serious expression.


    Hearing someone knocking on the door, he seemed to have juste to his senses. "Charlie,


    you''re here!"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded. He walked over, pulled out a chair and sat on the opposite side. He frowned


    and asked, "Simon, is there something wrong with Larry after surgery?


    "No, Larry is fine." Hearing this, Simon quickly answered.


    "Then why did you call me?" Charlie looked confused.


    Simon''s face turned cold, and he looked as serious as Charlie saw when Charlie just entered the


    door. "Charlie, I asked you toe here because of something else!"


    "What''s the matter?" Charlie frowned more tightly and snorted deliberately, "Just tell me what is it.


    Simon, when did you be so sissy?"


    Simon did not reply back as he usually did. Instead, he said, "Charlie, take a look at this first!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out a leather paper bag from the bottom of the X-ray film.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows. He opened it as Simon said, and saw a few pieces of paper. When he


    saw the ck characters on the top of it, his pupils constricted.


    It''s a paternity testimony? He looked up at his good friend on the opposite side and saw that Simon


    was still waiting. He lowered his eyebrows and checked it again. When he browsed thest page,


    he suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "Whoosh-"


    The movement was so big that the chairs were thrown back with such force that the pulleys made a


    squealing sound.


    As if wondering if he was wrong, Charlie again stared at the ck words on the white paper again.


    His dark pupils were about to pop out, especially thest few numbers, which he confirmed over


    and over again.


    "Simon, what the hell is going on!"


    All the blue veins on Charlie''s forehead stood out due to the ups and downs of his emotions.


    Simon frowned and said calmly, "Charlie, you are right. After many experiments, fifteen gene tests


    are all consistent. The probability of Larry and Miss Lim being mother and son is more than 99%!"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    That''s why Simon personally went over to the ward and asked Charlie toe over.


    Charlie''s tall and strong body was as stiff as a bowstring, "Simon, are you sure you''re not kidding


    me?"


    "Charlie, why would I joke with you about something so important? I was also shocked when I found


    out about it!" Simon got up, walked across the desk to the door, and closed the office door.


    "While Larry was in surgery, Miss Lim gave Larry a blood transfusion. Type B blood is a very


    common type, not special, but Simon paused when he said this, and then said in a more serious


    tone, "Most people are generally unaware of the principle that first-degree rtives cannot transfuse


    blood to their own children. Because if they do, there is a high probability that it will cause graft-


    versus- host disease, which has a high mortality rate!"


    "Especially since Larry is still under four years old, we need to be extra careful in this area.


    Therefore, during the surgery on that day, Miss Lim''s blood was irradiated with y-rays and the


    immune active lymphocytes in her blood had to be killed, to ensure Larry''s safety!"


    "The head nurse who took the blood mentioned this to me, and I couldn''t believe it either! I couldn''t


    believe it, so I had a paternity test done privately and as quickly as possible." At the end of his


    sentence, he looked at the paternity testimony in Charlie''s hand, which was already wrinkled.


    The probability was more than 99%...


    It meant that Wendy was his son''s biological mother...


    It was as if a thunderp had exploded in Charlie''s ears, causing his eardrums to shatter.


    He couldn''t digest this explosive news. How could his son''s biological mother be Wendy? At that


    time, Gilbert clearly showed him a photo of the woman and said that that woman died of a


    postpartum hemorrhage on the operating table. And he also went to the cemetery every year to


    worship that woman. He felt the same miserable fate for his son and himself.


    Simon couldn''t have lied to him, and the paternity test couldn''t have been fake.


    But why...


    Charlie clenched his fist and suddenly said, "That''s not right!"


    "Charlie?" Simon didn''t understand, thinking that Charlie was still referring to the paternity


    testimony." The paternity testimony, I dared to be 100 percent sure of it...


    "No, there''s something wrong!" Charlie didn''t seem to hear Simon''s words, his voice would have


    covered Simon''s. Suddenly, he raised his hand and covered his head, repeating, "There must be


    something wrong!"


    There were some truths that he didn''t know, and there were still some things that he lost...


    The familiar stinging pain came one after another. The paternity testimony fell to the ground. He


    bowed his back like a wounded beast and held his head tightly with both hands.


    The image of someone singing a Huangmei opera on a microphone surfaced in his mind...


    The clear and sweet voice kept ringing in his ears, "To save you, I left home, who knew I would be


    the top schr in the imperial examinations? I was wearing a red robe and a hat with a pce


    flower, which was so fresh to me. I''ve been to the pce banquet, I''ve ridden through the gates of


    the pce on horseback. Everyone said I was the most handsome guy in the pce, but I was just


    a little woman. I didn''t want to be famous, I didn''t want to be a high official. I left my home for love, I


    hoped to be reunited with you as husband and wife..."


    In the Land Rover''s still-wide space, the man held the steering wheel while the woman sat with her


    knees together in the passenger seat.


    "Who taught you that?"


    "My mother."


    "From now on, sing to me alone!"


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Fine..."


    And in the countryside, he used his cell phone as a source of light, in the middle of the night, he and


    she were looking for the missing ne by the river. After finding it, she had been clenching it


    tightly in her hand. He asked her, "Is that ne very expensive?"


    "Well, it''s not cheap..."


    "No wonder you have to find it back in the middle of the night. You are afraid that it will be picked up


    by others!"


    "Things that are expensive are not necessarily precious. It isn''t cheap, but for me, it has a special


    meaning. Also, back then, the one who gave it to me said that in the future, no matter where I go, I


    have to wear it, and I have to always hang it around my neck and not allowed to take it off even


    when bathing..."


    "Is it a gift from your boyfriend?"


    "Ex-boyfriend..."


    On the streets of New York, a tall and big figure was standing there, looking at the small key


    hanging down from the woman''s neck with satisfaction. The shape of the sunflower petals and the


    shining diamond were shining in the sun till the bottom of his eyes.


    "Wherever you go in the future, you must wear it!" "Oh, I see."


    "Keep it around you neck all the time!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know..."


    "You''re not allowed to take it off even while bathing!"


    "Fine..." A lot of pictures and sounds flooded into his head and ears.


    The pain of the past seemed to be ovepping at this moment.


    Charlie had a headache and had fallen to the ground. His back was leaning against the wall. The


    veins on his hands that were holding his head popped out as if they were about to burst at any time.


    The bursts of pain made his thin lips tremble and he fell into extreme pain.


    Simon rushed forward and tried to help him up. "Charlie, are you all right?"


    Charlie still held his head tightly. The pain twisted his face and made him curled up like a shrimp.


    Simon didn''t know what was going on, especially seeing him with such a pained expression. His


    fingertips seemed to be sticking into the head the next second, and his deep and serene eyes were


    disorganized, losing focus.


    "Charlie, Charlie-"


    In the end, Charlie said with difficulty, "Simon, help me!"


    In the evening, the sun shone into the ward.


    Wendy bent over and gently pulled the quilt over Larry.


    Not long after eating and drinking, probably because Larry was still weak from the surgery, he


    yawned very early. Wendy sat on the edge of the bed and patted him, and he fell asleep with his


    mouth slightly open. Next to her, there was a needle inserted into the back of his little hand.


    Wendy walked up to him and kissed him on his cheek.


    The door of the ward was pushed open at this time. Wendy looked back and saw Donna, who was


    carrying the bag, walking in. She seemed to notice that Larry was asleep, and the high heeled


    shoes suddenly softened the sound of thending.


    Wendy walked over and asked, "Aunt, have you seen Charlie?"


    "Charlie?" Donna was surprised.


    Wendy nodded and looked at her watch at the same time. "Yes, he said he was going to see Dr.


    Chin at noon. He hasn''te back yet!"


    "I''ll go take a look!" Donna said and left the ward with her bag.


    After five or six minutes, Donna returned to the ward again. When she pushed open the door of the


    ward, she was still holding her cell phone, as if she had just finished a call.


    Seeing that Donna came in with a frown, Wendy hurried to ask, "What''s wrong, aunt?"


    "The little beast''s office is locked. Charlie''s phone is turned off, but I called Farr!" Donna shook the


    phone with a puzzled expression. "Farr said that Charlie went on a business trip to America. I just


    found out that he sent me a message asking me to take care of Larry. It''s really strange. Why does


    he go alone on a business trip without bringing an assistant!"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Wendy thought for a moment and said, "Maybe Farr has other things to deal with!"


    Donna shrugged her shoulders and put the bag on the sofa. Neither of them took it to their heart.


    When it was dark, the nurse came in to pull out the needle.


    Larry slept soundly the whole time, and despite his head injury, he was still smiling in his sleep, with


    all the innocence of a child.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, Donna said, "Wendy, you go back and have a good rest tonight. I''ll


    stay here!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded and stood up. "Aunt, I''lle to see Larry tomorrow. I''ll bring you breakfast


    in the morning!"


    "Great!" Donna was very happy to hear that. She even asked with a smile, "Can I ask for an egg


    fried rice?"


    "No problem!" Wendy replied with a smile.


    Donna walked Wendy out of the ward and called the driver to send Wendy back.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy got to her apartment building, took the elevator and went in the door, and it was just 9:30. In


    the living room, Emily was sitting cross-legged on the sofa in her home dress, with the TV ying


    Prenatal Education, her hand caressing her t belly and a serene smile on her face.


    Wendy knew that that smile could only be seen on a woman who was about to be a mother.


    There was a time when she was like that...


    Hearing the noise of the entrance, Emily took the remote control and paused the program. When


    she saw Wendy, she immediately raised her eyebrows and said, "Hey, I thought I was seeing things


    wrong. Wendy, you finallye back!"


    "Well, how about Dr. Chin to keep youpany?" Wendy imitated Emily by raising her eyebrows


    deliberately.


    "Don''t you dare mention it, I''m still not over it!" Emily was pissed off. "Wendy, you''re so mean. You


    betrayed me!"


    "It''s my fault!" Wendy immediately surrendered.


    Emily took a pillow beside her and snorted. "Since you have a good attitude towards admitting your


    mistakes, I forgive you, and this is thest time!"


    "Okay." Wendy blinked her eyes and sat down next to Emily. She made a few seconds of meditation


    and said, "But I want to know, what''s up with the band-aid on Dr. Chin''s neck?"


    "I don''t know!" Emily immediately said, but her eyes were shining.


    Wendy saw the situation and almost knew it! She blinked her eyes and said, "Then I also want to


    know, after Dr. Chin sent you back, did he go upstairs and stay overnight at..."


    Originally, herst sentence was to y a joke to tease Emily, but she did not expect Emily''s


    reaction to be so big that Emily almost jumped up from the sofa. It is clear that Emily had got


    something on her mind. "What are you talking about? How, how is that possible!"


    "So he really stayed?" Wendyughed, but hen frowned and said, "But Emily, your body... you have


    to be very careful during the first three months!"


    "Ah! I''m fine! Put away the dirty thoughts in your head, we don''t have sex!"


    After saying that, Emily''s face was all red, and she quickly changed the subject. "Wendy, why did


    youe back tonight instead of staying at the hospital?"


    "Charlie is on a business trip. Aunt will stay in the ward tonight and she asked me toe back to


    rest. I''lle back tomorrow morning."


    "You said that Mr. Hogg is on a business trip to the United States. What did Simon go with him for?"


    "Did Dr. Chin go there too?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes! He called me on the way to the ne. He told me that he was going to America, and I asked


    him what he was doing there. He only replied that he was going to apany Mr. Hogg! Well, I''m


    just his ex- wife, why should he report to me?" Emily nodded and smacked her mouth. "But the two


    of them, did they go out to have fun? That''s not possible, the young master of the Hogg family is still


    in the hospital, and Mr. Hogg loved his son so much! From what I''ve seen, Mr. Hogg is a good


    father! Then why did he go with Mr. Hogg..."


    Wendy looked at Emily''s thoughtful face and joked, "Didn''t you just say that you''re just his ex-wife?


    Are you so worried about him when he''s out of the country?"


    "Who''s worried!" Emily looked uneasy and ran away. "Well, I''m sleepy. I''m going back to my room to


    sleep!"


    Watching Emily''s figure disappear in her bedroom, Wendy shook her head andughed. She also


    got up and went to the bathroom, intending to get cleaned up and changed. Although she came


    back in the daytime, she only focused on cooking noodles and did nothing else. Her whole body


    was stinky.


    In the following three days, she would run to the hospital during the day.


    Larry was recovering nicely. Every day the attending doctor came to check on him and said he was


    recovering much faster than a normal child! And she didn''t know if it''s because she delivered food


    every day, but Larry always ate a lot! He''s in the hospital, but he looked like he''s gained a lot of


    weight.


    One day, she also got into the elevator of her apartment building as usual and was ready to go to


    the hospital.


    When she got out of the apartment building, a taxi stopped just then, and a familiar figure came


    down from it.


    "Ryan?" Wendy was shocked.


    An hour ago, she received a call from Ryan, who asked her out for dinner, but she refused. Ryan


    asked her why and she told him the truth that she had to go to the hospital to see Larry.


    "I''m here to go to the hospital with you!" Ryan exined his purpose.


    "You''reing with me?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes!" Ryan nodded and exined, "Larry is very cute. I also want to visit him when I know that he


    is in the hospital. Anyway, we went fishing in the fishing parkst time!"


    Wendy knew that Ryan meant well, so she nodded and agreed.


    After leaving the hospital, the two of them had dinner outside and then Ryan stopped a taxi to send


    Wendy home first.


    Bored in the car, the two were chatting. "Wendy, is it almost time to go back?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded. "There''s only onest interview."


    Hearing this, Ryan thought of Larry in the ward and could not help saying, "I think that child really


    likes you very much and relies on you. You''ll probably miss him a lot when you get back to Canada,


    right?"


    Right...


    Wendy heaved a sigh and replied, "All good things muste to an end."


    The taxi driver ahead had slowed down and stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Wendy pushed open the car door and got off the car. When she turned around and closed the door,


    she stumbled and almost fell down. Ryan, who had also gotten off the car, quickly bypassed her


    from behind and hurriedly reached out to hold her waist. "Wendy, are you alright?" The distance


    was a little bit close, and it was a bit ambiguous.


    With Ryan''s strength, Wendy stand firm, and said gratefully, "It''s okay, thank you!"


    Hearing this, Ryan also withdrew his hand in a very gentlemanly manner. However, he very


    carefully squatted down to help check her ankle and made sure it was okay before standing up.


    "Ryan, you''d better go back quickly. I''ll just go in directly!" Wendy hastily said.


    "Okay, keep in touch." Ryan nodded.


    Wendy nodded with a smile and waved her hand.


    Watching the taxi gradually leave her sight, she turned around and prepared to walk into the


    apartment building.


    "Honk-"


    Suddenly, the car horn sounded.


    Wendy heard the sound and looked over. She saw the white Land Rover parked in front of the


    building, and there was a tall figure standing next to it. Because the car lights weren''t turned on, she


    didn''t notice it just now.


    Dressed in ck, he seemed to blend into the darkness.


    He still had a cigarette in his hand, as was customary. The scarlet me of the cigarette flickered,


    and there was a faint white smoke in the air.


    The tall figure walked toward her. When he walked into the light, she saw his resolute face. Wendy''s


    face was still surprised. "Charlie, are you back from a business trip?"


    It seemed that he had juste back, and he still had a dusty air about him.


    She just didn''t expect that instead of going to the hospital, he woulde to her apartment. At the


    same time, she couldn''t help wondering if he saw what happened just now...


    Charlie silently put out the cigarette in his hand, and his deep eyes looked over.


    For some reason, Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Somehow, she felt that Charlie seemed to be different, especially the way he looked at her, which


    made her unconsciously tighten her hands.


    Suddenly, his quiet voice sounded, "Wendy Lim."

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    He shouted her name very slowly, every word seemed to be ground between his teeth.


    Wendy could feel it, but she didn''t know why. She could only ask,"... when did youe back?"


    When she was talking with Donna in the hospital in the daytime, she also mentioned that he had not


    come back from the business trip to the United States, and his phone was also turned off as before.


    Even Larry asked about him today.


    Charlie was still staring at her. Instead of answering her question, he asked, "Where is Felix Yam?"


    Wendy''s body shook.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes, nced at the direction in which the taxi had just left, and sneered,


    "You found a new lover so quickly. Didn''t you n to get married when you were so close to Felix?


    Did he abandon you, or did you dump him as you did to me?"


    "Charlie, you..." Wendy looked at him in shock.


    She swallowed and panted heavily. "Did you get your memory back?"She asked in disbelief.


    Charlie snorted coldly and said, "What? If I hadn''t remembered, would you have continued to y


    dumb in front of me?"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    She didn''t answer, which meant that she admitted it. And that was indeed what she was thinking.


    After she returned home and learned about his cliche plot of amnesia, she did not think of telling


    him who she was, nor did she think about the entanglement between the two of them. After all,


    forgetting was not a bad thing.


    Charlie took a big step forward and looked down on her, and said in a tone colder than before.


    "Wendy, I''ve asked you more than once whether we knew each other before. What did you say to


    me?"


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to..." Wendy frowned.


    "You just don''t think it''s necessary?" Charlie repeated with a sneer.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded without hesitation. She turned her face and fixed her eyes on the tall shadow


    on the ground. "Charlie, we''ve already broken up four years ago. It doesn''t matter if we know each


    other or not, and it doesn''t matter if you remember me or not. What''s the difference?"


    Charlie''s deep eyes, which were like ancient wells, were shining like cold stars at this time. He


    sneered twice in a row and said, "Wendy, fine, it doesn''t matter, and there''s no difference. Well, let


    me ask you, did I ask you if you would get pregnant, and what did you say to me?"


    "..." Wendy''s face froze.


    In this matter, it was indeed her fault that she intentionally hid it from him back then.


    Charlie gritted his teeth and burst out a sentence at the same time, "Four years ago, you left without


    a word, carrying my child, you..."


    "I have nothing to say about the child!" Wendy interrupted him suddenly.


    When she heard him mention the child, her eyes were bing chaotic.


    She suddenly fell down and was sent to the hospital. The doctor examined her and said that the


    amniotic fluid had broken and the baby was premature. She was lying on the operating table in


    pain, but still looking forward to the arrival of the little one with all her heart. However, the crying


    became smaller and smaller, and finally, all that''s left was a bruised, dead fetus...


    He''s not breathing, and covered in blood...


    This had been her nightmare for a long time.


    Now being mentioned by him in a tone of questioning, she felt as if her heart was being strangled by


    fine hairs. She could only feel pain, and it was a very real one.


    When her disorganized eyes met his, a sad smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "He wasn''t


    meant for me...."


    To Charlie''s ears, these words took on a different meaning.


    "Nothing to say?"


    "He wasn''t meant for you?"


    Charlie gritted his teeth and repeated those words over and over again. His eyes red at her.


    Then, he suddenly pinched her chin with his hand, and the force was so strong that his knuckles


    turned white. "Wendy, is this your answer?"


    After Charlie recovered his memories, the first thing he did when he came back was to find her.


    In addition to remembering everything between them, including the fact that after breaking up and


    going abroad, she did not want the child and sent him back to the Hogg family. Four years ago, he


    had a car ident on his way to the airport, just to go to her and ask her why she lied that she was


    not pregnant and why she did not want the child!


    This was also a knot in his heart, but after four years, he only got such an answer.


    Wendy frowned, trying to break free from his big hand. "Charlie, let go of me! It hurts..."


    He applied almost all his strength, and the pain from her chin spread to all senses. If he had been a


    little more violent, she would have suspected that her teeth would have loosened.


    In the confrontation, neither of them noticed that a taxi stopped quietly.


    "Mr. Hogg, what are you doing?"


    Ryan quickly ran over and stepped forward to stop Charlie.


    Charlie shot a cold nce at the anxious-looking Ryan, and then nced at Wendy, her brow was


    furrowed in pain, and her chin was already red and swollen where his fingers pinched.


    The next second when he loosened his grip, Ryan stood upright in front of Wendy, like a guardian.


    Seeing this, Charlie coldly stared at them for two seconds. Then he sneered and turned to walk to


    the white Land Rover.


    As the door was closed, the Land Rover tires made an ear-piercing sound on the ground and left in


    a loud voice.


    Wendy did not close her eyes until the flickering taillight disappeared. When she opened her eyes,


    she asked, "Ryan, how did youe back?"


    "You left your keys in the taxi, so I had the driver turn around and bring them back to you!" Ryan


    said as he pulled out a bunch of keys from his pocket.


    Wendy looked down at her bag. She had forgotten to unzipped the zipper. It must have been


    identally dropped out.


    "Thank you." Wendy reached out and took it over.


    However, Ryan''s gaze was focused on her chin worriedly. "Wendy, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head. She raised her hand and stroked it. She still felt pain, and her


    feet were a little weak. She took two light breaths and said, "Ryan, can you help me up?"


    "Alright." Ryan nodded.


    Ryan walked her all the way to the door and watched her enter before leaving.


    It was dark in the room and there was no light. It seemed that Emily hadn''te back yet. Wendy


    didn''t turn on the lights either. She took off her shoes and walked into the bedroom without taking off


    her clothes, theny down on the bed with the nket directly over her head.


    That night, she dreamed of her child again.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The temperature rose every day, and the sun was shining brightly outside the window.


    Wendy hadn''t been to the hospital since that night when Charlie came to her.


    She sat at the end of the bed, folding the clothes on her knees with her head down. Beside her feet


    was a suitcase she carried when she returned home.


    The suitcase was open, and every piece of clothing that she sorted out, she put inside.


    As the phone rang, Wendy took the phone, and the "Aunt" was disyed on the screen. She didn''t


    answer it immediately. When it rang the third time in a row, she sighed, picked it up, and put it


    beside her ear.


    On the line, it wasn''t Donna''s voice who called her with a smile, but a soft child''s voice. "Wendy, it''s


    me."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "Larry!" Wendy smiled.


    "Wendy, what are you doing?" Larry asked in a soft and cute voice.


    "Me?" Wendy looked down and replied with a smile, "I''m packing my clothes..."


    There was silence at the other end of the line. When Larry spoke again, there was a bit of grievance


    in his voice. "Wendy, you haven''te to see me for two days!"


    "I''m sorry, Larry. I''ve been... a little busy these days!" Wendy tried to exin.


    "When can youe?" Larry asked her.


    "I don''t know yet..." Wendy bit her lips and could only say it in a perfunctory way.


    Larry started to be a baby to her, "I miss you so much~"


    Wendy sighed in her heart. She also missed Larry, and wanted to see his red face. After being


    praised or kissed by her, he would sip his lips andugh. He looked very silly and cute, but Charlie


    had already recovered his memory...


    She could only say, "Larry, I''ll try, okay?"


    Seeing that she did not agree, Larry felt extremely sad as if he had lost her favor. "Don''t you like me


    anymore?"


    "How could it be?" Wendy hurriedly appeased Larry, "Larry, don''t think too much. How could I not


    like you? I like you the most in the world! I am just a little busy these days. I''ll try to get there when I


    have time..."


    Afraid to hear Larry''s miserable voice, she found an excuse. "Larry, I still have something to do


    here. I''ll hang up!"


    Putting down the phone, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    Larry''s face was full of disappointment, which could be seen almost in front of her eyes.


    At the door of the bedroom, a beautiful figure came in. Emily bit the juicy peach in her hand and


    asked in surprise, "Wendy, what are you doing here?"


    "Pack my bag..." Wendy answered.


    "You''re leaving so soon?" Emily stepped forward in a hurry.


    "Thest interview has been arranged for Friday. All my work is over. I''m going back." Wendy


    exined, "Now I pack up in advance. Emily, thank you for letting me live in your house during this


    period of time!"


    "You don''t need to be so polite!" Emily muttered and looked at her. "Wendy, you''re not nning to


    stay at all because Mr. Hogg has regained his memory?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy lowered her head and kept silent for two seconds.


    Holding the clothes in her hand, she said in a low voice, "I''m going back to Canada, regardless of


    whether he recovered his memory or not..."


    "Fine!" Emily sighed and looked at the good weather outside the window. "Let''s go out to eatter,


    shall we? Then if we have nothing to do in the afternoon, I want to go to the baby shop!"


    Wendy nodded with a smile.


    After closing the suitcase, she paused. After thinking for a while, she raised her head and called


    Emily who was walking to the living room. "Emily, I think I''d better not apany you at noon. I


    want to go to the hospital to see Larry. Raincheck?"


    "Well, you do your work. I have nothing else to do, any day!"


    When the sun was the brightest in the afternoon, Wendy came out of the apartment building with a


    thermal lunch box.


    She stopped a taxi at the entrance of themunity, and just as she got in, her mobile phone rang


    at the same time. It was Ryan who called.


    When the taxi stopped in front of the hospital building, Wendy took the change and got off the car.


    Then she saw Ryan waiting there.


    She walked over in surprise. "Ryan, why are you here again?"


    "I heard you on the phone saying that you wanted to see Larry. Mr. Hogg was not a gentleman that


    night..." Ryan said implicitly and exined the reason. "I was afraid that something like that would


    happen again, so I was worried and wanted toe with you!"


    "In fact, it''s not as serious as you think. There are just some things between us..." Seeing this,


    Wendy could not help but defend Charlie a little. Charlie had just regained his memory, and a lot of


    things were being uncovered, so naturally, he needed an adjustment phase. To some extent, it was


    reasonable for him to get out of control. She did not me him.


    Wendy smiled and said, "But he is not a gentleman indeed!"


    It wasn''t that she was trying to smear Charlie''s reputation. Charlie indeed had nothing to do with a


    gentleman. He was so overbearing and had such a bad temper...


    Ryan didn''t speak as he looked at Wendy. At the same time, he didn''t ignore the emotions that


    flowed out from under her eyes without her knowing. He didn''t mention it or point it out. Eventually,


    he only said, "I still insist on apanying you!"


    "All right then!" Wendy nodded.


    The two of them walked into the hospital building side by side, and there were still peopleing


    and going.


    "I''ll press the elevator for you."


    "Thank you."


    After arriving at the destination floor, the twoe out separately and went to the ward. Ryan


    knocked on the door for her.


    Today was Monday. After pushing the door open, there was indeed no figure of Charlie inside. Larry


    could already get out of the hospital bed. He was wearing a hospital gown. At this time, his back


    was facing the door, standing on the sofa and lying on the window. The floor was so high that he


    could not see anything down, but he was very persistent.


    Donna, who was standing next to him, dragged her chin and said, "Larry, if you don''t eat, the food


    will be cold again!"


    Larry remained unmoved, still maintaining that posture.


    Hearing the sound of footstepsing in, Donna looked back and raised her eyebrows


    immediately. She patted Larry''s shoulder with a smile and said, "Larry, see who''sing?"


    Hearing this, Larry turned his head listlessly.


    "Wendy!"


    When Larry saw Wendy, his big ck grape- like eyes lit up immediately. He climbed down from the


    sofa with his hands and feet, and ran towards her like a wheel with his two small arms open.


    Wendy walked up quickly, fearing that he might pull the stitches on the head, "Larry, be careful!"


    Larry jumped on her knees as he wished. In just a few seconds, his little face was already red with


    excitement. When she squatted down and held him in her arms, he immediately clung to her


    tearfully like a puppy. "Wendy, you finallye to see me!"


    "Yes!" Wendy sighed and touched his little face. She deliberately said, "I''ll check it out and see if


    you''ve been obedient as I said."


    Hearing that, Larry lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Wendy, unable to me him, held up the lunch box in her hand. "Larry, look what I''ve brought you?"


    "Wow!" Larry had already smelled the fragrance of noodles, and he smacked his mouth as soon as


    he saw it. "I''m hungry, I want to eat!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Donna, who was standing aside, grumbled. Who was the one who said that he wasn''t hungry?


    Wendy picked up Larry and put him on the hospital bed. "Wait for me, Larry. I''ll get a chair to sit


    down and feed you!"


    "Wendy, I''ll help you carry it!" Ryan stepped forward and said.


    "Thank you!" Wendy thanked Ryan in a hurry.


    Ryan smiled at her and moved the chair in front of the hospital bed. He also thoughtfully put a


    cushion on the chair.


    Donna looked at it calmly for a moment, then quietly took out the phone from her bag and said,


    "Ahem, I need to go to the bathroom!"

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Wendy felt strange. There was already a bathroom in the VIP ward.


    But before she could say anything, Donna''s footstep had already disappeared at the door of the


    ward, so she didn''t care too much about it.


    Larry sat on the hospital bed. Every time when Wendy fed him, he opened his mouth like a neighing


    hippo, and then his cheeks bulged up as he chewed.


    After eating all the noodles, Wendy pulled out a piece of tissue, and Larry pouted in cooperation.


    After wiping his mouth, she said with a smile, "Larry, let''s eat some fruit which can help digestion!"


    "Okay!" Larry had always agreed with whatever she said.


    Ryan, who had always apanied her, stepped forward once again and took the fruit te from


    the side. "Wendy, I have nothing else to do. Let me do it.!"


    Wendy smiled and thanked Ryan again.


    Ryan carried fruits into the washroom but soon came out again. He exined, "The faucet inside


    seems to be broken. I''m going to wash them in the water room outside, and tell the nurse about it!"


    "Ryan, I''ll have to trouble you then!"


    "Don''t mention it!" There were only two of them left in the ward for the time being. Larry was staring


    at her with a pair of big eyes, called her name over and over again, and couldn''t stop talking to her


    in his soft and sweet voice.


    Wendy knew that it was because Larry missed her so much.


    She answered patiently, enjoying and cherishing this moment.


    Peng!


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open by someone.


    Wendy and Larry were both shocked and looked up.


    She originally thought it was Donna who left to go to the bathroom or Ryan who came back from


    washing fruit, but it turned out to be Charlie who was wearing a suit. The cor of his shirt was still


    tied with a tie, it seemed that he had juste out of a meeting.


    Wendy stood up from the chair and exined, "I''m here to see Larry..."


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    He calmly looked around but did not see the other man. He raised his eyebrows, thinking that Ryan


    must have something to do and leave.


    Larry did not understand the emotions of adults. He tugged on the hem of her shirt and said, "I want


    more."


    Wendy had just given Larry some oranges to eat before the rest of the fruit is washed. When


    Charlie pushed the door open and came in, she was still holding an orange petal in her hand.


    She saw that Larry was opening his mouth and waiting for the orange, she hurriedly bent over to


    feed him.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke!"


    It seemed Larry ate a little too fast and got stuck in his throat. Wendy hurriedly reached out to touch


    his small back and took a ss of water from the side. "Come on, Larry, drink some water and you''ll


    feel better!"


    She held the ss up and Larry drank half the ss of water. Soon, Larry felt much better and


    smirked at her.


    Wendy couldn''t helpughing. She used a tissue to wipe the water drop from his little mouth.


    Charlie watched silently from the side. In the course of his memory loss, he saw her with his son


    more than once, always in harmony and warmth. In the past, he didn''t understand why his son had


    been so dependent on her, but now he only felt that it was no wonder.


    Because of nature...


    Larry rubbed his bulging belly and suddenly mumbled, "I want to poop."


    Hearing this, Charlie took his hands out of his pocket and strode to the front of the hospital bed,


    wanting to take his son to the bathroom.


    Larry, however, dodged him and instead looked at Wendy with a red face, "I want Wendy."


    "Uh, let me do it..." Wendy reached out and picked up Larry and walked to the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After putting him down, she temporarily closed the door and walked out. Charlie also followed her,


    leaning against the opposite wall, he asked with deep eyes, "Wendy, do you like Larry so much?"


    "Larry is very cute," Wendy replied.


    "Just like that?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "What else can it be?" Wendy frowned and looked at him in confusion.


    Charlie looked at her with sharp eyes, as if he wanted to see into the depths of her heart. He said,


    "Wendy, it''s useless no matter how much you do!"


    "What?" Wendy asked, still frowning.


    "No matter how much you''ve done, no matter how nice you treat him, it won''t change anything!"


    Charlie''s thin lips formed a cold arc.


    Wendy, as if just now, did not understand the meaning of his words, pursed her lips, and simply


    exined, "Charlie, I don''t want to change anything. I just want to get along with Larry as much as


    possible and try to create more memories with him."


    How thoughtful of her!


    Charlie''s pupils contracted a little, and his thin lips twitched coldly. "Haha."


    Wendy still didn''t understand what he meant by hisughter, especially his eyes at this time, which


    were all emotions she couldn''t understand, but she didn''t want to understand either. Soon, Larry


    inside was already calling her. Aftering out, Larry was refreshed, with gauze covering his head,


    and kept acting like a baby to her.


    He couldn''t wash his hands, so Wendy took the wet tissue out of her bag and delicately wiped his


    little hands, getting between each fingernail.


    She could feel Charlie''s gaze on her. She licked her lips and said, "Larry, I came here today, not


    only to see you, but also to say goodbye to you in advance!"


    "Why are you saying goodbye?" Larry''s face was full of confusion.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? I''ll leave here soon and go back to where I should be?"


    Wendy exined patiently to him, "If nothing else, I should be gone by the end of the week, after all


    the interviews are done on Friday..."


    As soon as Larry heard this, he immediately understood.


    He shrugged his head, then looked up at her and said, "Wendy, can you take me with you?"


    "..." Wendy looked behind her with embarrassment. She swallowed andforted him, "Larry, I


    promised you that we might meet again in the future when we have the chance! I''ll FaceTime you


    too!"


    She continued to patientlyfort Larry. At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    After Ryan came in, he was also surprised to see Charlie. He greeted, "Mr. Hogg."


    Charlie nodded his head with a dark face as a response.


    Ryan walked straight to the front of Wendy and smiled warmly. "Wendy, the fruits have been


    washed! I also responded to the nurse''s station about a broken faucet in the bathroom and was told


    that someone would be sent overter to fix it!"


    "Okay." Wendy replied with a smile.


    Looking at the unhappy Larry, she said softly, "Larry, I''ll cut a bunny-shaped fruit for you again,


    okay?"


    "Let me peel it for you!" Ryan, who was standing to the side, offered his help.


    Charlie put his hands in his pockets and looked coldly at them sitting in front of the hospital bed one


    by one. Ryan peeled the skin and handed it to her. She held a fruit knife and cut it into the shape of


    a bunny. The two of them cooperated very well.


    The Adam''s apple moved, and nameless anger directly ran up to the head.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Ryan seemed to be very good at peeling. With a fruit knife in his hand, he peeled the entire apple


    with the skin attached, not broken. It was long and piled up in the shape of an apple in a t


    surface. Even Larry at the side was dumbfounded.


    Wendy was also surprised. "Ryan, I didn''t know you could peel apples so well besides fishing!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha!" Ryan was still smiling humbly. He exined, "When I was in college, the dorms always had


    some strange activities, including apetition to peel apples! At that time, in order not to lose the


    game, I practiced hard for a long time!"


    "You''re really amazing!" Wendy said sincerely.


    A cold snort came from the side, and Wendy knew who it was without even taking a look.


    Larry blinked his eyes and looked over. He asked softly, "Daddy, do you want some?"


    "Yes." Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Upon hearing that, Wendy hesitantly reached out and picked up another apple.


    When she was about to peel it, Ryan, who was next to her, took it. "Wendy, take a rest. Let me do


    it!"


    "Well..." Wendy nodded.


    Ryan''s speed was very fast. After lowering his head for a few seconds, he peeled off an apple,


    stood up, and handed it over. "Mr. Hogg, here you are!" "Thank you." The corner of Charlie''s mouth


    twitched twice.


    "You''re wee!" Ryan smiled.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Charlie looking at the bare apple in his hand with disgust. He


    put a tissue on the cab next to him and put the apple on top for now, without taking a single bite.


    Then, he suddenly spoke.


    "Mr. Ye."


    Charlie twitched his lips and asked, "I remember you''re a doctor, aren''t you? What kind of doctor


    are you?"


    "I''m a psychologist." Ryan replied with a smile.


    "You two know each other in Canada?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s right." Ryan nodded, and nced at Wendy and exined, "In the beginning, Wendy and I


    only met at work, but after we got to know each other, we found that our personalities are quite


    simr."


    "Met at work?" Charlie frowned slightly and looked at Wendy. "What is it that you need to see a


    psychologist about?"


    "..." Wendy gulped a few mouthfuls of air.


    She held her breath, and her drooping fingers were curled up.


    Ryan knew that it was her pain. He smiled and said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that maybe


    Wendy was new to Canada and was a little ufortable with the local customs there! I didn''t


    expect that it''ll actually be a fate for us to meet."


    Charlie twitched his thin lips and didn''t give anyment.


    Wendy originally came to apany Larry, because she was afraid that Larry would be


    disappointed if she didn''te. She did not expect Charlie toe. But it was not hard to guess


    the reason. It should be Donna who called him.


    It was fine before, but now that she knew Charlie had regained his memories, she really did not


    know how to get along with him.


    Wendy pretended to look down at her watch and said, "I have something else to doter. I have to


    __ii


    go...


    "Wendy, are you leaving?" When Larry heard this, he immediately looked at her pitifully.


    She looked into the big ck grape-like eyes, which were crystal clear, and the reluctance and


    dependence in them were clearly visible. She sighed and gently stroked his little face. "Larry, if you


    eat well, your body will recover faster. I''lle back to see you again, okay?"


    Wendy ended up with two more kisses before she was able to soothe Larry.


    She looked at Charlie and said, "Then we''re leaving first..."


    "Mr. Hogg, goodbye!" Ryan chimed in.


    Out of the ward, Ryan turned around and said with a smile, "Mr. Hogg, there''s no need to walk us


    out. The elevator is right ahead of us!"


    With one hand in the pocket, Charlie had no choice but to stop.


    His phone rang at this time. He looked at the screen and frowned. Then he thought of something


    and picked it up, raising his eyebrows. He raised his voice slightly as if he was afraid that others


    could not hear him, "Hey, Sunny!"


    "Charlie, you''re finally willing to answer my call!"


    On the other side of the phone, Madge heard his voice and was very excited.


    Since thatst phone call, Madge had called him many times, but her calls had been rejected.


    Charlie was not in the mood to listen to Madge''s voice at the other end of the line. Instead, his eyes


    were fixed on Wendy''s face. He saw her lowered her head and showed no reaction. Her expression


    didn''t change at all. She went straight to the elevator with Ryan next to her.


    In his sight, the elevator door slowly closed.


    In the phone he was holding, Madge was still shouting at him, "Charlie, Charlie..."


    Charlie darkened his face and cut off the line. He didn''t want to talk to Madge at all.


    He put the phone back into his pocket and did not immediately turn back to the ward. Instead, he


    looked sideways at the corner and asked, "How much longer do you want to watch?"


    As soon as he finished his words, Simon, who was leaning on the sofa, walked over with a smile.


    It was rare that Simon didn''t wear a white coat in the hospital. He just took the night shiftst night


    and received an operation in the morning. It was not long after he got off the operating table. At this


    time, he was so tired that he had dark circles under his eyes.


    Simon raised her eyebrows and joked, "Well, I haven''t had enough of this yet. Would Mr. Hogg like


    to continue the show?"


    Charlie red at Simon darkly.


    "Haha!" Simonughed. He looked up at the elevator, raised his eyebrows and said, "I have news, it


    was heard from Emily. Once Miss Urn''s Friday interview is over, I''m afraid that she will have to leave


    for Canada."


    "Yes, I know." Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    Just now in the ward, she was still saying goodbye to Larry. Even if her son was full of love for her,


    she was not moved at all. And when he lost his memory, he also asked her to stay. Maybe in her


    eyes, it would only be ridiculous.


    This time, she''s going to leave Ice City and leave him and Larry behind again...


    Would she be gone another four years? Or even longer?


    Simon turned to a serious look and asked tentatively, "Charlie, are you really going to let her leave?"


    Left?


    Charlie snorted. "That''s impossible."


    Friday, in a sh, was here.


    Wendy came down from the taxi with herptop. She covered the sun with her hands and walked to


    the office building in front of her.


    After she noticed the front desk that she had an appointment, she was politely taken to the elevator.


    Wendy looked at the jumping red numbers at a constant speed and tried again and again to filter


    out the contents of the interview that would be carried outter in order to achieve the best effect.


    This was herst interview. She would finish the interview noter than tomorrow, which meant that


    she really was going to leave Ice City and return to Canada to continue these four years of quiet


    life...


    Different from herst time when she had had no choice but to leave, this time, she still had


    something or someone in her mind.


    In addition to Emily, there was Larry...


    And there was something else in the bottom of her heart that she didn''t want to explore.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door slowly opened, and Wendy came out after adjusting her mood.


    When she sat in the reception room and turned on herptop, all the preparations were ready.


    However, the secretary came in and brought her unexpected news.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Wendy was shocked. "What did you say?"


    "I''m really sorry!" The secretary nodded apologetically.


    "I have already made an appointment with Director Huangst week to interview him today, haven''t


    I?"


    Wendy frowned and stood up from the sofa with a confused look on her face. "How could it be


    alright? Why is it suddenly cancelled..."


    "Miss Lim, Director Huang asked me to apologize to you!" The secretary stood in a standard


    position and sped her hands in front of her. "Director Huang had an urgent matter at the moment,


    and needs to fly to Australia!"


    "But when I came up just now, he was still talking business in his office, wasn''t he?" Wendy


    expressed her confusion.


    Coming out of the elevator, she was led into the reception room by the secretary. When she passed


    by, she clearly saw an assistant carry tea in, and it was two cups. It was obvious that Director


    Huang was meeting with a guest.


    "Yes!" The secretary nodded and looked at her watch helplessly. "But now, he should be on the way


    to the airport. It happened so suddenly, so we really can''t ept your interview today! I am afraid


    that we can only wait until he finishes his business! Director Huang said that he will contact you


    immediately when hees back!" "When will Director Huange back?" Wendy asked.


    "I''m not sure about that!" The secretary shrugged her shoulders, willing to help but unable to do so.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Miss Lim, you can continue to rest here. If you need anything, call me at any time!" After the


    secretary finished, she nodded and left with a smile.


    Since it was already like this, what could she do...


    Obviously, she should go now. She had to close herptop and start packing her things.


    She walked into the elevator and leaned against the elevator wall.


    Wendy was disappointed. She did not expect thest interview would ramble. She had no choice


    but to call the editor-in-chief in Canada, to exin the situation here. In that case, the return date


    will be postponed.


    At the thought of something else, she gave Ryan a call.


    Ryan was visiting his family in Ice city this time, and had agreed to go back to Canada with her, and


    the dates had almost all been set, so she needed to inform him quickly.


    "Ryan, have you booked the flight?"


    Ryan replied on the phone, "Not yet, I''m going to book a flight tonight. Why?"


    "Then don''t book your flight yet." Wendy sighed and helplessly touched her forehead. "I''m afraid


    there are some changes on my end..." After the call, she came out of the elevator.


    As soon as she stepped out, the elevator door opposite her slowly opened, and a tall figure in a


    ck suit came out.


    That pair of deep eyes swept over, and his thin lips were pulled. "What a coincidence!"


    "Yeah..." It was hard for Wendy to hide her surprise.


    She didn''t expect to meet Charlie here. There were manypanies in this office building. It


    seemed that he''s here for official business, but she didn''t see Farr.


    Because the two elevators were opposite, the two of them just walked side by side to the outside of


    the hall.


    Charlie nced at theptop in her hand and asked casually, "You''re here for an interview?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "Is it over?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Wendy shook her head and shrugged helplessly. "There was a little ident..."


    "Oh." Charlie replied indifferently.


    Seeing that he didn''t have the intention to ask more, Wendy didn''t say more either. She just walked


    out of the office building in silence all the way.


    After walking out of the revolving door, Charlie took out the car key and looked at her again. "Where


    are you going? I''ll drop you off on my way back to the office."


    "No, I''ll just get a cab!" Wendy shook her head and refused. "It''s not easy to get a cab here," Charlie


    said.


    Wendy frowned and looked at an empty car that had just passed by the road.


    Before she could shake her head again, her arm was dragged by him.


    The Land Rover stopped a few steps in front of the office building. The passenger door opened and


    she was shoved inside without being told. The engine of the car was started then and the car


    quickly entered the traffic.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, they were silent in the car.


    There was no radio, only the asional beeps of carsing in.


    After passing by a red light, Wendy pointed at a ce and said, "Stop at the hot pot restaurant in


    the front please..."


    Hearing this, Charlie turned to the right and the LandRover steadily stopped at the door of the


    restaurant.


    Through the front windshield, he also looked at the restaurant where he stopped the car. When he


    saw Ryan sitting in front of the French window, he immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "You ask me to send you to have dinner with another man?" Charlie red at her gloomily.


    Wendy said innocently, "You''re the one who insisted on giving me a ride..."


    After she told Ryan on the phone about the change in the return trip, Ryan happened to want to ask


    her to have dinner with him, so they decided to discuss it when they met. Charlie''s face darkened.


    "Thank you for sending me here." Wendy unbuckled her seat belt and opened the door with her


    laptop. "I''m getting off, bye."


    After entering the restaurant, Ryan waited there with a warm smile on his face.


    Wendy hurried over quickly and sat opposite him. "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, I''ve just arrived!" Ryan exined with a smile. "It''s hot now, although it''s not the best time to


    eat hot pot, the main pot of this hot pot restaurant is fresh chicken soup with Astragalus


    membranaceus. It''s very nutritious, and the air conditioning is also on full st. I''ve read the


    comments online, it''s quite popr!"


    "Well, you''ve always been thoughtful!" Wendy nodded with a smile.


    "Drink some water. I asked warm water from the waiter. It''s not good for girls to drink ice-cold


    water!" Ryan said as he added water into the ss cup.


    Wendy expressed her gratitude and epted the cup. Just as she was about to take a sip,


    someone suddenly sat down beside her.


    Wendy looked over in amazement and saw that the outline of his firm features, which had been


    separated only two or three minutes ago, actually leaped into her pupils again.


    Charlie raised his hand and called the waiter over. "Add another set of tableware please."


    "..." Wendy swallowed and asked, "Charlie, aren''t you going back to thepany? Why..." "I


    suddenly feel hungry," Charlie said as he twitched his lips. He then looked at Ryan and said, "Mr.


    Ye, you don''t mind me joining you, do you?"


    "Of course not! It''s better to have more people sitting around the hot pot table!" Although Ryan had


    just been surprised for a short period of time, he quickly calmed down and recovered his smile. His


    voice was gentle as he said, "Furthermore,st time Mr. Hogg took us to the fishing park, I always


    wanted to find a chance to thank you. This meal happened to be a treat for you, Mr. Hogg."


    After that, Ryan also raised his hand and called the waiter over.


    After handing over the iPad for ordering food, Ryan gently said, "Mr. Hogg, if there''s anything you


    want to eat, feel free to order! Because I didn''t know that you woulde over, The dishes I


    ordered are based on my and Wendy''s tastes, so I don''t know what you like to eat, or what you


    have to avoid!"


    After Charlie took the iPad, he didn''t look through it. Instead, he directly threw it to the side.


    "I''m OK with anything on the menu!"


    He leaned back on the sofa and twitched his thin lips. "As for what I don''t eat, she knows better."

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Wendy had no choice but to hold the iPad. She bit her lips and said, "Remove thetro..."


    Upon hearing this, even Charlie himself didn''t notice that he raised his eyebrows.


    The waiter quickly brought up the pot. It was not a traditional charcoal fire, but an electromaic


    stove iid on the table. There was arge y pot on it, which was filled with fragrant chicken


    soup, with sliced onion and ginger floating in the soup. When the hot pot heated up and tumbled,


    the aroma drifted away at once.


    Thinly sliced fatty beef and vegetable were dipping into the hot pot.


    Because the restaurant chose a one-piece sofa, it''s inevitable that they were close to each other.


    Every time Wendy raised her hand, she felt she could touch Charlie''s.


    Wendy gripped her chopsticks and couldn''t help looking at Ryan sitting on the opposite. "Ryan, shall


    we switch seats?"


    "Sure!" Ryan happily agreed.


    Charlie frowned. They moved very quickly. They moved quickly and swapped positions before he


    could stop them.


    Wendy kept eating with her head down, trying not to look at the poker face on the opposite side.


    Ryan smiled as he added water to her cup and asked, "Wendy, you said on the phone that there


    were some changes, what changes?"


    "The person I want to interview today, Director Huang, suddenly had to fly to Australia for some


    urgent business, and I don''t know when he''ll be back..."


    "Then what''re you gonna do?" Ryan frowned.


    Wendy shook her head and said with a sigh, "I don''t know. I guess I''ll just have to wait..."


    "It okay. Things happen!" Ryanforted her with a smile. "I''m in no hurry to go back, so I can wait


    with you!"


    Charlie, who had been frowning, suddenly said, "If she doesn''t go back, will Mr. Ye wait too?"


    "Mr. Hogg is kidding, right? How could that be!" Ryan pushed up his sses.


    "Haha." Charlieughed ambiguously and said in a deep tone, "I just think that things happen, just


    as you said."


    Wendy felt that the atmosphere was a little weird, so she interrupted and said, "Eat quickly, or the


    beef will be overcooked!"


    After the hotpot, the lights were already on outside without anyone noticing.


    Charlie took out a car key and nced at Wendy. "I''ll give you a ride."


    "Thank you, but no need. I''ve just ordered a car on the app. It''s bing more and more


    convenient to order a car online now!" Ryan smiled as he waved his phone. He then pointed at a


    taxi that had stopped by the side of the road. "Seems like it''s already here!"


    Charlie didn''t say much, and seemed to be happy to hear that.


    He continued to twitch his lips. "Wendy, get in the


    ^ ^ ii


    car.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh, no need..." Wendy shook her head.


    Wendy took half a step back as if she was afraid that she would be grabbed by him and shoved in


    the car. She ran over to Ryan then, "Ryan, I''ll go with you!"


    As the cab drove through the neon light, the driver in front listened to the radio with great interest.


    Aftering down from the overpass, Ryan suddenly said, "If I remember correctly, Mr. Hogg drove


    a white Land Rover, didn''t he?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine." Ryanughed as he shook his head.


    He turned his head and looked at the rearview mirror. The white Land Rover he saw in it had been


    following them all the time. He had been watching it for a long time, and it was clearly not like it''s


    just passing through.


    Ryan hesitated for a while before speaking, "Wendy, you and Mr. Hogg are more than just friends,


    aren''t you?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy pursed her lips.


    In Canada, in addition to her daily contact with colleagues, she only had one close friend, Ryan, so


    she didn''t want to lie to him, but she didn''t want to talk about it again, so she just said. "It''s not


    important. It''s all over..."


    Ryan nodded. She didn''t want to talk about it, and he didn''t want to make it hard for her either.


    However, after hesitating for two seconds, he asked, "Mr. Hogg''s son is indeed very lovable. What


    about the child''s mother?"


    "Actually, I don''t know." Wendy shook her head and said nkly, "But Larry said that he didn''t have


    a mother, and I probably know that Charlie had Larry with another woman, a one- night stand or


    something like that!"


    "I see!" Ryan nodded. He then shook his head and smiled. He seemed to be thinking too much just


    a second ago.


    The taxi stopped under the apartment building. Wendy opened the door, got out of the car, and


    waved to the people inside with a smile. "Ryan, I''ll go up first. You go home and get some rest too,


    bye!"


    "Bye!" Ryan replied with a smile.


    Not far away, the white Land Rover stopped under the streetmp.


    The white Land Rover did not drive away until it was certain that the taxi had disappeared into the


    night and Wendy''s silhouette had appeared in one of the windows.


    In the evening, at Hogg''s Group.


    As soon as the meeting was over, Charlie opened the office door, took off his suit jacket, and took


    out his phone from his pocket. There was a missed call from Hogg''s Mansion.


    He walked to the French window and dialed back with one hand in his pocket.


    After the line was connected, it was quickly picked up, and Gilbert''s deep voice came, "You didn''t


    answer my call, are you in a meeting?"


    "Yes, it''s just over." Charlie pulled his lips. The sun was setting, and half of the sky was dyed red.


    The rose-colored light fell into his eyes. "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Come back for dinner tonight. You don''t have to bring Larry."


    Gilbert still didn''t know Larry was in the hospital, so he said so.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong? Don''t you miss your grandson?"


    "Don''t talk to me like that!" Gilbert immediately retorted. He paused for a while and then said, "It''s


    not like I don''t miss my grandson, but I called you mainly because I want to discuss your marriage


    to Madge! No matter what excuse you are going to find, this matter can no longer be dyed!"


    Charlie sneered, barely audible.


    Gilbert didn''t hear that. He said in a sterner tone, "Charlie, you''re not getting any younger, and


    Madge has been engaged to you for four years now. So, your wedding must be on the agenda as


    soon as possible!"


    Charlie listened in silence. In the end, he opened his thin lips and said, "Got it." Hanging up the


    phone, the setting sun was setting over his eyes and brow, but there was no warmth at all.


    Charlie took out a cigarette from his pocket. When it was lit by the lighter, the white smoke


    dispersed. He took a hard drag on his cigarette, and the nicotine went from his mouth to his


    stomach, and the light in his eyes grew colder and colder.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    There was a knock on the door, and then the office door was pushed open.


    Farr, dressed in a suit, came in and reported respectfully, "Miss Gray is here. She wants to see


    you!"


    Hearing this, Charlie leaned over. The smoke was around him, making it hard for his resolute and


    angr facial features to be seen clearly.


    Farr observed his boss''s expression and said, "Mr. Hogg, should I turned her down like before, or..."


    "Let her in," Charlie said, spitting out a puff of smoke.


    "Yes!" Farr responded immediately.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    The ck Bentley was driving in the sunset.


    The driver in front looked at the front and focused on driving, and didn''t just look into the rearview


    mirror casually.


    Madge had been raised like ady since she was a child. No matter where she sat, her posture was


    very elegant. Ever since she got on the car, her eyes never left the man next to her with his eyes


    closed.


    The ck handmade suit could not cover his tall figure even if he was sitting in the car. The cor of


    the white shirt was looking new, which entuated the raised Adam''s apple, as well as the rigid


    facial features.


    He exuded a kind of aggressiveness that he didn''t even know.


    For some reason, Madge felt a little uneasy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was at Hogg''s Group, he finally agreed to meet her. She told him that Gilbert wanted


    them to go back to Hogg''s Mansion for dinner tonight and set a date for their wedding. Heughed


    profoundly and said that it was time to talk about it.


    That smile, and the way he looked at her, were different from the way he used to be. Usually, there


    wasn''t much enthusiasm in his eyes, but there was not ayer of frost.


    Madge felt that she was thinking too much. Perhaps Charlie was still angry with her about what


    happened to Larry. Besides, since Gilbert was also there, she''s not afraid of Charlie.


    She looked at him with more and more obsession in her eyes. She wanted to get closer to him, but


    there was still the driver in front, so she had to be reserved.


    She noticed that his handid on his thigh, which was wide and thick, and his knuckles were long


    and slender. She even imagined the feeling of being wrapped by this big hand.


    After getting in the car, Charlie closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Madge looked him up and down for two seconds. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and


    wanted to hold him...


    However, just as she was about to touch his hand, Charlie suddenly withdrew his hands and


    opened his eyes.


    When Madge saw this, she said in aining tone, "Charlie..."


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie raised his eyebrows indifferently.


    "Mr. Hogg, we''re here!"


    At this time, the driver in front stopped the Bentley in front of Hogg''s Mansion and reported


    respectfully.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "I see."


    After the car door was opened, he walked directly into the vi with long legs. The tall and strong


    figure was cold and did not have the intention to wait for the people behind him. Madge felt


    disappointed and had to carry her bag to follow him quickly.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Madge called in a sweet voice, "Uncle Hogg!"


    "Madge, you''re here!" Gilbert put down the newspaper in his hand and smiled. Then he looked at


    his son with satisfaction and said, "You''re back, Charlie!"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and just sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    "Uncle Hogg, I haven''t been to see you for a few days, but if you hadn''t called today, I would have


    had toe too!" Madge smiled and said, "I''ve asked someone to get this calcium tablet from


    abroad. It''s especially suitable for someone of your age!"


    "Haha, good girl!" Gilbert said. He looked in the direction of the kitchen and pondered for a moment


    before saying, "The food in the kitchen hasn''t been prepared yet. Let''s go to the study first and talk!"


    "Fine." Charlie, who had been silent since he entered the door, finally opened his mouth.


    In the study, Gilbert entered the room and sat in front of the desk. Charlie and Madge sat on the old-


    fashioned wooden chairs opposite each other.


    Gilbert cleared his throat and said in a particrly serious voice, "Charlie, Madge, I have only one


    purpose to call you here today, it''s about your wedding!"


    "Uncle Hogg, whatever you say, I''ll listen!" Madge showed two dimples in her cheeks. "Your mother


    has sent me a few dates. I''ve also taken a good look at them!" Gilbert looked at the two of them and


    continued, "I mean, sooner rather thanter, at the beginning of next month. Charlie, Madge, what


    do you think?"


    Charlie maintained his cross-legged posture. There was not much expression on his face, as if he


    was just sitting there and listening to the conversation.


    When Madge heard this, she smiled warmly, "Uncle Hogg, I still think everything is up to you!"


    "The cooperation between the Hogg''s and the Lu''s has be closer and closer these years. Both


    your parents and I hope to see you get married as soon as possible. It''s one of our concerns!


    Besides, you''ve been engaged for four years now, and all that''s missing is a wedding!" When


    Gilbert said this, he did not forget to emphasize, "But don''t worry, Madge, although there''s not much


    time left, the wedding will definitely not be rushed. I will find the best weddingpany and pay a


    lot of money to give you a great wedding and make you the youngdy of the Hogg family!"


    Madge didn''t care about these things at all. If she could, she would rather marry Charlie tomorrow,


    before things happened.


    Madge rubbed her hands and said in a shy tone, "Uncle Hogg, I''m OK with that!"


    Seeing this, Gilbert couldn''t help butugh.


    The atmosphere in the study seemed to be quiet and peaceful. Charlie slowly raised his deep eyes,


    and there were no waves in his expression and voice. "Are you done talking?" "Mind your attitude!"


    Gilbert was immediately unhappy.


    "Ha." Charlie sneered, and his dark eyes quickly narrowed. "What attitude should I have? I rejected


    the marriage four years ago, and four yearster, do you think I''ll say yes?"


    "Charlie, what are you talking about?" Gilbert was stunned.


    Charlie looked at his father''s inquiring eyes and said, "Dad, you should know very well what I''m


    talking about."


    "..." Gilbert''s stern face cracked a little.


    Charlie''s calm voice continued as if it could pierce someone''s heart. "Larry''s biological mother, is


    she the one in the picture you showed me?"


    Gilbert was shocked by Charlie''s words.


    Madge, who was also shocked as Gilbert was, looked at each other and both of them were in a


    tizzy.


    Gilbert grasped the armrests on both sides, his eyes wide open, and his voice raised uncontrobly,


    "Charlie, have you...regained your memory?"


    Charlie sneered again, showing that he did remember.


    Gilbert was, after all, old enough to handle something like this. Even though his heart was in turmoil,


    he calmed down as quickly as he could. He stood up from the chair, walked around the desk, and


    walked to his son, and said, "I lied to you about Larry!"


    "But I also have my reasons!" Gilbert sighed. It was rare that he wasn''t angry, but said earnestly,


    "You were rashly on the airport highway, had an ident, and woke up with no memory of that


    woman. If you have forgotten, why should I bring it up again? And Charlie, I also don''t want you to


    dwell on the pain of your previous rtionship, and since that woman has left the country with


    another man and doesn''t want the child, of course I will choose to hide it from you!"


    Madge found the right time and echoed, "Charlie, Uncle Hogg is really doing this for you."


    "Doing this for me." Charlie pulled his lips and thought about these words. Looking at his father


    standing in front of him, he slowly stood up from the armchair.


    His deep eyes narrowed, and the coldness hidden in the bottom of his eyes burst out, "Well, this


    can be put aside for a while, then¡ª"


    "What about my amnesia?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Hearing this, Gilbert frowned and said, "Charlie, what do you mean?"


    "Dad, do you really not understand, or are you pretending not to understand?" Charlie asked.


    "Why should I pretend?" Gilbert still looked at Charlie with a frown, and then his eyes almost


    popped out like he suddenly realized something, "Are you suggesting that I was the one who did


    something to you?"


    Charlie''s eyes were full of mockery.


    Gilbert immediately flew into a rage. He raised his hand and forcefully pushed the teacup out of the


    table.


    The teacup broke into pieces in an instant, and the tea leaves were scattered on the carpet. Charlie


    looked away from it coldly. "If not, how could I lose my memory? ording to the medical record,


    the injury on the head was not serious!"


    "You had a car ident at that time. When I rushed to the hospital, you were sent to the operating


    room with blood all over your body! As a father, I only hoped that my son could get out of the


    operating table safe and sound. How could I care about anything else!"


    Gilbert was so excited, even his chest was heaving.


    It seemed that Gilbert was eager to prove himself, so he pointed to Madge beside him, "Madge, tell


    Charlie, am I wrong?"


    In the confrontation between the father and son, Madge kept her face down and didn''t dare to say a


    word. She clenched her fists tightly.


    "Yes, Charlie, you''ve misunderstood Uncle Hogg!" At this moment, Gilbert looked at her and her


    heart skipped a beat. She immediately stood up from the armchair and said softly, "Your memory


    loss is really an ident. Didn''t the doctor also say at that time that there are still many things that


    cannot be exined medically?"


    Charlie''s gaze swept over the two of them. "I''ll find out the truth."


    After that, he strode out of the study without looking back.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly froze, along with the looks of the other two.


    A few minutester, a servant knocked on the door carefully and reported, "Old Master, the dinner is


    ready. It''s time to have dinner!"


    "I see. You can leave now!" Gilbert, who was standing by the window, raised his hand.


    "Yes!" The servant hurriedly turned around.


    Madge walked over quickly, looking anxious. "Uncle Hogg, what should we do now?"


    "I''m thinking about it." Gilbert pressed the space between his eyebrows.


    It seemed that he was caught unprepared by his son''s sudden recovery of memory. Before he came


    to his senses from it, he was still in a noisy mood. "Charlie has recovered his memories, and look at


    his behavior just now..." Madge''s eyes were red, and her voice was choked with sobs due to her


    panic, "Uncle Hogg, is the marriage between me and Charlie going to change again? You have to


    help me!"


    "Madge, don''t cry!"


    "Uncle Hogg, what should we do!"


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute! Charlie now knows that I deliberately hid Larry''s identity from him, and


    he is very angry!" Gilbert also sighed with a headache. "More than that, he also suspected that I did


    something to him to cause his memory loss! Don''t worry, no one can change themercial


    marriage of the Hogg family and the Gray family. Let''s go downstairs and have dinner first!"


    How could she still be in the mood to eat? After the driver arrived, Madge went straight out of the


    vi.


    As the door closed, the expression on Madge''s face could no longer be concealed. In addition to the


    haze, there was more panic.


    She was really in a panic.


    Charlie''s regaining his memories was like a bolt from the blue for her. Ever since Wendy''s back, she


    had been worried that her marriage with Charlie would be affected, now it''s...


    Her hand was trembling that she seeded in taking her phone out of her bag several times. She


    found the bottom number hidden on the screen and dialed it out.


    When it was picked up by the person on the other end of the line, it did not seem to be the person


    she was looking for.


    Madge''s voice became a bit harsh due to her anxiety, "Where''s Dr. William? Ask him to pick up the


    phone!"


    After a few seconds of waiting, someone else picked up the phone.


    "William!" After hearing the voice, Madge did not care about her own tone and asked, "What did you


    promise me in the first ce! Didn''t you say it was foolproof, that he would never remember..."


    The moonlight was bright outside the window.


    Wendy and Emily were sitting in the living room, watching a noisy show on TV while chatting.


    Emily took a pillow and couldn''t help but repeatedly confirm, "Wendy, is it true that Mr. Hogg has


    fully recovered his memory?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Do you think that''s what he and the beast did when they went to the U.S?"


    "I don''t know..." Wendy shook her head again.


    "I think it''s very possible!" Emily stroked her chin as if she was speaking something important. "But I


    think that beast is hiding something from me, and it seems to have something to do with the young


    master of the Hogg family..."


    Wendyughed. She just thought that Emily was very concerned about Simon, so she didn''t care


    much about it.


    As soon as Emily came out of the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. So she went straight to


    the entrance and opened the door.


    "Wendy!"


    Soon, Emily ran over and whispered to her, "Mr. Hogg is here!"


    Wendy stared nkly at the entrance. A tall and sturdy figure appeared in her line of sight, and his


    deep and serene eyes also seemed to possess an extraordinarily strong sense of presence.


    "Why are you here..." Wendy frowned and stood up.


    "Larry is in a mood today and hasn''t eaten much for dinner, he wanted to eat your noodles, so I


    came over to ask you to help me cook one!" Charlie walked in barefoot. His ck socks were very


    eyecatching. He handed over the bag in his hand.


    There were noodles, eggs, and yellow-wrapped corn dog in the bag.


    "Larry is still expecting it in the hospital." Charlie emphasized.


    When she thought of Larry''s adorable little face, she nodded in agreement. "Then just wait a


    minute!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy took the bag and walked silently to the kitchen. The sound of the kitchen venttor soon


    buzzed.


    The water in the pot boiled. Just as she picked up the noodles and was about to put them in, a quiet


    voice came from the door.


    "Cook a it more."


    Seeing the puzzled look on her face, Charlie added, "Larry has been eating a lot these past two


    days." "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    She loosened her grip on the noodles and grabbed another handful. Looking at the noodles rolling


    in the pot, she hesitated for two seconds and put all the rest of the noodles in it.


    The next step was to wait for the noodles to be cooked, and Wendy stirred it with chopsticks from


    time to time.


    When she turned her face inadvertently, she saw Charlie still standing at the door, and his eyes


    seemed to be glued to her body.


    Wendy held her breath and lowered her head hurriedly.


    After a while, the oppressive gaze was still there. She felt that the muscles all over her body were


    stiff, and she couldn''t help looking over again. Under the light, the two pair of eyes met, but this time


    Charlie withdrew his gaze first.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Wendy turned off the fire and stored the noodles in a thermal lunch box.


    In the living room, Emily had already gone back to her room secretly. Only Charlie stood in front of


    the window alone, with the light around him. His tall figure looked cold and hard, but somehow


    lonely at the same time.


    Wendy walked over with the thermal lunch box and said, "Well, the noodles are ready!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thank you for this." Charlie stretched out his hand and took it over.


    Even if the box was tightly covered with its lid, the fragrance of the noodles still went straight into his


    nose.


    "Anytime..." Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and looked at her. He pulled his lips and said, "Larry''s stitches will


    be removed next week, and I''m afraid he''ll be scared. Can you go and apany him then?"


    "The stitches could be removed next week?" Wendy asked hurriedly.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    During the surgery, Charlie, who hadn''t regained his memory, was mentioned to her that he was


    very strict with Larry, but protected Larry very well at the same time. Larry had never been ill or


    injured or was sent to the hospital. Moreover, Larry was in aa during the surgery at that time,


    so removing stitches was still a terrible thing for Larry.


    "Okay, I''ll go." Wendy did not refuse.


    Although her best friend was still here, it was still ufortable for her to be with Charlie alone in


    the same space, especially when his tall and big figurepletely enveloped her. She licked her


    lips and said, "Charlie, you''d better take it to Larry as soon as possible. The noodles will be


    soft after a long time, it will not be delicious then!"


    Charlie replied with a "hmm" and walked towards the entrance with the lunch box.


    Wendy followed Charlie silently. When he stepped out of the security door with his long legs, she


    couldn''t help calling him.


    "Charlie!"


    Charlie stopped and turned around to look at her.


    Wendy sped her hands behind her and looked up at him. "I know everything about what


    happened to Ynda..."


    "Thank you."


    When she learned about it at that time, he was still in the state of amnesia, so she could not thank


    him. Now she always felt that she should thank him in person.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "You''re wee." "You..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Why did he do that?


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie raised his eyebrows. Wendy opened her mouth, but her words were


    eventually swallowed by her mouth and tongue. She shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    The city night was lit up with neon lights. After driving away from the apartment building, the white


    Land Rover did not drive directly to the private hospital, but off the viaduct and stopped in front of a


    restaurant.


    Charlie turned off the engine and unfastened his seat belt, but didn''t intend to get off the car.


    He picked up the thermal lunch box on the codriver''s seat and opened the lid. The hot air sprayed


    on his eyes and ears, and his stomach was stirring.


    Taking out the chopsticks, Charlie directly lowered his head and ate in the car.


    For a while, the smell of noodles and the sound of sucking noodles filled the car.


    Fifteen minutester, Charlie bent his legs and leaned against the car, with a cigarette in his hand.


    Every time he put the cigarette to his lips, the smoke would scatter from his mouth and nose, and


    then it would be blown away by the night wind.


    In the restaurant next to the car, a waiter ran out with a thermal lunch box. "Sir, your noodles are


    ready! It''s cooked ording to what you said, and there''s a slice of corn dog inside!"


    "Okay." Charlie threw the cigarette on the ground.


    After twisting the cigarette out with his shoe, he picked it up and threw it in the trash, then reached


    out and took the lunch box.


    When the waiter ran back to the restaurant with money, the white Land Rover, which had been


    parked on the side of the road, also went away.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door of the hospital building slowly opened.


    It was rtively quiet at this time. Charlie pushed open the door of the ward, and as expected, Larry


    on the hospital bed immediately sat up and shouted at him with great excitement, "Daddy!"


    Charlie walked over slowly with one hand in his pocket.


    After Larry called out to Charlie, his eyes never left the lunch box in Charlie''s hands.


    "I want to eat noodles!" He couldn''t wait to shout.


    "Okay." Charlie opened his mouth and handed over the lunch box.


    Without Charlie''s help, Larry was already holding the lunch box in his arms, picking up the noodles


    with chopsticks and stuffing them in his mouth. After just two bites, his little brow furrowed, "It''s not


    that taste!"


    "Howe not?" Charlie nced at Larry.


    "Wendy''s noodles taste better than this!" Larry still frowned and said in a muffled voice.


    Charlie''s lips twitched. "This is the noodles she cooked!"


    Larry pursed his lips and looked like he didn''t believe it.


    "I saw her cooking with my own eyes." Charlie crossed his long legs and pointed to his son''s arms


    with a serious face. "Look at this thermal lunch box. Isn''t it hers?"


    When Larry heard this, he carried the thermal lunch box, touching and looking.


    The thermal lunch box was Wendy''s, every time Wendy brought him noodles, she would use this


    lunch box, but the taste was not the same...


    Charlie seemed to have seen through his son''s thoughts. He twitched his lips and said, "Maybe it''s


    toote today. She''s a little tired. It''s also possible that she didn''t cook as better as thest time. If


    you don''t want to eat it, then forget it!"


    When Larry heard this, he nodded his head foolishly and believed it. Then, he started to mumble


    and eat in silence.


    Charlie withdrew his gaze and hid the cunningness in his eyes at the same time.


    Finally, Larry ate all the noodles. He covered his round belly with his hand and burped.


    He was confused...


    He always felt that there was something wrong with the taste...


    After washing up, Charlie held his son back to the hospital bed, pulled over the quilt, and said, "It''s


    gettingte, go to sleep!"


    "But I miss Wendy..."


    Larry blinked his big eyes and said softly.


    Charlie snorted. "Didn''t you just finish her noodles?"


    "But I want to see Wendy, want to talk to her, and want to hug her and kiss her!" Speaking of the


    last sentence, Larry seemed to be a little embarrassed, and his face was red because of shyness.


    Wendy...


    Charlie listened to his son to repeat her name in a childish voice over and over again like he can''t


    stop it.


    Well, in some ways, they are really father and son!"


    Larry suddenly called Charlie, "Daddy."


    Charlie lowered his head. His son''s small body was covered by the quilt. Although the gauze on his


    head was not as shocking as before, it was still visible. His jade- carved little face was more and


    more lovable.


    His big ck grape-like eyes blinked and he asked cautiously, "Wendy doesn''t like me anymore,


    does she?"


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    He knew that his son missed Wendy, and relied on her more and more day by day.


    Charlie leaned over and touched Larry''s fair and tender face. "It''s easy to meet your Wendy. If you


    call her tomorrow when I''m not here, she wille to see you."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    It''s after 2:00 p.m., the time of day when the sun was at its brightest.


    Wendy was wearing a little too much clothing, and her forehead was sweating a little when she got


    off the bus and walked a few steps away. It was not until she entered the halls of the inpatient


    building that she felt much cooler.


    When she came out of the elevator and was about to arrive at the ward, she saw a small head with


    gauze in the gap of the door.


    "Wendy-"


    When Larry saw her, he immediately ran out.


    Wendy was busy picking up the pace a little faster, crouching down to catch Larry as he pounced on


    her! "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "Heh heh!" Larry grinned.


    Wendy touched his face and carried him to the ward.


    When the nursing assistant saw Wendying, he left temporarily, leaving the two alone. Larry


    was obviously very excited, and his eyes sparkled as if they were full of stars.


    Wendy opened the thermal lunch box in her hand, and Larry, like a puppy, came over and sniffed,


    just that he didn''t have a tail wagging behind him.


    Wendy was amused by him. She put the chopsticks in his little hand and handed him a small spoon.


    She not only made noodles and brought them over, but also made nutty spinach, which was sweet


    and sour and very nutritious.


    Larry took a big bite and his cheeks were bulging like a squirrel. After swallowing it, he smacked his


    little mouth and said, "This is the right taste!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy was confused.


    Larry blinked his big eyes and softly exined, "The noodles daddy brought backst night is not


    the same as this!"


    "Is that so?" Wendy heard it and said in bewilderment, "Perhaps it''s because I added too much


    water in it..."


    She took a paper towel and wiped the corner of his mouth, and asked softly, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes!" Larry''s mouth was full of noodles.


    "Eat more if you like!" Wendy put her elbows on her knees and watched him eat.


    After all the noodles were finished, as expected, Larry''s little belly was bulging.


    Wendy was afraid of his indigestion, so she temporarily soaked the lunch box in the tank and took


    him out for a walk to promote digestion.


    Since it''s a private hospital, the environment was much better than that of a regr hospital. The


    small garden in the backyard was built with a high percentage of greenery, full of turquoise, which


    seemed to be able to cover up the pungent smell of disinfectant.


    It''s a sunny day, and the small square in the center of the garden was full of patients who were out


    for Among them, there was a little boy about the same age as Larry. He was ying football with his


    mother in a hospital gown. The mother and the child passed the ball to each other. In the middle,


    the little boy slipped and fell. The mother immediately ran to help him up. Afterforted by the


    mother, the boy happily yed football with his mother again. What a warm scenery.


    Larry suddenly shook Wendy''s hand. "Wendy."


    "Hmm?" Wendy bowed her head. Seeing that he was attracted by the mother and boy for a long


    time, he smiled and asked, "Do you want to y football too, Larry?"


    Hearing this, Larry shook his head and looked at the mother and son again. He pursed his lips, and


    his voice was softer than ever. "Why don''t I have a mom?"


    "..." Wendy held her breath.


    Especially when she looked into his big ck grapelike eyes, she felt her heart tighten.


    "Daddy told me that I''m different from other children. I don''t have a mother!" Larry''s head got lower


    and lower, and his head hung lower and lower. But it didn''t take long for him to raise his head as if


    he was afraid that she would worry. He grinned and said, "But it''s not a big deal, because I have


    Wendy!"


    Wendy felt something was stuck in her throat.


    She crouched down, leveled her gaze with Larry and reached over. "Larry, I wanna hug you..."


    She held his little bodypletely in her arms and caressed his back with her hands.


    Larry didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly hug him, and there were still many people


    watching them. His little face instantly turned red. He was embarrassed to look left and right, but he


    couldn''t help himself and ask in a shy whisper. "Can you kiss me?"


    Wendy smiled and then kissed him on both sides of his cheeks.


    When they returned to the ward, not only was Larry''s face red, but even his ears were red.


    Wendy washed the previously used thermal lunch box, and Larry stayed next to her. When she was


    finished, he went into her arms.


    With cartoons ying on the TV and Wendy and Larry nestled on the couch, if it weren''t for the fact


    that Larry was still in his hospital gown, people would have wondered if they werefortably at


    home.


    Larry was always smiling, except for a few brief seconds of gloom in the garden.


    He yed with a strand of Wendy''s hair and said happily, "Daddy didn''t lie to me!"


    "Eh?" Wendy raised her eyebrows.


    "Daddy said that you woulde, as long as he''s not here."


    Wendy asked uncertainly, "Does... he really say that?"


    "Yeah!" Larry nodded.


    He reached out to hold his head, and his little face showed a sense of worship to his father. His soft


    child-like voice blurted out, "Daddy is awesome! He said before that he would make you stay here,


    and sure enough, you didn''t leave!"


    "Larry, what did you say just now?" Wendy was stunned.


    Larry seemed to realize that he had said something wrong and covered his small mouth with his


    small hands.


    His big ck grape- like eyes were blinking in a panic. Then, he gave an exaggerated yawn and


    said, "I''m sleepy."


    After lulling Larry to sleep, Wendy gently closed the door of the ward.


    There was an empty cab in front of the residential building that just happened to drop off


    passengers, and she got in directly with her lunch box.


    Wendy recalled carefully that she met Charlie when she went to interview Colton that day. The two


    of them almost came out of the elevator at the same time. After that, Ryan also had dinner with


    Charlie. Now thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be a bit too coincidental. Moreover, Colton


    changed his mind too suddenly. Did it have something to do with Charlie?


    Wendy raised her head and said to the people in front of her, "Sir, please change the address to the


    Hogg''s Group building!"


    More than ten minutester, the cab stopped in front of Hogg''s Group building.


    After collecting the change, Wendy got out of the car and went to the front desk to exin the


    purpose of her visit. Not surprisingly, the girl at the front desk refused her because she did not have


    an appointment.


    She had to take out her phone to call Charlie. It was picked up very quickly.


    "Charlie, are you busy?"


    "Yes."


    Wendy bit her lip and said directly, "I have something to say. I am now downstairs..."


    "I see," Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Two seconds after the phone was hung up, the receptionist came over and said with a smile, "Miss


    Lim, pleasee with me!"


    Wendy nodded and thanked her, then followed her to the elevator.


    In the president''s office on the top floor, the door was closed. Wendy raised her hand and knocked


    on it. A calm voice came from inside. "Come in."


    Wendy pushed the door open and walked in.


    Charlie was sitting in front of arge desk, with a ck suit on the back of the chair. The sleeve of


    his shirt was rolled up on his elbow, showing his strong forearm. He was writing in his documents


    with his head down. His stern face was serious.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    After returning to the country, Wendy came to Hogg''s Group twice.


    It''s just that she always came here with Coral, and she never went to his office again, but now when


    she stepped in it, the decoration almost the same as it was four years ago, giving her a trance- like


    feeling.


    Charlie seemed to know it was her, but he didn''t look up.


    He didn''t stop writing with the pen in his hand. "Take a seat. Wait a minute, and I''ll finish checking


    this document!"


    "Okay." Wendy pulled out the chair opposite him.


    He was sitting in front of the table, making his shoulders look wider and thicker. Moreover, since he


    had taken off his suit jacket, the muscles under his shirt seemed to break free from the shackles.


    In the meantime, Charlie was highly focused, wrinkles growing between his brows.


    This image was very familiar, and when they were in love, if he was working overtime, she would


    come over to Hogg''s Group to wait for him. Usually, he was sitting at his desk writing, while she was


    waiting patiently on the couch, looking for something to do to pass the time, and asionally


    sneaked a nce at him, her heart was sweet...


    Realizing what she was remembering, Wendy hurriedly shook her head.


    When everything was cleared from her mind, she didn''t know when Charlie, who was opposite her,


    had raised his head and stared at her.


    Before she could open her mouth, Charlie suddenly said, "I suddenly remembered something."


    "What?" Wendy frowned.


    Charlie put the pen on the table with a dull thud, and then slowly said, "Some time ago during my


    memory loss, I was drugged, and then someone helped me out, and if I remember correctly, it


    seemed like we did it all night long!"


    "..." Wendy clutched her hands.


    She didn''t expect that he would mention it again, and still he spoke so ambiguously, so ambiguously


    that those blushing memories came flooding into her mind, and she was about to lose control of her


    breathing.


    "Why did you do that?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "I should have made it clear at the time that it wasn''t serious to me, and that..." Wendy licked her


    lips and forced herself to meet his eyes. She said calmly, "I would have forgotten if you hadn''t


    mentioned it!"


    Charlie ground his teeth and said, "Good for you, Wendy Lim!"


    Wendy hid her hand on the side of her leg, which was so sweaty, and suddenly remembered that


    she hade to him for something, so she sat up a little straighter, "Charlie, I have something to


    ask you!" "Yes." Charlie leaned back in his chair.


    "I went to the hospital in the afternoon to see Larry. He said that you were awesome and would


    definitely let me stay, so I didn''t leave..." Wendy came straight to the point and stared at him.


    "Charlie, you were there when I went to interview Director Huang. Director Huang suddenly


    changed his mind was also because of you, wasn''t it?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows when he heard her question, but he was not surprised.


    In fact, when she came out of the hospital, Larry called him on the nursing assistant''s cell phone


    and tipped him off that he had slipped up.


    It''s also true that he said those words. When she brought that Ryan to the hospital not only to see


    her son, but also to say goodbye, and Larry started a ruckus after she left, almost toppling the room


    if he hadn''t done something.


    Charlie promised Larry that he would let Wendy stay, and that''s why Larry hadn''t lost the temper


    since.


    He raised his eyebrows and pulled his lips. "Larry is less than four years old."


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    "Wendy, how can you believe the words of a three-year-old child?"


    "I..." Wendy stuttered.


    "Do you have proof that I''m behind this?" Charlie knocked on the desk with his finger. Suddenly, he


    stopped and changed his tone. "And if I say yes, what can you do?" Wendy, who was still in a state


    of conflict, heard his words and stared in astonishment, "Charlie, you admit it?"


    "But why did you do that?!" She was a bit excited.


    Charlie reached for the cigarette case on the table, took out a cigarette in his hand, flicked the


    lighter to light it, and pulled his lip when the tobo breath spread.


    "Because..." He paused here for a second, then looked up at her with his deep eyes and said in a


    faint tone, "I want you to stay with Larry."


    Not just to be there for Larry as she was now, but to live with him and grow up with him.


    Wendy was stunned.


    Charlie had asked her if she could stay, but she never thought that he would say such a thing after


    recovering his memory. For a moment, it made her feel unsettled, but she quickly reminded herself


    not to be self-centered.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    When the door was pushed open, Farr, who was dressed in a suit, walked in. It seemed that he did


    not expect Wendy to be inside. He looked a little surprised.


    Charlie frowned and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Hogg..." Farr looked at Wendy and hesitated to report, "The receptionist said that Miss Gray is


    here..."


    "I''ll go first!" Wendy stood up from the chair at once. As soon as she reached the elevator, a tall


    figure, elegantly dressed, walked out of the office, no surprise it was Madge Lu.


    Wendy wanted to avoid running into Madge, but she was still caught in the middle of Madge.


    Madge was obviously surprised to see her, and then frowned.


    Fortunately, the elevator was about to go down. After Wendy strode in, the elevator door slowly


    closed in Madge''s sight.


    At this time, Farr, who had entered the president''s office, came out again.


    "Charlie, are you busy?" Madge asked while lifting her hair.


    Farr nodded down at her, and said with a very formic voice. "I''m sorry, Miss Gray. Mr. Flogg said


    that he will be in a video conferenceter on. It''s not convenient for him to see you!"


    Not convenient?


    Madge''s face stiffened uncontrobly.


    She just watched Wendy walk out of Charlie''s office with her own eyes a minute ago, he could see


    Wendy, but he can''t see her...


    After leaving the Flogg''s Group, Wendy didn''t go back to her apartment immediately. Instead, she


    went to the supermarket.


    By the time she returned by car, the sun was already setting in the distance, and the sunset light


    shone on her face, veryfortably.


    The supermarket was very close to the apartment building, so she didn''t take a taxi, took the


    supermarket shuttle with the shopping ticket, along with those women in the neighborhood, she


    walked in from the front gate, and kept her lips pursed the whole way, full of thoughts.


    She thought the interview was rescheduled due to unforeseen circumstances but didn''t expect the


    ident to be man-made, and that it was Charlie...


    It seemed that her heart was full of weeds and was almost in a mess.


    When she walked to the front of the building, she paused and a luxury car that was familiar to her


    stopped there.


    She tried to pretend that she hadn''t seen it and continued to walk inside the building, but it was


    clear that the person wasn''t going to let her go easily and had opened the car door to catch up with


    her.


    "Miss Lim!"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Wendy was carrying something and had to turn back.


    When they bumped into each other at the top floor of the Hogg''s Group, she had a vague feeling


    that Madge woulde looking for her again.


    Sure enough...


    Wendy frowned and pursed her lips as she asked, "Miss Gray, what brings you to me again?"


    She deliberately emphasized the word "again".


    Madge seemed not to have heard the meaning of her words at all, but her smile remained


    unchanged, revealing two harmless dimples, "I think Miss Lim should know why I''m here."


    "I came to the Hogg''s Group today because I have something to ask Charlie." Wendy exined


    calmly.


    "What is it?" Madge asked.


    Wendy frowned deeper and said, "Miss Gray, I think I can choose not to answer your question."


    "Miss Lim, I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you, but..." Madge sighed, very helpless. "I hope


    you don''t forget, but thest time I came to see you, you seemed to make it clear to me that there


    was nothing between you and Charlie, and that it wouldn''t be long before you left! But you''re still


    here, so I couldn''t help but worry."


    "Miss Gray, I remember everything I said." Wendy clutched the bag in her hand tightly. "I hope so!1''


    Madge smiled, shrugged her shoulders, and then said in a very generous tone, If you still don''t want


    to go, it''s okay, I won''t force you, and if you want, you can even be invited to my wedding with


    Charlie!"


    Wendy didn''t like to confront Madge like this. She didn''t like to talk to Madge because every word


    Madge said made her ufortable.


    She turned around and walked away. "Miss Gray, help yourself, I''m going upstairs."


    Madge looked at Wendy''s back and stuck her fingernails into her hand.


    After learning that Charlie had recovered his memory, she had been having trouble sleeping for


    several nights. She hated and feared the thought that the marriage she had been looking forward to


    for so long may not happen.


    Ever since Wendy reappeared four yearster, it has been like a thorn in her heart and a constant


    threat.


    If Wendy doesn''t leave on her own ord, and with Larry around, Madge feared she won''t stand a


    chance.....


    Eyes narrowed, Madge suddenly raised her voice, "I''m pregnant!"


    When she drugged Charlie before, she thought in her heart that she could lie about it even if she


    couldn''t get pregnant, but she didn''t expect that Charlie would still not touch her, and now that may


    no longer useful to the Hogg family, but it could still be useful to Wendy Lim.


    Wendy, who had already entered the building, stopped. She wanted to ignore it, or pretended that


    she heard nothing and continued to walk in, but her body seemed to be out of control and turned


    back stiffly.


    "You..." She opened her mouth in disbelief.


    A sharp light shed across Madge''s eyes. She deliberately raised her drooping hand and put it on


    her lower abdomen, showing the expression of a pregnant woman. "You didn''t mishear me. I said IN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    was pregnant. It''s the child of Charlie and I!"


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened for a long time, and the focus in Wendy''s eyes were still undisciplined.


    It was only when the elevator doors closed again that she reacted and walked out, with mechanical


    steps, flipping the key out of her pocket and not inserting it for a long time, and checking it to find


    out that she had taken the wrong one.


    From time to time, sounds could be heard from Emily''s bedroom, Emily seemed to be talking on the


    phone.


    Wendy changed her slippers and put the bag on the table. Then she walked to the sofa and sat


    down with a dull expression on her face.


    Until now, the words of Madge were still ying back in her ears, over and over again.


    She was pregnant...


    Whoever was pregnant was not as shocked as Madge.


    In fact, if she thought about it, there was nothing shocking, they had been engaged for four years,


    and would soon be married, it''s a normal thing that unmarried couples had sex, and the existence of


    Larry had already shown that Charlie had slept with other women, the problem that only she could


    arouse him sexually had long disappeared.


    Only, if Madge had a baby, what about Larry?


    Charlie was a qualified father, but what about Madge? Would Madge still treat Larry well after


    having her own child? Larry had also said that he did not like Madge...


    If that was the case, Wendy might as well just steal Larry!


    Wendy was shocked by herself when she realized that such a thought was growing in her heart.


    That was Charlie''s son. How could she have the thought of stealing his child...


    Wendy closed her eyes, trying to calm down her chaotic thoughts as soon as possible. After ten


    seconds, she opened her bag and took out her cell phone.


    "Hello, Wendy!"


    When the line was connected, Ryan''s gentle voice rang out.


    Wendy let out a deep breath and made her decision at the same time, "Ryan, I want to go back to


    Canada in a few days, help me book a flight!"


    "Didn''t you say the work wasn''t done?" Ryan was very surprised.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will negotiate with the chief editor, and I also have colleagues who get along well


    here, or I can wait for Director Huang toe back and ask my colleague to do the interview for


    me." Wendy bit her lip and looked at the sunset outside the window. "I''m not going to wait in Ice City


    any longer and want to go back as soon as possible!"


    "Okay, I''ll go book a flight and let you know when I get it!" Ryan agreed on the other end of the line.


    "Okay..." Wendy hung up the phone.


    The door to the next bedroom opened, and Emily, who had just been standing behind the door,


    came out and squeezed in next to her."Wendy, are you really going to leave this time?"


    "Yes, I''ve already asked Ryan to help me book a flight." Wendy nodded.


    She thought Emily was going toin about it again, but she bowed her head and pondered for


    a moment, then suddenly said "Wendy, I''ve been thinking about it for a few days. I''ve decided to go


    with you!"


    "You''reing to Canada with me?" This time, Wendy was shocked.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded, frowning tightly. "I feel like I''m in a panic every day, always afraid that that


    beast will find out I''m pregnant, he''s a doctor, I''m afraid I can''t hide it! We''re divorced, and I want to


    keep this child, and I don''t want to tie him up with this child, so I think it''s better to leave for a while,


    but as for when toe back after giving birth, or if I want toe back, I''ll think about it then."


    The tone was serious, and Wendy could tell Emily had thought it through.


    Although Wendy would be sad to leave Emily again and hoped that Emily could go to Canada to live


    with her, she was still confirming that seriously, "Emily, have you finlly decided?"


    "I''ve made up my mind!" Emily nodded heavily.


    Wendy saw that Emily had made up her mind and it was pointless to say anything more, she just


    put her hand on Emily''s gently.


    Emily also held Wendy''s hand, and the two of them snuggled up to each other quietly.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    After the meeting, Charlie didn''t go back to the office but went straight to the elevator.


    He lifted the cuffs of the suit and looked down at the time on the dial on his wrist. Larry had to have


    his head stitches removed today, and Charlie was now ready to head to the hospital, having already


    pushed all of his schedules for the afternoon.


    Mr. Farr answered a phone call and quickly caught up from behind, "Mr. Hogg!"


    "You''ve been asking me to keep an eye on Miss Lim..."


    Charlie looked up from the dial, he had instructed Farr about this after he recovered his memory,


    and although he had deliberately tripped her up with the matter of Director Huang, he still didn''t


    want her to leave and disappear for another four years just in case.


    Farr reported respectfully, "A Mr. Ye booked two tickets to Canada, including one for Miss Lim!"


    "Ryan Ye?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes!" Farr immediately nodded.


    Charlie''s face darkened, and the corners of his mouth tightened. "I see!"


    On the way from Hogg''s Group to the private hospital, the atmosphere in the Bentley was


    condensed. Charlie always had a heavy face when he got into the car, and the coldness that came


    out of his eyes seemed to freeze into ice, and the driver in front drove without looking away, not


    even daring to breathe.


    When the car pulled up in front of the inpatient building, the driver stepped on the gas pedal and


    disappeared almost as soon as Charlie stepped inside.


    As soon as Charlie came out of the elevator, he saw his son peeping through the crack of the door.


    The little face blushed because of some excitement. Almost at the same time when the elevator


    door was opened, the big grape-like eyes sparkled. But when he saw it was his father, he quickly


    pouted his lips and continued to look around.


    The humidifier in the hospital room was puffing, and the chubby figure of Aunt Lee was moving


    around inside, having packed up Larry''s things, so that Larry could be discharged directly after


    removing the stitches.


    When Charlie came back from smoking a cigarette in the smoking area, Larry was still standing


    guard at the door like a puppy, just like before. He couldn''t take his eyes off the elevator, and every


    time the elevator pulled up, he couldn''t hide his anticipation, and then his disappointment.


    "Don''t wait any longer. She won''te." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Larry ignored his father and still stood there firmly, continuing to stare at the elevator.


    A female system voice prompted on the phone. Charlie frowned and put down his mobile phone. He


    ordered in an even deeper voice than before, "Aunt Lee, tell the attending doctor that we''re ready to


    go to the consulting room!"


    "No!"


    Larry immediately shook his head.


    Both of his cheeks were bulging and he was staring at his father, "Wendy promised to apany


    me!"


    "It''s obvious that she''s noting!" Charlie said with a poker face.


    He just called her, the system prompted that the number was turned off, and what Farr said before


    he came out of Hogg''s Group was still ringing in his ears. She''s not even going to finish thest


    interview, still determined to leave, and now she''s not even willing to apany her son to remove


    the stitches!


    Larry stubbornly pursed his small mouth and said, "If Wendy doesn''te, I won''t remove the


    stitches!"


    "Why don''t we wait a little longer?" Aunt Lee couldn''t help but go forward and say.


    At the same time in the apartment building, Wendy came out of her room, pressing her temples.


    In the living room, Emily, who was carefully reading the baby manual, turned around and eximed


    exaggeratedly, "Oh my god, Wendy, you are still sleeping!"


    "Did I sleep for a long time?" Wendy asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and joked. "From the time you went back to your room after breakfast, until


    now! I almost thought you were pregnant like me, you are so sleepy!"


    When Wendy woke up, she noticed the harsh sunlight outside the window and she didn''t think she


    would fall asleep for so long.


    When she took a few steps forward, she felt like she was stepping on cotton and couldn''t put them


    on the ground, and her head hurt and she felt dehydrated.


    Emily noticed something strange about Wendy, got up, and asked, "Wendy, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." Wendy shook her head, but the movement was obviously very slow.


    "It''s so hot, and you say you''re fine!" Emily came over and touched Wendy''s head, and then


    shouted, "Are you having a cold?"


    Wendy also touched her forehead, but she didn''t feel the temperature was very high, but her nose


    felt like it was spewing fire! "Probably, I felt hot when I went to bedst night, opened the window


    and forgot to close it, but I felt coldter..."


    "No, you need to eat something and take some medicine!" Emily frowned.


    Wendy suddenly thought of something and said, "Emily, what time is it now?"


    "Oh, let me take a look. It''s almost two o''clock!" Emily took out her phone.


    Wendy heard it and cried out in dismay, "I''ll take my medicine when I get back, I have to go to the


    hospital right now, Larry had his stitches removed today!" She quickly went back to the room to


    change her clothes, and then went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water. When she felt


    the temperature on her face cooled down a lot, she wiped a thinyer of sun screen to prevent Larry


    from worrying when he saw her.


    Then, she ran out of the apartment in a hurry.


    At the door of the ward, the father and son were still in a confrontation.


    Charlie ordered his son to go to the consulting room to see the attending doctor to remove his


    stitches, but Larry refused to remove the stitches until Wendy came over, and he yelled that he


    didn''t want to be discharged from the hospital either and continued to live there.


    Aunt Lee, who was standing next to Larry, was in a quandary and didn''t know which one to


    persuade, but as she sighed for the umpteenth time, the elevator seemed to ding again.


    She looked at it without holding any hope, but she was instantly excited. "Young master, look!"


    Larry looked over with a sad little face and instantly cleared the haze, his eyes suddenly lit up, and


    he ran over like a puppy seeing his master.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Wendy-"


    On her way to the hospital, she was worried that Larry would be afraid or disappointed if he didn''t


    see her.


    She wanted to call first to ask about Larry, only to find that the phone was powered off automatically.


    When she finally arrived, she could not wait for the elevator to arrive, and now saw Larry flying


    towards her, although her body was a little weak, she still curved eyebrows and hugged him a full


    embrace. "Larry, I''m really sorry. There was a traffic jam on the road!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Larry grinned.


    At the end, he nced at his father as if to say, "I knew Wendy woulde."


    When Charlie saw hering, his tight eyebrows still didn''t loosen up.


    Aunt Lee silently wiped the sweat behind Wendy, and finally, it was time to remove the stitches.


    When they arrived at the consulting room, Larry was ced on a chair. The attending doctor took


    the sterilized tweezers and exined to them, "The threads have grown into the skin, so there may


    be a little painful when they are removedter, but don''t worry, it will be quick and mild!"


    "Larry, are you afraid?" Wendy leaned over anxiously.


    Larry shook his head and said sweetly, "Wendy is here. I''m not afraid!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Larry was not afraid at all, as he had said.


    He held Wendy''s hand the whole time, acting like a strong little man.


    Soon the stitches were removed. The attending doctor told them matters need attention. "After the


    stitches were removed, no water for about three days, no strenuous exercises, or the surgical


    incisions would reopen. He has been recovering very well, don''t worry!"


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    After returning to the ward, Wendy put Larry on the bed and then took off his little hospital gown.


    When Larry only had his panties left, he whimpered a bit.


    Wendy was adored by him and kissed him on the cheek, and then his cheeks, which were already


    red, turned even redder.


    Charlie looked at them, frowning, and though he couldn''t bear to break his son''s joy, he still spoke in


    a deep voice, "You still insist on leaving?"


    "Why are you..." Wendy was stunned.


    "I know you''ve booked a ticket!" Charlie''s pupils shrank.


    Seeing that he already knew, Wendy did not hide anything. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    She lowered her head and looked at Larry again. Sure enough, the expression on Larry''s face was


    immediately covered with ayer of shadow.


    Wendy was also helpless about this, and could only softly reassure him, ncing at Charlie behind


    her and whispering in a voice that only Larry could hear, "Larry, you must remember my number,


    okay? I won''t change it. If you miss me in the future, you can call me!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With Charlie around, she couldn''t say much, but could only emphasize the phrase "miss me".


    In fact, she said it in a different sense.lf Charlie and Madge ever get married and they treat Larry


    badly, she will not hesitate toe back and pick him up if they call her..."


    After checking out of the hospital, the ck BMW was already parked in front of the hospital


    building.


    Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee were busy cing their luggage in the trunk. Then they got in the car and


    drove at a constant speed to the vi.


    Aunt Lee, sitting in the passenger seat, had to put down the visor because of the sunlight, and she


    was muttering to herself that the weather forecast was not urate at all. It was reported that there


    would be heavy rain today, but there hadn''t been any since this morning.


    She took a look in the rearview mirror. Charlie and Wendy were sitting side by side, and Larry was


    sitting between them.


    The sunlighting in through the front windshield and spreading on their faces made them look


    like a family of three, but Aunt Lee was also very upset, as she had heard their conversation in the


    ward, Miss Lim was leaving......


    Since Charlie mentioned it in the ward, Larry had been depressed.


    Wendy could only stroke his little face.


    Larry received a look from his father next to him, arched his body and stuck close to Wendy''s side,


    tilted up his head and asked in a soft, glutinous child''s voice pitifully, "Wendy, can you stay?"


    "... Larry!" Wendy felt sad and ufortable in her heart.


    "Wendy, I don''t want you to leave!" Larry sadly held her with his hands.


    "Larry..." Wendy sighed!


    "Wendy, don''t go. Stay with me, okay?" Larry simply climbed to her legs, got into her arms, and


    begged again and again. "I really don''t want you to leave. In that case, I won''t be able to see you,


    and I can''t talk to you. I''m gonna miss you every day, can you stay here for me..."


    Wendy was afraid that Larry had ever spoken so many words in one breath, and his voice got


    choked up at the end.


    Wendy took the head out of her arms. Tears welled up in his big ck grape- like eyes, and even


    his nose turned red.


    She sighed bitterly, and the tears all turned into bees that stung her nerves and heart, but she could


    only wipe his tears with a paper towel. "Larry, I''m sorry. There is a saying that you may understand


    when you grow up. All good things muste to an end..." "Oh, I don''t care. I don''t want this!" Larry


    cried sadly with snot and tears on his face. Charlie taught him to do this before he got on the car,


    but now it was obviously revealing his true feelings. He kept sobbing, "Don''t go..."


    At this time, the BMW slowed down and drove into the yard.


    Seeing that Charlie was staring at her with a dark expression, she bit her lips and said, "I''m sorry..."


    Wendy was already sick, and she held on because she didn''t want Larry to worry about her. On the


    way, she felt worse because of Larry''s crying and her breathing was a little weak, so she didn''t


    intend to get off the car. Uncle Lee would send her directly back to the apartment building, and now


    she only wanted to eat some medicine and lie in bed.


    Charlie took his son from her hand with a cold face. He listened all the way. From beginning to end,


    she didn''t say yes.


    "Don''t cry!" He shouted in a low voice and pulled his son out of the car with a gloomy face. "It''s


    useless for you to cry, she won''t go soft either!"


    "..." Wendy clutched her hands tightly.


    Larry was handed over to Aunt Lee and was taken into the vi, turning back several times in a


    step.


    Charlie stood at the side of the car and looked at her with his deep eyes. "Wendy, you don''t want to


    think about what I said before?"


    Wendy slowly pursed up the corners of her mouth.


    When Madge''s voice echoed in her ears, she shook her head. Charlie raised his hand and mmed


    the door with a "bang" and strode into the vi.


    Watching the figures of the father and son disappear from her sight, Wendy closed her eyes and


    leaned on the back of the chair, her hands touching her forehead weakly.


    After returning to the apartment building, Emily had already gone out. There was a bowl of porridge


    and a bottle of medicine on the table, next to which there was a note. It was left by Emily, who


    asked her to heat up the porridge and take the medicine after she came back.


    Wendy took two sips of porridge, and then poured out two pieces of medicine and stuffed them in


    her mouth.


    She put on her phone charger, covered herself with the nket weakly, and hoped that she could


    recover after waking up.


    In a muddled dream, there seemed to be a constant stream of flies disturbing her ears.


    Wendy waved her hand for a long time, but the flies didn''t move away. She reluctantly opened her


    eyes, only to find that there was no flies. Her charging mobile phone was constantly vibrating, and


    the light on the screen was particrly dazzling in the dark room.


    She narrowed her eyes and reached for her phone.


    The sleepiness had dissipated a bit, and the words "Charlie" were disyed above.


    Wendy hesitated and put it beside her ear, and realized that her voice was hoarse. "...Hello?" "I''m


    downstairs!"


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Wendy closed her eyes again, panting hard. Her whole body was wet with sweat, but she felt cold.


    Even when she was lying on the bed, she felt like her whole body was sinking.


    After licking her lips a few times, she finally got up.


    She looked at her watch and saw that it was already after 9:00 p.m. Not only was it dark outside the


    window, but it was raining hard, withrge raindrops were hitting the ss.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Emily was not at home, and Wendy had searched for an umbre for a long time but could not find


    one.


    In the end, she could only put on a coat and run out.


    Walking out of the building hall, she saw the parked white Land Rover with the front and rear wipers


    swinging and the rain falling on the car.


    Wendy looked up at the dark sky, put her hands over her head, and ran quickly to open the door.


    When Wendy got in the car, in addition to the salty smell of rain, there is the smell of tobo and


    the pungent smell of alcohol.


    The smell of alcohol...


    Wendy could not help but frown.


    Charlie was smoking on the steering wheel when he heard the sound. He turned his head and


    looked over. Seeing that her hair on her forehead had been wet by the rain, he frowned and asked,


    "Why don''t you take an umbre?"


    "Have you been drinking?"


    They asked almost at the same time.


    Wendy frowned, seeing the red blood in his eyes and the smell of alcohol on his breath, she was


    100% sure he had been drinking, and he had drunk a lot. When she saw the keys to the car, she


    said in a hurry, "Charlie Hogg, do you want to die? Why did you drive over here when you were


    drinking, what if something happened!"


    DUI was really dangerous, and even if he didn''t get into an ident, wasn''t he afraid of being


    caught by the police...


    Charlie didn''t drive here. After the social engagement, he called the designated driver, and the


    driver had left after sent him to this ce.


    His eyes focused on her wrinkled eyebrows, and said, "Wendy, are you concerned about me?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy hastily denied and exined for herself. "I will kindly remind you even if you''re a


    stranger. Don''t drive if you''ve been drinking, for others, and for yourself."


    "Haha." Charlieughed in a self-deprecating way.


    After that, he did not speak again. He was smoking, and as he breathed out smoke from the half-


    open window, raindrops fell on the back of his hand, but he did not seem to feel it at all.


    In addition to the rain, there was a cold air brought in as well.


    Wendy''s shoulders trembled, and her curled up fingers were cold. She frowned and asked, "Charlie,


    why did youe here? If there''s nothing else, I''lle up..."


    "You can''t wait to leave?" Charlie suddenly shouted. "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "Is Canada so good that you have to go back?" Charlie put out the cigarette in his hand, stared at


    her with his deep eyes, and said in a pushing tone, "I''m asking you, answer me!" Wendy didn''t


    understand what he was asking until now. She clenched her fists and said in a low voice, "I''ve


    booked the ticket."


    Peng!


    Suddenly, Charlie raised his hand and smashed it on the steering wheel.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He made a very loud noise, which was buzzing in her ear.


    Wendy was shocked, and when she looked over at him in panic, she saw the outline of his firm


    features suddenly approaching her, and before she had time to react, the back of her head was


    ruthlessly seized, "Hmm..."


    His thin lips covered hers, and their tongues were tangled.


    The spicy smell of the wine spread over, sweeping away all the bitterness in her mouth. She almost


    fainted several times and could not breathe.


    Her weak body had no strength to resist, and it didn''t work even after struggling for half a day. In the


    end, she could only bite his tongue with her teeth. The smell of blood spread out, which made him


    even crazier.


    When she was released, she was out of breath.


    Wendy reached out and pushed him away. Since he''s drunk, she did not want to argue with him.


    "Charlie, you''re drunk..."


    "Call the designated driver. I''m going up!"


    After that, she quickly pushed open the car door and wanted to run into the apartment building.


    However, Charlie also ran after her. He was tall and had long legs, so he caught up with her in a few


    steps. He grabbed her arm from behind, pulled her like a chicken in front of him, and grabbed her


    shoulder tightly.


    Rain fell in big drops on her body, making her cold all over.


    What made her even more cold was that under the dim streetlight, Charlie''s sharp facial features


    were gloomy and cold, like the cold wind blowing from the bottom of a cliff.


    "...Charlie Hogg!"


    Wendy didn''t have the strength to get rid of him. She roared angrily.


    Charlie ground his teeth and shouted, "Wendy Lim!"


    "Tell me, why you don''t want our child!" He looked at her with hatred and narrowed his nostrils. It


    seemed that he wanted to break her shoulders. "How can you be so cruel! How could you!"


    Four years ago, she could be so cruel, and four yearster, she was still so cruel!


    He used tactics to get her to stay, but she knew that and didn''t even think twice about his offer to


    stay. If he hadn''t asked Farr to keep an eye on her, she might have left without a word...


    On the way back from the hospital during the day, Larry cried and wept to keep her, and he felt sick


    looking at his son''s swollen eyes, but she managed to remain unmoved and didn''t change her mind


    about leaving in the end.


    This was the second time Charlie mentioned the child in front of her...


    The nightmares that had been with her for years seemed to spring up all at once, and they came


    alive in front of her.


    Wendy''s eyes were filled with tears in an instant. "I didn''t mean to..."


    "Ha, you didn''t mean to?" Charlie sneered. His face was so ferocious that it seemed like he could


    eat her alive.


    "I didn''t mean to..." Wendy shook her head and repeated it, and her consciousness seemed to have


    been destroyed. She covered her chest with her hands, and her mouth kept trembling in the rain. "I


    really didn''t mean to, I also want to keep him, I want to take care of him and grow up with him. I


    want him to call me mother..."


    Charlie couldn''t hide his surprise, his pupils contracted quickly and he said, "Wendy, what did you


    say?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Wendy''s face was as pale as a defeated flower, and she let him hold her shoulders.


    She clenched her other hand into a fist, and more tears came out of her eyes, "Charlie, you don''t


    know how much I love that baby... I''m sorry, I know I''m useless, but there''s nothing I can do ... He


    stopped crying soon after he was born, I didn''t believe it, I wanted to see him, but the doctor brought


    him to me ...His eyes were closed, and he was covered in blood, there was no sound and breathing


    ...".


    Charlie was shocked. His dark pupils were like staring out, and he looked at her incredulously, as if


    wondering if there was something wrong with his ears.


    "I touched him, and I wanted him to wake up, I wanted to hear his cry again, but it''s useless. It''s


    useless..." Wendy''s voice was getting softer and softer. The strength of her body seemed to be


    being sucked away bit by bit.


    Then her eyes finally fell into darkness and she fell backward.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Charlie''s face was full of astonishment, but he couldn''t let her fall like that.


    When she closed her eyes and fell back, he caught her firmly and leaned her on his chest. The rain


    kept falling and hitting her quivering eyshes. She waspletely unconscious.


    "Wendy? Wendy!"


    Charlie shouted several times, but he didn''t hear any response from her.


    When he reached out and touched her cheek, his fingers were burned. The rain was so cold, but


    she was so hot!


    He didn''t want to waste any more time, bent over and passed through her armpit and leg, holding


    her horizontally in his arms.


    Realizing that he couldn''t drive after drinking, he took her in his arms and ran out of the


    neighborhood with no intention of stopping, but fortunately, he met an empty car at the gate, and the


    driver didn''t mind that they were covered in rain.


    After Charlie carried her in his arms and got into the car, before the door could be closed, he said to


    the driver in a loud voice, "Sir, we''re going to the nearest hospital!"


    The driver also noticed that something was wrong, knew there was a patient, and focused on


    driving withoutining. He stepped on the gas pedal fast and soon stopped in front of the


    private hospital.


    After a burst of chaos, Wendy, who was in aa, was lying on the hospital bed.


    Charlie stepped forward with a frown and asked, "Doctor, how''s she doing?"


    "She''s sick. How can she be caught in the rain?" The doctor was an old woman. She couldn''t help


    reprimanding Charlie like a parent. "She has a fever of 38.9 degrees, and if the fever continues, she


    will have to suffer from pneumonia! You young people nowadays are really joking about your


    bodies! If there is any conflict, can''t you talk it out?"


    Charlie frowned.


    It is true that he was negligent. He was very drunk at that moment and was full of resentment and


    anger, and the light inside the car was dim, he did not notice that she''s not right. Actually, when she


    answered the phone, her voice was already hoarse.


    The doctor saw that Charlie didn''t say anything and humbly epted whatever she said, no longer


    saying more, sheforted, "Don''t worry! I just gave her a shot to reduce her fever, and now I''m


    giving her a bag of anti-inmmatory and glucose, stay overnight for observation until her fever


    subsides tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Charlie nodded.


    "I''m here, you go pay the medical bills first!" The doctor said kindly.


    Charlie thanked her and went to the window to pay the bill. There were not many people in the


    emergency room at this time, so the doctor didn''t leave until he came back.


    An infusion stand stood next to the bed, and a syringe hung down into the blue veins on the back of


    Wendy''s hand. She closed her eyes, and her eyes were closed, her face was pale against her


    hospital gown, but her cheekbones were red from the fever.


    It was very quiet in the room, only the sound of the medicinal liquid dripping quietly.


    Charlie leaned over and sat next to her, the astonishment in his eyes had not yet fadedpletely.


    The blood all over his body had been flowing backward the entire time. Just as he was slowly


    closing his eyes, his right hand was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    Charlie opened his eyes and saw Wendy lying on the hospital bed. She seemed to have had a


    nightmare. Her head shook gently in the pillow, and her chest heaved up and down with a painful


    expression.


    "My child, I beg of you, I want to see my child..."


    "No, my child..."


    Charlie leaned over and heard her talk in her sleep without missing anything.


    Just like before she fell into aa, she was still talking about the child in her mouth, and big tears


    were flowing down the corners of her eyes along her temples.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed a few times. He raised his other hand and wrapped her hand


    carefully and firmly, putting it on his thin lips.


    It seemed that Wendy felt the temperature of his palm. Gradually, she calmed down and her


    breathing became smooth and long.


    Charlie wiped her tears with his finger.


    At this time, there were two slight knocks on the door from outside, and then a nurse came in.


    Charlie let go of her hand and put it in the quilt. When he got up, he carefully tucked the corner of


    the quilt. Then he looked at the nurse and said, "Please take care of her for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    When he got out of the hospital, he reached out and stopped a taxi.


    There was an old vi area in the east of the city, where most of the residents are old families,


    among which the Ye family now had only two elderly people left, whose children have left the


    country. The old man anddy could not adapt to foreign life and culture, so they always stayed in


    their hometown.


    However, recently, the eldest grandson of the Ye Family seemed to have returned home to visit


    them.


    The taxi stopped outside the courtyard. Charlie opened the door and walked in withrge strides.


    In the bedroom upstairs, Ryan had changed his pajamas and was lying on the bed. It was getting


    late and he was about to turn off the light when there was a knock on the door. The servant pushed


    the door open and came in. "Young Master, a guest hase to see you!" "A guest?"


    Ryan took another look at his watch. He got up in surprise and went downstairs.


    When he saw Charlie sitting on the sofa in the living room, he was surprised. He didn''t expect


    Charlie to know where he lived. More importantly, Charlie came to see him in the middle of the


    night.


    "Sorry to disturb you." Charlie stood up and said.


    Ryan pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and smiled back. He then ordered the servant to


    serve tea.


    When they sat down together, Ryan peeped at Charlie through his lens. It was enough to surprise


    him when he saw Charlie appear in his own living room. What was even more surprising was how


    Charlie looked right now. It was as if Charlie had been drenched by the rain. The ck suit on


    Charlie''s body was very dark, and two strands of Charlie''s hair hung on the forehead.


    But even so, Charlie did not look wretched at all, and the outline of his steely features still stood out.


    When the tea was served, Ryan took the initiative to speak. "Mr. Hogg, what brings you here?"


    "Something important." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    "Is it about Wendy?" Ryan asked after thinking for a while.


    Because there seemed to be only one Wendy who can get the two involved.


    "Yes." Charlie raised his deep eyes. "I want to know why Wendy needs a psychologist." Upon


    hearing this, Ryan smiled and exined, "Last time when I was in the hospital, I had already


    answered this question."


    "Mr. Ye, I want to know the real reason!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan slowly frowned, seemingly embarrassed by Charlie''s question and considering whether or not


    to tell the truth. After all, in public, this was a matter of patient privacy; and in private, he and Wendy


    were friends and should keep her secret.


    Charlie seemed to be able to read Ryan''s mind. He put down his crossed legs, leaned forward, and


    said word by word, "That kid is ours. I have to know!"


    Hearing this, Ryan turned pale with fright.


    He looked at Charlie in disbelief and pushed up his sses after a long time, it''s as if a suspicion


    that had been building up for a long time finally dawned on him. "It turns out that... the man who


    made Wendy pregnant back then, was really you!"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Since Ryan learned about this, he decided not to keep it a secret any longer.


    "Yes, in addition to being Wendy''s friend, I am indeed her psychologist. Thest time in the hospital,


    what I said was a lie. That was not the real reason why she looked for me. The real reason is..." He


    paused and then slowly continued, "She can''t get over the loss of her child."


    The loss of her child...


    Charlie gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    He repeated the words in his mind, as if his heart was bitten by a tiny bug.


    "Four years ago, right after she arrived in Canada, she came to me!" Ryan recalled and said, "When


    she was seven months pregnant, she fell in the bathroom. When she was sent to the hospital, the


    doctor said the baby would be born prematurely, and then she was sent to the operating room. But


    she didn''t expect that the baby was not saved in the end!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It seems that soon after the baby was born, there was no crying or breathing, and when she saw it,


    it was already a stillborn baby, so for a long time after that she had nightmares every night, so bad


    that she couldn''t even lead a normal life, and was in constant pain of losing her child, and had to


    rely on the help of a psychologist!"


    As Wendy''s psychologist, Ryan had a full understanding of her matters.


    "It''s been going on for a long time, but it''s getting better now, especiallytely. I was worried when I


    knew she wasing back here from a business trip that she might have a shback, but she


    doesn''t have that nightmare anymore."


    Ryan smiled and was very happy for her. "Also, I had thought that she might be resistant to children


    for the rest of her life, but she and your son are..."


    Halfway through his sentence, he abruptly stopped.


    He turned to look at Charlie on the opposite side. Charlie''s deep eyes were like an ancient well, and


    he suddenly understood something.


    No wonder...


    After watching for a few times, Ryan felt that Wendy and Larry were very close, and the picture of


    them getting along with each other was so warm. Especially when he looked at them from a certain


    angle or expression, he felt that they were very simr. Now it seemed that itpletely confirmed


    some kind of spection that he had at some moment!


    It was just that Ryan did not understand. If Larry was that child, why would Wendy give birth to a


    stillborn baby...


    Maybe this was the secret of a wealthy family!


    Charlie raised his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows. Under the light, the blue


    veins on the back of his hand looked shocking.


    Ever since Ryan had finished speaking, the look on his face was like a mirror that cracked a little,


    and the protruding Adam''s apple was moving up and down at a very slow speed.


    Seeing this, Ryan asked, "Mr. Hogg, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." Charlie stood up from the sofa.


    Although his look was as indifferent as ever, his voice was hoarse, like an iron te blown by sand.


    Charlie looked at Ryan and pulled his lips very sincerely. "Thank you."


    Then he turned and strode out of the Ye Family, his back disappearing in the rainy night.


    Wendy opened her eyes and rolled them.


    The sinking sensation on her body was gone, and her limbs were no longer sore, her throat was


    much better, and she didn''t felt that pain when she swallowed saliva.


    She seemed to have had that nightmare against night, only in the dream, there seemed to be a


    large, dry, warm hand that held her in its grip, and the power came from there, allowing her toe


    out of the dream!


    "Miss Lim, you woke up!"


    Suddenly, a shadowy figure came over from the window. It was a nurse in green clothes.


    Wendy only remembered that she received a phone call from Charliest night. Then she went


    downstairs, and Charlie mentioned that child again. She lost control of her emotions on a rainy night


    and then lost consciousness because she couldn''t support herself... Looking around, it looked like


    she should be in the hospital right now.


    The nurse thought Wendy was looking for someone, so she smiled and told her, "Your husband


    went to buy breakfast for you!"


    "My husband?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Mr. Hogg!" The nurse was still smiling. She pointed at the chair next to the hospital bed and said,


    "He stayed there the whole night. He went out at dawn, saying that he wanted to buy breakfast for


    you, so that you could have breakfast when you woke up!"


    This was the second time that someone had mistaken Charlie for her husband.


    Thest time was fine because Larry was around, they could easily be mistaken for a family of


    three, but now it''s just the two of them, she did not expect that people could mistake them for a


    couple...


    Wendy opened hers mouth and was about to exin when the door of the ward was suddenly


    pushed open.


    "Well, he''s back!" The nurse immediately said with a smile.


    Charlie''s tall figure entered the ward. His ck handmade suit was wrinkled after soaking in the


    rain, and he was holding a bag that was used to carry breakfast in his hand. Hot steam was even


    coming out of the crack in the bag.


    When she opened her eyes, he strode over to her and asked, "You awake?"


    "Yes..." Wendy answered.


    After Charlie put down the breakfast bag, he reached out to her, put the back of his hand on her


    forehead, and his. She no longer had a fever.


    Wendy was caught off guard, and her eyes looked a little dull. When his hand left, the skin on her


    forehead seemed to have small bumps.


    In her line of sight, the nurse who was closing the door and leaving smiled ambiguously when she


    saw this.


    Wendy was extremely embarrassed. She sighed and looked at the closed door, then Charlie, who


    was opening the bag, and said, "Er, thank you for taking me to the hospital..."


    When she woke up, she knew that it must have been him who had sent her here.


    "Eat first." Charlie didn''t pick up what Wendy said, just saying, "When you''re sick, you need to get


    your strength back so you can get well faster."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded her head.


    She held the edge of the bed and sat up, and the pillow on her back had already been erected, so


    she leaned back.


    She saw Charlie pulling the chair forward, then sitting on it, holding the porridge and spooning it


    with a spoon, as if he was going to feed her.


    Wendy hurriedly said, "I can eat it myself!"


    She didn''t hurt her arms or legs, just had a fever. And she was fine now. She didn''t need anyone to


    take care of her.


    "Open your mouth!" Charlie remained unmoved.


    "..." Wendy frowned. Charlie raised his eyebrows and pulled his lips calmly. "Do you need me to


    help you open your mouth in some other way?"


    Wendy panicked.


    Almost in an instant, she immediately understood what he meant. She didn''t dare to be verbose


    anymore. When the spoon was handed over, she immediately opened her mouth obediently and


    dared not to have any objection.


    It was rice and millet porridge, mixed with some vegetables, which tasted fresh.


    Charlie was holding a bowl of porridge in his hand, blowing on his thin lips as he scooped up each


    spoonful before handing it to her.


    Now not only the nurse, but also Wendy herself felt the atmosphere was ambiguous.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    After Wendy finally finished eating the whole bowl of porridge, she felt as if she was burning up


    again.


    This image was so familiar, he did the same thing to her once before when she had food


    poisoning...


    Wendy tugged at a piece of paper to wipe the corner of her mouth, but Charlie was quicker than she


    was, and his coarse fingers were already reaching out.


    She wanted to dodge, but he lifted her chin.


    Charlie wiped the porridge stains on the corner of her mouth bit by bit with his finger.


    Wendy looked at him, biting her lips, and didn''t understand what he was doing. Could it be that he


    thought he was the one who got her into the hospital? She always felt that there was an inexplicable


    ambiguity between the two of them...


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    A doctor in a white coat came in, but he had a pair of familiar peach blossom eyes.


    When Wendy saw him, she smiled, but then a little surprised. As far as she could remember, she


    had never seen Simon so decadent! He looked bad, and there were dark circles under the eyelids,


    and his beard was not shaved...


    Simon said with a smile, "I met Charlie when I was at work, and then I knew that you were in the


    hospital, so I came to see you!" "It''s just a fever. It''s not a big deal..." Wendy replied.


    "That''s good!" Simon nodded.


    "Dr. Chin, thank you foring to see me." Wendy said gratefully.


    "You''re wee." Simon smiled back. In the end, he suddenly seemed to have something to say


    but stopped on second thought. "Miss Lim..."


    "Huh?" Wendy looked puzzled.


    Simon frowned and asked in a very tight voice, "Is Emily really going to go to Canada with you?"


    "Eh, you already know?" Wendy was astonished.


    "Yes." Simon nodded. His were very dim. "She met me yesterday and said goodbye to me!"


    Wendy suddenly understood. No wonder she didn''t see Emily after she went backst night. She


    couldn''t help asking, "Then Dr. Chin, did you... ask her to stay?"


    Hearing this, Simon was silent.


    After a moment, he lifted the corner of his mouth and forced a smile. "Haha, she asked me to give


    her freedom. Don''t interfere with her life and decision."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and did not know what to say.


    Simon clearly knew the truth, but he still didn''t give up and wanted to get confirmation from her. He


    felt ridiculous. He adjusted his mood and put his hands into the white coat pocket. "Miss Lim, I''m


    going to check the wardter. I''ll go back first!"


    Wendy nodded. Charlie sent Simon out and went to go through the discharge formalities by the


    way. After Wendy finished this infusion bottle, she could be discharged from the hospital.


    "Charlie, why are you so calm right now?" On the way to the elevator, Simon teased, "You should


    have heard what I said just now. Miss Lim is still leaving, and the ticket has been booked. The day


    after tomorrow, she will leave with Emily. What are you going to do now?"


    Charlie''s expression didn''t change. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his eyes sparkled with a


    determined light.


    "I won''t let her go."


    Hearing this, Simon couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and said, "Simon, are you willing to let Emily go?"


    Simon didn''t say anything, but he slowly held the hand in his white coat pocket, and then he let go


    of it powerlessly.


    An hour and a halfter, the ck Bentley stopped at the apartment building.


    When Wendy was discharged from the hospital, the driver was waiting at the door. Obviously,


    Charlie was not drivingst night. Now after the car was parked, the tall figure followed her into the


    elevator, as if he had to see her enter her house with his own eyes.


    The elevator rose up at a constant speed, and there were needle eyes on the back of Wendy''s


    hands. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Charlie''s smooth profile outline.


    Along the way back, Charlie did not say much. Wendy could not help but sigh quietly. They


    mentioned that childst night, he must feel bad either...


    After all, that was the continuation of his life.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened and Charlie waited for her to go out and then followed her out.


    When they arrived at the door, Wendy took out the key and opened the security door. She turned


    back and said, "Charlie, thank you for sending me back..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As thest word fell, the man in front of her suddenly opened his arms toward her.


    Before Wendy could react, she was held tight in his arms. She didn''t know what to do, and she even


    felt that she might be embedded in his sturdy chest in the next second.


    And he gently touched her head with his thick palm.


    Wendy struggled for a while, then again.


    Her hands were hanging on both sides of her body helplessly. She was slightly annoyed.


    "...Charlie!"


    Charlie didn''t do anything, but slowly let go of her. Looking at her wrinkled eyebrows and angry


    eyes, he raised his hand again and touched her head, "I''ll watch you go in!"


    Wendy:"..."


    After taking two steps back and making sure that she''s out of his reach, she pursed her lips and


    closed the door.


    Looking out through the peephole, the tall figure stayed for two seconds, turned around and walked


    into the elevator with his hands in his pockets, and then disappeared in the elevator.


    Wendy felt more confused, looking up, and found that Emily was leaning against the door frame in


    the bedroom, with her arms around her shoulder.


    Emily raised her hand to cover her eyes and said jokingly, "Well, I didn''t see anything!"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Wendy changed into slippers and walked in. Following behind Wendy, Emily shook her head and


    asked, "Wendy, are you going to change your mind and not leave now?"


    "How could it be?" Wendy frowned.


    "Then you and Mr. Hogg..." Emily pointed at the door.


    Wendy white bit her lip. She couldn''t figure out what was going on with Charlie.


    Before she lost consciousnessst night, he still red at her so fiercely that he wanted to tear her


    apart. But after she woke up in the hospital, he changed his attitude as if he was just losing his


    composure after drinkingst night, and his performance and behavior were a little strange...


    Wendy shook her head and said, "I''m still leaving!"


    The next day, Wendy and Emily had been busy in the apartment building. In the living room, there


    were tworge suitcases spread out, filled with clothes and belongings that had been organized.


    It would take time for them to get to the airport for their afternoon flight the next day, so they had to


    pack all their luggage in advance today to avoid being overwhelmed tomorrow.


    Emily squatted there and shrugged her shoulders, sighing with emotion, "I thought there would be a


    lot of stuff, but when it came time to pack, I realized that there wasn''t much to take with me!"


    "Yes!" Wendy walked over and patted Emily on the shoulder. It was the same for her in the past.


    Emily fastened the suitcase and thought of something. "Wendy, we''ll leave tomorrow. Don''t you


    want to see the young master of the Hogg family?"


    "I''d better not..." Wendy shook her head and her eyshes hung down. "That will only make him


    sadder."


    Although she said that, she still looked at the kitchen.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she took out her phone and said, "Hello, Charlie..."

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    When the sky began to fall, the streetmps in the apartment lit up one after another.


    Wendy counted the time and turned off the stove fire. She put the noodles, which were still rolling in


    the pot, into the thermal lunch box, without leaving a drop of soup.


    In the afternoon after she called Charlie, she went to the supermarket to buy fresh pork ribs, then


    boiled pork rib soup and put noodles in the soup, and sliced a lot of thinly sliced corn hot, so the


    noodles had a fragrance of pork rib soup and sweet vor. Larry would like it very much.


    Wendy twisted the lid and took it to the table to sit and wait.


    "Knock knock knock


    When she finally heard the knock on the door, she hurried to get up with the thermal lunch box and


    looked at it through the peephole.


    She opened the security door, as expected, there was a tall figure standing outside, it was Charlie.


    He should have just finished his work, wearing a ck handmade suit, with a tie around his neck,


    but it seemed that he had pulled his tie a little bit during driving, and now it was a little loose.


    "I''ve cooked noodles. Take it back to Larry!" Wendy took the initiative to say.


    Larry loved the noodles she cooked very much. Even she did not know why. Perhaps it was


    because Larry was Charlie''s son, sharing some of his father''s hobbies.


    On the phone, she told Charlie that she wanted to cook noodles for Larry again before leaving, and


    asked him if he had time toe and get it tonight.


    When she handed it over, Wendy felt a little sad.


    She was afraid that this would be thest time she cooked noodles for Larry...


    It''s just that even though she had a lot of reluctance, she couldn''t do anything about it because she


    was only a visitor in Larry''s life, not a permanentpanion, and then Charlie would marry Madge


    and they became a real family.


    "Okay." Charlie stretched out his hand and epted it.


    In fact, Wendy could have called Aunt Lee, but she still chose to call him, or she also wanted to see


    him before leaving.


    With a "ding" sound, the elevator behind him slowly opened again.


    Emily walked out, swinging the key. When she saw the picture at the door, she shouted in a low


    voice, "Hey, am I back at the wrong time?"


    "Well, I''ll go back to my bedroom after taking things in, and I won''t disturb you!"


    After saying that, Emily went into the house. When she bent over to change my shoes at the door,


    she left her handbag unzipped, a small bottle dropped from it, and rolled right out.


    Emily wanted to pick up the bottle quickly, but the bottle just rolled down to Charlie''s feet.


    At this time, he had bent over and held the bottle in his hand.


    Charlie nced at it without leaving a trace. He handed it to her and asked, "Miss Sam, yours?"


    "Yeah... Thank you!" It was as if Emily had just realized what was going on. She quickly took it from


    him.


    Wendy and Charlie were very close to each other, and when the bottle fell out she could see clearly


    that it wasn''t a normal prescription medication, but the doctor''s special fetal medicine for Emily.


    Wendy nced at the nervous- looking Emily and hurriedly said, "Er, Charlie, I''ll walk you down!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy grabbed the key, winked at her best friend, and then closed the security door.


    The elevator stopped on this floor and opened up again after they pressing the button.


    The red number jumped at a constant speed. Unconsciously, they had arrived on the first floor.


    Wendy walked him all the way out the door of the apartment building.


    Outside there was a streetlight on, the night breeze was blowing, and a quiet voice sounded as she


    walked down thest flight of stairs.


    "That child..."


    Wendy''s hands, which were hanging down, suddenly clenched tight.


    She thought that the anger and resentment in his deep, restrained eyes would appear again like in


    the previous rainy night, but it didn''t. Under the streetlight, it was as deep as an ancient well that


    could absorb people''s hearts.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "Last time you said that you wanted to keep it and


    take care of it. You also wanted to hear it call you mom, didn''t you?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Although she finally fainted that day, she still remembered what she had said.


    Charlie twitched his lips and continued to ask, "You actually love him very much, don''t you?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded again. But it was not helpful to talk about it now. She changed the subject


    and said, "Charlie, I''m going back to Canada tomorrow."


    "Mm." Charlie gave a vague reply for some reason.


    Wendy didn''t pay much attention to it, she continued to sip her lips and said, "Maybe I won''te


    back again, so... please say goodbye to Larry for me!"


    Hearing this, Charlie''s thin lips slowly drew a very shallow curve under the streetmp.


    "Wendy, perhaps you don''t need to say goodbye." He said with a smile in his voice.


    Wendy?


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    She stared at him, stunned and flustered by his sudden change of attitude and the smile that


    stretched from his thin lips to the bottom of his Wendy swallowed her saliva and grabbed the key in


    her hand. "Be careful on the road. I''m going up!"


    As if she had run away, she turned around after saying so, stumbling twice at the threshold in her


    panic.


    Charlie stood there and looked at her figure running back to the apartment building.


    Only when she was out of his sight did he turn around with the thermal lunch box.


    Just like before, Charlie did not hurry back to the vi. Instead, he drove the Land Rover to a


    restaurant and stopped at the entrance. Then he pulled up the handbrake and opened the thermal


    lunch box. The smell of noodles filled the nostrils.


    When he finished eating, his mobile phone rang at the same time.


    Charlie took a look at it and put it next to his ear. Farr''s respectful voice came from it.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    There was a lot of noise on the other end of the line, and people were speaking a foreignnguage,


    so it was clear that there was a time difference from his side.


    Charlie finished thest bit of noodle soup, twisted the lid and asked, "How did the investigation


    go?"


    "Mr. Hogg, it''s as you expected!" Farr paused and continued, "Four years ago, Chairman Hogg did


    send someone to New York to follow Miss Lim until she gave birth, then he bribed a doctor to swap


    the baby she gave birth to in the operating room, telling her that the baby was born prematurely and


    that the centa had aborted prematurely and the umbilical cord was wrapped around the baby''s


    neck, causing suffocation. And, Miss Gray knew about it too!"


    "Well, I know." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    After hanging up the phone, he narrowed his eyes coldly, which was filled with coldness.


    Fifteen minutester, the waiter of the restaurant ran out and sent a thermal lunch box filled with


    noodles again. It seemed that he had done it before, and didn''t ask questions or say much,


    collecting money with one hand and handing over lunch boxes with the other.


    Charlie stretched out his hand to take it. He felt as if something else was left behind.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He took out his cell phone again, chose a number from the


    phone screen, and dialed it.


    It rang several times before it was picked up, and Simon''s voice sounded particrly tired. "Hey, I


    just got off the operating table. If there''s nothing, then I''ll hang up and go to sleep..."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    At 10:30 in the morning, Ryan knocked on the door of the apartment building.


    "Our flight is at 1:45 p.m. We''d better arrive at the airport before noon to avoid dy in checking


    your luggage." Ryan smiled and said his arrangement.


    "Thank you, Ryan!" Wendy said gratefully.


    Ryan smiled, waved his hand and said you''re wee, and began to help them carry their luggage


    to the elevator.


    Wendy looked back at Emily, who was still standing in the middle of the living room, "Emily, have


    you really decided toe with us?"


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind." Emily nodded.


    "If you couldn''t bear to leave this ce, it''s actually..."


    Wendy said hesitantly, she was not only referring to the house, but also to Simon.


    Emily interrupted her, as if she didn''t want to listen, or more likely, as if she was afraid she might


    hesitate, and shook her head, "Wendy, don''t persuade me! I''ve made up my mind. At present, it''s


    better to leave. Maybe I can meet a handsome foreign man abroad and develop a new rtionship!


    But only if he loves my child very much!"


    "Wendy, the elevator is here!" Ryan yelled from outside the door.


    Wendy shrugged, and stepped forward and grabbed her best friend''s hand, saying, "Let''s go!"


    They locked the door and entered the elevator one after another.


    At the same time, in the vi.


    Aunt Lee, who was busy in the kitchen, had to look into the living room every two minutes.


    Donna was wearing a red outfit today, pacing back and forth around the coffee table, and when she


    got to the hundredth time, she couldn''t help but ask her nephew again, "Charlie! Why are still


    reading the newspaper? How many times do I have to tell you? Wendy''s flight is this afternoon!"


    Charlie acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and calmly flipped the pages of the newspaper in his


    hand.


    Donna raised her hand to cover her neck and felt blood pressure rush up.


    Since Charlie went abroad and regained his memory in some way, he told her that he didn''t need


    her to ask too much about Wendy. So during this period of time, she did not show up, leaving them


    some time to digest.


    But she never thought that Wendy would be leaving!


    After hearing the news, Donna immediately rushed over, but she didn''t expect her nephew to be so


    calm.


    "Charlie, just say something!" Donna walked around the table anxiously. At the end, she lifted her


    foot and stepped on the table, "How about I talk to her? I''ll take Wendy back! s, I can''t do that


    either. Even if I can keep her, I can''t control her. I can''t just imprison her!"


    After saying that, Donna denied herself and sat on the sofa with a sigh.


    On one side, Larry, whose face had also wrinkled into a ball because of his anxiousness, also


    choked up and cried, "Daddy!"


    Charlie finally closed the newspaper and raised his head to look at his son, who was on the verge of


    copse.


    Larry was still wearing pajamas. His slightly curly mushroom hair was as messy as straw. His small


    face was also in a mess, with two big ck circles under his eyes. Last night, after eating the


    noodles cooked by Wendy, he was so naughty that he didn''t sleep all night.


    Charlie put the newspaper aside, pulled his lips and said, "Larry, if you want Wendy, then let Aunt


    Lee take you upstairs to sleep."


    "No!" Larry''s mouth twitched.


    "When you wake up, Wendy will be there." Charlie said slowly.


    "You''re lying!" Larry didn''t believe it.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Charlie spread his hands.


    Seeing this, Donna sighed and tried to coax Larry. "Go to sleep, Larry!"


    Larry stared at his father for a long time as if considering the degree of credibility in his father''s


    words. Then he climbed down from the sofa and said with a particrly serious frown, "If you lie to


    me, you''re a puppy!"


    "Fine." Charlie nodded with pleasure.


    Hearing this, Larry turned around and ran to the kitchen to find Aunt Lee to take him upstairs to


    sleep.


    Donna didn''t take it seriously. She only thought that Charlie wasforting his son. While sighing


    forlornly that his nephew''s fate with Wendy was about to end, Charlie, who was opposite her,


    suddenly stood up and picked up his suit jacket, which was on the armrest.


    He looked down at his watch. It was past 12:10 p.m. An hour would be enough for him to drive to


    the airport.


    "Charlie?" Donna looked puzzled.


    "Aunt, why don''t you go back to the hotel to rest, too?" Charlie''s mouth twitched as he dressed.


    Donna saw what he was about to leave after said that, heading to the entrance, she took a long


    step towards the entrance and followed after him, and held out her hand to block the car door he


    pulled open. "Charlie, what the hell are you doing!"


    "Bring my son''s mother back!" Charlie said calmly.


    Donna was stunned.


    Seeing the white Land Rover gallop out of the yard, Donna turned her head and immediately


    scolded with a smile, "B*stard!"


    Ryan found a random restaurant at the airport, finished their lunch and checked in their luggage.


    Then he went through security check and waited for boarding in the departure room. Wendy and


    Emily looked out of the window at the same time. Outside the window, airnes were taking off and


    landing, and they all had different emotions in their hearts.


    "Are you alright?" Wendy said as she grabbed her best friend''s hand.


    "Ah! I''m fine!" Emily smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wendy nced at her watch and said, "With half an hour to go, we will be ready to board."


    "Yes!" Emily nodded. She took Wendy''s hand and put it on her chest, taking a deep breath. "Wendy,


    I''ve never been abroad before, I''m quite nervous, you wanna feel my heart beat."


    "Emily Sam!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted through gritted teeth.


    When Wendy looked up, she saw Simon in his green surgical gown standing in front of her at some


    point, and he was so menacing that he grabbed Emily''s arm.


    Emily jumped up excitedly. "You scared me! What are you doing?"


    "What I''m doing?" Simon stared at her with his peach blossom eyes and asked loudly, "Where do


    you think you''re going with my child!"


    "How could you..." Emily turned pale with fright.


    Simon raised his other hand and controlled Emily''s two arms. He shouted angrily, "Emily, you are


    pregnant with my child, and now you want to escape with it. Don''t even think about it!"


    After saying that, Simon took Emily and left. He seemed to think of something else, looked over


    Emily''s still-t belly, leaned over and grabbed her across the arms.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Emily struggled and cried out in a low voice.


    Simon didn''t seem to hear anything. He strode toward the exit and soon disappeared.


    Wendy gulped. It happened so suddenly, she was still stunned after Emily''s voice couldn''t be heard.


    Simon knew about the child, and naturally, he would not let Emily go...


    Ryan, who was standing beside her, suddenly reached out and touched her. "Wendy..."


    "Hmm?" Wendy was confused.


    Following Ryan''s line of sight, she was stunned. A tall figure that she was familiar with appeared in


    her line of sight.


    Charlie?


    Why did hee...

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    In the crowd, Charlie was still wearing a ck handmade suit, setting off his tall and strong figure.


    Even though the surrounding area was noisy, he was always so eye-catching.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked straight toward her.


    He didn''t look like he was going on a business trip, he seemed to have a leisurely pace and was


    carrying something in his right hand, which looked like a file bag from a distance.


    Wendy, who had just sat down, stood up again in surprise.


    "Mr. Hogg!" Ryan, who was beside Wendy, had already spoken up for her.


    "Mm." Charlie nodded his head.


    Wendy clenched her passport and boarding pass and asked, "Charlie, what... what are you doing


    here?"


    "I''ll see you off." Charlie lookednguid.


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    She had just gone through the security checkpoint. The people who were seeing the ne off were


    not allowed toe in, like Simon who just showed up with a boarding pass in his pocket and


    obviously bought a ticket at thest minute, but in order to keep Emily and their child from leaving,


    it''s understandable. Charlie raised his eyebrows and said, "By the way, I have something for you."


    "What''s that?" Wendy looked confused.


    Charlie raised his hand and handed her the cowhide file bag.


    "..." Wendy took it with a puzzled look on her face.


    It was a little heavy, as if it was filled with a lot of papers.


    "You read this first, and I''ll go to the bathroom for a cigarette." Charlie said, then turned around and


    walked towards the bathroom.


    Wendy looked at his back and then looked down at the file bag in her hand.


    Wendy didn''t know what Charlie meant, she looked a little hesitant, and didn''t know whether to open


    it or not, inexplicably, her heartbeat was very fast, as if what was inside must not be ordinary paper.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose. He hesitated for a long time before finally


    opening his mouth. "Wendy, you''d better take a look. Maybe it''s something important."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded when she heard this.


    She pulled the white thin string, looping it around to undo the twisted sp, and pull out the file


    inside.


    When she saw the "Paternity Test", she was so shocked. When she turned to thest page and saw


    that the possibility of she and Larry being mother and son reached 99%, she waspletely


    shocked with a "bang" in her head.


    She watched it over and over again, like Charlie did at that time.


    Wendy''s fingertips began to tremble, as if she couldn''t hear or see anything.


    What the hell was going on...


    She had given birth to a stillborn baby, and the doctor had it in front of her, and she had touched


    and held it!


    How could Larry...


    In the men''s restroom, Charlie smoked a cigarette, but did not rush out, but poured out a second


    one from the cigarette case, and after flicking the lighter and lighting it, he held it in his mouth and


    smoked it slowly and methodically, spitting out a smoke ring with each deep exhale.


    It was not until the ashes fell down that he put out the cigarette butt and threw it into the trash can.


    Walking in front of the mirror, Charlie tidied up the cor of his shirt and slowly walked out of the


    bathroom.


    Sure enough, there was Wendy standing outside, holding the file bag tightly in her arms, pacing


    back and forth in front of the bathroom door, and looking so startled that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Ahem!" Charlie cleared his throat.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy rushed to Charlie immediately and asked, "Charlie, what''s this paternity


    test all about!"


    "You don''t understand?" Charlie asked.


    "No!" How could Wendy not understand it? When she spoke again, the trembling in her voice had


    revealed her emotions. "I want to ask you, what''s the result all about? How could Larry and I be


    mother and son? He... is my child?"


    "Do you think I''m just joking with you?" Charlie still asked in a deep voice.


    "I..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    Charlie grabbed the file bag in her hand and held it up, saying, "It''s not just a blood test, it''s also a


    saliva test of the oral mucosa. You don''t think I''m bored enough to fake it, do you?"


    "..." Wendy''s brain couldn''t bear it anymore.


    At this time, every word he said was directly poking into her heart.


    "I know how you feel at this point, and I''ve only just learned about it, and like you, I was surprised."


    Charlie seemed to sigh, suddenly softening his tone, only to be a bit more serious in the next


    second, as if proiming a truth that no one could refute, "But this is the fact. Larry and you are


    mother and son!"


    Wendy took half a step backward and nearly lost her bnce.


    She must control the muscles on the inner side of her legs with great force. The pain came to her so


    that she could bear the sudden truth.


    It still felt crazy that she gave birth to a stillborn baby and saw it with her own eyes, but that''s not the


    point now, Larry and she was mother and son, she was Larry''s biological mother...


    If she really wanted to find some proof, then Larry''s unexined dependence on her and fondness


    for her can be exined, including the fact that she couldn''t resist him from the very beginning,


    which turned out to be for a good reason, because that''s the nature of mother and son......


    Wendy''s legs went limp and began to tremble.


    "You still have 10 minutes to board the ne."


    Charlie lowered his head and lifted his wrist, tapping his finger on the dial as a reminder.


    Wendy swallowed hard and turned around mechanically. Over there, Ryan had already stood up,


    but there was already a small disturbance at the boarding gate. Some impatient people had already


    started to line up in advance.


    Charlie put down his arm and put it back into his pocket. He gazed at her with his deep eyes, but his


    tone was quite gentle. "Now it''s your choice whether you want to go back to Canada or stay with


    Larry! Don''t worry, I won''t interfere, and I won''t force you, no matter what decision you make, I will


    respect it!"


    In the end, he also had a very sincere look.


    "..." Wendy bit her lips and felt dizzy.


    This was not making her make a choice, it was forcing her to make a choice...


    In front of the eyes once again surfaced Larry''s red face, looking at her, pursing little mouth and


    sneakilyughing. And it''s like a little worm got into her ear, and the soft, glutinous voice kept


    ringing, Wendy, Wendy...


    Suddenly, Charlie turned around and walked towards the exit, leaving her a broad shoulder and a


    narrow back. Wendy was dismayed to see that he really wanted to leave and did not mean it as a


    joke, and the panic grew even greater as he took the second step on his long legs, she shouted out.


    "Charlie!"


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie turned back slowly.


    "... I''m not going anywhere!" Wendy clenched her hands tightly.


    "Oh." Charlie was very calm. He looked like he knew it all along, but there was a glimmer of light in


    his eyes.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded slowly.


    Charlie nodded as well. He pulled his lips and said lightly, "It''s your choice and no one is forcing


    you."


    "Well..." Wendy bit her lips and swallowed. She looked into Charlie''s deep eyes and said, "Charlie, I


    want to see Larry!"


    "He''s your son. You can see him anytime you want," Charlie said happily.


    Wendy looked back at the direction of the boarding gate again. Ryan, who was holding the boarding


    pass, was still standing there. She said, "Please wait for me for a while..."


    Charlie put his hands in his pockets and waited patiently.


    Wendy walked back to Ryan and licked her dry lips. She said apologetically, "Ryan, I''m sorry. I have


    to stay and see Larry now. I''m afraid I can''t go back to Canada with you!"


    "Alright, I understand." Ryan''s smile was gentle.


    There was not much surprise on his face. He seemed to have guessed it when he saw the paternity


    test.


    "I''m really sorry, but... what about you?" Wendy said, feeling extremely guilty. Originally Ryan was


    waiting for her to return to Canada with him, and before that, the time had been dyed because of


    her, and he even booked the flight for her. Three people came to the airport together, Emily was


    taken away by Simon at the airport, and now even she had to cancel the flight. She really felt sorry


    in her heart.


    "Wendy, it''s alright!" Ryan pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, still maintaining his smile.


    Ryan understood the intensity of her emotions and couldn''t help bute forward and pat her on


    the shoulder. As soon as his hand fell, he felt a cold gazeing, and he still said gently, as if he


    hadn''t sensed it, "Don''t worry about me, you go with Mr. Hogg first!"


    "Are you done?"


    The sound of a quiet male voice rang out in an unpleasant manner.


    Wendy turned her head and found that Charlie had also followed her.


    Ryan smiled and urged, "Go!"


    Wendy nodded and left the airport after following Charlie with her luggage.


    The white Land Rover was driving on the airport highway, and there was an istion belt on both


    sides of the window. Wendy was sitting in the codriver''s seat, with her back always pressed firmly


    backward, and the paternity test unfolded on her knees.


    Along the way, she was about to recite what was written on it. Charlie squinted at her and snorted,


    "If you still have doubts, you can take Larry to the hospital to do DNA identification again!"


    "No." Wendy shook her head. Her eyes were fixed on the ck words on the paper. If Charlie


    listened carefully, he could have found that her voice would slightly tremble. "I just find it hard to


    believe. It''s not real..."


    The paternity test was very detailed, including blood tests and oral mucosal saliva tests.


    And not only that, but also the blood transfusion she gave on the day Larry had an ident. Since


    they were immediate family, the blood had to be specially treated, and all of these proved their


    mother-son rtionship.


    It''s just that for four whole years, she thought her child was dead, but he was still alive in the world,


    which overturned her original perception, so she couldn''t fully digest it in such a short period of time


    and found it unbelievable and unreal......


    Suddenly, her hands felt warm.


    Wendy looked down and saw a big hand covering hers.


    As the dry temperature came over, as if trying tofort her However, her breathing suddenly


    became chaotic. She hurriedly pulled her hand out of his and stammered, "...Charlie, drive


    carefully!"


    Someone just happened to be passing behind them, and for safety''s sake, Charlie withdrew his


    hand and grabbed the steering wheel.


    Wendy turned her face sideways to the window and adjusted her breathing. Before she knew it, the


    white Land Rover had driven into the city, to a vi by the riversid, and then slowed down and


    stopped in a courtyard.


    Charlie beside her had already pulled out the car key. Wendy also unbuckled her seat belt and


    turned her head to look at the vi in front of her. Although it was not the first time she came, she


    felt more nervous than ever.


    Charlie noticed her hand resting on the car door, and his face darkened. "If you change your mind


    now, I can take you back to the airport."


    "I didn''t..." Wendy shook her head.


    How could she change her mind? She just thought of the rtionship between Larry and herself


    and suddenly became very nervous, which made her heart beat very fast.


    Wendy didn''t exin much. She took a deep breath and opened the door.


    She followed behind Charlie, and entered the vi. Upon hearing the sound, Aunt Lee came out to


    wee them, and smiled sincerely as before after seeing her, "Miss Lim, you''re here!"


    Wendy nodded, took the slippers with gratitude.


    After walking through the entrance, she asked in a hurry, "Charlie, where is Larry?"


    "Sleep upstairs." Charlie raised his chin and said deliberately with a frown, "He ate your noodlesst


    night and cried moodily and didn''t sleep all night until I ordered him to sleep at noon."


    Aunt Lee, standing aside, listened in silence, it seemed to be right, but there''s something wrong with


    it.


    When Wendy heard thetter part of the story, she felt more and more upset.


    Without waiting for Charlie to bring her upstairs, she was already walking quickly up the stairs.


    The second floor was quiet, and the door of the children''s room was half-closed. When she gently


    pushed the door open and walked in, she saw Larry lying on the bed. He was wearing gray pajamas


    and sleeping very well, with two little arms over his head, and his small mouth was open, looking


    very cute.


    Only when she looked closer, there were traces of dark circles under his eyelids.


    Wendy could not hide the bitterness in her heart when she thought of what Charlie said to her


    before she went up. She carefully extended her hand and gently held Larry''s little hand. The softN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    touch came to her, and her eyes were suddenly dense with a thinyer of moisture.


    This was her child...


    Thinking about these four years of separation, she felt sad and wanted to cry.


    "Wendy-"


    A soft and sticky child''s voice suddenly sounded, and Wendy wiped the tears from the corner of her


    eyes.


    When she looked up, she found that Larry was only whispering, she could not help butugh.


    However, she immediately thought that he was also calling her name in his dream, and the hot and


    sore feeling in the nose and eyes came back again.


    Wendy quietly got on the bed and held Larry in her arms.


    It seemed that Larry had smelled her smell in his sleep, so he immediately leaned towards her with


    a red face.


    Wendy''s heart was extremely soft. She reached out and patted him gently. Although she had


    experienced this, now, with the Larry lying in her arms, her mind was very different from before, and


    her eyes stared momentarily at his little pink and carved face, as if she couldn''t get enough of it.


    In the end, she lowered her head and kissed him again and again.


    In the doorway of the child''s room, Charlie''s tall figure leaned against it, gazing at the image of


    mother and son from a short distance away, his thin lips rippling with a gentle smile that reached


    down to the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    In the evening, the sunset was extremely beautiful.


    The quiet second floor suddenly sounded with a creak, and the children''s room was pushed open


    by a small figure from below.


    Larry was still wearing his pajamas and slippers. His two fair hands were rubbing his big sleepy


    eyes. Obviously, he had just woken up with his small mouth open and yawned at the same time.


    When he turned around and looked out of the window, his little face wrinkled.


    He ran downstairs with his slippers. Uncle Lee was standing outside the floor-to-ceiling window


    pruning a potted nt, and Aunt Lee was wiping down an antique vase with a rag. When Larry saw


    his father sitting on the sofa watching TV, he immediately puffed out his cheeks.


    Charlie had already heard his son''s footsteps. When Larry stared at him, he had already raised his


    head and pointed to the kitchen with the remote control.


    Larry looked over and immediately went into a daze.


    Then, in the next second, he ran to the kitchen.


    There was a lot of sunset light reflecting in the kitchen and the range hood was humming. Wendy


    was standing in front of the stove with her apron tied around her waist, busy, with her head down,


    and the aroma overflowing from both pots. "Wendy!"


    Hearing the soft child''s voice, Wendy immediately turned back.


    Feeling warm on her knees, she quickly put down the shovel in her hand and quickly squatted down


    to hold Larry in her arms. Her voice was so soft as if it was melting. "Sweety, are you awake? Why


    didn''t you sleep for a while longer?"


    "Wendy, it''s really you!" Larry rubbed his eyes cutely.


    When he reached out and wrapped his arms around her neck to make sure that she was real, he


    immediately opened his mouth in excitement and said, "I''m not dreaming!"


    His dad really didn''t lie to him. When he woke up, he really saw Wendy!


    Wendy went to the stove with Larry in her arms, pointed to the pot, and said, "Of course you''re not


    dreaming. I was cooking noodles for you, and also made other delicious dishes. Do you like it?"


    "It smells so good." Larry sniffed like a puppy.


    "Sweety, are you hungry?" Wendy caressed his small face and said gently, "Just wait a little longer,


    and we''ll be able to eat soon!"


    Larry nodded and tilted his head in puzzlement. "Why call me sweety?"


    She used to call him by his name, why suddenly change?


    "Don''t you like it?" Wendy asked hurriedly.


    "I like it." Larry sounded cute.


    Wendyughed so hard her eyes were curved, and she whispered as if she was treating her lover,


    "Larry, I will call you Sweety from now on because you are my one and only and most beloved baby


    in the world!"


    At the most emotional part, she couldn''t help kissing him.


    Larry''s face immediately turned red, and he shyly buried himself in her arms. He liked it more now!


    Ten minutester, six dishes and one soup were served at the table. Each of them was made by


    Wendy, and they were all collected online by her. Most of the dishes were sweet and sour, and kids


    loved them.


    Larry was already sitting at the dining table, smiling happily.


    When thest bowl of rice was served, Charlie also stepped into the dining room with his long legs


    and pulled the chair opposite him.


    The chopsticks in Wendy''s hand almost fell down.


    In her line of sight, Charlie had taken a shower at this time, and he was wearing loose trousers, the


    cotton shirt was also unbuttoned, and the bare chest was right in front of her.


    Water droplets dripped down the hair and snaked down his muscles to Apollo''s belt.


    Wendy quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and hurriedly withdrew her gaze and turned her head


    to look at Larry beside her.


    Throughout the meal, she was feeding him with a bowl of rice. "Sweety, what else do you want to


    eat?" "Fish!" Larry sweetly replied.


    "Okay, let''s get a piece of meat on the fish belly first! Sweety, open your mouth!"


    "Ah -"


    The interaction between mother and son was particrly warm, and Aunt Lee, who walked by, felt


    that the picture was wonderful.


    But someone obviously disagreed. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "He''s going to be four


    years old soon!"


    It was obvious that he was no longer a baby who was waiting to be fed. He could eat by himself and


    didn''t need to be fed by adults at all.


    "Well, I know..." Wendy nodded and turned her face, but her eyebrows were still curved toward


    Larry. "Sweety, let''s have some vegetables, okay? Combine meat and vegetables with bnced


    nutrition and you''ll grow taller and taller!


    "Yes!" Larry nodded his head like a puppy.


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched twice.


    Forget it. She had just got his son back today!


    After eating the rice piled up into a pointy end, Charlie put down his chopsticks and stood up.


    However, neither the big one nor the small one in front of him cared about it. The big one was filled


    with the glow of motherly love, and the small one was always smiling with a silly smile.


    Charlie made a lot of noise with his chair as if he was angry with someone, and strode off to the


    living room. Behind his, however, there was still the sound of a warm conversation.


    "Sweety, let''s have another bite!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Ah!"


    Charlie was sitting on the couch with his long legs spread wide apart, and when he pressed the


    remote control and was bored to death, some noise finally came from the restaurant.


    Larry ran over all of a sudden and said, "Daddy."


    Charlie nced at him and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Wendy said that she''ll stay and sleep with me tonight!" Larry showed a shy and very happy


    expression.


    Wendy, who was following behind Larry, saw Charlie looking over at her and said nervously. "If it''s


    not OK with you, I can take Larry back to my apartment..."


    "Did you hear me say "no"?" Charlie asked with a snort.


    Then, it''s a "yes"...


    Wendy and Larry both had a happy expression on their faces, and then walked upstairs, holding


    hands.


    Charlie, who was about to speak, looked at the happy figures of Wendy and Larry, and his face


    turnedpletely dark.


    They returned to the children''s room. Unlike before when she came over, Wendy wanted to take a


    look at and touch every objects and toy that Larry had used and yed in the room.


    It was getting dark outside, and it was time for Larry to take a shower.


    Aunt Lee prepared the things and, as usual, took the young master into the bathroom. Just as she


    put the young master in the bathtub, footsteps came from behind her. Then a soft and expectant


    voice sounded, "Aunt Lee, let me do it!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee nodded happily.


    Wendy took a bath ball and pouredther on Larry, not missing a single detail, not even the crevices


    of his toes.


    She finished Larry''s shower, brushed his teeth, and changed him into clean pajamas.


    She did everything by herself. She sat on the bed with Larry in her arms, and turned on the


    hairdryer and said, "Sweety, let''s dry your hair now!"


    When Larry woke up, Wendy called him sweety all the time, and he was so happy that he was


    about to faint.


    Wendy was also very happy. She seemed to have stroked every strand of his hair before she put


    down the hairdryer.


    When the sound of the hairdryer stopped, the soft child''s voice followed.


    "Wendy-"


    Wendy lowered her head and noticed that Larry looked a little nervous all of a sudden.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Wendy hurriedly asked with concern, "Sweety, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re so good to me tonight!" Larry pursed his lips, with a sad look on his face, like he about to


    lose favor, and even his voice sounded like he was going to cry. "Wendy, are you leaving?"


    Tonight, Wendy was obviously different from before.


    But that was the maternal love that had been missing for four years. She wished that she could take


    out all of it.


    Now that she heard Larry''s words, she started to panic as well. "Why do you say that?"


    Larry was like a puppy that had been abandoned by its owner. He looked at her pitifully and


    frowned. "I saw this on TV, an aunt who is suddenly very nice to a big brother and then she would


    abandon him..."


    Aunt Lee, who was collecting the hairdryer cord, walked by with a guilty conscience.


    That must be the Korean drama she usually watch...


    Wendy held Larry tightly and said, "I... I won''t, I won''t leave you!"


    In fact, she almost blurted out the truth several times tonight.


    It''s just that Larry was still too young, and he needed time to ept it. After all, at the very


    beginning, they did not know each other and they were just attracted by each other because of their


    natural instinct.


    Wendy didn''t want to be apart from her son for a second.


    No, she wanted to be with him every second of the day.


    "You''re not leaving?" Larry became excited.


    "No!" Wendy knew what he was referring to and nodded with a smile. "I want to stay by your side all


    the time and apany you to grow up!"


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes!"


    Larry was buried in her arms. A few secondster, his head popped out again and he stretched out


    his fair little finger. "Wendy, can we do the pinky swear?"


    "Okay, let''s make a pinky swear!" Wendy said with a smile.


    They entwined their fingers together and then stamped.


    As soon as Larry got the guarantee, his little face smiled like a blooming flower bud, rubbing in her


    arms and keeping acting like a baby.


    "It''s 10 o''clock. It''s time to sleep!"


    Suddenly, a quiet voice sounded faintly.


    Wendy looked up and saw Charlie standing at the door of the bedroom with his arms crossed. His


    jacket was still open. His short hair had dried up, and although his arms covered the muscles in the


    chest, his six packs were still pronounced. She licked her lower lip. "Oh, I see..."


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and stared at the mother and son. When he saw that his son''s face was


    on her chest, his pupils suddenly tightened, and the muscles on his lips also tensed up.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and he turned off the light.


    The next day, the morning sun rose.


    Wendy woke up very early and went to the kitchen to get busy after washing up. She used to make


    noodles and Chinese food for Larry. This morning, she specially prepared a Western-style


    breakfast, but she didn''t expect that he also ate it very well.


    The voice of Aunt Lee sounded, "Sir, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yes." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    It''s true that he didn''t sleep wellst night, and there''s only one wall between him and her. He turned


    off the lights and went back to his bedroom, but the people in the children''s room didn''t sleep right


    away, and from time to time there was a female voice softly reading a fairy tale, which went straight


    to his heart and disturbed him so much that he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Wendy raised her head and saw that the chair opposite her had been pulled out.


    It was obvious that he had washed up and changed his clothes, with his suit jacket on the back of a


    chair and a tie draped over it, but his stoic features seemed slightly haggard fromck of rest, and


    he didn''t look very well...


    She could not help but ask, "Uh, are you having trouble sleeping again?"


    "Wendy, I want to eat bread!" Larry said softly at this time.


    Charlie nced at her face, then nced at his son and snorted.


    Seeing that Charlie didn''t want to talk to her, Wendy didn''t say more, she took the toast and


    spreaded jam on it, then folded it over and handed it to Larry.


    Larry couldn''t wait any longer. He opened his mouth and was eating in a low voice.


    Wendy wiped her son''s mouth and asked with a smile, "Sweety, is it so delicious?"


    "As long as it''s made by Wendy, I love it!" Even though Larry''s mouth was full, it did not prevent him


    from expressing his love.


    "I''m d you like it!" Wendy bent the corners of her mouth and said, "Sweety, I''ll make you more


    delicious food in the evening, braised beef and sweet and sour shrimps, as well as spinach with


    nuts, and shellfish soup!"


    Just likest night, Charlie was eating breakfast with no expression on his face.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy turned her eyes to the other side, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Charlie, I want to talk


    to you after breakfast..."


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    After breakfast, the two of them entered the study one after the other. Charlie walked in first. When


    he reached the window, he turned around and leaned back against the window frame. Then he


    threw the suit in his hand to the sofa next to him and said, "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Wendy looked into his eyes and said with a frown, "There are two things, and both are about


    Larry..."


    "Go ahead." Charlie put his hands in his pockets, not feeling surprised at all.


    "I want to know the truth!" Wendy said word by word, then straightened up. "First of all, I don''t doubt


    the authenticity of my blood rtionship with Larry. However, four years ago, I gave birth to a


    stillborn baby and I saw it with my own eyes. But why did Larry grow up safely by your side?


    Charlie, I have the right to know!"


    "I''m sorry," Charlie said suddenly.


    "..." Wendy was stunned for a moment for being apologized by him without warning.


    "This apology is on behalf of my father." Charlie''s throat twitched and he said in a low voice, "Four


    years ago, he was the one who sent someone to get hold of your whereabouts and bribed a doctor


    to swap the baby when you gave birth. I was in a car ident that year, and my memory was


    missing for the next four years, I also learned about it a short time ago."


    Wendy now thought back carefully, it seemed that during pregnancy, indeed several times she felt


    that someone was stalking her, but she did not care too much about it at that time. She just thought


    it was because she''s too sensitive during pregnancy, just did not expect...


    Her hands were clenched into fists, and her cheekbones were red with excitement. "How can he do


    this? He''s gone too far!"


    She was separated from her flesh and blood for four years, but more importantly, she suffered the


    loss of her son during those four years...


    "Yes." Charlie didn''t refuse or defend his father. He frowned and his eyes darkened. "So, I apologize


    on his behalf, you don''t need to forgive this."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    She knew that Charlie was not to me for this.


    Because he was in a car ident and had been suffering from amnesia, and Farr had also told her


    that he was on the airport highway on his way to find her at the time of the ident...


    Wendy closed her eyes and tried to calm down as much as possible. "Let''s not talk about what


    happened before and after, Charlie, I want to thank you for telling me the truth and letting me know


    that Larry is my child!"


    Hearing this, Charlie felt guilty. After all, he had his own purpose.


    He raised a hand to his chin and easily changed the subject, "What''s the other thing?"


    There was another thing...


    Wendy bit her lip softly and then said slowly, "I want to take care of Larry."


    "How?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "If possible, I would like each of us to take turns, Monday, Wednesday and Friday are for you, and


    Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday are for me, and if you want to, Sunday is yours too!" Wendy


    looked at him and spoke out her thoughts.


    "Is that all?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Charlie suddenly stood up and walked towards her step by step. When the slippers touched hers,


    he said coldly, "Wendy, are you nning to keep your child and abandon his father?"

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Keeping the child and abandon his father...


    Wendy was stunned.


    Looking at his gloomy face, she felt her heart beat faster for some reason.


    Charlie stared at her from above. Just as her feet were trembling, he pulled his thin lips again.


    "Wendy, I have to remind you that Larry is also my son, and I don''t intend to let Larry live without


    both of his parents. So, there is only one way."


    "What is it?" Wendy asked in a hurry.


    "You can stay here." Charlie raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "... Stay here?" Wendy was stunned after hearing it.


    She only brought up the idea of sleeping with Larryst night, but she didn''t want to stay in the


    vi...


    "Are you still nning to go back to that apartment?" Charlie asked lightly. Before she spoke again,


    he kindly reminded her, "Simon is taking care of your pregnant bestie. I am afraid it''s not convenient


    for you to live there."


    "..." Wendy was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She almost forgot that the apartment building was given to Emily by Simon. Yesterday, Simon had


    taken Emily home from the airport and had learned about the child, now naturally he''s not going to


    let Emily go easily, it''s indeed inconvenient for her to go back... Wendy [Lim] suddenly had a


    headache and felt like she actually didn''t have a ce to stay for...


    Charlie continued at the right time, "Although the vi is not very big, it still got enough ce for


    you. I will ask Aunt Lee to set up a guest room for you to stay in."


    "I..." Wendy frowned and wanted to say that she could live in a hotel.


    "If you''re ufortable with that, you can pay rent, too, is that okay?" Charlie interrupted her and


    said in a tempting tone, "Larry will be very happy. Don''t you want to see your son when you wake


    up?"


    "Of course I do!" Wendy said hurriedly.


    Not only did she want to see Larry when she opened her eyes every day, she also wanted to make


    up for what she had missed in the past four years. She wanted to apany Larry to eat, sleep,


    and grow up with him...


    "Then that''s the deal." Charlie said in a low voice.


    Wendy pursed her lips, her expression was still struggling, the outline of the rigid face suddenly


    lowered toward her, all of a sudden close at hand, androgynous breath came to her nose, she


    actually forgot to back away, like a wooden pile frozen there.


    She was watching him get closer and closer, and the high bridge of his nose was about to touch


    hers...


    She closed her eyes in a panic.


    However, there was no warmth from his thin lips falling down.


    She was so nervous that both of her hands were curled up. Wendy opened her eyes little by little


    and saw Charlie standing in front of her and looking at her. Then he slowly said, "You just had


    something on your head."


    "..." Wendy''s face immediately turned red.


    She raised her hand and touched her head, but she didn''t find anything. She was so embarrassed


    that she couldn''t wait to find a hole to hide.


    Charlie passed by her and walked to the door of the study. He turned around and said to her, "What


    are you doing there? Take the coat for me!"


    "Oh..." Wendy said in a muffled voice.


    She walked over and took the suit jacket from the sofa in her hand, and then handed it to him. She


    didn''t realize at all that she was acting like a gentle little wife at the time.


    Charlie put on his suit jacket, tidied his clothes, and said at the same time, "Farr will return from the


    U.S. today, and he will pick up your checked luggage."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    When Charlie turned around and walked out of the study, he threw out a sentence, "I''lle back


    for dinner tonight."


    Wendy stood at the door of the study, biting her lips and looking at the tall figure getting farther and


    farther away, and then disappeared in the stairwell.


    Did she just somehow promise to stay here?


    Why did it feel like cohabitation...


    Larry, who came running up from downstairs, distracted her from her thoughts, and her head was


    filled with his small, pink face and grape-like eyes.


    For the whole day, Wendy was by Larry''s side all the time.


    Until the afternoon, when Larry fell asleep, she left the children''s room quietly because she


    promised to make a lot of food at night in the morning. Moreover, before Charlie went to work, he


    left a message saying that he woulde back for dinner. Since Aunt Lee was not fully stocked at


    home, she was nning a trip to the supermarket.


    After all, she''s kind of living here as a borrower, so cooking was also a must.


    Uncle Lee drove her to the supermarket. Because she was afraid that it would take too long, she


    asked Uncle Lee to go back first. Uncle Lee told her several times to call him in advance when it


    was over, and he didn''t feelfortable leaving until she nodded her head.


    There were a lot of people in the supermarket, and there were lots of products on sale. Wendy had


    spent two hours in the supermarket.


    When she was ready to get in line to check out, she called Uncle Lee, as promised.


    The line was so long that Wendy had to wait a long time to get in! She took all the things in the


    shopping cart out, scanned them, paid the bill, and then put them separately into the shopping


    bags. When she was ready to pick them up, a big hand suddenly reached out.


    There was a familiar rough feeling when the fingers touched.


    Wendy looked up in surprise and looked at the man who seemed toe out of nowhere, "Charlie?


    Why are you here? I just called Uncle Lee..."


    "I just got off work and happened to be passing by." Charlie said, pursing his lips as an exnation.


    Then, he carried the two shopping bags in his hands and looked back at her. "Why are you still


    standing there?"


    Seeing this, Wendy trotted to keep up with him.


    She bought a lot of things and he carried them all in his hands. They were heavy, and it seemed like


    the muscles of the forearms were more obvious. They were like iron, being lifted upward one by


    one.


    Suddenly, Charlie stopped in his tracks.


    Wendy couldn''t help but turn around and look at him in confusion. "Uh, what''s the matter?"


    "Looks good." Charlie nced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    In the direction of the elevator, there were many independent stores, and almost every one of them


    had a saleswoman standing in front of it, carrying a small tray of food and drinks for tasting.


    At this moment, Charlie was standing in front of one of the tea shops.


    Wendy frowned and blurted out without thinking, "Don''t you prefer coffee..."


    Seeing the color of his eyes suddenly get darker, she realized what she had said.


    Wendy was so embarrassed that she almost bit her tongue. She turned her face and looked


    elsewhere, trying to cover it up. "It''s for my clients." Charlie raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say


    anything.


    At this time, the saleswoman came over and handed over a small paper cup on the tray. "Miss, here


    is a free tea. Have a try. They are all new this year! This cup is Guapian tea, which not only can


    quench your thirst, but it can also clear your mind and brighten your eyes, and refresh your mind.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    The saleswoman was too enthusiastic to refuse, so Wendy had to take it.


    She didn''t know much about tea, but the fragrance of the tea was not strong, butsted long. She


    couldn''t help taking another sip.


    "Sir, would you like to have a try?" The saleswoman turned to look at Charlie.


    "Okay." He said, pursing his thin lips.


    Then, the two of them turned to look at Wendy at the same time, and the saleswoman even handed


    her the tray.


    Wendy lowered her head and nced at Charlie''s hands full of shopping bags. She had no choice


    but to pick up another small cup and walked to Charlie. Under the eager gaze of the saleswoman,


    she sent the tea to Charlie.


    Charlie seemed to be tasting the cup of tea very carefully, drinking it very slowly.


    When he drank all the tea in the cup, Wendy''s arm got a little sore from holding it up.


    "It tastes good. Please help us pack two boxes." Charlie gave an evaluation.


    The saleswoman immediately became excited and said enthusiastically, "Okay, sir! Pleasee


    with me and pay here!"


    Charlie was standing in front of the checkout counter, and the saleswoman who was helping to pack


    the tea next to him, not forgetting her own job, continued to sell with a big smile on her face, "Sir, I


    just saw that your wife liked the tea. Would you like to buy two more boxes for yourself!"


    His wife?


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "Then I''ll take ten boxes."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking the elevator down to the minus-third floor, the two of them threaded their way through the A


    section to the B section. After walking another two or three meters, Wendy could not help but say,


    "Charlie, you don''t remember where you parked your car?"


    "I didn''t pay attention to it when I was parking." Charlie frowned. It seemed that he was also very


    annoyed.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    "It should be easier to find it by taking the car key and unlocking it."


    "Okay." She nodded in agreement.


    Charlie looked at her and said, "Help me."


    Just like in front of the tea shop, he was carrying shopping bags in both hands, plus the tea he had


    just bought, and he didn''t give her a box to carry, so he couldn''t even spare his hands to take the


    keys.


    "Oh..." Wendy nodded again and asked, "Where did you put the key?"


    "It''s in the pants pocket." Charlie replied.


    Wendy licked the corner of her mouth and hesitantly approached him. Different from just now, her


    hand was going past the edge of his suit and into his pants pocket. Even through the fabric, she


    was being as careful as possible not to touch his body, but her fingertips would inadvertently brush


    against it.


    His thighs were as hard as the iron muscles in his small arms.


    Wendy searched the key for a long time and said, "I don''t think it''s here..."


    "Maybe on the other side." Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved.


    "Oh." Wendy said in a low voice.


    She had to go around from behind him to the other side and repeat what she had just done, except


    that after reaching in, she still hadn''t touched the car keys, and there didn''t seem to be anything


    there, and she was almost poking his pocket through.


    Charlie''s calm voice suddenly sounded above her, which was hoarse, "If you keep touching me, I


    won''t be able to control myself anymore."


    Wendy froze.


    When she looked up, she could see that in the dim light of the underground parking lot, the


    restrained and deep eyes were already zing, and the strong body seemed to be gradually


    changing.


    Even his breathing seemed to have be heavy.


    Wendy flushed and drew back her hands and put them behind her back. She said in a trembling


    voice, "It''s also not in this pocket. Where did you put it..."


    "Hmm." Charlie pondered for a moment, and then seemed to realize something. "I forgot. It''s in my


    coat pocket."


    Wendy pursed her lips.


    Taking a deep breath, she put her hand into the pocket of his coat and touched a hard object.


    After getting the car keys, she gritted her teeth, suspecting that he did it on purpose...


    Along the way, she pressed the keys of the car twice. At an angle of 45 degrees, a sound was


    heard, and the white Land Rover stopped there.


    Along the way, Wendy turned her head and looked out of the car window. The setting sun hade


    in from the front windshield shop. The redness on her face had notpletely disappeared. Her


    fingers were slightly curled up, as if she could feel his thigh through the cloth.


    Finally, the Land Rover drove into the yard. She unbuckled her seatbelt and all she wanted now was


    to dive into the kitchen.


    Charlie also unfastened his seatbelt and got off the car. He went around to pick up the shopping


    bags. His phone fell on the driver''s seat, probably because his clothes had scratched the steering


    wheel when he got off the car.


    After seeing it, Wendy reached out to help pick it up.


    Just identally touching the volume key, the screen lit up, and she could not help but freeze there.


    The background of the screen turned out to be a photo of the three of them, and her face appeared


    on it...


    It was taken by a girl college student in the zoo. She held Larry in her arms, and at the moment the


    shutter was pressed, Charlie put his arm around her shoulder. In the photo, her body was a little


    stiff, but her face was very red.


    She also had this photo on her phone and tried to delete it several times, but in the end, she didn''t.


    However, he used it on his phone screen...


    At this time, Aunt Lee''s chubby figure hade out of the vi and helped to carry things into the


    vi.


    Wendy also closed the car door and walked to Charlie. "Charlie, your phone has dropped in the


    car...


    "Thank you." Charlie casually put it in his pocket.


    Wendy followed him, staring nkly at his broad shoulders and back.


    She swallowed her saliva. Her heartbeat and breathing were a little disordered.


    After the dinner, Wendy was being led by the hand by Larry to the children''s room. When they was


    about to enter the room, the bedroom door next to them opened. Charlie, wrapped in a bath towel,


    stood there with a poker face. "Didn''t Aunt Lee clean up a room for you?"


    "Yeah..." Wendy nodded.


    Without waiting for her to continue, Larry''s voice sounded for her. "Wendy is going to sleep with me


    tonight."


    Peng!


    The door of the bedroom, which had just been opened, was mmed hard. Leaving the two of them


    staring at each other speechless, Larry pulled her hand and said sweetly, "Wendy, let''s go to sleep!"


    "Okay!" Wendy''s voice was soft.


    Before she closed the door, she couldn''t help looking at the closed bedroom door next to theirs.


    Well...


    She seemed to have seen a trace of jealousy in Charlie''s expression just now. Could it be that she


    was mistaken?


    The next evening.


    Larry, who was buried in his drawing paper in the living room, ran to Wendy and touched his little


    belly, "Wendy, how long will it take?"


    "Dinner can be served in another ten minutes!" Wendy said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Larry nodded his head and ran back to pick up the crayon.


    Wendy looked up at the clock on the wall. She cooked the pigeon soup over a gentle fire, and it


    would taste better if it''s cooked a little longer. Moreover, Charlie hadn''t got off work yet. Before going


    out in the morning, he said that he woulde back for dinner.


    Just as she was thinking about it, there was the sound of a car engine outside.


    Wendy looked out the floor-to-ceiling window and saw the white Land Rover driving in, parked in the


    courtyard, and then the door opened and a tall figure stepped out.


    Just outside the courtyard, there was a limousine parked behind it.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    The limousine was not new to Wendy.


    The driver in front ran down and opened the back door respectfully. As expected, a tall figure came


    out.


    When Charlie heard this, he also stopped and looked over.


    Two dimples appeared on both sides of Madge''s red lips. In her beautiful eyes, she could only see


    Charlie. She walked towards him quickly and said in a soft voice, "Charlie!"


    "Sunny, what are you doing here?" Charlie immediately frowned.


    "Charlie, don''t be like this, okay?" Madge''s face was full of grievance, "I just want toe and see


    you, and also want to apologize to you. In the past four years, I didn''t mean to keep Larry''s identity


    from you, nor did I deliberately hide it from you with Uncle Hogg. I just think that that is good for you,


    and I don''t know what to say, I thought you''d never get your memory back!"


    "Well." Charlieughed coldly.


    Seeing this, Madge changed the topic, "Charlie, you just got off work, right? Uncle Hogg called me.


    Shall we go there for dinner together?"


    "I''m sorry," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    After being rejected, Madge looked at the vi and had to change the subject, trying to speak softly,


    "Charlie, why don''t you invite me in? I haven''t seen Larry for a long time, and I miss him so much..."


    "Sunny."


    Charlie suddenly shouted coldly.


    Madge somehow felt cold, especially when he narrowed his eyes, and then she heard his cold


    warning, "I told you very clearlyst time, I hope you would never show up in front of Larry."


    "Charlie, aren''t you going to forgive me yet?" Madge''s eyshes fluttered, and her eyes turned red


    in an instant.


    Charlie''s face remained impassive as he shot a cold nce at the limousine outside, "Tell your


    driver to drive away. Don''t block the front gate. Uncle Lee won''t be able toe inter."


    He asked her to leave right now.


    After saying that, Charlie did not want to waste any more time and turned around.


    "Charlie..."


    Just as he was about to take a step forward, Madge grabbed his arm from behind.


    When Charlie turned around again, his eyes caught a beautiful figure standing in front of the floor-


    to-ceiling window. It seemed that she hid in the curtain next to her for fearing being found, but her


    shadow was reflected on the sofa.


    In the meantime, he turned back and shook off Madge''s hand without pity, and then strode to the


    vi without saying a word.


    Madge was thrown and stumbled backward for two steps before she managed to stand still.


    Looking at his cold back, Madge''s face looked terrible. She gritted her teeth and looked at the floor-


    to-ceiling window.


    The figure that shed by just now, she was absolutely not mistaken!


    It was Wendy!


    She had someone investigate Wendy, knew that Wendy was going back to Canada, and on the day


    of departure, she also deliberately sent a driver over and her driver saw Wendy went on the airport


    highway with his own eyes, but Wendy did not leave, and showed up at this vi...


    The moment Madge turned around, her beautiful eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    After changing his shoes, Charlie went straight through the entrance into the living room and saw


    Wendy sitting on the sofa with an unnatural face. He frowned, "What are you sneaking around for!"


    "Who''s sneaking around..." Wendy stammered.


    She didn''t get out from behind the curtain until she saw Madge getting into the car.


    Feelings of suffocation welled up in her heart. She quickly said, "Dinner should be ready. I''ll go


    check it at the kitchen!"


    "Wendy, I''ll go too!" Larry followed her.


    During dinner, Wendy stayed in her bowl without looking sideways. Except for picking food for Larry


    in the middle. She didn''t look at Charlie who was sitting opposite her, and seemed to avoid him as


    much as possible. Aunt Lee was at home, so there were many chores she didn''t need to do.


    After the meal, Wendy went upstairs early with Larry, without giving Charlie a chance to speak


    again.


    This night, she couldn''t sleep well.


    Holding Larry in her arms, she closed her eyes, and all that came to mind was what she saw in the


    evening. Madge took his arm intimately from behind, and Madge said softly with her hands covering


    her lower abdomen, "I''m pregnant..."


    The next morning, Wendy woke up, her eyes turning blue and ck.


    When Aunt Lee handed over the tableware, she couldn''t help asking with concern, "Miss Lim, you


    don''t look very well, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head.


    "Did you not rest wellst night?"


    "Maybe..."


    After hearing that, Larry was very worried and asked, "Wendy, were you tired of telling stories to me


    last night?"


    "No!" Wendy smiled and touched Larry''s head. "Sweety, eat more!"


    Larry obediently opened his small mouth and stuffed the rest of the toast into his mouth, making a


    humming chewing sound.


    At the door of the restaurant came a burst of footsteps from far to near. Then, the tall figure of


    Charlie appeared in her sight. He seemed to have just taken a shower, and his short hair was not


    yet dry. He still put his suit jacket and tie on the back of the chair.


    When he sat down, Wendy put down the tableware in her hand and said, "Well, I''ll go upstairs..."


    Charlie frowned and looked at her fleeing figure. He pulled his lips and asked, "Aunt Lee, please


    pour me another ss of milk."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee immediately replied.


    After Aunt Lee brought the hot milk upstairs and came back, she took small steps to Charlie and


    said, "Sir!"


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie looked up at her.


    Aunt Lee reported in a low voice in a panic, "Miss Lim seemed to be packing up. I just saw her


    pulling out the suitcase!"


    Before Aunt Lee''sst words came out, Charlie''s tall figure disappeared from the stairwell.


    In the guest room, the suitcase was opened in front of Wendy. It''s the previous one Farr sent over.


    At this moment, Wendy was putting back the clothes that she hung in the closet the day before


    yesterday, one by one, just as she was about to close the suitcase, the door was pushed open


    violently.


    "What are you doing!"


    A deep shout suddenly rang out on top of her head.


    Wendy frowned, stood up from the ground, held her breath, and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "I gave it some serious thoughtst night, but I''ve decided not to stay here! I''ll stay in the hotel first,


    then find an apartment. If you don''t agree that we raise Larry separately, then I''ll stay with Larry


    while you''re at work during the day, and I''ll bring him back on time every night!"


    "I need a reason." Charlie answered in a low voice.


    "It''s not convenient..." Wendy frowned.


    "Why not?" Charlie continued to say in a deep voice.


    "It just is, in every way!" Wendy gritted her teeth and shouted back.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes, but it''s rare to see such a sharp side of her.


    He thought of something all of a sudden and raised his eyebrows, asking, "Is it because of Sunny?"


    "Yes, so it''s not appropriate for me to live here!" Wendy''s face was dull, but she did not avoid it. She


    nodded and continued, "If she knows, she will be unhappy. Moreover, you should get married soon,


    right? In fact, I know that the Hogg family and the Gray family are very close business partners. It is


    essential to use marriage as a bond. You have been engaged for four years, and you will definitely


    marry her..."


    Charlie listened patiently all the time. When she finished, he asked calmly, "Who said I must marry


    her?"


    "You''re not going to marry her?" Wendy stared at him in astonishment. She swallowed her saliva


    and said, "How can that be? She''s pregnant with your child..."


    "Who told you that?" Charlie''s face darkened.


    "..." Wendy was momentarily stunned. This was what Madge told her that day. At that time, Madge


    put a hand on the belly and showed a smile full of maternal glory. Last night, she even thought that


    if Madge didn''t want Larry after giving birth to the baby, that could fulfill her wish. But now, what


    Charlie meant...


    Before she could get the thought out of her head, she saw him suddenly leaning forward and


    opened his thin lips. "I didn''t even touch her in the past four years. How did she get pregnant?"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    "You haven''t slept with her?" Wendy looked at Charlie in surprise.


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and continued to ask in disbelief and uncertainty, "In those four years,


    never...?"


    They were unmarried couples and adults. It was normal for them to have sex.


    "Mm." Charlie still answered simply.


    "Then how could she..." Speaking of this, Wendy stopped and suddenly understood.


    Charlie had always been a man of his word. He didn''t even bother to deny what he had done, so


    she believed what he had said. There was only one answer, and it was Madge who was deliberately


    lying to her...


    Charlie''s calm voice continued to ring, and every word he spoke was sprayed on her face, "I didn''t


    hold her hand, didn''t kiss her, and didn''t sleep with her. What else do you want to know?"


    When Wendy heard the phrase "sleep" and "have sex for the whole night", it seemed that he was


    deliberately referring to something.


    "No..." She turned her face awkwardly.


    Charlie didn''t seem to want to let her go so easily. He said in a very meaningful tone, "Don''t you


    always know best if I can sleep with other women?" Wendy bit her lip.


    Before today, she probably would not have thought so.


    In the past four years, if he had never touched Madge, and now that she knew that Larry was her


    son, all thoughts about having a one-night stand or keeping a lover had beenpletely


    overturned, then he would still be the same as before. He could only be turned on by her...


    Wendy lowered her eyshes and her breathing was a little unstable.


    "Are you still angry?" Charlie raised his eyebrows at her.


    "I''m not..." Wendy refuted in embarrassment.


    Charlie nced at the suitcase at his feet and asked her, "Are you still leaving"


    "..." Wendy remained silent.


    Being stared at by him, she felt ufortable and wanted to avoid him. She forgot that there was a


    suitcase that had been unfolded. She stumbled when she lifted her foot, and she was about to fall


    back.


    However, she did not fall or hit anything, because a strong arm had already held her firmly.


    Wendy subconsciously raised her drooping hand and put it on his chest.


    Under her palm, she could feel the eruption of his muscles and the strong heartbeat of his heart.


    One at a time, and again.


    Wendy felt her breathing be slower and slower.


    Resolute facial features were full of her pupils, and he was getting closer and closer. She could see


    his protruding adam''s apple and the tiny stubble that was not cleanly shaved on his chin.


    A mischievous light shed across Charlie''s eyes. "It''s time to close your eyes."


    "..." Being flirted, Wendy''s face turned red instantly.


    She felt that the blush had spread to her ears and her neck, growing as rapidly as weeds.


    "Wendy-"


    A soft child''s voice sounded at this moment.


    The two of them quickly separated from each other, and at the same time as they stood firm, a


    small figure ran in from the bedroom door.


    There were still some bread crumbs on Larry''s mouth. After passing by his father, he jumped on


    Wendy''s knees, raised his little face, and asked with concern, "Are you not feeling well somewhere,


    are you sick?"


    Then, he reached into his pocket and rummaged through it. She took out an orange candy and said,


    "I''ll give you a candy. Whenever I get sick all I have to do is eat sugar!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thank you, sweety!" Wendy bent over.


    "Heh heh." Larryughed bashfully.


    Charlie, who was watching the interaction between mother and son quietly, deliberately interrupted


    the conversation, "Larry, Wendy just said that she has decided not to live here anymore!" In the end,


    he also kicked the suitcase that was left open as evidence.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy''s spine tensed up.


    This man!


    He actuallyined to his son!


    Sure enough, when Larry heard the news, his face was like a bolt from the blue. He suddenly burst


    into tears. "Wendy..."


    Wendy panicked, couldn''t find a tissue, and wiped his tears with her sleeve, and coaxed him softly,


    "No, sweety. Actually, I was just kidding! I''m not leaving, I''m staying..."


    Thest sentence, not only to Larry, but also to Charlie, was her answer.


    "Sweety, don''t forget that we made a pinky swear!" Wendy extended her small finger and indicated.


    When Larry heard this, he nodded as if he had been cated. Then, he stretched out his two small


    arms towards her. In a very cute and soft voice, he said, "Wendy, hug me."


    Wendy immediately held Larry in her arms and kissed his little face from left to right.


    When the episode was over, Charlie looked at his watch, "I''m going to work. Take care of Larry at


    home."


    "I know..." Wendy said in a muffled voice.


    Err... Looked like they had to continue living together... In the afternoon, in a department store.


    Wendy took Larry with her left hand and held Emily with her right hand. They finished their


    afternoon tea at the upstairs beverage store and went to the minus level to continue their


    supermarket shopping together.


    When the two of them met again, they couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    At first, they thought that they would live abroad together, but in the end, neither of them left.


    Emily looked at Larry, who was picking up toys on the shelf in front of her, and sighed. "Wendy, this


    is amazing. I still can''t believe it! The young master of the Hogg family is actually your son. He came


    from your belly! I was wondering why he''s so close to you. You two are rted by blood. Everything


    makes sense. This is the nature of a mother and a son!"


    She didn''t tell anyone about the pregnancy except for Felix.


    When she left the country, she couldn''t keep the baby. And when she returned, she never


    mentioned it to her best friend because it was so sad, but now she didn''t need to hide anything.


    "Like you, sometimes when I wake up in the morning and see Larry, I feel like it''s not real! but I''m


    lucky, I''m grateful for everything!" Wendy also looked at Larry, and her eyes were soft. Then she


    looked at her bestie. "What about you? How have you been these days? Have the little fellow in


    your belly tortured you again?"


    "It''s already much better!" Emily said with a smile. Then, she blurted out, "Simon helps me find an


    experienced gynecologist..."


    In the end, her voice became lower and lower, and an unnatural blush appeared on her face.


    Wendy did not expose Emily, either. She smiled and patted Emily''s hand.


    Deep down in her heart, she still hoped that Emily and Simon could get back together again. She


    always felt that the two of them had four years of marriage. If they really ended up like this, it would


    be a bit of a pity.


    Larry is torn between two remote-controlled nes and came running for help.


    Wendy helped choose one. Larry grinned, raised his head and threw one into the shopping cart,


    and then put the other one back to the original ce.


    When Larry ran away again, Emily asked, "Wendy, what''s your n with Mr. Hogg?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Wendy heard it and shook her head silently. "I don''t know..."


    "Emily, I really don''t know." She sighed softly and looked at Larry squatting in front of her. "I am now


    completely focused on Larry, and every day my mind is filled with him. You may not understand the


    joy of regaining from loss. It is not some object, but my child. I can''t wait to make it up to him for all


    the love he''s been missing these past four years!"


    Wendy truly did not know, because she had never seriously considered this question.


    She had broken up with Charlie four years ago, and he was the one who proposed it. She didn''t


    expect that the child who belonged to them was still alive and had be a connection between


    them. She didn''t know what Charlie was thinking, but she had not thought about it, not yet at least...


    Emily could understand what Wendy was thinking. She patted Wendy''s hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    When they were queuing up to pay the bill, Wendy was surprised to see a full shopping cart. "Emily,


    you bought so much?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either!" Emily shrugged her shoulders.


    Wendy was worried about Emily''s body. For the first three months of pregnancy, Emily had to be


    careful. "I''ll send you back first, or it will be inconvenient for you!" Emily nodded with a smile, holding


    Wendy in her arms, and said, "Thank you."


    Aftering out of the supermarket, it was already gettingte outside. The rush hour was not a


    good time to take a taxi.


    Wendy looked at the taxis full of customers. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call


    Uncle Lee, but before the number was even dialed, Emily, on the side, suddenly raised a hand


    towards somewhere.


    "Mr. Hogg, here!"


    Wendy and Larry looked over and a white Land Rover stopped on the roadside.


    Emily exined with a smile, "I called Mr. Hogg! He''ll send me back first, and then you can go home


    together."


    Wendy had to get on the car with Larry in her arms.


    The Land Rover stopped at the foot of the apartment building. Wendy remembered that Emily had


    bought a lot of things in the trunk, so she opened the door and wanted to help. Charlie in front of her


    was one step faster. He turned his head and said, "You and Larry wait in the car. I''ll take it up!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded gratefully.


    Charlie picked up the two shopping bags in the trunk and entered the apartment building with Emily.


    Neither of them spoke. It was not until they entered the elevator that Charlie finally moved his lips


    and asked, "How''s it?"


    "I asked Wendy what her ns are for you!" Emily reported, telling Charlie roughly what Wendy had


    said "She told me that she didn''t know. She is nowpletely focused on the child. She didn''t think


    about anything else. She just wanted to make up for Larry!"


    Hearing this, Charlie pursed his thin lips and said, "Okay, I know."


    Seeing that there were wrinkles between his eyebrows, Emily quickly added, "Mr. Hogg, don''t be


    discouraged, I think Wendy''s not wrong to think this way, but there''s one thing I''m sure of, all these


    years, Wendy has been single!"


    "Miss Sam, thank you very much! I still need to count on you in the future" Charlie''s thin lips curled


    slightly as he spoke sincerely.


    "Well..." Emily scratched her head and let out a long sigh. "Mr. Hogg, you''d better not ask me, a


    pregnant woman, to do this in the future!"


    "What''s wrong with pregnant women?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t want to be a hidden traitor anymore..." Emily pulled her face.


    Charlie nodded, then looked at her and said, "Don''t feel too burdened. You''re a great undercover


    agent."


    Emily:"..."


    Was there any difference?


    Never mind, she''s already a traitor when she lived in Charlie''s house four years ago, and now she


    had gotten used to it.


    When the elevator reached the floor, Charlie helped her to carry it all the way to the door. Emily


    opened the door with the key. She hesitated for two seconds, and said seriously after thinking for a


    moment, "I hope you don''t push Wendy too much, after all, you two have been apart for four years


    and I still think you should take it slow!"


    Charlie put things on the mat at the entrance and stood up straight.


    His deep eyes were full of deep light, "Don''t worry, I have a lifetime of patience."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emily was stunned when she heard that, and then she smiled with relief.


    "My dear, you''re back!"


    The person inside the house seemed to heard noises and a deep male voice sounded from inside.


    Then, Charlie saw Simon, who usually wore a white coat at work and dressed like a yboy in


    private,ing out wearing an apron, and it was Korean style with small flowers.


    After seeing Charlie, Simon was embarrassed and it was toote to avoid Charlie.


    "Simon, I didn''t realize you had a talent for this." Charlie narrowed his eyes and said in a frivolous


    tone.


    "Ahem!" Simon cleared his throat and exined awkwardly, "Don''t get me wrong. The nanny we


    hired is cooking, I''m just helping out."


    The aroma of the food kepting, and Emily was kind enough not to poke fun at Simon, helping


    to cover him with questions, "Mr. Hogg, the nanny we hired cooking is quite a good cook. Why don''t


    you ask Wendy and Larry toe up, and you can stay for dinner before you leave?"


    "No, I made it for just the two of us!" Simon blurted out.


    Emily was speechless.


    Simon''s handsome face turned red because of embarrassment, especially when he saw the look


    from his friend. He closed the door in a hurry.


    Charlie looked at the closed security door but didn''t get angry. He turned around and left.


    Instead of pressing the elevator, however, he pushed open the opposite security passage and


    walked downstairs.


    When he returned to the car, Wendy, who was sitting in the back of the car, asked with a frown,


    "What took you so long?"


    "The elevator was broken, so I helped her carry her things up the stairs." Charlie exined in a low


    voice.


    "Stairs? Then you would be exhausted!" Wendy was shocked.


    She looked up at him, and sure enough, there seemed to be faint beads of sweat on his forehead


    and temples.


    She took a tissue from her bag and handed it over. "Charlie, wipe your sweat first..."


    Charlie didn''t take it, but turned around and lifted his chin slightly, clearly asking for her help.


    Wendy licked her lips, blushing a little.


    When she was about to lean forward with a tissue in hand, Larry, who was sitting on the child safety


    seat next to her, jumped down and took the tissue with his little hand. With a ttering face, he


    wanted to be praised by her, "See, I can help you!"


    Larry stood on tiptoe and tried hard to reach the tissue to his father''s face.


    "No!" Charlie refused with a calm face.


    "..." Larry pouted.


    Hmph, why didn''t his dad appreciate it?


    Larry didn''t want to argue with his father, he climbed back to the safety seat, fasten the seat belt for


    himself, and turned his cute face towards Wendy, "Wendy, I want a candy bar."


    Charlie, who was in the front, stepped on the elerator hard to vent his anger.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Wendy opened her eyes, and Larry in her arms was still sleeping.


    His small mouth was open. She didn''t know what sweet dreams he was having, but his eyebrows


    and the corners of his mouth were all raised.


    Afraid of disturbing Larry, she got up very gently and put his little feet, which were stretched out


    outside, back under the covers before changing clothes and going to wash up.


    It''s a beautiful day outside the window, and the morning light was running in as energetically as a


    deer. Today was Saturday, not a special day, but Wendy was startled when she looked at the


    calendar and pursed her lips slightly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After kissing Larry, Wendy went downstairs to get busy in the kitchen.


    Half an hourter, the father and son went downstairs one after another, and the family of three sat


    around the table.


    After Larry climbed to the dining table, he looked at the te in front of Wendy, and then the te in


    front of Charlie. He blinked his big eyes in surprise and said, "Wendy only cooked noodles for me."


    "Yes!" Wendy curled up the corners of her mouth and touched Larry''s head. "Sweety, this is different


    from what you ate before. This is longevity noodles!" "Longevity noodles?" Larry looked confused.


    "It''s the noodles you''ll eat on your birthday!" Wendy exined to him. "Because if you eat longevity


    noodles on your birthday, you''ll be healthy."


    Larry cocked his head and said softly, "But it''s not my birthday yet!"


    Although he was still a child, he had known long ago what a birthday was, because there would be


    a lot of people giving him gifts on each year''s birthday. Grandpa would also give him a red packet


    that was bigger than his face. It''s just that, as he counted his little white fingers, there were still days


    to go!


    "No, sweety, it''s your birthday today!" Wendy shook her head with certainty.


    When she got up, she looked at the calendar, which just happened to be the day when she gave


    birth to Larry four years ago.


    And every year since then, on this day, she had mourned the loss of her baby, but now it''s different,


    her Larry was still alive and well in front of her, so she can celebrate his birthday now.


    Charlie, who was sitting across from her, understood what was going on.


    "Larry, it''s your birthday." Putting down the fork in his hand, he also said to his son, "From now on,


    your birthday will change to this day."


    Although Larry didn''t understand, when he saw Wendy''s eyebrows, he immediately nodded and


    said, "I see!"


    Then, he lowered his head and ate the longevity noodles.


    After breakfast, Wendy stopped the tall figure who was about to go upstairs and said, "Charlie, I


    want to celebrate Larry''s birthday."


    This was the first time she was celebrating her son''s birthday, so she didn''t want to be perfunctory.


    "What''s your n?" Charlie turned around and leaned against the armrest.


    "Well..." Wendy pondered. "Actually, I don''t really have anything in mind, but I''m not nning any


    big parties, I just want to take him out for a day for fun!"


    "That sounds nice." Charlie nodded with pleasure.


    Wendy thought for a moment and said, "How about taking him to the amusement park?"


    They had already taken Larry to the zoo and he was happy all day long, and he would have been


    even happier at the amusement park. When she was very young, when she was still living in the


    Lim family, her mother used to take her to the amusement park on her birthdays.


    Once the decision was made, they left soon without much dy.


    Wendy went back to the room and changed Larry into a cartoon outfit. The family of three then


    drove out of the yard.


    Because it was a weekend, and because it was outdoors, there were a lot of people at the


    amusement park, but most of them, like them, were moms and dads who came with their kids,


    bought tickets and entered the park.


    Before Larry met Wendy, Larry was very withdrawn, and Charlie was so busy with his work that


    Larry rarely came to such ces.


    So just like the zoo, the amusement park was a first for Larry, and he was very excited from the


    moment he stepped into the park, with his mouth open in amazement at everything he saw.


    Wendy apanied Larry with curved eyebrows all the way.


    The mini pirate ship, the spinning coffee mug, the children''s Ferris wheel, and so on, Wendy


    patiently yed these with Larry.


    Charlie, like the other fathers, stood in the waiting area outside the iron bars. And Wendy, who was


    sitting on the merry- go- round, saw Charlie''s deep, unfathomable eyes staring straight at her and


    Larry, every time she turned back inadvertently.


    Or, to be more precise, his eyes followed her closely.


    The stare was so obvious that she found it hard to ignore it, and it made her so short of breath that


    she almost stepped off the merry-go-round.


    Wendy couldn''t help but bite her lip and whispered "Charlie, can you stop staring at me..."


    "How do you know I''m staring at you if you don''t stare at me?" With one hand in his pocket, Charlie


    raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "..." Wendy was choked and wentpletely speechless.


    She licked her dry lips and mumbled, "Wait a minute, I''ll go buy some water!"


    Larry was ying like crazy when he entered the park, and instead of following behind like a little


    tail, he climbed up on a wooden bench next to the park to rest.


    He blinked his big ck grape-like eyes and looked around, looking for amusement rides he wanted


    to y.


    Suddenly, his line of sight was attracted by a pair of father and son.


    Not far away, in front of him, a boy about the same age as he was running forward, and his father


    was chasing him with a smile.


    Suddenly, his father quickly stepped forward and lifted the little boy to his neck, then grabbed the


    boy''s hands and shook them from left to right. The little boy giggled and twisted his little body


    happily.


    Larry immediately turned his face to the side, and with star-like eyes, he said, "Daddy!"


    Charlie had seen the father and son as well, and he had easily seen through his son''s thoughts.


    "Don''t even think about it!" He said directly with a darkened face.


    Larry''s mouth was t. He twisted his small body and faced his dad with the back of his head. His


    face was filled with unhappiness.


    When Wendy came back from buying water, she noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t quite right,


    especially Larry, who was sitting there with his little head hanging down and his little expression


    very depressed and unhappy.


    She hurried forward and asked, "Sweety, what''s wrong?" When Larry saw her return, he


    immediately threw himself into her arms.


    "Sweety, what''s the matter?" Wendy felt so distressed.


    Larry, with his small mouth ttened even harder, pointed at the father and son who hadn''t gone far


    yet, with a soft, glutinous voice as aggrieved as he could be.


    Wendy heard the words and looked at the gloomy Charlie next to him. She immediately understood


    what was going on.


    She reassured Larry and took small steps toward the tall figure.


    "Well, Charlie..."


    Wendy swallowed and said cautiously, "Larry wants to y riding a horse. How about you y with


    him..."


    "No way!" Charlie said in a low voice.


    "Don''t be like this!" Wendy bit her lip and felt a little embarrassed. "It''s not a big deal. Besides, it''s


    his birthday today, and I don''t want him to be unhappy..."


    Charlie''s face darkened and he pursed his thin lips tightly. Suddenly, he said, "It''s okay to let Larry


    ride on me unless I get some benefits from you."

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    "... benefits?" Wendy frowned.


    "Yeah." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    For some reason, she could smell the odors of tricks


    Wendy pursed her lips and asked hesitatingly, "What do you want..."


    "Just say yes or no." Charlie didn''t answer.


    "..." Wendy hesitated and didn''t say anything right away.


    Charlie didn''t mean to force her and said casually, "It''s fine if you say no!"


    Immediately, he pulled out his cigarette case from his pants pocket and headed to the smoking area


    to smoke.


    Wendy looked at Larry, who was still sitting on the wooden chair, with his head hanging low and his


    little face looking gray with depression, which made her heart sour.


    She gritted her teeth and shouted at the tall back, saying,"... Fine!"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie stopped and turned around, not saying anything, but putting his cigarette


    case and lighter back in his pants pocket.


    Wendy secretly let out a sigh of relief, she walked back to Larry and reached out to stroke his


    slightly curly mushroom bob. When she felt the softness of his hair, she suddenly felt that whatever


    she could do for her son would be worth it.


    She smiled andforted Larry in a soft voice, "Sweety, don''t be upset. You want to ride Daddy like


    that kid, don''t you? I just talked to Dad for you, and he''s already agreed!"


    "Really?" Larry raised his head suddenly.


    His big ck grape- like eyes were full of expectation. He looked at her, then looked at Daddy, who


    was walking over, and still couldn''t believe it.


    Charlie silently stepped forward and took off his suit jacket. Then he bent down, reached through


    Larry''s underarm, and easily put Larry on his neck, just like that father and son.


    When he stood up, he whispered in her ear, "Remember what you said."


    Wendy nodded awkwardly.


    "Wow, it''s so high!"


    After sitting on his daddy''s neck, Larry eximed excitedly in a low voice.


    Charlie grabbed his son''s hands and tried to control the bnce to prevent his son from falling


    down.


    Larry was not afraid at all. His eyes sparkled. As he watched the father and son in front of him


    picking up the pace, he anxiously shifted his two short legs,manding, "Daddy, run!"


    "Don''t push it too far!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Behind him, a female voice called out to Charlie softly, "Charlie..." Charlie''s face darkened and he


    had no choice but to grab his son''s hand, then started running forward with his long legs like a fool.


    Wendy was holding a water bottle, following behind in small steps, watching the father and son from


    afar, and the sound of Larry''sughter was transmitted from time to time, and under the sunlight, the


    picture was like framed in gold, and she couldn''t even move her eyes.


    When Charlie turned back inadvertently, he met her gaze that was as soft as water. The


    unhappiness in his heart that he felt when he was being ridden by his son disappeared in an instant.


    The family of three stayed in the amusement park until it was veryte. The sun went down the


    mountain, and then they left with the crowd.


    Instead of directly returning to the vi, they found a well-decorated western restaurant along the


    way.


    After taking Larry out of the Land Rover, Wendy thought the ce looked familiar and frowned when


    she saw the que.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Nothing..." Wendy shook her head.


    She had been to this western restaurant once. When Donna first came back, they had a meal here


    and the chef''s cooking was great, but they also met Ynda, who was now a waitress being


    lectured by a customer.


    Although that was thanks to Charlie, Charlie didn''t need to do it himself, he can just tell someone to


    do it, so he probably didn''t know anything about it. It wasn''t that she was afraid of running into


    Ynda, but she was afraid that Ynda would ruin her mood.


    After entering the restaurant and being assigned a seat, Wendy deliberately searched all over the


    ce and did not see Ynda. Thinking back to thest time she heard Ynda mercilessly


    reprimanded by the manager, Ynda may have quit or been fired.


    Wendy didn''t know if it was intentional or not, but Charlie ordered a family package.


    The smile on the waiter''s face before left after they ordered made her ufortable, and her hands


    went under the table.


    It seemed that Larry had been used to such an asion since he was a child. After fiddling with the


    food cloth for a while, he put it into the cor of his clothes and held the knife and fork with his fair


    hands, looking very cute.


    Wendy couldn''t help kissing Larry on the cheek.


    As expected, Larry''s little face immediately turned red. He pursed his small mouth and looked shy.


    It was Charlie, who was opposite, whose eyebrows had darkened a bit, but the waiter had brought


    up the appetizer and distracted a lot of attention.


    Because they made a special request after sitting down, halfway through the meal, the waiter


    brought up a very delicate little cake in the shape of a cartoon with a Paul Frank, just like the one


    worn by Larry, and a Happy-Birthday was written on the right side of the monkey''s face in chocte


    sauce.


    When it was brought up, Larry''s eyes were glued to it. Wendy looked at the pink carved little face,


    happy but also frustrated with the moments she missed. She vowed in her heart that she would


    participate in her son''s birthday every year and that she would celebrate his birthday so that he


    would grow up happy, healthy and strong.


    She looked up just in time to meet the deep, restrained eyes of the man across the table.


    She didn''t know whether the light was too strong, the gaze was so hot that it seemed to make her


    whole heart hot, and under the table, his big hand actually reached over and gently covered her


    hand on her knee, as if he could read her mind andforted her in silent.


    No one would notice such a petty gesture.


    Wendy was stiff and her calves went weak. It''s a good thing he just put his hand over hers and


    didn''t hold it very hard. She pulled out in a panic, tucked her hair behind her ear ufortably


    down, picked up the candle and inserted it in the cake, "Sweety, let''s make a wish."


    "Yeah!" Larry nodded his head like a puppy.


    His big eyes watched her inserting the red number "4" on the cake, and then imitated what she had


    taught him to put his palms together in a decent manner.


    He nced at her shyly, and his face showed a sweet smile. His soft child voice began to make a


    wish. "I hope that I will be with Wendy forever! And Daddy!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Thest sentence was added because Charlie was staring at him. Hearing Larry''s wish, Wendy


    suddenly felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes were filled with dense fog.


    Children were not as sophisticated as adults and would say whatever was in their heart.


    Charlie heard his son''s words, and his indifferent face was touched! His Adam''s apple bobbed up


    and down, but he didn''t forget to pour cold water on his son. "Idiot, wishes don''t work when spoken!"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately panicked and said, "Then I''ll make it again!"


    "Okay!" Wendy''s voice was soft.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    After dinner, Charlie called the waiter to pay the bill.


    Larry seemed to have eaten too many cream cakes. When they were ready to leave, he covered his


    stomach with his little hands and sped his legs tightly. The expression on his little face was very


    shy. "Wendy-"


    "Sweety, what''s wrong?" Wendy hastily asked with concern.


    "My stomach hurts, I want to poop!" Larry exined.


    Wendy took a look at the dining table and immediately understood. She took his hand and said,


    "Don''t worry, there''s a bathroom here!"


    Since she came here once for dinner, she also remembered where the bathroom was. She picked


    up her bag and headed to the bathroom with Larry, only to have Charlie step forward just as she


    arrived. "I''ll take him in. You can wait in the car!"


    After that, he handed her the car keys.


    Wendy nodded, took it, and turned to the door of the restaurant.


    When Charlie was about to go into the men''s room with Larry, a tall figure walked out of thedies''


    room.


    Madge flicked the water droplets on her hands, but her mood was not very high.


    Tonight, she deliberately asked her father, Kim Gray, out to dinner, trying to get him to help her with


    her marriage to Charlie, but Kim didn''t say anything when he heard that the marriage was on hold,


    and he still just said, "It''s better to go with the flow and not force things too much."


    Not force things too much?


    The jealousy and unwillingness in Madge''s heart could not be vented.


    She was destined to be Charlie Hogg''s wife, it was not easy to have a smooth engagement


    ceremony, let the whole Ice City know that she was his fiancee, and waited for a whole four years,


    so how could she go with the flow and not force things too much!


    She was in a depressed mood, but she didn''t expect to see the tall figure in her line of sight.


    Madge changed her mood and shouted with joy, "Charlie!"


    Charlie raised his head. His reaction was the exact opposite of her excitement, and he frowned


    slightly.


    "Are you also eating here?" Madge showed two dimples on her face with a happy expression,


    "What a coincidence, my dad and I just finished dinner here! We''ve been talking about you. Should


    we order a bottle of wine and talk?"


    "There''s no need." Charlie curled his lips.


    Larry raised his head and urged, "Daddy!"


    "Got it!" Charlie patted his son''s head and led him inside.


    As he stepped into the doorway, he stopped abruptly and then turned back around. "Sunny."


    Madge looked delighted when she heard him call out to her, "Charlie?"


    "What I said before wasn''t a joke, and I hope you won''t be there when Ie out." Charlie looked at


    her with his deep eyes. Just like his eyes, his voice was also cold.


    Madge watched the father and son disappear in the doorway of the men''s room, her fingers were


    inserted in her palm.


    Of course she knew exactly what he meant by the phrase, "Don''t show up in front of Larry"...


    After standing still for a few seconds, Madge turned around as usual, only toe around the


    corner and find a woman dressed as a waitress standing not far in front of her, not the waiter in the


    front room, but in the back kitchen with a white apron tied around her waist, and the apron had oil


    stain.


    At that moment, the woman was looking at her with derision.


    Madge''s face suddenly turned cold, "What are youughing at!"


    "I just think it''s funny!" The woman shrugged, and then said like watching a joke, "In fact, you''re not


    much different from me. Charlie has never taken you seriously either, perhaps never even looked


    you in the eye!"


    "Ynda, are you done talking?" Madge''s eyes had already turned cold.


    That''s right, the woman was Ynda, who hadn''t resigned or been fired, but had been transferred


    to the kitchen by her manager after a series of customerints, and was going crazy with the


    greasy dishes every day.


    "Madge Gray, I''ve done what you told me to do before, but who knows that little b*stard..." Ynda


    did not say anything more. She stared at Madge and continued to ask, "Is it time to fulfill your


    promise? When can you help me go abroad? I don''t want to stay in this city and continue to work as


    a waiter!"


    Madge narrowed her beautiful eyes and sneered in her heart.


    She even had the nerve to mention to her that things had turned out that way, but she did not show


    anything on her face, just said, "What''s the rush? Just wait and see!"


    Afterbing her long curly hair, Madge left gracefully.


    Ynda stared at Madge''s back and did not dare to say more. She could only emphasize, "Madge,


    don''t break your promise!"


    In front of the restaurant, Wendy did not get into the car, but stood in front of the decorative pir


    with the car keys and waited. Larry was in a hurry to go to the bathroom, but she still had his little


    jacket in her hand. It''s still windy at night in the northern, so she waited here for fear that he would


    catch cold.


    "Miss Lim?"


    A familiar middle-aged man''s voice rang out behind him.


    Wendy turned around and said in surprise, "Mr. Gray!" Kim Gray was wearing a very casual outfit


    and had the same friendly smile as always, "I think I mentioned before that you don''t have to be so


    rusty with me, you can call me Uncle Gray!"


    "I''d better call you Mr. Gray!" Wendy thought that since he was Madge''s father, it would be better for


    her to keep some distance with him, so she just said with a smile.


    Kim was not embarrassed by the situation but respected her wishes. He smiled and continued, "It


    seems that Miss Lim and I haven''t met for some time! Recently, I''ve been in hospital with a stomach


    problem. I was wondering a few days ago if Miss Lim had gone back to Canada and we wouldn''t get


    a chance to meet again."


    "Is everything OK now?" Wendy''s expression changed as she hurriedly asked.


    "It''s okay." Kim smiled and waved his hand. "At this age, there''s always something wrong with the


    body! It''s just an old problem that has umted over the years. I had gastric perforation, coupled


    with some chronic gastroenteritis."


    "If you have a weak stomach, you should eat more millet porridge. I think food therapy is perfect for


    your current situation!" Wendy thought for a while and couldn''t help but continue, "Also, I know of a


    local method of my hometown. Every day after meals and before going to bed, rub your hands


    together and massage around the navel in a clockwise direction 64 times, it works! Mr. Gray, why


    don''t you try it?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kim was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded with a smile in his eyes. "Okay, thank you!" He


    felt inexplicably warm in his heart at the concern of the young girl in front of him.


    In fact, they were only casual acquaintances, just like the first time they met at the airport, when he


    had an upset stomach and she was able to hand him medicine as a stranger, and for some reason,


    he felt very connected with her.


    While the two of them were talking andughing, a female voice came out of nowhere.


    "Dad!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    When the two of them looked over, they saw that Madge was running towards them quickly.


    Wendy frowned. She didn''t expect Kim to be with his daughter, but it was toote for her to avoid


    Madge in advance.


    But Madge seemed to be much more nervous, stepped forward between them, and took Kim''s arm,


    "Dad, I thought I told you to wait for me on the couch!"


    "I''m feeling a little hot and stuffy, so I came out for some fresh air!" Kim exined with a smile.


    Madge looked at Wendy and then at her father. She asked tentatively, "Dad, when did you and Miss


    Lim get to know each other?"


    "We met by coincidence." Kim replied, always smiling. "I didn''t expect to meet her here. We just


    talked for a while, and Miss Lim told me a local method for treating my stomach problem. I can try it


    when I go back!"


    Madge maintained her expression and took her father''s arm to the side of the road. "Dad, the driver


    is here, let''s go!"


    "Okay!" Kim replied then nodded at Wendy.


    Wendy nodded back as well.


    As she watched the father and daughter get into the limousine, she wondered if it was just her


    illusion, but she felt that Madge didn''t seemed to want her to have more contact with Kim...


    "Wendy, what are you looking at?"


    Her knees felt warm, and a soft child''s voice rang out.


    Wendy crouched down, put the little jacket in her hand on Larry, and then picked him up. Seeing


    that Charlie was watching her, she shook her head and said, "Nothing..."


    They got in the car and the white Land Rover drove back to the vi at a steady pace in the neon


    night.


    After ying all day, Larry yawned when he got into the car, and his little head was pecking like a


    chicken pecking at rice, making him drowsy. However, he insisted on waiting until he got home so


    that Wendy could cuddle him.


    When they arrived home, Wendy had Larry in her arms, and Charlie had opened the car door for


    her.


    She whispered a thank you and walked to the vi, holding Larry''s butt.


    The first floor was quiet. They had called home in the evening and asked Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee


    not to wait for them, so Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee had gone to bed. They then went straight up to the


    second floor.


    Charlie''s tall figure followed behind her, blocking the light.


    When she was almost at the children''s room, Charlie strode forward and unlocked the door for her,


    as he had done when she got off the car.


    There were no lights on in the room, but the bright moonlight from the windows spread out over a


    wide area, reflecting the lights in the hallway.


    As she passed by Charlie, Charlie''s quiet voice sounded in her ear, "Don''t forget what you promised


    during the day."


    "I won''t..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Larry, lying on her shoulder, with sleepy eyes, said, "Wendy, what''s up?"


    "Uh, nothing! Sweety, you must be sleepy, let''s go back to the room!" Wendy patted his little back


    hurriedly. After that, she walked quickly into the room and did not dare to look back until the door


    was closed from the outside.


    Larry was too sleepy. Not long after heid down on the pillow, he couldn''t resist the drowsiness


    and fell asleep.


    Wendy dried off a warm towel from the bathroom, knelt beside the bed, carefully wiped his little


    arms and legs, and then help him changed into a set of pajamas before taking a shower herself.


    After getting out of the bathroom andying down under the covers, Larry rolled into her arms


    spontaneously when he felt her scent.


    After kissing her son''s forehead, Wendy didn''t go to sleep right away, but picked up her cell phone.


    With a wall between her and Charlie, she withdrew her gaze and began to edit the text message,


    then found the number and sent it out, "You haven''t told me what you want..."


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    The message was answered quickly and the screen lit up soon. Wendy bit her lower lip.


    Turning the phone off farther away, she gently shifted to a different position, but couldn''t sleep.


    In the bedroom filled with masculine scent, Wendy had her hands behind her back.


    She licked her lips and looked at the man who was sittingzily. "Well, Charlie, what do you want


    from


    __ _ ii


    me...


    "Take off your clothes!" Charlie raised his eyebrows. "You..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "You promised me. Don''t you remember?" Charlie''s long legs were swaying.


    "..." Wendy swallowed her words.


    Thinking of what she had promised, she had to lower her head, unbutton her clothes, and then took


    off her clothes.


    Charlie''s eyes were fixed on her. He raised his hand and said, "And all the others inside, take them


    off!"


    "..." Wendy had no choice but to continue.


    She felt a chill in the air and tried to wrap her arms around herself. Her face was hot like a patient


    with a high fever, her breathing was out of control, and she felt every cell in her body tremble.


    "Charlie, what on earth do you want to do..."


    At the same time, Charlie suddenly stood up and approached her with big steps.


    Then, with a tightening of the waist, she was carried and pushed onto the bed beside her. The bed


    was filled with the smell of male virility between the sheets, and when she tried to open her mouth, it


    was blocked by his lips and tongue., "Hmm..."


    She was getting hotter and felt like the ceiling was getting farther away from her...


    There''s morning light in the corner of her eyes. She opened her eyelids, still half asleep and half


    awake.


    When she looked down, she realized that the hot feeling on her neck was not from Charlie, but from


    Larry, with a simr profile to Charlie. He was blinking his big ck grape-like eyes and poking her


    face with his little hand.


    When he saw her wake up, he immediately spoke in a soft, sticky voice, "Wendy, rise and shine~"


    Wendy gulped and realized that she was just dreaming.


    She sat up with a flushed face, afraid that someone would know what was in her dream, and looked


    up to find that the curtains could no longer block the sunrise outside.


    She busily lifted the nket and carried Larry to the bathroom to wash up.


    Half an hourter, the mother and son went downstairs. Aunt Lee had already made breakfast. In


    the dining room, Charlie was sitting at the dining table with a cup of ck coffee in his hand, and


    Donna, who was sitting with her legs crossed, was next to Charlie.


    When Wendy saw this, she cried out in surprise, "Aunt, you''re here!"


    "Yes!" Donna blinked at her. "Granny!" Larry also obediently called out to Donna.


    "Larry,e and sit here!" Donna put down the toast she was biting into her mouth and waved.


    Donna lovingly stroked Larry''s little head, nced at her nephew, and then looked up at Wendy as


    she watched Larry drink milk from a cup in both hands, "Wendy, I came here today to borrow Larry


    for a day! In fact, I want to take him back to Hogg''s Mansion. Some time ago, Larry was injured, and


    we never told my brother. He hasn''t seen his grandson for a long time, so I thought I''d take Larry


    there for a day!"


    Wendy could forget about what happened four years ago for now, but Larry was the bloodline of the


    Hogg family, and it''s understandable Gilbert missed his grandson, and it''s reasonable Larry went to


    visit his grandfather.


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded her head softly.


    "Great!" Donna said with a smile.


    After breakfast, Larry, who had changed his clothes, was led out of the vi by Donna.


    The ck BMW drove into the yard, and Donna waved her hand at them after the safety seat was


    installed, "Charlie, Wendy, you go into the house! Don''t worry, I''ll send Larry back after dinner!"


    Wendy nodded, but she still didn''t move.


    In fact, she still wanted to spend every second of every day with her son, if only for personal


    reasons.


    After seeing the BMW disappear in front of the courtyard, and the sound of the engine could not be


    heard, Wendy turned around and walked to the vi.


    As she entered the entrance to change her shoes, Charlie, who was walking in front of her,


    suddenly dropped the sentence, "Come to my bedroomter."


    Almost instantly, Wendy thought of the text message fromst night.


    "Oh..." She hesitated and nodded.


    Charlie changed into his slippers and was the first to walk up the stairs with his hands in his pockets


    and anguid pace.


    Thinking about the dream in the morning, Wendy''s heartbeat seemed to be a little overwhelmed,


    and even her pulse seemed to be unsteady.


    She didn''t follow immediately but dilly-dallied her way to the kitchen, where Aunt Lee was busy at


    the stove with fresh, unwashed vegetables on the marble countertop.


    She came forward without a word, and helped to wash it up.


    When Aunt Lee, who was turning off the faucet, noticed this, she immediately panicked and came to


    stop her, "Oh, Miss Lim, how can you do this! Put it here. When I finish .cleaning the cooker hood,


    I''ll do it!"


    "It''s OK, I can do it!" Wendy hurriedly said.


    "Thank you! You really don''t need to do this, or I will have nothing to doter!" Aunt Lee shook her


    head and snatched all the vegetables from her hands.


    Although Wendy cooked for Larry and Charlie every morning, noon, and night, she just cooked only,


    and Aunt Lee almost never let her do the rest of the chores. To someone who had been there, Aunt


    Lee knew that Wendy was not only a guest in the house but also a future hostess.


    "Well, then let''s clean the cooker hood together?" Wendy walked to the stove and picked up the rag


    on it.


    "No, no!" Aunt Lee came forward again to stop her. "Miss Lim, it''s my job. If you help me do it, I''ll be


    embarrassed to collect a paycheck from Mr. Hogg."


    Aunt Lee didn''t know what Wendy was thinking at that moment, but thought Wendy was just feeling


    lost because the young master wasn''t home, so she smiled and soothed Wendy, "Miss Lim, please


    go upstairs and lie down for a while, or you can go on the Inte to watch TV. The weekend


    passed quickly, and the young master wille back in the evening!"


    Wendy bit her lips and sighed silently.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly buzzed.


    She took it out and looked at it. It was from Charlie. He was asking her, "Why haven''t youe up


    yet?"


    Wendy licked her lips and had toe out of the kitchen and dillydallied for another two or three


    minutes before she slowly went upstairs.


    The door of the first bedroom by the stairs was open, wide open, and Charlie was standing with his


    back to the window, smoking, and the sunlight was casting a golden border around him.


    Wendy took a deep breath and tried to be calmer.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At the sound of the voice, Charlie turned around just in time to exhale a smoke ring, white smoke


    scattered around his face, and then the hand ''Close


    holding the cigarette was raised towards her," the door."


    Wendy''s scalp turned numb.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Wendy hesitated and turned back to close the door bit by bit.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Click", the door was tightly locked, and she swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva.


    The image of her dream clearly floated in her mind, Wendy was so nervous that her palms started


    to sweat, suddenly began to regret yesterday''s hasty promise. She should have asked...


    When she dilly-dallying turned around, Charlie had already put out his cigarette and was walking


    toward her with something, his tall figure blocking arge portion of the sunlight, tugging at his lips,


    "Go change your clothes."


    "I don''t want to take off my clothes!" Wendy blurted out.


    "What did you just say?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Well..." Wendy bit her lip, just realized that there seemed to be something not quite right,


    squeezing the palm of her hand, too nervous to fully hear what he said, hesitantly asked, "Then


    what did you just... say?"


    "I said, you should go to the locker room inside and change your clothes."


    Charlie looked down at her from above, patiently repeating word for word.


    Then, with his deep eyes looking at her, like a smile, but not a smile, he said, "Well, I don''t mind if


    you''d rather just change it here."


    Wendy''s head was rumbling and the toes in her slippers were curling with shame.


    Only then did she notice that he was holding a suit of clothes in his hand, her whole face exploded


    red, and after taking it, she ran towards the direction of the locker room, "I''m going to change right


    now..."


    The door of the locker room was locked from the inside. Wendy raised her hand and clenched her


    fist, hitting it on the head.


    How embarrassing!


    After calming down, Wendy realized that she was dressed in a horse-riding outfit.


    She was bewildered and wondered what he was up to. In view of the embarrassment she had just


    made of herself, she quickly changed and looked at herself in the mirror.


    It was a ck double- breasted riding outfit, with white breeches tucked into ck riding boots.


    Wendy couldn''t help but look twice, feeling cooler than ever before, and before she went out, she


    raised her head and tied her hair into a ponytail.


    She pushed the door of the locker room open and found that Charlie had also changed into a horse-


    riding outfit. The previous outfits were all left at the end of the bed.


    Charlie heard the sound and looked back, "Ready?" "Yes..." Wendy nodded her head.


    "Let''s go." Charlie said, pursing his lips. "Where are we going?" Wendy was confused.


    "The stable," Charlie nced at her and exined, "I have already made an appointment."


    Wendy watched his tall figure walk out first and silently followed behind.


    The white Land Rover drove along the river, and after more than half an hour, they arrived at an


    open-air stable on the outskirts of the city.


    After parking the car, Wendy still followed Charlie inside. In the car, she quietly checked it out, and


    she didn''t know if he was intentional or not, but the riding outfit Charlie was wearing was exactly the


    same as hers, just like a couple''s wear.


    As soon as they entered through the entrance, they were handed a professional saddle and helmet


    by a staff member, who then took them to a stall to select a horse.


    From the luxury car parked outside, it could be seen that this stable was also very luxurious. As


    Wendy looked around, she could see many thoroughbreds all over, their hairs shining one by one.


    Wendy had never seen so many horses except on television.


    Charlie seemed to be well versed in horsemanship, and shortly after entering, he stood in front of a


    brown horse with white lightning on its head, reaching out and smoothing its sideburns.


    Wendy asked uncertainly, "Do we have to ride?"


    "Yesterday at the amusement park, you kept staring at me, didn''t you also want to ride the horse?"


    Charlie looked sideways at her, raised his eyebrows and asked slowly, "Or, do you want to ride me


    like Larry?"


    Riding him...


    Could he not be so ambiguous, and she clearly didn''t mean that...


    She did stare at the father and son at that moment, but she simply found the image very sweet.


    Wendy didn''t bother to correct him, but had already been unable to resist the doubt in her heart, and


    asked him uncertainly, "Charlie, the benefits you said yesterday... are just to let me ride with you? "


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Seeing her look of surprise, he deliberately raised his voice, "What, do you have other ideas?"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    She looked at him with some doubt, her eyes still full of uncertainty.


    It had happened before when he helped her sessfully convince the interviewer, at the time he


    asked her for a reward, a kiss. She thought he would ask for something simr this time, or even


    more, but he just asked her to ride the horse?


    Charlie patted his horse and said meaningfully, "If you do, I''ll try my best to satisfy you."


    "Hurry up and pick your horse!" Wendy said awkwardly.


    Five minutester, Charlie led the brown horse into the field, and then took her to the front, and then


    told her about the things that needed to be paid attention to. It was like the first time he taught her to


    shoot. Wendy had never ridden a horse in her life and was somewhat afraid.


    Charlie seemed to be able to see through her. He bent over her ear and said, "Don''t be afraid.


    These horses are trained, non-aggressive, and very docile!"


    "Okay..." She nodded.


    Stepping on the pedals, Wendy tumbled onto the horse.


    Charlie didn''t ride, but held her reins the whole time and walked slowly around the inner ring of the


    stable.


    It also seemed that she had little fear in her heart because of his presence.


    The view was much higher because she''s sitting on top of a horse. Wendy rarely looked at Charlie


    from such a high ce, and the sunlight lingered on the contours of his strong, resolute features,


    with smooth lines and thin lips seemingly paired with a light arc, charmingly touching the heart.


    She shifted her gaze to the side for a few seconds before she could calm herself down.


    Somehow, since they came in with their horses, they were the only two people in the stable, and


    aside from the asional staff member walking around, no other guests were seen.


    After two moreps, when Wendy looked over at him again, she felt a little embarrassed to let him


    lead her horse like a groom, so she couldn''t help but say, "Well, Charlie, do you want to get on the


    horse too?" What she meant was to ask him to choose a horse to ride together with her.


    Who knew Charlie, after hearing what she said, stepped on the pedals and rolled over onto her


    horse and sat behind her.


    The saddle was small, it was enough for Wendy, but after Charlie came up, it instantly seemed a lot


    more crowded, and the two of them had to stick close to each other, almost no gap...


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion or not, but she felt some part of his body was quietly changing.


    Wendy tried to move, but there was a hoarse sound in her ear, "Don''t move!"


    "..." She bit her lips in a panic.


    Riding together on the same horse in this way, although she could only see ahead, her body,


    however, felt him extraordinarily clearly.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Wendy''s whole body was stiff on the horse, but she didn''t dare to move.


    She clutched the saddle tightly and licked her dry lips, "This is ufortable..."


    "I feel veryfortable." Charlie disagreed.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    "Do you want to be faster?" Charlie leaned forward and grabbed the reins. Every time he pulled his


    lips, he deliberately bowed his head down beside her ear and breathed out the hot air, drilling into


    her ears.


    "..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    They were riding normally in broad daylight, but his words sounded so ambiguous.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It''s like the old days when they were in bed together...


    Wendy kept taking a deep breath, feeling ack of oxygen in her brain.


    She even began to fear that she would fall down from the horse due tock of oxygenter...


    Suddenly, Charlie whispered in her ear, "Lean back close to me!"


    "No..." Wendy frowned.


    As soon as she said no, Charlie suddenly raised his wrist, flicked his whip in the air, mped his


    legs onto the horse''s belly, and quietly shouted, "Ya!" The horses carrying them immediately took off


    at a brisk trot.


    The horse was bumpy all the way, and Wendy was afraid of falling down, so she had to lean back,


    and even raised her hand to hold his arm.


    Charlie, who half embraced her in his arms, enjoyed her embrace and smiled with sess in his


    deep, restrained eyes.


    Gradually, Wendy went from being afraid in the beginning to enjoying the thrill of a galloping horse.


    No wonder so many people in the grasnds liked to live on horseback, it''s an iparable joy.


    The wind blew in her face, every cell in her body seemed to jump, and her brain and breathing were


    rxed.


    Unknowingly, the sky had fallen.


    Charlie drove his horse back to where he had started, and tumbled off the horse first, with a crew


    already running up to take the horse.


    Wendy was also holding onto the saddle, ready to dismount, but Charlie was standing there with his


    hands outstretched.


    She nced at the staff at the side and said, "I can do it myself..."


    Charlie didn''t move, but stepped forward and lifted her off the horse.


    When her feet touched the ground, her face turned red.


    "How is it? Are you happy?" Charlie asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and said sincerely, "Charlie, thank you!"


    She originally came out with an open mind, but she didn''t realize that all he wanted was for the two


    of them to stay together and ride a horse all day.


    Charlie''s eyes lit up with pride when he heard her words. Not long after, he heard her saying, "If


    only I had known this, I would have brought Larry with me! He must be overjoyed!"


    "..." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    Seeing him hand the staff member his helmet along with the horsewhip, Wendy said, "I want to go


    to the bathroom!"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at the exit." Charlie pulled his lips and pointed at the door.


    "Got it." Wendy nodded.


    The bathroom was in a small building next to the stable, and when she finished solving her physical


    problems and lowered her head to fix her clothes, people seemed to being out of the cubicles,


    presumably the staff, and there were clear voices of conversation.


    "It''s Sunday, isn''t it? Why is it so quiet in the stables?"


    "What do you know!" Another person replied. "It''s not that the stables are quiet, it''s that a gentleman


    has taken over the space. So there''s no one there, just him and his girlfriend on a date!"


    "Are you serious? He''s so rich!"


    "It''s true, the couple just left, that gentleman even dismounted his girlfriend! Oh my, how happy it is!


    I would have fainted with joy!" Wendy raised her hand and touched her hot face. Dating on


    horseback...


    The couple mentioned by the staff can''t be them, can they?


    No wonder, after spending almost a whole day at the stables, no one else was there except them


    and the staff.


    When the two staff members walked away, Wendy dilly-dallying came out, and in the mirror, there


    were really two scarlet fire clouds on her cheeks.


    From afar, she saw the rich and capricious Charlie standing at the exit with a bottle of mineral water


    in his hand, and handed it directly to her as she walked up to him.


    Wendy took it and found that the cap had been unscrewed.


    In fact, in the past, she knew that although he was quiet, he was always a very caring person.


    Wendy took two sips of it to her mouth, and when she tried to screw it on, Charlie took it away, then


    drank most of it and threw it in the trash can.


    Her heartbeat quickened a few beats for the indirect kiss between the two.


    "Let''s go!" Charlie shook the car key in his hand.


    "Hmm." Wendy answered and followed him.


    After leaving the stable and returning to the city, Charlie brought up the idea of the two of them


    eating out. They found a Chinese restaurant, and because it was dinner time on the weekend, it


    took them a while to get their turn in line.


    They attracted a lot of attention because they were wearing a horse- riding outfit, which looked like


    a couple''s wear.


    Wendy had a very difficult meal, having to resist not only the asional nces from the neighbors,


    but also the gaze of Charlie from across the table, which was always like a lock.


    Donna called in the middle of the meal and said she had sent Larry back from Hogg''s Mansion.


    Wendy''s heart flew back with her when she learned that Larry had returned home, and when she


    put on her seat belt, Charlie took out a piece of gum from the storage space and asked, "Gum?"


    "No..." Wendy felt confused.


    Charlie didn''t say much, just unwrapped it and put it in his mouth.


    When the car merged onto the main road, he also blew a big bubble, a crisp one.


    When they returned to the vi, it was quiet upstairs and downstairs. Aunt Lee just came down from


    upstairs and reported with a smile, "The young master fell asleep soon after taking a bath. Maybe


    he was tired after ying in Hogg''s Mansion!"


    Wendy nodded and asked Aunt Lee to go back to her room to rest.


    They changed into slippers and went upstairs. Both of them deliberately lowered their pace.


    Wendy reached out and touched the doorknob of the children''s room, when a quiet voice suddenly


    sounded behind her. "Wendy."


    She stopped breathing.


    Just likest time, she felt her heart skip a beat after being called in this way for such a long time.


    Wendy turned around with bated breath, but before raising her eyes to clearly see the outline of his


    rigid face, she was suddenly yanked forward, then back against the wall next to her, and a strong


    kiss came overwhelmingly.


    Wendy made a squeaking sound and her teeth were pried open.


    For a moment, her mouth was full of the mint vor of gum.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Wendy leaned her back against the wall, coolness prating through her clothes into her skin, but


    her breathing was hot.


    Charlie''s kiss was as fierce as ever.


    She had no time to react, let alone struggle away.


    The dim light of the hallway stretched the ovepping shadows of the two on the ground, as


    ambiguous as possible.


    In such a deep kiss, Wendy felt that her body was getting weaker and weaker. Her feet were also as


    light as a feather, and her waist was tightened. All of a sudden, she was lifted up in the air by


    Charlie.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw the burning desire in his eyes.


    When Charlie slipped his big hand through the hem of his shirt, Wendy woke up with a start,


    realizing what might happen next, and thinking that there was only a door between them and Larry,


    and that Larry was sleeping inside...


    "Don''t..."


    She panicked and reached out to stop him.


    Charlie stopped and put his forehead on hers.


    After a few heavy gasps, he put her down very gently, and when he let go, he fixed her clothes for


    her.


    "Wendy." Charlie''s fingertip rubbed her hair, and his eyes were as deep as an ancient well, but also


    seemed to be as soft as water, "I won''t force you, nor will I y tricks on you. I''ll wait until you''re


    willing to ept me."


    What he said to Emilyst time was not a lie. After four long years of separation, this time he has a


    lifetime of patience.


    Until she''s willing to ept him...


    Wendy looked at him absent-mindedly.


    Charlie''s thin lips curled up, "Go to sleep!"


    Wendy nodded her head a few secondster, wrenched open the door to the children''s room and


    walked in, forgetting even to say good night.


    This night, she slept very well.


    The next morning, when Wendy came out of the bathroom to wash up, she saw Larry also pouting


    his little ass out from under the nket.


    He rubbed his eyes cutely with his two small hands and called her "Wendy" in a soft and sticky


    voice.


    "Sweety, are you awake?" She hurried over to him.


    Putting Larry on herp, she pulled out a piece of tissue and helped him wipe away the gum in his


    eyes.


    Larry raised his head like a doll, with a very pleasant expression on his little face. When she threw


    the paper balls into the trash can, he blinked his big eyes and asked curiously, "Wendy, I was not at


    home yesterday. What did you and Daddy do yesterday?" "Well, we didn''t do anything..." Wendy


    answered with a guilty conscience.


    "Then why did Granny say you went on a date?" Larry tilted his head.


    "..." Wendy almost bit her tongue.


    She couldn''t lie to her son''s big, clear eyes, and she thought of what the staff said yesterday at the


    stable, and she became even more ufortable, awkwardly changing the subject, "Sweety, are


    you hungry? I''m going to take you to wash up now, and then I''m going to take you downstairs and


    make you breakfast!"


    Wendy made a Chinese breakfast this morning. She made millet porridge, and Aunt Lee helped her


    steam a pot of steamed dumplings.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Shortly after they sat down, Charlie, dressed in a ck suit, walked in and pulled out a chair and sat


    across from them.


    Thinking of what happened in front of the doorst night, she lowered her eyshes in


    embarrassment.


    Aunt Lee smiled and handed over the tableware. "Morning, sir!"


    "Morning." Charlie curled his lips. When he picked up his chopsticks, he suddenly looked up at her


    and asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Wendy was drinking porridge and almost choked.


    "Yes..." She swallowed the porridge.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently, picked up the steamed dumpling with pork and put it in his


    mouth. Because Wendy had to take care of Larry, Charlie ate faster than them, but after he finished


    eating, he didn''t leave the table, and just sat there and leaned back, and his deep, restrained eyes


    stared straight at her without hiding it.


    She almost couldn''t hold the spoon several times, but she couldn''t point it out directly.


    He was flirting with her in front of the child...


    After finally finishing thest bit of millet porridge in the bowl, Wendy stood up, and at the same


    time, the cell phone in the living room rang.


    She also took the opportunity to avoid Charlie. "I''ll pick up the call."


    After ncing at the name disyed on the screen, Wendy quickly picked it up. A smile


    unconsciously showed on her face. "Hello, Ryan?"


    "Wendy." On the other end of the line, Ryan called out to her warmly.


    "Ryan, you''ve already in Canada, haven''t you?" Wendy asked with concern. "I''m going to call you


    toolHow is everything?"


    On the other side of the line, Ryan paused and said, "Wendy, in fact, I am still in Ice City."


    "Huh?" Wendy was shocked to hear that. "Ryan, you didn''t leave?"


    "No. After you left the airport that day, I wasn''t able to board the ne. Let''s talk about the specific


    reason when we meet!" Ryan smiled. "I know you should be very busy these days, so I haven''t


    bothered you, do you have time today? Come out and eat with me!" "Okay! You pick the restaurant


    and send me the address." Wendy answered.


    Hanging up the phone, she still couldn''t believe it.


    She didn''t expect that in the end, Ryan didn''t leave. The three of them had booked the same flight,


    but none of them left...


    Wendy, who was deep in thought, suddenly heard a gloomy sound in her ears, "Mr. Ye, he didn''t


    leave?"


    Wendy was shocked.


    Charlie, who had been in the restaurant, followed at some point and stood quietly behind her.


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    This man...


    How could he eavesdrop on my phone call!


    Charlie frowned and asked in a harsh tone, "Are you going to meet him for dinner today?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    "What about Larry!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Wendy blinked. "I can take him with me..."


    Charlie did not say a word, pursed his lips and stared at her for a few seconds, then took out his cell


    phone from his pants pocket and dialed his assistant Farr''s number. He asked directly, "Tell me


    about my schedule!"


    In the meantime, after Farr had methodically reported the entire day''s itinerary on the other side of


    the line, Charlie''s brow grew tighter and tighter.


    "Can''t you cancel or postpone it?"


    On the other side, Farr found himself in a pickle, "Mr. Hogg, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. These were


    all ranged upon long ago, and enco Bank has been setting up the venue sincest week. We


    have also notified the media! Moreover, it''s hard to turn down Mr. Dong of the Delugation..."


    "I see!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Although Wendy didn''t hear it clearly, she could roughly guess it. When she saw him standing there


    with a straight face after hanging up the phone, she couldn''t help asking, "Well, Charlie, why don''t


    you go to work?"


    Charlie nced at her and thought of something. He suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    "Wait a minute. I''m gonna go upstairs and check my son first."


    "Oh." Wendy nodded.


    She looked at his tall figure, walking up the stairs with his hands in his pockets.


    Larry ran back to the children''s room after dinner, and he was lying on the carpet, pushing the Lego


    upward, when a shadow suddenly fell over him, he looked up and saw his daddy leaning over and


    raising the hand to stroke his head lovingly, "Larry."


    Larry felt a little nervous for no reason.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong..."

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    After Charlie went to work, Wendy changed her clothes and went out with Larry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wendy and Ryan met at a Korean-style barbecue restaurant. When Wendy got out of the car, her


    attention was drawn somewhere, she couldn''t help but ask, "Sweety, what do you have in your


    pocket?"


    From the moment she got into the car, she noticed the bulge in the right pocket of Larry''s shirt.


    "Cell phone!" Larry stretched out a little and told her softly, "Daddy gave it to me!"


    Wendy lowered her head and saw that it was indeed a smartphone.


    She thought that on Larry''s birthday, Charlie didn''t prepare a gift, so the smartphone must be for


    him. She didn''t think much of it, just told Larry to keep it in his pocket.


    Wendy took Larry into the dining room, and a waiter led them to the hall.


    Ryan, sitting in front of the dining table, watched from afar as the mother and son walked toward


    him, which can''t be ignored, bringing him not only visual impact. Ever since he learned the truth, the


    original suspicion in his heart became clear, and the more he looked at them, the more he realized


    that there were actually many simrities between the mother and son...


    After pulled himself together, he took the initiative to wave his hand, "Wendy!"


    "Ryan!" Wendy''s face lit up with joy. She immediately stroked Larry''s head and said, "Sweety, say


    hello!"


    "Uncle Ye!" Larry called out in a soft voice.


    After the waiter came up with the tableware, waited for them to order and left.


    Just like before, Ryan poured a ss of warm water for her in a very gentlemanly way. He also


    poured a ss of warm water for Larry beside her.


    Wendy took it and took a small sip before asking, "Ryan, why haven''t you returned to Canada?"


    "Something happened," Ryan exined with a smile. "When I was preparing to board the ne, I


    originally wanted to call my grandparents to say goodbye. I didn''t expect to know that my


    grandfather fell in the courtyard and was taken to the hospital. So I had to stay to take care of


    them!"


    It''s not exactly like that.


    Ryan''s grandfather did fall, but when he called, he confirmed that his grandfather was fine.


    However, he hesitated for dozens of seconds at the ticket checking station with his boarding pass


    and finally chose to turn around, as if he finally found a reasonable excuse to stay...


    "I see!" Wendy nodded.


    "Yeah, I haven''t finished my vacation yet. I would like to spend more time with them!" Ryan pushed


    his sses.


    "You''re right." Wendy agreed very much. At the same time, she also thought of her grandmother


    who had passed away. She felt that if it was possible, she would have to spend more time with her


    grandmother. After all, when your family was getting old, it''s not much time left for them.


    Ryan smiled back. After a pause, he asked, "Wendy, are you still nning to go back to Canada?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy put down the ss in her hand.


    A little fair hand grasped the hem of her coat, and she looked down and saw Larry looking up at her


    with his little face, his big ck grape-like eyes full of nervousness.


    Wendy lifted her arm and cuddled his little head against her body, shaking her head at the opposite.


    Whether it was four years ago or just a few days ago, she was determined to return to Canada


    because there was no one or nothing in the city that she couldn''t let go of, but now that her son was


    here, not only did she wanted to make up for her son''sck of motherly love, but she also didn''t


    want to miss out on his growth again.


    If she''s going back, unless she''s going back with her son...


    But almost as soon as the thought came to her, she snuffed it out, because how could that be,


    Charlie would never allow that to happen.


    When Larry saw this, he immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    Ryan, who was opposite the table, seemed to have anticipated her answer, he smiled down, but


    was somewhat despondent. The waiter brought up the charcoal, and then the ordered dishes were


    delivered one after another, and Ryan remained a gentleman, serving the roast meat to her and her


    son. Larry ate his mouth full of oil.


    His cheeks were full, like a squirrel. Seeing that she took care of him all the time, he said warmly,


    "Wendy, eat this!"


    "Okay!" Wendy curved her eyes and brows.


    Wendy also wrapped the meat in lettuce. The meat was pickled and its taste was very delicious.


    While chewing and tasting, Ryan, who was across the table, suddenly called out to her, "Wendy."


    "Huh?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "The corner of your mouth is stained with sauce." Ryan smiled as he pulled out a paper towel.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy suddenly felt a little embarrassed. When she wanted to reach out to take


    the paper towel, Ryan directly raised his hand and gently wiped the sauce on the corner of her


    mouth off. In the process, Ryan touched her chin with his finger.


    At this moment, even she felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    But when she looked up at him, she saw that the eyes behind the lens were as gentle and clear as


    ever, and it seemed that he didn''t have any other thoughts.


    "Well, thank you." She apologized awkwardly.


    "You''re wee." Ryan smiled. Larry stared at them for a long time and swallowed cuttlefish balls


    in his mouth. Suddenly, he raised his hand and said, "I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "Again?" Wendy was surprised.


    From the time they came into the restaurant to the time they sat down to eat, Larry had already


    made two trips to the bathroom! She looked worriedly at the drink cup ced next to Larry, and


    thought she should keep Larry from drinking more!


    "It''s fine. I''ll bring him there!" Ryan put down the chopsticks in his hand and said with a smile.


    The previous two times, it was Ryan who offered to take Larry to the bathroom, so she nodded,


    "Ryan, thank you!"


    "No problem!" Ryan said in a gentle tone.


    When they got to the bathroom, Larry let go of Ryan''s hand and blinked his big eyes, just like the


    two times before, with a soft and sticky voice, "Uncle Ye, I can go in myself!"


    Ryan nodded and asked, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. If there''s anything you need help with, call


    me!"


    "Okay!" Larry nodded.


    Then, under the gaze behind Ryan''s lens, he entered the bathroom.


    After closing the door, Larry stood on his tiptoes and locked the door from the inside, then he took


    his cell phone out of his pocket, turned it on and pressed the number "1", and he was immediately


    connected to his daddy''s phone. "Hello!" Charlie picked it very quickly, as if he was waiting for it at


    any time.


    "Daddy!" Larry opened his mouth and shouted.


    The messy background noise on the other side of the line showed that Charlie seemed to be at


    some kind of event, but before his son could speak again, Charlie was eager to ask, "What''s going


    on? Are you guys still eating barbecue?"


    "Yes! Shrimp cakes and cuttlefish balls are delicious, and I eat three at a time!"


    Larry was smashing his little mouth in a cute way, obviously not satisfied, and after thinking about it,


    he suddenly said to the cell phone which was almost as big as his face, "Daddy, Uncle Ye seems to


    like Wendy~"

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Larry nodded his head with self- assurance after said that.


    Larry saw it on a TV show that Aunt Lee watched, where a big brother confessed to a big sister he


    liked, and then wiped the big sister''s mouth very gently when they were having dinner...


    And after Larry''s voice fell, there was no sound on the other side of the line.


    Larry had a puzzled look on his face as he called out to his father twice, "Daddy!"


    There was still no response. When Larry was about to call his daddy for the third time, he found that


    the phone was hung up.


    Larry pouted.


    Daddy was so rude!


    Then Larry put the phone back into his pocket and deftly stepped on the water. Then he pushed the


    door open. When he was almost at the door, Ryan also came in. Seeing him, he asked, "Larry, who


    were you talking to just now?"


    He could vaguely hear the soft voice of a child inside.


    "None!" Larry blinked his eyes.


    He didn''t lie, he wasn''t talking to anyone, but was talking on the phone!


    Hearing this, Ryan looked inside, but there was no one. He had been waiting outside and did not


    see anyone enter. Then he just thought that he was hallucinating. He led Larry to the sink and said,


    "Come on, let''s wash your hands and go back!"


    After roasting the remaining portion of the food, Ryan called the waiter over to pay the bill.


    Larry at the table was the one who ate the most. He was sitting there, his belly bulging under his


    clothes.


    Wendy stroked his belly to help him digest while looking gratefully across the table, "Ryan, thank


    you, you''ve been helping us with the grill. Larry and I are enjoying it all the time!"


    "It''s my pleasure to serve a beautiful woman and a lovely child!" Ryan''s smile was deep.


    When they left the restaurant, Ryan was offering to take them home first, but when they got to the


    side of the road, a white Land Rover suddenly braked and stopped in front of them before they


    could stop a cab.


    The car speed was very fast, and it seemed to be in a hurry. Tires squealed on the ground when


    braking.


    The door of the driver''s seat opened and Charlie''s tall figure appeared in sight.


    "Daddy..."


    Larry called Charlie softly, and he was very generous and not to me his daddy for hanging up his


    phone.


    When Wendy saw Charlie suddenly appear, she was shocked. "Charlie, why are you here?"


    If she remembered correctly, she heard him call Farr in the morning. He seemed to have a full


    schedule today, and they were all too important to cancel.


    "Come and get you home." Charlie''s eyes swept over her face and he twitched his mouth.


    Wendy gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    Although he said "you", his tone sounded like he was saying, "get my wife and son home".


    "Don''t you work?" Wendy bit her lip and said, "You can call Uncle Lee..."


    "I can do thatter." Charlie said in a calm voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "..." Well.


    Charlie walked over, picked up his son, opened the back door, and ced his son in the safety seat.


    Then, he looked at her.


    Seeing this, Wendy looked hesitantly at Ryan. "Ryan, where are you going next? Why don''t you


    come with us?"


    "No, I can stop a taxi. There are a lot of empty cars at this time." Ryan smiled and waved his hand.


    In the middle of the conversation, an empty car pulled up, and as Ryan opened the door to get in, a


    quiet male voice suddenly sounded.


    "Mr. Ye!"


    Ryan stopped and turned around to ask politely, "Mr. Hogg, what''s the matter?"


    Charlie put his arm on the car door and tugged at his thin lips, "I would like to go fishing with Mr. Ye


    again! It just so happens that I don''t have a schedule tomorrow afternoon, so I was wondering if Mr.


    Ye would be willing to go." "Okay." Ryan was silent for two seconds, then nodded his head in


    agreement.


    The white Land Rover drove all the way back to the vi courtyard, Charlie came out temporarily


    from the conference, so he had to go back.


    When Wendy got out of the car, she hesitated and asked, "Charlie, do you really ask Ryan to go


    fishing?"


    "Yes. Let''s go together tomorrow." Charlie curled his lips.


    Wendy nodded. For some reason, she had a strange feeling that she couldn''t describe.


    The next day at noon, Wendy received a phone call and walked out of the vi with Larry in tow.


    As soon as they passed through the yard, the white Land Rover came from a far away distance.


    After it stopped, Charlie got out of the car and opened the rear door for the mother and son.


    After they were sitting in, Charlie pulled his lips and asked, "Did you bring the lunchbox I asked you


    to prepare?"


    "Yes, it''s in the bag!" Wendy nodded and raised her hand.


    She and Larry both had lunch because they were supposed to go to the fishing park in the


    afternoon. Charlie came from Hogg''s Group and said he was busy and didn''t have time to eat, so


    he asked her to bring him a lunchbox.


    "Hmm." Charlie raised his eyebrows in satisfaction. An hour''s drive away, when they arrived at the


    fishing park, Ryan had already arrived and was standing at the entrance to the lobby.


    After parking the car, they took the tools and headed for the shore.


    It rainedst night, and although the sun was shining, the temperature dropped a bit, and because


    they were close to the river, the wind was a bit strong, so it wasn''t really suitable for fishing, but both


    men seemed to be in high spirits.


    They went under the umbre and each carried a low stool to sit down.


    Ryan saw that Wendy didn''t take the fishing rod and couldn''t help but ask, "Wendy, you''re not


    fishing today?"


    "No, I''ll just watch you guys fish!" Wendy shook her head and exined with a smile.


    Thest time she came to the fishing park, although she did it on a whim, the results were not very


    good, and in the end, she did not catch a single fish, so this time she simply did not participate, and


    just watched them fish with Larry.


    "Alright." Ryan smiled as he tossed the fishing rod onto the surface of the river.


    Charlie did the same thing, but when he was done, he reached out his hand to her and said,


    "Where''s the lunchbox you prepared for me?"


    "Here..." Wendy was stunned but answered.


    She bowed her head and brought out the insted lunch box in her bag and handed it over to him.


    "And you cooked two dishes for me?" Charlie took the lunch box and opened it. He raised his


    eyebrows and continued to say, "Stir fried cucumber and shrimp, sweet and sour pork ribs. Well, it


    smells good."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    She didn''t make them for him. It was just that whatever she and Larry ate at noon, she put some


    into it for him...


    For some reason, she felt that Charlie had said those words on purpose.


    Wendy looked awkwardly at Ryan beside Charlie. "Well, Charlie didn''t have time to eat at noon, so I


    brought it all the way here. I''ve put a lot into it. Ryan, do you want some too?"


    "No, thanks, I had lunch." Ryan smiled as he shook his head.


    As soon as Ryan''s voice fell, Charlie''s quiet voice resounded again, "Wendy, bring me the water."


    "Oh." Wendy nced at the mineral water bottle beside her feet.


    As soon as the water bottle was handed over, Charlie continued, "And tissues."


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Wendy had to pull out a tissue and hand it over to Charlie.


    But she didn''t expect that Charlie would be so bold as to grab her hand directly and touch her palm


    with his rough finger.


    Not only was there Larry, but also Ryan was still watching...


    Wendy nced at Charlie in embarrassment, pulling back her hands in a hurry and putting it behind


    her back.


    Fearing that Charlie woulde up with all sorts of demands next, she got up with Larry and


    excused herself. "Well, you two take your time fishing, I''ll take Larry to walk around in the front..."


    After Wendy and Larry left, only Charlie and Ryan were left under the umbre.


    Charlie slowly finished his meal and put down his lunchbox, then focused on fishing like Ryan next


    to him.


    Charlie moved the fishing rod in his hand and suddenly said slowly, "Mr. Ye, you seem to be


    particrly interested in my area."


    How could Ryan not understand the meaning behind Charlie''s words? First, he was shocked by


    Charlie''s perceptiveness, and then he smiled and did not escape the subjet. Simrly, he gave a


    meaningful response, "Everyone likes good girls." "Heh heh." Charlie let out two soft chuckles.


    Since Charlie had already brought it up, Ryan paused for a moment before taking the initiative to


    say, 1 feel that it''s not gentlemanly behavior to use a child to tie up her."


    "I never considered myself a gentleman." Charlie curled his lips and narrowed his deep eyes,


    looking at the float on the river. "However, there are a lot of things that you understand too


    superficially, you think it''s a tie, but you don''t know that it''s her inner choice. Actually, it''s just like


    fishing, the bait is there for the willing to take."


    "Well, it seems I got one."


    Suddenly, Charlie raised his eyebrows and said.


    Indeed, ripples could be seen on the surface of the river, and he threw his arm back and lifted his


    rod, and a lively fish was caught at once.


    Charlie looked sideways and said meaningfully, "Mr. Ye, as I said, the bait is there for the willing to


    take!"


    When Charlie caught a big fish again, Wendy just happened toe back with Larry.


    "Daddy, you''ve caught a fish!"


    After seeing it, Larry ran up excitedly.


    Charlie couldn''t hide hiscency. He raised his eyebrows at her and said, "Wendy,e and


    see how big it is?"


    "It''s quite big..." Wendy nodded sincerely.


    When she looked to the side again, she asked in surprise, "Ryan, haven''t you caught one yet?"


    "Not yet." Ryan shook his head awkwardly. There seemed to be a big difference fromst time,


    things were different. Charlie had azy look in his eyes, and his bucket was so full of fish! On the


    contrary, Ryan, who was adept at fishing, didn''t catch a single one today.


    Wendy could not helpforting Ryan. "It may be a little windy today, not too good for fishing!"


    "It could be!" Ryan pushed up his spectacles.


    Wendy was afraid that Ryan would feel ufortable, so she walked over and said, "Ryan, I''ll get


    you some more bait, and you can put in two more, I think that will attract fish more easily!"


    "Okay!" Ryan smiled and pulled his fishing rod up.


    Wendy squatted down. Just as she was about to help Ryan hang up the bait, Charlie suddenly said,


    "Larry doesn''t seem to feel well."


    "Not feeling well?" She was shocked.


    Turning her head to look over, and sure enough, Larry, who had been ying with the fish, was


    holding his hands over his stomach, and the features on his small, pink face were twisted together


    in pain.


    Wendy hurried forward and asked worriedly, "Sweety, what''s wrong? Are you having a


    stomachache?"


    Larry lowered his head and groaned in difort.


    Seeing this, Wendy was even more panicked. She subconsciously turned to look at Charlie and


    unconsciously grabbed his arm. "Charlie, what should I do? Larry seems to have a stomachache!"


    "Don''t worry." Charlie put down his fishing rod. He looked down at his son and said in a calm voice,


    "Maybe it''s because of the river wind, and he just drank too much cold water. Let''s take him to the


    indoor lounge now and ask the waiter for some hot water and medicine!"


    Charlie raised his hand to help her tuck the hair that was falling down by her ear after said that.


    His movements were natural and intimate.


    Hearing what he said, Wendy felt a little relieved. She nodded immediately and said, "Okay! I''ll take


    him in now!"


    "I''ll hold him." Charlie took Larry from her hand.


    Wendy listened to him like a little wife and couldn''t think of anything else at this time, and was full of


    concern for Larry.


    Charlie took all of this into his eyes but didn''t show anything on his face. He turned back to Ryan


    and said apologetically, "Excuse me."


    Ryan, who stood up on the river bank, nodded and squeezed out an unnatural smile. He raised his


    hand and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. He could only watch them holding their son


    and leaving quickly. The picture of a family of three was so harmonious that he could not do


    anything about it.


    When they arrived at the lounge, Wendy hurried to ask for some hot water from the waiter.


    When she walked away, Larry, who was curled up on the couch in pain, raised his head and pouted


    at the man sitting next to him,ining, "Daddy is so bad!" "You think?" Charlie crossed his long


    legs.


    "You let me lie to Wendy on purpose!" Larry pointed out softly with a disdainful expression on his


    face. "It''s wrong to lie to her! If Wendy knew, she would be angry with me!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie watched his son, heard his son''s righteous words and asked, "Do you want Uncle Ye to


    steal your Wendy?"


    "No!" Larry shook his head like a rattle drum, and then he obediently shut his mouth and stopped


    talking.


    Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps came from far away. Charlie put down his crossed legs, turned


    sideways to face his son, and pretended to pat his son with a frown.


    "The hot water ising!"


    Wendy ran back with a sad face, panting, "What should we do? I''ve just asked all over, and there''s


    no medicine for stomach, and we can''t just give a kid anything like painkillers..."


    Larry, who was being fed hot water by his father, said softly at this time, "Wendy, I don''t feel the pain


    anymore!"


    "You do?" Wendy asked in surprise. She didn''t expect the hot water to be so magical!


    "Yes!" Larry nodded.


    Wendy held her son in herp with uncertainty, carefully observing his little face and appearance.


    Larry seemed to have really gotten better and didn''t look like he''s in any pain.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Charlie with concern. "Is there really no need to go to the


    hospital?"


    "Yes." Charlie answered with certainty.


    Wendy hesitated and nodded. She looked at her son again and saw that he had flexibly climbed


    down from her legs.


    She was finally relieved, then remembered to ask, "Well, where''s Ryan?"


    "The staff just came to tell me that Ryan suddenly had gone back." Charlie exined.


    "Oh." Wendy nodded.


    She thought to herself that Ryan was not such an unscrupulous person, and if he left, there must be


    something important.


    Charlie suddenly said, "There are guest rooms in the back resort. The staff just said there gonna be


    a firework disy tonight. We will stay here for the night."


    "Staying here?" Wendy was stunned. It waspletely out of the n.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy frowned. She knew that there was a resort behind the fishing park, she saw it thest time


    she came here.


    When she wanted to refute, Larry rushed to her knees and said with star-like eyes, "I want to watch


    the fireworks."


    Wendy had to swallow back the words that were already on the tip of her tongue.


    Next, the family of three carried the fish and went to the small European-style house behind. When


    they entered the front hall, the receptiondy said apologetically, "Sorry, there is only one room left!"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Upon hearing this, Wendy frowned and asked, "Only one room left?"


    "Yes!" The receptiondy nodded.


    "What then?" Wendy became worried.


    When the receptiondy saw this, she quickly smiled and exined, "Miss, please rest assured that


    our rooms are allrgemercial beds, which are veryfortable and spacious, it''s enough for


    you to sleep together!"


    Wendy bit her lip. She was not worried about that...


    It was obvious that the receptiondy had mistaken them as a family of three. Although in a way


    they were not exactly...


    "I''ll take it." Charlie said in a low voice. Then he reached out his thick palm to her and said, "Give


    me your ID card."


    Wendy''s mouth opened. Originally, she wanted to discuss with him about not staying tonight. But


    Larry next to her was holding her thighs, still looking at her with starry eyes, all of which were


    looking forward to seeing the fireworks at night.


    If there were no special holidays, there were few ces in the city where fireworks can be set off,


    and children always loved them.


    After thinking for a while, she took out her ID card quietly.


    Charlie took it and handed it over to her. The receptiondy handed over the room card after quickly


    completed the registration.


    Their room was on the top floor. When the elevator arrived, Wendy and Larry followed behind


    Charlie.


    With a beeping sound from the room card, the door of the suite opened.


    The room had a goodyout. However, as soon as they entered, what caught their eyes was the


    largemercial bed the receptiondy described.


    Wendy was not interested in visiting other things, but glued her gaze on therge bed and


    swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva for no apparent reason. Thinking that she had to sleep on it with


    Charlie at night, she was flustered.


    Just as she began to recoil, the hand that hung down was shaken. Larry softly shouted, "Wendy, I''m


    hungry!"


    "Sweety, you''re hungry?" Wendy squatted down and touched his head. "Let''s go eat now!"


    Charlie, who was standing by the window with one hand in his pocket, interrupted at the right time,


    "There is a restaurant on the first floor, which just allows us to process my fish."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    Because Charlie had such a good catch today, he caught a bucket full of fish, so they had a whole


    fish feast.


    When Wendy came back from the restaurant with her mobile phone in hand, the father and son had


    been waiting for her side by side.


    "Finished your call?" Charlie asked in a seemingly casual way.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and nced at him. "Ryan did say that he had to go back temporarily, and


    he seemed to be a little tired, so he also wanted to go back to rest."


    Charlie twitched his lips slightly and said, "Maybe it''s also because of the wind, so he''s not feeling


    well either."


    "Maybe." Wendy nodded her head, no doubt about it.


    While they were talking, the waiter served the fish, which had been cooked in various ways, to


    them. It was a table full of delicious fish.


    They ate slowly. When it was over, the sky outside hadpletely fallen, and in ten minutes or so it


    will be time for the fireworks.


    Charlie called a waiter over to pay the bill. After asking for the location of the fireworks, he brought


    them over.


    It was on the shore behind the resort, and a lot of people had already gathered. When they arrived,


    fireworks had risen one after another. People''s cheers were endless, and the night was as bright as


    daytime. The river behind was illuminated by the lights.


    "Wow..."


    Larry was extremely excited, and screamed with every firework that went off.


    Wendy seemed to be infected by the atmosphere and looked up at the sky like everyone else.


    "You like it?" There was hot airing to her ear. "Yes." Wendy nodded sincerely. It was indeed


    very beautiful.


    Charlie''s face leaned towards her again. It seemed that because of the sound of fireworks, he


    deliberately put each word close to her ear and said, "If you like it, you can set off fireworks in the


    yard every day."


    Wendy didn''t ignore the word "every" in his words. When she turned her head, she found that his


    whole body was leaning toward her.


    "You are a little too close to me..." She reminded while biting her lips.


    "Am I?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy moved to the side and didn''t expect that he would also move over like a shadow. There was


    a strong smell of gunpowder and his strong masculine smell.


    "Charlie, don''t be like this. Larry is here..."


    Charlie''s pupils constricted when he heard that, "Then it''s OK if Larry isn''t here?"


    "I didn''t say that..." Wendy squeezed her fingers, thinking, "This man!"


    "Sir, madam, buy some firework sticks for the child!"


    In addition to the splendid fireworks on the riverbank in the distance, there were many itinerant


    vendors, carrying many fancy hand-held fireworks, moving through the crowd, selling, and a young


    girl was walking up to them.


    Wendy was embarrassed and unnatural for the way the girl called her. She sneaked a nce at


    Charlie next to her and saw the smooth contours of his side face, and there was no embarrassment


    between his eyebrows and eyes. So she didn''t bother to correct it, and just looked down at her son


    and asked, "Larry, want to y?"


    "Yes!" Larry nodded immediately.


    "Give me two bundles." Charlie said as he raised his head.


    "Okay, sir!" The girl was very happy. She took out two bundles from her arms and handed them


    over. "Twenty bucks a bundle!"


    Hearing this, Charlie took his wallet out of his pocket and took out a hundred.


    When the girl saw this, she was a little embarrassed, "Sir, don''t you have any change?"


    "No." Charlie shook his head and said, "Keep the change."


    Wendy''s bag was ced in the suite. She rummaged through her pocket, but there was no change


    in it.


    "No! I must give it back to you!" The girl did not take it with a smile, but said with a very principled


    insistence, "Please wait for a moment. I will go there to get some change, I will be back soon!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    The girl nodded and ran away.


    Larry could not wait any longer and his two short legs jumped up. "I want to y..."


    After Charlie opened it, he took out one and pulled out the lighter. Soon there was a crackling sound


    of fire. He then took out another and ced it in his son''s hand.


    Wendy, who was watching aside, said in a soft voice, "Sweety, be careful. Keep your hand away


    from the fire. Don''t get burned, okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry excitedly nodded his head.


    There were twenty of them. Lighting them up one by one, it would take a long time.


    Larry grabbed it with both hands like other children did, stretched out his arms and shook it slowly,


    both eyes full of fireworks.


    At this time, the girl ran back with sixty bucks in her hand. "Sir, I''m sorry to keep you waiting! It''s


    your change!"


    "Thank you." Charlie stretched out his hand and epted it.


    The girl looked over at Larry, who was squatting there, engrossed in the world of fireworks, and


    smilingly said to them, "Sir and madam, your son is so cute.


    "Thank you." Charlie curled his lips.


    The girl said you''re wee and quickly and enthusiastically ran away.


    Although Wendy was crouching there ying fireworks with Larry, she turned around just in time to


    hear their conversation word for word.


    The first time, he might not have noticed, but the second time the girl called her like that, he still


    didn''t correct the girl, as if by default.


    Wendy hesitated for two seconds, and couldn''t help getting up and looking at Charlie. "Charlie..."


    "Hmm?" Charlie looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    "Well, why didn''t you exin just now?" She asked with a frown.


    "Why do I have to exin?" Charlie asked, putting his hands in his pockets.


    pursed her lips, her eyshes quivering lightly, "But we''re not that kind of rtionship..."


    "Do you want to live with me?" Charlie''s calm voice suddenly covered hers.


    Live with him...


    Wendy looked at him dully.


    His deep and serene eyes were as deep as an ancient well, but there seemed to be a lot of things


    that were about to be released. Her heart could not help beating wildly.


    "... What do you mean?" She swallowed hard.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "Let''s get married."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy seemed to be frightened. She stared at him with wide eyes and couldn''t believe what she


    had heard.


    It never urred to her that he was thinking this way...


    Wendy squeezed her fingers together and tried very hard to find her voice. She stammered and


    asked, "Are you... going to marry me?"


    "What else could it be?" Charlie looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot. He raised his


    eyebrows and said in a faint voice, "Do you think I''ve been ying with you all the time? Our child


    was four years old and he almost could take care of himself!"


    Wendy was absent-minded for a while.


    At this time, Larry threw off thest firework in his hand and happily threw himself on her knees.


    There was still excitement on his little face. "Wendy, I''ve finished all the fireworks!"


    Wendy scanned the wrapping paper left on the floor with her numb eyes, forgetting to react for a


    moment.


    "The fireworks are over. Let''s go back to sleep." Charlie opened his mouth and immediately turned


    around.


    Wendy looked at his tall, cold and hard back for a long time, but still couldn''t get back to her senses.


    It was Larry who tugged on her hand and shook it before pulling her back to her senses. Not long


    after, she bit her lips and could not help but stop. She asked in a low voice, "Sweety, can you take


    care of yourself now?"


    "..." Larry''s face was full of confusion.


    When they got back to the suite, it was gettingte. Charlie took his son in the bathroom to take a


    bath first.


    When the father and the son came out, Wendy went in.


    Ever since she came back, her brain had been a little slow, and under the shower, she deliberately


    dillydallied for a long time, wanting to wait until the father and son were asleep outside or to be


    precise, she wanted to wait until Charlie was asleep.


    When her hands and feet were almost so soft, she went out wrapped in a bathrobe.


    When she pushed open the bathroom door, she saw outside on the big bed, Larry was quickly


    climbing up.


    "Wendy,e here!"


    Wendy looked over at the sound of his voice, and Charlie, who was resting on an arm, was also


    looking at her from afar.


    She licked her lips and tied the belt at her waist more firmly. Then she silently walked to the other


    side, lifted the quilt, andy down on the bed.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    The mattress was so soft that it was as if the body was immersed in the clouds.


    Larry was sleeping between the two of them, but as long as she''s still breathing, she could smell a


    vague masculine scent.


    Wendy was lying on the pillow, not daring to move at all, and her body was all stiff, while Larry on


    the side had long been ustomed to arching into her arms, gently clutching a small stroke of her


    hair.


    Charlie''s calm voice sounded, "I''m turning off the lights."


    "Okay." Wendy said in a low voice.


    Then, he raised his arm and turned off the bedsidemp.


    The whole room fell into darkness, only the moonlight outside the window came in through the


    curtains faintly.


    "Wendy, good night." Larry said softly.


    Wendy gulped and said, "Good night, sweety..."


    Larry was fast asleep. It didn''t take long for his breathing to be long and steady, apanied


    by the sound of his nose sniffling.


    She remained in the same position all the time, even when she lifted her fingers unintentionally,


    being careful not to disturb Larry, who was next to her, or Charlie, who was next to Larry. Wendy


    was even worried about what to do if Charlie climbed over Larry in the middle of the night...


    She waited with bated breath for a long time and was relieved when nothing happened.


    Only her eyes were closed, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Let''s get married...


    All she could think about were his words during the fireworks.


    Especially at thiste hour of the night, and they kept echoing in her ears.


    Wendy slowly opened her eyes and peeked over at the person who started it from some distance.


    Although the light was not clear, the outline of Charlie''s face could still be discerned, his eyes were


    closed and his chest was rising and falling rhythmically, as if he had fallen asleep, just like Larry in


    the middle.


    She depressedly withdrew her gaze, closed her eyes once more, and forced herself to count the


    sheep.


    And she finally managed to fall asleep in a daze when she reached the 350th one...


    The next morning, Wendy rolled over and stretched out her body, but instead of the soft little arms


    and legs of Larry, she felt the hard muscles and was instantly awakened.


    In her line of sight, the outline of his steely face filled her entire pupil.


    Wendy panicked, "Charlie, you..."


    Last night the two of them were sleeping one on the left and one on the right next to Larry, but now


    he''s climbing over his son and wrapping his arms around her. In her flush view was his Adam''s


    apple and chin, and the strap of her bathrobe, which was securely fastened around her waist, had


    somehow been loosened.


    "You''re awake?" Charlie''s voice was hoarse.


    Wendy was about to open her mouth, but he seized the opportunity and kissed her all of a sudden.


    Her brain couldn''t react, and her mouth was already swollen with the taste of him, and her breathing


    began to be ufortable.


    She gasped for air as he released her.


    Before she could calm down, Charlie''s big hand had already messed up in her bathrobe.


    The morning sun still fell on each other''s eyebrows, while Larry next to them was still in a sweet


    sleep, Wendy never thought that in front of their son, he would be such bold.


    "No! Not here..."


    Charlie stopped abruptly when he heard the words.


    Just when Wendy thought he would let her go like thest time and was about to let out a sigh of


    relief, her body suddenly lost gravity, and she was actually carried off the bed by him as if he was


    holding a doll, then he stepped directly on the floor with his bare feet and strode toward the


    bathroom.


    Once inside, she was ced on the sink.


    An intense kiss came again.


    Wendy was going crazy, she just said don''t be here, she didn''t tell him to move to another ce...


    While his thin lips were moving downwards, she shouted in a hurry, "...Charlie!"


    "Shh." Charlie''s index finger tapped on her lips. "Do you want to wake up our son?"


    "..." Wendy red at him in embarrassment and annoyance.


    Her hair was messy, both sides of her cheeks were red, and her lips were swollen because of a long


    time kiss. Her re, which she thought was fierce, made Charlie''s blood boil.


    His Adam''s apple rolled down, and his lips covered hers again.


    He put his thin lips on the side of her face and fell on her small earlobe.


    This ce had always been her sensitive spot.


    Whether it was four years ago or four yearster, she only had a rtionship with him, and he knew


    her body well as always.


    Wendy''s legs were trembling, and her body went soft like water, so she didn''t even have the


    strength to push him away, and didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of waking up Larry outside.


    The contact between her skin and his skin was so real but Charlie didn''t take any further action. He


    just stopped there and repeatedly blew her face with hot breath.


    "Yes or no?"


    Charlie''s tall nose brushed past hers as he panted heavily. "Hmm?" He changed his usual


    domineering style and respected her like a gentleman. Every word in his hoarse voice was out of


    her ear. "Wendy, yes or no?"


    Wendy vaguely remembered that he had said he would wait until she was willing...


    She was silent, and he asked her patiently over and over again.


    Even though the strong body had reached the limit of patience, he was still waiting for her to speak.


    Wendy was so embarrassed that she couldn''t say anything, but she couldn''t stand it anymore. She


    was afraid that he wouldn''t stop asking her and she was even more afraid that Larry would wake up


    if they went on like this. She finally made up her mind and simply tilted her head up and took the


    initiative to kiss his thin lips...


    Her kisspletely lit the passion between them.


    Charlie''s long-held longing exploded in an instant, and the entire bathroom was filled with the


    suppressed gasps of the man and woman.


    In the end, not surprisingly, Wendy was naturally carried out of the bathroom by Charlie the way he


    carried her in.


    When they checked out, her legs were wobbly and she leaned back against the back of the seat


    when she got into the car.


    Larry blinked his ck grape-like eyes and stared at her red face for a long time. He asked Charlie,


    who was tying the seat belt for him, "Daddy, what happened to Wendy?"


    Charlie looked up and swept his gaze across Wendy''s face, "She''s just too tired."


    "Wendy, didn''t you sleep well?" When Larry heard this, he turned to look at her with concern.


    "Well, I''m okay..." Wendy said awkwardly.


    Along the way, the white Land Rover headed towards the city against the morning light.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Wendy leaned her forehead against Larry''s seat, and every time she unexpectedly looked up, she


    could see Charlie looking over at her in the rearview mirror.


    She was a little worried about the safety of their drive...


    An hourter, the Land Rover drove in from the private road and steadily stopped in the yard.


    Wendy lowered her head, picked up the bag at her feet, and was ready to take Larry from the safety


    seat next to her.


    Who knew, a strong arm stretched out, faster than her, the Charlie had unbuckled his seat belt and


    got out of the car. He took his son straight down from there and touched his son''s head. "Larry, you


    go in first to Aunt Lee, I''ll have a word with Wendy."


    Larry blinked and ran into the vi, looking back three times a step.


    When Wendy saw this, she could not help but frown.


    In her line of sight, the tall figure hade around the back of the car, the door next to her was


    opened, and he leaned over to sit next to her.


    With the safety seat, interior space was limited. He squeezed in so unexpectedly that he almost


    enveloped her, and she ducked to the side in a hurry.


    "Charlie, what do you want now..."


    Wendy stared at him defensively, now with her legs still limp.


    The thought of him staring at her all the way made her furious, she thought he wanted to continue


    what he had done in the morning, but as if by magic, he pulled a small velvet box out of his pocket.


    As his long fingers opened it, there was a bright light reflected in the eyes.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Wendy calmed herself down, and it was a diamond ring.


    With the perfect cutting technique, it shone brightly in the sunlight.


    It was with great difficulty that she took her eyes off the diamond ring and looked at him in a daze,


    "... When did you buy it?"


    Yesterday morning he was at Hogg''s Group, returned to the vi at noon, picked up her and Larry


    and went to the fishing park, after that they were always together, it''s impossible for him to have


    time to buy it...


    "Four years ago." Charlie''s eyes were deep.


    Four years ago, Charlie went to help Donna ovee a crisis in herpany, and the day before


    he came back, he took Farr with him to buy a diamond ring. However, after returning to the country,


    a series of events led to their separation, and the diamond ring remained locked in a cab at the


    bottom of his desk.


    He turned the ring over yesterday when he left Hogg''s Group to pick up Wendy and Larry.


    Wendy could not hide the surprise in her expression when she heard that.


    She lowered her head again and found that although the diamond was dazzling, the box seemed to


    be a little old as if it had been sitting somewhere for a long time.


    Four years ago...


    Wendy fell into memories because of what he said.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and her right hand was suddenly picked up by Charlie. When


    she finally realized what was happening, he put the diamond ring on her ring finger. It was neither


    too big nor too small.


    Wendy frowned. "I haven''t said yes..."


    "But you didn''t say no." Charlie replied confidently.


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Charlie lowered his head and gave her hand, which was wearing a ring, a very light kiss with his


    thin lips.


    Wendy''s breathing was trembling, the diamond ring glittered as she moved her finger, and she felt


    dizzy.


    Charlie got out of the car with his long legs and went back to the driver''s seat from the original path.


    He opened the door, leaned over and looked back at her. "What are you waiting for? Not getting


    off?"


    "...Oh!" Wendy was embarrassed.


    She was standing there in a daze...


    Awkwardly picking up her bag, she mmed the car door and walked quickly to the vi.


    When she pushed the door open and went in, the white Land Rover in the yard also started the


    engine to leave.


    Wendy peeked through the gap at the tail lights of the car that left in a long stride, withdrew her


    gaze and looked again at the extra diamond ring on her right ring finger, caressing the angr cut


    surface on it, she still felt unreal.


    Was that a proposal...


    There was no flower or kneeling. It was not romantic at all!


    However, it was so him.


    Wendy could not help but feel a little annoyed. If she had known this would happen, she would have


    at least rejected him in a reserved manner...


    In the evening, Wendy reduced the stove fire and let the ribs inside the pot continue to simmer


    slowly to condense the soup. Outside in the dining room, Larry had already climbed onto a dining


    chair and was waiting with both hands on his cheeks for the meal to be ready.


    There was a noise from the entrance, and Larry''s ears perked up when he said, "Daddy''s back!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy couldn''t help but walk toward the entrance.


    The door was opened from the outside, and Charlie''s tall figure came into view bit by bit.


    "Charlie, you''re back..."


    Wendy put her hands behind her back and greeted him cautiously.


    "Yes." Charlie''s lips twitched. When he leaned over to change shoes, he handed the coat he just


    took off to her and said, "Hang up for me."


    "Oh, okay." Wendy stretched out her hand and took it. She stood on tiptoe to hang his clothes on a


    nearby hanger, and Charlie just happened to walk inside with his slippers.


    After passing by her, he turned around and extended his hand to her.


    His palm was ttened upward, and the lines were clearly visible.


    Wendy hesitated for two seconds and put her hands gently on it. When her fingertips touched it, He


    immediately closed his palm. Like many times before, fingers sped, he held her hands tightly and


    walked inside.


    However, when they were almost at the door of the restaurant, she still blushed and broke away


    from him first.


    After that, the father and son sat side by side and waited for dinner in the restaurant.


    Aunt Lee was not feeling well today, Wendy did not let Aunt Lee do any more work, she has never


    been a spoiled woman, and after the meal, she cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks into the


    kitchen, and Larry was very obsequious and helped the whole time.


    She soaked dishes in the sink, and there was a shadow covering the top of her head.


    Charlie leaned forward and suddenly whispered in her ear, "Sleep with me tonight."


    Although he deliberately lowered his voice, the hot breath went straight into her ears.


    Wendy naturally understood the hidden meaning of his words, but she still felt sore in the waist and


    legs because of the intense exercise in the bathroom in the morning. She really couldn''t do that


    again...


    She stopped what she was doing, turned to look at him with a troubled face, and said evasively, "I''m


    afraid not, Larry will be disappointed..."


    "Will you choose your son or me?" Charlie''s face instantly turned ck.


    "..." Wendy remained silent.


    But the silence could not be more obvious. She had chosen the former.


    Charlie pursed his thin lips, and his face turned even darker than before, snorted, and walked away.


    Larry was rushing in with two sses diligently. When he was attacked by his daddy''s eyes, he


    suddenly shivered and almost threw the sses to the ground.


    It really scared him to death!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After Charlie''s tall figure left the kitchen, Larry ran to Wendy with a sad face, "Wendy, what''s wrong


    with daddy?"


    "Probably upset about something..." Wendy also eyed the cold and hard back of that man.


    Hearing that, Larry curled his lips in disdain and said, "Daddy is too old to be naughty!"


    "Yes..." Wendy cooperated.


    It''s just that he''s not being naughty, he''s obviously desperate for sex...


    Charlie did not speak to them until he went to bed at night, and after dinner he went into the study


    and remained there.


    After Wendy took Larry to take a bath, they both went to bed.


    Every night, Larry had to listen to her read a story before he can fall asleep, and after a few pages,


    he fell asleep in her arms like a little puppy.


    Wendy adjusted Larry''s sleeping posture and gently patted him twice. She then raised her hand and


    turned off the light, ready to go to sleep as well.


    Just as she closed her eyes and felt dizzy, her phone vibrated.


    She hurried to put it on silent, and the name "Charlie" was shown on the screen. She was slightly


    surprised and thought he was never going to talk to her. She looked at the door and hesitantly


    picked it up, "...Hello?"


    "Is Larry asleep?" Charlie asked as soon as he came up.


    "Well, he''s just asleep..." Wendy looked down at her son.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie continued, "Thene out. I have something for you."


    "What is it?" Wendy frowned.


    "You''ll know when you see it." Charlie didn''t tell her.


    "I''d better see it tomorrow..." Wendy didn''t agree immediately.


    "I''ll wait for you in the living room downstairs." Charlie hung up the phone.


    Wendyy on the bed struggling, again and again, thinking of hisst sentence to propose toe


    to the living room, let down a lot of defensives. Finally, she lifted the quilt and walked out of the


    children''s room quietly.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The light was on in the downstairs living room, and Charlie was sitting on the couch in his pajamas.


    Wendy walked down the stairs. When Charlie heard footsteps, he raised his head and beckoned,


    "Come here!"


    "What on earth do you want me to see?" She asked in confusion.


    "What''s the rush?" Charlie looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    Immediately, he lifted the remote control he was holding in his hand, and the corresponding picture


    quickly appeared on the TV.


    Wendy didn''t know what he was up to, so she looked over. It was not an ordinary TV program, but a


    video. The room on the screen looked familiar, like the children''s room upstairs, and the little baby in


    the stroller was taking milk, clenching his small fist.


    Wendy pointed at the TV in astonishment, "This is..."


    "From the day Larry came to me, I have recorded his growth." Charlie put his arm behind her and


    exined.


    Wendy stopped talking and just focused on the TV.


    The camera panned to see Larry, wearing a jumpsuit, lying on the bed and crawling a little bit


    forward.


    Charlie had recorded in great detail almost all of Larry''s growth over the past four years, including


    learning to sit up for the first time, learning to walk for the first time, and learning to speak for the


    first time...Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she saw that the first word that Larry spoke was ''''mom1'', her eyes suddenly became sore


    and hot, and tears filled up the rims of her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that she had never been there for Larry, but he still called out for her.


    Wendy suddenly remembered how Larry looked when he whispered "I don''t have a mother1'' with a


    shadow on his face. Wendy felt more and more upset in her heart, and a lot of frustration and self-


    reproach came up from deep inside.


    With a warmth on her shoulders, Charlie reached out and put his arm around her.


    Charlie seemed to be able to see through her thoughts and said in a deep voice, "You have a long


    time to spend with himter."


    "Yeah!" Wendy nodded firmly.


    Charlie was suddenly very d that he had done all this and could show it to her now.


    When he saw that she was still crying like a bead with a broken string, he held her face in his


    hands, and in addition to wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with his fingertips, he also


    took the opportunity to bend down the contours of his face and kissed her tears dry with his thin lips


    a little bit, his voice low, "Don''t cry, my girl."


    Wendy sniffed, and the rims of her eyes were red.


    Even she didn''t know what happened next, but her hands were already on his chest, and the back


    of her head was sped in his palm, tilting her head up to take his deeper and deeper kisses.


    As their lips and tongues entwined, both of them gradually lost control of their emotions.


    Wendy was pressed to the corner of the couch by him, and she felt that a big hand was slowly


    moving up along her waist...


    With the crystal chandelier in the top of her head in front of her eyes, she came back to her senses.


    Breathing heavily, she reminded him, "This is the living room..."


    Now they were the only two quietly in the living room, but the first floor was where Uncle Lee and


    Aunt Lee lived, although they were old and sleep early, if they identally push open the door and


    get up at night, then she would be so embarrassed...


    "Hmm." Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he picked her up and said, "Let''s go to the bedroom."


    As soon as the bedroom door was pushed open, Wendy fell into the big bed.


    With his masculine scent on her breath and no lights on, her clothes were unbuttoned one by one in


    the blink of an eye and thrown to the floor.


    When she moaned out, she realized that she had been brought to bed by him in a confused way.


    If Charlie didn''t have fun in the bathroom the morning before,st night, he waspletely crazy


    and barely stopped for a moment.


    As soon as she lowered her eyes and wanted to sleep, he would wake her up again in the next


    second. He leaped up and pressed her under his strong body, looking so anxious like a man looking


    for a spring in the desert...


    As a consequence, Wendy woke up the next morning with bones that looked like they were falling


    apart.


    The decoration in her line of sight was filled with masculine scent, which also reminded her ofst


    night''s madness.


    She raised her hand and found that she was naked under the quilt.


    Wendy looked around and found that she was the only one on the big bed. The position next to her


    was already cold. Charlie seemed to have woken up long ago. There was no one in sight. She lifted


    the quilt, picked up the messy clothes one by one, and put them on one by one.


    As she zipped up her jeans and looked up, there was a sudden, slow sound behind her.


    "Wendy, you forgot to wear underwear."


    Wendy suddenly turned around. At the door of the bathroom, a tall figure was leaning against the


    wall. His upper body was naked and he only wore a pair of trousers. It seemed that he had washed


    up and was holding an electric shaver in his hand.


    Hearing his words, she realized that he was watching from beginning to end, and her face


    immediately turned red.


    As for her underwear...


    She had not forgotten to wear it? It was obvious that someone had torn it to shreds too violentlyst


    night!


    Wendy stared at him and pointed out with shame and anger, "Why are you peeking at me getting


    dressed!"


    "I''m watching you openly and honestly." Charlie replied in azy voice.


    "..." Wendy was speechless with anger.


    She lifted her leg around the end of the bed, but she had expended so much energyst night that


    she stumbled before taking two steps and almost fell over.


    Charlie''s deepughter came from his chest, "Tired fromst night?"


    "Yes..." She admitted awkwardly.


    The sound of the electric shaver rang. Charlie raised his hand and cleaned the new stubble on his


    chin. Wendy took the opportunity to escape from the scene as soon as possible.


    Not long after she took two steps, the sound suddenly stopped, and Charlie''s tall figure stood in


    front of her.


    "What''s wrong..." Wendy''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    Charlie shifted his gaze from the shaver in his hand to her face. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I


    suddenly remembered that a woman had said she couldn''t get over me."


    "Well, I didn''t mean it..." Wendy revealed an awkward expression.


    "I don''t think so. After all, I have evidence." Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "...What kind of evidence?" She took a small step back.


    "This is the evidence." Charlie approached her, reached out his hand, and picked up the small key


    in her cor. Every time they were doing thatst night, his thin lips brushed over it several times.


    His fingers rubbed the outline of the key, and he asked her in a low voice, "Wendy, you''ve been


    wearing it all the time in the past four years, right?"


    "Yes..." Wendy softly said.


    Charlie lowered his deep eyes, put her into his dark pupils, and stroked the ring finger of her right


    hand. "The ring is the same. Never take it off, and..."


    Hearing a deliberate pause in his tone, she waited with bated breath.


    "Don''t ever leave me again."


    It''s not like a promise, nor any overbearing tone, but more like a request.


    As soon as he finished thest word, his thin lips covered hers.


    Four lips pressed against each other, Wendy finally didn''t avoid it, and couldn''t help but give him a


    small response as he wrapped his arm around her waist.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    In the morning light, the two of them quietly kissed.


    When Wendy felt that there was a subtle change in his body, she was afraid that it would provoke


    his interest.


    The continuous wildness of yesterday morning and the whole night had made it difficult for her to


    receive more. While he was getting air, she was busy reaching out and pushing him away, "Well,


    you keep shaving..."


    With that, she quickly ran out of the bedroom.


    Just as the door was closed, the door of the children''s room next door was just opened.


    Larry, who has already changed out of his pajamas, was raising his hand to cover his little mouth


    and yawn, then asked her in a soft, glutinous child''s voice, "Wendy, why did youe out of


    Daddy''s room?"


    "Well..." Wendy didn''t know what to say.


    When she looked at her son''s innocent and clear eyes, she really couldn''t make up a lie.


    However, Larry still tilted his head and waited for her answer with a puzzled face. Aunt Lee, who


    came out from behind, was an experienced woman after all. Seeing this, she quickly helped Wendy


    out. "Young Master, let''s go downstairs quickly. Didn''t we just say that we are going to help Mr.


    Hogg and Miss Lim set the table?" Aunt Lee got upst night and wanted to go to the kitchen to


    pour a ss of water.


    When she opened the door, she saw that Mr. Hogg was walking upstairs from the living room with


    Miss Lim in his arms. He was so anxious that he wished he could take two steps at the same time.


    Moreover, Miss Linn''s clothes were messy...


    Aunt Lee was so scared that she immediately closed the door and did not dare toe out all


    night.


    Tut, young man!


    Wendy went downstairs to eat breakfast after washing up, and didn''t dare to meet Larry''s eyes the


    whole time, for fear that he would ask her that question again.


    After breakfast, Charlie picked up his suit jacket and went to thepany.


    Wendy watched him walk to the entrance, watching him put on his shiny shoes and ck zer, as


    if he hadn''t changed his habits over the years, always in that deep ck.


    Perhaps, no one else could be as calm and reserved as him in the ck suit.


    When he picked up the car keys, he suddenly hooked his finger at her.


    "... What''s wrong?"


    Even though it looked a bit like calling a puppy, she couldn''t help bute forward.


    Charlie didn''t say a word, and when Wendy approached, he reached out and pulled her into his


    arms and kissed her on the lips. Wendy went soft immediately.


    Aunt Lee,ing out of the kitchen, was passing by the entrance and looked up to see the young


    master jumping out of the living room. She quickly stepped forward to stop the young master and


    said, "Hey, young master, let''s go back to the living room!"


    After luring the young master back to the couch, Aunt Lee let out a long sigh of relief.


    s, it''s so hard for her!


    After Charlie left, the vi was the domain of the mother and son.


    As usual, Wendy was curling her eyebrows and apanying Larry to set up Legos and do crayon


    drawings, and before she knew it, it was afternoon.


    She was admiring thetest painting given to her by Larry when she noticed Aunt Lee, who had


    been cleaning in the dining room, suddenly running towards the entrance.


    It seemed to be a visitor. Wendy was confused, and then she heard Aunt Lee''s terrifying voice ring


    out.


    "Mr. Hogg, you''re here!"


    When Wendy heard it, she couldn''t help but stand up from the couch.


    Mr. Hogg...


    She pursed her lips and looked out. Just as she had expected, a tall and clear figure walked out


    from the entrance.


    Larry, who was lying on the table at the tea table, raised his head and called out to him in a well-


    behaved manner, "Grandpa!" When Gilbert saw his grandson, his serious face cracked and a smile


    appeared on his face. It was obvious that he loved his grandson very much.


    However, when he looked at her, he suddenly became a little sharper as before. "Miss Lim, I didn''t


    expect to see you again!"


    "Chairman Hogg." Wendy called out with a frown.


    Gilbert looked at his grandson, who was staying close to her, and said to her in a gruff voice, "Miss


    Lim, I came here today to see you."


    Wendy''s hands were hanging down, clenching into fists, but she didn''t seem surprised. She looked


    down at Larry who was also looking up at her, pursed her lips and said, "Let''s talk outside!"


    Gilbert nodded happily, it''s exactly what he wanted, he didn''t want to talk to her in front of his


    grandson either.


    "Wendy-"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately hugged her thigh.


    Wendy bent down and touched Larry''s little face. "Sweety, wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Well, I''ll be good!" Larry answered softly.


    Wendy curled her lips, and when she looked up, Gilbert''s cold gaze was about to prate her. She


    said a few words to Aunt Lee and left the vi with Gilbert.


    Larry, who had been walking her to the door, watched the car disappear through the door and


    immediately turned his head and ran into the living room. After picking up the microphone and


    pressing a series of numbers, Larry answered and shouted, "Daddy-"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seemingly deliberately, the driver drove the car quite a distance and then stopped steadily.


    Coincidentally, they hade to that teahouse again.


    Once in the box, Gilbert sat by the mahogany window, then raised his hand to indicate to her, "Miss


    Lim, please take a seat."


    Wendy walked over and sat opposite him.


    The waiter then brought up the tea tray and tea set, made the tea and left.


    As four years ago, Gilbert poured her a cup of tea. He''s dressed in the same Tang dress, with the


    same tough physique, but with some gray hair growing at the temples, and his eyes were as sharp


    as ever.


    Wendy raised her hand to take the teacup, and the diamond ring on her ring finger was exposed at


    the same time.


    When she withdrew her hand, she could feel Gilbert''s gaze tightening.


    With the aroma of tea scattered in the air, Gilbert didn''t waste any time and got straight to the point,


    "Miss Lim, this isn''t the first time we''ve dealt with each other, so I don''t want to beat around the bush


    with you."


    "My attitude is the same as that of four years ago. I don''t agree with you to be with Charlie! One


    lives by dignity. Miss Lim left with another man four years ago, so you shouldn''t havee back to


    bother Charlie. Charlie and Madge are getting married, and it''s too immoral for you to intervene


    now. What''s more, I can''t allow you to be part of my family. If I were you, I wouldn''t have such a


    beautiful dream!"


    Wendy dropped her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Her eyshes were also hanging down, so Gilbert couldn''t see the light inside her eyes.


    "Here''s 10 million." Gilbert eased his look, took out a check, and smiled mockingly, "Well, I have to


    say that Miss Lim has impressed me a lot. From one million then, to ten million today, I hope you


    know what to do. Moreover, you have given birth to a child for the Hogg family, and you deserve to


    be paid for it! Ten million is not a big amount, but it is enough for you to live for the rest of your life.


    Take this money, and I hope you can go back to where you belong!"


    Wendy was listening to Gilbert all the time.


    After he finished, she looked up from the check.


    Not hiding, looking directly into the stern eyes of the opposite side, she straightened her back and


    said, "Chairman Hogg, I wonder if you still owe me an apology?"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Just like four years ago, Gilbert Hogg still wanted to get rid of her with the check.


    At that time, she was sitting on pins and needles, her face was pale and bloodless. She felt so


    embarrassed that she didn''t even dare to raise her head. Now, although she had the same state of


    mind, she still faced Gilbert''s eyes and didn''t flinch at all.


    Gilbert''s face stiffened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although Gilbert felt wrong and guilty, he''s used to being a leader and lecturing people for years,


    stubbornly not showing it. He looked at her with a sneer and repeated as if mockingly "Apology?"


    "Shouldn''t you do that?" Wendy asked the question without being obsequious, and straightened her


    back, "Chairman Hogg, I know why you came here today. But I still think that you should apologize


    to me first before you tell me these things!"


    In the past four years, she had lived in the pain of losing her child every day.


    Only a mother can know the pain she felt when she woke up from a nightmare and missed her


    child.


    Gilbert stared at her with a cold face.


    "I''ll talk to you when you''re willing to apologize to me." Seeing that he didn''t want to apologize,


    Wendy stood up from her seat and said, "Sorry, I''ll go first! This is the bill for the tea I took today."


    At the end of it, she looked at the menu and paid for half of the tea.


    When she left, she noticed that Gilbert''s face had turned pale.


    It seemed that he had always been used to being superior to others. He had always been lecturing


    others and had never been asked to apologize. So for a time, he felt very embarrassed. As Wendy


    closed the door, she vaguely saw that Gilbert reached into his pocket and took out a bottle of


    medicine.


    After leaving the teahouse, Wendy didn''t stop a cab and headed across the street to the bus stop.


    Every time she went out these days, either with Charlie or by Uncle Lee, she hadn''t taken a bus by


    herself and wasn''t sure of the route, so she changed buses in the middle, and it took her more than


    an hour to get back to the vi.


    When she entered the courtyard, she was surprised to find the white Land Rover which had left in


    the morning parked there.


    Wendy changed her shoes and walked to the living room. Aunt Lee, who was sharp-eyed, saw her


    first, and immediately reported to the inside.


    "Sir, Miss Lim is back!"


    As soon as Aunt Lee finished, Charlie, who was sitting on the couch, suddenly stood up.


    The tall figure came quickly and almost instantly arrived in front of Wendy. A deep wrinkle was


    formed between his eyebrows. The expression on his face was also somewhat stiff, and he grabbed


    her hanging hand eagerly.


    He seemed to realize that he had lost his manner, then rxed a little before he asked, "Why didn''t


    you answer the phone?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy subconsciously reached out to touch her pocket and said, "I forgot my


    phone upstairs..."


    At that time, Gilbert came all of a sudden. She just took her handbag and followed him out. She did


    not check whether her cell phone was inside or not.


    "Then what took you so long?" Charlie frowned.


    "I didn''t get a cab. I took the bus..." Wendy exined.


    Noticing that he was wearing the suit he had worn in the morning, with his jacket and his tie still on,


    she looked down at her watch and couldn''t help but ask, "Charlie, why aren''t you in the office at this


    hour?"


    "I came back early." Charlie twitched his mouth and said lightly.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she left with Gilbert, Larry called Charlie and said that


    Wendy had been called out by his grandfather. Moreover, his grandfather looked so fierce. How


    could Charlie stay in thepany to have a meeting? So he called off the meeting straight away.


    Wendy had already vaguely guessed something, "You know that I went to see your father, don''t


    you?"


    "Have you been wronged?" Charlie just asked her. "No." She shook her head.


    Except for Gilbert, who once again took out a check and made her feel disrespected, she didn''t


    suffer any grievances.


    After Wendy finished, she could clearly see that Charlie''s tight eyebrows suddenly rxed, and the


    worry in his eyes was significantly reduced.


    There was a sounding from upstairs, and Larry ran down with his slippers.


    "Wendy-"


    Larry threw himself on her knees and tilted his head up, calling with concern.


    Seeing the look of concern on the father and son''s faces, Wendy felt warm in her heart.


    After dinner, it was getting dark outside.


    When Wendy pulled up the dinner chair, Charlie on the opposite side also came over. He nced at


    his son who was running out of the restaurant with his chubby belly, then whispered in her ear,


    "Come to my room after Larry falls asleep."


    "It''s not appropriate..." She blinked her eyshes.


    "If you don''te, I''ll have to find an excuse to call you over." Charlie squinted at her.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Thinking of the excuse he foundst night, she nodded and blushed, "I see."


    Seeing that she had agreed, Charlie put his hands in his pockets with azy expression on his face.


    Wendy followed him out of the restaurant. When they went upstairs, she couldn''t help but stretch


    out her hand and grab Charlie''s arm. "Charlie, you''d better call your dad. He seems to be very


    angry today!"


    "Okay." Charlie replied casually.


    Wendy thought for a while, pursed her lips and continued, "When I left the teahouse, I seemed to


    see him take out a bottle of pill..."


    "He''ll be fine." Charlie looked very calm.


    It wasn''t that he was so indifferent to his father, but if anything had happened, Hogg''s Mansion


    would have called.


    However, after going back to the bedroom to take a shower, Charlie still called Gilbert.


    When Gilbert picked up the phone, he was sitting in the study. When he heard his son''s question on


    the line, he immediately raised his hand and mmed it on the table. "You, how dare you talk to me


    like that?"


    "What kind of attitude did you expect from me?" Charlie sneered. "And you know clearly what you


    have done."


    "What have I done? Charlie, I see that you are deceived by her with a few words. Don''t forget that


    she even abandoned your child and ran away with another man, and you''re still with such a woman!


    Don''t forget our engagement with the Gray family. Madge is the one who really matches you!"


    Gilbert excitedly stood up from his chair.


    Charlie said mockingly, "Dad, do you need me to remind you about how you brought the child back


    to the Hogg family? Do I have to put all the evidence in front of you personally?"


    In an instant, there was no sound from Gilbert.


    He moved his lips, but couldn''t find any words to refute.


    Charlie finally said in a cold voice, "Don''te to her again!"


    After hanging up the phone, Gilbert threw his phone onto the carpet heavily.


    His wife, E Pelly, who was carrying ginseng soup, picked up the phone and put it on the desk.


    She picked up her cell phone and put it on the desk. As she looked at his unpleasant face, she


    hesitated for a while but still said, "Master, judging from Charlie''s attitude now, why don''t we just


    forget about the engagement to the Gray family?"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    "Nonsense!" Gilbert yelled angrily.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    E said cautiously, "I think Charlie still likes Miss Lim. He doesn''t have any feelings for Madge. It''s


    better to let them both have their way. Besides, they can be together again after four years. Isn''t it a


    kind of predestined connection?"


    "Humm?" Gilbert obviously didn''t agree. With a stern expression, he continued, "The Hogg family


    and the Gray family have been working together for many years. Everyone in Ice city knows about


    the marriage alliance between the Hogg family and the Gray family. If anything goes wrong, it''s


    Hogg''s Group that will be affected! What''s more, Madge has been waiting for another four years. If I


    allow Charlie to do what he wants, then how am I going to exin this to the Gray family?"


    "You''re right, but..."


    "Enough, you go out first!"


    Gilbert raised his hand impatiently to stop her.


    When E saw her husband''s stubbornness, she didn''t dare to say anything else, so she put down


    the ginseng soup and left the study.


    However, when the door was closed, she let out a long sigh.


    For E, her rtionship with Charlie, her stepson, was not very close. Both of them never crossed


    each other in their positions over the years. She didn''t want to interfere with Charlie''s marriage,


    whether it was a business marriage or not.


    However, on the night of the engagement party held by the Hogg family and the Gray family four


    years ago, Ewan left for a small country on the border and never came back, and even on New


    Year''s Eve, he was just making phone calls.


    Although others might not know, after all, Ewan was her son. How could E not notice his feeling


    for Madge?


    In her opinion, this marriage might as well be annulled.


    It was dark outside the window, and Charlie was standing there with his back turned on, with only a


    floormp on, looking as if he was trying to blend into the night.


    Don''te to her again.


    When Wendy pushed the door open and came in, she happened to hear thest sentence.


    After seeing him put the phone down, he picked up the cigarette case on the table next to him and


    put a cigarette in his hand, and in the silhouette of the window, he inhaled the smoke so hard that


    the white smoke spread out.


    It''s not hard to guess that that phone call must have been made to Gilbert.


    Wendy released the doorknob and walked lightly to his side, "Charlie, you''d better smoke less."


    Charlie didn''t make a sound, but he exhaled smoke and twisted it out in the ashtray.


    "Is Larry asleep?" He pulled his lips and asked. "Yes, he is!" Wendy nodded.


    Charlie reached out and held her in his arms, nting his thin lips on her forehead.


    Wendy closed her eyes and quietly enjoyed the gentle kiss that was as gentle as the wings of a


    butterfly. When she opened her eyes, she was happened to be able to see his bare chest.


    She almost forgot that he only had a bath towel around his waist now.


    Her cheeks were now rubbing against the hard muscles, which was really hot.


    She lifted her eyshes, and sure enough his eyes had turned darker at some point.


    The next second, her feet were lifted off the ground.


    Wendy put her arms around his neck, blushed, and whispered, "Can you..."


    "No way!" Without waiting for her to finish, Charlie went straight to the point.


    But just as his long legs stepped up, the phone, which had just been ced next to the ashtray,


    rang.


    Charlie picked it up and took a look at it. Then he hung it up and turned off the phone.


    He did not avoid her, Wendy was held by him in a princess hug, so she saw the name on the


    screen, "Sunny".


    She knowingly asked, "Well, aren''t you going to answer that?"


    "No" Charlie answered quickly. Then he threw the phone away and strode to the bed.


    Wendy''s eyes were fixed on the phone. When she was put between the soft beds, she asked as if


    she had thought of something, "Charlie, you never slept with Madge in the past four years?"


    "Hmm." Charlie supported himself with one arm above her head.


    When she heard this, she pursed her lips and continued to ask, "Then why did I call you when I had


    Larry and Madge answered for you, saying it was inconvenient cause you were in the shower..."


    "I don''t know." Charlie frowned.


    It seemed that it had been too long and he couldn''t remember exactly.


    Wendy didn''t doubt the authenticity of his words. In fact, it''s easy to figure out that it''s the same as


    thest pregnancy, it''s just a unteral statement by Madge, Madge just said that to her on purpose.


    But now that she thought about it, she thought that Madge was different from her elegant


    appearance. She was a bit scary and scheming...


    Charlie suddenly grasped her hand and in her bewildered gaze, brought it to his strong waist, "But


    one thing is certain, only you can make it stand up."


    "..." Wendy''s face turned red.


    "It has already stood up." Charlie leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    "Hey..." Wendy was scared and withdrew her hand. Unfortunately, her protest didn''t work, so Charlie


    didn''t let her go. Instead, he grabbed her hand and continued to go down.


    As the bath towel was pulled off, the room was gradually filled with the sounds of man and woman''s


    gasps...


    It seemed that because of the continuous intensity, they only did it once and Charlie let Wendy go,


    but the process went on for a long time, and in the end, Wendy still felt unable to lift her arms and


    legs and was paralyzed there, not wanting to move.


    When he picked her up and put her on him, she was so flustered that she was like a throstle.


    Charlieughed in a low voice. He just raised his hand and stroked her hanging hair.


    Wendy rxed and put all hers weight on him. When she breathed, all she breathed was his strong


    masculine aura.


    Compared with her, Charlie was very refreshed after every intense exercise. "I''ll go to New York on


    Friday for a project. You can go with me. It just happens to be on the weekend. We can stay there


    for two more days."


    "Okay!" Wendy raised her head with her chin raised and her eyebrows curved. "I''ll tell Larry


    tomorrow, and he''ll be happy!"


    Except for one trip to the zoo and a visit to the amusement park, most of thepany she had


    given to Larry had been at home and in her daily life, and she had never traveled with Larry. In fact,


    she had always wanted such an opportunity in her heart. Like other mothers, she could take her


    child abroad to y, so she could not help but look forward to it.


    However, after she finished speaking, she noticed that Charlie''s face had suddenly turned a little


    dark.


    Wendy looked puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "Sleep!" Charlie said stiffly.


    He just emphasized the word "we" and wanted the world of just the two of them, but someone didn''t


    get it at all!


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but he directly put her head on his chest.


    The bedsidemp next to her was turned off by a violent p.


    She secretly nced at his face in the darkness and curled her lips innocently.


    She had a feeling that as he grew older, his temper was getting worse...

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    It was the day of a business trip, and the family of three took an international flight to New York.


    Shortly after the security check, they were in line to board the ne, and Larry was very excited,


    waving his two short arms.


    After Wendy sat down, she bent over and fastened the seat belt for his son.


    "I''m going to fly!"


    Larry had a small grin on his face and two shining eyes.


    He loved flying, and he was even happier this time because he was flying with Wendy.


    After the ne flew smoothly through the clouds, Wendy got up and went to the bathroom.


    Looking out of the airne window, the sun was shining brightly above the clouds, and the clouds


    looked like rolling hills one after another. Larry sat between Charlie and Wendy, with his mouth


    open, drawing to the view from the window.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, Charlie, who was sitting next to the window, was obviously not interested in such a


    beautiful scene, and his eyebrows seemed to have been tightened since the security check.


    Larry blinked his eyes and asked curiously, "Daddy, aren''t you happy?"


    Charlie nced at his son from the corner of his eyes. No matter how many times he looked at


    Larry, he felt that Larry was the third wheel.


    He didn''t answer Larry''s question but spread out the newspaper in his hands with an unhappy


    expression.


    "I know why Daddy''s upset!" Larry blinked his eyes and analyzed it with a very understanding look.


    "Because he''s jealous of me, Wendy just buckled my seat belt instead of yours!"


    "..." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    It''s not exactly that, but it''s true to a certain extent.


    Larry pursed his little mouth and chuckled shyly. "I''m her favorite!"


    "Are you sure?" Charlie snorted coldly.


    "Yes!" Larry nodded with great certainty, and he couldn''t hide hiscency in his big ck


    grapelike eyes, "Wendy once said before that she likes me the most in the world! Daddy, are you


    listening to me?"


    Charlie threw away the newspaper in his hand, put his arms around his shoulders and closed his


    eyes. "Shut up. I want to sleep!"


    Larry curled his lips and looked up at Wendy, who came back from the bathroom. And the moment


    he saw her, he immediately turned into a petnt puppy wagging his tail at the sight of his master,


    "Wendy, you''re back!"


    The flightsted more than ten hours and finally arrived.


    Because Charlie had business to attend to, after settling into the hotel, he changed into his clothes


    and a car came to pick him up.


    Because of the jetg, Larry dozed off, so Wendy didn''t take him out that day, just rested in the


    hotel room, and then adjusted temporarily in the hotel''s restaurant and lounge area for the day.


    In the evening, the family of three once againfortably slept on the same bed.


    It was only a short time after the lights were turned off, when Wendy was hugging Larry and was


    drifting off to sleep, a big hand reached out and carried her to the bathroom without hesitation.


    Then, there was a deliberately suppressed gasp from inside the bathroom.


    The next day, as expected, she was thest one to wake up.


    It was almost noon when the sun was shining outside, Wendy called room service and finally felt


    that she was alive after having a meal in the room.


    Looking at the tall figure who had just hung up the phone and came through the floor- to- ceiling


    window, she couldn''t help but ask, "Charlie, are we going out now?"


    "Hmm." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    "Then I''ll take Larry to change clothes!" Wendy hurried to say.


    Charlie''s eyes flickered, and he said vaguely, "Go ahead."


    Wendy led Larry by the hand into the bedroom, and after a long day of picking and choosing from


    the clothes she brought in her suitcase, she finally got Larry changed into a dress that satisfied her.


    She thought they might take a picture if they went to a certain spot, and deliberately chose the


    same colorbination for her and Larry to create a parent-child outfit.


    More than ten minutester, the mother and son came out of the room with excitement.


    In the car, Wendy held the soft little hand of Larry, feeling lost, "Where are we going? Why don''t we


    go to Times Square first? it''s the busiest ce, and I remember lots of interesting stores along the


    pedestrian streets!"


    "No rush." Charlie crossed his legs and said slowly, "Let''s go to my uncle''s ce first."


    "... Your uncle?" Wendy was stunned.


    She didn''t expect him to have such a n, but his uncle would have been Donna''s husband.


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, "My uncle hasn''t seen Larry for a long time and said that he


    missed Larry very much."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded, thinking that what Charlie said made sense.


    The car was parked in a vi area that looked like a canvas, with a lot of greenery in the yard.


    Wendy and Donna got along very well and heard more than once from Donna and Charlie about


    this uncle.


    Charlie''s uncle just wasn''t what she expected after meeting him. She thought he would be a very


    serious elder, but she didn''t expect him to be a very refined, middle-aged man who wore sses,


    raised the frame every time he spoke, and spoke slowly and steadily.


    And he really liked Larry. Since they entered his house, he had almost never looked away.


    Perhaps at their age, they treat the children of the next generation with special affection.


    An hourter, Wendy was dragged out of the vi quietly by Charlie. When she walked out of the


    yard, she looked back from time to time with a hesitant expression. "Charlie, we''ve just arrived in


    New York. Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to leave Larry with your uncle after we''ve just arrived in New


    York..."


    "Why not?" Charlie''s thin lips twitched and he didn''t think so.


    "But..." Wendy felt guilty.


    She had originally nned to bring Larry here to travel, but it turned out to be a duo for them.


    "There''s no ''but''!" Charlie interrupted her with a cold snort. He put his arm around her shoulder and


    strode to the car, as if he didn''t want to give her the chance to go back. "Didn''t you say you want to


    go to Times Square just now? Let''s go!"


    As the car door opened, Wendy''s cell phone rang.


    She took it out and look at it, looked a little surprised, and put it to her ear.


    When Charlie saw this, he leaned over and closed the door for her, and when he went around to the


    other side and got in, her phone hung up just in time, and she was now looking over at him with her


    cell phone in her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" He leaned back and askedzily. Wendy hesitated and said, "Charlie, I''m afraid we


    can''t go to Times Square..."


    "Why!" Charlie''s face darkened instantly.


    Wendy indicated the phone she was holding and observed the look on his face. Then she


    cautiously said, "Well, Felix just called..."


    "Felix?" Charlie''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Although four years had passed, he would never forget the existence of Felix!


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded, swallowed her saliva, and exined in a low voice, "When I arrived at the


    hotel yesterday, I posted a picture on my Twitter with my location, Felix knew I was here and wanted


    to have dinner with me..."

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    As the car drove through the streets of New York City, blond and blue-eyed foreigners passed by


    from time to time.


    Wendy was almost squeezing the phone she was holding in her hand to the point that she was


    going to squeeze water out of it! From time to time, she puckered her lips and looked over at


    Charlie, who was leaning back against the back of the chair, gazing ahead with his deep, restrained


    eyes, with no other expression on his face.


    But if she looked closely, she would find that his eyebrows were tight and his mouth was sunken.


    Wendy licked her lips and said hesitantly, "Charlie, are you upset?"


    Charlie didn''t even nce at her out of the corner of his eye!


    "You''re still upset..." Wendy''s tone was already positive this time. She reached up and covered the


    large hand on the knee, with a hint of pleasantry in her voice. "Didn''t I just exin to you that when I


    said I married Felix, it was just a misunderstanding and I promised to do him a favor..."


    "Flmm." Charlie pulled at his thin lips very lightly.


    "Then why do you have that face?" Wendy said innocently.


    Charlie finally turned his head to look at her, it''s clear that there''s something he wanted to say, but


    finally, he just said, "I''m fine."


    How the hell could she know what was in his mind?


    But what Charlie thought was he had finally left her son, that clingy child, to his uncle and thought


    that he and Wendy could finally spend the rest of the day together. Who would have thought that


    Felix woulde and disturb them? Furthermore, he was still bothered by what happened between


    Felix and Wendy four years ago...


    Seeing the driver in front of her slowing down, Wendy looked out the window and saw the


    restaurant where she was going to meet Felix.


    "Looks like we''re here!"


    Hearing this, Charlie sat up straight as well.


    Wendy looked at Charlie with hesitation and couldn''t help saying, "Charlie, if you don''t want to, I can


    go by myself..."


    Originally, when Felix knew she was in New York, he only said he wanted to have dinner with her


    and didn''t know she and Charlie were together.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Charlie red at her.


    Wendy:"..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When the car stopped, they got out of the car. Felix had already stood at the door of the restaurant


    and waited.


    Because of the years of military service, even after another four years, Felix still looked the same,


    and seemed a little leaner and stronger, and still smiled like the first spring breeze after a harsh


    winter.


    "Wendy!" As soon as Felix saw her, he immediatelyughed and said.


    She moved to Canada from Uka because she thought she lost her child, and although she did


    not lose contact with Felix for four years, she did not see him much, and it had been a long time


    since they met.


    Wendy was so excited that she wanted to wave her hand, but an arm suddenly appeared on her


    waist, holding her tightly.


    Sensing an obvious warning from Charlie, she put her hand down until she reached the front of


    Felix and called, "Felix!"


    Felix was also surprised to see Charlie immediately afterward, but not at all surprised as if he had


    an inkling that such a day woulde the day he learned of her return to Ice City.


    "Mr. Flogg, long time no see!" Felix smiled and stretched out his hand like before.


    "Long time no see." Charlie also extended his hand.


    After shaking hands for two seconds, the three of them entered the restaurant.


    It was a high- end western restaurant, with high-quality decoration and exquisite dishes. Felix


    seemed to be a regr customer here, and once inside, the restaurant manager personally took


    them to a very quiet location.


    The food was served very quickly, and soon after ordering, the waiter served everything from


    starters to entrees.


    Finally, the waiter brought up decanting red wine, walked around the dining table, and poured the


    wine for everyone. The rich mellow wine, which had been treasured for many years, hung from the


    ss after being gently shaken. The aroma of the wine was intoxicating.


    Felix smiled and raised the red wine ss, "I''ll do my part as a host tonight!"


    "Thank you." Charlie also raised his hand.


    Wendy, who was sitting aside, also hurriedly picked it up, making a crisp sound of impact.


    When she was about to take it back to her mouth, Charlie suddenly turned his face and said,


    "Wendy, you can''t drink it!"


    "It doesn''t matter, this is just red wine..." Wendy exined.


    "No!" Charlie frowned.


    "I''ll only have one ss..." she said in a low voice.


    Charlie''s eyes swept over the liquid in the cup, but he said in an overbearing tone, "Just a sip."


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Under his strict supervision, she finally took a small sip and began to eat.


    As soon as she picked up the knife and fork, Charlie stretched out his long arm and cut the beef on


    her te into small pieces. After confirming that there was nothing missing, he handed it back to her


    and said, "Eat more!"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip and looked at him.


    Although Charlie was usually a very careful person, he does not say much, just do, including a lot of


    little things. However, it was fine when there''s just the two of them, now Felix was sitting opposite,


    and what Charlie did was too obvious and too deliberate, like...


    Puppies who pee on their own turf to swear their sovereignty...


    Charlie epted her gaze and raised his eyebrows, asking, "What, do you want me to feed you?"


    "No!" Wendy shook her head with a red face.


    When she saw Felix looking over with a smile, she could only smile awkwardly and bashfully.


    In the middle, Felix went to the bathroom. Wendy''s eyes followed his back subconsciously. Charlie


    raised his hand and turned her head back directly, "What''s there to look at? Four years have


    passed, and he''s old now!"


    "Not that old..." She could not help but defend Felix.


    "When you''re over forty, you''re already middle-aged!" Charlie said with a snort.


    "You''re being ridiculous!" Wendy looked at Charlie and could not help retorting his words. "What''s


    more, it is said that a man is at his most attractive when he is forty."


    After saying that, she saw that Charlie''s face suddenly darkened a lot.


    Seeing this, she felt funny in her heart and muttered in a low voice, "You''re so mean!"


    "Who are you talking about?" Charlie immediately became unhappy.


    "I''m talking about you!" Wendy curled her lips, not afraid of him, and added, "You are not only mean,


    but also naive..."


    Charlie suddenly came up and took her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her on the


    ear, "Believe it or not, I''ll make sure you can''t get out of the bathroom tonight."


    "Well..." Wendy looked at him in panic and instantly became a wimp.


    Last night, she had already seen what he could do.


    After all, she absolutely believed he had the power to do what he said he would do in this area.


    When Wendy covered her wet ears and dared not say anything, Felix had juste back from the


    bathroom. He sat back in the chair, shook the water in his hand, and naturally put the ring in his


    pocket on his ring finger.


    Charlie saw it with his sharp eyes. "Mr. Yam, this is..."


    This is no ordinary ring, it is clearly a wedding ring.


    "I''m used to taking it off when I washed my hands." Seeing this, Felix exined the reason why he


    put it on. Then he said with a smile, "I''m married."


    "You''ve been married?" Charlie was stunned.


    "Yes." Felix nodded and continued, "She''s my son''s kindergarten teacher and we''ve known each


    other for quite a while, but we just got married earlier this year, which is still pretty new by the way!


    She''s a few years younger than me, I feel a little stressed about that, but she loves kids and is very


    nice to Toby, so I''m lucky!"


    When Felix said this, he could not help smiling from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. The


    smile seemed to spread out from the bottom of his heart. It''s not as if these were lies, he really felt


    lucky and happy.


    "I even went to his wedding!" Wendy said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Charlie suddenly frowned and red at her, "Then why didn''t you say anything?"


    "You didn''t ask..." Wendy blinked innocently.


    "..." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    After the meal, the car was parked on the side of the road waiting. Felix drove over by himself, so


    he took out the car keys.


    Just as they were about to say goodbye to each other, Charlie suddenly called Felix.


    "Felix!"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    The New York night scene had always been beautiful.


    Especially when looking out of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the neon images were a gorgeous


    dreamscape. Wendy stood there with her hands on her shoulders, but she had no intention of


    admiring it, looking down at the dial on her wrist from time to time.


    With each revolution of the second hand, her anxiety grew deeper.


    It was almost 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, but Charlie hadn''te back yet!


    After leaving the restaurant, while saying goodbye, Charlie suddenly stopped Felix, who had


    opened the car door, and said that he wanted to return the favor and find a ce to invite Felix to


    have a drink. She tried to follow, but was refused by both men at the same time and forced to return


    to the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Since Wendy came back, she had been fidgeting.


    Charlie and Felix had known each other for a very long time, but since she was in the middle, their


    rtionship had always been very delicate. And four years ago, they had a big fight because of her.


    Such two men were drinking together, how could she not worry!


    There was some movement on the big bed behind her, and Wendy turned around and saw Larry


    sitting up from the bed, his two big ck grape-like eyes half open and half closed, and his two little


    hands rubbing his eyes, "I want to pee~"


    She walked up quickly, picked up Larry from the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    In the evening, not long after she returned to the hotel, Charlie''s uncle sent Larry back. As time


    went by, Larry went to sleep early.


    She wiped Larry''s hand with a wet tissue, held him in her arms, andy back on the pillow. The air


    conditioner was turned on in the room, and Wendy pulled the quilt up again.


    Larry, with only his head exposed, yawned sleepily. "Wendy, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Sweety, you go back to sleep, I''ll sleep soon!" The corners of Wendy''s mouth were bent into a


    smile.


    "Are you waiting for Daddy?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    When Larry heard this, he didn''t forget to seize the opportunity toin about his daddy. "Daddy


    is so naughty..."


    "Sleep, baby!" Wendy smiled and patted his little body.


    Larry was awakened by urine, and after saying a few words, he soon fell back asleep with his little


    head bent and snoring.


    When Wendy walked back to the floor- to- ceiling window, she suddenly heard a noise in the


    corridor.


    She turned around quickly, ran towards the entrance, and looked out through peephole. As


    expected, Charlie''s tall figure was standing outside the door. It seemed that he was turning over the


    room card from his trouser pocket.


    Wendy opened the door, and a pungent smell of alcohol wafted through the air.


    Charlie''s suit jacket was in his hand, and a few buttons of his shirt were ripped off, exposing his


    bronze skin. His deep eyes were full of intoxication. When the door was opened, his strong body fell


    straight to her.


    Wendy hurriedly stretched out her hands to hold Charlie. "Charlie, are you alright..."


    "I''m fine!" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Charlie opened his arms and put his chin on her shoulder, putting the whole weight on her like a


    giant dog.


    There were still some people walking in the corridor. Wendy hurriedly helped him in, turned back


    and closed the door.


    When she saw his long legs wobbling, she frowned, "... Why are you so drunk!"


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows higher than he did just now. He snorted with disdain, "Your


    Felix is more drunk than me. When he came out of the bar, I helped him to the car myself, okay?"


    "Yeah yeah..." Wendy was speechless.


    Without saying anything else, she tried her best to help him walk into the suite.


    "Charlie, do you want me to get you some bath water?" "No!" Charlie raised his hand. There was no


    way for him to take a bath in his current state.


    ncing at his son who was lying on the bed, he pointed to the couch in the living room outside. "I''ll


    sleep on the couch tonight!"


    "I''ll help you over..." Wendy nodded, afraid that he would shock Larry with the smell of alcohol all


    over his body.


    Seeing his strong body leaning on the couch, she went back to the bedroom, took the pillow and


    bedding, and then gently closed the door.


    When she came back, Charlie had changed his position of lying on his back. He put one arm on his


    eyes, the other on his trousers, and in a sh, all that was left on his body was a pair of boxers.


    Wendy walked over quickly, closed the curtains, and picked up the clothes on the ground one by


    one. Then she looked at someone who had exposed himself, feeling a headache.


    She squatted beside him and touched him gently with her hand. "Charlie, drink some warm water


    first!"


    "Hmm." Charlie struggled to lift the upper half of his body.


    After taking it, he raised his head and drank it in one gulp.


    Wendy waspletely helpless. She could almost imagine how he and Felix drank in the bar. He


    seemed to be really drunk at this point, and it seemed to be the first time she had ever seen him


    drunk like this. She couldn''t help moving forward and tried to get something out of him. "Charlie,


    what did you do with Felix tonight?"


    "Drink." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Just drink?" Wendy frowned.


    "Well, we aslo chat." Charlie raised his hand and rubbed his chin.


    "Chat?" Wendy was surprised. She pressed her lips together and asked cautiously, "What... did you


    guys talk about?"


    Hearing this, Charlie suddenly turned to look at her. His deep eyes werezy and half-squinted.


    They were full of intoxication, but there seemed to be a bit of heat in them.


    Being stared at by him, Wendy felt a little creepy. She opened her mouth, but before she could


    make a sound, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her over.


    In the blink of an eye, her line of sight upward is already the ceiling.


    Wendy struggled under his body. But the next second, he suddenly held her face in his hands.


    Charlie and Felix talked a lot tonight. The most important thing was that there was a


    misunderstanding, which had always been unhappy but had never been exined four years ago,


    had been rified.


    "Wendy, it''s my fault!"


    The quiet voice was a little hoarse after drinking, and she was confused by his sudden self-me.


    "What..." "You''re mine!" Charlie dered, full of alcohol.


    "Alright, I''m yours..." Wendy sighed. She couldn''t take what a drunkard said seriously.


    She pushed him and wanted to get up, but Charlie came over and pressed her tightly. He even


    raised his hand and threw the cushion beside him on the carpet, making a big noise.


    Wendy reminded helplessly, "Be quiet, Larry has fallen asleep..."


    "In that case, you''d better keep your voice down!" Charlie said in her ear.


    And then, the battle began...


    First got drunk, then acted like a hooligan!


    Wendy struggled for a while, which made him more intrigued. Finally, she had to give up. She


    copsed under his body like a puddle of spring water, and the sound that made people blush came


    from her lips and teeth from time to time.


    With her eyes turning red, she felt that he left hickey after hickey on her body, as if he was trying to


    get the marks all over her body.


    In her ear, there was a word, like a curse, "Here''s mine, so is there, all of them are..."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    The next day, the sun rose.


    After Larry woke up, he couldn''t find Wendy anywhere. He climbed down from the big bed, stood on


    tiptoe and unlocked the door, and ran out of the bedroom. He kicked a toilet paper ball with his feet,


    and picked it up with curiosity.


    Two more steps forward, there was another toilet paper ball.


    Picking up them as he went along, he ran to the couch, then tilted his head and looked at it with


    wide eyes.


    When Wendy opened her eyes, she happened to meet Larry''s innocent eyes. When she saw his


    two fair hands holding many paper balls, she was shocked.


    When Larry saw her wake up, he asked curiously, "Wendy, why are you sleeping on Daddy?"


    "I..." Wendy blushed.


    Last night, Charlie went mad after drank and had wild sex with her on the couch. She didn''t know if


    it was because of alcohol, but Charlie was crazier than before. In the end, she fell asleep and didn''t


    have the strength to leave the couch...


    "Ahem!" Charlie cleared his throat and exined awkwardly, "That''s because she''s waking me up."


    Larry was still confused when he heard this. "But why isn''t it like this every time Wendy wakes me


    up?"


    Wendy''s face was on the verge of burning.


    She was lying on Charlie''s chest, covered in a thin quilt. Both of them were naked under the quilt,


    which was reminding them how wild it wasst night. It was really embarrassing to be seen by their


    son like this!


    Wendy could neither get up nor hide. She felt as if her entire being was about to explode.


    Charlie saw her uneasiness and took the initiative to say, "Larry, you go back to the bedroom first."


    "All right!" Larry curled his lips and ran away with the toilet paper ball in his arms.


    Seeing the bedroom door closed, Wendy wrapped herself in the quilt. She hurriedly put on her


    wrinkled clothes one by one and didn''t forget toin to Charlie, "It''s all your fault!"


    It was just that Charlie had a short business trip to New York, and he happened to bring her and


    their son over for the weekend, although there was no Larry in his n. And there was a board


    meeting on Monday afternoon, so they had an evening flight.


    After breakfast, the family of three finally went to Times Square.


    The area had been bustling for years with many street performers working hard.


    Because it was dangerous to travel with a child, many news reports had reported that their parents


    and children had been lost, especially in a foreign country, so Wendy held Larry''s hand all the way,


    and her eyes did not leave Larry at all. On the other hand, Charlie, who was next to her, was so


    angry as if someone owed him money.


    From the beginning to the end, Charlie didn''t look at her, not even a single look.


    In the afternoon, while strolling to the snack street, Larry was attracted by the Turkish ice cream,


    especially the stallholder waved fancy ice cream on the spoon, like dancing, which made Larry


    excited to scream.


    Wendy looked away from Larry, who was focusing on eating ice cream and looked at the man with a


    poker face with his hands in his pocket.


    "Charlie, don''t you want some?" She couldn''t help but ask him.


    "No." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Wendy handed over the ice cream in her hand and said, "It''s very delicious. Would you like to try


    it?"


    "No!" Charlie snorted coldly.


    If the first answer was considered normal, then a strong sense of resentment was now evident.


    Wendy, no matter how stupid she was, can almost guess the reason for his unpleasantness at this


    time. Yesterday he tried so hard to create a chance to spend time alone with her, but it was ruined


    by Felix! If she hadn''t stopped him in the morning, he would have sent Larry to his uncle today...


    She found it both funny and sweet.


    Wendy looked at Lary that was still very focused on eating, then lowered her head and took a bite of


    ice cream. She walked to him shyly, reached out and grabbed his big hand and pulled it twice.


    "What?" Charlie asked in a bad mood.


    Wendy didn''t say anything. She stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips under his surprised gaze.


    She drove the tip of her tongue against his teeth and passed the ice cream through her mouth, and


    asked with a slightly red face, "Charlie, is it yummy?"


    "Hmm." Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved a little.


    He opened his hand and held her hand. Apparently, he wanted more of it.


    Although she was the one who did the bold move just now, and this was an open country, and it''s


    not unusual for such things to happen, but she was still so embarrassed that her eyshes were


    trembling. She turned her head away and reminded him shyly, "Larry''s here..."


    Charlie''s chest rose and fell slightly, but he didn''t make things difficult for her. He poked his finger in


    her palm ambiguously.


    In the evening, they found a traditional Chinese restaurant. After dinner, they went back to the hotel


    and packed their luggage, ready to go to the airport. Charlie went to the front desk to check out, and


    Wendy took Larry to wait at the entrance of the hotel.


    Feeling her hands shaking gently, Wendy squatted down with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, sweety?" She asked, at his eye level.


    Larry pursed his small lips as if he was brewing something. Then he asked very seriously, "Wendy,


    are you in a rtionship with Daddy?"


    "Well..." Wendy was immediately stunned.


    "I saw you secretly hold hands with each other and kiss each other today!" Larry continued softly.


    Wendy felt embarrassed.


    They were still caught by Larry...


    "Yes..." She took a deep breath, and admitted it, and then asked very nervously, "Do you agree,


    Larry?"


    While she was holding her breath, Larry tilted his head and thought for two seconds. He opened his


    mouth and threw himself into her arms. "I don''t like that woman. I like Wendy."


    This word had already revealed his attitude.


    Wendy felt so warm in her heart. She held Larry in his arms and kissed him again and again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she stood up and turned around, he found Charlie standing behind them afterpleting the


    procedure. He looked at the mother and son with a deep gaze.


    When he took the luggage, Wendy secretly asked, "Did you hear all of that?"


    "Yes." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Since the day at the airport when she learned that Larry was her son and chose to stay, she wanted


    to make up to him for all the motherly love she had lost in the past four years. All things rted to


    her son were done by herself. At first, Aunt Lee was a little flustered when there''s nothing to do.


    Although Charlie had never asked about it, he actually knew what she was thinking. He knew why


    she was in no hurry to tell Larry because this kind of thing couldn''t be rushed. Children''s hearts


    were the most vulnerable. After all, at the very beginning, the mother and son met and spent time


    together without knowing each other, they needed a time.


    Charlie took her hand in his and interlocked his fingers, and kissed her lightly. "When we get


    married, we''ll tell Larry the truth and have him call you Mom."


    Wendy nodded shyly. She had begun to look forward to that day.


    They went to the airport to check in their luggage first. When they went through the security check,


    Wendy''s mobile phone in the drawer rang.


    When she came out of the passage and picked up her phone, Charlie followed her closely. He


    lowered his head and asked her, "Who called you?"


    "Ryan..." Wendy had to turn the record upside down for him to read.


    Charlie snorted coldly. Then, he took his son''s hand and strode in front of her, deliberately leaving


    her his back.


    He almost forgot that after dealing with Felix from New York, there was still one in New York!


    After Wendy finished the phone call, she caught up with the father and son in small steps. When


    she came to the side, she received a grim nce from Charlie.


    As soon as she sat down in the chair, Charlie suddenly stood up. She bit her lip and said, "Well,


    we''re boarding soon. What are you going to do?" "Buy a bottle of vinegar!" Charlie answered


    without looking back.


    Wendy:

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The nended the next morning.


    Uncle Lee had been waiting at the airport for a long time. After picking up the family of three, he


    drove back to the vi.


    After lunch together, Charlie took a shower and changed into a brand-new ck suit, and then Farr


    called. There was a board meeting at thepany in the afternoon, so he had to go back for it.


    When he came down from upstairs, he saw Wendy half-squatting at the door of the living room and


    talking to his son.


    When Charlie heard the contents of the conversation, he immediately frowned and asked, "You''re


    going out again in the afternoon?"


    After more than ten hours of flight fatigue, he wanted to ask them to rest at home, but he did not


    expect that she had ns to go out.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    When she saw that he tensed up instantly after she had answered, and recalled that after boarding


    in New York, he gave her a look from time to time, so she exined helplessly, "I''m not going to see


    Ryan..."


    "You''re not lying to me?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    Wendy shook her head as if she didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Of course not. I have a date


    with Emily." "Fine." Charlie''s brows instantly loosened up.


    When he arrived at the entrance and put on shining leather shoes, he turned around and took her


    hand.


    Because Wendy was always holding Larry in her hand, they walked Charlie to the door together.


    Seeing Charlie''s upper body leaning forward, she knew what he wanted to do. She immediately


    reached out and put her hand on his strong chest. She was too shy to say, "Don''t be like this. Larry


    is still..."


    Hearing this, Charlie nced at his son and said, "Larry, cover your eyes!"


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Larry pouted unhappily, but he still covered his eyes with his two small hands.


    At the same time, Charlie grabbed the back of her head and nted a kiss on her lips. In the end,


    he even licked it with his tongue.


    Wendy''s face immediately reddened.


    The door was closed, and Larry next to her softly asked, "Can I put down my hands now?"


    Wendy raised her hand and wiped the corner of her mouth. "Well, yeah..."


    An hourter, the mother and son left the vi and arrived at the cafe where she was going to meet


    Emily.


    Wendy ordered a cup of coffee, and Larry was a child, so she ordered a cup of juice for him, but


    Emily, as a pregnant woman, couldn''t drink either, so Emily could only drink water. "Emily, I think


    you''ve gotten a little fatter recently. It seems that the baby is fine too!"


    "Don''t mention it!" Emily copsed on the coffee table,ining again and again, "Wendy, you


    don''t know that I''m having no personal freedom now! I really have no strength toin about


    that beast. Not this, not that, I''m about to be a porcin doll! If I hadn''t said I would see you


    today, he wouldn''t have even let me out!"


    As Emily was talking, her mobile phone rang.


    When Emily saw the caller on the screen, she immediately hung up.


    "Why don''t you pick it up?" Wendy asked curiously.


    "It''s from Simon!" Emily snorted and turned off the phone.


    As soon as she put down the phone, Wendy''s phone rang. She looked at the screen and smiled.


    Then she shook her cell phone and said, "Emily, Dr. Chin''s call ising!"


    Emily had no choice but to ept her fate and nod her head.


    After Wendy picked up the phone, she reached out and handed it over. Because the cafe was quiet,


    and the volume of the call was turned up, the elongated "honey" on the line was particrly clear


    and long.


    Emily was embarrassed and blushed. She grabbed the phone and shouted, "Who is your honey?


    Don''t call me like that!"


    Before Charlie, Simon always called her honey, and she had emphasized it many times, but he


    simply listened to her left ear and popped out his right ear. He now no longer called her Emily, but


    honey.


    Dr. Chin continued to say more on the other side of the line. With a helpless expression, Emily


    answered, "Yes yes, I got it. You don''t have to repeat it anymore! Pregnant women can''t drink


    coffee, can''t bask in the sun, can''t eat outside, and they have to go out for more than two hours and


    come home..."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily handed the phone back to Wendy under Wendy''s teasing eyes.


    Wendy smiled and asked, "Emily, when do you n to get married again?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Emily shrugged. After a pause, she looked up at Wendy and


    whispered, "Wendy, actually I''m a little worried. I''m afraid that he treats me like this because of this


    child..."


    "Don''t think too much. Just follow your heart!" Wendy knew the entanglement and hesitation in her


    girlfriend''s heart, so she reached out to hold Emily''s hand.


    Emily smiled and then shook Wendy''s ring finger with a diamond ring. She deliberately said, "Well,


    you must''ve followed your heart, haven''t you?"


    "You have the nerve to poke fun at me!" Wendy lowered her eyes, and her eyshes trembled with


    embarrassment. "You''d better hurry up with Dr. Chin, don''t forget you have another one in your


    belly!"


    The sunshine outside the window was just right. It seemed that everything was going in a good


    direction.


    Because Emily was given two hours to go home, the afternoon tea was temporarily over after the


    time was up.


    Wendy did make an appointment with Emily in advance today, but at the same time, there was


    another thing. Watching her best friend take a car and leave, she bent over and touched Larry''s


    head. "Sweety, you go home with Uncle Leeter, I''m going to take care of some business and will


    be back soon!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Larry blinked his eyes and asked.


    "Next time, okay?" Wendy said in a soft voice.


    "Okay!" Larry nodded obediently.


    When Uncle Lee got out of the car, he couldn''t help saying, "Miss Lim, let me take you there!"


    "Don''t bother. I can just take a taxi! And I''m going to the vi area in the south of the city, it''s


    different directions, it''s too much trouble." Wendy waved her hand with a smile and held Larry tightly


    in a safety seat. She went to stop a taxi on the roadside.


    It''s not rush hour and the roads were not congested.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the Lim''s house, then the driver turned back and said to her, "Miss,


    we''re here!"


    "Thank you." Wendy passed the money to him.


    Last week, she had nned to visit her father again in the Lim''s house.


    She had decided not to go back to Canada, and she would live in the Ice City in the future. Although


    the rtionship between her father and she had faded for many years, that man was still her father


    after all. Thest time she came, his face that seemed to be ten years older, still emerged in her


    mind.


    As soon as she entered the house, the older nanny came up to her.


    Because she had been here before, the nanny knew her and took out slippers from the shoe


    cab for her.


    "Nanny, where is my father?" Wendy asked.


    "He is in the study upstairs!" The nanny replied.


    "Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    The nanny quickly poured a ss of water from the kitchen. Seeing that Wendy had changed her


    shoes and went upstairs, the nanny hesitantly stopped her and said, "Miss Lim, I still suggest that


    you go upstairster!"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked in confusion.


    It seemed that the nanny didn''t want to say more, so Wendy nodded at the nanny and went back to


    the kitchen.


    Wendy didn''t know what had happened. She was already halfway up the stairs. For a while, she


    didn''t know whether she should continue to climb up or temporarily go downstairs.


    Just as he was hesitating, a loud noise suddenly came from the second floor.


    It was as if something had smashed into the ground.


    Wendy couldn''t help but stride up two steps. The sound came from the study, apanied by


    Johnny''s angry voice and a sharp middle- aged female voice, mixed with another sobbing young


    female voice.


    All of a sudden, she understood why the nanny suggested that she shoulde upter.


    Wendy put her hand on the handrail of the staircase and didn''t go any further. She couldn''t be


    mistaken; the two female voices in the study were from Helen and Ynda.


    Wendy was surprised that Helen would never show her true self in front of Johnny in the past. She


    would always put on the mask of a gentle wife at any time. Wendy didn''t expect that Helen would no


    longer scruple to break up with Johnny.


    Although Wendy felt very happy, she didn''t want to eavesdrop on others, then turned around and


    wanted to go downstairs first.


    Just after hearing something, she stopped suddenly in her tracks.


    "Johnny Lim, I''m telling you, don''t even think about a divorce! If I''m going to hell, I''m dragging you


    with me! You want to get rid of me and my daughter? You''re just dreaming! If it weren''t for the good


    daughter you raised, how would we have ended up like this, and how would Urn''s Group have gone


    bankrupt!"


    In the study, Helen said as she threw the things on the desk onto the floor like a shrew.


    "Helen Lee! Don''t you, the culprit, know exactly why Lim''s Group went bankrupt?" Johnny was


    pointing at her and his hand was shaking, "If you hadn''t gone to Macau for years to gamble behind


    my back, and even embezzled thepany''s funds to cover your gambling debts, how would the


    company have gone bankrupt? And you have the nerve to say it here! Since you and I have been


    married for so many years, I''ve done the right thing by not taking legal action against you. You and


    Ynda, mother and daughter, brought this on yourselves, not Wendy!"


    When Helen [Lee] heard this, she was not happy, "What do you mean? Are you now regretting that


    you let us in and kicked that little bitch out?"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I''m to me for not seeing your true face earlier!" Johnny shook his head with a


    wry smile. "Johnny, don''t forget that our child died because of her!" Helen reminded him, gritting her


    teeth.


    "Everything has a cause and effect." Johnny heaved a long sigh.


    When Helen heard what he was referring to, shepletely exploded. She couldn''t lift the wooden


    desk, so she lifted the chair next to her and smashed it against the wall, "Johnny Lim, how could


    you say that! I have given birth to your child and took care of you for so many years, and I also


    contribute to this family!"


    "Ah, now you''re acting like you''re remorseful, even though I was the one who seduced you in the


    first ce, but it was you who came to meter on your own ord! Did I force you to cheat on


    your wife after marrying her?"


    "Who was it that told me that even though he was a newlywed, and had no love at all from his wife,


    and slept alone all day long! Who was it that told me that he was very happy with me and finally


    could getfort from my body? As for that little bitch Wendy Lim, didn''t you always say that you


    have done enough for her? And the reason why you kicked her out of the Lim family without blinking


    was that she wasn''t even your child..."


    "Helen Lee, shut up!" Johnny roared and stepped forward.


    He grabbed Helen''s arm, the white hair that came out of his temples seemed to fly with anger, and


    the blue veins on his neck were as thick as chopsticks.


    Helen knew she had provoked his masculine authority. For so many years, when they were close,


    she did not dare to mention it casually. She knew that it was his Achilles'' heel, so she was afraid to


    say more at this time.


    "Dad, don''t do this to Mom, okay?" At this time, Ynda stepped forward, hugged Johnny''s arm and


    cried. "Don''t you love me most? Look at me now, look at my hands, they''re soaked in those dirty


    bowls all day long! Dad, save me. Don''t divorce mom. Let use back again!"


    When Helen received the look from her daughter, she also began to change her attitude and


    became cooperated, "That''s right, honey! I admit that I was wrong. Even if you don''t let use


    back to live with you, at least give us hundreds of thousands of living expenses!"


    "Do you think the Lim family still has the old glory? I can''t just hand out hundreds of thousands of


    dors!" Johnny loosened Ynda''s hand, closed his eyes to calm down, and sneered.


    Thinking of something, Johnny opened his eyes again and asked, "Helen, did you gamble again?"


    "Yes! I did!" Helen saw that she had been exposed, so she decided not to hide it. She said sharply,


    "Johnny, stop crying that you''re poor! Don''t think I don''t know that you still have a lot of money in


    your hands. Before Lim''s Group went out of business, you secretly acquired many overseas


    properties!"


    "Dad, why don''t you cash out it!" Ynda kept crying and urging him, "You have to pay for my


    mother''s debts and get me out of the country, I want to get the hell out of Ice City!"


    Johnny looked at the mother and daughter, and his blood pressure rose.


    He even wondered if they were really his own daughter and the wife who had been hispanion


    for many years. Now their faces made him feel strange and disgusting. He didn''t want to say


    another word, just pointed at the door and cursed, "You two, get out of here now!"


    Thereafter, he even stepped forward to drive the mother and daughter out of the room.


    Although he was old, he was a man after all, and had the advantage of strength, so he cleared both


    mother and daughter out, and mmed the door heavily.


    "Mom, what should we do?" Ynda wiped her tears and asked.


    Helen got up from the ground and red at the closed door. She gritted her teeth and said, "You''ve


    seen your dad''s face. It''s probably not going to do any good if we keep messing around with him, or


    maybe he''ll call the police. Let''s call it a day ande back another day!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy was still standing where she had just been, her hand clutching the armrest.


    The conversations in the study had all slipped into her ears. When she heard the footsteps, she


    turned around and wanted to walk down the stairs to avoid them. However, it was already toote.


    The voices of the mother and daughter had alreadye from behind her.


    "Wendy?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Ynda was the first to see Wendy and cried out in surprise.


    Helen was surprised to see Wendy afterward. Then she sneered and said, "Yo, Ynda, in the past,


    when you cried andined to your father, he was still able to give you some money, but now


    he won''t even look you in the eye, so it''s because this little bitch is behind all of this! Didn''t you go


    abroad a long time ago to live happily ever after, why do you still want toe back!"


    "Wendy, you came here to mock us, didn''t you?" As soon as Ynda heard this, she immediately


    red at Wendy with hatred.


    Wendy waspletely speechless to them.


    She found it ridiculous, but she managed to exinnguidly, "That''s not why I''m here, but it''s a


    pleasant surprise for me."


    Ynda was just picking on Wendy, but what Wendy saidpletely confirmed that she''s right


    about it, so she stamped her feet in anger.


    "You -"


    Wendy looked at the hand pointing at her with a frown.


    Just like four years ago, Wendy didn''t want to deal with the mother and daughter too much. Since


    they had been driven out of the study by Johnny, she didn''t have to wait any longer and directly


    stepped up two steps, "Could you excuse me? I want to go up and see my Dad."


    Both mother and daughter red at Wendy angrily, and naturally, they would not listen to Wendy


    and let her go.


    Fortunately, the stairs were spacious and Wendy could walk from the side. Just as she was about to


    pass by, Ynda suddenly looked down at somewhere and said, "Mom, look at her hand!"


    When Helen heard this, she also looked over in the direction of her daughter''s sight, and the light of


    the diamond on Wendy''s ring finger shone brightly, and she muttered jealously, "The diamond ring


    is so big, it must be at least five carats! This little b*tch disappeared for so long, is she being kept by


    an old man?"


    However, Ynda did not agree with her mother at all. Instead, she stared at Wendy and said, "It''s


    not from Charlie, is it?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Wendy asked with a smile.


    Ynda''s facial features were ferocious. Jealousy and anger were written all over her face. She


    rushed forward and grabbed Wendy''s arm, "Wendy, why are you so well off now! I used to step on


    you, now you can even strut in front of me, you don''t deserve it! And it''s all because of you that I


    became what I am today!"


    "Ynda."


    Wendy was forced to stop and looked at Ynda sympathetically. "You''re wrong. It has nothing to


    do with me. You turned out to be like this today because of yourself! God knows everything. What


    wrong you''ve done to yourself is what you''ll get!"


    When thest voice fell, Wendy''s face suddenly turned to the left.


    A burning sensation suddenly overwhelmed her.


    She was so engrossed in talking to Ynda that she didn''t notice Helen''s actions, and was


    mmed in the face by Helen! Although she noticed in time that she had taken a half step


    backwards, it was only barely able to reduce the force, not really avoid it.


    Wendy felt her face swell up rapidly, and any slight twitch of the corners of her mouth would cause


    her pain.


    Helen rolled up her sleeves and gritted her teeth as she walked forward. "Little b*tch, I''ll teach you a


    lesson on behalf of my daughter! In the past, every time you came to the Lim family, I had to teach


    you a lesson. Today is no exception. I''m gonna rip your mouth off!"


    After saying that, she had raised her hand high.


    Helen was so excited that her facial features were distorted. It seemed that Helen was going to vent


    all her anger on Wendy.


    Wendy just got a p because it was too sudden, so how could she let Helen get away with it?


    Before Helen''s palm touched Wendy, Wendy had already raised her hand to grab Helen''s arm, but


    someone was faster than her.


    The tall figure suddenly stepped forward and protected Wendy behind him. His big hand grabbed


    Helen''s wrist, then twisted it down and threw her away hard. Helen stumbled backward a few steps


    and knocked unsteadily into the wall next to her. Ynda hurried forward.


    Wendy was surprised to see the outline of the firm face in front of her, "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "Does it hurt?" Charlie frowned and stared at Wendy''s face.


    The two ck pupils were filled with her, and the worry and heartache in them could not be ignored.


    "I''m fine..." Wendy was afraid he would worry.


    But as soon as his fingertips touched her face, she cringed in pain and hissed at the corners of her


    mouth.


    Charlie''s face darkened. He turned around and strode towards Helen, who was still falling to the


    ground.


    When Wendy saw him stoop down, she knew what he was going to do. Just like four years ago,


    every time she was bullied in the Lim family, he was always there to protect her.


    Only this time she didn''t want to hide under his wings all the time, so she went forward and grabbed


    his suit sleeve from behind, "Charlie..."


    Then she walked to the front and slowly bent down in front of Helen.


    p!


    It was even louder than the sound just now.


    Wendy used almost all of her strength, and when she put her hand down, her fingers were numb!


    Helen''s face was much swollen than hers, and there were five clear finger marks on it.


    She moved her fingers slightly, and then swung back with a backhand p.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Helen seemed to have not expected that Wendy would suddenly p her twice, and her expression


    was stunned.


    She also wanted to fight back, but she was also afraid of Charlie, who was behind Wendy with a


    cold face. His eyes were so cold that it was almost as if he had her by the throat, ready to choke to


    death.


    Wendy didn''t look back, but she knew Charlie stood behind her like a protector, so she was


    fearless.


    "This is for what you did to me just now, and I just paid double! As for what you did to me in the


    past..." Wendy deliberately paused here. After seeing Helen''s panicked eyes, she shook her hand,


    "I don''t want to get my hands dirty, so I don''t want to give a damn about you. I hope that in the


    future, you don''t always bite people like a mad dog. I''m no longer the same Wendy Lim who allowed


    you and your daughter to bully me."


    The door of the study was opened and Johnny, who heard the noise, came out with the help of the


    wall.


    Seeing the chaos, he knew what was going on without having to ask, and shouted angrily, "You two,


    get out of my house! Immediately!"


    What he meant were Helen and Ynda.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other for a while, and finally, they could only swallow their


    anger and leave. Seeing that Johnny''s face was pale, Wendy went up to him with hesitation and


    said, "Dad, are you okay..."


    "Still alive!" Johnny shook his head and took two sessive breaths. "It''s just a little high blood


    pressure caused by the quarrel between them."


    "Let''s get him back to the bedroom first!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    Wendy nodded and called the nanny downstairs who didn''t dare toe out. They supported


    Johnny and went back to the bedroom together.


    Charlie offered to call the family doctor to check it out, but Johnny shook his head and refused,


    saying it was an old problem and that he could just take two pills from the bottle.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    After the medicine worked, Johnny recovered quite a bit. He didn''t ask them to stay longer, and


    waved his hand for them to go back.


    Wendy took a look at Charlie, nodded and said, "Dad, then you should rest more."


    When the white Land Rover drove away from the Lim''s House, the sun on the horizon in the


    distance was gradually nting to the west. Out of the private road, the road became congested


    and the car slowed down.


    Wendy closed the window of the car next to her when they encountered a red light.


    When she retracted her hand, she could feel those deep and serene eyes staring at her. It seemed


    that the eyes were always with her from the moment they left the Lim''s House.


    Wendy turned her head and looked over. They looked at each other for a while, and there was an


    elusive deepness in his eyes. She quickly lowered her eyes again and bit her lips uneasily. "Why


    are you looking at me like this..."


    "Hmm." Charlie made a single syble.


    Wendy crossed her fingers on her knees and asked in a low voice with great hesitation, "Charlie, I


    pped Helen twice in the Lim''s House. Did you... suddenly feel that I had be scary and


    strange?" "Why do you think so?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Did you..." Wendy looked at him nervously.


    "No." Charlie replied, pursing his lips.


    Of course, he did not find her scary or strange. Back when they were in the Linn''s House, if she had


    not stopped him, he also intended to teach Helen a lesson by doing to her what she did to Wendy.


    Although it''s not gentlemanly to fight a woman, he didn''t care and can''t let them bully his woman.


    Seeing her purse her lips like a child, Charlieughed out loud, stroked his chin and said in a deep


    voice, "I just think you''re very charming."


    Wendy was surprised, but then she felt a sense of joy.


    "Really?" She couldn''t help but ask shyly.


    "I''m lying." Charlie said faintly.


    "Hey..." Wendy''s upset.


    He stretched his arm and held her in it, then lowered his eyebrows and pecked her on the corner of


    the mouth, and his dark eyes were filled with her silly expression.


    They were waiting for the red light, such intimacy was not dangerous, but on the two side roads


    next to them, there was a car side by side. A miss on the left looked over through the window.


    Wendy suddenly became shy and hurriedly pushed him away and sat straight.


    When the Land Rover started to move again, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "By


    the way, Charlie, why did youe to the Lim''s House?" "Uncle Lee called me." Charlie answered,


    looking steadily forward.


    Uncle Lee reported on the phone that Wendy asked her son to go back to the vi first, and she had


    to go to a ce. When he heard that she was going to the vi area in the south of the city, he


    immediately realized that it was the Linn''s House. He was afraid that she would be wronged, so he


    hung up the phone and drove there.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy narrowed her eyes like how he usually did. "You''re not going to let Uncle


    Lee keep tabs on me, are you?"


    "You''re thinking too much." Charlie said in a low voice.


    Not exactly!


    Wendy twitched her mouth. Although she said that she had an appointment with her best friend


    Emily, it seemed that he was still worried.


    Although she felt he was overbearing, her heart was much sweeter, looking at the deep side profile


    of his face, she couldn''t help but lean toward him again and gently hug his arm.


    Charlie''s thin lips curved into a smile as he stroked her face with his palm.


    As the night wore on, the temperature dropped considerably.


    Just like before, after coaxing Larry to sleep, Wendy quietly slipped to the next room.


    Every time she closed the door of the children''s room, she felt deeply guilty.


    At this time the floor-to-ceiling windows were half open, the evening breeze coolly blew in, making


    her brow and eyes unclench, the hair on the temples from time to time blown lightly, Wendy raised


    her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.


    Looking at the twinkling stars in the dark blue night sky, she was slightly lost in thought.


    "Wendy, that little b*tch, didn''t you always say that you''ve done enough for her?"


    "Moreover, the reason why you kicked her out of the Lim family without blinking was that she wasn''t


    even your child..."


    The conversation she heard in the Lim''s House during the day echoed in her ears over and over


    again.


    Although she was only standing on the stairs at that time, Helen''s shrill voice was so loud that she


    could vaguely hear it.


    Wendy''s mouth twitched tightly. She doesn''t know if she didn''t hear it clearly, or if it was just Helen''s


    rhetoric. But she couldn''t figure it out, or maybe it was like throwing a bomb into theke.


    Was she really not a daughter of the Lim family?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed to make sense why Johnny would be so cruel to her in the first ce. When she was a


    child, she always hid in the corner and cried for many times. She didn''t know why her father could


    drive her out without blinking and didn''t show any mercy.


    But if it''s true, then who would be her biological father? Moreover, Helen could also be lying...


    Wendy took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and stopped herself from thinking about it.


    There was a sudden heat on her face, and then her face was covered by a tall shadow.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a steaming towel on her face. The towel''s owner, Charlie,


    leaned over and sat next to her, with his short hair and water dripping down from time to time. He


    looked very sexy.


    "It''s all right..." Wendy showed her face and said.


    When they came back from the Urn''s House, they were afraid of being seen by Larry. On the way,


    they had gone to a nearby clinic to simply deal with it, and at dinner, they also asked Aunt Lee to


    cook eggs and secretly roll the eggs on her face to ease the swelling.


    Charlie insisted and said, "Put a hot towel on it."


    "Fine." Wendy''s heart was very sweet.


    "What have you been thinking about here all this time?" Charlie continued to ask her.


    "Nothing..." She shook her head.


    Seeing that he was still staring at her, and his eyes were full of exploration, she knew she couldn''t


    hide anything in front of him. She looked at the stars outside the window again and said hesitantly,


    "I''m just thinking, my mother passed away very early. Grandma died four years ago, so I''m the only


    one left in the world."


    "You still have me and our son." Charlie reached out and held her in his arms.


    Wendy looked up and looked at him from below. Just like four years ago, his deep eyes were


    wrapped around her. She couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth and nodded heavily. "Yes, I


    still have you and Larry."


    "Charlie." She called him softly, putting down the towel in her hand, and put her hands over his


    strong waist and said, "In fact, I still find it hard to believe that we can still be together again four


    yearster..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie sped his palm behind her head and said in a low voice, "Wendy, I


    need you."


    This should be considered as sugared words.


    The two hugged each other silently for a while, and then Charlie got up and picked her up and


    strode to the bed, which obviously proved the meaning of what he just said.


    Wendy was thrown onto the bed by him. She then reminded him bashfully, "We didn''t seem to have


    contraception the first few times..."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    After they got back together, they hadn''t used contraception on previous asions, and now was in


    dangerous periods, so she was inevitably worried, and reminded him.


    Hearing this, Charlie didn''t seem to care, "Why do we need contraception?"


    "If we don''t, what if..." Wendy said as she blinked her eyshes shyly.


    "What if what?" Charlie asked knowingly.


    "You know it..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Seeing the blush on her face getting greater and greater, Charlie curled his lips and stopped teasing


    her. He raised his finger to touch her eyebrow and the corner of her eyes. "I remember I said before


    that I wanted a daughter."


    "Well..." Wendy was stunned for a moment.


    It seemed that he did say something like this four years ago when they first fell in love. She helped


    Felix take care of Toby, and he had said he wanted to have a daughter. Andter, Donna had also


    mentioned something simr. He had also emphasized to her that he wanted a daughter...


    Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "It''s not whatever you want it to be!"


    "The monks in the temple said that I was blessed to have both son and daughter in this life." Charlie


    raised his eyebrows and said in a very firm and confident tone.


    Seeing this, Wendy puffed out augh and deliberately lengthened the end of her voice, "Mr. Hogg,


    you''re actually being superstitious!"


    "Yeah." Charlie raised his eyebrows and looked veryzy. After thinking for two seconds, he looked


    at her and said, "But I have to do a little harder."


    The lingering kiss went deeper and the clothes on their bodies gradually fell off. Wendy put her


    hands around Charlie''s neck and said in a broken voice, "Charlie, slow down..."


    The starlight outside the window came in through the gaps of the curtains, and the people in the


    room were immersing themselves in their own beautiful world.


    The next day, the two of them woke up almost at the same time.


    It seemed thatst night was not too much fun, Charlie was like a wolf trying to roll over and get on


    top of her, but she stopped him, and then he reluctantly let her go. He didn''t even pick up the bath


    towel on the ground, and went straight to the bathroom wearing a pair of boxers.


    The sound of the water stopped, and Wendy washed up briefly in front of the sink outside the


    bathroom.


    She looked up into the mirror. After a night, the blush on both sides of her cheeks had not


    completely disappeared, and her skin was so tender that it was obviously moisturized as if she


    could pinch out water from it with the slightest effort by lifting a hand. The more Wendy looked at


    herself, the more embarrassed she felt. She quickly wiped her hands and walked to the door.


    Every morning when she woke up, she had to go back to the children''s room, so as not to be


    discovered by Larry that she sneaked away. That was why she had just refused Charlie in the


    morning.


    However, when she just walked out of the bedroom, the door of the children''s room next door had


    already been opened. Larry was swaggering out in his pajamas. When he saw her, he immediately


    rushed up and shouted.


    "Wendy-"


    Wendy didn''t expect that she would be caught again.


    When she was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to end the show, Larry opened his mouth


    first, his big ck grape- like eyes blinking, "You must have gotten up on top of Dad again to wake


    him up, right?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded awkwardly.


    "Daddy is sozy. He needs someone to wake him up!" Larry pouted.


    "What did you say?" Charlie''s tall figure walked over, holding a shaver in his hand.


    "I said I''m hungry." Larry shrank his shoulders and immediately changed his words. Then he


    hugged Wendy''s thigh and rubbed his face on it.


    Wendy smiled and bent down to pick up her son. When she turned around, she saw Charlie had


    already taken a shower, but he was still wearing a pair of boxers. On the left side of his chest, there


    were several suspicious red scratch marks, which seemed to have been left by herst night when


    they were having sex...


    She withdrew her eyes embarrassedly, blushed and said quickly, I''ll take Larry downstairs first, and


    you cane down to eat breakfast after you clean up!"


    When Wendy apanied Larry to have a few sips of milk, Charlie had already changed into a


    new set of clothes.


    When they were about to finish eating, Charlie looked up at her and asked, "What''s your n


    today?"


    "I''m going to stay at home with Larry in the morning!" Wendy thought for a while and continued to


    say to him, "Then I probably should go out in the afternoon. Colton Huang is back. I want to finish


    the final interview!"


    Although she had decided to stay and had talked to thepany in Canada about resigning, she


    still wanted toplete the work in hand. Moreover, the head office was in Ice City, and she''s also


    thinking about wanting to continue working here at the magazine in the future.


    As for Colton going to Australia on an emergency, it was only because he wanted to keep her from


    leaving. Now that the two of them had reunited, Colton would naturallye back after handling the


    matter.


    "Hmm." Charlie replied indifferently. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Uncle Lee drove Wendy to the


    office building.


    Because she had made an appointment in advance, the interview went smoothly. After more than


    half an hour, she took the elevator and left.


    "Ding!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When she arrived on the first floor, the elevator opposite her opened at the same time.


    Charlie, who was wearing a ck suit, came out from the inside. The neckline of the white shirt was


    new, and the dark blue tie on it was tied by her. At this time, he was walking toward her with one


    hand in his pocket. "Are you done with the interview?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and asked in surprise, "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "I''m here for a meeting," Charlie exined.


    "What a coincidence..." Wendy blinked and remained skeptical.


    "Yes!" Charlie said without changing his expression. He lifted his sleeve and tapped on the dial te


    with his finger pulp, "There are less than two hours left before getting off work, and there are a few


    important documents that need to be reviewed in thepany, so you go back to the office with


    me, and then we''ll go see a movie afterwards."


    "Then should I tell Uncle Lee to bring Larry here too?" Wendy hurried to answer after hearing the


    words.


    Charlie pursed his thin lips. Just like when they were in New York, he wouldn''t repeat the same


    mistakes. He looked at her with his deep eyes and said, "I was just talking about the two of us.


    When did I say take him?"


    "We''re going to see the movie, then what about Larry?" Wendy frowned and said helplessly, "I also


    said that I will cook delicious food for him at night..."


    Her voice got lower and lower in the back as she saw his sunken frown.


    Wendy took two steps forward and asked cautiously, "Charlie, are you upset again?"


    Charlie snorted coldly and said in a very bitter tone, "You''ve been with him during the day, why can''t


    you watch a movie with me at night?"


    He''speting with his son...


    Wendy was struggling in her heart. Finally, she nodded and said, "Okay, I know..."


    "That''s more like it." Charlie''s expression turned from cloudy to sunny.


    His big hand grabbed her hand, then strode to the white Land Rover outside the office building.


    Charlie didn''t let go of her hand from Hogg''s Group revolving door. Along the way, many people


    looked at them. Wendy blushed and wanted to break away, but he held her tighter and directly


    entered the exclusive elevator.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    When they reached the top floor, Farr, who looked a little embarrassed, came up to meet them.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Farr looked at Charlie with a struggling face, and then looked at Wendy, who was standing aside.


    He seemed to want to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Charlie frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss Gray is in your office!" Farr had no choice but report.


    "Did I say I wanted to see her?" Charlie asked in a low voice.


    Farr nodded quickly and exined nervously, "But this time she came with the proposal of Gray''s


    Group and Hogg''s Group..."


    Wendy didn''t know much about their business, but it was clear to her as early as four years ago that


    Charlie and Madge''s engagement was very much a business marriage between the Hogg family


    and the Gray family, and how closely the two families worked together.


    Seeing that Farr was in a dilemma, she took the initiative to say, "Charlie, go to see her first..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie''s eyebrows twisted into a small knot.


    Wendy pointed to the front and whispered, "I''ll wait for you in the living room over there. Ask Mr.


    Chiang to call me when you''re done!"


    After that, she let go of his hand and wanted to go over. As soon as she raised her foot, Charlie


    pulled her back again. He reached out his hand and raised her chin, staring at her face with his


    deep eyes, as if to explore her emotions. "Wendy, are you jealous?"


    "I''m not..." Wendy argued.


    When she looked up at his expression, she couldn''t help but smile gently. "I''m really not jealous.


    You told me before that there''s nothing between the two of you. I believe you..."


    Charlie''s gaze gradually deepened, as if he was on fire.


    He put his hands on her waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Wendy dodged in panic, she felt embarrassed and said, "There are still many people watching!"


    Charlie''s face turned cold as he watched her slender figure enter the living room.


    Well, he also had some things to talk to Madge. Thest time he met her in the restaurant, he was


    in a hurry. In addition, his son was in a hurry to go to the bathroom, so he didn''t say anything that


    day.


    His deep eyes narrowed, and then he walked towards the office with his hands in his pockets.


    He pushed the door open and Madge, who was sitting at his desk, got up at the sound of the door


    and saw him with two dimples.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Charlie."


    Charlie just gave her a light nce and went straight to the high back chair and sat down.


    After they met face to face, Madge sat down again. Seeing that he didn''t want to take the initiative


    to talk to her, she could only smile and continue, "I want to send the proposal to you."


    "Well, put it there." Charlie raised his hand.


    "Charlie, you read the proposal first. Nico said that there are a lot of imperfections in it, and that the


    main opinions are at your disposal!" Madge''s voice was soft.


    "I''ll talk to Nico about the details." Charlie said with a nod. Then he looked up from the proposal and


    leaned back on the chair, looking at Madge from a distance. "Sunny, are you just here to send the


    proposal to me?"


    "Charlie, you got me, didn''t you?" When Madge heard this, she immediately choked with sobs and


    said, "Yes, I just want to see you. I went to the vi and you wouldn''t even let me in. So I could only


    talk to you under the guise of delivering a proposal!"


    "You don''t need to do that." Charlie said in a cold tone.


    "Charlie, are you really not willing to say a word to me now?" Madge looked at him dazedly. "We got


    engaged four years ago, and in these four years, I have been waiting for you. Do you really have to


    be so hard-hearted?"


    Charlie took out a cigarette from his cigarette box, but he didn''t light it immediately. He rubbed the


    end of the sponge gently and said, "Sunny, there''s something I need to tell you one more time


    today, what I said in the Hogg''s Group that day was not a joke. My engagement to you has broken


    four years ago, and I still won''t marry you now! As for why I held the engagement ceremony with


    you four years ago, you should be very clear about it!"


    Madge didn''t say anything because she couldn''t deny it.


    At that time, if he hadn''t lost his memory and couldn''t remember Wendy, he wouldn''t have been at


    the mercy of Gilbert.


    Charlie lit the cigarette and exhaled a puff of white smoke. "And, you lied to her that you''re


    pregnant, didn''t you?"


    "Charlie, I..." Madge''s face changed.


    "If that''s the case, I have never touched you, even when drugged, that''s why you should marry the


    father of your child!" Charlie said calmly, his eyes full of mockery.


    Madge quickly adjusted herself and defended herself with red eyes, "Charlie, I spoke without


    thinking because I was anxious. I was afraid that you would be taken away again by her, so I


    deliberately said that. I just wanted to defend my rtionship with you..."


    Charlie listened to her exin with a gentle voice, which apanied by choked cries.


    He didn''t interrupt, nor stop, and he continued to smoke the cigarette between his fingers


    indifferently until she took out a handkerchief and dried her eyes, "Oh yes, Sunny, I just


    remembered something."


    "Charlie, what is it?" Madge asked in confusion.


    "Do you want to know how I recovered my memories?" Charlie asked. "How?" Madge had no


    choice but to answer.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter." Charlie didn''t answer directly, but said an ambiguous sentence.


    When she was more confused, he pulled his lips slowly. "What matters is that I found that my


    amnesia was not caused by the car ident, nor was it the medical problem that the doctor couldn''t


    exin clearly. It was man-made."


    "Really?" Madge''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Sunny, don''t you know that?" Charlie''s pupils contracted slightly, as if he was testing her.


    "Charlie, why would you ask that? I... Of course I don''t know!" Madge''s tone was a little unnatural,


    and the hand holding the bag was unconsciously tightened as if she was afraid that someone would


    see through her heart. But she still tried her best to remain calm, got up and said, "Charlie, I have a


    cocktail partyter. I''ll go first!"


    In the living room, Wendy stood in front of the blinds, through the gaps, she could see the traffic


    below.


    She secretly took two deep breaths to rx.


    Although she had just spoken to Charlie in such a generous way, thinking that he was now in the


    office with Madge, she would still mind it a little. It seemed that women would still be narrow-minded


    in this aspect.


    The secretary behind her came in and put the teacup on the tea table next to her. "Miss Lim, here''s


    your tea."


    "Thank you." Wendy turned back to show her gratitude.


    This was the female secretary who had entertained her and her colleague Coralst time. But this


    time, the way the female secretary looked at her was obviously different. The female secretary


    looked her up and down, and even secretly turned back to look at her when leaving.


    After the secretary left, people passed by the door from time to time.


    As more and more people came, it seemed that they became bolder. A few female secretaries


    simply leaned over the door and muttered together.


    "Did you see her clearly? It''s her. At that time, she came here hand in hand with Mr. Hogg. Many


    people on the first floor saw it clearly!"


    "But isn''t our Mr. Hogg having a fiancee? I heard that she''s already preparing for the wedding some


    time ago. Where did this womane from? Could it be the mistress? How could the mistress be


    so grant?"


    "A mistress is nothing more than a mistress! Miss Gray is in the office now. Didn''t she hide in the


    conference room? The fiancee is there, so the mistress has to hide. But then again, why does she


    have to be a mistress? Tsk!"


    "It depends on what kind of person you''re with. If you''re with Mr. Hogg, I bet you''d probably wake up


    laughing in your sleep. Not to mention to be a mistress, many female employees in the entire


    Hogg''s Group will have to squeeze their heads to have a one-night stand with Mr. Hogg..." Although


    Wendy didn''t listen to the conversation deliberately, they were right at the door. Sometimes, their


    voices could be heard clearly.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Wendy sat on the couch with a teacup in her hand and blew the suspended tea leaves on it, trying


    to pretend that she didn''t hear anything but to say that her mood was not affected at all was


    absolutely false.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Farr to appear.


    At the same time, those who were gossiping outside also dispersed.


    "Miss Lim, Mr. Flogg wants to see you!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    Putting down the teacup that she had yet to drink, she followed Farr out of the living room.


    The door of the president''s office was open, only Charlie was sitting alone in the high-backed chair,


    and there was no sign of Madge. In the ashtray, there was a cigarette butt that had just been put


    out, and the smell of tobo had notpletely disappeared.


    Farr closed the door behind Wendy and then she walked in.


    There was a proposal on the desk. Obviously, Madge was sitting on the opposite chair just now.


    Wendy pursed her lips and didn''t immediately sit down. Instead, she couldn''t help but blurt out,


    "Finished meeting your fiancee?"


    As soon as she said that, she couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. What''s wrong with her? She''s


    obviously acting natural and graceful, but now she''s acting like aining woman. She knew


    that she didn''t feel ufortable at all. Maybe she was just influenced by the gossips of those


    female employees.


    "Who said she wouldn''t be jealous?" Charlie saw the situation and spat it out.


    "I didn''t..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Charlie leaned forward with his upper body and fixed his gaze on her face. "Then what''s wrong with


    you?"


    "I''m just..." Wendy bit her lip and thought for a while. In the end, she did not say anything but just


    said casually, "I just deliberately want to tease you! You deal with the documents. I won''t bother you,


    I''m just going to stay here and brush on Twitter for a while!"


    She didn''t want to say it, so Charlie didn''t force her.


    But his deep eyes were narrowed and were always following her beautiful figure, watching her


    bending over and sitting on the couch. She took out her cell phone from her pocket, then lowered


    her head and lowered her eyshes, watching the screen.


    After Wendy turned on the software, she brushed up and down a few times.


    There were quite a few interesting hot news items that she brushed up on every day when she had


    time, even though she''s not very attached to her cell phone.


    At this point, she clicked on each news item to read it, but she barely looked at them before


    dropping out, wondering if it was her mood or not. Suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of her.


    Wendy looked up and saw Charlie get up from his desk at some point and walk up to her, looking


    down at her in a condescending manner.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Charlie twitched his thin lips and suddenly said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had your coffee."


    "Do you want to drink now?" Wendy was stunned.


    In the past, when they were in love, he had always loved her coffee as well as noodles.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "There''s maltose in the pantry, right?" Wendy put the phone back in her pocket and asked. When


    she saw him nodding again, she stood up from the couch and said, "Well, I''ll go make you some


    coffee now!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie suddenly stopped her and said, "Give me the ring."


    "What are you doing?" Wendy asked, puzzled.


    "Nothing." Charlie''s expression was the same as ever, and he didn''t say anything else.


    Wendy was confused about what he was trying to do, but she took off the diamond ring on her ring


    finger and handed it to him carefully, just as he said.


    It was the first time she had taken it off since he had put it on her.


    She was afraid that she would lose it, so she almost never let it out of her sight. She even wore it


    when she was taking a shower.


    Charlie took the ring and still didn''t exin. He just said, "You go to make coffee first." "Oh." She


    nodded.


    Aftering out of the president''s office, Wendy closed the door and looked at the pantry


    diagonally opposite. She took a deep breath and walked over.


    There were several female staff members in the pantry. It just so happened that two of them were


    the same ones who were at the door in the living room.


    When Wendy went in, she felt that all the eyes wereing towards her.


    Without looking away, she walked to the coffee machine, found the filter paper and ground the


    coffee with her head down. Just as she had expected, it wasn''t long before there were voices


    behind her, and although they kept their voices low and the volume low, she would still be able to


    hear them in the same space after all.


    "I saw Mr. Hogg''s fiancee leave just now!"


    "No wonder. As soon as the fiancee left, she entered the president''s office and came to the pantry


    to make a cup of coffee for Mr. Hogg! It seems that as a mistress, I must say she really got


    something."


    "Don''t envy her! What''s the point of that? She''s just a mistress, she can''t be exposed to the


    public..."


    Wendy gripped the filter in her hand and felt that her spine was getting stiffer and stiffen


    With those voices, her head couldn''t help but get lower and lower. But soon, she felt that she did not


    need to care about what others thought. They could say whatever they liked to say, and there was


    no need for her to be affected by the words of unrted people.


    Thinking of this, Wendy''s body and expression were much more natural, and she focused on the


    action in her hands.


    As the machine ran, the smell of coffee slowly spread out.


    When Wendy ced maltose in it, there was a calm but familiar sound of footsteps behind her.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    The people in the pantry were already greeting him in unison.


    Wendy turned around in surprise and said, "Well, aren''t you having work to do? Why did youe


    out?"


    Charlie didn''t answer her. Instead, he reached out a big hand towards her, took the cup of coffee


    from her hand and brought it to his lips. He tasted it and took a small sip. His brows arched up


    slightly, as if he was admiring the taste.


    "Not bad, the taste is still the same as before."


    Wendy wanted to ask, after four years, did he still remember?


    Just when the words were on her lips and she suddenly remembered the noodles, she could be


    sure that he had remembered all along.


    Wendy''s still holding the cup, close to his mouth. As he drank coffee, she would rub his chin every


    time. Her face gradually turned a little red. After all, it was a public ce in the pantry, and there


    were many people watching them nearby. She withdrew her hand in embarrassment.


    Charlie didn''t stop her, but when her hand was hanging down, he picked it up again.


    "How old are you? You''re still careless and sloppy!"


    Wendy looked at him nkly. When she was puzzled by his words, she saw him take out the


    diamond ring from his trouser pocket and then bowed his head to put it back on her ring finger and


    said to her, "I think I''ve told you that you should wear it on you hand forever. How can it drop on the


    ground? Fortunately, I picked it up, otherwise, I''ll punish you!"


    She slightly opened her mouth and looked at him in a daze.


    Charlie''s actions didn''t avoid others, and the volume was just right for everyone''s ears.


    The two female employees who were gossiping before looked at each other, and held their breath in


    unison.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Charlie put the diamond ring firmly on her ring finger, picked up the coffee cup, and walked out of


    the pantry.


    When they reached the door, Charlie stopped and called, "Farr!"


    "Mr. Hogg!" Farr immediately ran over.


    Charlie nced sternly at the corner of his eyes inside the pantry and said in a deep,


    expressionless voice, "Now, publish a new rule immediately. Staff will not be able to chew the crap,


    and if someone does, he or she will be fired! Make sure every mailbox gets it!"


    "Yes!" Farr nodded.


    And the female employees in the pantry didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Charlie didn''t let go of her hand until they were back in his office, stretching out his index finger of


    the hand that held the coffee cup and said, "Wendy, continue to brush on Twetter on the couch. I''m


    going to finish those documents."


    Wendy closed the door behind her, flush with her gaze was his broad shoulder.


    She finally understood why he suddenly wanted her to make coffee for him, and why he asked her


    to take off the ring. It turned out that it''s not about the ring, he was just trying to make the scene in


    the pantry. Wendy was also clear that he did it on purpose.


    He had seen through her heart, but he did not say anything. Instead, he used the most direct way to


    shut those people''s mouths.


    Warmth flowed in her heart for a while. How could she not be moved? She did not go to the couch,


    but took two steps forward and hugged his sturdy waist from the back.


    Wendy''s soft voice cried, "Charlie..."


    Charlie stopped and let her hold him for two seconds. Then he turned around, with a cup of coffee


    in his hand.


    His deep, restrained eyes gazed down at her, four eyes were gazing at each other, without the need


    to say anything else, the love was already pouring out. Wendy''s eyshes trembled, and she


    couldn''t help but stand on tiptoe and kiss his thin lips.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows silently. When her lips were about to leave him, he grabbed her with his


    arms and deepened the kiss.


    In the spacious office, there was no sound for a while.


    With her back leaning against the door, Wendy was a bit lost in thought as he kissed her. She was


    shocked to find that her hands somehow pulled his shirt out of the waistband of his pants, many


    folds, and her own cor was ripped open quite a bit.


    As for the coffee cup, most of it had been spilled on the carpet.


    The room was filled with love, with the strong scent of coffee. At this moment, Wendy''s feet


    suddenly left the ground and she was dragged by his big hands and held up, and his kisses became


    more intense.


    "Charlie, don''t..."


    Wendy finally made a sound and panicked to remind him.


    Charlie seemed to have just regained consciousness from his lust, with his high nose resting on top


    of hers, each roll of his Adam''s apple bringing a heavy gasp, and his dark eyes closed in an effort to


    suppress the blood rushing through his body.


    A few secondster, he said in a hoarse voice, "Are you still seducing me?"


    "I didn''t..." Wendy felt extremely wronged.


    "I still haven''t finished those documents. If you continue to look at me like this, then I won''t be able


    to control myself and will punish you here!" Charlie held half of her face with his big hands, and


    every word was like a me.


    "Don''t!" Wendy was embarrassed, so she hurriedly lowered her head.


    Charlie lowered his head and took two deep breaths at her neck, then let go of her. He took the


    coffee with little left and turned to walk to the desk.


    Wendy''s feetnded on the ground and her hands were sped behind her back.


    In her drooping sight, she could see the change underneath his leather belt. It was so obvious that


    some part of his body was about to break through his pants, and the smooth lines on his side face


    seemed to distort due to the intolerable desire.


    As the protruding Adam''s apple rolled in an unbearable manner, Wendy swallowed her saliva and


    couldn''t help but walk over to it.


    Charlie''s arm was caught from the back, so he stopped and turned back again.


    See the two blushes on her left and right cheeks and the way she looked at him, and when he


    raised his eyebrows, she stood on her tiptoes and put her mouth on his, as she had just done.


    Charlie, who had not yet exhausted his desire, couldn''t stand her repeated seduction. He threw the


    coffee mug away at the moment, reached out his arms around her waist and lifted her up. At the


    same time, he locked the door of the office and strode to the couch.


    They fell into the leather couch, feeling like they were lying into a cloud.


    Today she was wearing an ankle-length dress made of cotton and linen, which was convenient for


    him at this time. Almost in an instant, the hem of the dress had beenpletely lifted. A sense of


    coolness came, and she trembled. But her skin was burned with tiny bumps.


    Wendy put her arms around his shoulder, and then she realized something and asked, "What about


    those documents..."


    "Forget about them!" Charlie announced in a hoarse voice.


    At this time, he had no desire to think about documents, the only thing he wanted was to be free


    and satisfied from her. The metal buckle of the belt ripped open, and the office filled with the gasps


    of man and woman...


    By the time the gasps gradually died down, the sun was setting outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy was like a fish being dragged ashore, paralyzed on the couch with dry mouth and tongue.


    Charlie picked up the close-fitting dress and put it on. Wendy sat up shyly and put down her high-


    lifted dress.


    Charlie opened the floor- to- ceiling window to remove the scent of lust indoors.


    There was no way to continue reviewing the document. Charlie then took her out of the office with


    his car keys.


    It was time to get off work, and the employees were also packing their things and leaving the


    company.


    Because Charlie asked Farr to issue that new rule, everyone was so blind that they didn''t even dare


    to talk to each other.


    Even so, Wendy could still feel it on her back.


    Although their clothes had already been sorted out, still having folds, especially her upper garment,


    which waspletely wrinkled, and there was also a flush on her cheeks and between her eyes, so


    it was hard not to wonder what they had both just done.


    She raised her hand to her forehead in regret.


    s, she was too profligate...


    After dinner, the white Land Rover stopped at the parking lot on the ground of themercial


    building by the river. Then they held hands and went to the theatre on the top floor.


    When they came out of the elevator, they could see lovers like theming in, and every one of


    them seemed to be filled with a sense of affection.


    In the past four years, Wendy lived a lonely life in Canada. She hadn''t had such a sweet feeling for


    a long time. The deep guilt she felt for Larry during the meal waspletely gone when she


    received the popcorn from Charlie.


    She thought that he would bring her to watch a horror movie as he used to, but she didn''t expect it


    to be a new romantic movie.


    Until the end of the movie, Wendy still felt that the sweet atmosphere had never dispersed.


    Walking out of themercial building, Charlie asked her to wait at the door and took the car keys


    to fetch the car himself.


    She found a corner where she could stand out of the way, next to arge bookstore, and suddenly


    there was a familiar figure in her sight, and after some hesitation, she took the initiative to greet him,


    "Mr. Gray!

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Kim still dressed casually and carried himself with grace and charm, even at his age.


    When he turned around and saw that it was her, he smiled in a very approachable way, "Miss Lim,


    what a coincidence!"


    "How are you doing?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask first.


    "I''m fine now!" Kim smiled a little deeper after heard that, "By the way, thanks to the local method


    you told me about earlier, it really works! And,tely, I''ve also been feeling a lot more rxed in my


    stomach, and even senior TCM doctors say I''m doing a great job of recuperating!"


    "You''re wee, as long as it works for you!" Wendy smiled and shook her head.


    Kim looked back inside themercial building, smiled, and spoke up, saying, "There''s a cinema


    up here, Miss Lim must havee with friends to see a movie, right?"


    When Wendy was asked this question, she suddenly thought of Kim''s identity.


    He''s not only an elder that she thought was easy to get along with, but he''s also Madge''s father...


    "Well, yes, he went to get his car..." Wendy nodded her head with hesitation.


    While she was hesitating to make it clear, Kim had already spoken again, "Coincidentally, my driver


    has also gone to fetch the car. Ie to the bookstore to buy a book!"


    "You didn''t pick the one you like?" Wendy saw that his hands were empty.


    "No." Kim shook his head with his hands spread out, and there was some disappointment in his


    tone and expression. "Perhaps the book I wanted to buy was so cold and dated that few people


    were reading it. Plus, it''s a German tranted novel, so it''s even more difficult to find!"


    "A German tranted novel?" Wendy asked in surprise as she heard thetter part of the story.


    "Yes, it''s written by Heinrich Berl, he''s a German writer, was once awarded the Nobel Prize for


    Literature! And while enrolled in school, he was drafted into the army, fought in World War II, and


    was wounded and taken prisoner, and his work has a lot of scrutiny and criticism, and although he


    has passed away, he is still known as the ''conscience of Germany''!"


    Kim finished in one breath, seemed to realize that he had acted too excitedly, and was too busy


    laughing to exin, saying, "Sorry, I got a little excited talking about it. Since I studied in Germany


    and then lived there for many years, I''ve read a bit about some of the culture there! Miss Lim, being


    so young, is probably not interested in this foreign literature!"


    After hearing what he said, Wendy had a thoughtful look on her face.


    "May I ask the name of the novel?" She thought for a moment and asked tentatively. "Ansichten


    eines Clowns.1'' replied Kim. ''''Also, there is a movie of the same name based on the novel."


    "''Ansichten eines Clowns?" Wendy was surprised once again as she repeated.


    After he nodded, she couldn''t help murmuring, "What a coincidence..."


    "Miss Lim, what''s wrong?" Kim asked in confusion.


    Wendy smiled and said, "I just happen to have this novel, and it''s in the original edition! Because it''s


    important to me, Mr. Gray, if you want to read it, I''m sorry, but I can only lend it to you!"


    He just said a bunch of long speeches, and she was actually very confused.


    However, she was very familiar with the name of the writer. It was not that she knew much about


    German literature, but that her mother had not left many things behind. She always kept the novel in


    a safe ce, reading it often from her childhood, remembering its contents and the name of the


    author vividly.


    When Kim heard it, the lines under his eyes shook with excitement, and he almost came forward to


    hold her hand, "Really! Does Miss Lim have this novel, and it''s an original?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    "That''s great! Please lend it to me!" Kim''s eyes widened.


    When Wendy saw this, she hurriedly said, "Okay, I''ll find itter, and then I''ll call you another day!"


    "It''s a deal!" Kim was overjoyed. Because there was an agreement to lend the book, the two pulled


    out their cell phones and temporarily exchanged each other''s contact information for convenience.


    After the phone number was saved, Kim looked up from the phone and pointed to the back of her.


    "That white Land Rover has been driving around for a while, and it looks like Charlie''s inside. Miss


    Lim, he must be waiting for you, right?"


    "Well..." Wendy turned back and saw the white Land Rover.


    Charlie sat in the driver''s seat with no intention of getting off the car. With a lit cigarette in his hand,


    he looked straight at them with his deep eyes.


    Kim put the phone back in his pocket with a smile and said, "It''s no wonder that Madge looks so


    depressed every day these days!"


    "Mr. Gray, Charlie and I..." Wendy frowned, not knowing how to exin her rtionship with Charlie.


    "Don''t get me wrong! I didn''t mean to me you!" Kim interrupted her, and his tone was still friendly.


    "Actually, at the karaoke, I thought there was something between you and Charlie, but it seems to


    have confirmed my thoughts. But don''t worry, I didn''t mean to be hypocritical just now, I really didn''t


    mean to me you! Although I''m Madge''s father, I always respect your young people''s choices and


    am quite insistent that love can''t be forced!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy was stunned.


    Like the tone of his voice, he was acting like a gentleman, and there was no falsehood in it. She


    said gratefully, "Mr. Gray, thank you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You''re wee!" Kim waved his hand and thenforted her. "Don''t feel sorry for me. Don''t forget


    to lend the book to me. My driver is here too. Miss Lim, I''ll be waiting for your call!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    After waving his hand to say goodbye, Kim strode to the side of the road. While Kim was getting into


    the car, Wendy also turned around, trotted to the Land Rover, opened the door and sat in.


    She fastened the seat belt and Charlie didn''t start the engine. She turned her head and asked,


    "Charlie, aren''t we leaving?"


    "You''re finally back?"


    Charlie flicked his cigarette ash and spoke at the same time as her.


    Why did he sound so grumpy?


    When Wendy saw Charlie''s stern face, she could not help but exin, "I just happened to see Mr.


    Gray in front of the bookstore, so I went up to say hello and had a chat."


    "Can''t you just pretend you don''t see him?" Charlie snorted.


    "That would be too rude..." Wendy said innocently.


    After all, every time they met, Kim was very friendly and came forward to say hello to her, which


    was also the reason why she just took the initiative to go there.


    Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and asked, "Have you forgotten who he is?" "I know..." Wendy


    blinked her eyes.


    "Then why did you still talk with him?" Charlie began to re at her.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    "Although I didn''t know about the father-daughter rtionship between Mr. Gray and Madge until


    later, I don''t intend to mix them up!" After Wendy finished speaking, she couldn''t help but add two


    more sentences, "And Mr. Gray feels very friendly, I found him to be a very charming and easy


    person to get along with!"


    At first, when she knew who Kim was, she tried to avoid contact as much as possible.


    But with each encounter, Kim gave her a feeling that she couldn''t hate him, especially his final


    words. He didn''t treat her coldly because of her rtionship with Charlie. Instead, he was


    reasonable. So she was more sure of Kim''s demeanor and character.


    Charlie, who was starting the engine, suddenly stepped on the brakes again when he heard her


    words.


    Wendy leaned forward and nearly hit her forehead. Fortunately, she reacted in time by raising her


    hand to grab the armrest.


    Charlie''s dangerous voice came from the side, "Are you done praising him?"


    "Yeah..." Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Seeing Charlie start the car again, she remembered that she had a simr discussion on this matter


    with Charlie before when Charlie lost his memory. She didn''t know whether tough or cry and said,


    "Charlie, you don''t really think I''m that kinky, do you! He is the father of Madge, and I only treat him


    as an elder!"


    Hearing this, Charlie said in a strange tone, "Didn''t you used to like Felix, who was many years


    older than you!"


    Wendy shut her mouth.


    The Land Rover ran along the river, and the cool wind of the river blew in, making people feel very


    comfortable.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The sky had long since fallen, and the bridges and banks of the river were lit up in the distance, as


    far as the eye could see.


    Wendy had been observing Charlie''s expression secretly. When she saw his straight face, she


    couldn''t help poking him with her finger.


    Seeing that he ignored her, she continued to poke him.


    Finally, he had a reaction. He fiercely red at her. Instead of being afraid, she was amused. She


    remembered what he had said at the airportst time and deliberately said, "Charlie, do you want to


    park in the front to buy a bottle of vinegar?"


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched a few times.


    She was trying to tease him in the first ce but didn''t expect that the Land Rover would actually


    stop.


    Seeing this, Wendy asked in surprise, "Charlie, you don''t really want to buy it, do you?"


    What the hell!


    Charlie nced at her with anger, and then he said, "We''re not going back tonight. I''ve already


    called Aunt Lee before the movie!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy did not refute him.


    It was obvious that he had already nned it, and she thought that since she had promised him that


    she would go out on a date with him and spend time with him alone, she should go through with it,


    so she had to ignore Larry for a while.


    "Then where are we going..." She asked in confusion.


    "This hotel." Charlie pointed to the other side.


    "This one?" Wendy''s eyes widened. After looking at it a few times, she blushed and stuttered, "But it


    doesn''t look like a normal hotel..."


    As she can see from the exterior of the hotel, the colors and decorations were very different from


    those of many ordinary hotels.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, leaned over, close to her face, and breathed a hot breath, "It just so


    happens that I''m not having fun in the office!"


    Wendy, of course, understood his needs in that area, and could not let her off easily without two or


    three times each time! Although he was crazy in the office, he was rtively restrained. Besides,


    she was afraid that someone would knock on the door and break in, so she was very nervous


    throughout the whole process...


    "Can we get another one?" She asked awkwardly.


    "Sure." Charlie looked very kind, but before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he continued slowly,


    "There is a nice area in front of the river, and there are hardly any people at night, which is quite


    suitable for sex and watching the sunrise tomorrow morning."


    Wendy chewed her tongue.


    In the end, Charlie looked at her with a sly smile. "Wendy, wherever you want!"


    Wendy simply wanted to roll her eyes and just faint backwards.


    Seeing the persistent expression on his face, she knew that he had made up his mind to keep his


    word. She had to choose between the two.


    Erotic hotels and riverside sex...


    Wendy, of course, chose the former, at least they were not doing it outside.


    After the Land Rover stopped, the two of them got out of the car one by one. She followed behind


    him silently with her head lowered. After entering, she lowered her head even lower and the


    scalding temperature spread from her face all the way to her ears.


    The decoration inside the hotel was more interesting than the outside, and the lights also created a


    dim and ambiguous atmosphere, especially the exhibition board of a wall behind the front desk,


    which showed all subjects in every room. Besides, there were a lot of items in the woven baskets


    that she even didn''t dare to look at them...


    Wendy swallowed her saliva with her mouth dry.


    She could not imagine what it would look like when she entered the room. Seeing that Charlie was


    still listening to the staffs introduction seriously, she was on the verge of copsing. She couldn''t


    help but step forward and urged in a low voice, "Charlie, hurry up..."


    "Okay, I''ll take this room, with a water bed." Charlie said, pointing at the water bed.


    Upon hearing that, the staff immediately took over their ID cards and began to help them check in.


    Charlie ced his arm on the front stage, saw her face blush like a tomato, and deliberately raised


    his eyebrows at her. "Wendy, do you like the water bed? This room is described as having an


    electric massage function, and ites with an extra sex chair..."


    Wendy''s head almost dropped to the floor, and she could only mumble in her heart.


    I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you!


    When she saw the staff hand over the room card, she grabbed it and walked quickly toward the


    elevator.


    As the elevator descended from one floor to the next, she squeezed the hot room card and began


    to back out, even regretting that she might as well have chosen to go to the riverside...


    "Buzz-"


    Suddenly, a cell phone vibrated.


    Charlie took it out of his pocket. Seeing the caller''s name on the screen, he frowned and asked in a


    deep voice, "Aunt Lee, what''s wrong?"


    Although across the line, Aunt Lee still could have heard Charlie''s tone of voice, fidgeted for a long


    time, and finally said cautiously, "Well, sir, could you put Miss Lim on the phone, please?"


    Charlie then handed Wendy his phone.


    Wendy took it in confusion and asked, "...Hello?"


    "Miss Lim, are you and Mr. Hogg really noting back tonight?" Aunt Lee asked.


    "Well, we..." Wendy was awkward, wanting to give an affirmative answer.


    But before she could finish her words, Aunt Lee cried for help over the phone, "The young master


    hasn''t slept yet. I coaxed him for a long time and read all the stories for him, but he hasn''t slept. He


    insists on waiting until you go back..."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    "Okay, got it!"


    After hanging up, Wendy looked cautiously at Charlie.


    The volume of the phone call was quite loud and the two of them were very close to each other. She


    knew he must have heard what Aunt Lee said, or his face wouldn''t have tensed up in an instant.


    Wendy was also innocent, and handed the phone to him and said, "Well, Charlie..."


    Charlie grabbed it and put it back in his pants pocket.


    Seeing that his face was darker than before, Wendy summoned up her courage and reached out to


    hold him, then shook him gently.


    Charlie closed his thin lips tightly. After two seconds of silence, he turned around and strode out of


    the hotel without a word.


    Seeing this, she also trotted to keep up with him.


    When they arrived at the front desk, Wendy held the room card and went over, "Excuse me, I''m


    afraid we''re going to check out..."


    On the way back to the vi, she did not dare to make a sound and tried not to provoke Charlie as


    much as possible. The Land Rover finally stopped in the yard, then they unbuckled the safety belt


    and got out of the car.


    Seeing his unpleasant expression, Wendy quickly caught up with him and took his arm. "Charlie,


    don''t be like this. It''s not like we don''t have another chance in the future..."


    Charlie gave a cold snort, indicating that he was not happy.


    "Smile!" Wendy tried to coax him.


    "Heh heh." Charlie let out two ambiguousughs.


    Wendy raised her hand and rubbed her arms. He might as well notugh. It was so cold...


    When they entered the vi, a light was on upstairs, and the two changed their shoes and went


    upstairs one after the other.


    Wendy walked into the children''s room directly. Larry was lying on the carpet by the window with his


    short legs crossed, and he was grabbing his feet with his little hands. Aunt Lee was sitting next to


    him, kneeling on the ground with many storybooks in her hands, and reading made her mouth dry.


    "Wendy-"


    Larry was the first to see Wendy and he opened his mouth to shout.


    Wendy rushed forward and held Larry, who ran over barefoot, in her arms, afraid that he would feel


    cold.


    Aunt Lee also put down the storybook in her hand as if she had found a savior. "Miss Lim, you are


    back!"


    "Look!" Larry put his arms around her neck and put his soft little face on it. He said with a smile, "I


    told you, Wendy will definitelye back!"


    Wendy touched Larry''s head and said to Aunt Lee, "Aunt Lee, you go downstairs and get some


    rest!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee looked at Charlie behind Wendy and nodded.


    As soon as Miss Lim and Mr. Hogg entered the door, Aunt Lee found Mr. Hogg''s dark face and felt


    that the temperature in the room dropped several degrees. Aunt Lee shivered and quickly left.


    Larry also soon found that something was wrong. He whispered in Wendy''s ear, "What''s wrong with


    Daddy?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy faltered.


    Larry heard what she said and quickly nodded his head in understanding.


    Daddy must be naughty again~


    Wendy saw that Larry hadn''t changed into his pajamas yet, he must have insisted on waiting for


    her. So she held him in her arms and walked into the bathroom. "Sweety, let''s take a bath first, and


    then go to sleep, okay?"


    "Alright!" Larry nodded.


    Wendy put Larry in the bathtub first, then turned around and walked out.


    Seeing Charlie still stand there with his hands in his pockets, it seemed that he was thinking about


    something or he had a cold face and didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    "Well, Charlie, you go back first. I''lle to youter..." She couldn''t help but walk over and talk to


    him in a low voice.


    When she went to the cab and took out Larry''s pajamas, she found that Charlie still did not


    leave. Instead, he took off his suit jacket and strode forward. He took the pajamas from her hand,


    pulled his lips and said, "Go to make the bed, and I''ll go in to give Larry a bath."


    Wendy saw his gloomy face and did not immediately let go. She said nervously, "Charlie, Larry is


    still a child. Don''t scare him..."


    "I know." Charlie said in a low voice. Knowing what she was worried about, he continued with


    patience, "I promise I won''t be fierce to him, and I won''t beat him."


    Seeing that she still had an uneasy expression on her face, he twitched his lips. "Do you need me to


    swear a vow?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy loosened her grip.


    Watching his tall back enter the bathroom, the sounds of running water could be heard from inside


    from time to time.


    More than ten minutester, Charlie came out of the bathroom with his son in his arms. He took his


    shirt to his elbow, which was stained with drops of water.


    "Finished?"


    Wendy hurried to step forward.


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips and handed Larry to her. Then he turned around and said, "I''ll get a


    hairdryer."


    After Wendy put Larry, wrapped in a towel, on the bed, dried him off and put him in his pajamas,


    Charlie also came out with a hairdryer and switched on the power source to help blow Larry''s hair.


    Soon, Larry''s wet mushroom hair was fluffy.


    After finishing the work before going to bed, Wendyy sideways, patted his little body, and


    whispered, "Sleep, babe. I''ll be here with you!"


    "Wendy, I want to sleep by myself tonight!" Larry suddenly said softly.


    "Sleep by yourself?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Yes!" Larry nodded.


    Wendy looked at Larry in surprise and asked uncertainly, "But you have been waiting for me to


    come back all the time. Why do you suddenly want to sleep by yourself?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I just suddenly want to sleep on my own." Larry blinked his eyes.


    Wendy gulped and repeated to get a confirmation. "Sweety, do you really want to sleep alone? You


    don''t want me to sleep with you?"


    Larry said "hmm" twice with absolute certainty.


    "Wendy, good night."


    With a big yawn, Larry gently and cutely closed his eyes.


    Wendy got out of bed with a dazed look on her face. She hesitated for a moment before answering,


    "Good night..."


    After turning off the light and closing the door, Charlie took her hand and walked to the bedroom


    next door.


    No matter how stupid Wendy was, she could figure out what was going on. When they came back,


    Larry was still waiting for her to sleep with him. As a result, Charlie went in and took a bath for him.


    When he came out, he even offered to sleep by himself...


    She tugged at Charlie''s arm and asked, "Charlie, what did you do?"


    "What?" Charlie pretended not to understand.


    "Larry!" Wendy was so anxious that she wanted to know. "It must be you. Otherwise, how could


    Larry suddenly want to sleep alone! What method did you use?"


    "I''ve got my secret weapon!" Charlie raised his eyebrows, feeling proud.


    Wendy was even more curious, but Charlie just didn''t tell her.


    Later, when she continued to ask questions, Charlie directly leaned over to carry her on his


    shoulder and walked towards the big bed.


    He threw her on it and began to pull her clothes like a wolf.


    "... I haven''t taken a shower yet!"


    Wendy ced her head against his chest, reminding him in a trembling voice.


    After saying these words, she regretted it. Sure enough, in the next second, Charlie lifted her up


    again and went into the bathroom. He didn''t even close the door. At the same time as the sound of


    the water running, there was the sound of a woman''s mumbling.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    When Wendy opened her eyes, the morning light outside had already covered the entire bedroom.


    Last night when they came in, they stayed in the bathroom without bothering to draw the curtains.


    At this time, the light was particrly strong, and it took a moment for her to get used to it. She


    asked confusedly, "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost eight o''clock."


    A calm voice sounded next to her.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy sat up immediately. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    But the good news was thatst night Larry asked to sleep by himself, so she didn''t have to sneak


    back in like she did every day.


    "I see you''re sleeping heavily." Charlie sat up as well and said deliberately.


    The silk nket covering him slid down to his waist, revealing the upper half of his strong chest,


    every muscle tangled, and the stubble on his chin, which had grown overnight, smelled of


    hormones.


    Wendy scolded in a low voice, "It''s all your fault..."


    "My fault?" Charlie raised his eyebrows and put an arm on the head of the bed. He pulled the corner


    of his mouth in azy way and said, "Who pestered me like a goblinst night? Faster, harder..."


    "Stop!" Wendy pounced on him and covered his thin lips with a red face.


    Her palm was licked by his tongue, and she hurriedly withdrew her hand. Feeling embarrassed, she


    quickly jumped out of bed. "I''m going to wash up!"


    The children''s room next door was already open. When they changed their clothes and went


    downstairs, Larry was already sitting on the dining chair, poking at the poached eggs in the te


    with a small fork in his hand.


    Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and looked at them.


    With big eyes as big as ck grapes, he jumped over them from the chair and looked at them from


    the left side to the right side. Then he jumped down from the chair and circled around them like a


    puppy.


    Seeing this, Wendy asked with a smile, "Larry, what are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for my little sister!"


    Larry spun around again and replied in a crisp voice.


    "...Little sister?" Wendy''s face was full of confusion.


    This family, besides the three of them, there was only Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee, but how could


    another little girl appear out of nowhere...


    "Yes!" Larry nodded, and after he finished his thirdp and puckered up his little butt to look under


    the table, his face fell and he sounded disappointed, "How could there not be a little sister?"


    "..." Wendy was still confused. She was about to ask what was going on when Larry looked at his


    dad with his cheeks puffed up and used his dad with exasperation, "Daddy lied. You said if


    Wendy slept with you, I would have a little sister!"


    Wendy was almost choked by her saliva.


    She stared at Charlie, who was leaningzily on the back of his chair and picking up a milk cup.


    No wonder Larry asked to sleep by himselfst night...


    So that''s his secret weapon all about!


    Wendy looked at the depressed and wronged eyes of Larry, and then looked at Charlie, who had an


    idle expression on his face, raised her hand to the brow.


    Oh.


    Could she go back upstairs and go back to sleep...


    Charlie slowly said after drinking two sips of milk, "When did I lie to you?"


    "Then where''s my little sister?" Larry raised his small face.


    "One time is not enough, I have to sleep with your Wendy many times." Charlie took a knife and


    spread butter on the toast, and continued slowly, "Larry, if you want a little sister, you have to sleep


    on your own from now on, so that you will have a little sister."


    "Really?" Larry was half-doubted.


    Wendy blushed so much that her face was almost bleeding. The father and son actually talked


    about giving birth without scruple in front of her. Come on, could they please consider the feelings of


    the party involved...


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Wendy." Charlie threw the ball directly to her.


    Larry immediately turned his head and leaned on her knees, asking expectantly, "Wendy?"


    "..." Wendy closed her eyes and pretended to be dead.


    She might as well just sleep here...


    After Charlie went to work, Wendy didn''t stay at home all the time. She recently enrolled in a small


    Taekwondo ss online, which is a parent-child program, so she was able to bring Larry along to


    participate.


    She didn''t want to be too prescriptive in her child''s education, she just wanted to follow Larry''s


    preferences, and Taekwondo was just a way to keep him fit and healthy, and to meet other children


    there as well.


    After ss, it was already evening when they came back.


    Noticing the white Land Rover parked in the yard, Wendy came in with Larry. She changed her


    shoes and looked around, but didn''t see the tall figure. However, on the arm of the couch in the


    living room, she saw the suit jacket.


    "Aunt Lee, Charlie is back?" Wendy couldn''t help but turn back and ask.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee came out of the kitchen and nodded. She pointed upstairs and said, "Sir came back


    just before you two, he just entered the door, and it seems that he''s got several emails to reply, so


    he went straight to the study room!"


    "I see." Wendy nodded.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Lim, you''ve juste back, and you''re tired. Have a ss of water to rest for a while! I''m


    preparing for thest two dishes. I''ll call you when it''s ready, and you can cook it!" Aunt Lee handed


    the cup of water to them while saying.


    Wendy answered with a smile, "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Aunt Lee!"


    Aunt Lee waved her hand with a smile and said that it''s her job. Then she went into the kitchen


    while humming a song.


    Larry, who worked so hard in Taekwondo ss that his instructor praised him several times, came


    home and plunged into the couch like a tired puppy, his little arms and legs resting on the edge of


    the couch.


    Wendy smiled and handed him a ss of water, then helped him to drink some.


    When she was about to get up and go to the kitchen to have a look, she heard a buzzing sound


    from her mobile phone, but it was not in her pocket.


    "It''s Daddy''s!" Larry stretched out his finger softly.


    Wendy followed the sound. It was indeed from Charlie''s suit pocket. She looked upstairs and


    naturally, Charlie would not hear it. She took out the cell phone and prepared to send it to his study.


    However, when she saw the caller ID on it, she twitched her mouth.


    Sunny... It seemed that Madge was very persistent, and she called again and again when there''s no


    one answered.


    Wendy hesitated. Although she was tempted to just ring the phone off the hook and delete the


    record, she took the phone and walked upstairs.


    Halfway up the stairs, Charlie also happened to being down the stairs.


    Charlie saw her and asked with a smile, "You''re back?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and handed over his cell phone, which had a ck screen, "Your phone just


    rang."


    "It did?" Charlie didn''t care too much about it.


    When Wendy withdrew her hand, she couldn''t help saying as she did in the office that day, "I think


    it''s your fiancee!"


    Hearing this, Charlie moved his fingers on the screen and stretched out his arm to hold her in his


    arms. He narrowed his deep eyes, and the warning in his eyes was quite deep, "You says who?"


    "Well, your fiancee..." Wendy mumbled and looked away.


    Charlie''s arm tightened and he blew into her ear, "Don''t you know who my fiancee is?"


    He seemed to have smoked a cigarette in his study, he still smelled like tobo, and he had a very


    seductive voice when he pulls his lips.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. She understood what he meant. Seeing the ring on her ring finger


    from the corner of her eyes, she felt a burst of sweetness in her heart. She then nodded in a silly


    way and said, "... I know!"


    Only then did Charlie release her with satisfaction, and then tapped her forehead with his index


    finger, a clear threat.


    Wendy knew she was wrong and rubbed her red face against his chest.


    When she saw him looking at the call log on the phone with a frown, she also frowned and looked


    up and said, "But I think she called you twice, do you want to call her back?"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Charlie frowned and looked at the phone again.


    There was not much emotion on his face, even a little bit of revulsion, and he had no intention of


    calling back.


    However, before he put the phone in his pocket, the vibration sounded again, and "Sunny", the


    same caller ID on the screen as before, it seemed that she wouldn''t stop until he answered.


    Wendy saw a lump between his eyebrows. Fearing that he would be embarrassed, she pulled


    himself out of his arms. "You take it. I''ll go to the kitchen to cook!"


    Before he could react, she turned around and hurried downstairs.


    In the kitchen, Aunt Lee had already prepared the dishes and was about to call her over to cook.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wendy took the apron and put it on. Then, she reced Aunt Lee''s work and began to get busy in


    front of the stove, with the cooker hood buzzing.


    Sumptuous four courses and one soup with meat and vegetables, very bnced nutrition. When


    she brought out thest soup bowl, Larry had already washed his hands and was sitting on the


    dining chair. He kept swallowing saliva with his small mouth open, which looked particrly cute.


    Wendy fondled his little face and said, "My sweety, are you hungry? Now we can have dinner!"


    "Thank you, Wendy-"


    After Larry finished, he buried his head and gobbled down the food.


    Wendy didn''t sit down immediately but walked out of the restaurant. She looked around and didn''t


    see the tall figure, and it seemed that the suit jacket on the arm of the couch had disappeared.


    She frowned and asked Aunt Lee who just came out of the living room, "Aunt Lee, Charlie returned


    to the study again?"


    "Mr. Hogg is out!" Aunt Lee answered.


    "He''s out?" Wendy was astonished.


    "Yes, just when you go in to cook, he took the phone and left!" Aunt Lee nodded and continued to


    say, "Mr. Hogg asked me to tell you that you and the young master should eat first. Don''t wait for


    him! He''s out meeting someone, something needs to be taken care of, just save him dinner!"


    Wendy didn''t ask any more questions, and she could already guess what was going on.


    Madge called him, and he went out at this time, he must have gone to see Madge...


    "Oh." She pursed her lips and answered in a low voice.


    Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the sky was gradually falling, a hanging moon hung high in the


    deep blue night, and a few stars were twinkling all around.


    It was very quiet in the vi. The upstairs was quiet, and only the sound from the TV downstairs


    could be heard. The only thing that was lit in the living room was a floormp, and Wendy sat on the


    couch with the remote control in her hand, her mind not on the TV show at all, her eyes always


    looking at the direction of the entrance, and with every second of time passing, the corners of her


    mouth tightened a bit.


    Wendy looked down at her watch.


    It had been four hours since he went out in the evening...


    It was different from thest time he had a drink with Felix in New York, the burning feeling of


    waiting, like a cat''s ws scratching at her heart.


    Wendy didn''t know how long it took, but the sound of a car engine came from the courtyard and she


    listened with ears bated, and when she heard the sound of thebination lock unlocking from the


    entrance, she immediately withdrew her eyes.


    She leaned back on the couch and stared at the TV for an instant.


    Even though the TV series had already finished airing formercials, she couldn''t take her eyes


    off of it and seemed to be particrly absorbed in it.


    Soon after, there was the sound of steady footsteps approaching from afar.


    Charlie took off his suit jacket. As he unbuttoned his shirt cuffs, he asked, "Have Larry fallen


    asleep?"


    "Yes." Wendy responded.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?" Charlie asked again. "No." Wendy''s eyes were still on the TV. Seeing


    this, Charlie turned around and looked in the direction of the dining room. "Did you save me


    dinner?"


    "Yes." Wendy said in a low voice.


    It was as if she had done it on purpose. From beginning to end, she only answered him with one


    word, not another word more.


    "Wendy, I''m very hungry and my stomach hurts a bit."


    Wendy was sitting still, holding the remote control. She wanted to tell him to look for himself in the


    kitchen, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught him raising his hand to his stomach, and within


    two seconds, she was standing up from the couch.


    She cursed to herself for being so useless, but she still walked to the kitchen.


    She didn''t save him dinner on purpose, but after she finished eating with Larry, she stir-fried a te


    of beef and a te of vegetables for him separately, always kept warm with the soup in the pot, and


    Now turn on the stove, and she can take it out for to eat in less than two minutes.


    Wendy brought them out of the kitchen, and Charlie also pulled out the chair opposite him.


    She handed over the chopsticks. Instead of sitting down to apany him, she whispered, "Enjoy


    it, I''m going upstairs."


    After that, she deliberately bypassed the dining room on the other side of the dining table.


    Charlie finished his meal and went upstairs. Wendy seemed to have just taken a shower in the


    bedroom and was lying on the bed. He nced at her, and without saying anything, he went into the


    bathroom quietly.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Wendy, who was lying on her pillow looking at themp, closed


    her eyes instantly at the sound of footsteps.


    Seeing this, he did not expose her, but just raised his eyebrows with a faint smile.


    Dropping the towel in his hand on the nightstand, Charlie lifted the covers andy in, reaching out to


    grasp her shoulders.


    "Don''t touch me. I''m asleep..."


    Wendy moved backward and muttered.


    Charlie held back the smile on his thin lips and pretended to be surprised. "Are you still talking while


    you''re asleep?"


    Wendy bit her lips and had to open her eyes. She looked at his face that was close at hand and


    averted her eyes again.


    "I went out in the evening to meet Sunny." Charlie held a strand of her hair in his hand.


    "I know!" Wendy said, pursing her lips.


    Charlie finally couldn''t hold back hisughter and said, "Don''t you want to know what I''ve done with


    her?"


    "No..." Wendy''s eyshes drooped.


    However, it was obvious that she was not telling the truth.


    When she saw him sniffing something, she couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Charlie, what are you


    smelling?"


    "This room doesn''t smell right." Charlie said seriously.


    "What''s wrong..." Wendy sniffed as well.


    Charlie''s eyes shone, "It smells sour!"


    "..." Wendy red at him in embarrassment and turned over, leaving him only a back of her head.


    "I''m really sleepy. I''m going to sleep!"


    However, not long after she closed her eyes, her nose was pinched by the hand he reached over.


    Wendy struggled for a few seconds, and then she couldn''t breathe.


    "... Hey!"


    She waspletely angry this time.


    Charlie''s chest rose and fell slightly, and his low and deepughter came out again.


    Rarely did he get to see her like this, like an annoyed kitten with fur standing on end.


    Despite her struggle, Charlie grabbed her in his arms and ced his chin against her head, "I went


    out to meet with Sunny because she told me on the phone that she had a lead on the hit-and-run


    driver who hit Larry."

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Wendy frowned at the news because Madge knew about Larry''s ident.


    Because it was virtually blocked at the time, very few people knew about it. However, she soon


    recalled that Donna had once brought Larry to the Hogg''s Group. At that time, Larry had been


    discharged from the hospital for a very long time and Donna also told Gilbert about it. With Gilbert''s


    satisfaction with Madge, his future daughter-inw, Madge would naturally know about it.


    "Got a clue?" she asked.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded, frowned and continued, "Sunny provided me with a photo of where the


    motorcycle was hidden, in an abandoned auto body shop on the outskirts of town, with dried blood


    on it, obviously deliberately dumped the day of the ident!"


    Wendy listened carefully and nodded in agreement.


    Charlie was holding her shoulders in his palms, now looking at her with lowered eyebrows and


    hooking his lips, "We sat in a coffee shop for less than ten minutes, and then I went to find someone


    to investigate this matter, so I came back sote."


    Obviously, he was trying to exin why he had been back sote.


    Wendy lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look up at him. As soon as he had exined why he


    went out to meet Madge, the unhappiness in her heart had long disappeared.


    "Oh..." She gave an ambiguous answer.


    "It seems that the sour taste hasn''t beenpletely dispelled!" Charlie said with a faint smile.


    Wendy knew that he was deliberately making fun of her. She looked up and shot him a coquettish


    nce. Then she sat up in his arms and ended the subject, "Where''s the driver? Did you find him?"


    "Not yet." Charlie''s facial expression became serious.


    "The auto body shop has been abandoned for a long time, the cameras are broken, and the driver


    deliberately chose to abandon the motorcycle at night with the helmet always covering his face,


    ording to the recollection of the night watchman there."


    "Then what should we do?" Wendy''s expression became serious as well.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t get away." Charlie sneered, and his deep eyes narrowed, revealing a sharp


    light. "Now that we have found the causing- trouble vehicle, we don''t have to worry about finding the


    driver! Although there are no cameras in the auto body shop, there are cameras all along the street,


    the area is remote and not many people go there, and there are still fingerprints on the motorcycles,


    so as long as the police follow this trail, they will find all the suspicious people in those days for


    screening andparison!"


    "I''ve already called a friend and I''ll hear from him by tomorrow night at thetest!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded with relief. She still felt a shudder when she thought of the way Larry was


    lying in a pool of blood.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After that, Larry was treated in the hospital for such a long time, and suffered such a crime at such a


    young age. Wendy clenched her fists and said angrily, "The hit- and- run driver was so hateful,


    especially when he hit a child, that if he is caught, he must be severely punished."


    Charlie twitched his lips and answered coldly. Of course, he wouldn''t spare him.


    He nced out of the window and suddenly asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost eleven o''clock." Hearing his words, Wendy took out her mobile phone and looked at it.


    "Well." Charlie nodded and then said in a deep voice, "It''s time to get down to business!"


    Wendy was opening her mouth to ask him what his business was when she was rolled over and


    pressed into the pillow, and without kissing her, his lips and tongue were already stuck in her mouth.


    When Charlie said the house was full of sour smell, she sniffed her nose for a long time, but she


    didn''t smell it, instead, all she smelled was the same body wash from both of them, especially from


    his body, with an extra male hormone.


    Being controlled by his strong body under his chest, she was gradually aroused by him and reached


    out to pull off the towel around his waist.


    "Goddess!"


    Then, she heard him biting the word in a hoarse voice. Breath all into her ears, her mouth was


    parched by his heated gaze. He lifted his hand to turn off the only source of light on the bedside


    table next to him. In the darkness, she was swallowed up by his strong body little by little...


    Outside the window, the night was deep and long.


    The next morning, Wendy, who was still sleeping, felt a hand slowly moving up along her skin.


    She opened her eyes in a daze. Other than the morning light that broke in, she also had that thick


    palm on her body.


    After seeing her wake up, Charlie became even more reckless and simply held the nket up and


    jumped up on her body, wanting to do a morning exercise.


    Wendy was like amb waiting to be ughtered, hiding under the covers from his thin lips and


    large hands.


    "No, we just did itst night..."


    Before she could finish, Charlie bit her and said, "I didn''t have enough funst night, and you


    passed out!"


    "..." Wendy''s breath was trembling.


    There''s a huge disparity between her physical strength and his, and there''s always a feeling that if


    she is tossed around in the morning, she will have to do absolutely nothing during the day, cause


    her legs would be like wobbling all the time on the cotton.


    When they got to the most critical step, Wendy shouted as if she had caught his savior, "The


    phone... the phone is ringing!"


    There was a series of "buzzing" sound conning from the bedside table next to them.


    Charlie looked up from under the quilt, nced at her, snorted, and pinched her waist. "I''ll let you go


    for the time being!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he was amused to see her, wrapped in a nket like a chrysalis,


    roll over to the far side of the bed.


    She popped her head out and blinked her eyes, afraid that he would pounce on her again. She


    didn''t let out a sigh of relief until he got up and got out of bed.


    In her line of sight, he had just taken off his boxers, and now he was standing naked in the morning


    light, leaning over with his cell phone, and some of his natural reactions had not disappeared.


    That picture was just...


    Too bloody exciting!


    Wendy swallowed hard. Her face was burning like fire.


    "Did you find someone?"


    After Charlie picked up the phone, he suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    Wendy heard it and thought of what they talked about before they went to bedst night, so she


    was also busy lifting the quilt and sitting up! In the meantime, he held the phone in his hand as he


    listened to the line over there, and after two minutes, his eyes were sharp and tugged at his lips, "I


    got it." Hanging up the phone, Charlie didn''t tease her again. He picked up and put on his boxer that


    had been thrown on the ground.


    Wendy also got out of bed and walked around the end of the bed. "Charlie, was the driver found?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and put on his trousers. He looked at her and said, "It''s not a deliveryman we


    originally thought, but a person we all know."


    A person they all know?


    Wendy was stunned by his words, and then she was even more confused.


    "... Who is it?" She held her breath and asked.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Ynda Lim."

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Ynda?" Wendy was shocked.


    This person, indeed, was the one they knew...


    Wendy swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and was still amazed, but she was unable to connect the


    hit-and-run driver with Ynda herself for a moment!


    She could not help but mutter in surprise, "How could it be her!"


    Charlie opened his thin lips with a sneer, as if he hadn''t thought of it before he picked up the phone.


    "The police are on the move and should have arrested Ynda by now!" He nced at the phone


    that had just been put down, and continued to say, "After breakfast, I''ll go to the police station."


    Upon hearing this, Wendy frowned and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    After breakfast, Aunt Lee, wearing an apron, went forward and picked up the bowls and tes on


    the dining table.


    Wendy and Charlie stood up from the chair and looked at each other. Then thetter went upstairs


    to change clothes. She squatted in front of Larry and said, "Sweety, can you y at home this


    morning? I have to go out!"


    "With Daddy?" Larry blinked his eyes and asked.


    When he was at the dining table, he saw her and Daddy flirting with each other.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and pinched his nose. "Be good at home. I''lle back at noon to buy you a


    delicious ice cream that we talked aboutst time!"


    Larry was not too interested in the ice cream she mentioned. Instead, he tilted his head and asked


    softly, "Wendy, are you going out on a date again?"


    "Well..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    There was no way to exin to Larry where they were going, so she fidgeted there for a while.


    But Larry didn''t wait for her answer, pursed his lips and asked with an innocent and serious


    expression, "Is it the same as sleeping together, that I have to let you guys to go on a date so that


    my little sister wille to me faster?"


    "... Eh-hem!" Wendy choked this time.


    She was overwhelmed by the innocence of Larry''s childish words.


    Get to the bottom of it, this was all because of someone''s secret weapon...


    As she was thinking about it, that person wasing down from upstairs, already fully dressed and


    meticulously tied, to the door of the restaurant, with deep, restrained eyes ncing over. "Let''s go."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded after being rescued.


    The two of them walked to the entrance and changed their shoes. Charlie picked up the car keys in


    the bamboo basket and pushed the door open. The Land Rover''s taillights shed twice.


    Wendy followed him, and the car door of the co- driver''s seat was opened.


    When she was ready to bend over and sit in, Larry suddenly rushed over from the vi. She


    stopped, turned around, and steadily took over the little figure that had rushed to her knees.


    "Wendy, you haven''t given me a goodbye kiss."


    Larry turned his little face up at her and gave her a soft and adorable kiss.


    Seeing this, Wendy smiled. Although she spent almost all of her time with Larry, she also spent a lot


    of time alone, often giving a goodbye kiss to him when they were apart.


    She smiled and lowered her head to kiss him loudly. Larry immediately turned his face, indicating


    that he wanted it from the other side as well. She did the same and kissed him again, then saw him


    pursing his lips in satisfaction.


    After Larry got a kiss goodbye, he ran back with a big smile on his face.


    They fastened their seat belts and the white Land Rover started its engine and drove out of the


    yard.


    In the rearview mirror, the vi gradually couldn''t be seen clearly. Wendy withdrew her sight and


    found Charlie next to her ncing at her faintly.


    "Well, what?" she asked in confusion.


    He was fine when he went out. Why did he change his face at this time?


    Charlie looked at her again with a gloomy expression, "He''s already four years old. There''s no need


    to keep kissing him!" Wendy was speechless.


    He seemed to be the first topete with his own son...


    In the morning, the road conditions were a bit congested, but after 40 minutes, the Land Rover


    finally pulled up in front of the police station.


    After Charlie closed the door, he came over and held her hand.


    When she looked at the police station, she looked a lot paler.


    Once inside, a policeman in civilian clothes came up to them. Charlie seemed to have called ahead,


    the police took them directly to an interrogation room, where handcuffed Ynda could be seen


    through the ss above the door.


    Her hair was disheveled, and she had absolutely no decency.


    She was still in her pajamas and was supposed to have been arrested at home, but it seemed that


    she hadn''t expected to be like this until now, and her eyes were frightened and scared.


    The police officer slowly said to them, ''''After the interrogation we conducted, she confessed to her


    hit-and-run crime! But after all, the evidence is there for all to see, and it''s hard for her to deny it!


    After that, the case will bepleted and transferred to the prosecutor''s office for prosecution soon.


    ording to Article 133 of the Criminal Law, anyone whomits a traffic offence shall be


    sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years or criminal detention."


    Upon hearing this, Wendy looked at Ynda again. Jail would be a terrible nightmare for everyone,


    especially at such a young age...


    However, although she sighed with emotion, she did not have the slightest sympathy for Ynda,


    who deserved to be punished for what she did.


    Charlie, on the other hand, suddenly sneered, "Not more than three years, that would be too easy


    for her!"


    Wendy and the police officer couldn''t help but look at Charlie. They didn''t understand what he


    meant.


    "Let us go in and talk to her first." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Okay!" The police officer nodded, pushed open the door, walked in, patted his colleague who was


    continuing to take a statement, and after giving a couple of exnations in his colleague''s ear, his


    colleague stopped working for a while and then said, "Mr. Hogg, we will guard outside. If there is


    anything you need, call us at any time!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, thank you!" Charlie nodded.


    After the door closed, Ynda also raised her eyes.


    "Charlie..."


    When she saw Charlie, she couldn''t help but cry out, then saw the person next to him and gritted


    her teeth, "Wendy!"


    "Ynda, how could you do such an unconscionable thing!" Wendy met the panicked but hateful


    gaze directly in front of her and said angrily, "After hitting someone, not only did you not get off to


    check for injuries, you just ran away and destroyed the evidence, you should at least call 911! You


    hit a kid!"


    Referring again to the ident, she could still see Larry lying in a pool of blood.


    The sense of panic that came from the bottom of her heart was still clear, and when she didn''t know


    about that Larry''s her son, she was so sad, but now that she knew, the connection between mother


    and son, made her felt even more deep anger.


    Beside her, Charlie crossed his arms over his shoulders and leaned on the back of the chair,


    keeping silent.


    He narrowed his deep eyes, wondering.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Ynda didn''t expect things toe to this, and she sped her hands tightly with each other.


    She looked panic and muttered, "I don''t know, I was just too scared!"


    "Is it okay for you to just say you''re too scared?" Wendy felt that she was about to be annihted by


    anger. She raised her voice slightly and said, "Ynda, that''s a little kid, that''s a life!"


    All she knew was that there''s no telling what would have happened if she hadn''t found Larry in


    time...


    "I know it was wrong of me to hit and run, didn''t I just say it, I was just too scared! Besides, isn''t the


    child safe now!" Ynda finished her sentence in a low voice, looked up again and turned her gaze


    to Charlie, who was beside Wendy, and wept shakily, "Charlie, I didn''t mean it. Please don''t let the


    police arrest me! For the sake of my years of love and affection for you, just pretend that I just did


    something wrong!"


    "Ynda Lim."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie finally opened his mouth slowly.


    Seeing him call out her name, Ynda seemed to have caught a glimpse of hope, thinking that she


    had really convinced him.


    To her surprise, heughed coldly and asked in a low voice, "Did you really just hit and run?"


    Ynda''s face froze. She quickly lowered her eyes, cried and repeated, "Charlie, I''m sorry, please


    forgive me!"


    "Forgive you?" Charlie squinted and repeated the word. Then, his thin lips pulled coldly and his


    voice was deeper than before. "Do you think that I will forgive you? Ynda, the electric motorcycle


    you rode that day was deliberately covering the license te, and the surveince video before the


    incident showed that you were wandering around the vi area. When Larry came out, you were


    always following him. When Larry crossed the road, you elerated to hit him. You ran away from


    the scene without even looking at it!"


    Ynda''s expression was uncontrobly panicked, and her brow was filled with fear.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy felt a chill run down her spine.


    She re- filtered Charlie''s words and instantly understood what he meant.


    If it was an ordinary delivery person or courier, it would have been nothing more than that, but it was


    Ynda, and what she did was not a simple ident at all, but every step was nned, which was


    completely deliberate!


    Wendy stared at Ynda in disbelief and asked, "Ynda, why did you do this?"


    Ynda''s trembling hands gripped each other tighter, and the handcuffs made a noise.


    The light in her eyes flickered rapidly, as if she was pondering or weighing something, and for a long


    while there was no sound, then gradually the focus in Ynda''s eyes became undisciplined. "It''s all


    because of you!"


    Ynda suddenly shouted loudly, and her eyes looked as if they were going to pop out. "Wendy


    Lim, I hate you! I hate you so much!"


    "I went from being the daughter of the Lim family to being a waitress and dishwasher in a restaurant


    because of you! Everywhere I went in the past, people tter me, but if it wasn''t for you, why would I


    be in this mess! And my mother, we were expelled from the Lim family because of you!"


    "Why are you living a better life than me now, and have charmed Charlie so much that you are the


    only one in his eyes? You ask me why I did this, of course, I want to retaliate against you! You


    caused me to be like this today. I can''t wait to kill the b*stard you gave birth to, so that you will cry to


    death and suffer. That will make me happy! That b*stard was so lucky that he''s still alive when I hit


    him so hard!" Ynda''s voice became more and more shrill, and her eyes were full of strong


    resentment.


    "Ynda, you are crazy!" Wendy looked at Ynda in an unreasonable way.


    Charlie stretched out his hand to hold Wendy''s, nced coldly at Ynda, whose features were all


    fierce, and pointed to a certain ce. "There isw enforcement video here, and the police in


    charge of the case will take it further, so don''t pay any attention to this lunatic!"


    After that, he took Wendy''s hand and left.


    When the door was closed, Wendy turned back and looked at Ynda again. She was sitting there


    in handcuffs, staring at Wendy with hatred in both eyes, so much so that her eyes were hanging


    nting and her hair was disheveled on her sides, making her face look even more distorted.


    In addition to the hit-and-run charge, Ynda was guilty of intentional homicide.


    Wendy looked at Charlie''s indifferent eyes, just like what he said before he pushed the door, and


    knew that he would not spare Ynda easily, just need to find a powerfulwyer, she''s afraid that


    Charlie would not let Ynda get out of jail easily...


    Seeing this, Charlie put his arm around her shoulder and whispered in her ear with his thin lips,


    "She brought this on herself!"


    "Yes, I know!" Wendy nodded.


    She felt her hands sweating as the two police officers returned and the door closed in front of her.


    It wasn''t that she was afraid, but she just felt that the human heart was so sinister that Ynda


    would deliberately murder her son. How could Ynda be so cruel, wanting to take away such a


    small, flowery life? In her heart, she even thought furiously that Ynda should be put behind bars


    for the rest of this life!


    After leaving the interrogation room, the two men headed out of the police station.


    Just as they were about to step out of the doorway, a tall figure came out of the office on the right.


    "Charlie!"


    It was a soft and familiar female voice. Wendy and Charlie looked back at the same time. It was


    indeed a familiar face.


    Madge was dressed very elegantly today. She wore a tea- colored dress and t shoes of the same


    color without any makeup. Wendy didn''t know if that''s the reason, but Madge looked much thinner


    and more emaciated than before.


    Wendy suddenly remembered what Kim had said earlier, saying that Madge had been in a very low


    mood.


    This was Wendy''s first positive encounter with Madge after her reconciliation with Charlie.


    Wendy didn''t know how to describe this feeling, and it would be impossible to say that she didn''t


    feel guilty at all, ultimately, four years ago or four yearster, both directly and indirectly, she broke


    Madge''s engagement with Charlie twice...


    Because without her, Charlie might have married Madge after four years of amnesia! However, what


    Madge had done and said to her, including deceiving about pregnancy, showed that Madge was


    definitely not as harmless and thoughtless as her elegant and graceful appearance.


    Charlie frowned slightly when he saw her and asked, "Sunny, what are you doing here?"


    "My friend lost something earlier and filed a case here, and I''m here today to help with it!" Madge


    exined with a smile. She then looked inside and paused for a moment before saying in a quiet


    voice, "Oh right, I just happened to see that Ynda was arrested. I''ve learned about the situation


    from the police... Charlie, can we say a few words in private?" When Madge was speaking, her eyes


    were very focused, and there was a hint of unconcealed infatuation in them.


    After Wendy heard that, she couldn''t help but look up at Charlie at the same time.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Breaking his hold on her hand, she turned and walked out of the police station.


    Just as she turned around, she was held again by Charlie, who was staring at her with deep,


    restrained eyes, and there was a sense of hardness in her palm. She then saw him give her the car


    keys he carried in his pants pocket.


    "Sunny and I will just talk to each other for a few minutes and be done!"


    Charlie curled up her hand and said in her ear in a quiet voice, "You wait for me in the car."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy didn''t respond, but she nodded her head slightly.


    However, when she was in a hurry to go out with Charlie, she didn''t bring her cell phone with her,


    and she wanted to take his cell phone and use it first, so she reached out and tugged on the hem of


    his suit. The corners of her mouth were moved, and before she could say anything, he lifted his


    arms and held her in his arms.


    Then, Charlie lowered his head and kissed her on the corner of her eye with his thin lips. He said in


    an almost tempting tone, "Wendy, good girl!"


    "..." Wendy blushed.


    She didn''t mean that...


    She didn''t expect him to make such a sudden move in front of Madge. Although she didn''t look up,


    the gaze of Madge standing opposite her was almost burning, so she had to swallow her words.


    She turned red-faced and ran away clutching the car keys.


    Charlie''s line of sight followed her all the way out of the gate of the police station.


    Madge stood at the side and watched coldly. Her long fingernails were almost crushed by her. The


    two of them were so close as if no one was watching them. They didn''t consider her feelings at all. It


    was as if there was a fire of jealousy burning in her heart.


    When Charlie slowly took his sight back, Madge still wore a smile on her face, even though she was


    very angry.


    She took two steps forward, so that she could get closer to him.


    The tall, strong figure standing in front of her blocked out a lot of sunlight, and for the four years that


    he hadn''t recovered his memory, she was the one who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him in


    name only, but now, it took a lot of effort to reach him even if she wanted to see him and say a few


    words to him.


    It''s like a stolen happiness that had to be given back all at once!


    The hand she hid behind her back squeezed tighter as the ravine in her heart turned a thousand


    times.


    After a littleption of her emotions, she first frowned, then asked with some hesitation and


    gravity, "Charlie, did Ynda really do it? Has all the evidence been conclusively established? I was


    shocked when I learned the general situation from the police. It''s so unbelievable that she did such


    a thing!"


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover." Charlie said quietly.


    Madge''s heart skipped a beat.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the ghosts in her heart, but she actually felt that he wasn''t just


    talking about Ynda.


    "Yeah!" Madge nodded in agreement, with a look of disbelief on her face, "I used to think that this


    girl was just spoiled and simple- minded, but I didn''t expect that she was so gloomy in her heart! It


    probably had something to do with the bankruptcy of the Lim family, and there was always a change


    in her state of mind. But what she did is still too terrible! Charlie, you are right, don''t judge a book by


    its cover!"


    Charlie looked at her face and said in a low voice, "Sunny, thank you for what happened this time."


    "If you hadn''t given us a clue as to where the motorcycle was hiding, we wouldn''t have been able to


    figure it out so quickly!"


    He was not as calm as before. After all, Madge did help him in this matter, so he spoke with a little


    more gratitude in his voice.


    Because the incident was sudden, the hit-and-run driver fled, and the license te was covered and


    the driver wore a helmet, it was difficult to find the person, almost like looking for a needle in a


    haystack, but knowing the location of the vehicle made everything much easier. "Don''t say that, it


    was just a coincidence!" Madge paused and looked at him sincerely, "By finding the culprit, I can


    make it up to Larry with a little less guilt in my heart."


    "Anyway, thank you." Charlie twitched his mouth.


    "Charlie, if you really want to thank me, then don''t cancel the engagement, okay?" Madge revealed


    two shallow dimples. She stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, half testing and half expecting.


    Charlie''s face was indifferent, and there was no warmth in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Madge quickly smiled and changed her words, "Well, Charlie, I''m just kidding!"


    Wendy unlocked the car keys and sat in the codriver''s seat.


    From time to time, her head looked into the courtyard of the police station, because the parking


    distance was a bit far, so she couldn''t hear anything, and she couldn''t see anything either.


    In less than two minutes, she pushed open the car door and walked down. She felt that it was rather


    stuffy inside, so she might as well wait outside the car.


    Only a little time had passed, but Wendy felt that it had been a long time.


    When she was staring at the second hand on the dial, a man suddenly came out of nowhere and


    rushed toward her quickly.


    Wendy got a fright and subconsciously ducked to the side.


    It was a middle-aged woman, who seemed to be used to be pampered. Although the woman was


    not gorgeously dressed now, she was still a bit well-behaved, but she looked a little crazy at this


    time.


    Wendy was surprised when she got a good look at the other woman''s face, but it quickly made


    sense.


    The middle- aged woman was none other than Helen...


    Wendy saw Helen run straight toward her, thinking that thest encounter at the Lim House was not


    very pleasant, and she doubled back on the other two ps with her own hands, and could not help


    but erectyers of defense all over her body.


    "What are you doing!"


    After Helen came to her, she rushed forward all of a sudden.


    Wendy was ready to raise her hand to push Helen away. Unexpectedly, Helen bent over and knelt


    down in front of her. Then Helen held her leg and said, "Wendy, please save Ynda!"


    She never expected Helen to do what she did.


    "You..." Wendy was stunned.


    Even though Helen was kicked out of the Lim family by Johnny and asked for a divorce, Helen was


    still so sarcastic and mean, and Helen had a very deep-rooted impression in Wendy''s heart for so


    many years, Wendy never thought there would be a day when Helen would bow to her...


    "She''s now in the police station and will be sentenced next! You''re the only one who can save her


    now!" Helen looked up at Wendy and began to say. "Let go of me first!" Wendy frowned and tried to


    break free.


    "No, I can''t! I''m here to beg you!" Helen held Wendy tightly, and she continued, "Isn''t there anything


    wrong with that child right now? Why are you being so aggressive? Ask the police to let Ynda


    go? Ynda''s so young, she can''t be in jail! In the past, we were the ones who didn''t know how to


    behave, we shouldn''t have bullied you, so please let Ynda go. At least she''s your sister!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Wendy was still frowning, and although there was a brief moment of intolerance in her heart, the


    expression on her face did not change at all.


    "It is useless for you to beg me." She said calmly.


    After all, she''s not the Virgin Mary, and she''s nobody''s savior.


    "Why? Wendy, you can''t be that cruel! Ynda is so young and unmarried. Do you want to see her


    in jail? Wendy, I know, you''re the kindest, the best, so just be merciful and let Ynda go this time!"


    "I just said, at any rate, she is your sister, just did something wrong, let her apologize to you, now I


    don''t even care about the past anymore and kneel down to you, why can''t you just forgive! My


    daughter can''t go to jail, or her life will be ruined. Go inside and tell the police inside that Ynda is


    your sister and that it''s all just a misunderstanding, no big deal at all."


    Helen became more and more excited as she spoke. It seemed that she was showing her true


    feelings, with tears in her eyes and snot under her nose.


    Wendy knew the fearful feelings of Helen as a mother, but after hearing the words, she still got a


    little angry, "It wasn''t just a hit-and-run, it was an attempted murderer! I''ve already told you, it''s no


    use begging me, I won''t forgive her, and the police won''t let her go either!" "The of justice is


    wide, but no one escapes. Ynda is not a child. She has to bear the consequences for what she


    has done!"


    Helen, on the other hand, did not listen to Wendy at all. She clung to Wendy''s thighs and did not let


    go, begging Wendy to let Ynda go, hoping that Wendy would soften and let go, as if she was


    determined to fight it to the end.


    After all, it was in front of the police station, the Land Rover was parked on the side of the road, and


    there were many people passing by along the way, all looking over at them.


    Wendy couldn''t get away and had an anxious expression on her face, not knowing how to get away.


    "Get lost!"


    All of a sudden, there was a deep shout.


    Wendy looked up and saw Charlie striding towards her.


    He grabbed Helen''s cor, raised his hand, and threw Helen aside easily, then said in a cold voice,


    "Stay away from my fiancee!"


    Helen was not able to give up so easily, she couldn''t care about her image, so she tried to pounce


    on her again.


    Charlie''s tall figure stood in front of Wendy, and his eyes were like a cold iceberg that had been


    covered with dust for many years. He pointed his index finger at Helen and said, "This is my


    warning, if you continue to pester me endlessly, I''ll have the police inside take you in to apany


    your daughter! After hearing that, Helen was so scared that she froze on the spot.


    With the police station behind her, she was so afraid that he would do what he said, she forgot to


    speak up and react for a moment.


    Charlie held Wendy in his arms and opened the car door, "Get in, let''s go back!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    Without looking at Helen, Wendy got into the car, lowered her head and fastened her seat belt.


    The white Land Rover turned a corner from the crossroad and gradually merged into the main road.


    The street view on both sides passed by the car window at a constant speed.


    Wendy sat in the co-driver''s seat, ncing sideways from time to time, and the words he said to


    Helen before getting on the car echoed in her ears. He told Helen to stay away from her, and called


    her his fiancee...


    Last night at home, he said the same thing as well.


    Wendy raised her left hand slightly and stroked the diamond ring on the ring finger of her right hand,


    feeling a burst of sweetness in her heart.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    When she looked at him again, she was caught by Charlie.


    Wendy''s face was slightly red, and she denied, "I''m not looking at you..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of mischievous light. After that, Wendy felt very


    ufortable when he nced at her from time to time. She poked her ring finger at him and said,


    "How could you propose by just putting the ring on, without flowers or kneeling down?"


    "You like that?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    "Women all like that, don''t they..." Wendy replied shyly.


    As she batted her eyshes, she couldn''t help but look over at him out of the corner of her eye,


    which hinted at a small hint of anticipation.


    "I can''t do it." Charlie thought for two seconds and said. When he turned the steering wheel and


    drove in the front into the private road, there were very few cars. He held the steering wheel with


    one hand and leaned over to her, breathing hotly, "However, I can do that properly in bed."


    "..." Wendy shook her head like a rattle drum.


    The aggravated tone and key words in his words, she knew with her toes what they were.


    Standing in front of the courtyard, watching the white Land Rover gradually drive out of sight, the


    heat on Wendy''s face was still slow to dissipate, turning to walk to the vi, the wind blowing, the


    corners of her mouth always raised in a sweet curve.


    On the other side, in front of the police station, Helen was sitting on the ground in the same mess as


    they had just left.


    She didn''t think she would lower her status to beg like that, and it didn''t work, except for her


    resentment and hatred of Wendy for not saving her daughter and more helplessness.


    Helen had treated Ynda as the apple of her eye since Ynda was a child. It was not a big deal


    for her to be driven out of the Lim family, but now her daughter was locked up in jail, she really didn''t


    know what to do...


    "It''s no use begging her if you want your daughter to be okay!"


    Suddenly, a soft female voice came from behind Helen.


    Helen turned around and saw a tall young beauty. Her gestures were very elegant, like the


    daughters of aristocratic families. After careful observation, she felt that this girl looked familiar and


    soon remembered, "Are you Miss Gray?"


    "Auntie, please get up first!" Madge smiled and went forward to help her.


    She and Charlie were out of the police station around the same time, and the scene just now was


    also clearly seen by her, but she did note forward, always sitting in the car to watch the show,


    only now walked over unhurriedly.


    Helen stood up awkwardly, patted the dust on her body, and quickly adjusted her appearance.


    "Miss Gray, can you save my daughter?"


    The next afternoon, the sun shone brightly.


    Wendy put thest thing, the quick- drying bath towels, in her bag, double-checked that she hadn''t


    missed anything, and then zipped it up. Larry couldn''t wait to walk around her and said, "Wendy,


    can we go now?"


    As the temperature rose and it got hotter and hotter, she nned to take Larry to the swimming pool


    today, and as soon as Larry heard that he''s going swimming, he was so excited that he can''t wait to


    get there by lunchtime.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded with a smile.


    She held Larry''s hand and walked out of the vi. Larry was obviously very excited. With his eyes


    sparkling, he sat on the safety chair and kept swinging his short legs.


    Not long after Uncle Lee drove his Mercedes out of the courtyard, Wendy''s cell phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID on the screen, she froze for a moment. Then, she smiled and picked it


    up. "Hello, Ryan?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Uncle Lee had been driving for 30 years and was extremely stable when the brakes were applied.


    The Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the swimming pool. Wendy took Larry out of the seat


    and then led him inside by the hand. After entering through the ss door, she saw Ryan standing


    at the front desk carrying a swimming bag.


    He seemed to have just arrived. He lifted his sses and waved at her with a smile.


    On the way here, Wendy received a call from Ryan and wanted to ask her out to meet him. She


    exined that she was going to take Larry for a swim. After listening to it, Ryan also said that he


    hadn''t exercised for a long time, and they could go together.


    After thest time they met in the fishing park, Ryan had to leave first, and after that, the two of


    them had never met. This was also the reason why she did not refuse him.


    Larry also saw Ryan, and his tworge ck grapelike eyes began to roll around.


    He also remembered the time in the fishing park, when Charlie''s words were still ringing in his ears:


    Do you want Uncle Ye to take Wendy away from you?


    At this point, Larry reached for his pocket with a sudden rush. When Wendy continued to walk


    forward to meet Ryan, she felt her hand being tugged downward and she looked down to see Larry


    looking up at her and asked, "Wendy, I miss Daddy, can I call him? "


    He was so anxious!


    Because he forgot to take his phone with him~


    Wendy nodded slightly and said, "Of course!"


    Wendy took out her phone, dialed the number and handed it to Larry. Larry took it and turned his


    back.


    After Wendy and Ryan paid the deposit and took the key to the locker, Larry also finished his


    mysterious phone call and returned the phone to her nicely.


    She frowned, but she didn''t ask any more questions and went into the locker room with him.


    Wendy was wearing a rtively conservative one-piece swimsuit, and even though she''s in a


    swimming pool, she''s still not used to exposing too much skin.


    The canopy directly above the pool was a translucent ss design, and the sun shone down, she


    just reached out to test the temperature of the water, and the blue water was not cold at all.


    Although it''s not a weekend, as the weather heated up, there were quite a few people, mostly young


    people, whoe to swim, and there were a lot of young girls in in three- point swimsuits on the


    lounge chairs next to them, chatting andughing together.


    Wendyid the bath towel on the ground and stepped on it with Larry, doing some stretches to


    warm up their bodies, so as not to have any cramps when they went into the water.


    After doing the left side of the body, when switching to the right side, Wendy smelled something


    slightly unusual.


    It seemed that the entire pool of attention, were attracted to a certain ce, in addition to those


    swimming in the water, almost unconsciously looking at the entrance, especially the young girls next


    to her who were just chatting about idols and stars, now they all brushed off their voices and


    straightened their eyes a bit.


    In the room, pink love bubbles kept popping up.


    "Look, that man is so handsome! No, he''s so hot!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! My goodness, the entire pool of men are not as well- built as he is. Look at his broad


    shoulders and lean waist, it''s the most popr kind of body on the Inte that women want to hug!


    I really want to jump on it!"


    Wendy was really just simply curious and followed the gaze over.


    At the entrance, a tall and strong man came out, his ck and white swimming trunks were short


    and tight, wrapping up his strong hips, two solid pectoral muscles, and down to the regr


    abdominal muscles, a neat six-pack, strong but not fat.


    As he moved his long legs, it''s not just the towel in his hand that swayed, but also his sexy leg hair.


    Wendy gradually looked upward, and when she saw the outline of the man''s features clearly, she


    was dumbfounded.


    In the blink of an eye, the tall figure was already in front of her.


    "...Charlie?"


    Wendy''s spittle almost caught in her throat.


    Although she had seen him often in front of her in just a pair of boxers, and even when he wasn''t


    wearing them, she had never seen him in a swimsuit, and his lean muscle tone, especially since the


    swimsuit was so short and tight, it was hard to ignore some private part of his body...


    The young girls next to Wendy never took their eyes off him for more than half a second and


    followed him all the way.


    At this time, they still talking excitedly, "Oh, my god, look, he''s got Apollo''s Belt!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What a hot man! He''s like walking hormones, he''s not a soldier, isn''t he!"


    Wendy heard this, could not help but curl her lips.


    Walking hormones, a soldier...


    They had absolutely exaggerated!


    Wendy couldn''t help but swallow and look at his distinguished face.


    In fact, he didn''t look like the traditional type of handsome men, but he''s got a northern man''s deep


    three- dimensional features, coupled with the handsome lines of his face, and the pair of sunken


    deep eyes. Every part of his body was full of male charm.


    He did have the ability to draw people''s attention wherever he went.


    Moreover, his figure, which Wendy knew best, was indeed perfect, and she felt a deep sense of


    fascination every time she reached out and touched it.


    Larry ran towards him and said, "Daddy!"


    "Hmm." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    But Wendy saw him bowing his head, and there''s obvious praise in his eyes as if to say "my good


    boy".


    Larry proudly raised his head and opened his mouth.


    She finally knew what Larry was up to when he came in and suddenly wanted to call Charlie.


    This pair of father and son...


    Charlie walked up to Ryan and nodded. "Mr. Ye."


    "Mr. Hogg!" Ryan''s smile did not change.


    "Charlie, are you done with work?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "But, how did you get here?" Wendy blinked her eyes and continued to ask.


    "I came to swim with you." Charlie gestured to what he was wearing at the moment.


    Wendy certainly knew, biting her lip, she frowned but still asked, "You want to swim? But you don''t


    know how to swim, aren''t you afraid of water..."


    "That''s why I should learn how to swim. You can teach meter." "Then Larry..."


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to say that she was here to teach Larry to swim. However,


    before she could finish her words, Charlie interrupted and looked at Ryan, who was holding


    swimming goggles. "Mr. Ye, I''ll have to trouble you to teach Larry!"


    Hearing this, Ryan frowned slightly and looked at Wendy.


    Wendy was also afraid that would put Ryan in a difficult position. Charlie so appearedpletely


    disrupted their rhythm. Furthermore, what was going on? How could the two of them have fun


    together and left the child to others? Ryan was not a nanny...


    The corners of her mouth moved, but she failed to say anything.


    Because Larry, who received a wink from his daddy, was smart enough to say, "Uncle Ye, thank


    you!"


    Seeing this, Ryan had no choice but to nod with a smile.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Because the children were in the shallow water, and she and Charlie were in the rtively middle


    lanes, so they were separated in two areas.


    Looking at Ryan, who was over there alone with Larry flopping around in the swimming pool, she


    felt a bit sorry.


    A tightening around her waist shifted her attention back.


    Wendy looked at the man who had put on his swimming goggles in front of her, even through the


    lens, she could see the pair of deep eyes like an ancient well, staring at her for the whole time.


    She pushed him away a little and asked with a frown, "Charlie, you really want to learn to swim?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy, however, pursed up the corners of her lips, somewhat skeptical.


    "Fear of water is not much of a w, but I don''t want to be like the previous two times when I fell into


    the river, I can''t do anything!" Charlie suddenly became serious.


    She could forget about the time he fell into the river the first time, the second time he fell into the


    river in the countryside, who knew if he was unintentional or intentional...


    Wendy raised her eyes and was about to speak when she heard his voice, "Wendy, if you don''t


    want to teach me, I won''t force you."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I''ll teach you..." She sighed.


    She was very good in the water, and it''s not difficult for her to teach swimming.


    "Charlie, let''s start now!"


    "Okay."


    Although Charlie was afraid of water, the pool was much safter than the river, and he''s tall, his


    pectoral muscles were still half-hidden half-exposed in the water when he''s standing in the one


    meter fifty-six depth water. Although he resisted the water somewhat, it was not enough to create


    much panic.


    Wendy also put on the swimming goggles, holding the handle of the pool. He taught her shooting


    and horseback riding, and she hadn''t taken the initiative to teach him anything. After thinking this,


    she became extremely serious and taught him like a regr coach, "You should rx your body


    first, then open your arms a little, and grab some floating boards with your hands to see if you can


    get used to it..."


    It just didn''t take long before she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Can you keep your hands off me?" Wendy bit her lips and her face turned red.


    "I don''t know how to swim." Charlie looked down at her and said righteously, "I was scared inside


    the water, of course I would unconsciously want to grab you!"


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    She held her temper and continued to teach him, pretending it to be his normal physical reaction.


    But he was not only holding her, with hands around her waist, and that restless big hand also from


    time to time went down, sped her waist and abdomen, pinching her back and forth...


    Although no one noticed their little gesture, Wendy burned red in the ears.


    In her help him to follow the floating board forward to try to unfold the body, Charlie choked to the


    water, once again, he stood up straight suddenly and hugged her to the hilt.


    Wendy raised her hand, just against his firm chest.


    She took off the swimming goggles, and in her sight, Charlie''s ck hair wet, water droplets messily


    slipped on his face, and the throat...


    She felt as if the water inside the pool had gradually tumbled.


    When his hand slid down that she couldn''t remember how many times, and when his coarse fingers


    through the fabric teasing her, Wendy pushed him away in shame, this time she was 100% sure he


    was definitely not here for learning how to swim!


    Looked over there Ryan had taken Larry to the shore, she turned around and swam to the edge of


    the pool, stepping on the steps to go up.


    Seeing that her face was red, Ryan handed over the towel when asked, "Wendy, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head awkwardly.


    Hearing the sound of water rising and falling behind her, she nced at the tall figure out of the


    corner of her eye, biting her lip and walking away quickly.


    Ryan frowned, chased over with concern, and a footstep sounded on the side, it was Charlie


    surrounded by a bath towel in the waist, who''s also gazing at Wendy, with a doting look between his


    eyebrows, smiled, "She''s still the same as before, just so easily shy!"


    These words were no longer just a simple oath of sovereignty.


    Ryan pushed the frame, the smile on his face was more or less reluctant.


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, they went to the front desk to hand over the keys and


    check out when Charlie picked up his son with one arm, "Larry is thirsty, I''ll take him over there to


    buy a bottle of drinks."


    Wendy nodded and watched the father and son walking to the supermarket next door.


    There were only the two of them left at the front desk. During the entire process in the pool, Ryan


    did not have the chance to say a word to her. Now that he wouldn''t be disturbed, he finally opened


    his mouth and said, "Wendy, you and Mr. Hogg..."


    "Actually, not long ago I didn''t expect this either." Wendy knew what he was referring to and smiled.


    Sometimes life was just like this. You thought turning around was your whole life. Unexpectedly, the


    fate was not over yet. You were just waiting for a deeper and more troublesome time. Sometimes


    life was such a roundabout, you think turn around is a lifetime, did not expect the fate but not


    exhausted, just waiting for a deeper entanglement of time. Seeing this, Ryan frowned a little heavily,


    and so was the tone, "Wendy, as your friend, I still have to say this. Although the two of you have a


    child involved in the middle, you need to follow your heart, not just considering your child! Can you


    understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, Ryan, thank you." Wendy nodded, grateful for his concern towards her. Her eyshes


    fluttered twice, and her tone became softer with her gaze. "However, I did follow my heart, and it''s


    true! In fact, in the four years in Canada since I left, I couldn''t get over him. Otherwise, when I saw


    him again after returning home, my emotions wouldn''t have fluctuated again and again... I couldn''t


    walk out of losing the child and I was sad not only because I lost it, but because it was my child with


    Charlie!"


    When she left with the child, what she thought was that even if he didn''t want her anymore, she at


    least had the child, whose features and eyebrows would look like his...


    At the end of her words, she naturally looked down at the ring finger.


    The diamonds on top were shining brightly, reflecting the affection deep in her eyes.


    Ryan was stunned for a moment. He also stared at the diamond ring, "Has he already proposed to


    you?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded, her voice carrying a sense of bashfulness and happiness, "I''ve said yes."


    After hearing Wendy''s words, Ryan was no need to say more, the emotions flowing from her face


    already said everything, he smiled, reopened with his voice somewhat astringent, "Wendy, I... wish


    you happy."


    There was a pause for half a second, and the following words were somewhat difficult.


    However, he hid it very well, and Wendy did not notice it either. She responded with a smile, "Thank


    you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Charlie also came back with his son timely.


    Wendy answered perfunctorily, "Nothing, we were just discussing where to eatter!"


    Charlie put his son down. Without asking anything, he reached out and took her bag.


    After leaving the swimming pool, Larry was the first to be put into the safety seat in the car, Ryan


    did not sit in it. And after hearing Ryan''s words, Wendy was surprised, "Ryan, you''re not going to


    have dinner with us?


    They had agreed at the beginning to find a restaurant for dinner after the swim.


    "I''m not going. You guys go ahead." Ryan waved his hand. He did not want to break the warmth of


    the family of three anymore. Seeing that Wendy was frowning and about to ask for the reason, he


    exined with a smile, "I suddenly remembered that my grandparents at home said they were


    waiting for me to eat, so I''d better go back and keep thempany!"


    When Wendy heard this, she understood and nodded. "All right then! We''ll meet again some other


    time!" "Okay." Ryan said with a smile.


    Ryan then stopped an empty cab at the roadside, he waved goodbye, and still paused when he


    passed in front of Charlie, and the two men''s eyes met silently in the air for two seconds, with a


    deep meaning that only they understood.


    Ryan raised his hand and patted Charlie on the shoulder, and whispered a few words in a low voice


    that could only be heard by the two of them.


    "You win!"

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    The cab quickly went away in their sight.


    Charlie opened the front passenger door for Wendy, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and


    pressed her onto the seat, just like what he did to his son. Then, he pulled on the seat belt and tied


    it tightly around her.


    When he got up, Wendy reached out and grabbed his arm. "What did Ryan just say to you?"


    "What do you think?" Charlie asked, raising his eyebrows.


    However, there seemed to be a hint of pride in the deep and serene eyes.


    Upon hearing that, Wendy frowned and said, "I saw him pat you on the shoulder just now. It seems


    that he said something..."


    "You''re wrong," Charlie said without changing his expression.


    "..." Wendy had a suspicious expression.


    Was he taking her eyes bad? She clearly saw Ryan''s mouth open and close...


    Charlie closed the door for her, turned around the front of the car, and sat down in the driver''s seat.


    He then started the engine and left the swimming pool.


    Wendy saw that Charlie didn''t want to continue this topic, so she had to stop asking. Since they had


    nned to have dinner outside, they did not ask Aunt Lee to prepare dinner for them in the vi.


    After Ryan left, there were only the three of them left for dinner. They chose a Shanghai cuisine


    restaurant, where the atmosphere was very warm, with many came out with their children, just like


    them.


    By the time they finished eating and returned to the vi, night had already fallen.


    On the way, Larry yawned. Wendy read a few pages from a storybook, and he was quickly put to


    sleep with his eyelids drooping.


    After gingerly leaving the children''s room, she pushed open the bedroom directly next door.


    Charlie had already taken a shower. He didn''t even wrap a bath towel around his waist. He was


    lying on the bed, naked in a pair of boxers, with his two arms resting on his back.


    Wendy looked over and licked her lower lip.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly she remembered that he was wearing swimming trunks in the swimming pool in the


    afternoon. Not only the young girls were attracted, but also she couldn''t take her eyes off him at that


    time. Although she didn''t look at him directly, she had never looked away from him...


    Wendy adjusted her breathing and walked over calmly. "Well, why don''t you cover yourself with the


    quilt?"


    Charlie didn''t move. He just twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m so tired!" He kept his eyes closed as if he was very tired.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy was a little confused. "What are you tired of..."


    Charlie opened his deep eyes and gave her a meaningful nce.


    "Nothing," he said tly.


    And what she didn''t know was that, in addition to Felix in New York, he secretly solved a hidden


    love rival in the country.


    Wendy frowned, not sure why, she saw that he was tired and wanted to let him rest early, so she


    pulled the quilt to cover him, and also got into it, and then raised her hand to turn off the light.


    As soon as her neck touched the pillow, Charlie, who was lying on the bed and didn''t even want to


    raise his eyebrows, turned over and pressed her down. In the dark, the desire that flowed out of his


    breath was obvious without saying much.


    In an instant, the pajamas on her body were removed and thrown out.


    Wendy avoided his thin lips and panted. "Didn''t you say you were tired just now..."


    "Enough to satisfy you twice!" Charlie said in a rough tone.


    He turned her over like a tbread. As the temperature got higher and higher, her voice came out


    from under the quilt.


    Outside the window, the night was getting darker.


    The next morning, when Wendy woke up, she felt unsurprisingly sore all over her body, as if every


    bone in her body was untied. She still did not understand why women were always very tired in this


    kind of thing, while men were refreshed.


    When she stepped on the floor with the nket wrapped around her, her feet were so weak that she


    almost fell down.


    Not unexpectedly, the low chuckle came from behind her, with some early morning hoarseness,


    echoed in the room, and after standing firm in embarrassment, Wendy picked up her pajamas and


    ran into the bathroom.


    More than ten minutester, she finished washing anding out of the bathroom. Charlie had


    already got up from the bed, and the bedding was neatlyid out.


    Today was a rest day, and he didn''t need to go to thepany. He looked quite at ease. At this


    time, he was holding a vibrating mobile phone in his palm. It was hers. He handed it directly to her.


    "It''s Ryan''s call."


    "Oh!" Wendy was stunned.


    After taking it, it was indeed a call from Ryan on the screen.


    Seeing her gaze over, Charlie withdrew his hand and then had to step towards the bathroom.


    Wendy saw that his tall figure was hidden inside, then walked to the floor- to- ceiling window and


    picked it up, putting the phone in her ear.


    By the time Charlie came out, she had already ended the call. She was still standing there with her


    phone in her hand, a dazed expression on her face. "What''s wrong?"


    Wendy turned around and exined, "Well, Ryan said that he''s going back to Canada this


    afternoon!"


    "Is he sure he''s going back?" Charlie was surprised but also felt that it was reasonable when he


    heard the news.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and couldn''t help frowning. "I feel a little strange. I remember that when


    Ryan stayed, he also said that he wanted to apany his grandparents more, which meant that


    he was going to stay in Ice City for a period of time, I did not expect him to suddenly go back!"


    "You still don''t know? Naturally, it''s because he knew there''s no more possibility between him and


    you." Charlie said meaningfully on the side.


    "What do you mean?" Wendy asked, not understanding what he meant.


    Charlie squinted at her and continued, "He knows you''ve be a passer-by, so there''s no point in


    staying here."


    "..." Wendy was confused.


    "Have you not been able to see his feelings for you?" Seeing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows and


    asked.


    "What feelings..." Wendy pursed up the corners of her mouth and understood immediately. She


    thought that Charlie was being jealous again, so she frowned and said, "What are you talking


    about? How is it possible?"


    "Ryan at the beginning is only my primary care doctor, and onlyter developed into a friend, he is


    very popr in Canada, in the magazine where I work, there are many young girls in love with him,


    and we''ve been friends for many years, we also very well understand each other, but we''re just


    friends..."


    In Charlie''s eyes, Wendy''s voice was getting lower and lower.


    These were all her thoughts, but that did not mean that Ryan was thinking the same...


    Men were the most urate at seeing men, and realizing this, she stopped talking at once.


    Charlie twitched the corner of his mouth and thought that she was stupid enough that she didn''t


    even notice that Ryan had feelings for her.


    But it''s a good thing she''s stupid.


    Finally, Charlie got rid of all the domestic and external problems, and no longer needed to prevent


    the two from meeting in the future. Charlie finally confirmed his doubts and asked, "He''s on an


    evening flight?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    When he was about to raise his eyebrows, she added, "I''ll see him off at the airport!"


    "Just you? I''ll drive you there." Charlie''s expression changed.


    "No need. Uncle Lee can send me there. I don''t know when we will meet next time, I want to say a


    few words to him." After Wendy finished, she looked at Charlie and said, "Charlie, take it easy..."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Charlie''s eyes blinked, and his expression was a little unnatural, as if his thoughts had been


    exposed.


    "Of course not!" His voice was hard.


    Wendy, however, was not at ease and still frowned at him, asking with great uncertainty, "Will you


    suddenly appear at the airport like thest two times?"


    "I''ve been very busy this week. I just want to stay home, watch TV, and rx." Charlie curled his


    lips.


    After lunch, Wendy changed her clothes and went to the airport.


    When she was about to go out, she deliberately looked around the living room. Charlie was sitting


    cross- legged on the sofa in his home clothes. Business news was broadcast on TV, and it seemed


    that he was very fascinated by it.


    An hour and a halfter, she and Ryan appeared in the airport lobby.


    There were a lot of people walking around and loud noises here no matter what time of day it was,


    only today it seemed to be more noisy, like something was going on.


    There was a lot of staff went out, and other passengers surrounded them to watch the hustle and


    bustle. Some people even held up their mobile phones to record, and Wendy vaguely heard the cry


    of some animals. The air was also apanied by the flying hair from time to time.


    Wendy was a little stunned. "What''s going on?"


    Because there were so many people around, Without waiting for her toe forward, an older


    woman next to her told her, "Don''t mention it! Just now there is a woman who seems to havee


    from the countryside, but took a box filled with several live chickens, said to visit the daughter who


    just gave birth, and the chicken was her daughter! But it''s the airline regtions, passengers can


    not bring poultry!"


    "That woman should be the first time to fly, so she does not understand these rules. However, the


    woman got angry and released the chicken after arguing, so now it became like this! Everyone is


    here to watch the hustle and bustle, but these staffs suffer, desperately catching chickens one by


    one, it''s not that easy, look at the chicken feathers flying all over the airport hall!"


    After hearing this, Wendy was also very surprised.


    She used to see some strange things on the Inte, but she didn''t expect to meet one personally.


    Although it was funny, she did not have the mood to watch it. Instead, she brushed away the


    chicken feathers that had fallen into her sleeves and apanied Ryan to go through the


    registration and luggage check- in. Many passengers went to watch the fun, so they didn''t have to


    wait in line much, and the process waspleted quickly.


    Because there was still time, the two of them stopped in front of the security checkpoint.


    Wendy looked up from the passport and boarding pass in his hand and asked, "Ryan, why did you


    suddenly decide to go back to Canada? You''ve had a long vacation, I thought you''d be here for a


    while longer!"


    "It''s been very busy in the hospitaltely, not enough staff, and they keep calling me back." Ryan


    shrugged his shoulders with a helpless expression on his face. "So I have to end my holiday early!"


    "Then it must be hard work!" Wendyughed.


    Thinking of her conversation with Charlie in the morning, she paused for two seconds and spoke


    seemingly without thinking "Ryan, you are not young, I have been friends with you for so many


    years, you have always been single, have you thought about finding a girlfriend? I told you before,


    many young girls in the magazine are fond of you!"


    "Well, let nature take its course. If fatees, I won''t reject it." Ryan said as he nodded. His smile


    was very gentle.


    The two of them talked for more than ten minutes before a flight notification was announced on the


    radio.


    Wendy couldn''t help looking behind.


    For some reason, she felt that a pair of familiar eyes were staring at them in a desperate manner.


    "It''s time. I have to go through the security check." Ryan looked at his watch and said with a smile.


    He pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose. "Wendy, I really don''t know when I''ll see you next


    time, how about a hug?" "Okay!" Wendy responded with pleasure.


    She took the initiative toe forward, and Ryan also reached out to embrace her. They were very


    polite to give each other a farewell hug.


    In such a farewell airport lobby, such a hug wasmon but warm.


    Two secondster, they separated.


    Wendy put down her arms. Just like before, she felt that there was something locking her tightly like


    a lock. Especially after they hugged, it seemed to be more urgent.


    She looked back left and right, all walking crowds, could not see anything different.


    Ryan didn''t notice the details, but he probably realized that his eyes might flicker. He lowered his


    head slightly and said with a smile, "When the weddinges, remember to invite me."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded with a smile.


    From beginning to end, Ryan continued to conceal his feelings very well as before. And Wendy did


    not reveal anything either, and she continued to act as if she did not know anything. She just


    secretly expected in her heart, hoping that he will meet his sincere destined one.


    "I''m going, bye bye!"


    "Have a safe journey!"


    After seeing Ryan disappear in the security channel, Wendy also turned around and left the airport


    hall.


    Uncle Lee did not drive the car into the courtyard, only parked at the door, and would have to do


    maintenance for the car. When Wendy walked toward the vi, she vaguely saw a sh of a figure,


    or just sunlight.


    After entering the door, Wendy bent down and changed her shoes.


    When she put on the slippers, she stopped and her eyes looked at the pair of leather shoes ced


    on the floor mat.


    She couldn''t help but reach out her hand and picked up the strand of brown chicken hair that had


    adhered to it.


    Like Sherlock Holmes, Wendy put the chicken feathers in front of her eyes, close up to study in


    detail, if there''s no mistake, simr chicken feathers had fallen on her sleeve, and, when she went


    out, this pair of leather shoes seemed to be on the shoe rack...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She licked her lips and put the leather shoes back in ce.


    Walking into the living room, Larry saw her and immediately greeted her, after Wendy held him in


    her arms, she walked towards the man sitting on the couch.


    The TV continued to y the financial news, Charlie was wearing that home dress, heard footsteps


    and looked over, and just said "you''re back".


    Everything seemed to be intact, but Wendy smelled something, his cor seemed a little crooked as


    if he had changed it in a hurry and had not organized it, and his trouser legs slightly...


    She sat down next to him and asked, "Charlie, have you been staying at home all this time?"


    "Yeah." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Seeing this, Wendy looked down at Larry sitting on herp and touched his little face. "Sweety, let


    me ask you, after I left, did your Daddy stay at home all the time?"


    Larry blinked his eyes.


    He looked at her and then secretly looked at his Daddy, Then he slipped down from her legs and


    said, "I''m going to y Lego~"


    After that, he quickly ran out of sight.


    Feeling her gaze, Charlie frowned and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Wendy squinted her eyes like how he used to and said with certainty, "Charlie, you''ve gone to the


    airport!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    "No, I don''t." Charlie denied in a cold voice.


    "Really?" Wendy asked in a tone of disbelief.


    Charlie''s expression did not change, tly looking at the financial news ying on the TV, pulling his


    lips to emphasize, "I''ve just answered that I''ve been watching TV at home all the time."


    "Really?" Wendy raised her eyebrows, pretending to be deep in thought, and said, "But there are a


    lot of live chickens running around in the airport lobby today, and chicken feather is everywhere.


    When I entered just now, I saw a chicken feather on your leather shoes..."


    "You''re too obsessed with Detective Conan!" Charlie interrupted with a sneer.


    Wendy bit her lips. Seeing that he still looked calm, she knew that he would not easily admit it, but


    she was sure in her heart that he did not stay at home, but followed her to the airport.


    His gaze, which was as sharp as a de, was so familiar that she was almost certain of it.


    She blinked her eyes and thought of something. Suddenly, she pointed at him and shouted in a low


    voice, "Ah, there seems to be a chicken feather at your cor!"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie subconsciously raised his hand to brush his cor.


    But there was no semnce of a foreign object in addition to the soft fabric, let alone any chicken


    feathers.


    After realizing that he was tricked, Charlie''s expression gradually stiffened up, he looked askance at


    her, and saw her smile so smug, and her gaze sly like a little fox.


    "See, I was right!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched, and his expression was unnatural.


    He reached out towards her in annoyance and pressed her into his arms. After being caught, he no


    longer hid it and bit her earlobe in anger, "If I don''t go, won''t I miss out on the two of you in a loving


    embrace?"


    "You saw it..." Wendy covered her ears guiltily, long ago lost the momentum of a moment ago.


    Charlie looked down at her and snorted coldly.


    Well!


    It was not a loving embrace at all. It was obviously a farewell hug for a very close friend...


    Wendy wanted to defend herself, but when she saw his gloomy face, she swallowed her words in


    fear. When he held her in his arms tightly and fiercely, she touched her nose with embarrassment.


    Oh no, she might identally knock over a vinegar jar...


    Just like before, Wendy blinked twice, raised her hand to the abdomen, and said, "Well, I think I


    might get some stomach problems..." Sure enough, after she finished, the force of Charlie''s arm


    suddenly loosened, he then lowered his eyebrows and looked at her with concern.


    There was a burst of sweetness in Wendy''s heart.


    However, she wondered if God''s punishing her for lying. Gradually, she actually felt some pain in


    her belly. It was not so strong, but the cramping sensation was not strange for her.


    Thinking of something, she got up from the couch and walked upstairs quickly.


    Charlie saw that there seemed to be something wrong with her, he also stood up at the same time.


    But she walked very fast, and when he pushed open the door of the bedroom, her figure was


    already hidden inside the bathroom.


    The door was closed and there was no way for him to get in, so he could only stay outside for the


    time being.


    A small lump appeared between Charlie''s eyebrows. He didn''t know what was going on, but when


    he thought of how ufortable she looked just now, the worry between his expressions became


    deeper and deeper. He strode back and forth with his long legs and couldn''t help but knock on the


    door.


    When he knocked on the door for the third time, the bathroom door pulled open a gap.


    Wendy did note out immediately but showed a head from inside.


    Charlie immediately asked, "Wendy, how are you doing? Do we need to go to the hospital?


    "I''m fine!" Wendy did not expect to make him so rmed, and quickly shook her head, and then


    awkwardly exined, "I''m just having my period!"


    "A period?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded and said with some embarrassment, "Well, can you do me a favor? Go to the


    guest bedroom to bring me the sanitary napkin inside the bag..."


    At that time Charlie let Aunt Lee pack out a guest room for her, although at first, she was with Larry


    to sleep in the children''s room, now was with him to sleep in the bedroom, but most of her things


    were still in the guest room.


    Seeing him standing there without moving, she couldn''t help but call him again, "Charlie?"


    "Got it!" Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Then he turned around and strode out of the bedroom.


    Two minutester, the tall figure came over again, with a pink package in his hand, and handed it to


    her through the gap of the door.


    "Thank you!" Wendy said and went back into the bathroom again. She didn''t pay much attention to


    Charlie''s expression.


    She also didn''t expect her period toe suddenly, two days earlier than the normal date, and only


    after she went upstairs did she determine the causes of stomach difort, but it was normal for


    her period toe two or three days earlier orter.


    After changing into clean underwear and taking care of it, she pulled the bathroom door open and


    came out. She found Charlie sitting at the end of the bed with a cigarette burning in his hand, which


    had just been brought to his lips and exhaled deeply at that moment.


    Wendy walked over and saw that he was staring at white smoke without looking up. She couldn''t


    help but reach out and touch him. "Charlie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Charlie didn''t respond, and she couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Wendy licked her lips, thinking that he was still jealous that she embraced Ryan at the airport. Just


    as she was about to fawn over him, he suddenly frowned and said, "Why aren''t you pregnant yet?"


    "Uh..." Wendy blinked her eyes.


    It took her a moment to realize what he meant.


    After the two got back together, Charlie exined that he wanted to have a daughter. After that,


    every time they had sex, the two of them had not done contraception measures, and he also


    mentioned that the monk in the temple said that he would have both son and daughter in this life,


    which showed his expectation on the matter of having a daughter.


    She''s afraid he was always expecting her to be pregnant, and now that she''s on her period...


    Wendy knew what he was referring to, and her cheeks could not help but turn slightly red.


    "Could it be that I''m not working hard enough?"


    Charlie flicked the cigarette ashes in his hand and muttered to himself. Then he looked at her with


    his deep eyes, which sparkled with determination, and said, "From tonight onwards, I''ll do that with


    you eight times a day, and hang you upside down on the wall, I don''t believe that you still can''t get


    pregnant!"


    "Uh, don''t scare me..." Wendy''s shoulders trembled a little.


    Charlie spat out a smoke ring, but his eyes were clearly indicating that he wasn''t joking.


    Wendy swallowed her saliva in panic and stepped forward to hold one of his arms. "Charlie, let


    nature take its course! I also want to give birth to a daughter to you, but you can''t be too anxious


    about this. Don''t be too hasty! Besides, if we have a daughter now, we are bound to distract some


    energy. I still want to make up for the four years of mother''s love owed to Larry..."


    In the end, she struggled to get Charlie to temporarilypromise.


    She was relieved when the phone in her pocket vibrated and a text message came in, the sender


    was shown as Kim.


    Wendy tapped her head and remembered that Kim had asked her to borrow a book.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    One weekday afternoon.


    After having lunch with Larry, Wendy came out alone from the vi. Uncle Lee parked Mercedes in


    front of a rtively remote cafe.


    Not long after she got off the car, her cell phone rang.


    As expected, "Charlie" was shown on the screen.


    This man, he really kept her in a tight grip.


    After the line was connected, Charlie asked in a calm voice, "Are you going to see Uncle Gray?"


    "Yes." Wendy did not avoid this subject. Actually, she deliberately did not tell him about this,


    because she was afraid he would object or maybe he woulde with her. That would be


    ridiculous. She was just sending a German trantion of the novel to Kim.


    Charlie was naturally not very pleasant on the other side, and Wendy didn''t know whether tough


    or cry at the fact that he was jealous all the time.


    She pushed open the door of the cafe, there was the sound of wind chimes, and she took the


    opportunity to say, "I can''t talk about it now, I''m going in! We''ll it when we get back!"


    After that, she boldly hung up the phone and muted it.


    The cafe was located in the alley of an old urban area, the facade was ordinary, but there were


    whole rows and rows of bookshelves after entering. It was very quiet, only the sound of a very soft


    piano. Wendy looked up and saw Kim who was sitting on the second floor smiling at her.


    "Mr. Gray!"


    "Miss Lim, have a seat!"


    Kim hurriedly greeted her and then pointed to the white porcin cup in front of her. "I just ordered


    a cup of cappino for you. You girls should all love this, right?"


    "Thank you!" Wendy said gratefully with a smile.


    "Miss Lim, have you brought that novel here?"


    Kim did not wait for her to take the initiative, he could not wait to speak, it is clear that he really


    wanted to read this novel. She nodded her head and said, "Here it is. I''ll give it to you now!"


    When she took it out of her bag, Kim had already reached out to catch it with both hands.


    He spread the book in his palm, his eyes glowing as he looked at it, unable to hide his excitement,


    "It''s really the original version of ''Ansichten eines Clowns''. That''s great!"


    "Because it''s a bit old, the paper inside is yellow and brittle, I hope Mr. Gray can be careful when


    reading it!" Wendy smiled and said, "Because this book is important to me, too!"


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll definitely be careful with it!" Kim promised with a sincere look.


    Seeing this, Wendy was not worried. It could be seen that Kim was a person who loved books, and


    he took the book and put it into a kraft paper bag very carefully.


    After calming down the excitement a little, Kim took a sip of coffee and asked her, "Miss Lim, the


    last time I mentioned this book, I wanted to ask you about this, do you like this novel very much or


    have you watched this movie?"


    Wendy exined, "In fact, it''s my..."


    "Honey, why didn''t you ask me toe out for a coffee? Such a leisurely and elegant thing!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a female voice of some age and


    experience.


    An elegant noblewoman was walking up from the stairs, her hair pulled into a high bun at the back


    of her head, looking even more haughty and not easy to approach, holding a famous brand''s


    handbag in her hand. It looked like she wasn''t here for coffee at all.


    Wendy frowned as she looked in the direction of the voice.


    It was Madge''s mother...


    Although the number of times they met was not much, four years ago this Mrs. Lu didn''t leave a


    very good impression on Wendy. The first time they met in Hogg''s Mansion, she spiced up in front


    of Gilbert, and the second time they met in the mall, she interrogated Wendy about Wendy''s family


    without the slightest respect...


    Moreover, Wendy can be sure that this woman was not as forgiving and open- minded as Kim. And


    Wendy''s current rtionship with Charlie also put her in a slightly awkward position at this time.


    Linda came to the table and was really surprised to see her.


    "It''s you!"


    Kim frowned. "Linda, do you know Miss Lim too?"


    Linda stared hard at Wendy, and clenched her fingers hard as she carried her bag.


    At noon, Kim answered a phone and it leaked slightly. She heard a young female voice on the other


    side of the line. With a woman''s natural keen intuition, she was immediately nervous. Plus, her


    daughter Madge had surreptitiously told her that her husband and Wendy had already met...


    She could not stay at home any longer, so she asked the driver to follow Kim.


    Watching the two of them sitting face-to-face andughing, Linda couldn''t help but panic!


    "How can I not know her!" Lindaughed coldly, "Kim, our daughter is at home every day, she


    doesn''t want to eat and drink, you don''t know why, do you? It''s Miss Lim, who repeatedly robbed


    our fancy son-inw!"


    "I already know this, although we are Madge''s parents, I think we''d better stay out of it!" Kim said


    gently.


    "Kim!" Linda was very angry with him, "Madge is your daughter, how can you help an outsider!"


    After all, it was he who asked Wendy out because he wanted to borrow a book, and he did not want


    to make Wendy too embarrassed, so he looked at his wife with displeasure, "Linda, I have


    something to talk with Miss Lim. You go back first!" "No!" Linda, of course, refused. She pointed at


    Wendy and said, "I won''t allow you to meet her!"


    "Linda, when did you be so unreasonable!" Kim frowned and nced at her fiercely.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Linda was amazed, so many years they were considered to be respectful of each other, she had not


    been used by him like this, but at this moment, she could not give in. Sheughed coldly on


    purpose, "Well, I said I won''t allow it! Miss Lim''s really bold, one man clearly can''t satisfy you. What,


    it''s not enough that you stole my daughter''s fiance, now you''re stealing my husband!"


    "You..." Wendy''s face turned pale.


    "Shut up! That''s nonsense!" Kim''s angry voice had been the first to ring out.


    Linda said mockingly, "Why are you so angry? Kim, I think you''re getting old, you''re starting to pay


    attention to the little girl now!"


    "Miss Lim is the same age as our daughter, what are you talking about? Don''t you know what kind


    of a person I am? Don''t let me hear any more words from your mouth that you shouldn''t say, it''s


    degrading!" Kim stood up from his seat and was a little angry.


    "Of course I know who you are. It''s been more than 20 years since we got married, and Kim, you


    should be sorry for me!" Linda continued her harsh words as if there was no end to them, "Now


    you''re fascinated by a little girl, ande to such a romantic cafe for a date. Bah, both of you are


    shameless! Miss Lim, it seems that the children without mother education are different, so


    shameless!"


    "Linda Scott!" Kim shouted angrily.


    He couldn''t stay any longer for fear that his wife would say something more unpleasant. He looked


    at Wendy with embarrassment and said, "Sorry Miss Lim, that''s all for today. I''ll return the book to


    you when I''m done with it!"


    "Alright..." Wendy grudgingly nodded her head.


    Linda did not continue to scream, her purpose had been achieved, she just did not want her


    husband and Wendy to stay together.


    She allowed Kim to pull her arm, get out of the coffee shop, and get in the car.


    Wendy was waiting for a few minutes before she got up and went downstairs.


    She didn''t call Uncle Lee. She thought that this ce was close to the apartment building, so she


    wanted to take a look at her bestie, Emily, by the way. Then she went to the side of the road and


    reached out to get a cab.


    Linda''s behavior made her very ufortable, but she didn''t want to think about it, because she


    and Kim were open and honest. However, she was thinking about something else.


    Just like that day at the door of the restaurant, when Madge saw her and Kim, Madge''s reaction


    was almost the same as Linda''s. Both the mother and daughter were surprised, and they seemed to


    be a little panicked...


    When she was out of her mind, a car quietly stopped beside her. Wendy thought she had dyed


    the private car stop, wanted to take two steps forward and then continue to get a cab, only just as


    her feet lifted, a hand suddenly reached out from the car door and yanked her roughly into the car,


    followed by a handkerchief covering her mouth.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    The man moved so quickly that Wendy didn''t even react.


    He mmed her on the seat with great force, and the car sped away as soon as he closed the door.


    She had a simr experience before when she first met with Donna Hogg, Donna sent two strong


    men in ck suits to take her somewhere, and it''s still very fresh in her mind.


    But she knew that this time was different, because the people sent by Donna also took her away


    rudely in broad daylight, but deliberately mastered the strength, and did not hurt her. And at this


    time the man holding her in the car was also dressed in ck, but his face showed a fierce look.


    Wendy struggled with all her might and threw the handkerchief in her mouth to the ground.


    She wanted to rush over and push the car door open, but the driver in front had already locked the


    door. No matter how hard she tried, it was of no use.


    She pped the car window with all her might, trying to attract the attention of passers- by or the


    car along the way. However, she missed another trick, because the car window ss was with a


    very thick ckout paper, she can see outside, and the people outside can not see her at all...


    The fierce-looking man would not give her any more chances. He stretched out his hand and pulled


    her back.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Who are you? What do you want from me? Do you know that this is against thew..."


    Before Wendy finished her words, he pped her in the face.


    His strength was really great.


    Not only was her face on fire, but even her ears were buzzing.


    The man picked up the handkerchief by his feet and covered her mouth again. Listening to her


    mumbling incessantly, the driver in front was very annoyed, turned around and cursed, "F*ck, cover


    her mouth tightly! And put the eye mask on her!"


    Almost at the same time as the words fell, the man casually grabbed the car wipes ced in the


    back, roughly balled up and stuffed in her mouth, and then put a blindfold on her.


    Wendy was pinned on the back seat, unable to move at all.


    It was dark in her sight and she couldn''t see anything. She could only feel the car had been going


    on and on, the panic in her heart grew without limit, this time she can be sure that she was really


    being kidnapped...


    Although Wendy had seen many such situations in the society''s news, she always felt that this kind


    of thing was far from her. Now it suddenly happened, her hands and feet were cold, and even her


    lips were trembling. Wendy didn''t know how long it took, an hour, or two hours, or maybe longer.


    She felt that they were deliberately making circles. When she was lifted from the seats, her limbs


    were numb because of the posture maintained for a long time. It was difficult for her to even stand


    firm.


    The blindfold was unbuckled by someone.


    Because of the long hours of darkness, when the light returned, she was stung by the sight and


    squinted.


    After adapting to the environment for a few seconds, Wendy looked around and found herself in a


    wilderness. There were almost no buildings around her, and no signs of human habitation could be


    seen. She must have been taken to the suburbs...


    She looked at the path around her and thought that there might be a chance for her to escape if she


    tried her best to break free.


    Before she could figure it out, a shorter man walked out of the warehouse face-to-face. The man


    looked more horrible than the fierce- looking man. There was a scar on the bridge of his nose,


    which looked particrly ferocious, and there was a knife at his waist...


    The short man came up and asked, "Did you bring her here?"


    "Yes." The fierce-looking man nodded, spat out the toothpick in his mouth and said, "Boss, check it


    again, don''t catch the wrong person again!"


    "Yes, it''s this girl!" The short man took out his mobile phone andpared it with her. He was


    satisfied.


    Then, he made a gesture and let the fierce-looking man and the driver take her into the warehouse.


    Wendy had no hope to escape, kept telling herself to be calm, pretended to stumble on her feet


    when they forced to pull her towards them, touched the phone out of her pocket with her elbow joint


    when she leaned over, and then kicked it away with her toes.


    With the shelter of the grass, no one would be able to discover it.


    She was very d that these men had ignored it and hadn''t searched her yet. When she was in the


    cafe, she deliberately switched the phone to silent mode in order to tease Charlie. Otherwise, if


    called her on the way here, the phone would definitely be taken away and thrown away.


    Now, the only thing that Wendy prayed for was that someone could make use of the positioning


    function of her mobile phone to save her life...


    The back of the cor was pulled up without mercy, she was strangled that she could hardly


    breathe, but she couldn''t call out half a sound, and could only let them roughly yank her toward the


    warehouse.


    It was arge warehouse, which might have been used for loading cargo, but now it was


    abandoned and empty.


    As soon as she entered, the iron door was closed with a creak.


    There were two men inside. They were in the same ck suit, but all of them looked like hoodlums.


    There were a lot of beer bottles scattered on the table in front of them, and they kept cursing.


    Wendy''s back had long been soaked through, the fact that she could still hold on to not faint was


    completely miraculous.


    Staying in the same space with such a few big, thick old men, she was really scared...


    In the distance, the sun was dipping in the west.


    Charlie came out an hour earlier than usual from the Hogg''s Group. Since he didn''t catch up to the


    evening peak, he was able to drive smoothly along the way.


    After turning in from the private road and not going far, the white Land Rover slowed down and


    pulled into the yard.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Charlie opened the car door, he was holding his cell phone still in his ear.


    Like the previous times, the line was connected, but there was no one to pick up, and after a long


    time, the mechanical female voice of the system sounded, reminding him that no one was


    answering please dial againter.


    Charlie frowned and walked towards the vi with the car keys in his hand.


    When the door opened, a small figure rushed over excitedly.


    Only Charlie didn''t seem to be the one Larry was expecting, and when Larry saw it was Charlie, his


    little face instantly showed a lost expression.


    "Daddy!" Larry shouted, then turned around and ran back to the living room.


    Seeing this, Charlie instantly understood. But at the same time, he was also surprised.


    He looked down, and sure enough, thedy slippers were there, proving that their owner was not


    there.


    The action of setting aside the car keys paused, Charlie pulled his lips and asked the chubby figure,


    "Aunt Lee, Wendy is still not back?"


    "No!" Aunt Lee shook her head, looked back at her watch, and continued, "Miss Lim haven''te


    back since she left after lunch! At that time, I called Miss Lim and asked her what she want to eat at


    night, so that I could prepare the ingredients in advance, but no one answered!"


    Charlie''s eyes narrowed when he heard that.


    Normally, in addition to wanting to deliberately tease him, Wendy couldn''t have gone this long


    without answering his phone. He thought she had long returned to the vi, but she did not...


    For some reason, he had a feeling of shuddering and it felt like his heart was hanging in mid-air.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Charlie did not enter the house but stood at the entrance.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed Wendy''s number again, but still, no one answered.


    Charlie then called Simon, who happened to be with Emily, and upon hearing Charlie''s inquiry, was


    immediately surprised to say that he had not seen Wendy.


    Hanging up the phone, the shudder in Charlie''s heart became even more intense.


    Without hesitation, he dialed another number, "Uncle Gray, it''s me!"


    When Kim received Charlie''s phone call, he was at home. He didn''t even change his slippers. With


    his hands behind his back, he endured his wife''s iprehensible ramblings and scoldings.


    "Charlie?"


    Kim was surprised to get Charlie''s call. He walked over to the floor- to- ceiling window and asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Gray, you met Wendy today, didn''t you?" Charlie asked directly.


    "Yes!" Kim nodded, still puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "When did you part with her? She''s been out of touch and hasn''te home until now!"


    "Can''t get in touch? What''s going on!" Kim also looked serious. He recalled and said, "We didn''t


    stay long when we met. There was an interlude in the middle. I left early without even finishing the


    coffee! I don''t think Miss Lim will be there for long either, did she go to a friend''s ce?"


    When it came to the interlude in the middle, he couldn''t help but look back at his wife.


    "No, I can''t find her now!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "Charlie, do you suspect that she is missing?" Kim frowned and asked.


    Charlie didn''t answer, but the meaning of his words was obvious, "Thest time you saw her was in


    the cafe of the bookstore, right?"


    "Yes!" Kim was certain.


    "I am going to get the surveince video now!" After saying that, Charlie hung up the phone.


    Kim held his phone with a serious look on his face.


    He didn''t think Charlie was over-cautious. Instead, he was worried that something would really


    happen to Wendy...


    Because of the distance, Linda did not hear clearly what Kim said on the phone, but she still heard


    the words "Miss Lim". She immediately got up from the couch and ran over, regardless of her usual


    image. "Kim, you''ve already returned home, but you still dare to think about that shameless Miss


    Lim. Are you being ashamed of yourself?! I''m ashamed of you!"


    Kim didn''t seem to hear anything. All he thought about was what Charlie had said on the phone just


    There was a sounding from upstairs, and Madge, who was wearing pajamas, walked down,


    "Mom and Dad! What are you arguing about? I just heard your quarrel in the bedroom! What


    happened?"


    Linda saw that her punches hadnded on the cotton and did not have any effect. She gave her


    daughter a hint.


    "Dad?" Madge immediately looked at his father.


    "Your mom is on menopause!" Kim frowned, then he held the phone and said, "I have something


    urgent to do here. Madge, take good care of your mom!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he strode to the entrance.


    Linda stood up and wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Madge. Madge shook her head


    at Linda with a confident smile on her face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Kim''s car arrived at the cafe, Charlie wasing out of it.


    "Charlie, how is it going?"


    Charlie was slightly surprised to see Kim, but he couldn''t care so much at this time. "I''ve watched


    the surveince video, but the alley here is deep, and the spot she happens to be standing in is a


    dead end, and there''s no useful information!"


    When Kim heard this, he realized the seriousness of the problem. At the same time, he was deeply


    chagrined. It was he who proposed to meet in this ce, if he had not wanted to borrow the book,


    perhaps Wendy now would not have lost contact... Charlie looked around before suddenly ncing


    at the BMW that was parked not too far away.


    When he was checking the surveince video, he saw that the BMW was parked there all the time


    and that car was equipped with a 24-hour automobile data recorder.


    He strode forward and dialed the car owner''s number left on it.


    Fortunately, the BMW owner lived upstairs and came down soon.


    After seeing the picture on the automobile data recorder, Charlie mmed his fist on the front of the


    Land Rover''s car cover.


    The fear in his heart had been confirmed. His greatest fear still happened, his Wendy was


    kidnapped!


    It was obvious that someone did it on purpose, the recorder showed that a private car parked next


    to Wendy when she tried to get a cab, and the license te of that private car was deliberately


    obscured, in just a few seconds, she was dragged into the car...


    Charlie''s deep eyes seemed to burst into mes of anger.


    His cell phone rang, and the caller was his assistant, Farr. He picked it up and asked, "How is it?"


    "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim''s cell phone location has been found!" Farr replied excitedly without further


    ado.


    "Send me the location!" Charlie swallowed hard.


    "Charlie, I''ll go with you!" Kim quickly followed. He felt more or less guilty in his heart, always felt


    that it was because he borrowed the book that caused Wendy to suffer this, and for Wendy, he


    always had a good feeling, so he was eager to help out.


    "No!" Charlie refused. When Kim opened his mouth, Charlie continued to say, "Uncle Gray, I''ll go


    over first! Help me give a message to the police station, and then bring some man there!"


    "I see!" Kim nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Charlie, Miss Lim will be fine!"


    "I won''t let anything happen to her!" Charlie clutched the steering wheel tightly.


    The tires made a harsh sound on the ground, and the Land Rover shot out like a stray arrow.


    In the suburbs on the other side, after Wendy was brought into the warehouse, her hands and feet


    were tied with ropes. She was sitting on the ground with her back against the wall, unable to move


    at all.


    She raised her eyes and looked upwards. The high roof was spiky, the walls were at least two


    meters high, and the windows were all very high up, almost near the eaves, while the walls all


    around were bare and had a lot of mold growth.


    It''s impossible for Wendy to escape through the window, the only exit was the closed iron gate


    directly opposite her.


    she couldn''t break free when there were only two people in the car, now there were five men in the


    warehouse, She had even less hope and would never be able to escape. At this time, they were


    sitting around that table with beer bottles scattered all over the floor and were continuing to drink.


    She suddenly felt that they were waiting for the darkness.


    Sure enough, when the sky gradually fell outside, the short man and the fierce- looking man


    suddenly stood up and walked toward her.


    Wendy curled up and leaned against the wall. Her fingers and toes were trembling, and so was her


    voice. "What do you want? If you want money, I can give you money!"


    "Sir, please let me go!"


    "I promise you, I won''t call the police, you can ask for as much money as you want, don''t do


    anything stupid!"


    Wendy knew that this was not the time to be brave and could only beg for mercy.


    But the scarred man was not moved, and he was very disdainful. He sneered and said, "I just take


    the money and do my job, do you understand?"


    What''s more, his employer also said that if Wendy offered money to him, his employer would pay


    double, so he was sure to get the job done.


    "Big brother, what are we going to do next?"


    "Wait for me to make a phone call!"


    The short man finished, took out his cell phone and quickly dialed out a number. When the call was


    answered, he took one look at Wendy and said "I have caught this girl. What should I do next? It''s


    getting dark, the perfect time to do dirty jobs. Give The person on the other side of the line paused


    for a while, and then the voice of a woman of a bit older age sounded. She said in a harsh tone, "No


    need to kill her, just keep her alive. But, I want you to rape her!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    "No problem!"


    Wendy didn''t know what the other person had said, but she heard the words from the short man''s


    mouth.


    Then, the short man grinned lewdly at her twice.


    Wendy was like falling into an icehouse. For no reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling. Just now,


    she offered to give them money, no matter how much they wanted. She could also be sure that


    Charlie would never care about money. But they obviously didn''t care. After hanging up the phone,


    they looked at her in a...


    They didn''t want money. Was it meant...


    Wendy did not dare to think further, if something really happened, she certainly would not be able to


    face Charlie again.


    But a lot of things were like this. The more you fear something, the more it will go in the direction of


    something, her worst fears still happened.


    After the short man put his phone back into his pocket, he reached out towards the table and


    greeted the three men who were drinking beer. They then put down their bottles, and came towards


    her together.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Wendy''s tongue began to tremble, and she looked up in horror. Outside, the sky was falling, only


    two or three light bulbs dangling in therge warehouse, the dim light source wavering, like a horrific


    crime scene in the movie, and five men in front of her surrounded her, all looking at her with ill


    intent.


    They looked at each other and exchanged nces. Then two of them both took off their jacket.


    On their bare arms, there were evenrge areas of tattoos, which looked more ferocious and


    horrible.


    The fierce-looking man rubbed his hands together andughed very filthily. "Well, what do you think


    we are going to do?"


    "You..."


    Wendy had a burst of chills down her backbone.


    Because, she saw their eyes glowing wild desire, and there were five of them, and they were not


    just nning to assault her.


    There were many such things broadcasting on the social news, and as she browsed, she didn''t


    think that one day it would happen to her, and she didn''t know how those young girls went through


    it. Her heart was crushed by fear, mixed with trembling.


    Wendy could hear her teeth chattering as she began to speak incoherently, "No! I beg of you, no,


    please..."


    She was begging, begging for them to let her go.


    But it was useless. No one cared about her fear and begging. They just looked her up and down,


    and those pairs of eyes seemed to be able to prate her clothes.


    "I think this chick should have a good body. Take off her clothes and take a look!"


    "No-"


    Wendy shouted out loud.


    The man with the fierce look, who was the closest to her, smiled and stretched out his hand to pull


    one of her arms. "Scream, scream with all your strength. We hope you can scream loudlyter!"


    "Please, don''t do this to me..."


    Seeing a swarthy hand reaching over, Wendy could not dodge backwards, her hands and feet were


    tied by the rope that she couldn''t break free, she could only open her mouth to bite hard and stared


    at them with hatred. "No! Don''t touch me! B*stard, let go of me, get your filthy hands off me!"


    Pa!


    She hadn''t spoken for long when a loud p swung hard over.


    This time not only her ears were buzzing, but even her eyes seemed to be popping up with stars.


    "D*mn it! How dare you bite me! Behave yourself!" The fierce- looking man was extremely angry


    and gritted with anger.


    Wendy trembled and closed her eyes.


    In ancient times, the paragons of chastity left good names forever, when she saw these in novels


    and TV series, often felt that it''s not worth it, after all, living was the most important thing, but now,


    she wanted to be one of the paragons of chastity, she would rather die to let anyone other


    than Charlie touch her, in that way, at least she''s still clean. Wendy waspletely under control,


    it''s impossbile for her to hit the wall, what other ways could she die?


    She thought of something she once saw on TV, an idea suddenly came to her. She swallowed hard,


    put her tongue up and was about to grit her teeth hard.


    At the moment when she was about to bite her tongue, the corner of her mouth was pinched by


    someone.


    They seemed to be experienced and had already noticed her actions. They immediately stopped


    her and grabbed the wiping towel that had been left aside before and covered her mouth again.


    "Don''t worry! We won''t let you die so easily. We will let you enjoy us slowly!"


    Wendy waspletely desperate.


    This time, she could not even scream aloud. She could only make an "Mm- hmm" sound, which


    sounded more like ament.


    "Big brother, do you think her little body can withstand it?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She has to. Let''s be careful, just don''t kill her! If she can''t stand it, we just have to wait for a while!"


    During the conversation, someone had already sat on her.


    When she was struggling, the rope on her feet loosened, but only allowed them to take advantage


    of the situation and hold it on both sides.


    Someone''s hand reached over. With the sound of ripping, the cloth around her cor was broken,


    revealing theces inside and the corbone, as well as the traces Charlie had leftst night.


    When these hooligans saw it, they were immediately stimted, "Yo! Look at her. She looks very


    decent on the outside, but she is actually a coquettish woman on the inside! It''s obvious that she


    has been f*cking with men all night!"


    Wendy could no longer hear what they were saying.


    She thought about her intimate interaction with Charliest night and how he loved her with all his


    heart. Now, she was going to be ruined by a group of hooligans...


    She looked back feebly, and her vision was blocked by the sour mist. Tears rolled down from the


    corners of her eyes past her temples.


    "nk-"


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    The iron gate, which had originally been closed, was kicked open by someone.


    In Wendy''s dim vision, she vaguely saw a familiar tall figure.


    Was it an illusion?


    She tried hard to push back the mist in front of her eyes, and finally saw the tall figure clearly.


    He was wearing the ck suit in the morning, and his tie was also tied by her in the locker room.


    But at this time, it was already loosely hanging on the cor of his shirt. He was wrapped in icy cold


    around him, and there was no hint of temperature in his sunken, dark eyes.


    Wendy had seen many times when he was angry, but she had never seen him like this before.


    He stood there like an iceberg, her fists clenched tightly, her entire body emanating an awe-inspiring


    chill. There wasn''t a trace of warmth, but it was warm enough to make her nose sour.


    Charlie...


    He finally came!


    It seemed that from the second she was kidnapped, she had a vague feeling that he woulde to


    her rescue.


    Like every time she had been humiliated, he woulde down from the sky and protect her with his


    broad shoulders. But at this time, Wendy suddenly didn''t want him toe, because he was alone,


    but there were five men in the warehouse. It was really dangerous.


    Charlie''s eyes were full of cold fire, and his anger had been strained to the extreme. "Who, dares,


    touch, her, again?!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Charlie, who suddenly broke in, forced them to pause the action on their hands.


    "F*ck, what''s going on!" The short man scolded.


    The person next to the short man was also surprised. "I don''t know. This ce is remote, how did


    this b*stard find up here!"


    Charlie''s sunken deep eyes passed straight through those few people, looking at her, and his


    Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Wendy, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    His voice was still calm, but thest few words were still hoarse.


    Wendy knew that she had made him worry.


    Her mouth was blocked and she could not speak. She could only keep shaking her head and tell


    him that she was fine.


    Seeing this, Charlie''s heart, which had been hanging all this time, finally fell back where it was.


    The fierce-looking man stood up and took two steps forward, following two other men, who were


    standing the fierce-looking man''s left and right. "Let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t meddle


    our business. Now turn your head and walk out and close the door, get as far away as you can, or


    don''t me us for not being polite!"


    "Heh!" Charlie snorted coldly.


    He looked at her face inch by inch and noticed that her right cheek was much higher than her left


    cheek. Someone must have pped her in the face. Looking down, he saw that her cor had been


    torn off arge part, and thece inside was exposed, and he could see her fair skin on her chest...


    Charlie thought of the image of several men surrounding her when he just crashed the door...


    How dare they touch his woman!


    If he hade one stepter...


    Charlie clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles creaked. He could no longer suppress the anger


    in his heart.


    "Big Brother, what should we do now?" The fierce-looking man turned back and asked for


    instructions first.


    The short man sneered and said, "What else can we do? I have already said that we take the


    money and get our job done. Since this guy dares to meddle in our business, then let him have a


    taste of the consequences of meddling!"


    "I see that he looks like he knows some kung fu!" The fierce-looking man looked at Charlie''s figure.


    He didn''t think that Charlie was just a businessman.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re outnumbered!" The short man said.


    Hearing this, the fierce-looking man smiled and said to the two people behind him, "You two, let''s


    kiss his *ss together!"


    Charlie stood rooted to the spot and didn''t move. When the fierce- looking man came forward, he


    waved his right fist. This punch hit the fierce-looking man hard that the fierce-looking man spat out a


    large mouth of blood, with the face turned blue and purple, the fierce-looking man couldn''t recover


    for a long time.


    Then the two men behind the fierce- looking man both pounced on Charlie.


    Just like before, Charlie did not show any fear. He took half a step back, dodged the first attack,


    grabbed the shoulder of one of them, and hit the bridge of the other person''s nose with a punch.


    Then he turned back and kicked the first man to the ground.


    Both of them screamed, and another man also ran to help.


    However, Charlie wasn''t afraid. Although his face was colored, he didn''t suffer much loss. He fought


    against four by himself. The situation became more and more urgent and deadlocked.


    The short man saw that Charlie was getting braver and fiercer, he didn''t follow those four men to


    fightCharlie. Instead, he picked up Wendy, who was lying on the ground, with his hand.


    The rope on Wendy''s feet had broken free at that moment, allowing her to stand firm. Just as she


    was about to break free, a cold de stuck to her neck.


    The short man shouted at Charlie, and then said, "If you dare to move again, I''ll wipe her neck with


    a knife! Try it if you don''t believe me!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie suddenly stopped.


    These people seemed to be ouws, and they didn''t care about whether they would kill someone or


    not. The ferocious expression on their faces didn''t look like they were telling lies. Moreover, even if


    they were telling lies, he wouldn''t let her get hurt at all.


    Charlie''s hands dropped, giving his opponent a chance to attack.


    Because of the short man''s threat, Charlie stopped fighting back. The fierce-looking man who had


    been beaten to spit out blood before lifted his leg toward Charlie. Wendy opened her eyes wide and


    watched him being kicked and bent over his strong body.


    That fierce- looking man must have exerted all the strength to kick Charlie. Although Charlie didn''t


    say a word, his tightly knitted brows showed that he''s very painful.


    "Take the iron stick on the wall and teach this arrogant b*stard a good lesson!" The short man


    shouted at other people.


    Then, two men ran to the wall, picked up several sticks standing on the wall and handed them to


    each other. After that, they lifted up the sticks and ran towards Charlie.


    No! No!


    Charlie, Charlie...


    Wendy shouted silently in her heart, sounding even more desperate than the time when she was


    insulted by the group of people earlier.


    She couldn''t do anything. She could only watch those men rushing to Charlie, punching, kicking,


    and hitting him desperately. And those iron sticks were falling wantonly like raindrops on him.


    Muffled sounds came one after another, and it was unknown how many ribs would be broken.


    Charlie had been knocked down to the ground. He was 1.86 meters tall, but now he arched like a


    shrimp. But even so, he did not say a word from the beginning to the end, much less give in.


    It seemed that he was afraid that she''s worried about him, or he was such a strong-willed man.


    She didn''t know exactly how long it took, every second was so torturous...


    The fierce-looking man suddenly turned around and reported, "Boss, he seems to be dying!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy''s eyes went ck and she almost fainted.


    In her sight covered by tears, she saw Charlie lying on the ground in a very decadent position. His


    whole face was buried on the ground. It seemed that he really couldn''t move.


    With a sudden contraction in her heart, her grief reached a critical point in an instant.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Wendy nced at the short man. While he was distracted, she


    stepped hard on the back of his foot. The strength in his hand was slightly lighter, so she took the


    opportunity to get rid of him. Ignoring the pain caused by the knife, she rushed to Charlie like crazy.


    When she was close to Charlie, other men came forward and tried to grab her.


    For a moment, Charlie, who was lying still before, suddenly stood up on the ground and grabbed


    the iron stick and hit it against them.


    As if out of desperation, he shielded her behind him. Within a few seconds, he knocked down all


    four of them to the ground. One of them even hit the wall and fell into aa.


    The short man screamed and cursed in anger, grabbed the knife, and rushed forward at Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was dealing with the two men with his left and right hands. He couldn''t deal with


    them all. When the knife was about to be inserted into his back, Wendy hadn''t thought about what


    to do when the body already had its own consciousness, directly blocked in front of him.


    But the knife did not stab her body, only a few centimeters away from her, because Charlie found in


    time, he turned back to grab the knife with his bare hands.


    The blood turned from one drop to two, three to four, and finally into a column of blood flowing


    rapidly down.


    Even though Charlie couldn''t stand straight, his body was still full of firmness. His eyes were full of


    long, thin bloodshot line, holding the de in a death grip, he stuck it in his palm, not allowing the


    short man to get his way.


    Because if he can''t resist a little, the tip of the knife will be inserted into her body, and then the


    whole knife.


    Just when they were at a standstill, a smoke bomb was suddenly thrwon in and the warehouse was


    instantly filled with smoke.


    "Big brother, There are so many police outside!" The fierce- looking man saw the shing police


    lights outside and screamed in panic. The short man immediately loosened his grip on the knife.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get out of here!"


    They couldn''t care about their unconscious brother, trembling and running away from the back like


    rats.


    Vaguely, Wendy could hear a familiar voice of the middle-aged man from far to near.


    "How''s Charlie?"


    Kim then came over with the police. When he saw the scene inside, he couldn''t help but be shocked


    and quickly asked.


    He helped her untie her hands and yanked the car wipes out of her mouth, then turned his head


    and shouted, "Quick, call an ambnce!"


    Wendy knelt on the ground directly and held Charlie in her arms with great difficulty. At this point, he


    was covered in blood, as if everywhere was wounded, as if dipped in a bubble of red paint.


    "Charlie, don''t scare me..."


    Wendy choked with sobs, and her tears fell on his eyelids.


    Charlie opened his deep eyes and raised his hand. However, he must have pulled a wound, the


    pain was so intense that his face was distorted.


    Wendy felt that even the breath he exhaled was cold and bloody, she cried out in pain and asked,


    "Where do you hurt? How are you feeling? Tell me!"


    Charlie didn''t answer her but still struggled to lift his hand. He slowly took off his suit jacket and put


    it on her body to cover her torn clothes. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    In the long corridor outside the operating room.


    At this time, it was deep in the night. The light hitting the wall refracted a ghastly white light. Wendy


    leaned back against the wall, and her eyes were constantly staring at the words marked on the


    door, "operating room, no entry".


    In the warehouse, the police in uniforms came in one after another and ran to catch the escaped


    hooligans.


    Charlie, who was in her arms, suddenly narrowed his eyes after saying those words. Blood oozed


    from the corner of his mouth, and then he slowly closed his eyes.


    Wendy apanied him to the ambnce. Along the way, she watched as the two doctors


    scrambled to give him first aid.


    After arriving at the hospital, he was pushed directly into the operating room.


    The 60th, 90th ribs fractured and massive internal bleedingpressed the chest cavity...


    Wendy trembled and closed her eyes.


    Don''t be afraid...


    His hoarse voice was still ringing in her ears.


    At that time, he was covered in blood, and even breathing was difficult, but he told her like this.


    Wendy kept repeating these two words in her heart, telling herself not to be afraid, he''ll be fine, he''ll


    be fine!


    After Kim arranged the people in the police station, he also walked back to the operating room. He


    saw that she was also covered with a lot of blood. But when he looked carefully, he found a clear


    bloodstain on the right side of her neck.


    "Miss Lim, you''re injured too!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy raised her hand and touched her neck.


    At that time, she thought that Charlie was dead, so she rushed over regardless of danger. Although


    the short man''s attention was diverted at the time, the de still cut into her skin. In the ambnce,


    the whole time she had her head down and nervous about Charlie, simply could not care about


    other things...


    Kim saw that the bleeding didn''t stop. He couldn''t help but continue, "The wound seems to be quite


    deep. Don''t make it more serious. Go and deal with it!"


    "No, I''m fine!" Wendy shook her head and insisted, "I''m going to stay here with him!"


    Seeing this, Kim did not try to persuade her further. Instead, he called the nurse toe over and


    deal with her wound.


    "Thank you..." Wendy said gratefully.


    "Don''t!" Kim waved his hand and added, "I have already told the police, they''ll ask you over after


    Charlie''s surgery is over!"


    Wendy nodded and opened her mouth to say thank you, but she swallowed her words again at the


    thought of what he had just said.


    Because it was a knife wound, cleaning the wound will be somewhat painful, the young nurse was


    afraid that she will be in pain, and specially instructed her to bear it, but she did not have any


    reaction throughout, still just staring at the operating room.


    After the wound was bandaged, the nurse said a few words about the precautions and left with the


    first aid kit.


    Then, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Brother Lu!"


    Wendy looked over and saw Gilbert, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit,ing over in a hurry.


    He didn''t tie the two buttons on his neckline. There was an anxious expression on his usually


    serious face at this time, and his wife E was following him.


    Kim stood up and walked up to him. "Brother Hogg!"


    Kim was the one who called Gilbert. After all, he was also a father. If anything happened to his


    children, he wished to be informed as well.


    "Charlie... What''s going on with Charlie? Is he in the operating room?" Gilbert asked as he looked at


    the closed operating room.


    "Yes!" Kim nodded and tried tofort Gilbert. "Brother Hogg, don''t worry!"


    "What happened? Why was he suddenly sent to the hospital and had an operation inside?" Gilbert


    didn''t understand why. "Here''s the thing. In the afternoon, Miss Lim was kidnapped at the entrance


    of the coffee shop. We then confirmed that she was kidnapped. After finding her, Charlie took the


    lead in driving over, because the other side was outnumbered, there was some conflict during the


    rescue, Charlie was more seriously injured, and was pushed into the operating room after arriving at


    the hospital!" Kim briefly told the cause of the incident.


    "How''s the situation now?" Gilbert asked in a deep voice.


    "It is not very optimistic at the moment, many ces in the body are seriously injured, the 60th and


    90th ribs fractured, a lot of internal bleedingpress the chest cavity, resulting in breathing


    difficulties, but the doctors said they will do their best to save him!"


    After hearing Kim''s answer, Gilbert''s body swayed.


    "Master, are you alright?" His wife held on to him worriedly.


    E took out a bottle of hypotensive drugs that she carried with her all the time, poured out two


    pieces, and handed them over. Gilbert calmed down after taking them, and said in surprise,


    "Kidnapping?"


    "Yeah, now the police will investigate the specific situation!" Kim nodded with a sigh.


    Gilbert turned his eyes and noticed Wendy, who was standing against the wall.


    She was wearing a man''s suit jacket, which was covered with blood. Even if it was dark, the blood


    still could not be covered up. At this time, the blood had dried up, and it looked even more shocking.


    Her hands were also stained with blood. Except for the wound under her neck that had been


    treated, there was no other injury.


    "It''s because of you?" Gilbert asked as he finally understood what was going on.


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled, and she didn''t deny it.


    "Is it because of you that Charlie is now seriously injured and lying in the operating room?" Gilbert


    was furious. He strode forward and almost pointed at Wendy''s nose and scolded, "You are like a


    ghost haunting Charlie, now he''s be like this, are you happy? Get out of here, get out of here


    right now! I don''t need you here. Don''t show up in front of me. Get the hell out of here and get out of


    my sight!"


    "..." The corner of Wendy''s mouth was tightly pressed together.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you deaf? I told you to get out of here. Don''t stay here!" Gilbert roared angrily. He almost


    reached out his hand to push her away and repeated, "Get out of here!"


    Wendy pretended not to hear his words and stubbornly met Gilbert''s angry eyes. She gritted her


    teeth and said word by word, "No, I won''t leave!"


    If Charlie was here, there was no way she could leave!


    She had to wait for him!


    Wendy had made up her mind. No matter how Gilbert scolded her, how unpleasant the words


    Gilbert said, she did not care.


    was even more furious, as if he was going to call someone to blow her out of the hospital in the next


    second. Kim saw this and quickly came forward to stop Gilbert. "Brother Hogg, if you have


    something to say, say it nicely. Right now, everyone''s worried about Charlie!"


    "Let''s sit here and wait. He''s been in there for some time. I believe that Charlie will be fine!"


    As Kim spoke, he helped Gilbert to the other side of the operating room. Gilbert''s wife, E, was


    standing beside Gilbert and trying to persuade Gilbert in a low voice.


    Wendy still leaned against the wall and kept that position, focusing on the operating room.


    Time''s passing by minute by minute.


    The corridor gradually quieted down, but everyone''s heart was hanging in the air.


    They didn''t know how long it took, but suddenly the sound of a mixed and fast high heel knocking


    on the ground came from far and near and soon stopped at the door of the operating room.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Upon hearing the voice, Wendy saw Madgeing in a hurry.


    Because Madge was wearing high heels, she looked a little higher than usual. She ran to Kim and


    said, "Dad!"


    "Madge? Why are you here too?" Kim was a little surprised to see his daughter.


    "Dad, how could I note? You said on the phone that Charlie was in the hospital, so I


    immediately drove over from home!" Madge quickly replied.


    In fact, it was Linda who saw her husband going out in the evening and nevering back, so she


    called him again and again. On thest call that night, Kim just arrived at the hospital, in case his


    wife continued to suspect him, so he said that he could not leave the hospital because Charlie''s


    there. Madge, who was next to Linda, heard it clearly.


    Madge turned to look at Wendy and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Wendy frowned slightly.


    Madge''s words were with a surprised tone, in fact, it''s very normal, but somehow she felt as if it was


    not that simple, because the way Madge looked at her made her feel that Madge thought she was


    not supposed to be here at this time...


    Wendy did not think about it deeply, because all she could think about was Charlie''s safety. Kim


    knew that the rtionship between the two girls was sensitive, so he took his daughter to Gilbert''s


    side, "Gofort Uncle Hogg!"


    Madge was almost pushed over by her father. Without saying anything, she just sat on the chair.


    "Madge, good girl, you''re here too." Gilbert opened his eyes and said with a sigh.


    "Uncle Hogg, Charlie will be fine. Don''t worry!" Madge said softly.


    "Hum!" Gilbert nodded his head.


    Wendy, however, did not care about it at all, she crossed her hands and sped them together,


    praying silently.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened.


    As soon as the attending doctor came out from the room, he was surrounded by them.


    "Doctor, how is it going?"


    The attending doctor raised his hand slightly, removed his mask, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the


    operation was sessful and now the patient doesn''t have any life-threatening condition! But for


    safety''s sake, he''ll be sent to the ICU for observation overnight, and then transferred to a regr


    ward tomorrow!"


    "Thank you, thank you, doctor!" It seemed that this was the only word that could be said at this time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Soon, the nurse pushed Charlie out of the operating room.


    His face was pale, and so were his thin lips, although his body was strong, he looked weak. He


    seemed toe to his senses for a while, his sunken deep eyes half open and half closed, there''s


    a dim light shed through his eyes.


    "Charlie!"


    Gilbert was supported by E and Madge on the left and right, and they quickly stepped forward.


    Charlie didn''t look at them. Through the cracks between them, he looked at Wendy all the time, and


    then slowly raised his arm.


    He obviously frowned. It must hurt a lot.


    Wendy''s line of sight was hazy, but she strode over and grabbed Charlie''s hand. Seeing his Adam''s


    apple rolling up and down, Wendy knew what he was going to say. Tears fell from her eyes and she


    sobbed, "Charlie, I''m fine. I''m not afraid..."


    Such a scene made everyone around them seem like an automatic background.


    They looked at each other as if no one was watching them. No one came forward to stop them,


    because both she and Charlie were holding each other''s hands tightly.


    In other people''s sights, Wendy followed Charlie into the ICU.


    Gilbert moved the corner of his mouth and didn''t say anything in the end, but he looked very


    unpleasant. E, who was next to him, carefully patted his back to smooth his breath.


    Madge didn''t look any better, even her nails were stuck into her palm.


    Kim also looked at the two people who were fading away, but his expression was in a slight trance,


    as if he was also caught up in some fragment of memory.


    The young girl smiled like a flower. They went on a spring hiking trip to the countryside, and halfway


    through the trip he identally fell down from the hillside, his right leg hit a huge stone and was


    broken, and the girl was terrified and cried until she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. He quickly


    comforted her, telling her not to be afraid. When she saw him in pain with cold sweat all over his


    body, she wiped her tears and kept telling him, "I''m fine, I''m not afraid, Kim, you don''t have to be


    afraid..."


    Kim...


    That soft and gentle voice rang in his ears.


    Kim seemed to have been hit by the pain over the past 20 years, and he couldn''t breathe because


    of the pain.


    Gilbert suddenly raised his hand to hold his head. His wife next to him asked with concern, "Master,


    are you alright?"


    Kim came to his senses and calmed down. He went over and said, "Brother Hogg must be too


    anxious. You help him back and get some rest! The operation has already finished. Charlie has to


    stay in the ICU tonight and doesn''t need too many people around. Let him go back and get some


    rest ande back tomorrow!"


    "Brother Lu, thank you for your hard work today!" E said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it, E! I''m d to be able to help!" Kim smiled.


    After they left, Kim looked at his daughter who was standing still and looking in the direction of ICU.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Madge, let''s go back. I don''t feel at ease if you drive alone


    at night. Take my car!"


    "Dad!" Madge called unhappily, as ifining him about helping an outsider.


    "Let''s go!" Kim sighed and took her to the elevator.


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    Wendy stayed with Charlie in the ICU. She sat in the chair, even though her eyelids were heavy,


    she didn''t want to sleep at all and stared at him lying in the hospital bed who had fallen asleep.


    His right hand was inserted with a needle, and his left palm ttened with palm up, wrapped in


    layers of gauze.


    Even if the wound was covered by gauze and could not be seen, she could imagine how shocking it


    was.


    Because before the ambnce arrived, she saw the knife fall from his hand, and his palm was


    already a mess of blood and flesh, could not see the original appearance, and the cut was so deep


    that the bones could be seen clearly.


    He only did that because he was afraid she would get hurt...


    Wendy carefully held his big hand with both hands, like a true believer.


    She did not sleep the whole night, the next morning when the sunrise gradually rose, she felt a


    slight movement on the palm of her hand. She was busy looking up to see that Charlie was slowly


    opening his eyes and meeting her worried eyes.


    "Charlie, you''re awake!"


    Wendy looked at him and burst into tears. "You scared me..."


    Charlie didn''t speak immediately, but looked at her for two seconds, and then asked in a hoarse


    voice, "Who are you?"


    "Charlie, you..." Wendy stiffened.


    He looked at her as if he didn''t know her at all...


    His forehead was also wrapped in gauze because his head was swung by an iron stick, and it


    wouldn''t be because of that that he once again didn''t remember who she was like he did when they


    met again after four years...


    Wendy was in a state of panic when she heard his low chuckle.


    "I''m just kidding!" Charlie pulled his lips and raised his injured hand. He frowned and wiped away


    the hot tears on her face with some difficulty. "It hurts to see you crying."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    After hearing his words, Wendy''s tightly choked chest was suddenly relieved.


    But then more tears came out, and she couldn''t control the salty liquid, as if she wanted to shed all


    the tears of her life.


    She heard that he was deliberately trying to tease her, just because he tried to make her rxed


    after seeing her bitter face.


    But at this time, he was lying on the bed weakly, and all she could see was the bandage. When he


    woke up, he should be in pain everywhere, but he didn''t care at all. Instead, he wasforting her,


    afraid that she would worry.


    Wendy sniffed and said, "Charlie, why are you so stupid..."


    "Who are you talking about ! " Charlie narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Even though he was wearing a hospital gown and his face was paler than the sheet of the bed, he


    was still intimidating.


    Of course, she''s talking about him...


    Wendy''s eyshes were stained with tears, and her voice choked. "Why are you so silly to let them


    beat you? Why don''t you leave me behind!"


    "Which one of us is stupid?" Charlie raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at her. "They put a


    knife on your neck, if I fight back, what if he really killed you?"


    "But what if you are killed by them? If I had known this, you should not have barged in at that


    moment, wait for the police toe..." As Wendy finished her words, the horrible sense of fear


    became clear again.


    At that time, she rushed over and was so scared. He was dying like those hooligans said.


    She also once med herself that she should not leave her phone behind, otherwise he wouldn''t


    find her and wouldn''t have been beaten like this...


    "Nonsense!" Charlie interrupted her with a frown. His voice was weak and hoarse, but he didn''t


    show any sign of weakness. "You are my woman and can only ever be touched by me alone!"


    Wendy''s eyshes trembled, and her face was wet with tears.


    When Charlie saw this, he sighed and said, "Alright, stop crying!"


    "Wendy, listen to me. If you cry too much, you''ll easily get blind."


    Wendy was amused by his serious expression. Where did he hear all this from...


    Seeing that she was trying her best to hold back her tears, Charlie let out a sigh of relief. He patted


    her head like the way he did to a pet dog and said, "That''s good. Don''t make me feel bad!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded meekly.


    "It''s almost like a flood, why so many tears!"


    Wendy was embarrassed by his joke. She quickly pulled out a tissue and wiped away all the tears


    on her face. Then she thought of something and asked, "Charlie, are you hungry? I don''t know if


    you can eat after you wake up, I''m going to call the doctor and ask him. And he said that you can go


    to the general ward when you wake up!"


    "Hum." Charlie''s Adam''s apple twitched.


    Wendy got up immediately and called the doctor.


    After the doctor gave him a careful examination and determined that there were no major injuries,


    he was immediately transferred to a separate senior ward. At this time, his body was still a bit weak,


    and he can only barely eat a little bit of liquid food.


    Wendy went to the hospital canteen to buy him porridge. After she fed him the porridge, hey


    down for a short time, seemingly consuming too much energy, and fell asleep again before noon.


    She stayed by his side like a statue, the same asst night in the ICU, watching him quietly.


    Two police officers came over to make a dictation, Wendy was very cooperative and told the story,


    but in the process, her clenched hands were still trembling slightly.


    After sending the police away, Wendy nced at her watch. When it was time to change the


    infusion bottle, she was going to the nurse station to call for someone.


    She opened the door of the ward and saw a familiar figure in the corridor. She seemed to travel a


    long way here and was grabbing a doctor and asking where the ward was.


    "Aunt?" Wendy called. Donna saw her and immediately let go of the doctor. She walked forward


    quickly and said, "Wendy!"


    "I just came back from a business trip, and came here immediately! How is Charlie?"


    "He''s fine now, and just fell asleep!" Wendy replied as she looked back at the bed in the ward.


    Donna breathed a sigh of relief, then gently took Wendy''s hand, then looked at her face and asked


    with concern, "Wendy, are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m fine! Aunt, don''t worry!" Wendy was moved and shook her head.


    Donna nced at Wendy and said with a lingering fear, "How could I not be worried? After hearing


    this, I was scared. It''s too dangerous. Why would someone kidnap you?"


    Wendy appeased Donna for a while and then said, "Aunt, you must be very tired after returning


    from a business trip. Please go in and have a seat. I''ll call the nurse toe over and change the


    infusion bottle!"


    "Forget it!" Donna did not go in, but pushed her hand, "Wendy, your face looks as pale as a ghost.


    You should go back to the ward. I''ll call the nurse!"


    "Thank you, aunt!" Wendy couldn''t refuse, so she had to nod.


    She saw the figure of Donna disappear around the corner, she was about to turn around and go


    back when she saw a middle- aged man in a Chinese tunic suiting from the other direction,


    looking particrly serious and unsmiling. Wendy frowned slightly.


    She walked fast, and when she looked up again, she was at the door of the ward.


    Gilbert should havee from the attending doctor''s office, running straight over, as if he looked


    much older. Although he was very inflexible and did not want to show too much, he should be very


    worried about his son.


    Wendy didn''t want to confront Gilbert, she just opened her mouth and called, "Chairman Hogg..."


    "Why are you still here?" Gilbert''s face turned cold when he saw her. Just likest night, he pointed


    at her and said, "I don''t care you being herest night, but what are you still doing here?"


    "Charlie needs me." Wendy clenched her fists slightly.


    "He needs you?" Gilbert sneered and was furious. "You are really talking big! Why are you such a


    difficult woman, following Charlie like a dog? Haven''t you done enough damage to him? Four years


    ago, also because of you, Charlie was in a car ident on the way to the airport, and four years


    later, he was sent to the operating room covered in blood because of you! You are a pest!"


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Putting aside things that happened many years ago, as Charlie''s father, she could bear Gilbert''s


    usation.


    After an exciting speech, Gilbert seemed to have also consumed a lot of physical strength, retracted


    his hand to calm the heaving chest. "Miss Lim!" After two seconds, Gilbert spoke again, "I


    remember what you said in the teahouse before, is it that if I apologize to you, you can let my son


    go? Well then, I can apologize to you right now!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As soon as he finished his words, in her astonished gaze, Gilbert actually made a gesture to bend


    down ny degrees as he said.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lim. I apologize for taking Larry away from you four years ago!"


    Gilbert kept his posture and said in an apologetic tone, word by word.


    He had always been superior and used to being ttered. Even if he did something wrong, he was


    always the only one who could scold others, while no one dared to speak a word. Perhaps it was


    the first time he apologized to others in such a humble way.


    Wendy was in a slight panic and took half a step back unconsciously.


    After apologizing, Gilbert stood up straight, then looked straight at her and said, "Is that okay? Now,


    I beg you, stay away from my son!"


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gilbert''sst shout was practically a furious roar.


    There were many people who came back and forth in the corridor, and they delivered the looks of


    focus one after another.


    Wendy''s face was a little pale. She bit her lips and looked at Gilbert, who was ring at her like an


    enemy. Then she looked back through the ss of the door at Charlie, who was sleeping on the


    bed. After a few seconds, she turned and strode toward the elevator.


    Gilbert was not satisfied until he saw her enter the elevator, he grunted heavily and coldly, still


    angry.


    Charlie didn''t expect that he had slept for so long. The sun was setting. When he opened his eyes,


    the first person he saw was Donna, who was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, eating an


    apple.


    When she heard the sound, she looked at him immediately.


    "Charlie, you''re awake!"


    Charlie twitched the corner of his mouth, not surprised at all. "Aunt, you''re here."


    "Of course I''m here! I was still out of town on business when I received the news. I was almost


    scared to death, and came back in a hurry!" Donna threw the apple into the trash can and scolded,


    "You b*stard, you can''t be like this in the future, what if something bad happens to you? My


    daughter is married off, myter years are counting on you!"


    "If my cousin heard this, she would probably be furious." Charlie said slowly.


    After heard this, Donna angrily reached out and poked his injured hand. She didn''t let him go until


    he took a breath of cold air. She paused and said with a frown, "Not only did Ie, but so did my


    brother at lunchtime!"


    Charlie also realized that something was wrong. He looked around the ward, but he didn''t see that


    beautiful figure.


    "Where''s Wendy?" he asked in a low voice.


    Donna helplessly spread her hands and said, "She was driven away by your father!"


    The afterglow of the sunset enveloped the vi. In the kitchen, Aunt Lee, wearing an apron, moved


    a small stool and sat in front of the stove. As she flipped through the newspaper, she looked up at


    the stewed chicken soup in the pot from time to time.


    When she heard a sounding from the entrance, she quickly put down the newspaper and


    walked out.


    When she saw the people who came in, Aunt Lee was shocked.


    Because Charlie was wearing a hospital gown and slippers from the hospital, he seemed to be


    seriously injured. His forehead and hands were wrapped with gauze, and it was a little difficult for


    him to walk.


    And there was a needle hole on the back of his right hand, where the bruises were swollen high.


    Mr. Hogg and Miss Lim didn''te backst night. Miss Lim called and asked her to take the young


    master to sleep, but she didn''t know the details. Aunt Lee thought they went out for a date or


    something again.


    Last night, when the young master learned the news, he didn''t insist like thest time and asked her


    if he let them sleep outside and he''ll have a little sister soon. Aunt Lee, who''s already an old


    woman, blushed after being asked like this, and kept nagging something in her heart!


    She just didn''t expect Mr. Hogg toe back all wounded in a hospital gown, and she didn''t know


    what had happened!


    Aunt Lee quickly stepped forward. "Sir!"


    Charlie walked in by leaning against the wall and asked directly, "Aunt Lee, is Wendy back?"


    "Daddy!" Larry ran out with a model car in his arms. When he saw Charlie, he was frightened. His


    two ck grape- like eyes stared at his daddy. He walked around him and asked, "Daddy, what


    happened to you?"


    "It''s all right." Charlie appeased his son and continued to ask, "Aunt Lee, where is Wendy?"


    Without waiting for Aunt Lee to speak, Larry already answered first, "Wendy is in the room. She let


    me y in the living room first, it looks like she''s packing!"


    Hearing thest few words, Charlie''s face suddenly changed.


    Not caring whether his body can bear it, he let go of the hand holding the wall, pressed the lower


    side of the ribs and then strode upstairs.


    He ran directly to the bedroom. The door was half-closed, Charlie reached out and gently pushed


    the door open. Inside, Wendy was crouching there with her head down and her back to him. Her


    long hair covered her face, and in front of her sat a suitcase.


    His chest tightened up for a moment.


    Fear of losing her spread through his limbs, so much so that his emotions got a little out of control.


    Charlie strode from behind and grabbed her by the arm, pulling her up from the ground. "Wendy,


    what are you doing?"


    Wendy seemed to be shocked, staring at him nkly.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple kept rolling up and down, along with his chest. His eyes were filled with


    gloom. "Did my dad say something bad to you that made you back off, and you''re leaving me


    behind again? How long is it this time, four years or ten years?"


    "...Charlie?"


    Wendy seemed to have juste to her senses. She reached out and pointed at him, then frowned


    and said, "Why did youe back, you should be in the hospital! Are you crazy? You have three


    ribs broken. You need to rest in the hospital bed now!"


    "I''m asking you! You don''t want me, and you don''t want your son, do you?" Charlie stared at her


    with his eyes fixed on her face, inch by inch.


    "When did I say that..." Wendy was a bit confused off, by his sudden anger.


    "Do you even need to say!" Charlie yelled, ncing at her suitcase.


    "I didn''t..." Wendy had an inexplicable look on her face. She shook her head dully and said, "I really


    didn''t!"


    When she looked up, she saw that his eyes were shrouded in a haze, and they were fixed on her


    body, and his anger was gradually gathering on his face.


    After gradually understanding what he was worried about, Wendy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Oh my god, what on earth was he thinking!


    She pulled her hand out of his right palm. Then, under his murderous gaze, she held his hand bit by


    bit, until fingers tightly sped.


    She leaned closer to him, raised her head like a child, and softly expressed her feelings. "Charlie, I''ll


    never leave you again. I''ll always be with you, for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Although he did not say anything, his entire body was tensing up in anger, Wendy knew that he was


    actually worried...


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have run back like that in a hospital gown despite his physical condition.


    She really didn''t know, after he ran out of the hospital, would people treat him like a psychopath?


    After she thought about it, she almost couldn''t hold back herughter again.


    When she said such sentimental words, she was more or less shy.


    Charlie also seemed to be frozen for a moment, he grabbed her shoulder with one hand and


    shouted in a deep voice, "You promised!"


    "I know!" Wendy nodded with a red face.


    Charlie felt relieved, but he didn''t rxpletely. He looked at the suitcase by his feet and asked,


    "Then why did you leave the hospital? What''s with this luggage?"


    He listened to his son, and then to push open the door to see her dragging arge suitcase


    squatting there. She had once done this before, so he''s scared.


    Wendy followed his gaze and lowered her head, shaking her head andughing.


    "You did not look carefully, this suitcase isn''t mine, it''s yours...." Charlie''s thick eyebrows rose


    slightly when he heard that.


    Taking a closer look, he found that it was indeed his suitcase. He just lost his mind and couldn''t see


    it clearly.


    Wendy exined softly to him, "You have to at least be in the hospital for a period of time. I gotta


    pack some clean underwear and daily necessities. I was just sorting out!"


    As for why she chose to leave the hospital, it was indeed because of Gilbert.


    At that time, Gilbert seemed to be a little excited and his chest heaved violently. Moreover, afterst


    night''s operation, whether physically or emotionally, she was a bit overwhelmed, so she didn''t want


    to continue to sh with Gilbert at the moment. And as a father, Gilbert deserved to visit his son, so


    she left for the time being.


    Charlie let out a sigh of relief.


    He did not say anything else. Instead, the hand that held her shoulder swept her into his arms, and


    his thin lipsnded on her forehead softly.


    Wendy also deliberately lowered her body to avoid touching his wound.


    The two of them silently held each other for a while. She thought of something and looked up and


    said, "Oh, yes, I am not only to be with you but also my son!"


    "..." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    She really knew how to upset him!


    Wendy thought of something, then frowned and asked, "Charlie, is it really okay for you toe out


    of the hospital like this?"


    "It''s okay. Aunt''s there." Charlie said, pursing his lipszily.


    "Then let''s hurry back now!" Wendy said and was about to break free from his arms.


    "I don''t want to go back tonight!" Charlie held her down and said in a deep voice.


    "..." Wendy widened her eyes. She didn''t expect him to be so wayward!


    As she opened her mouth to disagree, he added, "It''s just one night. It doesn''t matter. We''ll go back


    tomorrow morning."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, under his repeated insistence, Wendy had to nod, "Okay..."


    At the hospital, Aunt was temporarily taking care of everything, but she had to ask for the


    permission of the attending doctor. Sure enough, he firmly disagreed, but he couldn''t do anything


    about it when encountering patients who didn''t cooperate.


    After Wendy returned from the hospital, she cooked a chicken soup and asked Aunt Lee to watch


    the fire. Now it must be ready for Charlie to drink.


    When Larry saw that his daddy was injured, he also obediently leaned over the bed and blew the


    soup in the bowl for his daddy, and when neither of them was paying attention to him, he buried his


    face in it and sneaked two sips of chicken soup.


    After dinner, the attending doctor, who didn''t know what to do with Charlie, was led to the house by


    Donna and brought all the medicine Charlie at night. He took care of everything then left.


    After thest infusion bottle was emptied, the two of them fell asleep on the same bed.


    Wendy closed her eyes almost at the same time as Charlie. Only just after sleeping for a short time,


    she began to dream.


    Since the kidnapping was not long ago, so naturally it was not a sweet dream. She dreamed that


    she came out of the cafe, then was taken into a car, after the sky fell, five hooligans surrounded her,


    their eyes were full of obscenity, even the sound of theirughter was so creepy.


    They rubbed their hands together and began to tear her clothes...


    No, please...


    Wendy sat up suddenly.


    She felt a chill on her back. She raised her hand and touched her forehead, and arge cold sweat


    emerged on it.


    Any woman who has experienced such a thing was going to be afraid. She was just an ordinary


    woman, not to mention that this incident had happened less than 48 hours ago, so the terrible


    process was still clear at the moment.


    From the moment she''s kidnapped yesterday to the moment Charlie came to rescue her, then to the


    moment Charlie was sent to the hospital, she put all her attention on his injury and didn''t care about


    anything else. Now that she no longer worried about his injuries, she couldn''t help but think of those


    images...


    Wendy closed her eyes, trying to extricate herself from her dream as soon as possible.


    She turned to look at Charlie, who was lying t next to her. In the bright moonlight, his eyes were


    closed, and he was still wearing his hospital gown. Her eyes traveled slightly downward, resting on


    therge hand.


    The injuries on his body were not that serious, taking some time to recuperate, he will all slowly get


    better.


    But the knife cut on the left palm, even if it recovered, she''s afraid the lines would no longer be


    visible...


    Wendy recalled that at that time, he had obviously surrounded by those hooligans, even almost


    couldn''t stand straight, he still managed in the nick of time, grabbed the knife. The light in the


    warehouse was dim, but his tall figure stood still like a mountain, steady and stable.


    Feeling a sourness in her nose, she buried her head and kissed him softly in his palm, which was


    wrapped with gauze.


    Suddenly, a calm voice came from the top of her head. I''ve got wounds on my palm. It tickles. Can


    you kiss me on the lip with your tongue?"


    Wendy was stunned. She raised his head and saw Charlie open his eyes at some point and looking


    at her with a calm expression.


    Being teased like this, she would have been shy to ignore him in usual times. But at this time, she


    did not do that. Instead, she followed his words, found his thin lips in the moonlight, and kissed


    them deeply, just like what he usually did, and pried open his teeth bit by bit.


    It''s no way for Charlie to remain passive, he soon snapped the back of her head and took the


    initiative.


    However, in this deep kiss, he gradually tasted the salty taste of tears.


    Charlie''s thin lips left her for the time being. He reached out and touched her face. Sure enough, his


    hand felt the moisture. "Wendy, we agreed not to cry anymore, didn''t we?"


    "..." Wendy sniffed and hurriedly rubbed her eyes.


    She didn''t mean to cry. She just couldn''t help it while kissing him.


    This was more painful to him than her tears. He couldn''t turn around, so he just let her rest on the


    arm where the left palm was injured and caressed her long hair. "Are you still afraid?"


    Wendy didn''t say anything, but her body trembled in his arms.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    After Farr called and said that he had found her location, he almost flew all the way to the suburbs.


    When he got there, he found that it was a deserted area with only an abandoned warehouse.


    Afterwards, Charlie picked up her cell phone from the bushes.


    He jumped out of the car and walked in the warehouse. Every step he took was filled with fear and


    shudder.


    When he kicked open the iron door, the light inside was very dim. He faintly heard her slurred and


    incessant voice, and then saw five men have surrounded her. He didn''t know whether something


    bad had already happened to her, because his eyes were blocked by those hooligans. Apart from


    hearing her voice, all he could see was her two legs being held by them separately...


    The two of them just had sexst night...


    They had wild sexst night, and he barely managed to let her go after she was physically


    exhausted. But now, she was pinned down on the floor by those hooligans...


    Charlie didn''t know how much effort he had put in to keep himself steady. At that time, he had no


    other thought in mind but one.


    That was whether she had been raped or not, he still wanted her! The heart to marry her will not


    change!


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved, and his thin lips kissed her trembling eyshes with the most gentle


    movement. "It''s all over!"


    "Yes..." Wendy choked on her sobs.


    The quiet voice of him to her ears, the warmth to her heart from his arms, were making her forget


    the nightmare images little, and she''s no longer afraid and no longer panic.


    Charlie was like coaxing a child, caressing her back with great patience.


    After making sure that she was in a good mood, Charlie nced at the electronic rm clock on the


    bedside table and said, "It''s one o''clock in the midnight. Go to sleep!"


    "Hmm," Wendy answered softly and then closed her eyes.


    It was not long before she could not help but open her eyes again and saw that he had not yet slept,


    and his deep eyes were gazing at her, as if he wanted to wait for her to fall asleep.


    She felt warm in her heart, and sweet at the same time.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Charlie reached out his hand to touch her eyshes, and then a


    mischievous light shed in his eyes. "Even if you keep staring at me, I can''t do that with you."


    "..." Wendy blushed with embarrassment.


    What''s he talking about!


    When did she... Wendy waspletely speechless, she closed her eyes in shame and


    embarrassment and quickly went to sleep because she didn''t sleep at allst night.


    Charlie closed his eyes only after her breathing became regr.


    The next morning, without having breakfast, Wendy asked Aunt Lee to put it in the thermal lunch


    box, and urged Charlie to go back to the hospital.


    Larry did not have a tantrum at all, he well behaved and stayed at home with Aunt Lee. And he


    even said softly, "Daddy was injured, I''m very generous, I can lend Wendy to him for a few days."


    After returning to the ward, the first thing Wendy did was to find the attending doctor to give Charlie


    a detailed examination.


    After making sure there were no other side effects, she was relieved, and after that, it was time for


    Charlie to recuperate.


    Since Charlie was injured, he couldn''t go to thepany for the time being. After lunch, Farr came


    with some important documents. Fortunately, the one hand seriously injured was his left hand, and


    his right hand could still hold a pen.


    Farr reported to Charlie methodically, as he usually did in the office.


    Flowever, what was different was that Charlie didn''t sit on the high back chair and listened carefully,


    knitting his brows. Since Charlie''s ribs were broken, he leaned back on the pillow, tilting his face


    from time to time, and opened his thin lips to bite the fruit handed over by Wendy, which were all cut


    into small pieces.


    Who said that one should be serious when he was at work...


    Can his boss stop showing off in front of a single man...


    Farr stood there with a serious look, but his heart was full of bitterness.


    Noticing Farr seemingly look over, Wendy stopped forking up the fruit and asked kindly, "Well, Mr.


    Chiang, do you want some too?"


    "No, I''m full!" Farr shook his head very firmly.


    There''s no need. Fie had enough of their sweetness.


    "..." Wendy''s face turned a little red after she realized what Farr meant.


    After Farr finished reporting on the work, he paused, looked at her, and then slowly continued to


    say, "The hooligans who kidnapped Miss Lim have been caught by the police. One of them was


    seriously injured and was also treated in this hospital! The police had interrogated several other


    peoplest night. I believe they will find out who''s behind this soon!"


    "Flum." Charlie nodded.


    "I will follow this case!" Farr said.


    "By the way, Farr!" Charlie thought of something and narrowed his deep eyes. "There''s something


    you need to take care of. If my dades over again, you tell the hospital to stop him from entering


    my ward!" "Chairman Hogg?" Farr asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Sir!" Farr didn''t dare to ask more questions and quickly answered.


    Wendy, who was next to Charlie, naturally knew the reason. Although she was happy to see it in her


    heart, she was still worried and frowned. "Charlie, is this okay..."


    "It''s okay." Charlie didn''t take it seriously. Fearing that she would be worried, he continued, "He''s


    getting old and it''s too much trouble for him to run from home to the hospital every day to see me.


    When I get out of the hospital, I will go horn to visit him!"


    Hearing what he said, Wendy nodded.


    Farr put the documents into his briefcase and nodded respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, then I''ll go back to the


    company first!"


    "Okay." Charlie replied indifferently.


    Farr nodded to Wendy again, and Wendy hastily said, "Mr. Chiang, take care!"


    After watching Farr''s figure leave the ward, she forked up the few pieces of fruit left on the te and


    continued to pass them to his thin lips.


    Charlie bit them into his mouth. Because there were too many of them, his cheeks were puffed up.


    He didn''t chew immediately, instead, he looked at her and suddenly asked, "Why did you keep


    staring at Farr?"


    Wendy was stunned. This man!


    Just now she saw that he and Farr were talking about business all the time, and their tone was


    serious and sharp. She only said one sentence in the whole process, but she didn''t expect that he


    would notice her small act...


    Wendy did not deny it. She smiled and told him honestly. "I just suddenly remembered that


    someone seemed to have been jealous of Mr. Chiang when he lost his memory!"


    "I don''t remember." Charlie''s lips twitched unnaturally.


    "Is that so?" Wendy asked upon hearing this. He lowered his head and his gaze just caught the


    small key hanging from her neck.


    The light reflected in his eyes. She raised her hand to hold her chin as if she were thinking about


    something seriously. Then she raised her head at an unhurried speed and deliberately slowed down


    her tone. "Do you remember when you picked up this ne for me in the countryside and


    viciously called yourself a scumbag?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Charlie''s expression suddenly stiffened.


    Was there such a thing?


    He thought back carefully, it seemed that there was really such a thing...


    At that time in the countryside, when he said this, Wendy also thought, if one day he regained his


    memory, he must have a wonderful expression on his face.


    When she saw Charlie''s expression change like neon lights, the corner of her mouth was about to


    twitch. She deliberately asked, "Charlie, don''t tell me you forgot this?"


    How could Charlie admit it!


    He coughed softly andy down on the pillow, then said stiffly, "I suddenly feel sleepy. I want to


    sleep!"


    At the end of his words, he closed his deep and serene eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy held back herughter and did not expose him. She just bent over to carefully tuck the quilt


    in for him.


    The cold air in the ward was enough, and it would be bad if he caught a cold. She didn''t sit in the


    chair anymore and just happened to be nning a trip to the attending doctor''s office and wanted to


    ask about Charlie''s diet.


    There were other people in the office, so Wendy waited for a while. When she came back, she


    found that there were many people in the ward.


    To be more precise, there were quite a few nurses.


    Wendy thought that they were here for a routine check, but she soon sensed something unusual.


    Charlie, who had previously proposed to sleep, was half leaning on the hospital bed. His deep eyes


    were as deep as an ancient well. With him as the center of the circle, the left and right sides of the


    hospital bed were surrounded by young nurses. Each of them was holding a notebook, but their


    eyes were fixed on him.


    One, two, three...


    Wendy checked silently and found that there were six nurses in total. Even if they had to do an


    examination, there didn''t have to be so many people!


    No wonder she didn''t see anyone when she passed by the nurse station...


    Did all of theme all the way here?


    "Mr. Hogg, we''ve all heard about it!" The nurse standing next to Charlie took the lead and said, "You


    did not wait for the police, and ran alone to save people. Aren''t you afraid at all?"


    Someone immediately echoed, "That''s right! I heard that those people are all hooligans, and some


    of them were released from prison not long ago. You''re alone but dared to fight against 5 people.


    That''s awesome!"


    When Charlie was sent to the hospital the night before yesterday, many hospital staff thought that it


    was just an ordinary fight. This kind of fight was quitemon in hospitals, so they were used to it


    and even sneered behind Charlie''s back.


    But on the day of the surgery, two police officers followed them over.


    Someone who liked gossiping got to know the situation from the police and knew that it was not a


    simple fight. Charlie came to save his kidnapped girlfriend alone. He was hurt like this because he


    was one against five, and he still sessfully rescued her. He was a great hero for sure!


    The news spread all over the floor, especially the group of female nurses at the nurse station. They


    couldn''t help but sigh, and they thought such a brave man may only exist in the TV and novel plots.


    What''s more, Charlie, who had an outstanding identity and appearance, was even more attractive.


    Even if he had a girlfriend, it didn''t matter. It couldn''t stop the girl''s eagerness to worship him!


    "You''re the hero in the movies!"


    "You''re too righteous. Brother Hogg, you''re a well-deserved hero!"


    When Wendy heard this, she couldn''t help but twitch her mouth.


    Just a moment ago, the nurse called Charlie Mr. Hogg? But in the blink of an eye, she had called


    him Brother Hogg...


    However, such a sweet and greasy voice was more mellow than Ynda''s. Not to mention Charlie,


    even she felt her whole heart was numb when she heard it. Because Charlie was surrounded,


    Wendy could not see the look on his face at this time.


    Wendy took a quick look at the nurses, all very young, they should be just graduated from the


    university and assigned here. There''s still a bit of youthfulness on their faces that could be seen.


    The oldest one seemed to be about the same age as her, at this time, that nurse was watching at


    the man on the hospital bed with a shy expression.


    Someone was really lucky!


    When Wendy withdrew her gaze, she suddenly felt a pain in her liver.


    In fact, she didn''t feel surprised. When he was in the pool, his appearance had attracted the


    attention of many girls, and it was the same in the hospital. Although he was wearing a wounded


    body and a hospital gown at this time, he still got that male hormones all over his body...


    Wendy took another deep breath and felt a pain in her lungs.


    Charlie knitted his brows.


    He couldn''t really fall asleep. He also slept during the day and night. Now that it was still broad


    daylight outside the window, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He just didn''t expect that someone knocked


    on the door not long after she went out.


    The door opened and a nurse came in, saying that she wanted to test his blood pressure.


    Charlie was now a patient, so he would naturally cooperate. However, after he nodded his head,


    several more nurses rushed in. He was never a person with a good temper. There were so many


    female employees in the Hogg''s Group, and few of them dared to approach him ingratiatingly. His


    cold eyes and brows would back them off. However, the nurses didn''t seem to notice his


    impatience, or they just pretended that they couldn''t see his impatience.


    Hero...


    Charlie twitched the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t have much reaction to such praise, because he didn''t need others to call him a hero, and


    didn''t care what the group of nurses said. He just wanted to be Wendy''s hero.


    He looked down and saw that the blood pressure measurement had finished. Just as he was about


    to coldly order them to leave, he suddenly saw Wendy standing at the door.


    "Why did youe back sote?"


    Charlie frowned and said in a low voice.


    Seeing that he finally noticed her, Wendy curled her lips and slowly walked in.


    Charlie continued, "I want to go to the toilet!"


    God knew how long he had been holding it in for, and he was about to fly into a rage because of


    these nurse''s pestering!


    Wendy acted as if she didn''t hear anything. She didn''t move and just stood there with her arms


    around her shoulder.


    At this time, the head nurse rushed in when she heard the situation. She immediately drove the


    group of little nurses who were unwilling to leave like a group of chicks. She apologized repeatedly


    and said, I''m so sorry to have caused you all the trouble!"


    "It''s nothing..." The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    The door to the ward closed. Finally, silence finally returned to the ward after they left.


    Seeing that she still stood there motionless, Charlie raised his eyebrows and said, "Wendy, if you


    don''t help me to the toilet, I''ll pee in bed like Larry."


    "Why don''t you ask the little nurse just now..." Wendy said sourly.


    Charlie smiled at her words and reached out to pull her to the hospital bed. He raised his eyebrows


    and said, "Other than you, how could I show that to others?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Wendy blushed at his words.


    Being held by him, she was afraid that he couldn''t hold it any longer, so she stopped talking about it


    for the time being. She helped him out of the bed and carefully went to the bathroom.


    It''s not that she didn''t have the experience of helping him to go to the bathroom four years ago, she


    was also familiar with it. Besides, given the rtionship between them now, it''s no big deal. It was


    just that when she identally nced at his private part from the corner of her eyes, her heart still


    beat faster.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when the flush sounded.


    She turned around and supported him back. Just when they reached the door, Charlie suddenly


    stopped.


    Wendy thought he was not feeling well, so she hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie nced at her blushing face and said, "I''m not feeling well. I want to take a bath."


    "But you can''t take a bath now!" Wendy couldn''t help but frown.


    Charlie looked down at her and said in azy tone, "Dr. Fowles just said that I can''t soak in the


    water for the time being. You can wipe my body with a wet towel." "Alright..." Wendy hesitated as


    she nodded her head.


    From the night before yesterday, he was injured and sent to the hospital, to until now, she didn''t let


    Charlie touch the water, even if he was sleeping at homest night, she just simply helped him


    wash up. Now that it''s hot, he must be very ufortable without a bath for almost three days in a


    row.


    Because it was a senior ward, the bathroom was veryrge, and there was a shower room inside.


    Wendy moved in the chair, took two soft cushions, and put them on the chair surface and the back


    of the chair respectively so that he could sit morefortably.


    After taking a basin of warm water, she wrung out a towel and started wiping him.


    Originally, this kind of work could be done by a nursing assistant, but Charlie would not agree, and


    she didn''t really want that either. After all, she didn''t want to hire a female nursing assistant, and if


    it''s a man, she felt awkward just thinking about that scene...


    Wendy knew where he had injuries on his body, because, in addition to the time when the doctor


    changed dressings for him, Wendy also helped him change clothes.


    Every time she saw the wounds, her heart ached.


    Thinking of how those little nurses called him a hero, she agreed very much that he was indeed her


    hero.


    Although the wounds made her sad, the rest of his body made her breathless. He had a strong but


    not fat body. Even though there were many wounds, every muscle line was still as sexy and


    seductive as ever.


    Especially when she finished cleaning the back part and reached the chest in front of him.


    Wendy held the towel in her hand, and her face began to burn hot.


    This man!


    Four years had passed, but his figure was still as good as before...


    If the young nurses just now saw him like this, they would definitely scream like hell!


    With this in mind, she decided to go to the bathroom even when she helped Charlie to change the


    top.


    When Wendy was about to stand up, he grabbed her hand and pointed to the boxers on his body.


    "You missed that."


    "... You can do it yourself!" She blushed with embarrassment.


    "How could you not finish the job to the end!" Charlie narrowed his eyes mischievously.


    Wendy felt that she was sweating all over, and she was shy and embarrassed. Although she had


    seen it and touched it before, she was still very embarrassed. She made up her mind not to


    continue, so she twisted the towel and threw it to him. "If you don''t wipe it, then I will put on your


    clothes!"


    Charlie saw that she really didn''t want to help, so he had to pick up the towel himself. While


    listening to the slight wiping sound, Wendy waited. After a few seconds, she bit her lip and asked,


    "Are you done yet?"


    "Yes." Charlie replied indifferently.


    Upon hearing that, Wendy did not think too much and then turned back.


    She almost cried out in a low voice.


    Charlie had finished the job, but he hadn''t worn his pair of boxers at all. That thing had exposed in


    the air like that.


    It was so hot that she couldn''t open her eyes. However, he still said slowly, "My boxers fall on my


    ankle, I can''t bend down and pick it up! Wendy, help me put it on."


    With broken ribs, he really couldn''t bend over or stoop...


    These were also exined by the doctor.


    Wendy had to squat down in front of him with a red face, then picked up his boxers that fell on his


    ankles and went up little by little, up the waist, she felt a little hard to catch her breath.


    "Wendy, you want it, don''t you?"


    Suddenly, a calm voice came from the top of her head, it was like teasing her, but it was hoarse.


    Wendy''s breathing trembled and she shook her head in panic, "I didn''t..."


    She didn''t know where to look because he was right. At the moment, she really thought of a lot of


    scenes of them having sex. She didn''t expect him to see through her... Wendy''s eyes suddenly


    widened.


    Charlie grabbed her hand and went straight down.


    After feeling the change, it''s not the problem that she wanted him, but it was obvious that he wanted


    her...


    Wendy came back to her senses and said, "You can''t do that now..."


    "It''s all right." When Charlie pulled his lips, he used his right hand to pull her on hisp, and then he


    bit the word in her ear, "I''ll leave it all to you!"


    She opened her mouth, wanting to refuse, but her mouth was directly sealed up by him.


    The temperature in the shower room was getting higher and higher, and her eyes were gradually


    turning red.


    While she was still in a daze, she couldn''t help but think that why she bothered to help him put on


    the boxers...


    Suddenly, there was the faint sound of a ward door being pushed open.


    Wendy panicked and said, "What should we do? Charlie, listen, sounds like someone ising


    in..."


    The sound of the footsteps could be heard through the door. It was especially clear.


    "Shh, don''t make a sound!" Charlie kissed her on the mouth.


    "It''s strange. Where have they been? It''s time for an infusion bottle!" The footsteps seemed to have


    circled around the ward and then got closer and closer. It seemed someone had reached the door


    of the bathroom.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    Then, someone asked, "Mr. Hogg, Ms. Lim, are you in there?"


    Wendy was gagged by Charlie, and she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    She kept that posture and dared not move. Even her toes were stiff, like she was having an affair.


    Fortunately, the door was locked when she wiped his body. Otherwise, if other people found out that


    they were doing such a shameful thing inside, she might just hit her head against the wall and die!


    The voice belonged to the head nurse. She knocked on the door for a long time and no one


    responded. She thought there was no one in the room, so she left quickly.


    As the sound of the door closing came, Wendy exhaled a long breath of air that was held in her


    chest.


    That was a little too exciting...


    Before she could calm down, Charlie put his arm around her waist and said, "Go on!"


    End of passion.


    Wendy helped Charlie out of the bathroom.


    Just like every time,pared to the hospital gown he wore, the clothes on her were wrinkled, and


    her face was red, so were her eyelids, and the water seemed toe out of her eyes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she thought of what they had done inside the bathroom just now, she was so embarrassed.


    She couldn''t control herself, and he got her when her consciousness was slightly weak...


    Wendy just helped Charlie back to the hospital bed. The door of the ward was pushed open again,


    which shocked her. And because of doing something bad, her whole back was tight.


    "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg?"


    It was the head nurse who came in. When she saw them, she seemed to be shocked. She pointed


    at them and said, "Gee, when I came in just now, the ward was still empty, and there was no one in


    the bathroom. Where did you go?"


    "Ahem!" Wendy cleared her throat awkwardly, and her eyes were floating, not be able to meet the


    head nurse''s eyes, "Er, well, we just took a walk in the corridor..."


    The head nurse''s face was full of confusion when she heard that.


    She looked at Charlie, who was lying on the hospital bed, and then looked back in the direction of


    the door, "Really? I was looking for you in the corridor just now. Why didn''t I see you?"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Wendy could still remain calm before the head nurse asked that, but when being asked, she almost


    buried her head on the floor.


    Of course, the head nurse couldn''t see them!


    They had never left the ward at all, but...


    When Wendy thought about what they had done secretly, she faltered and could not say a word.


    Charlie spoke just in time, "Do I still need three infusion bottles today?"


    "Yes!" Sure enough, the head nurse was distracted and nodded hurriedly. She put the tray on the


    table next to her and exined, "Three bottles, and I''ll give you another bottle at night!"


    "Okay, thank you." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "You''re wee. I''m just doing my job!" The head nurse waved her hand with a smile.


    Wendy gasped and hesitantly said, "Well, nurse, can you ask the attending doctor toe here?"


    Five minutester, the attending doctor appeared in the ward, but the expression on his face was a


    little hard to describe.


    After dealing with thest ce, the attending doctor finally raised his head slowly and said


    hesitantly, "Mr. Hogg, you''ve not only got these superficial wounds on the body but also three ribs


    were broken, you need time to recuperate. Especially in this recent period, all strenuous exercise


    should be avoided, well, especially in..."


    Wendy listened, burying her head even lower than before.


    Not only were the ears red, but even the neck was red.


    Although she was in charge of the whole thing, probably because of the special environment, and


    with a little bit of the excitement of secret sex, they could not control themselves, which made


    several wounds on Charlie''s body burst open...


    That''s also the reason why she had just told the head nurse to let the attending doctore over.


    Charlie leaned back on the head of the bed and said in azy tone, "Well, sometimes I don''t have a


    choice."


    "..." Wendy stared at him.


    What did that mean!


    He had wanted her so badly at that time, but why did it sound like she''s the one who''s so horny?


    The shocked look the attending doctor gave her, made her wanted to vaporize in the air!


    "Anyway, just pay attention to it in the future. If the wounds keep opening like this, it will have a


    great impact on the recovery!" The attending doctor pushed his sses on his nose, and his face


    was full of embarrassment.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Fowles..." Wendy sounded like a mosquito.


    The attending doctor gave Charlie a simple examination and made sure that Charlie was fine. When


    he was about to leave the ward, he turned back again and said to Wendy sincerely, "Be careful with


    that!"


    Wendy sighed and didn''t even dare to look up.


    After this experience of embarrassment, she did not allow him to touch her again no matter what he


    said. In the evening, she would just lie on the folded bed, not giving him any chance to take


    advantage of her.


    If the attending doctor reminded her to "be careful" again, she would rather die!


    In the following days, just like before, Wendy returned to the vi every afternoon, and Charlie was


    always in the hospital. Farr came to report work at a fixed time every day and took some important


    documents to Charlie.


    Wendy came out of the bathroom with a wringed towel, pulled out a chair, sat on the edge of the


    bed, and helped Charlie wipe his injured left hand. Meanwhile, she looked back at the door and


    asked, "What happened just now?"


    "Nothing." Charlie leaned his head against the pillow, the hand with the syringe in it was holding the


    remote control and changing to the financial news.


    "Why does it sound to me like someone is here before?" Wendy frowned and asked.


    When Charlie heard this, he didn''t hide anything from her and told her the truth directly, "Sunny has


    juste. But I asked the head nurse to send her away."


    Madge? Wendy''s hand paused.


    She didn''t feel a bit surprised to hear that, how was it possible that Madge could have note to


    the hospital again!


    Recently, except for Farr and Donna, there was no one elseing to visit. Gilbert never showed


    up because Charlie told Gilbert not toe. Kim didn''te here again, but it seemed that he did it


    on purpose to prevent his daughter froming with him...


    Wendy had to admit that she appreciated Kim''s good intentions.


    If Madge came, it is inevitable that the three people situation was somewhat awkward, and she


    would feel ufortable.


    However, Madge was not the kind of person who would easily give up, because although she had


    not dealt with Madge very often, at least she could be sure of this.


    Four years ago, the engagement between Madge and Charlie was canceled because of her. Then


    in thest four years, Madge had been the fiancee of Charlie, waiting to marry Charlie at any time,


    to be his wife, but once again the situation changed because of her...


    Wendy''s heart was palpitating, if it did not happen that thepany arranged for her to return home


    on business, she was afraid that she would not meet him again, and she did not even dare to think


    about it if she never met him again.


    Speaking of Madge, she couldn''t help but think of the night of Charlie''s surgery. When Madge


    arrived at that time and saw her in the hospital, Madge''s surprised tone and expression made her


    somehow felt that things were not that simple...


    When she opened her mouth and was about to talk to Charlie about this, someone knocked on the


    door of the ward.


    Wendy turned around, but before she could see the person clearly, a teasing voice came first. "Yo, I


    thought you were not injured and hospitalized, but taking a vacation in this high-ss ward! Well,


    I''m so relieved to see that you''re not missing an arm or a leg!"


    "Dr. Chin! Emily!"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment and cried out in surprise.


    The person who pushed the door in was none other than Simon, followed by Emily.


    Both of them were dressed in casual clothes. It was Kim who called the ambnce that night, and


    she was so panicked that she only had Charlie in her mind, so she forgot to offer to go to the


    hospital where Simon worked.


    After Simon called Charlie, he learned that Charlie was hospitalized, he immediately rushed over.


    "Am I still your brother or not? I can''t believe you didn''t tell me!"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be worried." Charlie curled his lips.


    "We don''t need this!" Simon raised his eyebrows unhappily, but he certainly knew what Charlie


    meant. He had a pregnant woman at home, and Charlie didn''t tell him because Charlie didn''t want


    him to be distracted.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon was a doctor after all. A simple nce at Charlie could tell that something was wrong.


    "Charlie, what the hell is going on!"


    Charlie gave a rough exnation of the whole thing.


    "I see. No wonder you''re so badly injured!" Simon listened, nodding with a frown, but also did not


    forget to make fun of Charlie, "When I first came in and saw the injuries on your body, I thought to


    myself, who is this guy that can beat you like this, it''s to save Miss Lim! Charlie, good job!"


    Simon said and gave Charlie a thumbs up.


    Wendy bent the corners of her mouth.


    But she also believed that if her best friend Emily encountered the same situation, Simon would be


    as desperate as Charlie.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Emily next to her. She was a little surprised to find that


    Emily didn''t look very well.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    "Emily, how have you been?" Wendy asked with concern.


    "Hmm?" Emily smiled at her.


    Wendy frowned and looked at Emily from top to bottom. "You seem to have lost a little more weight


    than before when you were not pregnant!"


    In fact, the moment Emily entered the door, Wendy had already noticed that Emily seemed to have


    lost a lot of weight. Her chin was a little sharp, which made her round eyes looked even bigger.


    Emily looked a bit simr to the time when Wendy was just pregnant...


    Thinking this way, Wendy couldn''t help but get a little worried.


    At that time, she and Charlie were breaking up, so she was in a bad mood every day. Were Emily


    and Simon... No wonder, she always felt that Emily was not in a good mood, and when Emily


    followed Simon in, Emily didn''t show shyness between her eyebrows as thest time Wendy met


    Emily for afternoon tea.


    Wendy thought it''s because she thought too much, so she smiled and asked, "Do you have a bad


    appetite?"


    "A little bit!" Emily shrugged and deliberately gave a rxed response.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, must be because of pregnancy!" Wendy nodded, held her bestie''s hand, and worriedly


    exined, "Emily, you''ve just been pregnant for two months, haven''t you. It''s said that the fetus is


    still unstable in the first three months of pregnancy. You should be more careful! However, with Dr.


    Chin around you, he knows more than I do, so you don''t have to worry too much!"


    When Wendy mentioned Simon, Emily didn''t have any special reaction. Instead, she lowered her


    eyes.


    Seeing this, Wendy lowered her voice and asked, "Are you and Dr. Chin all right?"


    "We''re fine." Emily shook her head. Then she chuckled and said, "Nothing is going on!"


    Although Emily said so, Wendy could get something from it. She thought for a while and asked, "So,


    when will Simon remarry you?"


    Wendy thought that Emily would make fun of her as before and told her that they''ll wait for her and


    Charlie to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together, but Emily didn''t answer immediately. Emily''s eyes


    were a little distracted. After a long while, Emily said in a low voice, "We''ll talk about itter..."


    Although the high-level ward wasrge, Charlie and Simon were sitting on the hospital bed, so


    some words were also not very convenient to say, Wendy could only temporarily hold back. She


    changed the topic and said with a smile, "Emily, I remember you love to eat sour food after


    pregnancy. This orange is particrly sour, I''ll peel one for you!"


    "Let me do it!" Simon came over and took the orange.


    Wendy could tell that Simon often did these things. Within a few seconds, he peeled the big


    oranges one by one. The orange flesh inside was well maintained and not damaged in any way.


    They were ced on a fruit te with fruit forks on it.


    Emily took it without saying anything.


    Charlie, who was lying on the hospital bed, narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "Simon, why


    didn''t you choose to be an obstetrics doctor in the first ce?"


    "Why do you say so?" Hearing this, Simon smiled and his peach blossom eyes turned slightly.


    "So that you could teach me how can I get her pregnant quickly." Charlie''s words shocked


    everyone, but the look on his face was very serious.


    Wendy pretended not to hear him. Emily, who was standing beside Wendy, couldn''t hold back her


    laughter. She almost spat out the orange petals that she had just put in her mouth.


    They all knew that Charlie wanted to have a daughter, but they didn''t expect him to be so urgent.


    Emily wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and said with a smile, "Mr. Hogg, even if Wendy''s


    pregnant, it''s hard to say whether she will have a boy or a girl!"


    What Emily said was true.


    Giving birth to a boy or girl was something that cannot be determined.


    Hearing this, Charlie''s eyebrows slightly frowned. After thinking for a while, he slowly pulled his lips


    and said, "So is there any medicine that can make her have a daughter?" Wendy, Emily, and Simon


    were all speechless.


    Especially Wendy, she just wanted to rush over and cover his mouth...


    The good thing was that Simon and Emily still had things to do and did not continue to stay much


    longer, so they proposed to leave.


    Wendy sent them out of the ward and watched them leaving side by side. Simon wanted to take


    Emily''s hand, but before he could touch it, Emily dodged. Simon tried twice but failed. Finally, he


    had no choice but to take a strong hold of Emily''s shoulders...


    As a bystander, she knew something was wrong with the two.


    Wendy recalled that Emily seemed to be too quiet just in the ward, even she''s pregnant, because


    she used to make a lot of noise every time she showed up...


    Wendy was so worried. She wanted to talk to her bestie when Charlie was discharged from the


    hospital.


    In the evening, the stitches on Charlie''s left hand can be removed.


    Wendy looked at the hideous centipede-like wound, which messed his palm lines, and felt sad, "I''m


    afraid the scar on your left hand will follow you for the rest of your life!" "As long as I can save you, I


    don''t care if my whole hand is broken." Charlie twitched his lips.


    After hearing that, Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Broken hand? Why didn''t he just say broken arm? Did he think he''s some kind of hero characters in


    comics?


    Wendy looked back at his words and couldn''t help but look up and ask, "Charlie, when did you learn


    to speak sugared words?"


    She knew this man''s domineering personality, he even made a quick proposal to her, and never


    said such things.


    "I''ll only speak sugared words to you!" Charlie pinched the back of her hand.


    Wendy was moved and her nose went sour.


    How could she not know that what he had just said was not sugared words, but his true feeling?


    Wendy leaned forward, hugged his strong arms, and cuddled him.


    "Buzz buzz!"


    Charlie''s phone vibrated, and Wendy handed it to him. The screen showed "Farr".


    Farr seemed to be reporting on official business. Wendy didn''t know what Farr said in the end, but


    she saw Charlie''s eyes gradually cool down. He said, "Okay, keep an eye on it!"


    After Charlie hung up the phone, Wendy sat up straight and asked with a frown, "Charlie, has the


    kidnapping all been investigated?" After the incident, Farr had reported that the police were very


    efficient, they arrested all the five hooligans the same day and interrogated them in the police


    station.


    "Yes, they found out who''s behind all this." Charlie nodded.


    Wendy was not surprised to hear that there''s someone behind the kidnapping.


    Wendy knew that this was not a simple robbery case, because at that time she offered money, but


    those hooligans said they just took the money and got their job done. Moreover, she also witnessed


    the short guy known as the boss calling someone to ask what to do next!


    Wendy looked up at his face and suddenly had a feeling in her heart. She pursed her lips and said,


    "It can''t be that... someone we all know again, can it?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "Helen."


    "Helen!"


    This time, they spoke almost at the same time, one after the other.


    Wendy gulped. After confirming it, she was shocked and said, "It''s really her..."

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    In fact, it was just a thought in Wendy''s mind a moment ago.


    After she blurted it out, she didn''t think that it would be confirmed.


    She guessed that it was Helen, because she had almost no rtives in Ice City four years ago or


    four yearster, and had few friends. She had rarely offended anyone. Ynda, who hated her


    most, was now also in jail.


    At that time at the entrance of the police station, she still remembered the scene of Helen kneeling


    on the ground, crying and begging for help. Did Helen do it out of revenge...


    On the day she was kidnapped, the short man winked at other guys after finished the phone call,


    and then they allughed evilly at her. Even if she didn''t hear what the person on the other end of


    the line was talking about, she still knew what the order was without thinking twice!


    That person wanted her to be raped, by not only one man...


    If Charlie hadn''t arrived in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Wendy felt cold sweat running down her back.


    She calmed down a little and asked, "So is Helen going to be in jail too, like Ynda?"


    Charlie remained silent. "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked, puzzled.


    Charlie sighed and frowned more tightly than before. "Although the police interrogated those


    hooligans and found out that she was the person who''s behind it, the police haven''t caught her yet."


    He did not intend to hide this from her. He just wanted to tell her about it after Helen was caught.


    After she mentioned it today, he just simply told her about it.


    "Helen ran away?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and said in a deep voice, "We haven''t arrested her yet!"


    "But she can''t escape, and she will be caught sooner orter. We must have faith in our police!"


    Wendy nodded heavily. "Yes!"


    She always believed that good had its reward and evil had its retribution, the time woulde


    sooner orter.


    Ynda hadmitted a crime, but Helen was not aware of it at all. She did not take it seriously at


    all and even went to moral decay. She hired five hooligans to take revenge on Wendy.


    Sometimes, the human heart was scarier than the monster...


    It was almost evening, and the sunset enveloped the inpatient building.


    Wendy took two boxes of medicines from the Pharmacy. When she came out of the elevator, from a


    distance, she heard the gossip from the nurse station.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, I think Brother Hogg in room 3 is so cute!"


    "That''s true! I used to like watching young boys on TV, but he''s more mature and attractive! Young


    boys were suitable for dating, and he''s more suitable for marriage!" Another nurse nodded in


    agreement.


    "I''ve secretly googled him on the Inte. Brother Hogg is the big boss in charge of Hogg''s Group.


    He''s the No.1! Also,st year the Ice City entertainment newspaper published that he was in the top


    ten men that women wanted to marry!"


    "Did you see him that day? Although he''s wearing a hospital gown, the figure is too good! Dr. Gray,


    who gave him surgery, I really envy him..."


    Wendy narrowed her eyes. She noticed that the two young nurses were among those who


    surrounded Charlie''s bed the other day, especially the one with short hair and calling Charlie


    "Brother Hogg", the stars in her eyes were popping out.


    When Wendy''s steps got closer and closer, those voices gradually became lower and lower.


    Wendy passed by the nurse''s station without looking away, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    But when she walked to the door of the ward, she looked down and saw that the medicine box in


    her hand had been squeezed into a mess by her.


    In the nurse station behind her, the two young nurses who pretended to be busy raised their heads


    one after another. One of them bumped the short-haired nurse with her elbow, "You are really bold.


    Did you see his girlfriend go over there? And you''re still talking about him!"


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a girlfriend!" The short-haired nurse curled her lips.


    Wendy took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Just in time, the attending doctor in a white gown came out. After nodding and saying hello, she


    went to the bedside and opened the drawer of the cab, and threw the medicine box in it.


    Charlie was pressing the needle hole with a cotton swab after the needle was pulled out, he raised


    his eyebrows and asked, "Did you get me medicine?"


    "Yes!" Wendy replied with her eyes half-closed and made a loud noise while closing the drawer.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked in surprise.


    "Nothing!" Wendy was not in a good mood.


    Charlie noticed her tensed face and asked in confusion, "Who pisses you off?"


    "..." Who else could it be!


    Wendy red at him with her hands clenched.


    Of course, it''s a group of little nurses who were obsessed with him!


    Wendy copsed on the chair, feeling extremely unhappy. It was as if she was stuffed with messy


    straw, and she felt a little ufortable.


    How could Charlie not notice? But when he asked her, she didn''t say anything. He nced at the


    fruit te tentatively and pursed his lips at her. "Wendy, I want to eat the orange." "You wish!"


    Seeing the shock in his eyes and brows, Wendy realized that it''s a little too much for him. After all, it


    had nothing to do with him directly. She quickly exined, "Well, you just finished dinner, and you''re


    going to sleep soon. It would be hard to digest if you eat too much!"


    Hearing this, Charlie turned and looked out of the window.


    The setting sun was incredible, just near dusk, but he''s not going to sleep soon either.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple moved. His eyes sharply shuttled back and forth on her face and he did not


    speak again.


    Could it be that her period came again?


    He had heard people say that women would be particrly cranky a few days each month! Wait a


    minute, he counted the days, her period left not yet a month, perhaps she had two periods with


    endocrine disorders sometimes?


    Wendy leaned back in her chair, hier hands hanging from her sides.


    It was said that love rivals were hard to deal with. Charlie had to deal with Felix and Ryan before,


    but she was not much better. There was a Ynda in the first ce, then Madge, and now a group


    of young nurses!


    God...


    Wendy was a little ufortable with his eyes and got up from her chair.


    Wendy finally made a move, and Charlie also changed his position. He nced at his watch, pulled


    his lips and said, "I just discussed with Dr. Gray, I''m fine now, and I can leave the hospital at any


    time. I''ll call Aunt Leeter. I think we should still be able to check out of the hospital at this time!"


    "Will it be okay to leave the hospital so soon?" Wendy frowned, asking with a bit of worry.


    "Yes, Dr. Gray said it''s okay." Charlie nodded.


    In fact, more importantly, he strongly requested that he did not want to stay in the hospital any


    longer. Since thest time they had sex in the bathroom, the attending doctor had warned him to be


    careful. Since then, they hadn''t been intimate with each other for these days. How could he bear it


    when he had a strong desire...


    And at night, they were not sleeping in the same bed, he couldn''t kiss her, or even touch her!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Wendy didn''t know what Charlie was thinking, but when she heard that Charlie could be discharged


    from the hospital, the corners of her lips, which had been pursed up, couldn''t help loosening up a


    lot.


    This made her feel much better!


    It would be best if they could leave the hospital immediately. She really didn''t want to see those


    young nurses who had a crush on Charlie!


    But then she thought of something, her eyshes fluttered twice, and she suddenly looked up and


    said,"... Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    After a pause, she continued, "And I''m a little tired today. If you want to leave the hospital, ask Dr.


    Gray to arrange a full check for you tomorrow, so that we can rest assured!"


    "Okay, you''re the boss." Charlie curled his lips.


    After this matter was settled, Wendy went over to help him up, "Take a bath and go to sleep!"


    They close the door early to sleep and save the young nurses from deliberately finding reasons to


    skulk around outside the ward and peek in through the doors and windows.


    Charlie heard that and once again looked at the setting sun outside the window.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, he''d better follow her lead.


    Therefore, the curtains in the ward were drawn tightly. Charliey on the bed in a hospital gown,


    closed his deep eyes, and let himself sleep as soon as possible. One sheep, two sheep, three


    sheep...


    The next morning, the attending doctor gave Charlie a full physical examination.


    After Charlie came back, Wendy, however, was not in a hurry to go through the hospital discharge


    procedures. She just said, "Wait a minute." Then she stood at the door of the ward and looked in


    the direction of the elevator as if she was looking forward to someone.


    After five or six minutes, the slightly chubby figure of Aunt Lee appeared in sight, holding Larry.


    When Larry saw Wendy, he immediately ran over.


    "Wendy!"


    Wendy bent over and caught the little figure. "My sweety is finally here!"


    In the past few days, although she went back to the vi every day, after all, she only took food.


    Although she got a lot of leisure time, she stayed in the ward to apany Charlie most of the


    time. The mother and son had not been close for a long time.


    It was not until Larry got a hug and kisses on his left and right faces that he thought of the injured


    patient. "Daddy!"


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    He didn''t expect that Aunt Lee would bring his son here. He didn''t need too much help to get out of


    the hospital, as long as Uncle Lee could drive over to pick him up. Wendy took Larry''s hand, turned


    around and said, "Let Aunt Lee help you pack things. I''ll take Larry to go through the discharge


    procedures!"


    "Okay." Charlie responded.


    Then the mother and son left the ward.


    Because there were so many people going through the discharge procedures, Wendy lined up for a


    while. After she came up from the elevator with the receipts, she did not immediately go back to the


    ward, but stood not far from the nurse station.


    Wendy half crouched down and was at eye level with him, "Sweety, do you remember what I taught


    you just now?"


    "Yes, I remember!" Larry answered in a soft and sticky voice.


    "Good boy! Then you go there now!" Wendy touched his head with a smile.


    Larry nodded, then let go of her hand and quickly ran towards the nurse station.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurses, who were lowering their heads and fiddling with the medical instruments, heard the


    noise and looked up at the sudden appearance of a small figure. They could not help but be


    surprised. "Hey, where did this childe from?"


    "He''s really a pretty little boy. Why does he look a little like someone?" The head nurse came over


    when she heard the voice.


    Larry had his hands behind his back, and the curled mushroom hair was on the top of his head. His


    face was delicate, like the jade carving, he pursed his little mouth and smiled shily, which looked


    particrly cute.


    "Aunty, I''ll give you lollipops!"


    Larry held out his hands that were behind his back and took them forward.


    The one closest to him was the short-haired nurse who called Charlie "Brother Hogg". Sheughed


    and joked, "Little handsome, no gains without pains. Why did you give us lollipops for no reason?"


    "Thank you for taking care of my daddy." Larry blinked his big eyes and said obediently, "Aunties,


    thank you for your hard work. I''m giving all of these to you! There are several vors and apple-


    vored lollipops are the most delicious ones!"


    "Little handsome boy, who is your daddy?"


    "He lives in ward 3!"


    After hearing what Larry said, the nurses couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Especially the short- haired nurse. This news was absolutely explosive. She just roughly googled


    Charlie on the Inte before and didn''t find too much private life. She never thought Charlie would


    have such a big son already!


    When Larry saw Wendying over, he immediately ran over to ask for praise. "I have sent all the


    lollipops!"


    "Sweety, you''re great!" Wendy was not stingy at all. She kissed his little face with a smile and then


    said softly, "Go back to the ward first and see if your Daddy needs any help!"


    "Okay!" Larry was as obedient as a puppy. Looking at the small figure running away, the nurse who


    was familiar with Wendy said with a smile, "No wonder. I was wondering why this kid looks so much


    like someone. So it''s Mr. Hogg''s son!"


    "Well, his facial features are indeed very simr to his father''s!" Wendy smiled and nodded. Her


    tone paused for a moment and then she continued slowly, "But many people also say that we also


    have many simrities, especially when we smile."


    She did not lie. When she brought Larry to the children''s clothing store to buy clothes, the shop


    assistant had said it before.


    "Ah!" The head nurse shouted in a low voice and instantly understood. "Miss Lim, you are so lucky!"


    "Yes, I also feel that way!" Wendy gave a coy smile.


    "I''ll go back to the ward first. It''s been a hard time for you!"


    "Don''t say that!"


    After nodding with a smile, Wendy did not stay in the nurse station. When she turned to leave, she


    caught a glimpse of the short-haired young nurse with a nk expression from the corner of her


    eyes.


    She''s just his girlfriend?


    Of course, it''s more than that, she was his son''s mother!


    Wendy walked forward, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up a little.


    This was her first time to openly dere her sovereignty over others in this way.


    It felt so good... After returning to the ward, Aunt Lee had almost packed up things, and Charlie also


    changed out of the hospital gown, wearing casual clothes. He wore a round-cor half-sleeved T-


    shirt and a pair of light gray trousers, which looked not that serious as he used to be in the ck


    suit, but his sophisticated charm was only more.


    However, Wendy was not worried at all. There would be no young nurses surrounding him.


    Charlie turned around and asked, "Have youpleted the discharge procedures?"


    "Yes." Wendy briskly replied.


    Charlie silently raised his eyebrows and found that she seemed to sweep away the gloom of


    yesterday and be in a very good mood!


    After going out of the ward, Aunt Lee walked in front with luggage. Wendy and Charlie walked


    behind on Larry''s left and right side. When the elevator slowly closed, thest thing that could be


    seen in the gap was that they smiled and looked down at their son at the same time.


    "Well, you''d better give up!"


    In the nurse''s station, a nurse patted the short-haired nurse on the shoulder andforted her,


    "Didn''t you see that just now? The scene of that family of three is so warm! It''s really making us


    envious!"


    The short- haired nurse puffed out her cheeks, grabbed two boxes of medicine next to her, and ran


    out reluctantly.


    Outside the hospital building, Uncle Lee helped Aunt Lee put the things in the trunk. Wendy went to


    the safety chair on the other side with Larry in her arms, while Charlie''s tall figure stood in front of


    the Mercedes.


    "Brother Hogg!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound behind him.


    Charlie turned back with a frown and asked in a low voice, "Who are you calling?"


    "I''m calling you of course!" The short-haired nurse clutched her hands shyly and handed over the


    medicine box bashfully. "Brother Hogg, this is imported anti- inmmatory medicine, especially good


    for the recovery of your hand stab wounds! Take it, it''s just a small gift from me. It would be better if


    you can understand me! I worship you very much. If it''s convenient, can I have your phone number?


    Or you can give me a name card!"


    The nurse''s eyes were on Charlie. How could Charlie, such a sharp man, ignore it? Moreover, he


    had seen too many.


    He reached out and took the medicine box.


    Then, without giving the short- haired nurse a second to be happy, he threw the medicine into the


    trash can next to him and said in a low voice, "I don''t need it, and I''m not interested in you!"


    The ck Mercedes-Benz was flying in front of the nurse, leaving dust and exhaust gas on the


    ground.


    The nurse thought a man as good as Charlie would be good-tempered, so she was stunned for two


    seconds, then stomped angrily and said, "What the hell! He''s got such a bad temper. Who cares!"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    In the evening, the rose-colored evening sunset was breath-taking.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Uncle Lee parked his car in front of Hogg''s Group''s building. After Wendy got off the car, she carried


    the thermal lunch box and walked inside.


    A beautiful female staff at the front desk didn''t ask Wendy anything, came forward to received her


    and sent her all the way to the exclusive elevator. After that, she went all the way smoothly.


    At this time, it was time to get off work. A lot of the staff had already packed up and left, but many of


    them were still working overtime.


    The top floor was still busy, she could still see the people walking back and forth in the secretary


    office, but unlike thest time when many people leaned over their heads and gossiped with her,


    this time, they just quickly looked down and continued to do things in their hands after saw her.


    And those who met her face to face would also call her "Miss Lim".


    It should not only be because of what happenedst time, they did so as if they were deliberately


    ordered by someone.


    Of course, Wendy knew who it would be, and sweet feelings welled up in her heart.


    "Miss Lim!"


    "Mr. Chiang." Farr walked quickly to her, nodded his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Hogg is in the


    office. I''ll take you there now!"


    "Okay!" Wendy bent the corners of her mouth.


    Farr personally took her to the president''s office. The door was open, Charlie was wearing a white


    shirt, bending over arge desk, his ck suit hitched to a high-backed chair in the back, his tie tied


    meticulously.


    After he was discharged from the hospital, he recuperated at home for a few days. The wounds on


    his body had almost healed.


    At least after he changed into a well-ironed suit, no trace of injury could be seen. But the gauze on


    his left hand was still wrapped up, and the wound was very deep. Plus, now that the weather was


    heating up, that wound didn''t heal easily.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    Wendy nodded and signaled for Farr to leave. Then, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Charlie was still writing something. He didn''t even raise his head and said, "Come in!"


    Wendy went in with a thermal lunch box, turned back and gently closed the door. There were stacks


    of folders piled up on the desk, which were as tall as a hill. At this time, Charlie was reviewing one


    of them, then closed it and pulled the second one to continue.


    She noticed that the food box next to Charlie had not been unwrapped yet, and it should be cold


    already. Just as she expected, he was too busy to eat. There must have been a lot of work piled up


    in thepany during the period of hospitalization. She knew he was a workaholic and was worried


    that he would be tired when he came back to work!


    Wendy was afraid that Charlie would eat take-out without nutrition, so she made dinner and had it


    with Larry in advance, then hurried to send dinner to him.


    A thermal lunch box appeared in Charlie''s sight. The action of flipping through documents paused,


    "Wendy, you''re here?"


    "Hum." Wendy nodded, went around from his desk, and drew the pen out of his hand, "I''ve brought


    you food...stop working and finish it while it''s hot!"


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Fine."


    Opening the lunchbox, he smelled the aroma of rice everywhere.


    Charlie only had two bites at noon. After smelling the food she cooked, his stomach began to yell.


    He picked up his chopsticks and gobbled them up with his head down.


    "Charlie, you''d better eat slowly!" Wendy reminded him from the side.


    After more than ten minutes, the thermal lunch box was empty, and even the soup she brought was


    completely finished.


    Wendy stood up and cleaned up the table.


    When she was about to turn around with the lunch box, Charlie reached out his hand and pulled her


    to his thigh in a very ambiguous way. Wendy''s face turned a little red. She stared at the door


    nervously and said, "Don''t. What if someone pushes the door andes in..."


    "I don''t care, everyone knows about our rtionship!" Charlie, on the other hand, looked calm.


    "..." Wendy was a little shy.


    It seems to be so...


    Thest time she came to the Hogg''s Group, in front of his staff, he staged a scene in which he put


    a ring on her finger and announced that she was his real fiancee. Then the two of them had locked


    the office door for a long time, and when they came out, it wasn''t difficult for others to guess what


    they had done inside the office by the look of her face and clothes...


    So in the end, she just pushed him a little bit symbolically because she thought about the wound on


    his ribs, and was pestered and kissed by him for a long time.


    Wendy wiped the traces that he left on her lips, got up and said, "Charlie, go on with your work, but


    don''t work too hard. It won''t be finished in a day!"


    Charlie suddenly raised his hand and closed all the documents.


    "What''s wrong?" She was puzzled.


    "You''re right. I can''t finish my work in a day!" Charlie stood up with her, and his tall figure blocked a


    lot of sunlight for her. "I''m done with it today. I''ll leave it until tomorrow!"


    "Well..." Wendy listened and looked at her watch. She thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to


    the movies. We haven''t watched movies for a long time. Let''s go back and pick up Larry. Let''s go


    together! Recently, a new animated film was released, produced by Disney. Larry will love it!"


    In recent days, she almost had been in the hospital to take care of Charlie every day, and a little bit


    neglected Larry.


    When she was in the vi in the daytime, Larry was like a small tail, particrly attached to her and


    kept chasing her.


    "Let''s not pick him up first." Charlie said.


    "Don''t be like this..."


    Wendy could not help but stretch out her hand and touch his arm and tried to persuade him


    because she thought that he was trying to spend the night with her alone again.


    Charlie interrupted her, twitched his thin lips, "We have to go somewhere first. It won''t be convenient


    if he''s here."


    "Where are we going?" Wendy asked in confusion.


    Charlie didn''t answer. He just picked up the car key, took her hand and walked out of the office.


    The sunset at the edge of the sky was only the outline of the afterglow, and flocks of tired birds


    asionally flew over the roof.


    Along the way, Charlie didn''t say where they were going. As the white Land Rover gradually slowed


    down, Wendy also slowly furrowed her brows.


    When they stopped in the yard, she even held her breath. She was no stranger to the mansion that


    Charlie brought her to. She hade here once when Gilbert was celebrating his birthday four


    years ago. Of course, it was not a pleasant experience.


    Charlie had said before that he woulde back to see Gilbert in Hogg''s Mansion after discharged


    from the hospital. Wendy remembered it, but she didn''t expect that he woulde back with her,


    and she didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Wendy stepped on the ground, but she did not close the door immediately.


    Looking at the tall figure who walked around the front of the car, she hesitated and said, "Charlie,


    maybe... I''ll wait for you outside?"


    After all, this was the Hogg''s Mansion. She even felt ufortable with the grass she stepped on


    under her feet.


    Charlie didn''t say anything and just stared at her silently with his eyes.


    A few secondster, Wendy was defeated. She decided to stay with Charlie and their son all the


    time, so she had to say, "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    "Hum." Charlie finally managed to twitch his lips.


    He reached over and took her hand, and the two of them walked side-by-side into the vi.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    "The young master is back!"


    As soon as they entered the vi, a servant came up to them.


    Charlie responded and took her to change into slippers.


    When they walked out of the entrance, a figure walked out from the living room. It was E, the


    current hostess of the Hogg family. She greeted Charlie with a smile, "Charlie, you''re back."


    "Auntie, is my dad upstairs?" Charlie nodded slightly.


    "Yes!" E nodded.


    At this time, someone walked out of the kitchen with a tray in his hand. On the tray were two cups of


    tea that had just been brewed, Wendy could tell that it was extremely expensive. Not only was the


    price high, but the amount supplied was small. People usually took it out only when there were


    valuable guests.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Charlie nced around and asked, "Is there a guest in the house?"


    "Yes!" E nodded again and told Charlie the truth, "Uncle Gray just came, and now he is in the


    study with your father! Charlie, I heard that you were injured and hospitalized a few days ago. How


    are you? Are you all right now?"


    "I''m alright now." Charlie replied in a quiet voice. Between the stepmother and son, there was no


    great divide, but there had never been much closeness, always with some rusty courtesy.


    E looked at Wendy, who followed Charlie in, smiled and asked, "Miss Lim, what kind of tea do you


    like to drink? There is also some flower tea at home, the taste is rtively sweet, you young girls


    should like it. It has a skincare effect! I''ll ask the servants to make two cups of tea and send them to


    the living room. You can sit on the couch and wait for Charlie?"


    Wendy had not had much of a conflict with Charlie''s stepmother four years ago.


    It could be that E was very gentle, and she was not dressed like those gorgeous noblewomen.


    She also looked at people with a gentle gaze and was not hostile, especially to Wendy, who was not


    wee in the Hogg family.


    However, she also thought of another person at the same time.


    Ewan Shaw...


    She had never met Ewan since she came back this time.


    She learned from Felix, it seemed that also four years ago, not long after she left, Ewan also left the


    Ice City, went to a very remote small country in the southern hemisphere, and had never returned in


    the past four years...


    Wendy was about to nod when Charlie took her hand and answered for her, "No, she''s with me."


    He then went straight upstairs with his long legs. The door of the study wasn''t closed. The servant


    who came in to deliver the tea just came out and seemed to have reported to Gilbert that Charlie


    hade back, so Gilbert was not surprised to see Charlie knock on the door ande in.


    "Dad, Uncle Gray."


    After Charlie went in, he greeted them one by one.


    Kim was picking up the teacup and paused when he heard the voice. "Charlie, how''s your body


    recovering?"


    "It''s fine now!" Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    On the day of the kidnapping, thanks to Kim''s help, he brought the police to the warehouse in the


    suburbs in time. And after that, he was the one who arranged the hospital''s affairs, and Charlie


    remembered all of that in the heart.


    "Well, that''s good. It seems that you are still young and fit, if it''s me, I at least have to lie in the


    hospital for a year!" Kim said with a smile and noticed that there was someone behind Charlie. His


    smile was deeper. "Miss Lim is here, too?"


    Wendy nodded her head as a greeting.


    Gilbert looked over at the same time and his face darkened immediately. "How dare you bring this


    woman into my house!"


    "I have something to tell you." Charlie said in a low voice.


    "Well, have a seat then!" Kim was still here after all, and Gilbert had to control his mood. He raised


    his hand to point at the other two old- fashioned wooden armchairs, "Since your Uncle Gray is here,


    and we happen to be talking about things! You should be able to guess what we are talking about.


    It''s the marriage between you and Madge! You can sit down and listen carefully, and don''t have


    those unrealistic dreams!"


    Thest word, how could Wendy not get it? Gilbert was saying it to her.


    Feeling her hand being held tightly, she held back and squeezed his palm, not letting him worry


    about her.


    Wendy sat on an old-fashioned wooden armchair with her legs crossed and her back straight.


    Although being in Hogg''s Mansion made her ufortable, since she had that heart for Charlie,


    she didn''t feel anything facing Gilbert.


    After they both sat down, Gilbert turned to look at Kim, who had just finished his tea and put down


    his teacup. Gilbert smiled and said, "Brother Gray, did you just say that you''re here to discuss the


    marriage between Charlie and Madge?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Kim nodded.


    He came here this time, for indeed the marriage of his daughter and Charlie.


    But just when he sat down and started to talk, the servant of the Hogg family knocked on the door to


    bring in the tea and reported that Charlie had returned.


    Judging from Gilbert''s attitude just now, what Gilbert thought was obviously different from what he


    was thinking. Kim''s face darkened and he was about to say, "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I will give you and the Gray family an exnation!" Gilbert interrupted Kim''s words,


    "You and your wife, and Madge, you are all at ease. Our Hogg family and the Gray family are


    destined to be linked by marriage! No matter how much someone deliberately sabotages it, it won''t


    change the matter!"


    "If I get married, my wife will only be Wendy." Charlie''s calm voice rang out.


    "Charlie! Do you know what you''re talking about? Your Uncle Gray is still here. Don''t talk


    nonsense!" Gilbert''s face looked terrible. He specially took a look at Kim''s expression and scolded


    Charlie with a frown.


    After he calmed down, he continued, "There are some things that I, as your father, have done


    wrong, but your marriage with Madge can''t be changed! You can''t cancel the marriage unterally! I


    think you have lost your head and don''t know who you are, you can''t just marry someone!"


    "She''s my son''s mother, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. Of course, I have to marry


    her!" Charlie frowned, and his tone was undisputably firm.


    "B*stard, do you really want to piss me off? Then you''ll happy?" Gilbert tried his best to control his


    temper, and the corners of his mouth twitched faintly. "I''ll say it onest time, the marriage between


    our Hogg family and the Gray family can''t be canceled! Don''t forget, your surname is Hogg, you are


    my son. In addition to the honor of earning the surname itself, you have responsibilities that must be


    shouldered!"


    Between the lines and inside the tone of his voice, he was warning Charlie.


    Charlie didn''t seem to understand or moved. He just asked in a low voice, "Dad, you don''t agree,


    right?"


    "I don''t agree!" How could Gilbert agree? In front of Kim, Gilbert also wanted to show his attitude to


    avoid the misunderstanding between them, so he said fiercely, "I won''t let you marry this woman


    unless I die!"


    "I insist."


    "Charlie!"


    Gilbert was unable to control himself as he let out a furious roar.


    He pped the table and stood up, pointing his finger at his son. His eyes widened in anger. "Now


    that you''re feathered, don''t forget that I''m still the chairman of the Hogg''s Group! Everything you


    have now is from me. Do you think anyone can take charge of an enterprise and be a CEO?


    Don''t do anything that makes me angry, or else..."


    Wendy''s hands, which were on her knees, were sped gently.


    She heard a threat from Gilbert''s words.


    She then couldn''t help but think about what happened four years ago. It was also because of her


    that when Charlie went against Gilbert for the first time, Gilbert had removed Charlie from his


    position as the CEO of the Hogg''s Group and transferred him to a smallpany in Lim City...


    Was it going to be a repeat of history...


    The older, the wiser. Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to worry about Charlie.


    Charlie''s expression didn''t change. He smiled, and then stopped smiling. His voice was calm and


    cold. "Dad, you''re not kicking me out of Hogg''s Group this time, I''m the one who wants to leave."


    As soon as Charlie said that, Gilbert, Kim, and even Wendy were shocked.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Gilbert had the strongest reaction.


    The expression on his face froze in an instant, and then a wave of raging anger came from the


    bottom of his heart. It seemed that he was really angry, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged,


    which were as thick as a rod and he could not say a word.


    And, his body swayed, and he managed to stand after held on to the desk with his hands.


    "I''m here to tell you this. Now, I''m done talking."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie stood up from his old-fashioned wooden armchair as soon as he finished speaking.


    His deep and serene eyes were as deep as an ancient well, with no trace of hesitation or


    yfulness.


    There was no hesitation in his tone just now, as if he had already made up his mind and that was


    why he could speak in such a loud and clear voice.


    Wendy was still in shock, and Charlie reached out and took her hand, like every time the fingers


    were interlocked, "Wendy, let''s go back!"


    Then, the two of them disappeared again in the study room.


    Through the open window, Gilbert could faintly hear the sound of the engine of the car starting and


    leaving.


    They appeared and left in a hurry. It didn''t take long for them to talk with each other, but the


    atmosphere frozed in the study.


    Kim noticed Gilbert''s falling figure and hurried over to support him. "Brother Hogg, are you alright?"


    Gilbert was sitting in a leather chair, clutching his chest with one hand and waving the other hand,


    but he couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, he had no time to exin anything to Kim.


    "Old Master!"


    When E went upstairs, she happened to see the situation.


    Kim quicklyforted her, "It should be a rise in blood pressure. E, call a family doctor toe


    and take a look at him!"


    He looked out of the window, and there was no trace of the white Land Rover.


    Kim indeed came here today for his daughter''s marriage with Charlie, but he had not changed his


    attitude. He respected the choices of the young people, and he also wanted to show his not- so-


    aggressive attitude on behalf of the Gray family.


    But now it seemed that he didn''t need to say more.


    After leaving Hogg''s Mansion, Charlie drove back to the vi. Like Wendy suggested earlier, he


    picked up Larry, went to see a movie together as a family, and then had dinner outside.


    Larry was in a very good mood. On the way back, he was still talking to Wendy excitedly about the


    cartoon characters in the movie.


    Charlie seemed to be in a good mood too, but he focused on driving the car.


    Only Wendy was different, she couldn''t concentrate on the movie, and had been distracted by


    thinking about the things that happened in Hogg''s Mansion.


    After she got home and put Larry to sleep, she looked at her watch and saw that it was more than


    ten o''clock, but there was no one in the bedroom next door. However, the door to the study was left


    open, and from inside the gap, there was light pouring onto the floor of the hallway.


    Wendy walked over with light footsteps.


    Through the gap, she saw Charlie who was sitting on a chair smoking.


    He was wearing a white shirt, but unlike in the office, he had unbuttoned the whole row of buttons in


    the front. His strong chest muscles were half exposed, and his right hand holding the mouse was


    holding a half-burned cigarette.


    As he brought the cigarette to his thin lips, the white smoke he exhaled spread out in all directions


    and his eyes narrowed with it.


    Wendy knew that he didn''t smoke in front of Larry.


    And he almost didn''t smoke much recently, because he still wanted to have a daughter, fearing that


    nicotine would have a bad effect, so she hadn''t seen him smoking for a long time.


    Although he didn''t change his face in front of Gilbert, he must not feel good every time he disobeyed


    his father.


    Wendy could understand his feelings at this time. "How long do you n to peep at me?" When


    Charlie put out the cigarette in the ashtray, he suddenly opened his mouth and let out a sound.


    Well, he got her...


    Wendy pushed the door open awkwardly and saw that the ashtray was already filled with cigarette


    butts.


    She stood in front of the writing desk with her hands down, and she seemed to want to say


    something but stopped on second thought.


    Charlie crooked his finger at her. When she came over like a puppy, he pulled her on hisp and


    held her hand so that her back was against the edge of the table.


    Unlike when they were in the office in the evening, Wendy was much morefortable at home,


    and she didn''t struggle much.


    Charlie saw through the confusion in her eyes andughed, "Go ahead and ask whatever you want


    to ask!"


    "Charlie, you..." Wendy frowned and pursed her lips. "Are you serious about what you said to your


    father?"


    "Yes, I''ll take you away." Charlie confirmed.


    Hearing it from him again, Wendy felt that her heart was beating violently.


    She gulped twice before she regained her voice. "When did you have such a n..."


    "I had it a long time ago." Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    In other words, since the day the two of them got back together, he was prepared for this in his mind


    all the time.


    Wendy listened and fell silent for a moment.


    That''s right, from the way he said this to Gilbert without any hesitation, she could see his


    determination.


    Wendy lowered her eyshes for a long time. When she looked up again, she couldn''t help but ask


    again, "Charlie, are you sure? Don''t you want everything here?"


    They were all well aware of what this meant.


    "Hum." Charlie replied indifferently.


    She could not help but hold her breath, "You did it for me, right?"


    "For us." Charlie grabbed her hand and yed with it in his palm.


    "..." Wendy''s nose felt sour.


    Although he emphasized the word "us", it was the sacrifice he made.


    Charlie''s eyes were fixed on her. It seemed that he could easily see through her thoughts. He


    touched the back of her hand with his finger and said, "Wendy, do you still remember what you


    said?"


    "I remember!" Wendy nodded slowly.


    She knew that he was referring to the words she had said to him thest time she hade back


    from the hospital.


    She would never break up with him again, she would always stay with him for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, it was enough.


    Charlie''s thin lips formed into a faint smile, he didn''t need to say anything.


    When their eyes met, their heart began to intertwine with each other.


    "We can leave this ce and settle down abroad, any country will do." Charlie''s Adam''s apple


    bobbed up and down and he said in a calm voice, "But we can''t leave immediately, I need some


    time to quit from the position of president of the Hogg''s Group.


    I still have a lot of things to do. After I''m done with that, we''ll leave with Larry!"


    "Why does it sound like we''re eloping?" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and seemed to be thinking seriously. "If we''re eloping, it''s just our


    business, and we should leave Larry behind."


    Hearing this, Wendy got a little flustered. She was afraid that he really had such a thought, so she


    quickly changed her words, "Well, I said it wrong just now. In fact, it''s more like going far away!"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Charlie''s eyes were tinged withughter, and he was satisfied with this statement.


    He stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace.


    Wendy was very cooperative, put her hands under his arms and slowly held his strong waist. Half of


    her face was attached to his chest. She listened to his steady and powerful heartbeat, which was


    hitting her eardrums again and again.


    She enjoyed this moment of warmth, then casually said, "Charlie, why did you break up with me


    back then..."


    Charlie didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he held her tightly.


    "It''s my fault." After a long time, he kissed her earlobe.


    Wendy looked a little confused. It seemed that when they were in New York and Charlie came back


    to the hotel after drinking too much, he had said something simr to her. His tone was the same as


    now, with a hint of self-me.


    She raised her head slightly and saw the slight frown on his face, and his eyes were filled with guilt


    as well.


    Wendy smiled silently and didn''t continue to ask. Just now she just thought of it and wanted to ask


    about it, but that''s already in the past, she didn''t want to dig it anymore. After all, what mattered was


    the future.


    "Come here."


    Charlie held her in his arms, with the strength of his tiptoe, he turned his chair slightly to the side.


    Then he pointed to theputer screen and said, "Look, is there a city you like here? Wherever


    you want to go, we will be with you!"


    After hearing that, Wendy looked at theputer screen.


    As he scrolled down the pages, she found that in addition to the original email page, there were


    many webs below, which were introductions of the different countries. She didn''t realize that he had


    already started preparing for these after he had only stated this decision.


    There was a sh of cunning in Wendy''s eyes. She said on purpose, "Canada?"


    She continued as if she didn''t see Charlie''s frown, "Well, I''ve lived there for four years, I know it


    better, and many of my friends are there! Besides, the night there is particrly beautiful, once you


    reach out, it''s like you can touch the stars. Larry will love it!"


    "..." Charlie''s face turned ck this time.


    What she said next was quite touching, but he was not attracted at all. Instead, when she


    mentioned "many friends", he had already cklisted the country and the city in his mind.


    How could Charlie not know that Ryan was one of her so-called friends!


    He was not stupid, taking her to his rivals in love. Seeing that his masseter was stiff, Wendy was


    extremely amused. "I''m just kidding!"


    Charlie nced at her from the corner of his eyes and snorted.


    Wendyughed and picked up the mouse, browsed other countries he had picked. Two minutes


    later, she tilted her head and continued to tease him. "Are you sure we''re not going to Canada?"


    "Haha..."


    Seeing his face drawn long, Wendyughed out loud.


    The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched twice. He raised his hand and closed theptop. He then


    pushed away all the other objects on the desk with his elbow and carried her off hisp on top of the


    desk.


    She dared to tease him over and over again, he needed to teach her a lesson!


    Charlie''s shirt buttons were originally unbuttoned, so he directly took it off, grouped into a ball and


    thrown on the ground, and then began to take off her clothes.


    Wendy was pinned down by his tall and strong body. She was no match for him, like a puppet at his


    mercy. Now she was scared, but it was toote. It was no use begging for mercy.


    Soon, the coolness of the air conditioner sprayed on top of her skin.


    "Don''t, let''s go back to our room!"


    Wendy raised her head and panted, her voice trembling. Charlie bent over to her ear and said,


    "Right here!"


    The sound of metal buckles of a leather belt rang out in the study, and then, all that was left was the


    increasing temperature.


    When she''s not herself, she saw the rows of bookshelves out of the corner of her eye, and silently


    raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    It''s really...


    It''s disgraceful to saint...


    The night was deeper when the love birds were inseparable, but it''s very quiet in the Gray family on


    the other hand.


    A servant was walking around, bringing two bowls of freshly cooked bird''s nest soup from the


    kitchen, cing it on the tea table with great respect, and serving the mother and daughter sitting


    on the couch.


    Madge didn''t have much appetite. She stood up and looked out of the floor- to- ceiling window.


    "Mom, why hasn''t Dade back yet?"


    Linda saw her daughter''s anxious expression and put a spoonful of bird''s nest soup in her mouth.


    After it was melted in her mouth, she reminded, "Madge, listen to me, don''t count your father. He


    went to Hogg''s Mansion today, even if it was for your business, he would never help you!"


    Hearing this, Madge''s face darkened and she did not say anything.


    They returned to Linda''s parents'' house today and only arrived home after dinner. They did not see


    Kim''s figure and asked the servant, knowing that Kim had gone to the Hogg''s Mansion alone. How


    could Madge be at ease!


    Just as she was pacing back and forth in the living room, she heard a noiseing from the


    entrance.


    After hearing the notice from the servant, Madge saw Kim''s figure soone in. She immediately


    went forward and said, "Dad, you are back!"


    "Hum. You guys haven''t gone to bed yet." Kim was dragged into the living room.


    "Honey, there''s still bird''s nest soup in the kitchen. Shall I serve you a bowl too?" Linda asked with a


    smile. Her tone was just like that of a gentle wife''s.


    "There''s no need. I don''t want it!" Kim waved his hand.


    Madge couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Dad, you went to Hogg''s Mansion today to talk


    to Uncle Hogg about my marriage to Charlie, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right!" Kim didn''t hide anything.


    "You''re helping me, aren''t you?" Madge asked deliberately.


    "Madge, you should know my attitude!" Kim looked at her daughter and said with a slight frown.


    Madge''s face changed.


    He was like this again, and she sometimes even wondered if Kim was out of his mind, whether he


    still knew he was her father or not.


    "I went to Brother Hogg today just to make it clear about your marriage. You can''t force him,


    marriage is better to build on the basis of love. I think this marriage should be canceled! However, I


    didn''t say these in the end..."


    Hearing Kim''s words, Madge''s face turned from cloudy to sunny, with a trace of dness. Before


    she could rejoice too long, she heard him continue to say, "But Charlie was there too, the result is


    the same!"


    Kim looked at his daughter''s stiff face and sighed. He patted her on the shoulder and let her get


    over it. He didn''t say anything more and went upstairs directly.


    After the footsteps disappeared, Linda sneered. "I told you a long time ago, didn''t I? Don''t count on


    your father!"


    Madge looked at the stairs where her father''s figure disappeared, and she couldn''t help but me


    him in her heart.


    "Eat the bird''s nest soup. Looks like you''ve turned pale recently!" Linda sighed as well. Her heart


    ached for her daughter.


    "I don''t want it! I''m sleepy, I''m going upstairs to bed!"


    After Madge took a shower, she sat in front of the dressing table and put on a mask.


    The bedroom door was knocked, a servant came in with a ss of milk and said, "Miss Gray,


    Madam asked me to send you a cup of hot milk, she said that drinking milk is good for sleep!"


    "Okay." Madge answered casually.


    The servant dared not to neglect Madge and quickly put the milk cup on the dressing table. When


    she nodded and was ready to leave, she noticed Madge''s bright cell phone screen and kindly


    reminded Madge because she thought Madge did not notice, "Miss Gray, your cell phone is ringing!"


    Hearing this, Madge had to pick up the phone next to her.


    There was indeed a phone call. It was a localndline number.


    She did not intend to answer it. She narrowed her cold eyes and reached out to hang up directly.


    ording to the call record, this number had been called several times in the past few days, but it


    was either missed or refused every time.


    After the phone was put down, within two seconds, the number actually called in again.


    The anger in Madge''s belly was instantly ignited. She grabbed the phone, smashed it on the wall,


    and even the mask on her face was shaken off. "You''re finished!"


    The servant who was walking out of the bedroom was shocked.


    The servant thought Madge was talking to her, so she secretly looked back and then felt relieved. It


    turned out that Madge was talking to the person who called.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the servant had served the Gray family for many years. The youngdy looked elegant,


    and had two dimples especially when smiling, she''s a typical model of youngdies. But the people


    around her all the time knew that she was actually very cruel when she was alone in private, and


    her temper was also very bad. The servant didn''t dare to stay any longer for fear of getting into


    trouble, so she ran away so fast.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    As soon as Wendy entered the apartment building, her cell phone rang.


    In her sight, the ck Mercedes stopped in front of the flower bed. Uncle Lee, who was sitting at the


    driver''s seat, had taken out a newspaper and spread it open. Wendy took out her phone and knew


    who was calling without looking at it.


    She put it next to her ear, and her mouth curved slightly, "Well, I''ve arrived!"


    "I''m ready to get in the elevator now!"


    After pressing the elevator button, she continued to report further.


    After Charlie took her to the Hogg''s Mansion that day, Gilbert seemed to be too angry and got sick.


    E called the vi several times in a row, but it was Aunt Lee who picked it up. Charlie didn''t care


    about it and didn''t go to the Hogg''s Mansion to visit Gilbert. But Donna took Larry there, and Charlie


    didn''t object.


    So she was alone today and wanted to see her best friend, Emily.


    During Charlie''s hospitalization, Emily showed different emotions when she was visiting Charlie with


    Simon, and Wendy had been thinking about it all the time.


    Charlie repeatedly advised in his calm voice, "Don''t let Uncle Lee go back, ask him to wait for you


    downstairs."


    Since thest kidnapping incident, Charlie was very cautious with her travels, almost hired two


    bodyguards to protect her. As long as she''s out of the vi, he must know her whereabouts.


    Wendy knew that he was worried about her, and he was afraid that such a thing would happen


    again.


    "Okay, I know!" She said in a softer voice.


    Charlie didn''t hang up until he got her promise.


    Wendy came out of the elevator and knocked on the security door, but there was no response from


    inside for a long time.


    She even suspected that there was no one home, but she had called Emily in advance and knew


    that she would be at home, so she came over...


    When she was thinking about taking out her phone again, the security door suddenly opened.


    Simon wore light- colored casual clothes and slippers of the same color. His short hair was also


    softly hanging in front of his forehead. He looked like a houseman. The light in his peach blossom


    eyes was still dizzy, but his face looked gray.


    Wendy was stunned and asked tentatively, "Hey, Dr. Chin, where is Emily?"


    "She''s in the bathroom." Simon said, turning around to take a look.


    Then he turned around and took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab for her.


    Wendy expressed her thanks, and then followed him to the inner room. Seeing that his back was as


    straight as a mountain, she could not help asking hesitantly, "You two... quarreled?"


    Hearing this, Simon didn''t say a word and tacitly approved.


    Wendy understood what had happened. When she was about to open her mouth, she saw that the


    living room was in a mess. Several couch pillows were not in ce. The humidifier ced on the


    tea table was knocked over, and the water inside dripped a carpet. Even the vase standing next to it


    was damaged. Although it was not broken, the fake flowers and nts inside were all scattered...


    Wendy frowned.


    She swallowed and couldn''t help but stand in the position of her best friend, with a bit of


    condemnation in her tone, "Dr. Chin, no matter what, you''re a man, so you should be more


    gracious. Even if you get angry and quarrel, you''d better give way to Emily..."


    "She smashed these." Simon''s voice sounded very aggrieved.


    "Ahem!" Wendy suddenly looked embarrassed and stuttered, "She is pregnant..."


    Pregnant women were generally very unstable, so it''s normal for them to asionally get mad or


    something...


    The bathroom door opened and Emily walked out of it.


    Wendy didn''t know whether it had something to do with the mess in this room, but Emily looked very


    bad, her lips were a little pale and she looked weak as if she could be blown down if there was a


    gust of wind. She forced a smile after saw Wendy, "Wendy, you are here."


    Simon, who was standing at the side, could naturally tell that. His brows were tightly knitted


    together.


    Just as he was about to step forward, his phone rang.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Simon saw the number disyed on the screen, he hesitated for a moment. "Hello, Addy."


    Although Wendy couldn''t hear the voice on the phone, it was obvious that this name didn''t belong to


    a man...


    She looked at Emily subconsciously, only to see Emily''s eyshes hanging down, and she couldn''t


    see the true emotions in Emily''s eyes.


    "I see. I''ll be right there!"


    When Simon finished this sentence, he had ended the call in a hurry.


    Then, he held his phone and frowned more tightly, with hesitation in his almond-shaped eyes.


    On the other hand, it was Emily who sneered and said, "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you say


    you would go there right away?"


    Simon was agitated by Emily''s words, held the phone tightly and looked at Wendy apologetically,


    "Miss Lim, I have to go out first."


    "Well, alright..." Wendy nodded her head.


    "I''ll be back soon!" Simon went two steps towards Emily, raised his hand, and tidied her hair after


    got closer. "You wanted to eat hot and sour noodles yesterday, I''ll get one for you at the university


    when Ie back!"


    Wendy saw them clearly from the side. Simon was almost coaxing Emily, even with a hint of ttery.


    Wendy never thought that Simon, who known as the serious Dr. Chin in the hospital, and the cynical


    Young Master Chin in the night club, could have such a face.


    However, Emily didn''t seem to appreciate his kindness. She brushed his hand away coldly and


    didn''t say anything.


    Simon pursed his lips slightly, grabbed the car key on the side, and turned to leave.


    Wendy helped Emily to sit on the couch in the living room, she wanted to speak but stopped on


    second thought. "Emily, what happened to you and Dr. Chin?"


    "I don''t know either..." Emily raised her hand to cover her face.


    Wendy frowned and couldn''t help looking at the direction of the entrance. Simon had already left. As


    a bystander, she could see that Simon cared about her best friends Emily. But that call just now...


    Emily seemed to be very tired. She gently held Wendy''s hand and said, "Wendy, I''m so tired. I want


    to sleep!"


    Wendy thought that Emily was pregnant now and needed a good rest the most, so she didn''t say


    anything more and helped Emily into the bedroom. She helped Emily to the bed, set the air


    conditioner to the proper temperature, and waited until Emily closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Wendy gently closed the bedroom door, and sighed.


    She picked up the humidifier and put it back, then put the pillows back one by one, along the vases


    lying on the ground. After tidying up, she left the apartment building.


    When she came out of the elevator and was about to push open the ss door of the hall, an arm


    suddenly reached out and pulled her over. Then the person covered her mouth and pressed her


    against the wall, and shouted with a deliberately lowered voice, "Don''t move!"


    Wendy turned pale with fright and almost cried out.


    The reason why she did not shout out was that she had already seen the person in front of her


    clearly.


    "Charlie, you scared the hell out of me!" Wendy red at him in annoyance. Didn''t he know that


    people could scare people to death?


    Charlie let go of the hand covering her mouth and put his arm around her waist. He propped one


    arm against the wall, forming a circle, "Are you really scared?"

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "Still alive..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    In addition to deliberately trying to tease her, Charlie did so to get her out of the shadow of being


    kidnapped quickly.


    Although the two had talked about it in the dead of night and he had alsoforted her, he was still


    worried in his heart. In this way, he wanted her to forget the bad things that had happened before.


    How could Wendy not know what he was thinking? She wanted to ease the tension and asked,


    "How about I also enroll in a taekwondo ss?"


    Every week, she would take Larry to the taekwondo ss.


    Wendy saw Charlie reveal a pensive expression and seem to consider what she said, so she


    hurriedly said, "I''m just kidding!"


    Larry took the taekwondo ss to build his body, but she had no interest in any of those things at


    all. If she fell a few times, her bones would definitely shatter.


    "Why are you here? Where''s Uncle Lee? You let him go back?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, I just finished a meeting. I have nothing else to do, so I came out of thepany in advance."


    Charlie pulled his lips and answered her. He took a step forward and his strong body approached


    her closer, then deliberately said in a mischievous tone, "Do you think it''s better for me to rob you


    for money or sex?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy blinked her eyes, ying along with his evil taste. "My money is in my bag, and sex, we''ll


    talk about it when we get home!"


    Charlieughed in a low voice after hearing what she said. Then he took her shoulder and walked


    out of the apartment building quickly.


    After the Land Rover stopped in the courtyard, Aunt Lee was watering flowers in front of the door,


    where green branches and leaves were blooming from the pots.


    Wendy was led by Charlie toe over and asked, "Aunt Lee, is Larry back?"


    "Not yet. Donna called and said that she would take the young master back after dinner!" Aunt Lee


    replied.


    "Oh, so that''s it!" Wendy nodded. It was understandable.


    When she saw Aunt Lee looking back at the vi, she asked again, "Aunt Lee, what''s wrong?"


    "We have a guest at home!" Aunt Lee reported in a hurry.


    "A guest?" Wendy was shocked.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee nodded, looked at Charlie next to her, and continued with hesitation, "It''s for Miss,


    Miss Lim, it''s a man!"


    Wendy was stunned by Aunt Lee''s words.


    She subconsciously looked at Charlie, his face darkened a little. "Let''s go in and have a look!"


    "Okay."


    Wendy did not dare to say much and followed Charlie obediently.


    However, she still had doubts in her heart. Although she''s so growing up, it can be said that she had


    few friends of the opposite sex, which could be counted by her fingers, and she really didn''t know


    who woulde for her.


    Was it Ryan, or Felix?


    But it''s unlikely to be them...


    Wendy changed her slippers and entered the house, and the two of them directly headed in the


    direction of the living room. When she clearly saw the face of the man sitting on the couch, she was


    extremely surprised. She extended her hand and pointed at the man as she asked in a surprised


    voice, "Ewan Shaw?"


    "It''s me." Ewan stood up from the couch.


    "Oh my god, it''s really you!" Wendy took back her fingers and covered her mouth.


    Just that moment, she almost thought she was mistaken, that man really was Ewan who had


    disappeared for a long time!


    "Wendy, long time no see!" Ewan smiled slightly at her, and then turned his eyes to Charlie next to


    her and said, "Charlie."


    Charlie nodded his head as a response.


    After sitting down again, Aunt Lee brought two cups of tea. Wendy looked at Ewan, who was sitting


    opposite her. He was wearing a ck suit without a tie, but the buttons of his shirt were neatly


    buttoned. Unlike the yboy four years ago, he did not look like a ruffian anymore. Instead, he


    looked more mature.


    As she sensed these changes in Ewan, she asked, "Ewan, I heard that you had left Ice City for four


    years. Where have you been? You... How did you get a tan like this? I almost didn''t recognize you!"


    In the past, Ewan''s skin was not very fair, but now itpletely cked several degrees. Although


    he''s not that ck, he''s ck enough, especially in ck clothes, which made his skin looked


    darker.


    "A little!" Ewan also seemed to approve of this. He shrugged his shoulders and said in a very


    helpless tone, "I don''t have a choice. The sun over there in Ang is really hot, and I be like


    this over time!"


    By saying this, he was answering what she had asked.


    Charlie, who had never spoken, twitched his lips and asked, "When did youe back?"


    "I just got off the ne this morning." Ewan answered slowly.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy nodded. No wonder she felt that there was a sign of travel on him.


    "I haven''t seen you on New Year''s Eve for four years. Why do you suddenlye back now?"


    Charlie''s long legs ovepped, and his slippers swayed with his shaking legs, and his eyes


    narrowed.


    "It''s all because of you two." Ewan did not hide anything from them. "...Us?" Wendy was stunned.


    Ewan nodded and said with a helpless smile, "It''s because Charlie is going to leave Hogg''s Group,


    so I was urgently summoned back by our father!"


    Upon hearing this, both of them could not help but fall silent.


    Charlie''s thin lips curled into a thin line.


    Wendy knew that this was Gilbert''s response to the sudden bombshell of his son leaving Hogg''s


    Group. In other words, it was also a strategy, because the Hogg family had another son.


    So it seemed that Gilbert had not changed his attitude about them.


    Charlie seemed to have expected it long ago, or he didn''t care about it at all. His expression didn''t


    change much.


    "Ie to see my old friends and to talk about the old days by the way!" Ewan didn''t want to


    continue this topic, so he said, "Charlie, do you mind if I stay for dinner? I also brought a bottle of


    white wine, which was treasured by my friends there. I haven''t had the chance to drink it!"


    Charlie looked at Wendy who kept giving him meaningful eyes, and nodded.


    Wendy smiled and stood up. "Then I''ll ask Aunt Lee to add two more dishes!"


    Although there was no Larry at dinner, but there was an extra Ewan. Six dishes and one soup, Aunt


    Lee helped a lot, and she cooked them.


    After Ewan sat down, he said with a smile that they had known each other for so many years, and it


    was the first time he had tasted the meal she cooked. And Charlie didn''t speak much during the


    whole dinner. She and Ewan were talking most of the time.


    They were talking about the past. Sometimes, they would talk about Felix.


    But when she saw Charlie''s gloomy face, she hesitated for a while and then changed the subject.


    Charlie and Ewan were not close to each other as brothers, so they didn''t talk much. However, they


    had drunk all the white wine Ewan brought, along with another bottle of red wine, and she shared


    less than half a cup of it.


    Ewan seemed to be a little tipsy. When he got up, his eyes were a little dazzled, but he was not so


    drunk.


    It was alreadypletely dark outside.


    After the meal, Ewan did not continue to disturb them, but proposed to leave.


    With Wendy''s insistence, Charlie followed Ewan out of the vi anxiously.


    Since Ewan came by himself, he didn''t drive the car. Charlie asked Uncle Lee to drive him away, but


    he refused. He said that he wanted to walk along the private road and got a cab back, which could


    also relieve his drunken spirits.


    In this way, Charlie sent him to the front gate of the yard.


    Ewan waved his hand, indicating that Charlie didn''t need to see him off. After taking two steps, he


    suddenly stopped.


    Then he turned around and came back. He looked at Wendy and said, "Wendy, I have something to


    tell you."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Wendy asked with a puzzled expression.


    Under the moonlight, the expression on Ewan''s face was somewhatplicated, or rather, there


    was a lot of guilt in it. He sighed and slowly said, "To be exact, there is one thing that I owe you an


    apology."

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    "Ah?" Wendy waspletely stunned. She did not understand what Ewan was talking about.


    Ewan looked at her face, brewing his emotions, and continued to say, "It has been buried in my


    heart for four years, if I do not say it, I may feel guilty for the rest of my life!"


    "Wendy, I''m sorry!"


    Then, he suddenly said these words very solemnly.


    This is the second time in recent days that Wendy had heard people say this to her. The first time


    was Gilbert. This was Ewan whom she had not met for a long time. She had deserved Gilbert''s


    apology, but she did not know where his apology came from.


    "..." She stood rooted to the ground.


    "Four years ago, you were keeping watch for your deceased grandmother. I used some small dirty


    tricks to distract Felix for a moment and made him molest you. Although nothing happened in the


    end, I took a picture of you and caused you and Charlie to break up!" Ewan continued.


    "What did you say?" It was hard for Wendy to hide her shock.


    Although it had been a very long time, it was still a very deep memory. As long as she thought about


    it, she would be able to clearly recall it.


    "You knew my feelings for Madge all those years ago!" Ewan paused for a while, and his expression


    was moreplicated than before. "So, I can''t bear to see Madge sad and upset. I don''t want her


    to lose her beloved fiance and secretly separated you and Charlie. I know I''m very despicable and


    it''s unfair to you, I still did that..."


    Yes, Wendy knew what he was thinking, he loved Madge.


    After she had inadvertently discovered it, he did not hide it and told her all very frankly.


    Ewan didn''t reveal that it was Madge who took the initiative to ask him for help, he just deliberately


    took all the responsibilities.


    "Wendy, I am really sorry. I feel sorry for what I have done. In the past four years, every time I think


    of it, I feel very sorry for you! You took me as a friend, but I yed a trick on you behind your back!


    You have every right to me me and do not forgive me!" Ewan''s voice was full of apologies, and


    he sighed with frustration. When he looked at the two of them again, he smiled and said, "What I


    didn''t expect was that four yearster, you two will be able to be together again. Maybe it is your


    destiny, so I can feel better in my heart!"


    Wendy clenched her fists tightly.


    She subconsciously turned her head and looked at Charlie behind her.


    Only to see his eyebrows tighten together, he seemed to be surprised by Ewan''s words as well, but


    did not have any rebuttal.


    Ewan breathed a sigh of relief, shrugged his shoulders and said, "After saying it, I feel much better!"


    Then, he waved at them, turned around, and stepped into the night.


    The slender figure soon drifted away.


    Wendy had notpletely digested the whole thing. She pursed her lips and looked at Charlie. At


    this time, the headlights of the car came straight over, and the sound of the engine of the car came


    near. The ck BMW quickly stopped in front of them.


    The driver opened the rear door. Larry was the first to jump off the car. "Wendy~"


    Wendy bent over and caught him.


    "Ah, you two are out ying some romantic games in the middle of the night?" Donna sat elegantly


    and teased them. Then she yawned, "I''ll leave Larry to you, so I won''t get out of the car. I am


    exhausted, I''ll just go back to the hotel to sleep! Wendy, I am afraid I will have to take Larry back to


    the Hogg''s Mansion for a day tomorrow!"


    "Okay, I see..." Wendy nodded.


    "Then I''m leaving!" Donna waved goodbye.


    Charlie answered coldly and ordered the driver to drive slowly.


    The BMW flew away in Wendy''s sight. She looked at the tall figure next to her and said nothing, just


    lowered her head and held Larry in her arms, and then walked into the vi.


    It was gettingte. Larry had stayed at Hogg''s Mansion for an entire day. He was already sleepy on


    the way back.


    After taking a shower, hey on thefortable bed and soon fell asleep because of Wendy''s


    coaxing, then snored softly.


    Wendy tucked the corner of the quilt to prevent him from showing his little arms when he turned


    over at night. She turned off the light, walked out of the children''s room quietly, closed the door, and


    then turned to the bedroom next door.


    The sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. Charlie was taking a shower inside.


    Wendy pursed her lips and went straight to the window, looking at the velvet-like night outside.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm sensation on her shoulder. She turned around, the sound of the water in


    the bathroom stopped at some point, Charlie only wore a bath towel, the tall figure was standing


    behind her right now. There were still water droplets rolling down on the tangled muscles of the


    chest, which was a perfect scene that made her blood boil.


    She swallowed her saliva, but she didn''t blush as she usually did.


    "The water is still warm. Go in and take a shower."


    Wendy didn''t move, but looked up at him and said, "Charlie, I have something to ask you!"


    After Charlie heard it, his right hand wiping his head with a towel paused.


    "What Ewan said before he left is true, isn''t it?" Wendy frowned and finally asked what she wanted


    to ask at the entrance of the yard. "You broke up with me... because of the photos?"


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched in hesitation. He did not deny it, because this was indeed the reason


    he had done so many years ago.


    When he met Felix in New York, he had already solved this misunderstanding buried in his heart,


    but when Ewan said this today, he was equally surprised. He didn''t realize that his half-brother had


    a role to y in this matter.


    Getting his answer, Wendy made a stuffy voice.


    Charlie reached out his hand and held her shoulder again with a slight force, then said guiltily, "It


    was my fault to break up with you years ago."


    Wendy bit her lips.


    Now she finally understood what these words meant.


    In fact, if she thought differently, she could almost understand his state of mind at that time. When


    he saw such ambiguous photos, no man could tolerate betrayal, especially a proud man like him.


    Wendy understood that she wasn''t the one who dwelled on the old books, but she couldn''t help but


    be angry.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Because he didn''t believe in her, he had sentenced her to death unterally.


    Her heart was full of negative emotions. She brushed away his hand that was holding her shoulder,


    and then passed him. She didn''t intend to go into the bathroom to take a bath, but went straight to


    the big bed, picking up the pillow and thin quilt.


    Seeing this, Charlie knew her intention and hurried to catch up with her. "Wendy, what are you


    doing?"


    Wendy ignored him and continued to walk out with the pillow and thin quilt in her arms.


    Charlie threw away the towel in his hand and followed her anxiously. He frowned and said, "Wendy,


    I know you''re upset, you me me. Just talk to me and don''t hold it in your heart! Our bedroom is


    here, and the bed is here too. Where are you going to sleep with the pillow in your hand?"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    He had always had the ability to see through a person''s heart, and he had also seen through her.


    Wendy was indeed upset, and it was not a good time to ask her what she was doing and where to


    sleep.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to sleep with him!


    Charlie''s eyebrows twisted so tightly that it could squeeze a fly to death.


    He had never coaxed anyone in his life, but he was always ttered by others. At this time, he did


    not know what to do.


    ording to his usual habit, he should do it the hard way. His hand, which was stretched out, was


    also eager to snatch the pillow and quilt that she was holding, and then directly carried her on his


    shoulder in an overbearing way, then threw her on the bed and directly used force to solve it!


    He used to agree with the saying that there''s nothing that can''t be solved by making love.


    However, at this moment, he did not dare to act rashly...


    "Wendy!"


    Watching her walk out of the bedroom, Charlie was ready to reach out and hold her.


    Who knew that Wendy, who took two steps out of the door frame, suddenly stopped and then turned


    to look at him. Charlie''s eyebrows loosened slightly, thinking that she had changed her mind.


    Unexpectedly, Wendy suddenly shoved the pillow and thin quilt in her arms into his chest and said,


    "You sleep in the study!"


    He was obviously in the wrong, why did she have to go out!


    Charlie''s expression froze. Before he could react, he saw that she had already turned around


    returned to the bedroom, and then mmed the door shut.


    After a long while, he walked towards the study with the pillow and thin quilt in his arms.


    Closing the door to the study, Charlie looked down the hallway. Luckily, Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee


    had already fallen asleep , otherwise, it would make him too humiliated.


    Turning on the light, he ced the pillow on the couch and spread the thin quilt along with it.


    There was still an empty guest bedroom on the second floor of the vi, but she just said that she


    wanted him to sleep in the study, so he didn''t think much in order to make her happy. He just went


    to sleep in the study.


    However, the night was long, and sleeping in the study alone did not feel good!


    In particr, the two of them had sex on the study table not long ago. He felt his throat dry when he


    thought of how her slender legs were tightly tied to his waist and how her eyes turned red.


    He quickly took over the remote control, and turned down the air conditioning several degrees


    before he barely suppressed the desire that was surging up in his body.


    Charlie sat on the couch like an abandonedrge dog, took out a cigarette, and lit it.


    They were not even married yet, and he had already been thrown out to sleep...


    After putting out the cigarette in the ashtray, Charliey down, but he couldn''t fall asleep at all, so he


    made a phone call.


    The phone was picked up very quickly, the person on the other side of the line didn''t sleep as well.


    Moreover, his voice sounded very energetic. He said impatiently, "What''s wrong, Mr. Hogg? Why


    are you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    "You haven''t slept either?" Charlie teased.


    "Hum." Simon replied.


    "On duty, or at home?"


    Simon was silent for a moment. After that, he said in a muffled voice. "I''m in the study."


    In fact, the apartment had two bedrooms and one living room. Since Emily was pregnant, Simon


    especially changed one of the two bedrooms to a study room, only leaving one bedroom. It couldn''t


    be more obvious what he was thinking.


    Hearing this, Charlie understood what was going on immediately, and then he instantly cheered up,


    and at the same time, his heart was bnced. It seemed that in such a long night, he was not the


    only one who slept in the study room alone. They were in the same boat!


    The two men held their phones and chatted. The tough night finally came to an end.


    The next morning, Charlie woke up very early.


    Since he didn''t pull the curtainsst night, the morning light pierced in his eyes. He stretched his


    neck and got up. After all, he was tall and had long legs, the couch was extremely ufortable for


    him to sleep all night. He felt that his bones were loose.


    Coming out of the study, he found that Wendy and Larry had already gotten up early.


    The door to the bedroom and the children''s room were all open, and the mother and son were not in


    the room. He carried the pillow and thin quilt back, then quickly went into the bathroom to wash and


    brush his teeth, and then went downstairs.


    In the dining room, the mother and son were sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast, and the


    atmosphere was very warm.


    Charlie walked over and made a big noise when he pulled out the chair.


    Larry was sessfully attracted to look up from the porridge bowl. However, Wendy, who''s sitting in


    the opposite, didn''t look up as if she didn''t see him.


    Charlie observed the expression on her face.


    But he couldn''t see anything since she kept her face down.


    Next, he noticed that there were only two breakfasts on the dining table and none in front of him.


    Aunt Lee came in to help him out. "Sir, please wait a moment, I''ll make your breakfast right away!"


    Aunt Lee was very quick, she quickly prepared and served the food.


    Charlie was in no mood to have breakfast, he focused on Wendy and said, "Wendy, I''ll finish my


    work early in the evening, how about going out for dinner? Recently there is a new release of the


    film, and how about watching the movie by the way?"


    "I was not in the mood." Wendy didn''t look up.


    "It''s been a long time since I went to the supermarket, so I''lle back tonight to pick you up and


    buy some groceries." Charlie continued.


    "No, Aunt Lee bought all of them." Wendy still didn''t look up.


    Charlie frowned. When he was about to speak again, Wendy put down the porridge bowl in her


    hand and stood up. "I''ve finished eating. I''ll go back to my room first..."


    "Larry, hurry up and eat. When you''re done eating, go upstairs and I''ll change your clothes. Later,


    your granny wille and pick you up to Hogg''s Mansion!"


    "Okay!" Larry''s voice was soft and silky.


    Then, Wendy''s figure had walked out of the restaurant.


    Charlie looked away and depressedly took a bite of the steamed bun in his hand.


    With the bowl bigger than the face in both hands, Larry was eating the porridge with his big ck


    grape-like eyes blinking. Then he suddenly asked, "Daddy, you made Wendy angry?"


    Charlie was silent. In fact, she had inadvertently asked him about it before. At that time, he didn''t tell


    her because he was afraid that she would be angry with him after knowing it. Sure enough...


    Well...


    Larry saw Charlie''s expression and became smug. "I''m still the best..."


    Charlie''s lips twitched twice.


    There was a very important meeting in the morning, which couldn''t be postponed or bete. Charlie


    left in a hurry after breakfast. Then Donna took Larry away and Wendy stayed at home for half a


    day. In the afternoon, she also changed her clothes and went out.


    She found that she had nowhere to go.


    Donna was in Hogg''s Mansion today, so she couldn''te to Donna. The only ce she could go


    to was her best friend, Emily''s.


    It just so happens that thest time she went there, Emily and Simon seemed to have had quite a


    bit of conflict, and she was very worried.


    Just likest time, she knocked on the door after arriving at the apartment building for a long time,


    but no one opened the door.


    Wendy didn''t call Emily this time. Just as she thought no one in the house and was about to leave,


    the security door was opened. It was Emily who opened the door. Her hair was a little messy, and


    two buttons on her chest were tied wrongly, and there was a blush on her face.


    Passing by Emily, Wendy seemed to see Simon''s figure quickly enter the bathroom.


    "Wendy, you''re here!" Emily hurriedly turned sideways.


    Wendy nodded, changed her slippers, and went in. Soon, Simon came out of the bathroom and


    went to the kitchen to pour water for them.


    She nced around the living room. It was not as messy as thest time, but the couch was very


    messy as if someone had done something on it before...


    Wendy licked her lips and asked hesitantly, "Well... I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "Of course not!" Emily shook her head with a red face.


    Didn''t she...


    Wendy nced at Simon, who was in the kitchen. His face clearly showed that...


    "Are you both OK?" Wendy asked in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, Emily didn''t answer Wendy. Instead, she lowered her eyes again and two dark


    shadows appeared on her face.


    Seeing this, Wendy didn''t ask more and changed the subject. "I don''t have anywhere to go, so I''ll


    stay here with you today!"


    Of course, Emily was very happy. She took Wendy''s hand and chatted with Wendy on the couch.


    Simon seemed to get some business in the hospital, so he took the car keys and left. He said that


    he had a patient at night and he mighte backte. Then there were only two of them in the


    apartment building.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The sky outside fell down unconsciously. Wendy didn''t leave at dinner time and had dinner together


    with Emily.


    She couldn''t let the pregnant woman strain herself, so she took over the dishwashing job. When it


    was done, Emily looked out at the sky and said, "I think it''s going to rain soon, Wendy, let Simon


    send you backter!"


    Wendy shook off the water droplets on her hands and suddenly said, "I won''t go back tonight!"

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Although Wendy had rejected both of Charlie''s suggestions in the morning, he still came out of the


    company in advance in the evening.


    However, when he drove back to the vi, he found that she was not there. Aunt Lee told him that


    Miss Lim went out in the afternoon, and she had already called home and said that she had an


    appointment with her friends for dinner and would note back to eat.


    Charlie immediately called Wendy, but she did not pick it up on purpose. She seemed to be afraid


    that he would be worried about her because of the previous kidnapping incident, and subsequently


    sent a text message to inform him.


    Donna took Larry to Hogg''s Mansion and didn''te back, he was the only one left in the whole


    vi.


    Charlie sat on the couch, casually flipping through the newspaper on the coffee table. From time to


    time, he raised his eyes and looked out of the window. He suddenly felt that this was even tougher


    thanst night when he''s alone in the study room.


    Since Charlie was the only one having dinner, Aunt Lee simply cooked two dishes, but he didn''t


    have much appetite.


    The sky had already fallen, and the weather forecast said there would be heavy rain tonight. The


    moon could no longer be seen in the cloudy sky. Charlie walked downstairs from the study after


    finished the video conference.


    He looked down at his watch, and it was almost nine o''clock. He pulled his lips and asked Aunt Lee,


    who just came out of the kitchen, "Aunt Lee, Wendy hasn''te back yet?"


    When Aunt Lee heard this and replied, "Miss Lim just called. She said that she would note


    back tonight..."


    "She''s noting back?" Charlie frowned.


    "Yes!" Aunt Lee nodded.


    "Didn''t she tell you where to go if she doesn''te back?"


    "No..."


    Charlie took out his phone. Just like that time, the phone was still unanswered. Then she sent him a


    text message, whichpletely confirmed what Aunt Lee said.


    Like a deted ball, he leaned over and sat on the couch. At this time, he didn''t even have the mood


    to flip through the newspaper.


    One hour ago, Larry was sent back by Donna. Now he was lying on the carpet next to Charlie,


    puckering his little buttocks in a Lego pile. Suddenly, he raised his face and shouted, "Daddy!"


    Charlie raised his head and gave his son a look.


    "Is Wendy angry? Did she leave home?"


    Larry asked softly. He had just heard Aunt Lee''s conversation with his dad and got such a


    conclusion. Charlie didn''t know what to say.


    Larry blinked his eyes, shrugged his shoulders, gloating and said, "Boys have to yield to girls!"


    Charlie red at his son and looked away.


    His mobile phone rang at this time. He hurriedly took it out to have a look, but the caller ID was not


    what he expected, but Simon.


    After the short phone call, Charlie kept that posture and seemed to be waiting for something. He


    cast a deep nce at his son, who was still ying Lego, and that two short arms were working


    hard.


    When the Lego was almost half- built, Charlie suddenly stood up.


    He lifted his foot and kicked the lower part of the Lego, and then it fell down in an instant on the


    carpet.


    Larry''s small mouth opened into an "0" shape. In the surprised look of Larry, Charlie walked to the


    entrance with satisfaction. Without taking his suit jacket, he directly said something to Aunt Lee and


    changed his shoes to go out.


    At the same time, in the apartment buiding on the other side.


    Emily was holding a ss of water and looking at Wendy who was bending down toy the corner


    of the bed sheet, "Wendy, are you really not going back tonight?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Something wrong with you and Mr. Hogg?" Emily asked uncertainly. Emily originally thought Wendy


    was just joking at that moment, but to her surprise, Wendy really did not intend to go back.


    "We''re fine..." Wendy shook her head. She was just very angry with him!


    The door of the bedroom was knocked, and Simon''s tall figure leaned against the door frame. He


    had just returned from the hospital. When Wendy thought that she upied his bed, she couldn''t


    help but feel a little sorry. "Oh, Dr. Chin, I''m really sorry. I came to bother you like this so that you


    have to go out..."


    Although Simon could sleep in the study room or the couch, it''s still not very convenient, so Simon


    would go outter and let them two girlfriends to sleep in the apartment.


    "It''s okay!" Simon said with a smile, "There are staff dormitories in the hospital, I used to often sleep


    there while I''m workingte!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thank you!" Wendy said gratefully.


    "You''re wee!" Simon waved his hand and walked in. He took the ss from Emily''s hand and


    said, "I''ll add you some more hot water!"


    After that, he turned around and went out of the bedroom. After entering the kitchen, he dialed a


    number and asked immediately when the phone was picked up, "Hey, it''s been almost forty


    minutes, you haven''t arrived yet?"


    Aftering back from the hospital, Simon immediately called Charlie when he heard that Wendy


    was going to stay in the apartment.


    Then, he had been waiting, but there was no knock on the door. This time was no longer the rush


    hour, and they were living in the riverside area, the distance was not far between them, Charlie


    should be here more than ten minutes.


    "I''m already here." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    "You''re here?" Simon was surprised. In order not to disturb the two girls in the bedroom, he walked


    lightly to the entrance. After looking out through the peephole, he frowned and said, "Why haven''t I


    seen youing up!"


    "I''m downstairs," Charlie said slowly.


    "Why?" Simon had an indescribable expression on his face.


    "Let''s just wait." Charlie said and hung up the phone.


    cing the phone in the storage space in the car, Charlie leaned back in his chair, ced one hand


    on the steering wheel, and tapped rhythmically on it with his index finger.


    There were cars parked in front and behind the Land Rover, but he did not seem to be in a hurry to


    go up. Through the half-opened window, he looked out at the night sky that was blocked by the dark


    clouds.


    After two ps of thunder, first, a few bean-sized raindrops fell, and then it poured down.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and there was a thinyer of water vapor between the


    high-rise buildings in the distance, making them hazy and blurred.


    Charlie closed the car window, pulled out the car key, and grabbed the umbre on the side of the


    door.


    However, after getting off the car, he didn''t mean to open the umbre. Instead, he stood by the car


    for two or three minutes, then slowly walked towards the apartment building and threw the umbre


    in his hand into the trash can.


    Emily was sitting on the couch, watching the rain pattering outside the window. She could not help


    but exim, "It''s raining so hard! I bet after this rain, the weather will get hotter!"


    "Yes!" Wendy also looked over. She turned to Simon and said, "Dr. Chin, why don''t you leaveter?"


    "Hum." Simon smiled and replied.


    But in his heart, he thought that he didn''t need to leaveter. At the same time, his eyes secretly


    drifted to the entrance.


    "Knock knock knock--"


    While they were discussing the rain, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Wendy and Emily were both stunned. Beside them, Simon''s eyes brightened.


    He''sing!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Emily looked up at her watch and whispered to herself, "It''s sote. Who could it be?"


    "I''m going to open the door!" Simon had already gotten up and walked towards the entrance.


    The two remaining girlfriends looked at each other, and Emily was even more curious, so she also


    got up and poked her head into the entrance.


    When she saw the tall figure, she quickly sent a secret message to Wendy. "Wendy, it seems to be


    Mr. Hogg!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy curled her lips.


    In fact, when the door was knocked, Wendy had guessed that it would be Charlie.


    As the security door closed, the steady and familiar footsteps were getting closer and closer. Wendy


    pretended not to see him. She slightly turned her head down and did not take the initiative to look at


    him.


    It wasn''t until the two long legs were standing next to her that she reluctantly looked out of the


    corner of her eye.


    When she saw the trouser legs that had be darker because of the wetness, she couldn''t help


    but look up, only to find that his whole body was soaked in rain, and he didn''t even wear a suit


    jacket. There was only a thin white shirt on him, which was all attached to his body at this time, and


    the short hair in front of his forehead was dripping with rain.


    Wendy had long forgotten that she was determined not to talk to him, and immediately stood up


    from the couch.


    She raised her hands faster than her head and wiped the raindrops from his face. Her heart ached.


    "Charlie, how did you end up like this? It''s raining so heavily outside. You don''t even bring an


    umbre?"


    "I came out in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to think about it." Charlie exined with a twitch of


    his lips.


    Wendy''s heart ached even more when she heard that.


    Simon took a bath towel and handed it over, not forgetting to assist Charlie. "Hurry up and wipe first!


    It''s sote and raining so hard. Why do youe here? Look, there''s nothing dry all over your


    body!"


    Wendy bit her lip and looked at Charlie with worries in her eyes.


    "Aunt Lee told me that you won''te back tonight." Charlie took a bath towel and wiped his body


    casually. He looked down at her and said, "I know that you are still angry, but I''m worried about you!


    Besides, if you don''te home, how can I sleep? Larry is waiting for you at home too!"


    After a pause, he moved a little forward and whispered in her ear, "Wendy,e back with me. I''ll


    sleep in the study room."


    Wendy looked up and saw that his deep eyes were as soft as Larry''s at this time. The light shone


    on them, adding a bit of pity to him. Her already not-so-determined heart had begun to shake.


    "Wendy, are you going to stay here tonight or not?" Emily asked with a smile.


    Wendy clenched her fingers. When she saw the rain dripping from his temple, she finally couldn''t


    bear it and shook her head. "Well, no..."


    Charlie and Simon both let out a sigh of relief.


    The former finally took his woman home, while thetter finally didn''t have to leave his woman.


    Charlie took her hand and said gratefully, "Miss Sam, I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll buy you dinner


    some day!"


    "I''m her best friend. Mr. Hogg, you don''t have to do this!" Emily waved her hand. Speaking of which,


    in the past, Charlie helped her a lot because of Wendy.


    "Then we''ll take our leave first. Simon, you guys should go to bed early!"


    After Charlie finished speaking, he led Wendy out of the entrance.


    When the security door closed, Simon secretly gave Charlie a thumbs up.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows quietly.


    The rain didn''t stop and continued to fall. Along the way, the two of them didn''t talk much. Only the


    front and back windshield swayed to the left and right.


    After entering the vi, Larry had been coaxed to bed by Aunt Lee. Wendy turned to Charlie and


    said, "Take off all your wet clothes. Go in and take a hot bath!" "Okay." Charlie nodded.


    More than ten minutester, he came out with a bath towel.


    Wendy wanted to go in and throw Charlie''s wet clothes into the washing machine. When she came


    in, she saw him sneezing and frowned slightly. He didn''t look well.


    "Are you alright?" She asked.


    Charlie shook his head, pulled out a tissue, and said in a hoarse voice, "I probably have a cold."


    Wendy couldn''t help but furrow her brows at Charlie''s words.


    She thought that he was still lying in the hospital some time ago and had suffered serious injuries.


    He had notpletely recovered yet. The doctor also advised him to take a good rest. What if he


    caught a cold because of the rain...


    Wendy lifted the quilt and put the pillow back in ce. "You lie in bed for a while. I''ll go downstairs to


    cook a bowl of ginger water for you. You should drink it to expel the cold. Otherwise, you will have a


    fever at night!"


    Charlie twitched his lips andy down ording to what she said.


    Seeing her figure disappear at the door of the bedroom, his thin lips quietly drew a slight arc.


    Well...


    As expected, the trick of injuring himself was the most effective way.


    Charlie was lying on the bedzily. After all, he had stayed alone in the study for a whole night. At


    this time, he was in a good mood as he smelled her residual scent in the quilt.


    Soon, Wendy came up with a bowl of ginger water.


    Fearing that it would be too spicy, she added some brown sugar and handed it to him.


    Charlie didn''t hesitate. He sat up and drank it all. When he gave the bowl to her, he didn''t let go of it.


    Instead, he used some strength to hold her in his arms.


    Wendy did not prepare for this at all. She almost fell on his chest.


    She pushed him angrily. "Let go of me..."


    "No!" Charlie didn''t let go and tightened his grip even tighter.


    Wendy was about to be stuck into his body, and she was out of breath. She heard his thin lips kiss


    her in her ear while struggling, "Wendy, I''m sorry."


    "I know, it''s my fault, my fault." Charlie sighed. His calm voice was full of remorse and regret. "I''m


    also very regretful. I misunderstood you at that time. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Wendy slowly curled up the corners of her mouth.


    She raised her head from him embrace and said with a frown, "Charlie, I''m indeed very angry. What


    makes me angry is that you think I betrayed you, which means you don''t believe me at all!"


    Wendy knew that it was just a misunderstanding.


    It was the malice of others that led to their breakup. She could understand that and even could


    imagine when he saw such a picture at that time, he was not so good. He was deliberately misled


    into a false impression that he had been betrayed by his own woman. He was angry but also sad.


    When Wendy thought that she managed to finish her grandmother''s funeral because she missed


    him every day, she was so distressed that she didn''t know how she had managed to get through it.


    But she was even angrier that he didn''t believe her.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you." Charlie defended himself.


    Wendy was about to refute him, when he continued in a low voice, "I''m just... scared."


    "Scared?" She had a puzzled look on her face.


    At the same time, she was also very surprised to hear the wording out of his mouth.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Charlie lowered his head and his deep eyes seemed to be trying to suck her in. For the first


    time, he analyzed himself with her. "You and I are very clear about how our rtionship started.


    After the transaction, I refused to let go of you and proposed to date you, then you agreed. But all


    the time, I kept you by my side in a strong and overbearing way. You were always in a passive state


    in this rtionship."


    "You used to love Felix. If it weren''t for me forcing you, you might have chosen him. So, of course, I


    would be scared, because you have never taken the initiative to express your feelings for me, and


    even... you never said a word of love."


    At the end of his words, his voice was low and deep, and there was also a trace of grievance in it.


    Wendy was stunned there.


    She had never thought that he would think this way.


    Obviously he seemed to be so vigorous, nning, there''s nothing that he can not control. He can


    handle anything with ease, but when it came to her, he had such an unconfident side and was even


    scared...


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that she had never expressed her love to him.


    All along, she had gotten used to his bossy feelings. Coupled with her personality, she had always


    obediently followed in his footsteps. Even once inadvertently, he had said that he liked her...


    However, how could he not know that no matter how overbearing he was, if she did not have any


    feelings for him after the transaction, how could she agree to date him!


    Wendy found it funny, but she felt sour and soft in her heart.


    "What an idiot..."


    She looked up and cursed softly.


    This was what Charlie used to say to her. At the same time when his face turned dark, she suddenly


    said, "I love you!"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Charlie''s face, which had already turned dark, had no expression when suddenly heard her words.


    And he looked a little funny.


    His eyes sparkled as if he was shocked by these three words, but at the same time, he could not


    believe what he heard.


    His Adam''s apple was rolling up and down. When he wanted to say something, he felt as if his voice


    had been taken away, and he could not utter a word.


    Wendy knew what he wanted to ask. She smiled and saw herself reflected in his two dark pupils,


    then repeated it again, "Charlie, I love you."


    This might be the first time for her to express her feelings in such a straightforward way.


    How could she not be shy? Her face was burning hot enough, so she simply lowered her head and


    buried her face in his arms, showing only two red ears.


    Charlie finally found his voice. He held her in his arms stiffly and said, "Wendy, can you say it


    again?"


    In fact, not only four years ago, but also until today, there was a trace of fear hidden in the depths of


    his heart. He had never shown it, but he was afraid that it was just because of their son that she


    was willing to be with him again.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But that was not a big deal, he just wanted her to be with him. His heart could not calm down for a


    long time when he heard the three words.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head and refused.


    After that, no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, she would not say anything.


    Wendy was embraced in his arms. Listening to his chaotic heartbeats, she felt that their hearts were


    getting closer.


    "You have to go to work tomorrow, so go to sleep early!"


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, "Well, do I need to sleep in the study room?"


    "No..." Wendy smiled helplessly.


    This man, was really...


    He had gotten what he wanted, still bargaining!


    Charlie didn''t let go of her immediately. Instead, he reached out and lifted her chin.


    Wendy also closed her eyes and felt his thin lips fall down. The kiss soon became deep.


    She couldn''t help but moan and fell into his arms. She unconsciously put her arms around his


    strong waist and slightly responded him.


    For a moment, there were only soft gasps between the two people in the bedroom.


    Charlie held her back with his palm. When he was about to go down, he suddenly found something


    and stopped all his movements. He opened his deep eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    Wendy was still in a daze, so she did not know why he suddenly stopped.


    She followed Charlie''s gaze and saw that the bedroom door had peeled open a gap, and a small


    figure came in. He was covering his eyes with two small hands, but secretly looking out through his


    fingers. "Are you going to do bad things next?"


    Larry was wearing cartoon pajamas. His slightly curly mushroom hair was softly hanging on his


    head, looking naive and innocent.


    "..." Wendy looked embarrassed.


    "Well,e here!" Charlie had a very unnatural look on his face as he waved towards his son.


    Larry ran over to them and looked back and forth curiously on their faces with his big ck grape-


    like eyes.


    Being caught by her son''s like this, Wendy felt so embarrassed that she squatted down and held


    Larry''s two little feet, then said, "Sweety, why don''t you wear slippers? Be careful not to catch a


    cold!"


    "Ouch!" Aunt Lee appeared at the door in a panic and exined, "I have already coaxed the young


    master to sleep. Maybe he heard the sound and knew that Miss Lim was back! I was still cleaning


    up the bathroom. I didn''t expect that the young master ran out on his own!"


    Larry thought that Wendy was angry with his daddy and ran away from home, so when he heard


    that she came back, he immediately lifted the quilt and ran over.


    Aunt Lee was standing in the doorway, but only took one look at them before she hastily bowed her


    head. As an experienced woman, she could smell something in the room. Moreover, Mr. Hogg only


    had a bath towel around him, and Miss Lim''s face was red and her mouth was swollen.


    The young master hade all of a sudden, so he must have disturbed them...


    Wendy also felt embarrassed and couldn''t raise her head. She looked at Larry and said in a low


    voice like a mosquito, "Er, it''s okay. Let Larry sleep with us tonight..."


    If she did not allow Larry to stay, wouldn''t she have agreed to what Larry said that they would do


    something bad next...


    She didn''t know where Larry learned all these...


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee answered and hurried to close the door.


    Charlie frowned slightly at her proposal but did not object...


    Wendy picked up her son and ced him in the middle of the bed.


    She went into the bathroom and took a quick shower, lying on the big bed with Larry in her arms,


    while Charlie raised his hand and turned off the light.


    Larry turned over in her arms, yawned twice, and closed his eyes.


    In the darkness, arge hand passed over Larry and reached out.


    Wendy held it in her hand in shyness. A dpidated residential building area in the old city was


    ssified as a dangerous building by the government at the beginning of the year, waiting to be


    demolished.


    Now there were still people living in the building, but most of them were only tenants. The distance


    between different buildings was very close, and many alleys were connected. Moreover, there was


    a lot of debris piled up in front of the building, so it was impossible for the car to get in, except for


    the electric motorcycle. If two electric motorcycles met at the same time, they had to stop to avoid


    each other.


    Each building had ayer of basement, the rent was very cheap, but the room was very damp, only


    a very small window, at noon can barely have the sun shone in.


    Helen held her knees, leaned against the window, and lived in a daze every day.


    Although it was an independent bedroom, the space was very small, only four or five square


    meters. With a shabby single bed and a small table, there was almost no ce to stand, and the


    walls were full of moldy smell, and sometimes you could see worms crawling over them.


    Even if she was kicked out of the Lim family by Johnny, and even if Johnny divorced her, she lived


    in a much better ce than here. But she had to endure at this time, because she was now the one


    who was on the run. She ordered someone to kidnap Wendy, and the police were arresting her. She


    didn''t even dare to go out, so she had to hide here. Someone knocked on the door, and a raunchy


    man in his thirties came in. He threw her a lunch box and said, "Time to eat!"


    "Let me make another phone call! Please!" Helen immediately got up and went over.


    After pleading for a long time, the man finally agreed. He went back to the living room and took a


    telephone, connecting it to the telephone line hanging on the wall. He said impatiently, "Only five


    minutes!"


    Helen nodded quickly, squatted in the corner, picked up the microphone and dialed the number.


    From the day she hid here, this number had been dialed many times, so she could recite it.


    When the line was connected, Helen heard the beeping sound and felt anxious in her heart. She


    was afraid that no one would answer. When it was finally picked up, she excitedly stood up and


    said, "Hello, you finally answered my phone!"

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    "How long do I have to stay here?" Helen couldn''t wait to say, "Do you know how terrible this ce


    is? The room does not even have sunlight, and the house is all musty, and when you sleep at night,


    there is the sound of mice!"


    From the time of the incident to now, she had made several phone calls in a row, but only a few


    were answered.


    At the end of the line came a slow female voice. "You know it''s safer this way."


    "You promised me before! As long as I did what you said, you would save my daughter from prison.


    And you would give us a sum of money and arrange for us to go abroad and nevere back


    again! But now Ynda is still in jail, and I''m being searched for by the police!" Helen was too


    miserable these days. Every time when she was in the sun, she would bow her head for fear of


    being discovered.


    Ever since the incident, she had stayed in this underground rented house that had been arranged.


    She had not even taken a bath, and her entire body was covered with a rancid smell.


    "How dare you mention it to me?" The female voice became cold.


    "That''s not all my fault!" Hearing the words, Helen did not dare toin and quickly defended


    herself. "I didn''t know he would suddenly rush over to save her. If it weren''t for him, things would


    have been done long ago. Who would have thought that he is so not afraid of death, simply risked


    his life to save her..."


    "Are you done talking?"


    The female voice interrupted Helen, making her angry but not dare to speak out. She shrunk her


    head and said, "I know I didn''t get this done, but I tried my best! You can''t go back on your words,


    can you? Now that things have changed, what should I do next? You won''t let me stay here forever.


    I don''t want it. I''m begging you. Hurry up and find a way to save me!"


    "What''s your rush, just wait." The female voice said impatiently.


    How could Helen not rush? The muscles on her face were twitching. "How long will it take? Hello,


    hello?"


    She held the microphone and shouted for a long time, but no one responded to her. Then there was


    a burst of beep sound.


    "How could she hang up the phone?"


    Helen muttered angrily, and she was not reconciled to call again.


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. The man walked in, grabbed thendline in her


    hand, pulled out the telephone wire, and said, "It''s already five minutes!"


    After that, he turned his head and left.


    Helen had to sit back by the bed and opened the take-out meal box. The meal inside was cold and


    full of the smell of gutter oil. She had no appetite at all. After a few bites, she couldn''t swallow at all,


    but she had to grit her teeth and continue.


    After eating and dropping her chopsticks, she fell into contemtion.


    The rain continued for two days, and the sky was like a tourmaline.


    After Charlie went to thepany in the morning, Wendy was also busy. In the morning, she took


    Larry to take a taekwondo lesson. After lunch, he took Larry to a painting lesson. When the painting


    ss was about to end, the paint te identally knocked over and Larry''s clothes covered with


    paint all over.


    After returning to the vi, she took Larry, who was turned into a mess, back to the children''s room.


    She washed his face clean, found clean clothes, and was about to help him change when Aunt


    Lee''s footsteps came to the door and said that someone hade. Since Charlie was not home,


    Aunt Lee told her directly that the guest was a man, who was not young.


    Wendy handed Larry to Aunt Lee for the time being and went downstairs in confusion.


    When she saw the people in the living room, she asked in surprise, "Mr. Gray?"


    Kim seemed to have just sat down. Hearing the voice, he stood up. He was still dressed casually.


    Although he was old, he was still graceful, and his smile was very approachable.


    "Sorry, I''vee in such a rash way!" "Nah, please take a seat!"


    Wendy hurriedly greeted him, because he''s a guest after all. She then asked, "What would you like?


    We have tea and coffee and juice at home!"


    "Coffee." Kim said with a smile.


    "Then you sit down and wait a minute!" Wendy said, and then turned into the kitchen.


    Aunt Lee was taking care of Larry upstairs, so she would do these things. Originally, she wanted to


    make a cup of soluble coffee, but when she saw the coffee in the container in the morning, then


    thought of Kim''s identity and finally chose to cook on the spot.


    Soon enough, Wendy ced the coffee on the table.


    Kim thanked her. The aroma of coffee hit his nose, he picked up the cup and took a sip. After tasting


    the mixed maltose vor with it, his expression suddenly froze. Something had awakened his taste


    buds, and even his heart vibrated a few times.


    Wendy also noticed his change and couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Gray, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay." Kim hid the emotion in his eyes, shook his head and said with a smile, "The coffee tastes


    great!"


    Wendy also smiled back.


    "The reason I came here today is actually to return the book." After putting down the ss, Kim took


    out a paper bag from his pocket, and when he opened it, there was the novel in German trantion.


    "Ah!" Wendy understood and hurriedly said, "You didn''t have to go to all that trouble ande all


    the way here yourself!"


    "No trouble at all! Actually, things that happened when I borrowed the bookst time are too


    unpleasant, I do not feelfortable asking you out again. Also, I''m afraid of my wife... I might as


    well juste over and bring it to your house!" Kim paused when he mentioned his wife. He


    couldn''t hide the embarrassment and guilt in his expression.


    Wendy nodded and didn''t care much about it.


    When she saw Kim taking out the novel, stroking the book and the corners of the book with a very


    reluctant look, she could not help but speak, "Mr. Gray, if you want to continue reading, you can


    take it back and read it for more days!"


    "Well, no matter how many times I read it, it doesn''t belong to me!" Kim handed it to her.


    "I''m really sorry..." After Wendy took it, she felt a little guilty. "I know you like this novel very much,


    and now it can''t be bought in the shop. But I can''t give it to you. It''s because this book is also very


    important to me, and I just can''t..."


    "Miss Lim, don''t think too much. I don''t mean anything else!" Seeing this, Kim quickly waved his


    hand and exined, "It''s very difficult to find this original novel in the country. I''m very satisfied to be


    able to go through it again because of Miss Lim. In fact, it''s just a memory!"


    He raised his head and saw Wendy sitting opposite him with her head lowered, and her gaze was


    fixed on the book in her hand.


    Kim didn''t know if it''s because of some mood swings, he was in a trance, and his sight gradually


    became distant, as if he had seen the young girl in his memory.


    He worked hard for a long time to study in Germany, and every day when he faced theplicated


    Germannguage, she was always beside him quietly. Although she didn''t understand anything,


    she learned it with him. Sometimes, the two of them would discuss some sentences.


    After that, he had to study abroad, and could onlye back twice a year, and the time he stayed


    was limited, so the time he spent with her became very little. However, she was not afraid and was


    willing to wait for him. On the day when he left at the airport, he knew how reluctant he was. He took


    out a the novel in German trantion and left it to her so that she could miss him at the sight of the


    book.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kim, why do you sigh?"


    The young girl looked up at him with a book in her arms.


    He looked down at the beautiful face in front of him and couldn''t help moving forward to hold her in


    his arms. He sighed in her ear and said, "I didn''t know what love was until I met you!"


    After the girl understood his words, her face suddenly turned red, but soon her eyes were filled with


    tears.


    He had to leave with his luggage as the radio called for boarding. Finally, when he turned his head,


    he could still see peopleing and going at the airport. The young girl held the book in her hands


    and stood still. Her red eyes and nose showed that she was reluctant to let him leave...


    Kim picked up the cup of coffee again.


    It was a little cold, and there were not many vapors spraying on his face, but he felt some heat in his


    eyes. He unconsciously said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t know what love was until I met you!"


    Wendy was slightly stunned.


    "Sorry, my bad!" Kim realized that he had lost hisposure and quickly restrained himself. Seeing


    that she looked straight at him, he smiled apologetically and asked, "Did I scare Miss Lim?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    With the gesture of lowering her eyes, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Is this a poem? I also


    like it very much!"


    "Yes!" Kim nodded with a smile, and his mood had returned to normal.


    Wendy looked up at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly, "Mr. Gray, may I ask you a


    favor?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    "Miss Lim, please feel free to tell me!" Kim said with a smile.


    "I didn''t know what love was until I met you..."


    After Wendy finished reading the poem in a mild tone, she paused for two seconds and continued,


    "I have always liked this poem. I just heard Mr. Gray mumble it, so I guess you should like it as well!


    It''s just that my handwriting is rtively ugly. Mr. Gray, you''re a knowledgeable person, so your


    handwriting should be good. Can you write this poem for me?"


    In fact, she knew her request was quite abrupt. Fortunately, Kim did not think much about it and


    thought that he should not refuse her since she had lent him her treasured book. So he nodded


    happily and said, "Of course!"


    Aunt Lee came down from upstairs just in time, so she asked Aunt Lee to bring a pen and paper.


    Kim had studied abroad in the early years. Although he didn''t practice handwriting often, he wrote


    very well. And it just so happened that Aunt Lee took down in addition to A4 white paper, there was


    Charlie''smonly used pen.


    After taking it over, Kim buried his head on the tea table and started to write quickly.


    It could be seen that Kim also memorized this poem vividly. He just started to write with the pen in


    his hand and almost didn''t need to recall. There was no pause in between, it''s all about the crisp


    ttering sound of the pen tip on the paper.


    After finishing writing thest sentence, Kim handed it to her.


    "Thank you!" Wendy said gratefully.


    "Just a few letters!" Kim smiled and waved his hand. He covered the pen and immediately got up


    from the couch. "Well, the book is returned to you. I''d better not bother you anymore! Also, Miss


    Lim, thank you for your coffee!"


    Finally, as his eyes fell on the coffee mug, he reluctantly took back his eyes.


    Wendy stood up along with him. "Mr. Gray, I''ll see you off!"


    Kim smiled and nodded.


    Outside, the sun was setting in the west unconsciously, and the rose- colored sunset glow was


    beautiful like a dream. There was a driver waiting outside the yard. When he saw Kiming out of


    the vi, he was already very close toing down and opened the rear door for Kim.


    Wendy stood where she was and watched the luxury car leave. Then she turned around and


    entered the vi.


    Aunt Lee had already entered the kitchen and began to prepare dinner. When she heard Wendy''s


    footstepsing back, she came out wearing an apron.


    As usual, Aunt Lee wanted to ask Wendy what she wanted to cook at night, because since she


    came to this house, generally speaking, she would cook for them in person, and Aunt Lee was


    responsible for preparing food materials and cleaning the kitchen after eating.


    It was just that after Aunt Lee asked Wendy today, Wendy did not answer, or she did not hear and


    went straight upstairs in a hurry.


    Wendy went straight into the bedroom, walked to the cab by the window, and opened a drawer


    at the bottom.


    It''s all her stuff in here. She did not immediately put the book in her hand into it, but picked up a


    bookmark lying inside quietly.


    It was originally sandwiched inside the novel, but before lending the novel to Kim, she took it out.


    Like the novel, the bookmark was also old.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Even if the outside of the bookmark was sealed with ayer of stic film, the edges of it had been


    yellowed, this was a very traditional ancient style bookmark, only a few maple leaves on top of it,


    but there''s a row of small block letters in blue and ck in the bottom right side.


    Wendy clearly remembered that when she was a child, the novel was always by her mother''s pillow.


    Her mother would read it every night, sometimes gazing nkly at the bookmark, and touching the


    words on it with hands over and over again. Her mother taught her to write, so she knew it could not


    be her mother''s handwriting. It was more powerful, more like a man''s handwriting...


    Wendy swallowed her saliva and picked up the A4 paper next to her.


    Shepared words on A4 paper with words on bookmark one by one, although the timing and


    shades of the pen and ink were different, they were strikingly simr.


    I didn''t know what love was until I met you.


    Wendy''s heart beat a little fast, it was just a thought just now.


    Her eyes darted back and forth between the bookmark and the paper, unable to conceal the


    astonishment in her heart.


    Was there such a coincidence?


    In a moment of absent-mindedness, she felt warm on her shoulder.


    Wendy turned around and saw Charlie, who was wearing a ck suit. His coat had not been taken


    off, and his tie was also tied carefully. He must have just arrived home. Looking into his deep eyes,


    her eyebrows were curved.


    The first thing Charlie did after entering the door was to look for her.


    Aunt Lee saw her hurry upstairs at that time and thought that she was ufortable, so Aunt Lee


    naturally told him. After knowing that, he immediately put down the car key and went upstairs. His


    eyes swept across her face and made sure that there was nothing wrong with her, then he was


    relieved.


    Wendy didn''t know he was worried about her. She smiled and said, "Charlie, you''re back!"


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched. After a soft response, he lowered his head and looked at her with a


    little strange eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wendy frowned in confusion and asked with concern, "Er, is there


    something bothering you at work?"


    "No," Charlie said faintly, and then snorted coldly, "I heard from Aunt Lee that Uncle Gray came to


    our house this afternoon while I was away?"


    Wendy heard him and realized that he was jealous. She didn''t know whether tough or cry and


    exined, "What do you mean that he came while you were away? He''s here to return the book! I


    told you before that I borrowed him a novel, didn''t I? And he came to return it to me today!"


    "How long has he been at home?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    Wendy thought for a moment and answered, "He just had a cup of coffee..."


    "You even cooked coffee for him?" Charlie opened his eyes wide.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded. Seeing his face turn ck in an instant, she felt funny and reached out to


    poke his arm. "Don''t be so mean!"


    Charlie''s face was tense, and his tone became stiff. "You can only cook coffee for me!"


    Wendy smiled brightly. At this time, he was like a childish boy, showing his possessiveness.


    She only had to coax him in a soft voice like how she usually coaxed Larry. "Okay, I''ll only cook for


    you! Even Larry and I can''t drink it. Is that okay?"


    "Hum." Charlie was barely satisfied. The hand holding her shoulders was slightly stronger, leaning


    her more into his arms. He asked in a deep voice, "What were you thinking when I came in?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie followed her line of sight and saw that she was putting the novel in the drawer.


    He knew the origin of the novel very well. He lowered his eyebrows and gazed at her face. After


    thinking for two seconds, he said, "It''s almost your mother''s death anniversary, isn''t it?"


    Wendy was slightly stunned.


    It seemed that Charlie got to know it by ident when they were trading with each other four years


    ago. She didn''t expect that he still remembered it.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    She nodded and said, "Yeah..."


    Charlie saw her close the drawer with her long, curling eyshes hanging down, thinking that she''s


    just missing her mother.


    "Don''t be sad. We will be with you."


    "Yes, I know!"


    Sensing that the palm on her shoulder was exerting force, Wendy raised her head and smiled at


    him. She gently ced her hand on the back of his hand.


    With him and their son by her side, the sense of loneliness in her heart had long disappeared. But


    when she thought of her mother who had been buried in the underground for so many years, her


    mother was always alone...


    Charlie put his hands on her waist, pulled his lips and said, "I have a n to move the tombstones


    of your grandparents in the countryside to Ice City, and then rebuild your mother''s so they can be


    together. In this way, when we move abroad, your mother won''t be lonely anymore with the closest


    people by her side."


    At that time, she would have ced her grandmother''s tombstone in the countryside because she


    knew her grandmother missed her grandfather very much when her grandmother was alive. But


    now, if they moved her grandfather and grandmother here together, there would be no problem. The


    two of them would be willing to apany their daughter if they knew.


    Wendy bit her lip lightly.


    She didn''t expect that Charlie could see what was in her mind, and was moved and asked, "Will it


    be troublesome?"


    "No, it won''t be." Charlie answered simply.


    As long as it was her business, how could it be troublesome?


    Wendy turned around in his arms, stood on tiptoe and hooked her hand around his neck, "Charlie,


    you''re the best!"


    Charlie lowered his head and happily epted her kiss.


    After dinner, the night gradually fell, and the full moon hung high in the night sky, and bright


    moonlight scattered on the floor.


    When the bathroom door was opened, Wendy, who was standing with her back to him, just put


    down the cell phone in her ear.


    Charlie stopped wiping his head with a towel and deliberately lowered his steps. He moved closer to


    her quietly with his long legs. When he stood behind her, he suddenly opened his arms and held her


    in his arms.


    Wendy was caught off guard and was shocked. Her phone fell to the ground.


    Charlie put an arm across her chest and hugged her tightly. He lowered his head and bit her


    earlobe. "Who are you talking to on the phone behind my back? Hmm?" "It''s from Emily..." Wendy


    answered in a low voice as she looked at him sideways.


    She frowned as if she had something on her mind. "What''s wrong?"


    Wendy picked up the phone on the ground, pursed her lips, and said, "Emily told me that she


    wanted to move out and ask me to take time to apany her to find another apartment..."


    Hearing this, Charlie was also slightly surprised.


    Wendy couldn''t help but worry. Simon had given that apartment building to Emily, but now Emily


    was determined to move out. Moreover, Emily sounded like she had thought through it, and her


    tone was full of unconceble exhaustion.


    Thest time Wendy visited Emily, she had thought that Emily and Simon had gotten back


    together...


    Charlie didn''t want to see her worried, so heforted her and said, "Don''t think too much about it.


    They''ll be fine. No matter what happens, their child is still in Miss Sam''s belly. The two are involved


    eventually!"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    But even so, she was still worried.


    Charlie frowned and thought for a while. Then he slowly pulled his lips and said, "Last time you ran


    away from home, when I took you back, I said that I''ll buy them dinner sometime. I''ll take this


    opportunity to help them reconcile."


    "That''s great!" Wendy nodded and agreed with him. "Then don''t go out anymore, let''s do it at home,


    it''s more convenient to talk! Tomorrow afternoon I''ll go to the supermarket and buy more ingredients


    to make a simple home-cooked meal!"


    Then Wendy suddenly realized something and protested unhappily, "Hey... when did I run away


    from home!"


    Charlie raised his brows at her as if he was asking her the same question.


    Wendy shrugged her shoulders and suddenly stooped down.


    She looked down and secretly curled her lips. She was not convinced in her heart. At most, she was


    not home at night...


    Charlie didn''t want to waste any more time, so he ended the topic, "That''s it. Don''t think about


    others anymore. Think about me."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "Not me, him." Charlie took her hand and went down.


    He only had a bath towel around his waist, and she didn''t know if his boxers were worn or not, and


    her palm was burned and curled up.


    "..." Wendy''s face turned red.


    Charlie carried her on his shoulder in the most direct way. He took a few big steps and threw himself


    on the bed together with her.


    When he ripped off the pajamas on her body, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Is the door closed?"


    He was afraid that Larry woulde again.


    He didn''t want to waste a great night out like thest time, when his son barged in. "It''s locked up..."


    Wendy said in a shy voice.


    The door is not only closed, but also locked...


    Charlie had nothing to worry about after hearing that. He was like a hungry wolf. Both of his eyes


    were shining, from overbearing to gentle, he kissed her lips and corbone inch by inch, and then


    every sensitive part of her body...


    The night was surging outside the window, and Wendy couldn''t help making the ambiguous sound.


    Sinking in his love, she was unconscious and only called out his name over and over again,


    "Charlie..."


    The next day, Wendy went to the supermarket as they nnedst night.


    When she finished paying the bill at the cashier, there was a familiar slender figureing out of


    the cashier next to her side by side.


    Wendy looked over and took the initiative to say, "What a coincidence!"


    "I came to buy some stuff!" Ewan smiled, and there was a hint of gratitude in his tone. "Wendy, I


    thought you wouldn''t want to talk to me after what I saidst time, but I never thought you''d still


    want to talk to me!"


    "I didn''t say that I don''t me you, will forgive you..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "I know!" Ewan shrugged, but he was very satisfied that she didn''t set the boundary with him. Just


    like before, he took the initiative to help her carry the shopping bag in her hand. "How could he let


    you carry so many things by yourself?" Wendy exined for Charlie, "He will pick me up after work.


    He asked me to wait in the supermarket, but I was afraid that would be too troublesome, so I insist


    on waiting for him at the door!"


    Ewan nodded when he heard that.


    Looking down, she noticed that he also bought a lot of things in his shopping bag, but they seemed


    to be all nutritious products.


    After thinking for a while, she hesitated and said, "Chairman Hogg''s health..."


    It was not that she cared about Gilbert very much. He was asking for Charlie''s sake. Although


    Charlie was very determined and never asked anything, how could she not know that he didn''t feel


    good at all?


    "My dad, he''s been fine for a long time." Ewan exined. With her gaze, he also looked down at the


    shopping bag, he hesitated a little, but still told her the truth, "Madge has been depressed recently


    and sick. I am going to see her! Anyway, she and I are still friends."


    "Oh." Wendy suddenly came to a realization.


    Although she felt a little sorry for Madge, it was not strong. She just looked at Ewan in front of her


    and wanted to ask him if he had forgotten Madge for the past four years.


    However, when she was about to say it, she noticed the small jade joss on his neck, which was


    hidden in his neck, and suddenly swallowed it back.


    Out of the supermarket, Ewan helped her to temporarily put the shopping bags on a small stone


    pier, "Since you wait for him to pick you up, I''ll go first!" Wendy nodded and said goodbye. She


    watched him walk to a silver-gray car.


    She had to say, Ewan had indeed changed a lot. If it was four years ago, he was always driving a


    shy sports car, screaming to merge into the traffic.


    The car on the other side had just disappeared from sight when Charlie''s white Land Rover stopped


    at the side of the road.


    Wendy fastened her seat belt and said honestly, "I met Ewan in the supermarket!"


    Charlie answered indifferently. It seemed that he didn''t care about it and only focused on driving.


    Wendy looked at his profile. She blinked her eyes and said jokingly, "He also bought a lot of things,


    but they are all nutritious products. I heard him say that your ex-fiance seemed to have fallen ill."


    In the end, she gave a strict emphasis on the word "ex".


    "Hum." Charlie remained unmoved.


    "You''re not going to see her?" Wendy challenged again.


    Charlie gave her a sidelong nce, and then, the end of his eyebrows was slightly raised, "Then


    cancel tonight''s date. Let''s go to the Gray family now."


    Seeing that he was not joking and was ready to turn back, Wendy suddenly became anxious and


    hurriedly reached out to grab his arm.


    "... Hey!"


    Charlie curled his lips, gave a light snort, and turned the steering wheel.


    Wendy withdrew her hand in fear.


    Originally, she wanted to make fun of him. Sure enough, she still couldn''t trick him!


    Wendy was defeated, so she had to change the subject. "I bought a lot of foods high in calcium,


    which are good for pregnant women. I''ll cook two more dishes at night!"


    "I heard that there is a saying." Charlie suddenly said.


    "A saying?" Wendy answered.


    Charlie held the steering wheel with one hand and nced at her from the corner of his eye. "If you


    use the sanitary pads borrowed from a pregnant woman, you''ll get pregnant. Ask your friend if she


    has any left."


    "..." Wendy was almost choked by her saliva.


    She looked at him suspiciously but found that he didn''t mean to make fun of her at all, and the look


    between his eyebrows was actually serious.


    She swallowed her saliva, not expecting him to believe in such unfounded superstition!


    This man hadn''t given up on his obsession of having a daughter...


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Wendy didn''t want to talk too much about it with him. She silently took out her phone and called


    Emily, trying to remind Emily toe to her house earlier.


    After a long while, she looked at the screen and frowned. "What''s the matter? No one has


    answered..."


    She had just called twice, but no one had answered. The only thing that could be heard was the


    system''s female voice.


    They just encountered red light in the front, and the cars in front and behind slowed to a stop.


    "I''ll call Simon." Charlie curled his lips and said to her.


    Wendy nodded and watched as he put his Bluetooth headset on and found Simon''s number to dial


    out. Simon also seemed to take a long time before picking up the phone. She waited patiently


    beside Charlie, not knowing what was said there, and saw Charlie''s face changed suddenly.


    After the call, Charlie removed his Bluetooth headset and said to her, "Something''s happened!"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    The moment the Land Rover stopped, Wendy had already opened the car door and ran to the


    emergency building.


    Charlie pulled out the car key and followed closely behind her. When they came out of the elevator,


    he put his arm around her shoulder tofort her. "Calm down!"


    Wendy nodded, but the anxiety on her face only increased.


    Finally, they arrived in the operating room. From a distance, Simon, who was squatting against the


    white wall, bent his back, curled up, buried his head between his knees, and held his elbows behind


    his head.


    The setting suning through the window cast his shadow on the floor tiles like a sorrowful


    mountain.


    It was like he didn''t hear their footsteps and just kept that pose.


    Wendy walked up quickly and looked at the closed operating room door, then asked nervously, "Dr.


    Chin, how is Emily?"


    After a long time, Simon finally reacted.


    Like the slow motion in the movie, he looked up very slowly, the pair of peach blossom eyes actually


    had long red blood, the corners of the mouth wriggled several times, there was a low voice came


    out of his mouth, which was coarse and hoarse as if it had been ground by gravel, "I don''t know."


    They obviously talked on the phone at noon and made an appointment toe over for dinner in


    the evening.


    Who would know that something like this would actually happen...


    Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to ask something. Beside her, Charlie clenched her hand


    and shook his head.


    She could only keep quiet and stare nervously at the operating room.


    More than an hourter, the tightly closed operating room finally opened and doctors in white coats


    came out of it.


    Simon had squatted for so long that his legs were numb. When he stood up, his body swayed.


    Fortunately, Charlie came forward to help him. Wendy couldn''t wait to jump up from the chair and


    asked in advance.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Doctor, how is it going?"


    The doctor took off his mask and did not immediately answer. Instead, he sighed first and shook his


    head and said, "I''m sorry, we have tried our best! It was toote, we didn''t save the baby!"


    Wendy almost cried out in a low voice and covered her mouth with her hand.


    She had heard such words four years ago, so she knew how painful it would be, and she


    subconsciously turned her head to look at Simon behind her. His tall and straight figure was frozen


    in ce, as if he couldn''t move. He just stared at the doctor for a moment. Suddenly, the corner of


    his eye twitched uncontrobly, and a tear fell heavily.


    When extremely sad, men will also cry.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat.


    Behind the doctor, Emily, who had not yet passed the anesthetic, was pushed out by the nurse and


    prepared to be sent to the ward. Shey on it silently as if she was dead, and her face was as pale


    as paper.


    Simon didn''t immediately go into the ward. Instead, he walked towards the smoking area.


    He was holding on to the wall and walking very, very slowly. When Wendy passed by, she saw him


    taking a cigarette from Charlie and lighting it. He was smoking violently like a man who took drugs,


    but his hands were always shaking uncontrobly.


    Wendy sighed, pushed the door open, and went into the ward.


    It was silent inside. The only thing that could be heard was the liquid dripping from the infusion tube


    every second.


    She noticed that Emily, who was lying on the hospital bed, showed signs of waking up slightly, as if


    the anesthetic had passed and her eyes opened a little, she hurriedly went forward. "Emily, you''re


    awake!"


    It took a few seconds for Emily''s eyes to focus. She was stunned at first, but then she looked


    around and asked in a hoarse voice, "I''m in the hospital now, right?" "Yes..." Wendy nodded and


    asked nervously, "How are you feeling? Are you not feeling well? Do you need me to call a doctor


    for you?"


    "No, I''m fine." Even at such a time, Emily could still smile.


    "The doctor said that you are very weak and need to rest more!" Wendy held her hand.


    Emily slightly closed her eyes for a while, and then opened them again. She asked very lightly, as if


    she was afraid of disturbing something. "Wendy, my child, is it gone?"


    At the same time as she spoke, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Simon and Charlie, who had been staying in the smoking area before, both entered the door at the


    same time. Simon immediately stopped and his peach-blossom eyes were blue-gray.


    Seeing that Emily was still staring at her, waiting for the answer, Wendy nodded her head with


    difficulty.


    Hearing this, Emily''s eyes were empty for a moment.


    Emily didn''t say a word and raised her hand, which was inserted with a needle, to her abdomen. It


    was t and she couldn''t feel anything. But she didn''t stop. She touched it back and forth and


    closed her eyes again. Something died with her. "Well, it''s gone."


    Wendy''s eyes were a little red. Although Emily''s tone sounded very light, she was connected with


    her child before. It hurt like hell.


    Behind Wendy, Simon moved to the front of the hospital bed with stiff footsteps. She gave up the


    position and saw him bend down, carefully holding Emily''s hand.


    That pair of peach blossom eyes were dim, and there was pain hidden in them. "Emily, we are still


    young, and we will have children again..."


    He didn''t know how tofort Emily, he couldn''t find the proper words.


    When Emily saw him, she smiled gently and held his hand as well and pressed it on her abdomen.


    "At first, I actually thought of secretly giving birth to it behind your back, but you found it. I just didn''t


    expect it to disappear from my body quietly... We don''t want it to be gone. Don''t be too sad. Maybe


    it came at a bad time! But fortunately, we did not rush to re-marry, now it is to save the trouble."


    "Stop!" Simon yelled suppressively.


    "Fine, It just so happens that I don''t have much strength, and I''m already exhausted from saying


    these words." Indeed, after Emily finished speaking, she took two deep breaths. However, the


    expression on her face was still very calm.


    When she closed her eyes again, she turned over gently, leaving only her back to Simon.


    "Simon."


    Suddenly, Emily called him softly.


    Wendy subconsciously clenched her fists. It was the first time that she had heard Emily call him


    Simon, she used to call him beast before.


    Wendy held her breath and then heard the weak and indifferent voice, "There''s nothing between us


    in the future."


    This time, Wendy didn''t dare to see Simon''s expression anymore. Charlie took her hand and


    whispered in her ear, "Let him apany her. Let''s go back first."


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded.


    When they walked out of the ward, Wendy couldn''t help looking back with her heart aching.


    Emily did not cry, nor did she have any intense emotions. It was as if she was apletely different


    person. She was always so calm that it was terrifying. It was as if the person who had had a


    miscarriage surgery on the operating table was not her.


    Wendy could clearly see tears rolling down from the corners of Emily''s eyes.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    By the time they got out of the hospital, it was alreadyte in the evening.


    The city was gradually lit up by neon lights. Wendy looked at the lights outside the window, but she


    only felt depressed, and her chest felt stuffy.


    She turned to look at Charlie, who was driving next to her, and asked in a low voice, "Will Emily and


    Dr. Chin be together..."


    This time, Charlie fell silent.


    She still remembered that the two of them had been discussing Emily and Simonst night.


    Wendy was worried about his girlfriend''s rtionship. At that time, he still held her in his arms to


    comfort her that it''s okay, and no matter what happened, Emily still had a baby in her belly, that the


    two of them would be involved forever.


    But now the child was gone. Then what about the two of them...


    Wendy did not have many friends. The only best friend she had known for the longest time was


    Emily. Naturally, she hoped that Emily could be happy. When she thought of how Emilyy in the


    hospital, pretending to be fine but secretly shed tears, she felt as if her heart was being pricked by


    needles.


    Until they returned to the vi, Wendy was still in a low mood. "Wendy-"


    As soon as she entered the door, Larry''s figure began to run towards her.


    Wendy leaned over and held Larry in her arms. The warm and sweet small bodyy on her neck,


    which had cured her quite a bit. Suddenly she was thankful that God was not as cruel to her as


    Emily was.


    She reached out and touched Larry''s mushroom hair. "Sweety, have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I finished them all!" Larry nodded obediently.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, they called Aunt Lee to take care of Larry for dinner first, and they


    would be backter.


    While they were talking, Aunt Lee also came over. "Sir, Miss Lim, you are back! The food is warm in


    the pot, you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll bring it out to you now!"


    "Okay, I''ll help you!" Wendy stood up and said.


    Larry was originally going to follow her like a tail, but when he saw Charlie crooked the finger at him,


    he thought to himself.


    "What''s wrong, Daddy?"


    Charlie took a look at the kitchen, lowered his head and said to his son patiently, "Your Wendy isn''t


    in a good mood tonight. You''d better be goodter and try to make her happy, okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry immediately replied.


    Wendy didn''t have much appetite. She ate only half a bowl for dinner and went upstairs to her


    bedroom. When she came out of the shower, she found that Larry, who had changed into pajamas,


    was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the big bed. Charlie, who was surrounded by a bath towel,


    was lying on Larry''s side, supporting himself with an elbow.


    "Larry will sleep with us tonight."


    Wendy asked in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Wendy blinked her eyes, trying to make sure if Charlie was joking.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In terms of the father and son fighting for a favor in front of her, Charlie had been dominating her


    exclusively, the other day he agreed to let Larrye and sleep with them, just because he was


    covering up the embarrassment of being caught by Larry. Butte in the night, he didn''t sleep and


    carried her into the bathroom


    When she was sure that he was serious, she subconsciously looked out of the window at the night.


    She really wanted to know if the sun woulde out from the west.


    Larry stretched out his little hand and pulled her to lie down together. When her neck touched the


    pillow, he got up again, and his big ck grape-like eyes blinked. "Wendy, are you tired? I''ll give you


    a massage!"


    Before she could react, he began to work like a horse.


    His two fair and tender hands clenched into small fists, pounding her shoulders in a decent manner,


    and then continued to pound her feet.


    Wendy looked surprised and looked at Charlie opposite her. Charlie just silently raised his eyebrows


    at her.


    Larry worked very hard. After a while, his little nose was sweating slightly. Wendy hurriedly stopped


    him. He then knelt beside her and said softly, "Wendy, let me tell you another joke, okay?"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    Hearing this, Larry began to talk, "Once upon a time, there was a horse, which ran and fell into the


    sea, so that became a sea horse! This horse''s other friend, in order to find it, ended up falling into


    the river and became a hippo!"


    "There''s the third one." Charlie reminded.


    "And there''s the third horse!" Larry repeated immediately. His eyes were bright and his small mouth


    opened and closed. "It''s a white horse. In order to find its two missing friends, it ran into the city. As


    a result, it became a zebra after being pressed by arge car!"


    Wendy couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    It was not because this joke was so funny, but because Larry''s voice was soft and sticky, and he


    deliberately made an exaggerated expression, which looked so funny.


    Larry saw her smile and immediately came up to ask, "Wendy, are you happy?"


    "Yes, I''m happy!" Wendy bent her lips.


    After receiving Wendy''s affirmation, Larry immediately turned his head to look at his father behind


    him, with a smug face begging for praise.


    Rarely, Charlie raised his hand and caressed his son''s head.


    At this point, Wendy naturally figured out what they were up to, they were just simply trying to


    please her.


    She raised her head and looked at Charlie, who was always gazing at them, and in addition to


    being moved, her heart itched.


    She licked her lips, in the past, he was the one who initiated such things, but at this time, Wendy


    really couldn''t help but want to kiss him, so she said to Larry shyly, "Sweety, cover your eyes..."


    Larry obediently covered his eyes with his two small hands.


    Wendy leaned over and kissed Charlie on his thin lips.


    It was a very brief, shallow kiss, but the breath of his tongue sweeping through the mouth remained,


    and the eyes of each other entwined with affection.


    Larry had long since gotten used to this posture. How could he not know what they were doing? He


    let go of his small hand and threw himself into Wendy''s embrace. He lifted his little face and said, "I


    want a kiss too."


    Wendy could not help butugh, and she kissed Larry hard on both his left and right cheeks.


    Larry''s face was flushed red. Just as he was pursing his small mouth and bashfully snickering, the


    cor behind his neck was pulled up, and then he rose up in the air. Wendy cried out in surprise,"...


    Charlie, what are you doing?"


    Charlie carried his son with a single hand, like carrying a chicken, "It''s gettingte. I''ll take Larry


    back to his room."


    "But didn''t you just say that you want him to sleep with us tonight?" Wendy asked in disbelief. Larry


    was also a little dumbfounded. He puffed out his cheeks and stared at his father angrily.


    "Well." Charlie pulled his lips, but there was no guilt in his tone, "But I still think it''s better for him to


    go back to his own room."


    In the blink of an eye, Charlie had already brought his son out of the bedroom.


    Wendy was stunned. Charlie just got rid of Larry once he finished what he was told to do...


    The sunlight came in through the floor-to-ceiling windows behind. Charlie put down the documents


    in his hand temporarily and began to move his cervical spine.


    He took out his phone and habitually called her.


    On the other side, Wendy seemed to be ying with Larry at home. The childish cheers could be


    heard from time to time on the line. Charlie''s thin lips curled up, and the light smile stretched all the


    way to the bottom of his eyes.


    In fact, there was nothing important. He just wanted to hear her voice.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!" At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Charlie said in a low voice,


    "Just wait a minute."


    He didn''t hang up, but tentatively pressed the phone to his chest, then turned sideways to look at


    Farr, who walked in with his suit.


    Farr walked up to Charlie, nodded his head, and reported respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, everything is


    ready. The meeting will begin in ten minutes!"


    "Hum." Charlie replied lightly.


    "This time, all the members of otherpanies have arrived. They are all in the conference room!"


    Farr continued to report, but his expression paused for a moment and he added, "And, Mr. Gray


    seems to be not feeling well and didn''te. Miss Gray attended on behalf of him..."


    The reason why Farr mentioned it in this way was that he knew that Charlie didn''t want to see this


    ex-fiancee.


    However, before Farr could finish his words, his boss red hard at him.


    Farr''s back couldn''t help but tighten up, and that re from his boss seemed to say, "You talk too


    much". When he felt confused and wronged, he soon realized that the call in the boss''s hand was


    not finished.


    And he can imagine with his toes who was at the other end of the line, it''s the person who can make


    his boss react so much.


    "Mr. Hogg, I''ll go out and get ready!"


    Realizing that he had made a mistake, Farr did not dare to say another word and ran away after


    that.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    The office door closed again, Charlie frowned and put the phone back to his ear.


    His Adam''s apple moved, and before he could say anything more, Wendy said on the other side of


    the line, "Well, hurry up and prepare for the meeting. Larry asked me to help him with the jigsaw!"


    "Okay." Charlie heard no difference in her voice and pulled his lips in response.


    Ten minutester, he appeared in the conference room.


    All the members of the meeting had arrived. The secretary was carrying a hot kettle to refill water


    for each member, and the PowerPoint was also ready, everyone''s waiting for the meeting to start.


    Madge was the only child in the Gray family, after she returned to the country four years ago, she


    had been in thepany. However, she''s not ambitious in business, but she''s still in a rtively


    powerful position in thepany, so it''s normal for her toe to the meeting instead of Kim.


    At this time she was sitting on the right-hand side of his position, it was difficult for him to not notice


    her.


    Madge put on delicate makeup today. She had always put on light makeup and wanted to show


    more of her temperament. But these days she''s not in a good mood, resulting in illness and her face


    was a bit pale, so she had a more delicate makeup to keep her best state to face him.


    Just when she sat down, people around her frequently looked at her. Madge didn''t show anything,


    but she felt very happy in her heart. No matter where she went, she would be the focus of attention.


    Only such a self was the best match for him!


    From the moment Charlie entered the door, Madge''s eyes lit up, "Charlie!"


    Charlie looked at her and gave her a slight nod. Then he ordered, "Let''s begin now!"


    During the whole meeting, Madge kept staring at Charlie. Her eyes were full ofplex emotions,


    but Charlie didn''t seem to feel it. He stared at the big screen with his deep eyes.


    Until the end of the meeting, Madge didn''t receive any eye contact from him.


    The blinds closed and everyone at the conference table gathered their things and stood up one by


    one.


    At this moment, Madge did not have the heart to care too much, got up, and quickly chased after


    the tall figure, "Charlie, are you crazy?"


    "Am I?"


    Charlie stopped and asked.


    Madge looked at him in disbelief. "Charlie, have you lost your head? Are you really going to quit?


    You''ve been in this position for so many years. Uncle Hogg is also nning to hand Hogg''s Group


    over to you, but you don''t want it? Do you know what this means?" Ewan, who had disappeared for


    four years, suddenly returned. Later, he also visited Madge at her house, but he did not mention this


    to her.


    She did not know that he had made such a shocking decision until someone mentioned it in the


    meeting just now.


    "Hum." Charlie replied simply.


    When Madge saw this, she couldn''t help but persuade in a soft voice, "Charlie, I know that you were


    just acting on impulse, I..."


    "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim is here. She''s in your office!"


    At this moment, Farr walked towards Charlie and interrupted Madge with a report.


    Hearing this, Charlie pulled his lips and said, "Sunny, excuse me, I''ve got business to attend to!"


    At the same time as his voice sounded, his long legs had already started to move. By the time


    Madge came to her senses, he was no longer in front of her.


    Charlie was very surprised when he heard Farr report.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his hands in his pockets with a trace of doubt in his heart.


    When he almost walked to the office, from a distance, he seemed to see a sneaky figure who was


    poking out her head through the crack of the door. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and then


    raised his eyebrow high again.


    When Wendy saw Charlie, she immediately turned around and ran back. Because she was too


    flustered, she slipped on the carpet and almost fell on the couch.


    When she just adjusted her sitting position, the door of the office was pushed open. Charlie,


    dressed in a ck suit, pushed the door in. He had changed his position to one hand in his pocket


    and the other hand closed the door. He looked at her with inquiring eyes.


    Wendy licked her lips and exined, "Uh, I''m here to deliver you food. Didn''t you say that the food


    in the cafeteria is not deliciousst night..."


    At the end of her words, she actually felt a little guilty.


    After the phone call with Charlie, Wendy could not stay in the vi any longer, her head kept running


    out of images of him and Madge together. Although she was sure of his feelings for her, she still


    couldn''t help thinking about it. Finally, she simply let Aunt Lee apany Larry and changed her


    clothes to go out...


    "Are you sure you''re here to deliver food?" Charlie nced at the lunch box.


    "...Yes!" Wendy nodded with hesitation.


    Charlie did not intend to easily let her go, leaned down and sat next to her, giving a quite deep look,


    "Aren''t you here to spy on me?"


    "..." Wendy blushed and muttered awkwardly, "Seriously, why do you have to say it out loud..."


    Charlie''s thin lips curled up.


    Wendy blushed and lowered her face. She pushed the opened lunch box to him, but knocked her


    knees with too much force, and let out a hiss of pain.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked with a frown.


    Wendy reached out and rubbed her knees. She swallowed her saliva and had to confess in


    embarrassment, "I walk too fast just now and knocked my knees..."


    This time, Charlie''s low chuckle spread through the office.


    On the other side, all the people in the conference room left one after another, leaving only Madge


    still standing in the same ce.


    Although her expression didn''t change much, in fact, her hands were clenched into fists under the


    hem of her skirt. She turned back and picked up her bag from the chair, straightened her long hair


    and showed a light smile with two dimples before walking out gracefully.


    When she passed through the secretary office, some eyes were fixed on her.


    "Isn''t that Miss Gray?"


    "That''s right! However, she''s no longer Mr. Hogg''s fiancee. She''s rather pitiful. You don''t know that


    during the meeting just now, her eyes never left Mr. Hogg for even half a second. It''s a pity that Mr.


    Hogg didn''t even look at her!"


    "That''s right. There''s only Miss Lim left in Mr. Hogg''s heart. Did you forget thest time the two of


    them stayed in the office? When they came out, Miss Urn''s face had turned red and her mouth had


    swollen... Also, when I heard Mr. Chiang say that Miss Lim hade, Mr. Hogg immediately left


    Miss Gray behind! Tsk tsk!" Madge still kept a smile on her face.


    She heard every word of the gossip clearly, but she could not re at them and scold them. She


    could only maintain her elegant temperament, which made the smile on her face deeper, pretending


    that she had heard nothing.


    The female staff members were still whispering, but when they turned around, they found Farr


    standing behind them.


    "Mr. Chiang!"


    They immediately lowered their heads and were scared out of their wits. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chiang! We


    didn''t mean it. Please don''t tell Mr. Hogg. Please forgive us this time. I promise that we won''t do it


    again!"

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Charlie had already made it clear how serious the consequences of gossiping in thepany were.


    It''s just that women always loved to gossip, but usually behind people''s backs, and dare not be that


    tant.


    When the female staff saw Madge just now, some of them couldn''t help but begin to gossip. They


    didn''t expect to be caught in the act.


    When they were apprehensive whether they would be fired, Farr waved his hand and said, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll let you off this time"


    It was not that he was very merciful. He looked in the direction of the office andughed. If Boss had


    heard their gossip, Boss would have been in a good mood.


    Madge stepped out of the Hogg''s Group Building elegantly and got directly into the luxury car


    waiting on the side of the road.


    Along the way, the driver did not even dare to take a deep breath. From time to time, he would peek


    at the face of the person sitting behind him from the rearview mirror.


    Finally, he drove into the Gray family''s house and quickly opened the back door. When Madge got


    out of the car with her bag and disappeared into the vi, the driver let out a long sigh of relief.


    When Madge changed her shoes and entered the door, Kim was walking upstairs from the living


    room. He looked a little pale, as if he was going back to his room to rest.


    "Madge, you are back!"


    When Madge saw her father, she immediately stepped forward and asked, "Dad, do you already


    know that Charlie is going to quit his position as the CEO of the Hogg''s Group?"


    "Yes." Kim nodded and answered honestly, "Thest time I went to the Hogg family, I heard it."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Madge said in a hurry.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim''s wife, Linda, who had followed Kim out of the living room, frowned and scolded her daughter


    with displeasure, "Madge, why are you talking to your father like this? Didn''t you see that your father


    hasn''t been feeling well for the past two days? Why are you so ignorant!"


    When Madge heard this, she also realized that there was something wrong with her tone. She


    quickly lowered her head and said, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Kim smiled and thought that how can he make a fuss about it.


    Moreover, his daughter had been very sensible and obedient since she was a child and grew up to


    be very good, always let him feel proud. She just sounded a little too much, also because it''s about


    Charlie, he can understand that.


    Kim sighed and said sincerely, "Madge, whether I tell you early orte, the result is the same!"


    He was not feeling well these two days, did not go out much, and didn''t go to thepany, his


    schedule was pushed back as much as possible, and the rest was left to his secretary to handle. He


    originally also arranged for the secretary to attend Hogg''s Group cooperation meeting today, but did


    not expect Madge to volunteer.


    Kim didn''t stop Madge after he knew it.


    He knew that his daughter wanted to take this opportunity to see Charlie, but he had already seen


    through it. No matter how much his daughter did, she couldn''t change anything, especially in terms


    of a rtionship.


    Madge didn''t say anything else. She just stepped forward and helped her father up the stairs.


    Kim also hoped that his daughter couldprehend it on her own, so he didn''t say anything more.


    And it was true that he was not feeling well, so he went straight back to his bedroom to lie down.


    Recently her husband''s condition was not good, and Linda personally cooked the pigeon soup.


    When she got everything done, she saw a servant standing at the door of Madge''s bedroom with


    trepidation, not daring to go in easily.


    When Linda got closer, she heard a sshing sounding from inside. It was as if something had


    been brushed to the ground.


    She quickly turned around and looked at the bedroom on the other side. After confirming that her


    husband was not disturbed, she stepped forward and unlocked the door.


    The room was in a mess. The mirror on the European- style solid wood dressing table had cracked,


    and the bottles and jars originally ced on it were all over the floor at this time, many ss bottles


    had broken, and the essence flowed all over the ce.


    Linda was not too surprised when she saw this. She quickly closed the door behind her.


    Then, she frowned and instructed the servant who followed her in, "Clean up quickly!"


    "Yes, Madam!" The servant answered hurriedly.


    When passing by Madge, she was very careful. She didn''t dare to raise her head throughout the


    whole process and obediently went to clean up the mess.


    Although the servant did not know skincare brands, he knew that these bottles were very


    expensive. Some small bottles of essential oils were even worth a month''s sry of her. Now they


    were spilling all over the floor. No matter how rich Miss Gray was, it''s too wasteful!


    Of course, she only dared to mutter these words in her heart and did not dare to express them.


    Madge didn''t seem to have it enough. She grabbed a box of sleeping masks that she had ordered


    from the United States just a while ago and wanted to smash it into the mirror.


    Linda saw this and went forward to stop Madge. "That''s enough. Be careful not to wake your father


    up!"


    Madge stopped raising her hands. In the end, she did not smash it, but threw it into the trash can.


    "Enough, don''t make a scene. No matter how angry you are, it won''t solve the problem!" Linda


    pulled her daughter to the side of the bed and sat down.


    "Mom!" Madge raised her hand and touched her forehead. She was extremely anxious. "If Charlie


    really quit this job and do not want thepany, take Wendy Lim out of the country to settle, then


    Uncle Hogg can not stop him, I really have no hope at all!"


    Linda''s expression turned grave when she heard that.


    She had heard some rumors, but she didn''t take it seriously. She thought it was just an act, but it


    turned out to be true. She even suspected that Charlie had been out of his mind.


    "Mom, what should we do?"


    Looking at her daughter''s red eyes, Linda''s heart ached for her daughter. Sheforted her


    daughter and thought, "What''s the hurry? Let me think about it..."


    The next day, the driver of the Gray family drove the car out of the house.


    Linda saw it through the floor- to- ceiling window, then looked up at the stairs. Her daughter had


    slept verytest night because of Charlie, and was still in the room, so there was only one person


    in the family who could go out. She called the servant to her side and asked, "Is Kim going out?"


    "Yes!" The servant nodded.


    "He hasn''t recovered yet. Why did he go out?!" Linda listened and frowned in worry. She asked


    worriedly, "Did he tell you where he''s going?" "No!" The servant shook her head to show that she


    didn''t know anything.


    Linda suddenlyughed coldly and stared at the calendar on the cab next to her. Her voice


    sounded a little sharp and harsh. "Heh, he didn''t have to say, I know where he''s been to!"


    She knew better than anyone else what day it was today!


    After Uncle Lee drove the car to the cemetery, Wendy asked him to wait in the car. Then she walked


    to the depths of the cemetery with the bouquet of fresh flowers she bought in the flower shop.


    Charlie said that he would move the tombstone, and he immediately took action.


    Because she didn''t know much about this kind of stuff, she just found a special person to do it and


    settled it quickly. Charlie not only moved her grandparents'' graves to Ice City, but also re-chose a


    good ce so that her long-dead rtives could be reunited.


    Charlie was the one who did all these, and she didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    When Wendy arrived, she''s surprised and moved, because even the tombstone was re-


    established, and a lot more luxurious than the previous ones. Moreover, the space wasrge, and


    there were even small wooden fences surrounding the tombstone, nted with some beautiful


    flowers that couldn''t be called out.


    As Wendy ced the bouquet next to the tombstone, her phone rang just in time. Wendy knew who


    was calling without even looking. Hearing the quiet male voiceing from the other end, she


    couldn''t help but smile slightly. "I just came here and saw mom!"


    "Hum." Charlie continued in a deep voice, "Sorry Wendy, I have an important meeting on the spot. I


    really can''t go out, but I promised to go with you!"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Wendy whispered.


    Charlie had originally wanted Larry toe along so that Larry could see his grandmother. But


    when she thought of the fact that Larry was a little boy and was not suitable toe to such a


    ce, she decided toe over by herself in the end.


    Wendy looked around and was touched. "Thank you so much, Charlie!"


    Charlie didn''t appreciate it. Instead, he saidzily, "Don''t thank me. As a son-inw, I should do this


    for your mother!"


    "..." Wendy touched her hot face.


    As a son-inw...


    This man really didn''t know shame. He said it so naturally!


    Although she thought so in her heart, she couldn''t helpughing shyly at the corner of her mouth.


    "Then I''ll take the meeting first!"


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone for two seconds, a picture came in.


    Wendy opened it and took a look. It turned out to be a selfie. It was taken in the position of sitting in


    a chair and putting down his cell phone. There was also a projection cloth as the background. He


    was wearing a ck suit, tied meticulously, and his prominent facial features deeply engraved. The


    light made a firm shadow on both sides of his nose, which made her unable to look away.


    Especially his deep eyes, they were like ancient wells. Even in photos, it seemed that she would


    drown in him identally.


    Thinking of the scene that he secretly took a selfie during the meeting, Wendy thought it was


    incredible.


    Then, there was a message, asking, "Cute? "


    Wendy bit her lip and replied with a word, "Cute!"


    When she was about to put the phone back into her pocket, it vibrated again. She took it out


    curiously and saw another message from Charlie.


    "Yes, I''m yours."


    Wendy froze, and then, it felt like she was shot in the heart by Cupid.


    He''s really...


    Since when did this man know how to flirt with women?


    Wendy covered her heart, which was pounding, and it took her a long time to calm down. She


    raised her blushing cheeks and looked at the photo of the woman smiling on the tombstone. The


    wind blew and gently raised her hair, which was hanging down on both sides of her face, and she


    could not help but frown. "Mom."


    "I''m very happy now. Can you see that?"


    She then looked at the two tombstones next to her mother''s. Although she no longer had any


    rtives around her, she felt that she was surrounded by warmth.


    Wendy stayed there for more than half an hour before she got up and left. When she was about to


    reach the entrance, she faintly heard a voice that seemed to be arguing about something. She


    could not help but look over and saw a familiar figure.


    Mr. Gray?

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Wendy was sure that she was not mistaken.


    Although there was still some distance between them, she still recognized him. It was Kim who was


    arguing with the staff in the cemetery.


    He was dressed very differently this time, every time she saw him before he''s in a casual outfit,


    rarely dressed that formally. He wore ck all over, even his shirt and exposed socks inside, were


    also ck, giving a special sense of solemnity.


    Wendy was very surprised and couldn''t help bute forward to greet him.


    It was just that after taking a few steps forward, she suddenly saw something and stopped walking.


    Wendy swallowed her saliva very slowly, and stared at Kim for a moment, or to be more precise, at


    the bouquet of flowers in his arms.


    The green leaves set off the blooming white petals. In the middle were pale yellow stamens, which


    were also stained with dewdrops. It seemed that each petal was carefully selected.


    Ca lily...


    Her mom''s favorite flower.


    Every time Wendy came to visit her mother, she would buy a bunch ofmon ca lily from a


    flower shop.


    However, was there really so many coincidences in this world? "How is it possible that she''s not


    here!" Kim''s face was very excited. He questioned, "Last month when I returned to the city, I had


    come here. She was there, but I just went over there and couldn''t find her! You work here, so you


    should be responsible for this!"


    He had just searched all over the mountain road, but there was no sign of the tombstone he''s


    looking for.


    For the past few years, he had spent most of his time abroad. When this day came, he would find a


    ce to pay his respects even if he couldn''t make it back. This time, he decided to return and would


    not leave again, the first thing he did was to visit her. However, when he came back today, he


    couldn''t find the tombstone.


    The staff member said helplessly, "Sir, I really can''t help you!"


    "I didn''t mean to trouble you. I came to see herst month, but now it''s someone else''s tombstone.


    Did none of your staff here know about it? You have to give me an exnation, or at least tell me


    where she moves to!" Kim''s tone was very anxious, and his body was a little weak. In the end, he


    couldn''t help coughing.


    "This gentleman, I''ll repeat it to you again, I really don''t know!" The staff hurriedly said, "Why don''t


    you wait a moment, I''ll go back and ask my colleagues to check the files for you!"


    After that, the staff quickly ran to the office building.


    Kim looked down at the ca lily in his arms and felt a sharp pain in his heart. When he turned


    around, he saw someone standing behind him. He calmed down and asked in surprise, "Miss Lim,


    why are you here?"


    However, on second thought, he realized that those who could appear in this ce were naturally


    here to visit someone.


    Wendy did not answer. Instead, she stared at the flowers in his arms.


    "This flower..."


    Kim thought she was curious and exined with a smile, "It''s ca lilies."


    Wendy pretended to be puzzled as if she couldn''t move her eyes away from the pale yellow flower


    pistil, and whispered, "Generally, when peoplee here, they will buy chrysanthemums or


    carnation. It''s rare to see ca lilies..."


    Normally, when people chose flowers to mourn someone, they would buy some white flowers, which


    symbolized regret and reminiscence. Although there was a hidden meaning behind ca lily, most


    people would habitually choose chrysanthemums or carnation, so this bunch of flowers in Kim''s


    arms was very special.


    "Well, my old friend loved it when she was alive." Kim nodded and frowned in annoyance. "But there


    seemed to be some mistakes. I came here and didn''t find her..."


    Wendy''s hands, which were hanging on both sides, were clenched, and her fingertips, which were


    stuck in her palms, were slightly cold.


    "Mr. Gray." She took a deep breath and struggled for two seconds before she made a decision. "I


    think... I should know where the person you''re looking for is!"


    "What did you say?" Kim looked at Wendy in surprise.


    "Pleasee with me!" Wendy simply said.


    Kim''s face showed a confused expression. He didn''t quite believe it, but he still chose to follow


    Wendy.


    Wendy didn''t say anything, just silently turned back the way she came. From the corner of her eyes,


    she saw that Kim was following her, and she felt that her heart was beating a little violently.


    That felt very nervously, and very apprehensively, as if something covered in the dust was about to


    be uncovered.


    Finally, Wendy stopped in front of her mother''s tombstone. "We''ve arrived..."


    Hearing this, Kim followed her gaze and immediately saw the person he was looking for. The


    tombstone had been rebuilt, but the person in the photo on the tombstone still remained at her


    youngest, as beautiful as ever.


    "It''s really here!" Kim said excitedly.


    Wendy stood by his side and did not miss the tiny changes in expression on his face.


    A lot of images that had happened in the past suddenly appeared in Wendy''s mind, piled up one by


    one.


    "I once had a first love with deep feelings, but it''s a pity that fate yed a trick on us, and we didn''t


    end up together... I''ve been abroad these years, and after returning home, I always felt that there


    was no aura of her in the city. I heard her mention her hometown before, so I really wanted toe


    and have a look!"


    "Sorry, I was a little excited just now and didn''t control my emotions well. Miss Lim, I hope you don''t


    mind!"


    "Mainly because I have an old friend who loved to sing Huangmei opera, and she used to sing this


    part, I have heard it many times. I have alsopletely memorized this part in my heart. When I


    first heard someone sing it, I was in a trance and thought it was her. So that''s why... But how is it


    possible? My old friend has passed away for many years!"


    "I didn''t know what love was until I met you."


    Wendy knew that it is no longer just a coincidence.


    She took a small step forward and asked tentatively, holding her breath, "Mr. Gray, I remember that


    when we met in the countryside for the second time, you told me that you wanted to visit your first


    love''s hometown. Your first love...wasn''t she the one?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes!" Kim was a little stunned, but he still admitted it frankly.


    After the question was confirmed, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "To tell you the truth, including that novel in German trantion, the reason why I tried so hard to


    read it again is also because of her!" Kim''s eyes were somewhat blurred as if he was recalling.


    "She''s my first love and the only woman I''ve ever loved in my life. We''ve been in love for many


    years, and we''ve reached the point where we can stay together forever, but I never thought we


    would end up not being able to be together. She married someone else, and I..."


    In the end, this love story could only be turned into a sigh.


    Kim squatted down in front of the tombstone and put down the bouquet in his arms. ''''Aubree, I''m


    here, and I''ve brought your favorite flowers!"

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    When Kim put down the bouquet, he noticed that there was already a bouquet beside him, and it


    was also a bunch of ca lilies, just like the one he brought.


    He suddenly realized that he had ignored something and looked up.


    He looked at Wendy in surprise, and his eyes were different from before. "Miss Lim, how did you


    know she is here? Did..."


    "Yes, she is my mother." Wendy nodded and said slowly and clearly.


    "You''re actually her daughter!" Kim could not help but stand up quickly when he heard that.


    "Yes..." Wendy softly said.


    She did not expect that Kim''s first love whom he had always missed would actually be her mother.


    Kim''s face was full of surprise, and his tone was also full of exmation. "No wonder, ever since we


    knew each other, I''ve always felt a strong bond with you, Miss Lim. It turns out that you are the


    daughter of Aubree!"


    After knowing this, Kim looked at the photos on the tombstone and suddenly felt that the looks of


    the mother and daughter were somewhat simr. It was as if through her, he saw the young girl


    standing in front of him, through the twenty years of time...


    Wendy pursed her lips and smiled, but she quietly clenched her fists tighter.


    After that, the two of them walked out of the cemetery side by side. The drivers outside were waiting


    for them.


    After knowing about that, Kim''s attitude towards Wendy became warmer and more kind. He looked


    at her lovingly and took the initiative to say, "I guess it''s almost evening after returning to the city,


    how about we having dinner together?"


    Wendy shook her head and refused politely, "Some other time, I have an appointment today..."


    In fact, she didn''t have an appointment at all. It''s just an excuse.


    "That''s good!" Kim did not want to put her in a difficult position. He smiled and nodded, waving


    goodbye.


    Just like every time they parted, Wendy saw the driver opening the door respectfully. Then Kim bent


    over and entered the car and the car drove away in her sight. The only difference was the strange


    emotion in her heart.


    Seeing that she did not move for a long time, Uncle Lee couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Lim, shall we


    get in the car?"


    Wendy came to her senses and nodded slightly.


    Half of the sky was dyed red by the sunset in the distance. Charlie parked the car and went into the


    vi. Inside, Aunt Lee came out to wee her with a smile.


    "Mr. Hogg is back!"


    Charlie looked at his son, who was sitting alone on the couch watching cartoons, and asked, "Is


    Wendy in the kitchen?"


    "Miss Lim is cooking, and the young master said that he wants to eat c chicken wings!" Aunt Lee


    nodded and said.


    "Hum." Charlie replied lightly.


    He handed the suit jacket he took off to Aunt Lee and went straight to the kitchen without even


    entering the living room.


    The cooker hood buzzed inside the kitchen, and the sound of footsteps was blocked by it at the


    same time.


    Charlie saw Wendy standing in front of the stove wearing an apron. A strand of her hair fell from the


    back of her ears, revealing the perfect curve of her fair neck. Her face was slightly red, and the side


    of her face looked gentle and attractive.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed and he held back the impulse to rush up from his lower abdomen.


    When Charlie approached, he found that she was holding a turner in a daze. Her eyes fell on a spot


    on the tile, and she didn''t even notice his hand.


    He stepped forward and said with a frown, "What are you looking at? The pot is almost burnt!"


    Wendy suddenly heard his voice and seemed to be shocked. She subconsciously turned to look at


    him, but the turner in her hand also drew a parab in the air at the same time and hit Charlie in the


    hand.


    "Ah!"


    Wendy immediately cried out in a low voice. The turner was in the oil pot all the time, and the


    temperature was very high. It must be very hot to be hit by it.


    Charlie was caught off guard and couldn''t dodge. He let out a hissing sound and then took a deep


    breath. He shook his injured finger and raised his eyebrows. "Are you trying to murder your fiance?"


    Wendy hurriedly turned off the fire, grabbed his hand as she threw away the turner, and said, "How


    is it? Did you get burned? Let me see!"


    Luckily, he reacted timely, just two fingers burned red, no blisters.


    Wendy unscrewed the tap next to her, ced his hand under the water, and washed it with cold


    water.


    "Does it hurt?" She blew on it.


    "I''m fine." Charlie curled his lips.


    Wiping the water droplets on it, the red areas that were burned were still shocking to the eye.


    Wendy frowned. "Why do you suddenlye here? It''s very dangerous! What if you get seriously


    burned? By that time, your hand will be covered with scars!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t care.


    Wendy was afraid that he would still feel pain, so she opened her mouth and put his finger in her


    mouth in a hurry.


    However, he acted as if nothing had happened and even deliberately wrapped his finger around the


    tip of her tongue...


    "Is it better now?" Wendy asked with a red face. Instead of answering her, Charlie lowered his head


    and looked at her with a very ambiguous look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that..."


    Wendy muttered unnaturally. Her waist was held by him, and his thin lips were against her ears. He


    breathed deeply and said, "I''d rather you kiss me somewhere else."


    Following his sight, she looked at the lower part of his waist.


    She immediately understood what he meant, and was so embarrassed that her breath trembled.


    Pervert...


    Seeing that she was struggling in his arms, Charlie stopped teasing her. He was not in a hurry


    anyway. It was evening in a few hours, and he could do whatever he wanted with her in the bed at


    night.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal, just got burned a little and don''t even need ointment. It''ll be fine in a


    minute!" Charlie pulled her into his arms and asked with a frown, "But you, why do you look so


    preupied?"


    Wendy shook her head, knowing that he would not give up easily until got the answer, so she


    pursed her lips and said, "I''m just thinking about Emily..."


    It is not intentionally perfunctory, and she was indeed very worried about her best friend.


    As a mother, losing the child was the most painful thing in the world...


    Charlie''s expression froze when he heard that. "She''s probably still in the hospital. If you''re worried,


    you can go to visit her tomorrow." "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    With his strong arms around her waist, the kitchen was filled with warmth, which made her floating


    heart gradually calm down aftering back from the cemetery. She breathed out and slowly said,


    "Tomorrow... I would like to go back to the Urn''s House again."


    "What are you doing there?" Charlie looked down at her.


    "Nothing." Wendy shook her head. After thinking for a while, she smiled and exined softly, "It''s


    just that I haven''t been there for a long time. I don''t know how my father is recently. I want to go


    back to see my father..."


    When it came to the word "father", she obviously felt her heart skipped a beat.


    She suppressed all her emotions by secretly clutching her fingers.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up when I''m done with work." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Okay." Wendy answered with her head bowed.


    He needed an answer to some doubts that had been buried in her heart!

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Wendy pushed open the door of the ward and saw Emily sitting on the hospital bed in a trance. She


    couldn''t help but feel a stab of pain in her heart.


    The hospital gown was loose on Emily''s body. She just stayed in the hospital for a few days but


    seemed to lose a lot of weight. Her round face actually had a pointed chin, which made her eyes


    particrly big.


    Wendy felt terrible in her heart.


    In the past, Emily was optimistic and cheerful no matter what, and the expression on her face was


    always that light- hearted. But now, she felt as if someone had taken away all the vividness.


    "Emily..."


    Upon hearing the voice, a smile appeared on Emily''s face. "Wendy, you''re here!"


    "How''s your recovery going?" Wendy walked over.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and said in a rxed tone, "It''s good, but the doctor still advised me


    to stay in the hospital for two more days!"


    "Well..." Wendy nodded and knew that it was because Emily was still weak. She then looked around


    the ward, but couldn''t help asking, "Why are you alone? Where is Dr. Chin?"


    "Who knows? Besides, he''s so busy that he doesn''t have time to circle around me!"


    "..." Wendy frowned. She definitely didn''t believe it.


    Since the ident happened, Simon had already taken a long leave even Emily was in the hospital


    that he worked so that he could apany her in the ward.


    Emily said mockingly, "Maybe he got a date with someone!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy fell silent.


    Someone...


    Wendy suddenly remembered that when she went to the apartment, the two of them had a very


    unpleasant time. Then Simon received a phone call, and it seemed that it was from a girl named


    Addy...


    "Look at me, at this time, there''s no need to care about all this!" Emilyughed and shook her head.


    She changed the topic, "Wendy, what kind of fruit did you bring? Hurry and wash a few, I am


    hungry!"


    ording to what Emily said, Wendy picked two kinds of fruits, washed and peeled for her.


    When Wendy handed it over, she couldn''t help but ask, "Emily, are you really going to..."


    The day the child was gone, Charlie and she were both in the hospital ward, also heard their


    conversation clearly. Emily said to Simon, "We''re finished." All of them knew the meaning of that.


    Hearing this, Emily stopped chewing for a second.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wendy sighed and said slowly, "When you were in the operating room that day, Dr. Chin was so


    worried. He was like a stiff puppet, and Charlie and I saw it with our own eyes. Especially, when the


    doctor came out and said that the child was not saved, you know, Dr. Chin actually cried at that


    time..."


    Even at the moment, that image was still clear in her mind.


    Simon''s hot teardrop seemed to fall on the heart of those who were looking at him.


    When Emily heard her words, she was also stunned for a moment. It seemed that she didn''t expect


    it, but she quickly lowered her eyes and her long hair covered her face, casting a shadow on it.


    Layers of shadows made her look very pitiful.


    Wendy knew that there were many things that she could not control and Emily also needed time to


    figure it out. However, she hoped that the two of them would be able to get back together.


    The door of the ward behind Wendy was suddenly pushed open and footsteps came in.


    "Dr. Chin!" Wendy said in a hurry.


    Simon nodded to her. Then he walked to the other side of the bed and put the lunch box on the


    cab. He opened it and poured out a bowl. Suddenly, the delicious smell of chicken soup spread


    in the air.


    "The chicken soup has just been cooked. Drink it while it''s hot. It won''t taste good when it''s cold. I


    added jujube and Chinese wolfberry to it. The doctor said that these things are good for your


    health!"


    When Emily saw Simon holding a spoonful of soup to feed her, she turned him down and said, "No


    need, I can do it by myself. I''m not short of arms or legs!" Simon did not try to force Emily. He


    handed the bowl over.


    Wendy watched from the side. When she saw something, she cried out in a low voice, "Dr. Chin,


    your hand..."


    "It''s fine." Simon said with a smile.


    Although Wendy was speaking to Simon, she looked at Emily and said, "Looks like it''s burned.


    What happened? It''s quite serious. Do you need to see a doctor?"


    Sure enough, when Wendy''s voice sounded, Emily also looked over.


    There was no change of expression on Emily''s face, but Emily couldn''t hide the nervousness and


    concern in her eyes.


    "It''s burned when cooking the soup, it''s not a big deal." Simon was calm and exined simply, "I


    identally knocked over the pot the first time, so I had to go to the supermarket to buy ingredients


    again, and then I cooked it again!"


    Emily took two sips of the soup, hesitated but still said, "You''ve been home all morning to make


    soup? I thought..."


    "What?" Simon looked at Emily tightly.


    "Nothing!" Emily turned her face away.


    After that, the atmosphere in the ward became a little stiff. Although the window was open and the


    bright sunshine was shining in, Wendy felt a coldness, which was emitted from the two of them.


    Emily smiled at Wendy after eating all the soup, "Wendy, didn''t you say that you had something else


    to do? go do your thing! Don''t worry about me, I''m good, I''m the invincible Jack Bauer."


    Wendy nodded. She indeed had something else to do, so she left the ward without lingering.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Uncle Lee directly took her to the Lim''s house.


    With her feet on the ground, she looked at the vi in front of her, but suddenly stopped. She stood


    there for a long time before slowly moving her legs.


    It was still that nanny in front of the door. After taking out the slippers, the nanny turned back and


    shouted in a loud voice.


    Johnny just came down from upstairs. Hearing the sound, he came over and said, "Wendy, you''re


    here!"


    "Dad..." Wendy opened her mouth.


    "Why are you standing there? Come in!" Johnny waved to her.


    Wendy nodded and followed him into the living room. The nanny served the brewed tea and fruits


    one by one.


    "Dad, how have you been recently?" She took a sip of tea and asked.


    "Not bad!" Johnny nodded with a smile. "Early to bed and early to rise every day. Every afternoon I


    will take time to exercise, and my blood pressure hasn''t gotten any higher either! Mainly because


    Helen recently did note over again, I''ve never been better!"


    Helen naturally couldn''te over, because she was now wanted by the police. Wendy saw that


    Johnny seemed to be in good condition recently, and his face had be ruddy. She was afraid


    that it would affect his mood, so she did not mention that Helen had kidnapped her before, but just


    held a cup and drank tea silently.


    Although Johnny now stayed at home every day to raise flowers and grass, he had been in a high


    position before the bankruptcy of Urn''s Group. He could tell that she had hidden emotions in her


    eyes and brows since she sat down.


    "Wendy, you''re here for something, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded her head.


    She held the teacup tightly, looked through the hot air, and spat out the words that had been


    brewing for a long time. "Dad, there''s something I want to ask you, am I... your daughter or not?"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Johnny looked at Wendy in shock after heard that.


    Wendy didn''t avoid Johnny''s eyes. Although her hand, which was holding the teacup tightly, was


    slightly shaking, her eyes were still staring at him, waiting for an answer.


    Johnny''s body seemed to be stiff. After a long time, he slowly closed his eyes, and the expression


    on his face was very vicissitudes. "You still heard it that day..."


    Thest time Helen came to the study with Ynda, Wendy happened toe over.


    Helen couldn''t get a penny from Johnny, so she said a lot without thinking. Johnny paid special


    attention to Wendy after that, but he saw that Wendy was in a good mood at that time, he thought


    the door was closed and the sound instion was good, so she didn''t hear what she shouldn''t have


    heard...


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    Seeing such a reaction from Johnny, she had already understood, so she did not speak again and


    waited for him to continue.


    "Since you''ve heard it and ask me about it now, I won''t hide it from you anymore!" Johnny put his


    hand on the knee and seemed to have made up his mind. He said slowly, "You are indeed not my


    daughter."


    "Then I..." Wendy''s throat tightened. Johnny answered her questions, "Your mother was already


    pregnant when she married me."


    Wendy felt that all her breath was taken away in an instant.


    Johnny sighed deeply, his gaze gradually drifting away as if he was recalling scenes from many


    years ago. "It has been so many years, and I still can''t forget. Your mother walked slowly toward me


    in a white dress... I fell in love with her at first sight. All I want in my life is to marry her! Even ifter I


    learned that she was actually pregnant with someone else''s child, and was determined not to abort


    it. I had some doubts, but finally, I chose to ept it, ept you!"


    "We almost got married in a sh, and she didn''t even hesitate. When she heard that I was willing to


    ept you, she didn''t hesitate to marry me."


    "I was very happy at that time, and I felt that I was the happiest man in the world. I swear when I


    said ''I do'' to the priest in the church, I really wanted to take good care of your mother and you!"


    Johnny was a little excited at the end of his words, and a heavy sadness fell into his eyes.


    After calming down for a long time, he found his voice again and looked up at Wendy. "Wendy, I


    know, you me me in your heart -- but do you know? Your mother had never loved me, and she


    loved someone else in her heart! I can tolerate that she''s pregnant with another man''s child and can


    treat the child as my, but what I can''t stand is that my wife doesn''t even look at me in the eye, and


    she''s even so painful to take my hand..." "Yes, I made a big mistake in the marriage. In the


    beginning, I was seduced by Helen, but your mother didn''t care, not at all! When Helen was


    pregnant, I even wanted Helen to abort the child, as long as your mother gave me a tiny hope! I had


    worked hard for eight years, for eight whole years, but I still can''t enter your mother''s heart!" Johnny


    finally smiled bitterly.


    He had thought that he would eventually move her through time, but reality gave him a tight p.


    It was enough for the Chinese Communist Party to win the war with Japan in eight years, but


    Johnny couldn''t win a woman''s heart.


    Wendy became more and more silent.


    Johnny''s voice was filled with grief and indignation. It seemed that he had not been able to forget for


    a long time, and the expression on his face was so lonely.


    She never knew that there were things between her parents that no one knew about. No wonder,


    before the age of eight, she had a happy childhood, but all of these disappeared with the moment


    her mother jumped off the building.


    "I don''t know who that man is, but I do know that your mother can''t forget him until the moment she


    died..." Johnny paused and asked bitterly, "You always think that your mother suicided because she


    couldn''t stand me looking for the mistress, right?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and did not deny it.


    Because just a moment ago, she did think so. Her mother was depressed and lived in the hospital


    because her father found a mistress. In the end, she chose to leave the world in such a decisive


    way...


    Johnny, however, shook his head in frustration, with tears in his eyes, he said hoarsely, "At that


    time, on the top floor of the hospital, the nurses on the spot who witnessed the whole scene told me


    that when your mother jumped down, the name she shouted was not me, not me..."


    Wendy waspletely stunned.


    She saw Johnny''s trembling hand take out a pocket watch from his pocket.


    She had seen this watch when she was a child, but now it was a little worn out. When the metal


    shell outside was opened, but there was no hand inside, only a yellowed photo left, and the woman


    on it stayed young like the tombstone.


    That was her mother...


    Wendy, who came to find the truth, suddenly could not me the old father in front of her. Although


    she had already figured out why he was so cruel to her. He loved her mother but couldn''t win the


    heart. He was also a scarred person, and he had given her eight years of happiness and her family


    name...


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy walked out of the vi with somewhat feeble steps. The evening sun outside was so strong


    that she had to use her hands to shield herself.


    The warm wind blew on her body, and the clothes on her back soaked in a cold sweat, attaching to


    her spine.


    If her father was not Johnny Lim, who could it be? Her foot slipped slightly as she stepped down the


    steps and almost fell. The nanny who sent her out helped her in time and asked if she was okay.


    "Thank you, I''m fine!"


    Wendy shook her head and looked back at the vi. Through the floor- to- ceiling windows, she saw


    Johnny sitting on the couch, keeping his head down and looking at the pocket watch in his hand.


    She swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and suddenly wanted to see someone.


    She took out her phone from her bag and soon dialed a number, "Hello, Mr. Gray... it''s me!"


    Half an hourter, Wendy was sitting on a chair in the cafe.


    She stared nkly at the melted cream in the ss. There were footsteps approaching and Kim in


    casual clothes sitting opposite her. He looked a little sick, but the smile on his face was as warm as


    ever. "Miss Lim, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, I just arrived! I ordered a cup of coffee for you." Wendy shook her head and gestured to the


    coffee on the opposite side.


    "Thank you," Kim replied with a smile. He picked up his ss and took a sip.


    "Miss Lim suddenly wants to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Wendy did not take her eyes off him after he sat down, like she tried to find the resemnce to her


    in his face and body. When she heard his question, she opened her mouth and said, "I..."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Kim kept his smile on his face, waiting patiently for her answer.


    Wendy suddenly didn''t know where to start. So many words were stuck at the tip of her tongue. In


    fact, she just called him on a spur of the moment. Finally, she only hesitated and said, "In fact, it''s


    nothing. I just want to talk to someone."


    "Then it''s a great honor for me!" Kim''s smile deepened when he heard that.


    "Thank you." Wendy replied.


    She picked up the milk tea in her hand, took a sip again, wiped the cream on the corner of her


    mouth with paper, and said casually, "Mr. Gray, why did you and my mother... not end up together?"


    "Because my mother died when I was eight years old. I have always missed her very much,


    knowing that you and she had once been in love, so I''m just a little curious. This seemed to be


    somewhat rude. It doesn''t matter if it''s inconvenient or you don''t want to say it!" In the end, she


    exined.


    Hearing this, Kim put down the coffee cup in his hand and paused for two seconds. Then he smiled


    at her with a tolerant smile. "In fact, it''s not a problem. But it''s all in the past. Like you, I miss her so


    much too!"


    "You already know that your mom was my first love. In fact, like many ordinary love stories, we met


    at the best age and fell in love for many years. We agreed that when I returned from studying in


    Germany, she would marry me! I just didn''t expect thatter she broke up with me, and then she


    married someone else. I actually didn''t me her. That was her choice. I respect it and wish her


    well!"


    "Oh..." Wendy said in a low voice.


    Her eyshes hung down, and at the same time, she concealed the expression in her eyes.


    There was no way to investigate what had happened many years ago. From the words of Kim, she


    could hear that this was a very sorry love story. However, looking at the middle-aged man across


    from her, her mind had a million wisps of change. She didn''t know it for sure, but this man was likely


    to be her father...


    However, one thing she was sure of was that her mother had never forgotten him. Otherwise, she


    would not have kept that novel in German trantion until now and often touched the poem on the


    bookmark again and again.


    Kim sighed. "Your mother was a very good woman."


    Even if he was jilted by her in the end and failed to marry her as he wished, he never regretted


    knowing her.


    "Well, I know..." Wendy nodded slightly and adjusted her expression. She raised her head again


    and said gratefully, "Mr. Gray, thank you foring out to chat with me today."


    Kim showed a loving smile of elders, "Don''t call me Mr. Gray. We have known each other for such a


    long time, and since I had a special rtionship with your mother, you should call me Uncle Gray!


    Do you mind if I call you Wendy in the future?"


    "That''ll be great." Wendy paused for a moment and then called out slowly, "Uncle Gray."


    Kim was very happy to hear that. He smiled and said to her, "If you need anything in the future, just


    come to me!"


    After drinking the milk tea in the cup, she called the waiter over to pay the bill. The phone in her bag


    rang. It was from Charlie. Charlie was asking her in a deep voice, "Didn''t you say you were waiting


    for me to pick you up at the Urn''s house?"


    "Uh..." Wendy stunned for a while.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She actually forgot that Charlie would pick her up after finished his work.


    "Where are you now?" Charlie asked in a displeased tone.


    Wendy honestly replied, "I''m at the Zoocoffee. I''m preparing to go back to the vi now."


    "I''ll go get you!" Charlie immediately said.


    "No need!" Wendy looked out of the window. This ce was far away from the Lim''s house. She


    refused and said, "It''s the peak time. Don''te here. Just go home. I''ll grab a cab!"


    When Wendy put down her phone, Kim asked with a smile, "Charlie''s call?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Both of you are really in a good rtionship!"


    Wendy smiled slightly, looked at Kim, who was getting up slowly, and asked hesitantly, "Uncle Gray,


    you don''t look well. Are you not feeling well?" Yesterday, when she saw him in the cemetery, she felt


    that he didn''t look very well, and she also felt it when she just entered the door.


    "Recently my health is a little bit not good, but it''s okay!" Kim waved his hand and said.


    "Then you should pay more attention!" Wendy reminded.


    "Okay." Kim nodded with a smile.


    After leaving the cafe, Wendy politely refused to let Kim send her home. When the luxury car left her


    sight, the smile on her face disappeared. She walked to the side of the road and slowly walked back


    along the sidewalk instead of grabbing a cab.


    She clutched her backpack with one hand, letting the wind in the evening blow her hair around her


    temples.


    On the crowded streets, there were all strangers around her, and no one would notice her emotions.


    Wendy could not help but show mncholy.


    In a trance, she was hit on the shoulder by someone who was walking fast towards her.


    She helped the stranger pick up the briefcase that had fallen to the ground and got up to apologize.


    When she was about to go forward, she heard the horn of a car behind her.


    "Toot toot


    Wendy turned around subconsciously.


    The white Land Rover was right behind her, and a pair of deep and serene eyes were looking at her


    through the windshield. The door of the co-driver''s seat opened from the inside. Charlie frowned


    and said, "What are you looking at? Get in!"


    Wendy was stunned, after reacting, quickly bent into the car


    After the car door was closed, the first thing Charlie did was to reach out and touch her shoulder,


    "Did you get hurt?"


    "No." Wendy shook her head and looked up at him, then asked in surprise, "Charlie, didn''t I tell you


    to go back directly? Why are you here?"


    "Then didn''t you say you were going to grab a cab? Why did you walk on the streets like a ghost?"


    Charlie asked her with narrowed eyes.


    "..." Wendy felt awkward. When did she start to look like a ghost?


    Charlie suddenly twitched his lips and asked, "How did you end up with Uncle Gray?"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment. He must have heard Kim talking to the waiter when he called at


    that time. She replied vaguely, "I bumped into him and had a cup of coffee together..."


    It was rare for Charlie to not dwell much on this issue.


    He held onto the steering wheel with one hand and did not immediately start the car. Instead, his


    gaze was fixed on her face. Then, he turned his body to the side and opened his entire sturdy


    chest. "Do you need a hug?"


    Wendy frowned, confused by his inexplicable behavior. But she soon thought of something, pursed


    her lips and asked,"... Did my father tell you?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    Seeing that her eyes were scattered after he answered, her droopy eyshes gently trembling, and


    shadows gathered below her eyes, and she was biting her lips because of her hidden emotions, he


    sighed in his heart and leaned over to take the initiative to hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Wendy''s body was a little stiff but slowly softened after being encircled in his arms.


    He ran to Lim''s house to pick her up but she had already left, and Johnny wouldn''t hide it from him


    because her face looked terrible when she came out of the house.


    She buried her face in his chest and closed her eyes, trying her best to smell the male scent


    emanating from his body. She wanted to draw some strength from him.


    After a long while, Wendy spoke slowly, her voice getting lower and lower, "Then you should know


    that I am not the daughter of the Lim family. In fact, my father and I are actually not rted by blood,


    I don''t even know who I am..."


    "So what?"


    Charlie replied with a deep voice and pulled her out of his arms. He gazed at her and said, "Even if


    you are an orphan, what difference does it make? You''re the woman I want!"


    Wendy was forced to raise her head. When she looked into those deep and serene eyes of his, she


    could see that he said it in earnest.


    As early as the beginning of their rtionship, she had been the daughter of the Lim family


    abandoned outside, and he had never cared about it, and the only thing that he had always been


    obsessed with was her. Although she had lost her mother and her grandma, and now she was not


    even sure who her father was, so what did it matter?


    She was his woman. That was enough!


    Charlie touched her face with his long fingers and asked in a low voice, "Are you sad?"


    After learning about what happened to her from Johnny, he immediately drove over and drove along


    the road in the coffee shop. As expected, he saw her walking alone in the crowd with her head


    down. It was a sunny day, but she seemed to be covered with dark clouds.


    Especially when he saw her losing her wits as she walked on the streets, being knocked down by


    the passers- by, and then burying her head in his embrace, an inexplicable feeling of bitterness


    stuck in his throat. For a moment, he didn''t know how tofort her.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head in a muffled voice.


    Compared with sadness, she was more at a loss and didn''t know what to do...


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wendy raised her hand and held him gently, shaking his hand. "Don''t look at me like that. I feel like


    a poor puppy!"


    Charlie was amused by her words.


    He kissed her forehead and eyshes. Then he pulled his lips and said, "You did a good job. You


    didn''t cry."


    "I don''t like crying!" Wendy protested.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows at her and asked, "What''s next? Should I keep carrying you here, or


    should we go home?"


    "Uh, let''s go home!" Wendy sat back from his arms.


    After putting down the handbrake, Charlie suddenly turned his head to the side and looked at her.


    There was a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "We haven''t had car sex in a long time. Shall we find a


    quiet ce?"


    "Stop it..." Wendy immediately bit her lips shyly.


    "No?" Charlie grabbed her hand and pressed it under the belt.


    Wendy cried out in a low voice,"... Hey!"


    After withdrawing her hand, she quickly fastened her seatbelt and sat up straight. She only dared to


    secretly nce at him with the corner of her eyes. The sunset glowing through the window


    reflected on her cheeks, making her blush even more.


    Charlie started the engine and merged the Land Rover into the traffic.


    Well, she finally didn''t put on a poker face.


    Charlie sat on a high back chair with his back to the whole setting sun outside the window.


    He took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and ced it between his fingers. He flicked the


    lighter twice, but it suddenly urred to him that if he was going to have a daughter, he should try


    his best to quit smoking and drinking. Even though she had no signs of being pregnant yet, he was


    still looking forward to it. Charlie''s thin lips curled up and he put the cigarette back into the case.


    Ewan, sitting opposite, wearing a suit, looked up just in time to see the corner of Charlie''s lips form


    a slight arc, and even the indifferent eyebrows seem to have softened a little.


    Ewan closed the document in his hand and put it on the desk. "I have read all these documents and


    know the basic information, tomorrow I will go to talk about further cooperation as agreed."


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    "I''ve been looking through thepany''s ount books these days, and it''s killing me!" Ewan


    sighed. "And theserge and small projects, each of which you negotiated, will not go smoothly if


    you want to pass them to me in the future. Besides, I''m not very good at them."


    "You''ll get used to it sooner orter." Charlie''s tone was indifferent.


    Ewan frowned and said after a pause, "Dad had no choice but to call me back. You are the most


    suitable person for this position. Are you sure that you really want to leave it and don''t you ever


    think about changing your mind?"


    "No." Charlie''s answer was very straightforward.


    Ewan still wanted to say something, but Charlie raised his hand to stop Ewan and took out his


    vibrating phone.


    "I''m done with my work."


    Charlie looked down at his watch, picked up the coat on the back of the chair, and said in a low


    voice, "Well, wait for me for two minutes. I''m going downstairs now."


    Although Ewan did not know who was calling, he could guess who it was from the look on Charlie''s


    face when Charlie spoke. Only when facing Wendy did he show a hint of unconscious tenderness.


    After Wendy hung up the phone, she held Larry''s hand and waited in the hall.


    Today, she was bringing Larry to an afternoon taekwondo ss, and it was evening afterwards. She


    thought she would take Larry to eat out, so she called Charlie and let Uncle Lee send them to


    Hogg''s Group.


    In fact, she really wanted to go upstairs, but the eyes of those staff made her feel shy and


    ufortable. When she thought about going to the rest area on the side to sit and wait, there was


    a "ding" sound of the elevator.


    She just took a nce subconsciously. Could it be Charlie? She didn''t expect that she would see


    someone she didn''t want to see.


    Wendy wanted to pretend not to see her, turned around and took Larry to avoid, but didn''t expect


    that she had sharp eyes. She saw Wendy almost at the same time Wendy saw her, and had walked


    toward Wendy.


    "Miss Lim!"


    Wendy frowned and said, "Miss Gray."


    Larry, who was held by Wendy, seemed to feel Wendy''s resistance to Madge, tilted his head and


    shouted softly, "Wendy!" Then, he stood in front of Wendy with his cheeks puffed, and his big ck


    grape-like eyes stared at Madge with vignce, as if he was protecting Wendy.


    When Wendy saw this, her heart warmed and she couldn''t help but raise her hand and touch his


    head.


    Madge saw this scene of mother and son''s kindness and filial piety, the expression on her face had


    two seconds of stiffness, but after all, she was a person who was good at hiding her true feelings,


    so she quickly returned to normal with two dimples on her face, "Miss Lim, I really admire you!"


    "What do you mean?" Wendy asked, pursing her lips.


    "For your sake, Charlie exit the business world at this age, even the president of Hogg''s Group, you


    really have a lot of charm! He loves you more than anything, you must be very touched, right?"


    Madge almost gnashed as she said.


    Wendy just said, "That''s our business."


    Larry looked in the direction of the elevator and suddenly called out, "Daddy!"


    When the two of them looked over, they saw Charlie''s tall figure walking straight towards them.


    However, he was walking towards the mother and son. Even though Madge was so close to him,


    his eyes did not stop on her.


    "Charlie!" Madge could only call in a gentle voice.


    Charlie looked over with his deep eyes, but he still twitched his lips and said, "Sunny, I''ve already


    informed Gray''s Group that the next report file will be sent to you, so you don''t need toe." After


    that, without waiting for her answer, he bent over and held his son in his arms. Then he took


    Wendy''s hand and walked out of the building without looking back.


    Madge clenched her teeth, and she tried so hard to keep the elegant smile on her face.


    She looked at their backs with stiff eyes. She didn''t know what they had said, but she saw the curve


    of Charlie''s lips from a distance.


    Many people in the hall also stopped to gaze as she did, but they all showed envious looks, all


    without fail to stimte her, those eyes seemed to be saying that they were a happy family of three,


    although they were indeed...


    It was only when they disappeared that she unwillingly withdrew her gaze.


    Madge did not leave immediately, but turned around and walked back. The elevator opened slowly


    again, and people came out one after another. She stood there for a few seconds. When the person


    she''s waiting for was almost there, she took the initiative to walk to him, revealing two sweet


    dimples and said, "Ewan, let''s have dinner together!"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Walking out of Hogg''s Group, Larry was ced in a safety seat in the back.


    Charlie leaned over, fastened her seatbelt, and said at the same time, "I didn''t see her when she


    came to thepany today!"


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    Just now in front of Madge, she heard him clearly, he had made it clear to Madge. Now he


    emphasized it one more time because he was afraid she would care about what just happened.


    At this thought, she smirked at him.


    Charlie let out a sigh of relief when he saw that she was not jealous. Then he nced at his son,


    who was sitting behind and ying with his fingers, and felt that his son was an eyesore. He


    frowned and said in a somewhat unpleasant tone, "Why did you bring Larry together?"


    When he received her call, he thought it was a candlelight dinner for just the two of them.


    Wendy felt helpless.


    Again...


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She frowned and exined awkwardly, "I just took him to the taekwondo ss..."


    "Forget it, what do you want to eat?" Charlie''s eyes were full of resentment.


    "I want barbecue..." Larry, who was sitting in the back, bowed his little butt and answered in a rush.


    Charlie didn''t pay any attention to Larry, as if he was deliberately ignoring Larry. He just looked at


    her.


    Wendy nced at Larry''s gluttonous look and felt her heart melted. She echoed, "Er, barbecue..."


    "Got it!" Charlie''s face darkened.


    Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva quietly and looked ahead. She dared not to mess with him


    again. When the Land Rover was started, she saw Madge and Ewaning out of the building one


    after another in the rear mirror from the corner of her eye.


    Madge asked the driver to leave first, and then got into Ewan''s car, as if they were going to have


    dinner together.


    Thinking of the jade joss that Ewan still kept on his neck, Wendy couldn''t help but think that it would


    be great if they could be together. But she was also clear that it was impossible. Because if it was


    possible, Madge had already given up Charlie and would not wait for him until today...


    In the building, although their conversation was short, she could clearly see unwillingness in


    Madge''s eyes.


    At dusk, the sun was setting.


    After hearing that there was some movement at the entrance, Wendy asked Aunt Lee to continue to


    help in the kitchen, and she personally ran over to greet Charlie. There stood in addition to the tall


    figure of Charlie, there was also Emily who had just been discharged from the hospital two days


    ago.


    "Emily!"


    Wendy was wearing an apron and shouting happily.


    After Emily was discharged from the hospital, Emily kept herself at home all the time. She originally


    did not want toe out, but Charlie personally went over to pick her up, she naturally couldn''t


    refuse.


    Wendy took her girlfriend''s hand and walked to the dining room. "Go wash your hands first. There


    are two dishes and one soup. Dinner will be ready soon!"


    Seeing that the table was almost full, Emily was greatly moved, "You have cooked so many dishes,


    thank you, Wendy!"


    Wendy shook her head at Emily, blinked her eyes and exined, "Don''t thank me. I only helped


    with these. It''s all cooked by Dr. Chin!"


    With that, Simon, who was wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a dish in his hand.


    Those long and beautiful hands, in addition to being able to hold a scalpel, can also cook delicious


    food, which Emily knew better than anyone else.


    When thest soup was served, dinner could be officially start.


    Emily had just been discharged from the hospital for two days, so naturally, she could not drink


    wine. Simon drove here, so they only poured juice. When they raised their sses, Larry had


    already been unable to bear it and began to eat. This was the first time they hade to the vi as


    guests.


    Last time Wendy and Charlie originally wanted to host them toe home, mainly to help reconcile


    the rtionship, did not expect that something happened, now that seemed to be much more


    difficult than before.


    The seats they sat in were carefully arranged by Wendy, and the two of them happened to be face


    to face.


    Only Emily either lowering her head or talking to Wendy sideways throughout the dinner,


    deliberately avoiding any eye contact with the person opposite.


    Larry, which had been trying his best to pile up meat in his bowl, suddenly blinked his eyes and


    softly said, "I also love fish eyes. Uncle Simon don''t like me anymore."


    In the middlemost white porcin te, there was steamed sea bass covered with shredded red


    and green peppers.


    As soon as Larry finished speaking, Simon just took back the chopsticks from the bowl in his


    opposite.


    Wendyughed next to Larry, turned the fish over, and gave the other fish eye to Larry, "Sweetie,


    don''t worry. Look, there''s still one more here!"


    Larry opened his small mouth in satisfaction and ate it in one bite happily.


    Although Emily did not look up, Simon''s eyes seemed to have been fixed on her. Seeing that she


    did not eat the fish on the te, he frowned and asked, "Why don''t you eat it?" Emily picked it up,


    but she didn''t put it in her mouth. Instead, she handed it to Larry next to her and still didn''t look at


    him. She whispered, "I don''t want to eat it, and I don''t like eating fish anymore."


    The atmosphere at the dining table became very depressing. Only Larry couldn''t understand the


    undercurrents between adults and his mouth was full all the time.


    After dinner, Wendy found an opportunity to drag Emily to the living room and sat down on the


    couch, asking her in a low voice.


    "Emily, are you really going to end this with Dr. Chin?"


    When Emily heard this, she didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she held Wendy''s hand lightly and


    smiled. Then, she said in a very low voice, "The person in his heart has never been me."


    "Who else could it be?" Wendy frowned and said disapprovingly.


    But then, a woman''s name suddenly shed across her mind.


    Emily''s smile was deeper and more bitter at the same time. She said meaningfully, "Wendy, do you


    know that poem wrote about a woman named Addy!"


    "..." Wendy didn''t know what to say.


    The two besties were silent for a moment. Emily held Wendy''s hand tightly, as ifforting her, or


    absorbing her strength. Then Emily suddenly said, "Wendy, I may leave Ice City in a few days."


    Wendy was stunned all of a sudden. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but


    someone spoke a step faster than her.


    "Where are you going!"


    Simon asked in a very tense voice. When he came in with the fruit te that had just been


    prepared, he just heard Emily say that.


    Emily did not answer his question. Instead, she looked straight into his eyes and said slowly but


    clearly, "No matter where I go, it has nothing to do with you anymore. Simon, what I said that day is


    not a joke."


    Simon''s expression immediately turned gloomy. His peach blossom eyes were a bit sinister.


    He tried his best to control himself, but several veins had popped out from the back of his hand,


    which was holding the fruit te. It seemed that those veins were trying to break through the


    shackles of his skin.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    When Emily and Simon were leaving the vi, Emily said to Charlie, "Mr. Hogg, would you mind


    giving me a ride?"


    Charlie frowned and looked at his friend Simon.


    Wendy also looked at Simon. At this time, he stopped at the side of the car, and his hand that was


    about to unlock the car door was also stopped in midair.


    After Emily said that, Simon didn''t say a word. He kept his peach blossom eyes tight. He always


    tightened his peach blossom eyes, and they could feel the muscles on his body stiffened even


    through the clothes.


    In fact, it was obvious from what Emily said that she didn''t want to sit in Simon''s car.


    Wendy licked her lips and lied. "Well, Uncle Lee is not feeling well today and had a very early break!


    Emily, Dr. Chin drove here. He didn''t drink, so you let him send you back!"


    Seeing this, Emily didn''t say anything in the end.


    This area is all vi area, and there was a private road outside. It wasn''t easy to grab a cab,


    especially at this time, so Emily had to walk towards Simon''s car.


    Simon had already opened the door of the codriver''s seat. Emily walked to him and said thank you,


    but opened the back door and sat in. She turned her face to the other side, leaving only the back of


    her head.


    Simon seemed to be exasperated and walked around to the other side of the car with stiff steps.


    Watching the tail lights of the car go away in the line of sight, Wendy shook her head gently.


    The wind was cold at night. Charlie held her in his arms and rubbed his chin against her head.


    "We''ve done everything we could!"


    "Yes..." Wendy sighed.


    The next morning, Charlie had an early meeting, so he left after breakfast.


    Wendy apanied Larry to y Lego for a while and felt ufortable in the stomach, so she


    went back to the room to lie down.


    Aunt Lee brought her a cup of warm honey water. Before she could drink it, she felt her stomach


    churning. She got up and ran to the bathroom, and vomited twice in front of the sink.


    Aunt Lee, who followed her in, hurriedly stroked her back and handed her a towel to wipe her


    mouth. "Miss Lim, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Wendy shook her head and pressed her stomach with her hand. "I don''t know if it''s


    because the breakfast I had this morning was too greasy, but I suddenly felt a little sick to my


    stomach..."


    However, she had clear noodle soup this morning, and the pickles were fresh and delicious, which


    were not too greasy. After saying that, both of them couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Aunt Lee


    suddenly thought of something. "Miss Lim, are you pregnant?"


    "Ah?" Wendy blinked her eyes. Her face was stunned as she said, "No, it can''t be..."


    She had once had a Larry, but she did not have a strong pregnancy reaction at that time. However,


    she recalled that when Emily was pregnant, Emily was also had an upset stomach. Emily also


    laughed and thought that might be a serious illness.


    Charlie mentioned some superstitious method to her before. Yesterday, when Emily and Simon had


    dinner at the vi, she had secretly asked Emily about it. After hearing that, Emily hadughed for a


    long time and promised to give her sanitary pads.


    It''s just that she had not got it yet. Was it so efficacious?


    While she was in a state of confusion, her phone suddenly rang. It was from Charlie. He seemed to


    have sensed something from her voice, so he asked with concern, "Wendy, are you not feeling


    well?"


    "Well, a little bit..." Wendy pinched the towel in her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie immediately asked.


    "I''ve always felt ufortable in my stomach. I just felt sick, and vomited for a long time..." Wendy


    hesitated and said to him, "Well, Aunt Lee said that I might be pregnant, but I don''t know it for


    sure..."


    Charlie was silent for two seconds, and then he said, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy stroked her stomach with her hands through her clothes. She


    thought that she would go out to the pharmacy in the afternoon to buy a pregnancy test stick for a


    test...


    Shey in bed again for a few minutes and drank more than half a ss of honey water. After


    feeling better, she got up and went downstairs to apany Larry.


    As soon as she pieced the piece, there was a sounding from the entrance. Wendy looked back


    and widened her eyes in surprise. "Hey, Charlie, why did youe back?"


    Charlie was wearing a ck suit when he went out in the morning. He seemed to be in a hurry and


    came to her in a few big strides.


    Without giving her a chance to speak, she was dragged outside.


    "Where are we going?"


    Charlie didn''t even turn his head. "The hospital!"


    The car keys were not pulled out. After getting in, the white Land Rover turned around in the yard


    again and shot directly like an arrow from the string.


    In the clinic of obstetrics and gynecology, the old doctor in front of the desk was pushing the thick


    lens stuck on the bridge of his nose.


    Charlie was holding Wendy''s hand, and she was also holding it back nervously.


    The doctor looked at them through the lens and repeated the results again, "Miss Lim is not


    pregnant!"


    Hearing this, Charlie frowned and looked suspicious. "But she said that she didn''t feel well in the


    stomach and it was disgusting. She vomited when she was at home!"


    "It''s getting hotter and hotter recently, and we need to pay more attention to the intestines and


    stomach. These are all normal!" The doctor pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose again and


    said calmly.


    "Uh, my period seems to have been postponed..." Wendy said weakly.


    "It''smon for the menstruation to be dyed once in a while and earlier. It''s normal as long as


    it''s less than ten days within one cycle of menstruation. You don''t need to worry." The doctor replied


    in an orderly manner to state his diagnosis.


    Wendy and Charlie both fell silent.


    It seemed that her period was a little earlyst month.


    Charlie didn''t give up and asked again, "Doctor, are you sure she''s not pregnant?"


    "I''m sure!" The doctor nodded heavily and almost swore.


    Aftering out of the doctor''s office, Wendy was led by Charlie. They almost walked out of the


    building with the wind all the way and sat in the Land Rover again. The atmosphere of


    awkwardness was still around the two of them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy didn''t expect that it would eventually turn into a mistake, and they were all embarrassed. It''s


    so embarrassing!


    The thought of them rushing headlong to the hospital, the incident before seeing the doctor that


    Charlie deliberately asked the people ahead of them to help change numbers, and the doctor''s


    double check of the results and the way the doctor looked at them, simply so embarrassed...


    Charlie raised his hand and clenched his fist at the corner of his mouth. "Well! Don''t be so


    disappointed. Didn''t the doctor just say that this is something that can not be rushed?"


    "Hum..." Wendy cast a silent nce at him.


    It seemed that he was the one in a rush, wasn''t it?


    Wendy was afraid that he would feel depressed, so she wanted tofort him. "In fact, pregnancy


    isrgely dependent on the survival rate of sperm..."


    "What did you say?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    Wendy immediately shut her mouth.


    Uh, it seemed that she had said something wrong...

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    There were certain aspects of men that were absolutely not allowed to be questioned, but it was too


    late when Wendy understood.


    Wendy felt that the temperature in the car had be a little cold, but she didn''t dare to turn down


    the air conditioner. She just hugged her arm silently, but the dangerous breath nearby followed her


    like a shadow.


    Now it was a sunny day, and the possibility of car sex was zero.


    When Wendy was quietly exhaling a breath, she found that the Land Rover suddenly braked on the


    side of the road.


    She looked around and found that it was stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Before she could swallow her saliva, Charlie had already opened the car door beside her,


    unbuckled her seatbelt, pulled her out of the car and walked straight into the hotel lobby.


    Wendy was confused. She asked nervously, "Er, what are we doing here?"


    "What do you think?" Charlie didn''t answer and asked.


    "..." Wendy''s breath trembled.


    Charlie held her in his arms. His purpose was clear. He went straight to the front desk, took out his


    ID card and bank card from his wallet, knocked on the desk and said, "Get me a room with a king-


    size bed!"


    "Okay, please wait a moment!" The receptionist answered immediately.


    It seemed that the receptionist saw Charlie''s impatience, so he moved very quickly. In less than two


    minutes, he finished the room registration and handed Charlie''s ID and the room card.


    Charlie waved a big hand, grabbed her hand, and then pulled her towards the elevator.


    Wendy''s waist was shackled by his arms like iron. She couldn''t struggle at all. She couldn''t shout for


    help from other people. Almost quickly, he brought her into the elevator. Looking at the door of the


    elevator slowly close in front of her eyes, she was helpless.


    Oh, God...


    Charlie couldn''t hear the words in her heart, but even if he did, it was useless.


    They couldn''t have car sex, and it was inconvenient to do it with Larry and Aunt Lee at home, so


    they could onlye to the hotel to get a room. What''s more, in addition to wanting to give her


    some punishment, he couldn''t wait to prove himself.


    There were only two of them in the elevator, and after pressed the button, the elevator went up to


    the designated floor.


    Hearing the sound of "ding", Wendy''s scalp turned numb. She looked at him with embarrassment


    and made thest desperate struggle. "I was just joking. Charlie, you''re not... serious, are you?"


    Charlie didn''t waste any more time talking to her. He bent over and easily carried her on his


    shoulder as if he was holding a sack.


    The room was very close to the elevator. It didn''t take long before the door was opened.


    Wendy felt her world turned upside down, and before she could see the room clearly, she had been


    thrown on the big bed. Although it looked like he''s using a lot of strength, he did not hurt her.


    Instead, her back was sunken in the soft bedding.


    While he strode over and drew the curtains, Wendy wanted to sit up quickly, but Charlie was faster


    than her.


    In an instant, he knelt next to her on one knee, one arm pressed just to the side of her face.


    Wendy licked her lips and was shocked by the redness at the bottom of his eyes. She stuttered,


    "Don''t you still have to work? How about going home at night and then..."


    At this moment, Charlie wasn''t the kind of person to talk to. He gave a cold snort and started to take


    off her clothes.


    Wendy couldn''t keep her tops and pants on at the same time.


    Soon, her two arms were lifted over her head, and her face was covered with a light pink color. She


    fell into his hands as amb that could be ughtered at any time.


    She heard the sound of the metal buckle of the belt being ripped off, and Charlie''s whisper in her


    ear, "You''ll be crying and begging meter!" "I was wrong..." Wendy began to plead for mercy.


    "Now?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" She nodded her head repetitively.


    "Which part?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    Wendy was sad and wronged, and she tried to tter him. "I''ve said something wrong. I shouldn''t


    have questioned your ability and sperm..."


    Charlie snorted and threw her three words directly, "It''s toote!"


    Oh, God...


    Wendy was turned over like a tbread, her face buried in the pillow, and then he pounced on her


    like a hungry wolf.


    She could no longer make a sound, only panting.


    After two hours, the passion in the room finally stopped.


    When Wendy came out of the elevator, her legs went soft and she almost fell to the ground.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie held her with a little strength and held her firmly. His tie wasn''t tied again, it was just carried


    in his hand, and the two buttons at the top of his shirt were unfastened, revealing a protruding throat


    knot and full corbone.


    He came to the front desk again, handed over the room card to check out.


    Other people came to the hotel to stay the night, they came here in broad daylight, and came out


    more than two hours, it''s too obvious what they were doing here. Wendy saw clearly that the two


    receptionists were whispering with ambiguous Wendy touched her forehead and could only


    shamelessly pretend that she didn''t see anything.


    After checking out, she immediately turned around and wanted to disappear from this hotel as soon


    as possible.


    "Hello, Mr. Hogg!"


    She had barely taken two steps when she heard a respectful female voice beside her.


    It seemed to be an employee of the Hogg''s Group, she had the badge of Hogg''s Group on her


    neck, and she was holding a stack of documents in her arms. She must havee to see a


    customer.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Hum."


    Wendy was embarrassed to death. She buried her face in Charlie''s chest embarrassedly and tried


    to lower her presence.


    Finally back at the vi, she moved with weak little steps into the vi. Aunt Lee saw her


    appearance and quickly came up to help her. "Miss Lim, are... are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy shook her head.


    Putting on slippers, she said with a sincere tone, "Aunt Lee, don''t jump to conclusions about things


    you''re not sure about in the future..."


    After that, she waved her hand and climbed up the stairs like a snail, leaving Aunt Lee


    dumbfounded on the spot.


    After sending her back to the vi, Charlie drove back to the Hogg''s Group. When he hung up the


    phone and rushed home, there were several important documents on his desk waiting for him to


    sign.


    The tall figure walked like a gust of wind and a head emerged from thepartment, it was the


    same female employee who saw Charlie and Wendy in the hotel earlier, "Guess who I met when I


    went to deliver the documents at the hotel today?"


    "Who?" The others didn''t understand.


    "Our Mr. Hogg!" The female employee snickered. "I saw with my own eyes how he brought Miss


    Lim to a hotel room! Tsk tsk, I didn''t think that our Mr. Hogg would develop such a beastish side of


    his personality. He actually skipped work to get a room. Also, I asked the receptionist at the hotel.


    It''s been two full hours, and it''s true that beauty''s bed is a hero''s grave."


    "Two hours, Mr. Hogg is so longsting!"


    Not far away, two figures happened to stop there, and heard the conversation clearly.


    Ewan looked at Madge next to him. She dressed very elegantly today, but the smile on her face was


    getting stiffer and stiffen He frowned and asked in a cold voice, "Madge, you''re still not giving up,


    aren''t you?"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Madge pursed her lips and said, "Can I refuse to answer this question?"


    Although she didn''t answer yes or no, this had already proved everything. Ewan couldn''t help but


    persuade her, "Madge, you know that he..."


    "Ewan!" Madge interrupted him in a trembling voice.


    Her beautiful eyes looked down, and her curly hair behind her head was like a waterfall, which


    made her looked pitiful. However, her long eyshes hid a trace of ferociousness in the depths of


    her eyes.


    Ewan sighed when he saw this and did not say anything else.


    Madge raised her head again and showed two dimples. She smiled and changed the topic, "Don''t


    talk about me, talk about yourself. Why haven''t you settled down? It''s time for you to find a woman


    to spend your life with you!"


    "I haven''t met anyone I like. Maybe it''s not the time yet!" Ewan smiled lightly and disguised himself


    very well.


    The two of them were standing very close to each other, and Madge was wearing high heels today,


    so from her angle, she could see that there was a red string hanging around his neck and there was


    something under. She knew it was the small jade joss.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked away and smiled. Just like before, she pretended that she knew nothing. "Let''s go to


    your office!"


    Ewan nodded and took her to the office.


    After dinner, Wendy went straight to the children''s room as soon as she went upstairs.


    She had been tormented in the hotel during the day, so she didn''t dare to sleep with Charlie again.


    However, she didn''t know whether he had vented his anger. If not, she would be tormented by him


    again. In that case, even if he was not dying for having sex, she would.


    Larry, who had just taken a shower, was as cute and lovely as a newly-racist baby chicken.


    Seeing her suddenly push the door in, Larry was surprised to look at her, "Wendy?"


    Wendy bent over and held Larry in her arms. She touched his soft hair and said, "Sweetie, I''ll sleep


    with you tonight, okay?"


    "Okay." Larry happily nodded his head.


    Since Charlie sessfully tempted Larry with a little sister, he had always slept in the children''s


    room by himself and hadn''t slept with her for a long time. So his little face turned red with


    excitement.


    The mother and son were lying on the bed, with only a bedsidemp turned on.


    Wendy patted Larry in her arms to sleep. When she heard the footsteps, she quickly closed her


    eyes and pretended to fall asleep.


    Seeing this, Charlie''s thin lips curled into a smile. He didn''t expose her and instead headed straight


    for the study. After a short video conference, he turned off theptop and looked at his watch. It was


    almost time. He came out of the study and walked lightly to the children''s room. This time, the


    mother and son on the bed slept soundly.


    Charlie walked up to her and turned off the bedsidemp. Then he picked her up from the bed and


    went back to the bedroom next door.


    When Wendy got up the next day, not only were the legs trembling, but even the hands can barely


    lift.


    After she fell asleepst night, she was unconsciously carried back to the bedroom by Charlie. It


    was still dawn, they had a wild morning exercise, which made her sleep directly until sunrise, and


    no one came to wake her up. This should be what Charlie asked when he left.


    She took a deep breath toward the ceiling, and almost entered the bathroom by holding her back.


    She stayed in her room most of the day until it was nearing evening when she barely felt alive


    enough to walk downstairs.


    After they ran to the hospital yesterday, the doctor prescribed some medicine for her stomach


    problem. She no longer felt ufortable, but suddenly it felt like her right eyelid kept jumping, and


    it was hard for her to ignore it.


    After Aunt Lee knew it, Aunt Lee said to her, "I know a local method. Miss Lim, wait a minute. I''m


    going to tear a piece of paper and stick it on your eyelids, and you''ll be alright soon!"


    She didn''t know if it''s a psychological effect, but she really felt better after that. In the living room,


    Larry buried in the drawing paper scribbling, next to a box of messy crayons on the ground.


    When Wendy walked over, Larry handed the painting to her shyly. The main character of this


    painting was still her, holding a small figure next to her, this time Charlie wasn''t far away from the


    mother and son but standing next to them.


    However, she soon spotted another particrly small additional person.


    Wendy licked her lower lip and didn''t ask. She had already guessed who that might be.


    This pair of father and son...


    "Looks like we have a guest at home!"


    Aunt Lee said and then walked to the entrance.


    Wendy touched Larry''s face lovingly and continued to look at the crayon drawing in her hand. When


    the footsteps came, she also looked up at the entrance.


    The visitor surprised her. "Mr. Chiang, why are you here?"


    Farr, dressed in a suit and tie, had served as a senior assistant by Charlie''s side for many years. No


    matter when she saw him, he was always orderly. But at this moment, he seemed to be a little


    flustered.


    "Uh, what''s wrong?" Wendy was confused.


    As soon as Farr entered the door, he walked quickly to the living room. With a deep breath, he


    spoke, but his words, however, were like a thunderbolt delivered to her. "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg is


    suspected of being involved in amercial case. He was taken away by the police!"


    Wendy suddenly stood up, and the crayon drawing in her hand fell to the ground.


    "How is this possible..."


    In the morning, Charlie had tormented her a lot, and there was still his breath left on her body.


    Wendy stared at Farr with her round eyes, and her expression was full of disbelief, but Farr''s grave


    expression showed that he''s not joking.


    She was so anxious that her body suddenly became cold and hot. She put her knees on the edge of


    the tea table, only barely able to support her wobbly legs.


    A small fair hand gently held her, and a soft and sticky voice came, "Wendy, are you alright?"


    Wendy lowered her head and saw that Larry was looking up at her.


    His big ck grape-like eyes were filled with fear and worry. She tried her best to calm herself down


    quickly. She could not scare her son. So she stiffly raised her hand and stroked his head. "I''m fine!"


    After taking two breaths, she bent down. "Sweetie, let Aunt Lee take you upstairs to y, okay?"


    "Okay!" Larry obediently nodded his head.


    After Aunt Lee received Wendy''s gaze, she hurried up and took the young master''s hand to go


    upstairs, but she couldn''t help but look back. Perhaps the young master didn''t understand what Farr


    just said, but she understood and couldn''t help but look sad. Wendy didn''t stand up straight until


    Larry''s figure disappeared upstairs.


    Although she tried her best to keep her tone calm, her tight throat still made her voice tremble. "Mr.


    Chiang, repeat what you just said!"


    Farr looked at her in the eye and repeated the whole thing in a quiet voice. "An hour ago, Mr. Hogg


    was holding a meeting with people from the marketing department and the audit department in the


    conference room. Suddenly, the police came with the badge and warrant. They imed that Mr.


    Hogg was suspected of amercial criminal case and took him away directly!"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    The ck Bentley stopped at the door of the police station.


    Farr, who was sitting in front, helped Wendy open the door. Wendy seemed to be awakened. He


    used the strength of holding the door to let her weak feet stand firmly on the ground.


    She looked up at the solemn police badge and felt as if her throat had been choked.


    Four years ago, she was also arrested wrongly and sent to the police station. After that, she had


    visited Ynda with Charlie before, but she never thought that one day Charlie would be brought


    here.


    Her heart was bewildered like a boundless wilderness, the wind blew through, and there was only


    dry and cracked ground left.


    She didn''t know what to do or what had happened. But undoubtedly, her man was in danger.


    Along the way, Wendy had been holding her phone tightly, as if she could squeeze water out of it.


    There was a read text message on top of the screen from Charlie, a short one of only three words.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Wendy felt pain in her eye sockets.


    ording to Farr, the time when the message was sent was supposed to be when he was taken


    away by the police. The image of her being kidnapped thest time appeared in her mind. He was


    full of wounds at that time, obviously, his situation was worse than ever, but all he could think about


    was her.


    With the three words, Wendy could almost see the deep eyes of that man.


    Charlie...


    "Is the one who was brought back really the president of the Hogg''s Group?"


    "It''s Mr. Hogg, who''s always on the news and magazines. God, it''s unbelievable. He''s one of the


    men the girls in Ice City want to marry the most!"


    It''s normal that some people were brought in and out of the police station every day, but someone


    like Charlie could cause a sensation, even though the news was deliberately suppressed from


    above. Especially some intern police officers, were all discussing in private.


    "He seems to be involved in a business case, and it is said that he secretly lost a huge amount of


    money from his partner, the amount is frightening!"


    Another police officer mysteriously jumped in. "There''s a rumor. I heard that he fell out with his


    father and wants to retire from the Hogg''s Group to settle down overseas. This is actually an


    internal burry. Who would have thought that he would be discovered..."


    Gilbert, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit, shook his body when he heard those voices.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Both his younger sister Donna and his wife E came forward to support him at the same time. The


    latter whispered with concern, "Master!" When he received the shocking news brought by Donna,


    he was feeding his favorite fish in his study and knocked over the fish tank. He was so shocked that


    he immediately rushed over from Hogg''s Mansion.


    Gilbert raised his hand, wanting to say that he was fine. However, his mood fluctuated greatly and


    for a moment, he did not make any sound.


    "Do you believe that he is that kind of person?"


    Just then, a soft female voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Gilbert couldn''t help but turn around. He saw Wendy, who was standing a few steps away and


    seemed to have just entered the room. There was not a trace of blood on her face. Although she


    looked very calm, her tightly clenched hands revealed the fear and anxiety in her heart.


    "Wendy!" Donna walked over and patted her on the shoulder, trying tofort her.


    Gilbert was not surprised by her appearance. After hearing her question, he almost instantly


    shouted, "Of course not!"


    "He is my son, how can I not know what kind of person he is!"


    Gilbert''s chest rose and fell slightly. This he said a little higher in volume, drowning out the whispers


    of the officers.


    Although the rtionship between the father and son was at a stalemate, after all, Charlie was his


    son. He had high hopes for Charlie since Charlie was a child, and even if Charlie was now


    disobedient, as a father, deep down he would believe in Charlie unconditionally.


    Wendy didn''t bother to look at the police officers, but said solemnly, "That''s good. As for what others


    say, it doesn''t matter!"


    That''s right, it didn''t matter!


    Gilbert''s eyes met with Wendy''s, and his mind was revitalized. He didn''t expect that there would be


    a day where he would find a connection from her words.


    Aw enforcement officer wearing a uniform walked over to them and asked while adjusting his


    police cap, "Who is Mr. Hogg''s family?"


    "I''m his father!" Gilbert, who was closest to the officer, stepped forward and said.


    Thew enforcement officer looked at Gilbert and spoke with a stern expression, "Mr. Hogg is


    suspected of an economic case and is suspected of illegal profit- seeking. Now, we are going to


    sentence him to criminal detention in ordance with thew!"


    "Criminal detention?" Gilbert''s eyes almost popped out.


    Donna was also very excited and asked, "Charlie could not havemitted a crime, do you have


    any proof?"


    "Please rest assured, everyone! We will investigate clearly whether or not any crimes have been


    committed!" The expression on thew enforcement officer''s face did not change, and his attitude


    was rigorous.


    "Then we asked to have awyer post bail for him!" Gilbert immediately said.


    "I''m sorry!" The officer shook his head unselfishly and refused directly, "Because of the huge


    amount of money involved, Mr. Hogg is about to be prosecuted. Therefore, during this period, bail is


    not allowed!"


    "..." Everyone was stunned and rooted to the spot.


    Wendy closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can I request a visit


    then?"


    "Yes!" The officer nodded. However, as his gaze swept past them, he said indifferently, "But


    ording to the rules, only one person can enter. Who do you choose to enter?"


    The ones who could be informed were all Charlie''s family members. It seemed like it would be


    difficult to decide who would be allowed in.


    From the beginning of the ident to now, no one had seen Charlie. They all urgently wanted to


    see him, to know how he was doing...


    Wendy stood at the back with her fingers deeply inserted into her palm. She really wanted to go in


    and see him, but now not only she but also Charlie''s father and aunt who were close to him. This


    decision fell into the hands of Gilbert, who was Charlie''s father.


    The officer frowned and urged, "Have you all thought about it? Who is going in to visit?"


    Donna couldn''t help but say, "Brother!"


    Gilbert''s body stood stiffly for a few seconds. He seemed to sigh in a low voice. Then he turned his


    body, did not look at Wendy behind him, but his extended hand pointed at her, "Forget it, let her go!"


    He knew that the person his son wanted to see the most... was her!


    Just like the time when Charlie was sent out from the operating roomst time, the person he


    wanted to see the most at this moment must be her.


    Donna saw this and said happily, "Wendy, go in and see Charlie!"


    Wendy was also surprised. He said softly, "Thank you."


    Gilbert ignored her. Instead, he got his wife to help him to the bench on the other side of the corridor


    and sat down.


    Wendy loosened her grip but her raised leg stopped. She looked at the officer and asked in a


    pleading tone, "Excuse me, can I go to the bathroom first?"


    "Yes!" The officer nodded his head.


    Wendy turned around and walked quickly to the bathroom nearby.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Instead of addressing her physical needs, she unscrewed the faucet, buried her head in the sink,


    and kept rinsing her face with cool water to make herself look more refreshed. She did not look up


    until her slightly red nose and eyes were normal.


    She can''t cry!


    And she can''t let Charlie worry about her anymore...


    Wendy wiped the water off her face with a tissue and practiced a big smile on her face in front of the


    mirror.


    When she came out of the bathroom, the people outside noticed that she hadbed her hair


    again. Her hair was damp and stained with some water drops, but her eyes were particrly bright.


    Wendy nodded at Donna, who was looking at her with concern in the eyes, and then said to the


    officer, "I''m ready!"


    The officer nodded, and then turned around and led her inside.


    They stopped in front of a room, and the officer told her, "There will be our staff present when you


    meet. The conversation is open. Attention, it''s only 15 minutes. Hurry up!"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    The door was locked from the outside. After the guard opened the door, she saw Charlie inside.


    The heart felt like it had been weighed down by a scale.


    The room was very dark, with only a white light bulb hanging from the ceiling. Below it was an


    empty ck table. Charlie sat on the chair with a frown. His eyes were deep and serene, and he


    was silent and quiet.


    When he heard the sound of the door opening, he was looking up slowly.


    He was wearing his usual ck suit, and his tie was still tied meticulously, and there was not much


    expression on his face. He looked calm as if nothing had happened, and he seemed to be sitting on


    the high back chair in the office.


    Seeing him like this, Wendy calmed down a lot.


    She knew that no matter when and where her man was, he was the most dazzling one. Even at this


    moment, he might be trapped in a dilemma, but he was still calm andposed, and the calm aura


    around him was still very strong.


    What she didn''t know was that Charlie actually breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    At first, he was worried that she would be so scared that her face was wet with tears. He didn''t


    expect that she could be so calm.


    Charlie silently raised the corner of his mouth.


    Wendy pulled out a chair and sat down opposite him. She moved the corner of her mouth with all


    her strength. "Charlie..."


    Just by calling his name, she almost choked with sobs.


    The white light bulbs on the top of her head shone on her face from above. They were facing each


    other across the table and hadn''t taken their eyes off each other since she entered the door.


    Fifteen minutes...


    She finally understood the value of time. It was only fifteen minutes!


    Wendy raised her hand and stretched out across the table toward him.


    Charlie''s thick eyebrows knitted together. There seemed to be a moment of hesitation in his eyes.


    He picked up the hand under the table. At the same time, there was a clear sound of metal colliding.


    There was a cold pair of handcuffs between his wrists.


    The silvery-white light was more ring than the light on top of her head, piercing straight into her


    hearts.


    Wendy held her breath and went forward to hook his hand.


    Almost at the moment when they touched each other, they held each other tightly, so inseparable.


    Charlie wrapped her fingers as if he was giving her strength. He twitched his lips and asked, "Are


    you scared?"


    "No!" Wendy shook her head without hesitation.


    Even though he was currently being cuffed in cold handcuffs, she could still ignore that. All she


    could do was hold on tightly to his hands.


    His palm was as dry and warm as ever. With some strength, she could feel the lines on his injured


    left hand. There was no sign of sweat at all, which showed that he was really calm and fearless.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and saw that she was not pretending tofort him. There was even a


    smile on her face.


    A burst of deep and lowughter came from his thin lips, "Good for you."


    If it was usual, he said that in such a gratifying tone, Wendy would certainly haveined a little


    in her heart.


    It felt like he''s talking to his daughter and his daughter finally got it...


    At this time, she just looked at him with loving eyes and said, "Charlie, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Charlie replied in a quiet voice.


    "That''s good!" Wendy nodded.


    "Larry will be so happy to sleep with you at night!" Charlie snorted as usual and then looked up at


    her. His calm voice was mixed with suppressed emotions. "You have to be good like when I''m with


    you, sleep well, and eat well, okay?"


    "I know..." Wendy nodded once again.


    She swallowed hard, swallowed all the bitterness in her nose, and said softly and firmly, "I believe


    you! You will be fine, and, even if something happens to you, don''t be afraid. I told you that I will be


    with you all the time. No matter how long it takes, I can wait!"


    Charlie''s heart throbbed with pain, but it was soon filled with searing heat.


    Although she did not express it clearly, he understood. What she wanted to tell him was that even if


    he was really in prison, she would wait for him toe out and stayed with him for the rest of her


    life.


    The officer had already stated in advance, so the room was not only the two of them, in the corner


    also stood the police officer who was on guard, monitoring them and listening to their whole


    conversation.


    "Charlie, I want to hug you!"


    But even so, Wendy still said so.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie stood up from his chair and said in a deep voice, "Come here!"


    Wendy bypassed the table and walked up to him. Due to the fact that he was confined by handcuffs,


    she lowered her head and drilled into his arms from a gap, her hands tightly wrapped around his


    waist.


    She buried her face in his sturdy chest, as if she wasn''t in the police station, but in the bedroom at


    home.


    It was like every morning, and every night.


    Wendy stopped talking, embraced him quietly, and listened to his heartbeat.


    "Time''s up!" The police officer held his watch.


    Wendy didn''t have a choice, no matter how much she didn''t want to leave Charlie''s embrace, she


    still had to leave. She looked into his deep dark eyes, and felt her hand tightly grasped by him. He


    held it hard, let it go, and then took his hand back.


    The door had been opened, and she kept looking back as she headed out. "Wait for me at home."


    The moment she took the first step, she heard Charlie''s calm voice behind her.


    Wendy smiled at him shyly and nodded gently. "Okay, I''m still waiting to give you a daughter!"


    When Charlie heard this, the smile on the corner of his lips finally reached the bottom of his eyes.


    The door to the room was closed and locked again. The police who guarded the room stood at the


    door again, but his curious eyes couldn''t help but rest on her.


    He had been enforcing thew for many years. In this kind of situation, other people came in to visit


    their families all cried all the time, but the woman in front of him was an exception. She had never


    stopped smiling once she entered the door. Until now, she still kept smiling.


    The thought of them hugging like nobody''s there made the officer sad inside.


    He envied them...

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After Wendy came out of the corridor, all the people waiting on the bench stood up.


    They immediately looked at her with an anxious expression. Gilbert was supported by his wife E.


    Donna, who was standing next to Gilbert, walked over quickly and asked in a calm voice, "Wendy,


    how is Charlie?"


    Wendy stretched out her stiff smile, closed her eyes and said, "He''s fine. Don''t worry about him!"


    Hearing this, Gilbert finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Wendy walked to Farr, who was standing in the corner, raised her hand, and pressed her eyebrows.


    "Mr. Chiang, please send me back to the vi!"


    After saying goodbye to Donna, she left the police station.


    After all this, when she returned to the vi, the sky had already fallen. The night sky was not too


    clear, and the moon could not be seen, only a few stars, just like her gloomy mood at the moment.


    Aunt Lee took out the dinner in the pot and ced it on the dining table.


    Wendy shook her head and wanted to say no, but she suddenly remembered Charlie''s words, he''s


    asking her to sleep well and eat well. It could be seen that he cared about her so much.


    The restaurant was brightly lit and the air was filled with the aroma of food, but she didn''t have any


    appetite.


    It was as if her stomach was filled with stones, and she didn''t know what she was eating.


    But even so, she still forced herself to eat up a bowl of rice.


    She went upstairs and pushed open the door of the children''s room. Larry, who had just taken a


    shower, was lying naked in bed. He pouted like a small bulging hill with his hand fiddling with the car


    models, and his small face was still flushed by steam.


    Wendy asked Aunt Lee to go back to the room to rest. She picked up the pajamas beside the pillow


    and put them on for him personally.


    Larry saw her lying on the bed along with him and couldn''t help but ask happily, "Wendy, do you


    want to sleep with me tonight again?"


    "Yes." Wendy nodded.


    Larry''s eyes were sparkling with excitement, but soon he thought thatst time she said the same


    thing but was robbed halfway by his father when he was happily dreaming. When he woke up the


    next day, he was carrying a teddy bear instead of Wendy!


    So, he raised his face and asked, "Where''s Daddy?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He..." Wendy''s throat choked. Looking into his big ck grape-like eyes, she told a difficult lie.


    "He''s on a business trip! So, will you apany me tonight?"


    "Okay." Larry threw himself into her arms.


    Wendy reached out and embraced him. Looking at his simr silhouette to Charlie, her heart


    tightened more than ever.


    The image of Charlie wearing that ck suit but wearing cold handcuffs in the police station came


    to her mind, tears almost fell out of her eyes, by the action of stroking Larry''s head, she tilted her


    head to force those water mists back.


    Although Larry was small, he had a slender and sensitive heart.


    It seemed that he also felt something. His little head came out of her arms and he softly asked,


    "Wendy, when will my Daddye back?"


    "He wille back!" Wendy endured the pain that came from the bottom of her heart. She rubbed


    her face against Larry''s little face and repeated, "Sweetie, we''ll wait for him at home. He will


    definitelye back!"


    "Yes!" Larry replied obediently.


    Although Wendy really wanted to listen to Charlie, it was still hard for her to sleep that night. She


    barely slept for two or three hours until it was a little dawn outside.


    She tidied up the men''s clothes from head to toe, including the old razor. When she put all those


    into the suitcase, Aunt Lee stood at the door and knocked on the open door of the bedroom.


    When Aunt Lee saw Wendy staring at the pile of clothes, she felt very ufortable inside her


    heart.


    Although she didn''t know exactly what had happened, she knew that something had happened to


    Mr. Hogg. Now the whole vi was shrouded in dark clouds. In this family, perhaps only the innocent


    young master didn''t know the sorrow!


    Aunt Lee sighed quietly and went forward to report, "Miss Lim, Mr. Chiang is here!"


    Wendy raised her head and answered with a nod, "Got it. I''ll go down now."


    Charlie had been officially arrested. Farr was here to bring clothes to Charlie, together with the


    defense attorney.


    "Miss Lim, this is Felix Patel!"


    Farr introduced and handed her a business card. "Ogreprises Company is the legal advisor of


    Hogg''s Group for many years. In the past, many contract disputes were won by Felix, who is a very


    famouswyer in Ice City."


    After Wendy heard this, hope suddenly rose in her heart. She couldn''t help but squeeze the


    business card tightly and look at thewyer in the suit, who looked very inconspicuous.


    Mr. Patel seemed to feel the heat in Wendy''s eyes. He took the initiative to speak, with a serious


    expression. "Mr. Hogg''s current business case is very tricky! Hogg''s Group and Dragon Limited are


    in the midst of a financing partnership that has resulted in a huge capital deficit for the other party,


    and Mr. Hogg is suspected of seeking illegal profits and may be charged with contract fraud!


    Because the amount involved is very huge, the police are afraid that Mr. Hogg will run away. This is


    why the bail is not allowed!"


    Wendy could tell that what thewyer said was tactful.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Patel, please tell me the truth!"


    Felix''s voice became more serious when he heard this, "Miss Lim, ording to the information I


    have, it is not very optimistic. If there is no evidence to prove Mr. Hogg''s innocence, once the


    charges are confirmed, he will be sentenced to jail!"


    "Then..."


    "If that''s the case, then all we can do is to do our best to reduce his sentence!"


    Wendy rolled her eyes and fell directly on the couch.


    "Miss Lim, are you all right?" Farr hurried forward and asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine..." Wendy grabbed the armrest hard. Soon, a watermark character appeared on it.


    In fact, she had already made preparations for the worst when she went to the police station


    yesterday, but when she heard thewyer say the word "sentence", she was still shocked and felt


    dizzy at this moment.


    Farr had been by Charlie''s side for many years. At this time, he was also at a loss of what to do. He


    punched his palm in a hurry.


    "What should I do? Although I definitely do not believe that Mr. Hogg is that kind of person, a series


    of cooperation cases with the Dragon Limited is signed by Mr. Hogg himself..." Farr noticed Wendy''s


    pale lips and quickly said, "But Miss Lim, you can rest assured that I will try my best to find evidence


    to help Mr. Hogg to clear up the injustice!"


    Wendy nodded her head powerlessly.


    She supported her forehead under her palm because there was a thinyer of sweat on it.


    However, she could not just sit and wait like this. At the very least, she should help him do


    something.


    Wendy looked up and asked, "Mr. Chiang, could you book a flight for me?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "Miss Lim, where are you going?" Farr asked in confusion.


    Wendy clenched her fists and spat out a ce. "...Hong Kong!"


    "Hong Kong?" Farr was shocked, and even Felix, who was next to Farr, looked at her.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and stood up from the couch. Although her body was stiff, her back was


    extremely straight. "Mr. Chiang, please go back and find the information about Dragon Limited for


    me."


    When Farr heard this, he understood. "Yes, I know!"


    Because she needed to book a flight urgently, and asked for thetest flight, Farr got her one ticket


    on the night.


    Wendy did not pack a suitcase, only found a shoulder bag, put two sets of clothes in it. Donna, who


    got the news, came over in the evening.


    "Wendy, are you really going to Hong Kong?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "You are trying to persuade the other party to drop the case?" Donna nced at the information on


    the tea table and knew Wendy''s purpose for a moment. Although she didn''t want to blow upset


    Wendy, she still frowned and told the truth. "It''s impossible. My brother and I have already used all


    of our connections. If it''s possible, Charlie would havee out long ago! Dragon Limited will not


    rest easily after losing such arge amount of money. And that Mr. Wace is an old man. He


    seems to be in the underworld in his early years. He''s particrly difficult to deal with. He''s more


    stubborn than my brother. You can''t reason with such people!"


    Wendy pursed her lips and said, "I have to try..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    How could Donna not know? Wendy really wanted to do something for Charlie. Even if she knew it


    was of no use, she did not want to give up that trace of hope.


    Donna sighed, sat down, and said, "Most of the people there talk Cantonese. Can you understand


    it? Moreover, the security there is not good, and you are not familiar with it, will you be able to do it


    alone?"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Wendy shook her head, but there was no fear in her eyes.


    "No, I''m still worried, so I''ll go with you!" Donna frowned and said.


    "It''s okay, I''m not a child!" Wendy smiled and sat next to Donna to take her hand lightly. "Aunt, I just


    want to do my own part, but I can''t make trouble. You can''t leave now. You have to stay in Ice City.


    Charlie still needs you!"


    Wendy was right. Donna couldn''t leave for now.


    Charlie was currently in the police station, and there were many things that needed to be dealt with


    by Donna.


    "Alright!" Donna had no choice but to nod and remind Wendy anxiously, "I will arrange someone to


    pick you up in Hong Kong and take you to the hotel, and then help you find Mr. Wace''s schedule.


    Wendy, if you need anything, just call me!"


    After sending Donna away, Wendy went upstairs and entered the children''s room.


    Larry had alreadyid down. When he saw her, he turned over and rolled into her arms cutely.


    However, he knew that she was not here to sleep with him, because she did not change her


    pajamas. She was wearing formal clothes.


    Wendy stroked his little facial features and whispered, "Sweetie, I may have to go out for two or


    three dayster, you stay at home, Aunt Lee will apany you!"


    "Wendy, are you going to date with Daddy?" Larry pouted.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head slowly.


    "Can you take along?" Larry asked again.


    "No..." Wendy still shook her head. She held his little face and kissed him tenderly. She said


    seriously, "Sweetie, wait at home. Daddy and I wille back at that time, okay?"


    Larry looked at her for two seconds and nodded heavily. "I will be good."


    "Thank you, sweetie!" Wendy felt so relieved


    When it waste at night, she gently pulled her hand away from Larry and put his raised arm back


    under the quilt. After tucking him in, she was relieved and walked out of the children''s room.


    When she walked out of the vi with her backpack, Uncle Lee was already waiting for her in the


    yard.


    The fight was one o''clock in the morning, she arrived at the airport and checked in directly. Because


    she didn''t have to go through the luggage check-in, she quickly lined up for the security check. In


    the middle of the night, the airport lobby seemed to be much quieter.


    Except for the announcements that rang out from time to time, it seemed that people''s


    conversations were involuntarily lowered a few notches.


    After boarding, Wendy was sitting by the window.


    Through the narrow window, she could see the round moon hanging high in the dark blue night sky.


    Wendy looked down at the phone in her hand. On the screen, there was a text message from


    Charlie. "Don''t be afraid."


    She used her finger to stroke those words back and forth.


    She was repeating them in her heart.


    The flight attendant who came from the rear of the ne to do her rounds leaned down and tapped


    Wendy on the shoulder, "I''m sorry,dy. The ne is about to take off. For your safety''s sake,


    please turn off your phone!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Wendy snapped back to reality.


    She turned off the phone cooperatively, put it back in her bag, and then leaned back in the chair and


    closed her eyes.


    She didn''t pretend to be brave. She was really not afraid...


    After a few hours of flight, it was already the next morning afternding. Wendy walked out of the


    airport with her backpack on her back. The people sent by Donna had been waiting for her at the


    exit for a long time.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she did not go in. Instead, she gave the guy her backpack and asked


    him to get the room for her. She turned around and stopped a taxi.


    In fact, it was seven o''clock, still early in the morning, but she couldn''t stay in the hotel room.


    ording to the schedule that Donna had checked for her, she went a ce directly and waited.


    It was a golf club, easy to find, but when Wendy arrived, it was not open yet. Different from where


    she came from, clubs here opened at 10 o''clock, and luxury cars came in and out one after another


    until then.


    Near noon, a stretched ck Bentley pulled up at the door, and the white-gloved driver ran down


    and respectfully pulled open the door.


    Then, an old man in a ck traditional suit walked down with a crutch. He was about 70 years old,


    with silver hair on the temples, but a healthy and ruddyplexion. His steps were steady, and his


    momentum was astonishing.


    Wendy immediately recognized that he was the old director of Dragon Limited.


    "Mr. Wace, please hold on!"


    Being suddenly called out, the old man stopped in his tracks with displeasure.


    However, he only stopped for a moment. He just looked at her and ignored her before striding


    forward. Two bodyguards followed behind him, and they looked very fierce. Wendy was afraid, but


    she had to catch up quickly. She shouted in the back, "Hello, Mr. Wace. My name is Wendy Lim. I


    came from Ice City. I''m sorry to disturb you this time. I want to talk to you about Charlie Hogg..."


    Upon hearing this, the old man stopped again, but his face instantly became angrier.


    "Who are you?" He asked her in a rude tone.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and blurted out, "I''m his wife!"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "His wife?" The old man repeated these two words in surprise. Then he sneered and muttered with


    a frown, "Howe I didn''t know that Mr. Hogg is married?"


    Wendy felt embarrassed and exined awkwardly, "Well, I''m his fiancee..."


    "Does it have anything to do with me?!" The elder''s expression was cold.


    Wendy bit her lip and said earnestly, "Mr. Wace, please give me a moment. I have something very


    important to tell you!"


    "I don''t have time!" The old man said bluntly.


    "I just need ten minutes, no, five minutes!" Wendy didn''t expect him to be so difficult to get along


    with, and not only was he as stubborn and hard to talk as Donna said, but he was also a weird old


    man. She could only shamelessly chase him, "Mr. Wace..."


    The old man seemed to be very impatient with her pestering. He casually pointed and said, "Okay,


    you jump down from there first!"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    The direction he was pointing at was not some random ces, but a high tform bungee jumping


    next to the golf course, visually at least fifty to sixty meters in height. She could vaguely see the


    person standing on it. Looking from a distance, that person was so small, as if he was walking into


    the clouds. Other ces were fine...


    Wendy looked over from a distance, and her palms were sweating slightly.


    She said perplexedly, "I..."


    "Come back to me after the jump!"


    However, the old man did not give her any more chance to speak. He carried his crutch and left


    quickly.


    The two fierce security guards were like two thick walls, not giving her any chance to get closer.


    Wendy clenched her fists and looked at the bungee jumping tform.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, they could go to try bungee jumping after more than a few


    psychological constructions, but for her, having a fear of heights, it''s more difficult than climbing to


    the sky. But she had no choice, no matter what Mr. Wace was thinking, she could only move


    forward...


    Wendy gritted her teeth and was ready to risk everything as she walked in that direction.


    There were not many people. After she finished filling in the form on the first floor, a staff member


    took her to the high tform.


    Because she was too nervous, she identally bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Wendy hurriedly apologized and marched on in panic.


    Just after two steps, she was chased by the person who she had just bumped into, blocking the


    road in front of her. It was also at this time that she saw the person''s appearance clearly. It was a


    tall and straight man with handsome eyebrows. It seemed that he had just finished this extreme


    sport.


    The man smiled and his Mandarin was a little stiff. His tongue was very t and there was an


    obvious Cantonese tone. "Miss, you dropped your phone!"


    Wendy was stunned for a while before realizing what had happened. She reached out her hand and


    took it in a hurry.


    "Ah, thank you..." She thanked him in a hurry. Then she put the phone in her pocket, unzipped it,


    and caught up with the staff ahead.


    Soon she came to the high tform. It''s the kind of construction site steel elevator, hollow on all


    sides, and there was a loud "ng" sound when closing and ascending. During the process, she


    clutched both sides with her hands and did not dare to open her eyes.


    Until the staff came forward to remind her, she realized that she had reached the top of the tform.


    The moment her legs stepped out, the violent wind blew, and she felt her legs tremble.


    Wendy''s head was in a daze, and she didn''t know where to go.


    She had already been equipped with safety measures, behind her feet with a heavy air cushion,


    and there was only one conviction left in her heart.


    ... She must jump!


    There was a quietke right below the tform, she seemed to be able to vaguely hear the sound


    of heavy objects smashed in the water. She stood at the edge, felt dizzy even looking down and


    white in her vision.


    Wendy was in a trance, it felt like she saw her mother standing on the top floor and jumping down


    again.


    But soon, that pair of deep eyes appeared in her mind, which was as deep as an ancient well.


    She closed her eyes and jumped forward¡ª


    All she could hear was the sound of the wind, and her heart and liver trembled violently with fear,


    only to feel her body lightly and rapidly falling down.


    Four years ago, Charlie once punished her with a parachute jump. At that time, she passed out


    directly. She never thought that after so many years, history would still be so strikingly simr that


    she fell into darkness again.


    It was already night when she returned to the hotel.


    Hong Kong is very busy at night, with neon lights and manypact stores disyed on the street.


    She had no time to enjoy the night, nor was she in the mood to hang around. She could only lie on


    the big bed and look at the ceiling absent-mindedly.


    After a long while, she raised her hand and covered her eyes with annoyance.


    Wendy didn''t see Mr. Wace again as she had hoped because after jumping from the bungee


    tform, she passed out directly and was taken to the hospital by the staff there.


    At that time, the night had already fallen, and the distance Donna helped her to find out Mr.


    Wace''s schedule but it''s limited, except for some official business, other private schedule was not


    disclosed.


    Therefore, she could only wait for tomorrow.


    At the same time, in the living room of the Gray family in Ice City.


    Although the news that Charlie had been taken away by the police had been deliberately


    suppressed, there was still a leak. Although the newspapers did not dare to make public reports,


    much financial news was reporting it ambiguously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Madge looked through it for a while, she put down the phone and couldn''t help but turn back to


    her mother who was sitting on the couch eating bird''s nest soup.


    "Mom..."


    Without waiting for her to continue, Linda interrupted, "Why are you in such a rush!"


    "The bait has been set, when will the fish take the bait?" Madge looked anxious.


    "I''ve already said it, why are you in such a hurry!" Linda nced at Madge and ced the porcin


    bowl on the table. She then continued slowly, "It''s not the right time yet. He''s only been in there for


    two days. If we don''t let him suffer, how can he know how wrong he has been? You then give him a


    little help at that time, both him and the Hogg family..."


    After hearing this, Madge nodded, "Yes, mom, I''ll listen to you! I just don''t want him to suffer!"


    Lindaforted her daughter with a few more words. When she heard footsteps upstairs, she


    quickly reminded her daughter in a low voice, "Stop talking, your father ising down!"


    Kim was wearing his home clothes and slowly walked down the stairs. He had recovered a lot


    recently, but he still looked a little pale.


    "Honey, why don''t you rest in the room?" Linda walked up to him warmly.


    "I''ve had enough rest, so just go downstairs!" Kim sat down on the couch with the help of his arms.


    He looked at the two of them and asked, "What were you two talking about just now? And you


    stopped talking as soon as you see me. What''s so mysterious!"


    "What else can we talk about!" Linda''s expression did not change. She smiled and said, "It''s Madge.


    She''s thinking about your health. She said that she wants to get you some traditional Chinese


    medicine then simmer it all by herself for your body conditioning!"


    Madge also smiled on the side.


    Kim nodded with relief after heard that and said, "Madge is grown up!"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    The next day, in the racecourse.


    Wendy wasck of sleep because before on the ne she barely slept,st night she couldn''t help


    but fall into a deep sleep.


    Because the location of the stable was rtively remote, and there were some traffic jams, she felt


    that Mr. Li''s extended Bentley had stopped outside, and the driver was sitting leaning against the


    inside and taking a nap. Because the location of the racecourse was rtively remote, and there


    were some traffic jams, by the time she got there, the stretch Bentley that Mr. Wace took had


    been parked outside the racecourse, and the driver was sitting in the car and taking a nap.


    It was an open- air racecourse, which covered arge area. When Wendy entered, she didn''t know


    where to find Mr. Wace.


    Just as she was at a loss, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    Wendy turned around in confusion, only to see a handsome and tall man standing behind her. He


    looked very young and was smiling at her. His smile was very gentle and elegant, like sunlight,


    shooting throughyers of clouds. It seemed that all the people around him felt warm.


    She couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    She thought he was just flirting with her. Just as she was about to turn around and walk away, he


    suddenly said, "We meet again!"


    "You..." Wendy was stunned.


    "Yesterday we bumped into each other and I picked up your phone." He exined with a smile.


    Wendy suddenly remembered that he was the man yesterday. No wonder she thought his not


    standard Mandarin was familiar. She then quickly said, "Er! Sorry, I didn''t recognize you!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" The man shook his head and smiled.


    However, it was just a quick glimpse, Wendy did not intend to waste too much time with this man


    and continued to search for Mr. Wace in the field.


    The man also did not leave, but asked her, "Are you looking for someone?"


    "Yes, I need to find Mr. Wace..." Wendy nodded her head and told the man the truth.


    "Mr. Wace?" The man was surprised and his smile deepened. "What a coincidence, I was also


    going to look for him. Come with me!"


    Wendy hesitated for a moment and followed this man into the racecourse with a skeptical attitude.


    About five or six minutester, she saw that there was a sunshade in front of her, and sitting below


    was Mr. Wace in a Tai Chi suit, with a crutch in his right hand.


    The man seemed to be very familiar with Mr. Wace and walked straight to him.


    "Grandpa, a prettydy is looking for you!"


    Wendy was shocked, because she saw when Mr. Wace looked up, he showed a rare smile,


    "Francis, you are so slow to change your clothes! Where''s the prettydy? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    But when Mr. Wace followed Francis''s eyes as he turned sideways and saw Wendy, he was


    displeased and asked, "You again?"


    Wendy stepped forward at once and said slowly, "Mr. Wace, as you said yesterday, I jumped


    down from the bungee tform. I hope you can keep your word!"


    "OK!" Mr. Wace shrugged his shoulders and threw out a sentence before she opened her mouth,


    "What''s your name again?"


    "Wendy..." She replied slowly.


    Mr. Wace asked again, "Are you Mr. Flogg''s fiancee?"


    "...Yes!" Wendy nodded. Fler hand unconsciously touched the ring on her ring finger, showing a hint


    of shyness.


    Mr. Wace did not notice it, but the man next to Mr. Wace, who called Mr. Wace grandfather,


    noticed it.


    "You didn''te to Flong Kong alone, did you?"


    "It''s just me..."


    "Flow old are you this year?"


    "28..."


    Mr. Wace raised his eyebrows after heard that, seemed to be a little surprised, as if he thought


    she was a young girl in her early twenties.


    Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She couldn''t help but think to herself that she had already had a


    son...


    She then suddenly realized that she was being led by Mr. Wace, who was really cunning!


    She frowned. When she was thinking about how to talk the real business, she suddenly heard a


    voice. "It''s been five minutes!"


    Wendy was stunned. It was only now that she realized that Mr. Wace had done it on purpose...


    Mr. Wace nced sideways, then the two bodyguards appeared again. They stood on both sides


    of her and stared at her fiercely, ready to "ask her out" from the racecourse. She bit her lips and


    said, "Mr. Wace..."


    When Mr. Wace met her gaze, there was a slight inner wavering.


    In fact, he just casually pointed somewhere yesterday, which was just a perfunctory excuse with


    some deliberate teasing. After she finished the task, he had already left the golf course a long time


    ago after he finished his business. But he did not expect that this girl was really stupid to jump, and


    even passed out.


    She was obviously afraid of heights, but also chose to go bungee jumping...


    When Mr. Li thought of this, he moved his mouth and said, "Wait a minute!"


    When the two bodyguards received the order, they immediately let go of her and stood straight to


    each side, waiting for the next order at any time.


    "Little girl, I know why youe to me this time!" Mr. Wace paused, and then made a meditation


    gesture, and said slowly, "Well, I''ll give you a chance! There''s a horse race going on over there, and


    if you win, then I''ll sit down, make time, and listen carefully to what you have to say! What do you


    think?"


    Wendy gritted her teeth and nodded."... Okay!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She wasn''t sure of anything, but like yesterday''s bungee jump, she couldn''t back down.


    When she turned around, while the others were not paying attention to her, she secretly took a fruit


    fork from the fruit te.


    A staff brought her a horse. It looked docile, but when she got closer, it made a sound.


    Wendy felt lucky that Charlie had taken her to the racecourse before. Otherwise, she might not even


    know how to get on the horse now. However, after sitting on the horse, she still felt that the back of


    the horse was shaking, so she hurriedly and bravely straightened her back.


    "Bang!"


    With a gunshot, all the horses rushed out.


    Wendy held onto the reins with both hands. She could only learn from others, wielding the whip in


    her hand, which was not professional at all. Even though her horse was running, or more like


    walking, not to mention the speed ofpared with others.


    She can''t lose...


    Wendy took a deep breath and grabbed the rein tightly. She took out the fruit fork from her pocket


    and didn''t dare to turn around easily. She raised her hand and stabbed it into the horse''s buttock


    with her instinct. Her whole body suddenly leaned back, and the horse''s scream rang in her ears.


    Then, after the lifted forefoot fell on the ground, the horse suddenly rushed forward like crazy...


    Mr. Wace and Francis stood under the umbre and watched the game leisurely, but Francis


    watched how she got on the horse carefully, "She doesn''t seem to know how to ride. Those


    competitors are all coaches. There''s no doubt she''s going to lose!"


    "This little girl came to Hong Kong to ask me to withdraw my case." Mr. Wace said as if he had


    seen through everything.


    "Are you going to say yes?" Francis asked.


    Mr. Wace picked up his teacup and took a sip. He thenughed and said, "Haha, I went to the


    maind to develop projects, but lost such a huge amount of money. How is it possible to withdraw


    my case? I am not a phnthropist!"


    "Then why did you ask her to... I see. Grandpa, you did it on purpose. You want to shut her mouth!"


    Francis suddenly understood. Sure enough, his grandfather was always bad- tempered, and his


    grandfather was just trying to embarrass her.


    Francis could not help but sigh for Wendy. It was a pity that she was going to be disappointed.


    When he raised his head and continued to pay attention to thepetition, Francis saw something


    and said in shock, "What happened? She ran first?"


    The others also looked over in surprise. They found that Wendy''s horse was indeed running first. It


    left the others far behind. But soon, they all found something strange.


    She seemed to be unable to control the horse. She held the reins tightly with her legs holding the


    belly of the horse and tried hard not to let herself be jolted. However, the horsepletely lost


    control and seemed to be mad. It just ran forward with blood flowing down the side of the horse''s


    buttocks.


    Mr. Wace also understood the whole story and he could not hide his surprise in his tone, "This


    little girl really got something!"


    After crossing the finish line, Wendy couldn''t stop the horse.


    She was also panicked at this moment, not knowing what to do at all, and could only let it continue


    to run wild.


    When she saw the green grass in front of her, she gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and took a


    deep breath. Then she suddenly loosened the reins in her hand and jumped sideways with the help


    of the power of her feet. But the speed was so fast that she couldn''t even breathe. She fell firmly on


    the grasnd and rolled several times, lying there motionlessly.


    It happened so fast, all the people rushed forward.


    The mad horse had already rushed far away, and several security personnel were trying their best


    to chase after it.


    "Miss Lim! Are you okay?" Francis helped her up. When he saw her open her eyes and make sure


    that she''s not in danger, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. But he also felt frightened. "You


    are too bold, you can''t ride a horse and still go to the race! Do you know that your behavior is very


    dangerous? Fortunately, you fell on the grasnd. If you fell on the hill in front of us, all your bones


    would have been broken. And if you are identally stepped on by the horse..."


    When ites to this, he can''t even go on anymore, it''s just unimaginable.


    Wendy did not answer him. She struggled to sit up with her aching body and looked straight at the


    old maning over, then said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Wace, I won!"


    Mr. Wace narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. Then, he smiled and said, "Mr. Hogg has a good


    eye for women!"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    In the VIP lounge of the racecourse.


    A special medical worker came to help treat Wendy''s injury. Fortunately, her injury was not very


    serious, but her clothes were thin and her skin was almost all scuffed up. In particr, her forehead


    was injured and bleeding, and her left wrist was sprained.


    But it was already a great fortune ...


    After dealing with the injury, Wendy came out from the inner room.


    This time, Mr. Wace did not break his promise and ended the negotiation as agreed. He also


    dismissed the two fierce-looking bodyguards, leaving only his grandson in the room, and left her


    some time.


    Francis handed her a cup of tea. "Miss Lim, have a cup of hot tea!"


    "Thank you ... " Wendy expressed her gratitude.


    The crutch in Mr. Wace''s hand stood on the side of the fence. At this time, he was also holding a


    teacup in his hand. The white smoke was curling up, and his old but bright eyes looked straight at


    her. "Little girl, you won the game with your life and I won''t go back on my word. Tell me why you


    came here!"


    Hearing Mr. Wace call her little girl, Wendy felt a little embarrassed. Although he''s old enough to


    call her like that, she''s not little anymore ...


    Wendy''s face turned serious, then said in a deep voice, "Mr. Wace, I hope you can withdraw your


    case!"


    "Why should I do that?" Chase retorted.


    " ... " Wendy pursed her lips.


    She was stumped by such a straightforward question because she could not answer it. He indeed


    had lost a huge amount of money, and filed awsuit was a normal act of defending his rights and


    interests. There was indeed no reason to withdraw the case, anyway, he was not a saint.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Charlie was wronged!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Wace was unmoved. He sipped the tea and said slowly, "Really? It''s a pity


    that I don''t think so. To say the least, if he is really wronged, then you don''t have to worry, and you


    don''t have toe here to me!"


    "... " Wendy remained silent.


    Mr. Wace put down the teacup in his hand and looked at her with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    It seemed that until now he still did not believe that such a soft and weak little girl in front of him


    dared to do bungee jumping under the premise of fear of heights, and do such a desperate act


    while horse racing. If she was not lucky today, she might have fallen and be disabled, or even


    died here.


    But when he walked towards her, she didn''t even think about those things. All she wanted was to


    get a plea for her man.


    "Little girl, I understand how you feel, and I also admire your courage!" Mr. Wace crossed his


    hands in front of his chest and said slowly, "Although I know that the Hogg family is very influential


    in Ice City, thew does not tolerate mercy. I suggest that instead of wasting your time with me, you


    hire him a goodwyer. At least when the court trial resultse down, it will help him get a little


    better result!"


    Wendy curled up her fingers, and her nails were all inserted into her palms.


    "Mr. Wace, Charlie was really wronged!" She bit her lips. It seemed that she wasck of words


    and could only emphasize this sentence. She looked down and the light from the diamond ring


    reflected in her eyes. "I don''t want to hide it from you. In fact, Charlie''s father, Chairman Hogg,


    always opposed to my marriage with him. The daughter-inw chosen by Chairman Hogg has


    never been me, and Chairman Hogg would never agree him to marry


    II


    me ...


    "Charlie has disobeyed his father for me more than once, and he has decided not to continue to be


    the president of the Hogg''s Group. He is ready to take me away from Ice City!"


    Mr. Wace was surprised hearing that, "He chose you over his career?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s quite a bold man!" Francis, who had always listened to them in a very gentle manner, echoed


    at this time. Although Wendy was sitting very straight, she still straightened her back and said with


    certainty, "So, Mr. Wace, Charliecan even say no to the president of Hogg''s Group, so how can


    he maliciously steal your money? I can vouch for him with my own personality, Charlie is definitely


    not that kind of person!"


    Mr. Wace frowned slightly. Although his expression softened, he quickly sneered and said,


    "Perhaps, he did this just to get money to live abroad with you!"


    "Mr. Wace!"


    Wendy clenched her fists.


    She had heard this before at the police station. Although she knew that someone who didn''t know


    the truth might misunderstand, she was still angry. She swallowed her saliva and calmed down.


    Then she said again, "He won''t, I believe in him! I think you once had a lover and understood that


    feeling. Even if the whole world didn''t believe you, she will!"


    When Wendy said these words, her eyes had the light of firm trust.


    Obviously she was sitting with her back to the window, the sunlight outside fell around her, but the


    light in her eyes was brighter, brighter than the diamonds in her hands, and too bright for people to


    look at.


    Mr. Wace was absent-minded for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and stroked his drooping


    white beard.


    Wendy held her breath nervously, knowing that he was making a decision. After a while, Mr.


    Wace finally looked up again. He shook his head and said, "Little girl, I''m sorry. I''m afraid your trip


    to Hong Kong is for nothing. I can''t withdraw my case!"


    Wendy''s suspended heart was suddenly crushed by the stones.


    The saliva stuck in her throat was forced back into her throat, and her mouth was filled with the


    bitter taste of disappointment.


    She still didn''t make it ...


    Although she was not sure she could seed from the time she asked Farr to book a flight for her,


    deep down she always had a ray of hope. So she did not feel much surprised, but still,


    disappointed. However, she had anticipated such an oue and had prepared for the worst.


    Because she had long thought about it, if Charlie was really sentenced to prison, she was ready to


    wait for him toe out!


    Mr. Wace saw through her thoughts from the expression on her face and could not help but be


    shocked again.


    Wendy knew that it was useless no matter how hard she tried to persuade Mr. Wace. Although


    she was reluctant, she could only let out a breath, got up from the sofa and nodded, "Mr. Wace,


    sorry to disturb you!"


    And then, she walked out of the lounge.


    "Miss Lim, I''ll walk you out!"


    Upon hearing the voice, Wendy turned around and saw Francis, who had caught up with her. When


    she was at the racecourse, she was carried to the lounge by the stretcher. She did not know much


    about theyout of the racecourse, so she did not refuse.


    Francisforted her, "Grandpa has his reasons for doing this."


    "Hum ... " Wendy nodded.


    She didn''t me Mr. Wace, and it made sense that Mr. Wace didn''t grant her request.


    After walking out of the racecourse, Wendy turned around and wanted to thank Francis. She


    opened her mouth, but she still didn''t know his name. At present, she only knew that he was Mr.


    Wace''s grandson.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    "Wace, Francis Wace."


    Francis smiled and helped her out of the predicament. Later, he noticed her surprised expression


    and continued to exin, "My parents'' rtionship was opposed by my father''s family back then,


    and they had to secretly elope. Unfortunately, they had a car ident, and in that car ident, my


    father died to save my mother, and my mother passed away not long after I was born. So I was


    brought up by my grandfather and followed his surname!"


    Wendy didn''t expect there''s such aplicated story about him, but she was not interested in the


    secrets of those wealthy families.


    What''s more, there was no deep friendship between them. She just said politely, "Mr. Wace,


    thank you for sending me here!"


    Francis, on the other hand, looked like he had something to say.


    "Miss Lim, aren''t you afraid?" It seemed that he had been holding it in for a long time and finally


    asked.


    Wendy knew what he was referring to and shook her head. "I can''t think that much."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mr. Wace made things difficult for her and offered her to go to the races, she didn''t even


    have the chance to hesitate. Because just like bungee jumping, she had to win. It didn''t matter if she


    was afraid at that time, and she didn''t even have time to think about whether it would be life-


    threatening.


    It was just that although the process was terrible, there''s little doubt that she''d still do that if she had


    to do it all over again.


    After hearing her answer, Francis was stunned.


    "I have never seen a girl like you ... " Francis muttered in a daze. Seeing her frowning eyebrows, he


    continued to say, "I mean, you are different from the other girls I have seen! There are many girls


    around me. I''m not afraid to tell you that I had only one rtionship with a girl, and it happened


    when I was in college. She was with me because of the money. Later, she went to my grandfather


    and asked for arge sum of money, then went to America! I thought that there were no good girls


    in the world since then ... "


    "Er ... "


    Wendy felt sorry for him, but she didn''t know how to answer this, so she had to say awkwardly, "You


    will meet a good girl! Mr. Wace, I have to go back to the hotel to pack my things. Bye!"


    "Goodbye!" Francis smiled.


    It was only after she disappeared into the cab that he slowly withdrew his eyes.


    After returning to the lounge, Chase had already got up and stood in front of the window with a


    crutch. The tea on the tea table was also cold. Francis walked toward him and said, "Grandpa, Miss


    Lim has already gone back!"


    Chase acted as if he didn''t hear what Francis said, lost in thought, gazing at the things in his hands.


    When Francis approached and was about to ask with concern, he saw that it was a handkerchief


    embroidered with a pair of mandarin ducks ying with water. He suddenly became silent.


    It belonged to her grandmother ...


    Wendy returned to the hotel again, and she was even more downcast than yesterday.


    Although she was packing things, she didn''t bring much. She only brought a backpack, and packing


    things she carried with her would be finished in less than two minutes. She took out her phone and


    called Donna.


    After the call was connected, Donna couldn''t wait to ask, "Wendy, how is it?"


    "I''m sorry, aunt ... " Wendy whispered.


    "You don''t have to say that, I know you must try your best!" Donna quicklyforted Wendy. Donna


    seemed to be worried about her and wanted to remind her, but suddenly said, "Wendy, I still have


    something to do here. That''s it. We''ll talk about it when youe back!"


    Wendy agreed and hung up the phone.


    Donna just came out from Hogg''s Group when she received the call. She saw a luxury car parked


    outside the yard, and then the father and daughter of the Gray family walked in. She put the phone


    back into the bag and bumped into them.


    Donna and Kim had known each other for a long time, and they also had a few dealings in


    business. Donna would call Kim Brother Lu when she met him. They then greeted each other.


    "Aunt!"


    Madge, who was holding Kim''s arm, also called Donna in a sweet voice.


    Donna frowned. Whether it was four years ago or four yearster, she had stressed it many times,


    but Madge had not changed the way of calling her. Although Madge was smiling at her, it was


    useless for her. And she was focused on her nephew, so she didn''t want to argue about it with


    Madge.


    Donna waved her hand and said, "My brother is not in good health these two days. The doctor has


    just given him an infusion bottle, you''ll have to wait for a while!"


    After that, she left in a hurry in the direction of the BMW, not wanting to waste more time.


    Kim and Madge then entered the vi. After the servant went upstairs to inform, not long after,


    Gilbert came straight down with a needle in the back of his hand. After all, they were not just some


    random guests, Gilbert was afraid of neglecting them. It seemed that he was walking slowly, and


    Ewan, who was holding the infusion bottle next to him, supported him.


    "Brother Hogg!"


    "Uncle Hogg!"


    Kim and his daughter both got up from the couch.


    Gilbert smiled and nodded, motioning for them to sit down. "Brother Lu, Madge, you''re here!"


    "Brother Hogg, I know that Charlie''s matter has worried you very much, but you must take care of


    yourself!" Kim sighed and couldn''t help but say. Charlie''s incident had been deliberately suppressed


    for fear that it would have a bigger impact, but Kim got the news even though.


    Although Charlie was no longer his future son-inw, Kim had always liked and appreciated this


    young man very much. What''s more, now with the rtionship of Wendy''s mother, he was more


    concerned about Charlie. When he heard the news, he had already called Gilbert many times to


    pay attention. Today, his daughter asked toe to Hogg''s Mansion to see Gilbert, so he nodded


    and came here with his daughter.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Lu, I will!" Gilbert said with a sigh.


    "Charlie''s case happened so suddenly, and it also involvespanies in Hong Kong. I also inquired


    about it through connections. The case is very tricky! Although I also want to help, at the moment,


    there''s nothing I can do!" Kim frowned and his expression was helpless.


    "I know, Brother Lu!" Gilbert nodded his head repeatedly as he epted Kim''s kindness.


    At this time, Kim had no choice but to say, "Well, God bless him. I believe he will be fine!"


    "I hope so ... " Gilbert smiled bitterly.


    Madge took the initiative to walk to Gilbert''s side and sat down. She said softly, "Uncle Hogg, you


    must take care of yourself. Our Gray family will definitely not stand idly by. As long as you have any


    needs, just call us! Furthermore, Father and I are the same. I believe that in the end, Charlie will be


    fine!"


    The Hogg family and the Gray family had had many coborative projects over the years that had


    involved many. Now that such a thing had happened to Charlie, Gilbert was very grateful that the


    Gray family didn''t disassociate with the Hogg family. Besides, the friendship between him and Kim


    had been so many years.


    However, Gilbert didn''t expect that Madge, who was rejected by Charlie once again, could still be so


    tolerant and open-minded. He was inevitably touched and said, "I know that you are a good girl,


    thank you!"


    The father and daughter of the Gray family chatted with Gilbert for more than half an hour before


    asking to leave.


    Ewan, who had been sitting in the corner and listening to them talk, suddenly stood up. "Uncle Gray,


    Madge, I''ll send you back!"


    "Good, thank you, Ewan!" Kim nodded.


    Meanwhile, Wendy, who was in Hong Kong, took a car to the airport after shepleted the check-


    out procedure.


    Perhaps it was the weekend, the airport was crowded. Each security checkpoint was filled with long


    lines. She held her backpack and walked into the crowd, wet droplets of water haloing the back of


    her hands as she moved her feet.


    After Wendy realized it, she quickly raised her hand and wiped away her tears.


    From the moment when Donna hurriedly hung up the phone, she could feel that things didn''t go well


    either in the Ice City ...


    Closing her eyes, the only thing she could do now was to pray to God and hope Charlie''s okay.


    As the line moved forward, someone suddenly shouted behind her when it was about to turn to her.


    "Miss Lim!"


    Wendy turned around and asked in surprise, "Mr. Wace?"


    The person who called her was not someone else, it was Mr. Wace''s grandson, Francis, who had


    changed into a handsome suit. He looked more handsome and attracted the attention of many


    women.


    "Are you going somewhere, or are you here to pick someone up?" Wendy could not help but ask.


    "Neither, I came here to look for you!" Francis shook his head and then slowly smiled. "My


    grandfather changed his mind."


    Wendy froze for a second and then widened her eyes. She could not believe what she had just


    heard but could not hide her joy. "You mean ... " She stuttered.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Ewan was driving his own car to send Kim and Madge home.


    Kim and Madge sat side by side in the back, and Kim was quietly looking at Ewan who was driving


    carefully through the rearview mirror.


    Because Charlie used to be Kim''s future son-inw, Kim thought highly of Charlie. However, he


    didn''t pay much attention to Ewan, the illegitimate son of Hogg''s family. In his impression, Ewan had


    always been a yboy, but now Ewan seemed to be much calmer and less impetuous.


    Ewan''s driving skill was good. Although there were some traffic jams on the road, they soon


    stopped at the door of the Gray family.


    Ewan got out of the car to help open the back door. Madge helped his father out of the car. When


    the door was closed, Ewan said again, "Uncle Gray, can I talk to Madge for a second?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" Kim nodded happily.


    In fact, on the way, he had the same thought as Wendy. If his daughter could forget Charlie and be


    with Ewan, it would be a good thing. They were at the same age. But he was just thinking, how was


    that possible?


    Kim smiled and said, "You two talk. I''ll go first!"


    "Uncle Gray, take care!" Ewan nodded.


    After seeing Kim enter the vi, Madge turned back and leaned on the car, showing two dimples.


    "Ewan, what''s wrong?"


    Ewan did not immediately open his mouth, but opened the back door.


    After they sat in one by one, he said seriously, "Madge, are you still not telling me the truth?"


    "What''s the truth? Ewan, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Madge shook her head in


    confusion.


    "Okay, then I''ll ask you!" Ewan took a deep breath and asked directly, "Does it have nothing to do


    with you?"


    "What?" It seemed that Madge didn''t understand.


    Ewan''s voice was slightly raised as if he was angry or sad, "Madge, you are still ying dumb with


    me! I have thought about it carefully. The contract with Dragon Limited was signed by him, but he


    wanted to hand over all the projects to me, it is impossible for a third person to know except me!


    However, that day you suddenly offered to go to my office ... "


    The dimples on both sides of Madge''s cheeks disappeared. She said with no expression, "Since


    you already know, why still ask?"


    Ewan saw this and looked at her with disbelief. "Four years ago, I secretly helped you break them


    up. At that time, I told you that it was the first time, but also thest time! But this time ... you used


    me!"


    After Charlie was detained and arrested, he had been following Donna and Farr to investigate the


    case, but he could not find any proof.


    This thing happened so fast, and there was no clue to be found. Ewan still couldn''t figure it out. At


    first, he actually just wanted to test her, and couldn''t quite confirm, or he didn''t want to believe it, but


    now his suspicions were still confirmed!


    He didn''t expect that got to the bottom of it, the problem was with him ...


    "Then what are you going to do? Do you want to sell me out?" Madge turned to look at Ewan with a


    cold expression, "Charlie will definitely hate me, and how will Uncle Hogg see me? Who will ever


    forgive me? If you really want to do that, then go ahead, I won''t stop you!"


    After that, she turned her back directly.


    Madge actually said it on purpose. Perhaps she couldn''t grasp Charlie''s heart all the time, but she


    knew Ewan.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she could vaguely see the small jade joss hanging on his neck, and


    she was sure that he would not do that. Otherwise, he would not talk to her in the car and be afraid


    of being heard.


    Sure enough, Ewan''s body was stiff, and his face was full of pain.


    After pressing his forehead against his thumb for a long while, he looked at her with absurdity.


    "Madge, why are you doing this!"


    "Ewan, don''t worry, I won''t hurt him!" Madge sat back, the expression on her face had eased a lot.


    She looked back at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, and her voice was a little sad, "You know how


    deep my love for Charlie is. How can I bear to let him stay in that kind of ce! It''s only temporary,


    I''ll get him out safely!"


    Ewan''s brows were tightly furrowed. He did not understand her at all.


    Seeing that his expression loosed a little, Madge stretched out her hand and put it on his hand, and


    said with a firm tone, "Ewan, I can swear to you that I will not hurt Charlie. I love him! He wille


    out soon, and everything will be fine. Don''t you believe me?"


    With her repeated assurances, Ewan was finally appeased. Madge then entered the vi.


    "Where''s my mom?"


    "Madam hasn''te back yet for ying cards!"


    Madge nodded and ordered elegantly, "When shees back, let me know!"


    She then handed the bag over to the servant, then directly changed into the slippers and went back


    to her bedroom.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Madge picked up the photo frame that had been on the bedside table


    for years. It was not her photo, but a photo of Charlie. It was a photo of him in a published


    newspaper many years ago. He was wearing a ck handmade suit and a ss of champagne in


    his hand. His deep eyes were as charming as an ancient well.


    Although he had just stepped into the business world at that time and was still young, he was


    mature beyond his age.


    Madge also attended that cocktail party and fell in love with him at first sight ...


    Looking at the photo, Madge was in a trance. This man was her f1ance. If it weren''t for Wendy, he


    would be hers!


    The unwillingness in her heart gradually surfaced in her eyes. She could not help but feel even


    more resentment toward Wendy. Whether it was four years ago or four yearster, she had waited


    for him for so long. The man who should have belonged to her robbed by someone else. She had to


    get him back with interest!


    Charlie chose Wendy over hispany. How could she let him leave Ice City?


    This time, if things didn''t work out as expected, she and Linda had even thought about forcing


    Charlie to submit. If not, unless he wanted to stay in that hellhole all the time ...


    Madge put the photo back on the bedside table with a proud look on her face.


    The knock on the door interrupted her. It was a servant who came to report that the madam had


    returned. She walked out of the bedroom and came to the master bedroom diagonally opposite.


    She looked at the innermost study room and locked the door at the same time as she went in.


    Linda, who was walking out of the locker room, immediately asked, "Is your father in the study?"


    "Yes!" Madge nodded. She went up to her mother and asked in a low voice, "Mom, is it ok now?"


    "How many days is it today?"


    Madge thought for a while and answered, "It''s the fourth day!"


    "Well, then the day after tomorrow ... " Linda nodded after thinking for a while. But before she could


    finish her words, her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the number on the screen, she quickly


    picked it up. Madge didn''t know what the other side said, but Linda was shocked and asked, "What


    did you say?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    After hanging up the phone, Linda still couldn''t believe it.


    Madge didn''t know what was going on, so she asked with concern, "Mom, what''s the matter? What


    happened?"


    After Linda retold the contents on the phone, Madge''s reaction was the same as Linda''s. She


    widened her eyes in disbelief and cried out.


    "What?"


    Madge shook her head and still didn''t believe it. "No, it''s impossible!"


    "I don''t want to believe it either! But he''s an insider of the police station, so there is no way he would


    give me false information!" Linda''s expression was solemn. She looked at the time on her phone


    again and said, "I''m afraid they''ll let Charlie go tomorrow morning!"


    "How could it be? Mom, I can''t figure it out!" Madge continued to shake her head, "No one can pull


    him out of it except us!"


    Linda said slowly, "The Hong Kong side withdrew the case ... "


    "Withdrew the case?" Madge was surprised and her expression was very agitated. "Is that old man


    crazy or out of his mind? He lost such arge sum of money and the person who wanted to have


    Charlie in prison the most should be him. Why would he withdraw the case?"


    The expression on Linda''s face was no better than Madge''s at this time. She said in an exasperated


    voice, "How would I know? Not only was the case dropped, but I heard that that old man is going to


    be Charlie''s surety and bail Charlie out!"


    Madge took a step back and directly sat on the chair.


    "I still can''t believe it. Why did it suddenly be like this!"


    Linda also couldn''t figure it out either. However, she suddenly thought of something, and said


    gloomily, "However, I seem to have heard that that woman, Wendy Lim, went to Hong Kong!"


    Hearing this, Madge''s face suddenly turned red, but because of anger.


    Wendy?


    Who she thought she was?


    Madge thought everything was foolproof, and all she needed to do was to wait. Unexpectedly, in the


    end, she got nothing! At this time, Madge was no longer as proud as before in the bedroom. She


    was all gloomy.


    She was extremely angry and depressed. She didn''t care if the thing next to her hand was Kim''s


    beloved porcin vase, she directly raised her hand and smashed it on the wall.


    Immediately, with a crisp sound, it broke, and her hatred for Wendy deepened.


    In the Hogg''s Mansion at seven thirty in the morning, under the cover of vibrant morning light, the


    haze in the vi was still there.


    Gilbert didn''t have much sleep because of getting old, and he couldn''t sleep well these days


    because of his son. He woke up before dawn. After lying on the bed for a few hours, he finally got


    up.


    He didn''t have much appetite either. After taking a couple of bites of breakfast, he returned to his


    study.


    The servants had already changed another fish tank, and the precious fish swam happily inside.


    Just as they were putting fish feed into it, Donna pushed open the door and came in.


    She didn''t even change her shoes, and her high heels hit the floor tiles, making a crisp sound.


    Before Gilbert frowned and reprimanded her for not being polite, Donna said in a loud voice,


    "Charlie is fine!"


    "Charlie is fine?" Gilbert eximed in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The fish tank once again fell to the ground, but this time Gilbert was excited.


    Donna saw that and said more firmly, "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t fool you with this! The police


    called me early in the morning and said that Charlie coulde out, we could pick him upter!"


    "Really?" In addition to his shock, Gilbert was nothing but shocked and delighted.


    "Absolutely!" Donna nodded, and the expression on her face was no longer so serious. She


    smacked her lips and said, "I didn''t expect that Wendy could make it. She was bold enough to go to


    Hong Kong alone. Chase was a man who had been in the underworld in his early years and was


    apanied by bodyguards. But she really persuaded that old man to withdraw the case!"


    Gilbert was shocked. "That woman?"


    "Yes, that woman! It''s all thanks to her that your son cane out!" Donna snorted.


    She rushed here in a hurry to tell Gilbert about it. After that, she immediately turned around and left.


    Gilbert still hadn''t recovered from the joy after a long while. When he finally confirmed that it wasn''t


    a dream and that the matter was really solved, he immediately changed out of his pajamas and


    quickly chased Donna downstairs.


    Donna walked very fast. She had already bent over and was about to sit in the car.


    "Donna, wait for me for a while!"


    Gilbert walked out of the vi and stopped his sister. "I''ll take your car and go to the police station


    with you to pick up Charlie !"


    "You go, ask your own driver to drive. I have to go back to the hotel to sleep. I have been worried


    about Charlie these days and haven''t had a good sleep. I feel that I''m getting years older!" Donna


    didn''t stop moving and directly got into the car.


    "You''re not picking him up?" Gilbert was stunned.


    "Of course not!" Donna replied directly, ncing at him, "I''m relieved to know he''s okay. Now I''m not


    the one he wants to see most. I''m not going to be the third wheel!"


    After that, she closed the door and ordered the driver to drive. Gilbert stood where he was for tens


    of seconds, frowning slightly. He raised his hand to call the driver but finally put it down and turned


    back to the vi.


    When Linda came down from upstairs and saw him, she asked in surprise, 11 0ld Master, why are


    you back?"


    Gilbert didn''t say anything but returned to his study to feed the fish.


    Unlike what they expected, only Farr went to the police station to pick up Charlie.


    Wendy came back from Hong Kong by nest evening. It was the same as when she left, but


    she was in a different mood. Francis personally went to the airport and told her that Chase had


    changed his mind. He also promised that she would see Charlie after returning home tomorrow


    morning.


    She was thrilled. When she got home, she didn''t feel sleepy at all, but washed away all her


    tiredness.


    Wendy didn''t go to pick Charlie up because she promised him that she would wait for him at home


    ...


    After hearing the news, Aunt Lee couldn''t sit still at all. She ran back and forth from the kitchen to


    the entrance several times and finally heard the sound of the car engine. She almost trotted over.


    After opening the door, she shouted happily into the house.


    "Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg is back!"


    Wendy heard the sound and walked out of the kitchen. Farr was following Charlie, and the


    excitement on Farr''s face was not less than that of Aunt Lee. However, Charlie was the only one in


    Wendy''s eyes. In just a few days, he had lost weight, and his facial features were sharper.


    Although he had changed into clean clothes, he was still wearing that ck suit. The cuffs of his suit


    were a little messy, but it was not sloppy at all. Fresh beards sprang up like bamboo shoots after


    rain, which showed his masculine charm even more.


    At this moment, Charlie was looking at her with shining eyes.


    Wendy took a step forward and heard his deep voice. "Wendy, I''m home."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Wendy''s nose was sore, but the corners of her mouth curled up in arger andrger arc.


    She held his hand tightly, and she finally could feel him. She looked up at his deep eyes and said,


    "Charlie, you go upstairs to take a bath first and wash away all the bad luck and other things. I''m


    cooking noodles for you. You can eat them when you''re done!"


    The older generation would always say that someone should wash away the bad luck in his body


    after something bad happened to him.


    There was no difference from every time she invited him into the house after work.


    Charlie''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Hum."


    Larry heard the noise and ran down from the upstairs. He had not seen his father for many days


    and was shouting excitedly.


    "Daddy ... "


    Charlie bent over and held his son who was rushing towards him.


    Wendy touched Larry''s little face and said, "Sweetie, I didn''t lie to you, right? Your Daddy wille


    back!"


    "Yes!" Larry happily nodded his head.


    Farr had finished his job. He rushed back to thepany without staying for too long. However,


    Aunt Lee could not help but secretly wipe her eyes, still, she was very happy. When Charlie came


    out with a bath towel after showering, Wendy had cooked noodles and brought them to the


    bedroom. The aroma of hot noodles lingered in the room.


    As soon as he walked over, she handed him a pair of chopsticks.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He pulled out a chair and sat at the table. He buried his head and


    gobbled up the noodles.


    Wendy was sitting next to him, supporting half of her face with her hand. Her eyes were fixed on


    Charlie as if she couldn''t see enough. "Charlie, eat slowly!" Wendy said to Charlie with a soft voice.


    She knew that he would not be able to eat well when he stayed in that kind of ce.


    She didn''t prepare a sumptuous meal but simply cooked a bowl of noodles for him, but in the days


    he was in the police station, what he wanted most was the noodles she cooked.


    Charlie picked up his bowl, drank up all the noodle soup, and then put down his chopsticks.


    Aunt Lee knocked on the door, came in to clean up and left. He pulled her up from the chair, walked


    straight to the bed and sat down, then cupped her chin, "Come here. Let me see your wound!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy subconsciously dodged, "WellI I just identally fell ... "


    Yesterday, she had fallen from a horse in Hong Kong. Although her bones had not been broken,


    there were still some bruises and scrapes, especially on her forehead. She reced the gauze on it


    with a band-aid, and had deliberately put down 1-)


    her hair to cover it. She did not expect him to observe it so carefully.


    Charlie tore all the band-aid apart and saw a few cuts on her tender skin. His heart tightened.


    Fortunately, the wound was not deep. If it had recovered, it would not leave a scar.


    After reapplying the band-aid, Charlie still did not make a sound, but lifted her arm again and rolled


    up her long sleeve bit by bit. He was very careful, and the wound on her elbow and arm couldn''t be


    hidden anymore.


    Seeing this, Wendy whispered, "Did you know all about it?"


    "Then you still want to hide it from me?" Charlie looked up.


    Wendy shook her head.


    She really didn''t, but she didn''t want to tell him now that she didn''t want him to worry about her as


    soon as he came out.


    Wendy looked puzzled. She had just arrived homest night, and even did not have the chance to


    tell Donna, "Well, how did you know?"


    "On my way back, Chase called me." Charlie twitched his mouth and answered, but he secretly


    closed his palm.


    After being released, he knew that it was because Chase withdrew the case and acted as a


    guarantor for him. After getting into the car, he received a call from Chase. Chase told him that the


    reason for doing this was not for him, but for the little girl named Wendy. He was very shocked.


    Chase told Charlie everything that happened in Hong Kong in the past two days. Although it was a


    brief description, and not very detailed either. However, when he thought that she actually went


    bungee jumping and even started a horse race at the risk of her life, just listening to it made him


    tremble in fear.


    Fortunately, when he returned home, she was fine.


    Charlie''s deep eyes looked down from the top of her head, like a scanner. He almost stripped her


    naked and checked every part of her body.


    He frowned and asked, "Are you taking an X-ray?"


    "Yes ... " Wendy nodded her head with hesitation.


    He nced at her in disbelief and knew that she was lying, so she had to tell the truth. "It''s not that


    serious!"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie clenched his fists tightly around her elbow.


    Wendy felt a sharp pain and took a deep breath. She pulled back her elbow andined, "And


    you''re still bullying me as soon as youe back!"


    When she raised her head, she caught her breath and saw him staring at her in silence.


    His frowning eyebrows had not been loosened, as if they were locks that could not be untied. His


    angr face and eyes were intertwined with a deep pain for her.


    Wendy held his hand, shook it lightly, and coaxed, "Charlie, I''m really fine. How about this? I''ll go to


    the hospital tomorrow for a full-body examination, and then take an X-ray and MRI. I''ll stay in the


    hospital for two days if I''m not perfectly fine!"


    Charlie sighed from his chest.


    He put her hands on his chest, and cuddled her tightly, "Don''t ever do that again!"


    "Okay!" Wendy responded meekly.


    But she knew that if there was such a situation, she would still do it without hesitation.


    After he held her in his arms for a while, he suddenly let go of her. He lowered his head and took off


    the bath towel around his waist. With a vague parab, it fell on the lounge chair in front of the


    window.


    Charlie held Wendy by the waist, and she quickly reached out to press against Charlie''s naked


    chest and hurriedly reminded him, "Charlie, what are you doing? It''s broad daylight!"


    "What are you thinking?" Charlie was amused by flustered look. He raised his eyebrows and said,


    "You think I''m going to have sex with you?"


    Wendy blushed upon hearing his blunt words. She pointed at his only pair of boxers, and said,


    "Then


    II


    you ...


    "I haven''t held you in my arms for a long time. Lying down with me for a while!" Charlie said calmly.


    Then he raised his chin, which was all cleaned up without stubble. "You looked like you were going


    to do something bad just now. Pervert!"


    " ... " Wendy widened her eyes.


    He really knew how to turn ck and white upside down ... Without giving her a chance to refute,


    Charlie used some strength in his arms to hold her on the pillow, and then pulled the quilt over the


    two of them.


    Wendy didn''t struggle and put her head on the softest ce under his Adam''s apple. The aroma of


    shower gel still lingered on his body, making him smell good.


    After experiencing the disaster for a few days, such a moment of warmth was really precious.


    Wendy didn''t know what came to Charlie''s mind, but he suddenly made a sound.


    Wendy didn''t understand, raised her head curiously from his chest and looked into his drooping


    eyes. There was a hint ofziness between his eyebrows, and he said slowly and teasingly, "How


    did I hear that someone iming to be my wife."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    "... " Wendy was embarrassed.


    Uh!


    When she blurted it out at that time, she didn''t feel anything. Now that it was mentioned in this way,


    she suddenly blushed.


    This man was obviously teasing her on purpose!


    Anyway, she couldn''t take back what she said. Wendy was also simply cheeky, tilted her head and


    pouted, "You said you wanted to marry me, and you put the diamond ring on my finger. What, do


    you still want to back out?"


    Upon hearing this, Charlie didn''t say anything. Instead, he raised his hand and stroked his chin, as if


    he was really thinking about her words.


    Wendy couldn''t help but be anxious. " ... Hey!"


    Charlie chuckled and gave her a deep kiss on her cheek.


    This kiss went on for a long time, so long that it was difficult for the two of them to breathe, and they


    were still reluctant to stop it.


    Especially Charlie, he rubbed the corner of her wet mouth with his thumb. It was broad daylight, but


    his eyes were so deep that it seemed as if the whole night was in them.


    Although he had asked the same question when Wendy visited him in the police station, at this time


    he still couldn''t help asking again, "Wendy, are you really not afraid at all?"


    "Well, yes ... " Wendy shook her head without hesitation.


    Because she had already prepared for the worst, no matter what happened or how long it would


    take, she was determined to wait for him toe back, so she was so fearless in her heart.


    Her words were so quiet, but they were so attractive.


    After that, neither of them made a sound or did anything. Sometimes, except for passionate sex,


    they also could feel each other more clearly by just holding each other.


    Charlie held her in his arms, closed his deep eyes, and took a deep breath.


    Wendy looked at his thin face, which was covered with exhaustion, and felt very distressed. It could


    be imagined that he had absolutely never slept peacefully in the past few days. Although he looked


    calm, someone as proud as him must have suffered a lot.


    Seeing that he soon fell asleep, she couldn''t help but secretly kiss his thin lips.


    The sweetness spread in her heart. After getting off the nest night, Wendy didn''t sleep all


    night. He had a hard time in the past few days, she also did not sleep well. At this time, with his long


    breathing rhythm, she gradually fell asleep.


    They slept for ten whole hours.


    When they woke up, the sun was setting. Since the curtains were not drawn, the rose-colored


    sunset glow covered the entire bedroom. She had slept for too long, and her head was a little


    sluggish. She rubbed her eyes and muttered. Charlie, who was beside her, had just woken up and


    kissed her on the forehead.


    If it weren''t for the fact that their stomachs were empty, neither of them would have gotten up.


    Wendy was tying up her hair as she walked towards the door. Charlie, who was behind her, put on


    his clothes. After he got dressed, she also got to the door and unlocked it. When she unscrewed the


    lock and pulled it open, something smashed in with a muffled sound.


    "Ouch, I hurt my hands."


    Wendy was startled, she looked carefully, only to find that it was Larry.


    It seemed that Larry leaned on the door outside. When she opened it, Larry had no time to dodge


    and fell directly to the floor.


    Wendy hurriedly helped him up and asked, "Sweetie, let me see. Did you hurt?"


    "It''s all right. He''s a boy!" Charlie came over and said in azy tone.


    Larry immediately looked at his father with an unhappy look.


    He puckered his lips andined to Wendy forfort.


    Wendy was also nervous. She breathed a sigh of relief after checking that he was not hurt.


    "Sweetie, why are you leaning on the door? It''s so dangerous. If I open the door with more strength,


    you might hurt your two front teeth!"


    When Larry heard that, his two small hands immediately covered his mouth in panic.


    "Why did you do this?" Wendy asked with a smile.


    Larry blinked his eyes and said softly, "Aunt Lee said you two are in the room and told me several


    times not to disturb you! I just want to know what you two are doing inside ... "


    Wendy looked embarrassed.


    The two of them had been staying in the room since the morning. Aunt Lee emphasize it to Larry


    like this, because she thought that they were doing that kind of thing in broad daylight and it would


    be inconvenient to be disturbed!


    Well, she also thought something like that at the beginning, but this was definitely a


    misunderstanding. They were just sleeping ...


    At dinner, two guests came to the house, Emily and Simon.


    Wendy was surprised that the two of them coulde together. After all, when they left herest


    time, Emily was very reluctant to sit in Simon''s car. She thought that Emily had made up her mind to


    draw a clear line with Simon.


    Emily seemed to have noticed Wendy''s surprise, she exined directly, "We just happened to meet


    at the door."


    "Well ... " What could she say.


    Wendy invited the two of them into the room.


    After the ident happened to Charlie, as good friends, they were also aware of it. But it was too


    difficult to deal with, and they didn''t know how to help. Simon had also been using the Chin Family


    resources to help, and when Wendy went to Hong Kong, Emily even wanted to apany her. But


    she thought that Emily just had a miscarriage and didn''t agree.


    Now that they had received the news of Charlie''s safe return, so they hurried over to visit.


    The atmosphere was obviously different from thest time they had dinner together. It was even


    weird. Because Simon had been talking with Charlie all the time. Meanwhile, Emily was talking to


    Wendy. They were obviously sitting at the same table, but they seemed to be separated by two


    worlds.


    Larry, who didn''t understand the undercurrents between adults, took a look on the left and right, and


    made crunching sounds when he gnawed at the chicken bones.


    Although Wendy tried her best to bring the topic of their conversation together, it was in vain.


    Simon couldn''t help but give Wendy a thumbs.up after learned the whole story from Charlie, "Miss


    Lim, you''re definitely this! 11


    Wendy smiled and waved her hand.


    "Charlie, here''s to you." Simon drove here, but still picked up the juice cup in f rant of him. After


    clicked it lightly, he said with a sad and bitter voice, "I really envy you. You can have a woman like


    Miss Lim, who never abandons you no matter what happened!"


    Emily, who had never spoken to Simon before, sneered and said, "That''s because Mr. Hogg treats


    Wendy with all his heart and soul!"


    "Have I not done this to you?" Simon asked in a deep voice.


    "Have you?" Emily asked in a faint voice.


    Seeing the atmosphere on the table suddenly frozen, Wendy got up in a hurry and began to make


    peace. "Well, are you full? Then let Aunt Lee clean up and let''s go to the living room and have some


    fruit!"


    In order to give them a chance to ease up, Wendy especially asked them to wash fruit.


    After more than ten minutes, the two came out one after another. Wendy looked at Simon who was


    walking in front of Emily. She couldn''t help but secretly pull her girlfriend aside. "Emily, what did you


    say to Dr. Chin? Why did he have that face?"


    Emily didn''t answer, "Wendy, I''m leaving next week."


    "Next week?" Wendy was shocked and couldn''t calm down for a while. "So soon!"


    Thest time Emily came here, Emily had already told Wendy about this decision in advance, but


    she didn''t really take it seriously. She just felt that Emily was just in a bad mood and would recover


    in a few days.


    "Yeah." Emily nodded and smiled at her, but the smile looked really sad. "I''ve booked a ticket, and


    I''m going to South Africa."


    " ... " Wendy couldn''t say a word for a moment.


    Wendy and Charlie walked the two of them out of the vi, it was just that this time, Emily didn''t


    object so vehemently to taking in Simon''s car. Emily even thanked Simon in a low voice when


    Simon pulled the door of the co-driver''s seat for her.


    After the car door closed, Simon did not immediately drive away.


    He looked ahead, the moonlight cast a deep and shallow shadow on his handsome face, and his


    attractive eyes were dark at this time.


    Charlie, who was next to Wendy, pulled Wendy''s arm, and Wendy nodded and followed him back to


    the vi.


    The car window was not closed, so when Wendy opened the security door, she suddenly heard a


    "bang".


    It was like the sound of a fist hitting the steering wheel.


    All of a sudden, Wendy panicked and wanted to look back, but Charlie stopped her. He held her


    head with his hand and turned back.


    "Emily Sam!"


    Afterwards, she suddenly heard Simon''s low roar.


    But when she listened carefully, it was not anger, but a certain outburst of powerlessness to the


    extreme. Simon asked in a suppressed and painful voice, "Do you have to go?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emily was silent for a long time. Her voice was soft but firm. "Yes ... "

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Wendy and Charlie slept for ten whole hours in the day, and Aunt Lee even thought that they were


    doing that kind of thing in the room. However, in the evening, it was impossible for Charlie to let her


    go, he put all this into practice.


    They did not have sex with each other for several consecutive days, so they could not control


    themselves at all. And they had slept enough during the day, so they were more energetic.


    It was not until the sky outside the window showed the white of the fish belly that the frenzied


    passion faded away.


    When Wendy opened her eyes, it was three thirty to almost four in the afternoon. She slept until this


    time again, what the h*II!


    She suspected she was jetgged in America, and the man who did this to her, had long since gone


    back to work at Hogg''s Group, refreshed.


    After taking a bath, Wendy''s weak legs trembled as she walked downstairs. Aunt Lee greeted her


    with a smile. "Miss Lim, you''re awake!"


    She blushed a little and touched her empty stomach. "Well, Aunt Lee, is there anything to eat?


    Please get me something to eat ... "


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes, there are, but there are leftovers. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook some for you." Aunt Lee


    said, and her slightly chubby figure had already walked to the kitchen. Wendy shook her head and


    replied, "No, just heat up the leftovers!"


    Last night, she couldn''t remember how many times Charlie wanted her, but every time she passed


    out, she would be woken up by his kiss, so that she was about to be exhausted. She needed food


    urgently to replenish her physical strength, and now she could almost swallow a cow.


    Aunt Lee acted very quickly and added a bowl of hot soup to her.


    Halfway through the meal, Wendy suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where''s Larry?"


    When Aunt Lee heard this, she hurriedly exined to her, "Young Master was taken away by the


    car from


    1


    Hogg s Mansion! It seems that Mr. Hogg misses his


    II


    grandson ...


    1


    When someone from the Hogg s Mansion came to pick up Larry, as a hired nanny, Aunt Lee


    couldn''t say anything.


    "Well, I see!" Wendy nodded.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Lim, Mr. Hogg called at noon!" Aunt Lee suddenly remembered something


    and said.


    "Charlie?" Wendy raised her head.


    Aunt Lee nodded with a smile and passed the message to her. "Yes, Mr. Hogg said that the young


    master is not at home. He asked you to go to Hogg''s Group to see him, and then eat outside at


    night! He must know you sleep soundly, so he called thendline at home, and asked me to tell you


    that!"


    Hearing thetter part of Aunt Lee''s words, Wendy blushed and said in a voice as low as a


    mosquito, "Ahem, okay ... "


    After filling her stomach, she took a walk in the yard to digest for a while. In the evening, she went


    upstairs to change her clothes, ready to go to Hogg''s Group to find Charlie.


    When Uncle Lee started the engine, Wendy''s phone rang.


    She thought it was a call from Charlie to urge her. When she took it out, it was a strange number.


    Wendy picked it up with a confused look on her face.


    Uncle Lee, who was in the front, inadvertently nced at the rearview mirror and saw that Wendy


    had hung up the phone and her face suddenly changed. So he quickly asked, "Miss Lim, what''s


    wrong?"


    Wendy grabbed her phone and hurriedly said, "Uncle Lee, let''s not go to Hogg''s Group. Let''s go to


    Hogg''s Mansion!"


    Charlie stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the president''s office on the top floor of the


    Hogg''s Group''s building, surrounded by sunset glows. He looked at the distant clouds, his deep and


    serene eyes narrowing.


    Behind him, Donna waszily sitting on the high back chair.


    The high heels made a crisp sound, and the chair turned to Charlie. "Charlie, I heard that someone


    from the Hogg''s Group had taken the initiative to turn himself in. He confessed to the crime. All the


    huge funds have been taken back. We didn''t find a single trace of him and any evidence before. It''s


    unbelievable that everything went so smoothly!"


    "He''s just a scapegoat." Charlie''s thin lips twitched coldly.


    Donna raised her slender eyebrows after heard that and said, "So, you know who is behind this?"


    Charlie didn''t answer her, but thought for two seconds, and then said in a low voice, "I will deal with


    this matter. Ewan wille overter. I still have something to talk to him. Aunt, you go to do your


    own things!"


    Donna looked down at the watch on her wrist, but she didn''t get up from the high back chair.


    Instead, she saidzily, "I''m not busy. I think it''s time to get off work. Why don''t I go back with you


    later? It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten Wendy''s cooking. I missed it!"


    Charlie curled his thin lips and put on a fake smile. "Sorry to hear that, but we''re out for a


    candlelight dinner tonight."


    He''s showing off again ...


    Donna rolled her eyes. To prevent herself from wanting to hit Charlie, she got up and left in a huff on


    her high heels.


    The door was not closed. Ewan, dressed in a suit, came in and sat opposite the desk.


    Charlie turned around and pulled out the high back chair. He turned a blind eye to the documents


    on the desk, but remained silent. After a long while, he said calmly, "What do you think about the


    case?"


    "Hasn''t Dragon Limited already withdrawn the case, and there is new progress in the case now?"


    Ewan asked with his handsid out.


    "Indeed, someone took the initiative to confess." Charlie raised his hand to touch his chin, and his


    eyes became serious. "I signed the contract myself at that time because it is very important. You''re


    the only one who can reach it, except me, not even Farr! Or, has someone else ever touched it?"


    Ewan''s expression froze when he heard thest sentence. He sighed and stood up from his chair


    with a wry smile. "Since you''ve already guessed it, I won''t hide anything. It''s me, no one else!"


    "Are you sure that you did it?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes." Ewan only hesitated for a moment. Thinking of the two dimples on the beautiful face, he


    nodded heavily with his fists clenched. "It''s because I hate you all the time. We''re both father''s sons.


    Why should I bear the title of illegitimate son while you are always the president of Hogg''s Group? If


    it weren''t for the fact that you didn''t want to be the CEO, father wouldn''t have called me back in a


    hurry. In our father''s heart, he always wants you to inherit his legacy! I''m not willing to give up this


    opportunity. Of course, I would do this!"


    "It''s toote to regret it now. I''ll take responsibility for it, then exin it to our father, and I''ll bear all


    the consequences!"


    Charlie seemed to have expected Ewan to say that, and his eyes grew colder.


    They looked at each other in silence for a long time, then he looked away coldly. "I''ll pretend I didn''t


    hear anything, and believe what you said."


    Ewan''s entire body shook when he heard that.


    In fact, just like the rtionship between Charlie and E, Charlie and Ewan were the same. There


    were some asions when Ewan needed to call Charlie brother, but most of the time he didn''t


    mean it. But this time, his eyes were a little red, and even his voice was trembling. "Brother!"


    Charlie didn''t say anything, but turned the back of the high back chair to Ewan and raised his hand.


    After Ewan left, Farr quickly walked in and asked with a frown, "Mr. Hogg, this matter ... "


    "He is willing to be a fool and wants to protect someone else. Forget it, let him be!" Charlie sneered


    and said in a fierce tone. Then he closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "This is the end of the


    matter. You can go out and do your own business."


    "Yes!" Farr nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    When the door of the office closed again, Charlie walked back to the floor-to-ceiling window. When


    he put the phone beside his ear and dialed the number, there was finally warmth in his indifferent


    eyes.


    "Where are you now?"


    On the other side, Wendy said in a hurry, "Charlie, I didn''t go to Hogg''s Group, I''m on my way to


    Hogg''s Mansion!"


    "Hogg''s Mansion? Why are going there?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy didn''t hide anything and answered him directly. She said in a panic that couldn''t be


    concealed, "Your dad just called me and said that if I didn''t go to Hogg''s Mansion, I would never see


    Larry again!"


    When she came out of the vi, the call she received was from Gilbert.


    Wendy didn''t want to have any private meeting with Gilbert in her heart, so she immediately said


    that if there was anything Gilbert wanted to talk to her, he could talk on the phone. But Gilbert


    threatened him by saying so.


    How could she keep calm? Larry was her life. She was afraid that the nightmare that happened four


    years ago would happen again, so she immediately asked Uncle Lee to drive her to Hogg''s


    Mansion.


    Charlie lowered his voice after heard that and said, "Wendy, don''t worry, I''ll drive over now!"


    He hung up the phone, grabbed the suit jacket and car keys, quickly pushed open the office door,


    and went straight to the elevator.


    He crazily stepped on the elerator, although it was already rush hour in the evening, Charlie still


    rushed out from the congested road. With the sharp braking sound, he almost stuffed the head of


    the car into the living room of Hogg''s Mansion.


    Since he drove fast, he arrived here right after Wendy, and Uncle Lee was standing beside the


    ck Mercedes.


    After he entered the door, in addition to the servants, E also came up to greet him. She smiled


    and said, "Charlie is here!"


    Charlie''s heart was burning with anxiety. He just nodded his head perfunctorily and walked quickly


    into the living room.


    On the couch inside, Wendy was holding Larry in her arms and sitting on it. Opposite Wendy,


    Gilbert was sitting there with a serious face. There was tea on the tea table, but no one drank it. The


    atmosphere seemed a bit strange.


    When Wendy saw Charlie, she looked up and whispered, "Charlie ... "


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    Seeing that she looked fine, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    However, he also raised his eyebrows. He strode over to stand in front of Wendy to protect her. He


    looked straight at his father and said in a cold voice, "Dad, what do you want? You didn''t feel


    ashamed at all about what happened four years ago. How can you still threaten her with child?"


    "If I don''t say that, will shee?" Gilbert snorted and didn''t care his son''s burning eyes. Instead,


    he continued to say, 11 The kitchen is still preparing. We can have dinner in ten minutes!"


    Charlie and Wendy were both surprised by Gilbert''s words.


    From the moment Wendy entered the room, she was brought to the living room by a servant and sat


    down. After that, the servant brought her tea. Every cell in her body was in a defensive state, but


    Gilbert had never spoken. He was like an old monk in meditation, which made her confused about


    what was in his mind.


    In fact, what she didn''t know was that Gilbert was also looking at.


    Although his sister Donna would not lie to him, he really couldn''t imagine this girl in front of him, who


    looked quiet and weak, could sessfully persuade that stubborn old man in Hong Kong in the


    end. Maybe she was just lucky!


    However, that old man had been involved in the underworld for a long time in his early years, he


    must have a strange temper. Wasn''t she afraid?


    Gilbert just thought about these in his heart. Of course, he wouldn''t ask.


    Charlie''s eyes were cold. "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "You don''t understand? I asked you to have dinner with me. After you left the police station, did you


    call home?" Gilbert said in a loud voice with his eyes wide open. Then he paused and forced


    himself to speak again, but he didn''t mean to ridicule them. "Isn''t it all thanks to her this time? Then


    this meal is a thank you to her!"


    "Seriously?" Charlie sneered and said, "Well, is it a meal or a trap?"


    "You ... " Gilbert raised his eyebrows in anger.


    Not only Charlie said that, but Wendy also subconsciously thought so.


    From her position, the father and son looked at each other with anger in their eyes. They looked


    exactly the same ...


    Charlie didn''t waste any more time with his father. He turned around and picked up his son with one


    arm, then took her hand and walked out. "Wendy, let''s go home!"


    Larry timidly waved his hand and said, "Grandpa, goodbye."


    Gilbert seemed to be angry enough, the face was blue, and the chest was heaving up and down.


    However, Larry said goodbye to him, which made him barely suppress his anger. Otherwise, he


    would stretch out his hand to grab the teacup and smash it.


    Charlie held Wendy''s hand and walked quickly to the entrance.


    Wendy also wanted to leave Hogg''s Mansion as soon as possible. Every time she came here, she


    was nervous and reluctant. When she changed her shoes and was ready to leave the vi, Gilbert


    seemed to catch up with them and stood far away. "I''ll pretend that I''ve never heard anything about


    settling down outside the country. You''ll continue to be the president in the Hogg''s Group!"


    Gilbert, with his hands sped behind his back, still looked a little angry on his serious face at this


    time, but his tone was not so rude.


    Charlie sneered coldly. It was obvious that he didn''t care, and he didn''t stop.


    Behind them, there was another voice. "I won''t force you to marry Madge anymore."


    Wendy was stunned, she suspected that she had heard it wrong. When she turned around, she saw


    that Gilbert had already turned around, leaving a stubborn back view.


    After the white Land Rover and ck Mercedes disappeared from Hogg''s Mansion, a servant


    walked out of the kitchen and reported respectfully, "Master, madam, dinner is ready!"


    Gilbert responded and walked into the dining room.


    In the end, only two people ate the dishes on the big table.


    Every time E ate a mouthful of rice, she couldn''t help but nce at her husband. She observed


    his expression and asked tentatively, "Master, about what you said when they left, did you change


    your mind? Did you agree with Charlie and Miss Lim?"


    "When did you hear me say yes?" Gilbert shouted angrily.


    E frowned, but she wasn''t discouraged. She asked curiously, "Master, then you offered to let


    Charlie do not leave the country, to remain in Hogg''s Group to be the president, is it not already a


    yes?"


    Gilbert''s face froze, as if he had been exposed. He said angrily, "No one will take you as mute if you


    don''t speak!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing this, E quickly shut up and continued to eat, but she still couldn''t help muttering, "But I


    didn''t say anything wrong. It''s all true ... "


    "Do you want to eat or not?!" Gilbert yelled out loud.


    E didn''t dare to say anything this time, just focusing on her meal.


    Gilbert''s face was ck and stiff. He threw his chopsticks in anger, got up, and walked out of the


    dining room.


    He might as well not have the meal, because he had enough anger!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Aftering out of the Hogg''s Mansion, Charlie drove the Land Rover to a Spain restaurant.


    Originally it was booked in advance for a candlelight dinner for two, but it was easy to add a seat


    temporarily. Larry and Wendy ordered a bowl of baked seafood rice respectively. Charlie ordered a


    steak with a poker face.


    Along the way, the atmosphere inside the car was very quiet.


    Larry had already felt the unusual atmosphere when he was in Hogg''s Mansion, so he had always


    obediently nestled in Wendy''s arms. At this time, he was also sitting straight on the dining chair with


    a white piece of cloth hanging around his neck.


    When the sd and soup were served, the staple food was served one by one.


    Wendy noticed that the beef on Charlie''s te was barely touched. He kept drinking pear water in


    his ss, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Charlie, the seafood rice here is not bad. Do you want to try


    it?"


    Charlie took her hand and put it to the corner of his mouth. "It tastes good!"


    Seeing that he had licked the spoon clean on purpose and teased her in such a grant manner,


    Wendy''s face turned slightly red. Their son was still watching ...


    Larry blinked his big eyes and looked at them. Although before when he disobeyed, his father also


    had a sullen voice to rebuke him by name, but it was the first time he saw his father and grandfather


    quarrel ...


    It was so fierce!


    Seeing Charlie, who always had a gloomy face, Larry started to lower his head and put the seafood


    rice on his te to his father''s te.


    Larry opened his mouth and said softly, "Daddy, if you like it, I''ll share mine with you."


    Although Charlie was happy with his son''s sensibleness, he still frowned when he saw the oily


    fingers of the little fair hand holding the spoon and the rice grains on the corner of the little mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Under the earnest gaze of Larry''s ck, grape-like eyes, Charlie did not eat it in the end. Instead,


    he put down his knife and fork silently and picked up a tissue to wipe his mouth.


    Larry pouted, he was disliked!


    After dinner, Charlie went home directly. When he came out after showering, he saw Wendy lying in


    bed in a daze. He directly reached out and pulled her into his arms. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Thinking about what your dad said ... " Wendy said truthfully with a confused expression. "What do


    you think he means by this?"


    "Who knows!" Charlie snorted. "Maybe there''s some bad n, or maybe it''s just a stalling tactic!"


    Could it be a stalling tactic?


    Wendy shook her head, but her intuition told her, "But I don''t think so ... " "I have a feeling that he


    may have really figured it out. With his stubbornness, if he said such words, he might not force you


    to marry Miss Gray!"


    "Figured it out?" Charlie didn''t take it seriously. "He just said that he wouldn''t force me to marry


    Sunny, but he didn''t say that he would ept you!"


    Wendy could not help but gently bite her lips.


    Even though she knew this very well, she still said, "That''s still a good thing ... "


    Although Gilbert didn''t say anything about the two of them, at least he didn''t force Charlie to marry


    Madge again. It would be much easier for them to persuade him. And he offered to let Charlie stay


    in the Hogg''s Group, which was already a form of


    What''s more, she didn''t want Charlie to leave Ice City in her heart.


    Wendy believed in Charlie. Even when he was abroad, he was still very capable, but she was still


    unwilling to do that. He had fallen from a president of Hogg''s Group to a normal person in a foreign


    country to start over. He was born to be a strong man, and he should always stand at a high ce


    and be high-spirited!


    Charlie didn''t want to argue about this issue, so he pulled his thin lips and said, "Whatever he wants


    to do, I don''t care!"


    After his voice fell, he turned over directly. Wendy panicked for a while and put her hands on her


    chest. "Don''t do that! When I woke up this morning, I felt that my waist was almost broken ... "


    She wasn''t exaggerating, she was indeed exhausted!


    Last night, they were having sex almost all night, and it was only a few hours, she really couldn''t


    withstand it.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Charlie breathed on her eyshes.


    Wendy''s eyes were almost burned by his eyes. She knew that he would not easily let go of her, so


    she had to bargain. "Then just do it once!"


    If she let him do the same thing as he didst night, she might just go to hell.


    "Two times!" Charlie frowned.


    "I said once ... " Wendy frowned as well.


    "Three times!" Charlie said with a cold humph.


    Wendy opened her eyes wide, and dared to be angry but dared not to say it. She surrendered and


    said pitifully," ... Then two times!"


    Charlie pinched her chin, lowered his head and kissed her.


    He flipped over her pajamas and looked at her red eyes, which were as soft as a pool of spring


    water. He could not help but smile with his thin lips,ughing at her stupidity.


    About how many times did he want it,it''s not up to him in the end.


    Fortunately, Charlie cared for her. He didn''t do it until the next day, which caused her to wake up


    until the evening. But it was alreadyte in the morning, and the smile on Aunt Lee''s face was


    ambiguous.


    After dinner, a guest came to the house. "Uncle Gray, you''re here!"


    Wendy ran to the door and looked at the person standing outside in surprise.


    Kim was very satisfied with the way she called him. He still wore casual clothes, setting off his


    natural and refined temperament. With his back to the deep night, his smile was very approachable.


    Wendy hurriedly invited Kim into the house. Kim followed her to the living room while exining,


    "I''m here to visit Charlie!"


    She was not surprised to hear his words because she knew that he was concerned about Charlie.


    She looked upstairs and said, "Charlie is having a video conference in his study. It just began, and


    will take


    .


    some time ... II


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t disturb him. I''ll wait for a while!" Kim didn''t mind.


    After sitting down on the couch, Wendy asked, "Uncle Gray, would you like to drink something?"


    "Whatever, I''m fine with it!" Kim smiled.


    Wendy lowered her eyes slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying, "How about ... I make a


    cup of coffee for you?"


    "Okay!" Kim nodded with a smile, but in fact, he also wanted it very much.


    Wendy got up and went straight into the kitchen. The coffee beans were ready-made and were


    cooked very quickly. She came back with the steaming coffee cup in her hand.


    As a matter of fact ... At the moment, she did not know how to face him, or how to express her


    feelings.


    Kim thanked her and epted the cup of coffee. This time, he did not immediately drink it but held it


    close to his nose to smell it. Then he smiled slowly. "No wonder I missed the taste very muchst


    time. Did your mother teach you this?"


    "Yes ... " Wendy nodded.


    There was no need to ask, she could vaguely guess that her mother must have cooked coffee for


    him in the past ...


    "It''s the same as what she cooked. The taste hasn''t changed at all!" After taking a sip, Kim sighed


    quietly.


    When he raised her head, they caught each other''s eyes.


    One of them seemed to find the young girl on her face and fell into a trance, while the other looked


    at him with an extremelyplicated mood. Their moods rose and fell, and the living room


    suddenly became quiet.


    Then, a calm voice rang out. "Uncle Gray, you''re here!"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Both of them seemed to have just recovered from the shock and lowered their eyes at the same


    time.


    After Charlie walked into the living room, Kim put down his coffee cup and raised his head first. "I


    knew you havee home, but the past two days I am not feeling well, and I''m here to see you


    once I feel better!"


    Wendy also turned her head to look at Charlie when he sat down next to her.


    He looked at the opposite side with his deep eyes, and suddenly pinched her waist with his hand


    which had identallye over to her.


    If not for Kim, she would have hissed in pain.


    "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Gray!" Charlie''s thin lips curled up slightly.


    It was as if Kim had always thought highly of him, he had always been respectful of Kim, with or


    without Madge.


    With a slight movement of his eyes, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What were you just talking


    about?"


    "Well, nothing ... " Wendy replied casually.


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt a pain on her waist again.


    Wendy felt very wronged, but she had to keep the corner of her mouth upturned. She asked Kim,


    "Uncle Gray, would you like some fruit?" She asked this because she wanted to get up and check


    her waist ...


    "No!" Kim didn''t get it. He waved his hand and continued with a smile, "I came here today mainly to


    see Charlie. I was also very concerned about your situation after it came out, but unfortunately,


    couldn''t help much this time!"


    "Still thank you, Uncle Gray!" Charlie said as the corners of his lips twitched.


    1


    "Fortunately, God bless you. Now you re all right! There are all kinds of dirty tricks that can''t be


    exposed to the public in business. You''d better be cautious in the future!" Kim said sincerely.


    Charlie didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said, "Yes, I will remember."


    "I was going to call you, but I still feel that I shoulde to see you in person. It''s gettingte, and I


    don''t want to disturb you. I''ll go back first!" Kim looked at his watch and slowly stood up.


    When Kim left, he did not forget to drink up all the coffee left in the cup and did not waste any of it.


    The taste of maltose in the coffee aroma also seemed to have been in between the lips and teeth


    for a long time.


    Wendy couldn''t help but stand up. "I walk you out ... "


    "No, the driver is waiting outside!" Kim smiled.


    Looking at his back, she couldn''t help but go forward. "I''d better walk you out!"


    "Okay!" Kim didn''t refuse any further.


    Charlie couldn''t sit still. He walked Kim out of the vi with Wendy and passed through the yard to


    the front gate.


    A gust of night wind blew, and Kim noticed her folded shoulders. He quickly turned around and said,


    "Get inside. The wind is cold at night. Don''t catch a cold, summer cold is not easy to get well!"


    "Okay, you take care!" Wendy nodded.


    Kim waved his hand and got into the car. The driver closed the door and went back to the front.


    Soon, the car was out of sight and immersed in the darkness.


    Wendy could not help but watch from afar until he disappeared from sight.


    Charlie, who was next to her, said in a faint voice, "When do you n to go back to your room?"


    "Well, I''ll go back right now!" Wendy came back to her senses and said hurriedly.


    Then, Charlie took her into the vi. After closing the door, he put down his arms. It was gettingte.


    They went upstairs one after the other, and she followed him silently.


    When the bedroom door was pushed open hard and the door swung back and forth, Wendy


    realized that Charlie seemed to be unhappy.


    She closed the door carefully and walked up to him in surprise. She tugged at his sleeve and said,


    "Charlie, what are you doing ... "


    "What did I do?" Charlie stood in front of the window and asked with a cold face.


    "Why are you mming the door?" Wendy blinked her eyes and looked back. She was confused


    and asked, "What have I done to make you angry ... "


    As soon as she said that, Charlie''s face became even tenser. He suddenly reached out and held


    her in his arms. He tightened his arms, narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who promised me that in the


    future, she''ll only cook coffee for me?"


    Wendy didn''te to her senses until she smelled the sour smell.


    No wonder he had pinched her waist when he went downstairs!


    It still hurt a lot. When she went upstairs, she had secretly rubbed it for a long time.


    It was not that she had forgotten what she promised him, but when she thought of the sad


    appearance of Kim in front of her mother''s gravestone, she couldn''t help but want to make a cup of


    coffee for Kim, at least Kim could miss her mother from it ...


    Understanding what he was doing, Wendyughed and said, "You''re so mean!"


    "Say that again?" Charlie was angry.


    Wendy didn''t tease him anymore. She lowered her eyes and whispered to him, "He could be my


    father... "


    Actually, she didn''t want to hide it from him, but she didn''t find a proper opportunity. After she found


    that Kim''s first love was her mother, Charlie was arrested in the police station for being involved in a


    business case.


    "Uncle Gray?" Charlie was stunned.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded. Charlie frowned. When he saw the seriousness on her face, he was shocked


    again. He thought for a while and asked, "How sure are you of this?"


    Wendy bit her lips and replied, "Seventy to eighty percent, maybe ny percent ... "


    He knew that she was not a child of the Lim family, and he had also given her such a stable power.


    She cleared her throat and told him the rtionship between Kim and her mother, including the


    poems in the novel in German trantion, as well as all previous suspicions and spections.


    Charlie knew what the remaining ten percent meant.


    Although all the signs showed that there was a rtionship between them, it stillcked a medically


    authoritative paternity test.


    Charlie looked down at her fluttering eyshes and asked in a deep voice, "Wendy, do you need


    me to confirm it for you?"


    Wendy held her breath and did not make a sound.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to verify it, it was just that she would always flinch a little ...


    Charlie didn''t push her because he knew she was considering it.


    After a long time, like a century, Wendy finally made up her mind. "Yes ... "


    In the evening two dayster, there was a buzz in the kitchen.


    Wendy, who was wearing an apron, stood in front of the stove. Although the dishes in the pot were


    well.cooked and delicious, she seemed absent-minded. In other words, she had been absent-


    minded all day. When the sun faded away, the white Land Rover in the yard came back.


    There was a sounding from the entrance. Very soon, there were footstepsing from far to


    near.


    Wendy, who had just ced thest dish on the table, looked up at Charlie and said, "Charlie,


    you''re back!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, there are some traffic jams on the road." Charlie took off his coat.


    Wendy knew that he didn''t work overtime in thepany, but went to the hospital ...


    Looking down, her eyes were fixed on the cowhide file bag in his hand.


    Charlie also noticed that, his thin lips were just about to move when she suddenly said, "Let''s eat


    first ... "


    "Okay." He nodded.


    Wendy gave each of him and Larry that ran over a bowl of rice. Then she pulled out a chair and sat


    down, but her eyes were always hanging down, and she didn''t dare to look again at the cowhide file


    bag.


    The light shone on her face, and there were two shadows of worries under her eyes and eyelids.


    After dinner, she didn''t say anything and went into the kitchen with Aunt Lee.


    It was not until nine o''clock that she slowly went upstairs and into the bedroom.


    Charlie had already taken a shower and was sitting by the bed waiting for her. Beside his hand was


    the file bag. As if she was fleeing in panic in the face of the matter, or as if she had not been


    mentally prepared, Wendy bowed her head and quickly passed by him. She pretended to be busy


    tidying up the bed for a long time, closed her eyes, stood up and looked hesitantly at him.


    But, after all, she had to face it ...


    And in the depths of her heart, she also wanted to know ...


    Charlie frowned slightly and saw all her struggles. He was concerned. After a sigh, he walked over


    and took her shoulder lightly. Then he said slowly in a low voice, "Wendy, the result of the test has


    come out."


    " ... " Wendy held her breath nervously.


    Her hands clenched tightly. In just a few seconds, her palms were wet with sweat, and she felt that


    her heart was about to burst out of her chest.


    She stared at his thin lips, looking up and down at his thick and soft lips, and then heard words


    jumped out of his mouth word by word. "You and Uncle Gray are indeed father and daughter!"

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Wendy repeated thest words in her heart.


    Although she was prepared to face the truth, after all the spections were confirmed, it was still


    like a storm for her.


    Wendy gently broke free from his arms.


    But she couldn''t stand steadily. She took two steps forward and bent down to sit on the bed.


    She clutched the edge of the bed with both hands, but the mattress was too soft for her to touch. It


    was like she couldn''t grab it, just like what she felt right now.


    "I didn''t expect him to really be my father ... "


    Wendy lowered her head and muttered these words in a low voice.


    Charlie looked at her lost appearance and felt a pang of pain in his heart. He walked over and sat


    down, hugging her on hisp like he was carrying a child. He crossed his arms around her back,


    making her leaning backward.


    Fortunately, the bedroom door was closed. Otherwise, if Larry and Aunt Lee saw them like this, she


    would be so embarrassed.


    Wendy slowly raised her head and looked into Charlie''s deep and serene eyes. "Charlie, is he really


    my father? My biological father?"


    "Yes!" Charlie twitched his lips and said in a low and steady voice, "Your blood rtionship has


    reached 99%. He is indeed your father!"


    Wendy stopped talking and buried her face in his chest.


    When she thought of how close she and Kim had been since they met the first in Ice City, she never


    thought that Kim would be her biological father. And the first time they met on the ne, they were


    strangers. If it weren''t for fate, they might be strangers for the rest of their lives ...


    He called her Miss Lim, while she called him Mr. Gray in a polite way ...


    Her eyshes fluttered, and the end of her eyes was a little damp.


    Charlie stroked her back gently and kissed her tears with a frown. "Wendy, do you want to tell him?"


    "... " Wendy''s entire body stiffened.


    She did not answer, nor did she seem to be able to answer.


    Charlie didn''t push her, but continued to ask, "Do you hate him or not?"


    "Hate him?" Wendy''s eyes were a little confused. She smiled bitterly and said hoarsely, "Why


    should I hate him? He doesn''t even know my existence, let alone abandoning us. How can I hate


    him ... "


    Kim knew nothing.


    He only thought that his beloved woman had abandoned her promise and turned to marry someone


    else after breaking up. He did not even know Wendy''s existence. Let alone hate him, she even did


    not know how to me him. Moreover, he had already married and had another daughter ...


    Thinking of the other daughter of him, she pursed her lips.


    Charlie pulled her head out and held it against his forehead. His eyes were deep. "No matter what,


    you have me."


    Wendy sniffed and nodded pitifully like a puppy.


    Lover''s embraceforted her. It seemed that even if the sky fell down, there was no need for her


    to be panic or fear. Although Wendy''s eyelids were swollen because of tears when she woke up the


    next morning, her heart was full.


    Wendy didn''t allow her eyes to swell up at will. She asked Aunt Lee for some ice cubes, because


    she had to go outter.


    Today she''s going to see her best friend Emily off ...


    After breakfast, Charlie did not go to thepany immediately, but drove her to the airport.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived, Emily had already arrived. She was waiting in line for a boarding pass and


    luggage check-in, with only a small 16-inch suitcase. It didn''t look like she''s going abroad, but more


    like going somewhere for a business trip for two or three days.


    Emily stretched her head and shouted, "Wendy, wait for me. I''ll finish it right away!"


    Wendy nodded and stood outside the yellow line with Charlie.


    When everything was done, Emily came over with her passport and boarding pass and said, "Mr.


    Hogg is here too!"


    "I''m here to see you off." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Emily smiled gratefully.


    Departure always made people feel sad, but they were also reluctant to part. The two girlfriends


    held hands, and it seemed that they had endless words to say, but time was ruthlessly passing. The


    radio had reminded guests toplete the security check.


    Of course, Wendy noticed it. As they spoke, Emily would nce at the entrance from time to time,


    as if she was waiting for someone.


    In fact, it was the same for Wendy. She had been patrolling left and right, but she did not find the


    familiar figure that she had been looking for.


    "Wendy, I have to line up for security check!" Emily said.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy frowned and said in a hurry, "Why don''t ... wait a little longer?"


    "What am I waiting for?" Emily shrugged her shoulders and pretended to be rxed. "If I don''t get in


    now, the security will be closed and the air ticket costs me thousands. I don''t want to miss the


    ne!"


    "But Dr. Chin hasn''te yet ... " Wendy bit her lips, and her eyes could not wait to sweep every


    corner of the airport hall. "Does he know that you are going today? Maybe it''s because there''s a


    traffic jam on the road, maybe he''ll be here soon!"


    After that, she hit Charlie with her elbow secretly.


    Receiving her signal, Charlie took two more steps to the side and took out his phone. This was not


    his first time to make a phone call, but no one answered. After a while, he came back and shook his


    head at her helplessly.


    After seeing their small action, Emily chuckled and said, "Forget it! Without him, I''m still me.


    Besides, I am not a leader who goes overseas for inspection, and need a lot of people to see me


    off! It''s enough to have you!"


    Although Wendy was also very anxious, there was nothing she could do. If they continued to dy,


    Emily might miss the ne. She could only sigh and said, "Emily, take care of yourself! Be careful


    when you go out alone and in a strange country!"


    "Don''t worry. So do you. I''ll call you after I settle down!" Emily hugged Wendy with a smile.


    "Yes ... " Wendy nodded.


    Because she had left Ice City for another strange city four years ago, she knew how Emily felt.


    However, she and Charlie were destined to be together, even after four years and many many


    things. She also hoped that her best friend could be as happy as she was, but she didn''t know


    whether it was the end of Emily and Dr. Chin ...


    Emily held her passport and smiled at them. "Wendy, Mr. Hogg, I''m going in. Hope to see you guys


    again."


    In the end, she made a gesture of cupping one hand in the other before her chest.


    When she turned around, she couldn''t help but look around the airport lobby.


    Leaving is a decision she won''t change, and it''s a choice, but deep down in her heart, she still


    hoped that Simon could see her off. At the very least, she would be able to see him again once


    before parting, but ... that was fine!


    Emily straightened her back. This time, her feet never stopped.


    Watching Emily''s lonely figure gradually disappear, Wendy''s distressed eyes turned a little red. She


    could not help but bite her lips andin, "Why is Dr. Chin so mean?"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Wendy really felt wronged for her best friend, so she kept nagging Simon. "Emily is leaving, but he


    is so cruel that he doesn''t even show up! I always thought that he was a man with responsibility. I


    really regret it, I used to say good things about him in front of Emily, persuade the two of them to


    reconcile ... "


    "Ahem, Miss Lim, isn''t it inappropriate to speak ill of me behind my back?"


    Aughing male voice suddenly came from behind them.


    The two of them turned around and saw a tall and straight figure walking overzily. He took off his


    white coat and did not wear a suit. He had a white round cor and half-sleeve shirt. Underneath


    him was a pair of dark blue long-legged pants. When he looked at someone with his almond-


    shaped eyes, it seemed that he could hook the soul away. Who else could it be other than Simon?


    Wendy was stunned for a while and felt as if she had seen that Young Master Chin.


    "Uh!" She blushed when she realized what she had just said.


    However, at this time, there was no time to be embarrassed. Wendy frowned and said anxiously,


    "Dr. Chin, why are you sote? Is there a traffic jam on the road? Now, it''s over. You can catch her


    even if youe five minutes earlier. Emily''s already in!" She tiptoed and looked at the security


    check line. Sure enough, there was no sign of Emily.


    "Toote? I don''t think so!" Simon looked calm, did not seem to be half panicked.


    Wendy felt sorry for them. "It''s toote! Emily has gone to wait for the ne, the ne will take off


    soon!"


    After hearing this, Simon slowly shook his head and said, "Miss Lim, you misunderstood. I didn''t


    come to see her off!"


    "Then you ... " Wendy frowned.


    Wendy gradually clenched her fists. It was inevitable that she was getting a little annoyed.


    Seeing this, Simon took out his passport and boarding pass from his pocket and said, "I''m going to


    take the next flight. What a coincidence, my destination is also South Africa!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Good for you!" Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    Wendy was stunned. She took a step forward and carefully checked the destination on the ticket.


    Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the light inside was determination to get her back. "Miss Lim,


    don''t worry, I won''t let her fly out of my palm!"


    He sounded he was gritting his teeth. Wendy could not help but rub her arm, but she really sighed in


    relief.


    More than ten minutester, Simon also said, "I have to go through security!"


    "Come on!" Charlie came forward and patted him on the shoulder. After watching Simon''s back also


    disappeared in the security checkpoint, Wendy was held by Charlie and walked out of the airport


    hall together. Compared with the depressed mood she had when she came, she was suddenly


    much more cheerful.


    She said that Simon would not give up so easily ...


    Aftering back from the airport, Charlie had a meeting in the afternoon, so he sent her back to


    the vi first.


    When Wendy opened the car door, Charlie pulled her wrist back before her feet couldnd on the


    ground. She was stuck in his kiss for two minutes before he let her go.


    When she came out of the car, she happened to see Aunt Lee, who was hiding behind the door with


    a kettle.


    It seemed that Aunt Lee was also very embarrassed. She stood there stiffly and pretended that she


    didn''t see anything.


    Wendy ''s face suddenly turned red.


    Well, anyway, it''s not the first time that she had been caught doing something like this!


    She''s getting cheeky, and she got that from Charlie ...


    She walked into the vi in small steps, fanned her face with her hand, ran to the kitchen, and


    opened the refrigerator to let the cool air blowing on her body to lower the temperature. When she


    closed the refrigerator door and came out, there was also some movement from the entrance.


    Wendy thought it was Aunt Lee who came in. When she was about to go upstairs quickly, she saw


    Charlie''s tall figure.


    She stopped and asked in surprise, "Charlie, why did youe back again?"


    Charlie didn''t even change his slippers. He walked towards her in leather shoes, his eyebrows


    furrowed, then he said in a deep voice, "Wendy, I think there''s something I should tell!"


    At first, Wendy thought that he forgot something at home. But when she saw the serious look on his


    face, she could not help but frown slightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie seemed to think for two seconds before he slowly pulled his lips and said, "I just received a


    phone call. Uncle Gray suddenly passed out at home this morning and is now in the hospital!"


    "What!" Wendy cried out in a low voice. Her eyes almost went ck, "Is it serious?"


    Last week, Kim visited Charlie at night. How could he get sick and be hospitalized in just a few


    days? She remembered that when she saw Kim recently, he seemed to be in a bad condition ...


    Charlie frowned and said, "It''s hard to say now, but he''s currently in aa!"


    Wendy''s saliva stuck in her throat. "Is it because of the stomach? He''s not feeling very well recently,


    and his stomach hasn''t been very good ... "


    "I''m not sure. It was supposed to be a cooperative conference rted to Gray''s Group in the


    afternoon. Uncle Gray told me that he was going to attend it in person. It was his secretary who


    called me!" Charlie shook his head and held her hand. "Wendy, I''ll go to the hospital before I go


    back to thepany!"


    "Alright ... " The corner of Wendy''s mouth twitched.


    In the evening, the sun was setting on the west mountain.


    Today was an exception. Wendy was not in the kitchen at this time. Aunt Lee was the only one who


    was busy working in the kitchen. She did not apany Larry to y with toy cars, but sat on the


    couch with her hands sped.


    After hearing the sound of the car engine, she looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window, got up, and


    walked quickly to the entrance.


    Before Charlie could open the door, she had already opened it for him.


    Wendy took two steps forward and said, "Charlie ... "


    "Don''t worry!" Charlie knew how she felt.


    On the phone, he was afraid that she would be worried and didn''t tell her everything, so he told her


    to wait until he came back at night.


    He put on his slippers and didn''t take off his jacket. He took her hand to the couch in the living room


    and sat down, and then he said, "I asked the doctor, and he said that Uncle Gray''sa was


    rted to liver function lesions!"


    "Liver function?" Wendy was very surprised.


    Charlie nodded with a serious look on his face. "Yes, Uncle Gray has always had a stomachache,


    so he ignored other questions. It''s idental liver necrosis, and the situation seems to be not very


    optimistic. He has never woken up. When I went there, he was still in ICU!"


    " ... " Wendy closed her eyes and her eyshes quivered.


    Charlie let out a sigh. Birth, old age, sickness and death, each of which was beyond human control.


    He wrapped her cold hands in his. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital to see him after


    dinner?"


    Wendy heard him and shook her head.


    During the day, she did not go with Charlie because if Kim fell ill, his wife Linda and daughter Madge


    would definitely stay there and take care of him. She''s not afraid of meeting Madge, but she once


    had a conflict in a coffee shop with Linda ...


    And she only learned the results of the paternity testst night, in her heart, she hadn''tpletely


    epted the fact that Kim was her biological father in just a day, and she didn''t know how to face


    Kim ...


    After a long silence, Wendy said in a low and soft voice, "Will he ... die?"

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    "Don''t think too much. How could it be?" Charlie saw the fear in Wendy''s eyes andforted her in


    a deep voice, "Now medical science is very advanced, and Uncle Gray''s attending doctors are


    experts in this area, I believe he will soon be fine!"


    "Yes ... " Wendy nodded.


    Even though Charlie said so, Wendy''s heart was still floating in midair.


    At this time, Larry ran around from the kitchen and rested on her knees. "Wendy, time to eat."


    Wendy touched his little face and felt warm by his innocent face. Then she was led to the dining


    room by Charlie and Larry, one on the left and the other on the right.


    She tossed and turned all night, afraid that turning over would wake up Charlie to make him worry,


    so she always closed her eyes, but hardly slept.


    The ck Mercedes-Benz passed through the street. Uncle Lee, who was driving the car steadily,


    looked back from the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Lim, should we go home or go


    to the Hogg''s Group?"


    They came out of the vi after lunch and didn''t take the young master with them. Except for


    hanging around in the supermarket for less than half an hour, they had been wandering on the


    street.


    "Miss Lim?" Seeing that there was no response, Uncle Lee called Wendy.


    Wendy withdrew her eyes from the window, bit her lips and said, "Let''s go to the hospital ... "


    In the end, she couldn''t help but go to the hospital. The smell of disinfection water filled her nose


    and stimted her brain. After entering the hospital building, she pressed the elevator and went


    straight to the designated floor.


    Wendy walked to the nurse station and asked, "Mr. Gray, Kim Gray, may I ask which ICU is he in?"


    An influential man like Kim Gray lived in the hospital, there''s no way that doctors and nurses didn''t


    know where he was. At the moment, a nurse took Wendy to Kim in person.


    Through theyer of ss, Wendy finally saw Kim.


    There was no one else inside. She took a breath and asked the nurse softly, "May I go in and see


    him?"


    "Yes, but you have to wear a sterile suit!" The nurse nodded.


    Wendy thanked the nurse. Then she went into the ICU after sterilizing and changing into a sterile


    suit.


    Kimy there in a white and blue hospital gown, with countless tubes stuck in his body, and even an


    oxygen mask on his face. His cheeks on both sides were sunken in, his face was even paler and


    wall.colored, unconscious, and only the heart detector next to him proved he was still alive.


    Wendy didn''t expect a serious illness could make people lose weight so quickly.


    She even made him a cup of coffeest week, and he said to her that the taste didn''t change at all


    ...


    Since Kim fell into aa yesterday morning, he hadn''t woken up until now. At this time, Wendy


    was standing in front of the hospital bed. Somehow, Kim''s fingers held by the instrument were


    gently shaken.


    "Miss Lim, you''re here?"


    Wendy looked up and saw Kim weakly smiling at her.


    It seemed that he had just woken up. His voice was very hoarse, and the oxygen mask would emit a


    large amount of gas with his every word, which showed his weakness at this time. "I thought I was


    hallucinating just now. I didn''t expect it to be you. Thank you foring to see me!"


    "You''re wee ... " Wendy shook her head and called Kim with her fingers clenched. "Uncle Gray


    ... Are you all right?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine! Did youe alone, or did youe with Charlie?" Kim said as he looked


    behind her.


    Wendy replied in a soft voice, "I came here on my own. I heard that you were not feeling well, so I


    came to see you on the way ... "


    "Hum." Kim nodded his head. It was too hard for him to open his mouth again.


    Due to the influence of the illness, his eyes, which always made people feel kind, looked a little


    cloudy at this time. Wendy didn''t know if it was because he''s not fully awake yet , when he looked at


    her, he was a little absent-minded, and muttered, "You look really like your mother when she was


    young!" Wendy knew that he missed her mom ...


    Feeling ufortable in her chest, she lowered her head to hide the true emotions in her eyes.


    She turned around and hurried out. "I''ll call a doctor for you!"


    When she called the nurse back, she saw the mother and daughter of the Gray familying out of


    the elevator from a distance. It seemed that they had gone to dinner, followed by the driver. She did


    not go back to the ward, but turned her back to the other side of the corridor and left.


    In the evening, Charlie got off work and went home.


    Just like yesterday, there was only Aunt Lee in the kitchen, but this time the living room was also


    empty, so Charlie didn''t see the mother and son.


    After taking off his coat and going upstairs, the bedroom door was open. Larry was sitting on the


    carpet, leaning against the end of the bed, with a crayon in hand, painting on the paper. On the


    couch in front of the window, Wendy was sitting cross-legged, staring at theptop screen.


    Charlie walked in, but neither of the mother nor son noticed him.


    He leaned over to the bed and reached out his hand to lift his son up as if he were carrying a baby


    chicken. Then he ced his son at the door, his intention was clear.


    Larry''s hands and feet were flying upside down in the air. He was very unhappy with this kind of


    disrespectful behavior. But being looked at by his father''s threatening eyes, he pouted his mouth


    and snorted. Then he turned around and left arrogantly. There was some movement here, but


    Wendy didn''t seem to hear it at all and kept staring at the screen.


    It was not until Charlie walked to the couch and blocked out arge amount of light that Wendy


    realized she was in a big shadow. She was stunned and closed theptop. "Uh! Charlie, when did


    youe back?"


    "I just came back." Charlie squeezed himself into the couch on Wendy''s side.


    "Did Aunt Lee make the dinner?"


    "Not yet, but it''ll be ready soon."


    After Charlie finished speaking, he reached out his hand and opened theptop again.


    The screen was full of web pages, all of which were medical websites, where the contents were all


    rted to liver lesions. In fact, when he just came in, he had already seen it.


    He turned his eyes to her and pulled his lips. "Uncle Lee said that you went to the hospital today."


    "Yes... " Wendy nodded, and gradually clenched her hand on the side of her leg. In the hospital, she


    saw Kim with tubes all over his body. "He looks so weak, as if he will die at any time ... "


    "He won''t!" Charlie held her in his arms and said, "You have gone to the hospital. You should know


    the situation. Although Uncle Gray''s current situation is not good, there is a way to solve the sudden


    liver necrosis. He just needs to have liver transntation!"


    "Yes." Wendy said in a low voice.


    What Charlie said was not just a constion. She consulted the doctor in the afternoon and also


    inquired about it on the medical website for a long time aftering back. She even talked a lot


    with the online doctors. Liver transntation was the most effective andplete form of treatment.


    Moreover, the sess rate was very high, only the surgery cost was very expensive, but it would


    certainly not be a problem for the rich the Gray family.


    The only problem now was that they had not found a suitable source of liver yet.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    From the stairs came the faint sounds of Larry''s footsteps.


    Charlie guessed that his son was calling them to dinner, so he closed theptop again and put it


    aside. He pulled her up from the couch and tucked the hair in her ear. "It seems that the meal is


    ready. Don''t worry too much. Come down with me for dinner first!"


    Wendy answered softly and walked out of the bedroom with him.


    The only thing in the corridor was the faint glow of the setting sun. Her face and neck were stained


    by the rose-colored light.


    But her two hands that were hanging on both sides were curling up tightly. Countless doubts were


    hidden in her brows and the corners of her eyes. The corners of her mouth were gradually curled


    into a straight line, as if she was doing some struggle.


    Finally, she seemed to have made a decision.


    Wendy stopped and looked up at Charlie''s broad shoulders. "Charlie, I have something to tell you!"


    "What is it?" Charlie looked back in confusion.


    Wendy loosened her clenched fists and told Charlie slowly, "I decided ... to offer him a liver!"


    The two of them were not only lovers but also a couple who wanted to spend the rest of their lives


    together. Hence, she had to let him know what decision she had to make.


    The next day, the white Land Rover stopped in front of the hospital building.


    Wendy unbuckled her seatbelt and turned her head to look at Charlie, who was doing the same.


    After she made the decisionst night, he didn''t say anything but said before going to bed that he


    would apany her to the hospital tomorrow.


    Wendy bit her lip and asked with hesitation, "Charlie, will you stop me?"


    Charlieughed and put his hand on the back of her head. He kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll


    support you no matter what decision you make!"


    Wendy was deeply moved.


    Although Kim did not know about her existence, after learning the results of the paternity test, she


    did not think that she had to tell Kim or anything. She even thought that it was okay if Kim did not


    know for the rest of his life.


    In the past, she didn''t know that her biological father was someone else. They hadn''t had a


    father.daughter rtionship. She could have let go of it. But when she saw Kim lying weakly on the


    hospital bed, she had to admit that she just couldn''t leave him alone.


    What''s more, her biological father had always been so gentle that she was willing to get close to


    him. If she didn''t do this, she was even more afraid that she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Obviously, Charlie had the same thought.


    But liver transntation was not a small operation. It is very dangerous to remove a certain liver


    from the body. Maybe that''s a little rmist. Doing so may threaten her health, and it''s normal for


    Charlie, who was the one she would walk hand in hand with in this life, to oppose her to do so.


    At this time, the corridor of the hospital was covered with ayer of sadness.


    Linda and Madge stood side by side, with the attending doctor next to them wearing a serious


    expression.


    After Kim''s ident, Madge had been running around in the hospital for the past two days, and had


    pined away a lot. She asked worriedly, "Doctor, my father woke up yesterday for a short while, and


    then did not wake up again, until now is still in aa. Will it be dangerous if it goes on like this?"


    "Yes, doctor, when will my husband wake up?" Linda had also pined away a lot.


    The attending doctor sighed and said with a frown, "Mrs. Lu, Miss Gray, I have to remind you that


    the current situation is not very optimistic. Although he is now in the ICU and on medication, his


    physical condition is showing signs of worsening instead of improving!"


    "This kind of surgery is very popr now, but the key problem is that there is no suitable liver


    source.


    have been contacting the major hospitals all the time, but there is no good news! If we can''t find it in


    the next three days, then he will be very dangerous! You should be prepared for the worse in


    advance. Once there is a problem before the surgery, the consequences ... " The attending doctor


    didn''t say the following words, but the meaning was obvious.


    Linda''s body almost went limp. She could only hold on tightly to her daughter''s hand. Both mother


    and daughter looked at each other with a look of panic in their eyes.


    At this time, they hadpletely walked into a dead end. They didn''t know what to do. Not only the


    mother and daughter, but also almost all the rtives of the Gray family had done the inspection.


    No one was suitable. They even find the ck market privately through a lot of rtions but didn''t


    find a suitable source of liver ...


    Madge thought that her father was very likely to die and said in a broken down voice, "Mom, what


    should we do! If we can''t find a proper source of the liver as the doctor said, then Dad ... "


    Suddenly there were footsteps, and a tall and strong figure stood behind them.


    Madge was the first to see him and shouted in surprise, "Charlie?"


    "Are you here to see my dad?" Madge let go of Linda and walked up to Charlie in a few steps.


    Taking the opportunity to show her weakness, she said, "He''s still in a bad condition. The doctor just


    said that if we can''t find a proper source of the liver in the next three days, my dad will be in great


    danger! What should I do? I''m so afraid, Charlie!"


    Charlie''s facial expression didn''t change at all. He didn''t seem to care about Madge at all, and didn''t


    even look at her.


    Just as Madge was about to choke and ask him forfort again, a soft and gentle female voice


    suddenly sounded.


    "I can donate a liver!"


    Charlie''s tall figure moved slightly to the side, and only then did Madge see the person standing


    behind Charlie.


    As soon as she said that, Madge, Linda, and the attending doctor all looked at Wendy in shock.


    "Wendy Lim?" Madge cried out.


    It didn''t take long for Madge to realize that Charlie was still here. It was impolite for her to call


    Wendy by full name. She quickly changed her tone and said, "Miss Lim, we''re in the hospital. My


    father is still in ICU, still in aa. The doctors, my mother, and I are worried about his condition. I


    hope you understand that this is not a ce for you to be joking!"


    Wendy looked straight at Madge and said one word at a time, "Miss Gray, I''m not kidding. I just said


    that I can donate a liver!"


    "Miss Lim, I think you''re more like you''re here to show off!" Linda said coldly.


    Watching Wendy and Charlieing over together, not only was it unpleasant to look at, but Linda


    also thought that Wendy was deliberately trying to show off.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little tense, and the attending doctor couldn''t help bute out to


    mediate the dispute. "Miss, I admire your kindness, but it''s not that easy to donate liver! In addition


    to matching blood types, transnt recipients must also match other indicators!" Wendy


    straightened her back. Without looking at the mother and daughter of the Gray family, she just


    turned to the attending doctor in front of her. There was a trace of trance in her voice, but she


    looked very determined and said slowly, "I am the daughter of the patient who is eligible for a living-


    rted liver transntation!"


    Linda and Madge froze.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other again, but they both saw from each other''s eyes that


    they were shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "LRLT?" The attending doctor was surprised to hear that.


    At first, he put his greatest hope on Madge. After all, she was his patient''s biological daughter. But


    he didn''t expect that she didn''t match for the most basic blood type, which made him very


    disappointed. He even thought that if she wasn''t his patient''s only daughter, then there would be


    more hope. But it was just a thought, and he never thought that a miracle would happen!


    The solemn look on the attending doctor''s face waspletely reced with excitement. "That''s


    great! This will greatly increase the matching rate!"


    Wendy looked at the doctor and hurriedly said, "Doctor, please help me with the examination


    immediately. If all the examinations conform to the procedure, please arrange ... surgery for my


    father as soon as possible!"


    "Okay, okay. Come with me. I''ll arrange it right now!" The attending doctor was a little excited and a


    little flustered. A minute ago, he was still deeply troubled by this operation, but now there was a


    chance to break through it.


    Wendy nced at Charlie, and then the two of them followed the doctor at the same time.


    However, before she could walk further, she was caught by someone else.


    Because Charlie was on her left, and Linda was on her right. When Wendy passed by, Linda


    suddenly reached out a hand to stop her from moving forward.


    Charlie suddenly frowned. His facial expression showed that he was unhappy. He was about to say


    something with a cold face, but she had already spoken first.


    "Mrs. Gray, don''t you want to save your husband?"


    Wendy and Linda met each other''s eyes without dodging. Wendy''s eyes were covered with ayer


    of frost, and her voice was soft but cold, even a little bit fierce, "If you do, let go of me!"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    The words "please arrange surgery for my father as soon as possible"ing out of Wendy''s


    mouth, just simply stimted Linda''s nerves.


    She thought that Wendy got a lot of nerve called her husband father right to her face!


    When Linda heard that, she couldn''t wait to step forward and shut Wendy''s mouth. At this moment,


    she also couldn''t wait to break her arm. However, when Wendy''s cold eyesnded on her, her heart


    suddenly trembled.


    She didn''t expect Wendy to have such a fierce side.


    Four years ago, Linda had already met Wendy. However, she had never looked Wendy in the eye. It


    could be said that she thought Wendy couldn''t get on stage, and looked down on Wendy from the


    bottom of her heart. However, she waspletely stunned at this moment, even subconsciously


    released Wendy''s hand.


    After Wendy smoothly drew back her hand, she continued to walk behind the doctor.


    Linda involuntarily stumbled backwards after Charlie and Wendy had left, and her hand that was


    hanging in mid-air pressed on her forehead.


    Madge, who was also surprised, came forward and helped her mother sit down. She looked in the


    direction that Charlie and Wendy had just left and said in disbelief after making sure that they would


    not hear her, "Mom, how could she ... " Linda sighed angrily, "She knew!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Did Dad know about it too?" Madge asked with a terrible look.


    "I don''t think so!" Linda shook her head. The gloominess on her face did not diminish in the


    slightest. She looked at the figure that had already walked to the end of the corridor, gnashed her


    teeth, and said, "It''s just that after this surgery, there is no way to hide it anymore!"


    Linda and Kim were after all a couple who have lived for more than 20 years. She knew her


    husband very well.


    Under the circumstances, Kim was not aware of it. Otherwise, with the love he had always had for


    that woman until now, if he knew that they had a daughter together, he would definitely have taken


    her back ...


    After hearing Linda''s words, Madge''s face suddenly turned pale.


    This was not an ordinary liver donation surgery, but LRLT. Even if they bribed the doctor to not tell


    Kim the real situation, Wendy had known about it, so they absolutely couldn''t hide it anymore ...


    Charlie was with Wendy when she did each of the tests.


    After finishing a series of tests, Charlie and Wendy were waiting for the result in the doctor''s office.


    Charlie still pressed the ce where blood was drawn on Wendy''s arm with a cotton swab. He


    insisted on pressing it, even though there''s no need.


    When Charlie noticed that Wendy had fixed her eyes on a brick for a long time, he twitched his lips


    and asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Wendy looked up at Charlie and then answered truthfully, "Thinking about the mother and daughter


    of the Gray family ... "


    Hearing that, Charlie narrowed his deep eyes and asked, "You''ve noticed it too?"


    "Yes ... " Wendy nodded and frowned. "It is reasonable to assume that my presence will have a


    great impact on them, and I''ve already prepared for that, but when I said I was the Kim''s daughter


    at that time, although they seemed to be shocked, they didn''t seem to be shocked by the fact that


    Kim would have an illegitimate daughter ... "


    "Hum." Charlie said in a deep voice.


    It was obvious that he had the same feeling.


    Wendy''s temple throbbed slightly as she watched him throw the cotton swab into the trash can, she


    then guessed, "I always think that they know about it, and maybe they even know it earlier than


    me... "


    "Miss Lim, the test results are in!"


    At this time, the doctor came in with a stack of test sheets.


    Wendy hurriedly stood up, walked towards him and asked, "Doctor, how did it turn out, do I fit?"


    "After all the tests just done, you and the patient have the same blood type, all the conditions of the


    liver match, and you are in good health and fully qualified for the LRLT!" After the doctor said that,


    he raised his voice with excitement and handed the paper on the bottom of the stack to her. "This is


    a donation letter of consent. Miss Lim, please sign it!"


    After getting the answer, Wendy was also very happy.


    Although she had searched on the Inte for a long time yesterday and found that LRLT could be


    easily sessful, she was also worried that she would fail all the indicators. In that case, even if


    she wanted to save Kim, there was nothing she could do!


    She took the pen, roughly nced over it, and then signed it.


    Beside her, Charlie frowned and asked the doctor, "Is it dangerous?"


    "No surgery can guarantee that there won''t be any danger, but don''t worry, there are many


    sessful cases in the field of LRLT!" The doctor continued to exin, "Also, the liver is the only


    substantial organ in the body that can regenerate and has a strong regenerative potential. Normal


    liver cells are in a nonproliferative state, but after a portion of the liver was removed, the remaining


    hepatocytes immediately exhibit an amazing ability to proliferate, rapidly, beyond your imagination.


    It won''t cause any burden to your daily life, work, andbor, and even give birth to a child!"


    "So you can rest assured. Let me exin it in a simple way, this is the same as a kidney transnt,


    where one kidney is removed and the other kidney left can do the work of both kidneys without any


    effect at all!"


    Hearing such repeated assurances from the doctor, Charlie was finally relieved, "Okay." No matter


    what kind of decision she made, he would be supportive unconditionally, but in fact, he was still a


    little selfish that he was afraid that the operation would do harm to her body since he wanted to


    spend the rest of his life with her.


    Wendy handed over the signed informed consent, and the doctor took it and said, "Miss Lim, I want


    you to go home and get ready and check in tonight!"


    "Of course!" Wendy nodded.


    She was OK with that and also wanted Kim''s surgery to be carried out as soon as possible.


    The doctor waspletely rxed at this time. He was in a very good mood. "Now as long as Mrs.


    Gray signed these two consents for donation and surgery, we can arrange surgery for the patient


    immediately tomorrow morning. The sooner the better for his condition!"


    "You''d better discuss this with them." Wendy said with a frown.


    Footsteps in high heels came from the door. It should be the doctor who had informed the nurse to


    call the mother and daughter of the Gray family here.


    Soon, they appeared in the doctor''s office.


    "Mrs. and Miss Gray, I''ve just had an examination for Miss Lim, and her liver source is in line with


    the surgery for the patient!" The doctor took the initiative toe over and said, "I''ve just decided it


    with Miss Lim that the surgery can be carried out tomorrow. Now you need to sign these two


    papers!"


    Linda stood there and did not receive the pen. Her line of sight passed the doctor and shot a


    straight nce at Wendy who was sitting inside.


    How could Wendy not feel the two pressing eyes on her? It was just that she did not seem to notice


    it. She turned her head and looked at the floating clouds outside the window. Charlie, who was next


    to her, stood up directly, and his tall figure stood in front of her.


    His broad back got everything covered for her.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Wendy raised her head and fell into Charlie''s deep and serene eyes.


    It was as deep as an ancient well, and she smiled sweetly.


    In fact, Wendy''s guess was correct. Linda had already known who was Wendy''s father. Four years


    ago, when Linda first saw Wendy at Gilbert''s birthday at Hogg''s Mansion, she was stunned by the


    simr look on Wendy''s face.


    Linda had always trusted her instincts, not to mention that there was something about the woman in


    her husband''s heart. Hence, when she saw Wendy again, she inquired about Wendy''s family


    situation from the side, and when she felt that something was not right, she got someone to


    investigate. However, the results were just as she had expected. Wendy was the daughter of her


    husband!


    She didn''t keep it from Madge, so Madge also knew about it. This was one of the reasons why


    Madge didn''t want to let go of Charlie back then.


    Linda grabbed the pen but was unable to sign the papers.


    Well, thest thing in the world she wanted was for Wendy Lim to carry out the liver donation, she


    even thought of continuing to wait for a suitable liver source, but she couldn''t risk her husband''s life.


    So no matter how reluctant she would be, she had to do it.


    The attending doctor did not know much about the inside story, but he had guessed roughly that the


    pair of mother and daughter of the Gray family would not feelfortable in the face of the


    illegitimate daughter that suddenly appeared in front of them, so he advised, "Mrs. Gray, the


    patient''s health can''t be dyed any longer, we must operate as soon as possible!"


    "Mom... " Madge shouted from the side.


    The muscles at the corner of Linda''s mouth were as stiff as if they were frozen. In the end, she had


    no choice but to sign.


    "Okay, now we have to wait for the surgery!" The attending doctor let out a sigh of relief.


    Wendy stood up and prepared to leave after waiting for the result that she wanted.


    Madge just came over to Wendy and looked at her with aplicated look. Madge sighed and said


    in a very sincere tone, "Miss Lim, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Wendy frowned.


    Before Wendy could say anything, Madge had already looked away from her and stared at Charlie''s


    face, with two dimples and a soft voice, "Charlie, if Miss Lim needs anything, just tell me, will try my


    best to do it for her!"


    She was standing right there, but Madge said that to Charlie.


    Wendy felt funny in her heart, but she didn''t say anything. She just pulled his hand, which was


    holding her, and then they walked out of the doctor''s office.


    After sending her back to her vi, Charlie went back to Hogg''s Group to deal with his business


    affairs and then nned to have dinner at home in the evening and then go over to the hospital.


    Because there would be a period of recovery after the surgery, Wendy also had to live in the


    hospital for a few days, so she needed to pack up some clothes for daily washing. Moreover, if she


    didn''t go home, she had tofort Larry and let him wait for her at home.


    The night fell. In the hospital, Wendy walked to the ICU again and leaned on the ss, looking at


    Kim inside.


    "Charlie, will he get better?"


    "Yes, he will!" Charlie put his arm around her shoulder.


    If he was still a little unsure before, now with her doing the liver donation, Kim would definitely be


    fine.


    Wendy thought the same way. When she looked up, she saw the frown between his eyebrows. She


    couldn''t help raising her hand and touching it. "Don''t


    frown ... II


    She smiled and said in aforting tone, "The doctor said during the day that there would be only a


    part of the liver to be removed. The remaining liver cells will show an amazing ability to proliferate


    and it will not be a burden for the future birth of a daughter!"


    She had deliberately said thest sentence in an attempt to change the subject. Although he did not


    say anything, he had always been very worried about her, afraid that she would be in danger.


    Charlie''s face darkened. He snorted coldly and said, "Now is the time to think about that?"


    "You don''t want to have a daughter?" Wendy winked at him.


    Charlie looked at her with a dark face, but he was defeated and said, "Yes, I do."


    "Go back to the ward early to rest. The surgery tomorrow will consume a lot of energy!" He took her


    body around and walked toward the elevator.


    "Okay." Wendy threw herself into his arms.


    The next day, at 8:30 a.m., the surgery began.


    Wendy had changed into her hospital gown and was ready for the surgery. At this time, she was


    lying on the hospital bed, with two nurses at the head and tail, and Charlie was walking alongside


    her. Her hand was always sped by his ten fingers tightly.


    Soon, the hospital bed was pushed to the door of the operating room.


    Charlie didn''t let go of her immediately. He frowned and asked, "Can''t I go in and keep her


    company?"


    The nurse was stunned for a moment and then shook her head seriously. "I''m sorry! ording to


    the regtions of the hospital, you can''t!"


    After that, the nurse couldn''t help looking at him twice.


    It wasn''t like Wendy had entered a delivery room. He didn''t have to follow her into the room during


    her surgery. It was too weird, because even the parents didn''t make such a request when their


    children had surgery.


    No matter how worried Charlie was, he could only let go of Wendy''s hand.


    Kim should have been pushed inside one step ahead, and the mother and daughter of the Gray


    family''s were sitting on the other side of the corridor.


    Wendy looked over Linda, who was still in the hospital and couldn''t hide thedy''s demeanor, then


    turned to Madge, who was next to Linda. From the time they appeared, Madge''s eyes were fixed


    Charlie, as if Madge could only see him alone.


    She just couldn''t ignore that kind of fervent gaze, even if Madge was deliberately covered it up.


    She felt fine with Linda, but she couldn''t describe her feelings towards Madge.


    She just couldn''t believe they''re sisters ...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy thought that this kind of drama that the two sisters fell in love with the same man at the


    same time would only appear in TV dramas. She didn''t expect that it would fall on her one day. But


    even if she had a blood rtionship with Madge, so what?


    She would never let go of her man!


    Wendy looked at the tall figure outside again, and could not help but raise her hand as the door was


    about to be closed.


    "Charlie ... "


    Hearing this, Charlie strode to the front of the hospital bed.


    Wendy''s fingers hooked towards him. When he bent down in front of her, she nced at Madge,


    whose gaze was still glued to him. "Don''t flirt with your ex.fiancee behind my back ... "


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Then, he directly expressed his feelings through actions. He lowered his head and kissed her on the


    lips.


    Wendy was stunned.


    She didn''t expect him to be so bold and impetuous and wentpletely stunned by such a kiss in


    front of so many people. It was not just a quick kiss, he pinched her chin with his fingers and she


    unconsciously opened her mouth, then he seeded in sticking his tongue in her mouth.


    Wendy was blocked by him and couldn''t see the expressions of the mother and daughter, but she


    could see the stunned faces of the nurses on both sides clearly.


    After Charlie''s thin lips left hers, he pressed the corner of her mouth with his finger. "Wendy, I''ll be


    waiting outside for you toe out."


    They just showed a French kiss in public ...


    Wendy''s eyes were drooping, and her face was so red that she couldn''t make a sound.


    It was so embarrassing ...

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    By the time Wendy woke up again, it was already dark outside.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard the quiet voice almost at the same time.


    "Wendy, you''re awake!"


    Wendy raised her eyes and saw Charlie who was sitting in front of her.


    It had only been more than ten hours, but he looked even more haggard than she did when she was


    in surgery. It seemed that he had been staring at her for too long. There was a faint trace of red


    blood on the white part of his eyes, and the voice he just spoke was hoarse.


    What Wendy didn''t know was that the surgery waspleted at noon. For the few hours she didn''t


    wake up, all the nerves of Charlie were tense. Almost every half hour, he would frown and ask the


    attending doctor why she hadn''t woken up yet.


    In the end, the attending doctor was on the verge of breaking down and swore to Charlie, "Mr.


    Hogg, I promise you that Miss Lim will wake up!"


    "The surgery ... " Wendy opened her mouth weakly.


    Charlie took her hand and told her what she wanted to know. "The surgery is sessful, and Uncle


    Gray is also very good! He has been sent back to ICU. The doctor said that he can be moved to the


    general ward after 48 hours of observation!" Wendy heard him and heaved a sigh of relief.


    As soon as she rested her elbow on the bed, Charlie stretched out his hand and helped her sit up


    on the raised pillow.


    "Wait, I''ll call the doctor!"


    "All right."


    Soon, the attending doctor in a white gown followed Charlie into the ward.


    After a series of physical examinations, the attending doctor said that her physical condition was


    very good, and she just needed to stay in hospital for rest and observation.


    There were two nurses who came in at the same time, coincidentally the same two from before.


    When they left, they often turned back and cast ambiguous looks at Wendy and Charlie. Wendy


    was very embarrassed. It seemed that they had not forgotten the kiss at the door of the operating


    room!


    After the door to the ward was closed, Wendy dared to lift her head.


    Her eyes fell on Charlie''s eyebrows, which had been twisted all the time. It was almost the same as


    the time when she didn''t have surgeryst night.


    Wendy gently hooked Charlie''s pinky with her pinky. "Charlie, why are you still pulling a long face?


    The doctor said it''s all right. We''ll be able to go home after staying in the hospital for a few days!


    And, this is the second time I''m on the operating table. I''m experienced!"


    Charlie''s thin lips twitched slightly, and he was amused by her description.


    "It''s true!" Wendy was afraid that he was still worried. She continued, "This time, after being pushed


    in by the nurse, it went straight to general anesthesia. I didn''t know anything, and I didn''t feel


    anything during the whole process. It just finished after I woke up! It''s not like the first time in Los


    Angeles when I was in prematurebor, I was in pain and scared to death, surrounded by strange


    foreign doctors and nurses, I felt like my breath was being taken away from me, as if I was going to


    die in the next second ... "


    It was the first time she had mentioned it in front of him after four years.


    Although it had been a long time, she still felt scared when she thought about it. It was the first time


    that she was pregnant, the first time that she experienced delivery, and the first time that she


    understood what it felt like for every bone crack in her body was loosening ...


    Charlie''s pupils contracted slightly, and he suddenly said, "Wendy, let''s have another child, a


    daughter!"


    Wendy blinked her eyes and looked at him in confusion.


    Because he had already made his mind clear on this matter, and in fact, he had been working hard


    in this aspect. He even got to the point that there was a monk who said that he would have a son


    and a daughter in his life.


    Charlie rolled his Adam''s apple and continued in a low voice, "When you gave birth to Larry, I didn''t


    know anything, even when you were pregnant. You survived by yourself. I have been regretting it all


    the time. I really want to apany you when you get pregnant again."


    Wendy was stunned.


    She just thought that he really wanted a daughter, but she didn''t expect that this was the reason


    why he wanted it, to make up for her.


    Wendy didn''t say a word and held his palm tightly without saying a word.


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and kissed the back of her hand. Then he picked up the thermal


    lunch box on the cab and said, "Are you hungry? You just had surgery, so you don''t have much


    to eat. Aunt Lee cooked chicken soup at home, and Uncle Lee just sent it here not long before. I''ll


    feed you!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy leaned on the pillow, his considerate one-on-one service.


    Halfway through the soup, there was a sudden knock on the door of the ward.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    When the door was pushed open, Madge''s tall figure walked in. Her face froze when she saw the


    scene inside, but she quickly returned to normal. She looked at the two of them with her beautiful


    eyes and said, "Charlie, Miss Lim, can Ie in?"


    Although she asked that, she was almost in front of the hospital bed.


    Madge looked at Wendy, who was lying on the bed, and said, "Just now the doctor said that you''re


    awake, so I just want toe and see you! How do you feel? Are you feeling well?" "Not bad, thank


    you ... " Wendy pursed her lips.


    "I thank you for saving my father in the liver transntation this time!" Madge paused for a while


    and then said in a lower voice, "I''m sorry, you are my father''s daughter, and it''s not easy for my


    mother to ept it. In fact, I ... Anyway, Miss Lim, I hope you can take care of yourself, and, if you


    need anything, just let me know!"


    Wendy did not refute Madge. She just listened calmly.


    It seemed that Madge didn''t need Wendy to reply. She turned her eyes with a few ambiguous


    emotions, smiled and asked, "Charlie, can we talk for a few minute alone?"


    Wendy lowered her head and concentrated on drinking the soup.


    Charlie didn''t change his mind and said, "Sunny, let''s just talk here."


    Being rejected by Charlie without euphemism, the loss on her face was hard to conceal, "Thanks to


    Miss Lim this time, my mother and I are very grateful, so I think we should be responsible for all the


    hospitalization expenses!"


    "There''s no need." Charlie refused in a cold voice.


    Then, he took the thermal lunch box next to Wendy to fill the bowl and picked up a spoon with


    fragrance again. He stared at Wendy and said, "The chicken soup is good for your health. Drink


    another bowl."


    Beingpletely ignored, the smile on Madge''s face was already unnatural, "Charlie, then I''ll go


    back first!" Wendy looked at the tall and slim figure that had left embarrassingly and could feel the


    strong resentment in it.


    Oh, he''s so ruthless!


    However, she was in a good mood. She bit the spoon with her teeth and stared at him.


    How could Charlie not sense the look in her eyes? He snorted coldly and said, "If you look at me


    like that again, I''ll kiss you!"


    "..." Wendy blushed and lowered her eyes.


    Halfway through the second bowl of soup, there was a knock on the door again.


    Wendy frowned. She didn''t feel very happy, thinking that it would be Madge again. However, after


    the door was pushed open, the person who came in was someone she didn''t expect.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    An old man in a ck Tai Ji suit, with silver hair at the temples, came in. Although he was on a


    crutch, his pace was tough.


    "Chase?"


    When Wendy saw the person clearly, she widened her eyes.


    Then she saw the handsome man behind Chase and asked in surprise, "Francis?"


    The person who came was the grandfather and grandson of the Wace family from Hong Kong.


    Chase walked at the front andughed very heartily. "Haha, little girl, we meet again!"


    "Why are you ... " Wendy was stunned.


    Chase walked to the front of the hospital bed with a crutch. His grandson Francis, who was


    following him, exined, "Grandfather and I just flew here from Hong Kong. He meant to treat you


    to dinner but heard that you were hospitalized for surgery, so we came here directly!"


    Wendy could tell that the two of them just traveled here not long before. At the same time, she was


    shocked by Chase''s ability to probe for messages.


    Charlie had already stood up from his chair and shook hands with the grandfather and grandson


    respectively. The difference was that he shook hands with Francis for a rtively long time, and


    there was a gleam of envy hidden deep in Francis''s eyes.


    Since Chase was an elder, Charlie said with respect, "Chase, please take a seat!"


    Chase nodded at Charlie and walked towards the couch by the window.


    There was no tea in the hospital, so the only thing that could be done was to serve two cups of


    water.


    Chase didn''t mind at all. After taking a sip, he looked at Charlie, who was sitting next to him, and


    said, "Mr. Hogg, you really have a good eye for women!"


    "Thank you, Chase!" Charlie curled his lips.


    Although perhaps Chase mainly praised Wendy, Charlie could not hide a few smug looks between


    his eyebrows.


    However, Chase waved his hand and raised his eyebrows. He suddenly said, "You''re wee!


    really like this little girl. I like her so much that I want her to be my granddaughter-inw!"


    "Puff ... "


    Wendy, who was finished drinking thest mouthful of soup in her bowl, spat it out.


    Realizing that she was being rude, she wiped her hands hurriedly. She didn''t know whether tough


    or cry, "Chase, stop joking!"


    "Haha!" Chase guffawed as he pped his thigh.


    Wendy noticed that Charlie''s face had turned ck.


    She put the soup bowl aside and took the initiative to ease the atmosphere. "Chase, how long will


    you stay here?" "It''s hard to say! In addition to our work with Hogg''s Group, we''ll be staying here for


    a while longer!"


    "Oh, I see ... "


    Chase picked up the crutch next to him and got up and said, "It''s gettingte today. We just got off


    the ne and I also want to find a hotel to have a good rest. Little girl, you should rest in the


    hospital first, and I''lle to see you another time!"


    "Chase, Francis, please take care!" She said hurriedly.


    The grandfather and grandson came and went in a hurry. Wendy had just gone through the surgery


    and couldn''t get out of bed, so it was Charlie who sent them out.


    In the evening, after the doctor checked her condition, there was only one bedsidemp left.


    Wendy felt that she and Charlie seemed to have some kind of connection with the hospital. Thest


    time when hey in the hospital with wounds all over his body, she was taking care of him, and now


    it was the opposite.


    After Charlie took off his suit jacket, the cuffs of his shirt were rolled up to the elbow. Under the


    orange light, his bronze skin looked even more charming. He was afraid of squeezing her, his sturdy


    body only rested sideways on the edge of the hospital bed.


    Seeing her bright eyes looking at the ceiling, he touched the end of her eyes with his finger and


    said, "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Maybe it''s because I slept too much during the day." Wendyughed. 1-)


    "Then sleep when you''re sleepy." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Wendy nodded and looked up at the ceiling again. Thinking of the guests in the ward today, she


    couldn''t help but murmur, "Chase is really a weird old man!"


    She had only met Chase twice, and it was also about Charlie. She did not think that they would


    have any other interactions and didn''t expect that she would be the first person Chase wanted to


    meet after he came to Ice City from Hong Kong, and even came to the hospital in person ...


    She felt ttered and surprised about this.


    Charlie''s eyes narrowed. "You''re still thinking about being his granddaughter-inw?"


    He sounded frustrated ...


    Wendy nced sideways at him. She couldn''t helpughing. Sure enough, her man really liked to


    be jealous!


    Afraid of touching the wound, she turned over carefully and poked his hard muscles in his chest,


    and then said with amusement, "Hey, Chase is just joking, and you take it seriously!"


    Charlie snorted coldly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Wendy quickly changed the subject. "Fine, I don''t talk about him. I really miss Larry!"


    But unexpectedly, he said in her ear, "Don''t think about other men in my arms!"


    The corners of Wendy.s mouth twitched. She simply could not retort. "He''s not another man. He''s


    our


    II


    son ... "Even our son!" Charlie said in a deep voice.


    " ... " Well.


    If he wasn''t so overbearing, then it wouldn''t be him!


    Wendy simply closed her eyes, and she''d better just sleep ...


    The next morning, a nurse came and hung up two infusion bottles on the infusion frame. Wendy sat


    on the bed with a needle on the back of her hand. The liquid was cold and flowed into the blood


    vessels every second.


    When the door of the ward was knocked, Wendy looked up.


    The first thing that caught her eye was arge bouquet of fresh lilies, followed by a handsome face.


    "Francis?" Wendy was surprised.


    Francis came in with the flower. "Miss Lim!"


    "What brings you here again?" Wendy asked in surprise. Realizing that she was a little


    inappropriate, she quickly changed her tone and asked gently, "Well, I mean, what are you doing


    here?"


    "Nothing. I just want to see you again!" Francis didn''t care about it at all. After answering with a


    smile, he sent the lilies in his hand forward. "It''s for you. Do you like it?"


    "It''s beautiful ... " Wendy answered with another answer.


    "Then let me help you put it in a vase!" Francis''s smile was like the sunshine outside the window,


    warming up the whole ward. "When I went to the flower shop, I felt that only lilies were the best for


    you. Lily symbolizes purity, and the flower fragrance is not pretentious, very refreshing and light.


    And thenguage of lilies is great and pure love, just like you!"


    Wendy gave him a light smile.


    "To be honest, after you left Hong Kong, I have been shocked by what you have done for Mr. Hogg!


    I told you before that I have never seen a girl like you. You are really different from other girls! Since


    we parted in Hong Kong, I couldn''t help thinking about you. I think that you are the girl I want to find


    in my life ... "


    The more Wendy listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. She interrupted awkwardly,


    "Francis, What Chase said is a joke. Don''t make jokes again!"


    "Ms. Lim, please believe me, I am not kidding!" Francis walked to the front of the hospital bed and


    said seriously, "I really have feelings for you, and I can''t control it. You said that I will meet a good


    girl. Yes, I have met a good girl now!"


    "Eh-hem!" Wendy was so shocked that she started coughing violently.


    She didn''t expect Francis''s sudden confession. Yesterday, she only took what Chase said as a joke,


    and smiled with it, but she didn''t expect that Francis would be serious about that ...


    She looked at the door of the bathroom which was closed, and the back of her spine was cold.


    When the door of the ward was pushed open, she asked Charlie to go back to work. She''s fine


    here. In her repeated persuasion he finally agreed, but before leaving, he took the fruit to the


    bathroom to wash ...


    Wendy licked her lips and tried to wink at Francis. "Francis, let''s not talk about this. Do you want


    some fruit?"


    This hint was obvious enough, right ...


    However, Francis did not get it. He was still trapped in the confession. "Ms. Lim, what I just told you


    is the decision I made after thinking for a long time. I hope you will believe in my sincerity!"


    Wendy''s hands were stuck with a needle on the back of her hand, so she couldn''t move. Otherwise,


    she would jump from the hospital bed and cover his mouth.


    Please, don''t say that again!


    "Francis, well, I have a boyfriend!" She helplessly raised her hand and showed him the ring on her


    ring finger. "No, to be exact, it should be fiance. He has already proposed to me, and we''re great ...


    "


    "I know that!" Francis frowned, but the look on his face did not change at all. He said firmly word by


    word, "But I believe everything''s possible!"


    Suddenly, with a "bang", the door of the bathroom was pushed open by a great force.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Both of them were shocked.


    They looked over at the same time, a tall and strong figure came out of the bathroom. Charlie was


    wearing ck suit pants and a white shirt, with a fruit tray in his hand. He walked out with anger.


    Wendy raised her hand and touched her forehead silently.


    She was so regretful ...


    Why didn''t she just lie down and sleep?


    This fool Francis, who came from Hong Kong, it''s bad enough that he confessed his love to her, he


    had to do it at this time, it was just going to embarrass her ...


    Wendy didn''t dare to look at Charlie''s face, because she knew how upset he looked right now


    without looking at it.


    When she looked down, from the corner of her eye, she saw Charlie walk to the hospital bed. The


    two men stood face to face, and even the air could feel the tension that was on the verge of


    breaking out.


    Wendy swallowed silently. The two of them ... wouldn''t fight, would they?


    If they really fought with each other, it was impossible to rely on her to pull up the fight. She looked


    at the call bell next to her and was ready to press it at any time.


    Just when she was nervous to the point of cold sweat, the out-of-control image that she expected


    did not appear. It was as if the two men had a tacit understanding as if nothing had happened.


    Francis lowered his head and looked at his watch. "I suddenly remembered I''ve some business to


    attend to. Miss Lim, I''ll go back first!"


    "Alright ... " Wendy nodded dully.


    "I''m leaving, Mr. Hogg!" Francis nodded at him.


    Charlie gave a fake smile and said, "Mr. Wace, see you!"


    The door of the ward was closed, leaving only the two of them. The suffocating atmosphere did not


    decrease at all. It was like a calm sea surface, but it was actually full of stormy waves and could roll


    over at any time.


    After Francis left, Charlie strode to the cab and threw the fruit te on it.


    The back of Wendy''s spine tightened.


    She licked her lips and broke the silence. "Charlie, have you washed all the fruits?"


    Charlie didn''t answer her, but put down the sleeves of his shirt and buttoned them up. As for the


    question she asked, it was obvious that he was answering her silently that she needed to see for


    herself.


    "Looks pretty clean!" Wendy said with an awkward smile.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he was still ignoring her, treating her like air, and putting a poker face like a sculpture, it


    dawned on her that the way Larry posed was inherited from him ... 1-)


    Wendy cleared her throat awkwardly. "Well, you heard what Francis just said, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t you know that the walls have ears! ?" Charlie sneered.


    "... " Wendy was at a loss for words.


    Of course, she knew it. Who would have thought that Francis would make such a sudden


    confession? She was also shocked!


    Wendy was sitting on the bed with a needle inserted into the back of her hand. She couldn''t move,


    so she could only wave her hand at Charlie. After getting his attention, she asked cautiously,


    "Charlie, are you upset?"


    "Should I be d?" Charlie asked.


    "I also didn''t expect that Francis would suddenlye here today, and said such shocking things!"


    Wendy felt very anxious andined, "I swear, I absolutely didn''t have private rtionships with


    him! I only met him twice in Hong Kong, and we didn''t speak more than ten words together, and


    there''s nothing between us. I was also surprised, How did he suddenly get such an idea ... "


    Including thest time they met at the airport, they met three times in total.


    Only at this time, Wendy did not dare to correct it, otherwise, it would only make it worse.


    Hearing this, Charlie snorted and looked at her. "Really? you''ve only met twice, and he could chase


    you all the way from Hong Kong to here. Chase wants you to be his granddaughter-inw


    yesterday, and Francis came to confess his love for you the next day!" Wendy felt wronged, so


    wronged. She gestured to Charlie the diamond ring on her ring finger, "You just heard me, my


    position is very firm. I even showed Francis the diamond ring!"


    Charlie looked away from her with a cold face.


    There were actually not many men in her life. There''s Felix, she had a secret crush on Felix but they


    didn''t end up together eventually. The other was Ryan. Although she learned of his feelings, they


    did not reveal the thin veil between them. This was the first time that a man other than Charlie had


    confessed love so directly to her.


    She didn''t even have time to feel smug over and


    .


    over again ... II


    Wendy looked at Charlie''s dark face and sighed silently.


    Well, it''s not easy to coax a jealous man!


    She tried her best to reach out her other hand and finally reached his arm. She grabbed a small


    corner of his clothes and pulled it with all her strength in an attempt to pull him over.


    However, she didn''t expect that there seemed to be nails under his feet, and he didn''t move a little.


    Wendy didn''t know what to do. Then she rolled her eyes and a hint of cunning shed through her


    eyes. She took back her hand and frowned, covering the lower part of her right chest.


    "Hiss... "


    Charlie strode over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It hurts ... " Wendy grimaced and said. Charlie couldn''t hide the nervousness in his eyes. He asked


    in a deep voice, "Did you identally touch somewhere? Does it hurt so much? I''ll call a doctor for


    you! 11


    "No!" Wendy held his arm firmly and didn''t give him the chance to break free. She looked up with a


    smile and said, "You don''t have to call the doctor. It won''t hurt if you touch it."


    Seeing the smile on her face, Charlie knew that he had been tricked. He was about to pull out his


    arm.


    "Hey, can''t you be a little bit reasonable?"


    Wendy really put herself out there but Charlie ignored her, she became a little anxious, and said


    aggrievedly, "I swear to God, I went to Hong Kong for two days, and still for your matter, only


    wanted to convince Chase to withdraw the case. How could I know that Francis would ... "


    Charlie was very depressed.


    He knew that it had nothing to do with her, but he just didn''t expect that he would get himself a rival


    in love for his own sake ...


    After lifting her hospital gown and checking that the cut was not taut and open, Charlie pulled out a


    chair and sat by the hospital bed, his face also eased a lot, picking up the washed big pear and


    peeling it with a knife.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that he finished peeling and then took an apple to continue,


    she couldn''t help asking, "Well, you''re not going to the office?"


    "You want me to go?" Charlie looked up. "I didn''t ... " Wendy shook her head.


    Charlie handed her peeled apples and big pear together and said gloomily, "I''ll ask Farr to send all


    the documents over and I''m gonna work here!"


    Who knew if Francis woulde back once he left!


    He had to stay here to watch his woman!


    Seeing her eyes floating towards the vase, Charlie gritted his teeth, "Do you like this flower?"


    "No, I don''t!" Wendy immediately shook her head immediately and said ingratiatingly, "I only like


    roses!"


    Charlie was satisfied with her answer, raised his hand, pulled out all the lilies from the vase, and


    threw it into the trash can. He seemed to feel that it was not enough, so he picked it up and threw it


    out directly from the window. Soon, there was a screaming from downstairs. Well, it must hit


    some unlucky guy ...

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Charlie didn''t leave the ward until the next day.


    He did what he said he would do. He actually asked Farr to bring all the documents that needed to


    approve to the hospital and sorted out a temporary desk on the tea table. But Farr was the one


    doing the hard work, he had to make three trips to the hospital a day.


    Wendy couldn''t do anything about it. She tried to persuade him but he wouldn''t listen. He needed to


    stay here to prevent Francis toe over again.


    Wendy didn''t dare to say much. She was afraid that if she identally said something she


    shouldn''t, he would be angry with her again.


    Her eyes floated to the vase on the windowsill. The lilies on it had been thrown out by him


    yesterday, and now a bottle full of bright red roses was inserted. The fragrance of the rose filled the


    entire ward.


    The door to the ward was closed again, and the nurse who had just changed the infusion bottle for


    her was sent over by Charlie.


    He didn''t walk back to the couch, but pulled out the chair next to the hospital bed. He frowned


    slightly and said to her, "Wendy, Uncle Gray is awake."


    Different from her, Kim was pushed directly into the ICU after he left the operating room and was


    observed for 48 hours to make sure there was no danger before he coulde out. It seemed to be


    about time.


    "Is he all right?" Wendy pursed her lips.


    "The surgery is very sessful. The doctor said there is no rejection so far, and the liver function


    will gradually return to normal as long as it is treated with medication!" Charlie answered her in a


    deep voice. Then he paused and continued, "Uncle Gray knows about the liver transnt. He wants


    to see you!"


    After hearing the words, Wendy fell silent.


    She just had a liver donation, plus she was young, so she could get out of bed yesterday. But Kim


    was different. He was weak, plus he was old, so he could only lie in bed at present, so there was no


    way for him toe over and see her ...


    After hesitating for a long time in her heart, she slowly nodded and said, "When these two infusion


    bottles are finished, you go with me ... "


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    An hour and a halfter, Wendy and Charlie came to a senior ward at the end of the corridor.


    The door of the ward was not closed, and the attending doctor in a white coat was also inside and


    seemed to be taking the blood pressure of Kim. Madge was not inside, but Linda was, she''s


    standing on the other side of the bed.


    Wendy stopped and subconsciously wanted toe back when no one was around when she saw


    Linda.


    But she finally did not flinch and lifted her fingers on the door panel and "knocked" twice. Hearing


    the voice, the first one who looked over was Kim. His expression suddenly became very excited,


    and he quickly reached out his hand and pushed away the medical instrument that the doctor was


    going to check him.


    When the attending doctor saw this, he took the nurse and left.


    Linda''s expression immediately turned ugly when she saw Wendy. However, she did not make it too


    obvious because of something. She frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Uncle Gray wants to see her." Charlie answered for Wendy.


    Wendy looked at Kim, who was lying on the hospital bed and was so excited that his chest was


    heaving slightly. She took a deep breath and looked at Linda with her hands clenched. "Mrs. Gray,


    can you please give us a moment?"


    Even though this would be a bit rude, but after the truth was revealed ...


    "You-" Linda pointed her finger at Wendy unhappily.


    Kim looked at his wife and said, "Linda!"


    When Linda saw her husband''s furrowed brows, she had no choice but to say, "I see!"


    When Linda walked out of the ward, Charlie also came forward and closed the door.


    There were only three of them left in the ward. Wendy''s legs were a little stiff. Charlie, who had


    returned, gently held her shoulders and called, "Wendy." When Wendy looked back and saw his thin


    lips lifted, she seemed to have gained strength. She moved slowly toward the hospital bed.


    1


    Kim couldnt sit up, and he could only stare at Wendy walking to him.


    In fact, he woke up the next morning after the surgery, but he was so weak that he had to breathe


    for a long time to say a few words. The doctor also suggested that he should get more rest, and he


    had just been transferred from the ICU until the morning.


    Living-rted liver transntation ...Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kim learned about this, he was so shocked!


    Watching her walk to the hospital bed and sit down, Kim''s eyes were always on her face, not


    leaving it for a moment.


    It seemed that Kim tried to control his emotions, but once he spoke, the voice had gone out of tune.


    He choked and said, "How could it be? You are the child of me and Aubree! Our child ... "


    "It''s been more than three months since I met you on a connecting flight in Canada. We have met


    countless times, and I even learnedter that Aubree is your mother, but I never imagined that you


    are my daughter!" In the end, there was a sh of water in Kim''s eyes. In addition to kindness and


    warmth, there was also surprise and guilt, even a touch of unconcealed sadness.


    Wasn''t Wendy the same as him? She couldn''t believe it either ...


    She took a deep breath to ease her tensed up throat and said slowly, "It was also by chance that I


    learned that I might not be the daughter of the Lim family." "Later, after I got along with you, I found


    that the first love you mentioned was my mother because of that novel of German trantion and


    that poem. My father said that my mother was pregnant when she married him. There were too


    many coincidences, so I had to suspect that you might have a blood rtionship with me. Charlie


    took out a paternity test and confirmed that we are father and daughter ... "


    Charlie had asked her if she wanted to call Kim father, but she didn''t answer at that time.


    But when she came to the hospital and decided to do the LRLT for Kim, she had already admitted it.


    Kim remembered that day, Charlie suddenly came to Gray''s Group and patted his head before left.


    Charlie said that there was something on his head, now he knew that Charlie must get his hair for


    the paternity test!


    This girl, whom he had always felt a connection with since they met, was actually his own daughter.


    And she had just donated her liver to him 48 hours ago. But for more than 20 years, he never knew


    about her existence. He had never loved her and even failed to fulfill the duty of being a father.


    There were all kinds of mixed feelings in his heart.


    In addition to the joy of knowing that he had a daughter with his beloved one, he also felt bitter.


    Even though he was old, he still felt that his nose was sour and his heart was stagnant.


    "Aubree, why did you hide it from me? Why didn''t you tell me?" Kim''s voice was sorrowful. "It must


    be so hard for you to hide it from me. Since you''re pregnant with my child, why did you break up


    with me, leave me, and marry someone else?"


    If he knew that she was pregnant, he would never let her go. He would pester her to the end. Even


    if she had already married someone else, he would take her away at all costs. Then maybe they


    would be as happy as they promised in this life, and they would not only leave regrets like now ...


    Wendy shook her head gently and said slowly, "I don''t know these things, but I know that my mother


    never forgot you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have refused to abort the child after getting married! My


    father said that my mother didn''t love him. She had been keeping another man in her heart until the


    moment of her death, and that man was you ... "


    Hearing her call someone else father, Kim felt very upset.


    Wendy turned to look at Charlie and asked, "Charlie, where''s the novel I want?"


    "Here it is." Charlie took it out from his chest pocket.


    This was what she mentioned to Charlie this morning, and brought here by Uncle Lee when he


    brought the soup to her.


    Wendy touched the cover of the novel with her hands, opened it, picked up the bookmark with her


    fingers, and handed it to Kim. "This novel is a relic my mother left for me. I''ll leave it to you as a


    memory now!"


    "When I was a little girl, I saw my mother often flipping through them, almost every night, and the


    bookmark inside, she always stared at the words on it. I think she must be thinking about you ... "


    Kim touched the words on the bookmark and his fingers began to tremble uncontrobly.


    I don''t know love, but fall in love, then understand the pain of love.


    Looking at the handwriting left by his own years ago, Kim felt that his heart was being grabbed


    fiercely by an invisible hand, and instantly it hurt so much that he couldn''t catch his breath.


    In a trance, Kim seemed to see the young girl in his memory again. At the airport, he hugged her


    tightly and told her how much he would miss her.


    His memories ovepped with reality, and the corners of his eyes suddenly became wet. He


    muttered with a sad smile, "But now she''ll never know how much I miss her, Well, love is endless,


    love is endless, it''s everywhere ... "

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    "Ding", elevator doors opened.


    Madge came out of the elevator with packing boxes brought back from restaurants personally, and


    her face didn''t look good. When she went to the fire channel at the corner, she saw Linda, who also


    looked bad, and she immediately walked over in surprise. "Mom, why don''t you stay with dad in the


    ward but stand here?"


    Linda was leaning against the steps. A gust of wind blew in through the open window, causing her


    bun, which had been tied up behind her head, to be a little messy.


    "Madge, have you brought the porridge I asked you to buy?"


    "Yes!"


    Linda lowered her head, looked at Madge, and asked worriedly, "Is it from your father''s favorite


    restaurant?"


    "Yes! I bought exactly what you told me to buy, and also with pickles!" Madge nodded. For so many


    years, she knew her mother took good care of her father. She looked in the direction of the ward,


    "Mom, did dad fall asleep again? Didn''t he just wake up in the morning!"


    Linda''s expression turned cold, and she replied in a cold voice, "No, Charlie and Wendy are inside!"


    "What?" After hearing this, Madge''s face suddenly changed. "Mom, you are silly. How can you


    create opportunities for Wendy? We had no choice while she offered to donate a liver, but we


    should now avoid her contact with Dad as much as possible!"


    "Your father wants to see her, what can I do?" Linda gritted her teeth.


    Madge almost threw the box out of her hand and said with hatred, "Mom, do you know who I just


    met downstairs? I met Uncle Hogg and talked to him for a long time. He talked a lot, but he didn''t


    mention my marriage with Charlie like before, not a word ... If he knew the rtionship between


    Wendy and dad, then wouldn1 t that be a bigger change in his attitude?"


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, and their moods were both depressed and gloomy.


    Aftering out of the ward, Wendy was held in Charlie''s arms, with half of her face on Charlie''s


    chest.


    She had been holding back her sobs all the time, but the moment she stepped out of the ward, she


    couldn''t help but redden her eyes and it was hard for her mood to calm down for a moment.


    No one would be able to remain calm in the face of such aplicated life experience.


    The moment the door of the ward was closed, Wendy seemed to have vaguely heard the low


    whimpering sound of Kim inside. So depressing, so du 11 ...


    From the gap, she saw Kim, who always made people feel free and at ease, seemed to be several


    years older in an instant. His expression was sorrowful and sad, which made her heart tremble. She


    knew that it was an expression that could only appear when a man loved a woman to the extreme.


    He missed his lover ...


    Who said that after the wasted years, love would have no trace?


    Wendy felt gratified for her mother. At least she was not missing him alone for thest eight years


    when she was alive. The man buried deep in her heart had never forgotten her and missed her as


    much as Wendy did.


    It''s a lifetime they were missing!


    But just like Kim murmured, although God yed a joke on them, fate caught them, the two of them


    eventually didn''t end up together, missed each other and had no way to stay together for life, and


    now they were even separated by death, but their love for each other was endless, and it was


    everywhere!


    Wendy felt her shoulders tighten, and Charlie''s calm voice sounded in her ear. "If you keep your


    eyes red like this, I''ll feel heartache for you!"


    Wendy raised her head. Sure enough, in the deep and serene eyes, she could clearly see his


    heartache for her. She deliberately rubbed her nose on his white shirt and said in a humming voice,


    "I just feel a little ... "


    "We won''t."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie suddenly pinched her chin.


    Wendy fell into his eyes deeply this time. The deep ancient well enveloped her, almost making her


    soul tremble. They also missed four years, and still got together again after all kinds of things, and


    they had Larry. Although she made Larry miss his mother??s love for four whole years, she was


    much luckier than her mother and Kim! Yes, they would not be like her mother and Kim, they would


    tightly hold each other in the rest of their lives!


    Wendy arched her eyebrows and smiled at him.


    She leaned close to his arms again and could not


    11 11


    help whispering, Well, I miss Larry!


    11 .. .''1


    Charlie''s face darkened a little.


    When the two of them snuggled, their son always showed up at the most inappropriate time.


    He watched her fluttering eyshes, still fulfilled her


    11 11


    wish. 1''11 ask Aunt Lee to bring him here tomorrow.


    11 0kay! 11 Wendy nodded happily.


    The ward where she lived was in the C section. When she and Charlie walked back to her ward,


    she saw that someone seemed to be standing outside the ward from a distance. He looked sneaky


    and was poking his head in through the window.


    Was there any thief in the hospital?


    She quickly dismissed the idea, and that person didn''t look like a thief, because he was dressed in a


    very serious way.


    Wendy tugged at Charlie''s sleeve and said,


    11 11


    Charlie...


    Charlie followed her line of sight, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    He strode over with vigorous strides and fiercely raised his hand to grab that person''s shoulder, and


    that person also turned around with a grimace and shouted, "Young Master!"


    "Nico? Why are you here?" Charlie seemed to know the guy and loosened his grip.


    Wendy, who was following Charlie, also had some impression of this person and quickly


    remembered that it was Gilbert''s driver.


    The man known as Nico rubbed his hands and looked a little embarrassed. "I was ordered by the


    Old Master to send Miss Lim something!"


    "To me?" Wendy was astonished.


    "Yes!" Nico nodded quickly and put the lunchbox in his arms into her hand. "Old Master asked me to


    tell you that he just passed by here, and wanted to send this to you!"


    After the mission waspleted, Nico immediately ran away.


    Wendy still didn1 t know what was going on, she blinked and looked at Charlie.


    Seeing the puzzled look on his face, she looked down at the thermal lunch box in her hand. It was


    well sealed and couldn''t smell anything. She unscrewed the lid with doubt, and at once the curling


    hot air puffed on her brow.


    It was full, something like red date and Chinese wolfberries floating on the top.


    It''s actually tonic soup?


    Wendy walked into the ward in a daze. She didn''t put down the thermal lunchbox until she sat on


    the edge of the bed. However, The door had just been closed, when it was suddenly pushed open a


    small gap. Nico, who had just left, ran back and popped his head in. He gasped and said, "Young


    Master, I just forgot something! Old Master said that I need toe over at night to fetch the


    lunchbox, and there shouldn''t be anything left inside!"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    After that, Nico left like a gust of wind.


    Wendy opened her mouth and once again looked down at the tonic soup in the thermal lunchbox,


    still stunned. She swallowed her saliva, looked up at Charlie, and said, "Well ... "


    "It''s probably Aunt''s idea."


    Charlie frowned and continued, "I got a call from my aunt yesterday. She just flew back to New York


    and heard the nurse''s voice on my side. I told her that you''re in the hospital, but I didn''t tell her the


    details. I just said that you''re not feeling well a little."


    He didn''t mention a word about the transntation, it''s her privacy after all.


    Wendy nodded and understood. Holding the tonic soup filled in the thermal lunchbox, she couldn''t


    help asking, "Well, Chairman Hogg, is he... trying to be friendly to me?"


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows and snorted again.


    Wendy poured out a bowl of soup and held it with both hands to her mouth. It seemed to be stewed


    with beef bones and have a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Just when she was


    pouring the soup, she saw that there were more than ten kinds of herbs put inside the lunchbox.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls in a row, she gave a fair evaluation. "Well, it''s not bad!" It was noon,


    and the hospital''s nutrition meals had not arrived yet. Her stomach was empty, so she could drink


    the tonic soup to fill it up.


    Ten minutester, Wendy saw that there was still a lot of soup left in the lunchbox. She shook her


    head and put the bowl down, holding her slightly bulging belly, and said, "No, I really can''t drink


    anymore ... "


    She remembered that the driver had especiallye back to tell them that there should not be


    anything left inside!


    But there was too much ...


    "Then pour it away!" Charlie stepped forward.


    " ... Don''t!" Wendy still stopped Charlie. It''s not easy for Gilbert to send her this tonic soup, she


    couldn''t just waste his good intentions. Besides, the herbs in the soup were also quite precious. It


    would be a pity to pour them away.


    She poured a full bowl for Charlie and handed it to him. "Charlie, you drink the rest of it!"


    In the end, Charlie drank the remaining half of the soup in the thermal lunchbox, and both of their


    stomachs were filled with soup before lunch.


    When Charlie screwed the lid, he couldn''t stop himself from huping.


    Now there was nothing left inside the lunch box. When Wendy thought about how Gilbert had sent


    his driver to deliver the soup and the message, an old and unsmiling face appeared in front of her.


    Sheughed and said, "I suddenly feel that your father is actually quite cute!"


    Cute? Charlie''s lips twitched, but he didn''t think so. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you


    forget how he bullied you? And the bad things he had done to you!"


    "Nope!" Wendy shook her head without hesitation and curled her lips. "He used to throw me a


    check and took Larry from me for four whole years!"


    "Well, guess you remembered!" Charlie curled his lips.


    "Hey!" Wendy shouted in a low voice.


    In the evening, Charliey on the bed with her in his arms like every night. Although the bed was


    very small, the two of them enjoyed the closeness at this moment.


    Wendy gently turned over and stared at the ceiling.


    "Are you still thinking about your mother and Uncle Gray?" After noticing it, Charlie lowered his


    head and asked.


    Wendy shook her head, then nodded her head andid her hand on his chest. She looked up at him


    and said, "There''s something I don''t understand ... "


    "Tell me about it."


    Charlie put an arm on the back of his head and put half of her body on her own, not letting her


    elbows support because that would make her feel tired.


    "At that time, my mother was with ... " Wendy was meant to call Kim Uncle Gray but it was stuck in


    her throat. Although she could say "Please arrange surgery for my father as soon as possible" in


    front of the attending doctor that day, it was actually difficult for her to call Kim dad now. After a


    pause, she continued, "After the two broke up, my mother married into the Lim family when she was


    pregnant with me. Before the surgery, he didn''t know anything about it, and may never know the


    truth for the rest of his life! But, if I''m right about it that Madge and her daughter knew about this,


    then how did Mrs. Gray know that my mother was pregnant... II


    Aftering back from Kim''s ward, Wendy kept this in her mind.


    Charlie frowned when he heard that.


    After a long while, Wendy shook her head and sighed, "However, these are only my guesses. There


    is no evidence to be found. Moreover, I don''t know exactly what happened back then ... "


    "Don''t think about it!" Seeing her face covered with a shadow, Charlie didn''t want her to worry too


    much. He smoothed the long hair behind her head and said, "Your priority is to take care of yourself


    and rest, and then we can talk about other things after you leave the hospital!"


    "Fine ... " Wendy nodded with a smile.


    After exerting a bit of strength on the palm behind her head, she was forced to lift her face and put


    her lips in front of him.


    It was a lingering and overbearing kiss.


    There was almost no time for her to catch her breath, which made her dizzy in this kiss.


    Her long hair was already dry and it felt soft when his fingers touched it. In addition to the fragrance


    of shampoo, there''s the smell of shower gel on her body. These were taken from home, and Charlie


    slept with Wendy while smelling these every night.


    He gradually couldn''t control himself while he was


    gasping.


    Wendy went soft because of his kiss, and she even began to expect what would happen next,


    especially when she felt the changes in his body. Her heart trembled slightly every time his Adam''s


    apple rolled over.


    In the following two days after the surgery, she didn''t take a bath but simply wiped her body.


    Today, Charlie took a chair in the bathroom and she sat on it. Since no water on her stitches,


    Charlie took the showerhead and patiently washed her body little by little. When he helped her put


    on her clothes, she saw that he had a reaction down there.


    Feeling his thin lips leave abruptly, Wendy knew that he was restraining himself.


    She looked at his hot eyes, blushed, and asked in a low voice, "How about we do it again? Go to


    the bathroom like we didst time you were in the hospital. Be gentle, and I''ll be fine ... "


    "No!" Charlie said firmly.


    They could do it when he''s in the hospital, but not when she''s in the hospital. What if the stitches


    burst open? With such a long incision, it hurt him to think about re-stitching it all over again.


    "Don''t you want a daughter?" Wendy muttered cheekily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Charlie looked at her blushing face and smiled. "But not now!"


    Then, he poked her head with his finger. "Put away all the evil thoughts in your head. You want me


    to sleep with you. Tell you what, no way!"


    After that, Charlie got off the bed and quickly went into the bathroom.


    Listening to the sound of the water, Wendy could only turn over with the quilt in her arms and twitch


    her mouth with an empty heart.


    Well, it''s gotta be a long night ...

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The next morning, Charlie had an important shareholder''s meeting to be held.


    In order to prevent him from not going again, Wendy insisted on him going back to thepany to


    preside over the affairs. At the same time, she did not ask Aunt Lee to send Larry here but asked


    him to go to the vi to pick Larry up.


    After the two infusion bottles finished, Wendy felt boring in the ward, so she went outside and took a


    walk.


    Across the bridge, there was an open-air garden with a lot of white wooden desks and chairs next to


    it, and there was also a selling machine next to it. It''s a ce for patients or family members to rest


    tern pora ri ly.


    There were a lot of patients gathering there, chatting andughing.


    Wendy felt lively there, so she walked over. Not long after she sat down, a cup of hot milk tea


    suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She looked up in surprise and saw that the little wooden chair next to her was pulled out. She


    looked over the owner of the milk tea and saw a handsome face. When he smiled, all around him


    seemed to be full of sunshine.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and said in surprise, "Francis? Why are you ... " He just came out of


    nowhere and she wanted to ask him how did he find her.


    "This is the milk tea I bought across the street, with some vani in it, try it and see if you like it!"


    Francis pushed the milk tea in front of her and then thoughtfully put a piece of tissue in front of her.


    Wendy had no choice but to say, "Er, thank you ... "


    As she put the milk tea to her mouth, something suddenly urred to her. She looked left and right


    nervously.


    Seeing this, Francis smiled confidently and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Lim. I came here after I made


    sure Mr. Hogg left!"


    Hearing this, Wendy was a little dumbfounded. She swallowed her saliva and looked at the man in


    front of her in surprise. She thought, "Why does he know this so well? Has he been squatting near


    the ward these days?"


    In fact, her guess was pretty close. It was just that Francis was more clever, he bribed a nurse.


    Wendy took a sip of milk tea. It was Hong Kong.style, sweet but not greasy. After she put down the


    cup, she asked tentatively, "Francis, are you here


    ?"


    to... see me.


    "Yes!" Francis did not deny it, and his expression was a little sorry and embarrassed. "I''m sorry,


    Miss Lim. Thest time when I came, I thought you were alone in the ward. I don''t know Mr. Hogg


    was in the bathroom. Did that bother you?"


    "No ... " Wendy replied against her will.


    That indeed bothered her, because someone showed a poker face to her for an entire day.


    She frowned and cleared her throat. Then she said in a serious tone, "But Francis, I think it''s


    necessary to make things clear to you again! For what you said to me the other day, I appreciate


    your love, but I''m sorry, I already have someone I love, and I believe you know who he is better than


    anyone else!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I know, I feel a bit sorry too!" Francis frowned and even sighed.


    Wendy heard that and immediately felt very happy, thinking that he had figured it out.


    However, it turned out that she was wrong, because Francis continued to say, "But I still can''t


    change my mind, and I also believe that it doesn''t matter whoes first in a rtionship! And I


    don''t deny your feelings for Mr. Hogg, because that''s the reason I fall in love with you. You made me


    believe in love again! I''m sure that I will never meet a girl better than you in this world, and I also


    believe in my own eyes! Next, I hope topete with Mr. Hogg fairly!"


    " ... " Wendy was speechless.


    She didn''t expect this Francis to be so stubborn ...


    Well, that didn''t make sense!


    The two of them were in the conversation and didn''t notice that a pair of father and son were


    coming toward them.


    After Charlie finished the meeting, he went back to the vi to pick up his son, but he didn''t expect


    that she wasn''t in the ward when he came back.


    After asking the nurse, he knew that she came here for a walk. As soon as he crossed the bridge,


    he saw her sitting there with a young and handsome man, chatting. And that man was no other


    Francis, who was iming to court his f1ancee!


    Charlie''s face clouded over instantly.


    In just two or three hours, he had managed to take advantage of the situation!


    Yesterday, he stayed in the ward all day, and nothing happened again. He could not help but rx a


    little. However, he did not expect the enemy to be so persistent, which made him smell a strong


    sense of danger.


    "Daddy!"


    Larry shook Charlie''s hand, and he had already seen it with his sharp eyes. He asked in a curious


    soft voice, "Wendy is on a date?"


    "No!" Charlie was furious and denied.


    "Ah, oh!" Larry''s small mouth opened and closed in a cute manner.


    Charlie held his son''s hand and was about to take big strides forward.


    However, he suddenly thought of something and abruptly stopped. Then, he crouched down and


    looked at his son''s eyes.


    "Larry, I have something to tell you." He tidied up his son''s cor seriously. There was a hint of


    cunning in his eyes, but his face was dignified. "Your Wendy is dating another man. That man wants


    to steal her from me, and wants to have another little sister with her!"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately turned pale with fright.


    In addition to Wendy, the little sister he had been waiting for so long, would be snatched away


    together?


    After learning that, Larry''s red face turned pale in an instant, and big tears rolled out of his eyes. He


    looked extremely sad, as if he had been abandoned by Wendy, and was crying out of breath.


    Charlie picked up his son with one arm and strode towards Wendy.


    Just when Wendy held her forehead with her hand and didn''t know how to persuade Francis, there


    was a sudden sound of footsteps behind her, and then a tall shadow covered her from behind. She


    couldn''t help but turn back subconsciously.


    Then, she saw Larry crying like hell.


    She was shocked by Charlie and Larry and felt guilt by being caught on the spot again, but at this


    time, she couldn''t care about Charlie''s ck face, because Larry was crying.


    Wendy stood up in a flurry and felt distressed. "Sweetie, why are you crying? Don''t cry! Be good!"


    "Wendy, hug."


    Larry felt extremely wronged. In such a short time, his two big eyes were swollen like walnuts, and


    his two short arms were stretching out at her.


    Wendy held him in her arms and coaxed him patiently. Every time Larry cried, she felt so upset that


    she wanted to cry with him. She patted his little back and keptforting him, feeling that her


    shoulders were wet. Larry put his hands tightly around her neck, and he sobbed as if he was afraid


    of losing her. He also puffed out his cheeks and red at Francis like an enemy, just like Charlie.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    It was difficult for Francis to hide the embarrassment that he had been caught once again.


    He stood up at the same time and didn''t know what was going on when he saw the sudden


    appearance of the little boy. Facing Charlie''s poker face, he didn''t dare to ask, so he opened his


    mouth and asked tentatively, "Miss Lim, this child is ... "


    The moment he asked, he had already had an answer in his heart. The picture of them standing


    together was like a family of three. Besides, the little boy was like mini Charlie, and the outline of


    their features was extremely simr, and a certain expression of Larry was very simr to Wendy.


    He believed that whoever it was would recognize that this was their son ...


    Wendy answered him while was coaxing Larry and nodded directly. "Yes! It''s what you think it is."


    When Francis got the answer, his eyes were still full of astonishment.


    At this time, Wendy could only think about heartbroken Larry and couldn''t care about other things,


    so she hurriedly said, "I''m really sorry, Francis. I have to coax my child!"


    After that, she held Larry in her arms and coaxed him in a soft voice, walking to the ward.


    "Excuse us!" Charlie followed closely behind and left as if he was following his wife and children,


    leaving Francis standing there alone.


    When they returned to the ward, Larry''s tears had not stopped yet.


    He sniffed the red nose and sobbed. "Wendy, don''t leave me. I want the little sister!"


    Wendy was confused and puzzled when she heard that, but she still coaxed him patiently. Finally,


    under her repeated assurance, Larry stopped crying andy in her arms tiredly, putting his little


    head on her shoulder, looking pitiable.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Charlie, who was pouring water. She had already


    guessed what was going on without asking.


    He must have said those words to Larry ...


    As for the reason, it was obvious. He actually coaxed his son to repel his rival in love. However,


    when he was in the hospital, she also used simr methods to deal with the little nurses who had a


    crush on him. The two of them were quite simr, but he was much worse than her!


    Looking at the big swollen eyes of Larry, Wendy was really angry and helpless.


    It was a saying that "If you don''t use the child as bait, you can''t lure the wolf out!"


    Charlie handed his son a ss of water to replenish some water in the body and then asked Wendy


    if she wanted some. When she drank the water, he walked back to the table and began to peel the


    fruit.


    Larry finally showed a smile under her continuous kisses. However, because he had consumed too


    much physical strength, now he was lying on the hospital bed to recover.


    Wendy tidied up Larry''s clothes, then got up and walked over to Charlie. She reached out and


    poked his waist. "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrow and didn''t deny it.


    Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "Don''t do this next time. I feel miserable


    because Larry is crying!"


    "Well, that depends." Charlie replied seriously.


    Wendy shook her head helplessly.


    Usually, it''s always children who tricked their fathers, but for Charlie and Larry, the father always


    tricked his son ....


    Charlie didn''t stop peeling the apple in his hand. He looked sideways at her and asked, "What did


    he say to you today?"


    "Well, just some stuff ... " Wendy faltered.


    Charlie continued to ask for more details. She had no choice but to repeat the conversation.


    When he heard that Francis wanted a fairpetition with him, Charlie sneered and threw the


    apple peel in his hand into the trash can. His voice was slightly loud.


    Wendy felt funny, picked up the apple peels on the te, and said, "Why do you care about him so


    much? Anyway, I''m not interested in him at all. No matter how much he tries, it''s only his own


    wishful thinking. Let him go, he can''t pose any threat to you!" Charlie nced at her and said in a


    low voice, "He''s younger than me."


    He''s confident about his appearance, but when she was standing with Francis, it was quite a good


    picture.


    Wendy was stunned by his words. Francis was indeed a few years younger than Charlie and should


    be of the same age as her. She just didn''t expect that he would find that threatening to him. She


    couldn''t helpughing again. She hugged his whole arm and said softly, "But he''s got nothing on


    you!"


    "Really?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Really!" Wendy was very sure. "Besides, don''t you know that I don''t like the younger ones?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Charlie knew that she was referring to Felix, so his lips suddenly twitched. But soon he felt much


    better, what she said showed that even though Francis was in his early twenties this year, it was


    useless because boys type was not even halfpetitive.


    "Charlie, don''t be jealous so easily!" Wendy couldn''t help but tease him. "Otherwise, when you get


    old, you''ll also be a jealous old man!"


    Charlie agreed with this point.


    Whether it was now, or ten yearster, or even in his seventies, as long as someone coveted his


    woman, then he was definitely a jealous old man, and there''s absolutely no doubt about it.


    Wendy thought of today''s coincidental encounter with Francis, but also quite helpless about it,


    fearing that it will happen again. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help saying, "I feel fine now.


    Why don''t we just leave the hospital and go home? I can take care of myself. And there''s a family


    doctor, I''ll juste back to the hospital in two days to remove the stitches!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded. "I''ll talk to the doctorter."


    This could solve the problem. He couldn''t keep an eye on her all the time in the hospital, at least


    she wouldn''t be disturbed when she returned home.


    Of course, Wendy knew the reason why he agreed so quickly. After she snorted, she muttered, "But


    I think, after what happened today, Francis would probably give up ... "


    However, it turned out that it was too early for her to celebrate.


    The phone beside the bed suddenly vibrated twice. Wendy walked over and picked it up. It was a


    strange number.


    She casually opened the text message and read it, but was stunned. The message was neither too


    long nor too short. "Miss Lim, don''t worry. I am not such a shallow person. I won''t back out just


    because you have a child. I like you, and I won''t change my feelings for you!"


    At the end of thest word, Wendy felt her brain ache.


    Although the number was strange, it was easy to figure out who the sender was.


    Charlie saw her standing there for a long time and not move, so he came over, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, it''s just spam!" Wendy quickly put her mobile back. "Let me see!" Charlie''s eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    Wendy licked her lower lip and said wittily, "I deleted it by the way ... "


    Upon hearing this, Charlie didn''t say anything. He put the te next to the bed and put two forks in


    it for his son and her to eat.


    Wendy silently put the phone under her pillow, held Larry in her arms, and tried to calm herself


    down.


    That was close.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    When the curtains were drawn, the morning light outside filled the entire ward.


    Larry, who was only wearing a small vest and underpants, got up with his little butt and yawned. His


    big ck grape-like eyes were still covered with gum, which looked particrly soft and cute.


    The aftermath of Charlie''s trick to his son yesterday was that Larry refused to leave the ward, and


    insisted on staying at night.


    Although Charlie agreed to that, he didn''t allow Larry to sleep on the same bed with her as Larry


    wished. Because Charlie rejected it on the grounds that Larry didn''t know how to behave when


    sleeping and would touch her stitches. Then Larry slept alone on the double bed, but someone slept


    beside her all night.


    Wendy walked over and pinched Larry''s nose. "Sweetie, are you awake?"


    "Morning, Wendy ... "


    Larry immediately threw himself into her arms like a spoiled child.


    Wendy wiped his gum with a tissue and gave him a good morning kiss. Then she couldn''t help but


    laugh when she heard his stomach scream. "Sweetie, are you hungry?"


    Larry nodded and said, "Well, I want to eat steamed buns and porridge! And fried Egg!" Wendy was


    about to answer when the door of the ward was pushed open.


    "Let''s go home for breakfast!"


    Charlie, who had a lot of papers in his hands, walked in and looked at them.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, "You finished the procedure so quickly?"


    She thought he went out to do something early in the morning but didn''t expect him to go through


    the discharge formalities. It was too fast. She even suspected that he was the first person on the


    hospital payment counter.


    "Yes." Charlie pulled his lips and looked down at his watch. "I just called Uncle Lee. He and Aunt


    Lee will probably arrive at the hospital in ten minutes. Let''s pack up and go home."


    Fearing that Larry was hungry, Wendy washed some fruit for him to eat.


    Not long after, Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee both came to the ward. They helped her to pack up briefly


    and were ready to leave the hospital.


    When they left the ward, Charlie stopped her and said, "You''d better say goodbye to Uncle Gray


    before you leave."


    "Okay ... " Wendy licked her lips for a long time, nodded and said, "Let Aunt Lee take Larry to the


    car first. Youe with me!"


    They split into two groups, then Wendy and Charlie watched Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee take Larry into


    the elevator. After that, Wendy and Charlie turned around and went to another ward in the other


    area. Kim''s body had recovered a little, and he was not as pale as he was after surgery. His


    complexion had improved a lot. Although he did not recover as quickly as she did and could walk at


    will, he could already sit on the hospital bed.


    At this moment, Kim had justin down with his eyes closed. Linda was beside him.


    Seeing that the novel of German trantion never left his hand these two days, even when he was


    sleeping, he also grabbed it tightly in the hand like a treasure.


    How could Linda not know why he was doing this? It was for the woman hidden in his heart. When


    she thought of how they had slept in the same bed for so many years and how she had worked so


    hard for the Gray family for so long, and how she had even raised such a beautiful daughter for him,


    she felt jealousy and hatred.


    It was as if there was a fire in her eyes, and she wanted to reach out and take the novel away and


    throw it directly into the trash can outside.


    But as soon as she got it, Kim, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up and snatched it back. "Linda,


    what are you doing?"


    "What else can I do?" Linda was extremely angry. She said jealously, "It''s just a piece of trash. Why


    do you cherish it so much? You even won''t let go of it when you''re sleeping. Why don''t you just build


    a house to worship it?"


    "You don''t understand!" Kim frowned. He smoothed the cover of the book that she had wrinkled.


    "Yes, I don''t understand!" Linda gritted her teeth, "What''s the point of sleeping with this book in your


    arms day and night now? She was long dead. Stay under the ground. No matter how much you


    regret or upset, it is useless, it is impossible for her to climb out and be with you!"


    Kim''s chest rose and fell slightly. He didn''t scold her but said slowly, "I know, it''s not easy for you. I


    understand, so I can forget what you just said and don''t argue with you!"


    Linda turned her face in anger, andughed coldly in her heart.


    Kim sighed and did not want to continue to quarrel with his wife when he was sick. When he turned


    his eyes, he saw two people standing outside the ward. "Wendy, Charlie, you are here!"


    Since Kim saw them, they walked into the ward.


    In fact, they just arrived but found that the couple inside seemed to be having an argument,


    especially when she heard Linda talk about her mother, her hand could not help but clench tightly.


    When they walked to the hospital bed, this time, Kim had turned to look at his wife before Wendy


    could speak, "Linda!"


    Although Linda was reluctant, she still said, "I''m going to fetch the test results from the doctor''s!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When the door of the ward was closed, Kim sat up with his arms propped up. Wendy stepped


    forward to help him raise the pillow. "In fact, it doesn''t matter. I came here to see you, and tell me


    that I have been discharged from the hospital, and the discharge procedures have just been


    completed!"


    "That''s good. Go home and take good care of yourself!" Kim nodded repeatedly.


    Wendy bit her lip and said, "I''lle by another


    .


    time ... II


    "Okay!" Kim smiled and said. Then he looked at Charlie and said seriously, "Charlie, take care of


    her!"


    "Uncle Gray, don''t worry!" Charlie curled his lips.


    They came over to say goodbye, so they didn''t intend to stay for long. After a few words, they were


    ready to leave. Kim looked at her with aplex and tangled expression. "Wendy, could you ...


    forget it, I''m fine!"


    In fact, he really wanted to ask if she could call him dad.


    That day when he heard her call somebody else father in front of his hospital bed, he felt very


    upset, but he swallowed back the words that had been on the tip of his tongue. He felt that he was


    not qualified to make such a request because he had not loved her a day as her father for the past


    twenty years.


    When Wendy turned around, she stopped.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she still chose to turn back and loosened her clenched hand.


    "Dad, please take good care of yourself!"


    Perhaps it was because they both had the same bloodline, perhaps it was because of the nature of


    father and daughter, or perhaps it was because of the careful expectation in his gaze just now,


    which was too much for her to ignore, and it was not difficult for her to see what he was trying to


    say, so she satisfied him anyway. From the day she decided to donate a liver for him, she had


    admitted him as her father in her heart.


    Kim was stunned, and it took him a long time to react. He nodded repeatedly and even cried with


    joy. "Sure, I will!"


    When Wendy and Charlie came out of the ward, Linda was sitting on the chair next to it. The


    so.called "fetch the test results" was just an excuse.


    Wendy pretended that she didn''t see it, but the leg that went out suddenly retracted. She looked at


    Linda and said, "Mrs. Gray, you already knew it, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    "What?" Linda, who was about to enter the ward, turned around with a frown.


    Wendy just watched Linda standing up from the chair arrogantly, she couldn''t keep calm. At this


    time, she stared at Linda''s eyes and deliberately said meaningfully, "You know what I mean!"


    Linda was stared at by Wendy''s sharp eyes and felt a little unnatural and even guilty. But after all,


    she was the hostess of the Gray family, so her face soon returned to normal. She smiled and said,


    "Well, I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t send you out. I still have to go back and take care of my husband!" After saying


    this, Linda turned around and entered the ward.


    Wendy watched the door of the ward close in front of her and slowly withdrew her sight.


    She was a bit subdued, but just now she also wanted to test Linda and see what kind of reaction


    Linda would have.


    Although she felt that there was something strange and puzzling in her heart, in fact, even if Linda


    really knew about it and did not tell Kim, it still made sense from where Linda stood. But for some


    reason, she couldn''t help thinking more.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The night was dark, and the moon was hanging high in the night sky. Wendy sat in the living room


    with a pillow and watched TV. When she yawned, Aunt Lee''s footsteps sounded behind her. "Miss


    Lim, Mr. Hogg hasn''te back yet?"


    "No." She shook her head.


    He always stayed with her in the hospital a few days ago. Although a lot of documents were sent by


    Farr for him to review, there was a lot of business in thepany piled up. He didn''te back to


    have dinner in the evening, so he must be working overtime in thepany.


    Wendy nced at the kitchen, and couldn''t help but remind, "Aunt Lee, please reheat the food


    again, it''s probably getting cold!"


    Aunt Lee answered her and then said to her, "Miss Lim, you''d better go to bed early! Sir has


    specifically told me that you have just been discharged from the hospital and your body is still


    recovering. Be more careful!"


    "Okay!" Wendy replied with a smile.


    She knew about it. Aftering back from the hospital in the morning, Charlie told Aunt Lee to take


    good care of her and repeated it again before he went out.


    When she turned off the TV and got up, she took a look at the time. It was almost 9:30. He said on


    the phone that he woulde back at about this time.


    She took her phone and dialed him over as she went upstairs.


    But there''s only a system female voice answering her, indicating that Charlie had already turned off


    his phone. Wendy frowned, first went to the children''s room to help sleeping Larry to cover, and


    then went back to the bedroom to wash up, avoiding the cut and simply wiped the body, lying on the


    bed and read a book, and before she knew it, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    She got out of bed and looked out of the window. There was still no sign of white Land Rover in the


    yard.


    Charlie was still not back ...


    He didn''te back, how could Wendy sleep? She couldn''t help but call him again. She thought if


    his phone was still turned off, she would call Farr directly. But this time he picked it up.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    On the line, a delicate female voice came.


    Wendy was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the phone screen. She began to doubt if she had


    dialed the wrong number, but the name "Charlie" was on the screen.


    "Who are you?" She immediately sat up straight and asked, "Where is Charlie?"


    With charmingughter, the female voice replied slowly, "Mr. Hogg has gone to the bathroom.


    There''s no time for him to answer the phone now!"


    Wendy gritted her teeth and hung up the phone directly.


    She closed her eyes and fell back to the bed with a "bang" sound, but she felt that something was


    wrong. She also believed that Charlie was not that kind of person. After taking two deep breaths in


    a row, she sat up and dialed the number again. She was ready to argue with that girl.


    Almost at the same time when she dialed it, it was picked up. This time, it was a quiet male voice.


    "Wendy!"


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the Club Essence."


    Upon hearing that, Wendy''s temple also began to beat quickly.


    No wonder she could hear music and noises from the other side clearly. Charlie continued to say,


    "I''ll call a chauffeur now and go home immediately. I''ll tell you when I get home!"


    " ... Fine!" Wendy said, pursing her lips.


    When she heard the sound of the car engine in the yard, she directly raised her hand to turn off the


    light and covered her face with the quilt.


    Soon after, there were footstepsing up the stairs, then the sound of opening and closing doors.


    Charlie turned on the light and saw a bulge on the bed. He leaned over and sat on the bed, pulled


    down the quilt, and pinched her nose. "I know you''re up!II


    Wendy could not catch her breath, so she had to open her eyes.


    "You smell like alcohol!" She frowned and brushed his hand away in anger. Without holding back


    her anger, she asked, "You''re working overtime? At the club? Who''s the woman answering your


    phone?"


    "It''s just a girl from the club." Charlie exined. After he arrived at the club, he found that his cell


    phone was out of power. He asked the waiter for a charger. He charged the phone and went to the


    bathroom, but didn''t expect that after the phone was automatically turned on, she called him. When


    he came back, the girl had picked up the phone.


    The girl was flirting with him all the time, but he didn''t even look at her. He told her to f*ck off and got


    out of the club. Just as he was about to call Wendy back, Wendy called him again.


    Charlie had already guessed that Wendy would be jealous, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "You ... "


    Wendy was about to speak angrily, but he suddenly said, "Simon is back."


    "Dr. Chin is back?" She was stunned and then said happily, "Then where''s Emily? Is she back with


    him?"


    Since Emily left, she had been very worried about Emily and didn''t want Emily to leave. Now,


    knowing that Simon was back, she thought that Emily and Simon must have gotten back together.


    She could see her best friend again and didn''t have to be separated from her best friend.


    Charlie shook his head. "He''s alone."


    "... " Wendy was stunned.


    Charlie frowned slightly and continued in a deep voice, "When I was working overtime and ready to


    leave thepany, I received a call from Simon! He just returned from South Africa. When I went


    there, he had already drunk the whole bottle of XO and was drunk on the couch." Upon hearing this,


    Wendy understood why Charlie went to the club, and the so-called club girl should be called by


    Young Master Chin ...


    She was silent for a moment and said after a long while, "Charlie, Dr. Chin went to South Africa to


    chase Emily, and said that he would not let her escape from him. But now hees back alone, will


    he and Emily be ... "


    "I''m afraid that''s it." Charlie frowned.


    "... " Wendy''s heart tightened.


    She had asked this question more than once. Previously, Charlie was silent, but now he gave her


    such an answer, which proved that there was no more negotiation between Simon and Emily ...

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Wendy originally thought Emily and Simon could get back together, but she never thought it would


    be toote.


    At that time, Simon followed Emily to South Africa, she thought the two could start over again ...


    Wendy sighed softly.


    Charlie closed the curtains and walked back. He nced at the time and said, 11 Didn''t I ask Aunt


    Lee to tell you to go to bed early?"


    "If you don''te back, I can''t sleep!" Wendy grumbled and looked at him.


    And there was a strange woman who answered the phone, and that woman''s voice was so sweet. It


    was even more impossible for her to sleep!


    "Let me take a shower first." Charlieughed in a low voice.


    Then, he took off his suit jacket and began to unbutton his shirt.


    Wendy''s eyes seemed to be stuck on his hands, unconsciously moving along with them. Under the


    lights, he had two solid pectoral muscles on his body, down to the well-defined abdominal muscles.


    When he took off his shirt quickly, the Apollo''s Belt was faintly exposed.


    Although he was very busy, he kept a good figure all the time. Not only was he exercising with her in


    bed, but he was also keeping fit in general. She believed that when his hair on the temples turned


    grey, he would be in good shape, which would put a lot of pressure on her as a woman. Fortunately,


    she just could not get fat no matter how much she ate, otherwise, she would be worried about


    herself!


    Her line of sight followed his hand and rested on the metal buckle for the belt.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She could not help but swallow her saliva.


    Charlie seemed to hear her swallowing. He turned his body sideways to take off his suit pants,


    deliberately letting her see a little more clearly.


    Wendy originally was peeking at him, but he caught her in the act. Her ears were burning, and she


    took the initiative to say, ashamed and angry, "Can''t you take off your clothes inside?"


    "Tired of seeing it?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    She didn''t know what to say, but could only turn around and lie back on the bed, urging him to take


    a shower.


    Charlie didn''t tease her anymore. It was gettingte, and he was afraid that she was not resting well


    because of sleeping toote. She was still in the recovery period.


    About ten minutester, he came out of the bathroom.


    Wendy was 100 percent sure that he did it on purpose. He came out wearing a pair of boxers


    without even wrapping his bath towel and basically didn''t dry the water drops on his body. The water


    drops were dripping on each texture, forming an extremely seductive picture. He lifted the nket


    andy down on the bed, and then his palm covered her eyes. "Don''t even think about it. Go to


    sleep!"


    "Oh ... " Wendy curled her lips.


    When she touched his hot chest, she felt choked with anger!


    It was not what she was thinking, it was obviously what he was thinking!


    Since she gave Kim a liver donation, Charlie hadn''t touched her for several consecutive days. After


    several nights of kiss, she could feel that he was trying to restrain himself. However, she didn''t


    worry that he would be so eager, because when she recovered, he would definitely double it. At that


    time, she only needed to worry about herself.


    Thinking of this, she quickly closed her eyes to recover her strength.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the sun shone brightly.


    After lunch, Larry fell asleep. Wendy sat at the dining table and handled vegetables, wanting to


    make braised noodles with some ribs in the


    evening.


    There''s a sounding from the entrance. Aunt Lee, who was watering the flowers in the yard,


    came in in a hurry with the kettle still in her hand. "Miss Lim ... "


    Wendy didn''t understand, seeing Aunt Lee''s eyes gesture her to look behind, she can not help but


    get up, looking towards the entrance, only to see there stood Gilbert, who was wearing a Chinese


    tunic suit, next to the driver who once sent her tonic soup.


    She frowned and was surprised, "... Chairman Hogg!"


    "Hum." Gilbert nodded and then asked with a straight face, "Are you going to let me stand in front of


    the door like this?"


    "Pleasee in ... " Wendy had to say.


    Putting the vegetables back in the basin, she went out of the dining room and took Gilbert into the


    living room. Her nerves had been tight all the time.


    After Gilbert sat on the opposite side, Wendy hesitated to sit down, and her hands on both sides


    slowly clenched. Thest time Gilbert suddenly came here, it was still fresh in her memory. He


    called her directly to the teahouse outside to talk. She wondered what the purpose of this visit was


    ...


    The atmosphere was silent, then there was a sudden sound of footstepsing from the stairwell.


    Wendy heard the sound and looked over. She saw Larry running down in his pajamas, rubbing his


    eyes. He must have heard Gilbert''s voice and went downstairs. His footsteps were a little hurried,


    and the slightly curly mushroom hair swayed in the air.


    "Sweetie, you''re awake?" She waved her hand.


    Larry threw himself directly onto her knees and looked back at Gilbert, who was sitting opposite


    them. Then, he twisted his small body and spread out his two short arms, like a chicken protecting


    its food, he said in a cute way, "Grandpa, don''t bully Wendy." Larry was ignorant young, but the


    heart of a child was most sensitive.


    Gilbert''s heart, which had always been hard, was touched by his grandson''s eyes, which were as


    bright and clean as ck grapes. His old face turned red and he coughed awkwardly, saying, "I


    won''t!"


    When Larry heard this, he rxed but he still did not let his guard down and stood in front of


    Wendy''s knees.


    Gilbert looked at his grandson, who protected her, afraid that he would bully her, and felt very upset


    in his heart, and a little jealous at the same time. Also, he clicked his tongue.


    Sure enough, Larry was her son!


    The atmosphere in the living room was much more awkward than just now. Fortunately, Aunt Lee


    came over with two cups of tea and sent them to the two of them.


    When Wendy saw Gilbert did not even nce at the cup of tea, she thought of the two times she


    was called to the teahouse to talk. He almost never touched the tea. It seemed that Gilbert and


    Charlie didn''t like drinking tea. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Aunt Lee, get some juice for


    Mr. Hogg!"


    Hearing this, Gilbert looked at her with a little


    surprise.


    He actually didn''t love tea, but after all, at this age, he couldn''t just go to a cafe like young people to


    talk about things, but could only go to the teahouse, which was more in line with his identity. But


    whether he was entertaining guests at home or as a guest, he only took a sip or two, he didn''t


    expect her to notice such details.


    Facing Gilbert, her feelings were actually a bitplicated. She couldn''t easily forget what Gilbert


    did to her and her child four years ago, but he was Charlie''s father, so she respected him from the


    bottom of her heart. What''s more, Gilbert took the initiative to make peace with her by sending her


    tonic soup when she''s in the hospital, so the resistance she had to him was reduced a lot.


    She straightened her back and asked tentatively, "Chairman Hogg, you''re here for ... "


    "Nothing!" Gilbert, however, shook his head. Then, his face suddenly became serious. "Why didn''t


    you tell me that you were discharged from the hospital?"


    " ... " Wendy was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Yes, Miss Lim!" The driver, who had been standing silently all along, chimed in. "Old Master


    ordered me to send you tonic soup, but we didn''t expect that you were not in the ward, and the soup


    is all wasted ... "


    Gilbert looked a little unnatural, then interrupted, "It''s not your turn to talk!"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    "Yes!" The driver did not dare to make a sound.


    Wendy licked her lower lip in a daze. "I''m sorry, Chairman Hogg. I didn''t know you would send me


    tonic soup again ... "


    "You''re all alright now?" Gilbert didn''t smile and asked calmly.


    Wendy nodded and replied, "Well, the doctor said that it''s okay to rest at home ... "


    "Hum." Gilbert nodded as well. He picked up his ss of juice and took a sip.


    Wendy wiped her sweat silently. She wondered how long the awkward conversation wouldst ...


    The driver next to the couch answered a phone call. After hanging up, he reported to Gilbert, "Old


    Master, Madam is suffering from a headache. The family doctor just went over to give her some


    medicine and let her rest. She''s fine now, but I''m afraid she can''t go to the fishing garden with you


    later!"


    "I see!" Gilbert frowned and nodded.


    Wendy heard this and was relieved when she knew that Gilbert had other arrangementster.


    However, she did not expect that the next second, he suddenly asked her, "Are you doing anything


    this afternoon?"


    "Uh, no ... " She shook her head subconsciously.


    "Then you can take Larry to go with me!" Gilbert directly ordered. "Ah?" Wendy widened her eyes.


    "You got an opinion?" Gilbert''s face became serious again. He snorted and exined, "I have an


    appointment with Chase of the Dragon Limited. He withdrew thewsuit against Charlie, I should


    express my gratitude for arranging a feast when hees to the Ice city. However, Chase said that


    he suddenly wanted to go fishing, so I made the arrangement in the fishing garden! Didn''t you have


    contact with him when you went to Hong Kong? That''s why I asked you to go with me!"


    Wendy was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Uh, are you sure you want me to go with you?"


    It was hard to describe what it''s like to go on a business party with Gilbert ...


    "Cut the crap! 11 Gilbert rolled his eyes at her and stood up from the couch. Without giving her a


    chance to speak, he took the lead and walked out of the vi after saying these words. "Take Larry


    upstairs to change clothes. I will wait for you in the car."


    " ... " Wendy opened her mouth.


    She didn''t think she said yes ...


    Looking at the figure that had reached the entrance in the blink of an eye, Wendy had to go upstairs


    with Larry. After thinking for a while, she hurried to call Charlie for help, but no one answered. He


    should be in a meeting, with his phone on mute. She then sent a text message to inform him about


    the situation.


    When she came out of the vi with Larry, Gilbert, who was sitting in the car, was already impatient,


    but after meeting his grandson''s eyes, he did not lose his temper in the end.


    Wendy bent down and sat down, feeling awkward, no matter where she put her hands.


    Until the car drove out of the yard, she still felt very puzzled ...


    She hade to the fishing garden more than once, so she was quite familiar with it. As soon as


    they sat down on the shore, the waiter led Chase slowly over.


    Chase was still wearing his Tai Chi suit, but he changed into a grey one. Leaning on his crutch, he


    still looked energetic. When he saw her, he immediately greeted her happily. "The little girl is here,


    too?"


    "Chase!" Wendy hastily nodded.


    "Miss Lim!" Then a male voice called out to her.


    Wendy saw Francis, who was dressed like a sunshine boy and greeted him with an embarrassed


    smile. "Francis ... "


    Because Chase was the oldest, Gilbert was almost the same age as Chase''s son, so Gilbert talked


    to Chase with a bit of respect. Gilbert mentioned Charlie''s case before, and his words were tinged


    with gratitude.


    "You don''t have to thank me!" Chaseughed. He waved his hand and said, "I''ve already told Mr.


    Hogg that there''s no need to thank me for this. It''s all thanks to that little girl. I''m doing this for her


    sake!"


    Then, Chase briefly told Gilbert about what had happened in Hong Kong.


    After hearing that, Gilbert was shocked and asked, "Is she really like what you said?"


    Although Gilbert knew that it was thanks to Wendy, and he also wondered how she could convince


    this strange old man who was very difficult to talk to. But when he heard it with his own ears, he


    couldn''t help but feel shocked!


    "Yes, I was also very surprised at the time. I didn''t expect this little girl to have such courage!"


    Chase said with a smile. He still felt palpitations when he recalled her horse race that day.


    "That''s really unexpected!" Gilbert murmured unconsciously.


    After Chase threw the fishing rod on the surface of the river, he red at Gilbert and said,


    "Chairman Hogg, I have to say that your son has a good eye on women, but you''re not!"


    "What do you mean, Chase?" Gilbert asked in confusion.


    "I heard that you don''t like this little girl?" Chase raised his eyebrow and said, no hiding his


    appreciation for her, "It''s hard to meet such a good girl. To tell you the truth, I like her a lot!"


    Then, Chase turned the topic to Wendy, who was teaching Larry to put bait on the fishhook. "Little


    girl, you have told me about it, right? Chairman Hogg has never approved of your rtionship with


    Mr. Hogg and has been obstructing it. Both of you even intend to go abroad to settle down! What I


    said in the hospital the other day was not on the spur of the moment. I think you should really


    consider it, how about marrying Francis and being my granddaughter-inw!" "Uh ... " Wendy was


    embarrassed.


    Although that was true, Chase said it so bluntly. Moreover, Gilbert, who Chase was talking about,


    was still here. She always had a feeling that she was speaking ill of Gilbert behind his backs, which


    made her feel so guilty that she dared not to look up.


    "I want to pee."


    At this time, Larry suddenly wrinkled his face and said.


    Wendy felt relieved and finally found an excuse to escape the scene. "Well, I''ll take Larry to the


    bathroom first!"


    "Miss Lim, I''ll go with you!" Francis immediately stood up.


    "No, thank you ... " Wendy hastily waved her hand.


    "It''s OK!" Francis followed her anyway.


    Even Gilbert had not noticed this grandson of Chase, but could sense more or less that he was very


    attentive towards Wendy. Gilbert could not help but frown.


    Chase didn''t intend to hide anything and just said directly, "As a young man, my grandson is not


    worse than Mr. Hogg, right? My grandson is still single now. But he told me his feelings for the little


    girl. They are about the same age, I think they''re quite match!"


    "Ha-ha!" Gilbert''s smile was a bit stiff.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chase didn''t intend to end this topic so easily. "Chairman Hogg, you don''t want this little girl to be


    the daughter-inw of the Hogg family, but there''s someone else thinking about her! As the saying


    goes, the world is unpredictable. Maybe one day, this little girl will really be my granddaughter-


    inw!"


    At this time, Gilbert had already forgotten that he once didn''t agree on the rtionship between


    Wendy and Charlie. He only felt that the flower that grew up in his son''s yard was now stolen by a


    pig who suddenly broke in. He couldn''t help but say, "I''m afraid not!"


    "That''s not true!" Chase shook his head.


    Gilbert choked on Chase''s words and turned his face to look at Wendy, who hadn''t gone far. When


    his eyes fell on the small figure, who was held by Wendy, he was suddenly in high spirits. "They


    have a son!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    "Did you see that? That''s my grandson Larry, she gave birth to Larry for my son!" Gilbert pointed at


    Larry with a sense of superiority in his look.


    Hearing this, Chase followed Gilbert''s finger and looked over, but his expression did not change. He


    said without thinking, "It''s okay! Francis studied abroad for several years before and received a lot


    of western cultures, so he is very open-minded. He doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all!"


    "..." Gilbert had no more words to refute.


    By the time Wendy came back with Larry from the bathroom, Gilbert had already caught a fish but


    he still looked upset.


    On the other hand, Chase, who hadn''t yet caught a single fish next to Gilbert, looked happy.


    It was almost evening, and the battlefield between Gilbert and Chase was transferred to the dining


    room in the park.


    The waiter served tea, and they were in a private room with a round dining table in the middle.


    Chase and his grandson Francis sat on one side, while Larry was sitting next to Gilbert. It seemed


    that they had formed two camps and she was sitting alone in the middle.


    Wendy sat up straight and somehow felt a little uneasy.


    She picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip, then lowered her eyes, and out of the corner


    of her eye, she skimmed from Francis, who was staring at her all the time, and Chase, who was


    also drinking tea, one by one, and finallynded on Gilbert.


    Wendy could feel that Gilbert''s mood had not been very good ever since he had been fishing.


    His originally serious face looked more serious at this time, which was a clear contrast with Chase,


    who had always been happy.


    When she identally met Gilbert''s eyes, she felt the back of her spine tighten and she couldn''t


    help but swallow her saliva. She didn''t think she pissed him off in any way. Besides, she was here


    because he had asked her toe...


    Gilbert moved his hand away from his grandson''s head and suddenly asked her, "Didn''t you call


    Charlie? Why haven''t hee yet?"


    "Uh..." Wendy was at a loss for words.


    An hour ago, she did talk to Charlie on the phone, but it was not she who called him, but he called


    her after seeing her message. After learning about the situation here, there''s no way for Charlie to


    stay in thepany anymore.


    Talk of the devil and he was sure to appear. Before Wendy could answer Gilbert, the door of the


    private room was pushed open.


    In addition to the waiter who served the dishes, there was a tall figure behind them. It was Charlie,


    who they had just mentioned. He was in a ck hand-made suit and wore a tight tie. Counting the


    time, he should have hung up the phone and driven over immediately!


    Aftering in, Charlie walked straight to Wendy and held her shoulder naturally.


    Wendy raised her head and ced her hand gently on the back of his hand.


    "Daddy..."


    Larry softly called out.


    Charlie curled his lips and said hello to Chase and Francis. Then he pulled out a chair and sat next


    to Wendy


    When Gilbert saw the disappointment that shed across the faces of Chase and Francis, his face


    suddenly warmed up and he felt much better. He said to the waiter pleasantly, "Please add another


    set of tableware!"


    "Okay, wait a minute!" The waitress replied with a smile.


    Wendy once again nced at the people on the table. She knew that Charlie and Larry were on the


    same side in such a situation, but she didn''t know if it was her hallucination that Gilbert was


    included in the same team...


    When this dinner finally ended, they walked out of the fishing park one after another.


    After they watched Chase and Francis getting into the car and driving away, there''s only a family of


    three and Gilbert left at the entrance of the park.


    The driver had already opened the rear door. Since Charlie drove here by himself earlier, Wendy


    naturally should take Larry back to the vi with Charlie. She lowered her head and whispered,


    "Sweetie, say goodbye to Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa, goodbye!" Larry immediately raised his small hand.


    "Good boy!" Gilbert nodded lovingly.


    When Gilbert passed by her, he suddenly stopped and looked again in the direction where Chase''s


    car left. His eyes fell on her face and he wanted to say something but stopped. After frowning for a


    while, he finally said in a serious voice, "Since you''ve been together with Charlie and you two


    already have a child, you''d better stick to your position!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy:"..."


    By the time they returned to the mansion, it was alreadyte at night.


    Charlie came out of the bathroom and saw Wendy, who just coaxed Larry to sleep, lying on the bed,


    with her elbow supported her face and her long hair rested on her back. Under the light, her skin


    looked even fairer.


    His Adam''s apple moved a little, and his body that had just finished showering was instantly hot.


    He walked over and turned her over, not only to prevent her from pressing the wound, but also to


    divert his attention to control his desires.


    Charlie lifted the quilt andy inside. After turning off the light, he held her in his arms and took the


    initiative to mention what happened this afternoon. "If you don''t want to see my dad in the future,


    don''t let him in!"


    "That''s not appropriate..." Wendy blushed with shame.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and didn''t think that''s not appropriate.


    Seeing that his palm got under her pajamas and was ced near the cut under her right chest, she


    couldn''t help but look up and said, "Well, I think I should go to the hospital tomorrow to have my


    stitches removed."


    ''''Hum.¡± Charlie thought for a while and calcted the date in his heart. Then he twitched his lips


    and said, "I''ll go with you tomorrow morning."


    "There''s no need. I can go by myself!" Wendy shook her head.


    "Go to sleep." Charlie stretched out his hand and ced it on her eyes, as if he was ordering a


    child.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer her, she knew that he had made up his mind on this matter.


    Her eyes were covered by his dry and warm palms. She blinked her eyes and her eyshes swept


    between his palms. She heard him saying while his throat rolling, "Don''t seduce me!"


    Wendy was extremely innocent.


    The next day, Charlie canceled the morning schedule and apanied her to the hospital after


    breakfast.


    In addition to removing the stitches, he also asked her to have a full-body check before he could


    rest assured. After that, they sat in the doctor''s office. After seeing the results, the doctor said to


    them with a smile, "Miss Lim is in good health and now is recovering. You can rest assured!"


    "Thank you, doctor!" Wendy said gratefully.


    "You''re wee. This is what I should do!" The doctor said with a smile.


    Next, in addition to prescribing Wendy some medicines that were good for her recovery, the doctor


    also told them some things they should pay attention to after going back.


    Wendy listened carefully and nodded in agreement from time to time. When she was about to take


    the new prescription from the doctor, Charlie suddenly asked, "Doctor, could she do some


    strenuous exercise now?"

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Wendy felt a surge of heat on her face.


    Strenuous exercise...


    Although he spoke in a very euphemistic way, anyone could know what he meant...


    Wendy lowered her head instantly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the head nurse next to


    the doctor also blushed.


    "I''m afraid she can''t!" Although the doctor was a married man, he was more or less embarrassed.


    He shook his head and exined, "There are at least fouryers of stitches on the incision during


    the surgery. Today, although the outermost skin stitches were removed, the inner tissues are still


    recovering, and it takes time for the incision to heal. At this time it is not rmended that she


    perform strenuous exercise, it is easy to cause a tear inside the incision. Anyway, it will take at least


    a month!"


    "One month?" Charlie frowned.


    After the surgery, no matter how much he wanted to have sex with her, he insisted on not touching


    her. He had restrained himself for so long, but he didn''t expect that he had to wait longer after the


    stitches removed.


    The disappointment in his words was so obvious that the whole office was almost filled with it.


    The doctor smiled awkwardly and hesitantly continued to say, "If you are in urgent need of it, in fact,


    half a month is also OK, but you must pay special attention to it, especially in terms of posture.


    Choose some not to cause pressure on the wound..."


    Wendy''s head was almost lowered to the ground, and the curve of her drooping neck was red.


    If she could, she wanted to evaporate from the air!


    No wonder he insisted on apanying her to remove the stitches. In addition to worrying about


    her, he also had to ask something else...


    Wendy could almost see the words "Young people are energetic" on the faces of the doctor and the


    head nurse. When they came out of the office, she held her forehead and walked fast as if she


    wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    She did not dare to look up until she got out of the hospital building.


    Charlie, who also frowned, still held a grudge against the doctor''s words. He pursed his thin lips into


    a line and said in a faint voice, "Two weeks to go."


    "..." Wendy was embarrassed.


    Seeing his bitter expression, she couldn''t help but say, "It''s just half a month and you can''t even


    stand it. If I get pregnant again, it willst longer than this. You can''t do that for the first andst


    three months..."


    "Is it going to take that long?" Charlie''s eyes and eyebrows were filled with shock.


    It seemed that he had never thought about this problem. Now, after hearing her words, his


    expression was a bit hard to describe.


    "It''s more than that. You can''t do that right after I give birth..." After Wendy said that, she saw that


    the wrinkles between his eyebrows could already kill a fly. Then she deliberately asked him, "Then


    do you still want to have a daughter?"


    Charlie had a conflicted look on his face, but this still did not shake his determination to have both


    son and daughter. "Yes!"


    Wendy''s mouth twitched, but she couldn''t helpughing. He sounded too aggrieved when he spoke.


    And she had this feeling that the road he chose, he had to finish even on his knees...


    Then, she felt very embarrassed. She was actually led by him to talk about sex in such a public


    ce. Fortunately, people who came to the hospital were in a hurry, so no one paid attention to


    what they were talking about.


    When she turned around and wanted to leave as soon as possible, she saw a familiar figure in front


    of her.


    Simon was wearing a white coat, in which there was a green surgical uniform that had not yet been


    taken off. It seemed that he had juste out of the operating room. One of his hands was in his


    front pocket, and in the other hand he had a lit cigarette, with white smoke gulping out of his mouth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Chin!"


    Wendy suddenly remembered that this was the private hospital where Simon worked.


    She and Simon did not meet before, because when she was in the hospital after the surgery, Simon


    happened to follow Emily to South Africa, and the night she was discharged from the hospital, she


    learned from Charlie that Simon came back alone.


    In fact, it was only more than ten days, but Wendy clearly felt that Simon who came over in front of


    her seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his cheekbones were a little prominent.


    The peach blossom eyes were still very captivating. When she swept past his face, she still could


    not help but feel dizzy. However, she could sense that he was somehow heartbroken. He was like a


    piece of cold iron that had been hammered, silent and lonely, without a hint of heat.


    "What are you two doing here?" Simon had already walked over to them.


    Charlie answered for her, simply exining, "A few days ago, she had a small surgery. Today, we''re


    here to get her stitches removed."


    "Are you alright?" Simon hurriedly asked.


    "I''m fine!" Wendy shook her head with a smile.


    Hearing this, Simon said in a rxing tone, "That''s good. I have just finished surgery and have


    nothing to do but walk around the hospital and take a break, there will be two more surgeriester."


    After that, he raised his drooping hand and put the cigarette back to his mouth.


    Wendy followed his movements and looked over subconsciously. When she saw the tip of his


    fingers trembling with a cigarette between his fingers, she couldn''t help but be shocked. "Dr. Chin,


    your hand..." "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I''ve done too many surgeries. It''s a bit of a cramp!"


    Simon exined with a smile.


    Wendy nodded. Simon really worked too hard, but Wendy felt that he was paralyzing himself with


    work.


    "Do you want one?" Simon turned around to look at Charlie.


    "No, thanks." Charlie didn''t take the cigarette. In fact, he hadn''t smoked for a long time.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and thought of the reason why Charlie didn''t smoke. Charlie intended to


    have another daughter. When he thought of the child, he couldn''t help but think of the little life he


    lost without a cause. His heart suddenly tightened, and then it was filled with bitterness.


    He threw the remaining cigarette butt on the ground, slowly worn it out with his leather shoes,


    picked it up, and threw it in the trash can. After doing this series of actions, Simon looked up again


    and asked casually, "Miss Lim, is Emily in contact with you?"


    "We have talked online..." Wendy answered truthfully.


    "Oh." Simon nodded. After two seconds of silence, he asked, "Is she all right?"


    "She''s OK..." Wendy said hesitantly.


    She knew that Simon wanted to know that after he left, how was Emily living alone in South Africa.


    She did not know how to answer his question, so she could only answer him like this.


    Simonughed in a low voice and didn''t say anything. He took out a cigarette box from his white


    coat and lit another one. He looked at his watch and said, "It''s almost time. I have to go back to


    prepare for the next surgery. Talkter! You guys should go back too!"


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Simon, call me."


    "Hum!" Simon nodded.


    When Wendy was led to the parking area, she looked back subconsciously.


    She saw that Simon did not immediately enter the building, he still stood in the same ce


    smoking. His thin and tall figure stood under the sun and looked up at the tall buildings and the sky


    in the distance. As a gust of wind blew, white smoke curled up, but there was no focus in his eyes.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    After breakfast, Wendy came out of the restaurant with Larry.


    Charlie, who had finished breakfast earlier than them, was sitting on the couch. His tie was already


    fastened, his suit jacket resting on the armrest next to him, and when he heard footsteps, he


    hooked a finger towards her.


    Wendy let go of Larry''s hand and walked over, "What?"


    Charlie pulled her to his side and said, "Uncle Gray will be discharged from the hospital today."


    "Uh, is he recovered?" Wendy was in a daze.


    "Yes," Charlie answered, "He''s recovered well after the stitches were removed, but he needs to go


    back to the hospital for frequent reviews and continue to be treated with medication."


    Wendy nodded then.


    Charlie put his arm around her shoulder, pulled his lips and asked, "Wendy, do you want to go? If


    you want, I''ll go with you."


    "I''d better not!" Wendy thought for a moment and refused. "I can call him."


    The previous two times Wendy met Kim, Linda had to leave the ward, and she would not be happy


    about that. Furthermore, after Kim was discharged from the hospital, he was to return to the Gray


    family, with his wife and daughter by his side. So Wendy did not want to get involved.


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    On the other side, Kim left the hospital and returned to the Gray family.


    Linda held Kim all the way home, while the servants were waiting in the house to wee them.


    Kim had a sudden onset of liver disease and wenta at home, after several days in the ICU, Kim


    didn''t even know if he could return home again. Now that he had just recovered from a serious


    illness, his heart was filled with mixed feelings. He looked at his wife beside him and said sincerely,


    "Linda, thank you for taking care of me these days!"


    "Honey, what are you talking about? You''re my husband, we don''t need these!" Linda smiled


    warmly.


    Kim nodded and waved to his daughter who was also apanying him all the time. "Madge,


    come here!"


    After Madge also sat on the couch, Kim''s face became very solemn when he said, "Linda, Madge,


    there''s something I need to discuss with you!"


    "Dad, what is it?" Madge asked in confusion as she rarely saw her father being so serious.


    Linda frowned and had a bad feeling about it.


    "You all know that Wendy is my daughter." Kim paused, and his voice was filled with guilt and


    selfrecrimination. "I owe her too much over the years. I don''t even know the existence of her, but


    now I can do my best to make up for her. So, I intend to give her the family name! I have found the


    relevant staff and have arranged specific materials."


    Linda''s and Madge''s faces changed.


    What kind of discussion was this?


    He had obviously made up his mind and got everything ready. He was just informing them!


    Linda''s heart was burning with anger. She asked jealously, "Are you going to bring her to the Gray


    family?"


    Kim shook his head and said with a frown, "I will respect her wishes."


    He really wanted to bring his own daughter back and even live together, but he thought it would be


    a problem for Wendy to get along with Linda and Madge. Besides, his two daughters had once


    been rted to the same man, which was very embarrassing. Moreover, Wendy was now living with


    Charlie and had a son, so it was impossible for Wendy to live with them.


    Linda almost passed out from anger after heard Kim''s words.


    Back to the upstairs, Linda and Madge both went into Madge''s room. After the door was locked,


    Madgepletely broke out, "Mom, why did Wendy do this to me? Not only did she steal my man,


    but now she''sing to steal my father from me?"


    Linda''s face was also as cold as ice, Wendy was also stealing her husband.


    "Mom, what should we do now? I hate her so much!" Madge threw herself into Linda''s arms and


    rested her head on the bed beside her.


    Linda looked at Madge coldly and gritted her teeth. "What''s the point of talking about this now? I


    knew things weren''t going well when she came to donate a liver to your father. I saw iting!"


    For so many years, Linda had been putting up with her husband hiding another woman in his heart.


    From the outside, they were the perfect couple, only she knew what it was like from the inside. That


    woman had died many years ago, but still had so much influence in her husband''s heart.


    Linda clenched her fists and said with a sinister look, "What I regret the most is that I shouldn''t have


    let her have that child back then!"


    It was getting dark.


    When Charlie came back, he opened the bedroom door and saw his little woman lying on a single


    sofa by the window. She was nestled in the single sofa by the window, hugging her knees and


    resting her chin on them in a daze.


    He walked over and gave her a forehead flick.


    "What are you thinking about here instead of sleeping?"


    With a crisp sound, Wendy cried out in pain and covered her forehead. He looked up at Charlie and


    asked, "Charlie, are you done with your work?"


    After she asked that question, she reached out to grab his suit jacket at the same time, put her head


    inside, and sniffed it, again and again, to make sure it didn''t smell like alcohol before she was


    reassured.


    He picked her up and put her on his knees. She put her arms around her neck and said, "Dad called


    me today, he told me that there''s gonna be a party in the Gray family on Friday, and he wants me to


    join it as his daughter..."


    "I know about the party." After saying that, Charlie raised his eyebrows. "Are you going?"


    "Hum," Wendy answered and said with her eyes drooping, "I don''t want him to be disappointed."


    In fact, she didn''t want to go. But when she thought that Kim had just recovered after the surgery


    and just learned that she was his daughter, she didn''t want to upset him, so she agreed after


    thinking it over.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy raised her head again and looked at Charlie. "Charlie, will you be free that day? Will you go


    with me..."


    "You don''t even know whether I''m willing to go or not, and you''ve already decided on your own?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said slowly.


    Hearing this, Wendy was a little disappointed, but she did not say anything else.


    Suddenly, a box appeared in front of her. She asked in confusion, "What''s this?"


    "Open it." Charlie curled his lips.


    Wendy opened the box as he said, and saw a white evening dress inside. She asked in surprise, "Is


    it for me?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded. "You need to wear this for such an asion. Try it on and see if it fits."


    Wendy bit her lips and looked at him shyly.


    So he was kidding her just now. He''s willing to go with her, and even prepared the dress for her.


    He kissed her on the lips and said in a calm voice. "No matter when and where you go, I will always


    be by your side."


    Wendy''s heart felt sweet and warm. She carried the dress into the locker room. When she tried it on


    and stood in front of the mirror, Charlie came in. She turned around and asked him, "How do I look?


    Pretty?"


    "Perfect." Charlie said in a hoarse voice. "And I really want to tear it apart."

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    When Wendy put on this dress and looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t take her eyes off


    herself for a while.


    The white silk fabric was smooth, sticking to her figure. Although the design of the chest and


    neckline of this dress was very conservative, the hem of the dress was irregr, which would reveal


    leg curves on the side when she''s walking. It looked noble but charming on her.


    Moreover, the size of the dress fitted her very well, as if it was tailored for her. She was sure that he


    definitely bought it himself because he was the only one who knew her body so well.


    In addition to shyness, there''s more sweetness in her heart.


    She rarely dressed like this. It seemed that she only wore such a dress once to apany him to a


    cocktail party when they were still trade partners four years ago.


    When she heard what he said, her ears were burning.


    Charlie had alreadye to her side, his big hand slid close to her back to her waist. The touch he


    felt under his palm made his whole body tense up. Especially when she looked at him, it was like


    there''s a little hand touching his heart.


    At this time, all he had in mind was to tear her dress and have her under his body.


    Wendy felt that Charlie was rubbing the cloth with his fingers, so she hurriedly dodged to the side.


    She was afraid that he would really tear the dress apart in the next second as he said. "Don''t! I still


    need the dress to go to the party..."


    Charlie''s voice became even hoarser. "Then take it off, I''m afraid I can''t control myself if you keep it


    on!"


    The dress was not the problem, because he could get another one for her again. The problem was


    that the doctor had specifically told him that her body was currently unable to withstand intense


    exercise, and if it went on like this, it would only be him who''s suffering.


    "Well, should I just take it off?" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Charlie took a deep breath.


    Such an alluring girl!


    If she took it off in front of him, she''d better just kill him.


    "Put on your pajamas!" He said, gritting his teeth.


    Wendy pretended to be enlightened and said, "Oh."


    After she changed into her pajamas and came out of the locker room, she saw that the bathroom


    light was on. Unsurprisingly, he ran to the shower again.


    Every time he was so turned on by her, she couldn''t help but want to tease him. But she didn''t dare


    to go too far, otherwise, when the time came, he would definitely get it back!


    On Friday night, Charlie personally drove her to the hotel where the banquet was held.


    The Gray family made the banquet grand, they booked the entire top floor of the hotel. There were


    all luxury cars parked outside. Normally, the Hogg family was invited to this banquet, but since the


    marriage between the two families was canceled, Gilbert felt it was not appropriate for him to attend


    this banquet, so he asked Charlie to attend it on behalf of the Hogg family.


    Wendy knew that Charlie could of course not havee, but he did in order to apany her.


    When the door opened, Charlie passed by the front of the car and helped Wendy lift the long skirt


    hem of her dress. He didn''t think it was shameful at all. She couldn''t help but smile at him and said,


    "Let''s go in!"


    "Hum." Charlie bent his arm as he said.


    They took the elevator directly to the top floor. Just a few steps out, they reached the entrance of


    the main hall of the banquet. On both sides of the entrance stood the waiters in orderly white


    gloves. After handing over the invitations, they went in.


    The banquet had already begun. Under the big crystalmp, people were toasting, talking, and


    laughing.


    Wendy secretly took a deep breath. To tell the truth, she was a little timid, but luckily Charlie was by


    her side, so she returned to normal quickly.


    Charlie suddenly frowned and said in a low voice, "Why is he everywhere!"


    Hearing this, Wendy followed Charlie''s eyes and saw Francis, who was standing in the crowd with a


    ss of champagne in his hand. Coincidentally, he was also dressed in white like her, handsome


    and sunny, like a prince walking out of the medieval century painting.


    In such a high- ss banquet, it''s not really a surprise that Francis would attend.


    "His clothes looked so ugly!" Charlie said with a cold snort.


    But she thought Francis looked quite handsome...


    Wendy licked her lips. She''s not stupid, of course, she would not say it loud.


    Linda, as the hostess of the Gray family, as well as the banquet, smiled at every guest, but only she


    knew how fake her smile was.


    The moment Wendy and Charlie came in, Linda had already noticed them.


    Although Kim did not publicly announce Wendy''s true identity to the world, he was informing other


    families about the fact by asking Wendy toe to such an asion. How could Linda be happy in


    her heart?


    Madge felt the same as her mother at this time.


    Even though she was wearing Chanel and was the focus of the whole banquet, attracting a lot of


    men''s eyes, her face was gloomy to the extreme.


    Seeing Charlie and Wendye in hand in hand, and Kim quickly walk over to greet them, Madge


    almost broke the ss in her hand. When she watched them all surrounding in front of Wendy,


    there were mes of anger dancing in her beautiful eyes.


    It had always been like this. They were supposed to be hers, but Wendy came topete with her.


    Wendy took Charlie away from her, and now even her father!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One day, she would get it all back!


    A figure came over. Madge turned her head and looked at it. It was her cousin, Tilly, who graduated


    from the UK, just came back yesterday and happened to catch up with the banquet. Tilly''s eyes


    were constantly searching for someone since arrived.


    Tilly''s eyes became sharp after fell on the same spot as her.


    Tilly shook the red wine ss in her hand and askedzily, with some English ent, "Madge, is


    that the woman who stole your fiance twice?"


    "Yes." Madge was stunned after heard what Tilly said.


    "Oh my God! Madge! You suck." Tilly shook her head, her eyes widened. "I can''t believe you can''t


    even keep your own man! If I hadn''t been young and still in school back then, how could the


    marriage contract with the Hogg family fall on you? I quit because you are my cousin. But you''re so


    useless, I''m going after Charlie then!"


    "Ha-ha." Madge just sneered.


    Kim strode forward. He was d that Wendy coulde. "There are many guests today. I may not


    be able to take care of you. Wendy, make yourself at home, just call the waiter if you need


    anything!"


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Gray. I''ll take care of her." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Kim smiled and nodded, and then said, "I will introduce you to some unclester!"


    "That''s good..."


    After watching Kim return to the guests, Wendy looked up and was about to ask Charlie to get her


    some cakes at the long table. Before she could speak, she heard a female voice behind her,


    "Charlie!"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Hearing some girl call Charlie like this, Wendy shivered in her heart.


    She almost thought that it was Ynda, but soon she realized that Ynda was still locked up in


    prison, and it was impossible for Ynda to appear here.


    Wendy turned around and saw a girl in a small western- style dress. Different from the evening


    dresses on other girls, this girl was wearing a shortstyle fluffy skirt, with Punk makeup, and a high


    ponytail, which looked so cool.


    In such a banquet filled with young girls, this girl looked unique.


    Even if Wendy had a bad impression of this girl because of the way she called Charlie, Wendy had


    to take a good look at her.


    Seeing Charlie frowning, Tilly was immediately unhappy. She knocked the ss in his hand with her


    red wine ss and said, "Charlie, you can''t recognize me, can you? I''m Tilly!"


    Charlie suddenly remembered and asked quietly, "You''re back from the UK?"


    "Yes!" Tilly showed a big smile, "I have got an MBA in Oxford. My parents want me to continue to


    study there, but I don''t. I''m afraid I''ll be a nerd! So, as soon as I get the certificate, I returned


    home immediately, just in time for the banquet!"


    "Congrattions." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Thank you. I''m happier to hear it from you!" Tilly flicked the hem of her dress, looking a little shy


    and expecting something. "Charlie, we haven''t seen each other for seven years, I''ve changed a lot,


    see?"


    But there was nothing in Charlie''s eyes, and he just said casually, "Probably."


    Charlie did answer Tilly but in a perfunctory way. She frowned slightly after heard that and said,


    "Well, you''re upset me! I''ll talk to my families first. Talk to youter!"


    After that, Tilly left gracefully with the red wine ss in her hand.


    Wendy finally had a chance to speak. She frowned and asked, "Charlie, who is she?"


    "Madge''s cousin," Charlie replied in a low voice.


    "Oh." Wendy nodded.


    Madge''s cousin?


    They didn''t look very alike, and their personalities were also different. Wendy couldn''t help looking


    at Tilly''s back. Her instinct told her that Tilly had other feelings for Charlie.


    The people who could attend the banquet were all from rich families, and there were also many


    business cooperations between some of them. So, it was inevitable that Charlie needed to socialize


    with some guests.


    Wendy was afraid that she would disturb Charlie''s business, so she asked him to do his own


    business first, and then she went to the long table to get something to eat.


    The light yellow tablecloth was covered with dazzling Chinese and Western exquisite desserts,


    which made people''s appetite go wild just by looking at them. Wendy took a shining white te,


    picked up some along the way, took a ss of juice, and sat on the couch next to her.


    Just as she was about to take a bite of the almond cake, a shadow descended from above her


    head.


    Wendy looked up and saw Madge''s cousin, Tilly again. At this time, the red wine in Tilly''s hand was


    reced with champagne, and Tilly looked at her from a high position, wanting to see through her


    from her face.


    In fact, Tilly was just trying to find out what''s so special about her that she could attract Charlie so


    much. But Tilly didn''t find anything and didn''t feel that way.


    Wendy was just sitting there.


    Just now, when Tilly talked to Charlie, Tillypletely ignored her, as if she didn''t exist. Now, Tilly


    turned toe to her again, which was really funny.


    Tilly touched Wendy''s juice cup on the table and said, "Hi, My name is Tilly King!"


    "Hi." Wendy nodded.


    Tilly pursed her lips and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Wendy Lim." Wendy still replied.


    Tilly sat down on the couch next to Wendy and put the champagne on the table. Then she crossed


    her legs and sat up straight. "Well, Miss Lim, to be frank, I like Charlie!"


    "I''ve liked him for a long time, but he''s engaged to my cousin, Madge, and Madge and I grew up


    together, so I quit. But now I heard that you''re better than my cousin, so I can''t just sit back and


    wait. I have to fight for the happiness that I once gave up!"


    Tilly''s eyes were filled with mixed emotions when she said these words. Back then, not only Madge


    fell in love with Charlie at first sight at the party, but she had also been attracted by him. It was just


    that she was too young at that time and was still in high school.


    After hearing this, Wendy almost dropped the fork in her hand on the ground.


    Although she had already had a hint, she did not expect Tilly to be so direct.


    "Oh, I see..." Wendy held the fork tightly, nodded, and put the almond cake in her mouth. The


    fragrance of it was filled all over her mouth immediately.


    "Hey!" Tilly''s eyes widened and her face turned ck. "How could you still eat? Didn''t you hear what


    I said just now? I said, I like Charlie!"


    "I heard you." Wendy swallowed the food in her mouth.


    Tilly was almost driven crazy by Wendy''s easiness. "Am I not a threat to you at all?"


    "It''s your business that you like Charlie. It has nothing to do with us." Wendy took another sip of


    juice.


    So far, her impression of Tilly in front of her was not so bad, probably because Tilly chose to tell her


    directly, instead of hiding the dirty thoughts like Madge.


    "You? What makes you represent Charlie?" Tilly listened carefully and immediately sneered at


    Wendy.


    "Tilly." Wendy raised the corners of her mouth, raised her chin, and gestured to somewhere. "Miss


    Gray, I mean your cousin, who is standing there, is excellent in all aspects. Moreover, she is tall and


    looks much beautiful than you, right?"


    "I had to admit that!" Tilly said jealously.


    Although she hated it most when her familypared her with Madge, she still had to admit that


    Madge''s face was much prettier than hers. She was beautiful but not as beautiful as Madge.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and spread her hands. "Charlie doesn''t even look her in the eye, let alone


    you!¡±


    Tilly suddenly stood up from the couch.


    She pointed at Wendy for a long time but didn''t know how to refute Wendy. She was choked by


    Wendy''s words, and the blood rushed to her face. Finally, she picked up the champagne, turned


    around, and left in anger.


    Wendy lowered her head and continued to eat the desserts on the te.


    At this time, Charlie sat down next to her after socializing. He also saw the figure who had just left.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Wendy took a bite of the chocte and said, "She came to me for trouble but got pissed off by me!"

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Charlie frowned when he heard the first part of her sentence, and when he heard thest part, he


    couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    He rested one arm on the couch behind her, reached over toward her with his other hand, took her


    hand directly, and put the rest of her cookie in his mouth naturally, not caring about the gazes of


    others.


    Wendy''s fingertips were licked by him, all wet.


    She wiped her finger on the food cloth and whispered to Charlie, "Charlie, tell me honestly, how


    many girls have you messed with before?"


    "Didn''t you know?" Charlie narrowed his eyes and said in an honest tone.


    Before he met her, he had never even had a woman by his side, even Madge, his ex-fiancee, who


    was picked by his family. Since he met her, he was interested in her only and could not get enough


    of her.


    Wendy gazed at Tilly through the crowd and told Charlie directly, "Madge''s cousin is interested in


    you!"


    Tilly was not only interested in Charlie, but also straightforwardly dered that she liked him.


    "Me?" Charlie asked in surprise.


    "You don''t know?" Wendy squinted her eyes and asked.


    "Well." Charlie frowned and fell into deep thought. When Wendy mentioned it like this, something


    vaguely came to his mind. He thought for a while and said, "Probably!"


    "..." Wendy''s eyes widened.


    Charlie curled his lips and looked at her with a sly look. He pinched her chin deliberately. "I have


    some impression on her. She dide and confess to me, but I didn''t take it seriously. At that time


    she had not yet graduated from high school, she was simply a child. I just take her as a sister!"


    "Are you sure?" Wendy asked doubtfully.


    "One hundred percent." Charlie looked so sure and didn''t avoid her gaze at all.


    Wendy pulled his hand off her chin, poked his thick palm with her nails, and said jealously, "But she


    is always thinking about you. As soon as you left just now, she immediately came to show off to


    me..."


    Charlie grabbed her hand and held it tightly. "If Tellyes to you again, don''t talk to her!"


    "Her name is Tilly..." After hearing that, Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Just now, Madge''s cousin briefly introduced herself.


    "Is it?" Charlie frowned, twitched his lips, and said, "I don''t remember."


    "..." Wendy shook her head helplessly.


    Alright, she forgave him, for now!


    He couldn''t even remember Tilly''s name correctly, so he really did not pay any attention to Tilly at


    all. Besides, when Tilly came up to say hello, he didn''t seem to remember who it was until Tilly


    herself reminded him.


    Kim had just recovered from a serious illness, and his body was still recovering. He could not


    entertain guests for too long, so the banquet was not held for a long time. After two hours, it was


    over, and the guests left the hotel one after another.


    After saying goodbye to Kim, Charlie walked down the stairs, with one hand holding Wendy''s hand,


    and the other holding the hem of her dress.


    As they stood on the side of the road, there was a crisp sound of high heels behind them, and the


    sound of the puffy skirt pping up and down with the footsteps. Tilly caught up from behind to say


    goodbye, "Bye, Charlie!"


    Before leaving, she even gave Wendy a very provocative look.


    After Wendy sat in the co- driver''s seat, she saw Charlie, who''s wearing a British suit, leaning over


    to help fasten her seat belt, then closing the door and walking around the front of the car. He always


    liked ck, and also looked perfect in ck. In the night as dark as ink, the outline of his side face


    was smooth and handsome.


    No wonder he could attract girls wherever he went.


    He had a hard time breaking the engagement with Madge, and now came a cousin of Madge. When


    Wendy thought of this, she felt ufortable deep in her heart. Wendy''s unhappiness was not a


    small thing. No one could befortable with the fact that other women coveted their men. So she


    even looked at Charlie with a few hints of grumble.


    If he wasn''t so excellent and charming, he wouldn''t have attracted so many women!


    However, when she saw Francising to her, she stopped feeling jealous and upset instantly. It


    seemed that she did not have the right to me Charlie because Francis also gave Charlie a


    headache.


    They were actually the same kind...


    Francis walked to the Land Rover and politely knocked on the window. "Miss Lim!"


    her eye, Wendy peeked ate in, then lowered the gave him an embarrassed


    Out of the corner of Charlie who had just window carefully and smile. "Francis..." "I haven''t had a


    chance to talk to you at the banquet." Francis didn''t lie on the car window. He leaned down and


    gently put his hands slightly against his knees, staring at her.


    "There are quite a lot of guests there..." Wendy answered perfunctorily, "Francis, do you need


    something?"


    "It''s a gift for you!" Francis took out his hand behind his back and handed her a bag through the


    window. It seemed that he just took it from the car and brought it to her on purpose.


    "A gift? I can''t take it, thank you!¡± Wendy hurriedly pushed his hand away.


    Was he kidding? She felt that her hands were almost frozen by the two eyes shot from the side.


    Francis looked more handsome in the night. He smiled and shook his head, saying, "Your son is


    very cute. I also like children very much! That day in the fishing park, I saw that he likes to y with


    other children''s remote control aircraft, so I specially ordered one from Hong Kong, want to give him


    as a gift. Miss Lim, it''s just a gift for your son, please take it!"


    "Well..." Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    She did not expect that this gift was prepared for Larry. Francis was really good at it, giving the gift


    to Larry was more threatening to Charlie than giving it to her directly. But she also had to admire his


    perseverance.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Francis''s gaze crossed her and looked at Charlie, who was sitting at the driver''s seat. "You don''t


    mind, do you, Mr. Hogg?"


    "No." Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Seeing this, Wendy had to take it. She nodded and said, "Francis, thank you..."


    "You''re wee!" Francis waved his hand with a smile and then stepped back to make way for


    them.


    At the same time, the white Land Rover fired its engine and left the hotel, bringing with it a gust of


    night wind.


    The gift was ced on her knees. She did not touch it again, just kept tilting her head to watch


    Charlie. She was surprised and still couldn''t believe that Charlie would ept Francis''s gift.


    While she was wondering, the car suddenly slowed down and stopped at the side of the road.


    A hand shed past her eyes, and then the bag on her knee was taken away by Charlie. Without


    saying a word, Charlie directly threw the gift into the trash can, and then rejoined the traffic stream.


    Wendy looked away silently.


    She knew it...

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    After lunch, Larry yawned and was coaxed to take a nap.


    Wendy had nothing to do. She walked around the room, then took back the clothes drying on the


    balcony, and when she opened the closet to put the folded clothes in, she identally bumped off a


    paper bag.


    She picked it up and felt it somehow familiar.


    When Wendy opened it, the blood rushed to her cheeks and she immediately understood why it


    looked so familiar. She had seen it four years ago. At that time, they were still in a contract


    rtionship. He went to the store, bought a bunch of sexy pajamas, and threatened her to change


    into one every night.


    There were still several pajamas with tags on, which were as transparent as nothing. She felt thirsty


    just by looking at them.


    She didn''t expect that he would keep them here till now. But perhaps Charlie himself didn''t know


    about it, because it wasn''t hard to guess. When he moved, others should have seen them and


    thought it was his little hobby, so they took them here all together...


    In the morning, Wendy was a little sleepy. When she went to the bathroom to take a bath, she forgot


    her clothes and asked Charlie to bring them to her.


    When she stretched out a wet arm through the crack of the door, she didn''t get the clothes, but was


    grabbed by him and pulled into his arms. He even bit her ear fiercely, using her of trying to


    seduce him!


    What the hell!


    Her body was still recovering, so he had to control himself. It was so hard and he could only bury


    his head in her neck and swallow saliva. She was very familiar with the sound because she could


    hear it every night when she turned over a little in bed.


    Thinking of how horny Charlie looked in the morning, Wendy didn''t put the paper bag in and wanted


    to tease him.


    She picked up the phone, and send him a message, "What are you doing?"


    "Under the stage, wait for the signing ceremony."


    Charlie replied soon as if he had his phone in his hand all the time.


    She knew about the signing ceremony because he told her about it when she helped tie his tie in


    the morning. Wendy could imagine that he was wearing a ck suit, sitting on a chair with his long


    legs crossed, and when his ankle slightly swang, a piece of ck socks would be exposed.


    Since it hadn''t started yet, he shouldn''t be busy. She looked at the paper bag and continued to edit


    another message, "Charlie, guess what I found when I was cleaning up the closet ?"


    Charlie: "What?"


    Wendy: ''Til show you!"


    After sending the message sessfully, she grabbed a pajama from the bag,id it t on the bed,


    looked for the perfect shooting angle carefully, then picked the best one and sent it to him.


    Soon, Charlie replied, "Seriously?"


    Wendy sniggered and seemed a little smug, she continued typing fast, "Want to see me change into


    these now? They have been left in the closet for a long time..."


    In the end, she deliberately typed several dots.


    Two days ago, she just wore a close-fitting evening dress, and he got so turned on. If he saw her in


    this kind of sexy pajamas, she was sure that he would push her to the bed and tear it up.


    As expected, Charlie sent just one word, "Fox!"


    Wendy could feel Charlie''s desire for her even through the screen of the phone, and herughter


    became louder and louder.


    But she knew when to stop. So when she got what she wanted, she quickly withdrew the photo and


    pretended that nothing had happened.


    When she put her pajamas back into the bag, put it at the bottomyer of the closet, and covered it


    with clothes, a message came in again, which said, "Countdown to three days!"


    Wendy thought for a moment and immediately understood what he meant.


    From the day the stitches were removed, Charlie was counting down the days almost every day...


    She couldn''t help but shiver and threw her phone aside. She closed the closet and was ready to find


    a television program on the Inte to ease her nervousness. However, her phone rang as soon as


    the advertisement finished.


    Seeing "Charlie" on the screen, Wendy was still a little timid. She thought that he probably couldn''t


    restrain himself and called her directly.


    "Hello..."


    She picked up eventually but Charlie''s calm voice sounded a little serious, "Helen was caught!"


    "Oh!" Wendy was stunned for a moment. Then she frowned and asked in a hurry, "How? Has she


    already fled to other cities?"


    It had been a long time since the kidnapping. Those hooligans were caught on that day. However,


    Helen, who was behind that whole thing, had been running away, as if she had evaporated and


    disappeared.


    "No, she''s still in Ice City!" Charlie had just received the news. He immediately called her and said


    with a sneer, "She has been hiding well all the time, but her case was established in the police


    station, and the whole city has been searching for her as a suspect. I''m afraid that she has suffered


    a lot these days and could no longer bear it. So she contacted your father to ask for money. I''m not


    talking about Uncle Gray, but Johnny Lim!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When Helen contacted Johnny, she was under the police''s eyes. Today, when they went to see


    each other ording to the agreement, the police ambushed near the Lim''s house arrested her on


    the spot!"


    Wendy''s expression suddenly changed. "Has she been taken away?"


    "Yes, she confessed to what she had done, and she can''t deny it in front of the evidence."


    "Did Helen say why she did that?"


    Charlie replied, "It''s personal. She said that she begged you to spare her daughter, Ynda, but


    you refused. So, you wanted to take revenge."


    Upon hearing this, the corner of Wendy''s mouth slowly curled upward. "Just because of this?"


    "Yes. what''s wrong, Wendy?" Charlie asked her in confusion.


    Wendy shook her head. Some image of that night in the hospital shed across her mind. She


    frowned and muttered, "No, maybe I''m too sensitive..."


    "Where''s my dad? Is he scared out of his wits?" She asked again in a hurry.


    "Maybe." Charlie was not sure at the moment, but he could guess.


    Wendy had not told Johnny about this kidnapping case manipted by Helen. Helen was probably


    desperate and took a risk to ask Johnny for money. After all, they were husband and wife. Johnny


    could not refuse Helen but did not expect that she was directly taken away by the police, he must


    be shocked.


    Thinking of this, Wendy immediately said, "Then I''ll ask Uncle Lee to send me to the Lim family


    now!"


    "Okay." Charlie said in a low voice on the line, "The signing ceremony is about to begin. Wendy, I''ll


    come to you when I''m done here!"


    Wendy hung up the phone and hurried out.


    When she arrived at the Lim''s house, Johnny was brought upstairs by the nanny. As expected, he


    was lying on the bed with a pale face.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Seeing her enter the door, Johnny still insisted on sitting up. "Wendy, you''re here!"


    "Dad, are you all right?" Wendy hurried forward and helped him lean against the head of the bed.


    There was also infusion support with a transparent infusion bottle hanging on it. The syringe was


    attached to the back of Johnny''s hand. His aging face looked more haggard at this time, and there


    seemed to be more white hair magically appeared in an instant.


    Since thest time she came here to find out the truth, the resentment she had towards Johnny had


    actually disappeared, and she even felt that he was very pitiful...


    Johnny smiled at her, shook his head, and said, "It''s all right. It''s just old trouble of mine. My blood


    pressure will rise if I get a little emotional! The doctor has just checked on me. It''s not a big deal. I


    just need to take some medicine and get some rest!"


    Wendy nodded and handed him the water from the nanny.


    Johnny took a sip and knew why she came. He asked with a wry smile, "Do you know that Helen


    was arrested?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Bad news spread fast. Although the police had already taken Helen away, when she just arrived at


    the Lim''s house, there were many people standing by the side of the road, talking.


    "I really didn''t expect that!" Johnny pped his thigh heavily, and even the needle on the back of his


    hand trembled. "I received a call from her the day before yesterday. She asked me for money and


    said that she would sign the divorce agreement after taking the money, no longer bothering me, and


    would leave Ice City. I agreed!"


    "But I didn''t expect that when she came to get the money today, a lot of policemen came out of


    nowhere and handcuffed her directly! I just knew the crazy thing she did to you. She bought


    hooligans to kidnap you, and let them... God bless you, you are fine now. Otherwise, jail time for her


    would not be enough!"


    Johnny had learned the whole thing from the police, and he was shocked.


    Wendy looked at his face and knew that he must be very upset inside.


    After all, Helen was his wife. Although they were estranged from each other in the end, Helen had


    been married to him for so many years. They had been sleeping in the same bed for years and


    Helen even gave birth to a daughter for him. Now that he saw his wife being taken away by the


    police, he feltplicated in his heart.


    Wendy clenched her fist. After hesitating for a while, she finally said, "Dad, if you can''t, I..."


    That kidnapping was a terrible nightmare for her. Although she was safe and sound in the end,


    Charlie was seriously injured. And when she thought of the situation at that time, she was still


    scared. She really couldn''t let Helen go easily.


    But for Johnny, Wendy was a little hesitant.


    The person behind the crime and the perpetrator of the crime,mitted the crime together, even if


    the crime was notmitted sessfully. What they did to Wendy was unforgivable, they wanted


    her to be raped, by several hooligans. It''s attempted rape, besides, they kidnapped her. They would


    be punished because of the two crimes, and none of them could escape thew. But if she did not


    make awsuit, perhaps the punishment would be reduced...


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!" Johnny knew what Wendy wanted to say, so he interrupted her directly. He sighed deeply and


    said, "Helen and Ynda wille to this is totally their own fault. They should pay for what they


    have done! As I said before, all evils have causes and consequences. Let them think about it in the


    jail!"


    Seeing that Johnny had made up his mind, Wendy nodded and said nothing more.


    Johnny wasforted by Wendy, and his face looked better. When Wendy helped to pull out the


    needle on the back of Johnny''s hand, she said slowly, "Dad, I have found my own father..."


    "You have?" Johnny was stunned.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Johnny''s expression froze for a moment, and a trace of disappointment shed across his face. He


    then smiled and said, "That''s good!¡±


    "Wendy, ever since your mother passed away, I''ve been treating you badly. I know that you actually


    me me in your heart these years, but it''s all my fault! Now that you can find your biological father,


    I''m really happy for you!"


    Wendy looked over with clear eyes and said, "Dad, although I found my biological father, you gave


    me my family name. If you want, I''m still the daughter of the Lim family!"


    "Wendy, thank you!" Johnny was excited, and there were tears in his eyes. "I''m so remorseful and


    ashamed to face you!"


    "It''s all over!" Wendy smiled and extended her hand.


    "Yes!" Johnny nodded heavily and appreciated her kindness. He patted on the back of her hand and


    changed the subject. "Wendy, is Charlie good to you?"


    "Yes." Wendy replied.


    Johnny felt ashamed and said slowly, "Maybe it''s toote for me to say this now, but as a father, I


    really hope that my daughter can meet the right person and be happy for the rest of her life. Can he


    do that?"


    "Dad, don''t worry!" Wendy nodded with a smile.


    She believed that if a man loved her, she could feel it in her heart. She knew that Johnny was


    sincerely concerned about her happiness, so she couldn''t help but felt warm in her heart. She then


    continued, "Charlie is good, he is really good! I want to marry him, more than he wants to marry me.


    For me, I can never find another man in the world who can be as good as him. I love him and I


    appreciate that he loves me as well! And I appreciate that I can meet such an excellent and


    charming man like him. In this life, I don''t want to miss him, I want to be with him until we grow old!"


    Wendy was mostly meant to appease Johnny.


    And there were only the two of them in the bedroom, so she was bold enough to say it out loud


    without being embarrassed.


    However, what she didn''t know was that when she started the first sentence, Charlie, who rushed to


    the Lim family after the signing ceremony, just walked to the door and heard what she said.


    Charlie gestured to the nanny behind him to leave. He withdrew his hand from the door, put his


    hands in his pockets, and stood at the door, not going in. He eavesdropped on her every word, and


    the smile on his face gradually deepened.


    Johnny nodded with gratification and bent over to open the drawer next to the cab.


    Wendy saw that Johnny opened the safe with his fingerprints, took out a leather paper bag, and


    handed it to her.


    "Wendy, this is for you, as your dowry!" Johnny''s eyes were full of love. "I''ve already asked my


    lawyer to draft the agreement. As long as you sign it and go through the procedure, all of these will


    belong to you!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Wendy opened it and was taken aback.


    There were three overseas properties. Before Helen and her daughter were arrested, she had


    identally bumped into Helen and Johnny in the study quarreling when she came to the Lim


    house to visit Johnny. It was also the time when she overheard that she was not Johnny''s daughter.


    And at that time, she also heard Helen mention that before the copse of Lim''s Group, Johnny had


    secretly bought real estate overseas. It must be these properties.


    Wendy was stunned. Considering Johnny''s current situation, perhaps this was the only property he


    had left, but Johnny was willing to give it all to her...


    She quickly put it back and shook her head. "Dad, I can''t take it!"


    "Take it, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t rest in peace until I die!" Johnny was very persistent and pushed


    her to take it. "I always dreamt of your mother these days. She still wears that white dress and


    smiles at me... I feel sorry for your mother. I fell in love with her at first sight and begged her to


    marry me, but I didn''t do what I promised that I''ll be kind to her for the rest of my life, and take care


    of her..."


    When Johnny mentioned her mother, he was extremely sad, and his voice became hoarse in the


    end.


    Wendy sighed and nodded. "Okay, I''ll take it!" After Wendy helped Johnny, who was asleep, to


    cover up the quilt carefully, she quietly walked out of the bedroom. When she closed the door and


    turned around, she saw a tall figure standing by the window in the corridor, with one leg bent


    forward, and his back faced sunshine. His deep eyes were shining, which made her heart tremble.


    When he strode over with his long legs, Wendy''s heart stopped.


    Her hanging hand was held by him and then she asked in surprise, "Charlie, when did you get


    here?"


    "I just got here." Charlie curled his lips and nced at the bedroom. "How''s it going?"


    Wendy shook her head and said, "He''s fine. He''s irritated and had a bit of a shock. And he just took


    some medicine and fell asleep."


    "Then let''s go home." Charlie opened his hands, interlocked them with hers.


    "Okay!" Wendy responded meekly.


    The white Land Rover drove from the Lim family to the vi and met a red light. It slowed down and


    stopped in the white line.


    Wendy couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him. He happened to gaze sideways and met her


    eyes. Ever since they came out of the Lim family, he had been wearing a sweet smile on his face.


    She frowned and asked, "What..."


    "You want to marry me, more than I want to marry you? You can''t find a better man like me in the


    world? You love me, and you appreciate that I also love you? You appreciate that you can meet


    such an excellent and charming man like me? You don''t want to miss me again in your life, and you


    want to be with me until we grow old?"


    Wendy was dumbfounded.


    And her mind went nk.


    The blood rushed to her face. She stretched out her hand and pointed at him, stuttering. "You, you...


    how can you eavesdrop on us?"


    Now she figured it out. When she came out of the bedroom, he hadn''t just arrived. Obviously, he


    had been there for a long time, and he had heard all the conversations between Johnny and her!


    How could he? She didn''t know where to put herself!


    Charlie couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.


    Fortunately, he eavesdropped on their conversation, otherwise, how could he hear her express her


    feelings for him so frankly?


    Ever since they had been together, apart from the time when they cleared up the misunderstanding


    of the breakup four years ago, she had once confessed to him that she loved him. After that, she


    did not say anything no matter how he tried to coax her. She did not say anything even when they


    were having sex. It was the first time he heard her tell someone about him, and also the first time he


    knew how important he was in her heart.


    Sweet talk kills. Charlie felt like he had fallen into a honey pot and it was so sweet.


    Wendy''s face turned red. She tilted her head and looked out of the window.


    However, Charlie stretched out his arm to hold her in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her,


    and then said in a calm voice. "Wendy, thank you!"


    Thank her?


    In fact, she wanted to thank him.


    Wendy put her hand on his chest, she felt she almost melted in the lingering kiss, and shyly


    responded to it.


    This red light was a bit long, Wendyy in his arms, panting. Fortunately, they were the first in the


    row, and there were no other cars on both sides. Otherwise, it would be a live broadcast.


    She nced at the leather bag on her knees and bit her lips, "Since you overheard it, you should


    know that my dad gave this to me. He said that he would transfer it to me and make it my dowry in


    the future... Charlie, I suddenly feel that I am very happy!"


    She really felt that in her heart.


    She used to feel that her life sucked, it was harder than anyone else. When she was a little, her


    mother jumped off the building to end her life, and her happy childhood also came to an end. She


    lost her mother and lost her father''s love at the same time. But now her father actually loved her,


    and she got two fathers. In addition to Johnny, Kim also wanted to make up for her.


    God will actually be good to everyone, but sometimes, bitternesses first then sweetness.


    Wendy suddenly remembered a saying, "Happiness, even if ites a littleter, as long as it is


    true." And she really felt that way at this moment.


    Charlie suddenly snorted, "I don''t feel happy right now!"


    "Why?" Wendy was puzzled.


    "What do you think?" Charlie asked with a disappointed look on his face.


    "..." Wendy instantly understood what he meant. Her face turned redder than before. She pushed


    away his slightly hot chest and stuttered, "It''s almost time. Three days to go..."


    Charlie gritted his teeth. It had been a hard time for him.


    When the light turned green, cars behind them began to honk to urge them. Charlie had to vent all


    his desire on the elerator.


    Three dayster, Charlie had just finished his meeting and returned to his office.


    Farr followed closely behind him. After he pulled out the high back chair and sat down, he put the


    documents and the letters that needed approval and the minutes of the meeting on the desk.


    Farr noticed that his boss was smiling all the time. Just now, what reported at the meeting was not


    good, and there were two departments'' summaries not up to par. Everyone was nervous. If it was in


    the past, his boss would have been angry and reprimanded the staff, but today he did not say


    anything.


    "Mr. Hogg, what''s the good news? You seem to be in a good mood." Farr asked tteringly.


    "Well." Charlie raised his eyebrows and raised his


    hand to rub his chin, like a lion licking its ws. "Meat in the evening."


    "Huh?" Farr was puzzled.


    "Good meat!" Charlie leaned back on the high-backed chairzily, and he already got excited.


    It had been such a long time, he felt that he was like a giant beast locked in an iron cage, and


    finally, the day hade when he can be let out.


    "..." Farr''s face was nk.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was his boss so happy over just a piece of meat?


    No, it couldn''t be. There seemed to be a braised pork in thepany''s cafeteria at noon, and his


    boss didn''t eat much. Farr didn''t understand. Was it because the food cooked in the cafeteria was


    not good enough? Was his boss going to have more delicious braised pork when he returned home


    at night?


    When Farr looked up again, he saw that his boss had taken out the phone and was calling Miss


    Lim. There was a hint of softness in his quiet voice. "Wendy, where are you?"


    Farr nodded respectfully and left.


    Charlie hung up the phone and leaned forward to approve the documents. Then there was a knock


    on the door again. He thought that Farr had forgotten something, so he just said, "Come in.¡± He


    didn''t look up until the person came to the desk, but there was a female voiceing from the top


    of his head.


    "Charlie."

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    The pen in Charlie''s hand paused for a second.


    He looked up and saw Tilly, who was standing in front of the desk and looking at him with a smile.


    Today, she changed her clothes, no punk makeup, and wore a in dress. It was quite different


    from the one at the banquet that day. Her hair was neatly hanging behind her head, which made her


    look like a simple pretty girl.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie frowned and said unhappily, "How did you get in here?"


    "You asked me toe in!" Tilly shrugged her shoulders and avoided his question.


    "I''m asking who let you in!" Charlie swung the pen and knocked on the table.


    Tilly sat down on the opposite chair and began toin, "Hum, your staff here are so annoying.


    They''re unreasonable, they wouldn''t let me in because I didn''t have an appointment! But I''m


    smarter than them. It''s easy for me to get into a group of clients and get in here! Charlie, I''m smart,


    right?"


    At the end of her words, Tilly''s face was full of smugness.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and had already figured a way to solve this loophole. Now that Tilly had


    come, he leaned back in his chair and asked lightly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see you!" Tilly smiled with her big eyes opened wide.


    Charlie pretended not to understand. He said calmly, "Now that you''ve seen me."


    Tilly immediately became unhappy and pouted. "What? I''ve been waiting for a long time downstairs


    before I came up! Charlie, we haven''t seen each other for seven years. Don''t kick me out!"


    "Charlie, today is my birthday. Aren''t you going to say happy birthday to me?" Tilly immediately


    added.


    "Happy birthday.¡± Charlie''s tone was indifferent and somewhat perfunctory.


    "Thank you!" Tilly was very happy after hearing that. There was even a little shyness and sweetness


    in her face. She then magically took out a box she brought and put it on the desk.


    After opening it, there was a beautiful fruit cake inside.


    Tilly unpacked the knife, fork, and te and then specially cut arge piece. She handed it to


    Charlie with both hands and said, "Hey, this is the cake made by myself this morning. Try it!"


    "I don''t like sweet." Charlie didn''t take it.


    "Just one piece. It''s my birthday cake, and I wanted to share it with you. I''m the birthday girl, please


    do as I say!" Charlie still didn''t move and Tilly deliberately grumbled. "When I talked to my mother


    on the phone yesterday, I said that I''ve already seen you. And she asked me to go to the cemetery


    to send a bunch of flowers to your mother!"


    Charlie pursed his thin lips when he heard that.


    Tilly''s mother, Kim''s only sister, Jazmin Gray, used to go to the same college with Charlie''s mother


    when they were young. However, his mother died of a hemorrhage while giving birth to him, so he


    naturally had no contact with Jazmin.


    Although Jazmin had lived in the UK for so many years, she had never forgotten her schoolmate.


    Every year on the day of Charlie''s mother''s death, she would send people to visit and send flowers.


    This was also the reason why Charlie did not ask someone to get Tilly out immediately. It was not


    just because she was Madge''s cousin.


    Charlie frowned, picked up the fork reluctantly and said, "For your mother''s sake."


    He was perfunctory, so he just forked a piece into his mouth and then put it down.


    Tilly was staring at him all the time but didn''t ask him to take more bites. When she saw that his


    Adam''s apple moved up and down, a strange excitement shed quickly in her eyes, but she


    reced it with joy. "How''s it? Delicious?"


    "Yeah." Charlie still answered perfunctorily. Then he twitched his lips and said, "I''ve had it."


    He was obviously asking Tilly to leave the office, but Tilly pretended not to understand. Instead, she


    changed the topic. "Charlie, I''ve already got my master''s degree in business administration. Now


    that I''m back, and I don''t have a job yet! I want to work in Hogg''s Group, and my major is suitable


    for this job. Can you arrange a position for me?¡±


    "I think I can. Hogg''s Group has regr recruitment every year." Charlie said calmly.


    "Is that necessary?" Tilly pretended to be cute, with her chin in her hands.


    "Yes." Charlie refused directly, and his tone was determined.


    He made it clear that if she wanted a job in Hogg''s Group, she needed to apply for it by herself. If


    she passed the interview, she coulde to work, but if not, she should go back to where she


    came from. As the leader of the Hogg''s Group, he couldn''t abuse his power, even Tilly was the


    daughter of his mother''s friend.


    Charlie''s running out of patience. There were still a lot of documents on his desk that had not been


    approved.


    He just called Wendy. In the evening, they nned to have dinner outside. So he wanted to finish


    his work as soon as possible. Tilly''s appearance dyed his n a lot.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said in a low voice, "Take your cake. I have work to do."


    If he had not made it clear before, now he was asking her to leave directly.


    Charlie turned his pen and continued to review the documents. Suddenly, he felt a wave of heat


    surging into his body. It quickly spread to all parts of his body, and there seemed to be millions of


    ants crawling in his blood.


    It didn''t hurt, but it was itchy and difficult to bear.


    When Charlie sat up straight with a frown, he felt his throat be dry.


    Tilly put the cake back into the box. After getting up, she didn''t intend to leave, but walked around


    the office table and walked towards him with small steps. Her face was slightly red and bright


    because of some emotions.


    At the moment when she was about to lean over, Charlie slid the high back chairback a few steps


    with the force of his tiptoes, to avoid Tilly.


    He stood up from his chair, narrowed his deep eyes, and asked sharply, "What''s in the cake!"


    Tilly didn''t even touch the corner of Charlie''s shirt, but she reacted quickly. She put her hand on the


    office table and shook her head innocently. "Nothing, just some butter, cream, and something like


    that. I am following the steps of making cakes online!"


    It''s impossible!


    Charlie didn''t believe her nonsense.


    In just a short period of time, he had already felt that the heat wave seemed to set off a storm in his


    body. He could only clench his fist to restrain the tightening of his lower abdomen, and the desire


    that had been held back was about to gush out.


    But that was only for his woman, and Tilly in front of him was not included.


    Charlie once drank a cup of chrysanthemum tea from Madge, so he had been there. At this time, he


    had already realized that he had been drugged. Tilly put something in that cake, and her birthday


    crap was just a lie.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    However, just like the previous time, even if the person in front of Charlie was naked like Madge,


    Charlie wouldn''t have any impulse to do her.


    "Charlie, are you feeling bad now?"


    Tilly''s eyes were full of cunningness and joy after sess. She lifted the hem of her skirt and ran


    over, and then said in a softer voice, "I can make you feel better. I''ll help you, okay? Charlie..."


    She called his name soft and slow, tugging at the cuffs of his suit and shaking it.


    "Stay away from me!" Charlie pushed her away, took two big steps to the side, and was going to call


    someone in.


    Tilly kept staring at Charlie, she saw that his eyebrows were furrowing tighter and tighter, and his


    Adam''s apple was rolling slowly. She could see that he was restraining himself, but didn''t lose


    control. And when he nced at her, there was no desire.


    She didn''t understand, so she rushed over to hold his arm and stopped him from making a phone


    call. Her body was very close to him, trying to prove that she''s attractive to him. She grabbed his


    shirt cor, "You don''t have to be like this, I know you want me, let me help you! Let''s just do it here,


    or we can move to the couch?"


    The moment Charlie pushed Tilly away, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Wendy, who had just been taken here from the elevator by Farr, was stunned when she saw the


    scene inside.


    The moment Farr pushed the door open, she just saw Charlie raising his hand, and then heard a


    scream. Tilly, who stuck to him, fell to the side like a ball.


    "What are you doing?" Wendy pursed her lips.


    When Charlie saw her, he immediately strode to her and grabbed her hand. He said with grievance


    and innocence, "You have already seen it. I am innocent."


    He was actually worried just now that she would bump into this, but he didn''t expect she actually


    did.


    "Well..." Wendy nodded and said, "I know."


    She was not stupid. She could see what was happening, so she wouldn''t misunderstand him.


    During the four years when he lost his memory, he hadn''t even touched Madge. Now, it was even


    more impossible for him to have anything to do with other women. She was certain of this.


    When she looked at Tilly, who was lying on the ground, she subconsciously frowned. It must hurt


    when Tilly fell on the ground.


    Wendy didn''t know if Charlie did it on purpose, he just pushed Tilly with great force. She fell to the


    ground and hit on the foot of the desk next to her. At this time, she was covering her forehead with


    her hand. Although Wendy couldn''t see it, Tilly must get a big bump on her head. That table was


    made of marble...


    He really didn''t know how to be kind to girls!


    Although Wendy didn''t know what was going on, she could almost guess. She couldn''t help but


    mutter in her mind that Tilly was so open-minded to do that in the office...


    Charlie felt so relieved when he saw that Wendy was neither jealous nor angry, and didn''t


    misunderstand him. Then his eyes turned cold and said in a deep voice, "Farr, send Tilly out of the


    Hogg''s Group. Also, tell the staff in the lobby that the identity of each person must be verified, even


    clients with appointments. No outsiders are allowed toe in in the future!"


    "Yes!" Farr responded immediately.


    Charlie grabbed Wendy''s hand, held her shoulder, and held her even tighter when he spoke. And


    when he finished, she was almost stuffed into his chest, and his hot breath was sprayed in her ear.


    "Wendy..."


    She frowned and looked up at him.


    Soon she found that there was something wrong with him. The way he looked at her was


    particrly strange, and his body was very hot even through the clothes. It seemed that he was


    trying his best to keep his consciousness and gasped heavily.


    Wendy realized what had happened to Charlie in an instant...


    In the bright setting sun, the taxi stopped at the gate of the vi.


    Except for the fact that Charlie looked like he was drunk and was leaning against her, he still looked


    normal. In fact, along the way back, he had not been able to stay calm and his big hands almost


    caressed all over her body.


    On the contrary, Wendy had been on tenterhooks all the way. She sat still, afraid that the driver in


    the front would notice what was going on in the back.


    She had been trying so hard to calm Charlie down all the way, for fear of identally making a


    strange sound. She was blushed, pretending to enjoy the street view outside the window, and kept


    urging the driver to drive a little faster.


    After receiving the change, Wendy jumped out of the taxi and dragged Charlie out of it like dragging


    a giant dog.


    At this time, the effect of the drug on Charlie''s body had shown up. His entire boy was leaning


    against her, like a dog in heat, his face was buried in her neck, and his breath was as hot as fire.


    Wendy barely supported him into the vi. Larry who heard the sound ran out with Lego in his hand.


    "Wendy."


    At this time, Wendy had no energy to do anything else. She could only coax Larry with words.


    "Sweetie, go and y by yourself!"


    Larry looked at her with his head tilted, and then looked at his daddy who was sticking to her like a


    pet. He was confused. Then he shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and ran back to the living


    room.


    Aunt Lee also came out of the kitchen after heard them back, and was shocked to see what Charlie


    looked like. She quickly asked with concern, "Miss Lim, what''s wrong with Mr. Hogg?"


    "Well, he''s fine!" Wendy covered up her embarrassed and faltered. "He''s just having a fever. I''ll just


    get him to the room and lie down..."


    After that, she waved her hands and refused Aunt Lee''s help, then helped Charlie up the stairs.


    Wendy didn''t expect that Charlie encountered this situation twice, and in the end, she was always


    the one who helped him...


    As soon as they reached the second floor, Charlie''s expression changedpletely, and the heat in


    his eyes made her scared.


    Wendy dragged him into the bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, he jumped up from behind.


    She heard the sound of the fabric being torn, and then she felt the coolness of the cold airing


    on at once.


    The back of her head was sped by his palm, and her face was forced to turn over to wee his


    kiss.


    When she got some air again, she breathed heavily, "Hey! I need to lock the door..."


    Charlie had restrained himself for so long after her surgery, and the countdown finally ended today.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was supposed to have sex with her at night. After such a long time, he had long been ready for


    this. Now, with Tilly''s drug, Wendy might not be able to get out of bed all night!


    Sure enough, when he left her lips, she was picked up and thrown to the bed.


    Before Wendy could get used to the dizziness, Charlie had alreadyin on top of her.


    In the intermittent sound, she reminded, "Curtains are still open..."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Although the King family was not as rich as the Gray family, it was not an ordinary family in Ice City.


    They had been doing business for many years and were also rich.


    After Tilly graduated from high school, she went abroad to study. Jazmin, on the other hand, had


    stayed in the UK with her daughter since her husband had passed away identally when she was


    young. But the vi of the King family in Ice city had always been taken good care of.


    As the sun was setting, Madge pushed open the bedroom door.


    Tilly was just back a little earlier than Madge. When she just came in, the nanny said that Miss King


    just came back and was in the bedroom upstairs.


    Tilly left the Hogg''s Group, covering her forehead with her hands all the way back. She went to the


    hospital, and the doctor said that it wasn''t a big deal and gave her some medicine to take care of


    the bump. At this time, she was sitting on the bed with a pillow in her arms, with a very angry and


    bitter expression on her face.


    But she was not as crazy as her cousin, Madge, who would throw things everywhere. She was just


    sulking in the room alone.


    When Madge came in, she saw the cake box on the bedside table and praised with a smile, "It


    looks good!"


    When Madge mentioned the cake, Tilly got more upset.


    Madge put down her bag, walked to the bed, and sat down. She deliberately paused and said, "Tilly,


    you look so pale, so it didn''t work out that way, did it?"


    Long before Tilly finished making the cake and was about to go to the Hogg''s Group building, she


    called Madge and told Madge about her n. She was so confident about it, as if she would


    seed.


    Tillyined instantly after heard what Madge said, "How could Charlie do this to me? I put


    drugs in the cake, but he didn''t feel anything to me after eating it! I''ve thrown myself at him, but he


    pushed me away. Madge, look at the bump on my head, he pushed me and I hit the foot of the


    desk!"


    Tilly said and took down the hand that had been covering her head all the time, and there was a red


    and big bump on it.


    After hearing Tilly''s words, Madge sneered in her heart.


    She knew it would end up like this when Tilly called her. Tilly was so angry now, but she thought


    Tilly deserved it. Madge once had also drugged Charlie and was almost naked in front of him.


    Charlie did nothing to her, not to mention Tilly.


    Thought of the humiliation Charlie gave her, her beautiful crystal nails were inserted into her palm.


    However, she did not show anything on her face. On the contrary, she was like a big sister and


    concerned about Tilly. She said, "Ah, why is it so serious? Does it hurt?"


    "How can it not hurt!" Tilly said angrily, "The doctor said it''s okay, but I think if Charlie pushed me


    harder, I''ll have a concussion! How can I go out with such a big bump? He''s so mean to me!"


    After venting her anger, she leaned back on the bed and looked at the ceiling. "Forget it! Anyway, I


    am not that kind of woman who tries to seduce men with her body!"


    That day at the banquet, Wendypared her with Madge, saying that Charlie would never fall for


    her. That''s why she decided to do such a thing. Her self-esteem was aroused and she felt


    humiliated by Wendy. Therefore, she just wanted to prove her charm!


    Unfortunately, she didn''t prove her charm in front of Charlie but got humiliated again. After she fell


    to the ground, Charlie did not care about her at all. He did not even check if she''s OK, and he asked


    his assistant to send her out in front of Wendy, as if her injury was entirely brought on by herself.


    How could she not be ashamed and angry?


    Tilly was so disappointed that she didn''t even want to say anything.


    Madge said, "If he doesn''t take the bait, you might as well work on another person."


    "Madge, what do you mean?" Tilly asked simply.


    Madge did not answer her directly but showed a meaningful look in her eyes.


    Then she picked up her bag and stood up to leave. "Tilly, take good care of yourself. I''ll go back


    first. Remember no water near the bump. I''ll get someone to send you an ointment tomorrow. It''ll be


    particrly effective for this!"


    After seeing Madge leave, Tilly looked away and scratched her head, starting to think about what


    Madge just said.


    When Wendy woke up the next afternoon, she was holding her back to get out of bed.


    She didn''t know when Charlie woke up and left in the morning. She only remembered that when she


    went homest night and locked the door, she was greeted by his madness.


    With the help of the drug, he was unstoppable.


    The doctor emphasized that she should pay more attention to her wound. He did what the doctor


    asked. He used all postures that didn''t require any effort from her but from him. But even so, she


    still couldn''t withstand his craziness over and over again.


    She pulled the curtains open, which was pulled close by Charlie in the morning. As expected, the


    sun was already shining on the outside.


    Wendy simply took a shower, changed her clothes and went downstairs. She found that there was a


    guest at home. In the living room, it was not Aunt Lee who yed Lego with Larry to the floor- to-


    ceiling window, it was Kim.


    She walked over in surprise. "Dad, when did you get here?"


    Aunt Lee came out from the side and exined with a smile, "Mr. Gray came over at noon. He


    knows that you have been sleeping, so he didn''t let me disturb you. He said that he would wait for


    you to wake up!"


    "Well..." Wendy felt embarrassed and didn''t know how to exin.


    She nced at her watch and realized that it was already past two o''clock in the afternoon, which


    meant that Kim had waited for her for two whole hours...


    Kim stood up from the carpet and smiled. "It doesn''t matter. I understand!"


    "..." Wendy looked embarrassed. It was better if Kim didn''t say that. She made an excuse and said,


    "I''ll make a cup of coffee for you!"


    "Okay!" Kim nodded happily.


    Wendy hurriedly grabbed something to fill her stomach while she was making coffee, and


    replenished some strength. After bringing the coffee out, Larry walked towards her excitedly and


    showed her the thing in his hand. "Wendy, Grandpa gave it to me."


    Grandfather?


    Wendy was slightly stunned.


    In fact, Larry was just a little boy, but he had a good impression of Kim, who always smiled at him


    lovingly. So when Kim taught him to call Grandpa, he called.


    She looked up and saw the smile on Kim''s face. She instantly understood.


    Kim was her father, so Larry was indeed supposed to call him grandfather. This was also the first


    time Kim hade to the vi after they knew the truth. He prepared something for Larry and


    specially chose the red envelope with two cartoon characters on it, and it looked heavy.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was heavy that Larry held it with his two small hands.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Wendy smiled and touched Larry''s little head. "Since it''s from Grandpa, then take it! Sweetie, did


    you say thank you?"


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Larry immediately turned his head and said obediently.


    The smile on Kim''s face was deeper, and even he looked much better.


    After getting Wendy''s permission, Larry received the red envelope and immediately ran upstairs. It


    seemed that he wanted to hide it somewhere.


    Wendy and Kim both shook their heads andughed. Kim could not hide the love for Larry, "He is


    really adorable. The outline of his face is very simr to that of Charlie, but he has your eyes. I didn''t


    expect that I suddenly have a grandson!"


    After Kim took two sips of his coffee, she asked, "Dad, you''re here today..."


    Kim shoulde not only to give Larry a red envelope, but there was also something else.


    Wendy was right. After Kim put down the coffee, he said slowly, "Wendy, I''m here to tell you that I''ve


    got everything ready to put you on the family list! I know that it''s a burden for you. Don''t be too


    stressed. I just want you to return to your real family. If you don''t get used to it, you don''t have to


    change your name to Wendy Gray. Keep your current name!"


    Kim had discussed the issue with her in advance. In fact, she did not really care about those things,


    but she did not want Kim to always feel that he owed her.


    Seeing that Kim fully respected her, she said gratefully, "Dad, thank you!"


    She had been called Wendy Lim for 28 years. If she changed her surname, she might not be used


    to it.


    Kim smiled and waved his hand, and then added, "And then there is one more thing!"


    "Huh?" Wendy was puzzled.


    Kim seemed to be a little hesitant. After two seconds, he said, "Your grandfather went back to Ice


    City yesterday! He is getting old and has been recuperating abroad. When I was ill a few days ago, I


    didn''t tell him about it for fear that he would worry about me! Now he knew about it and returned


    home because. And he also knew about you and wanted to see you!"


    After hearing that, Wendy was a little stunned and asked,"... Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa" was strange to her, because Johnny had lost his parents a long time ago. For her, she


    only had her mother''s parents, and now her father''s dad came out of nowhere, she really didn''t


    know how to deal with him.


    But since she had already admitted Kim as her father, the Gray family naturally would be her family.


    "Yes!" Kim nodded. "On Saturday, the day after tomorrow, well have a home-cooked dinner together


    at the Gray family''s old mansion! Your Grandpa wants to see you. I will send a car to pick you up


    that afternoon!"


    What Kim said already indicated that she couldn''t refuse.


    When Charlie came back in the evening, Wendy told him about it. After hearing it, he said directly,


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "No." She shook her head, she knew that he would go somewhere else tomorrow morning. There


    was a project that he needed to follow up personally, and he would not be back until the evening of


    the day after tomorrow. The tickets had been booked, and she didn''t want to disrupt his work


    schedule. "Your schedule has been arranged, and I can handle it by myself!"


    "Are you sure?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy knew what he was worried about.


    If she went to the family dinner, it meant that she had to face Linda and Madge. And it was not like


    the banquet held in the hotelst time. At the banquet, there were many guestsing and going,


    so she could avoid a lot of trouble. But in the old mansion of the Gray family, the people who


    attended were all from the Gray family, so she couldn''t avoid them.


    Although she knew it, she still nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Charlie saw the determination in her eyes. Her eyes were shining under the light. It was confidence


    that came from her heart. He swallowed his words of disagreement and said, "Okay, I''ll pick you up


    after the family dinner."


    Wendy smiled and nodded.


    As soon as she leaned into his arms, she was picked up by him and he strode up to the stairs.


    When she looked up into his deep eyes, sheined, "Hey, are you going to..."


    "I''ll be out of town tomorrow morning and back the day after tomorrow." Charlie took it for granted.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Charlie lowered his eyebrows and kissed her on the corner of her mouth. He said in a soft voice,


    "Don''t worry. I remember what the doctor said. I''ll be careful!"


    Wendy knew that she couldn''t refuse at all, so she simply put her head on his shoulder and stopped


    talking.


    On Saturday afternoon, Wendy took a car to the old mansion of the Gray family.


    It looked almost the same as Hogg''s Mansion. It was an old mansion but had probably been


    renovated in recent years. There was an old locust tree in the yard, with twisted roots and


    intertwined joints.


    Kim was afraid that she would feel ufortable and was standing at the entrance of the mansion


    waiting for her very early.


    His wife, Linda, was standing beside him with a fan in her hand, frowning. She seemed to be


    worried that he would be tired because he had just recovered from a serious illness, and was trying


    to persuade him to go in. When she saw Wendy get out of the car, she turned around and left.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy dressed casually.


    She also saw Kim. When she was about to walk over, someone was faster. It was Madge and Tilly


    who were chatting in the yard. And Tilly was dragged here by Madge.


    "Miss Lim!"


    "Miss Gray..."


    As before, they still call each other like this.


    Although the rtionship between them had changed, and Kim''s blood flowed in both of their


    bodies, it was not easy for them to ept that they became sisters. They also had a very tacit


    agreement to deliberately avoid this point.


    Madge dragged at her cousin, Tilly, showing her two dimples. "I already knew about what happened


    at Hogg''s Group. Tilly has just returned from overseas. She''s just a little girl and I hope you won''t


    mind too much! She already knows she''s wrong. Isn''t that so, Tilly?"


    "Oh." Tilly obviously didn''t know Madge would say these, but she simply replied anyway.


    "Tilly, mind your attitude, no matter what..." Madge paused before continuing, "She''s also your


    sister, like me."


    After hearing this, Tilly said directly on the spot with disdain, "What kind of sister is she!"


    "Tilly!" Madge said with a frown.


    Wendy had been watching in silence, letting them talk.


    As her eyes swept across Madge''s face, she felt that it was a little funny. It seemed that Madge had


    always been a good person!


    Compared with Madge, Wendy didn''t hate Tilly that much. At least Tilly would say whatever was in


    her mind, and she would just tell Wendy how much she hated Wendy. She was not a hypocrite, and


    wouldn''t scare Wendy.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    When Kim heard that they might be arguing from afar, he walked faster and asked, "Madge, what''s


    wrong?"


    Tilly nced at her uncle and did not say anything. She snorted, turned around, and ran into the


    vi.


    "It''s okay, nothing important!" Madge exined to her father. The smile on her face was the same


    as before, and the dimples on her face were deeper, "Dad, please take her upstairs to see Grandpa


    first! I''m not going with you, you must have something to say, it''s probably not convenient for me to


    stay here!"


    "Madge, you''ve made me very happy. You''re a good girl! Thank you!" Kim was moved after listening


    to her words.


    "Dad, don''t say that, I''ll always be your little girl!" Madge held his arm and said very considerately,


    "Don''t me my mother, she just couldn''t ept it for a while."


    "Well, I understand!" Kim nodded with a sigh.


    What Madge said was right. Any wife should not be able to ept such a thing easily. His wife had


    every right to be emotional.


    Kim turned to look at Wendy and said in a gentle voice, "Wendy,e in with me!"


    Only then did Wendy speak, "Okay..."


    When they disappeared from Madge''s sight, the smile on Madge''s face instantly disappeared.


    Instead, it was gloom and coldness, and her eyes were like a sword that was stained with poison.


    But at this time, there was no one in the courtyard and no one would notice her.


    Wendy followed Kim all the way to the second floor and stopped in front of a study.


    She knocked on the door and opened it. What she saw was antique books. Rows of bookshelves


    were filled with antique books. In the room, the sandalwood was lit up. In the middle of the desk,


    stood a white- haired old man, who was concentrating on the chess board with his head down.


    He looked a few years older than Chase, with a white beard that was a few centimeters under his


    chin. Although he and Kim were looked alike, he was much more rigorous. Moreover, his character


    also seemed to be different. He was not like Kim, who gave people the impression of being


    approachable. On the contrary, he had this thing, like the feeling when first met Gilbert.


    Because Wendy called Kim dad not long, she was still not used to it.


    "Dad, I brought Wendy to you!"


    Kim took her to the desk and said. He was particrly excited among the three people. He gently


    held her toe forward and urged, "Wendy, call Grandpa!"


    Under Kim''s eager eyes, Wendy had to hesitantly call, "Grandpa..."


    To be honest, she felt uneasy and ufortable at the moment when she called "Grandpa".


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Eduardo Gray heard it, he didn''t look up. Instead, his eyes were still focused on the chess


    board. After picking up the white chess piece, he slowly took off the reading sses and looked up


    at her face.


    His eyes were not very sharp, as if he just wanted to know what she looked like, but he seemed to


    put on an invisible pressure on her.


    Wendy stood a little straight and did not dodge his gaze.


    Eduardo finally spoke, and the first thing he said was, "Are you the granddaughter who stole


    Madge''s fiance?"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    She was Kim''s daughter, so she was naturally a blood-rted sister of Madge. Although they were


    the same age, ording to her mother''s pregnancy time, she was indeed older than Madge, and


    Madge was indeed her younger sister...


    However, she could tell that Eduardo held prejudice against her. Probably Madge or Linda had


    already reported these things to him in advance, and it was very likely that they had said something


    that''s not true.


    Kim also frowned and exined for her, "Dad, they have their own choices. We should respect their


    wishes!"


    Eduardo didn''t continue to inquire about this issue. He looked her up and down for a few seconds


    and asked tentatively, "Why haven''t you thought about looking for your biological father for so many


    years, and looking for him again after knowing that he is Kim?"


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth curled up.


    She felt a little ufortable, but if she thought about it in another way, she could understand why


    Eduardo questioned her intention. After all, the Gray family was a rich and powerful family. For so


    many years, she did not exist, and now suddenly came out of nowhere and said that she was the


    blood of the Gray family.


    Wendy met Eduardo''s eyes and replied in a neither humble nor pushy way, "I didn''t know I was not


    a child of the Lim family before, butter when I knew that my biological father was Kim, I didn''t


    intend to tell him. It was only in an emergency situation that he needed a liver transnt that he


    knew about me."


    She simply stated her own reasons. When she got the paternity test, she did intend not to disturb


    Kim''s life. If she didn''t know that he was seriously ill in the hospital, that he was dangerous because


    he didn''t have a suitable liver source, she would probably keep this secret all the time.


    Kim looked unhappy and said to his father in a deep voice, "Dad, I was able to get better all thanks


    to Wendy, she donated her liver to me for the surgery.''1


    After hearing that, Eduardo was slightly stunned.


    He knew about his eldest son''s sudden liver necrosis a few days ago, but he only knew that Kim


    was fine now. He didn''t know the treatment process. Linda and Madge mentioned this illegitimate


    daughter in front of him. They said that Charlie, who was engaged to Madge, was robbed by her.


    And they told him that she not only got Charlie canceled the engagement but also became Kim''s


    biological daughter. But they didn''t mention she donated a liver to Kim.


    Eduardo spoke again, and his tone was a little gentler. "Take a seat!"


    Then the three of them chatted in the study for another half an hour or so.


    After theying down from the upstairs, hearing the respectful voice of the servants, the first


    person toe out of the living room was Madge. She called out sweetly, "Grandpa!"


    "Madge,e here!" Eduardo waved at Madge.


    "Tilly identally knocked down a vase, and the water inside spilled all over the floor. The servants


    just wiped the floor, but it was still a little slippery. Please be careful, don''t fall down!" Madge had


    taken the initiative to help Eduardo up and said in a soft voice, "Grandpa, let me help you to the


    dining room!"


    Eduardo smiled and nodded, then patted the back of her hand lovingly.


    Wendy followed Kim. She could see that Madge was very close to Eduardo, but it was very normal.


    Eduardo only had a son and a daughter. The older generation always preferred boys over girls. Tilly


    was the daughter of the King family, and Madge was the only granddaughter of the Gray family, so


    Madge naturally was close to Eduardo.


    It''s called a family dinner, but there were only a few of them. They were all the Gray''s, and there


    were no


    other rtives.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Jazmin Gray was still staying abroad. Apart from Eduardo, Kim, and Linda, there were only Wendy,


    Madge, and Tilly. After the seats were arranged, Tilly sat opposite Wendy and angrily turned her


    face away.


    After sitting down, Madge was busy pouring the red wine for everyone personally. Although Eduardo


    kept saying that this kind of thing should be done by the servants, Madge still insisted.


    Wendy sat next to Kim but was also at the edge of the table. She was invited here, but she could


    not fit into them. For a moment, she felt isted and helpless.


    She even regretted it a bit. She should have followed Charlie''s will to cancel his schedule to


    apany her.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. It was a message. Wendy took it out from under the


    table.


    As if Charlie heard her heart, "Wendy, I''m on the ne. I''m taking off. Don''t be afraid, I will pick you


    up soon!"


    Looking at the words on the screen, Wendy felt warm in her heart. The uneasiness she had just


    now disappeared.


    She knew that he would apany her at any time, protecting her. She didn''t ask him to cancel the


    trip at that time, because she was well aware of this.


    She was not afraid to deal with it by herself.


    Wendy typed "OK" with a smiley face.


    When she took out her phone, Madge just walked past her and saw the details of the message


    clearly.


    She tightened her grip on the decanter and her beautiful eyes were filled with coldness. In the blink


    of an eye, she smiled sweetly again. However, when she returned to her seat, she whispered to


    Tilly.


    When Wendy looked up, she ran into Tilly''s furious eyes. Tilly stared at her phone and her face.


    She frowned and chose to ignore Tilly.


    Since Wendy felt strange and ufortable here, the meal was naturally not very pleasant.


    However, she had already prepared for this long ago and took it as a wedding meal. The people on


    the table were not familiar with each other, she just needed to lower her head and concentrate on


    her food.


    The servant came out of the kitchen and reported to Eduardo, "Old Master, your medicinal cuisine is


    ready!"


    "Grandpa, can I have some?" Tilly said as soon as she heard it.


    Linda said with a smile, "Tilly is curious! However, this medicinal cuisine is good for health. It


    contains the Cordyceps


    Sinensis and Corn Cervi Pantotrichum that I brought, which are very good for health. You never pay


    attention to health care, it''s better for you to have some. I''ll get a bowl for each of you and Madge!"


    "And Wendy!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When the servant turned around and walked to the kitchen, Eduardo added.


    When Madge heard this, her red lips suddenly tightened and then quickly loosened. The coldness in


    her beautiful eyes just now seemed to have never existed.


    After the meal, Wendy politely waited until the fruit after the meal. It''s getting dark outside, then she


    left the old mansion of the Gray family.


    Kim wanted the driver to send her back, but she refused. Charlie had sent her a text message when


    he got off the ne, saying that he woulde here directly. It was almost time.


    Wendy walked out of the mansion and passed through the yard when she heard a shouting


    from the back.


    "Hey, wait a minute!"


    Wendy acted as if she didn''t hear anything, and she didn''t intend to stop.


    The person behind her caught up in a hurry, and her arm was grabbed. Tilly stood in front of her,


    panting. Tilly was wearing high heels today, and it was inconvenient when running. "I''m calling you.


    Why do you keep moving forward? I''m so tired!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were calling me. You were shouting ''Hey''." Wendy innocently blinked her


    eyes.


    Tilly knew that she did it on purpose, and released her arm unhappily. She snorted and said, "Did


    youughing at me that day?"


    Wendy thought for a moment and slowly asked, "Well... Do you mean the day when you drugged


    Charlie and got your head hit?"


    "Why do you have to say it?" Tilly pointed at Wendy and stamped her feet in anger. However, she


    was wearing high heels and her feet were painful because of it.


    Wendy spread her hands. Tilly had to ask.


    Tilly calmed herself down and hugged her shoulders, raising her chin, "I came here to see you


    because I have something to tell you! First of all, I didn''t admit that you are also my sister. And, I


    suggest you leave Charlie. I won''t give up this time. He''s mine!"


    When Tilly was speaking, Wendy''s phone in her pocket vibrated again.


    This time, it was not a text message, but a call. She couldn''t pick it up now, so she refused it


    temporarily.


    After hearing Tilly''s words, Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Tilly was simple and fearless,


    although she was threatening Wendy, what she said sounded much morefortable than what


    Madge said. It sounded very childish, just like a child who wanted to take possession of a toy that


    he or she desired.


    Wendy raised her head and asked patiently, "Is that all?"


    "And!" Tilly red at Wendy angrily. "Don''t be smug, even if you get married, it''s useless, even if he


    marries you, I might snatch him back!"


    "Are you saying you want to be a mistress?" Wendy asked with augh.


    "I..." Tilly blushed. She felt embarrassed and angry, but she couldn''t take what she had said back.


    Wendy curled up the corners of her mouth and said with a frown, "Whether it''s you or Madge, I


    won''t give Charlie up. Besides, it''s a matter between two people. Charlie is not an object, you can''t


    just snatch him back as you want."


    "Well, since you don''t listen to my advice, then don''t regret it!" Tilly clenched her little fist.


    "Fine, I won''t!" Wendy nodded in agreement and then asked, "Are you done? If you''re done, I''m


    leaving."


    Tilly was so angry that she didn''t want to move away. When she heard footsteps behind her, she


    turned around and saw Charlie walking in with the car keys. She couldn''t help but shout, "Charlie!"


    Then when she recalled what had happened at the Hogg''s Group, she felt embarrassed and ran


    away.


    Charlie didn''t pay any attention to Tilly and walked straight to Wendy. Actually, he had been here for


    a long time, but he parked on the private road, and it''s a distance to here. When he waited for a


    long time and didn''t see here out, he simply came in to find her.


    "I just called you, why didn''t you answer?"


    After holding her hand, Charlie asked with a frown.


    After hearing it, Wendy realized that that call was from him. She curled her lip and answered


    unhappily, "I didn''t have time to pick it up. Didn''t you see that I was dealing with your admirer?"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Charlie held Wendy''s hand with their fingers intertwined and lowered his head to look at her. "Oh,


    you''re jealous of her!"


    When he came in, he saw that she was stopped in the middle of the yard by Tilly, and he


    immediately hurried over. Hearing herints, he couldn''t helpughing. In fact, he was very


    pleased to see her being jealous, like Larry, who would unconsciously puff up his cheeks, and most


    importantly, it showed that she cared about him.


    Wendy looked up and saw that his eyebrows were raised high at this time, which looked particrly


    vivid. Moreover, there was a faint light shing in his deep and serene eyes.


    Was he smug?


    Wendy wanted to get rid of his hand, but when she saw the tiredness on his face, she couldn''t help


    but hold his hand back.


    There were some wrinkles on his ck suit. When she sat at the dining table, she received his


    message. That''s when the ne was just about to take off, and he appeared in front of her in just


    three or four hours. He must have just got off the ne and immediately drove over, without even


    changing his clothes.


    She concerned about him and didn''t want to be angry with him!


    Wendy had to raise her other hand and punched him in the chest, but it was wrapped by his other


    big hand, brought to his thin lips, and kissed gently, making her blushed.


    They were still in the yard of the Gray family''s old mansion, and they were very likely to be seen.


    She looked around, and when she turned back, she saw Madge and Lindaing out of the


    mansion. She didn''t know whether they had seen it or not. Wendy lowered her voice and said, "Let''s


    go!"


    "Hum." Charlie''s lips twitched, and he walked out of the yard with his arm around her shoulder.


    The white Land Rover drove out from the straight private road. In the rearview mirror, the old


    mansion of the Gray family was getting farther and farther away. Wendy withdrew her gaze and


    looked sideways at the man who was focused on driving next to her. "Charlie, have you had dinner


    yet?"


    As soon as he got off the ne, he rushed to pick her up. She had already eaten some at the family


    dinner, and she was afraid that he would be starved.


    "I''ve had it on the ne." Charlie replied. Then he squinted his eyes and asked the question he had


    been worried about. "Did anyone bully you there?"


    "I don''t think so!" Wendy thought for a moment and shook her head. She bit her lips and said, "But


    Grandpa doesn''t seem to be very close to me..."


    Tve only seen him once, so I don''t know him very well." Charlie said thoughtfully after hearing this.


    He had also guessed it. Kim had admitted her as his daughter, then the Gray family would also


    admit her as the bloodline of the Gray family. But after all, her identity was special. And since Linda


    and Madge were both there, she must be in a very embarrassing position.


    However, it didn''t matter to him whether they epted her or not. She was his woman, so he


    couldn''t let his woman be wronged. Charlie said in a deep voice, "It''s OK if he doesn''t like you, he''s


    just an old man!"


    "..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    How could he call her Grandpa like that!


    But she also knew he said that to make her feel better. Wendy stretched out her hand and


    scratched his palm when they stopped at the red light.


    The Land Rover came down from the bridge but did not immediately return to the vi. Instead, they


    arrived at a restaurant near the river.


    After stopping, Wendy looked out of the window and turned to ask him in surprise, "Hey, haven''t you


    had dinner on the ne?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then why did you..."


    Charlie unbuckled his seatbelt and unbuckled her.


    "Are you full?"


    "Well..." Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Well, she hadn''t had enough. Although there were delicious dishes, she didn''t have any appetite.


    She only ate the medicinal cuisine that had been brought to her hand.


    Taking out the key, Charlie led Wendy into the restaurant.


    It was a 24 hours Hong Kong Style Teahouse, which needed guests to order food at the counter.


    After the waiter led them to their seats, Charlie took off his suit jacket and asked her to wait in her


    seat while he lined up.


    Due to the fact that it was the weekend, there were still a lot of people in the restaurant, even if it


    was already past the meal time.


    After Wendy drank a mouthful of lemon water, she held her chin in her hand and looked at Charlie,


    who was in the middle of the line. With one hand in his pocket, his tall and strong figure stood there.


    The sleeves of his shirt were untied and pulled up to his elbows, and his strong little arms were


    exposed in the light, full of male hormones.


    Although she could draw his outline even with her eyes closed, every time she looked at him, she


    would be fascinated.


    Just like her, many of the girls nearby were also attracted by Charlie. They whispered to each other


    with their eyes full of affection. Even the waitress couldn''t help but look at Charlie secretly, but he


    didn''t care about them. He just looked up at the menu on the lightbox.


    Every time the first person in the line left with food, he moved forward and patiently waited to buy


    food for her. She felt very happy, just staring at him. What she said to Johnny that day was actually


    from her heart, she really appreciated that Charlie loved her.


    She''s so lucky to have Charlie in her life!


    When Charlie came back with the tray, he saw her staring at him without blinking. Her eyes were so


    bright like stars in the sky. He raised his eyebrows and felt a little delighted in his heart.


    She relied on him and loved him, and it could be seen in her eyes, and the eyes were the most


    honest.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie walked over and sat next to her instead of on the couch across from her.


    "Just looking at me and you''ll still be hungry. Hurry up and eat!"


    Charlie pinched her face and handed over a pair of chopsticks and a spoon.


    Hearing his words, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes in her heart. He''s so narcissistic!


    After eating two dishes of shrimp dumplings, Wendy felt her stomach was full. After leaving the


    restaurant, Charlie still had no intention of going home. Instead, he took her hand and walked


    directly to the opposite theatre.


    He had booked tickets online with his phone when she ate porridge.


    "Let''s watch a movie before we go back."


    Wendy looked at the ticket message on his phone. It was a ssicedy.


    How could she not know his intention? He proposed to watch the movie because he was afraid that


    she was unhappy in the old mansion of the Gray family and wanted to make her happy.


    Wendy shook her head. "It''s already over 10 o''clock. Let''s watch it another time. You''ve juste


    back from a business trip and must be very tired. Let''s go home!"


    "I''m fine.¡± Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "But..." Wendy frowned. It was almost midnight after they finished watching the movie. She was


    afraid that he would be too tired.


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Charlie just said, "Watch a movie or go home to have sex, pick


    one!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    When they were talking, they were at the door of the elevator.


    There were a lot of boys and girls who came to watch movies like them. And he didn''t mean to keep


    his voice down, so as soon as he said it, they felt a moment of silence all around and people were


    all looking at them.


    Wendy lowered her head and was extremely embarrassed.


    At this time, the elevator just opened with a "ding" sound, and she almost instantly pulled him into


    the elevator. Her voice was as low as a mosquito, "Watch a movie!"


    Throughout the whole process, she had been hiding in the corner with her back to him. She didn''t


    dare to lift her head, so she could only pinch his waist with her hands. However, his muscles were


    so hard and couldn''t be pinched at all.


    Although there were only five floors, Wendy felt that time almost froze in the elevator. When all the


    people in it went out, she followed him and slowly walked out.


    Because it was not a newly released movie, it was a re-released ssic movie in the VIP room.


    This kind of VIP room was designed for couples, the red couch in it allowed a couple to lie on at the


    same time, which was very romantic.


    They were in thest row. When they entered, the lights had been turned off, and advertisements


    were disyed on the hugeser screen.


    After Wendy sat down, she looked at the ticket in her hand and was a little absent-minded.


    Charlie took a pillow and put it behind her head. "What''s wrong?"


    Wendy exined, "It''s Emily''s favorite move..."


    It''s a ssicedy performed by a famousedian. She still remembered when she watched it


    with Emily, theyughed out loud. However, as they grew older, they would have different feelings


    every time they watched it again. And Emily loved this movie more than all other movies. Emily


    always watched it over and over again on theputer, and often started with a smile, ended with


    tears.


    "Do you miss her?" Charlie held her in his arms.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    Actually, she had a FaceTime with Emily, who''s far away in South Africa when she came out of the


    vi today.


    It''s just that they couldn''t go out like before, and the time to chat was limited. Naturally, she missed


    Emily very much. She sighed and said, "I don''t have many friends. Many ssmates have gone all


    over the country, and I have not contacted my former colleagues for a long time. Emily is my only


    best friend. After she went to South Africa, I feel that I don''t have any friends anymore..."


    "You have me!" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    Wendy pouted and muttered, "...Domineering!"


    Charlie pinched her chin with his long fingers and said, "What did you say?" "The movie begins!"


    Wendy pointed to the screen and changed the subject.


    A hundred minutester, Wendy and Charlie also stood up with the crowd and went down the stairs


    to the safe passage when the ending song rang out.


    When they reached the first row, a familiar figure stood up from the couch alone.


    When the figure turned around, Wendy called in surprise, "Dr. Chin?"


    Simon didn''t seem to expect to meet the two of them, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "You''re here to watch a movie?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded and then asked, "Dr. Chin, are you alone?"


    Just now, when she walked down from above, she saw it very clearly. At that time, she was very


    curious. People in other seats stood up in pairs, couples, friends, except for the one person


    standing up alone, which easily attracted her attention. But she didn''t expect it to be Simon!


    In the hall, in the noisy crowd under the light, his figure was as tall and straight as a tree but lonely.


    "Hum." Simon nodded.


    Wendy was stunned. He was really alone!


    Noticing that he also had a ticket in his hand, she couldn''t help asking in a tentative tone, ''Dr. Chin,


    do you also like watching this movie? I remember that Emily likes it the most!"


    "That''s right, her favorite movie. One and only." Simon replied in a low and deep voice.


    Wendy saw clearly that there was a whirlpool in Simon''s eyes. She was sure that they must have


    watched the movie together before, more than once.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She even felt that the reason why Simon would appear here to watch the movie alone was that he


    missed Emily...


    The three people went out of the theatre together. They didn''t go to the underground garage to take


    the car because they came directly through the aisle after dinner. When they reached the first floor,


    Simon also went out of the elevator with them.


    "Simon, you didn''t drive here?" Charlie twitched his lips and asked. He pointed in the opposite


    direction with the key in his hand and said, "My car stopped at the door of the opposite restaurant.


    Let''s go there together. I''ll give you a ride!"


    Simon shook his head, waved his hand, and said, "No, I have an operation to do tomorrow morning.


    I''ll go back to the hospital dormitory tonight. It''s not convenient. I''ll get a cab."


    After saying that, Simon said goodbye to them, lit a cigarette, and walked to the roadside to stop the


    car.


    Wendy looked at the white smoke Simon exhaled and hesitated for a long time, but she couldn''t


    help but shout behind him, "Dr. Chin, some guy is courting Emily recently!"


    Hearing this, Simon suddenly stopped.


    Wendy took two steps forward and exined, "In fact, I happened to see him when I had a


    FaceTime with Emily. He is very attentive, and it seems that he likes Emily a lot..."


    She didn''t make it up. It was true. Although Emily denied it, told her not to talk nonsense, and said


    they were just friends, she could still see that the man was very attentive to Emily. And if they were


    just ordinary friends, then why did he send such arge bunch of red roses to Emily?


    In fact, she didn''t have to tell Simon about it. After all, he and Emily had divorced. Simon came back


    alone from South Africa, which showed that they were just strangers and should have their own


    lives. But in her heart, she still hoped that they could have a chance to be together again.


    Wendy didn''t know whether Emily had let go of this rtionship and this marriage, but at least she


    knew Emily hadn''tpletely forgotten it. Otherwise, Emily wouldn''t avoid her eyes at the other end


    of the video every time she mentioned Simon.


    After she finished her words, she was holding her breath and watching Simon''s expression.


    Almost at the same time she finished her words, Simon''s handsome face was like a broken mirror.


    Under the shadows of neon lights, a crack appeared on the surface of the mirror. He looked down


    with his peach blossom eyes. After a few seconds, when he looked up again, they were as deep as


    the night, and he answered with a very low voice, "I see."


    After taking a drag on the cigarette, Simon turned around and stopped a taxi at the roadside.


    That''s it?


    Wendy stared at the taillights of the taxi disappearing from her sight, feeling a little depressed.


    Charlie walked over and took her by the shoulder.


    "Never mind." "Hum..." She sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    The next day was Sunday.


    Charlie just came back from a business trip, and there was no schedule for him on the weekend.


    However, he did not simply stay at home leisurely. Immediately after breakfast, he entered the


    study. It seemed that he needed to attend a few overseas video conferences.


    It was thetter half of the night when they arrived home after watching the movie. Although Wendy


    had chosen to watch the movie, after they came back home, he naturally would not let her go easily.


    That was to say, he would not miss anything that should be done between them. Even if she quickly


    hid in the bathroom to take a bath, she was immediately squeezed under the shower by him.


    Thinking of the ridiculous things they had done in the bathroomst night, Wendy still felt a burning


    sensation on her ears.


    "Wendy, I''m done with the checkers..."


    Only when the soft and naive voice of a child was heard was she able to pull herself back from


    those erotic scenes.


    Larry had recently developed a new hobby, Chinese checkers. At this time, several yellow checkers


    had been ced in front of her by Larry. His little hand gently tugged at a corner of her skirt, urging


    her to y chess. Wendy quickly picked the checker up and jumped for two steps.


    Suddenly, vibration sound of her mobile phone could be heard. She hurriedly said, "Babe, wait a


    minute!"


    Her mobile phone had been pressed under her pillow, so the vibration sound was a little loud.


    Wendy took it out and saw a phone numbers on it. Although the name was not indicated, she felt


    vaguely familiar with it. When she was previously in the hospital, Francis Wace had sent her


    some text messages...


    Wendy hesitated and picked it up. "...Hello?"


    "Miss Lim, it''s me!"


    Sure enough, Francis''s gentle male voice was heard.


    Wendy subconsciously looked upstairs and replied in a low voice, "Uh...Mr. Wace, what''s the


    matter?"


    Francis smiled and continued, "I''m right in front of your house. Is it convenient for you toe out


    for a while?"


    After a brief call, Wendy held the phone in her hand tightly.


    Looking out of the French Sash, she seemed to have vaguely seen a car parking outside the yard,


    and she could not help but swallow her saliva.


    "Isn''t he too audacious? He evenes to my house?" She thought.


    However, Francis had alreadye here. It would be impolite not to see him, anyway. Wendy


    looked up again. Charlie must be attending his video conference. After thinking about it for a while,


    she got up from the sofa.


    "Babe, you can y for a while first. I''ll go outside ande back soon!" She touched Larry''s head


    tenderly and said. Then, she walked out of the vi with her mobile phone.


    After she passed through the courtyard, Wendy saw a chestnut brown Audi A8 parked there.


    When Francis saw hering out of the vi from afar, he unbuckled his seat belt and got off of the


    car.


    Wendy walked up to him and said, "Mr. Wace..."


    "Have I disturbed you?" Francis said apologetically.


    "Uh...No, you haven''t..." Wendyughed drily and asked tentatively, "Mr. Wace, why did youe


    to my house..."


    "Grandpa had asked one of his friends to get two tickets of a musical drama. It will be yed tonight


    at the Grand Theater of Jiangbei. He asked me to invite you to the show. I also want to go there!"


    Francis said with a hint of shyness gradually deepening, "This musical drama is part of a tour


    performance of a British drama troupe. It is only yed in a few cities in our country. If we miss it


    this time, we will probably have to wait for five years before the British drama troupee to our


    country next time!"


    In the face of Francis''s expectant eye expressions, Wendy felt apologetic, but she still braced


    herself up and said, "Sorry, I''m afraid I don''t have spare time tonight..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can think about it!" Francis seemed to have expected this answer, and was


    not discouraged. He took the initiative to put the ticket in her hand. "Take this ticket. If you change


    your mind, tell me, and I''ll wait for you in the theater!"


    After saying that, Francis was afraid that Wendy would refuse him again, so that he directly got into


    the car and left.


    Wendy helplessly looked at the ticket in her hand: The best position for watching the show. What''s


    more, the ticket price was unbelievably high. It was really a waste of money to buy the two tickets.


    However, she could do nothing about it. She shrugged her shoulders and walked back into the


    courtyard.


    When she changed into her slippers and went back to the living room, Wendy was shocked.


    Charlie, who was supposed to be attending video conference in the study upstairs, was now sitting


    on the sofa with a little pink checker in his hand.


    Wendy patted her own chest and walked over to him guiltily. "Charlie, when did youe down?


    Well...Is the conference over?"


    "Yeah..." Charlie ced the checker on the board.


    See that hisst hignd was upied by Charlie''s checkers, Larry unhappily pursed his lips and


    ran away with the chessboard in his hand.


    Charlie raised his eyelids and asked meaningfully, "Where did you go?"


    As the saying went, "Knowing what it was, but still asking about it"...


    Wendy walked to the seat next to him and sat down. Looking out from this position, she could see


    everything in the courtyard clearly. Charlie must have seen it when she went to meet Francis.


    However, she was quite surprised that he could bear what had happened and did not kill his way


    out!


    In fact, Charlie could not bear it at all! When he came downstairs and heard his son say that Wendy


    had gone out after receiving a phone call. Through the French Sash, he saw that Francis had


    already got into the car, while Wendy was turning around and walking back.


    Of course, Wendy would not hide the truth from him. She simply confessed, "Francis had juste


    here, at the door..."


    "Why didn''t you invite him in to drink some tea?" Charlie snorted coldly.


    "Drinking some tea?"


    "Tea with poisons?" Wendy thought.


    "Uh...He just said a few words and left very soon!" Wendy exined.


    Charlie asked nonchntly, "What did he say?"


    "He asked me to watch a musical drama with him. It''s Tchaikovsky''s ''Swan Lake''. The ticket is


    here..." Wendy unfolded the ticket in her hand and confessed. "You don''t need to worry about


    anything. I refused him on the spot. As for the ticket...He forced it into my hand and asked me to


    think about itter. What''s there to think about? Anyway, I absolutely won''t go!"


    Charlie drew the ticket out and flicked it with his finger. He suddenly smiled and added, "Go...Why


    not?"


    "..." Wendy licked her lips.


    She thought Charlie was jealous, and that''s why he had replied her strangely and meaningfully.


    However, he squinted at her and added, "Send a message to tell him that you''ll go there tonight."


    "...Ah?" Wendy was petrified.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie reached out directly and took her phone out of the pocket. After unlocking he screen, he


    found Francis'' phone number in the previous call record and typed a text message, which clearly


    told Francis that Wendy would go to the theater at night.


    When the phone returned to Wendy''s hand, it was indicated that the text message had been sent


    sessfully...


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sun outside the window was setting.


    As soon as she had thrown away the remaining of an apple eaten by her, Wendy was pulled up


    from the sofa by Charlie, who was sitting next to her, and they went upstairs. "It''s time for you to go


    to the theater. I''ll help you pick up the clothes."


    Wendy was almost choked by the apple grunt that she was about to swallow. She looked at


    Charlie''s face uncertainly and asked with a trembling voice, "Charlie, are you kidding?"

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Charlie answered her directly with actions.


    Wendy had already swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva, she still felt a little dry in her throat. She


    looked at the locker room with uneasiness. Standing in front of the wardrobe, Charlie was picking


    out clothes for her...


    She found this feeling queer, no matter from which angle to think about it.


    Charlie took out a tea-colored shirt from the hanger and a long dress made of chiffon. He then


    moved his fingers in the air to roughly measure Wendy''s figure, and handed the clothes to her.


    Under his insistence, Wendy finally changed into the clothes picked up by Charlie, but she was still


    in a nervous mood after putting them on. She could not help but confirm it again and again,


    "Charlie, am I really... going?"


    "Um...," Charlie replied indifferently. He paused for a moment before adding, "A little whileter, Farr


    Chiang will be sending one more ticket here. I''ll go together with you."


    Wendy was stunned for half a second, and then suddenly there was a look of realization on her


    face.


    "So that''s how it is..." she thought.


    Wendy knew that Charlie must be scheming for something in his heart; otherwise, in consideration


    of his domineering characters and strong sense of possessiveness of her, how could it be possible


    that he had agreed to let her go to watch a musical drama with another man? This would not be


    possible unless the sun rose from the west! No, even if the sun rose from the west, he still wouldn''t


    allow her to do so!


    Charlie waited for her to get changed into the new clothes before taking out a casual suit from the


    wardrobe.


    The tall and strong figure was reflected in the mirror. Charlie raised his arms to put on his thin coat,


    and then neatened the hem and cuffs. Of course, he would not let Wendy go alone to watch a


    musical drama with Francis. It was not because his head had been kicked by a donkey. It was


    simply because he intended to personally abuse his rival in love!


    Wendy looked at the side profile of his face. As his eyes sharply glittered, she felt her backbone


    tightened.


    "Tsk...He''s actually going to meet Francis in the theater..."


    "He''s so cunning!" Wendy thought.


    There were not many vehicles on the road on the weekend. For this reason, they arrived at the


    Grand Theater after passing the river- crossing bridge and driving for over 10 minutes. The parking


    space was full of cars, and a great many people hade here wanting to see this great show.


    After the white Land Rover stopped, the two of them unfastened their seat belts.


    Wendy grabbed the door handle to support herself. She dared not imagine what kind of facial


    expression Francis would have when he saw hering together with Charlie...


    However, she could not do anything about it, since he was the person who came to her and asked


    for this!


    As they walked to the front gate of the theater together with the crowd, they could see Francis, who


    was waiting at the bottom of the steps, from faraway.


    He seemed to have dressed up carefully. The clothes were different from what he was wearing in


    the morning at the door of the vi. He was now wearing a dark blue suit which looked particrly


    handsome, with two agate cufflinks on the cuffs.


    Even though the sun had already set, when Francis smiled, it seemed as if his surroundings were


    full of sunshine.


    Francis was tall and strong, and when he stood at the entrance where lots of people came and


    went, he appeared to be particrly eye- catching. In addition, he had the temperament of a noble


    man, which attracted quite a lot of girls'' attention.


    Wendy nced over and could not help but sigh in her heart.


    It was such a pity for so handsome a young man like Francis to put all his attention to her! Francis


    was actually admired by a great many girls!


    Suddenly, she felt her hand pinched violently, and the pain was felt immediately. Wendy turned her


    face aside, and saw that Charlie was staring at her with suppressed anger. She hurriedly


    commented, "He''s not as handsome as you are."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and felt that her words were quite smooth-sailing.


    Seeing the two of theming over hand in hand, Francis was obviously stunned. He had a slightly


    stiff smile on his face because he could not manage his emotions effectively.


    After leaving the vi, Francis actually did not hold any hope that Wendy woulde. He had not


    expected to receive a text message from her saying that she was willing toe to the theater. He


    was very excited for it and thought that he had finally attained a breakthrough. He even thought that


    as long as he worked hard in pursuit of her, he would finally have a chance to win Wendy''s heart!


    Francis had been waiting at the theater for an entire hour. However, what he saw was the scene


    that the two of them were walking toward him intimately. His heart was previously filled with joy and


    excitement. But in an instant he was stormed by all sorts of sorrowful feelings...


    Wendy greeted him awkwardly, "I''m sorry for beingte. You''ve been waiting here for a long time,


    right?"


    "Fortunately...It''s not been a long time!" Francis shook his head. Even though his heart had been


    sliced by an invisible dagger for 1,000 times, he still had to force out a smile, "Hello, Mr. Hogg!"


    "Hello, Mr. Wace." Charlie twitched his lips and answered lightly.


    Immediately, Charlie let go of Wendy''s hand and put his arm around her shoulder. Then, he said


    casually, "They have started checking the tickets. Let''s go into the theater!"


    "Okay." Francis nodded.


    Watching Francis from the side, Wendy thought that his nodding was reluctant.


    The red curtain was pulled up, and the lights on the stage were turned on. The musical drama of


    Swan Lake began.


    They were sitting in the VIP area in the front row, which was facing the center of the stage. The


    viewing effect was really good.


    Wendy moved her body embarrassedly. On her left side there were only strangers, and on her right


    side there was Charlie, who had his long legs crossed. And Francis...was sitting on Charlie''s right


    side stiffly!


    She felt a little sympathetic for Francis. Initially, he wanted to ask her out to watch a musical drama


    together, but it turned out to be three people watching it together. Francis was not only unable to


    At the end of the super- long two- hour musical drama, the red curtain closed again. The actors and


    actresses went onto the stage one after another and stood in a row, bowing to the audience.


    What responded to them was the unceasing apuse from the audience.


    Coming out of the theater, Charlie raised the corner of his lips toward Francis and said, "The y is


    very good!"


    "Haha.Jt is!" Francis tried to echo what Charlie had said, but his smile was stiff.


    Francis was perhaps the only person in the whole theater who was absent-minded while watching


    the show...


    Wendy could not help but sighed in her heart.


    Francis''s temperament and educational background were really good. His original expectation had


    failedpletely, and the existence of Charlie was something disgraceful to him indeed. After being


    wronged like this, Francis was still able to watch the musical drama with the two of them in a


    rtively polite manner. What''s more, he had been able to smile to the other two all the way. No


    angry facial expression or sad emotional dissatisfaction could be observed in him. He was really an


    outstanding man in terms of personality and self-control.


    Charlie took out the key to the car and unlocked the rm system. He did not go over to the car


    immediately; instead, he turned around and asked, "Mr. Wace, do you want to have dinner with


    us?"


    "No, I have something else to do now!" Francis shook his head.


    In fact, Francis had booked a dinner at an especially high- ss western restaurant by the river. He


    wished to invite Wendy to have dinner together after the end of the musical drama. Moreover, he


    also had put a bottle of red wine, which was specially airlifted from the wine cer in Hong Kong,


    inside his car...


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked intentionally, "Are you sure?"


    Wendy secretly poked his waist and reminded him not to go too far.


    "Hey, that''s enough..."


    "Well...I won''t!" Francis continued to shake his head and refuse.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Charlie looked a little upset and said, "What a pity! Well invite you to dinner the other


    day."


    "Haha...Okay!" Francis echoed in embarrassment.


    After waving goodbye, Wendy saw Francis walking alone towards his car. The street lights near him


    cast yellow lights onto him, which made him looking even more sorrowful after being abused by


    Charlie so heavily.


    "s...How pitiful he is!" Wendy thought.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    The two of them went back to the Land Rover. When Charlie started the engine, he felt especially


    happy, so that he opened the radio to listen to some music.


    Wendy looked at the faint smile suggested by the corners of his lips and licked her tongue. "Charlie,


    you''re really a bad guy!"


    "Beautiful women love only the bad guys," Charlie said, his face neither turning red nor panting.


    "..." Wendy was then speechless.


    When Charlie began turning the steering wheel, he nced at her and said, "Call Aunt Lee and tell


    her to prepare the meal for us. Well arrive home in about half an hour."


    "Go back home for dinner?" Wendy was surprised. She blinked her eyes and said, "Why did you


    invite Mr. Wace to have dinner outside just now? I know you did it on purpose!"


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no car ahead or behind theirs, Charlie stretched out his


    arms suddenly and held her into his arms. Biting her lips, he kissed her passionately and


    aggressively, dering, "You''re mine!"


    He kissed Wendy in such a manner until she was out of breath.


    When she was let go, Wendy raised her eyes and looked out of the windshield. As expected, she


    just saw that in the opposite parking space, Francis''s chestnut-brown Audi A8 was slowly driving out


    of the parking lot and colliding with the Land Rover''s head.


    Thinking of the two cousins of the Gray family, Wendy made up her mind adamantly.


    "Forget all about it! I''ll torture the poor ''single dog'' to the end!"


    She ced her hand on his chest and raised her head to kiss his thin lips. Imitating his overbearing


    tone, she eximed, "Charlie, you''re also mine!"


    Then, the passions turned into a deeper kiss. They did not let go of each other until a lot of cars


    were blocked behind them and horns were ring angrily.


    After receiving a phone call from Eduardo Gray, Wendy was very surprised.


    After Uncle Lee drove her to the old residence of the Gray family, Wendy got out of the car. Under


    the old locust tree in the courtyard, a servant with a kettle of water in her hand came over and said,


    "Miss Wendy, the old master is in the study. He said that you should go directly to meet him!"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    After she nodded and thanked the servant, Wendy entered the vi.


    When Wendy visited here before, Kim Gray had once taken her to the study, so it was not difficult


    for her to find it on the basis of her memory. The door of the room was not closed. Just likest time,


    Eduardo was wearing a bluish gray long robe and standing in front of the writing desk, on which a


    chessboard was ced.


    Last time, the old master was ying Chinese Weiqi. This time, he was ying Chinese Chess.


    Wendy walked into the study and whispered, "Grandpa..."


    This time, the old master did not deliberately greet her. His eyes were still fixed on the chess board,


    but it was obvious that he did not want to be distracted by Wendy. He simply raised his hand and


    motioned for her to sit down. "Well, take a seat first!"


    As Eduardo was still standing, Wendy felt that it would be inappropriate for her to sit down directly.


    She stood in front of the desk with her hands sped behind her back.


    Although they were still not very close to each other at the moment, as a junior, she still had to show


    her respect to the old master.


    Eduardo was very concentrated on chess ying. Wearing a pair of presbyopic sses, he had not


    blinked for a long time, as he was reflecting upon how to win the chess game yed all by himself.


    When he picked up a "Chariot", Wendy could not help but interrupt, "It''s better to use the ''Horse''!"


    She immediately regretted it. As the saying went, "A real gentleman should say nothing of chess


    ying when he watches others y chess". She might have made a foolish mistake that she


    should not have made, even if the old master was simply ying chess with himself.


    However, Eduardo was not annoyed by that. ording to what Wendy had suggested, he picked


    up the ''Horse''. After that, he looked up and asked her, "Do you know how to y chess?"


    "Well...A little bit." Wendy said in slight shyness.


    "Come over here. Let me see your chess- ying level!" After hearing Wendy''s words, Eduardo


    immediately said.


    Wendy did not refuse him. She rearranged all the chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Eduardo chose the ck side, and Wendy would be the red side. ording to rules of Chinese


    Chess, Wendy was to start the game first. She moved the "Cannon" as the first step. After a few


    steps, her "Cannons" and "Horses" seemed to have posed a threat to the old master on the


    chessboard. Eduardo was slightly amazed by Wendy''s chess- ying skills, and then smiled to her.


    "You are a modest girl. This is not just ''a little bit''. I think your chess-ying skills are quite good.


    You can barely y with me, then."


    "..." Wendy did not know how to reply to the old master''s self-confidence.


    Was this apliment for her, or for himself?


    What she did not know was that the old master''s favorite hobby in his life was ying chess. Since


    his health declined, he had been staying overseas for health preservation for many years, which


    bored him so much that he had even taught the foreign nanny to y chess with him.


    As the saying went, "Old ginger is hotter than new ones". It was impossible for Wendy to win the


    game with the old master, who had been fond of ying chess for almost his whole life. In the end,


    she lost the game without any chance of winning.


    Looking at the chessboard, Eduardo asked with a smile, "Wendy, have you learned professional


    chess ying before?"


    In the process of chess ying just now, the old master had noticed that Wendy was very good at


    ying chess and did not seem to be a novice. Although he won in the end, there was only a few


    ck chess pieces left on his side.


    "No..." Wendy shook her head.


    Touching the chess piece in her hand, she exined in a low voice, "My mother passed away when


    I was only eight. My adoptive father married someone else, and then gave birth to a younger sister.


    For this reason, I was dismissed from the Lim family, and since then had been living with my


    grandmother. My grandmother was poor. I did not have any toys or dolls, so I often went to my


    neighbor''s house to see her y chess. She was also an old woman. I just learned a little by


    watching her y Chinese Chess..."


    Eduardo was stunned when he heard this, and his eye expressions gradually became more and


    moreplicated.


    Although Wendy said it very casually, and even deliberately avoided to mention the sufferings she


    had gone through during the first half of the story, it could still be deduced that she was not leading


    a happy life at that time. At least, she was not happy when she was a child. As an eight-year-old


    child, she was supposed to be more carefree...


    With a sigh, the old masterforted her in a very pitiful tone, "Kid, you''ve suffered a lot!"


    Wendy just smiled and did not mention further about her sufferings.


    Eduardo waved at her and asked her to sit down on the Chinese-style chair next to him. He slowly


    said, "Thank you very much for the liver donation you did to Kim!"


    One''s body was given to him/ her by the parents. Perhaps from the perspective of human rtions,


    it was reasonable for everyone to make the decision to donate part of his/ her liver to his/ her father.


    However, there were also people who were unwilling to do so, because of fear and selfishness.


    Wendy had never experienced anything like paternal love in the past. It would be reasonable for her


    to reject the suggestion of liver donation, but she did not.


    "He is my father. I can''t see him die without doing anything," Wendy said in a low voice.


    She really did not think too much at the beginning. Maybe it was because of the rtionship that


    "blood was thicker than water".


    Eduardo nodded with gratification. He stretched out his hands across the table in the middle and


    took Wendy''s hands. He then paused and said, "In fact, I almost saw your biological mother back


    then! Not long after Kim returned home from Germany uponpletion of his overseas study, he


    took the initiative to confess to me. He said that he wanted to get married to a girl other than Linda,


    his fiancee. He believed that this new girlfriend was a soul mate for him. At that time, the family had


    actually started arranging for the marriage between he and Linda. We were simply waiting for him to


    come back from the overseas study program, and nned to hold the wedding ceremony for him


    after that! But I still agreed to meet with him and his new girlfriend. I also intended to allow him and


    his new girlfriend to get married if ever I could observe true love between them. Unexpectedly, they


    finally broke up with each other. Kim was upset for a long time, and he married Linda in the end."


    Wendy was a little stunned. She did not expect that the old master would mention her mother, that


    he also know her mother''s existence.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    The old master''s senile eyes were fixed on her. "When I first learned of your existence, I was very


    surprised and excited! However, Linda had been married into the Gray family for more than 20


    years, and had always been a diligent family member. She wass a good wife, a good daughter-in-


    law, and a good mother at the same time. For this reason, when you first came to our house that


    day, as the most important person in this family, I had to consider more of the feelings of Linda and


    her daughter. I was rtively indifferent to you at that time, and my words were very sharp. I felt


    apologetic to you afterwards..."


    "Wendy, will you me me for that?"


    Wendy bit her lips and looked up. She could see his white hair and wrinkled, aged face. There were


    now only kind facial expressions on his face. These facial expressions reminded her of her


    grandmother.


    She shook her head. "No..."


    "Good girl!" The old master took her hand up happily.


    Wendy raised the other hand to hold the old master''s hands too.


    After asking Wendy to y another chess game, the old master looked at the time and insisted that


    she should go out with him to meet an old friend. Although Wendy wanted to refuse, she was


    worried that it would be inappropriate for the old man to go out alone. For this reason, she nodded


    and agreed.


    "Old Master, Miss Madge is here!"


    As they walked down the stairs, a servant came over and reported.


    As soon as the servant finished her words, a sweet female voice was heard, "Grandpa!"


    Madge Gray walked in with a lot ofrge or small bags in her hand. When she caught sight of


    Wendy, her eyes slightly narrowed and she handed all the things in her hands to the servant. She


    then quickly stepped forward and grabbed the old master''s arm. "My mother asked me to bring you


    some pilos deer horns and ''winterworm-summerherb''. I''ll make them into delicious soup for you


    later. Last time you said you don''t like the soup. This time I''ll add some Chinese wolfberries into the


    soup, and it will taste more delicious."


    "I''m happy to feel your filial piety. Good girl!" Eduardo said with a bright smile.


    Noticing that they were not heading to the living room but to the hallway, Madge could not help but


    ask in surprise, "Grandpa, are you going out?"


    "Yes." Eduardo nodded. He looked at Wendy by his side and added with a smile, "I have an old


    friend who wants to see me. It''s unconvenient for me to go out alone. Wendy happens to be here,


    and we''ll go together."


    Hearing this, Madge''s heart twitched, but the smile on her face did not change. She held the old


    master''s arm more tightly and said with a sweet smile, "Grandpa, why didn''t you tell me? I can go


    with you too!"


    "Oh...That''s all right!" Eduardo patted her hand.


    Madge continued, "Grandpa, shall I go with you? There will be two persons to take care of you if I


    go with you!"


    The corners of Wendy''s lips curled up slightly.


    There was some hesitation on Eduardo''s face. Finally, after seeing Madge''s subtle movements, he


    shook his head and said, "No. Madge, didn''t you just say that you want to make me some delicious


    soup? You''ll stay at home and prepare for the soup. We''re going to have dinner together. Just let


    Wendy go out with me!"


    For him, the two granddaughters were equally important in terms of blood rtions.


    Although Madge had apanied him since childhood, and therefore he was more sentimentally


    attached to her to some extent, the old master still wished that he could do something to make up


    for all the sufferings gone through by Wendy, who had just been recognized as a new family


    member. He wanted his two granddaughters to apany him and go out, and he also hoped that


    the two of them could get along well with each other. However, Wendy and Madge were involved in


    the same man in a triangle love affair. It was inevitable that they would feel ufortable and


    embarrassed when they see each other.


    Madge felt unhappy, but she still nodded with a smile showing two dimples on her face, "Okay,


    Grandpa. Please take care of yourself!"


    Wendy only knew that she needed to apany the old master to meet an old friend. The car


    stopped in front of a traditional- style tea house, and they entered the elevator with the waiter.


    It was a VIP private room on the third floor. As soon as the door was opened, a warm voice came


    from inside.


    "Eduardo!"


    Eduardo leaned on his crutch, but still walked very fast. He did not forget to pull Wendy forward and


    greeted his old friend with a smile, "Chase,e over here. Let me introduce you to my


    granddaughter, whom I have just found from outside!"


    Wendy felt warmth in her heart when she heard the words "my grandaughter".


    This kind of casual emphasis only meant that her grandfather was not just talking emptily, but he


    had really epted her as a granddaughter from the bottom of his heart.


    Wendy quickened her paces and stepped forward. She was surprised when she saw an old man in


    a Tai Chi costume, who was also using with a crutch. "Mr. Wace!"


    It turned out that the old friend that Eduardo was talking about was actually Chase Wace, who


    hade from Hong Kong. Now she roughly understood why Francis Wace was also invited


    when Kim Gray asked her to go to the banquet of the Gray family.


    With these thoughts in her mind, she suddenly caught sight of a tall and straight figureing


    forward. "Miss Lim!" the young man greeted her.


    After being bullied by Charlie and Wendyst time in the grand theater, Francis had been depressed


    for two days. Today, he apanied his grandfather to the teahouse to see an old friend, still being


    sorrowful. When he suddenly saw Wendy, he immediately became excited, and the unhappiness of


    failure was dispelled in an instant.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a coincidence..." Wendyughed dryly.


    Mr. Wace smiled and said, "Don''t just stand there. Sit down first! I have just ordered a pot of


    Biluochun. It''s our favorite tea!"


    Wendy helped Eduardo to walked over. When she identally met Francis''s straight and


    enthusiastic eye expressions, she quickly withdrew one of her hands and put it into the pocket


    fumbling for the mobile phone. She was hesitating whether to report what had happened to


    Charlie...


    After thinking about it for a while, she decided not to report to him temporarily.


    Otherwise, she was certain that, just like what had happenedst time in the holiday resort, he


    would immediately give up his work or conference in the Hogg''s Group, and came over here by


    driving as fast as possible. After all, this was a gathering between two old men. It would not be good


    if Charlie interrupted their meeting!


    After Eduardo sat down, he curiously asked his old friend, "Chase, are you acquinted with my


    granddaughter?"


    "Yes, of course!" Chase smiled and nodded.


    Chase was not surprised that Wendy had be the granddaughter of the Gray family. After


    attending the banquet, Francis told his grandfather that Wendy had also attended the banquet and,


    what''s more, attended it as a family member. After that, Eduardo mentioned to him that a new


    granddaughter had been admitted into the Gray family in a dialogue of overseas call. As a result,


    Chase roughly guessed what had happened.


    As his eyes swept across her face, Mr. Wace''s smile deepened. "Not only do I know her, but I


    also like this granddaughter of yours very much! Moreover, I have more than once told you that I


    want her to be my granddaughter-inw! Eduardo, now Wendy has be your


    granddaughter, wouldn''t it be wonderful if Wendy bes my daughter-inw!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Eduardo was surprised.


    Wendy looked embarrassed and said in a low voice, "Grandpa, you know the rtionship between


    Charlie and me..."


    When Eduardo heard his old friend''s words, he raised his hand and touched the white beard on his


    chin meaningfully.


    He had a little more ideas in his heart now or, in other words, there was more eagerness in his heart


    now. In his opinion, the young man in front of him, Francis Wace, was also handsome and clever.


    He must not be inferior to Charlie.


    In the past, when the Gray family and the Hogg family decided on the engagement between Madge


    and Charlie, he had no intention of intervening love affairs of the younger generation, as he was


    getting older and older. But now, both his granddaughters, Madge and Wendy, had fallen in love


    with Charlie. No matter who was to get married to Charlie in the end, the other grandaughter would


    be heartbroken. Now, Wendy and Francis appeared to be a good match...

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    After some time, Francis apanied Chase to the bathroom. As soon as the door of the private


    room was closed, Eduardo immediately put down the tea cup and whispered to Wendy who was


    sitting next to him, "Wendy, what do you think of Francis Wace?"


    "Mr. Wace has good characters and is truly a gentleman." Wendy gave a pertinentment.


    Not only was Francis good-natured and gentlemanly, but he was also handsome, tall, and strong.


    He was really an ideal man in the hearts of women.


    Hearing her words, Eduardo immediately cheered up and nodded in agreement. "Well...l have the


    same idea as you! Do you think it''s possible for you to be with him?"


    Wendy was drinking a cup of tea out of thirst. When she heard thest sentence, she almost spat


    out the tea.


    Just now, after Wendy reminded him of her rtionship with Charlie, the old master did not say


    anything further. She thought that he might have epted the status quo. Unexpectedly, he


    deliberately took advantage of the absence of Francis and Chase to ask about her thoughts.


    Wendy took out a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. She emphasized, "Grandpa, Charlie and I


    already have a child..."


    This matter had been brought up during the two old men''s chat.


    When Eduardo heard about this, he was slightly surprised. But he was an open-minded old man.


    He would not judge the matters of young people on the basis of outdated values. At this time, he


    simply waved to Wendy and said, "It''s okay. Didn''t Chase say that Francis doesn''t care about it at


    all?"


    "Grandpa..." Wendy did not know whether tough or cry because of the old master''s "open-


    mindedness".


    The door of the private room was pushed open again, and Francis and Chase returned.


    Outside the window, the sun was setting. The two old men''s meeting ended there. Wendy stood up


    to help Eduardo walking.


    Francis, who was sitting opposite to Wendy, did the same thing, but his eyes were fixed on her.


    "Miss Lim, let me walk you out!"


    "Uh...No need..." Wendy shook her head.


    With a smile on his face, Chase took the opportunity to say, "Eduardo, we haven''t seen each other


    for a long time, and it''s not enough for us just to drink some tea here. How about going to my house


    together?"


    "Good idea!" Eduardo nodded happily.


    Over the years, Eduardo had been living abroad for health preservation, while Chase had been


    living in Hong Kong. For this reason, they seldom had opportunities to meet each other. What''s


    more, both of them were very old now, and there would be less and less opportunities for them to


    talk to each other. Naturally, they were willing to kill some more time in Chase''s house.


    Hearing this, Chase turned to Wendy with a smile and said, "Little girl, let Francis drive you back. I''ll


    take your grandfather''s car!"


    Wendy opened her mouth and was about to refuse him. Eduardo''s car was spacious. She could sit


    in the front passenger seat even if Chase was also inside the car. What''s more, she could call a taxi


    to go home directly as an alternative. However, before she could say anything, Eduardo had already


    said, "Wendy, you don''t have to go here and there with me now. You mentioned that you would go


    back home in the evening. Just let Francis drive you home!"


    "Grandpa!" Wendy frowned.


    Eduardo pulled her two steps to the side, lowered his voice, and said, "Listen to me. Grandpa has


    experienced the joys and hardships of life. There are many choices in life. You are still young. Don''t


    be anxious about your marriage. What if there is still a more suitable man waiting for you?"


    "I..." Wendy felt helpless, as if she was having a headache.


    Eduardo held her hand gently and interrupted her words. "I know what you''re thinking about. Just


    take it as a favor for Grandpa. Don''t reject Mr. Wace''s kindness. Follow my advice!"


    In the end, Wendy was almost forced into Francis''s car, just like a little duck chased into the cage by


    the duck raiser.


    Although Wendy thought that she could easily find an excuse to let Francis'' car stop somewhere


    halfway, it was not easy to carry her thoughts out. How could Francis be so willing to let her go with


    a simple excuse like this? He used the words of his grandfather and Wendy''s grandfather as a more


    convincing excuse to insist on sending her to the destination. In private he also wanted to do so as


    apetitor of Charlie.


    Wendy could only pray silently that the two of them would not be met by Charlie.


    The Murphy''s Law was always there. When you needed something the most, it would definitely


    disappear. After Francis slowly parked the car at the gate of the vi, Wendy closed the door, and


    immediately saw a white Land Rover driving over from afar.


    At this time, she only wanted to run into the vi as quickly as possible, but it was toote! It would


    turn out to be a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure if she did so.


    She had no choice but to brace herself up, and stand where she was.


    The Land Rover quickly drove past her, and then stopped in the courtyard. Charlie then jumped


    down from the driver''s seat. Holding the car keys in his hand, he looked past her and nced at the


    direction in which the car was driving away.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing the wrinkles between his eyebrows, Wendy''s heart was in a state of panic.


    She ran to him in a hurry, pulled up one of his arms tenderly, and lean her head on his chest. She


    then raised her head purposefully and asked, "Charlie, I have a piece of good news and a piece of


    bad news to tell you. Which one do you want to listen to first?" "Good news," Charlie said after


    pondering for a moment.


    "My grandfather''s attitude towards me has changed quite a lot!" Theers of Wendy''s lips curled


    up.


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows and then said, "Bad news."


    "Uh..." Wendy stuttered. She peeped at his facial expression stealthily, and continued with an


    awkward smile, "It''s a coincidence. What do you think of that? Grandpa and Old Master Wace are


    good friends. Today, I apanied Grandpa to see his old friend. I hadn''t expected that it turned


    out to be Old Master Wace. And then...You must have guessed it...Yeah!"


    Charlie gritted his teeth and let out a cold snort from his nose.


    Of course, he could guess it out that the old man had been coveting Wendy and wanting her to


    be his granddaughter-inw!


    Wendy put the other arm around his strong waist and tried tofort him. "I didn''t intend to promise


    Francis to send me back, but my grandfather insisted. He said..."


    Realizing that she might have made a little mistake, Wendy hurriedly stopped saying.


    "What did your grandfather say?" Charlie narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to listen to it?" Wendy asked hesitantly. Seeing that his eye expressions


    were full of pressure, she said cautiously, "My grandfather said that there are many choices in my


    life. I am still young. I must not worry about my marriage. There might be a more suitable man


    waiting..."


    As expected, Wendy saw Charlie''s face darkened after she finished speaking.


    Wendy wanted tough, but dared not do so. She put her face on Charlie''s chest and shook his


    body, just like a spoiled child. "Charlie, don''t think too much of it. Grandpa just said it casually. He


    actually didn''t want me to reject kindness of Old Master Wace!"


    "Uh-huh." The corners of Charlie''s lips twitched.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy...Daddy..."


    Fortunately, little Larry ran out of the vi and helped them to get rid of the embarrassing


    atmosphere.


    The night was long and dark. Wendy walked out of the bathroom and saw a naked man with a bath


    towel around his waist lying on the bed. This man had an arm on the side of his head, and his deep


    eyes were looking out of the window at the night.


    She moved her eyes away from his strong pectoral muscles with difficulty, lifted the quilt, andy


    down on the bed from the other side of the quilt.


    Seeing that Charlie did not take the initiative to talk to her, Wendy turned over and rolled into his


    arms by "coincidence¡±. She poked his strong abdominal muscles with her finger. "Charlie, are you


    unhappy?"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "No." Charlie pursed his lips.


    Wendy saw no sign of unhappiness in his facial expression, and then rxed slightly. She put her


    chin on his chest and said, "Then, why have you been silent all the time?"


    Charlie lowered his head and nced at her, but he did not answer anything.


    Jealousy did exist in his heart, but he would not be angry with her. The reason why he remained


    silent was that he was thinking of countermeasures.


    Wendy stared at Charlie like a puppy. He took out the hand under his head and embraced her. He


    then put one of his palms on the bed, turned over her, and kissed her with his thin lips.


    Charelie had been worried about the dark circles around Wendy''s eyes for the past two days, and


    therefore he wanted to let her have a rest for the time being. However, seeing that she was not in


    the mood to sleep, he could only do something else!


    The temperature in the room rose gradually, and the sound of panting could be heard, which almost


    could make stars outside the window blush.


    After that, Wendy fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, after washing up, she went downstairs


    and saw that Aunt Lee had prepared the breakfast. Charlie and Larry had already sat at the table,


    and were talking about something with their heads lowered. It seemed as if they were waiting for


    her alone.


    When Wendy walked over, Charlie moved his eyes from Larry''s face to her and said, "Take Larry to


    see Old Master Gray today."


    "Uh?" Wendy was confused for a moment.


    She felt very surprised. Yesterday, she had ryed Eduardo''s words to Charlie. In her heart, he


    would probably have been cursing this stubborn old man for a long time, just like he did thest


    time.


    Charlie drank a mouthful of freshly squeezed soy milk and said slowly, "Larry had already called


    Uncle Gray ''Grandpa''. You have to take Larry to visit the old master as a return in etiquette. We


    should let the old man experience what is ''four generations under one roof''."


    What he said was right and quite reasonable. It was time for her to take Larry to see the old master.


    Wendy nodded. "Okay..."


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the white Land Rover and the ck Mercedes-Benz were parked


    side by side in the courtyard. Wendy, which was about to go to the old residence of the Gray family


    together with Larry, and Charlie, who was going to work in thepany, came out from the vi,


    and they set off at the same time.


    Charlie opened the door of the car, but did not sit in directly; instead, he waved at Wendy and Larry.


    Larry ran to his father. Charlie lowered his head and asked, "Larry, do you still remember what I told


    you?"


    "I can remember them all!"


    Larry immediately nodded his head like a chick pecking on rice.


    Hearing this, Charlie''s eyes and brows rxed with satisfaction. He patted his son''s little head


    tenderly.


    "What?" Wendy waspletely befuddled.


    Larry opened his mouth, revealing a row of sesamelike teeth, "Secret."


    Wendy was puzzled. Seeing that Charlie had already got into the car, she took Larry''s hand, got into


    the Mercedes-Benz, and closed the door. Uncle Lee, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, started the


    engine and drove the car out of the courtyard.


    There was a little traffic jam in the morning, and more than half an hourter, they arrived at the old


    residence of the Gray family.


    Wendy walked through the yard with Larry and entered the vi. A servant came up to them and


    found the slippers for them.


    It had been a long time since such a little child had visited the Gray''s family. The servant rummaged


    all over the shoe racks for a long time before finally finding a pair of slippers that were of the


    smallest size. However, they were still as big as two boats in Larry''s feet, but at the same time they


    were so cute! The servant who helped Larry put on the slippers was moved so much by this cute


    little boy.


    Eduardo heard the sound of visitors, but he could see nobodying upstairs after waiting for a


    long time. He then walked down the stairs with a crutch in his hand.


    Knowing that it was Wendying, the old master said happily, "Wendy, are you here? Just now I


    felt so boring. I was thinking about making a phone call to you. Come over here and y chess with


    me!"


    Wendy loweredd her head, and was about to tell Larry who the old man was and how to call him,


    when Larry suddenly let go of her hand and ran to Eduardo, hugging his thigh, just as he did to his


    mother everytime.


    Raising his little face, Larry softly yelled out, "Greatgrandpa..."


    Not only Wendy was amazed, but Eduardo also took off his presbyopic sses in bewilderment.


    Only then did he see clearly the child who was hugging his thigh. It was actually easy for him to


    realize that this child was Wendy''s son.


    Larry stretched out his small hand and pursed his lips into a smile. He waved his hand and patted at


    Eduardo''s hand, just like a little adult.


    A child who was shy, and at the same time with a bit of tempting expression, was really cute. The


    old master waspletely attracted by Larry''s loveliness. Even though it was a little difficult for him


    to bend his back at his age, he still slowly bent down to greet the child.


    Larry raised his two little feet and gave the old master a kiss on his face that was full of wrinkles.


    Then, Larry fiddled in his pocket for a long time and took out a piece of candy. "Great-grandpa, treat


    you to candy!"


    Eduardo did not like sweet food at all, but he pushed the sugar paper open, and put it into his


    mouth.


    Although he already knew that he had such a greatgrandchild, but knowing that he was there was


    totally different from seeing him in reality. Looking at this beautiful creature standing in front of him


    with such a tender and lovely smile, Eduardo felt extremely happy, for he had not had any child to


    y around him for more than 20 years.


    "What did you call me just now?" Eduardo asked in a coaxing tone.


    "Great- grandpa!" Larry cried out in a soft voice again.


    "Why are you so lovely!" Eduardo was so excited that even his beard was shaking. He put his hand


    on Larry''s head. "Tell Great- grandpa, what''s your name?"


    "Larry Hogg! Great-grandpa can also call me Babe Larry." Larry grinned.


    Eduardo''s world seemed to have been brightened in an instant by this lovely child, and his whole


    face was now glowing with happiness. He asked a series of questions, "Larry, how old are you?


    What''s your animal type of Chinese Zodiac? What do you like to eat? What do you like to y


    with?"


    It was said that one''s great- grandchild would be more endearing than his/her grandchild. This rule


    applied to Eduardo, who was so enchanted by the charming features of the lovely Larry calling him


    "Great-grandpa" in such a sweet manner. It was a very pleasing experience for the old man.


    Eduardo did not mention anything about asking Wendy to y chess with him at all. His attention


    was nowpletely attracted by Larry.


    For the whole morning, Larry stayed in the study with Eduardo. Wendy did not know what they were


    talking about, but she could only hearughtering from the study from time to time.


    At lunch time, Wendy, Larry, and Eduardo sat around the dining table, and every time Larry


    swallowed a big mouthful of food, the old master would praise him for being so awesome.


    When they were about to finish eating the lunch, a servant came in and reported, "Old Master, there


    is a phone call for you in the living room."


    ''Who''s calling?" Eduardo asked with a frown. He seemed to be unhappy to be disturbed.


    "It''s a Mr. Wace calling," the servant answered.


    When Eduardo heard this, he nodded and looked at the mother and son. To be exact, his eyes fell


    on Larry''s chubby face. After a long while, as if he had made a decision, the old master picked up


    the crutch next to him and went to the living room.


    "Chase, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to have Wendy be your granddaughter-inw!"


    Later, when Wendy came out of the dining room, she happened to hear this sentence.


    Eduardo hang up the telephone and saw Wendye in. He smiled at her and said, "Wendy, I told


    you that there might be a more suitable man waiting for you the other day. Forget about it! Now I


    know it''s just a mistake. Larry told me that he likes to live with you. He feels happy every day. And


    he also said that he is waiting for you to give birth to a little younger sister for him!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In view of such a happy family of three, how could the old master bear to make his grandchild sad?


    Eduardo had been deeply touched by the naive and lovely words, movements of Larry. The old man


    was so fascinated by the child that he almost could not stopughing while ying games with the


    latter. If Larry wanted him to pick down the moon, Eduardo would certainly try to climb up thedder


    and pick it down!


    In the afternoon, after Eduardo fell asleep, Wendy took the little boy back to their home.


    In the car, Wendy thought of the great change in the old master''s attitude, while looking at Larry,


    who had been concentratedly ying the red packet which Eduardo had given him as a gift.


    Wendy pinched his nose and could not help asking, "Babe, let me ask you a question. Did Daddy


    teach you what you should say to Grandpa today?"


    "Heh-heh!"


    Hearing that, Larry scratched his head and smiled shyly.


    "Daddy didn''t lie to me! He told me if I do as he say, I''ll be able to get a big red packet." Larry replied


    happily, pinching the red packet which was full of money.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    "..." Wendy did not know what to say.


    Sure enough, as she had guessed, Charlie was a cunning and shrewd business leader!


    Larry was holding the red packet and smiling happily, as if he had be a Fortune Cat. Last time,


    he called Kim Gray "Grandpa", and then received a red packet full of money. At that time, he was so


    excited that he rushed back to his bedroom and hid the red packet under the bed. No wonder he


    had obediently followed Charlie''s instructions this time.


    Wendy shook her head with mixed feelings. She then pinched Larry''s little nose happily. Larry was


    so fond of making money at a very early age. Was it a good phenomenon?


    When they returned to the vi, the white Land Rover of Charlie, which had left in the morning at the


    same time, was now parked in the courtyard.


    Wendy took his son''s hand and walked into the vi. In the living room, Charlie had already taken


    off his suit and tie, and was now only wearing a shirt. He sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed


    and was browsing the news with an iPad in his hand.


    Hearing the footsteps, he slowly raised his head to see who wasing.


    Wendy walked toward him in surprise and asked, "Charlie, why do you go back home so early


    today?" "A meeting to be held in the afternoon had been cancelled. I didn''t have much work to do,


    so I came back early." Charlie put down the iPad and answered her questionzily. He then nced


    at his son beside Wendy.


    To be more precise, it was the red packet held in Larry''s hand that had attracted his attention.


    Cancetion of the meeting was just an excuse. The truth was, Charlie felt uneasy and went back


    home early to see what the results were. At this time, he did not need to call his son toe over


    and inquire him about the results. After seeing the red packet, he realized that his n had been


    carried out very smoothly.


    Larry did not go into the living room with Wendy. He just let go of her hand and ran upstairs.


    Needless to say, he must have run back to his room to hide his money!


    Wendy sat down next to Charlie and said coquettishly, "Your n works, right?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and epted thement with pleasure.


    He had watched a musical drama together with her not long ago, and knocked out Francis as a


    competitor silently. Now, he had easily removed the danger from Old Master Gray''s side...


    However, it was simply because Francis was an upright and gentlemanly person. This gentleman


    insisted on a fairpetition with Charlie, and wanted to steal Wendy''s heart only with his sincerity.


    However, Wendy''s heart was not with him, but with Charlie. For this reason Francis could only be


    abused into dregs by the love story between Charlie and Wendy, and did not pose much threat to


    them. The asional jealousy of him simply enriched the colorfulness of the two lovers'' lives.


    When she thought of the two cousins of the Gray family, Wendy frowned, because the two of them


    were herpetitors.


    Charlie''s rival in love was not as powerful as Wendy''s. How to understand this? Was it a blessing or


    misfortune for Wendy?


    Wendy told him, "Grandpa said he wants me to take Larry there again tomorrow."


    "Um..." Charlie''s lips curled up.


    The next day, Wendy came to the residence of the Gray family again with Larry, ording to the old


    master''s wishes.


    Eduardo had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time. When he saw Larry jumping out of the


    car, he smiled happily, and then held Larry''s little hand up. They walked together into the house.


    For the whole afternoon, the living room was filled with Larry''s lovely voices and the old man''s


    laughter.


    Wendy stood up and picked up a teapot. Then, she went to the kitchen to find a servant to help her


    fill the teapot with boiled water. When she returned, there was a sounding from the hallway.


    Someone visited and the servant ran over to greet them. The two personsing were Madge


    Gray and Tilly King.


    It seemed that they hade together and both of them passed through the hallway after changing


    into their slippers.


    After seeing Wendy, Madge seemed to look sideways at Tilly, who was then grinned and ran


    towards Wendy. She was wearing a long thin hollow shirt, while the hem of the shirt flew like a


    butterfly.


    Tilly had kept on smiling when she came up to Wendy. "Are you here to visit Grandpa too?"


    Wendy frowned and felt that this was truly unbelievable.


    She took a step back subconsciously.


    There must be something wrong with the whole thing...


    Although Wendy and Tilly had met only a few times, as far as she knew, Tilly was a person who


    cared very much about the distinction between kindness and hatred. Besides, she was not good at


    hiding her emotions and intentions. Since their encounter at the banquet, Tilly had never concealed


    her hostility against Wendy.


    When Wendy came to the old residence of the Gray family for the first time, Tilly waspletely


    unwilling to admit the fact that she was Wendy''s cousin at all. At that time, Madge also pretended to


    persuade her to ept Wendy as her cousin, but she was very indifferent to Madge''s suggestion.


    How could it be possible that Tilly''s attitude would changepletely within several days?


    "Good to see you." Wendy whispered and walked into the living room with the teapot.


    Eduardo, who was ying Chinese Checkers with Larry, looked up when he heard the voices.


    "Madge, Tilly,e over here!"


    Madge smiled with two dimples on her face and walked over with a sweet smile, "Grandpa, I have


    brought you with some moutainous walnuts. They are purely natural. I have asked someone to pick


    them from a mountainous vige. I suggest you to eat two of them every day! They are good to


    nutritional nourishment of your brain."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, okay!"The old master nodded his head repeatedly.


    ncing at Wendy and Larry, who had buried himself in ying Chinese Checkers, Madge lowered


    her beautiful eyes. Two secondster, she raised her eyes again and said in a lower voice,


    "Grandpa, I still have some other things to do. I don''t want to stay here any longer. I''lle back to


    see you again when no one else is here around!"


    She specifically emphasized thest sentence she said. Eduardo immediately realized what she


    meant.


    In the past, when Madge was still engaged to Charlie, Eduardo learned that Charlie had a child. He


    also knew that his granddaughter did not care about this fact, and had once been trying hard to


    be the child''s stepmother. No one was able to predict that things would suddenly change that


    much. That was to say, if Wendy kept on staying here, the old master''s two granddaughters would


    probably be very embarrassed.


    Eduardo patted Madge''s hand and said lovingly, "Good girl!"


    Madge smiled softly, and then hurried away holding her bag in her arm. However, when she turned


    around to leave, she inadvertently gave Tilly a hint of eye expression.


    After Madge left, Tilly, who had been sitting on the sofa, suddenly jumped up. "Ah...I suddenly


    remembered something!"


    Eduardo frowned and said with a smile, "Tilly, you''re alway not as quiet as Madge! What''s wrong


    with you? Why are you so excited?"


    "I suddenly remembered that my mom had told me to buy a gift for her. My grandmother''s birthday


    party will be held in next week. My mom intends to give her a birthday gift!" Tilly patted her own


    head and said.


    "How can you even forget such an important thing!"


    "All right. At least I have remembered it now!"


    The old master urged her helplessly, "Then why don''t you hurry up and go!"


    "I haven''t been back to Ice city for seven years. It has changed a lot. I feel a stranger here!" After


    Tilly finished saying, she suddenly turned her eyes around and ran to Wendy. "Wendy, could you


    apany me to walk around?"


    "..." Wendy was scared and did not know what to say.


    Tilly acted as if she had not seen Wendy''s reluctance. She smiled coquettishly and added, "It won''t


    waste too much time on your side to help me pick up a birthday gift for my grandmother. Please go


    with me! Please..."


    Seeing this, Eduzrdo helped Tilly, "Wendy, why don''t you apany Emily and help her to pick up


    the birthday gift? Larry will apany me in the house. When you have finished shopping, you can


    come here again to pick Larry back!"


    Last time at the banquiet in the Gray family''s old residence, the old master certainly had noticed that


    Tilly was not friendly towards Wendy. Now, Tilly took the initiative to be more intimate with


    Wendy. He actually was d to see this happen. He wanted his family members to love each other.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Under the repeated requests of Eduardo, Wendy finally nodded, "Okay..."


    Tilly and Wendy were now sitting in Eduardo''s car, which was heading for a shopping mall.


    After entering the shopping mall, Tilly seized Wendy''s coat sleeve and drew her over to the jade


    articles market on the second floor. Tilly generously asked the shop assistants to take out a lot of


    jade articles. Then, she picked them up one by one andpared every one of them carefully.


    Wendy sat next to Tilly silently, and she acted as if she waspleting a task, and just wanted to


    finish it as quickly as possible.


    Tilly took out the mobile phone from her bag and suddenly muttered, "Oh my God! My phone has


    run out of electricity!"


    Wendy looked at the phone, and found that it seemed to have automatically been turned off.


    Tilly turned to Wendy and stretched out her hand. "Can you lend me your mobile phone? I want to


    make a phone call and ask Grandma the size of her wrist!"


    After hesitating for a while, Wendy handed her mobile phone to Tilly.


    Tilly used it to make a phone call. It seemed as if the mobile signal was not good there. Tilly then


    walked to a ce far away from the shop of jade articles. From a distance, Wendy could only see


    Tilly''s body on the side, while her mouth was moving and saying something.


    About five minutester, Tilly came back to the shop and returned the phone to Wendy with a


    particrly bright smile on her face. "Thank you, Wendy!"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    In the face of Tilly''s abnormal activities, Wendy had always been on high alert. However, she also


    felt that it would be difficult for Tilly to scheme for anything viscious in a bright day and in the open


    space. What kind of trouble could there be?


    But Wendy was wrong. When the two of them finished buying the jade bracelet and took the


    elevator to the underground parking lot, Tilly came out of the elevator first and walked ahead in fast


    paces. Wendy was suddenly dissattracted by something strange behind her, and when she turned


    back, she found that Tilly had dissappeared.


    Wendy frowned and was about to look for her, when someone suddenly approached her quickly


    from behind.


    The shadow suddenly shrouded Wendy, whose mouth was then covered by a piece of cloth before


    she could react. The smell of diethyl ether seeped into her nostrils, and she quickly lost her


    consciousness.


    When she woke up, it was almost evening.


    Wendy felt dizzy and recalled what had happened before she fell into aa. She could not help


    shivering, and immediately sat up and looked around.


    The surrounding environment turned out to be a luxurious hotel suite. The curtains were not closed,


    and the room was filled with the beautiful rosy sunset glowsing inside through the windows.


    Wendy let out a sigh of relief.


    Last time, she was kidnapped to an abandoned warehouse. This time, it was a luxurious hotel


    room, which meant that this was not kidnapping. But why was she brought here?


    Wendy had a lot of question marks lingering in her mind. The room was silent, and when she


    inadvertently lowered her head, she was shocked to find that almost all her clothes were gone,


    leaving only two small pieces. She quickly grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself under it.


    Yet this movement caused her to discover something more appalling! There was somebody lying


    next to her. And he was a man!


    Wendy cried out in a low voice. After seeing the man''s appearance clearly, she widened her eyes in


    disbelief. "Mr. Wace?"


    The person lying next to her was none other than the handsome Francis Wace. Like her, he was


    almost naked. His shirt and pants were all stripped out, and only a pair of square underpants left.


    Wendy reached out her hand and pushed him hurriedly. "Hey, wake up, Mr. Wace...Wake up!"


    Francis''s eyes were still closed tightly. She shouted at him several times before he woke up. Just as


    she did just now, Francis was in bewilderment at first, and his eye expressions were nk. "Miss


    Lim?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After realizing what had happened in this hotel room, Francis was also shocked. "Miss Lim, what''s


    going on?"


    "I also want to ask you this question!" Wendy was more excited than him. She continued, "Mr.


    Wace, why are you here? Why are we here? Why are we lying on the same bed almost naked?"


    "Didn''t you ask me toe over here?" Francis messaged his temple and asked back nkly.


    "Did I ask you toe over here?" Wendy was stunned.


    Francis nodded and said, "Yes, you sent me a text message and asked me toe to this hotel to


    book a room. I was confused, but when I called youter, I could only hear busy tones, and I found


    no one to pick up the phone. Then, I came here as promised. As soon as I opened the door of the


    room and came in, I smelled something like diethyl ether, and then I lost my self-consciousness..."


    "I haven''t sent him any text messages!" Wendy thought.


    Wendy waspletely confused.


    Something shed through Wendy''s head rapidly. She frowned and grasped the quilt on her body


    tightly. She then quickly calmed herself down and said, "Let''s get dressed first and get out of here


    soon!"


    When the two of them were looking around for their clothes, there was a sudden sound.


    "Di..."


    It was the sound of the door being unlocked.


    Then, they heard someone''s scolding voice, "Why are you so slow? Hurry up! I want to catch them


    on the bed!"


    "Catch them on the bed?"


    Wendy''s movement was frozen in an instant.


    She turned around and looked at Francis, who was lying next to her. They both realized that they


    were in an awkward situation at this time. Moreover, this voice...


    Soon, the sound of footsteps became louder and louder, and at the same time a man and a woman


    came in. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the bedroom. The woman pointed at them and


    said to the man, "Brother Charlie, look...I didn''t lie to you, right? She is unfaithful to you and has


    messed up with another man on the bed. She has gone too far!"


    Wendy''s assumption was correct. She then caught sight of Tilly''s gloating face.


    At this moment, Wendy could not care about anything else. She looked nervously at Charlie, who


    was standing next to Tilly. The panic in Wendy''s heart was expanding endlessly. To be more


    specific, she was nowpletely at a loss.


    Charlie had assionally been jealous about Wendy''s rtionship with other men before, but now


    he had witnessed with his own eyes Wendy and Francis lying on the bed together almost naked!


    Now, it would be impossible for Wendy and Francis to wash themselves clean even if they jumped


    into the Amazon River!


    "Charlie, I feel sorry for you! You are so devoted to Wendy, but she treats you like this! Huh...This


    b*tch is so shameless!" Tilly said visciously and tried to add fuel to the fire.


    Charlie walked towards the bed as if he had not heard anything.


    "Charlie..."


    Seeing that Charlie was walking over with vigorous and angry strides, Wendy muttered to him.


    Clenching her hands, she gritted her teeth and pleaded in a trembling voice, "Charlie, listen to me!"


    "No need!" Charlie''s lips twitched.


    "..." Wendy''s breath halted.


    Charlie frowned slightly and continued in a deep voice, "You don''t need to say anything."


    Wendy''s heart suddenly froze, and she felt as if she was falling straight down a cliff. Her whole body


    suddenly became cold out of despair. She lowered her head down, and was about to cry. But


    suddenly, she felt warmth on her shoulders.


    Tilly was standing at the side, waiting to see Charlie''s fury and Wendy''s disgrace. When she saw


    Charlie walk over and rejected any exination from Wendy, Tilly felt extremely happy, and really


    wished that she could apude and cheer up on the scene. But Tilly could not do so. She simply


    stood there waiting for Charlie to vent out his anger.


    However, her expectation failed.


    Tilly was dumbfounded. What was going on in reality waspletely different from what she had


    schemed before.


    Charlie was neithter furious nor jealous. He simply took off his business suit.


    After that, he bent down and covered Wendy''s body


    with his suit, which was so big that it could cover Wendy''s naked body up. Then, he used a little


    more strength in his arm and embraced Wendy tightly. He was not angry with her at all. He did not


    even frown. His eye expressions were calm, and his movements were very gentle.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Charlie held Wendy up, went straight to the window, picked up with one hand Wendy''s clothes


    which had been thrown onto the sofa, and then carried her into the bathroom.


    There was thenplete silence in the room.


    Tilly was stunned there and could not believe that Charlie had not lost his temper. Francis, who was


    still lying on the bed, also seemed to have not yet realized what had happened. The current


    situation was very embarrassing for the two of them.


    About two or three minutester, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    Charlie came out again with Wendy in his arms. However, now her clothes were neatly dressed,


    and she was also wearing that ck suit of Charlie. As Wendy''s figure was not as big as Charlie''s,


    the loose suit on her body made her look even more delicate.


    Seeing that Charlie walked past her without squinting at her, Tilly''s eyes widened. "Charlie, are you


    going to let it go without punishing anyone?"


    Charlie did not stop, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    After making great efforts, Tilly did not get the result she wanted. She could not believe herself what


    had happened. She chased them unwillingly, "Brother Charlie! Just now you''ve seen it with your


    own eyes. Wendy and Francis were lying on the bed..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thest word, "together", was stuck in the tip of her tongue, because she saw Charlie''s cold and


    merciless eyes suddenly turned upon her.


    His eye expressions were just like two ice-drenched arrows, and Tilly was shocked by the menace


    suggested.


    Charlie''s arms were holding Wendy. For this reason, he could not reach out his hand and point his


    finger at Tilly. He simply squeezed out a cold sentence from between his teeth, "If this happens


    again, even for your mother''s sake, I won''t show any mercy to you!"


    This was not just a warning!


    Tilly unconsciously withdrew half a step, as if an invisible hand had gripped her neck. She felt the


    murderous tone from his voice, which made her hair stand on end.


    After a long while, the door of the suite was closed, and Tilly felt as if she had narrowly escaped


    death.


    Thinking of Charlie''s merciless eyes and warning words, Tilly felt very scared. After all, she was


    young and inexperienced, and had long been well protected by her family. She was just like a little


    princess who had been spoiled by her family members. Her eyes turned red out of grievance, and


    her tears fell down her cheeks like rains.


    Tilly sniffed and muttered to herself, "What? Madge''s n does not work at all..."


    "WelL.TL."


    Francis, who was still sitting on the bed, cleared his throat to make a signal.


    It was only then that Tilly realized there was


    someone else in the room. She quickly wiped away her tears with the back of her hands and red


    at Francis angrily. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful girl crying before?!"


    "..." Francis was speechless.


    He signaled to her to remind her that there was another person in the room, and he also wanted to


    ask her whether she would be willing to leave the room or to avoid looking at him.


    At this time, Francis was only wearing a pair of square underpants, and his clothes were also


    thrown on the sofa in front of the window. The quilt had just been used by Charlie to wrap Wendy


    up. Now he could only cover himself with the sheets. However, the sheets were tied to the four


    corners of the bed, so he was unable to move away...


    "Why are you still looking at me?!" Tilly noticed that Francis''s eyes were still fixed on her. She


    stamped her feet and said angrily, "Do you really like to see me crying? I won''t allow you to see me


    crying anymore!"


    Francis did not know how to exin it to her clearly. He did not want to waste his time and energy


    here. For this reason, he directly turned away the bed sheet, got out of the bed, and walked to the


    window barefooted.


    Tilly suddenly saw a man''s masculine and triangr body, with healthy wheat-colored skin. What''s


    more, this man was only wearing a pair of square underpants. Tilly blushed immediately and ran out


    with her hands covering her eyes. "Help me! A rogue here!"


    After leaving the hotel, Charlie drove Wendy to the old residence of the Gray family and picked


    Larry up.


    Larry was sitting on the children''s seat in the back. He leaned his little head forward, and kept


    calling "Wendy..." with some excitement, telling her that the he had won the games of Chinese


    Checkers with his great-grandfather.


    Wendy had yed Chinese Chess with Eduardo, and knew his attainment in chess ying. Larry


    was, after all, still a little child, and he was not even sophisticated in ying Chinese Checkers,


    which was much simpler than Chinese Chess. How could he get over Eduardo? It was obvious that


    the old master had deliberately lost the games and thus coaxed Larry into bing happy!


    Now, Wendy could not pay much attention to Larry. She just said a few perfunctory words in reply to


    Larry, and her attention was almost all on Charlie, who was driving and sitting next to her.


    The white Land Rover drove into the courtyard through a private road, and the three family


    members got off the car and entered the vi.


    "Sir...Miss Lim...young master. You''re back!"


    Aunt Lee, who had put on her apron, came out of the kitchen to greet them. Finally, her eyes fell on


    Wendy. "Miss Lim, I''ve got all the materials ready. Are you going to cook them now?"


    Wendy looked at the tall figure of Charlie, who was going upstairs, and shook his head. "Aunt Lee,


    you can do it today!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee responded and returned to the


    kitchen.


    Wendy quickly changed her shoes, and perfunctorily replied to Larry, who was begging her to y


    more chess with him, and then chased Charlie up the stairs.


    When she followed Charlie into the bedroom, he had already entered the bathroom. The door was


    closed, and the sound of running water came from inside. Wendy silently walked to the wardrobe,


    took out clean clothes, and approached the bathroom door.


    She lowered her eyshes and held her breath.


    Wendy had already foreseen that there must be something wrong with Tilly''s abnormal attitude. As


    a result, she raised her vigilence against Tilly. Unexpectedly, it was still impossible for Wendy to


    prevent bad things from happening. In the shopping mall, Tilly lied that her mobile phone had run


    out of electricity, and thus needed to borrow Wendy''s mobile phone. It should be at that time that


    Tilly sent a text message to Francis that asked him to book a room in the hotel, and then everything


    else of the intrigue was carried out ording to the scheme.


    At this moment, Wendy''s heart was very uneasy, and she was so worried that stomachache could


    be felt by her.


    She recalled what had happened four years ago. At that time, Ewan Shaw also had plotted an evil


    intrigue against her, just as Tilly did this time. His intrigue finally caused Wendy and Charlie to


    seperate with each other. Now the same thing had happened again. What''s worse, this time Charlie


    had seen with his own eyes Wendy lying on the bed


    together with Francis almost naked. She was so afraid that Charlie would misunderstand her


    rtionship with Francis, so that she was very flustered at present...


    After taking a shower, Charlie went out, and saw that Wendy was standing at the door of the


    bathroom with her clothes in her arms.


    When they met each other''s eyes, Wendy''s eye expressions were full of shock and fear, as if she


    was only a homeless puppy,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and asked piteously, "Charlie, you don''t want me anymore, do you?"


    "Why do you say that?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy held the clothes in her arms tightly. She looked very aggrieved and said in a low voice, "After


    coming out of the hotel, you hadn''t said a word to me, and hadn''t responded to me when we got


    home. You just went upstairs directly and took a shower..."


    Charlie raised his hand and wiped off the water drops from his chin.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, but before he could open his mouth, Wendy plunged herself into


    his embrace.


    "I can exin for it!" She held him tightly as if she was afraid of losing him forever. She then raised


    her head and put her hand beside his head. "I swear, I have no misdeeds with Francis. If I have


    done anything wrong to you, I swear I''ll be struck by lightning! It was Tilly who framed me. I fell


    unconscious because of diethyl ether. After I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed. Francis must


    have gone through the same time. We didn''t do anything, I swear. Then, you and Tilly came in..."

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    "Uh-huh." Charlie''s lips twitched.


    As he did not carry the towel with him, water was dripping down from his short hair, which had just


    been washed. He raised his hand from time to time, being afraid that the water drops might fall on


    her face.


    Wendy carefully tried to confirm, "Do you...still trust me?"


    "Yes." Charlie twitched his lips again.


    This time, Wendy seemed to have confirmed that he was telling the truth. His facial expression


    appeared to be normal, and not a sign of unhappiness could be observed on his face. She suddenly


    felt delightful, but she still could not rx herselfpletely. She asked uncertainly, "Then, why did


    you take a shower as soon as you got home? Did you feel dirty simply because you have hugged


    me?..."


    Indeed, Charlie often went to the bathroom only when he was about to go to bed at night. Most of


    the time, he would deliberately tease Wendy and asked her to take a shower together with him.


    However, today, Charlie had gone directly into the bathroom to take a shower. It was because the


    company had newly recruited a cleaner, who was still not familiar with the cleaning work. When


    Charlie went to thepany''s nning Department to inspect the work, the cleaner identally


    bumped into him, and the disinfectant in her hand was spilled on his shirt.


    Before Charlie could put on a new shirt kept in the office, Tilly came in again.


    Although Charlie did not trust Tilly''s words at all, he was still very worried about Wendy. For this


    reason, he dared not dy any time, and immediately followed Tilly to the hotel.


    "What''s there in your head?"


    Charlie seemed to be annoyed, and then amused by Wendy''s foolish words. He simply reached out


    his hand and poking at her forehead angrily. Seeing that her body was leaning back, he snorted and


    continued, "Do you think I''m as foolish as I was four years ago?"


    "..." Wendy was amazed and did not know what to say.


    Charlie stretched out his arms and encircled her body. With tender and meaningful eye expressions,


    he said in a low voice, "I won''t make the same mistake as I did four years ago. Wendy, I trust you no


    matter what happens."


    Yes, now he always trusted his lover, his soul mate.


    In the past, perhaps because he was still not fully confident about himself, Charlie was not sure


    about Wendy''s feelings for him. The price they paid was to let themselves miss four years of sweet


    time. But now, the situation was totally different. They had already experienced so many ups and


    downs. He was now very confident in the love between them, and would not doubt Wendy''s loyalty.


    For this reason, even after seeing Wendy lying on the


    same bed with another man almost naked in the hotel, Charlie was still 100% sure that she would


    not have betrayed him, that it was even more impossible for her to fall in love with another man!


    Upon hearing this, Wendy almost cried with joy. She buried her face deep in his chest. "You have


    scared me, dear. I thought you would abandon me again..."


    "You''re such a fool!" Charlie scolded her.


    Wendy giggled foolishly as he had described.


    She was tightly nestled in his arms like a lovely puppy. He had just finished taking a shower, so his


    upper body was still naked and wet, with only a bath towel around his waist. He now felt that he had


    a characteristic reaction towards Wendy. "If you don''t allow me to put on the clothes, I''ll have to take


    off all my clothes. Then, our dinner will have to be served as a midnight snack!"


    Wendy''s face turned red, and she quickly inserted the clean clothes into his hands.


    Charlie took them, but he did not put them on immediately. He suddenly thought of something and


    asked with a frown, "Did Francis see it?"


    The tone of his words sounded quite depressed.


    How could Wendy not know what he was referring to? She shook her head like a rattle. "No! I woke


    up first. I wrapped myself up with the quilt, and then I woke him up. We talked very little. Then, you


    came in with Tilly!"


    After thinking for a moment, she confessed to him frankly, "Uh- huh, at most He''s only seen my


    shoulder..."


    Charlie grudgingly replied with a "Hmm...".


    If Francis weren''t as innocent as Wendy, regardless of whether he was Old Master Chase Wace''s


    grandson, Charlie would not let him go easily!


    Wendy could not help but snuggle into Charlie''s arms again and whispered, "Thank you, Charlie."


    He had trusted her unconditionally and did not doubt her at all, which filled her heart with warmth,


    and she was touched and grateful for it. She also had gained more confidence she would be able to


    meet the joys and sorrows of life in the future.


    The sun was setting, and the sunset glow had not yetpletely faded away.


    Just after dinner, Wendy sat on the sofa and peeled an apple for Larry. She vaguely heard that Aunt


    Lee, who had rushed into the room from outside, was talking to Charlie. She seemed to be saying


    that a certain guest hade, but he did not enter the courtyard.


    "Who''s him?"


    Wendy walked over and asked.


    Aunt Lee answered her, "He said hisst name is Wace!"


    Wendy panicked. "Mr. Wace?"


    "Francis Wace is back again?"


    "It can''t be!"


    Wendy hurriedly stuck her head out of the French Sash and saw a chestnutbrown Audi A8 parked


    at the entrance of the courtyard. The handsome man who was rubbing his hands near the car was


    none


    other than Francis Wace!


    Wendy bit her lips and looked at Charlie. She was about to ask Aunt Lee to send Francis away


    immediately, but Charelie twitched his lips and said, "Francis''s not looking for you this time."


    "Ah? Then who is he looking for?" Wendy was stunned.


    "Me." Charlie threw out a word.


    "..." Wendy''s eyes widened at once, and she did not know how to reply him.


    Charlie had already walked over to them. Now, he was having his hands in his pockets, and put on


    a new pair of leather shoes. His tall figure had passed through the courtyard under the setting


    sunshine and approached Francis.


    Almost at the same time when Charlie closed the door of the courtyard, Wendy ran quickly back to


    the living room, and leaned against the French Sash, watching what was happening outside. She


    was nervously reflecting upon the situation, but because of the ss, she could not hear anything at


    all. Then, they both sat into the car and closed the door, and she could not even see them now.


    She could not sit still and at ease.


    Every two or three seconds, she had to hold her two hands tightly out of nervousness. Finally, when


    she wanted to go over there and eavesdroped them, she only saw the door was opened, while


    Charlie walked out of the car.


    As soon as the door was opened, Wendy came up to him and asked, "Charlie, you didn''t fight with


    Francis, did you?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Charlie lowered his head and changed into his slippers.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Charlie''s body was intact from head to toe, which was a sight that


    he did not fight with Francis.


    "Then...Why did hee over here for you?" She swallowed and asked.


    Charlie did not answer her question. "Go ahead. Francis still has something to say to you."


    Wendy was stunned. She rubbed her hands behind her back and asked, "Uhm...Are you sure you


    want me to go?"


    "Go." Charlie nodded and walked past her. As he walked upstairs, he added, "I have a few mails to


    be sent in the study. When youe back, you must make a cup of coffee for me. Add more barley


    sugar!"


    After finished saying that, Charlie went upstairs directly without looking back.


    Wendy blinked her eyes and turned around, somewhat hesitantly. However, she still changed into


    her shoes, and went out of the vi ording to what he said.


    While walking to the door of the courtyard, Wendy looked back to the second floor several times.


    The study room was on the other side of the vi, and therefore there were bedrooms on the front.


    She could observe no shadow of a man in front of any window. This meant that he was really


    relieved to let her meet with Francis alone. Why''s that?


    Wendy felt that the atmosphere was extremely strange...


    Confused and uneasy, she walked to the door. Francis was leaning against his car, and he


    immediately stood straight when he saw her.


    "Mr. Wace, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Wendy frowned. Because of what had happened at the hotel yesterday, she thought that she''d


    better keep some distance from Francis.


    Francis stared at her, but he only gave a long sigh. Then, he shook his head and said with a smile,


    "I''ll give up!"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Wendy was stunned.


    Francis was afraid that she would not believe him, so he emphasized, "I have no intention of making


    concessions now in order to gain advantages in the future. I really want to give up!"


    "Mr. Wace, have you thought things through?" Wendy asked with a joyful tone.


    Even though Wendy was slightly shocked by what she heard from Francis, it was still a good thing


    for her!


    "I haven''t thought about it too much, but I have recognized the truth!" Francis shook his head and


    put his hands behind his back. "In fact, I came here today mainly for yesterday''s ident! I did not


    know that you weren''t the person who sent me the text message. If I knew, I would not go to the


    hotel. But I went, and caused such misunderstanding between us. After going back home, I felt very


    sorry and ufortable. Although I was a little hesitant, I decided to personally visit Mr. Hogg to


    exin to him what had happened!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy felt a lot of gratitude and respect for Francis in her heart.


    Francis did have openly confessed to her that he loved her, which could barely be interpreted that


    he was one of her admirers. However, all along they had never made any progress. In fact, it would


    still be beneficial to him if Francis refused to tell Charlie the truth, but he did not do so. This showed


    that Francis was a straightforward gentleman.


    "Maybe what I have done is still useless. Mr. Hogg doesn''t need this to verify his love towards you."


    Francis shrugged his shoulders and continued slowly, "I have witness the love and trust between


    you and Mr. Hogg in Hong Kong before, but I hadn''t expected that he was not annoyed by the fact


    that you and I had been lying on the bed together. He trusted you so firmly, which shows how deep


    his feelings for you are! I can also see clearly that there is no chance for any third party to separate


    the two of you. No matter how hard I try, it will definitely be impossible for me to win your heart!


    Therefore, I chose to give up!"


    It was true. Francis had not expected that yesterday''s ident did not have any impact on their


    feelings.


    Wendy was still his dream lover, but he would no longer hold any intention of winning her heart


    anymore; instead, he would bury all his love deep in his heart and hope only to give her blessings. It


    wasn''t that his goal of love could be put down easily, but that he had lost thepetition to Charlie,


    and he was sincerely convinced that Charlie was the winner.


    To be more specific, Francis had already had the idea of giving up when Wendy and he were still at


    the hotel yesterday.


    As a man, Francis could see that Charlie''s activities indicated his unconditional trust with Wendy.


    Wendy said sincerely, "Mr. Wace, you''ll definitely meet a better girl!"


    Francis replied with a sunny smile. When he spoke again, his tone was much rxed. "Your


    grandfather and my grandfather are good friends. Although we are of the same age, you are still


    two months older than me. I will call you Sister Wendy in the future!"


    "Alright..." Wendy readily agreed.


    She was so happy to see that this pursuer of her had be her "younger brother" now!


    Francis took the initiative to say, "I''ll treat you the other day. Don''t worry. I''m not going to invite you


    alone. I''m going to invite your family of three!"


    "Okay!" Wendy smiled.


    After waving goodbye and watching Francis drive away, Wendy turned back to the vi.


    She cooked the coffee, and then carried it to the second floor. The door of the study was opened


    with a crack. Charlie seemed to have checked and sent the mail. Theputer screen was still on,


    and he was sitting in a formal posture. He was wearing a pair of headphones and was having an


    international video conference. He was talking with others in fluent French.


    Seeing Wendye in, Charlie leaned forward and said to the headphones, "Let''s take five


    minutes off now!"


    Wendy then walked in with relief and handed the freshly cooked coffee to Charlie, "Charlie, the


    coffee you want!"


    She nced at the conference documents on the desk and was surprised. She hadn''t expected him


    to be so rxed that he was holding a meeting in the study room calmly.


    Seeing him take a sip, Wendy hurriedly asked, "How''s it? Is the amount of barley sugar added


    appropriate?"


    "Uh-huh" Charlie made a single syble, but it was unclear whether he was satisfied with the barley


    sugar added or not. After putting down the coffee cup, he touched his wristwatch twice with his


    index finger and said, "Why did it cost more than 20 minutes for you to talk to Francis?"


    Wendy couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She knew it!


    Walking over and sitting on hisp, Wendy put her arms around Charlie''s neck and said, "No, I have


    just talked to him a little. Don''t you see I have to cook coffee for you? The coffee powders have


    been used up, and I had to grind them again. Of course, it would have to take a long time!"


    "Mm..." Charlie''s tone then became more rxed.


    Wendy continued and passed on the words of Francis to him, "Francis told me that he decided to


    give up, and he also wanted to call me Sister Wendy in the future!"


    Charlie frowned when he heard "Francis" instead of "Mr. Wace", but he became rxed when he


    heard that Francis was to treat Wendy like an older sister.


    Wendy raised her hand amusedly and touched the center between his eyebrows. Her purpose was


    to tell him to rx and not to worry that someone else woulde and steal his lover''s heart away!


    "But there''s still someone around you who won''t give up!¡± Wendy murmured.


    Thinking of Tilly, she also recalled something else and asked, "Charlie, when you were in the hotel,


    you mentioned something like ''for the sake of Tilly''s mother'', what did you mean?"


    Charlie told her that Jazmin Gray, Tilly Gray''s mother, had once been his mother''s ssmate in the


    university. Ms. Hogg, his mother, had passed away. Every year, Jazmin Gray would send some


    flowers to pay respects on every death anniversary of his mother.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''''I see!" Wendy nodded as she heard this. "It''s quite annoying, but it''s just a prank. If Tilly is a little


    more malicious, I can''t imagine what the consequences would be..."


    Inparison, Tilly King and Ynda Lim seemed to be the same kind of people, but they were in


    fact notpletely the same. They were both spoiled and domineering in their characters, but


    essential differences did exist between them. This conclusion could be drawn from the ident


    yesterday. If Tilly decided to use philter, a drug which can cause erotic desire of men and women,


    Wendy and Francis might have fallen victims to worse things...


    At that time, Wendy and Francis were not properly dressed, but fortunately, there were still some


    small pieces of clothes to iste them from each other. At worst, they would still be left with a way


    out by the istion, which could effectively prevent irreversible trouble from happening. In other


    words, it could be seen that Tilly just wanted a prank, and definitely did not want to cause Charlie''s


    misunderstanding and anger.


    Charlie snorted with a cold look in his eyes.


    If that weren''t the case, he would not have let Tilly


    off so easily!


    Charlie''s arms tightened around her waist as he said in a deep voice, "I''ll go with you to the Gray


    family''s old residence in the future."


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded. Looking at his watch, she stood up from his leg. "It seems that five minutes''


    time is up. You must continue the conference. I''ll go downstairs to apany Larry!"


    Charlie replied with a twitch of his lips and pinched her hip before she left.


    When he started theputer again, an image of long-distancework appeared on the screen. In


    a conference room, several blonde, blue- eyed foreigners were waiting for Charlie. Wendy lowered


    her head and collected the coffee cup and tray. Before she left, she saw someone''s lips moved, as


    if he was asking Charlie who this beautifuldy in his room was.


    Then, Charlie replied in English, "She''s my future wife."


    Although Wendy had heard the word "fiancee" more than once from Charlie''s mouth, she felt very


    excited every time she heard it.


    Wendy, who had already reached the door, couldn''t help but turn back. She then kissed him on the


    face and left.


    She failed to control the kissing strength properly, so that a loud sound of "Pua..." was heard.


    Charlie''s facial expression froze. A red flush crept onto his handsome face. He cleared his throat


    and said to his clients on the screen who had been petrified, "Hoop...Let''s continue!"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    In the evening, as soon as Larry fell asleep in the children''s room, the quilt in Wendy''s hands


    dropped down. She was then held up and carried onto the shoulder of Charlie, who strode on to the


    bedroom next door in big steps.


    Without saying a word, Charlie threw Wendy directly onto the bed, and he did not even turn on the


    lights.


    This morning, during the video conference, Wendy unexpectedly kissed him in front of so many


    foreign clients. Charlie almost could not hold back his desire right on the spot, and almost wanted to


    chase after her, and seize her for making love immediately. Fortunately, he finally seeded in


    controlling himself. But it was not toote now for him to seize her.


    Wendy knew that he could not be stopped, that she would not be able to break away from his firm


    grip, if this man''s desire had been aroused. It was better for her to cooperate with him obediently.


    When they finished doing it, Wendy turned on a bedsidemp. She was sweating as if she had just


    been salvaged from the river. Her whole body was wetted with beads of sweat.


    Wendy nced at him and saw that the muscles on his chest were all sweaty. Under the dim yellow


    light, he looked sexier and more attractive, with a feeling of wildness.


    As she looked up, she saw the sharp outline of his


    chin and the rigid outlines of his facial features.


    In fact, Wendy liked to see him after making love with him. His eyes and brows seemed to


    demonstrate a high level of satisfaction, like a leopard licking its ws after hunting and eating on


    the prairie. The charming masculine features of his body attracted women all the time, and at this


    time, she was the only woman who could enjoy his fascination alone.


    The temperature of the air conditioner was adjusted by him, as he was afraid that she might catch a


    cold.


    After covering themselves with the quilt, Wendy saw that Charlie picked up the mobile phone and


    set the rm clock again. He could not help asking, "Is it Saturday tomorrow? Do you have an


    agenda?"


    "Simon is leaving. I''ll go to the airport to see him off." Charlie told her.


    Upon hearing that, Wendy was instantly refreshed and became excited. She asked, "Dr. Simon


    Chin? Is he going to pay court to Emily?"


    Wendy had deliberately told Simon the fact that Emily Sam was having a pursuer before. It seemed


    that what she told Simon had sessfully stimted his will ofpetition. He finally realized that


    it was impossible for him to give up the pursuit of Emily. Once again he wanted to court her.


    However, Charlie shook his head and said, "No, he''s not going after Emily. He''s going to Tibet


    teau to aid social and economic development there."


    "Tibet teau?" Wendy was astonished.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and replied in a low voice, "The living conditions over there are difficult, and


    the level of medical treatment is even worse. Every year, some selected employees and technicians


    of the public sector of every city and every hospital would be sent to the Tibet teau as aiding


    staffs, but not everyone was willing to go there. Simon has applied for the quota. He''s going to set


    off tomorrow. I''m afraid that it will take at least a year and a half before hees back!"


    "..." Wendy pursed up the corners of her lips.


    After Simon came back alone, he became very mncholy. Every time he met with his friends, he


    gave them a feeling of depression, as if he had been deprived of his happiness. He applied for


    arrangement of endless surgeries every day. It seemed as if he wanted to use his work to


    anaesthetize herself. Now, he had decided to go to such a remote ce as the Tibet teau...


    Emily was now living in South Africa, while Simon will be living in the Tibet teau. This time, they


    would really be on twopletely different sides of the eastern hemisphere.


    In addition to letting out a sigh, she could do nothing about it.


    The thick palm on her back slipped from the spine to the waist, and there was a hot breath touching


    her ear. "Let''s do it again?"


    Wendy shook her head quickly and replied, "No, I don''t want it!"


    "Are you kidding? If we do it again, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to get up early again tomorrow!"


    Wendy thought.


    Wendy dodged his eagerly-moving hands and asked in a grief-stricken mood, "Charlie, why do you


    always have so much energy?"


    Charlie withdrew his palm, which had just been pushed away by her, and suddenly said, "Have you


    heard a famous saying?"


    "What?" Wendy was curious.


    Charlie turned sideways and put his hand under his head, facing her. He then said slowly, "A good


    man only sleeps one woman for his whole life, and sleeps her over and over again."


    Although these words appeared to be praising himself, in Wendy''s ears, they gave her a sweet


    feeling.


    She didn''t know about other couples'' privacy, but she clearly knew that she was the only woman


    whom Charlie wanted to sleep over and over again.


    Being tightly locked up by his tender eye expressions, Wendy''s body and soul seemed to have


    been deeply touched by Charlie, as if some feathers had fallen softly on her heart. It was itchy and


    romantic. She felt hot in her head and could not help looking up and kissing his thin lips


    passionately.


    This action of hers naturally started a new round of making love.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Charlie had changed his posture from being passive to being active. He turned over


    on top of her, with love and desire in his eyes. He just wanted to eat her up.


    When the sound of kissing could be heard, Wendy suddenly realized something.


    Uh...It seemed that she had been cheated by him into making love again...


    In the evening, Wendy received a phone call from Charlie.


    At this time, he had already been off work of the Hogg''s Group. He was driving on the way back to


    his vi. He called Wendy and asked her to find out a piece of document from the drawer in the


    study. He said that he was in a rush to send the document to his client. A little whileter, Farr was


    to drive him back, and Wendy was asked to give them the document on the door.


    Hearing the sound of car engine, Wendy immediately went out with his file bag and the document.


    The white Land Rover was parked in the courtyard, and a ck Bentley stopped at the door. This


    morning, Charlie did not drive his own car to thepany. At this moment, Farr had already got off


    from the driver''s seat. He opened the rear door behind him, and was then reporting to Charlie in an


    orderly manner.


    Wendy stood aside in a gentle manner, not wanting to disturb him.


    Taking the document from her hand, Charlie handed it to Farr, and then asked with his lips slightly


    twitched, "Is there anything else?"


    "There''s one more thing!" Farr immediately replied as he peeped at Wendy unconsciously, "Mr.


    Hogg, next Saturday is your birthday. Are you going to hold a party like the previous years?"


    Birthday party...


    Wendy moved her hand unconsciously.


    She calcted the date of his birthday in her heart, and it seemed that his birthday was really


    coming soon.


    In fact, she had only celebrated his birthday once four years ago. To be exact, she only said "happy


    birthday" to him and bought him a gift. At that time, they were still in the transaction period, but he


    had kept the shaver until now. Even after four years, she still remembered his birthday exactly.


    Charlie pondered for a while and shook his head, "I don''t want a birthday party this year."


    "Yes!" Farr replied respectfully.


    Then, he nodded to Charlie and Wendy one by one with the file bag in his hand, and got into the


    car.


    Looking back, Wendy was held by his arm and they walked together into the courtyard. Halfway


    through, he heard his calm voice in his ear and asked, "Did you hear what Farr said just now?"


    Her eyshes trembled a little, and then she deliberately asked, "Well... what''s that?"


    "He just said a few words!" Charlie frowned.


    "He said a good many things..." Wendy was at a loss.


    When she saw that his face was getting angrier and angrier, she immediately stopped pretending to


    be foolish and got right to the point, "You mean..He asked you if you wanted to hold a birthday party


    this year?"


    "Yes." Charlie raised his eyebrows and simply said, "Next Saturday, I''ll celebrate my birthday."


    "I already knew it..." Wendy said helplessly.


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction. As he approached the vi, he reminded Wendy again,


    "Remember to prepare a gift for me!"


    Wendy looked at his broad back and shoulders, and began to suspect highly of his real intention.


    Taking a piece of documents for Farr might simply be an excuse. Just like four years ago, Charlie


    had used a third party to indirectl y remind her of his birthday. He might be afraid that she did not


    know or had forgotten about it...


    She shook her head and burst intoughter.


    "Why hasn''t this man changed at all?"

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    As the sunset glow dyed the sky, the white Land Rover drove into the old residence of the Gray


    family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was sitting next to Wendy, while Larry was sitting in the safety back seat. When the car


    arrived, she unfastened her seat belt and got off the car, while Charlie took Larry out of the car. After


    having been put down to the ground, Larry spontaneously turned around and put his small hand into


    Wendy''s palm.


    It was just like what Charlie said, if Larry came again to the Gray family, he would need his


    company.


    However, it was not just for this reason. Eduardo had also specially invited Charlie this time.


    After they entered the vi, Kim and his daughter had already sat on the sofa, and it seemed that


    they had entered into the vi almost at the same time. Eduardo quickly walked down from upstairs


    with a crutch.


    Just as Wendy was about to get up, Madge, who had been standing beside him, was much faster


    than her. She dashed into the living room, smiling with two dimples on her face, as she helped the


    old man into the living room. From time to time, she would remind him to be careful.


    Wendy naturally would not have rushed over andpeted with Madge for this. She simply stood


    where she was together with Larry, and greeted the old master together.


    After greeting the others one by one, Eduardo nced at them and asked, "Linda isn''t here?"


    Kim frowned and looked a little embarrassed.


    Madge interrupted timely, "Grandpa, Mom has been suffering from a headache these days. She''s


    now lying in bed at home. I hope you don''t me her!"


    When Eduardo heard this, he did not say anything. He simply nodded his head to show his


    understanding.


    The light of sunset poured into the vi without knowing anything. Looking through the floor- to-


    ceiling windows, one might find a warm scene of four generations talking in the same living room.


    However, only the people present knew that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    After all, Charlie used to be Madge''s fiance.


    Although he was still the grandson-inw of the Gray family now, he had changed his lover. Even


    Eduardo did not know how to start the conversation for a while.


    Madge took the initiative to stand up. "Grandpa, I''ll go and see Emily."


    Eduardo nodded, and he did not forget to give her a very loving pat on her hand.


    Madge went to the backyard and found Tilly, who was sitting in a rattan chair with her head down


    and looking unhappy.


    Upon hearing the sound of footsteps, Tilly quickly raised her head and put her hand into her pocket.


    "Madge, I just heard the sound of a car parking


    outside. Is it Charlie and Wendying?"


    "Yeah." Madge nodded. Tilly kicked away the stone by her foot angrily. Madge asked with a smile,


    "What''s wrong? Who has made you unhappy again?"


    "Madge, you don''t know it!" Tilly got excited. "I''m so angry! I did deliberately frame Wendyst


    week. Don''t you know that? This matter waster known by my grandfather! He scolded me angrily


    in the study this morning. I have never been scolded so rudely since my childhood! Moreover, my


    grandfather said that I will have to apologize to Wendy personally when we are having the meal


    later!"


    Madge asked with a puzzled face, "How did Grandpa know it?"


    "There''s no doubt. It must be that b*tch called Wendy whoined to Grandpa!" Tilly said


    exasperatedly.


    Madge nodded in agreement, and an imperceptible smile shed across her beautiful eyes.


    Tilly kicked away a few more stones in a row and said angrily, "I can''t understand it! They''re already


    lying on the bed together. Brother Charlie even didn''t blink his eyes, and just carried her away!


    Sister Madge, you don''t know how terribly Charlie looked at me that day. I think he even wanted to


    kill me! I really don''t know if he''s gone nuts or not. He doesn''t mind the fact at all!"


    When Madge heard this, she secretly sneered at Tilly''s foolishness.


    It was all Tilly''s fault! Madge had indirectly suggested to her to get some philter for them, which


    would stimte their erotic desire on the bed. However, Tilly did not do ording to her suggestion


    because of her stupid "kindness". The plot turned out to be aplete failure. Tilly was such a


    stupid girl!


    Madge lowered her head and looked at her hand that had just been put into her pocket. "Emily,


    what were you holding in your hand just now?"


    Realizing that her secret had been discovered, Tilly decided not to hide it any more. She openly


    took out the thing in her pocket. It was amonly-seen square medicine box. As Tilly was a


    simple-minded girl, she directly revealed her n to Madge. "I have specially bought thesexatives


    from the drugstore. They''ve been grounded into powder! Humph...I''ll find a servantter and ask her


    to put thexatives into the soup for Wendy. I was asked to apologize to her humbly, but she''ll have


    to suffer at the same time!"


    At the end of Tilly''s words, she was rubbing her palms, as if she was a little girl wanting to give vent


    to her anger.


    "Madge, I can''t talk to you now. I''ll have to arrange for it!" After Tilly finished her words, she got up


    from the rattan chair and ran away immediately.


    Madge saw that Tilly was running to a servant. Then, she pulled her to a rtively remote corner.


    She handed over the medicine box to the servant''s hand and whispered something to her. She


    finally looked at Madge from a distance and suddenly demonstrated a very strange smile.


    At meal time, Eduardo was sitting in the main seat, while Wendy and Charlie, Larry were sitting on


    one side of the dinning table, and the other three were


    sitting opposite to them one by one.


    After everyone was seated, Eduardo cleared his throat and opened his mouth. He turned his eyes


    to his granddaughter, who was then sitting at the back. "Tilly, don''t you have something to say to


    Wendy? You can say it now!"


    Upon hearing that, Tilly looked reluctant and asked, "Grandpa, can I not say it?"


    "No way!" Eduardo frowned.


    When Wendy heard their conversation, she felt puzzled and looked at her Grandpa in confusion.


    Thetter was staring at Tilly unhappily, and then sneered, "Tilly, don''t you know this will make me


    angry? Have you sincerely epted the advice I gave you this morning in the study? Hurry up.


    Don''t dy everyone''s time for a meal!"


    "Grandpa..." Tilly pouted unhappily, as if she had been cornered. She stook up and held up the cup


    of fruit juice at hand, saying to Wendy, "I''m sorry. It was my faultst time! Is this okay?"


    After that, Tilly slumped down on the chair.


    Wendy blinked, still feeling a little stunned and confused. But in Tilly''s eyes, Wendy was acting so


    deliberately. After putting down the cup, she began to shout, "I want more soup...I want more soup!"


    Her grandfather sighed and ordered helplessly, "Serve the soup!"


    After Tilly got what she wanted, a smirk suddenly appeared on her face.


    Shortly afterwards, a servant came out with arge tray full of bowls of soup and handed them to


    everyone, starting from the old master. When she bypassed the table and approached Wendy, her


    face turned a little pale, and she dared not look at Wendy directly, while the tray in her hand began


    to tremble slightly.


    The soup in the bowl was swaying with the tray.


    "Miss Lim, your soup!"


    Wendy also noticed the trembling of the tray. She reached out her hand to take it and said, "Thank


    you."


    Just as her hand touched the edge of the bowl, the trembling hand of the servant suddenly lost its


    bnce, and the soup bowl fell down to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Although the bowl was not smashed into pieces, the soup had been spilled outpletely. The


    servant was in such a panic, that she also fell down onto the ground. This was probably caused by


    a sense of guilty in her heart.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    What had happened all of a sudden made everyone on the dining table look over the servant at the


    same time.


    Charlie''s gaze swept over the bowl and the spilled soup on the floor. Then, he fixed his eyes on the


    face of the servant, who was lying near him. Not only was her face as pale as dying embers, but


    there was also arge bead of sweat rolling down from her temple. It was a reaction that only


    appeared in a state of extreme nervousness.


    Charlie narrowed his eyes suddenly and asked in a deep and nonchnt voice, "What''s in the


    soup?"


    When the servants heard this, she was even more flustered than before. She shook her head and


    tried to disentangle herself from the matter. "It''s none of my business. Miss Tilly has ordered me to


    do so!"


    Tilly became furious when she heard the servant''s words. She had been betrayed.


    Charlie turned his face directly to Tilly and asked again, "What''s in this soup!"


    Tilly was a little scared by his merciless gaze, just as she was thest time while they were in the


    hotel. She hadn''t expected that the servant could not even do such a little thing. It was just adding


    "something" into the soup and coaxing Wendy into drinking it. But the servant''s nervousness ruined


    everything.


    Tilly curled her lips up and muttered, "What else could it be? It''s justxative..."


    "Rat poison!"


    The servant was keeping her head down. She thought that Charlie was asking her the same


    question, so she dared not hide anything.


    Rat poison?


    Everyone on the table was extremely shocked when they heard this.


    Wendy looked at the bowl and spilled soup on the ground in disbelief. Thinking that she had almost


    drunk it, she suddenly felt very scared and broke out in a cold sweat on her palms.


    In the face of everyone''s shocked eye expressions, Tilly felt very puzzled. She looked at the servant


    and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    With a sullen face, Eduardo raised his hand and ordered the butler toe in. He asked the butler


    to gather up the spilled soup on the floor and examine it.


    A few minutester, the butler returned and hesitantly reported, "Old Master, the soup was indeed


    added with rat poison..."


    Almost at the same time, the sound of people gasping could be heard.


    Among so many shocked and angry eye expressions, no one had noticed that Madge''s expression


    was a little pitiful.


    "What?" Tilly''s eyes were wide open, as if she had also been greatly shocked.


    The servant immediately cried and said, "I''m sorry, Old Master. I did it ording to Miss Tilly''s


    instructions. I didn''t want to do it. But I''m just a servant. I couldn''t refuse her. She gave me the


    poison and asked me to add it to the soup..."


    Tilly pointed at the servant, and her fingers were shaking with anger. "I had personally given it to


    you. How can I not know what is it? You did a bad job, and what''s worse, now you''re framing me!"


    "That''s enough!" Eduardo knocked on the ground heavily with his crutch.


    When Tilly saw that the old man was really angry, her eyes turned red with anxiety. She soon burst


    into tears and pleaded, "Grandpa, please listen to my exnation. I just wanted to vent out my


    anger, but I hadn''t expected..."


    "What else do you have to say now? You just admitted that you had ordered her to do it. I thought


    you knew you were wrong, but I had never expected you to be so vicious! It seems that you have


    been spoiled by Jazmin over the years!" Eduardo shook his head in disappointment.


    "Grandpa, don''t be so angry. Take care of yourself! Tilly is still young and doesn''t know how to


    behave properly. It''s quite normal for her to make a mistake like this. Fortunately, nothing bad has


    happened now!" Madge stood up and brought over a ss of water to the old master. She leaned


    over and caressed his chest while looking at her cousin, "Tilly, Grandpa is very angry about you.


    You should apologize to everyone here!"


    "No!" Tilly had a stubborn look on her face. She was unwilling to admit to anything that she had not


    done.


    Kim also felt sad and disappointed with his niece.


    "Emily, you''ve really gone too far!"


    "Uncle, I..." Tilly was choked with sobs. She did not know how to excuse herself of this ident. At


    this moment, no one on the table would believe her words.


    Charlie''s eyes were as dark as the thunderclouds in June. He said only three words in a cold voice,


    "Call the police."


    Tilly actually intended to use rat poison against Wendy. This was not just a prank. It was a very


    serious offense.


    "Call the police?" Eduardo''s voice was slightly trembling, and Kim, who was sitting beside his father,


    also frowned. After the father and son looked at each other, Eduardo said cautiously, "This...After


    all, we are all family members. Let''s just not call the police first. Fortunately, Wendy did not drink the


    bowl of soup; otherwise she would have been sent to the hospital now! Tilly is still young, I have to


    admit that what she did is a bit silly. But I believe that she will finally realize that she had done is


    wrong. Let''s spare her this time, okay?"


    No matter what had happened, Tilly was also a member of the Gray family.


    Although such a despicable thing really made others angry about Tilly, it was still unreasonable to


    call the police to arrest Tilly. It would be better to solve it in private at home. Jazmin Gray''s husband


    died unfortunately when she was still young, and she hadn''t married for so many years. Her only


    hope was Tilly, her daughter. If something so bad happened to Tilly, it would be a very heavy blow to


    Jazmin.


    Charlie''s facial expression was still cold and indifferent. He said nothing.


    Eduardo noticed that Charlie was still unwilling to forgive Tilly, so he turned to Wendy for help.


    After noticing the eye expressions from the old master and her father, Kim, Wendy realized that she


    must say something to persuade Charlie, who was nning how to punish Tilly for her. After


    weighing the pros and cons many times, Wendy tugged at Charlie''s sleeve. She did not want to let


    her father and grandfather down.


    Charlie ced his palm on hers, and nodded his head in the end.


    Eduardo breathed a sigh of relief and then red at his granddaughter. He said sternly, "I''ll call your


    mom tomorrow, and tell her to bring you back to Ennd."


    Tilly bit her lips tightly. She was angry and felt wronged, shameful, as everyone was ming her


    with angry eye expressions. She stamped her feet, turned around, and ran out of the restaurant in


    despair.


    When Madge saw this, she was worried and said, "Grandpa, I''ll go after her!"


    "You don''t need to worry about her!" Eduardo said angrily.


    After the appalling ident, Charlie, Wendy, and Larry were ready to leave the Gray family.


    Just as Wendy opened the car door and was about to get in the car, she heard footsteps behind her


    all of a sudden, and somebody was calling out her name.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy!"


    Wendy turned around and saw Tilly, who was supposed to have run away from the vi.


    Thinking of what Tilly had done to her, Wendy took two steps back vigntly. Charlie also had


    stridden around the head of the car, and stood by her side, protecting her with a gloomy look on his


    face.


    Wendy frowned and lost her temper. "Tilly, what are you trying to do here?"


    Tilly did not look at Charlie at all, as if this man did not exist. She just stared at Wendy and said, "If I


    say that I had no intention of hurting you with the rat poison, will you believe me?"


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    Seeing that Wendy did not give any positive response, Tilly gritted her teeth and said stubbornly,


    "Forget about it! I don''t care whether you believe it or not!"


    After that, she turned around and quickly ran away again.


    "Don''t worry about her." Charlie turned around and put his hand on Wendy''s shoulder. As Tilly had


    left, he was not as vignt as before.


    Wendy nodded. When she got in the car, she could not help but look back. She did not know why,


    but she suddenly felt that maybe she should trust Tilly.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Tilly did not leave immediately; rather, she squatted at the door of the vi.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She also dared not enter the house again. She was afraid to see the angry face of Eduardo. A little


    while ago, she ran out of the dining room like a homeless stray dog, walking alone on the long


    private road. No one came to see her, and no one cared about her.


    Thinking of everyone''s angry and reproachful eyes, Tilly felt extremely wronged.


    However, she also realized that she had done something wrong.


    Tilly became angry when she was told that it was Wendy whoined to Eduardo, who ordered


    her to apologize to Wendy. The hatred in Tilly''s heart thus became deeper and deeper. She thought


    that she must not let Wendy ept her apology with content and arrogance. She wanted Wendy to


    suffer a little at the same time!


    Tilly had personally gone to the pharmacy to buy thexative, and then she grounded thexative


    into powder. How the deuce was it turned into rat poison in the end?


    Although Tilly hated Wendy, she actually did not have the courage to harm others too much. Take


    the ident that had happened in the hotel as an example. She had specially ordered the waiter to


    leave a few small pieces of clothes for Wendy and Francis. Tilly was afraid that if she had really


    made love with Francis, Wendy might end up killing herself because of the disgraceful thing she


    did...


    Facing everyone''s usations, Tilly waspletely unable to exin for it, because even she


    herself did not know what was going on.


    Thinking of her tragic situation, Tilly felt a lumping into her throat, and she almost cried again.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps could be heard again in the hallway. It was Kim Gray and Madge


    Gray, the father and daughter, who wereing out of the vi. Tilly ran over to them in silence.


    "Uncle, I have something to say to Madge!"


    Kim and Madge were both shocked, and then they frowned. Kim finally swallowed his harsh words


    down. After all, Tilly was his only niece. He nodded with a gloomy look and said, "Well, you can talk


    to Madge first. I''ll go to the car and wait!"


    Kim was the first to walk out of the yard and get in the car. Only the two cousins were left.


    Tilly suddenly stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, "Madge, it''s you, isn''t it?"


    "Tilly, what on earth are you talking about?" Madge asked with a puzzled look.


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent!" Tilly gritted her teeth and red at her cousin. "Madge, it must be


    you. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I just can''t figure it out! I did buy thexative from


    the pharmacy. It''s quite impossible that the shop assistant there has given me the wrong drugs.


    Besides, the medicine box clearly indicated that it wasxative! You were the only one who knew


    my n. Who else can it be except you?"


    Hearing this, Madge sighed and shook her head, "Tilly, I don''t want to me you too much for it.


    How can you be so bold as to use rat poison? You told me at that time that it was onlyxative, and


    therefore I did not stopped you. If you told me the truth, that it was notxative, but rat poison, I


    would definitely have stopped you!"


    Tilly stared at her cousion, as if she was judging whether thetter was telling a lie or not. But her


    judgment told her that Madge was innocent, that she was telling the truth. She said deliberately, "I


    still think that you did it! It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I''ll ask the servant to figure it out!"


    After Madge heard that, there was no sign of panic on her face.


    "The servant?" Madge thought gloomily.


    After the plot was revealed at that time, Eduardo immediately ordered the butler to fire the servant.


    Now, with the money given to her by Madge, the servant must have already gotten on the train back


    to the countryside. Even if Tilly seeded in finding her out, what could she do? It was Tilly who


    personally ordered the servant to addxative to the soup, and handed over thexative to her. Now


    the plot had failed. Even if thexative had been reced by rat poison by somebody else, Tilly still


    had to bear the main responsibility. Without any solid evidence at hand, Tilly could only be a


    mute victim!


    The only pity was that the servant was too timid at the moment when she was to hand the soup to


    Wendy. She identally knocked over the soup bowl and was seen through by Charlie; otherwise,


    Wendy would have been lying in the hospital now. It would be better if Larry also had drunk his


    mother''s soup. As the saying went, "Kill two birds with one stone"...


    "Why every time I was extremely close to sess, but still failed in the end?" Madge thought.


    Madge felt angry about her bad luck, and then looked at her angry cousin. She smiled sweetly and


    said, "Thexative was personally given to the servant by you. It has nothing to do with me. It''s up


    to you. I''m innocent, and I''m not afraid of your bad intents! Tilly, I have to say that you''ve gone too


    far this time. I hope you can realize your mistake and don''t do it again in the future! Don''t worry, I''ll


    intercede for you next time I talk to Grandpa!"


    "You..." Tilly was choked on her words.


    Madge patted her cousin on the shoulder tofort her, and then turned around to leave.


    Sitting in the car, Kim, who had closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, opened his eyes and


    looked at his niece, who was still standing in the same ce, and stamping her feet out of anger,


    "Madge, what did Tilly tell you?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that she still hasn''t realized her mistake. I''ve already persuaded her," Madge


    replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Kim nodded and directly ordered the driver to start the engine.


    On the other side, Wendy and Charlie had already returned to their own vi. They coaxed Larry


    into sleep first, and then there was only the two of them left in the bedroom next door.


    "Charlie, do you believe Tilly''s words?"


    Wendy, whose head was rested upon his chest, and whose hand was caressing his chin, suddenly


    asked him a question.


    Charlie frowned and said, "Why are you still thinking about her?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and added thoughtfully, "I always feel that maybe Tilly really didn''t want to


    hurt me so badly...¡±


    Tilly was that kind of person who dared to love, or to hate somebody, in an open manner, and she


    also had the courage to take her own responsibility. ording to her characters, if Tilly did have


    ordered the servant to add rat poison to the soup, she would not try to tell Wendy that she hadn''t


    done that at all. Wendy did not know why, but she always had a feeling that Madge must have


    something to do with this plot against her. She thought that Madge was more vicious in her


    characters. However, as there was no evidence against Madge, Wendy thought she might have


    thought too much about it.


    However, Wendy did not tell Charlie what she was thinking about. She was afraid that he would feel


    that she was too petty over trivial things, not to mention that Tilly and Madge had already be


    the past tense...


    Charlie snorted coldly, but he did not care about Tilly at all. "If the old master doesn''t keep his word,


    I''m going to drive Tilly back to Ennd myself within a week.¡± "But, didn''t you mentioned that her


    mother and your mother were ssmates in the university?..." Wendy


    reminded him.


    "I don''t care!¡± Charlie said in a low voice.


    Wendy looked up and saw that the outlines of his chin were especially powerful. His stern face


    looked cool and almost inhuman under themplight, but she still felt warmth spreading from the


    bottom of her heart, which made her safe andfortable.


    Looking at the darkness of night outside of the window, she pushed him away and said, ''''Charlie,


    you take a bath first, and I''ll go downstairs to heat up two cups of milk..."


    Maybe it was because of the rat poison which made her panic, or because she hadn''t eaten much


    in the Gray family, soon after she returned home, Wendy felt hungry.


    Charlie ced his hands on her waist and whispered near her ear, with the hot air breathed out by


    him touching her face, "What kind of milk do you want to drink? I''ll feed you something betterter!"


    "Can''t you be more serious?" Wendy blushed.


    Pulling out the restless big hand inside her clothes, Wendy got up from the bed and ran downstairs


    to heat up the milk.


    When Charlie came out of the bathroom, Wendy had already finished heating up the milk and


    returned. One of the cups had been emptied by her, but she could not be seen in the bedroom. She


    was now pinching both sides of her face in front of the mirror in the bathroom.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    The beautifuldy who had run out of the bedroom embarrassingly a short time ago, was now


    looking at herself in the mirror with dismay.


    Charlie walked over with a frown and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Wendy raised her head with a hint of hidden bitterness in her eyes. Charlie


    observed her movement in the mirror.


    Just now, when she was heating up the milk downstairs, Aunt Lee was also busily kneading dough


    in the kitchen. She intended to make some steamed buns the next morning. The two of them


    chatted for a while, and Aunt Lee suddenly looked at Wendy and said, "Miss Lim, you seem to have


    be fatter these days!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy felt her heart skip a beat.


    The degrees of concern of women about being fat or slender were always almost the same.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy looked into the mirror for a long time, and noticed that she had indeed be fatter and


    plumper. What''s more, a little while ago she had weighted herself with the weighing machine, and


    found that she was over 2.5kg heavier than before. It was not easy for her to gain weight through


    eating more, but why had she gained weight? Should she go on a diet from now on?


    Wendy looked at the muscles on Charlie''s chest and turned her face to him gloomily. "Charlie, I''m


    getting fatter recently, right? I feel like I''m much plumper now..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and looked down from her face. He then fixed his eyes under her


    corbone. He raised his hand to touch his own chin andmented meaningfully, "Oh...It''s true.


    You''re a lot more well-nourished."


    Wendy followed his vision line and looked down. His face suddenly turned red, and she covered her


    chest with her hands tightly. "...I didn''t mean there!"


    Charlie''s thin lips curled up.


    Charlie, who had slept with Wendy and hugged her every night, of course could feel every change


    in her body. Recently, she had indeed be a little fatter, and every part of her body was much


    plumper. For him, this was a kind of wellfare, and he waspletely happy to see it.


    Charlie strode forward, bent down, and held up the beautifulday who looked depressed in front of


    the mirror. Without saying a word, he returned to the bed.


    Wendy let out a moaning sound, and felt as if she was paralyzed all over.


    Tonight, Charlie was as patient and tender as water while making love with her. She hadpletely


    lost her sense of reasoning, and just followed him with passionate responses.


    After experiencing the extreme happiness of human love, Wendy was held up by Charlie over his


    body. She justy down on his body and kept a veryfortable position. Both of them did not feel


    sleepy for the time being. Charlie opened his five fingers, put them between her hairs, and then


    looped them around the fingertips.


    "I am going to Bayworth City for a business trip at noon tomorrow."


    "You''re going on a business trip again?"


    Wendy raised her head, and then asked, "How many days will we be going this time?"


    "I''ll be there for four days. There is something wrong with one of the cooperation projects in


    Bayworth City. Farr can''t handle it by himself. I''ll have to go with him," Charlie replied with a grin.


    It had been a long time since Charlie went out for a business tripst time. He originally wanted to


    bring Wendy and Larry together, but this time, he would be very busy and had to visit a lot of sites.


    He would almost have no time to apany Wendy and Larry. For this reason, Charlie just wanted


    her to stay at home and have a good rest.


    "Four days?" Wendy frowned. Her fingers moved a little, as she was counting the days. Today was


    already Tuesday. If Charlie went on a business trip tomorrow...


    Before she could figure out what day it was, Charlie had already told her, "I''ll be back on the


    afternoon of my birthday."


    Upon hearing this, Wendy rolled her eyes up at him coyly.


    She nced over the bridge of his nose, and looked at the other ss of milk on the bedside table.


    She had already finished drinking her cup of milk, but he had not yet drunk his. Perhaps it was just


    because Wendy had just finished some intense movements, and had consumed too much energy,


    she felt that her stomach was a little empty again.


    She stared at the ss of milk, and really wanted to hold it up and drink it, but she finally held back


    her eagerness at the thought that she would have to lose weight.


    After his passion subsided for a short time, Charlie''s eyes gradually became more and more eager


    again.


    Wendy knew that Charlie was to go on a business trip tomorrow. This would mean that he would


    have no one to apany him for several days. For this reason, it was quite impossible for him to


    let go of her easily tonight. Wendy clearly understood what was waiting for her, and therefore she


    cooperated with him tenderly and patiently. The smell of love inside the room did not fade away, but


    became stronger and stronger.


    The next morning, Charlie had already left when Wendy woke up.


    Aunt Lee told her that Charlie had a meeting in the morning. When he left home in the morning, he


    had carried with him his suitcase, and he would note back home at noon. He would go straight


    to the airport directly, and call her when he was about to board the ne.


    That night, Wendy went to Larry''s room to sleep with him, as Charlie had gone out for the business


    trip at noon.


    Even though she had gone through no intense movements during that night, it was still veryte


    when Wendy got up the next day. Coming downstairs, Wendy was told by Aunt Lee that she had


    bought a lot of fresh crabs in the morning, Aunt Lee then asked Wendy how she wanted to eat


    them. She touched her empty stomach and casually told Aunt Lee to stir-fry the crabs and add


    some more spicy to them.


    Looking at the telephone in the living room, Wendy rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, ''Aunt Lee,


    has Charlie called me yet?"


    "Yes, he has. I told him that you were still sleeping, and he did not want me to wake you up!" Aunt


    Lee poked her head out of the kitchen.


    "Got it." Wendy nodded.


    She did not call back immediately, as she did not want to dy his work. Not long after dinner, she


    received a phone call from Charlie.


    He should have just returned to the hotel and ordered room service. Wendy could hear his chewing


    and swallowing sounds from the other end of the line. She was as gentle as one''s wife as she


    asked, "Are you tired?"


    "I''m fine."


    "After dinner, take a shower and rest early!¡±


    "Okay." Charlie chatted with her while eating dinner. ''What have you done during the day?"


    Wendy leaned back on the sofa. She smiled and looked out of the window at the moon hanging in


    the sky, as if she was looking into his deep and serene eyes. "I was home in the morning, and I


    went out in the afternoon." "You went out to prepare a gift for me?" Charlie raised his voice.


    "..." Wendy resisted the urge to roll her eyes up.


    This man of hers would never forget his birthday party even when he was on a business trip!


    Wendy felt as if Charlie was holding the phone tightly, while his thin lips were very close to the


    microphone. She was reminded by his calm voice, "I will go back the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, I know..." Wendy answered with a smile.


    Even if she could not see him at the moment and could only feel him through the line, she still could


    imagine that his two eyebrows must have been raised at this moment. "It''s about two o''clock in the


    afternoon. Come and pick me up with a birthday gift when you arrive at the airport."


    "Okay!" Wendy tried to cooperate with him.


    After hanging up the phone, the corners of her lips were still up.


    If just now she told him that the birthday gift was not ready yet, he would be unhappy. But in fact,


    she really hadn''t figured out what to give him as a gift. Wouldn''t it be very uncreative if she gave him


    an electric razor?


    The reason why Charlie indirectly told Wendy to prepare a birthday gift for him in advance must be


    that he was keenly expecting this gift from her. It had to be something more meaningful than an


    ordinary electric razor.


    Wendy was a little worried what to buy as a gift. She did not want to casually buy something which


    was toomonly-used as a birthday gift. She found herself in a dilemma. In the end, she thought


    maybe she could buy some woolen yarns, which could be knitted into a scarf. It would be a special


    and intimate gift for Charlie, and it also would make him feel the warmth of love when the weather


    became colder!


    At this moment, Aunt Lee came over with washed fruits and put them in front of her.


    Wendy took a big pear directly. After eating one in the blink of an eye, she felt eager to take the


    second one. Touching her face, she said with some depression, "Aunt Lee, how can I eat so much


    recently!"


    Hearing this, Aunt Lee smiled andforted her. "Miss Lim, is your menstruationing? Women


    often have a better appetite at such times. You can eat freely as you like!"


    Wendy stopped biting the pear and was stunned there.


    She suddenly realized that this month''s menstruation had note yet...

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Thinking of this, Wendy lost the mood to keep on eating the pear. She threw it directly back to the


    fruit dish.


    She suddenly got up from the sofa and quickly walked upstairs. Aunt Lee was confused and asked,


    "Miss Lim, why don''t you eat the pear?"


    Wendy did not answer Aunt Lee. She simply went upstairs.


    She went back to the bedroom and looked at the calendar to make sure that her menstruation really


    did note this month. As this was confirmed, she was very shocked.


    Wendy had gone through a liver transntation operation before to donate part of her liver to Kim


    Gray, and she had recuperated for a long time after the stitches of operation were taken off. For this


    reason, Charlie had to restrain himself from making love with her for a long time. Charlie probably


    had forgotten this for too long; otherwise, he would have calcted her menstruation days every


    month.


    Wendy was still notpletely sure about this, and it was still embarrassing for her to recall the


    previous incident of misjudgment of her pregnancy.


    She looked out of the window. Fortunately, it was still not toote. It was just nine o''clock now. She


    went into the locker room to change into the clothes for going out, and then hurried downstairs. But


    this time, she deliberately slowed down her paces a little


    bit, for fear that she might stumble.


    Aunt Lee saw that Wendy went downstairs and was wearing new clothes in a twinkling of an eye.


    She asked in surprise, "Miss Lim, do you want to go out sote?"


    "Yes, I''ll go to the pharmacy." Wendy nodded.


    "What kind of medicine do you want to buy? I''ll go and buy it for you!" Hearing this, Aunt Lee asked


    with concern.


    Wendy thought that she still had not made sure whether it was pregnancy or not, and therefore she


    swallowed the words and made up an excuse, "My teeth hurt a little just now. I just want to buy


    some pain-killers. Aunt Lee, you can just stay at home. I''ll ask Uncle Lee to drive me there!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee hurriedly nodded. 20 minutester, Wendy returned to her bedroom.


    As soon as she took off her coat and threw it onto the bed, Wendy opened the bathroom door with


    her head lowered.


    Four years ago, when she got pregnant for the first time, she did not realize it at all. Later she


    happened to fall into aa due to emotional excitement. After waking up in the hospital, she was


    told by the doctor that she was pregnant. Now, it was the first time for her to verify whether she was


    pregnant with a pregnancy test stick. For her, every second, and every minute were happy and


    nervous moments at the same time.


    A few minutester, Wendy looked at the pregnancy test stick in her hand, holding her breath.


    Two streaks of red color!


    Wendy was dumbfounded for a few seconds, and then she covered her mouth in surprise. She was


    indeed pregnant!


    Previously, she and Charlie had tried hard for so long, but there was no sign of pregnancy. Later,


    they gradually epted the reality, and their attitude towards pregnancy was "let it be". She hadn''t


    expected that pregnancy woulde so suddenly. If it weren''t for what Aunt Lee had mentioned


    about her menstruation today, she wouldn''t think about it at all.


    No wonder she had eaten a lot recently, and had be plumper. This strange change would not


    happen if ever she was not pregnant. Wendy did not know when exactly she got pregnant.


    However, she was clear that recently the two of them did have enjoyed making love freely...


    Wendy held the pregnancy test stick in her hand and rushed out of the bathroom in excitement.


    Wendy wanted to call Charlie to inform him of the news immediately, but what had happened


    previously concerning misjudgment of pregnancy reminded her not to act rashly this time. Finally,


    she put down her mobile phone and wanted to wait for the result to be confirmed in the hospital


    again tomorrow; otherwise, if Charlie was informed of this good news, he might be so excited


    that he probably would return home immediately tonight.


    Early next morning, Wendy set off for the hospital.


    In the doctor''s office, the director of the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology smiled to her


    through her sses after reading her test report. "Miss Lim, congrattions! You''ve been pregnant


    for five weeks now!"


    "Am I really pregnant?" Wendy asked uncertainly.


    "Yes! It''s absolutely true!" The director seemed to be able to feel Wendy''s nervousness, and


    therefore she nodded with a smile to confirm the result.


    Wendy was so excited that she was almost at a loss. "Thank you!"


    She did not sleep wellst night, for fear that she might have made a mistake. Just likest time,


    she came to the hospital full of expectation, but was told that she was not pregnant at all.


    It had been five weeks now...


    Wendy was stunned for a long time. She raised her hand and slowly touched her lower abdomen. It


    was too t for her to feel anything there, but the doctor had clearly informed her that there was a


    new small life inside it now. She could not even remember when exactly she got pregnant.


    Frowning slightly, Wendy nervously asked, "Doctor, I found that my menstruation had been dyed


    for a long time, and I bought a pregnancy test stickst night. The test stick''s result showed that I


    was pregnant. Before that, I did not have any restraint on sex. Will it affect the baby? Also, some


    time ago, I had an operation of liver transntation to donate part of my liver to my father. Does it


    affect my baby?"


    "Don''t worry. The baby is very healthy!" The director of the Department of Obstetrics and


    Gynaecology nodded with a smile and said, "But now, it has been confirmed that you''re pregnant.


    For this reason, it would be inappropriate for you and your husband to have sex, especially during


    the first three months, which is a highly dangerous period of the embryo. You and your husband


    must pay close attention to this point. You also need to know that during the pregnant period no


    intense exercise should be done. As for the liver transntation operation you went through, it is


    nothing serious. I have already read your medical record. It''s just a very small part of your liver that


    had been donated. You are still young, and your physical conditions are very good. Your health has


    been well-restored after the operation. I think it doesn''t matter. To sum up, your current physical


    conditions arepletely qualified to be pregnant and give birth to a baby!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the joyful face of Wendy, the director was moved. She asked with a smile, "Miss Lim, are


    you here alone? Where is your husband?"


    Hearing others call Charlie her "husband", Wendy felt a little embarrassed and said, "He is now on a


    business trip to Bayworth City!"


    "Well...Then you can call himter and tell him this good news. He will definitely be very happy!"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded hurriedly. Charlie would indeed be overjoyed when he heard this.


    Charlie had long been looking forward to having a daughter. He even had tried to convince Wendy


    with some superstitious sayings, that a fortune-teller had told him that he would have a daughter


    and a son in this life.


    "Err..."


    But this time, Charlie had to suppress sensual passion for a long time again!


    The director instructed Wendy of the matters needing attention, and asked her toe over here


    regrly for antenatal care. With the test report in her hand, Wendy walked out of the consulting


    room, and thanked the doctor before closing the door. "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Coming out of the clinic building, Wendy looked at the test report in her hand and smiled, while the


    bright sunshine shed on her white teeth. As the medical director had instructed her, she took out her


    mobile phone and called Charlie.


    However, it seemed that he was busy doing something, and did not pick up the phone.


    Wendy then decided not to tell Charlie first. There was also no need to prepare a birthday gift for


    him now. Wasn''t this piece of good news the best birthday gift?


    As Wendy walked down the stairs, the mobile phone rang, but it was not from Charlie, who must still


    be busy now. This phone call was from Emily Sam, who was living in South Africa. It was a Face


    Time video call. Wendy walked directly to the bench next to her and sat down to pick up the phone


    call. The two of them smiled to each other on the screen.


    Emily seemed to have been tanned a little more, and her hair had been cut quite a bit shorter.


    There was no secret between besties. Wendy shared the good news she had just received to Emily,


    who turned out to be more excited than Wendy was. She was virtually jumping and shouting over


    the Inte.


    A few secondster, Emily was silent again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Wendy saw Emily''s response, she immediately guessed thetter''s thoughts. "Emily, are you


    missing the poor baby you''ve lost?"


    "Well..." Emily Yu nodded, and soon recovered her smile, shrugging her shoulders. "But it''s okay,


    I''ve forgot it for a long time. My lost baby was not blessed by God, but I''ll have a new baby in the


    future!"

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Wendy felt much more relieved when she saw that Emily was so open-minded about it.


    It seemed that Emily had suddenly noticed the buildings behind Wendy. She asked, "Wendy, are


    you in his hospital?1''


    "His hospital?" Wendy was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Emily was referring to the


    private hospital where Simon Chin was working in. She nodded and replied, "Yeah..."


    "It''s good to be here! Private hospitals have better facilities and personnel inparison to public


    hospitals. Simon is working here. It''s convenient to find some good doctors he is familiar with!"


    Emily nodded on the screen. Seeing that Wendy did not answer her, she continued, "Wendy, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Wendy paused and replied slowly, "You still don''t know it, right? Dr. Chin has left Ice Cityst week.


    Charlie went to see him off. He''s now in the Tibet teau."


    "Is he there working as an aid technician?" Emily was very surprised.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    When she heard the news at that time, Wendy was also very surprised.


    Seeing that Emily''s face had remained motionless with her eyes drooping, Wendy thought that the


    Inte might have be unsmooth. "Emily?"


    Emily quickly raised her head. Although she had hidden the deepest emotion in her eyes, there


    were still some traces of it. She lowered her voice and said, "It''s okay. I just suddenly remembered. I


    used to say to Simon that I really wanted to see the setting sun on the snow-capped mountains in


    the Tibet teau..."


    "Emily, in fact..." Wendy bit her lip.


    Emily shook her head and interrupted her. "Wendy, I know what you want to say. Forget about it. It''s


    all in the past tense! I want to look forward, and forget about the pains of the past! Trust me. When I


    go back home, you will see that I have be more energetic than before!"


    After the phone call, Wendy got up from the bench and walked out of the hospital.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she did not know how long it would take for her to talk to Emily, she had not called Uncle


    Lee in advance. She just called him after the phone call with Emily. Uncle Lee still hadn''t arrived yet.


    His car might have been held up by a traffic jam.


    Wendy found arge tree and stood under it, waiting in the shade.


    A hospital was often the most crowded ce in the urban area. It was also often crowded with


    people and vehicles at the gate of the hospital. On the zebra line, there were now a great many


    pedestrians waiting for the signal lights to change.


    Wendy looked around and tried to spot Uncle Lee''s ck Mercedes. Out of the corners of her eyes,


    she inadvertently saw a familiar figure about a dozen steps ahead of her. This was none other than


    Tilly, who was dressed in a ck suit. She just came out of the convenience store with a ss of


    hot milk in her hand.


    However, she kept her head slightly down all the time, and her face was gloomy. In view of the ck


    clothes on her body, she did not seem to be spirited. On the contrary, she was particrly


    depressed.


    Old Master Gray was very angry about the incident of rat poisonst time. It was said that he did not


    allow Tilly to enter the old residence of the Gray family again, and she would need to go back to the


    U.K. in two days.


    Because Wendy was standing beside a big tree, Tilly, who had been looking down at the ground,


    did not recognize her.


    A row of green pedestrian lights ended, and the horns of arge number of vehicles began to blow.


    Then, the vehicles began to move on. Tilly was so absent-minded, that she did not notice change of


    the traffic lights. She kept on walking ahead in a trance.


    All the other pedestrains had almost passed through the road, while the passers-by passing by on


    both sides in the main road were also in a hurry.


    "..."


    A fast-moving car was whistling.


    Tilly did not seem to have heard the horn. She still kept her head slightly down and continued to


    move forward.


    Seeing that Tilly would be hit by the car if she took two steps forward, Wendy finally came out from


    behind the big tree, rushed forward, and grabbed Tilly''s arm from behind to stop her from moving


    forward. She shouted, "Be careful!"


    Tilly was petrified. She staggered back two steps and fell down to the ground, and her milk spilled


    all over the floor. She looked at the car passing by quickly in front of her eyes, while the resulting


    wind lifted up her hairs. When she got up, her eyes were still wide open in fear, and she was in a


    cold sweat.


    When she thought about it, she was scared very much. She felt as if she had been hit by a car.


    After she calmed down, Tilly realized that the person who had saved her was none other than


    Wendy.


    Apart from being surprised, she was also shocked, and did not know how to open her mouth for a


    moment. Wendy was actually stumbled by the force of saving Tilly just now, and seemed to have


    bumped lightly into someone else next to her. It seemed nothing serious, but Wendy had been


    frowning afterwards. Tilly walked forward with hesitation. She then asked in a tough voice, "Hey, are


    you okay?"


    Wendy pursed her lips and said, "If you really want to thank me, you can help me go over there and


    sit down first."


    Upon hearing this, Tilly did not hesitate anymore. She took the initiative to help Wendy to sit down


    on a long chair near by.


    After Wendy sat down, the test report and result of ultra-sonic examination both fell down from her


    bag.


    "I''ll pick it up for you!"


    Tilly hurriedly said. After picking up the test report, she caught sight of the result, and was then in a


    shock. "This is your test report? Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Wendy, are you crazy?" Tilly suddenly stood up. Her face had changed greatly, and she looked at


    Wendy as if she was looking at an alien. Her face was extremely confused and she eximed in


    disbelief, "You are pregnant. How can you still rush out to save me just now? Are you are fool?


    Don''t you know how dangerous it is? What if something bad happens? You...are a crazy woman!"


    In the end, Tilly did not know what to say, because she was too surprised and looked silly.


    Wendy wanted only to roll her eyes up.


    Just now, Wendy just became softhearted in an instant, and therefore subconsciously reached out


    to hold Tilly''s hand. If she was given more time to think about it, she would not care about it at all!


    Although she had collided with a passers-by next to her, it was just a shock to her shoulder. She did


    not get hurt, but she was still frightened. She wanted to sit down and have a rest now. She was


    afraid that the baby in her belly might also be hurt. If this was the truth, she would scold herself


    deeply.


    Only God knows how important this baby was to her!


    Tilly was silent for a while, and immediately helped Wendy up. "I''ll take you to the hospital for a


    physical examination!"


    Wendy did not refuse Tilly because she was also very worried that the baby might be affected.


    What''s more, she had to some extent saved Tilly just now.


    One good turn deserved another.


    Wendy returned to the hospital and had a series of physical examination. It was still the director of


    the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology who prescribed the examination sheet for her.


    Fortunately, Wendy was only a little frightened, and there was nothing wrong with the baby in her


    belly. After learning about what had happened, the director instructed Wendy to be more careful in


    the future.


    This time, when Wendy came out of the clinic building again, she was intimately followed by Tilly.


    Just now, when Wendy was going through the physical examination, Tilly followed her step by step.


    She would rush forward as long as the nurse ordered her to do anything for Wendy. As a result,


    Wendy did not have to say anything, or do anything, because Tilly had almost done everything for


    her. The two of them interacted in such an intimate way, that the nurse looked at them, as if she was


    suspecting that Tilly and Wendy were lesbians...


    After going down the stairs, Tilly stopped in front of Wendy, and her face turned red.


    With a facial expression of mental conflict for a long while, and as if she had finally made up his


    mind, Tilly suddenly put her hands together towards Wendy, made a bow, and spoke loudly like a


    primary school student,


    "Wendy, I''m really sorry!"


    Wendy was shocked, but she immediately raised her eyebrows.


    This time, Tilly''s apology appeared to be much more sincere thanst time, when she was forced by


    the old master to apologize to Wendy. In addition, Wendy could feel that what Tilly sa?d Just ?ow


    was sincere.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Tilly stood up straight and said seriously, "And...I also want to thank you. Just now, if you hadn''t


    pulled me from behind in time, I would probably be lying in the hospital''s emergency room now. My


    arms and legs might have been broken. Maybe my head would have been hit and gone nuts too.


    Anyway...Thanks!"


    In the end, Tilly bowed to Wendy again.


    Wendy noticed that people around asionally looked at them from time to time. She was thus very


    embarrassed. This was a hospital afterall, and most people here were worried about the medical


    expenses. Wendy did not want to give others wrong impressions that she was an usury. She quickly


    pulled Tilly to a quieter ce on the side.


    She raised her hand to her forehead. "I''ll just barely ept it."


    "It was all my fault in the past! I ran to the office to seduce Brother Charlie; I plotted against you,


    and made you and Francis into lying on the same bed in the hotel; I instructed the servant to add


    somexative to the soup to be drunk by you. I sincerely apologize to you for all those things!" Tilly


    paused, and then quickly stepped forward and grabbed Wendy''s two hands. "But there is one thing I


    hope that you will believe me! I don¡¯t really want to harm you. What I gave to the servant that day


    was reallyxative, butter thexative was secretively reced with rat poison. Although I feel


    that I was framed that day, and have someone to suspect, I don''t have any solid evidence at hand. I


    can''t rashly put the me on others!"


    Wendy listened to Tilly in silence.


    In fact, when she was stopped by Tilly that day when she almost drank the soup with rat poison,


    Wendy almost wanted to believe Tilly''s words.


    Tilly raised her chin and looked a little stubborn and proud. "I don''t want to deny what I have done,


    but I will never admit what I have not done. I was just angry about you. Youined to Grandpa


    that I plotted against you and Francis, and then Grandpa scolded me for that. He also ordered me


    to apologize to you. I just wanted to retaliate, and cause you to suffer a little!"


    "Iined to Grandpa?" Wendy was stunned and said with a puzzled face, "I didn''t..."


    "Didn''t you tell Grandpa that?" Tilly was also stunned.


    Then, she came to her senses after a while.


    If it was not Wendy who hadined to her Grandpa, who else could it be?


    Tilly suddenly remembered that she did not reveal her plot ofxative to any second person except


    Madge. Some thoughts shed in her mind. It must be Madge who told the old master what had


    happened. The reason was very simple. She intended to stir up a worse rtionship between Tilly


    and Wendy, and take advantage of them as a hidden third party...


    Tilly suddenly realized Madge''s intention, and immediately felt that she like a fool. Madge had been


    using her as a tool and weapon all the time.


    What a good idea to use Tilly as a tool and weapon at the same time!


    Old Master Eduardo Gray had only one son and one daughter, Kim Gray and Jazmin Gray. Kim''s


    only daughter was Madge, while Jazmin''s only daughter was Tilly. Tilly had grown up under


    Madge''s shadow. No matter family members of the Gray family or outsiders, they would always


    compare Tilly and Madge to each other. In most cases, Madge was the winner.


    Although Tilly was unhappy about suchparisons, she did not think much of it. After all, Madge


    was her cousin. After thinking about it carefully, Tilly had recently realized that Madge treated her


    more like a tool to be utilized, rather than a younger cousin to be cherished. Whenever there was


    any gift for the children, Madge was always the first child to get it, and it was then Tilly''s turn.


    What''s more, in the banquet that year, the two of them both fell in love with Charlie. Tilly even


    foolishly told Madge that she had a secret crush on Charlie. What happened in the end?


    After the engagement between the Gray family and the Hogg family was settled, Madge came to


    Tilly in person and told thetter that Charlie was now her fiance, that she could only be his cousin-


    inw in the future. "The only thing for you to do now is to study hard, and never think of bing


    Charlie''s lover again," Madge told Tilly.


    Tilly did not feel anything particrly uneptable before, but after reflecting upon their


    rtionship, Tilly now shuddered. Weren''t these things done by Madge mean and hypocritical?


    After seeing through the truth that Madge was a hypocrite, Tilly felt extremely clear-headed now.


    She said to Wendy resolutely, "You can rest assured that I will no longer pester Brother Charlie. I


    will take back all my previous words which are inappropriate. I will bear the pain and let go! I only


    hope that you will always be nice to Brother Charlie and be happy with him in the future; otherwise, I


    will definitely me you for not having tried hard enough!"


    "Have you really...given up?" Wendy asked uncertainly.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can swear it!" Tilly replied adamantly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Tilly''s mindset was the same as Francis''s. She had already had the idea of giving up after


    what happened in the hotel that day.


    On the very day, Charlie did not even frown for a second, and did not ask anybody what had


    happened. He simply trusted Wendy unconditionally. This signified that that he must love her very


    much. Although Tilly had since then always mentioned that she would not give up, that she wanted


    Charlie back, but examining her own conscience and asking herself, "Even if I really won Charlie''s


    love, would Charlie love me as deeply as he loved Wendy?"


    Tilly wascking in confidence in this regard, and therefore she had decided to give up.


    In fact, for her, Charlie was more like a dream when Tilly was still a young girl. She instantly fell in


    love with him when she saw him for the first time at a party. Later, Charlie became Madge''s fiance,


    and Tilly''s future cousin-inw. She could only hide her feelings deep in her heart. Many yearster,


    after hearing that the engagement was canceled, Tilly almost rushed back to her mothend,


    hoping that she might someday win Charlie''s heart. Maybe it was just a dream which would never


    come true!


    Seeing the suspicion in Wendy''s eyes, Tilly raised her hand directly to the side of her head. "I, Tilly


    King, swear to God that if I do anything indecent to Brother Charlie again and do something harmful


    to the rtionship between Charlie and Wendy, let me go to hell!¡±


    Wendy was stunned.


    Although such an oath consisted only of words, Tilly was sincere and determined while saying them.


    It seemed that she had really made up her mind.


    When Tilly was about to raise her hand again, Wendy quickly stopped her and said, "Stop swearing.


    I trust you..."


    "Really?" Tilly asked with joy.


    "My trust on you is more real than real gold..." Wendy said with a look of admiration.


    Tilly''s facial expression was very bright when she heard this. She smiled, and then a row of small


    white teeth was revealed. "Okay, let''s turn hostility into friendship!"


    Wendy looked down at Tilly''s arm which was tightly wrapping hers, and shook her head helplessly.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve tamed a kitten..."


    Tilly''s head suddenly moved closer to Wendy''s. She lowered her voice and whispered, "Wendy,


    you''d better be more careful. Madge was the one who asked me toe back home!"


    Wendy was astonished.


    A chilly feeling ran down her spine. She had not expected that Madge was plotting against her in


    the darkness.


    Then, suddenly realizing something, Wendy raised her eyebrows again. "Hey, Miss King, you


    should call me Sister Wendy anyway, shouldn''t you?"


    "No!" Tilly refused her directly. She felt embarrassed and blushed. "I''ll just call you Wendy! I have no


    friend in Ennd, and I also have no friend at home. Why don''t we just be besties!"


    "Besties?"


    While Tilly was looking at her expectantly just like a lovely little rabbit, Wendy nodded, not knowing


    whether tough or cry over Tilly''s words.


    In fact, Wendy did not have many friends too. Emily Sam, who was the closest to her, had gone to


    South Africa. She really did not have any besty now in Ice city. If she could have one more intimate


    friend like Tilly, it would be something worth celebrating!

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Her cell phone rang at this moment.


    Wendy took it out and looked at it. The caller''s name, "Charlie", was shown on the screen. He must


    have seen the record of her phone call when he was done with his work, and then call her back.


    Since Tilly had already be one of her besties, Wendy picked up the phone directly. "Hello?"


    Tilly, who was holding Wendy''s arm, looked away deliberately.


    "Are you outside?" Charlie could hear the noiseing from her background.


    "Yes." Wendy replied.


    Hearing this, Charlie smiled and said, "What about the gift?"


    Wendy purposefully did not answer his question. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, "What''s


    the time of your flight tomorrow?"


    "The ne will take off at 1:30 p.m., andnd on the airport at 3:30 p.m. in the afternoon!" After


    Charlie finished, he reminded Wendy again, "Don''t forget that you''ve promised me.You''ll have to


    pick me up, and bring me a gift!"


    "Okay, got it!"


    Wendyughed and answered him. At that moment, she heard that Farr Chiang came over and said


    something to Charlie, and therefore she said, "Charlie, go and do your work first. We''ll talk about it


    at night!"


    After Wendy hang up the phone, lilly, who had been looking away, could turn her head round now.


    She asked confusedly, "Wendy, why didn''t you just tell Brother Charlie that you are pregnant?"


    Wendy just smiled and replied nothing. She then put the phone back into her pocket.


    "I know...You just wanted to give him a surprise, didn''t you?" Tilly quickly guessed it, but then her


    face darkened. "Oh...My dear Wendy! I have just decided to give up my seven years of secret crush


    on Charlie two minutes ago. Can''t you stop disying your love publically and abuse me so soon?"


    Wendy directly told her, "Tilly, if you want to be one of my besties, this kind of situation will definitely


    happen to you in the future. I advise you to think twice about it!"


    "I...I''ve made up my mind! It''s not a big deal. The more abusive it is, the healthier I will be!"


    Tilly snorted.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hospital, the ck Mercedes Benz had juste over.


    Wendy waved to the driver, and then said to Tilly, "My car is over there. I can go back home by


    myself!"


    "No, I have to apany you home and see you enter the house safely with my own eyes. That''s


    what I can rest assured about!" Tilly said.


    Then, before Uncle Lee could get off the car, Tilly had already stepped forward and helped Wendy


    open the rear car door. She also got on the car following Wendy.


    Wendy saw that Tilly was alone, and therefore she asked Uncle Lee also to drive Tilly hometer.


    When the car arrived at the vi, Wendy got off the car. When she turned back at the entrance hall,


    she saw Tilly, who had stretched half of her body out of the car door, waving at her. Wendy did not


    know whether tough at or cry for this interesting scene. Tilly kept her words. She really wanted to


    see Wendy enter the vi safely.


    At that night, Wendy slep soundly, and the next morning she was in good spirits.


    As she was eager to share the good news to Charlie this afternoon, Wendy was indeed in a very


    good mood. She almost had been humming songs all morning.


    After lunch, Wendy ordered Larry, who was ying LEGO toys, to go upstairs. The mother and son


    then changed their clothes and set off to the airport to pick up somebody who woulde back


    home from a business trip.


    Wendy had calcted the time in advance, but she still had to wait for more than 20 minutes after


    she arrived at the airport. The flight was dyed. Not long after the airport broadcast announced


    that the ne had arrived, Wendy and Larry saw a tall figure in a ck suiting out of the exit.


    Among the crowd, he was still strikingly handsome.


    Charlie was a tall and strong man even among the northerners. He was so tall and straight that


    others could spot him at a nce.


    "We''re here!"


    Afraid that Charlie would not be able to see her, Wendy waved her hand and called out to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she did not need to do so because Charlie had also found her among the crowd at first sight


    when he came out, just like her.


    Charlie did not wait for Farr, who was pulling two suitcases behind him. He strode up to Wendy and


    asked, "The ne is a littlete. Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, it''s not a long time. It''s only about twenty minutes!" Wendy shook her head.


    "Daddy!" Larry called out in a soft voice.


    "Mm..." Charlie gave his son a loving eye expression.


    They were standing near the exit, while many peopleing and going around them. Wendy held


    his arm and said, "Let''s get on the car first. Uncle Lee is waiting in the parking lot!"


    When the car entered the urban area, it was rush hours, so that the car could only be driven very


    slowly.


    The family of three sat in the back seats. Wendy tilted her head and looked at Charlie''s face.


    Since he got on the car, Charlie became sulkier and sulkier. After waiting for a long time inside the


    car, he did not receive any gift from Wendy. She only took her son to pick him up together. Could


    this be interpreted as a birthday gift? Charlie had been looking forward to it from Wendy for a long


    time, but it turned out to be nothing.


    Farr left the car midway, as he was living somewhere else. When the three of them arrived home,


    the sun had already gone down. After the Mercedes Benz stopped, they entered the vi.


    After changing into her slippers, Wendy greeted with Aunt Lee, who hade out to wee


    them. Then, she turned around and gently touched Charlie''s arm. "You didn''t eat much at noon, did


    you? I think you must be hungry now. Why don''t you go upstairs first, and change into some new


    clothes? After that we''ll have dinner, okay? Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee will have dinner together with


    us, and there will be a birthday party for you. Most of the dishes are ready now, and we still need to


    stir- fry two remaining dishes. And...I also have baked a birthday cake for you!"


    Charlie''s thin lips did not move. He simply let out a "Hmm" sound from his nose as the reply.


    Seeing the feeling of resentment on his face, Wendy tried very hard to hold back herughter, and


    then she followed Aunt Lee into the kitchen.


    As Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee had joined their dinner, they sat around the dining table without any


    empty seat left. In addition, there were a lot of dishes, which made the scene especially warm and


    cozy. In the middle of the party, a roasted fruit cake, which was inserted with candles, was brought


    to the table.


    After the birthday party ended, Charlie and Wendy returned to the bedroom.


    Charlie had been on the business trip for several days. In addition to being bored with mundane


    business affairs, he was tired. Under themplight of the bedroom, he directly took off his shirt in


    front of Wendy and said, "I''ll take a bath first."


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded in a particrly docile way.


    Watching her husband walk into the bathroom with only a pair of long pants, Wendy was very proud


    of him. His back was of an inverted triangle outline, which was a sign of being strong. After the door


    of the bathroom was closed, the sound of somebody taking a shower could be heard.


    Some times Charlie was eager to take a bath together with Wendy at night. For the rest of the time,


    he often took a bath first, and then it was Wendy''s turn. The reason for this was that in this way


    Wendy would be able to feel more warmth in the bathroom.


    Charlie was such a man. It was true. He seldom said romantic words to Wendy, and most of the


    time, he was domineering and arrogant. But he was good at disying his love towards Wendy with


    actions.


    Wendy felt a surge of sweetness in her heart. She lowered her head to touch her t lower


    abdomen, and the smile on his eyebrows deepened.


    About ten minutester, Charlie came out and was wrapped in a bath towel. He saw that Wendy


    was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed. Her eyes followed his movements eagerly, and had no


    intention of getting up and going into the bathroom.


    When he walked over, Wendy smiled at him and said, "Charlie, happy birthday!"


    In fact, she originally wanted to say this to him at exactly 24:00 through telephone, but now she did


    not want to stayedte at night, as she had been confirmed as being pregnant. She dared not stay


    sote now. On the one hand, it would be difficult for her to do so; on the other hand, refusing to go


    to bed early would be harmful for their baby.


    "Yes, I remember you had said that to me when we were eating." Charlie even did not stop wiping


    his head and replied in a muffled voice.


    Seeing his gloomy face, Wendy was not surprised at all. She leaned over, and took the other hand


    of him, which was hanging down, to lift her pajamas and then caress her lower abdomen. She


    guided him, "Caress me!"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Upon hearing this, Charlie put down his hand that had been wiping his head.


    After throwing the bath towel aside, he pounced on Wendy like a hungry wolf, thinking that she was


    inviting him to sex on her own initiative.


    Tonight, Wendy was wearing only a pair of two-piece pajamas, which made it more convenient for


    him. Her pajamas were stripped off immediately after she was pressed down by him on the bed.


    Every pore on Wendy''s skin felt cool, and his thin lips were approaching her lips from beneath.


    At the moment when the thing was to enter an irrevocable phase, Wendy tilted her head to avoid


    Charlie''s lips and something else. "That''s not what I mean!"


    "Then what''s that?" Charlie gasped near her ears.


    Wendy became anxious. She dodged to the left and right, and could not care about anything else. "I


    didn''t ask you to caress me. I didn''t want you to caress me like that!"


    "I know you like that kind of caress!" Charlie''s eyes were almost filled with a trace of evilness, and


    his breathing became heavier.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wendy tried to push him away, but felt that he was full of passion, eagerness, and strength. She


    could not stop him at all. Seeing that it would be impossible for her to stop the invasion, she simply


    gave up trying to keep him guessing, and told him directly, "I have a gift for you!"


    Charlie stopped his movements upon hearing this, but he still didn''t move his hand away from her


    body. His expression was full of joy. "You''ve prepared a gift for me?"


    After having the meal and seeing that she had not said anything about the gift when she returned to


    her room, Charlie really thought that Wendy did not prepare a gift for him. He was very disappointed


    about it. But when he thought of how she had personally baked a cake for him, he was to some


    extent satisfied. Now it was aplete surprise for him to hear that she still had another gift


    prepared for him.


    But what he did not know was that an even greater surprise was yet toe!


    "How dare I not prepare a gift for you!" Wendy scolded him in a flirtish manner.


    Since he was picked up at the airport, Charlie seemed to have been apanied by a bitter


    emotion.


    Finally, she broke free from his firm control, sat up, picked up the pajamas that were thrown at the


    end of the bed, and hurriedly put them on. Then, she pulled open the drawer of the bedside table


    and took out the envelope she had put inside.


    Charlie took it with expectation and asked, "What is this?"


    "Open it and take a look!" Wendy said mysteriously, and the smile on her face could not be


    concealed.


    ording to what she had said, Charlie opened the envelope and took out a few sheets of paper.


    He unfolded them and saw that they seemed to be test reports. They were all indicated with medical


    terms, including numbers and so on.


    Charlie was also ayman in medical knowledge, but he had apanied Wendy to have a


    physical examination thest time when she thought that she might be pregnant. For this reason, he


    could understand some of the medical terms, especially the value of Serum HCG, which was more


    than 1,000.


    What did this mean...


    Charlie''s body stiffened, as if he had suddenly been hit by electricity.


    Time seemed to have stopped all of a sudden. He kept his head lowered, and looked at the test


    reports attentively. He did not even blink his eyes, but his pupils were expanding.


    Wendy knew that Charlie could understand the test results. She approached him and covered his


    big hands with hers. Now, she was able to revealed all her hidden excitement and joy to him.


    "That''s right, Charlie. I''m pregnant!"


    "Wendy, you''re not kidding me, right? Are you sure?" Charlie asked word by word.


    Wendy sniggered. The test reports were all issued by the hospital. They could not be fake!


    She recalled that she was almost as silly as Charlie when she was asking the doctor questions


    yesterday. She repeated the doctor''s words at that time. "I''m sure! It''s absolutely true!"


    After asking her this question, Charlie stopped talking. He was not staring at the test reports now;


    instead, he had fixed his eyes on her belly through her pajamas.


    Wendy raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "Have you gone nuts?"


    "I haven''t gone nuts. I''m just digesting it!" Charlie said as he held her hand in his. He still appeared


    to be at a loss after being shocked by the news.


    Wendy picked up the lowest test report and said, "Look! There''s an ultra-sonic photo here. The little


    ck dot on it is our baby! The doctor said that the fetus is only 4 cm long now. The spermatovum


    has just finished imntation, and the amniotic cavity has just been formed. It''s still very small now.


    After some time, we will slowly be able to see the little foetal sac and fetal bud..."


    Charlie replied in a low voice, "Hmm...", and there was a sincere look on his face.


    There was only ambiguous little shadow in the photo, which could only be understood and


    interpreted by a professional doctor. However, his eyes were fixed on the photo attentively and


    lovingly, and he was more serious than usual, as if this ultrasonic photo was more important than


    any business contracts that he had to deal with.


    Wendy buried her head in his arms, and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Hogg! You''re going to be a


    father again!"


    Charlie hugged her tightly, as if she was his treasure, and said, "Wendy, thank you!"


    "When did you find it out?"


    "Yesterday. To be more exact, after the phone call with you the day before yesterday. At that time,


    Aunt Lee talked about my period. Then I realized that my menstruation did note this month,


    and therefore I went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test stick. The test result was two red


    lines, which meant I was pregnant. The next day I went to the hospital to confirm that I was really


    pregnant!" Wendy replied.


    Charlie pinched her face heavily and asked, "You little bastard! Why didn''t you tell me about it when


    you called me yesterday?"


    "I just wanted it to be a surprise to you, okay?" Wendy felt pain on her face and asked with a smile,


    "Charlie, do you like your birthday gift?"


    "I like it very much!" Charlie nodded seriously and was very happy. It was as if a huge pie had fallen


    from the sky, and picked up by him. He was so happy that he did not know how to describe the


    happiness. This was absolutely the best gift for him, and he would never forget about it throughout


    his life!


    "I''m also happy!" Wendy bit her lips shyly, blinked her eyes, and did not forget to share a bad news


    with him. "Well...You''ll have to refrain from making love with me again. It''ll be a time period longer


    than that ofst time when I received the operation. It will be at least three months. We can''t do that


    during this three- month period! I went for a physical examination yesterday, and the doctor had


    instructed me a lot. Now I have just got pregnant for five weeks!"


    "Don''t worry. I know how to do!" Charlie curled his lips up.


    Compared to having a daughter, refraining from having sex is just a small piece of cake.


    Well...Charlie just felt a little disappointed.


    Charlie stood up from the edge of the bed. Unexpectedly, he stumbled and almost fell down to the


    ground. When he regained his bnce, he saw that Wendy wasughing so hard that the corners


    of her lips were twitching. He looked somewhat embarrassed.


    He went around her, held her up, and put her gently onto the bed. Then, he carefully embraced her


    with his arms.


    Wendy looked at Charlie''s shining eyes and thought that he might be too excited to go to sleep all


    night. Turning over, she looked up and asked, "Charlie, what was your wish when you blew out the


    candles?"


    "I made three wishes," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    "Three? How can you be so greedy?" Wendy whispered, but she was at the same time curious.


    "What are they?"


    "First of all, I wished my family happiness and health; secondly, I wished I could have a daughter in


    the future," Charlie raised his hand, and put his palm on her lower abdomen. Although he could not


    feel anything, he thought that there was a little creature under his palm.


    Wendy continued to ask, "What about the third one?"


    Charlie lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. "I wished to be with you forever."


    Wendy closed her eyes, and a blush slowly appeared on her cheeks. Soon, she whispered and


    covered his thin lips nervously. "Ah...You are so sweet!"

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    "God won''t hear our wishes if we don''t say them out!" Charlie took her finger down and kissed it


    twice. He then raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "Now God has heard my wishes. He will bless


    us with a daughter."


    Wendy was stunned for a moment. This seemed to make sense...


    Charlie caressed her belly and said in a deep and calm voice mixed with expectation for the future.


    "Probably at this time of the year two yearster, except for my son, I will also have a daughter to


    blow out the candles with me!"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded in agreement.


    Then, she raised her head and nced at him. He had such a long-term n. Their baby was now


    only of the size of a soybean, but Charlie was virtually nning for two yearster!


    Charlie kissed her eyes with his thin lips, which forced her to close her eyes. He said in a calm and


    stable voice, "You are pregnant now. You have to go to bed early! Now, close your eyes, and I''ll


    keep an eye on you!"


    In the end, Wendy fell asleep while being watched by Charlie.


    Pregnant women tended to eat and sleep a lot. When Wendy woke up the next day, the curtains


    almost could not block the sunshine outside.


    As soon as Wendy opened her eyes, Charlie''s firm face broke into her sight line. Before she woke


    uppletely, there was a kiss from him.


    "Good morning.11


    After finished greating Wendy, Charlie lifted her pyjamas and lowered his head to kiss her belly.


    "Good morning, my daughter."


    He said this in an exceptionally gentle way.


    "..." Wendy blushed and was speechless.


    Seeing that he was well-dressed, she asked, "Charlie, you didn''t sleep all night, did you?"


    "No, I did." Charlie shook his head. He had only slept for two hours.


    He hugged her all night, either staring at her face in the darkness or staring at her t lower


    abdomen. Although he could not jump up and down like arge monkey, he was still so excited that


    he did not feel sleepy at all. He had to force himself to sleep for two hours when the sky turned


    bright outside.


    Wendy was almost lifted up from the bed by him. "Wash your face and rinse your mouth first, and


    then go downstairs to have breakfast. Aunt Lee has made everything ready!"


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    Watching Charlie walk out of the bedroom, Wendy lowered her head and turned on the tap.


    In her sight, the towels and the washing milk had been properly ced, while even the toothbrush


    had been squeezed with toothpaste...


    Wendy stayed there for a while and then began to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    When she came out of the bedroom, she was instantly petrified after seeing what was in front of


    her. She swallowed her saliva and eximed in surprise, "Eh? The stairs...What''s going on?"


    Where did the carpete from?


    The solid wooden stairs that led to the first floor were now all covered with a thickyer of long-fur


    carpet. Everyone who stood on it would feel soft beneath his/her feet. There was no need for


    anyone to worry that he/she might slip and fell on the steps. Moreover, even the handrails were


    covered with soft furs.


    "It was all ordered by Mr. Hoggs!" Aunt Lee came up to her with a smile. "Last night, he telephoned


    the carpet shop, and early this morning, the carpet was sent here. Application of the furs on the


    handrails had just been finished not long ago!"


    "..." Wendy swallowed her saliva once again.


    "My dear Charlie, do you really need to be so exaggerated?" She thought.


    Like the empress dowager going out of the pce, Wendy was almost helped into the dining room


    by Aunt Lee from the middle part of the stairs, as if she was a Queen Mother helped by the maids in


    an imperial pce. The breakfast had already been set up on the table. These included dishes of


    Chinese or Western styles. Charlie and Larry were both sitting on the dining chairs and waiting for


    her.


    Almost as soon as Wendy walked over, the chair had been pulled out for her.


    After the confirmation of pregnancy, Wendy just wanted to give Charlie a surprise, and was afraid of


    letting out the secrets. For this reason, she did not tell anyone about it. Now that everyone was


    informed of her pregnancy, Aunt Lee and Larry were looking at her with sparkling eyes.


    This feeling was very happy and cozy, but there was also sweet annoyance in her heart.


    For example, in the whole process of dining, Wendy''s activity range was within the half circle of a


    radius of more than 20 centimeters in front of her. No matter what she wanted to take, there would


    always be a big hand near her to help her do it in advance.


    When she was about to reach out her hand again, she heard a man''s calm voice. "What do you


    want to take? I''ll help you!"


    Wendy did not know whether tough or cry. "I just want take a tissue..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Charlie had already pulled out two tissues from the box, and


    stuffed them into her palm.


    Wendy had no other choice. She was just pregnant, and not bing paralyzed. However, under


    the enthusiastic eyes of Charlie, she could only pick up a tissue obediently to wipe her mouth clean.


    When she put down the spoon in her hand, Charlie asked attentively, "Wendy, are you full?"


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    "Eat a little more!" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy shook her head, indicating that her stomach was full, and then said, "I really can''t eat


    anymore..." "Even if you don''t want to eat a little more, you daughter needs it!" Charlie stretched out


    his big hand to her. He could not disy his love so openly because Aunt Lee and Larry were also


    there. He just pressed his palm on her lower abdomen through the clothes.


    Fromst night to the morning, Charlie had talked about his "daughter" several times. Although


    Wendy had analyzed it to Charlie before, she still had to remind him again, "Charlie, it''s only five


    weeks. We still don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl..."


    "I know what I created!" Charlie raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Although Wendy''s pregnancy came a littleter than he had expected, he was still very proud of


    himself, and he had been very determined to get it. After all, he "sowed" every night, and how could


    the seeds not germate in this way? It turned out that God really favored a hard-working man.


    The reason why Charlie was so sure that he and Wendy would have a daughter was not revealed to


    anyone. He just slept for about two hours early in the morning, but he had a dream. He dreamed of


    a little white pig.


    He had been looking forward to having a daughter before. He also had secretly studied a lot of


    information, including some of the superstitious beliefs of the folk. ording to such information,


    dreaming a pig was a sign of wealth and blessing, which indicated that the baby to be borne in the


    future would be rich and powerful. Besides, ck pig was the sign of a son, and white pig was


    the sign of a daughter, and therefore there was no doubt that this was true!


    Hearing his words, Wendy was almost choked by her own saliva.


    This man really dared to say anything! Didn''t he know that this might misguide the child?


    Larry had been listening to them talking about his future little sister with his upturned ears. He


    gulped down the smashed bean bun in his bowl with a ''wooo'' sound, and then wiped his mouth


    clean in a rash manner. After that, he nimbly crawled down from his dining chair and ran over to


    Wendy.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Larry would have directly rushed to her and hug her thigh. But this time, he stopped


    cautiously when there was still one step left.


    Needless to say, it must be Charlie who had specially instructed Larry to do so.


    Larry''s big ck grape-like eyes were shining. He looked at her belly expectantly, as if there was


    already a lovely little sister inside it.


    "Mom, can I touch your belly?"


    "Of course!" The corners of Wendy''s lips curled up slightly.


    Larry''s face turned red out of excitement. He stretched out his two small hands at the same time


    with curiosity and joy. As he touched it, he said tenderly, "Babe, I''m your brother..."

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    After breakfast, Wendy sat down on the sofa to have a rest.


    She had eaten so much in her breakfast that her belly became bulging. Who should be med for


    this?


    Charlie had kept on following her like a shadow and within the reach of her hand. He also sat down


    and squeezed her on the sofa, while his palm was caressing her hair and belly. Suddenly, he threw


    out a sentence, "When are we going to register?"


    "Eh?" Wendy was shocked.


    Charlie took her hand up and touched the wedding ring which had been on her ring finger all the


    time. "You''ve epted my proposal for a long time, and now you''re pregnant with a daughter. Are


    you still not going to marry me?"


    Thinking of his overbearing and arrogant style of proposal, Wendy''s face turned a little red.


    She was indeed looking forward to marriage, but she had thought of something else at the same


    time. She then shook her head and said gently, "No hurry. I''m still waiting for Chairman Hogg to


    ept me!"


    "Why do we have to wait for him?" Charlie''s eyebrows knitted together.


    Wendy looked serious and said, "Charlie, I know that you''ve always wanted your father''s


    recognition of your personal achievement. You have also wanted your father to bless your marriage


    sincerely. Let''s just wait patiently! Besides, why are you so anxious about it? I have given birth to


    you a son, and now I''m pregnant again. Are you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    She would always remember what Donna Hogg had told her about Charlie''s childhood.


    Charlie''s mother bled to death when she was giving birth to him. In Gilbert Hogg''s eyes, his wife''s


    death was caused indirectly by Charlie. Therefore, the rtionship between the father and son had


    not been very close. When he was still a child, Charlie often acted mischievously, so as to win his


    father''s attention. For so many years, he had worked hard to run the Hogg''s Group business well,


    and never cked off for a second. Wasn''t he trying to win his father''s recognition?


    Deep in his heart, Charlie had always longed for family affection, but at the same time he had


    already argued with Gilbert over and over again for his rtionship with Wendy. Now, Charlie rarely


    returned to the Hogg''s Mansion because of this.


    Although Wendy might not be able to forget and forgive what had happened to Larry and her four


    years ago, the happiness of everyday life now had at least diluted much of her hatred. She also


    hoped that their marriage could receive blessings from Charlie''s father.


    Wendy grinned cheekily and said, "Besides, it''s not the first time that I''m pregnant before getting


    married." "Do you feel proud of yourself for?" Charlie was also amused.


    Being teased by him like this, Wendy felt embarrassed.


    Charlie reached out his arms and hugged her tightly. How could he not understand what she was


    thinking about? She was just doing it for his sake!


    When Wendy was being forced to drink the soup by Charlie, the slightly fat figure of Aunt Lee came


    in from outside. "Miss Lim, a girl outside the gate has been looking back and forth, but she did not


    come in! Mick said that this girl looked familiar to you. He also said that the two of you seemed to


    know each other. He told me that you had asked him to send this girl home the day before


    yesterday!"


    "Who is she?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy had already guessed it. She hurriedly said, "Let her in!"


    After being greeted by Aunt Lee, Tilly passed through the courtyard with a lot of bags and entered


    the vi.


    In fact, the day after the incident at the hospital, Tilly stayed at home for a whole day. After making a


    phone call to Jazmin Gray, her mother, who was living far away in Ennd, she had seen through


    Madge''s good and bad attitudes towards her since she was a child. She finally realized that Madge


    was but a hypocritical and evil-minded girl.


    After her understanding of Madge was overturned, Tilly healed herself of the psychological wounds


    by a sound sleep. After she woke up, she thought that Wendy had saved her life anyway. She was


    worried about Wendy and wanted to visit her again, and therefore she came. However, she found


    that Charlie seemed to be at home. She hesitated and did not know whether she shoulde in or


    not. As a result she just lingered around at the gate for a while.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that it was Tillying, Charlie''s face darkened.


    Tilly''s heart skipped a beat when she realized Charlie still cared a lot about the mistake she had


    made. "Brother Charlie, don''t be so angry. I''m noting here for you!"


    Wendy also stood up and helped Tilly to exin, "Uh...She''s noting for you. She''sing for


    me! We''re best friends now..."


    "Best friends?" Charlie was astonished.


    "Well...It''s not easy to tell you our story clearly in a short time. I''ll tell you in detail at night!" Wendy


    nodded. Even she felt itplicated and therefore tried to convince Charlie as far as possible. "You


    see...Tilly does not have any bad intention here. She''s brought me some nutritional products. These


    are good for my health!"


    Tilly immediately expressed her loyalty to the two of them. "I got up early this morning, and bought


    them in the supermarket. Every one of them was carefully selected by me!"


    Charlie''s nonchnt eyes swept across the bags.


    They were indeed good for Wendy''s health preservation; otherwise, Charlie might drive Tilly out,


    and threw away everything she brought with!


    Wendy knew that Charlie still had bad feelings about the idents of the hotel room and rat poison.


    At this moment, atmosphere in the room was very tense. She took the initiative to tug at his sleeve


    and said, "Charlie, just now you said you still have some materials to read. Why don''t you go


    upstairs and read them?"


    Charlie looked at Wendy, but finally gave in. He twitched his lips and said, "You must drink this bowl


    of pigeon soup, and then I''ll go upstairs!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy''s facial expression became awkward.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had eaten a lot at breakfast, but Charlie seemed to be performing magic. He took out a bowl of


    pigeon soup from somewhere, which was also filled with fish jelly and sea cucumbers. She thought


    that after drinking such a big bowl of soup, she would probably suffer from hypernutrition...


    Charlie had already picked up the bowl of soup. "Open your mouth!"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    Before she could refuse, Charlie send a spoonful of soup near her mouth.


    Wendy had no choice but to open her mouth and drink it. She then looked at Tilly, who had been


    staring at them nkly. Now, she was struggling to turn her eyes away.


    Wendy quickly raised her hand and took the bowl and spoon together. She gave up resistence and


    said, "Okay...1''11 drink it! I''ll drink it myself!"


    He had no chance to persuade her to drink the soup now. Wendy picked up the bowl and drained


    the soup in one breath.


    In the end, she even showed the bottom of the bowl for him. "Finished. Can you go upstairs now?"


    "Uh-huh." Charlie curled his lips up in satisfaction.


    Before he turned around, Charlie suddenly leaned over and kissed Wendy''s mouth in an


    unexpected manner. After that, he put his hands into his pockets and went upstairs.


    Wendy pressed the corners of her lips shyly. She had actually be ustomed to being


    sexually harassed by Charlie at home. When his tall figure disappeared in the stairwell and turned


    around, she suddenly saw Tilly''s embarrassed and sad face.


    Hooh...Wendy had forgotten that there was an outsider here!


    Wendy also coughed awkwardly and said, "Have you been abused by us again?"


    Tilly nodded quickly. She lowered her shoulders and said listlessly, "I suddenly regret making the


    decision to be besties with you. It''s too irritating!"


    It was one thing to hear them calling each other to show off their love before, but now it was quite


    another thing to see it with her own eyes. Although she had already decided to let go of her


    affection towards Charlie, and chose to send good wishes to them, she still felt very irritated and


    distressed!


    "Then, it''s still not toote for you to regret it!" Wendy said very seriously.


    "No, there is no one selling medicine for regret in the world. Besides, I don''t have a chance to eat


    such medicine!" Tilly shook her head and did not want to be such a narrow- minded girl. Even if she


    was beheaded by a guillotine, there would only be a scar of the size of a bowl. Tilly thought that she


    could bear such a little abuse!

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    After self-healing, Tilly still did not want to give up her attemp and asked, "Wendy, is Brother Charlie


    so nice to you because you''re pregnant? Does he only pay attention to you whenever you go?"


    "Really?" Wendy thought.


    After being asked like this by Tilly, Wendy was stunned for two seconds.


    That''s true! It seemed that no matter where they went, or how many people were present, Charlie''s


    deep eyes seemed always to be unconsciously fixed on her, just like two locks that would lock her


    tightly forever.


    Wendy thought seriously and then asked earnestly, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    When Tilly heard this, she immediately decided not to look for more troubles. She shook her head


    like a rattle. "Forget about it. Just pretend that I didn''t ask!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy nodded. That was exactly what she meant!


    Tilly shook the ponytail behind her head, and at the same time, her mind had be much


    soberer. She would not regret what she had decided herself. Since she had already made up her


    mind to choose to bless Wendy and Charlie, she would give up her affection towards Charlie


    completely. She would not want to be an indecisive person!


    Moreover, although she had lost a dream of love, it was still rtively not a loss for her to gain a


    good friend like Wendy!


    Tilly sat down on the sofa next to Wendy. She heldtter''s arm up and rubbed it with her face.


    "Wendy, to tell you the truth, Ie here because I want to ask you for a favor..."


    "...What''s the matter?" Wendy narrowed her eyes.


    Tilly chuckled and tried to please her. "Look. We''ve already turned hostility into friendship, and


    be besties from rivals in love before. Can you do me a favor? I don''t want to be kicked out by


    Grandpa! I haven''t been home for seven years, and I like here so much! I''ve been nning to find a


    job in Ice City for the past few days. It might not easy for an overseas returnee like me to find a job


    here. Can you help me?"


    Tilly decided to go back to the mothend mainly for two reasons: Firstly, she wanted to see Charlie


    again, and tried to be his girl friend; secondly, she was essentially a person who had a deep


    national sense and always missed her home town. Having studied and lived abroad for so many


    years, she still wanted to return to the cradle of her life.


    Wendyughed at her words.


    It was not just their grandfather''s approval that mattered. Charlie''s approval was more important.


    Tilly was a very smart girl. She knew that even if Old Master Gray''s heart softened, whether she


    could stay in her mothend still depended on Charlie''s attitude. If Charlie insisted that Tilly must go


    back to Ennd, Old Master Gray would still not be able to do anything about it.


    Wendy nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll call Grandpa!"


    Tilly was instantly so happy that she directly held her face and kissed it. "Wendy, thank you so


    much! I love you!"


    Wendy used her hand to wipe off the saliva on her face in a disgusted manner. What kind of manner


    was this? Being educated abroad was really different from being educated at home!


    Charlie, who was walking down the stairs, happened to see this scene of kissing.


    He saw that Tilly''s whole body was leaning on Wendy''s shoulder like a puppy, and just as Tilly''s lips


    moved away from Wendy''s face, Charlie''s eyebrows suddenly turned cold, and his face was


    darkened.


    Charlie put his hands into his pockets, and walked into the living room. He did not say anything, but


    his gloomy eyes swept over the living room. It was obvious that he wanted Tilly to leave in silence.


    Tilly, who was unluckily nced at by his eyes, almost jumped up from the sofa suddenly.


    "Well...Wendy, I think I still have something else to do. It''s time for me to go back home!"


    Tilly felt that Charlie would throw her out directly, if she did not leave the vi as soon as possible. It


    was better for her to be more polite and take the initiative to run away!


    Wendy originally wanted to ask Tilly to stay here for lunch, but when she caught sight of the


    unhappy expression on Charlie''s face, she decided to let her go.


    She quickly said, "I''ll ask Uncle Lee to drive you home, okay?"


    "Well...That''s all right. Thank you!" Tilly nodded, and then she rushed to the hallway, as if there were


    oil under her feet.


    As soon as Tilly left, Charlie pulled Wendy back and forced her to sit down on the sofa again. Then,


    he took out a tissue and wiped it on her face. It seemed that he was still unhappy about the scene


    of kissing he had just bumped into.


    "I had wiped it just now..." Wendy said.


    "It''s clean enough!" Charlie frowned and did not ck off at all.


    Wendy had no choice but to remind him, "She''s just a woman..."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or woman. You are mine!" Charlie said in an arrogant voice.


    "..." Wendy was speechless. "Alright, he won!" She thought.


    Outside of the window, the night was deep. After Wendy put on her pajamas and dried her hair, she


    opened the bathroom door and walked out softly.


    Just now, when she went into the bathroom to take a bath, Charlie even offered to help her doing it,


    but she firmly refused him with her face blushed.


    Before Wendy gave birth to Larry four years ago, she identally slipped down in the bathroom,


    which caused premature birth of Larry. For this reason, Charlie was particrly worried about things


    like taking a bath in the bathroom. Fortunately, the tiles in the bathroom were anti- slippers;


    otherwise, Wendy was sure that Charlie would remove all the original tiles and rece them with


    new ones.


    Charlie''s bath towel had been ripped off, and he was now only wearing a pair of boxer''s pants. The


    thin quilt was covering his waist, revealing a sexy part of his waist. At this moment, he was leaning


    against the front part of the bed, with a book opened in his hand under the bedsidemp.


    "Slow down!"


    Hearing the footsteps, Charlie immediately put down the book and reached out to help Wendy.


    "Didn''t I say that if you can call me, and I''ll help youe out?"


    "I''m not as delicate think!" Wendy obediently handed her hand to Charlie and replied in a pettishly


    charming manner.


    Wendy lifted the quilt and nestled in Charlie''s arms. Seeing him pick up the book again, she asked


    curiously, "Charlie, what are you reading?"


    Wendy stretched out her neck to take a look and found a cartoon pregnant woman printed on the


    cover. Next to the cartoon was the title of "Guidebook on Pregnancy", and there were a few other


    books lying on the bedside table next to it. These books were respectively entitled "The Perfect


    Embryonic Training", "The Full Knowledge of Pregnancy", etc.


    She checked them from top to bottom, and there were a total of eight of them.


    If she hadn''t seen the names of these books, she might have thought that he was going to prepare


    for the college entrance examination!


    Wendy asked in surprise, "When did you buy it?"


    "Last night. Online shopping," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    No wonder he hade out several times this afternoon!


    Charlie saw that Wendy was rubbing her eyes with her hand and kissed her in a low voice, "Are you


    sleepy?"


    "A little bit..." Wendy answered.


    Charlie put down the book in his hand and took out one of the books from the bedside table, which


    was entitled "Stories of Antenatal Training for Pregnant Women". "There are a lot of little stories


    here. I''ll tell them to you. You can just listen to them while going to the bed."


    Helped by Charlie, Wendy''s head was lying t on the pillow. She did not know whether tough or


    cry as she reminded him, "Charlie, I''m not Larry..."


    "You don''t need to tell stories to coax me into sleep!"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not telling the stories to you. I''m telling them to my


    daughter!"


    Well...It seemed that Wendy was thinking too much of Charlie''s love towards her...


    Wendyy obediently on the bed, listening to his calm voice, which was reverberating in the room.


    His tone was very patient. Even his indifferent eyebrows and sharp chin lines now looked softer


    than usual.


    There was a famous saying, "A daughter is her father''s lover in their previous lives." It seemed that


    this saying was to some extent true.


    Listening to his stories, Wendy was not sleepy at all, and she just looked at him obsessively for a


    moment.


    Before she realized it, Charlie had finished reading a story. Then, he lowered his eyebrows and


    looked into her eyes. Suddenly, he said, "Wendy, it seems to have grown bigger."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Wendy stared at Charlie with her eyes. She was thinking about Tilly''s words in the daytime. Tilly


    said that he could only see her in his eyes. In fact, Wendy thought that she was indeed the one who


    did it in this manner. As long as he was by her side, her eyes would always follow him


    unconsciously.


    Upon suddenly hearing his words, Wendy did not react quickly, "Uh?"


    Charlie looked down and continued, "I should have bought a few more new ones. I don''t think you


    can wear the original ones now."


    "..." Wendy lowered her head. Only then did she understand what he was talking about.


    Looking down from his angle, he could see the best things of Wendy. The cor of the pajamas was


    of the outline of lotus leaf. As it was wide open now, a lot of sexual features of a beautiful woman


    were directly revealed to Charlie''s eyes.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long ago, Wendy was depressed that she had recently gained weight. Later, she learned that it


    was because she was pregnant. She had gained a lot of flesh, especially some parts on her body,


    which had indeed be much plumper than before. Charlie was not the only person to have


    observed such pleasing changes.


    Wendy''s ears were burning hot as she was being stared at by his passionate eyes.


    Charlie was really like a rougue inside the bedroom...


    Wendy did not want to reply him, but Charlie did not want to keep on talking about it. He continued


    to talk about this topic. Then, closing the book, he added seriously, "What''s more, I think that my


    daughter''s milk won''t be a problem in the future!"


    "Can''t you stop talking about milk?" Wendy thought.


    She could not be more embarrassed now.


    The atmosphere was quite cozy when Charlie read the stories before Wendy fell asleep, but how


    did the scene suddenly turn out to be so erotic!


    Charlie put away the book on the bedside table, leaned over, and held Wendy into one of his arms,


    while the other hand of him rested on her body. This time, he was not touching his daughter, but


    directly caressing the ce under her corbone.


    Wendy wanted to dodge. "Charlie, don''t!"


    "Don''t what?" Charlie''s hand became wilder, and he had no intention of moving his hand away. He


    snorted andined, "Wendy, be reasonable. I can''t XXOO with you now because of your


    pregnancy. Don''t you think it''s nice for you to let me caress your chest a number of times?"


    Wendy was rendered speechless by his words.


    After getting pregnant, of course, she was instructed by the doctor not to XXOO with Charlie. She


    reminded him of the fact, and stopped him, simply because she did not want him to feel


    ufortableter.


    Charlie could not control himself, and he lowered his head. He did not want her to be pressed by


    the weight of his chest until he kissed her lips. In the past two days, he dared not do anything so


    intimate with her. Usually, he only kissed her lips and the corners of her eyes. He dared not do


    anything further for fear that he might want more than that.


    There was only a thin quilt covering their bodies, but the temperature was getting higher and higher.


    When she felt the change in his body, Wendy let out a moaning sound.


    Charlie was almostpletely defeated by her moaning, but instantly, he came back to his senses.


    All his movements stopped, and he only grabbed up her hand and kissed it again and again. He


    said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll take a break."


    Charlie turned around,y back, and stared at the ceiling attentively. After a long while, it seemed


    that he had not yet calmed himself down.


    There was no other way out. Charlie had no choice but to lift the quilt and take a shower again.


    Wendy looked at his back figure and felt extremely speechless. "Why didn''t you listen to me just


    now? You''re feeling passionately ufortable. It serves you right!"


    When Charlie came out of the bathroom, Wendy could not resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.


    Turning into a pregnant woman was like this. She tended to sleep more now than ever before. She


    leaned to his side, pressing half of the quilt like a child. There was a quiet smile on her innocent and


    delicate face.


    Charlie stood by the bed for a while on purpose. He did not lift the quilt until the cold feeling of the


    shower faded away.


    He carefullyy under the quilt, held Wendy in her arms, and deliberately avoided looking at her


    sexy chest. Then, he put his palm on her belly, and then his thin lips moved slightly. "Good night, my


    dear daughter."


    After breakfast the next morning, Tilly unexpectedly visited their vi again.


    Wendy believed what Tilly said this time. It was true. Tilly did not have any friends. She looked quite


    lonely. After Wendy epted that she would be one of her good friends, she almost tried to be


    "a good friend of Wendy" in a thick-faced manner.


    When Tilly came, Charlie had just put on his suit jacket, and was about to go out to thepany.


    When he saw her, his eyes were even colder than yesterday.


    Before taking bathst night, Wendy told Charlie the whole process of how she and Tilly became


    besties. After hearing that, Charlie looked gloomy immediately. It was because he had a grudge


    against Tilly for the fact that Wendy was almost hit by a car when she tried to save Tilly. Fortunately,


    she was not in danger in the end. If Wendy and her baby were hurt by any ident, Charlie did not


    even dare to think about how he would respond to it. It was because of this that he looked at Tilly in


    an almost ferocious manner.


    After changing into her slippers, Tilly immediately hid behind Wendy. Noticing Tilly''s reaction,


    Wendy went up to Charlie and said, "Well...Charlie, if you don''t go now, you''ll bete!"


    Regardless of whether the public disy of affection (PDA) would bring hurt to others, Wendy


    tiptoed and kissed his thin lips.


    "Hurry up...Go ahead!"


    Charlie''s stern face softened a little. He snorted and strode out of the hallway.


    Tilly did not even dare to breathe normally. It was not until Charlie''s white Land Rover in the


    courtyard disappeared that she dared to say something, "Hey...Why do I feel that there are daggers


    flying out of Brother Charlie''s eyes when he looked at me!"


    Wendy faltered, "Well..No, you have thought too much of it!"


    "Is it so?" Tilly scratched her head and felt that the goosebumps on her body had notpletely


    disappeared. She muttered, "I also feel that Charlie looked at me like he is looking at his rival in


    love. It feels as if I don''t want to take him away from you, but I take you away from him..."


    If Wendy hadn''t known that Tilly''s sexual orientation was normal, she would have had such doubts.


    Tilly had juste yesterday morning and it had not been 24 hours yet since she left. She then


    came to their house to look for her again early in the morning.


    Aunt Lee delivered a fruit te. She emphasized to Wendy that she must eat every piece of them,


    as this was ordered by Mr. Hogg. After eating them for half an hour, Wendy also had to have a bowl


    of pigeon soup.


    In fact, in the morning, Wendy had overheard it. After breakfast, Charlie followed Aunt Lee into the


    kitchen. Like a tortuous old woman, he dictated the instructions one by one, such as forcing Wendy


    to drink the soup and eat more fruit, regrly providing Wendy with some calcium tablet and


    Vitamin C. Aunt Lee kept nodding her head, and she almost took out a notebook to keep them in


    mind.


    Wendy picked up a juicy peach that had just been airlifted to the shop this morning and bit it. The


    sweet juicefortably scattered on the tip of her tongue.


    After Tilly answered a phone call, she ran back from the French Sash to the sofa. She casually


    picked up the remaining half of the Hami melon and bit it happily.


    Wendy swallowed the mouthful of peach and asked, "Is it a phone call from your Mom?"


    Just now, she vaguely heard that Tilly called the other end of the telephone "Mom".


    Seeing Tilly''s coy expression, Wendy was indeed very envious, because her own mother could only


    stay in her childhood memory.


    "Yes!" Tilly nodded and quickly ate up the rest of the Hami melon. She then threw the melon rind


    into the trash can, wiped her lips, and said, "My mother will being here from Ennd in two


    days!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy nodded as a reply.


    Tilly''s mother was Jazmin Gray, the youngest daughter of Eduardo Gray, and also Kim Gray''s


    younger sister. ording to the blood rtionship, Wendy should call her "aunt".

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Jazmin''s return might be a temporal decision, but her purpose was not that simple.


    Tilly was still a young girl and inexperienced in her life. Although she felt that she had been wronged


    very seriously in the ident of rat poison in the Gray family''s old residence, and also suspected


    that she had taken the me for others, there was still no evidence to prove her innocence.


    However, Jazmin was different. After all, she had experienced a lot of ups and downs in her life.


    After her daughterined to her, Jazmin was almost 100% sure that Madge was the ck


    hand under all these plots.


    Jazmin had lost her husband in her early years. As she had had a very good rtionship with her


    husband, the loss of him was a very painful and regretful thing for her. She hadn''t married again for


    so many years, and she loved her only daughter deeply. As her daughter had been wronged, she


    could not just sit there and do nothing. She had toe back and ascertain the truth in order to


    protect her daughter!


    Tilly saw that there was aptop on the table. She went over to look at it, and then asked in


    surprise, "Wendy, are you going to work?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    On the screen, there was an E-mail which she had just received. This was a recruitment notice from


    a financialpany informing Wendy that she had seeded in applying for the job.


    After Gilbert started to ept that the marriage between Charlie and Madge might need to be


    cancelled, Wendy and Charlie''s original n to leave their mothend and settle down in a foreign


    country had been cancelled. At that time, Wendy did talk with Charlie about her future life ns.


    She wanted to send Larry to the kindergarten, and then she would find a new job.


    Although Wendy felt that she had not had enough motherly love in her childhood. She wished she


    could make up for it, but this was impossible. She often took Larry to attend some interest sses.


    She still hoped that Larry would expand his scope of activity outside of their home more often. At


    this age, Larry was supposed to have more contact with other children of the same age. It was


    somewhat a pity for Wendy to miss Larry four years, but in the next forty years or so, she would be


    able to apany Larry and as he grew up.


    As for her work, Charlie had said to her, "Don''t bother yourself too much. I''ll arrange a job for you


    which is easy to handle in the Hogg''s Group, and well be able to go back home every day after


    work." But Wendy did not ept his offer. She wanted something more independent.


    If Wendy went to work in the Hogg''s Group, everyone in thepany would know the rtionship


    between Charlie and her. She would probably had nothing challenging to do, and would fully


    supported by others.


    When Tilly heard this, she just smacked her lips and asked, "Charlie, can you agree with it?"


    "I''ll ask him when hees back home in the evening..." Wendy looked at the recruitment notice


    and said uncertainly.


    Now that she was proved to be pregnant after physical examination, Charlie probably would not


    agree with her suggestion to work in apany other than the Hogg''s Group, but she had already


    passed all the recruitment procedures. She really did not want to give up this opportunity. Although


    Charlie''s family background was very rich and powerful, and did not need her to work to make a


    living, Wendy was still unwilling to be a housewife all the time to take care of Charlie and Larry. She


    still felt that she should not be out of touch with the society. She believed that women should have


    their jobs, but she was afraid that Charlie would not agree with it.


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll use the honey trap..." Wendy thought.


    When night fell, Charlie, as usual, was leaning against the head of the bed and flipped through the


    guidebook on antenatal training. She climbed over to him with theptop in her arms and squeezed


    into his arms from beneath. "Charlie, let me show you something..."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie looked at her with a sly facial expression.


    When Charlie turned on theptop and saw the recruitment notice, he suddenly frowned and said


    without hesitation, "No!" "Why? Didn''t we have an agreement before?..." Wendy pulled a long face.


    "You''re pregnant with my daughter now," Charlie said in a resolute tone.


    "But it''s just been a month, and nothing will be dyed! You''re the big boss in thepany, and


    you should know that it''s at least at least one month before giving birth to the baby that the


    resignation of pregnancy would be approved. Besides, it''s not good for pregnant women to stay at


    home for a long time, and it''s also not conducive for the development of the fetus!" Wendy gently


    held Charlie''s strong waist with her palms. "Charlie, I know what you''re worried about. I can


    guarantee that I''ll take good care of myself and my baby! Once I feel too tired, I''ll quit immediately!"


    "Alright...Alright. I''ll do it then..."


    Wendy put her face on his chest, and rubbed back and forth there like a lovely puppy.


    Even though the two of them had already had a son, and will have a daughter in the future, she was


    still shy in front of him at times. Although she relied on him very much, she actually seldom acted


    like a spoiled child. Each and every sound made by her was like a feather caressing the tip of


    Charlie''s heart.


    As usual, Charlie was only wearing a pair of thin underpants, and his upper body was naked when


    he slept. Now that she was rubbing him, he immediately felt his throat thirsty, while his Adam''s


    apple was rolling up and down. He raised his hand to press down her head that was moving wildly


    and said in a suppressed voice, "Wendy, please don''t joke with me like this!"


    Last night, he had spent nearly ten minutes to calm himself down with the cold water before he


    finally seeded.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Wendy did not restrain herself from seducing him; instead, she struggled out of his


    arms, leaned up, and kissed his thin lips.


    She did not move away her lips after a gentle touch like what she did this morning; instead, she


    imitated his usual behavior, slowly pried open his teeth, and then kissed deeper and deeper into his


    mouth.


    "Wendy...Please!"


    Charlie almost shouted at her in a deep voice.


    His voice was so hoarse that it sounded as if he was grinding a stone on a metal te. He was on


    the verge of breaking down.


    Wendy held his big hand and stopped him from getting away. Under his wild eyes, she moved down


    little by little, reached her hand on the waist of his trousers, and then lowered her face...


    In the end, Charlie became submissive to her decision.


    The next day, as she wished, Wendy was allowed to go to the newpany for training. Because


    she arrived there on Friday, she would have a two-day rest starting from tomorrow. That was to say,


    she was to start to work from Monday of next week. Francis Wace called her in the morning and


    said that he wanted to fulfill his promise to invite the family of three to dinner.


    After Wendy finished her work, she went straight to the Hogg''s Group. She wanted to go back to the


    vi with Charlie, and then pick up Larry before going to the meeting with Francis.


    After entering the building, the receptionist at the counter put down what she was busy with, and


    came up to meet them.


    "Miss Lim!"


    Wendy said in embarrassment, "I''m here for Charlie..."


    "I''ll apany you upstairs!" The receptionist said with great enthusiasm. Wendy was quite


    surprised, and the receptionist reached out to her and said, "President Hogg said that you''re


    pregnant. Let me carry this bag for you!"


    Wendy was carrying the bag with her all the time, in which there were the keys and paper towels.


    The bag was indeed not heavy, but as the receptionist insisted, Wendy had to hand over the bag to


    her.


    When Wendy reached the top floor, as the elevator door was opened, she immediately saw Farr


    Chiang standing at the door.


    "Mr. Chiang!" After the receptionist greeted him, Farr immediately took over the bag from her.


    Wendy curiously asked, "Are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes!" Farr nodded.


    Wendy swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked awkwardly, "Yourpany...Do you all already


    know that I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes!" Farr once again gave her an affirmative answer, and also told her happily, "Miss Lim, you


    may not know it yet. Because of this good news, Mr. Hogg is in a good mood, and he generously


    gave a bonus to everyone in the wholepany. It makes us very happy! Haha...We are all blessed


    by the future little princess!"


    "How do you know it''s the little princess, not the little prince?" Wendy asked, not knowing whether to


    laugh or cry.


    Farr''s tone was very firm. "Mr. Hogg had told us that it would definitely be a daughter!"


    Wendy touched her forehead in vain. "Well...They must have been brainwashed..."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Not only did Charlie tell everyone that she was pregnant, but he also told others that she was


    carrying a baby daughter...


    "If Charlie was born in an imperial family, he might have dered to the world the good news that


    he''s going to have a daughter." Wendy thought.


    She remembered that she had doubted it before, but Charlie had firmly said that he was clear about


    the seed he sowed. She could even imagine how proud and delightful he was when Charlie told


    Farr that he was going to have a daughter!


    The door of the President''s Office was open, and the man sitting in front of theputer could be


    seen from afar.


    It was rare for him to wear a blue shirt today. The sunlight fell on his back, while his shirt was as


    deep blue as the sea. He seemed to be very concentrated in his work, and thus did not hear the


    footsteps of Wendy and Farr.


    Wendy saw that the door was open, so she did not knock at it. She took the bag from Farr and


    walked in quietly.


    Throughout the process, Charlie also did not look up. His bright eyes seemed to be fixed on the


    screen tightly. His right hand was holding the mouse, and moving from time to time. He looked


    serious and focused. Wendy was afraid of disturbing him, so she did not say anything, and just


    walked around to the other side of the desk.


    When she saw theputer screen clearly, Wendy snorted immediately and said, "Hey...You are


    not doing your job properly, aren''t you?"


    "When did youe in?" Charlie looked away from theputer at this moment.


    "Just now!" Wendy answered, pointing to the screen, and satirizing him, "I thought that Mr. Hogg


    must be working hard to handle some big business projects. It turns out to be that that he''s looking


    at the doll''s diapers!"


    Charlie almost immediately stood up and helped her to sit down on the chair. It was not that he did


    not realize she was making fun of him, but that he was enjoying it. "I''ve finished my work. I have


    nothing else to do now. I just tried to search for some good diapers in my spare time!"


    It was not a Word document or analyses of the securities market, but the official website of a foreign


    Emerce tform. Before she came in, Charlie had been selecting products for the baby. She


    did not know how many he had chosen. The shopping cart had already disyed 20+ products.


    Selecting and buying diapers for the baby was usually done by a woman. Now, Charlie was doing it


    personally.


    Wendy understood why Charlie would do so. He had missed the opportunity to be with Wendy when


    she was pregnant for the first time. As a result, she had to go through the process of pregnancy and


    giving birth to the baby alone. For this reason, now Charlie wanted to try his best to make up for it.


    Wendy smiled and urged him. "Hurry up. We have to go home and pick Larry up, or it''s going to be


    late!"


    "Uh-huh..." Charlie''s thin lips moved, and he leaned over to close the webpages one by one.


    Wendy identally caught sight of a picture of corset on a webpage. Her face turned a little red,


    and then she secretly swallowed her saliva with the help of the movement of getting up from the


    chair.


    Aftering out of the elevator, they walked through the hall hand in hand. When they were about


    to walk out of the revolving door, Charlie suddenly said "wait a minute", and then let go of her hand.


    He walked to a middle-aged woman who was silently cleaning the floor not far away.


    Charlie curled his lips up with a serious face and said, "My fiancee is pregnant. She''s carrying a


    daughter. Remember that you must not leave any trace of water on the surface of the marble floor;


    otherwise it might easily cause others to slip down!"


    The auntie was stunned when she heard that. She guickly nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Hogg!"


    The distance was not very far. Wendy also heard it very clearly. She was so embarrassed that when


    Charlie came back, she whispered to him somewhat speechlessly, "Charlie, you don''t have to


    publicize it again. Everyone in thepany already knows..."


    "This aunt is a new worker, and she only started work this morning. She still doesn''t know it yet,"


    Charlie said with a stern face.


    "..." Wendy waspletely convinced.


    After picking Larry up, the white Land Rover stopped at a Chinese restaurant.


    It was a vegetarian restaurant selling mainly meals of beans, which must have been specially


    chosen in order for health preservation in consideration of the fact that she was pregnant.


    Francis had arrived there very early. When they entered, he stood up from his seat and waved to


    them. It was a round table near the window on the second floor. Both the location and vision were


    very good.


    As a child Larry did not quite understand adults'' affairs. He still thought that this handsome uncle


    must be trying topete with him for the privilege to be with Wendy as before. As soon as Francis


    sat down, Larry immediately stood up and proudly dered, "Mom has a baby! She''s a daughter."


    Francisughed and said sincerely, "Mr. Hogg, Sister Wendy, congrattions!"


    In fact, he felt a little d. Fortunately, he had decided to give up the attempt of courting Wendy in


    time; otherwise, no matter how hard he tried, it would be impossible for him to win Wendy''s heart. If


    he was too obsessed with the futile efforts, he would someday be aplete loser in this


    triangle rtionship.


    Wendy knew why Francis called her "Sister Wendy". He just wanted to make sure that they would


    not both feel embarrassed when they met again in the future. Francis happened to be that kind of


    person Wendy like, and it was actually pleasant for her to be a friend of Francis.


    Francis came from a rich and powerful family, and he was modest and righteous at the same time.


    Wendy sincerely hoped that he would be able to find a suitable girlfriend in the future.


    When the waitress came up with the dishes, a familiar figure walked past nearby. Wendy could not


    help but yell out.


    "Tilly?"


    Tilly heard her voice and turned back. She immediately said in surprise, "Wendy, Brother Charlie."


    Wendy nodded to her with a smile. Charlie only gave her a nce reluctantly.


    Wendy saw that the waiter was leading her to the table alone, so she asked nkly, "Do youe


    here alone for dinner?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Tilly nodded and touched her stomach subconsciously. "I am hungry. The maidservant has


    asked for a leave today. There is nothing left for me to eat. I have to depend on myself!"


    "Then, do you want toe over and have dinner with us?" Wendy felt slightly pitiful that Tilly was


    alone.


    Tilly was indeed a young and beautiful girl. Everyone else in the restaurant was apanied by


    others, but Tilly was the only one who was to have dinner alone. Wendy knew that Tilly almost had


    no friends, and she was actually forced into bing Tilly''s besties. How could she bear to see


    Tilly having dinner alone? Besides, their table was not small at all, and therefore it was not a


    problem for three more people to join them in the dinner.


    Tilly asked hesitantly, "Is it convenient?"


    Wendy then realized that Francis was also at the table. If there were only the three family members


    there, she could directly make the decision to let Tilly have dinner together with them on behalf of


    Charlie. But today was Francis''s treat. She thought it would be appropriate to ask for his approval


    first.


    "Francis, what do you think of that?"


    "I don''t mind!" Francis gently shook his head.


    Wendy knew that he would not refuse it. She then called the waitress and asked him to add another


    pair of bowl and chopsticks.


    Tilly walked over to her side and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Wendy seemed to have vaguely noticed that after Tilly sat down, the atmosphere became a bit


    strange, especially Francis and Tilly, who were sitting opposite to each other. Francis''s facial


    expression was awkward, while Tilly blushed with her head down.


    Not only Wendy, Charlie could also see it.


    However, Charlie did not care about others. His attention waspletely on Wendy, as well as


    Larry, and their future daughter. He was not interested in whether the others were behaving


    strangely or not.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    The more Wendy looked at them, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    A little whileter, Larry wanted to go to the bathroom. Charlie and Francis both got up and went


    together there with Larry. Wendy quickly put down her chopsticks and pulled Tilly aside. "What''s


    wrong with you and Francis?"


    Hearing this question, Tilly''s face turned red again.


    "It''s nothing...Just...Just..." Tilly put down the chopsticks and spoon in her hands and stuttered for a


    long time before she finally said, "One morning, I went to the supermarket and bought a lot of


    nourishment for you! That day, Brother Charlie was also at home, and you two disyed your love


    in front of me! To tell you the truth, I suffered a little bit. At night, I found a bar and went there to


    have a drink!"


    Wendy nodded. She could remember what had happened that day.


    At that time, they had just turned hostility into friendship. Tilly came here early in the morning and


    asked Wendy to help her to persuade Charlie and the old master that she did not want to be driven


    back to Ennd.


    "And then?" Wendy continued to ask.


    Tilly grabbed the hanging table cloth and rubbed it once and once again. "At that time, I was a little


    drunk. To be exact, I was as drunk as a puddle of mud! I happened to meet Francis, and he kindly


    took me out of the bar. But I did not remember where my home was. I also did not bring my ID card


    with me, so he could only bring me back to the hotel where he lived. I drank too much that I was


    almost unconscious. Then I vomited seriously. Francis finally helped me take off my dirty clothes,


    and I waspletely seen through by him while being naked..."


    "Ah..." Wendy eximed in a low voice.


    Tilly lowered her head even lower, and almost buried her head in the soup bowl.


    The so-called pletely seen by him" meant that Francis had virtually seen every part of Tilly''s


    naked body.


    When Tilly woke up the next morning, she was not even wearing a small pair of underpants under


    the quilt. In other words, she waspletely naked. She was in a panic at the moment and thought


    that she might have been sexually harassed by Francis. Later, she saw that the bed was very clean


    and tidy, without any sign of messiness, and she almost did not feel anything ufortable on her


    body. The only thing she felt was headache caused by drinking alcohol. She must not have gone


    through anything dangerous. She had just slept veryfortably under the quiltst night. Later,


    she saw Francis, who was curled up and sleeping on the sofa outside.


    Wendy hadn''t expected that there might be such a small interlude between Tilly and Francis. She


    originally thought that Tilly had only met Francis once in the hotel.


    She clearly understood Francis''s personal characters. He was a gentleman, and not a viin who


    would take advantage of others when they were in danger. If he did have seen Tilly''s naked body,


    there must be no other way out. It was no wonder why just now the two of them looked strange, and


    this kind of thing would indeed be very embarrassing for people like them.


    It did not take long for Larry to run back, and he was followed by Charlie and Francis.


    After the meal was over, they came out of the restaurant.


    Tilly hade to the restaurant alone. She had a mailservant in her house, but she did not have a


    driver. Wendy saw that Charlie''s attitude towards Tilly had been indifferent, and therefore she turned


    her head around and said, "Francis, you happened to live on the way. Would you like to drive Tilly


    back home?"


    When Tilly saw that did not reply immediately, she muttered, "If you''re unwilling to do so, then just


    forget about it!"


    "Okay." Although there was a trace of embarrassment on Francis''s face, he still smiled and agreed.


    Then, he said to Tilly, "Follow me, please!"


    Tilly followed Francis, and the two of them walked away together. After seeing them off, Wendy got


    on the car with Charlie and Larry.


    On the way back home, Wendy told Charlie what had happened between Tilly and Francis. His


    reaction was nonchnt, and he just pretended to say "yes" in a perfunctory way.


    "Hey...Honey..." Wendy pushed his arm to protest.


    Charlie directly grabbed her hand and wrapped it inside his palm. He said in a low voice, "I only


    care about you and the baby."


    His bright eyes were deeply fixed on her. The neon lights outside were reflected inside the car, and


    there was a thinyer of halo in her eyes.


    Wendy looked back at him with goo-goo eyes. Under the red signal light, their eyes were glued to


    each other passionately inside the narrow car, and even the atmosphere seemed to have be a


    little bit sloppy.


    "Are you going to kiss each other next?"


    Suddenly, a tender child''s voice came from behind them.


    Larry, who was sitting on the safe chair, had witnessed the meaningful exchange of eye


    expressions. He raised his two little hands and covered his eyes with them. He then grinned and


    said, "If you want to kiss each other, I can close my eyes."


    Larry''s words made the two of themugh, and Wendy''s face was embarrassed at the same time.


    Charlie stretched out his arms and bowed his head, but he did not kiss Wendy; instead, he


    whispered something in her ear.


    After hearing that, Wendy shook her head shyly like a rattle drum.


    "...I don''t want it!"


    Charlie replied slowly, "If you don''t agree with it, then I''ll just pretend that you haven''t talked to me


    about your job."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How can you be like this?!!" Wendy immediately became anxious.


    She had used the honey trapst night and almost used all her skills. In fact, she had done


    something that which was the most low-profile and disgraceful of her. She had used her mouth


    to...Charlie had already promised her that she could work for the financialpany in the future.


    How could he go back on his own words!


    The traffic lights ahead changed into green lights. Charlie started the engine again and saidzily,


    "There''s still a distance to go before we get home. I''ll give you some time to think about it."


    "..." Wendy bit her lip.


    After a short distance, the white Land Rover quickly drove into the courtyard and stopped there.


    Charlie pulled out the car key and walked around the car head to open the door for her. He then


    raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you made up your mind yet?"


    Wendy''s face turned red, and she unconsciously raised her hand to touch her lips. When she


    thought of the erotic scenes, she felt shy, and her voice was like a mosquito''s when she replied,


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll do it for you again..."


    She felt very shy about it. She had only done such shameful things for twice. The first time was four


    years ago when she and Charlie decided to be lovers. She listened to her bestie, Emily Sam''s


    advice and did it for the first time in order to make him happy. As for the second time, she had no


    choice but to use her "trump card". But who knew that he would go so far as to require her do it


    again inside the car...


    Hugging his son contentedly, Charlie took her into his arms, and they strode into the vi.


    When the night fell, Wendy deliberately stayed in the children''s room of Larry in order to escape


    Charlie''s excessive requirements. She sat beside Larry''s bed and read almost a whole book of fairy


    tales. In the end, Larry could not stand it anymore, and was yawning almost all the time.


    How could she bear to force him not sleep? Wendy hurriedly ced Larry''s head on the pillow, and


    he immediately fell asleep.


    There was no other way now. Wendy had to go back to her bedroom, somewhat in a hesitating


    manner.


    The door was gently pushed open, and Charlie had alreadyid down on his side on the bed with


    his palm supporting his head. He had already taken a shower, and he did not even have a bath


    towel to cover his naked body now. He said to her in a calm and husky voice, "Wendy, I''m waiting


    for you!"


    When Wendy looked at him, and felt his eagerness, she was at a loss, while she felt as if her heart


    was burning.


    Wendy licked her lips, and go over to him step by step...

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    On Monday, the early morning sunshine was as energetic as a deer.


    Wendy was sitting in the front passenger seat of the white Land Rover, while Charlie was driving the


    car intently. The twopanies weren''t very far away from each other. It just so happened that


    could could drive Wendy to herpany, and then took a turn to go back to the Hogg''s Group.


    Before they set off, they sent Larry to the kindergarten, which was a private bilingual kindergarten.


    The education environment there was very good. Larry, who was a cute and gentle little boy,


    immediately attracted the attention of other kids immediately after he attended the kindergarten. At


    first, Wendy was somewhat worried that Larry might find it difficult to be adapted to the


    environment there, but this was not true. Larry quickly became a happy member of the


    kindergarten.


    At the gate of the kindergarten, a little girl ran up to Larry and took the initiative to hold his hand, but


    he seemed to be a little shy and dodged her attempt. But soon he stealthily smiled and stretched


    out his hand cautiously to her. The little girl was particrly outgoing, and she directly gripped his


    hand and ran inside the kindergarten.


    Wendy looked at Larry''s little figure from a distance, just like every mother would do. She felt


    excited and somewhat upset at the same time.


    She then touched her t lower abdomen. Although the little life inside her belly was now only as


    small as a soybean, she seemed to have seen the scene of Larry and his younger sister going


    together to the school in the future. This scene was so beautiful that it looked like a painting with a


    golden frame.


    Just like Larry did in the kindergarten, Wendy officially began her first day in thepany, and she


    was a little excited.


    After the white Land Rover stopped near the office building, Charlie pulled open the car door for her,


    but he did not leave Immediately. It looked as if he wanted to follow her into the office building.


    Wendy reached out her hand and pulled him. "Uh?"


    "Thispany used to be a subsidiary of the Hogg''s Group. When we were preparing for the Group


    to go public, we had acquired many subsidiaries, including thispany you are going to work for.


    After the Group went public, these subsidiaries were not rescinded, and we are still running them


    now. However, the Hogg''s Group has been the powerful business engine that backed them up,"


    Charlie said casually.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Wendy widened her eyes.


    "It''s not toote to say it now." Withziness in his eyes, Charlie took her hand and said, "I''ll take


    you in and say ''hello'' to the general manager by the way."


    Although Charlie had already enjoyed her ''honey trap'', most of the reason why he agreed to let


    Wendye was that thispany belonged to the Hogg''s Group. That was the reason why he


    could rest assured.


    "No way!" Wendy dodged his hand.


    "Why''s that?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy bit her lip and replied excitedly, "I think you don''t need to ask me this. If you go in and say


    ''hello'' to the general manager, he will then specially take care of me. I have applied for this job with


    my own ability. I don''t want to do this at all. In short, you can''t help me through personal rtionship


    with the general manager!"


    If that was the case, then what was the difference between going to work at the Hogg''s Group and


    thispany?


    Noticing the little bit of pride in her eyes, Charlie couldn''t help butugh. He stretched out his arm


    and grabbed her shoulder, trying to take her in forcefully.


    Wendy was unwilling to submit Charlie''s will, so she curled her lips up, while her long eyshes


    were trembling. Her hand was gripping the hem of his suit. "If you don''t agree, I''ll be unhappy then.


    If I''m unhappy, it will affect Larry too..."


    At the end of her words, Wendy lowered her headpletely and showed him a neck curve which


    indirectly suggested dissappointment.


    Charlie waspletely defeated by her little trick. He stopped and sighed, "Okay, I let you go."


    "Charlie, you''re the best!" Wendy smiled immediately.


    After knowing this rtionship, Wendy did not want to be specially treated at all. As there were


    many people walking to and fro in front of the office building, Wendy was afraid that one of her


    colleagues might walk by and recognize Charlie. By then, she would not be able to pretend to be


    new employee with the background of family business. For this reason, she almost immediately


    broke free from his arms.


    "Honey, kiss me before you go!"


    By the time Charlie finished speaking, Wendy had already run away quickly.


    He frowned and almost wanted to stride forward to stop her, but it seemed that Wendy just wanted


    to get away from him. After getting out of his control, her footsteps slowed down, and she walked


    carefully into the office building.


    After entering the revolving door, Wendy turned back and grinned to him through the continuous


    rotating ss, revealing a row of beautiful teeth.


    That smile made Charlie''s heart almost skip a beat. It was because of Wendy''s charming features


    that Charlie was willing to do anything for it.


    Most of the newly- recruited employees were deployed to various different departments. There were


    not many people in the Finance Department which Wendy worked for. In addition, there were only


    eight people who had just arrived.


    After reporting to the manager, Wendy was arranged with an office desk in the middle part of the


    office, which must be the one left by one of the colleagues who had resigned recently. There were


    still two pots of small nts left on the table, which could be used to absorb radiation emitting from


    theputer.


    Because everyone''s work tablet was marked with his/ her names, it was quite convenient for the


    employees to greet each other.


    The designing styles of the two desks on her left and right sides were obviously very different. One


    was pink all over. It belonged to a colleague who had recently just graduated from college, and was


    in his early twenties. On the other table, there was a family portrait ced on the table. The child


    had already entered high school.


    Wendy noticed that the two of them were very close to each other, and both surnamed Nicole. She


    was curious and asked them, "Are you two rtives?"


    "No, we simplye from the same patriarchal n!" The elder waved to Wendy, and then smiled


    and pointed to her and said, "From now on, you can call me Bonnie, and just call her Little Nicole! If


    there is anything you don''t understand, you can call us if you need help!"


    "Okay, Bonnie, Little Nicole, thank you so much!" Wendy said gratefully.


    "You''re weed!" The two of them replied at the same time.


    Among them, Little Nicole was younger and more outgoing. After bing familiar with her, Wendy


    gossiped, "Sister Wendy, I heard that you are pregnant?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Generally, when it came to job recruitment,panies had rtively strict requirements on women.


    In other words, they were more or less unwilling to ept pregnant women. After all, every


    company was different from a charity. They did not want to recruit any employee who woulde


    back home to have a maternity leave only months after start working for thepany. They also


    had to find someone else to take over the position if a pregnant woman was recruited.


    Wendy''s pregnancy this time was in an ident. Although she and Charlie had been looking


    forward to being able to conceive a baby again, they did not make any progress at all. The arrival of


    the new life was very sudden. She really did not want to take advantage of this maternity leave


    when she began to apply for the job 10 days ago. At that time, she still had not been found that she


    was pregnant!


    Connie asked excitedly, "Ah...A few months? A boy or a girl? I like girls, they tend to be quiet and


    lovely!"


    "I''m not sure yet. It''s only been a few days since I was informed of it. It has just been more than a


    month now." Every time when it came to the baby, Wendy couldn''t help raising his hand and putting


    it on the t lower abdomen.


    "Then you have to pay more attention to it, especially during the dangerous period of the first three


    months! Fortunately, workload in our department is rtively light. Usually, we only need to sit in


    front of theputer and do some works of ount checking. We will be busy at the beginning and


    in the end of the month. Some of the heavy physical works will be undertaken by our male


    colleagues!" Bonnie was a little older, and therefore she had more life experience. She smiled and


    asked, "How long has it been since you and your husband got married?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    "Uh...We are still not married yet..." Wendy felt a bit embarrassed.


    She was still pregnant out of wedlock, so it was currently a little embarrassing for her to tell others


    this. In front of Bonnie and Little Nicole, She was not as confident as she was in front of Charlie.


    "You''re not married yet?" Connie said in surprise.


    Bonnie''s tone also became a little more serious. "Wendy, as your colleague I think I''d better give


    you some advice. After all, I''ve been through a lot in my life. You''re pregnant before you get married


    with your boyfriend. You''d better get married as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll get into trouble if


    someday your boyfriend suddenly dumps you. What if this happens?"


    "We are not in a hurry to get married." Wendy hurriedly shook her head.


    "Wendy, you''d better lose no time. Listen to my advice and think more about yourself!" Bonnie


    frowned and said earnestly, "The social atmosphere is currently very cruel now. Women are more


    likely to be the unlucky ones in marriage affairs. Men tend to be more merciless than women.


    If he dumps you someday, he will be able to easily find a new girlfriend. You will then be left in a


    wretched situation. It will be difficult for you and your kid to make a living. If your ex-boyfriend is a


    kind person, he might be willing to give you some monthly upbringing payment to raise your kid. But


    this seldom happens."


    Wendy could feel from Bonnie''s tone that she had no intention of sneering at her. She did not mean


    to joke at the rtionship between Wendy and Charlie. Instead, she was sincerely taking care of


    Wendy. For a neer like her, Wendy felt deeply touched by Bonnie''s enthusiasm.


    Wendy was afraid that the misunderstanding would continue and deepen, so she just smiled and


    raised her hand to exin, "No, my fiance had proposed to me a long time ago!"


    "Wow...This diamond ring is beautiful, and the diamond is also big!" When Little Nicole saw the


    diamond ring on Wendy''s ring finger, she eximed in a low voice, and then touched the diamond


    cut surface with her finger. The bright light of diamond shone in her eyes. Little Nicole wanted to


    have a try, but she knew her own status. The marriage ring was not as interesting as an ordinary


    one, so she could only touch it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Bonnie heard this, her facial expression immediately rxed a lot. "So your fiance has


    already proposed to you? That''s good! He''s a responsible person!"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded. At the mention of Charlie, her eyebrows and voice became tenderer, and her


    eyes seemed to be shining. "He is very kind to me and loves me very much. He has been looking


    forward to this baby for a long time. When I applied for this job, I was still not tested to be pregnant.


    He did not want me to work here while being pregnant. I insisted on it. It took him a long time to


    allow me so!"


    Of course, Wendy would not tell them the exact process of persuading Charlie!


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie immediately believed what Wendy had said. Her fiance did not care


    about money, and was not willing to let here out to work. It seemed that he really cared very


    much about her!


    "Sister Wendy, is your fiance handsome and has a good family background?" Little Nicole asked


    curiously. Noticing that Wendy''s eyes were shining when she mentioned her fiance, Little Nicole


    naturally came to the conclusion that Wendy''s fiance must be a very handsome man, and from the


    diamond ring on her finger, Little Nicole could tell that he must be from a rich family.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded pertinently.


    Little Nicole held her smiling face with her hands and said movingly, "He must be very nice to you


    too! I''m so envious of you two!"


    The corners of Wendy''s lips curled up, and the smile was mixed with sweetness. Her eyes were


    smiling into a pair of crescent moons. She then said, "I''m d to hear that. To be his fiancee is


    something lucky for me!"


    When the lunch break was over, every department received a notice saying that there would be


    someone from the head officeing to hold a meeting in the afternoon.


    The "head office" referred to the Hogg''s Group. It was normal for employees of the Group and its


    subsidiaries to have interactions with each other in work. Wendy was not surprised to hear that. The


    conference was also to be attended by the senior managers, and as a new employee she did not


    have to attend it.


    When she returned to the office, Wendy found that except for Bonnie and herself, the other three


    female colleagues in the department were all wearing makeup with small mirrors.


    Wendy still remembered that, approximately four years ago, she had alsoe across something


    simr to this.


    She frowned and quickly asked, "Bonnie, do you know who ising from the head office?"


    "I heard that the boss ising here in person!" Bonnie told her.


    "That''s Mr. Hogg!" Little Nicole, who was standing nearby, came over with a pinkish lipstick in her


    hand. "He''s been studying overseas since he was a child. While he was studying at Harvard, he


    skipped the grade for twice, and then went straight to studying in the MBA programme. After


    returning to our mothend, he took charge of the Hogg''s Group, and is currently the business


    leader whom all the women in Ice City are most likely to marry with. He''s unmarried all along!"


    "Nicole, how do you know that?" Bonnie asked in surprise.


    Little Nicole grinned and said proudly, "Haw-haw...When he was a freshman, he used to havee


    to our school to give a speech. His resumes were stuck on the wall as posters. At that time several


    ssmates and I also tried to ask him for signature of his name at that time. He is my idol!"


    After Wendy confirmed that it was Charlie who was toe, she took out her mobile phone from his


    pocket.


    She sent him a message specifically to remind him that if he met her in thepany, he should


    pretend that he did not know her, and also must not tell others about their rtionship.


    Charlie, who had received the message from Wendy while sitting inside the car, directly frowned


    after reading it. Farr, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, noticed that Charlie was frowning,


    and carefully asked thetter what had happened. Charlie shook his head and said, "It''s nothing."


    He put the mobile phone back into his trousers'' pockets, and found that their car had arrived at the


    office building.


    Aftering down from the Bentley, Charlie walked into the office building together with Farr.


    Although there were a lot of people who had business rtionship with the head office, it was rare


    for senior managers like Charlie toe to the financialpany where Wendy worked for. Even


    Farr seldom came here. This time, not only Farr came here, but Charlie also came in person, which


    immediately caused a big sensation in thepany.


    The general manager really wanted to let Charlie and Farr knew that they were very weed


    here, and therefore he almost encouraged the wholepany toe out to wee them.


    Charlie put one of his hands into his pocket and walked in like the moon surrounded by the stars.


    Along the way, the people on both sides respectfully called him "Mr. Hogg". There was no change of


    emotion in his eyes, and he just nodded slightly. When he came in, his eyes were indeed


    immediately fixed on a beautiful woman sitting in a certain corner.


    Charlie could only see Wendy in his eyes.


    Almost subconsciously, he wanted to walk straight to her.


    Charlie could have shamelessly said that he did not seethe message Wendy sent in advance.


    However, she had told him that she would be unhappy if he told others their rtionship in the


    company. These days, Charlie had indeed read a lot of books about pregnancy and infant care. He


    learned from these books that mental state of pregnant woman tended to fluctuate, and he should


    take more care of her. Charlie did not want Wendy to be unhappy.


    For this reason, the only thing Charlie could do was to pretend that he did not know Wendy. He only


    stared at her from afar.


    The general manager personally greeted them and apanied them all the way through to the


    conference room. After both sides of the door were closed, the employees outside of the door,


    especially girls, left one by one.


    Bonnie pulled the sleeve of Little Nicole, who was still staring at the door, and said, "All right...Don''t


    look at the door any more. The door has been closed. Go back to work now!"


    Wendy shook her head with a smile.


    However, she was not unhappy with this at all. Although there was admiration in Connie''s eyes, she


    simply adored Charlie as if he was a singer or film star. It was clear that she had no intention of


    trying to be Charlie''s girlfriend.


    It seemed that Wendy''s handsome fiance had captured another fan.


    Time unknowingly flew away. The meeting had been going on for more than half an hour. Although


    the employees of the various departments had not yet calmed themselves down, they had all


    returned to work. The mobile phone received a message. After Wendy saw it, she hurriedly put


    down the phone.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Two secondster, Wendy stood up from the desk and mumbled, "Uh...l want to go to the


    bathroom."


    "Hey...Didn''t you just go up there?"


    Little Nicole looked up from theputer screen and muttered in surprise. Then, she stood up too,


    and wanted to say "I''ll go with her". Unexpectedly, Wendy''s figure had rapidly disappeared from the


    door of the office in the blink of an eye.


    Bonnie put down the bills in her hand and said, "I happen to want to go to the bathroom, too. I''ll go


    with you!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Little Nicole nodded, and the two of them went to the bathroom.


    ording to what the mobile phone message said, Wendy went to the bathroom. She stopped and


    looked around, but she could not find the tall and strong figure of her fiance. When she was about to


    turn around, a strong arm suddenly came out of the men''s bathroom and patted on her shoulder.


    She covered her mouth with her hand while letting out a low cry, and then she was brought inside


    by him.


    Although Charlie looked very strong, he had deliberately controlled the force used by him, so that


    the process of dragging Wendy into the bathroom was not that forceful. He just held her into his


    arms and pulled her into the bathroom, and finally pressed her against the wall.


    Wendy hadn''t expected that Charlie would drag her into thepany''s men''s bathroom so openly.


    She immediately looked panicked.


    Charlie twitched his lips and said, "Don''t worry. There''s no one here!"


    He had already checked the bathroom in advance when he dragged Wendy in. How could he let her


    see another man in such a ce?


    "Charlie, why are you here?" Wendy looked at the man, who appeared in front of her twice in a few


    hours. She was both surprised and amused.


    "I''m worried about you," Charlie said in a low voice.


    Wendy curled her lips up. "I''m not a child..."


    "You''re pregnant with a child." Charlie answered quickly.


    Wendy could not argue with him further, and therefore she had to shut up.


    Charlie caressed her long hair that had been coiled up. Her whole face was exposed to him by


    movements of his hands, and her facial features were now more vivid and charming. She was not


    wearing makeup today, and had only applied a little lip cream. Perhaps because she was pregnant,


    her eyebrows were more fascinating than usual.


    "The first day of work...How do you feel?"


    Wendy thought that if she said that she was a little tired, Charlie would definitely take her home


    without saying a word. But she also knew that he would do this because he cared about his fiancee.


    Otherwise, he did not need toe here personally for such a small business deal with the


    subsidiarypany.


    "Very easy. It''s not tired at all! Everyone in the Finance Department does not need to work busily.


    These days, I have only engaged in ount checking and printing some documents. They''re really


    easy works!" Wendy told Charlie all the truth. She then reached out her hand to circle his strong


    waist, looked up, and said happily, "Charlie, I like this job, and I like all the colleagues here!"


    There was also a hint of coquetry in her tone.


    Charlie''s indifferent features were softened by her sweet words. He stared at her plump lips, which


    had be more beautiful with lip cream and were moving sexily. He felt a little bit of eagerness.


    There was no one nearby, so that he bent down to ask for a kiss from Wendy which she owed him


    in the morning.


    Wendy made a moaning sound, and then her mouth was pried open by his tongue.


    He pressed one hand on her waist, and put the palm between her hip and the wall, so as to prevent


    the coldness of the wall from touching her skin. He held half of her face with the other hand,


    pressed his index finger and thumb on her auricle, and caressed her aggressively and gently.


    After the two of them hugged and kissed each other for a long time, Wendy''s legs were a little soft,


    and Charlie was then willing to let her go.


    Wendy suddenly felt a sh of lighting into the corner of her eye. When she came in just, the


    door was not closed tightly, and it seemed that someone was peeping into the bathroom through the


    crack of the door. She was scared and said, "There seems to be someone outside..."


    Charlie frowned and shot a nce at the door. He then locked it directly. "No one is there."


    Wendy could not help "rolling" her eyes up in his heart. Even if someone was peeping at what''s


    happening inside, they werepletely isted from any observers.


    "Let me see my daughter."


    As Charlie spoke, he suddenly crouched down in front of her.


    Although she looked plumper now, in fact she was still slender. Her belly was still t, and the


    waistline had not changed much too. She still had a thin waist. He took out the rim of the shirt


    wrapped by her skirt, and lifted itpletely, and then his palm was able to caress the belly without


    any hindrance.


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. She felt thefortable heat from his palm.


    In a half- squat posture with one leg bending, Charlie''s eyes were fixed on Wendy''s belly, just like


    what he had said, that he could actually see his daughter inside. In the end, he fondled her twice


    more before helping her to put on her clothes again.


    Wendy pushed his hand away and said, "I have to go back to the office now, or my colleagues will


    think that I have fallen into the basin. You are still in a meeting. It''s not appropriate for you to stay in


    the bathroom for too long. Let''s leave here first!"


    What''s more, there were cameras in the corridor outside. It would be embarrassing if Charlie and


    Wendy were seen by others.


    Wendy got out of the men''s bathroom first. She did not dare to run fast, and simply moved back to


    the office with her head down.


    All the colleagues in the department were burying their heads in front of theirputer screens,


    and no one had noticed whether Wendy left ore back. She calmly pulled out her chair and sat


    down. As soon as she picked up the mouse, Bonnie and Little Nicole, who were sitting next to her,


    turn their faces to her.


    Little Nicole tried to observe the expressions on her face, and then asked with concern, "Sister


    Wendy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy was confused by this question.


    "Wendy, are you really all right?" Bonnie also asked a simr question.


    Wendy shook her head and looked at the two of them, perplexed. "I''m fine. Bonnie, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    Little Nicole was the first to tell her the truth. She lowered her voice and looked at Wendy with an


    exaggerated facial expression. "Sister Wendy, I went to the bathroom with Bonnie just now. When


    we went in, I suddenly saw that Mr. Hogg was dragging you into the men''s bathroom!"


    "Uh..." Wendy felt like she had been caught lying on the bed with Charlie.


    It was only then that she understood why the two of them looked at her as if she was a strange


    person.


    "No wonder I felt that someone might be peeping at the men''s bathroom. The look in her eyes was


    quite familiar to me. It turned out to be Little Nicole." Wendy thought.


    Wendy tried to look calm. She exined to them with a smile, "Well...You''ve misunderstood me. I


    was not familiar with here and identally went into the men''s bathroom. Mr. Hogg happened to be


    there. I was just like a fool at that time. Fortunately, he did not mind..."


    After all, Wendy had juste to thepany to report to work this morning, and therefore she


    was rtively not familiar with the environment here. Besides, it was often believed that "pregnancy


    makes a woman silly for three years". "This reason should be okay!" Wendy thought.


    Little Nicole and Bonnie looked at each other. Both of them had clearly seen that more than half of


    the lipstick on Wendy''s lips disappeared after she came back from the men''s bathroom.


    Bonnie held Wendy''s hand gently and said with great concern, "Wendy, you are new here. If you


    have any grievances, you must say it out. Don''t worry, we will report this to the general manager for


    you!"


    "Okay..." Wendy nodded awkwardly.


    Feeling the concern in their eyes, she swallowed dryly.


    It seemed that they had mistaken Charlie for a lecher who sexually harassed Wendy in the


    bathroom. Wendy almost burst intoughter because of this funny incident. If Charlie knew that


    these two women had misunderstood as a lecher, he would be furious!

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    After the whole day''s work was over, Wendy finally allowed him to pick her up, but she asked him to


    park the car a little further away. Afraid of being discovered by others, she sneaked into the car and


    then went to pick up Larry, who went to the kindergarten on the first day. Both Wendy and Larry had


    a busy and meaningful day.


    Charlie, listening to their happyughter and cheerful voices, felt very contented and happy.


    Wendy liked this tempo of life. In the morning, they left home together. After sending her son to


    kindergarten, she and Charlie, bathing in the morning sun, would go to work together. At this


    moment, she felt as if they wererades advancing shoulder to shoulder to the future.


    During the lunch hour, Wendy didn''t have lunch with his colleagues but instead went to a tea caf¨¦


    behind the office building.


    Upon arrival, she saw Francis in the caf¨¦. At noon, he called to meet her. Since she was at work,


    they settled on this caf¨¦ near the office building.


    While taking her seat, Wendy spotted a cup of warm milk on the table already.


    Francis handed it to her and asked, "Have you told Mr. Hogg about this?"


    "Don''t worry. I have called him in advance to ask for permission." Wendy couldn''t help chuckling.


    In fact, Charlie did not stop her from seeing him, for he believed Francis was a decent man after


    meeting him many times. Nevertheless, before hanging up the phone, he still emphasized that she


    and Larry should not spend too much time with any other men.


    ''''Good.1'' Francis smiled brightly.


    The waiter brought the menu, and they ordered dishes respectively. Ever since Wendy was


    pregnant, Charlie had been reading books about pregnancy care to her. Thus, she paid much more


    attention to her diet and wouldn''t eat anything that might not good for her baby.


    When she closed the menu, Francis, who was opposite her, was looking down on his phone after


    ordering a set.


    His phone ced near the edge of the table kept vibrating, and messages flowing into his cellphone


    lit up its screen continuously.


    Wendy, seeing him frowning, couldn''t help asking with concern, "Urn, are you okay?"


    "Nothing serious!" Francis raised his head quickly, waved his hand, and said. Then he turned off the


    screen and put his phone in silent mode. "Sorry, but too many harassing messages recently!"


    Wendy smiled and didn''t ask more about it. Spam messages were quite normal.


    After Francis put away his mobile phone, he said, "Sister Wendy, Ie here to see you for my


    grandfather!"


    "Mr. Wace?" Wendy was surprised.


    "Yes!¡± Francis nodded. "I told my grandfather my thoughts. Though he felt it was a pity, he


    supported me! After knowing that I called you Sister Wendy, he said it would be better to make this


    rtionship real. Therefore, he''d like to know if you want to be his nominal granddaughter!"


    "Ah..." Wendy was even more surprised.


    With the warm smile in his eyes, he continued to conveying Mr. Wace''s words, "We don''t know


    your opinion about it, so grandpa sent me here to ask you in advance. He said that as long as you


    agreed, you would be his grandchild like me!"


    "A very ttering offer from Mr. Wace!" Wendy was pleasantly surprised.


    She had only met him a few times, including in Hong Kong. Though Mr. Wace had shown her


    much affection except for their first meeting, she did not expect him toe up with such an idea.


    Wendy was clear that many people, whether in Hong Kong or Ice city, vied to seek connections with


    the Wace family. No one would refuse such an incredibly great chance to be Mr. Wace''s


    daughter or granddaughter. So, she decided in no time.


    "Mr. Wace is so generous to offer me such a favor. I feel extremely ttered! Thank you very


    much for his love for me!"


    Hearing this, Francis was delighted and called her more affectionately, "Sister Wendy, did call still


    him Mr. Wace? Well, the next time you see him, you''d better call him grandpa!"


    "Sure!" Wendy replied with a smile.


    The waiter began to serve the dishes one after another, and Wendy''s cell phone in the bag rang.


    Wendy thought it must be Charlie, who called because he was still worried about her when she was


    out to have a meal with some other man. But Wendy found it was not him after she took out her


    phone and saw the number. "Hello, Tilly?"


    With her head lowered, she did not notice that Francis sitting opposite her was stunned when he


    heard the name.


    "Urn, not in thepany, I''m outside. Lunch? I haven''t eaten it yet..." She replied on the phone,


    looked up at Francis, and continued, "Francis and I are in the tea caf¨¦ behind thepany, and our


    dishes haven''t yet been served! Do you want toe? Oh, okay, I''ll send you the address..."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, Wendy sent him the address.


    Francis asked, "Is Tillying?"


    "Yes, she said that she was at home, somewhere not far away, and she was starving because she


    hadn''t eaten anything at all. Now she has called a car toe here! Since we had eaten together


    last time, I didn''t ask for your opinion just now. Francis, you won''t mind that, will you?"


    "Nope." Francis answered.


    Wendy knew that he was a gentleman, so he hurriedly said, "We can just wait for her while eating!"


    "Yes." Francis smiled.


    At this time, the waiter almost brought up all the dishes that they had ordered.


    Francis picked up the chopsticks for a long time but did not pick up any food. It seemed that he was


    worried about something. Suddenly, he put down the chopsticks. "Sister Wendy, I remembered


    something that my grandfather had also asked me to do. I have to deal with it as soon as possible!"


    "Eh? Then won''t you eat anything?¡± Wendy asked in surprise.


    "No need. I''m not that hungry. You guys can eat these dishes. I''m going to pay the bill now!"


    Wendy opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. As soon as Francis finished speaking, he


    stood up and said goodbye to her. Then he strode to the cashier, and after paying the bill, he


    walked out fast as if a wolf were chasing him.


    Not long after Francis left, Tilly entered in a hurry.


    She had dressed herself up - her long hair was blown straight and was pushed back over her ears,


    which made her look like a pretty girl from a decent family. Moreover, she wore delicate makeup.


    After she came in, she looked around and then sat down opposite Wendy.


    "You''re here!" Wendy greeted.


    However, Tilly asked, "Has he gone to the bathroom?"


    Wendy swallowed the food in her mouth and exined, "Francis? Oh, he suddenly left, saying that


    he had something urgent to do. Look, he hasn''t eaten anything yet!"


    "What! Why would he run away every time I came?" Hearing this, Tilly immediately leaned back on


    the sofa.


    Hearing herints, Wendy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Tilly, tell me the truth. That day, I


    asked him to take you home. Did you do anything to him? Why does he avoid you like the gue?"


    "Hum!" Tilly snorted unhappily.


    She looked in the direction of the restroom and the entrance of the restaurant. When she made sure


    that Francis was not here, she looked dispirited, like a deted rubber ball, though she came in with


    a radiant look. Then she pouted and muttered, "We are besties, so I don''t intend to hide it from you.


    I have been pursuing him!"

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    "Are you pursuing Francis?" Hearing this surprising news, Wendy was almost choked by the water.


    "That''s right!" Tilly admitted, raising her chin.


    Wendy, shocked and speechless, broke off a piece of the steamed bun to chew, trying to calm


    herself down.


    Francis had seen Tilly naked after she was drunk, so Wendy thought Tilly, as a proud youngdy,


    would feel displeased, and that was why she threw a tantrum at him. Francis kept avoiding her, for


    he could not stand up against her. However, the truth was not what she had expected...


    So, it was this incident that brought them together.


    Wendy, raising her chin, said deliberately, "A few days ago, you looked hurt when seeing other


    couples kissing or hugging! Also, you wondered how Charlie, whom you had liked for seven years,


    would fall in love with me in such a short time."


    "Wendy, stop making fun of me!" Tilly blushed and stomped her feet in embarrassment. "Humph, if


    you say more, I might regret my previous choice andpete with you for Charlie!"


    "I give up!" Wendy hastily raised her hand to surrender.


    Though her face no longer burning hot, Tilly, avoiding any eye contact with Wendy, appeared shyer.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect me to take a fancy to him. When we first met, he didn''t impress me much.


    But when I was drunk at the bar, I felt that he was a gentleman. Later, I asked the hotel waiter, who


    told me that I was carried back by him all the way. I had drunk myself unconscious, so he helped me


    take off all my clothes and certainly saw me naked. However, he didn''t take advantage of the


    situation to sleep with me. Instead, he slept on the sofa for a night and let me sleep on the bed.


    Since then, he bes increasingly charming in my eyes..."


    "Then you can''t help falling in love with him!" Wendy said the unspoken words for her.


    "Yes!" Tilly admitted, not bashful at all. "He drew and enthralled me. I want to be his girlfriend!"


    "What have you done to win his heart?" Wendy asked curiously.


    Tilly shrugged and told her, "I''ve called him whenever I was free. However,ter on, he hardly


    answered my calls. So I began to send him lots of messages so that I can be part of his life!"


    Wendy finally knew who made the harassing phone call.


    "Isn''t it said that men have to take great efforts to get the person they love, but women achieve that


    easily? He is the only person who attracts me except for brother Charlie. I have the confidence and


    determination to make him my boyfriend!" Tilly snickered, clenching her fist to vow earnestly.


    Wendy replied, "Uh, in spirit, I''m with you!"


    After lunch, Wendy went back to thepany and found that her colleagues in the office were all


    smiling. She curiously asked Bonnie next to her, "What''s the good news? Why does everyone look


    so happy?"


    "What else can it be? In addition to a sry raise or a bonus, the only happy thing left will be a free


    feast!" Bonnie smiled and exined to her, "Not only people in our department but also all the


    employees in ourpany will go to have dinner together tonight, and our general manager will


    cover all the expenses. It can be considered as ourpany''s welfare, once in a quarter!"


    "Sister Wendy, you are so lucky that you can enjoy the feast as soon as you joined us!" Connie,


    who was next to them, echoed excitedly.


    "Does everyone have to attend it?" Wendy asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, none of us will miss it!" Connie nodded and said while holding her hand. "Sister Wendy,


    let''s go there together after work. Rx. You can just focus on eating the nice dishes when you get


    there. No one will force you to drink because you are pregnant. Besides, Bonnie and I will take care


    of you!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendy answered with a smile, "Okay."


    She thought that as a neer, it would be better to keep a low profile and attend thepany''s


    group activities. If she didn''t go there, her workmates and leaders would think she was much aloof.


    After all, she got along well with them. Thus, she decided to have the feast with them but would not


    go to the karaoke.


    She was quite lucky ¡ªher working environment had been quite pleasant and rxed when she was


    in Canada. Though most of her colleagues in the magazine were foreigners, it was easy for her to


    get along with them, and there were not manyplicated intrigues in her office.


    Bonnie, seeing her being busy editing something on her phone, asked with a smile, "Are you texting


    your boyfriend to report our activities?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, not her boyfriend but her fiance!" Connie reminded her.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded her head with a red face.


    She wanted to tell him not toe over after work to pick her up, for she had to join herpany''s


    activities. Also, she should dial home because her supper needed not to be prepared.


    "Sister Wendy, do you have any pictures of your fiance on your phone? Or you can show pictures


    you took together. Let me see what he looks like please!"


    "Well, I don''t have any..." Wendy said the truth.


    There were no Charlie''s photos in her phone, and they had never taken any pictures together.


    When he just returned home from abroad, he had not retrieved his memory. At that time, they took


    Larry to visit a zoo and took a photo together there. Since then, the photo became Charlie''s screen


    saver.


    "Then can you describe him for me?" Connie couldn''t help gossiping. "I''m really curious about the


    decent boyfriend you''ve talked about. For example, how tall is he?" "About 1.86 meters..." Wendy


    replied.


    "Is his figure very good?"


    "Pretty good..."


    "Double eyelids or single-fold eyelids?"


    "Hooded eyes..."


    Whenever he looked at me with those dark, hooded eyes, I would be helplessly absorbed in him as


    if I had fallen into a deep well.


    "What about his nose? I suppose he must have a prominent nose."


    "Right..."


    "ording to my analysis, he has fine features and must be a handsome man! But I don''t know


    how good-looking he is. How does hepare with Mr. Hogg?" Connie suddenly came up with this


    question. Perhaps it was because she had seen Wendy be dragged into the men''s room by Charlie.


    Wendy thought for a moment and gave her a serious answer, "...both of them are very handsome!"


    Her boyfriend was Charlie, so she did not lie, but Connie did not know it. Thus, she thought that


    Wendy''s boyfriend was as attractive as Mr. Hogg.


    Bonnie interrupted and said, "Okay, stop gossiping. Hurry up and finish your work. Otherwise, don''t


    cry when you''re toote to join the feast!"


    Hearing that, Connie obediently turned back to her seat and focused on her work, typing quickly.


    In the evening, they arrived at the restaurant for dinner. It was in thergest VIP box upstairs, which


    was equipped with six or seven big tables, and everyone took their seats ording to their


    departments.


    All the people in thepany had arrived, and they were chatting excitedly. However, it seemed


    that their general manager didn''t intend to sit down. Instead, he stood there, ncing left and right.


    When the box''s door was pushed open again, he suddenly rushed over there, as fast as lightning.


    "Mr. Hogg!" He called out.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Everyone looked toward the door, including Wendy.


    Charlie, wearing a ck suit, and Farr walked in with great strength, which reminded her of his


    vigorous look the first day she went to work.


    The general manager had already gone forward to greet them. How could the others sit still there?


    They stood up in unison and shouted in surprise and excitement, "Mr. Hogg!"


    "Just help yourselves!" Charlie walked in and said, "I''ll pay for all the bills today. You can order any


    drinks you want ¡ªno need to save the money for me. The Hogg''s Group has always been


    generous to its employees. You all deserve it!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their general manager was also very generous every time he took them out to have dinner. But


    because he was their direct supervisor leader whom they had to deal with every day, they did not


    dare to order anything too expensive. But Charlie was different. Everyone present knew how


    openhanded he was. In this case, all employees here could enjoy themselves to the full without


    worries.


    The box suddenly burst into an uproar, much more lively than before.


    Waiters served various dishes one after another. Those white- cor workers, who always gave


    themselves airs, werepletely rxed at this time. Wendy''s department shared one table with


    the ounting department and the public rtions department, so most of them were girls.


    Nevertheless, they toasted each other more frequently than their male colleagues at the table next


    to them.


    Wendy only drank water-she was pregnant so that one would make her drink wine, as Connie said.


    She couldn''t help looking at Charlie, who sat at the main table two tables away before her. He must


    have driven here, for he declined others toasts on the ground of driving and let Farr drink on behalf


    of him. Halfway through the gathering, Farr was already in the pink.


    Wendy shook her head and thought, Mr. Chiang, unlucky man!


    After drinking a ss of water, she wanted to go to the bathroom, so she got up and said, "I need to


    go to the bathroom!"


    The moment she walked out of the box, Charlie stood up. He put his phone in front of him, acting as


    if he were going to pick up a phone call. "Sorry, everyone, I''m going out to answer a phone call!"


    Wendy dried her hands, came out of the bathroom and saw a tall figure leaning against the corridor.


    Charlie had taken off his suit jacket and tie, leaving only the white shirt inside. On his long legs, his


    pair of pants was straight as if it had just been ironed. When his dark eyes met hers, he smiled


    immediately.


    It was a faint smile. He raised his brows, eyes gleaming and the corner of his lips curving a little.


    Wendy looked around and asked nervously, "Why did youe out with me?"


    "You took a look at me, hinting me toe out, didn''t you?" Charlie said, putting his hands into his


    pants pocket.


    "I didn''t..." Wendy felt wronged.


    When she got closer, Charlie stood straight and stretched out his right hand toward her palm,


    saying, "Come here!"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head and did not give him her hand. Instead, she said worriedly, "Many


    colleagues are in the box nearby. If anyone identally sees us..."


    Seeing that she was not willing to cooperate, Charlie went straight to grab her hand.


    However, Wendy avoided him the moment he touched her. No matter what, she wouldn''t let him get


    his way.


    Anyone who saw them from behind would think that Charlie was forcing Wendy to do what she very


    felt reluctant to do.


    When they were still some distance away from the box, Charlie still could not hold her hand. Thus,


    he simply put his arm around her shoulder, turned around, and pushed open the door of the next


    box. As soon as they entered, he closed it.


    "Hey..."


    Wendy protested but was put on hisp. "I have to socialize with them once I''m back. It''s much


    better to stay in this quiet box with you!"


    "Charlie, why are you here again?" She asked with a frown.


    "A man always goes along with his wife," Charlie said, raising his eyebrows.


    Wendy had no choice but to change the topic. "Did you pick Larry up from the kindergarten?"


    "Sure. I went here after I sent him back to the vi." Charlie bent his knees, letting her slide closer to


    him to put all her weight on him. "He begged to go with me but I scolded him, so he chose to stay


    home finally."


    "Don''t be so harsh to him!" Wendy pursed her lips in disapproval after hearing this.


    ''TH be a loving father if you give birth to a daughter for me," Charlie said.


    Since Wendy was sitting on hisp, it was more convenient for him to touch her belly with his palm.


    He put his palm under her clothes, caressing her swollen belly admiringly to feel the baby''s


    movement. Wendy found that he liked to touch her belly very much and would touch it more than


    ten times a day, not including the number of touches after she fell asleep at night.


    "That''s unfair!" Wendy felt angry at the injustice of the situation for Larry.


    Charlie looked down at her and said slowly, "It''s okay for Larry, a boy - he will be our daughter''s big


    brother and will protect her. A little discipline will do him a world of good!"


    Wendy thought it was reasonable and nodded with a smile.


    "Why would Francise to you today?" Charlie asked casually as if he didn''t care.


    "Actually, it was Mr. Wace who asked him to meet me!" Wendy recalled what happened at noon


    and quickly told him, "He wanted me to be his granddaughter, so he sent Francis to ask my opinion.


    I was tter by this favor and immediately agreed before asking for your idea!"


    "Anyway, I would agree." Charlie nodded. He would never stop her from epting such a wonderful


    invitation.


    "There is one more thing that you must be surprised about!" Wendy''s eyes widened a little as she


    continued excitedly, "Tilly has fallen in love with Francis! And, she''s chasing him now!"


    As expected, Charlie was surprised at this news.


    "I don''t know if they have the fate of love. But if they be a couple, it will be good news all


    round!" Wendy muttered what was in her mind and looked up at him again. "Why did you barely eat


    just now?"


    "I don''t have an appetite," Charlie said with his mouth twitched. "What about you?"


    "Me too!" Wendy curled her lips andined to him. "Those dishes are spicy enough and have


    very little taste to me, so I had no appetite, either."


    Perhaps it was because the general manager was from the south, the dishes he ordered were a bit


    light. There was an old saying that women would prefer the sour vor if they carried a boy and


    spicy if it was a girl. After getting pregnant, she especially liked to eat spicy food. Thus, Aunt Lee


    would often add some chili to her meal at home.


    Wendy took a look at her watch and shouted in a low voice, "Oh, no! I have been out for ten


    minutes! I have to go back now!"


    With this, she poked his hand on her belly, indicating that he should withdraw it now.


    Charlie, though unwillingly, slowly took his hand out after being urged by her for a long time. But


    before doing that, he groped up to her breasts and rubbed them several times.


    Wendy blushed and walked out of the box before him.


    This time, Charlie didn''t force her to walk with him - he let her walk before him in small steps.


    However, as they left, neither of them noticed that two people were standing in astonishment not far


    away behind them. Actually, they had been there since Wendy and Charlie walked into the box.


    "Connie, let''s go back too!"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    After Bonnie said that, she pulled away Connie, who was still hiding behind the pir.


    They also went out to the bathroom, but it was an excuse. Right after Wendy got up and left the


    box, Charlie followed out, holding his mobile phone. When Charlie saw them, she dragged out


    Bonnie, who focused on eating.


    It was the first time that they followed others to find out a secret, which was a dishonorable thing.


    This time, they saw Wendy and Mr. Hogg clearly. Mr. Hogg dragged Wendy into an empty box, and


    they had stayed in it for as long as 10 minutes! When Wendy came out, she was adjusting her


    cor, and her lipstick was gone...


    A long time after Bonnie said that, Connie finally nodded and said, "Bonnie, they''re Wendy and Mr.


    Hogg, aren''t they?"


    "Yes." Bonnie nodded seriously.


    "Do you think we''re oversensitive? We must have got it all wrong. Maybe, they''re just... just..."


    Connie could not finish his sentence because she failed to find any credible excuses forthem.


    After all, she and Bonnie saw it with their own eyes. A man and a woman stayed in a private space


    and locked the door! What else could they do there except making some intimate touches? This


    idea just came to their minds.


    "Bonnie, how could this be true? Was there something wrong with my eyes? How could Wendy do


    this? She''s pregnant and has a fiance. How can she hook up with Mr. Hogg? Indeed, it''s impossible


    to judge a person''s heart from the face. What a shocking piece of news! It''s a bit hard to swallow!"


    Connie''s face was full of bitterness. It was obvious that she really couldn''t ept it.


    "But I don''t think Wendy is that kind of person!" Bonnie thought for a moment, shook her head firmly,


    and said seriously, "Although she was a neer and has just been working with us for a short


    period, I believe she won''t cheat on her husband. You know, mother''s love is great. She is pregnant


    and has talked to us about her baby and fiance many times. Anyway, I believe she is a decent


    woman!"


    After all, Bonnie was older and had met more people than Connie, so she believed that her


    judgment about Wendy would not be wrong.


    "Then did Mr. Hogg forced her to be with him?" Connie asked immediately.


    Bonnie frowned and analyzed thoughtfully. "You saw them in ourpany''s bathroom, right? It was


    Mr. Hogg who dragged her into it, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes! It was the same just now. Sister Wendy looked very reluctant!" Connie repeatedly nodded


    in agreement.


    Just now, they were far away from Mr. Hogg and Wendy. From behind, they saw Mr. Hogg try


    several times to take Wendy''s hand, but she jerked out of the way. Later on, he put his arm around


    her shoulder and got her into that box. Sure enough, Wendy was reluctant to stay with him.


    "Sister Wendy and her fiance is a nice couple. Before dinner, we had a little chat in the office. She


    said firmly that her fiance was as handsome as Mr. Hogg!"


    Well, though love is blind, Wendy answered earnestly after thinking it over carefully, which meant


    that it was what she had in mind.


    Connie didn''t understand. "But why? Why would Mr. Hogg pester her? In Ice city, women are vying


    to sleep with him, but he chose none of them. Could it be that he only likes pregnant women?"


    "That''s hard to say..." Bonnie could note to a conclusion.


    "It must be like this! Mr. Hogg takes a fancy to Sister Wendy and wants to make use of his position


    and power to force her to be with him!" Connie jumped to the conclusion. She stomped indignantly


    and said, "Oh my god! I didn''t expect Mr. Hogg to be so nasty! You know what, I''ve always treated


    him as my idol, thinking that he''s prince charming! What the hell! He''s gone too far. We''re so


    unlucky as to have witnessed workce sexual harassment!"


    Upon hearing her words, Bonnie appeared much more severe. At a loss, she asked, "What should


    we do? Should we give her a friendly reminder or pretend that we know nothing?"


    "Sister Wendy is a victim..." Connie pondered for a while with a straight face and asked hesitantly,


    "Bonnie, why don''t we talk to Mr. Hogg directly?"


    After Wendy came back to the box, Charlie walked in too.


    Wendy was an ordinary neer, so few people cared about her presence. But as soon as


    Charlie came back after her, many people at his table got up to greet him. While no one was looking


    at her, she sneaked back to her seat.


    Charlie didn''t immediately go back to his seat. Instead, he walked to the waiter and gave him some


    instructions before he came back.


    Wendy picked up her chopsticks. Connie and Bonnie, who were outside, also entered the box and


    sat next to her.


    Connie had been staring at Wendy since she entered the door. She wanted to say something but


    stopped on second thought. "Sister Wendy..."


    Bonnie threw her a nce and stopped her from saying anything more.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy looked around in confusion and asked.


    "Nothing!" Connie shook her head.


    Bonnie smiled and exined to her. "Nothing serious. She just wants you to eat more!"


    Wendy, seeing their awkward looks, felt something was wrong, so she looked around again,


    wondering if others had happened to see Charlie and her. It could not be, she thought in her heart.


    She nodded and picked up the chopsticks, but she had no stomach for any food on the rotating


    ss table. Thus, she just picked up some food from two dishes casually.


    At this time, someone knocked on the box''s door and opened it again. A row of waiters came in with


    trays. All the dishes on the trays were red and spicy ones: boiling beef slices, duck blood in spicy


    sauce, chili fish head, chili-fried chicken cubes, etc.


    The general manager on the main table had already stood up with a ss of wine. He announced


    sonorously, "To make everyone enjoy to the full, Mr. Hogg added many more dishes to each table!


    Let us toast Mr. Hogg!"


    His words


    set off another wave of excitement.


    In the face of people''s gratitude toasts, Charlie picked up his cup leisurely to respond.


    When the chili- fried chicken cubes on the spinning table came before her, Wendy, who knew


    Charlie ordered these spicy dishes for her, picked up a chicken cube and put it into her mouth. The


    hot and spicy vor in her mouth suddenly gave her a good appetite. While chewing it, she could


    not help eximing, "So sweet!"


    "Is it sweet?" The colleague on the other side was surprised by her. She picked up one piece to


    taste and said in surprise, "But it''s so spicy!"


    With this, she went to find some water in a hurry.


    Wendy didn''t exin it-she continued eating with a sweet smile.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few rounds of drinking, Farr went around to toast others on behalf of Charlie. When he left


    his seat, he was too drunk to walk steadily. Nevertheless, he was still pushed to the next ce by


    others to drink toasts. Some people who did not want to drink anymore chose to go home, while


    others went to a nearby bar and continued celebrating.


    Charlie had not drunk a single drop of wine, and of course, he chose to go home.


    After saying goodbye, he strode towards his white Land Rover. As soon as he took out the car key


    to unlock his car, two voices sounded behind him-two people followed him here.


    "Mr. Hogg!"


    "Mr. Hogg!"

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Charlie paused before he opened the car door and turned around.


    He saw two women. One was much older than him, and the other looked like a newly graduated


    college student. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    They looked at each other, and Connie said first, "Mr. Hogg, we are employees of the supany


    and in the same department with Wendy!"


    "What''s the matter?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    He joined their gathering this time only because of Wendy. Other than subsidiaries'' leaders who


    could have the chance to talk to him, he barely paid attention to other employees. Many female


    workers would rush to the washroom to reapply their makeup upon knowing his sudden arrival, but


    he did not bother to throw a nce at any one of them, even out of the corner of his eyes.


    Bonnie pulled the reckless Connie back, nodded a greeting, and said respectfully, "Mr. Hogg, as


    employees, we all thank you for your generous dinner tonight, and then we have something to say


    to you!"


    Hearing that they were Wendy''s colleagues, Charlie remembered that they seemed to have been


    sitting next to Wendy during the dinner. Thus, he was a little more patient with them. He put his


    hands in his pockets and said, "Go ahead."


    "Then we''ll go straight to the point, Mr. Hogg!" Bonnie paused for a moment before she heaved a


    deep sigh of relief and said, "During the meal, both of us saw you pull Wendy into a private box!"


    "Oh?!" Charlie was surprised.


    It had never urred to him that anyone would see them. Before he pulled Wendy into the box, he


    looked around and was sure that no one else but only two waiters serving the dishes was in the


    corridor. He didn''t see them because they followed him there had been hiding at the corner all


    along.


    "Yes, we saw you!" After all, Connie was young, so she couldn''t help but say, "We saw you not only


    this time but also thest time when you came to a meeting. I saw you drag Wendy into the


    washroom! Mr. Hogg, do you know she is pregnant?"


    "Uhm." Charlie gave a vague reply.


    He did not deny it! Bonnie and Connie exchanged a knowing look-they seemed to have guessed it


    right.


    Bonnie, who was older, chose her words with great care. "Besides that, she has a fiance. They get


    along well and are about to settle down!"


    "After your lecture at our university, I regarded you as my idol. But still, Mr. Hogg, I have to say that


    you''re wrong to do this!" Connie, like a student arguing something serious with her teacher, looked


    more serious than when she was working in the office. "I can prove that what Wendy said was true.


    She has a very good rtionship with her finance! You must have seen the diamond ring on her


    hand that her fiance gave her. She wears the ring every day and never gets it off his finger! Besides,


    her fiance is from a decent family and is very handsome. He''s not worse than you!"


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows high and said, "Have you seen each other before?"


    Being asked like this, Connie felt a little guilty but soon calmed down, "No, but she has talked with


    us about him many times, so we are all clear what he is like-He is 1.86 meters tall with a good


    figure, hooded eyes, a prominent nose. I have asked her how her finance was whenpared with


    you. She answered earnestly that he was as handsome as him!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more she talked, the more she felt that Wendy''s finance was much like Mr. Hogg in front of her,


    but she didn''t give it a second thought.


    "She said that they had been looking forward to having a child for a long time. Her fiance loves him


    very much and is very good to her. The most important thing is that she loves him very much, very


    much!" Connie deliberately emphasized "very much" a few more times.


    "What else did she say?" Not in a hurry, Charlie continued to ask, enjoying listening to her opinion


    about him.


    In the shades of night, he stood there casually, his hands in his pockets. He didn''t look annoyed at


    all. There was even a faint smile on his face ¡ª he was secretly pleased. People love praise, and he


    was no exception. Charlie was all ears at this time.


    "Wendy also said that she was very lucky to meet her fiance!" Bonnie honestly reported what


    Wendy had told her.


    Connie added with a very righteous tone, "Her eyes lit up whenever she mentioned her fiance! So,


    Mr. Hogg, I''m afraid that you have no chance to be with her. Please let Wendy go and stop


    pestering her. You can''t force her to ept you by using your power in ourpany. There are so


    many women adoring you, but Wendy is soon going to marry her fiance and get the marriage


    certificate!"


    "Right, Mr. Hogg. As the saying goes, wrecking one marriage is worse than knocking down ten


    temples!" Bonnie echoed, nodding.


    Charlie''s delicate lips twitched, but he could not helpughing out.


    A burst of low and deepughter came from his chest. He said in a low voice, "I should thank you


    two."


    What?


    Bonnie and Connie were


    all struck dumb with amazement.


    Both of them were here to criticize him, but to their surprise, he didn''t fly into a rage out of


    humiliation but instead wanted to thank them!


    Connie, scratching her head in confusion, asked, "Why?"


    "Her fiance is right before you now," Charlie said, amused.


    Connie and Bonnie exchanged a look again, but they were at a loss.


    A few secondster, when they finally understood what he meant, they widened their eyes wide in


    great surprise.


    Charlie raised his eyes, looked at the personing towards them but turning back hurriedly, and


    shouted.


    "Wendy,e here!"


    Wendy, who was stopped by him, had no choice but to turn back.


    Charlie would avoid others when taking her to and from work. So, when today''s dinner was over,


    she didn''te out until most of them were gone.


    However, she didn''t expect to see two colleagues standing in front of him, so she walked away o


    avoid them.


    Under their gazes, Wendy bit her lip with embarrassment and asked, "How did you..."


    Charlie grabbed her hand, giving her no chance to escape. He smiled and said helplessly, "If I don''t


    prove my innocence, they will mistake me for a despicable man."


    "Uh..." Wendy was stunned.


    He addressed her as "Lil Wendy," an intimate call. Beyond that, their fingers entwined tightly


    together, leaving no gaps in between-they must have done it countless times in private.


    Connie and Bonnie, standing close to them, could see the gentleness in Charlie''s usually cold eyes


    and Wendy''s blushing face.


    Connie, still in shock, asked, "Sister Wendy, is he your fiance?"


    "Is that true?" Bonnie asked, slowly.


    They asked almost at the same time, wondering the same thing.


    "Yes..." Since their rtionship had been exposed, Wendy nodded and admitted it.


    Hearing that, Connie was too shocked to stand still. She leaned against Bonnie and eximed in a


    low voice, "Bonnie, help me up quickly. I''m a little dizzy!"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Bonnie steadied her and quickly reminded her. "Connie, stop joking around. Mr. Hogg is here!"


    Connie quickly caught on, suddenly stood up straight with a start, and hastened to say, "Mr. Hogg,


    you misunderstood me! How can you be a despicable man? We failed to recognize you as Wendy''s


    finance! As I said, you¡¯re my idol, the prince charming. How can you be such a lecher... Bah!"


    "Mr. Hogg, please don''t be angry. Wee to you out of good intentions..." Bonnie also exined


    nervously.


    Although they didn''t tell her what had happened, Wendy had more or less guessed it.


    They must have seen Charlie and her entering the box together and thought that Charlie harassed


    her. So they came to talk to him but found that he was actually her fiance! Thinking of this, she felt


    warm in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hogg won''t mind about this!"


    Wendyforted them with a smile and gently pulled Charlie''s firm hand, which held hers tightly.


    "Am I right?"


    "Mm." Charlie said, his lips curled into a smile.


    He was not displeased at all, so he would not me them for this. With these two righteous


    workmates apanying her, Charlie felt much more rest assured. He also understood why she


    liked thispany and her colleagues.


    Now that they all knew Charlie was her fiance, Wendy was a little shy and guilty, so she said, "I''m


    really sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I was afraid that everyone would treat me differently


    once they knew it. You see, I just want to be an ordinary employee like everyone else..."


    "Wendy, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this!" Bonnie said.


    Connie repeatedly nodded and promised, "Uh-huh! I''ll keep it a secret! If you want to meet each


    other in thepany or on other asions, just let me know, and I''ll be a lookout for you!"


    Just now, the more she described the appearance of Wendy''s fiance, the more she felt he was very


    simr to Mr. Hogg. It turned out that they were the same person. Before this, they would never


    connect Wendy and Mr. Hogg together. But now, they could easily see the love between this couple


    even if they just stood together in silence.


    They were ideally


    suited!


    What a perfect match!


    Wendy was very grateful to their tolerance and understanding.


    At this time, Charlie ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, lowered a little, and reminded softly, "It''s


    late. You''re pregnant and need to go home early to rest."


    "I know..." Wendy nodded her head shyly.


    While looking up, she saw Bonnie and Connie staring at them attentively as if they were watching a


    touching movie of love.


    They watched Charlie open the car door, fasten the seatbelt, and closed the door for her. Then he


    walked around before the car and took his driver''s seat. Under the neon lights, Mr. Hogg appeared


    quite gentle - he looked quite different from his usual resolute and indifferent image.


    The white Land Rover gradually merged into the neon lights and disappeared from their sight.


    "Bonnie, pinch me. Am I dreaming?"


    Bonnie did not hesitate-she raised her hand and pinched her hard. Suddenly, Little Zhao cried out


    with a grin, "Ouch, it hurts!"


    However, after the pain, she looked at the bustling streets and sighed. "Wendy''s fiance is Mr. Hogg!


    She is a winner of life!"


    After hearing that, Bonnie also nodded seriously.


    The next day, as soon as Wendy arrived at thepany, Bonnie and Connie moved to her with


    their chairs. Bonnie maintained herposure, but Connie made a heart shape with her arms,


    saying, "Wendy, ever since you came to thepany, you''re satisfied with my performance, aren''t


    you?"


    "Yes..." Wendy found her question both funny and annoying.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Connie felt relieved.


    Wendy had to say seriously, "Don''t be like this. I will not know how to handle the situation. Only you


    two know it so that you can treat me as like before!"


    "Is that okay?" Connie asked excitedly.


    "Sure!" Wendy nodded.


    Connie grinned all of a sudden. Then she raised to see the other busy colleagues in the office and


    muttered while turning her head left and right, "s, what should I do? I''m really a little nervous


    when keeping such a big secret to myself!"


    "Actually, other than the baby I''m carrying, we have a son!" Wendy said, blinking her eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Since Bonnie and Connie


    could criticize Charlie for her, she regarded them as her friends and had no intention of hiding


    anything from them.


    "Oh, my God!" Connie leaned back in her chair.


    She wanted so much to shout out in the corridor, telling others that their big boss''s future wife was


    sitting next to her!


    She felt it so hard to suppress her desire for gossip!


    After the lunch break, Wendy found that Connie''s work processed slowly ¡ª she had finished none


    of the small pile of financial statements after more than half an hour! Besides, she was busying


    ying with her phone hidden in her drawer, texting someone.


    Wendy, seeing this, could not help shaking her head. She then got up and went to the bathroom.


    When she came back and sat down, she found that Connie took out her phone again to type


    something.


    After a while, Wendy returned with a cup of hot water from the pantry room. Connie took up her


    phone to type again upon seeing her. Since she had done so quite a few times, Wendy thought


    there must be something fishy about it. Then, when she lowered her head to type on her phone


    again, Wendy abruptly leaned over to see what she was doing.


    "Connie, what are you doing with your phone?"


    Connie was so scared that she dropped her phone onto the ground. She shook her head and


    stammered, "Nothing, nothing!"


    Wendy made a guess and made sure of it when seeing the guilty look on her face. Quickly, she


    reached out, picked up Connie''s phone, and saw the message that she was editing.


    And she saw Charlie''s phone number, which she knew well by heart.


    Connie texted him what she had done from the morning. They were all real-time updates: when she


    began working; when she went to the bathroom; when and what she drunk, etc. She reported all


    matters about her in detail to Mr. Hogg.


    It was obvious that Charlie had brought her over.


    Wendy was amused, thought a little angry.


    Throwing the phone back to Connie, she scolded angrily, "Little spy!"


    Connie smirked and exined while holding her arms coquettishly, "Sister Wendy, you are


    pregnant. Mr. Hogg is worried about you! Besides, I do it out of concern for you."


    Wendy shook her head, casting her a wry nce.


    Not long after, her phone rang. She thought Charlie called her after getting Connie''s messages.


    However, when she took the phone up and looked at the screen, she found it was an unknown


    number. She hesitated a little before picking it up.


    "Excuse me, is this Miss Lim?" A strange male voice sounded.


    "Yes. Who is speaking?" Wendy frowned.


    The man''s tone sounded serious and formal, not like that of those salesmen or frauds.


    "This is the municipal public security subbureau. Miss Lim, do you know a criminal named Helen


    Lee?"


    "I do..." Wendy said, pursing her lips.


    The man continued to exin the purpose of this phone call. "She applied and asked us to tell you


    that she wanted to see you."

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Wendy looked a little serious after hanging up the phone.


    Connie, who had been paying close attention to her, leaned over and caught a few keywords. Then


    she asked, "Sister Wendy, did the Public Security Bureau call you?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "Oh, God, are you okay?" Connie asked in a hurry.


    Wendy shook her head and said with a frown, "I''m fine, but I just need to meet someone."


    "Ah, now?" Connie checked the time on the wall clock as they were working now.


    Wendy also took a look at the time. After thinking for a while, she stood up with the phone in her


    hand and said, "Then I''ll have to ask the supervisor for a leave!"


    She sessfully got some time off work. Before she entered the elevator, she decided to call


    Charlie.


    However, he did not answer her call. Perhaps he was in a meeting, she thought. So, she stopped


    calling and left the office building to call a taxi to the Municipal Public Security


    Sub-bureau.


    Upon arrival, she said the purpose of her visit, and a policeman came to her, saying, "Miss Lim,


    please follow me!"


    Wendy nodded and walked down the corridor with him.


    She happened to hear Charlie say that Helen''s case had been transferred from the procuratorate to


    the court of appeal. However, since she had not been sentenced yet, she was temporarily detained


    here. After the official judgment of her sentence was made, she would be handed over to prison.


    In such a civilized country, no one could escape the punishment of thew.


    The police took her to the door of a room, opened it, and motioned her to a chair. "Wait a minute.


    The prisoner will be sent here soon."


    "Okay. Thank you." Wendy nodded.


    Not long after she sat down, the iron door inside was pushed open, and the police brought the


    handcuffed Helen in.


    When Wendy rushed to the scene, Helen had been arrested and taken away, leaving only


    neighbors standing in the field watching. Now, Helen was right before her. In Wendy''s memory, she


    had never been in such a mess before, even at the time when she was merely a mistress before


    her marriage.


    Then Wendy remembered Ynda, who ended up the same way as her mother. She and her


    mother had been enjoying an extravagant life in the past four years. It might never ur to them


    that they would spend so many years in prison after that.


    The evils people bring on themselves are the hardest to bear.


    Since they chose to do evil things, they had to bear the consequences.


    Helen sat down, her handcuffsnding on the table, nging. Subconsciously, Wendy touched her


    belly and secretly told her not to fear.


    "Go ahead. Why do you want to see me?" Wendy spoke first.


    Abruptly, Helen dashed forward to grab her hand across the table, her handcuffs shing.


    Wendy reacted quickly ¡ª she leaned back instantly before she touched her and shouted out, "What


    are you doing?"


    Seeing this, the policeman standing by the door took two steps forward to stop her.


    For fear of being scolded by him, Helen did not make any further moves. She had to sit back into


    her chair and cried, "Wendy, I''m sorry! I know I was wrong. Can you show me some mercy? Please


    help me! Help me get out of this ce!"


    "No." Wendy answered without hesitation.


    On her way here, she had guessed that Helen would plead with her. If the police officer had not


    stepped forward, she was sure that Helen would kneel in front of her and hold onto her legs like the


    other day.


    Wendy looked steadily at Helen and said word by word, "Last time at the gate of the police station,


    you begged me for Ynda, and I told you that I would not forgive you. I will never change my


    attitude! If you want to see me due to this matter, you''ll be disappointed."


    "Wendy, it''s been so long. Why do you still hold onto this matter? Ynda has been sentenced, and


    I have been hiding for so long and was driven into a corner. In the end, I was captured. Now I can


    only beg you to show us some mercy. Do you have to be so ruthless?" Helen kept trying to


    persuade her.


    "Am I ruthless?" Wendy gritted her teeth. "Wasn''t Ynda ruthless when she hit a child by car? You


    hired five hooligans to kidnap me and even intended to rape me by turns; weren''t you ruthless?"


    Her questions silenced Helen, who whispered with a guilty conscience, "Yes, we have hurt you, but


    you''re safe and sound now, aren''t you?"


    Wendy wanted tough at her lousy argument.


    Could anyone get away with murder because the target luckily survived? ording to Helen,


    Wendy had no right to me her at all. Instead, she should feel grateful for she coulde luckily


    out of danger.


    Wendy could not forget how terrifying she had been when she was brought to the abandoned


    warehouse. If Charlie camete to save her, she could never sit here, safe and sound. Moreover,


    she could not forget the scene of Charlie being pushed into the emergency room with blood all over


    his body. Now Helen begged Wendy to let them go -she must be daydreaming!


    Helen did not give up and continued, "Wendy, I know that you''re now under the protection of not


    only the Hogg family but also the Gray family. Your dad said that you''re no longer a member of the


    Lim family. Now you are the Gray family''s daughter. Anyway, you were brought up by the Lim family,


    but now, Ynda and I have ended up in such a miserable situation. Can you bear to see your dad


    being alone when he grows old?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Dad said that he didn''t need yourpany!" Wendy conveyed his


    very words. "He also said that you two got what you deserved - you should pay for what you had


    done and should ponder over your mistakes in prison."


    As soon as Helen heard this, her face turned deathly pale.


    She had thought that Johnny would intercede for her. After all, she had been his wife, and he was


    still willing to lend her some money, but she didn''t expect that he would leave her no way out.


    Wendy, seeing her getting more and more panic, asked after pondering for a while. "Are you the


    only one who ordered them to kidnap me? Is there anyone else behind this?"


    Helen was stunned for a moment and then shook her head, saying, "Hmm."


    Wendy frowned, clenching her fist slightly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds, she got up from the chair, thinking that it was time to end the meeting. She


    was ready to leave.


    Seeing her leaving, Helen hurriedly said, "Wait! Wait! Wendy, I have something to tell you, and you


    will definitely want to know it! But if I tell you this, please do not be too hard on me this time!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wendy asked, narrowing her eyes.


    It must be Helen''s real purpose to see her, so Wendy sat back in the chair and waited for her


    answer with a poker face. She''d like to see what tricks she would y.


    "About your d*mn..." Helen blurted it out but soon realized her mistake when she saw Wendy''s eyes


    turn cold. She quickly corrected herself and said, "I mean, it has something to do with your


    deceased mother."


    A trace of surprise shed across Wendy''s heart, and she asked, "About my mother?"

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    "Yes, something rted to your mother!" Helen nodded, lowered her voice, and said, "You think that


    your mother chose to jump off a building because of me, don''t you? But the truth is that the day she


    jumped, there was another woman besides me who had gone there to see her!"


    "What did you say?" Wendy was shocked.


    Helen continued to say, "The woman was very imposing, and she brought a secretary with her.


    When I came up from the stairs, I happened to see them go into the ward! They talked for a long


    time inside with your mother. When I went in, your mother was sitting on the ground feebly. I tried


    many times to provoke her, but she didn''t hear me at all. She just looked at a novel nkly. As for


    the imposing woman, I remembered that the secretary called her Mrs. Gray!"


    Mrs. Gray?


    Wendy was stunned.


    Then her brain was in buzz, and she just faintly heard Helen begging her to show some mercy


    before the door was closed.


    All she could think about were the words she had just heard.


    In fact, when their blood rtionship with her was exposed, Johnny had told her that her mother''s


    heart had never belonged to him. Even when she jumped off the building to end her life, the name


    she shouted out loud was not his...


    He must have taken this matter to heart because he said these in an upset tone, his eyes wet.


    Therefore, Helen did not lie about it. She had secretly guessed that if her mother didn''t call Johnny''s


    name, she must have called Kim''s. And she was sure that Mrs. Gray, whom Helen talked about,


    was Linda Scott, Madge''s mother!


    She came out of the police station. Just as she walked down thest step, she heard the brakes


    squealing.


    Wendy looked up and saw a white Land Rover on the side of the road. The door opened, and a tall


    and strong figure jumped out. Holding the car key in his hand, he strode inside, the hem of his suit


    drifting with him.


    She was a little surprised. Why would hee over?


    Before she left thepany, Wendy had called him, but knowing that he was in a meeting, she


    came here by herself. After all, they were in the Public Security Bureau, and Helen was under


    custody so that she could not do anything to harm her. Wendy would like to hear what Helen wanted


    to say to her.


    She suddenly remembered that there was a little spy in the office!


    Connie must have reported her situation to him. After he learned about it, he immediately drove


    here. Wendy could tell he must have driven through several red lights because he looked so


    anxious when he arrived.


    Seeing him striding over, Wendy stood still and waited for him with a bright smile.


    Charlie, tall and well-built, quickly came to her. He looked her up and down and asked with his


    hands on her shoulders, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy smiled.


    Charlie was relieved. He nced behind her, his eyes colder. He said in a low voice, "She is


    restless even when she has been locked up. Why did she want to see you?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we''re back!" Wendy replied.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and strode out of the Public Security Bureau with her in his arms.


    Since Wendy had taken leave, she didn''t go back to thepany. Although Charlie had some


    business to deal with, he didn''t intend to go back. Instead, he insisted on taking her to the hospital


    for a maternity test for fear that meeting an enemy in a police station would hurt her health and


    mood.


    Since she could not make him change his mind, she had to do what he wanted.


    It was not toote, and with the help of Simon, they sessfully entered the office of the director of


    obstetrics and gynecology in a short time.


    In the first two examinations, shepleted the first one by herself and did the second one with


    Tilly after saving her. It was the first time that Charlie apanied her to do a maternity check.


    During the whole process, he was earnest and severe.


    After a test, Wendy sat up to straighten her clothes while he asked in a gentle voice, "Doctor, is it a


    boy or a girl?"


    Hearing this, the director said with a smile, "I still can''t see it now. You can only know it when the


    fetus is three to four months old!"


    In the past, many people held a feudal idea that boys were valuable while girls were worthless.


    Thus, doctors were not allowed to reveal the sex of the fetus to avoid wilful abortions of female


    fetuses. But after all, life is precious. After the country has introduced a second-child policy, fewer


    people would do that. Nevertheless, doctors would secretly tell their acquaintances the sex of the


    fetus.


    "Um," Charlie then said with certainty, "It should be a girl."


    The doctors and nurses roared withughter while Wendy pulled him out of the examination room in


    embarrassment.


    It was already evening when they came out of the hospital. Charlie drove in the setting sun and


    stopped his white Land Rover at the kindergarten gate.


    After waiting for a while, they saw a lot of children rushing out under the guidance of their teachers.


    Larry, sharp- eyed, spotted Wendy from a distance. Like a runaway horse, he rushed towards her


    excitedly. However, when he was closer, Charlie stopped him from pouncing on her.


    Larry got what he meant and obediently stopped. He changed to take her hand gently.


    Wendy''s belly was not that big so that she could lean over him easily. She touched his little red face


    and asked, "Baby, how is your day?"


    "Great!" Larry smiled happily. Then he took out a piece of paper from his schoolbag and said shyly,


    "The teacher taught us to sing and draw. I painted a picture with my little sister in it."


    In the past, he liked to paint his family of three with crayons at home, but in this picture, there was a


    small baby with them.


    "Baby, you''re so great!" Wendy was so excited that she kissed his small cheek.


    When she got up, Charlie put his arm around her waist and said, "I also want a kiss."


    Wendy''s face turned red. She pushed him away and said, "I''ll when we''re home. Larry is here


    watching. Besides, so many children are here!"


    The night wind blew, and the leaves outside the window swayed gently.


    Charlie was afraid that she might catch a cold in the night wind, so he got up and closed the


    window. He turned on the air conditioner and adjusted it to afortable temperature. They sat on


    the bed, enjoying thest warm moment of this day.


    Wendy told him everything about her meeting with Helen during the day.


    She slightly clenched her fist on his chest, pursed her lips, and said, "Charlie, I think my mother''s


    death has something to do with Mrs. Gray!"


    Charlie frowned when he heard this. He didn''t know about this, and he could not investigate a


    matter that happened many years ago clearly. After a moment of silence, he said, "I heard that


    Tilly''s mother, Jazmin, ising back soon."


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    From Tilly, she had heard of her aunt Jazmin, but she didn''t know what she was like. He had


    mentioned this woman''s rtionship with her mother. Wendy could tell that she was also a person


    who valued rtionships a lot, though she did not know why he would mention this.


    Charlie continued in a low voice, "She seemed to have worked together with Linda for a period. You


    may ask her then."


    Upon hearing this, Wendy thought it might work.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep!" Charlie gently ced her down onto the pillow.


    Wendy nced at her watch and found that it was exactly ten o''clock in the evening. Since she was


    pregnant, he kept her fit with a rigid sleeping schedule and required her to go to bed at ten o''clock.


    In this way, she could have enough sleep and would be good for the baby in her belly.


    Before Charlie raised his hand to turn off the light, he took the chance and lowered down to kiss her


    lips.


    He just wanted to give her a goodnight kiss. What he didn''t expect was that she subconsciously


    kissed her back, her handsnding on his thick waist.


    Though Charlie had tried hard to suppress his sexual desire, her moves made him lose control, and


    he just could not let her lips leave his.


    They felt it was getting hotter in the room and could feel each other''s burning hot breath. However,


    Charlie could only ce his face between her neck and pillow, gasping heavily. "Wendy, if you go on


    seducing me like this, I''ll have to sleep in the guest room from today!"


    He raised her head, only to see her gazing affectionately at him.


    With her long hair spreading out on the pillow, she looked dazzlingly beautiful under the bedside


    lamps. He was dazzled by her sparkling eyes and her charm that she was not aware of.


    His blood began to boil with desire. With his mind running wild, he found it increasingly difficult to


    control himself, so he urged himself to get up and sleep in the guest room right now. But to his


    surprise, she grabbed him by his arm and nestled against his chest.


    "But, if you''re not around, I won''t be able to sleep well..."


    She said coquettishly with her soft tone, pressing half of her cheek against his arm.


    Charlie had no choice but to hold her in his arms. Heughed in a low voice and pretended to scold


    her. "You clingy demon!"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    The next morning, everyone in the office was busy.


    ''Wendy delved right into sorting out raw financial data she received as soon as she sat down. It was


    then she noticed the pink cushioned-chair next to hers was empty. She had not seen Connie since


    punching in together in the morning.


    By the time she finished sorting out all her materials, finally did Connie came back, looking visibly


    downcast.


    She sank into her chair and leaned sideways with a glum look on her face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Bonnie tilted over to look at her, grumbling, "Dammit, Connie. You''re here to work as soon as you


    arrive in the morning, not trot off to be a busybody?"


    "What happened?" asked a puzzled Wendy.


    Connie turned to face her and with a lowered voice, she said, "You don''t know, Bonnie and Wendy?


    Daisy of Marketing is getting a divorce!"


    The news stunned Bonnie. Setting aside her work, she joined in the gossip, "Divorce?! I thought


    she''s only been married for barely a year and she''s even pregnant since early this year! Just a


    couple of months short of her delivery and she wants a divorce now!?"


    Wendy was also very surprised. She had met Daisy Walton before and in fact, because they were


    fellow mothers- to- be nursing their pregnancies, they even talked about their babies before when


    they met during conference.


    "What else? Her husband''s been cheating of her!" muttered an irate Connie, "I heard that Daisy''s


    husband been cheating on her when she became pregnant. To think that the baby''s not even born


    yet! Daisy is crying so sadly that her colleagues at Marketing are all trying their best to console her.


    They say she''d already prepared her divorce papers and she wants to keep the child."


    Men these days just seem to crumble before the temptation to wreak their own rtionship or


    marriage. Whether it was a transitory passion of the mind or the flesh, men just can''t seem to hold


    their own.


    A seasoned woman herself, Bonnie sighed, "I dare say it''smon for men to look for satisfaction


    outside when they can''t find any during their wives'' pregnancy. Remember Zhang upstairs? She


    was having her second when her husband was caught cheating on her too. They say he was fooling


    around with a new secretary at his workce. That''s why women must be constantly vignt about


    their men, especially during pregnancy. You won''t know when and why his fly zips open suddenly!"


    Wendy''s face blushed red when she heard that.


    Because she was feeling exactly the same herself. Even Charlie had decided to sleep in the


    guestroomst night, remarking nastily that she was a tiresome woman.


    Out of nowhere, Connie suddenly grabbed her hand nervously, saying, "You''re pregnant too,


    Wendy! You need to watch Mr. Hogg carefully!"


    "Keep your voice down!" Wendy rushed to cover her mouth.


    Connie must have realized she had spoken too loudly. Her shoulders shrank as if in fear as she


    squeaked, "I got carried away! Sorry! But Mr. Hogg''s so suave and dandy that I''m sure there are


    many who will be willing to pry your hands off him! What if he fails to keep himself under control!?


    You''re not even registered! You need to watch out!"


    "Well, can''t say it''s wrong to be cautious," quipped Bonnie, bobbing her head.


    Wendy could only manage a smile at that and said nothing more.


    The white Land Rover eased into a stop by the intersection outside her office building as usual.


    Connie and Bonnie both clutched at her arms firmly, chaperoning Wendy until they reached Charlie.


    "Mr. Hogg," said Connie proudly, "We hereby return Wendy to you. Don''t worry. Bonnie and I have


    made good sure that no one sees you!"


    "Thank you so much," Charlie said, pursing his lips.


    Connie rolled his eyes and asked deliberately, "Well, Mr. Hogg, Wendy had given you a son and


    now she''s bearing your second child. Surely you what to do? When are you going to properly marry


    her and hold a banquet for us all to celebrate with you?"


    There were words that Connie spoke on Wendy''s behalf.


    Charlie looked sideways at Wendy and muttered, "That depends on her."


    Wendy''s face turned ashen.


    They had spoken about their marriage and yet now he''s pushing everything to her! And the strange


    stares of her colleagues only made it all the more unbearable!


    Connie and Bonnie were stunned at first, although they quickly turned pleased. They had thought


    that it was Charlie who was dying everything, not Wendy. But now that he had voiced out his


    intent, they immediately turned relieved.


    They picked up Larry and returned to the estate where both father and son went upstairs together.


    The little boy trotted back to his room to finish the homework that his teacher had given him while


    Charlie strode back to his room to remove his clothes and prepared for a bath.


    Wendy shared some words with Aunt Lee before she too went upstairs.


    She was surprised to hear the sound of running water when she entered the bedroom. She never


    saw Charlie taking a bath at this hour. Thest time he did was only because his clothes were


    stained by chemical disinfectants.


    The clothes he had just stripped offid strewn on the carpet beside the bed.


    He must have taken them off immediately right after he closed the door before he entered the


    bathroom. Wendy bit her lip as she picked up the boxer shorts and put them into theundry basket.


    But when she lowered herself again, she saw the reddish mark of lipstick on his shirt.


    Then she caught the unmistaken scent of a Dior perfume.


    Startled, she could not move.


    Her heart skipped a beat as he couldn''t help thinking what Connie and Bonnie had said in the


    morning about how men could get restless during their wives'' pregnancy and their propensity to


    cheat.


    But... Could Charlie be the same as these men?


    Wendy was about to let the shirt down when the bathroom door swung open. The sound of water


    running inside had stopped before she had even realized it.


    Charlie seemed to have bathed himselfpletely. He had even washed his hair and droplets of


    water dripped off his strands as he stepped out d with a towel below his waist. More beads of


    water rolled down his Adam''s apple and came to a rest at the base of his throat.


    It was toote for Wendy to pretend that she saw nothing and let go of the shirt. She looked up at


    him and asked, "Um... You''ve finished bathing?"


    "Yes," said Charlie, walking to her.


    The lipstick mark was facing up. He peered down and frowning, he said in a heavy voice, "I need to


    talk to you about something, Wendy."


    "What is it?" asked Wendy,


    "Would you believe it you hear about me cheating on you with another woman outside?" said


    Charlie, taking the shirt from her hand.


    Wendy blinked her eyes hard and shook her head, "No, I won''t!"


    "Really? You won''t believe it?" Charlie asked, his brows furrowed.


    Wendy looked up at his face and stared deeply into the dark, distant eyes of Charlies with not a hint


    of displeasure or anger on her face. In fact, she looked rather coquettish.


    "Nope~" she said again with a long trail.


    She threw herself into him and wrapped her arms around him. In a coy and yful mood, she said,


    "I know you want me and only me! I''m sure of it!"

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Charlie had once told her that for the rest of his life, he only wanted to make love with her, countless


    times.


    Wendy believed in him.


    Just when she saw lipstick prints on his shirt, she did not doubt him and felt that he couldn''t have an


    affair. Something like this had happened four years ago. After his business trip to Macau, she found


    a lipstick mark on his shirt, but in the end, it turned out to be a coincidence. Therefore, after they


    had been through so much for four years, her trust in him grew more and more.


    Any other men might not resist women''s amorous advances, but she knew that Charlie could.


    In the four years of memory loss, he had never touched Madge, let alone now.


    Life was really like a long journey with many cros It was not easy to remain a devoted couple


    throughout their lives, so trust was vital for a rtionship.


    She trusted him as much as he believed in her.


    Her unquestioning trust touched him. The Adam''s apple of Charlie moved slightly, and he reached


    out to hold her in his arms, his chin pressed against her head and affection beaming out his eyes.


    Wendy pulled the shirt in his hand and asked curiously, "How did you get the lipstick mark on it?"


    At the mention of this, Charlie''s face darkened as if he had suffered a great grievance. He threw out


    a sentence grumpily, "I was groped!"


    "Huh?" Wendy was stunned.


    But how could a strong man like him be sexually harassed?


    Charlie snorted and said unhappily in a low voice, "Today, a cooperativepany sent a female


    client to negotiate with me. When she passed by me during the meeting, she slipped deliberately


    and fell into my arms!"


    "..." Wendy frowned.


    "Although I dodged in time, her lips still touched my shirt, and the scent of her perfume lingered on


    it! I don''t want this shirt anymore!" The shirt in his hand was then thrown into the trash with a


    muffled voice.


    "So, the female client..." Wendy asked, pursing her lips.


    Charlie said with cold eyes, "I asked her to get out immediately and changed apany to


    cooperate!"


    Uh, he was really ruthless!


    Upon hearing that, Wendy could not help smiling happily, though she was unwilling to admit her


    pleasure.


    She raised her hand to touch his angr face, proudly and helplessly, "You''re so handsome and


    charming! There are always women vie to take you away from me!"


    "So, how about scratching my face?" Charlie pulled her hand closer to his hand.


    He looked serious, so Wendy hurriedly said, "Don''t joke about this!"


    Charlie curled his lips and kissed her face affectionately.


    Outside the window, the night deepened.


    Wendy had been sleepy since she was pregnant, but Charlie had some business to do and could


    not return home early tonight. So, he especially told her to go to bed at 10 o''clock on time. However,


    she could not sleep well without him around.


    There was a noise downstairs, and she opened her eyes in a daze, thinking that Charlie was back.


    Hearing the noise getting louder, Wendy couldn''t help getting up. As soon as she went downstairs,


    she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    But it was someone else, not Charlie. Aunt Lee could not deal with the person and came up to


    Wendy when she heard hering. "Miss Lim, are you woken up? Miss Tilly is here and insisted on


    seeing you. I told her that you were asleep, but she would not listen. She seemed to have drunk too


    much..."


    "I see. You can go back to rest in your room then." Wendy nodded.


    Aunt Lee helped her take Tilly, who was holding the stair railing, to the sofa. When she sat down,


    Aunt Lee brought a ss of honey water to her and went back to her room with some uneasiness.


    Aunt Lee mentioned she was Tilly; otherwise, Wendy would fail to recognize her at first. Her hair


    was in disarray and her clothes looked crushed. As she looked up, Wendy found that her makeup


    was all ruined, and her ck eyeliner had been flushed to her cheeks by her tears. She appeared to


    be a hopeless mess!


    "What''s going on?"


    Wendy was shocked and asked in a hurry.


    As soon as Tilly heard her ask with concern, her tears poured down-she burst into louder sobs than


    children''s.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy quickly took out a lot of tissues and handed them over tofort her. "Stop crying, or I''ll be


    angry with you. Why would youe here and make such a terrible scene when it''s sote at


    night? Aren''t you afraid that Charlie will drive you out?"


    "I''ve already done the scouting before I came to you: he hasn''te back yet!" Without a note of


    horror, Tilly used the tissues to blow her nose.


    "..." Wendy could do nothing about this situation.


    Tilly rolled the tissue in her hand into a ball and suddenly red at her angrily. "Wendy, I hate you!"


    Wendy was not annoyed. She looked at her with amusement and said, "So, is this all you want to


    say here tonight?"


    Tilly pursed her lips and fell heavily onto the sofa, looking very sad. "Charlie loves you


    wholeheartedly and does Francis! How can both of them be so loyal to you?! It''s not fair, not fair!"


    "Keep your voice down! I don''t mind when you wake me up, but if you wake Larry up, I will be mad


    at you!" Wendy grabbed her arm to remind her. A little worried, she looked upstairs and reproached


    with a frown. "What''s going on? Did you go drink in bars again? How can any decent girl go to a bar


    instead of her homete at night? Don''t you know it''s very dangerous?!"


    However, Tilly copsed on the sofa as quiet as a puddle of soft mud, but she stopped shouting.


    "If you don''t want to say anything to me, I''ll leave you here and go to sleep upstairs!" After Wendy


    finished, she pretended to go.


    Upon hearing that, Tilly immediately hugged her, caring nothing about her dignity. "No! You''re my


    best friend, aren''t you?"


    Wendy, amused, shook her head and sat down again.


    Tilly sat straight next to her, wiped her face carelessly with a tissue, and said with resentment, "You


    know, it''s still about Francis, a stubborn, annoying guy! I thought that I was shameless enough to do


    lots of things, only to attract his attention. However, he ignored me every time! Today, I pretended to


    be sick and managed to trick him into visiting me at my house. Then I deliberately locked the door


    and seduced him. I almost used up all my skills to flirt with him, but he made no response. In the


    end, he even ran away from the window..."


    "Humph, but we were on the second floor! To escape from me, he wasn''t even afraid of breaking his


    leg!" After saying this, Tilly started to snivel again. "Wow, he''d rather break his leg than stay with


    me! He was not willing to touch me... It''s okay that Charlie feels nothing special about me, but how


    can he be the same?!"


    Wendy licked her lips and tried tofort her. She said, weighing every word, "Tilly, uh, you''ve


    been staying in Britain all the year round, so I guess you may have an open sexual attitude.


    Actually, it''s understandable that Francis would escape through the window under that condition..."


    Tilly retorted with a grievance, "Nonsense! I''m still a virgin. It took me a lot of nerve to do that,


    okay?"

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Wendy was shocked.


    After knowing Tilly''s bold move, she was shocked but not surprised. This was because Tilly had


    done something more crazy in the beginning: She had drugged the cake in an attempt to seduce


    Charlie, though ultimately unsessful. So when she heard that, at first she thought Tilly was just


    ying the same trick.


    After all, she had been abroad for so many years and was not so conservative in her thinking. It''s


    normal for adult men and women, and it''s even moremon for one-night stands abroad.


    But she didn''t expect that Tilly was still...


    Tilly became more and more aggrieved as she spoke. She hugged the tissue box and kept wiping


    her tears and snot. She scolded, "Everyone said France is a wondend. It turned out a nightmare!


    Francis Wace, you are my nightmare! Francis ..."


    Listening to her chanting-likeining, Wendy felt a headache.


    The sound of a car engine came from outside. She turned to look out of the floor-to-ceiling window


    and saw the white Land Rover slide into the yard and stop steadily. A young designated driver got


    off the driver''s seat and ran to open the door for Charlie. Then the youngd passed the car key to


    him.


    Soon after, there was the sound of the door opening.


    Charlie had changed his shoes. When he saw the lights on in the living room, he frowned and said,


    "It''s almost 12 o''clock. Why are you still up?"


    The tie was in his hand. Almost as soon as his figure appeared, Wendy smelled the smell of wine.


    Charlie drank wine in dinner, but he was nothingpared to Tilly, who was already lying on the


    sofa like a pile of mud.


    Because it was an important customer, Charlie needed to show his sincerity. But he only drank two


    cups of wine.


    He was worried that the strong smell of alcohol would disturb Wendy''s sleep. But he didn''t expect to


    see that she didn''t sleep at all when he came back. Instead, she yawned repeatedly and sat in the


    living room in a single shirt.


    Feeling the increasing dissatisfaction, Wendy stood up and stammered, "Uh..."


    Following her movement, Charlie also saw Tilly, who was leaning sideways next to her.


    Now that she was drunk, Tilly couldn''t even open her eyes. But the tears in the corners of her eyes


    hadn''t dried yet, which made her look very pitiful. But the ruined makeup on her face was really


    funny.


    "What''s going on!" Charlie''s face darkened.


    Wendy exined, "Tilly drank too much. It''s all because love."


    "Love?" Charlie sneered.


    "Yes, listen!" Wendy nodded and said while pointing to Tilly beside her.


    Tilly was already unconscious, and her tongue was a little numb. She muttered a few sentences,


    "B*stard! Francis, Francis..."


    Not as patient as Wendy was, Charlie said coldly, "If you''re willing to cry, just go anywhere outside,


    don''t cry here anymore!"


    As he said this, he strode over and lifted his foot to kick Tilly''s foot.


    "Don''t pretend to be crazy by drinking. Do you want to go by yourself, or should I drive you out?"


    Tilly didn''t pretend to be drunk. She was really drunk and had no reaction at all. Otherwise, if she


    had been shot by Charlie''s cold eyes, she would have run away in dejection.


    Wendy couldn''t help asking, "Why don''t us let her stay for one night?"


    There was still an empty guest room upstairs. The quilts were ready for the guests.


    "A drunkard can''t be in my house!" Charlie refused without thinking.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He leaned forward and directly reached out to grasped Tilly''s cor and picked her up as if he were


    picking up a little chick.


    Seeing that he didn''t have anypassion for Tilly, Wendy couldn''t bear to look at it anymore.


    "Charlie, be gentler..."


    Charlie took a few big strides towards the door as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Fortunately, Aunt Lee didn''t sleep anymore. When she heard the sound, she came out to help and


    took Tilly out of the yard together.


    Charlie drank the wine and called for the designated driver toe back. He can''t drive Tilly home


    at all. Moreover, looking at his unhappy face, he probably wouldn''t agree to drive Tilly home even if


    he didn''t drink. When he thought about calling Uncle Lee to get up to send her home, there was just


    a taxiing. It seemed that it had just finished sending the neighbor.


    In the middle of the night, Wendy was still a little worried, but fortunately, after the taxi stopped,


    there was a female driver in it.


    When the car door opened, Tilly was thrown into the back seat.


    Charlie told the driver the address, and told her to make a phone call when her arrived.


    Watching the taxi leave, Wendy, who was held in the arms by Charlie, frowned and asked, "Charlie,


    why didn''t you let the driver send her home? Why did you send her to the hotel instead?"


    Tilly was already so drunk. It was lucky for her to meet a female driver, but it would be unsafe


    inevitably if she went to the hotel alone in the middle of the night...


    "It''s Francis''s hotel." Charlie said slowly.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment. Then she patted on chest lightly, "You are so naughty."


    She could even imagine how colorful Francis''s face would be when he was called out to see Tilly in


    the taxi.


    The night breeze was cool and refreshing. Charlie held her hand and kissed on it lightly.


    It all med Francis himself to disturb his woman and daughter''s sweet dream?


    The next day, Charlie took a break. Because the important customer''s flight was at noon, so he


    needed to deliver the customer airport in the morning.


    Almost as the white Land Rover drove out of the yard, a slender figure ran in stealthily. Wendy


    heard Aunt Lee at the entrance shouting at her, "Miss Lim, Miss King is here again!"


    Looking up, Wendy found that it was Tilly who came in with a smirk!


    However, she had already woken up and changed into clean clothes. There was no makeup on her


    face, so she looked even fresher.


    Wendy said understandingly, "You''re pretty smart. You didn''te until Charlie left!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Tilly smiled tteringly.


    "I thought you didn''t have the face toe!" Wendy deliberatelyined.


    Tilly was embarrassed and went to sit down next to Wendy. She scratched her head and said, "I''m


    sorry, Wendy. I drank too muchst night. If I had said or didi something wrong, don''t take it serious!


    I''m wrong. I promise I won''t do this kind of drinking crazy behavior ever again!"


    "If there''s a next time, we are not friend anyomore!" Wendy snorted in the same way as Tilly did, but


    she didn''t really mind.


    "No problem!" Tilly grinned happily.


    Wendy pretended to be curious and said, "Last night, Charlie asked a taxi to send you to the hotel.


    You and Francis..."


    "It''s not what you think!" Tilly interrupted her. She pouted and murmured, "He didn''t move when I


    seduced him, let alone when I was so drunk. It''s impossible! It''s..."


    At the end of her words, her face gradually became embarrassed. Tilly changed the topic in a hurry.


    "Oh, let''s stop talking about this! I have another news to tell you. My mother has returned to Ice city,


    and she wants to see you!"

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Tilly hesitated in speaking and blushed, and Wendy was sure that something else must have


    happenedst night. When she heard what she said, Wendy couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "Is


    your mother back?"


    "Yes!" Tilly nodded. "She got off the ne early this morning and asked me to invite you to have


    lunch together!"


    If her mother hadn''t called her early in the morning, Tilly might have been able to stay longer in that


    warm embrace. The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. She was afraid of


    being seen through, so she quickly bowed her head to avoid Wendy''s eyes.


    Wendy didn''t notice it but recalled what she and Charlie had talked about. She simply nodded and


    said, "Okay!"


    She called Charlie, who had already arrived at the airport, and told him this matter. After going


    upstairs and changing her clothes, she went out of the vi with Tilly.


    They went to an Italian restaurant. Since they arrived there a little early, they waited for a while in


    their seats.


    About ten minutester, a beautiful woman in her fifties walked in from the door. She, wearing a


    ck suit and a pair of sunsses, looked very elegant and walked in under the guidance of a


    waiter.


    "Mom, here!"


    Tilly immediately stood up from her seat and identally knocked over her ss.


    Jazmin quickly walked up to them. She red at Tilly and scolded with a smile. "You''re no longer a


    child, but you''ve always been so reckless!"


    Tilly smirked and then introduced, holding her mom''s arm, "Mom, this is Wendy!"


    "How can you call her Wendy? She''s your elder cousin, and you should know how to show respect


    for your elders!" Jazmin scolded Tilly.


    "But we''re also best friends!" Tilly tilted her head on Wendy''s shoulder and asked intimately, "Am I


    right, Wendy?"


    Wendy nodded, feeling a little nervous.


    It was her first time to meet Jazmin, so she was a little shy to greet her. To her surprise, Jazmin took


    the lead toe over to her ¡ª she gently put her hands on her belly and said with a smile,


    "Congrattions..."


    Because of this loving touch, Wendy suddenly had a feeling of kinship with this blood-rted aunt.


    "I heard that it''s less than two months old. You should pay more attention to your baby in the early


    pregnancy!" Jazmin reminded her in a soft voice and gently touched her belly through her clothes.


    "Thank you!" Wendy said gratefully.


    "Wendy, you should call her aunt!" Tilly reminded her aside.


    Wendy swallowed nervously and said, "Thank you, aunt..."


    Jazmin invited them to sit down with a genuine smile on her face. She seemed to be an easy- going


    person. "My brother and father have already recognized you as our family member, and I''m also


    very d to be your aunt. I''ve been living abroad for many years so that I may not follow family


    traditions sometimes. Today, I didn''t prepare any gift presented to you at our first meeting, but I''d


    like to treat you to dinner!"


    Wendy smiled and nodded. Then, the waiter brought them the menu.


    Jazmin, a sensible and kind elder, avoided those dishes that pregnant women could not eat and


    ordered only nutritious food that was good for Wendy, who was very grateful upon noticing it.


    Before the starters had been served, Tilly asked, "Mom, you got off the ne early in the morning,


    but you meet me at noon. Where have you been all this time?"


    "As soon as I got off the ne, I took a taxi to the cemetery to see your aunt from the Hogg family."


    After saying that, Jazmin snorted and continued, "Then, I went straight to the Gray family to get


    justice for you!"


    Tilly''s aunt from the Hogg family was certainly Charlie''s mother, who had married Gilbert. Wendy


    learned about this rtionship from Charlie. The first thing Jazmin did after returning to the country


    was to visit her deceased friend. It was enough to show that she valued rtionships a lot.


    "Have you been to the Gray family''s old house?" Tilly asked in a hurry after hearing this.


    "Oh, of course not!" Jazmin sneered. "You kept the incident about the rat poison to yourself, but I


    can''t just let it go. Even if we don''t have any evidence, I must frighten the mother and daughter.


    How dare they bully my daughter? How dare they look down on me?"


    Tilly saw the look of surprise on Wendy''s face and exined, "Didn''t I tell you that I had no evidence


    about the rat poison? In fact, I suspected that Madge was the one who yed a trick because I only


    told her about the matter that day. After that, thexative was reced by rat poison. Unfortunately,


    I have no evidence about that!"


    "Mom, it''s good for you to help me vent my anger!" In the end, she said to Jazmin.


    After hearing it, Wendy was quite surprised.


    She was not surprised about this thing. Instead, it didn''t ur to her that she happened to think the


    same as what Tilly said - she always felt that this thing had something to do with Madge. Now it


    turned out that they had the same view.


    Then the waiters served the starters and the main dishes one after another.


    Wendy rolled up some pasta with a fork, chewed it for some time, and swallowed it. After a pause,


    she slowly asked, "Aunt, are you familiar with Linda?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um, when we just graduated from college, we had been workmates. But we drifted a little apart


    after she married your father. Later, I took Tilly to Ennd, and we barely contact each other!"


    Jazmin nodded and began to recall. "To be honest, it isrgely because of me that she could marry


    my brother. At that time, she often came to me and we would go to work together. Since she came


    to my home frequently, she got to know my brother. More than once, Linda told me in private that


    she liked him. She even secretly ced many gifts into his room!1''


    "Then how much do you know about my father and her, my mother?" Wendy asked, pursing her


    lips.


    Perhaps, it was because her question came abruptly, Jazmin was slightly startled and lost hold of


    the fork in her hand. It dropped onto the ground with a crisp sound. The waiter next to them quickly


    went forward, picked up the fork, and gave her a new set.


    Tilly asked in confusion, "Mom, are you all right? Are you a little tired after the long flight?"


    "I''m fine!" Jazmin realized that she had lost herposure. She quickly waved her hand to deny it


    and took the new set of tableware. When she saw that Wendy on the opposite side was looking at


    her, she forced a smile and said, "I suddenly remembered that I have seen your mother."


    "Really?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes!" Jazmin nodded andughed as if she had thought of something interesting. "I was also a


    student at that time, and my big brother was studying abroad. When he came back on holiday, he


    would always talk about a girl named Aubree. Every time he mentioned her, he was delighted,


    saying that he would marry her and give birth to enough children to make up a football team! I said


    he was shameless to say that!"


    "After he returned home, he took me to see your mother once. Especially shy she was that she


    always hid behind him and talked in a mild tone. I deliberately called her sister-inw, and since


    then, her face had always been red!"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    The scene happened many years ago but still lingered in her mind. Jazmin described it to them, her


    eyes distant.


    Somehow, an indescribable


    Jazmin paused for a moment and then continued, "However, they abruptly broke up. After that, my


    brother had been in low spirits for a long period and married Linda in the end. That''s all I know


    about them."


    "It sounds like a sad and beautiful love story."


    Tilly sighed with mixed emotions. She listened as attentively as Wendy, finding herself absorbed by


    it.


    Then she turned to Wendy and asked in puzzlement, "I just don''t understand one thing: since your


    mom was pregnant with you, why would she break up with my uncle? She no longer loved him, so


    why would she give birth to you and marry someone else? She should instead decide to have an


    abortion!"


    "I feel puzzled about it too..." Wendy said, twitching her mouth.


    Neither she nor even her father could not figure out the reason.


    After all, love is alwaysplicated. She was not a witness to their rtionship, so she did not


    know how her mother made her choices. Although she and Charlie were a happy and sweet couple


    now, they had been separated for four years. They were lucky to be reunited after all those


    hardships and troubles.


    However, her mother and Kim were an unfortunate couple. After they separated, both of them were


    married, to somebody else. Therefore, no matter how deeply they loved each other, they had no


    choice but to hide the love at the bottom of their hearts. When they met, they were like strangers.


    Now, they were separated by death. The only thing left between them was endless lovesickness.


    Tilly held her chin and suddenly said, "Speaking of which, was it possible that my aunt, a friendly-


    looking viin, sabotaged their rtionship? It''s a universal trick in TV y when a wicked woman


    wants to take a man away from his girlfriend or wife, isn''t it?"


    Jazmin was startled once again, and then she raised her hand to tap Tilly''s head, amused and


    annoyed. She criticized with a bitter smile, "What do you know about it? Don''t talk nonsense! You


    should study more instead of watching those romantic dramas!"


    "Come on, mom, I have got my master''s degree in business, but you still regard me as a little child!"


    Tilly pouted in displeasure. She rubbed her head and shouted, "Besides, what I see are all US TV


    series, in which there are many wicked women with destructive power!"


    Jazmin looked at her daughter with a helpless smile and did not continue this topic. Instead, she cut


    off the tenderest part of the beef that had not been touched in her te and ced it on Wendy''s


    te. "Eat it, or it will turn cold soon! Wendy, you should eat more. You have a baby in your belly!"


    "Well, thank you, aunt..." Wendy thanked her.


    After that, the atmosphere of this lunch became warm and rxed when they changed to talk about


    the interesting things that Jazmin and Tilly had experienced during the years when they lived


    abroad.


    Charlie called Wendy when they were halfway through the meal. When she finished the meal and


    walked out of the restaurant, she saw his white Land Rover on the opposite side of the street.


    Parking outside of the restaurant must not be allowed here, so Charlie parked his car there.


    He didn''t seem to have just arrived. He must have waited there for quite a while.


    As soon as he saw here out, he immediately jumped out of the driver''s seat.


    He waved, telling her to wait on the spot. While he strode across the zebra crossing, he became the


    center of attraction in the crowd. After all, his tall figure was particrly eyecatching.


    As Jazmin saw him from afar, she teased, "He is so concerned about you! Is he afraid that I, your


    blood-rted aunt, will eat you?"


    "Uh, he just came back from the airport after sending his clients away..." Wendy exined shyly.


    Jazmin smiled and then looked at Tilly, who was next to her. She pointed at Charlie and said, "Hey,


    see? Your brother Charlie has nevernded his eyes on you, so you''d better stop thinking about


    him! You hurried back merely upon receiving a call from Madge. Humph, I knew she was up to


    something


    bad!"


    Her husband passed away very early, and she brought up Tilly on her own. So she had a close


    rtionship with her daughter and knew her very well-she always knew what was in Tilly''s mind.


    Fearing that Tilly''s affection for Charlie would hurt her, she said earnestly, "Charlie doesn''t love you.


    It''s stupid to stick to him! Go to the UK with me. There are many handsome foreign guys on the


    streets of London!"


    "Mom, I won''t go!" Tilly could neither cry norugh.


    "Why not?" Jazmin frowned.


    Tilly stomped her feet helplessly and blurted out, "I told you I gave him up long ago. I like someone


    else now! He''s from Hong Kong, three years older than me. Now he lives in Ice city. We only just


    met. He''s as pretty as those handsome foreigners!"


    "From Hong Kong?" Jazmin was surprised and immediately asked, "Which hotel he lives in? Take


    me there now!"


    "Mom..." Tilly began to panic.


    Jazmin ignored her daughter''s plea and dragged her directly to a taxi that stopped at the roadside.


    In passing, she nodded to Charlie, who just came over. Charlie''s mother passed away early and


    they had few chances to meet each other. Nevertheless, they were connected, so it was


    unnecessary for them to stand on ceremony. Jazmin got into the back seat with Tilly and closed the


    door.


    Wendy tut-tutted while watching the taxi went away-she was really worried about Francis now!


    Charlie took Wendy into his arms. They crossed the road and got into his car.


    When he fastened the seat belt for her, he touched her belly by the way, as usual. His deep eyes


    were full of expectation and joy because of their baby.


    As he drove, Charlie looked at her sideways and asked, "How is your dinner?"


    Wendy''s impression of Jazmin was not bad. In fact, she even felt a sense of kinship with her.


    Perhaps because of Tilly or their blood rtions, she felt no pressure and quite rxed around her.


    Knowing what he wanted to talk about, she gently shook her head and said, "I just learned a little.


    We didn''t talk much about it."


    Hearing this, Charlie nodded his head.


    While waiting for the green light, he nced at her and found that she was at a loss. Thus, he put


    his hand on hers and asked with concern. "Wendy, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy turned her head sideways to look at him. After thinking for two seconds, she pursed her lips


    and said, "I just think that my aunt seemed to have kept something from me...This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "Hiding something from you?" Charlie frowned.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded and continued in a contemtive tone, "But that''s just my guess..."


    Because she was actually very uncertain. It was really just a simple feeling.


    "Get over it." Charlie shook her hand to warn her, afraid she was thinking too much.


    Wendy gave him a gentle smile.


    The signal light ahead turned green, and the white Land Rover drove again. But after driving for a


    while, it turned back and stopped on the side of the road.


    Seeing this, Wendy doubted, "Why did you stop?"


    Charlie had already unfastened his seat belt and unbuckled the car keys. He pointed at a shop on


    the side of the road with the keys in his hand and said, "Let''s buy something for our daughter."


    Following the direction of his finger, Wendy turned her head and looked over. She saw a maternity


    shop with a light yellow sign. There were a lot of Supplies for infants and toddlers in the cab


    window. They were very lovely, which made people soft involuntarily.


    Wendy lowered her head and looked at her t lower abdomen, and then she was stunned.


    With the baby still months away, was it too early to shop?


    Before she could react, Charlie had already opened the car door for her and led her into the store.


    The shop assistants were waiting there early. When Charlie and Wendy approached, they opened


    the ss door and greeted them with a smile, "May I help you, Sir and Madam, or is there anything


    I can do for you?"


    This sort of address was enough to make one''s heart tremble a little.


    "Buy something for our baby," Charlie answered.


    "How old is the baby? A boy or a girl?" The clerk continued to ask with a smile.


    Wendy subconsciously raised her hand and touched her lower abdomen. "Um, the baby hasn''t


    been born yet! I don''t know the gender yet..."


    "It''s a girl!" A quiet male voice overtook her.


    "..." Wendy felt helpless.


    Sometimes, she really didn''t know where Charlie''s belief came from.


    The clerk made a gesture and said to them enthusiastically, "Pleasee with me. This area


    belongs to the girls. I can introduce to you, the newborn baby needs a lot of things actually!"


    In the beginning, it was just a small basket that they took. Before the shelves were finished, they


    changed into the shopping cart.


    It was not the expectant mother, Wendy, who was dealing with the clerk at all, but the expectant


    father. Charlie was just like she and Aunt Lee were at the supermarket. He just picks things up and


    puts them in the carts. She couldn''t stop him at all.


    As long as he could see, no matter the food, toys or clothes, he put them all into the shopping cart


    without thinking. There were even many the same products just in pink and yellow. Wendy was still


    following him and took out the repeat items and put them back on the shelf.


    After more than ten minutes, the shopping cart was almost full.


    Wendy nced at it. There were almost all kinds of stuffs that were needed from birth to one year


    old. Charlie even had to buy a toddlers'' walkers. She quickly stopped him, "Charlie, this is not


    necessary for now. We can buy it until the baby is born. Besides, Larry has all these things. The


    baby can just use her brother''s. We don''t need to buy so many!"


    "No way! It has to be new!" Charlie frowned disapprovingly.


    "But we don''t have to buy so many. There are no room for them!" In fact, Wendy knew that she had


    ordered a lot of things for the baby on the Inte before. Now Charlie bought so many things. She


    suspected that she was pregnant with several babys.


    "It''s all right." Charlie raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ve already asked Aunt Lee to clean up a


    storage room specially for these things!"


    "..." Wendy choked on her words.


    She couldn''t help but hold her forehead. She wanted to scold him for being a spendthrift!


    Touching her t lower abdomen, Wendy felt that if they really had a girl, he would spoil her!


    Charlie actually had this thought. Girls were different from boys. They had to be pampered very


    carefully. Moreover, even if Hogg''s daughter was spoilt, so what?


    But his extravagance delighted the assistant who apanied him. In such a profession, they had


    a lot of contacts every day. Maybe they had seen a lot of rich people, but they had never seen such


    a willful rich man.


    Wendy looked at the shopping cart that was almost as high as a hill. If she didn''t stop him, he would


    have moved all the things in the shop back home.


    She stretched out her hand to pull him. "Charlie, I''m a little tired. Let''s go home!"


    Hearing this, Charlie finally stopped his crazy desire. He held her in his arms, "Are you tired? Okay,


    let''s go home now!"


    Because there were too many things, it took a lot of time to pay the bill, and almost all the shop


    assistants were busy with it.


    Fearing that Wendy might get too tired, Charlie helped her to sit on the sofa by the window and


    waited for her while he went to the cashier to settle the bills.


    Wendy picked up the baby magazine and flipped through it. When she inadvertently looked out of


    the window, her eyes met Madge, who wasing out of the opposite cafe with a cup of coffee.


    They both saw each other.


    She did not avoid her, but just looked at her quietly.


    She felt warmth on her shoulder, and then she heard a calm male voice above her head. "What are


    you looking at?"


    "Nothing..." Wendy raised her head.


    When she looked out of the window again, Madge''s figure had already disappeared. It seemed that


    she had already got in the car and left.


    The chin was then lifted by someone. Charlie''s face were in her eyes, but his face was a little stinky.


    He cautioned fiercely, "Your man is here!"


    Hearing this, Wendy was a little stunned.


    When she followed his sight and looked out, she realized what he meant. A man in a suit came out


    from the door of the cafe. He was pretty handsome, holding a briefcase in one hand and a coffee


    cup in the other. He was standing at Madge''s position just now.


    Charlie mistakenly thought that she was looking at that man...


    Wendy smiled, blinked her eyes, and said to him coyly, "I can only see you in my eyes! Whether


    alive or dead, I belong to you forever."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie''s thin lips curled up. It was obvious that her words had softened his mood and made him


    happy.


    The clerk soon sent the bill. After leaving the delivery address, they left the store.


    After returning to the vi, Wendy secretlyined about Charlie''s shopping maniac behavior to


    Aunt Lee, and then went upstairs to apany Larry who was busy doing art projects. Before long,


    her phone rang.


    "Hello? Tilly?"


    Wendyughed very jokingly and said, "How do you have time to call me? Your mother has met


    Francis?"


    "Don''t mention it, she was still with me!" Tilly lowered her voice, but her tone was particrly angry.


    "My mom is really... shameful! From the very beginning, she questioned Francis with all kinds of


    questions, just like the local lords of the old days. She even asked about the birth date of Francis,


    which was almost forced us to get married! If you don''t believe me, you can listen!"


    The phone seemed to go a little far. Wendy heard Jazmin''s faint voice on the line. She asked about


    how old Francis was, which university he graduated from, what job he was doing now, whether he


    had ns to get married, and so on. Wendy was afraid that she would ask about how many children


    Francis wanted to have...


    Wendy held back herughter and listened to this grand marriage-forcing scene. Tilly cried for help


    helplessly, "Is there any way to take my mom away? She hasn''t finished yet. Francis, he the stinky


    stone in the pit, was already hard to deal with. Even if I use all my strength, it still won''t work. Now


    that my mother disturbs him like this, he will hide like a mouse seeing a cat in the future! Wendy,


    hurry up, help me!"


    "I''m sorry. I really had nothing to do..." Wendy said in a very ruthless manner.


    But she wondered maybe Jazmin could assist. Francis was modest and upright. No matter which


    mother-inw it was, he would be the chosen one.


    Tilly could only sigh and then cried in a low voice, "Oh, I almost forgot my business! Madge just


    called me!"


    "What''s wrong..." Wendy frowned at once.


    Tilly continued, "She called me and specifically told me that you are pregnant! Hmph, I think she has


    a lot of bad ideas!"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    As she hearing her words, Wendy''s face suddenly turned cold.


    It had only been one or two hours since she left the maternal store and went back to the vi. In


    such a short time, Madge called Tilly and told her the news. When their eyes met, she knew that


    Madge had already guessed it.


    After all, no couple would visit the maternal store unless they had a baby to take care of.


    She even thought that Madge might have been to the store to check the situation after they left.


    Otherwise, how could she call Tilly and tell her the news with certainty!


    Wendy suddenly remembered that after she and Tilly turned hostility into friendship, she told her


    that she came back this time because Madge called her. It showed that she was right: Madge hadn''t


    let go of Charlie in her heart...


    She returned to reality from her memory and heard Tilly''s concerned words. "Wendy, don''t worry. If


    she is up to anything else, I will secretly inform you! However, you should also watch out and take


    care of yourself!"


    "Yes..." Wendy said in a soft voice.


    Then, there came Tilly''s flustered voice. "I have to go there quickly. I have a feeling that Francis


    may have to escape from the window again! But we''re on the 20th floor! Bye, and talkter!"


    "Okay." Wendyughed out loud.


    After hanging up the phone, she found that Charlie hade in. He leaned over, put an arm on the


    edge of the writing desk, and held her loosely in his arms.


    With his other hand on her shoulder, he looked at Larry beside him, who was doing his homework


    attentively. "Larry, go downstairs and bring Aunt Lee''s readymade pigeon soup to Wendy. Your little


    sister wants to drink it!"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately answered with his tender voice, "Yes, I''ll go right now."


    Wendy wanted to say something to stop him, but Larry had already jumped down from the chair


    upon hearing that it was his younger sister who wanted to drink the soup. Like a shot, he ran out of


    the kid''s room.


    As for Charlie, he swiftly took Larry''s chair after he left.


    Wendy frowned. She looked at him and reproached. "Hey! How could you send a four-year-old child


    to run an errand for you?"


    Larry was a little child, but he could carry his small schoolbag by himself every day he went to


    kindergarten. Despite that, he still needed to be taken care of by adults. How could a father make


    his little son serve for him?!


    "I want to be with you, only you this time." Charlie didn''t think it was inappropriate at all. On the


    contrary, he replied confidently.


    "..." Wendy was speechless.


    Charlie nced at her and asked, "Who called just now?"


    Wendy looked down at the phone in her hand and answered, "Tilly."


    "Why is she always pestering you?!" Charlie frowned.


    "No, she isn''t!" Wendy had to argue for her friend.


    Seeing his face turn a little gloomy, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes secretly. Perhaps, for Charlie,


    who was possessive about Wendy, would feel jealous of anyone, whether a man or a woman, who


    was close to her!


    "She has no time to bug me now because her whole heart is on Francis! Aunt said that we''re birds


    of a feather that flocked together. In my eyes, they''re more suited to each other than us. However,


    she hasn''t yet won his heart. I don''t know if Tilly will seed in the end!"


    Wendy looked up at him and continued, "When we left the restaurant, you saw that Jazmin was in a


    hurry to meet Francis in the hotel. Tilly likes Francis ¡ªI don''t know if whether it''s a blessing or


    misfortune for him!"


    However, deep down in her heart, she would be happy if they could be together.


    Although they had very different personalities, both Francis and Tilly lived their lives sincerely and


    purely. They deserved to spend the rest of their lives with an excellent mate.


    Charlie, a man with sharp eyes, saw the trace of unhappiness in her eyes. He asked, narrowing his


    eyes, "That''s all?"


    Wendy shook her head and said honestly, "Also, Madge knows that I''m pregnant."


    "Madge?" Charlie''s face darkened a little.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and said with a frown, "When we went out of the maternal store, I saw her


    coming out of the cafe store opposite. Later on, she called Tilly and told her that I was pregnant...


    Tilly asked me to keep an eye on her!"


    When Charlie heard this, a stern look emerged on his face.


    At dinner time, they had a guest. Charlie invited him, and he also wanted toe.


    Kim also heard that she was pregnant ¡ª Charlie showed off the news proudly to him on the phone.


    Then, he could no longer sit still and came to visit them.


    He came with many presents, all of which were products for the baby and its mother. Of course, as


    Larry''s grandfather, he did not forget to buy some toys for Larry.


    Wendy went up to greet him andined to him that Charlie had brought lots of things in a


    maternal store like crazy.


    In the afternoon, the staff of the store sent all the things Charlie bought to their home. Besides, the


    items Wendy bought from the online foreign shopping stores also arrived. Now, the whole storage


    room was full, but still, Charlie felt that it was not enough. He wanted Aunt Lee to empty the guest


    room to store the things for his daughter!


    Kim, at his age, had a pure heart and few desires. He was delighted when he knew that he had a


    grandson. And now, when he was going to have another grandchild, he was thrilled!


    After sitting down, Kim nced at Wendy''s belly and asked with a smile, "Charlie said it was a girl,


    right?"


    Wendy listened with a smile.


    It seemed that Charlie had imed to everyone that he was going to have a daughter. She leaned


    forward a little to prevent Charlie from hearing her words and whispered, "I don''t know it yet. Only


    when the fetus is about four months can its sex be seen!"


    Upon hearing this, Kim gave her a knowing smile.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing that Kim looked a little weary, Wendy asked with concern, "Dad, how are you recently?"


    "Fine!" Kim quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about me. I had checked on


    my health twice recently. The doctor said that I had been recovering well! It was just that I slept a


    littlete the two days. I dreamt about your mother."


    At the end of his sentence, Kim''s face showed some tenderness, as if even thinking of Wendy''s


    mother was a happy thing to him.


    "She just looked at me quietly, but she said nothing, nothing..."


    He seemed to be a little lonely and upset, so she couldn''t help saying, "Dad, let me go to see mom


    with you!"


    Kim saw that Charlie frowned when he came over and overheard her suggestion. Therefore, he


    smiled and waved his hand. "No, I can go there by myself. You are pregnant. The cemetery has lots


    of negative energy and is not a suitable ce for you to visit!"

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Wendy touched her belly and nodded.


    Charlie no longer frowned. He walked over and sat down beside her. With his arm naturally ced


    around her shoulder, he began to chat with Kim. Soon after, Aunt Lee in the kitchen announced that


    the meal was ready.


    Because of Kim, she added a few more dishes. The darkness was falling, and the dining room was


    full of a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    When Wendy saw the tea brought by Aunt Lee after dinner, she couldn''t help getting up and saying,


    "Dad, you like coffee. Let me make a cup for you!"


    "I''ll go cook!" Charlie pressed down on her shoulder and stopped her.


    "But dad likes the coffee I make..." Wendy frowned.


    Charlie tightened his arm on her shoulder, pursed his lips, and said, "It''s okay. Just tell me how to


    cook. You''re pregnant now. The doctor said you should be very careful during the first three months


    of pregnancy!" Wendy raised her head and looked at him, fully aware that he was jealous again.


    The doctor''s advice sounded more like an excuse. The truth was that he had asked her not to make


    coffee for any other men except for him!


    Wendy, amused, nodded inpromise. "Alright, then I''ll tell you the method..."


    The restaurant and kitchen were connected, so they could see each other. It was such a wonderful


    scene under the warm yellow light!


    His future son- in-w was grinding coffee beans in the kitchen, while opposite him was his


    daughter, Wendy, who was gazing at Charlie''s tall figure. Kim looked at them and remembered a


    woman whose eyes followed him wherever he went.


    When he came to himself from the memory of the past, Kim watched his daughter, whose face


    looked like her mother''s, and fell into a trance-it seemed the young girl he loved 20 years ago was


    alive again and appeared right in front of him...


    Perhaps it was because of his mood swings, Kim couldn''t help saying, "I''ve been reading the novel


    tranted from German and often remember how your mother cooked coffee for me! In the


    beginning, she knew nothing about it, so she had to learn from books and made progress little by


    little."


    "However, the destiny makes fools of the people. Though we loved each other, we had no fate at all


    ¡ª we couldn''t stay together with each other! Actually, we got a chance to reunite. If it was seized,


    the three of us might never have been separated for so many years."


    Upon seeing Wendy''s confused and surprised expression, he slowly exined, "After getting


    married to Linda, I spent most of the time on my business trips in Germany. When you were about


    eight years old, I met your mother again! In fact, I thought that we could only treat each other like


    strangers when we meet again. Even if I could not forget her, I could only bury this rtionship deep


    in my heart."


    "If she was very happy, then I could only wish her well, but I saw that her life was not very good.


    She looked very thin and haggard, so I got all the repressed feelings out of me. At that time, she


    seemed to be very excited too, and there were tears in her eyes. I just broke down and wanted to


    take her away! However, she didn''t say yes immediately. Instead, she said that she would think


    about it... Before I got her reply, I received the news of her death."


    A trace of surprise shed across Wendy''s heart, for she didn''t expect that there would be such a


    past between them.


    She swallowed hard and then slowly asked, "Dad, at that time, you wanted to be with mom again,


    but did Mrs. Gray know about it?"


    "Yes." Kim nodded.


    He had only one woman in his heart all those years. For him, the marriage without Aubree had


    nothing to do with love. When all his deep-hidden emotions broke out again, he felt he should no


    longer hide it from his wife. Since he had a feeling of guilt, he chose to tell Linda the whole thing.


    Kim sighed and said, "I asked for a divorce and had drawn up a divorce agreement."


    Wendy could figure out what happenedter on. Because of Aubree''s sudden death, all her father''s


    rekindled enthusiasm and hope came to nothing. The divorce was left in abeyance as if nothing had


    happened. After all, Kim and Linda still had a daughter, Madge.


    However, Kim, who ultimately lost his beloved, was as dead as dying embers. He had lost all his


    enthusiasm in love and continued his empty marriage. In others'' eyes, they were a couple who


    always treated each other with much respect for many years.


    "..." Wendy dropped her eyes and gradually clenched her fists.


    After finishing listening to his narration, she remembered the words that Tilly blurted out when they


    were having lunch at the restaurant yesterday and the thing that Helen told her in the police


    station...


    The night in the north was that hot as it was in the day. The cool evening wind brushing past her


    hair made her veryfortable.


    Wendy and Charlie walked out of the yard with Kim and saw him off on the car. Until the car''s


    taillights were out of their sight, they withdraw their eyes.


    Charlie gently wiped off the hair that stuck to her mouth by his finger and held him closer.


    "Wendy, let''s go in!"


    "Um..."


    Wendy nodded, but didn''t move.


    Charlie looked down at her and saw and pursed lips. Knowing what she was thinking, he frowned.


    He held her hand firmly. She looked up at him, gritting her teeth in anger, "If Mrs. Gray was


    responsible for my mother''s death, I''ll get justice for her!" she said, word by word.


    As she said these words, her eyshes, her mouth corners, and her voice were trembling.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll do it too!" Charlie''s heart ached when he saw her like this and kissed her


    eyshes.


    The day after tomorrow was Sunday so that they could enjoy another day at home. For Wendy, she


    treasured her free time more after she got a job.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry leaned on her side like a little puppy. He must have kept Charlie''s words in mind, so he did not


    press against her belly and just put his head on her thigh.


    "Wendy, I want to see the ''Peppa Pig''."


    Wendy smiled brilliantly and said, "Okay, I''ll find it for you now!"


    When she searched for the channel with the remote control, a piece of emergency realtime


    international news popped into her sight. The female reporter looked at the camera with a serious


    face and reported in a dignified tone, "At 12:05 p.m. local time, an earthquake urred in South


    Africa. The number of casualties was not yet clear. But ording to thetest news, a lot of


    Chinese were killed. The earthquake happened 200 kilometers away from Cape Town, the


    legitive capital of South Africa..."


    The remote in Wendy''s hand dropped to the ground.


    The area where the earthquake had urred was where Emily Sam was!

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Larry called Charlie, who was in the study upstairs. When he came in, he saw that Wendy paced


    anxiously back and forth in front of the floor- to- ceiling window. She clutched her phone and called


    Emily over and over again. However, no matter how many times she tried, there was only a


    mechanical female voice on the line, saying, "the person you''re calling is unavable at the


    moment."


    "Wendy, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy rxed as soon as she looked back and saw him. "Charlie, what should I do? What should I


    do?"


    She swallowed hard and said in an anxious voice, "I just watched the news that there was an


    earthquake in South Africa, where Emily stayed. I have called her many times, but I can''t get


    through! Will she..."


    Hearing her words, Charlie was shocked.


    He wasted no time in taking out his mobile phone and quickly nced at the news delivered a few


    minutes ago. Sure enough, there was one that she said.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy''s face was covered with traces of tears. When Charlie put down the phone and looked up,


    he saw warm tears bursting out of her eyes. Her tearful look made his heart ache. While wiping her


    tears off with his fingers, he asked, "Wendy, don''t cry!"


    But how could she control it? At this time, all she could think about was Emily''s safety.


    Seeing that he could not calm her down, Charlie was afraid that her feeling of sadness would hurt


    her health, so he had to say, "Don''t scare Larry!"


    When Wendy heard his words, she looked down and found that Larry was holding her legs and


    looking at her timidly with his pair of big ck eyes. She immediately stopped crying and wiped her


    tears carelessly with her hands.


    She patted Larry''s head and told him not to be afraid. She had to take care of Larry and the baby in


    her belly and should not scare them. Therefore, she sobbed a while longer and calmed herself


    down finally.


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and held her in his arms. He stroked her back and said in a low


    voice, "Wendy, don''t worry. We don''t know the situation yet, and so don''t assume the worst. Maybe


    we just can''t get in touch with her for the time being. God blesses the good, and she''ll be fine!"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded affirmatively.


    No matter how anxious she was, she could do nothing to help. For now, she could only pray for her!


    The whole afternoon, Wendy seemed to have been cumbered with a load of care and didn''t eat


    much for dinner. Even before going to bed, she still repeatedly called Emily, her best friend.


    It was a pity that there was no response.


    Charlie gave her a ss full of steaming milk and sat next to her, part of his shadow cast on her.


    "You haven''t got through, right?"


    Wendy shook her head, her face cloudy. "Yes..."


    She not only made lots of phone calls but also sent her many texts and emails. As long as there


    was any way to contact her, she would not miss it. If she was pregnant now, she might not stay at


    home and fly to South Africa to find out what had happened to her.


    "Don''t be nervous. You can try again when you wake up tomorrow morning."


    Wendy could only nod. She sat up and took the ss of milk, but she had no appetite. After taking a


    small sip, she was about to put it down.


    Charlie stopped her. He frowned and said, "Drink it up. You didn''t eat much at dinner!" Wendy had


    no choice but to finish the rest of the ss of milk.


    Seeing that the cup was empty, Charlie felt better. He first kissed the corner of her mouth, then


    stroked her hair on her temples and said, "The earthquake just happened, and so the situation there


    is not clear. I suppose that a full-scale rescue operation must have beenunched. I think we should


    pay more attention to the news. Besides, I''ve already contacted the embassy there and didn''t find


    her name on the list of casualties. At least, she is probably alive. At this time, it''s better to have no


    news from her than to hear the news of her death!"


    "You''re right." Wendy replied in a low voice.


    His deep eyes under the light were filled with distress and worry. When she looked into his eyes, her


    heart trembled with pain. She gently took his hand and med herself, "Charlie, I''m sorry to have


    worried you!"


    "It''s good that you know it!" Charlie deliberately snorted and nced at the electronic clock next to


    him. He frowned and said, "It''s already half past ten. You should go to bed!"


    "Okay..." Wendyy down obediently.


    She felt a loving kiss from him with her eyes closed. Then she heard him go downstairs and


    upstairs-he poured her a cup of warm water and put it on her bedside.


    However, he did not lie down after a long time. She couldn''t help opening her eyes to see what he


    was doing - he was making phone calls.


    Wendy frowned and asked, "Charlie, it''s sote now. Who are you calling?"


    "Simon." Charlie said.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, and then she realized something and said with a sigh, "If Dr.


    Chin knew the news, he would be very anxious!"


    Though far apart from each other, they cared for each other. As her best friend, Wendy was so


    worried when she heard about it. If Simon learned the news, he could only be more worried than


    her.


    Charlie frowned deeply and said in a deep voice, "But I haven''t yet got in touch with him. I don''t


    know if it''s because the signal in the teau is not good, I just couldn''t get through."


    It had never urred to Wendy that Simon also could not be reached.


    Since they could reach neither of them, Wendy and Charlie could only go to sleep in each other''s


    arms.


    The next day was a working day, so the whole family got up and finished their breakfast around the


    dining table early. When they were ready to go out, Wendy''s cell phone rang.


    At this moment, she had just put on one shoe, but still, she leaned against the shoe cab and


    took her phone out. Someone was calling her by FaceTime. When she saw the number, she let out


    a cheer with a trembling voice. "Emily!"


    Due to the bad signal, her image was a little blurred. Nevertheless, Wendy could


    see Emily''s tanned round face clearly.


    "Wendy!" From the other end of the line, Emily smiled at her. "I saw a lot of messages from you on


    my phone and knew you must''ve been terrified after hearing the news. You see, I call you as soon


    as my phone finds a signal!"


    Seeing her familiar smiling face, Wendy, who had been anxious the whole night, was finally


    relieved. She hurriedly asked, "Emily, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "No, you can rest assured!" She smiled and said, "When the earthquake urred, I happened to be


    in a car on the road. I was not in a building when the earthquake happened, so I luckily survived


    and didn''t get hurt. It''s just that I was trapped for a whole day halfway on the road, where there was


    no signal on my phone. I''ve just be transferred to a safer ce this morning by rescuers!"


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. She was indeed very lucky to survive this


    disaster!


    From the screen, she could see that the surroundings of Emily were a little messy. There was lots of


    noise and many foreigners walking around behind her. Thus, Wendy easily caught sight of an Asian


    whose figure shed across the screen quickly.


    As she saw the familiar pair of lovely charming eyes, Wendy widened her eyes in surprise and


    asked, "Dr. Chin?"

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    She could never have seen wrongly.


    Among so many foreigners, it was easy to recognize Asians. In addition, she could not mistake


    Simon''s beautiful and amorous eyes.


    Wendy became more excited than when she knew Emily was alive and called her. "Emily, Dr. Chin


    is there, isn''t he? I''m sure it''s him! Are you two together now?"


    "Yes, it''s him." Emily did not deny it.


    "Last night, Charlie kept calling, trying to get in touch with him!" Wendy continued, "Dr. Chin must


    have known the news of the earthquake at your ce and rushed to see you there, am I right?"


    Compared to her excited expression, Emily''s look was very calm. She shook her head and said in a


    hoarse voice, "It''s not like that. He was just invited to participate in a medical seminar here..."


    "Ah, I thought..." Wendy was slightly stunned.


    Emily only gave a light smile, shrugged her shoulders, and said, "But he''s unlucky to have


    encountered the earthquake. Fortunately, we narrowly escaped it!"


    Wendy nodded slowly, though their rtionship did not go as she had expected.


    The picture''s frozen again. Emily waved to her and said, "Wendy, signal''s rubbish. I just called to tell


    you that I''m fine. Don''t worry about me now. Take good care of yourself and your baby at home!


    Bye."


    After the call, Wendy told Charlie not to call Simon, who was with Emily in South African now.


    However, when she thought about what Emily had just said, she still felt that it shouldn''t be like that.


    Simon, who had been in Tibet for an aiding mission, would never happen to take a seminar in South


    Africa! He should have learned the news of the earthquake and traveled thousands of miles to get


    there...


    Wendy sighed softly.


    When she got off work in the evening, she went out of the office building and habitually looked up at


    a specific street corner ¡ª sure enough, Charlie''s white Land Rover was there.


    When Connie also saw it, she shouted in a low voice, "Oh, my God, Mr. Hogg picks you up from


    work every day! And he is always on time!"


    "If you''re jealous, you admit you inferior!"


    Aside, Bonnie joked.


    "Oh, sure! Sister Wendy, you must have saved millions of lives, so you''re blessed with such a


    superb man!" Connie pouted pitifully and then held Wendy''s arm to butter up her. "Sister Wendy, I''m


    still single! Do you still know any other men to introduce to me? I don''t ask for a devoted bossy


    president; any man as good as Mr. Hogg will be good, even if he''s merely an ordinary worker!"


    "Uh..." Wendy felt embarrassed. After thinking for a long time, she said, "It seems that I don''t know


    anyone who can meet your requirements!"


    She didn''t have much contact with other men. There was no devoted bossy president, of course,


    but she did know a decent man as good as Charlie. That was Francis! However, she did not even


    dare to think about introducing him to Connie, for Tilly would go furious once she knew about it!


    When they got in front of the Land- Rover, Charlie was already out of the car.


    Wendy always felt gratitude to Bonnie and Connie, who had been watching out and providing cover


    for them, so she looked at them and asked, "Bonnie, Little Zhao, let us give you a lift."


    When they heard her invitation, Bonnie and Little Zhao shook their heads in unison-they had no


    intention to y gooseberry!


    Seeing that they were determined not to be together with them, Wendy did not insist and got into


    the car with a red face.


    Then they drove to pick up Larry from the kindergarten. After that, they did not immediately return to


    their vi but went to a first-ss public hospital instead.


    After the car stopped, only Charlie got off it. Wendy and Larry remained in the car, waiting for him.


    This hospital was influential in Ice city. It had operated for many years, and hence its main building


    had been refurbished many times, inside and outside. Besides, a few more outpatient buildings and


    inpatient buildings were added around its main building.


    Wendy had nevere back again since she was eight.


    Even when she passed by, she would not turn her head to look at this ce. At this time, through


    the half-fallen window, she looked up at the top floor of an inpatient building. Unlike when she was a


    child, more than a dozen floors had been added to it. Now, the building had more than 30 floors. In


    a daze, she seemed to have seen her mother''s thin figure on the building.


    At that time, she was scared out of her wits-she rushed out of the crowd and shouted for her


    mother, but all she could see was the flowing red on the ground...


    Wendy felt cold sweat seeping out of her back. She clenched her fists so hard that even her short


    nails made a few half-moonshaped prints in her palms.


    "Wendy, your hands is so cold!"


    Larry''s soft and sweet voice suddenly sounded, and he pressed himself to her.


    Wendy, lowering her head, looked into his big and innocent eyes and saw her slightly white face in


    his clear eyes. Larry wrapped her hands by his. "Let me warm you up."


    Immediately, she felt the warms of his little chubby hands. Gradually, her heart settled down, and


    she kissed him with a smile.


    Inside the car were the loving mother and her son. Outside was the tall Charlie who was striding out


    of the building.


    As soon as he opened the door and got on the car, Wendy leaned toward him and asked urgently,


    "Charlie, what''s the result?"


    When she saw him shaking his head, she figured out what was going on.


    Charlie frowned and said in a serious tone, "It''s been a long time. Now the only things that I could


    find were the hospital clinical records of your mother! After all, it was challenging to investigate a


    case that happened 20 years ago. And cameras were not necessarily installed in every


    department''s corridors in that era. Even if there was one, it might not take aplete video record.


    It''s going to be tough to find out the truth!"


    On the weekend, Kim had visited them. During the dinner, the barely-known incident that he


    identally mentioned attracted her attention, and she was hence determined to find out the truth.


    Wendy knew that Charlie must have used some connections to help him search for the information


    rted to the incident. If it was her, she might find nothing. But if even Charlie could only learn a


    little about it, it meant that there was not much hope to reveal the truth.


    While gently holding Larry''s little hands, she told him to drive home.


    At night, as usual, Charlie brought her a ss of milk and watched her drink it up. Satisfied, he


    threw back the covers andy down beside her.


    Wendy was staring at the ceiling in a daze, and then, she saw Charlie gently press his head against


    her belly.


    Just as she was about to say something, he ced a finger at her lips to stop her and said. "Shh,


    our daughter is moving!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "..." Wendy was amused. She had been pregnant for only a few months, and the fetus was still very


    small. How could he feel its movements? Wendy had pregnant once and gave birth to Larry, so she


    knew it might take at least five months to feel its movements!


    Watching him put his ear on it, sheughed and said, "My belly must be growling!"


    "No. Our daughter is kicking your belly!" Charlie insisted and listened attentively.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Wendy could only nod in agreement.


    Wendy had been in low spirits since from the hospital, and she knew Charlie wanted to divert her


    attention away from these unpleasant things by doing so. Her considerate husband barely talked


    sweet words to her, but he had done tons of sweet things for her.


    Seeing that she was gazing at him intently, Charlie chuckled and asked, "Why are you staring at


    me?"


    How could he stand such an intense gave from her, especially when they were in bed? He found it


    so hard to repress his sexual desire by willpower that he even wanted to reach out and cover her


    eyes.


    Wendy took the chance andy on her side, resting her face between the pillow and the back of his


    hand. She smiled and said, "I was just wondering if I really have saved millions of lives in myst


    life..."


    "Eh?" Charlie looked confused.


    Wendy bit her lip lightly, and her eyes lit up with happiness. "So, I''m blessed with such a great man


    like you in this life."


    Her sweet words were really killing.


    Charlie responded to her words by his passionate kiss, his dominant and passionate kiss, and he


    said, "You''re blessed with me not just in this life, but also in your second life, thrid, and forever..."

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The sun rose and set. The workdays of the week had past calmly.


    Once again, there was a weekend. In the afternoon, Wendy was apanying the little Larry to


    watch the


    Disney''s animated movie with interest. In the living room, the sound of English singing rang in


    stereo. Aunt Lee went to the door to greet the guests.


    "Mr. Chiang, why are you here?"


    Seeing the person who walked in, Wendy was very surprised. Today was Saturday, and she didn''t


    seem to hear Charlie mention what he would do in the afternoon.


    Farr, who was dressed in a neat suit, said, "I''ll send something to Mr. Hogg!"


    Sent Charlie something?


    Wendy frowned and didn''t understand, because she didn''t see anything in Farr''s hands.


    While they were talking, Charlie, who was wearing his home clothes, had already walked down from


    the study upstairs.


    Then she saw Farr walking forward quickly and nodding respectfully. After making a eye contact, he


    took out something like a sh drive from his pocket and handed it over.


    (Farr didn''t stay any longer and left in a hurry after giving Charlie the things.


    Wendy was not very curious about the sh drive. Originally, she wanted to get up and see Farr off,


    but Farr refused politely, so she stood there to see him off. Looking at the slender and capable


    back, she could not help but look thoughtful.


    At some point, Charlie came up to her and said, "If you don''t want me to fire Farr, just keep your


    eyes on him!"


    Wendy was stunned.


    When she raised her head, she saw Charlie''s unhappy face, as well as his gloomy expression.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    What a jealous man!


    Just now, she was just thinking that Farr looked like a talented person. He waspletely the elite


    image of the business world. It seemed that he had no girlfriend now. So she could introduce him to


    Connie to make a couple. She didn''t expect that Charlie would be jealous...


    In the end, Charlie returned to his study. When he came down, he changed into a ck suit, with


    one hand in his pocket, and the other holding aptop.


    Seeing this, Wendy couldn''t help getting up and asked, "Charlie, are you going out?"


    "Yes, and Wendy,e with me." Charlie nodded.


    The little Larry climbed down from the sofa, looked up and asked, "Will Larry go?"


    "You''d better stay at home!" Charlie''s answered calmly.


    Realizing that he was abandoned by his Papa again, little Larry pouted and ran back to watch TV


    with his cheeks bulging. He grabbed the potato chips and stuffed them into his mouth, turning anger


    into appetite.


    Wendy looked serious. He pursed his lips and asked, "Is there anything I need to deal with?" Wendy


    [Lim] noticed that he looked serious. She pressed her mouth together and asked, "Is there anything


    I need to deal with?"


    Charlie narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go seek justice from Mrs. Gray!"


    The white Land Rover drove out of the vi. When they got on the main road, Charlie called Kim


    when they met the red light. There was no one in the Gray family now. The three of them were all in


    the old house of the Gray family. So Charlie directly changed the route and rushed to the old house


    of the Gray family.


    Because of the weekend, it was not crowded, and there were not many signal lights along the way.


    Soon they entered the yard of the old house of the Gray family. Compared with Charlie''s calmness,


    Wendy looked uneasy from the time she got on the car with worry on her face.


    After the car stopped, Wendy grabbed Charlie''s hand and said, "Charlie, haven''t we already


    investigated the situation in the hospital? After 20 years, we haven''t found anything. We don''t have


    any evidence. How can we rush over and confront Mrs. Gray..."


    There was no trace of panic on Charlie''s face. He held her hand, leaned over, and whispered


    something in her ear.


    After hearing this, Wendy was stunned for a long time. Then she swallowed and said, "You are so


    insidious..."


    Charlie''s thin lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with sharp and cold light.


    "Wendy, let''s go!"


    Wendy took a deep breath and nodded slowly. "... Yes!"


    The old house of the Gray family was very lively. Apart from them, almost all the people who had a


    direct blood rtionship with the Gray family, such as the three of Kim''s family, as well as Jazmin


    and her daughter, were present.


    When Wendy and Charlie entered, the servant was inviting them to the restaurant for dinner.


    Seeing Wendy and Charliee uninvited, everyone was stunned.


    In fact, it was not that the Eduardo deliberately did not invite Wendy, who was also his


    granddaughter, to dinner. It was just that this meal was suggested by his daughterin-w, Linda.


    She had brought a lot of ingredients at noon. She said that Jazmin had not returned to China for


    many years so she wanted to wee her back to the country. The Eduardo naturally would not


    stop the harmony between her and his daughter- in-w. But he was also not appropriate to say


    anything so as not to bring unnecessary embarrassment.


    After Wendy changed shoes and came in, she took the initiative to say hello. "Grandpa, dad, aunt..."


    When the Eduardo saw this, he smiled and took the initiative to say, "Wendy, you are here! Just in


    time,e and have dinner with us!" Wendy nced at Charlie and saw him nod his head. Then


    she followed Charlie into the dining room.


    Although Linda was not happy in her heart, she could only maintain a smiling face. At least she


    could not lose her temper in front of the Eduardo, but she was not in the mood anymore. She could


    only manage to deal with it.


    This meal was tasteless. Only Eduardo and his children were asionally chatting with each other.


    Wendy wasn''t in a good mood at all. She just took a few bites of food symbolically, thinking that she


    would ask Aunt Lee to cook fried rice with egg when she got home at night.


    Opposite Madge was sitting next to Tilly, who was chatting with each other. Tilly was winking at her


    when she was drinking soup. Wendy couldn''t helpughing and actually felt much more rxed.


    The dinner finally ended, and everyone moved from the dining room to the living room.


    The living room of the old house of the Gray family was very spacious. All the sofas were half-


    sieged. After sitting down, there were two single sofas empty, but the atmosphere was particrly


    depressing.


    The servants brought up the freshly cut fruit te. Linda did not move much.


    Except for all seafood and food on the table just now, and all the fruit on the tea table, they were all


    brought by Linda from Hainan by ari, but now she had no appetite at all.


    It was obvious that this meal was to wee his sister-inw Jazmin, but in fact, it was more


    because Jazmin had made a fuss at home before for her daughter''s sake. Linda did this to show


    her kindness. But now she was in a bad mood for the appearance of Wendy and Charlie.


    When Linda saw Wendy sitting in the old house of the Gray family as another granddaughter, her


    heart was full of anger. She pressed her temple and said, "Dad, I feel ufortable because of


    headaches, so I don''t stay any longer. I go home to rest first, and I''lle back to see you another


    day! Madge, take me home!"


    Thest time they had dinner together at home, Linda didn''te under the same excuse. That


    was why everyone knew what was going on.


    Then Eduardo nodded in agreement.


    After Madge said goodbye to Eduardo in a soft voice, she helped Linda to stand up.


    When they were about to walk out of the living room, Wendy, who had been sitting in silence,


    suddenly said,"... Wait!"

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    They had moved from the dining room to the living room. Seeing the two of them sitting calmly on


    the sofa, Tilly couldn''t help but secretly take out her mobile phone to send a message to Wendy.


    She wanted to figure out what was going on because they came here so suddenly without being


    invited!


    After a few seconds, she received a reply from Wendy.


    "Thest trump card!"


    When Tilly saw these four words, her eyes widened in surprise.


    So when Wendy made the sound, she couldn''t help but hold her breath nervously, looking forward


    to the prelude of the big show.


    In addition to her, everyone except Charlie was in a daze. He crossed his long legs and gently


    shook his ankles. Although his face looked calm, his eyes looked at Wendy''s face sweetly!


    Linda and Madge both stopped.


    Linda''s hand was still pressed on her temples. She looked back at Wendy unhappily and asked,


    "What''s wrong? What else do you want?"


    "Mrs. Gray, there''s something I want to ask you." Wendy stood up from the sofa and greeted the


    Mrs. Gray''s look of disgust, neither humble nor pushy, just like when she proposed to donate liver in


    the hospital that day. Her voice was clear but cold.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I have a headache." Linda''s displeasure was disyed all over her


    face. "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''m not in the mood to answer you!"


    "I won''t waste too much time," pursued Wendy.


    Linda knew that she had to maintain her grace, so she could only look at Eduardo.


    Eduardo, who had received her gaze, also felt that something was not quite right. He said in a quiet


    voice, "Wendy..."


    However, Wendy looked very persistent. She usually gave people a quiet and slightly weak


    personality, but at this moment, she looked so sharp. "Grandpa, this is very important to me!"


    When the Eduardo heard this, he nodded his head with discretion.


    Linda waspletely impatient. "What exactly are you going to ask?"


    Wendy stepped forward to Linda, and then stood under the crystal chandelier. "Mrs. Gray, I want to


    ask you, did you go to the hospital to see my mother twenty years ago?" Wendy asked in a slow but


    clear voice.


    "What?" Kim''s reaction was the most intense, and he asked in astonishment.


    "Before the Gray family recognized me, I had always been the daughter of the Lim family. After my


    mother passed away, my adoptive father married Helen again. This stepmother often troubled my


    mom before her died. Before I knew my real identity, I always thought that their marriage affair


    caused my mother''s death..." Wendy paused here, clenching her fists. "But not long ago, my


    adoptive mother told me that on the day my mothermitted suicide, one Mrs. Gray went to see


    her!"


    She looked straight at Linda, who was only two or three steps away, and asked in a almost rude


    tone, "Mrs. Gray, I want to know, you took your secretary to the hospital to see her and stayed in the


    ward for so long. So what did you say to her, so that she would jump off the building and end her life


    on the same day?"


    Unexpectedly, the momentum emanating from Wendy''s words made Linda take half a step


    backward with fear without anyone noticing.


    The true emotions were fully disyed on her face. Lindaughed coldly, "I don''t understand what


    you''re talking about!"


    "I don''t believe you don''t understand!" Wendy shook her head, narrowed her eyes and continued.


    "My dad told me about my mother that day. He told me that he had found my mom when I was eight


    years old and knew that she lived a bad life. He wanted to continue the rtionship with her. So he


    went back home and tell everything with his present wife, and signed the divorce agreement..."


    Hearing this, Madge''s face turned pale. She had been living a good and happy life since she was a


    child, and the rtionship between her and her father was very harmonious. She didn''t expect that


    her parents had ever had a rtionship crisis!


    This explosive news made her both shocked and panicked.


    Not only her, but also Eduardo, Jazmin and her daughter were also shocked. Because the marriage


    continued in the end, Kim had never mentioned it.


    At this time, Kim had already long been unable to sit on the sofa. He got up and strode to his wife.


    His eyes slightly opened wide and he asked in disbelief, "Linda, is this true? You went to find


    Aubree that very year?" "I didn''t!" Linda loudly denied. She grabbed her husband''s arm and


    defended herself, "Kim, there is no need for me to lie to you. We''ve been married almost half our


    lives. Don''t you understand what kind of person I am? Back then, you said that you can''t leave


    Aubree and wanted to look for her. I loved you so much. But what did I do? I just let go of you with


    heartbroken and agreed to sign a divorce with you!"


    "..." Kim was speechless for a moment.


    Looking at his wife''s slightly red eyes, he suddenly became confused, and his doubts suddenly


    turned into uncertainty. His expression was fixed there, and he fell into inner struggle.


    Linda saw all the changes in her husband''s expression. She raised her chin and looked at Wendy.


    "Wendy, I know that we have grudges against each other in our hearts. To tell you the truth, I really


    don''t like you! Not only did you steal my daughter''s fiance, but also because you are my husband''s


    illegitimate daughter. I believe that no woman can ept it!"


    "But I thank you very much, you gave Kim a liver transnt when he was sick. So when Kim offered


    to let you recognize the ancestral family, no matter how unhappy I was in my heart, I acquiesced!


    But why are you so aggressive? Why do you have to give me the me for killing your mother?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy pursed her lips tightly. She had long known that Linda would not admit to her wrongdoing so


    easily.


    When Madge saw this, she also went forward and grabbed Kim''s other arm. Her eyes were red as


    she sobbed, "Dad, don''t me Mom!"


    "I know Helen. She is a bad-tempered woman. She married into the Lim family as a mistress at the


    very beginning. She also likes gambling. She secretly transferred a lot of Lim''s property to fill her


    gambling debts. Her husband has already divorced her. Now she has been detained in the Public


    Security Bureau because she hasmitted a crime. How can such words be credible? Dad, you


    can''t just me it on mom because of this one-sided statement!"


    Madge''s face was full of grievances for her mother, but in her heart, she hated Helen so much.


    The person she was referring to was naturally her.


    Wendy recognized it. She clenched her fists and pinched her knuckles even harder.


    But it didn''t take long before Charlie, who had been sitting on the sofa, suddenly got up. He opened


    his palm from the side, and wrapped


    hers. Then he took out aptop, and said in a calm voice, "Of course we have not only the one-


    sided statement."

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Linda and Madge frowned. Under everyone''s puzzled eyes, Charlie turned on theptop. The USB


    sh sent by Farr was inserted in the side, and a video was yed on the screen.


    However, the video was very vague, as if it had been a very long time. The ck and white colors


    were apanied by waves.


    The screenshot was in the corridor of a hospital, with the sign of a department on it. After a doctor in


    a white coat walked by, two figures gradually appeared on the screen.


    One of them seemed to be a rtively young female secretary, who walked at the side with great


    respect. Another figure, with a famous brand bag, was dressed like a nobledy. When she walked


    to the door of the ward, which was below the camera, her face gradually became clear¡ª


    It was... Linda!


    Everyone in the living room was shocked. They all looked at Linda, who was also staring at the


    screen in disbelief. Even Madge, who was supporting her by the side, was also surprised.


    Charlie hid the sharpness in his deep eyes and said slowly, "This is what I got. It''s a surveince


    video from the hospital."


    Kim struggled to move his eyes away from theputer screen, and his voice, which had always


    been gentle, became high-pitched at this moment.


    " Linda!"


    The originally calm expression on Linda''s face began to crack. When Charlie showed this video to


    everyone in the living room, her expression had already changed. In just a few minutes, the


    muscles at the corner of her mouth had be stiff.


    "Yes! That''s right, it''s me!" Linda could no longer argue and could only admit to her mistake.


    She was in a panic at the moment, but she still tried to cover up her panic. She pretended to be


    calm and continued, "I did go to the hospital to find her, but it''s only natural! My husband wants to


    divorce me for another woman. Can''t I see that woman?"


    "Just to see her?" Wendy asked coldly.


    "Yes!" Linda said firmly.


    "What did you say to my mother?" Wendy continued to aggressively ask.


    Linda''s face was unsightly. She smoothed her hair and said, "Nothing much, we were just chatting. I


    hope she''ll take good care of Kim for me in the future, and then I''ll leave!"


    "I don''t believe!" Wendy directly rejected her.


    Just three words. The determination in her tone reverberated in the living room. When she saw the


    expression on Linda''s face as if she would believe it or not, Wendy was not angry. Instead, she said


    calmly, "Mrs. Gray, do you need me to y the recording of that female secretary of yours?"


    Immediately, Wendy took out her mobile phone.


    She did not look at Linda again, but stared at the screen in her hand. After the fingerprint was


    unlocked, her fingers slid on it, and it seemed that an audio had appeared. She was about to press


    the yback button...


    Just when everyone was holding their breath, Linda stomped forward as if she was on the verge of


    copse.


    "I admit it, I admit it all. So what?!" Linda went crazy. Her breathing became more and more hurried,


    "In the past I went to the hospital to look for that slut. She was so restless even though she was


    married. She even dared to snatch away my husband without shame! We are already married, and


    we have a cute and sensible daughter. We''ve been married for eight years! Who wouldn''t envy our


    marriage!"


    Linda stared at her husband andined, "Kim, one should have a conscience. Since I married


    you, I have been doing my best to do your wife and daughter-inw. What have I done to you? I


    have done so many things for you. I gave birth to a daughter, took care of the family, but you divorce


    me for her sake! You want me to lost my husband and my daughter''s father? I can''t do that!"


    Then, she looked at Wendy again, and her voice and eyes suddenly became sharp. "I warn that


    bitch, if she continues to pester Kim, I will spread the news. Don''t think that they can be together in


    peace. I will make Kim lose his reputation! I will let her go out of the Kim''s life and can''t seduce


    other people''s husbands anymore. It''s best if she disappears and let Kim give up... Haha, as for


    whether she canmit suicide by jumping off a building or not, it is her own choice. It''s not


    someone else''s fault!"


    It''s not someone else''s fault.


    It had nothing to do with her?


    Wendy felt like her teeth were about to break.


    Her drooping hands were clenched into a ball, and her nails seemed to be able to prate her


    palm.


    She remembered that Helen told her that after Mrs. Gray left, her mother sat paralyzed on the floor


    and read a novel dejectedly... She still remembered how her mother had held her hand and talked a


    lot that day. But she was too naive at such a young age and didn''t understand the redness in her


    mother''s eyes. When she was sent away, her mom even kissed her forehead. How could she be


    forced to kill herself? She didn''t want to leave her daughter, but she still decided to die!


    Kim''s face was no less angry than hers, and the blue veins on his forehead were constantly


    throbbing. His body trembled violently, and he red at his wife. "You''re sinful! Linda, how can you


    be such a person? How can you do such a thing!"


    "That bitch sabotaged my marriage. What''s wrong with me defending my marriage? I was right!"


    Linda said with a shrill expression.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kim couldn''t believe it and stared at her. A kind of fear and coldness that had never been seen


    before gathered in the bottom of his heart. "You still say that you''re right? I proposed a divorce, but


    you didn''t show any reaction before me, and you even showed a kind of generous attitude. But you


    immediately ran to find Aubree, warned her, threatened her, and even forced her to go to a dead


    end!"


    Kim had never thought that his beloved''s death was caused by his wife!


    Linda ran to the hospital as if she was his wife. For Aubree, who was torturing and struggling in


    morality, it was naturally a fatal blow. In order not to destroy his family, to protect him and to make


    him give up, the poor Aubree was forced to choose to end her life...


    After doing such a thing, Linda still daredsay that she was right?


    Kim felt extremely cold in his heart. Perhaps he didn''t have so much love for his wife, but after all,


    they had been married for many years, and he had always been respectful to her. He was very


    grateful to her for everything she had contributed to his family. But he didn''t expect that her heart


    under the appearance was so unsightly.


    "Linda, you are so terrible! So terrifying! Hateful!" Kim said three times in a row. He gnashed his


    teeth and said, "I really regret that I married you. I''m afraid that it is not until today that I can really


    see your true colors!"

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    "Kim, now, I know it''s useless to say anything more. But I did that because I love you. I don''t want to


    lose you, and I don''t want to lose our marriage!" Linda knew that she had irritated her husband, so


    she had to bow her head and burst into tears. She stepped forward and held his arm. "Dear, I was


    wrong. Forgive me! She is dead. It''s me who stayed with you for so many years. I''m managing this


    family for you. At least deserve credit for efforts! "


    Madge begged in a hurry and cried, "Yes, dad, mom was still young at that time. If so, she just didn''t


    want to lose our family! Please forgive mom! The dead have passed away, and the living people are


    the most important. Right?"


    Although Wendy sneered in her heart and wanted to refute, she listened silently to Linda and


    Madge without saying a word because she knew that Kim would not easily be swayed.


    As she expected, Kim threw off his wife''s hand without mercy. His voice was slightly hoarse, with a


    sense of destion after sorrow, but he was very determined. "There is no need to say more, I will


    never forgive you in my life! If I can, I even want you to repay Aubree''s life!"


    Thest sentence was so gloomy.


    Linda shivered and began to cry. "Honey.."


    "Dad..." Madge''s face was full of anxiety.


    Kim turned around directly and didn''t look at them anymore. Under the light, his backs were


    particrly cold.


    Seeing that their daughter- in-w and granddaughter turned to look at him imploringly, Eduardo,


    who was sitting on the sofa, put down his crutch gently on the ground. He was also angry with his


    daughter-inw. But now, he could only sigh and said, "Linda, let Madge take you home first!"


    At this time, he didn''t give any face to the order to let them go.


    Linda wiped away her tears. Seeing that no one in the vi was willing to speak up for her, she


    knew that the fact had just been revealed and that it would not help no matter what she said. She


    could only give up and n to bring her daughter home first before giving it further thought.


    After all, the woman named Aubree was dead, but they were still alive. They had been married for


    so many years. Their daughter was already grown up, and she had already reached this age. She


    believed that when the anger in Kim''s heart subsided, the love should be able to save the heart of


    his husband!


    When Linda and Madge were ready to leave again, Wendy said again, "I have one more thing!"


    Because this time Wendy walked quickly forward and blocked the path. Hence, Linda had no choice


    but to stop for the second time no matter how much she did not want to in her heart.


    Wendy stared into her eyes tightly and directly asked the question that had been hidden in her heart


    for a long time. "Mrs. Gray, I am the daughter of the Gray family. Did you already know about it four


    years ago? Maybe it will be even earlier?"


    In fact, she had asked the same question when Kim was seriously ill and hospitalized.


    This time, Linda''s reaction was much stronger than before. She waspletely difited, and


    the expression on her face was almost ferocious. "Wendy, are you done yet?"


    "I have confessed what happened just now. Your mother is dead, and she will not survive no matter


    how you investigate it! Now you say it again, do you have any evidence? Who can prove it to you?


    You were not born at that time, and you can be against me endlessly?" Wendy bit her lips in silence.


    This time, she was really speechless. Just like thest time in the hospital, she was just probingly


    asking. But based on her intuition, she didn''t find any reliable traces, let alone any actual evidence.


    Faced with Linda''s solemn refusal, she had no choice but to move away.


    "I can prove it!"


    Suddenly, a female voice was heard.


    This time, everyone was shocked again. They all turned their heads to look at where the sound


    came from.


    Linda''s face went pale. Her eyes widened and she could not believe what she had just seen.


    "Jazmin, you -" she said, trembling in disbelief.


    The voice was from Jazmin, who had been apanying the Eduardo to sit on the sofa. For some


    reason, her face was a little pale, and the look in her eyes was veryplicated, and she even had


    some struggle in her eyes.


    Tilly, who had been sitting on the sofa and holding her shoulders to watch the show, turned her


    head and looked at her mother in surprise. She didn''t understand what was going on with such a


    sudden turn of events.


    "I can prove it!" Jazmin seemed to have made up her mind. She stood up slowly from the sofa and


    greeted everyone''s inquiring eyes. She let out a foul breath. "You just said that one should have a


    conscience. Yes, a person should have a conscience! If you don''t say it now, my conscience might


    really be eaten by a dog! This has been hidden in my heart for so many years, and I must say it-


    Kim, I am sorry for you!"


    "Jazmin?" Kim looked at his sister with a puzzled look.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jazmin''s expression was abnormally guilty. She was like a child who had done something wrong


    and wanted to pay any price to apologize. "You can me me. You can scold me, or even beat me.


    It was all because of me that Aubree broke up with you!"


    "What did you say? How could it be because of you?" Kim''s eyes widened again in shock.


    "Yes, it''s because of me! Because sister- iw deceived me. I was regarded as an aplice like


    a fool!" When Jazmin said that, her tone was still very unhappy. When she continued, she changed


    the name. "In the past, because Linda was close to me, she fell in love with you at first sight. But


    everyone knew that you and Aubree fell in love with each other. But what everyone didn''t know was


    that in order to separate you and Aubree, she made a false testimony that Aubree had a


    rtionship with another person and showed it to me when you were in German. She also said that


    Aubree had already mothered someone else''s child..."


    "I am very angryter. Because the ''concealment'' given by Linda was conclusive, I simply think that


    you two have a foreign-country love. But Aubree can''t stand loneliness at home alone and hook up


    with other men behind you. Naturally, I think that she is not good enough for you! Because Dad also


    objected to you two at the beginning, so I deliberately went to Aubree for this reason. I told her that


    the Gray family did not allow her to enter the family. I told her that her status was low, so I gave her


    a sum of money and let her go, not letting her get into trouble with your future..."


    "Jazmin, how could you..." Kim gasped. These truths made him unable to hold on.


    "Brother, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry, and I didn''t expect it to be like this either!" Jazmin''s eyes were


    also red with tears, but all were due to guilt and remorse. "After you two broke up, although I had


    doubts about it, I heard that she was soon married. I thought this had already confirmed the fact that


    she had betrayed you... Not until some time ago you were seriously ill and then in the hospital, a


    daughter came out of nowhere and gave you parental liver transntation. I realized that I was


    wrong all those years ago. That child was your blood and bone! Brother, I''m sorry, I''m terribly sorry


    about you and Aubree. I''m sorry about you both. Father learned of your illness and immediately


    returned from the United States. But I didn''t dare toe back because I was too guilty to see you!"


    At that time, Jazmin was still young and didn''t know a lot of things. Kim studied abroad all the year


    round, and he might onlye back once or twice a year.


    When Aubree was pregnant, Kim had not returned to the country for more than half a year. She


    naturally thought that Aubree had betrayed her brother. However, she did not know that during this


    period, Kim had worked part- time to save money to mail back to China, so that her beloved one


    could go to the U.S to meet each other...


    Wrong, wrong, all wrong!


    Jazmin sat down on the sofa and covered her face with her hands in pain. She was so regretful that


    she burst into tears.


    It was true that she was too ashamed to meet Kim.


    When she ruined her brother''s happiness, Jazmin didn''t know how to face it. Only she knew how


    ashamed she was when she first heard Wendy calling her aunt. However, she never mentioned a


    word. Because she was selfish, she was afraid that Kim would hate her...


    But just now when she learned that Linda actually went to meet and force Aubree to die after they


    got married, she couldn''t keep herself quiet anymore!


    Bang! Everyone was stunned!


    In addition to being shocked, Wendy finally realized why she felt Jazmin had been hiding something


    from her.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    When Wendy mentioned something about the past at their first dinner, Jazmin just summed it up in


    a few words, and her facial expression changed slightly. Now thinking about it, it was all because of


    her guilty conscience.


    When Wendy learned that she was not the daughter of the Lim family, she couldn''t figure one thing


    out. Since her mother had saved the German- tranted novel for so many years after getting


    married, her mom had never forgotten her biological father Kim. Why did her mom propose


    breaking up and marrying someone else? It turned out that there was such a entanglement among


    them!


    The truth of this matter was revealed, shocking everyone''s knowledge.


    Eduardo''s aged face was still full of disbelief. He shook his head and said, "Jazmin, how can you be


    so stupid! And Linda, if you marry Kim with such a method, you really don''t deserve to be the Gray


    family''s daughter-inw!"


    The moment Linda heard Jazmin''s words, her face went pale instantly.


    When she heard the scolding in Eduardo''s words, Linda trembled and fell to the floor. Even Madge,


    who was standing by the side, wanted to reach out to help her, but it was to no avail.


    The secrets were all exposed, and Linda''s eyes were full of horror.


    In the entire living room, Kim, the person who was the most unable to face all of this, had his eyes


    wide open, just like the eyes of a dying person.


    Gradually, there was a ripple of pain in his face, and the unspeakable pain was entangled between


    her eyebrows.


    The young girl''s beautiful face appeared in his mind again. The bitterness in the departure airport,


    the vows in the small church all came back to him. He still remembered that they were hiding on the


    second floor watching the wedding ceremony, he held her hand so tightly, telling the full of love and


    sentimentally attached.


    "Aubree, I''ll be there for a long time!"


    "I can wait for you!"


    "I''m afraid it will take a long time, three years, or even five years! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll change?"


    "Kim, I''m not afraid!"


    The young girl gently held his hand back.


    There seemed to be starlight shining in her eyes, all of which were full of her firmness and courage.


    Kim''s chest seemed to be full of starlight in her eyes. He could not help kissing her forehead softly


    and promised her a lifetime vow, "When Ie back from German, Aubree, I will tell my family


    about us. I want to marry you. We will be together for the rest of our lives and have as many kids as


    a football team!"


    The young girl lowered her face. The church''s sharp windows shone with sunlight, illuminating the


    bashfulness between her brows.


    Kim raised his head and looked at the crystalmp hanging high above his head. It seemed that he


    wanted to look for the starlight that once filled his heart, but there was only the light just as his


    broken dream.


    He recalled that the two of them used to pick up amp and studyplicated German together in


    the library. Every time they parted at the airport, they used to hold each other''s hands and walk


    along the streets of Berlin...


    Vexation, regret, these were not enough to express his feelings. An unspeakable feeling spread in


    his heart, and his expression was so sad. If only he had been a little more firm in not agreeing to


    break up, maybe he could have known the pain hidden in the bottom of her heart. When she turned


    around and was about to marry someone else, if he had forcefully taken her away from the wedding


    regardless, maybe they would not have missed their lives!


    Kim closed his eyes, and a line of tears immediately gushed out of his tightly closed eyes.


    "Linda!"


    When he opened his eyes again, Kim strode forward with red eyes.


    His gaze was like a knife that had been dipped in poison. In the quiet living room, after that shout, it


    was instantly shrouded by the cold aura emanating from Kim. His usual meek and amiable


    temperament had all turned into ruthlessness. "You caused me to separate from my lover, my


    daughter, and in the end forced Aubree to her death. A woman with a malicious heart like you


    actually stayed by my pillow for so many years! Do you know, I can''t wait to kill you now!"


    When he finished hisst word, the crisp sound of ps suddenly rang out.


    "Pa¡ª"


    Linda''s entire body was swatted to the left by the p. Her face rapidly swelled and the five-


    fmgered print on her face was especially shocking.


    However, in the next moment, Kim suddenly grabbed her cor.


    He had never felt such pain in his heart before, never had he been so angry, and never had he


    wanted to kill someone like this!


    Everyone felt the overwhelming hatred emanating from him. Kim had always been graceful. He had


    always been very friendly and never had such a fierce side. Even Madge, who was next to him, was


    shocked and even forgot to go forward to rescue her mother.


    Lindapletely lost her calm. She was panicky and frightened. "Kim, listen to my exnation, I..."


    But at the end of her words, her voice faltered, because even she herself didn''t know how to exin


    it.


    "Don''t call me!" Kim said coldly.


    His hands grabbed her cor, and his joints gradually rose. He directly pinched Linda''s throat, as if


    he wanted to use her life to repay the life of his lost lover.


    Just when everyone


    was breathless with anxiety for Linda, Kim suddenly shook slightly, and then closed his eyes and


    leaned back.


    Seeing this, Wendy stepped forward quickly with Charlie next to him. "Dad!"


    In the corridor of the hospital, there was a ring white light on the wall.


    After all, Eduardo was old. When he saw that his son had fallen into aa and was taken away by


    120, his blood pressure had skyrocketed. He was helped back to the room to rest. Jazmin and her


    daughter stayed to take care of him. At this time, in addition to Wendy and Charlie, there were Linda


    and Madge waiting outside.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the door of the emergency room, they were separated by two sides, far away from each other.


    At this time, it was already dark. Charlie frowned slightly. He was afraid that Wendy would be tired.


    He wanted to persuade her to go back and he will stay and wait. But Wendy could not agree and


    insisted on waiting for the news here.


    Fortunately, after a while, the door of the emergency room was pushed open and the doctor came


    out. "Don''t worry, the patient''s body is fine now. It''s just because of too much stimtion caused by


    mood swings, leading to a suddena! Stay in the hospital overnight and he can go home


    tomorrow!"


    "Thank you, doctor!" Wendy heaved a sigh of relief.


    The doctor gave them some instructions and then said, "The patient has woken up. You can go in


    and see him!"


    Wendy nodded and thanked the doctor again. Holding Charlie''s hand, she pushed open the door of


    the ward and saw Kim lying on the hospital bed with a pale face.


    Seeing here in, Kim reached out his hand as if there were thousands of words to say.


    "Wendy..."


    Wendy''s heart ached. She held her biological father''s hand tightly andforted him sadly. "Dad,


    don''t go too far with yourself, or mom will be worried under the ground!"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    He looked much more miserable when hearing she speak of her mother. In a hoarse voice, he


    sobbed out, "Aubree... She must have had a grudge against me!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No, she would never me you!" Wendy said firmly.


    Kim was slightly stunned and looked at her.


    Wendy was right. How could she bear to me him?


    She loved him wholeheartedly and kept the novel tranted from German. Because of her


    evesting repressed love and longing for him, she always wanted him to have a good life. To avoid


    bringing any harm to his family and put him in an awkward situation, Aubree chose suicide and


    murmured his name even before she jumped...


    When Kim thought about all of this, his heart ached even more with tears streaming down his face.


    Wendy sighed. All she could do was hand the tissue box over to him.


    With a soft creak, the unlocked ward door opened. Linda and Madge who carefully followed behind


    came in. Kim cast a nce at his wife and looked away indifferently. This time, he was no longer as


    emotional as when he was in the old house of the Gray family. Neither did he ask her to get out


    coldly.


    There was not even a single bit of affection in the eyes of her husband-he treated her as if she was


    a stranger. He ignored herpletely and did not even bother to hate her!


    The palm print made by Kim was still on her face and she still suffered from the feeling of


    suffocation. As his wife who had been apanying him for 28 years, Linda felt so wronged that


    she cried andined, "Kim, don''t you want to look at me?"


    "What''s so good about that bitch Aubree?! I''ve sacrificed so much for you. We''ve been married for


    so many years, but she justpanied you for a few years! Can''t I ever match her in your heart?


    It''s true that I married you by crook, but do you think I really have had a happy life in the past


    twenty-eight years? Do you know how I''ve gone through those lonely heart-breaking days? Her


    photo instead of the photo of mine and our daughter has been preserved in your wallet for all those


    years. Even when we''re having sex, you called her name instead of mine! You never loved me!"


    Kim smiled coldly, and the hatred in his tone was obvious. "I never loved you, and now I hate you!"


    Linda stiffened up, with her eyes scarlet red.


    Kim looked away from her again and calmly dered his decision.


    "I will divorce you."


    Linda turned pale with fright. All of a sudden, her face nched, and she could not utter a single


    word.


    Wendy nced at Charlie. After exchanging a look, they nodded gently to each other and left the


    ward hand in hand.


    After walking out of the hospital building, Charlie went to fetch the car while Wendy stood at the


    door, waiting for him. Just then, a car, seemingly belonging to the Gray family, stopped before her.


    The driver opened the back door and Jazmin and Tilly got off.


    Seeing her, Tilly told Jazmin to go to see her uncle first. Jazmin nodded. Looking at Wendy, she was


    about to say something. But finally, she bowed her head and entered the building without saying


    hello.


    Wendy understood clearly that her aunt was very guilty and self-me for what she had done, so


    she didn''t know how to face her.


    Tilly, who was left behind, took the initiative to greet. "Wendy!"


    "Tilly." Wendy nodded.


    "Wendy, do you me my mother?" Tilly scratched her head and asked hesitantly.


    Wendy puckered up her lips. She''d be lying if she told her that she did not me her mother at all.


    The rtionship between her mother and father was deliberately sabotaged. Otherwise, her mother


    would not have had such a hard time in her short life and finally headed for her doom.


    Tilly, taking her hand hurriedly, said, "Don''t be so hard on yourself. I don''t ask you to forgive her!


    Although she was used by Linda and didn''t mean to bring any harm to your mother, what she had


    done directly rted to the break up of your mother and father. So, I think she can hardly absolve


    herself from the me! Please don''t worry; I won''t me you for it because you have the right to do


    so! Nevertheless, I want to apologize to you on behalf of my mother!"


    In fact, it was because of Wendy''s appreciation of Tilly''s character that she was willing to be her


    best friend. Tilly''s kindness and hatred were clearly distinguished. Even if her mother made a


    mistake, she would not forgive her wrongdoing without principle.


    "Tilly, thank you!" Wendy was very grateful.


    "Hey, do you know what? I knew you''re busy nning something big, but I didn''t expect you to do


    such an astounding move! It almost struck me dumb!" Tilly said with astonishment, "But Wendy, you


    and brother Charlie are too awesome. You could even get the relevant surveince video 20 years


    ago! Superb!"


    "Aha, actually, the video was forged." Wendy shook her head and said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Tilly was taken aback.


    "Surveince cameras were notmon in the hospital back then, so no video about my mom was


    found and Charlie asked someone to forge it!" Wendy exined. "It''s very simple. He found


    someone who looked like my mother ording to some photos taken when she was young. With


    the advanced makeup techniques nowadays, she could act as my mother in the video. Besides, it


    was a ck and white video with low- definition which specially made to match the lower standard


    20 years ago. Linda could not remember all the specific things that she had done so many years


    ago. When she saw the hospital and the secretary next to her in the video, she would think that it


    was her!"


    That was why Wendy said Charlie was wicked...


    It was a vicious trick, but Linda deserved it!


    Tilly asked in shock, "Then the so- called recording of the secretary..."


    "Of course it''s fake!" Wendy shrugged.


    The surveince video was faked, so would the recording. It was challenging to investigate the


    incident that happened such a long time ago. Moreover, Wendy was young at that time so that she


    did not know anything about it. It was impossible to find out who Linda''s secretary was.


    By taking out the phone, she was tricking Linda into telling the truth!


    Charlie taught her to do so before she got off the car, saying that it could be considered a


    psychological tactic.


    "Oh, my God!" Tilly cried out in a low voice and stared at her with eyes wide open. "You two are too


    cunning. By making up something unreal, you drove my aunt, a smiling tiger, into aplete mess!


    A guilty conscience can never sleep in thunder-she must have done something evil and had a guilty


    conscience; otherwise, she would not have exposed herself out of sheer panic!"


    "Right." Wendy agreed with this.


    Because Linda was the one behind the incident, she could not deny indignantly when she saw the


    faked surveince video and recording.


    Tilly thought it was an incredible trick. She shook her head while clicking her tongue in admiration,


    but she felt it was a great satisfaction. "If they knew the truth, they''d go mad!"


    Wendy thought for a while and nodded her approval.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Seeing that Charlie''s white Land Rover drove over, Tilly waved her goodbye and entered the


    hospital building.


    Charlie bent down and fastened the seat belt for Wendy. When he looked up and saw her in a daze,


    he covered her eyes with one hand and tightened it.


    As Wendy felt the warmth of his palms, she came to herself and looked up at him. She gazed into


    his deep eyes shining with concern and whispered, "Charlie, am I a wicked woman..."


    In fact, she had thought that Kim would propose a divorce.


    Johnny, her adopted father, had divorced. So did her middle- aged biological father, who had just


    confirmed his rtionship with her. These things that happened to them were directly rted to her.


    Whenever she thought of Kim''s withered face as if he suddenly had be several years older,


    Wendy would feel sad and even me herself.


    "No!" Charlie frowned and pinched her face with the other hand. "You did nothing wrong. Think


    about your mother. You''re just seeking justice for her! Even if you have a heart as malicious as


    snakes and scorpions, you''re still my beloved woman!"


    His steady male voice relieved some of her guilt.


    He was right: her mother suffered much more!


    Her mother was forced to break up with her lover, leave his daughter, and take her own life. So,


    Wendy did not try to frame Linda and only wanted to find the truth of a past incident. Her sole aim


    was to get justice for her mother.


    Seriously?! Hepared her to snakes and scorpions, but still, Wendy thought it was sweet and


    threw a coquettish nce at him.


    When Charlie saw that she finally smiled, he restarted the car.


    He drove his Land Rover slowly away. Wendy turned sideways and looked into the rearview mirror.


    From it, she happened to see Linda walking out of the hospital building with the help of Madge and


    almost all of her weight was on her daughter.


    When Linda walked down thest step, she suddenly staggered and copsed onto the ground.


    Wendy could see that Linda loved her husband deeply. In order to be with him, she had to take him


    from her mother by any possible means. No one would like and even would disdain such a vicious


    woman! Kim''s petition for divorce was undoubtedly the most fatal blow to her!


    From the rearview mirror, Wendy saw that Linda''s face was wet with tears. She looked haggard and


    pale. At this moment, she was no longer the elegant and arrogantdy but apletely shattered


    poor woman.


    However, Wendy didn''t feel any pity for her, because it was the cruel truth that she had to ept.


    Everyone had to be responsible for what they had done. Ynda should be responsible, and it was


    the same with Helen and Linda!


    After all, God is watching!


    Monday was the beginning of every week, and it was also the busiest day. After a whole morning''s


    meeting, it was finally lunch break time. When everyone came out of the conference room, almost


    all of them went straight to the canteen, instead of going back to their office.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After entering, Connie and Bonnie insisted that Wendy should sit in a seat with good lighting and


    wait for them to bring her meal, but Wendy declined again and again. In the end, Connie said that it


    was Charlie who asked her to take care of Wendy, who was pregnant. Hearing this, she had to give


    in to them.


    It was a group meeting that everyone should participate in, so almost every employee of the


    company was here queuing up for their meals in long lines.


    Wendy watched them from a distance and saw a smallmotion among the queues. However,


    from afar, she could not see it clearly. But since she had no interest to see what had happened, she


    took out her phone to browse the news. When she looked up again, Bonnie was pulling back


    Connie, whose eyes were red with anger.


    After putting down the dinner tes, Wendy hurriedly asked, "Bonnie, what''s wrong with her?"


    "I''m fine!" Connie said without waiting for Bonnie''s reply.


    "Yes, it''s nothing. Someone took the dish that she liked, so she was displeased!" Bonnie echoed


    with a smile and handled Wendy her te and tableware. "Wendy, let''s eat our meals quickly. We


    have to work in the afternoon!"


    "Yes, thank you!" Wendy nodded.


    But she still felt very confused in her heart.


    After all, Connie''s eyes could not turn red merely because of such a trivial thing!


    They lowered their heads to eat their meals, and from time to time, there were colleagues, who had


    got their meals, walking past them. One of them nced at them and snorted disdainfully.


    Wendy could not help frowning. This colleague who looked a little familiar seemed to be from the


    marketing department. Her gaze swept across Wendy and fixed on Connie next to her.


    "Why are you snorting?!"


    Connie threw away the spoon in her hand and stood up in a rage.


    The colleague, unwilling to show weakness, retorted, "I snorted because I despise you! You''re so


    over- confident. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll bite your tongue when you want to bite off more than


    you can chew? Go back and take a mirror to see yourselves! A newly graduated fool and a


    dishonest pregnant woman! How dare you two even think about having anything to do with Mr.


    Hogg? Shame on you! I want to be with Mr. Hogg! What''s wrong with that? Compared to you, he''s


    very likely to choose me!"


    "You''re the over- confident and shameless one! How can Mr. Hogg fancy you? Sister Wendy is tens


    of thousands of times better than you, and Mr. Hogg is always nice to her! The child she''s carrying


    is Mr. Hogg''s, and she has born him a son long ago! It''s just that she wanted to keep a low profile


    and didn''t let anyone else know it!" Connie retorted and got red in the face in the heat of the


    argument.


    With her hands on her waist, the colleague coquettishly flipped her hair and said deliberately, "Oh,


    yeah? Do you know that I''ve given Mr. Hogg quite a few sons? They are enough to form a


    basketball team! But you know what? I didn''t let anyone know it, for I also wanted to keep a low


    profile!"


    Wendy was muddled by too much information. Seeing her like this, Bonnie whispered the ins and


    outs of the matter to her.


    It turned out that when they were waiting in line for dinner, this good- looking female colleague was


    talking about Charlie with others beside her. She told them that she got an invitation to a party two


    dayster and saw Charlie''s name from the invitation list. Because she had longed to make contact


    with him, she fancied that she could pretend to be drunk and take the opportunity to get close to


    him. Then she told them that she could deliberately fall into his arms and have sex with him that


    night.


    Wendy was amused. She wanted to have sex with Charlie by ying tricks! She must be


    daydreaming! Charlie would not even bother to throw a nce at her. Last time, the female client


    deliberately fell down and wanted to make physical contact with him, but he pushed her away


    without mercy, not to mention this female employee! What wishful thinking!


    However, as Bonnie and Connie listened to her words from behind, they wanted to defend Wendy


    against the injustice. Bonnie was a little older, so she listened and left behind her inappropriate


    words. However, the young Connie could not endure without protest. So, she rushed out and told


    the woman to forget her unrealistic fantasy. Then, the conflict began...


    "You are talking nonsense! Mr. Hogg is Wendy''s fiance. They are going to get married!" Connie


    red at the female colleague with anger. Then she looked at Wendy and said apologetically, "I''m


    sorry, Wendy. I promised to keep your rtionship with Mr. Hogg a secret, but she pushes me too


    far!"

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    "It doesn''t matter!" Wendy shook his head.


    How could she me her? Connie did this for her, and so she should thank her!


    When the female colleague saw this, sheughed out, "Haha! You two cooperated so well! What


    great actors! Do you need me to apud you? Shame on you! Is it interesting when so many


    people are watching?"


    "You ¡ª" Connie was so furious that she stamped her feet with anger. She was on the verge of


    jumping on her to pull her hair.


    Wendy hurriedly stopped her from going crazy andforted her with a smile. "Connie, don''t be


    angry. It''s not easy to shut her up. I''ll call him."


    She was referring to Charlie.


    Her words nearly made the female colleagueugh her teeth off. "Hum! You can call any man and


    tell us that he is Mr. Hogg. No one will believe this!"


    Wendy didn''t argue with her. She picked up the phone on the table. There was a missed call before


    Charlie''s meeting, so she called back before the crowd and put him on the speaker.


    Charlie answered quickly, and then there came his cool voice.


    "Hey, Wendy."


    The few simple words were enough for the others to recognize that it was Mr. Hugg.


    After all, since they were employees in the subsidiarypany under the Hogg''s Group, they all


    knew the voice of Charlie, their big boss. He called Wendy intimately even before she said anything


    to him.


    Lots of people were gathering in the cafeteria and their argument had attracted many people''s


    attention. The majority of them did not believe Wendy. As she made the call, every on- looker was


    looking forward to seeing the result. However, the moment they heard Charlie''s voice, they fell


    silent.


    Wendy remained calm as if she had not seen the astonished crowd and called Charlie the same


    way as she always did. "Charlie, I''m in thepany''s canteen. I don''t feel veryfortable. Can


    youe to pick me up?"


    After hanging up the phone, everyone in the canteen was petrified and looked at her without


    blinking.


    Wendy thought it would be over, but the people around had no intention of leaving -they doubted it


    and were eager to see what would happen. Therefore, she had to sit down and waited for Charlie


    while rubbing her phone screen.


    About ten minutester, a plink sound of the elevator came.


    At the entrance of the cafeteria, a tall figure entered everyone''s sight. His ck handmade suit


    showed off his well-built body, and he fixed his eyes on Wendy as he walked over to her.


    When he came near, Wendy stood up from her seat.


    He looked nervous because she told him that she felt ufortable. But when he saw her rosy


    cheeks and that she was not in pain, he looked a little relieved. When he held her hand, he touched


    her lower abdomen through the clothes.


    He did not ask why she would ask him toe. Instead, he looked at the people around him with a


    frown and asked in a deep voice, "Wendy, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine..." Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Like everyone else, she was a little surprised that he woulde so quickly. It was just about ten


    minutes!


    He had just finished the contract with a cooperativepany and was on the way back to the


    Hogg''s Group. When he received her call, he immediately asked the driver to turn and headed for


    her ce. However, in other people''s eyes, his appearance in such a short time showed that he


    attached great importance to Wendy.


    Besides, his big hand was on her belly at this time, which had already exined everything. No one


    would ask Wendy to prove her rtionship with Mr. Hogg.


    Wendy was their boss''s fiancee! Everyone waspletely shocked by the news!


    Among them, the most stunned one was the female colleague, and it was amusing to see the


    expressions on her face changed repeatedly. Just now, she was sure that Wendy was lying only


    because Mr. Hogg had never had any contact with Wendy when he came to the subpany and


    had a meal with them. Neither did he give any special care for her. But to her surprise...


    Now she felt greatly ashamed as if she had been publicly humiliated.


    Connie felt free from anger and her whole face was lit up with joy and pride. She asked happily with


    her hands crossed on her breast, "How about that? What else do you want to say?"


    The female colleague could not even dare to raise her head. How could she argue more? In fact,


    she was nearly scared out of her wits and stumbled as she stepped a few steps back. Then,


    gloomily, she escaped.


    The group leaders were eating in a box, and the general manager also heard the noise outside.


    Seeing that they all crowded there, he was a little angry and wanted to scold them. However, after


    witnessing the whole process, he was so surprised and happy that he rushed forward to greet


    Wendy, his eyebrows shaking with excitement.


    Wendy was speechless with surprise, and so did those colleagues who turned to look at the general


    manager and her.


    She had no other choice but to tell them the truth. After all, she could not let Connie, who stood up


    for her, be bullied like that. She had to vent her anger for her!


    Now, her identity waspletely exposed!


    It was obvious that she could not concentrate on her work in the afternoon because many


    colleagues would vie to show their concern for her and would even treat her warmly as if she were a


    celebrity. She was at a loss what to do even at the thought of it, so she had to look at the general


    manager and said hesitantly, "General manager, can I take half a day off?"


    "Yes! Sure, sure!"


    The general manager almost nodded repeatedly.


    Not to mention taking a half day''s leave, she was free to even take a year''s leave!


    Originally, he was not satisfied when the personnel department hired a pregnant woman. No leader


    in anypany would like to ept a female and pregnant employee. Fortunately, he thought that


    she was only in the probationary period. After the period, he would find an excuse and fire her


    immediately. But unexpectedly, it was not bad luck at all. He got a treasure!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The general manager''s face was red with excitement as if he had drunk too much. He rushed


    forward and said in his oily voice, "Mr. Hogg, Miss Lim, I''ll send you to the elevator!"


    He even pressed the elevator button for them and saw them off, his eyes sparkling. In fact, he even


    wished to apany them to go out of the office building until they got on the car. The elevator


    door was finally closed and blocked all the others outside.


    Wendy briefly told him why she would suddenly call him, and then let out a long sigh. "Now, it will be


    the same as when I was working in the Hogg''s Group..."


    Charlie raised his eyebrows happily because it was exactly what he wanted.


    Originally, he did not want her to work after she was pregnant. He arranged for her to work in the


    Hogg''s Group because he wanted his employees to take care of her. Now that everyone in the


    company knew about her identity, he did not have to worry about her being tired from work every


    day.


    Until they got out of the office building and got into the white Land Rover, Wendy still felt that many


    people were watching them through the windows of the office building.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    One can escape a moment, but he can''t run away forever at all.


    Although Wendy had taken a leave, she still had toe to work the next day. Although she had


    even considered whether she should resign or not, she really liked this job and it was difficult for her


    to give up her lovely colleagues.


    The rtionship with Charlie was uncovered. From the moment she stepped into the office building,


    Wendy felt that she had be the focus of everyone''s attention, not to mention that she came out


    of the elevator to enter the office. Those eyes were obviously full caution.


    Charlie called the general manager of thepany specially, in case she would encounter a lot of


    unnecessary troubles when she returned to work.


    But even so, from the second she sat in the chair, there were still colleaguesing to chat with


    her. Their words were naturally about Charlie, so she could only show an embarrassed and polite


    smile. Fortunately, Bonnie and Connie would shield her from them.


    Originally, her job in the Finance Department was not very heavy. Now, under the secret orders of


    the general manager, her workload had been halved to half, and almost all of her duty had been


    shared by her other colleagues. She might have only copied some files and sorted out some


    financial expenses at most. She felt helpless about it, but she was Charlie''s woman, so she had to


    enjoy the privilege of being his woman with ease...


    However, one of the advantages was that there was no need to hide when she got off work.


    Charlie''s conspicuous white Land Rover was parked directly at the entrance of the office building,


    and his tall and strong figure was leaning against the door. Under the sunset, he put one hand in his


    pocket, forming a very attractive scenery.


    When she walked over, he would open the door.


    Then he helped her to get on the car and fastened the seat belt for her. His big hand covered her


    still t belly. When he straightened up, he kissed her on the lips in a high profile. Wendy''s face


    suddenly turned red for shy and she couldn''t even raise her head.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he drove away.


    After they went to the kindergarten to pick up the little Larry, they didn''t go back to the vi directly,


    but turned to the Lim family in the opposite direction.


    In the past few times, Wendy mostly went to the Lim Family either by herself or with Charlie. Johnny


    had never seen Larry before. Like Kim and the Eduardo, he loved Larry very much when they first


    met.


    Stroking the mushroom- shaped hair of the little Larry, Johnny loved it so much that he couldn''t bear


    to let it go.


    Even if there was no direct blood rtionship between them, for Johnny, who lived to the age where


    his wife was separated from him, he would naturally be excited to see such a cute and soft


    grandson. On the contrary, Larry did not understand the emotions of adults. He only focused on


    holding tightly onto the red envelope in his hand and pursed his lips, secretly rejoicing.


    On the way, Wendy received a phone call from Johnny and thought that it was just a casual meal.


    Unexpectedly, Johnny said a n that surprised her.


    "Dad, are you leaving?"


    Johnny nodded and said with a smile, "I n to go to a small town in Australia. The climate there is


    quite good. Some time ago, I have asked someone to find a house there. My former ssmates are


    all enjoying their retirement there. It sounds like that town is in good conditions in all aspects. So I


    decide to go there. And tell you the truth, Ice city is nothing left for me to miss. I want to change a


    ce to live again!"


    "But you didn''t have anyone to take care of you there..." Wendy said with a frown.


    "I''m still able to move easily. Just find a nanny there! Even if it''s not enough, there are old people''s


    apartments abroad. It''s a good choice to live there! Wendy, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Johnny said with a smile.


    Wendy nodded. Actually, she respected Johnny''s decision very much.


    "I''ve almostpleted the preparatory work for migration. I call you here today to let you know!


    Since I''ve decided to leave, I''ve already found a buyer for this vi. The transfer procedure has just


    beenpleted in the morning. They will move in after I leave. This will no longer be the Lim


    family!" Johnny said at the end, with a hint of loss in his tone.


    Seeing that he had sold the vi, it was obvious that he was determined to leave.


    Although Wendy was surprised by Johnny''s decision, he was not surprised. Helen and Ynda had


    been sentenced to death. Only he, who was clever, was left to recall unhappy memories.


    She looked around at the vi in front of her. As early as four years ago, when she first entered the


    vi, this is not a lively ce, and this adopted father in front of her had not been as spirited as


    before. She felt a little sad about it.


    Wendy had already let it go. Now, she only felt grateful to Johnny.


    There was no blood rtion between them, but Johnny could ept her unconditionally. Few


    people in the world could do this. When her mother was still alive, she indeed lived a happy life in


    that eight years. Like every other children in the world, she lived a happy childhood apanied by


    her parents.


    Holding back the sourness in her nose, Wendy asked, "Dad, when will you leave? Charlie and I will


    see you off then!"


    "No, don''t send me away! That''s so sad. I can go by myself. Otherwise, I wille back and we will


    meet again!" Johnny immediately waved his hand, paused, and sighed, "When you and Charlie


    have a wedding, I wille back to participate. I will see you in the wedding dress in person, and


    then I can see your mother in peace!"


    "Well, I won''t see you off!" Wendy nodded and slowly continued, "I respect your decision. Although


    the vi has been sold and there is no the Lim family, you cane back at any time, and my family


    will wee you at any time! Dad, as I said, I will always be your daughter!"


    Upon hearing her words, Johnny''s eyes sparkled with tears, and he was moved to nod repeatedly.


    "Okay!"


    "Wendy, Larry is hungry. Can I have a meal?"


    After seeing that they had stopped talking, Larry touched his soft stomach and asked softly.


    The lovely and innocent words made the atmosphere rxed immediately. Johnny raised his hand


    to wipe the tears at the corners of his eyes and answered for her with a smile, "Of course! Let''s go


    to dinner!"


    Charlie held Wendy''s hand tightly. He smiled when he saw the deep affection in Wendy''s eyes.


    As soon as he went to the restaurant and sat down, Johnny, who was about to ask them to eat


    more, heard his cell phone ring. He picked it up and put it near his ear. "Hello?"


    "Yes, this is Johnny..." Hearing Johnny talking to the other side, Wendy was telling Larry not have


    meal until grandpa had picked up the phone. Suddenly Johnny changed his expression and asked,


    "What did you say?"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Someone said something in the phone, then Johnny''s expression was extremely shocked. Two


    minutester, the call ended.


    Seeing this, Charlie said calmly, "If there''s anything I can do for you?."


    "Dad, what happened?" Wendy asked with great concern.


    Johnny seemed to be still in a daze and didn''t realize what had happened until a long timeter.


    "Oh, in fact, it''s all right..." Although Johnny waved his hand, he still looked very confused. He


    exined in a serious voice, "Just now, the bank called me! I just said I was ready to relocate and


    sell anything in Ice city and transfer the rest of the funds. They should be almost done, but suddenly


    told me that there is still a sum of money left under my name. A total often million!"


    After the bankruptcy of Lim''s Group four years ago, Johnny''s property had long been depleted.


    Now, in addition to this vi and his allocation, in his hand, there were only the few foreign houses


    that were transferred to Wendy as dowry. After all, he was not rich as before. Ten million yuan at


    this time was a huge sum of money for him.


    "Uh, how can there be such a good thing?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I was just stunned. How could there be such a good thing in the world? What''s more, I don''t


    even know the money!" Johnny nodded and said in a more serious tone, "But just now, the staff


    members of the bank were very firm and determined to confirm that there were ten million yuan,


    and they said that it''s Helen who put the money under my ount!"


    Helen?


    Wendy was shocked.


    She and Charlie looked at each other, and thetter also confused.


    They knew very well what kind of situation Helen was. More than once, she went to Johnny to ask


    for money. It seemed that she still had a lot of gambling debts until now. How could she saved such


    arge sum of money? Moreover, even if she had, how could she give the money to Johnny, who


    had no marital rtionship with her?


    This was really strange...


    The next night, an orange light was lit in the master bedroom.


    When Charlie walked downstairs with milk in


    his hand day after day, Wendy, who was sitting at the end of the bed, just put down her cell phone


    after the call.


    Charlie stuffed the milk cup into her hand and asked, "Is this a call from the Lim family?"


    When he pushed the door open, he heard Wendy call dad, and her tone sounded more like she was


    calling Johnny.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded, took a sip of milk, frowned and said to him, "Dad said he went to see Helen


    today and asked her about the money. But no matter what he asked, Helen wouldn''t tell him where


    the money came from. Dad asked you to investigate it!"


    Hearing this, Charlie frowned slightly and said, "Well, I know."


    When he came out of the bathroom after showering, he saw that Wendy still sat in the position at


    the end of the bed. The milk cup in her hand was empty, but she had been holding it in her hand all


    the time, staring at the empty ss with her eyes down.


    Charlie walked over and took out her empty cup. "Still thinking about that?"


    Wendy raised her head with a frown and grabbed his arm. Suddenly, she said, "Charlie, I just


    thought of something..."


    "Hmm?" Charlie leaned over and sat next to her.


    "I was kidnapped by Helen and almost got..." Wendy bit her lip and mentioned the terrible


    experience again. Although she had already relieved, she still felt scared in her heart. After a pause,


    she continued, "Then you arrived in time, but you were seriously injured by those hooligans. Weren''t


    you sent to the hospital that night? You had an operation inside. In addition to my father and


    Chairman Hogg, Madge also came!"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded. After that, he had heared about it from her.


    "Then when Madge arrived and saw me, she asked me, "Why are you here?" Her tone was very


    surprised at that time, and her eyes looked at me in surprise, as if I should have been somewhere


    else instead of being in the hospital at that time! Because I was worried about your safety at that


    time, I didn''t think about it. Butter I always felt that something was wrong..."


    After Wendy finished, she looked up at Charlie and said in a particrly serious tone after


    considering, "Charlie, to tell you the truth, I have always had a bold spection. Madge may be


    rted to this kidnapping! When I went to the Public Security Bureau to see Helenst time, I


    actually asked her if she ordered anyone else to kidnap me. She said no. But I always felt that she


    was telling a lie! If my intuition is true and this matter really has something to do with Madge, would


    Ynda be..."


    Swallowing her saliva, Wendy was also shocked by her own thoughts.


    Upon hearing her words, Charlie''s eyebrows frowned and formed a crease.


    After a few seconds of silence, he narrowed his deep eyes and let out sinister light under the light.


    "I''ll find out!"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    Seeing the corners of her mouth were still puckered up, Charlie pressed his thumb on top of


    Wendy''s mouth as he urged, "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ll take care of this. It''s time to go to


    bed. My daughter wants to sleep!"


    Wendy couldn''t help but raise her head and look into his deep and serene eyes.


    After checking out that she was pregnant, she was used to being urged to go to bed by him at the


    appointed time every day. However, when she heard that he was talking about "daughter", she


    couldn''t helpining in her heart. She asked whiningly, "Charlie, do you only have eyes for


    daughter now?"


    It was said that the daughter was the little lover of her father in herst life. That''s totally right!


    Not to mention that the baby in her belly couldn''t even distinguish gender for the time being, he


    began to talk about it every day. If he waited until the day of the real birth, wouldn''t he have no ce


    for her in his heart?


    Seeing the resentment on her face, Charlieughed out in a low voice, "Are you jealous?"


    "I didn''t..."


    It was only then that Wendy realized that her reaction was too intense. She turned her face away in


    embarrassment and denied it.


    Charlie reached out and pinched her chin, turned her face back, and said in a low voice, "You''re


    even jealous of your own daughter!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy felt even more awkward. She mumbled, "You''re still jealous of your son, aren''t you?"


    After getting pregnant, her skin was even more tender than before. After washing her face, the fluff


    on it could be seen more clearly under the light. Looking at her cute face, Charlie''s heart throbbed


    and he couldn¡¯t help kissing her.


    "Hummm...", Wendy couldn''t help but put her drooping hand on his shoulder.


    At this time, they naturally should try their best to control each other''s kiss. Otherwise, it was


    inevitable for them to get along the long night.


    After he released her reluctantly, the smile spread from the corner of Charlie''s mouth to the bottom


    of his eyes, "it''s all the vor of milk!"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    In the evening, they went out of the office building, and Wendy saw the white Land Rover parked on


    the roadside at a nce.


    She had already been ustomed to walking toward him under the eyes of the public and calmly


    cooperated with Charlie. However, if he did something intimate, she would still blush shyly.


    After starting the engine, Charlie looked at her from the corner of his eyes and asked, "What did you


    do for the two hours you took off in the afternoon?"


    "How did you know..." Wendy blinked in surprise.


    On second thought she guessed it, there was no one in the wholepany who didn''t know about


    their rtionship. There was no need for Connie to report it in person. The general manager was


    paying close attention to her personally. She believed that even Charlie, sitting in a high-backed


    chair at the top of Hogg''s Group, will know everything about her.


    Wendy curled her lips secretly and replied, "Tilly came to have lunch with me at noon. \Ne talked for


    a long time and it''s time for the production check. You have a lot of meetings today, so you can''t be


    separated to apany me for the check, so I asked her to go with me!"


    Tilly came to see her, and she was almost taking about Francis all the time.


    All of what she talked aboout wereints. It seemed that she had already used all her skills,


    but there was still no progress. Francis was still like a stone in atrine, stinky and hard, which


    made Tilly angry. Who said female chase male likes eating a piece of cake. It totally liked climbing a


    huge mountain


    "Yes." Charlie then asked, "How''s our daughter?"


    "She has developed very well and is very healthy!" Wendy smiled.


    Hearing this, the corners of Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    In the evening, Charlie went back to the master bedroom. The bathroom was filled with the sound of


    running water. Charlie, who had already taken a shower, leaned against the head of the bed with a


    bath towel around his body. He covered his body with a thin quilt and focused on a maternity and


    infant book in his hands.


    After the sound of the water stopped, Wendy opened the door and came out.


    Her long hair was half dried, and was loose in front of her forehead and temples. When she walked


    to the bed, she lifted the quilt andy in it, like a fish in the water, drilling under Charlie''s armpit.


    Two arms were lying on his chest, looking up at him unblinkingly.


    She had just taken a shower. In addition to the fresh smell of shampoo, the smell of shower gel on


    her body was the same as him. Sometimes, it would float over and touch his heart. The characters


    on the book gradually could not be read anymore.


    However, Wendy was still restless. She put her hand on his chest and raised her chin, looking as if


    she was asking for a kiss.


    Charlie was in no mood to read. He unconsciously followed her. He closed the book and put it on


    the bedside table. When he lowered his head, his lips happened to touch hers.


    The time that they had been together was not short. In fact, the number of times she took the


    initiative was counted on her fingers.


    Therefore, every time she took the initiative, she would make Charlie''s heart beat faster.


    After his heart stirred, he felt the blood stir and his Adam''s apple moving up and down. Feeling that


    his breathing was heavy, he hurriedly held his head up and held Wendy in his arms to gasp for


    breath.


    Wendy''s breath had long been messy. She wiggled her head and pressed it against his ear, saying


    in a light and shy voice, "It''s been three months. I''ve asked today, and the doctor said we can do it


    now..."


    When she said thest few words, her voice was trembling.


    She recalled that when she finished the checkup today, she awkwardly turned back to ask the


    doctor when she was about to leave. She also felt that there was a fire behind her ears.


    Hearing this, Charlie raised his eyebrows with excitement.


    It had been three months! He did not expect that he could be an abstinent monk for such a long


    time!


    His big hand sped the back of her head and deliberately let his breath spray on her eyes and


    nose to make fun of her. "Did you go to the hospital today to ask about it especially?"


    "No, I''m not!" Wendy blushed and argued for herself with embarrassment. "I just asked it while


    doing the maternity check-up..."


    Charlieughed in a low voice, and then he turned over and carefully ced her on the pillow. He


    put his arm on both sides of her to prevent himself from pressing her stomach. His deep eyes were


    almost red like fire in an instant. His hoarse voice sounded particrly sexy at this moment,


    "Wendy, I miss you!"


    Wendy didn''t just think he really "miss" her. She knew what he meant.


    After such a long time of emptiness between the most intimate lovers, How could she not "miss"


    him?


    She bit her lip gently, and her voice trembled with shyness. "Me too..."


    "Are you sure?" Charlie asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded gently.


    Feeling her nervousness, Charlie bent over to kiss her again. At the same time, he touched her


    eyshes and said, "Don''t worry, I will be very gentle!"


    The temperature in the bedroom instantly rose, and with the raising of the arm, a bath towel fell on


    the floor...


    Saturday, the Gray family''s old house.


    Listening to the servant call "Miss Wendy" and handing her slippers, Wendy expressed thanks and


    went inside.


    Kim was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment that day. He stayed in the hospital for two


    more days, but he did not let her visit again. He was afraid that she would worry about him when


    she was pregnant. After that, she had nevere to visit him since she worked, so she only


    contacted Kim on the phone.


    Now Wendy saw that although Kim''splexion had recovered, he was not as graceful as he was


    when she first saw him. Kim seemed to be much older, haggard and lonely at the same time.


    But she didn''t expect that in addition to Kim sitting in the living room, there was Madge with a sad


    face next to him.


    "Dad, you really don''t want mom or me, do you?"


    Kim sighed and patted his daughter''s arm with a frown. "Madge, you''re my daughter. How can I not


    want you!"


    He had never thought that he would abandon his daughter. It was just that he did not want his wife.


    Although after knowing the truth, he was furious and hateful towards his wife Linda, he was still able


    to distinguish between kindness and hatred. He would not shift his anger and hatred towards his


    wife to his innocent daughter. After all, Madge was his own blood and flesh. Furthermore, he had


    doted on her since she was born. Naturally, he wouldn''t give up his daughter!


    Madge leaned her head on him and sobbed, "But after you were discharged from the hospital, you


    didn''t go home again! Every day, mom stayed at home all night and couldn''t fall asleep. I always


    saw her wipe her tears secretly. Can youe home with me?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s no longer my home." Kim shook his head.


    "Dad, must you divorce Mom?" When Madge heard this, her tears flowed silently. "I know, Mom


    made a mistake, so please forgive her. She really regretted what she did when she was young! You


    two have been married for so many years, it is really inappropriate for you to divorce at this age.


    Mom also doesn''t want to divorce you. She loves you very much and she wants your forgiveness.


    Please give her a chance to correct her mistakes! Dad, I don''t ask for anything since I was a child. I


    only hope that you don''t divorce Mom, and don''t let me be a child without parents!"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    As the saying goes, a fault confessed is half redressed.


    However, there were some mistakes that could not be reversed once they were made, let alone a


    fatal mistake!


    Kim''s expression didn''t change at all. He remained indifferent and said, "Madge, you don''t have to


    persuade me. I have made up my mind! You will have your parents and be my daughter, but your


    mother and I will never be husband and wife again in this life!"


    Kim was sent to the hospital that night, and then he continued to live in the hospital, because he


    was determined not to go back.


    As what he just said, the vi of the Gray family was no longer his home, or perhaps it would not be


    his home from beginning to end. After leaving the hospital, he came directly to the old house of the


    Gray family and asked the help to clean up a guest room for him. It showed how determined he was


    to divorce.


    Kim looked up and saw Wendy standing at the door of the living room. He greeted her in a soft


    voice, "Wendy, you''re here!"


    "Dad..." Wendy nodded and went inside.


    Kim didn''t go home anymore. Yesterday, he asked people to bring all his things here and wanted to


    divorce Linda. Madge couldn''t do anything about it and had toe here from time to time to


    persuade her father to change his mind. But she failed.


    Seeing that Kim''s attitude was still firm, Madge looked at Wendy, who came in, and had to give up


    and stand up. "Then I''ll go upstairs to see grandpa!"


    Of course, Kim knew what his daughter was thinking, but he didn''t stop her. "Well, go ahead!"


    Madge wiped off the tears at the corner of her eyes and walked out of the living room.


    One of them came in, and the other went out. Wendy and Madge happened to bump into each


    other and were about to pass by when they looked into each other''s eyes.


    Wendy felt a chill creeping up from the bottom of her heart, and her drooping hands unconsciously


    clenched.


    In the past, Madge always had two dimples and a smile on her face. She always maintained an


    elegant temperament and her emotions were very good. This was the first time that Wendy saw


    such real hatred in Madge''s eyes. Even if it was fleeting, she could clearly feel it.


    The hatred seemed to question her. She not only robbed her fiance, but also robbed her father, and


    now she caused her family to be torn apart!


    Wendy had a clear conscience and no fear.


    Soon after passing by, Madge went up to the second floor. Wendy sat on the other side of Kim and


    asked with concern, "Dad, how are you these days?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. For your mother, I''ll take care of myself too!" Kim nodded to reassure her.


    "Terrific!" Wendy smiled and looked up at the upstairs. "Tilly and my aunt are here too?"


    She came here today on her own. After sending Larry to Taekwondo Lesson, she asked Uncle Lee


    to send her here by the way, and then waited for Charlie to pick her up after his work. In advance,


    she contacted Tilly and knew that she was also in the old house of the Gray family.


    "Well, I''ll go upstairs to see your grandfather!" Kim sighed and said gently, "Wendy, Jazmin was too


    young and impulsive at that time, so she was easy to be used by others. Although I was also very


    angry with her behavior after I knew the truth. But her starting point was still for me, her brother...


    Don''t me her!"


    Wendy bit her lip and nodded gently.


    Kim pressed the middle of his eyebrows. It seemed that he didn''t have a good rest recently. He


    proposed that he was a little tired and wanted to go back to the room to rest for a while. Wendy


    stood up and helped him to go to the third floor.


    At the end of the corridor on the second floor, when Madge came out of the master bedroom and


    closed the door, her face took on a ghastly expression. If she was at her own home, she must have


    removed her disguise and directly broke things to vent her resentment.


    Just now, she couldn''t persuade Kim downstairs, so she had to put her hope on the Eduardo, trying


    to save the marriage for her mother. But she didn''t expect that Jazmin and Tilly were also in the


    room.


    Most of the things about Linda were revealed by Jazmin. With her by side, naturally, she would not


    say anything good for Linda. Madge said so much, but the grandfather finally sighed and shook his


    head to show that he could not help and did not want to get involved anymore.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Facing the sunshineing in through the window, Madge''s phone rang. She looked at the screen


    and picked it up with a frown.


    "Hey, mom!"


    After Linda eagerly asked about something, Madge pressed her temple, gritted her teeth but shook


    her head powerlessly, "Dad is still very persistent..."


    As soon as she finished talking, the sound of Linda''s crying came from the line, which made Madge


    feel depressed and ufortable. After hanging up the phone, her mother''s crying seemed to


    linger in her ear for a long time. Madge clutched the phone tightly, and her beautiful fingers seemed


    to pinch into the ss screen.


    She was extremely resentful at this moment!


    Putting the phone back in her bag, Madge''s face gradually returned to normal. When she turned


    around and was about to walk towards the stairs, she heard footstepsing down from the third


    floor. She could faintly see a figure.


    The first thing she saw was the pair of slippers-wearing feet, then her legs, and her t belly...


    A cold light suddenly burst out of Madge''s eyes.


    Kim''s room was on the third floor. Wendy sent him back to his room to lie down. It was not long


    before Charlie called. He had driven into the private road outside. In another two or three minutes,


    he would be here.


    Thinking that Larry''s Taekwondo Lesson was about to end, Wendy did not stay any longer and said


    goodbye to Kim.


    Wendy wanted to go to Eduardo''s room to say hello, but she thought that not only Madge but also


    Jazmin and her daughter were here. Although she always had a good impression of this aunt, but


    when she knew what Jazmin had done, she couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable. She was


    afraid that they would be ufortable when they met, so she just let it go for the time being.


    When she got down to the second floor, her eyes once again collided with Madge''s eyes in the air.


    Compared to when they were in the living room downstairs earlier, there was nothing unusual.


    Wendy faintly withdrew her gaze.


    In front of Madge, there was a servant holding an empty tray. He should have just sent soup to the


    Eduardo and came out of the room. When he came to the front, he saw Wendy and nod his head,


    said respectfully, "Miss Wendy!"


    Then, he stopped to let Wendy go downstairs.


    Wendy nodded with a smile, lowered her head, and continued to walk down the stairs.


    "Ah..."


    Just as she lifted her leg and stepped on ayer of the stairs, the servant who had given her way


    behind her suddenly cried out in a low voice. She looked back subconsciously, but before she could


    see clearly what was going on, she felt that the hand of the servant who had reached out to her


    waist for no reason hit her in the back.


    The next second, she staggered and fell down the stairs.


    Her eyes widened. In her panic, she could only try to grab the armrest at random.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    The ident came so fast that Wendy didn''t have much time to react.


    She could only reach out her hand randomly to grab what she could reach by instinct, while her


    other hand was tightly covering her belly.


    Fortunately, in this sudden moment, her body consciously reacted and stopped her falling with the


    help of the armrest. She only fell down two steps and used other parts of her body to stop her falling


    down the stairs.


    Even so, she was still in so much pain that she could not help but frown and break out in cold


    sweat.


    The servant was also scared silly at this time. He looked at the scene that suddenly happened in


    front of him, and the tray in his hand fell directly to the ground. He rushed to Wendy in panic. "Ah!


    Miss Wendy!"


    In just a few seconds, Wendy felt wet all over.


    Baby...


    What she was most worried about right now was her baby.


    The servant widened his eyes and looked panicked. "Miss Wendy! Sorry, are you okay? Have you


    been injured? Don''t scare me! I didn''t know I''d run into you..."


    "What did you do!" Madge, who was a distance away, followed him and rebuked in a low voice.


    "Miss Madge, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" The servant quickly nodded and bowed.


    Madge looked away from the servant''s face with displeasure. She took the initiative to reach out to


    her and said, "Are you ok? Let me help you?"


    Looking at the hand with beautiful nails on it, Wendy did not move. Instead, she could not help but


    shrink back to avoid it.


    At this time, there was a quiet male voiceing from the first floor.


    "Babe!"


    More than a dozen steps, Charlie dashed up in two or three steps. "What''s going on!"


    He drove the Land Rover into the yard. Without seeing Wendye out, he parked the car and


    entered the vi. He did not expect to see her falling down the stairs. Her face was extremely pale


    and there was cold sweat on her temples. When he saw her clutching her stomach, he almost


    stopped breathing.


    Her Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He quickly and carefully picked Wendy up.


    Madge said softly, "Charlie, don''t worry! It was the servant who didn''t pay attention to Wendy. Just


    when she went downstairs, the servant identally bumped into her, and then she staggered and


    fell down!"


    Getting mentioned by Madge, the servants who were half kneeling next to Wendy were so scared


    that he almost cried out loud. He was panicky and overwhelmed. "I''m sorry! Miss Wendy, are you


    okay? I was really careless. I didn''t mean it! I don''t know what happened either. I suddenly slipped


    my foot and ran into you. Please be ok. Otherwise, I deserve to die..."


    Charlie''s eyes were as dark as the thunderclouds in June, and he stared at the servent with a cold


    look.


    Wendy grabbed his suit jacket and bit her lips, saying in a trembling voice, "Charlie, send me to the


    hospital. My stomach hurts..."


    When the other people in the room upstairs heard the noise and rushed out, Charlie had already


    disappeared in the vi with Wendy in his arms.


    While the white Land Rover was speeding up on the street, Charlie did not dare to drive too fast. He


    was afraid that her would identally run intoWendyagain. The hand holding the steering wheel


    was so strong that it seemed like it was going to sink deeply in. His heart was still in grasp.


    Wendy was fastened seat belt and ced on the passenger seat by him. She curled up her body,


    lowered her head, and held her stomach tightly with both hands, just like before.


    She was really scared.


    Along the way, her hands kept touching herself. She was afraid that she would touch wetness, but


    fortunately, there was no blood.


    Even so, Wendy was still nervous. Her eyes were filled with dense mist. She did not even dare to


    cry. She was afraid that she would really lose her baby if she did that. She could only pray in her


    heart that she would not let anything happen to her baby...


    The two of them had been looking forward to this baby for so long and finally had a surprise. Every


    day after this, Charlie was looking forward to the birth of their daughter. If her daughter died


    inexplicably, she would be very upset!


    "My baby, Charlie, you must keep her..."


    Wendy raised her eyes and looked at him, murmuring with a choked voice.


    Charlie''s heart ached when he saw her red eyes. While the red light was on, he raised his hand to


    wipe off the sweat on her forehead. Then he held her hand tightly and told her, "Wendy, don''t be


    afraid. I''m here. You and our baby will be fine!"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    His calm voice was full of power, which seemed to calm her nervous heart.


    About five or six minutester, Charlie said in a deep voice, "We''ve arrived at the hospital!"


    Wendy looked up. Through the car window, she saw the hospital building. At the door, doctors and


    nurses greeted them. It was Charlie who had just made a phone call on the way. There was already


    a hospital bed waiting there.


    Upon seeing those white- clothed Angels, Wendy''s heart finally rxed, her mind gradually


    dispersing.


    When she woke up again, her sight was filled with the whites of her eyes. She was already in the


    hospital''s senior ward.


    "Wendy! You''re awake!"


    As soon as Wendy blinked her eyes a few times, there was a sound of joy.


    Wendy turned her head and saw Tilly lying beside the hospital bed looking at her excitedly. "Tilly..."


    After calling her name, something came to her, and she immediately raised her hand to touch her


    belly nervously.


    Because it had just been three months, there was not much outline. At this time, she was lying


    down. It was so t that it was hard to figure out whether her baby was still there.


    "Don''t worry, the baby is fine. She''s safe!" Tilly knew that she was worried, so she quickly told


    Wendy to reassure her. "I''ve asked the doctor. Fortunately, the baby is stable after three months. In


    addition, your reaction was very fast at that time, so your arms and legs blocked a lot of inertia.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if you really hurt your belly. Now it''s scared


    but not dangerous. The doctor said that you fainted because of fear. You can just go home to take a


    good rest after waking up!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy nearly cried with joy-


    "God bless..."


    Thank God that her baby was all right. It was really scared but not dangerous. Every second of her


    journey to the hospital was torturous. If the living little life in her belly was gone, she might not know


    how to face it. It was definitely not less sad than the time she thought she had lost little Larry four


    years ago.


    Seeing that she was looking for someone in the ward, Tilly knew that she was looking for Charlie.


    She exined, "Charlie is answering the phone in the living room. He''s afraid of disturbing you, so


    he''ll be back soon!"


    After hearing that, Wendy nodded.


    He must have been scared out of his wits as well!


    Although Charlie always told her not to be afraid, as long as he was there, he would never let her


    and their have any dangers. But when he carried her to the car, she could feel that every finger and


    breath of his was trembling.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    When Wendy put her hand down, she felt a sharp pain and could not help gasping.


    "Don''t move, or your wound will ache!" Tilly hurried forward and gently rolled up her sleeve. "When


    you fell, you protected your belly with your arm and leg. See? You bruised them. Besides, your


    elbow has swollen. Some medicinal lotion has been applied to them. It will take about two or three


    days to subside!"


    Wendy looked down and saw arge livid red bruise on her left arm. It must have been caused


    when she grabbed the armrest to stabilize her body when she fell down. When she woke up, all she


    thought about was the baby''s safety, so she did not notice the pain. After she had confirmed that


    her baby was fine, she finally felt the pain.


    Tilly helped her sit up and considerably put a pillow on her back. Then she pulled the chair to sit


    next to her and said, "Wendy, I was scared to death when I knew that you fell down from the stairs!"


    Wendy smiled understandingly because she was also greatly frightened.


    The ident happened so fast that she could only protect her baby by instinct. She shook her hand


    gently andforted her. "Fortunately, I''m fine now..."


    "Right!" Tilly nodded and then scolded in a bad mood, "I don''t know how the clumsy maid could


    identally bump into you! It was like-weird. Know what I mean? I suspect that she did it on


    purpose! Luckily, you reacted fast enough; otherwise, you would have rolled down the stairs and


    have lost your baby! It''s very scary only to think of it!"


    "I believe that the maid didn''t mean to harm me." Wendy frowned and said.


    She was as angry as Tilly, but the panic look on the maid''s face was real. Especially after seeing


    her fall, her eyes were filled with tension and self-me-she seemed to want to p herself!


    It was just that...


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Wendy suddenly narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "However, I don''t know if there was someone


    else who meant to harm me..."


    "Wendy, what do you mean?" Tilly was stunned.


    "At that time, in addition to that maid, Madge was also there!"


    Tilly could not help but open her mouth in shock. "You mean..."


    "I suspect it''s her!" Wendy pointed out bluntly.


    When the incident happened, Madge was walking came over to her and the maid. Wendy looked


    back when she fell down, so she knew that Madge was less likely to do any harm. After all, she was


    some distance away behind the maid.


    However, Wendy believed that the maid was innocent because her almost instantaneous panic


    reaction could not be faked. The maid had got out of the way, so how could she suddenly hit her?


    There was only one possibility, which was what Madge had done something secretly. Although


    Wendy found no evidence, she was absolutely sure about that.


    Hearing Wendy''s words, Tilly suddenly got into a rage and jumped up. "There''s no need to think


    about it. It must be her-she was used to doing such hideous things! I''m a hundred percent sure that


    she was behind the incident about the rat poison and made me the scapegoat. You know, because


    of that, my grandfather is still very angry about me!" She stamped her feet in anger and continued,


    "That pisses me off! How can I let her pay for what she has done!"


    Wendy, pursing her lips in silence, suddenly said, "In fact... I have an idea."


    "Say it!" Tilly was cheered up.


    They whispered to each other for a long time. Then Wendy thought of something and asked


    hesitantly, "Um, Tilly, are you sure you want to help me? Madge is your cousin, after all..."


    "So what? You are my cousin and best friend!" Tilly said, excitedly raising her chin.


    She did it for her friend, but mainly for herself! She wanted to pay for the injustice she had suffered.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for an eye! When Charlie came in after the phone call, he saw Wendy


    sitting on the bed while Tilly was sitting on the chair next to her, chatting with their heads close


    together. Upon hearing someonee in, they turned to look at him in unison.


    Since he was here, Tilly did not stay any longer. She threw a few meaningful winks at Wendy and


    left.


    Only Charlie and Wendy were in the room, sitting together for a while. Then Charlie leaned over and


    sat on the edge of her bed.


    He carefully put his palm on her belly, caressing her through the clothes. Seeing that he felt the


    movements of the baby attentively, Wendy felt even more guilty. "Charlie, I''m sorry for making you


    worry!"


    "Don''t be silly!" Charlie scolded her and then turned to touch her injured arm. "Does it hurt?"


    Wendy shook her head.


    She did not pretend to be brave. As long as her baby was safe, she did not care about these


    bruises. She even felt that it did not matter even if she broke her arm at that time.


    "I was nearly scared out of my wits. When I fell off the stairs, I felt my belly hurt like hell. The pain


    nearly killed me! Fortunately, our child is fine, and it''s still in my belly, safe and sound. A tough


    baby!" Wendy put his big hand on her belly again and swore, "Charlie, don''t worry. I''ll take good


    care of our baby. I won''t let anything bad happen to it the second time!"


    "Great." Charlie bent over and kissed her forehead.


    Wendy looked down. After a moment of silence, she muttered to him, "So strong a baby it is, I


    suppose it must be a boy. What do you think?"


    Charlie''s frown grew deeper. He pursed his thin lips and said in a deep voice,"... No, it''s a


    daughter!"


    Wendy burst outughing. By mentioning this, she meant to make himugh and rx him a little.


    He indeed felt much better now. Then he raised his hand and took her gently into his arms. While


    touching her nose with his finger, he asked, "What were you plotting with Tilly?"


    Wendy mysteriously crooked her finger at him.


    When he leaned over, she whispered their n to him.


    Charlie, his eyebrows gradually raising, said, "You and Tilly are going to turn her trick to your own


    use and pretend that you''ve lost this baby so that she''ll think she has seeded, and then lure her


    to fall into your trap!"


    "Of course, we need your support!" Wendy nodded.


    To make her believe that they lost the baby, his performance was the most critical.


    "So sinister?" Charlie curled his lips.


    Wendy blinked her eyes deliberately and said, "I have been learning from you."


    Charlie lovingly touched her long hair with his palm. He narrowed his deep, piercing eyes and said,


    "Just in time, it''s time to settle some debts!"


    "Is that matter about that money settling into shape?" Wendy could not help raising her head and


    asking.


    Charlie nodded coldly. "Yes."

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    After infusing a bag of nutrient medicine, Wendy got off her hospital gown and left the hospital.


    Coming out of the elevator, they saw a young girl in the arms of a young boy walking into the


    elevator. They seemed to be college students who had not graduated yet. Both of them looked


    young and it seemed that they were lovers who came to the hospital for treatment.


    Because it happened to be in her sight, Wendy looked at them a few more times.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her gaze, her feet suddenly became light. She was actually held


    in the arms of Charlie who was beside her.


    "Hey, hey..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Charlie was much more rxed than the boy to do this. He raised his eyebrows and held Wendy


    up. "You stared at them just now. You want me to hold you, don''t you?"


    "I don''t!" Wendy didn''t know whether tough or annoying. She struggled with her legs shaking and


    said, "Put me down. Everyone else is watching..."


    Just now, the two college couple had already be a line of scenery. After the two students


    disappearing from the elevator, they became another pair. Moreover, because Charlie was naturally


    attractive, he would be the focus of more attention.


    Charlie didn''t let go of her. He held her tight and said, "There''s a flight of stairs outside. You''re safer


    for me to hold you!"


    Wendy could hear the hidden tension and worry in his tone. Although it was a little exaggerated that


    the concrete steps at the door added up to only two or three steps, Charlie should have left a


    shadow in his heart. And the feeling of being cared so much made her very happy.


    Outside, the sky had gradually darken, and the high-rise buildings in the distance had been illumed


    by the neon lights.


    Walking down thest step, Wendy struggled to get down, and saw a ck caring towards


    them. All of them recognized the license te, which was from the Gray family. Wendy immediately


    stopped and hugged Charlie''s neck.


    After the two of them looked at each other, she lowered her face.


    It was not that she was doing it deliberately. When Charlie came out of the ward, he took off his suit


    jacket and covered her with it. The broad suit made her look very fragile.


    After the car was parked, there were quite a few people sitting inside.


    The two siblings, Kim and Jazmin, heard the news and rushed over. The following Madge, Tilly, who


    had gone to the ward to see her earlier, was also standing between them at this time.


    After the ident happened, everyone in Gray''s mansion was in a panic. Kim, who was at home,


    couldn''t wait for the news and was worried. When he found which hospital Wendy was in, he rushed


    over.


    Kim saw Wendy''s weak body being held in Charlie''s arms and her head resting on his shoulder.


    She didn''t look very well in spirit and breath, but Charlie, who was holding her in his arms, had a


    cold expression on his face. Kim''s heart sank immediately.


    "Wendy, how are you?"


    Kim strode forward, holding Wendy''s hand and asking nervously.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy froze. Then she lowered her head silently. In the night wind, she just


    pursed her lips very hard.


    It was not difficult for Kim to guess the result. He tentatively asked, "Your baby..."


    "It''s gone." Charlie shook his head in a low, oppressive voice.


    When Kim heard this news, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He was shocked and sad for the


    little life that had died before its birth. When everyone was sighing with regret, there was only one


    person who acted in ordance with the sad feelings of the elders on the surface, but in her heart,


    she was overjoyed.


    It was not until the white Land Rover was joined in the traffic that Wendy''s tightly pursed mouth


    slowly loosened and tilted up.


    She grabbed Charlie''s big hand and said like a spoiled child, "I''m so hungry..."


    Charlie''s expressionless face instantly warmed up. His fingers grazed her palm, and his thin lips


    curled up. "I called Aunt Lee earlier when you pulled out the needle. The food is ready."


    "What''s that?"


    When he saw her tilting her head and staring at him without blinking, he couldn''t help ncing at


    her.


    Wendy leaned on his arm and asked with her face up, "Charlie, Bonnie told me to cherish the ten


    months when I was pregnant, because only when a woman is pregnant will a man be so obedient to


    her. Will you do the same?'' "What do you think?" Charlie didn''t answer but asked.


    Wendy fell into his deep and serene eyes for two seconds, then she shook her head and smiled


    firmly. "You won''t!"


    When the traffic light turned red, they kissed each other silently in the car.


    When they returned to the vi, sure enough, they smelled the aroma of the food as soon as they


    entered the house.


    Wendy changed into slippers and walked in. Only Aunt Lee, wearing an apron, came up to meet


    her. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see Larry. When she passed through the porch, she saw a small


    figure lying on the sofa with his back to the door in the living room.


    After hearing the noise, he turned his head to look at them, but did not jump from the sofa and run


    to her. Instead, he quickly turned his head back and frowned as if he was angry.


    "What''s wrong with Larry?" Wendy blinked her eyes and asked puzzledly.


    Aunt Lee quickly exined to her, "The young master is unhappy! He was alone in Taekwondo


    ss. After waiting for a long time, you didn''t pick him up. He all cried. Later, the teacher called


    home and Mick rushed over. When he came back, he was depressed. He didn''t eat much at night!"


    Wendy felt waves of guilt coursing through her heart after she heard those words.


    Originally, after Charlie came to the old house of the Gray family to pick her up, the two of them


    wanted to go to pick up Larry, who was in Taekwondo ss, but they didn''t expect that a sudden


    ident would happen. They were all concerned about the baby in her belly, but they forgot to pick


    up Larry. Now they were so annoyed!


    What she feared most was that she would neglect Larry because she was pregnant again.


    After she gave up going back to Cananda but stayed, the three of them lived together every day,


    and Larry had not cried for a long time.


    Feeling sorry, Wendy leaned over and put her arms around her little body. "Baby, I''m sorry!"


    Larry turned his plump face, and his little mouth was pouted.


    Wendy touched his little head, and coaxed him patiently and softly, "I''m really sorry, darling. I


    promise, this will never happen again. Forgive me, will you? We didn''t mean not to pick you up,


    because your little sister suddenly felt ufortable. Your Papa and I took her to the hospital to


    see a doctor, so we didn''t pay attention to you for a while..."


    After hearing that, Larry suddenly forgot to be angry. He turned his little face in a hurry and asked,


    "Little sister are not feeling well?"


    "Baby, don''t worry, it''s all right now!" Wendy couldn''t helpughing.


    Larry looked relieved and was no longer unhappy in an instant. He even stretched out his small


    hand and touched Wendy''s belly gently with his short fingers like touching tofu. He muttered, "Little


    sister, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    Wendy lowered her head and put up an invitation to his white and delicate face. Her heart was as


    soft as cotton.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    When Johnny left, although he was stressed that he didn''t need it, Wendy still went to see him off at


    the airport.


    As for that huge amount of money, he had given it fully to Charlie to deal with.


    Charlie, Wendy and Larry had been sending Johnny to the security checkpoint, which made Johnny,


    who had pretended to be cool, unable to stand up. Finally, he waved his hand to say goodbye, and


    his voice was a little choked with emotion. He even had an impulse to stay.


    In the dispute of thest generation, Johnny was actually the most pitiful person.


    In the end, he was alone, and what was left was only a deep sense of loss. He loved Aubree but not


    own. Even if he married her mother as he wished, he hadn''t been able to get his beloved woman''s


    favor for an entire eight years.


    Although Kim regreted missing his lover, at least he still kept the memory of the time when they


    were together and the love of her mother. But Johnny had nothing.


    Wendy looked at the haggard figure and did not dare to shed tears until the figure disappeared from


    her sight.


    Charlie frowned as he looked at her. Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped it under


    her eyes and said, "Wendy, if you cry again, I''ll feel sad for you!"


    "Baby also feel sad for mom!" Larry also grabbed her hand.


    Wendy looked at them with the same concern in her eyes. Finally, she broke intoughter.


    When people came and went in the airport hall, even if they were in a hurry, they could not stop


    their eyes from looking at the beautiful family. Facing the envy that could not be hidden, Wendy


    calmly epted it all.


    When he came back, Charlie answered a phone call. There was an urgent document on the spot


    that he needed to go back to thepany to get it. The Land Rover stopped at the yard door, and


    Wendy took the baby to get out of the car and go back to the vi first.


    As soon as they entered the door, Aunt Lee walked over quickly. "Mr. Gray is here. He has been


    waiting in the living room for a long time!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy hurried to the living room. Kim was sitting on the sofa, and the cup of tea


    in front of him was empty. It could be seen that he had been here for some time and brought a lot of


    things, all of which were supplements to to help invigorate body.


    "Father!" Lin Musheng called out.


    "Grandpa..."


    Little Larry trailed closely behind her voice.


    Wendy grabbed Larry who rushed to Kim in time. Afraid that he would slip out the secret, she


    immediately sent him away and said, "Baby, your clothes are dirty. Let Aunt Lee take you upstairs to


    change into clean clothes. Didn''t you draw a picturest time and say that you want to give it to


    grandpa?"


    "Well, I''ll go now!" Larry nodded and followed Aunt Lee upstairs.


    Only Kim and Wendy were left in the living room. Kim couldn''t help but sigh when he looked at her.


    He med, "Wendy, why did you go out at this time? You just came out of the hospitalst night.


    You should stay at home to take care of yourself!"


    "Uh..." Wendy felt a pang of guilt.


    She bit her lip and exined, "Johnny migrated abroad. Today''s ne, I''ll see him off."


    "I see!" When Kim heard this, he nodded with understanding, but there was still a lot of worry in his


    expression. "Wendy, although it''s a pity for the baby, don''t be too sad! Fortunately, you and Charlie


    have already had Larry. Both of you are still young. There are many opportunities to have children in


    the future!"


    Because of guilt in her heart, Wendy did not dare to meet his eyes. "Well, dad, I know..."


    In fact, she didn''t feel good about such a deception, but she couldn''t say it for the time being. She


    felt very sorry for her father.


    Kim still thought that she just kept her head down because she had not yet been relieved of the


    gone child, so he could not help butfort her with a few words.


    Because there were other things, Kim didn''t stay too long. He was very happy with the wax pencil


    from Larry. Charlie also came back when they were out of the vi.


    After watching Kim get in the car and leave, they didn''t go in immediately.


    Looking at her furrowed brows and tightly pursed lips, Charlie could easily guess what she was


    thinking. He reached out to hold her in his arms and put his chin on top of her head. "Do you feel


    bad?"


    Wendy nodded.


    Thinking of Kim''s words, she felt particrly guilty and said, "Dad thought that the child was really


    gone, and he was very sad for us..." "Then did you tell him?" Charlie asked, pursing his lips.


    Wendy shook her head and looked up at the direction in which the car left. She crossed her arms in


    front of her and heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s all right, I''m just afraid he''ll be sadder when..." she


    murmured.


    Outside the window, the moon hung high.


    After Wendy took a shower, she came out of the bathroom and looked at Charlie, who was sitting by


    the bed. Today, what he was holding was not a book about baby, but a dictionary that he had found


    from nowhere. He was thinking about their daughter''s name.


    She nced at the names that had been selected on the paper. They were neatly arranged, and as


    expected, all of them were the names of girls.


    Most of the time, Wendy was subtly influenced by him. She hadn''t found out if she was pregnant


    with a boy or a girl, but subconsciously felt that the baby in her belly was really a girl.


    Wendy did not disturb him. She lifted the quilt and sat side by side. Dinner was a little too full, so


    she did not feel sleepy.


    Thinking of her best friend in South Africa, Wendy was also worried about her situation after the


    earthquake, she connected her with FaceTime.


    However, unexpectedly, what appeared on the screen was Simon''s handsome face.


    He should have helped pick up the phone when he identally picked it up. She could see that


    Simon was a little surprised on the other end of the line, but fortunately, it was her.


    "Dr. Chin?"


    Wendy greeted him excitedly.


    Perhaps it was because her voice was a little too loud, Charlie, who immersed in his dictionary,


    turned his head to nce at her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Simon was also smiling on the screen. "Miss Lim, I


    haven''t personally congratted you on your second pregnancy!"


    "Thank you!" Wendy slid her other hand down on her belly.


    In fact, she knew that he was the same as her best friend, Emily. When it came to other people''s


    children, he couldn''t help but think of the child that they had lost before, and his eyes were full of


    regret.


    "Please wait a minute. I''ll get her the phone right now!"


    Soon, the image of Simon disappeared, and the sunburned round face of Emily appeared.


    After making sure that there was no more danger after the earthquake, the two friends held each


    other''s mobile phones and chatted for a while. After that, Wendy narrowed her eyes and asked


    secretly in a low voice, "Emily, tell me honestly, what''s the situation between you and Dr. Chin now!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s definitely not what you think!" Emily denied directly.


    Wasn''t it?


    Wendy didn''t believe it. Maybe Emily, who was only focused on chatting with her, didn''t notice it, but


    she saw it very clearly.


    In the background of the phone screen, apart from Emily''s smiling round face close to the camera,


    Simon, who was not far behind her, was standing there. His charming eyes were fixed on Emily in a


    ce where Emily could not see.


    She didn''t know if Emily really didn''t notice, or pretended not to know.


    "In fact, it''s because his seminar has been postponed, so he stayed here. Besides, there are a lot of


    injuries caused after the earthquake, so he did great help to the Red Cross here..." Emily paused,


    her eyes looked down, and then she looked up. She said to Wendy with a smile, "Wendy, I''ll


    introduce a friend to you next time when we FaceTime!"


    "... Okay!" Wendy nodded happily.


    But she didn''t know who her friend was. She frowned slightly, because after Emily finished


    speaking, she saw Simon''s eyes lost light in an instant.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    After hanging up the phone, Wendy felt sad about the rtionship between Emily and Simon.


    Perhaps those closely involved cannot see clearl As an outsider, she could feel that they had not


    completely let go of their love. But they could not get close to each other, or it was because the


    wound in the heart was so deep that they could not get close to each other...


    Wendy sighed. Then a warm hand covered her head.


    Wendy couldn''t help but turn her head. She saw that Charlie, who had been concentrating on


    naming his unborn daughter, had already closed his dictionary. He wrote the names of a whole


    paper. At the bottom, he circled one with a red pen.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but ask happily, "Charlie, did you have a good name?"


    Wendy didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. Charlie was so attached to this baby girl that he


    didn''t need her to worry about anything.


    "Yep." Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    "What is it? Show me!"


    Wendy curiously leaned her head over, picked up the paper in his hand, and read the powerful


    words on it with the help of themplight. She murmured,


    "Luna? Luna Hogg?"


    "Yes." The smile on Charlie''s face became even brighter.


    Wendy murmured in her heart twice and looked at Charlie with bright eyes. "Charlie, why Luna?"


    "Baby, take a guess." Charlie¡¯s long finger passed through her hair, and his eyes were full of


    interests.


    Wendy secretly rolled her eyes in her heart and felt that he was a little childish. He even yed this


    guessing games like this, which only children in kindergarten yed. However, seeing the joy in his


    eyes, her heart was fluttering, and she was still cooperative to seriously think about it.


    After a moment of silence, she blinked her eyes and asked, "Uhm... You named her Luna. Does it


    mean that the two of us are back together and our rtionship is asplete as a full moon?"


    After thinking about it, it seemed that there was only such a shallow meaning. They had been


    separated for four years and finally came together again. Wasn''t this child the witness of their love


    after thousands of twists and turns?


    "No!" Charlie''s thin lips twitched.


    His deep eyes nced out of the window. Through the thin veil, the dark blue night was like swan''s


    velvet. Today was the fifteenth lunar month. It was rare to see full moon hanging in the air. The


    moonlight was as bright as a mirror.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His big hand reached into her pajamas and stuck to her belly. His lips twitched, and his calm voice


    added some softness. "Because of her, our family is like the moon outside the window. Our lives are


    as perfect as the moon outside the window."


    Wendy was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that there would be such a hidden meaning.


    It was indeed a perfect life to have a son and a daughter, and to have lovers to help each other


    grow old.


    When she murmured this name again in her heart, the softness in her chest seemed to overflow.


    She put her face on his chest, looked up and said in worship and infatuation, "It''s so nice."


    Charlie''s heart was filled with joy at herpliment. He raised his eyebrows in smug satisfaction.


    The night was getting darker outside the window, and it was gettingte.


    Wendy stretched and was about to lie down when she saw him put the dictionary on the head of the


    bed and picked up the baby book next to him.


    She frowned and wanted to ask him why he didn''t go to bed until it was sote and he had to go to


    work tomorrow. She saw him open the book and turned to the page with bookmark. Charlie pointed


    at the words on the book and nced at her. "The book said that after pregnancy, you should


    exercise properly so that you can maintain good physical strength to cope with the delivery ofbor."


    "That makes sense..." Wendy nodded her head in agreement after hearing this.


    Charlie continued, "So, we should work hard for the proper exercise!"


    "Oh, yes..." She simply nodded again.


    The next second, she was pushed down by him with evil intentions. He put his thin lips close to her


    ear and blew ambiguously. Wendy''s face quickly blushed, and then she realized why he suddenly


    took a book and told her these words.


    This man...


    It was already futile for her to push him away, but she was not worried. She knew that he knew what


    he was doing.


    The bedsidemp was turned off, leaving only the full moon outside, illuminating the hot gasps in


    the room.


    In the evening of Monday, twilight painted the whole city.


    As usual, Wendy walked toward Charlie under the envious gaze of the crowd after work. She


    enjoyed the fact that Charlie opened the car door for him and bent down to tie the seat belt for her.


    When Charlie walked around the front of the car and sat in the driver''s seat, she reached out and


    grabbed his big hand and ced it on her lower abdomen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Charlie looked confused, but then he tensed up again. "What''s the matter, Wendy? Is your stomach


    ufortable?"


    "No!" Wendy shook her head with a smile. She ced her hand on the back of Charlie''s hand, said,


    "Charlie, I feel that it is moving today!"


    "Really?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded and shared it with him.


    "When I had lunch at the canteen, I could feel it when I called you and identally put my hand on


    it!"


    "I was very worried at first. Now it''s only more than three months.


    The fetal movement seems to be a little early. But I gave the doctor a call. She said it was normal.


    Everyone''s fetal movement time will be different. If it was earlier, it would appear about three


    monthster. If it waster, it would be around five months. And for the second child, it might be a


    little earlier!"


    Dr. Fu was the obstetrics and gynaecology director who had taken over since she was pregnant.


    Because she was once pregnant with Larry, Wendy had experience and confirmed that the feeling


    at that moment was fetal movement.


    "Why didn''t I feel it?" Charlie frowned.


    "Now it just happens. I''ll have it many times every day in the future!" Wendy exined, amused. "At


    the beginning, some fetal movements are very light, just like the feeling of bubbling, gurgling, or the


    sound of heartbeat. Suddenly, it appeared..."


    Listening to her vivid description, Charlie coveted it. On the way, as long as he met a red signal


    light, he would reach out his big hand and hold his breath to feel the fetal movement of his daughter,


    which made Wendy feel extremely happy next to her.


    They called Uncle Lee to pick Little Larry up. The white Land Rover did not drive back to the vi.


    Instead, it headed in the direction of the Gray family''s old house.


    When the car stopped in the courtyard, the smile on their faces had already dissipated. Wendy got


    off the car. Charlie circled around her and held her by the shoulder, and then walked to the vi with


    head down .


    When the sunset glow was even stronger, a luxury car stopped at the door.


    It was also the car of the Gray family, but it was not from the old house. The driver opened the door


    of the back door. Madge got off by herself. Linda certainly wanted toe, but she was no longer


    as popr and permitted as before.


    At this time, a figure came out of the vi.


    As if she had suffered a great grievance, she covered her face with tears all the way and went


    straight to the flower rack on the side of the courtyard. She kicked the wooden fence hard with her


    foot as if to vent her anger.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Seeing this, Madge looked at the vi and walked over with a puzzled look. "Tilly, what happened to


    you?"


    Tilly ran out. Her face was full of anger, which had twisted her delicate facial features and drew


    Madge''s attention.


    "Madge, I''m so angry!" Tilly stamped her feet, her eyes redder.


    Confused, Madge took out a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to her, pretending tofort


    her, "Don''t cry, what happened?"


    "It''s Wendy!" Tilly gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "Wendy Lim?" Madge asked in surprise.


    She stole a nce at the vi again, his eyes lingering briefly on the Land Rover in the courtyard.


    When she came in, she saw the car and knew that Charlie and Wendy must be there.


    "Yes, it''s her!" Tilly said bitterly, word by word. "I''ll stand against her for the rest of my life! When she


    went downstairs, she was knocked down by a maid and fell. So useless was she that she failed to


    protect the baby and lost it. But what does that have to do with me? She actually told grandpa that I


    asked the maid to do that! She''s gone too far! You know, even the maid admitted that she was not


    ordered by anyone, but Wendy insisted that I had something to do with it!"


    "I was wronged about the rat poisonst time, but I endured it. To be honest, I haven''t even tried to


    sabotage her rtionship with Charlie. I didn''t expect her to be so insatiable that she wanted me to


    take the me! I was really pissed off!"


    Tilly choked on the final words, wiping off the tears that kepting out with her sleeves. It seemed


    that she could find no one to pour out her grievances.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Madge was surprised to hear that, but she understood after thinking about it.


    Tilly found no evidence to defend herself in the case of the rat poison. Jazmin, who came back from


    abroad, had rushed home and argued with Linda for her daughter. All the others thought it was Tilly


    who nned this trick. As soon as this incident happened, Wendy would certainly suspect her


    because Tilly was also there on that day.


    Holding back theughter in her heart, Madge continued tofort her, "Alright, don''t be angry


    anymore. You should exin this to grandfather. He''ll believe you!"


    "If that were the case, I wouldn''t hate her like this. He scolded me harshly. Obviously, he believed


    her words and thought that maybe it was me who did it!" Tilly barked. She raised her hand and


    wiped her tears. Then she looked at her with red eyes and said, "Madge, how about helping me?"


    "Help you with what?" Madge was puzzled.


    "I did nothing, but Wendy thought that I made her lose her baby. If I can tolerate this, what can not?


    Since she wronged me, I''d better make it real. The case of the rat poison was a child''s y. This


    time I''ll get some great medicine and let her take it. Then she will never have a child again in this


    life! I''ve sessfully bribed that maid. Grandpa asked someone in the kitchen to make some soup


    for her. When it''s done, I''ll ask her to put the medicine in the soup!"


    Tilly took out a white bag of medicine from her pocket. "So, Madge, could you give the medicine to


    the servantter? There are many people in the kitchen. I am afraid that someone will see through


    my trick and get something on me. Don''t worry. You only need to hand it over to the servant. Tell her


    it''s from me, and she will understand what to do next!"


    Madge didn''t reach out to take it, and neither did she say yes. Instead, she deliberately asked, "Tilly,


    no joking. Think about it. Do you have to do this?" "Of course!" Tilly''s tone was firm. It looked like


    she would not give up until she reached her goal. Then she suddenly changed the subject. "Madge,


    although I have no evidence, I know that it was you who secretly reced thexative with the rat


    drug and wanted Wendy to drink it. I only told you about it, so you don''t have to deny it in front of


    me! You can rest assured that I won''t me you. You know, I hate Wendy. How could she me me


    for the loss of her baby?! I''m so mad about it. I regretted not giving her arsenicst time!"


    Seeing that her eyes were full of resentment and that she was determined to make Wendy pay for


    what she had done, Madge finally let her guard down. After all, this matter would have nothing to do


    with her from the beginning to the end. Thus, she said softly, trying to coax her, "Tilly, I''m sorry that


    you''ve suffered a lot because of the matter that happenedst time! To tell you the truth, I hate her


    as much as you. She has not only taken my fiance from me, but also took my father away from me!


    Now my father even wants to divorce my mother. She made a terrible mess of my family! So, take it


    easy. I''ll help you!"


    "Thank you, Madge!" Tilly said happily. After thinking for a while, she added, "And, if anything goes


    wrong, grandpa will me me again. Please speak up for me!"


    Hearing this, Madge nodded without any suspicion, "Don''t worry!"


    In the dining room, all the dishes had been served. The pleasant smell of food was floating in the


    air.


    Master Gray was helped to take the honorable seat at the head of the table. Kim and his sister


    Jazmin sat on either side of him. As for Wendy and Charlie, they sat next to Kim. Tilly was thest


    toe in. She lowered her head -it was obvious that she was too ashamed to join them. Madge


    went forward and pulled her in. Jazmin forced an embarrassed smile and kept talking with her


    father.


    Despite that, the atmosphere in the dining room was still very depressing.


    A servant came out of the kitchen with a tray, and there was a blue and white porcin bowl on it.


    Master Gray cleared his throat and coughed, then sighed and broke the ice. "Wendy, we all feel


    very sorry about your baby. Don''t let yourself despair. You should build up your health with


    nourishing food. I told those in the kitchen to cook some tonic soup for you. You should drink two


    more bowls to replenish your Qi and blood!"


    "Thank you, Grandfather..." Wendy forced a smile and said in a low voice.


    Aside, Charlie stretched out tofort her and frowned deeply.


    When the servant came out, both Madge and Tilly fixed their eyes on the bowl in her hands. Then


    they exchanged a look with each other quietly and lowered their heads as if nothing had happened.


    However, Madge did not notice the trace of viciousness in her eyes as she lowered her head.


    The servant was getting closer and closer. After putting the bowl of soup before Wendy, she did not


    walk away. Instead, she hesitated for a while and suddenly knelt before Master Gray with a bump


    with a bump. Shocked and panicked, she said with a trembling voice.


    "Master Gray, some poison has been added to this tonic soup..."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    "What?" Eduardo immediately frowned.


    This kind of thing had been put on disy in the restaurant of the old house of the Gray family not


    long ago. It was not the first time. Almost everyone present had experienced it in person. Even if


    Jazmin had not been there, she had heard it from her daughterter. So when the history was put


    on again, everyone had a little anger on their faces.


    Especially Eduardo, This had happened twice in his own house, which was totally challenging his


    authority.


    Kim also frowned all the time and asked unpleasantly, "What medicine was put in the tonic soup?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a medicine that hurts the body. If Miss Lim takes it, I''m afraid she won''t get pregnant


    anymore..."


    "Crazy!" Eduardo was furious. He raised his hand and mmed heavily on the table. He pointed at


    the servant and questioned, "Tell the truth! Who gave you such gut to make you do this!"


    The servant apologized repeatedly and confessed honestly, "I''m sorry, Master Gray. I was forced to


    do this and I didn''t dare to disobey the order. But I felt that this was too immoral, so I had to tell you


    the truth. It was Miss Madge who made me do this..."


    Madge saw the servent put down the soup bowl and suddenly knelt without warning, her beautifully


    painted fingernails plunging into her palm.


    She didn''t expect that she would fail at the most crucial moment likest time. She couldn''t help


    looking at Tilly. She was a little angry and wanted to ask how Tilly did it, but thetter didn''t look at


    her at all. When she heard what the servant said, Madge was irritated and said, "What did you


    say?"


    The servant nced at her and reported respectfully, "Master Gray, it was Miss Madge who handed


    me the medicine and asked me to put it in Miss Wendy''s tonic soup. I''m under her control!"


    "Why are you so casually ndering others?" Madge stared at the servant in disbelief. She didn''t


    expect that the me would be turned on herself. She was caught off guard and looked at the


    shocked gazes of her elders. She tried her best to distance herself from this usation, "Grandpa,


    Dad, this matter has nothing to do with me. It was Tilly who gave it to me!"


    Tilly finally looked at her at this time, but she blinked her innocent eyes. "Madge, what are you


    talking about? I don''t understand. What does this matter have to do with me? The servant just said


    that it was you who handed the medicine to her and let her put it in the tonic soup of Wendy. She


    was coerced by you!"


    "You lie!" Madge was angry, but she quickly calmed down and argued innocence for herself. "Yes,


    it''s true that I handed the medicine to the servant, but I am helping you! When I came here, you


    cried in the yard and said that Wendy med her abortion on you, so you wanted to retaliate


    against Wendy and let her never have children in her life. I just wanted to help you hand over the


    medicine to the servant and tell her that you gave it to her. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t


    order her to do anything!"


    "Madge, you wronged me. I didn''t do it at all. We did talk for a long time in the yard, but I don''t


    understand what you said at all. But it doesn''t matter. Fortunately, I have a recording here!" Tilly


    said with an aggrieved expression and took out her mobile phone.


    Then, without waiting for her to react, she pulled up an audio.


    In the restaurant, the voices of the two of them were heard one after another...


    "Madge, although I don''t have any evidence for druggingst time, I know. In fact, you secretly


    reced thexative with rat poison. You want to let Wendy take. I only told you about what


    happened that day. You don''t have to deny it in front of me!"


    "Tilly, you did suffer a lot before. I apologize to you! To tell you the truth, my hate for her is not less


    than yours. She not only robbed my fiance but also my father. And now she made my father want to


    divorce my mother. My family is not at peace now..."


    Madge was shocked. She pointed at Tilly and shouted, "Tilly, you..."


    She didn''t expect that their conversation would be recorded and there was only the most exciting


    part left!


    Madge was so shocked that she could feel cold sweat rolling down her back. It seemed that she


    had identally stepped into a trap.


    Tilly put the phone back into her pocket and shrugged her shoulders. "Madge, there is nothing for


    you to say! Besides your recording, the servants also identified you. It was because you hated


    Wendy that you wanted to harm her and put this charge on me. Do you think I was an idiot? What''s


    more, Wendy''s baby didn''t die. Fortunately, it''s still in her belly!"


    Hearing this, Madge''s beautiful eyes slightly widened, and she subconsciously turned to look at


    Wendy''s belly opposite her.


    Because it''s only a few months pregnant and Wendy''s clothes were a little loose, so it was hard to


    see whether there was a child or not. After hearing Tilly''s words, Madge suddenly realized that she


    had been deceived!


    There was noint at all. Tilly just wanted to drag her into the mire...


    Gritting her teeth, Madge blurted out, "Grandpa, Dad, they two set me up!"


    While saying that, she regretted at once. At this time, such an excuse was actually a form of


    admitting it...


    As expected, Kim looked at her, even more shocked than before, and asked word by word, "Madge,


    did you really do the thing about the rat poison? It actually had nothing to do with Tilly?"


    "I..." Madge was in a panic.


    The silent Eduardo kept shaking his head, and the wrinkles on his face were filled with sighs.


    "Madge, you disappoint me too much. I always thought that you were the most sensible and kindest


    person, but why... why are you like your mother, with such a vicious mind!"


    "You are Tilly''s cousin! How dare you frame her like this!" Jazmin hadined in her heart for a


    long time, so she would never give up the opportunity.


    Madge was already at the end of her wits. She could only bite the bullet and admitted it.


    She bypassed the table, walked quickly between Kim and Eduardo, and half-squatted beside Kim


    with tears gushing out. She said with a repentant tone, "Dad, I just can''t get over it that time! Wendy


    snatched Charlie from me and openly entered the Gray family. Now you and Mom are in such a


    situation, I feel really bad, so I did something wrong on the spur... Fortunately, there is no


    irreversible consequences. Please forgive me, OK? Dad, I''ve already regretted it. I''m your daughter,


    and you know me the best, don''t you?"


    Looking at his crying daughter, Kim couldn''t help but have some contradictions in his heart. To a


    large extent, Madge was pitiful, and even the expression of Eduardo on the side was loosened.


    "Not just that!"


    Suddenly, a quiet male voice sounded at the right time.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Just now, when Tilly and Madge confronted each other, neither of them noticed when Charlie left the


    dining room.


    At this time, he returned and took a folder from the car. He threw it on the dining table. "Johnny''s ex-


    wife, Helen, once ordered people to kidnap Wendy. Uncle Gray is also a witness in this matter, so


    he knows the ins and outs more clearly!"


    "Yes." Kim nodded with a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t know why Charlie suddenly brought


    this up.


    On the other hand, Madge, who was squatting by the side, felt slightly nervous.


    Charlie sat back on the dining chair, leaned back, and tapped on the folder with his fingers. "Johnny


    migrated to Australia a few days ago. Before he left, he cleaned up all his assets. However, he


    suddenly found a huge sum of ten million yuan. He learned that Helen had been deposited in his


    name before. He thought that there was something wrong with the extra money, so he gave it to me


    for investigation."


    "After my investigation, I found out that the money may have something to do with Sunny!"


    "Does it have something to do with Madge?" Kim was shocked.


    "Yes!" Charlie said in a calm voice, "Helen, who was arrested, has confessed everything. She kept


    the money because she was afraid that if she was arrested by the police. Therefore, she quietly hid


    these money under the name of her ex-husband, Johnny. And the previous instigator to kidnap


    Wendy is Sunny. And these money is used to give her reward. Sunny also promised to rescue her


    daughter Ynda, so that they can take the money to go abroad to avoid debts and have a happy


    life! What''s more-"


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Kim felt as if he was about to faint.


    "Larry was injured by Ynda''s electric motorcycle. It''s also Sunny''s advice." A hint of coldness


    broke out at the corner of Charlie''s mouth, and his tone was like an arrow that had been poisoned.


    When Ynda and Helen were caught one after another, they did not gave the name of Madge. In


    fact, they still had some expectations in their hearts. Because they knew clearly, in the eyes of


    Charlie and Wendy, they would definitely not be forgiven for what they had done. Therefore, they


    could only pin their only hope on Madge, believing that she would find the right time to save them.


    Helen just didn''t expect that the money which was kept under the name of Johnny would be


    the trigger...


    Wendy''s hand was sped by Charlie, but even so, she clenched her fingers tightly.


    Madge was really beyond her imagination. She didn''t expect such a scheming person to be so


    terrible. Madge was so elegant on her face all the time, but she secretly controlled so many things!


    Kim looked at his daughter in panic, as if he had never seen her before. He put down the folder and


    his hand trembled. "How could this be? Madge, did you really do all the things that Charlie said?"


    Kim, who had heard about these things, had mixed feelings in his heart.


    In addition to incredulity, he still couldn''t believe it. Different from Wendy, he had practically watched


    Madge grow up, and also spoilled her all the time. She was very well-behaved and sensible since


    childhood, and he was proud of it for once!


    What Linda had done had made him angry and hateful, but at the same time, he was somewhat


    relieved. At the very least, his daughter had not been taught badly by her ill-bred mother. She was a


    kind and good child, but he did not know...


    Madge''s hands fell from Kim''s legs, and her face looked a little worn out.


    She lowered her face and didn''t say anything. She couldn''t exin for herself anymore.


    Kim looked at his daughter with disappointment and sadness. He even choked a little, which


    showed how sad he was. "Madge, you, you... how could you be like this!"


    Madge paused and slightly leaned back her head. Suddenly, she burst outughing, so much so


    that her whole body was trembling.


    As soon as she raised her hand, she grabbed the bowls and tes that could be touched and threw


    them hard on the wall next to her. The sound of porcin breaking echoed in the dining room. At


    this moment, shepletely exposed all the bad temper hidden in her personality. "I''m like this! If


    she had not been lucky enough to turn the situation around time and time again, how could she stay


    with Charlie like now?"


    "Ynda is a good-for-nothing. She could even mess up smashing a little bastard to death. Let


    alone Helen. She can''t do anything but ruin everything. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Charlie


    would risk his life to save her... Charlie, you are originally my fiance. I have always dreamed of


    marrying you, but Wendy took you away from me! How could I be willing? How can I put up with


    this? I have been holding it in for a long time. I just want to get you back one day. You should marry


    me!"


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at her in silence. At this moment, they all saw the shadow of


    Linda on her body. As expected, the girl followed her mother!


    Madge''s beautiful eyes looked particrly vicious at this time. After saying that, she stared at


    Wendy. Suddenly, she stood up and ran madly toward Wendy, who was sitting across from Kim.


    This scene happened a little quickly. Wendy subconsciously moved her body back to dodge her.


    She didn''t panic because she knew in her heart that Charlie was right next to her. In an instant, the


    tall figure stood in front of her and Madge couldn''t get close to her. All she could see was broad


    shoulders and backs, which were so powerful that she could feel at ease.


    Charlie''s eyes were covered with a thinyer of frost, and he mercilessly raised his hand to push


    Madge to the ground.


    Madge stumbled and fell on the floor. She looked sad, murmured and smiled, "Charlie, do you know


    that I also hate you! You didn''t love me at all, and you don''t have any feelings for me at all. I waited


    for you for four whole years, but after you came back, you mercilessly turned around and kicked me


    away again... I hate, I hate the two of you!"


    Charlie didn''t care about her usation at all. He just nced at the portfolio on the table and said


    coldly, "This is the copy result we have investigated. When I got off work, I''ve already asked my


    assistant to send all the materials to the Public Security Bureau."


    Everyone was well aware of what this meant.


    Since it had alreadye to this, then the Public Security Bureau would take action by tomorrow at


    thetest. Or, at this moment, they had secretly monitored Madge before giving the arrest warrant.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a home meal. In the end, they didn''t even have one bite and ended the meal in


    depression.


    In the end, the Eduardo didn''t say anything. He just asked his daughter Jazmin to help him back to


    the room upstairs. While holding a crutch, he waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t want to care


    about these things anymore at his age. Children and grandchildren had their own lives!


    The night fell. Compared with the seriousness of everyone in the vi, Tilly was the only one who


    was in the highest mood.


    In the yard, she ran to Wendy and asked proudly, "How about that? My acting is not bad, right?"

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Her funny look amused Wendy. With a smile, she pinched her hand and praised, "Yes, of course!


    You acted perfectly well! If you were an actor, you might be able to win an Oscar statuette!"


    "Haha, in fact, I''ve almost used up a whole bottle of eye drops!" Tilly was even more pleased and


    snorted coldly to vent her anger. "Humph, she has no one else to me because she just reaped


    what she sows!"


    By saying this, cwas referring to Madge.


    It was the sinister trick that Tilly and Wendy had talked about before Charlie arrived at the hospital.


    Last time in the old mansion of the Gray family, Wendy was stumped by a maid. By taking


    advantage of that ident, Tilly and Wendy set a trap for Madge. Seeing that their trick worked,


    Tilly was more delighted than anyone else. Although it was not a smart trick, they dealt with Madge


    as she dealt with Wendy and made her pay for what she had done. Wendy had suffered a lot of


    unspeakable bitterness, so she''d like to let Madge have a good taste of it!


    Sometimes, the acting skill was the key to sess.


    There were footsteps approaching. Wendy quickly stopped smiling while Tilly wrinkled her nose in a


    grimace and sneaked away. The one at the forefront was Kim, who looked very haggard.


    Behind him was a parked ck limousine, and Madge was sitting at the back seat, whonguidly


    lowered her head.


    Wendy bit her lips with guilt and said, "Dad, I''m sorry..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s not your fault!" Kim sighed and waved his hand.


    He had been in distress for many days since he knew Wendy lost her baby. When he knew that she


    lied about it, he felt a little unhappy. Nevertheless, it was a nice thing to hear that her baby was still


    in her belly, safe and sound. After all, Wendy had her reason to hide the truth from him before.


    When Kim thought of this reason, his face had withered.


    Charlie frowned and said in a deep voice, "Uncle Gray there is one more thing. Last time, I was


    taken away by the Public Security Bureau for owing arge sum of money. It was also because of


    Sunny. However, Ewan took all the responsibilities for her."


    After hearing this, Kim was stunned for a long time and then nodded. Then he said understandingly,


    "Now I see. You did the right thing!"


    Patting Wendy on the shoulder, Kim turned around and walked to the limousine at the door.


    The night grew darker, and the old house of the Gray family gradually restored its tranquility.


    The next morning, Wendy finished washing and came out of the bathroom. She saw Charlie turn


    around and drop down the mobile phone by his ear. It seemed that he had just finished a call.


    When she saw the wrinkles between his eyebrows, she couldn''t help but walk over and asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    Charlie looked up from his phone and said in a deep voice, "Linda went to the Public Security


    Bureau to turn herself in this morning."


    "Really?" Wendy was shocked.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded. "She imed that everything was done by her and undertook all the me!


    She wanted to be punished on behalf of her daughter!"


    Wendy''s mouth tightened into a thin line.


    Wendy could understand her, but still, she was astonished by the news.


    It was no doubt that Linda loved Kim. Otherwise, she would not have done those evil things only to


    be his wife many years ago. For her, being Kim''s wife must be the utmost important thing. Now that


    her husband wanted to divorce her, her life suffered a disastrous decline. Besides, she was devoted


    to Madge, who was her only daughter. Therefore, she was certainly willing to bear her me and


    keep her safe.


    Linda was fully aware of all the things Madge had done, so she sessfully imed the me in


    the police station.


    Even if Wendy did not like Linda, she sighed at her great love and sacrifice for her daughter.


    Their bedroom door was closed, so Aunt Lee outside did not know whether they had gotten up or


    not. She knocked on the door and asked, "Sir, Miss Lim, have you got up? Mr. Gray is here. He''s


    downstairs!"


    When she went downstairs, as expected, she saw Kim, who had rushed over early in the morning.


    Seeing the expressions on both of their faces, Kim knew that they must have known what had


    happened. "About what happened to


    Madge... Did you guys get the news?"


    "Yes..." Wendy nodded.


    "I was also surprised after I knew that. I didn''t expect her to do all of this!" Kim shook his head,


    paused, and continued, "Before she went to the police station to turn herself in, she called me,


    hoping that I could take good care of our daughter for her as a husband. She is ready to go to the


    prison to atone for Madge''s crimes!"


    "Even if Madge was lucky enough to escape this time, I don''t want her to get away with it. Today I


    will send her to her grandparents abroad. She''ll be under watch and will never be allowed toe


    back!"


    Wendy knew that Kim was actually pleading with them to let go of Madge.


    She could understand her father''s feelings. After all, Madge was his daughter, so he could not


    watch his daughter be sent to a road of destruction, though he was distressed by what Madge had


    done.


    As Wendy saw that her biological father Kim appeared much older in just a few days, she could not


    help thinking of Johnny. Although Kim still looked very kind, his sufferings had added some


    bitterness to his smile.


    Wendy could not bear to see him like this and gently pulled Charlie, who was standing next to her.


    After frowning for a long while, he reluctantly nodded his head.


    In the evening, after getting off work, as usual, Wendy got on the white Land Rover parked on the


    side of the office building. "Gee?" After a while, she suddenly uttered and turned her eyes from the


    window to his face. "Charlie, aren''t we going to pick Larry up?"


    The car headed for neither Larry''s kindergarten nor the vi.


    Charlie squinted at her and exined, "Someone from the old house has gone to pick him up and


    will send him back after dinner!"


    "Oh!" Wendy nodded her head with a nk expression.


    Ever since Gilbert warned her not to be ady of easy virtue, they had not seen him for a long time.


    It seemed that he did not intend to disturb them. It had been a very long time since hest saw


    Larry ¡ªhe must have missed his grandson very much.


    Looking out of the car window again, Wendy had a sweet feeling in her heart. Tonight, there were


    only the two of them together. Seeing that he located a western restaurant on the car''s GPS, she


    began to expect a romantic candlelight dinner!


    They hadn''t dated for a long time, so she was very delighted now!


    When Charlie stopped at the red light, his cell phone rang.


    It was a brief call. After answering it, Charlie turned to look at her with a frown.


    "What''s the matter?" Wendy blinked and cast an inquiring look at him.


    Charlie threw his phone back to the storagepartment and changed the direction when the light


    turned green. He said in a deep voice, "My dad called us and asked us to go to the old house now."


    Wendy nodded.


    As Charlie drove the white Land Rover and parked it steadily, Wendy, looking fine, unbuckled her


    seatbelt and got out of the car with him. Instead, Charlie, a little nervous, walked over to her from


    the car''s front. Then he took her hand and said, "If he dares to give you a bad look, we''ll leave


    immediately!"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Seeing his tensed expression, Wendy couldn''t help butugh and nod. "Okay!"


    They held hands and entered the vi. Little Larry had been taken over for a while, and there were a


    lot of snacks on the tea table. At this time, his little figure was drowning in the sea of toys. Gilbert,


    who was standing next to him, showed a rare loving smile on his prim face.


    After hearing the servant''s report and seeing the two of them walking in, Gilbert stood up from the


    sofa.


    Gilbert''s gaze swept passed them before finally stopping on Wendy.


    "You,e upstairs with me!"


    After saying this seriously, Gilbert took the lead and walked out of the living room.


    Charlie frowned at his father''s words. "Dad!"


    "Grandpa!" Even Larry stopped ying with his toys.


    Gilbert saw that both his son and grandson were looking at him vigntly. He was furious and asked


    angrily, "Why are you looking at me? I can''t eat her!"


    He felt a little embarrassed. He stared at Wendy and asked, "Are youing or not?"


    Wendy felt embarrassed. She tugged at Charlie, who was about to speak, and said softly, "It doesn''t


    matter. I''lle down soon." "Wendy, if there''s anything you need, just call me!" Charlie was finally


    unable to change her mind.


    "You should also call baby!" Larry chimed in.


    Seeing their worries as if he was a vicious scorpion, Gilbert''s chest was almost suffocated. Out of


    sight,out of mind.He simply took the lead in striding upstairs with his hands sped behind his back.


    In the study, Gilbert and Wendy sat across from each other at the desk.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They were speechless for a time. Wendy put her hands on her knees. She didn''t know how to


    speak, so she could only wait with her mouth closed.


    About two minutester, Gilbert cleared his throat and broke the silence. "I''m sorry about the things


    that happened to Larry four years ago. Today I called you up. I also want to apologize to you again.


    I''m sorry!"


    "Chairman Hogg..." Wendy was taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly brought up the past again. Although Gilbert had apologized to her and


    even bowed a lot when they were in the hospital, he didn''t really mean it at that time. She didn''t feel


    as solemn and sincere as she was now. She could feel his apology from every word he said.


    "At that time, I thought you were going abroad with another man, so I wanted to take back Larry. I


    felt a little guilty in my heart. In order to avoid future trouble, I was afraid that you might threaten me


    with Larry in the future. Now, I''m really ashamed to have done such a thing and made you and Larry


    separate for four years!" Gilbert paused and said embarrassingly, "I sincerely hope that you can


    forgive me!"


    Wendy''s mouth slowly puckered up. She didn''t make a sound immediately. After a few seconds of


    silence, she raised her head and whispered, "Chairman Hogg, you''re the father of Charlie, and I


    love him!"


    Hearing what she said, Gilbert was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately understood


    what she meant.


    Perhaps she couldn''t forgive him in her heart. After all, the pain of separating mother and son was


    real. However, she loved Charlie very much, and naturally, she loved Charlie''s father. So, she would


    choose to forget this matter and respect this elder.


    With a touched expression on his face, Gilbert sighed and said with emotion, "Miss Lim, you''re a


    good girl. I was too stubborn before!"


    Wendy was overwhelmed by Gilbert''s praise.


    Gilbert lowered his head and pulled open the drawer. He took out a box, which seemed to have


    been prepared long ago. He ced it directly on the desk and pushed it to her. "Take this."


    "This is..." Wendy was confused.


    "This is left by Charlie''s mother." When it came to his deceased wife, Gilbert''s expression softened


    a little. "When she was pregnant, it was found out that it was a boy. She was so happy that she had


    prepared this for a long time. She said that she was waiting for Charlie to grow up and get married.


    She said that she would give it to her daughter-inw and let her continue to be passed on


    generation by generation..."


    It was not difficult to see that even though Gilbert had married another womanter, he still had a


    deep feeling for her deceased ex-wife.


    The box was made of rosewood, and the patterns on it were all carefully carved. When Wendy


    opened the box, she saw a piece of red velvet cloth inside. There was a jade bracelet lying inside,


    which was crystal clear and looked very valuable.


    Wendy, who had just picked up the bracelet, suddenly felt heavy after hearing its origin.


    Recalling what he said just now, she suddenly thought of something. She looked up in surprise and


    asked uncertainly, "Chairman Hogg, do you agree with us?"


    "Yes." Gilbert unnaturally coughed.


    "Thank you!" Wendy said sincerely. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness welling up in


    her heart.


    Just like what she had said just now, Gilbert was Charlie''s father. Even if their rtionship was stiff,


    Gilbert was still the person he cared about in Charlie''s heart. She hoped that they two could get


    Gilbert''s approval and blessings.


    Gilbert looked a little embarrassed. His grave face looked awkward. He said deliberately as if he


    was covering something, "Keep the bracelet. If it is damaged or lost, l"ll punish you!"


    "..." Wendy was shocked and nearly failed to hold the box.


    Gilbert looked at her carefully holding the box with both hands. He couldn''t help butugh, but he


    still had to keep a straight face.


    Wendy closed the box again and said seriously, "Chairman Hogg, don''t worry. I''ll wear it carefully!"


    "You still call me Chairman Hogg?" Gilbert said unhappily.


    Wendy was stunned. She quickly changed, "Uncle Hogg..."


    "Yes." Gilbert nodded. He looked down from her face and nced at her belly. However, he still


    couldn''t help asking, "I heard that you are pregnant again?"


    "Yes..." Wendy''s white face turned slightly red.


    "Boy or girl?"


    Although Charlie had always emphasized that he knew his own seed, in the face of Gilbert, Wendy


    still did not dare to affirm carelessly. She said cautiously, "It''s been more than three months now. I


    don''t know. It will be found out in a few days..."


    "Very well." Gilbert nodded. After thinking for a while, he whispered, "I like girls too!"


    Wendy:


    She couldn''t help butugh. Sure enough, father and son, even in this respect they are very much


    the same...


    All three of them, old and young, were looking forward to having a girl. She''s really under a lot of


    pressure!


    Gilbert raised his hand, pointed at the closed door and said, "Get out of here. Otherwise, if you stay


    here for another two minutes, Charlie will be impatient enough to break in!"


    Wendy was stunned for a moment and went to the door of the study obediently.


    She pulled her hand to open the door. As Gilbert expected, she saw Charlie standing outside with a


    hand in his pocket and frowned. It seemed that he might break in at anytime. She just looked into


    his deep eyes.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    He looked as if he had been standing here for a long time.


    Wendy felt warm in her heart. She closed the study door and took the initiative to put her hand in his


    big hand.


    Because she was holding the rosewood box Gilbert gave her in her other hand, and Gilbert''s words


    were still ringing in her ears, she took every step carefully, for fear that she would identally slip


    down.


    Seeing that she kept her head down all the time, Charlie pursed his lips. He thought that she had


    just been wronged inside, so he frowned more tightly and asked in a low voice, "Wendy, what bad


    words did my dad say to you? Did he make things difficult for you?"


    "No..." Wendy shook her head nkly, then looked worried and asked nervously, "Charlie, what is


    the family punishment of your Hogg''s Group..."


    Charlie was shocked.


    After hearing the whole story from her mouth, he stared at the jade bracelet in the box. When he


    was born, his mother died out of massive postpartum bleeding. He didn''t even have a memory of


    her mother. He could only imagine and miss his mother in the photo. He didn''t know anything about


    the jade bracelet. When he touched it with his fingers, he couldn''t calm down for a while.


    When he looked up and saw that Wendy''s whole face was wrinkled because of worry, he couldn''t


    helpughing. "There''s no such a thing. He is teasing you!" "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and put her heart back to her stomach, but she still held the box


    tightly. Looking back in the direction of the study, she blinked her eyes and said, "In fact, I think your


    father seems to like me very much..."


    "He definitely doesn''t like you more than I do." Charlie''s thin lips curled up.


    There were not many opportunities to hear such sweet words from him. Wendy''s heart could not


    help but swing. Although she knew that the asion was not suitable, she still did not restrain


    herself. Wendy looked around and saw that there were no servants. She took the initiative to kiss


    him.


    The family of three stayed at the old house for dinner.


    On the long dining table, there were only Gilbert and his wife besides them. Ewan had not stepped


    into the old house for a long time. It seemed that Gilbert was very angry with him because of the


    business crimes. Now, he bought a ticket to the night after Madge was sent abroad. E, who was


    opposite him, seemed to be very upset.


    Although it was not very lively, the atmosphere was quite harmonious. The servants next to him


    noticed that the master seemed to be in a good mood today. Although his serious face did not show


    much emotion, he drank two sses of wine in a row.


    After dinner, Charlie took the initiative to follow Gilbert to the study.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The door closed, and it seemed that the father and son had not had such a chance to spend time


    alone for some time. Gilbert went to the desk and sat down, suddenly raised his hand and mmed


    it on the table with a "bang", making a loud noise.


    Charlie seemed to have expected this, so he was not surprised at all. He justzily pulled out the


    chair opposite Gilbert and sat down.


    "Unfilial son!"


    Gilbert''s eyes widened as he angrily asked, "You''re deliberately hiding it from me, aren''t you? If I


    hadn''t picked up Larry here today and heard him call her little grandfather, I wouldn''t have known


    that Wendy was Kim''s daughter!"


    "Mm." Charlie lifted his hand and caressed his chin, not denying it.


    "You''re trying to piss me off, aren''t you?" Gilbert was furious. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you


    are nning. You deliberately don''t let me know. You want me to ept her before I found her


    background and then fight with me in turn. Am I such a mercenary person?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said bluntly, "Now that you know she''s the daughter of the Gray


    family, you''re happy to ept this marriage?"


    Embarrassment was written all over Gilbert''s face.


    Indeed, he had learned from his grandchild who his little grandfather was. He had called Kim to


    seek confirmation.


    Only then did he know the truth of Wendy''s identity. Although when Charlie was involved in the


    commercial crime, his prejudice against Wendy had been reduced a lot, and he even unconsciously


    competed for it in front of Chase. If she was the daughter of the Gray family, it was something worth


    celebrating for the Hogg family. The previous marriage would also be existed in another form.


    Gilbert felt a little embarrassed. He shouted angrily, "Who did I do this for?"


    Charlie''s hands spread out, but he didn''t show any sign of being grateful.


    There was a moment of silence in the study. Gilbert paused for a while and asked slowly with a


    solemn expression, "Did Madge really do those things?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "I really didn''t expect that! I''ve always wanted her to be my most suitable daughter-inw. But who


    knows..." Gilbert frowned and shook his head repeatedly at the end of his words. His expression


    was full of chagrin.


    She ordered people to hit Larry and kidnap Wendy, causing Charlie to be sent to the emergency


    room. Just these two events involved his son and grandson, either of which was unforgivable for


    Gilbert. Moreover, she had secretly found someone to frame Charlie up for the business crimes.


    Finally, Ewan took the me. His two sons were involved in the matter!!


    Charlie snorted coldly and said, "It''s all because you were blind then!"


    An unfilial son!


    Gilbert almost fainted from anger. Knowing that he was in the wrong, he managed to hold back the


    words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    Charlie put his hands on the armrest and got up. When he was about to leave the study, his


    footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned around and looked at his father, who was leaning back on


    the chair with his hands crossed. He seemed to suddenly think of something and said slowly, "Dad,


    I seem to remember that you said that unless you die, you''ll never agree to marry Wendy into the


    Hogg''s Group."


    Peng!


    As the door closed, the sound of an inkstone hitting the door could be heard.


    When the three of them left the old house, Gilbert was the one who sent them out personally.


    "Drive slowly on the road!" Gilbert put his hands behind his back.


    "We''ll." Charlie answered.


    Following which, Gilbert handed over something. "Take this."


    Seeing clearly what he was holding, both Charlie and Wendy were slightly shocked.


    The two of them were familiar with a blood-red household register. It was something that every


    family had.


    "You can''t wait until the child is born and your parents'' marriage are still illegal. Hurry up and get


    your marriage certificate, lest othersugh at you and say that our Hogg family is irresponsible!"


    After Gilbert finished, he nced at the two of them. "And the wedding, if you don''t mind if you''re


    pregnant, I suggest you bring up your schedule as soon as possible. I just checked it out. There are


    two good days in the next month and next month. I''ll have to date Brother the Gray family in these


    two days to finalize all these things!"


    After hearing his words, they looked at each other in disbelief.


    It turned out that after Charlie left the study at that time, Gilbert stayed in the study alone for a long


    time to check the calendar for an auspicious wedding day.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Charlie slowly took the household register and said with excitement, "Dad, thank you!"


    Gilbert snorted coldly, and then said, "As for Larry''s origin, it is time to tell him in time!"


    This sentence was aimed at Wendy. She looked at Larry who was held in Charlie''s arms and looked


    at them with his head tilted. His ck grape-like eyes were so innocent that he waspletely


    ignorant of what they had said.


    "... Yes!" She nodded.


    Before Gilbert could finish his words, he waved his hand, turned around, and walked into the vi.


    Almost at the same time when Gilbert''s figure disappeared, Charlie suddenly reached out and held


    her in his arms. His eyes were burning. "Wendy, you can''t escape this time. You must be Mrs.


    Hogg!"


    "Ok!" Wendy bent her lips.


    "Let''s register tomorrow!"


    "That''s good..."


    "We can go early in the morning!"


    "That''s good..."


    The stars in the sky seemed to warm up tonight.


    Back in the vi, Wendy looked at the little figure who was put on the ground and ran upstairs with a


    pair of children''s slippers after she entered the house. Thinking of Gilbert''s words when she left the


    old house, she bit her lips and thought for a second, then followed Larry to his room.


    It was already veryte. Larry yawned on his way back.


    This time, he went upstairs to take a bath and went to sleep after a while. Without Aunt Lee''s help,


    Wendy took a bath for little Larry. Her stomach was not so big now, so it was not too difficult for her


    to do these things.


    Just as she was about to wrap the wet little Larry in a towel and carry him onto the bed, Larry took a


    step back. He was afraid of touching her stomach and said in a soft voice, "Baby can do it myself."


    Then, he ran out of the bathroom with a long bath towel and a pair of slippers.


    Wendy followed behind him, her eyes and brows arched happily.


    Wendy sat on the bed with Larry side by side, drying his hair. Instead of pulling out the power


    source immediately, she touched the top of her soft head and said, "Baby, I have something very


    important to tell you!"


    Hearing this, Larry''s sunken eyelids suddenly opened, and he listened with a serious face.


    Looking into his big clear eyes, Wendy slowly continued, "In the future, you can''t call me Wendy


    anymore!"


    "Why?" Larry was stunned, then he was anxious. His two tender hands grabbed the corner of her


    clothes. "What did I do wrong? Wendy, why can''t I call you Wendy?"


    Wendy quickly stroked his head to pacify his emotions. After a pause, she said nervously,


    "Because... you have to change your way of addressing me. You should call me mom in the future!"


    "I know. It''s because Wendy is going to marry Papa, right?" Larry cocked his head and said very


    smartly.


    When he left the old house, he saw Grandpa giving Papa a maroon notebook. He didn''t know what


    it was, but when he heard Grandpa let Papa and Wendy get their marriage certificate, he saw it in


    TV series and knew that they had to get married.


    "It''s not only because of this..." Wendy shook her head and stared at him without blinking.


    She almost held her breath and said, "Baby, you have a mother. Your mother is me. You used to be


    the same as the little sister in my belly. I gave birth to you!"


    Little Larry opened his small mouth in surprise when he heard this. "Baby has a mom? Wendy is my


    mom?"


    "...Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    She kept the other hand hanging by her side, tightly clenched. Her heart was full of mixed feelings,


    and she would not let go of any expression on his little face.


    Larry stunned for two seconds, then suddenly his mouth was t, and the big drops of tears fell


    down, which was very pitiful. Only in a few seconds, his whole little face was eroded by tears. He


    sobbed and asked her, "Where did the Wendy go before? Why didn''t you stay with me?"


    After asking this question, Larry cried even harder, and his shoulders were shaking.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I..." Wendy didn''t know what to say, and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    She couldn''t answer any of these two questions. If she had known that her child was still alive, she


    wouldn''t have stayed Canada for so many years. She would havee back to look for him.


    Looking at her son''s wet little face, she felt so painful that her heart was almost broken and tears


    came out.


    When she didn''t know what to do, she felt warm on her shoulder. Charlie leaned over and sat next


    to her, stroking her son''s little head. "That''s not important. From now on, dad and mom will be with


    you, and little sister!"


    Larry sobbed. He was still sobbing in grief.


    "Larry, listen to me!" Charlie appeased his son with patience and cut off his tears. "Wendy isn''t with


    you on purpose. Isn''t sheing back now? If you continue to cry, she will cry with you. It''s bad for


    the little sister in her belly if her body gets hurt because of crying."


    He didn''t know if it was because of his words, Larry sniffed and his tears dropped a lot.


    Charlie slowly continued in a deep voice, "You just have to remember that this has nothing to do


    with Wendy. It''s all your grandfather''s fault. He did a bad thing, causing your mother to be away


    from you as soon as you were born, and you were separated from your mother for so many years!"


    "..." Wendy swallowed her saliva.


    Uh, is this ok to teach Larry...


    She carelessly wiped the tears from her face and gently put Larry''s hand on her palm. She choked


    and asked, "Baby, can you forgive mom?"


    "Wendy... Is the baby''s mommy?"


    Larry raised his face, his red eyes and nose were waiting for her answer.


    Wendy nodded heavily. "Yes!"


    The next second, Larry threw himself into her arms. He cried so hard that his voice was soft and


    sticky as he called out, "Mommy-"


    The children''s world was very simple. He had always liked Wendy. When he knew that Wendy was


    really his mother, the joy in his heart was far greater than others. His little nose tried to sniff at her


    because it was all from his mommy''s smell!


    Wendy finally stopped crying, and her tears fell down again. She was simply crying andughing.


    She waited for this mommy for a long time...


    Finally, the mother and the son were able to truly acknowledge each other. Wendy was unable to


    calm down for a long time.


    Larry was even more dependent on her than before. He did not let go of the corner of her shirt.


    Even after she coaxed him to sleep, he continued to hold it on his hand tightly. He even secretly


    pursed his lips in his sleep and would mumble from time to time, "Mommy... Baby''s mommy..."


    Wendy''s heart was melting.


    She could understand Larry''s feelings. When she had just known him was her child, she was also


    unwilling to part with him for even half a second. At this moment, she was also unwilling to leave.


    She did not expect her son to not see her mother when he opened his eyes the next day. She


    nned to sleep in the children''s room tonight.


    Charlie was unhappy. "What about me?"

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Wendy gently pulled his arm and said, "Charlie, don''t..."


    How could hepete with his little son for this?


    Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Charlie stood up and strode out of Larry''s room, a little


    depressed.


    Gazing at his receding figure, Wendy could not help but bite his lips. It was just that this night had a


    special meaning for her. She wanted to stay and apany Larry, so Charlie had to sleep alone no


    matter how aggrieved he felt.


    Larry slept soundly with his small mouth slightly open. Now that he got his mother back, Larry must


    be thrilled, for he kept smiling even when he was asleep.


    Wendy watched her with a big smile, wiping the sweat on his forehead from time to time.


    When she took off her slippers and was about to lie down next to Larry, the door was suddenly


    pushed open. Once again, Charlie''s tall figure walked in. He put down the quilt and pillow in his


    arms and made the bed silently.


    Wendy opened her mouth in surprise and then burst outughing.


    She thought he was unhappy and left, but it turned out that he went back to their room to take the


    quilt.


    Charlie''s eyes swept over his sleeping son''s face. He snorted and waved to her. "Wendy, I get


    something to show you."


    "What''s that?" Wendy walked around the end of the bed, slowly and curiously.


    Charlie pulled her to sit down next to him. Then he took out a paper bag from behind and opened it.


    There was an agreement with a duplicate copy.


    Wendy took one and browsed its pages. When she understood what it was, she opened her eyes


    wide in shock and looked at him, "Well, Charlie..."


    "If there''s nothing that you don''t understand, sign it." Charlie took out a ck pen and said, pointing


    to a nk space on thest page. He pursed his lips and exined, "This agreement includes all


    my property at home and abroad, including the circting shares and funds, as well as all the


    shares that I have earned over the past few years since I took over the Hogg''s Group. After you


    sign it, all of these will be yours. That means I will work for you from now on!"


    "Charlie..." Wendy muttered.


    Of course, she knew what this agreement represented. Everything, including all the property that he


    had got so far, was written in detail. Just as he said, as long as she signed it, all of this would be


    hers after marrying him.


    "When did you prepare it?"


    Charlie curled his lips and said, "I''ve prepared it long ago and nned to show you when we''re


    going to get the marriage certificate!"


    Wendy repeatedly shook her head. "... I can''t sign it!"


    In the beginning, they made a deal of money, but she decided to date him four years ago only


    because his domineering manner attracted her. She had never thought of getting anything from him.


    Charlie had given her a ck card, but she had only used it twice in so many years.


    "You have to sign it." How could Charlie not know what she was thinking about? He held her hand,


    his deep and affectionate eyes gazing into hers. "This is what I''m willing to do. Wendy, I want to


    grow old with you. If I betray you, I deserve to be deprived of everything!"


    Being stared at by him for dozens of seconds, Wendy could understand his persistence.


    Then Wendy decided to ept his kindness, the most practical and reliable promise a man could


    give to a woman. After some hesitation, she took the pen and signed her name with sure strokes.


    Wendy had never cared so much about money. Johnny had transferred all the overseas property


    that he had earned to her, and she was totally bewildered. Now that Charlie also gave his assets to


    her, Wendy swallowed hard, feeling the thrill of making a great fortune overnight.


    She blinked her eyes and deliberately asked, "Charlie, you gave me all the things you had, but


    aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away from you in the future?"


    Charlie curled his lips into a smile.


    Four years ago, when he gave her the ck card, she had the same reaction. Like today, her eyes


    looked clear without any lust for money. Although she did not ask him in such a direct way.


    Charlie kissed her to stop her from talking and said in an assured voice, "I won''t give you a chance


    to escape from me!"


    The next day, after breakfast, they went out early.


    As usual, they first sent Larry to kindergarten. A lot of cars were parked at the door of the


    kindergarten. From time to time, some parents would walk over in sunshine with their children, hand


    in hand. The crisp children''s voices filled the busy streets.


    As they walked up a smiling teacher, Wendy let go of Larry''s hand and watched him jumping toward


    her.


    Larry slightly shook his little hand, which was held by his teacher, and said, "Miss, I have something


    to tell you!"


    "What''s it, Larry?"


    Larry turned around and pointed at Wendy, who was standing by the door beside Charlie. His face


    was red, and he was a little shy, but he announced with a crisp and loud sound as if he wanted to


    tell the world, "I have a mom now."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wendy, standing in the wind, heard him and happily raised the corner of her mouth.


    After seeing Larry walk into the pink building, she and Charlie got back to the car. However, they


    were not in a hurry to go to work because there was something more important to do!


    Charlie fastened her seatbelt and fixed his gaze on her. "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    now!"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded her head in embarrassment.


    Perhaps, God knew their excitement and expectation, so their car went on without a traffic jam and


    met only a few red lights druing the morning peak. Not long after, they saw the Civil Affairs Bureau


    appeared in their sight.


    Were they going to be husband and wife?


    Wendy spread out her palms and found that they were soaked with sweat.


    Her heart was beating faster. She felt nervous and expectant at the same time. From now on, she


    would be Mrs. Hogg, Charlie''s wife...


    The white Land Rover stopped in the parking lot. On the steps, many couples walked in and out one


    after another, all of whom were smiling brilliantly. The cheerful scene delighted them.


    Charlie squinted at her and said, "Wendy, let''s go!"


    Wendy even forgot to say anything this time. She just nodded stupidly, like a chicken pecking at


    rice.


    They strode into the hall, hand in hand. Wendy would take a deep breath with every step up.


    Quietly, she looked sideways at Charlie''s angr face, thinking that he looked much calmer than


    her.


    For the majority of people, they would only be here once in their lives. Inside the building, there


    were quite a few people inside. The sharp- eyed Charlie saw a vacant room without anyone waiting


    outside, so he quickly went there with her and handed over the bag of prepared files to the staff.


    The staff frowned a little but said nothing when he saw Charlie, imposing and domineering.


    After opening the bag and checked the files, he frowned again and threw it back to them. "Sorry, I


    can''t do it!"

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    "Why?" Charlie frowned.


    The staff member said with certainty, "The procedures are notplete. We can''t do it. Please go


    back and get all the materials!"


    "It''s impossible!" Charlie''s face darkened.


    Wendy, who was next to him, bit her lip. Although she had not check the file cover, she absolutely


    believed that Charlie had prepared all the materials. Both of them were looking forward to this day,


    so they couldn''t have made any mistakes on this kind of thing.


    Being swept by his gloomy eyes, the staff members'' backs tightened and they only gave a good


    exnation. "Sir, ording to the relevant regtions, the divorce procedures and the marriage


    registration have to be registered here. And the marriage certificate needs to be confiscated, sand


    then withdrew. The material you handed incks marriage certificates, so I really can''t help you!"


    Both of them froze.


    Wendy licked her lips and braced herself to say weakly, "Uh, I''m sorry, we''re here to register our


    marriage..."


    "Marriage registration?" The staff was surprised and confused. "Then why did youe here?


    Marriage registration on the other side!"


    Wendy looked back, and sure enough, the sign hanging on the door said that it was for divorce...


    Charlie walked out of the office stiffly. He cleared his throat in embarrassment and said, "Ahem, I''m


    a little nervous."


    Wendy burst intoughter. For the big boss who was in charge of the entire Hogg''s Group, he had


    been faced with all kinds of big and small events in the business field for a long time. Even if he was


    trapped in the business frame before, he could still stay calm, which was probably the only tense


    moment in his life.


    However, after such a joke, she was relieved a lot.


    This time, they went to the other side to line up, calmly waited to be called, and then went in to


    handle it.


    The staff went through all the procedures. They first checked the household register and identity


    cards, then took out a " fill- in-w marriage registration slipbook" and asked them to sign the


    fingerprints in the signature column respectively.


    When it came to thest step, the staff asked cautiously with a smile, "Are you two willing to get


    married?"


    Wendy and Charlie looked at each other and nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the staff got the answer, she raised her hand and made two printed steel marks with two


    bangs, asking them to pay ny-nine cents nominal fee in exchange for two brand- new marriage


    certificates. When opened, they smiled for the camera in the same freshly baked red-backed photo.


    This was Charlie''s first time taking photos with a smile on his face. Upon closer inspection, it can be


    noticed that the corner of Charlie''s lips were slightly stiff from nervousness.


    In the enclosed room in front of the corridor, they stood on the stage with marriage certificates in


    their hands. The staff sent each of them a small red card and enthusiastically directed them to read


    the letters on the card.


    The voice of the neer echoed in the room for a long time.


    "We are willing to marry. From today on, we will shoulder the marriage with each other and give us


    our duties and obligations. Care for our parents and children, trust each other, forgive each other,


    take care of each other, and love each other for the rest of our lives..."


    Coming out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, the warm breeze blew on Wendy''s face. Wendy''s heart was


    like in a storm, as if she was in a dream. Beside her, Charlie''s deep eyes were fixed on the marriage


    certificate, which was the only reality in her dream.


    "Happy marriage."


    She felt his thin lips against her ear.


    Wendy''s white cheeks turned red. She leaned against his chest with her heart full and hot, but her


    nose was a little sour. She raised her face and called him softly and dreamily, "Honey!"


    "What did you call me?" Charlie held her shoulder tightly.


    "Honey..." Wendy timidly called him again.


    "Say it again!" Charlie slightly pressed the corner of his mouth, but his heart was filled with a smile.


    Wendy''s eyes were full of infatuation and her voice was gentle. "Honey."


    "Call me a few more times!" He still hadn''t finished.


    Wendy couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him.


    Charlie didn''t argue with her. He held her hand tighter. There was no gap between their bodies. He


    kissed her on the top of her head with his thin lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Honey, I


    want to kiss you."


    Wendy closed her eyes and felt the tip of his tongue.


    "Mom, why did you cover my eyes?"


    There was a little girl who had just jumped out of the car. A sweet child''s voice came from the side.


    Wendy froze and pushed Charlie away in a hurry.


    After getting the certificate, she was so excited that she almost forgot that the two of them were at


    the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, which had caused bad influence on this little flower of country.


    The mother smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer. The little girl who was loosened her


    eyes shook her head with two braids and asked, "Mom, the two uncle and aunt were kissing just


    now. Are they in love?"


    Although Charlie didn''t mind showing off his affection, it was still ufortable to be seen by


    children.


    He took her hand and was about to the car, but when he heard the little girl''s words, he suddenly


    stopped and turned around to specially correct her. "She is my wife, my wife, do you understand?"


    In this situation, Wendy remembered what he corrected the traffic police four years ago.


    Unexpectedly, after four years, he even didn''t let go of a child...


    Wendy smiled apologetically to that mother. She took Charlie''s big hand and said, "Dear, we are


    leaving!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After getting in the car, she looked in the rearview mirror and saw that the little girl was still standing


    there and looking at them. She couldn''t help saying with a smile, "The little girl just now was really


    cute!"


    "Our daughter is even cuter than her!" Charlie, who was starting his engine, said with a frown.


    Wendy didn''t know what to say and simply didn''t say anything.


    Wendy asked for a leave in the morning and went back to the vi after work in the evening. She


    put the marriage certificate in her pocket for almost the whole day and carefully put it in the drawer


    of the bedside table. She also put it in a box made of iron outside.


    When she was in thepany, every time she touched the outline of certificate outline in the bag,


    she couldn''t help but smile. Bonnie and Connie asked her why she kept smiling all the time. Wendy


    shook her head and said nothing. She selfishly wanted to enjoy this joy alone.


    After she closed the drawer, the smile in Wendy''s eyes could not be hidden. It was as if every cell in


    her body was floating.


    A pair of big hands stretched out from the back all of a sudden. She felt dizzy, but her body was


    gently ced in the middle of the big bed.


    The tall and strong body got closer, and the hot breath sprayed on her face. Wendy held her two


    arms to support herself back. She saw two shy selves in the ck pupils of his eyes. "What are you


    doing..."


    Charlie pinched her chin with his fingers and kissed her passionately.


    "Tonight with a wedding night!"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    "Miss Lim,e out and have a look!"


    Early in the morning, Aunt Lee flurried from the porch to the inner room in a hurry while calling


    Wendy.


    Wendy just changed her clothes and went downstairs. On Hearing this, she quickly followed Aunt


    Lee''s footsteps and walked out of the porch to find out what had happened.


    She couldn''t help covering her mouth and screaming at her breath, "Oh my god!"


    The anti- theft door was open, the person sitting by the door was Tilly, who was drunk like a puddle


    of mud. She smelled tipsy. This time, she didn''t put on any makeup, but her hair was as messy as


    withered grass. She reclined there with her clothes wrinkled and neck shrunken. No one knew when


    she came and how long she had stayed.


    Fortunately, the weather was still warm. Otherwise, she would catch a cold.


    Wendy half squatted and nudged Tilly, but failed to wake her up.


    Helplessly, she had to ask Aunt Lee to bring Uncle Lee here and let them carry Tilly into the house


    together.


    Such a big sound naturally alerted Charlie. He was carrying a ck suit and frowning. He looked


    into Wendy''s eyes, as if he was considering to throw Tilly out.


    Looking at the dead drunk Tilly, how could she set her mind at rest and go to work? She nned to


    stay at home and wait for her to wake up first.


    Walking to Charlie''s side whose face was darkened, Wendy tiptoed and kissed his thin lips when


    Aunt Lee and Larry were not paying attention, and called him "darling" twice coquettishly. He just


    reluctantly nodded. "I''ll take Larry to kindergarten first. Call me if you need!"


    Tilly really drank too much this time. It was not until almost noon that she gradually woke up.


    The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to jump up high from the sofa. She fell on the


    carpet with her head down because she tripped over her slippers. But she quickly got up and


    rushed straight to the bathroom.


    Wendy came up behind,watching her open the toilet lid and buried her head in it to vomit.


    She was sensitive to smell as she was pregnant, so she could only stand at the door and watch.


    Aunt Lee went over to pat Tilly'' s back and handed her water.


    She must have drunk a lot...


    After all of this, Tilly vomited so much that even her bile came out. Wendy thought it was more


    ufortable than her morning sickness. After vomiting for almost 20 minutes, she finally closed


    the toilet cover and was supported out by Aunt Lee with her body weak and limp.


    After drinking two bowls of sobering soup, Tilly recovered a lot.


    "Tilly, why did you drink so much again?" Wendy sat aside with concern.


    Tilly kept her head down and did not speak,but continued to drink the sobering soup in her bowl.


    Wendy frowned and asked, "Is it because of Francis again?"


    As expected, Tilly paused and seems to be lonely.


    Tilly drank up the sobering soup in the bowl and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Wendy, Francis has no conscience. I stepped out of my ego and had the brass to chased him for


    so long, but he still has no response. And you don''t know that he brought a girl yesterday and said


    that he wanted to date her!" "Francis should not be that superficial..." Wendy pursed her lips.


    "Of course I know, but I also know that the reason he did this is for refusing me. Think about it, he is


    afraid that I will badger with him and even go so far as to casually find a woman to date him. It


    shows how he despises me! So Tilly seemed to have made up her mind and clenched her fists. "I


    have decided, I will give up on chasing him!"


    Wendy was surprised by Tilly''s words. She asked hurriedly, "Tilly, are you really going to give up?"


    Although they hadn''t been good friends for a long time, she knew the courage and decisiveness of


    Tilly''s character. Once she said something, she would really make up her mind to realize it and


    wouldn''t be draggy.


    "Yes!" Tilly nodded with special seriousness. "I have already made an appointment with my mother


    that I will fly back to the UK with her tonight and be obedient to her wishes, finding someone else to


    marry in a blind date there!"


    Although Jazmin moved abroad with her daughter in the early years, she had been used to living


    there for so many years. She had already set a date to go back and also wanted her daughter to go


    with her, but Tilly never agreed.


    "Uh..." Wendy swallowed. For a moment, she had not ept the sudden change.


    Tilly shook her hand. After getting drunk, she came to say goodbye to her. "Wendy, I wille back


    when you hold your wedding ceremony. I want to be your bridesmaid! But in the future, I will never


    come back to Ice city, which means a sad ce to me! I have knew brother Charlie and Francis in


    the past, so Ipletely give up on love now!"


    After they had lunch together, Tilly left.


    Wendy didn''t go back to work in the afternoon. Last night, she had sex with Charlie after being


    pestered by him. In fact, she was a little tired. In the afternoon, she simplyy down at home to take


    a nap and used Charlie wife''s rights again. She felt a little embarrassed without asking for leave.


    But when she thought about that she was already Mrs. Huo, the embarrassment disappeared


    without a trace with her sleep.


    When Aunt Lee called her downstairs to answer the phone, she was still in a daze.


    She held the handset to her ear and heard a powerful and majestic male voice. "The wedding will


    be held on the 28th of next month."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Wendy was stunned, holding the handset alone. She reacted slowly and realized that it was Gilbert


    who was calling, which waspletely his style of speech.


    However, when she thought of the content of his brief phone call, she was a little dumbfounded and


    felt as if she was dreaming.


    So fast...


    After Charlie came back from overtime work in the evening, Wendy told him about it. He was not


    surprised while he hearing it. "Dad also called me. He and Uncle Gray agreed on it. The 28th of


    next month is a perfect day both in lunar calendar and sr calendar!"


    Wendy nodded. She had already epted the news.


    Gilbert was also a man of action. Just a moment ago, he took out his household register and asked


    them to apply for a marriage certificate, then he decided on the wedding. If it weren''t for her and


    Charlie''s love for so many years, she would have suspected that they were in a sh marriage.


    Next month means there is only one month left for the wedding ceremony!


    Under the light, she bit her lips gently. She was a little nervous, but also a little excited. She was


    going to be a bride...


    Wendy suddenly thought of something and looked up at him. "Charlie..."


    "What did you call me just now?" Charlie frowned.


    Wendy couldn''t do anything about it. It was just a title, but he would be so serious about it.


    "Uh, darling!" Seeing his insistence in his eyes, she had to change her words obediently.


    "Mm." Charlie stretch his eyebrows in satisfaction.


    Finally, she could ask the question that she intend to ask, "What''s the date today?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After receiving his answer, Wendy calcted the days silently in her heart, and then move up her


    hand


    from her leg unconsciously, covering her belly through her pajamas.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    The hospital, the obstetrics and gynaecology floor.


    In the examination room, Wendy, who was lying on the bed, and Charlie, who was standing beside


    her, were holding hands with each other. They all looked at the doctor, holding their breath and


    waiting.


    It was actually a wonderful thing to nurture a new life. You could see it changing little by little in the


    stomach every day.


    Wendy had already calcted the date. It had been four months. During this period, some organs


    had developed, so the doctor could judge gender based on this.


    "Doctor, is it a boy or a girl?"


    When the doctor pushed up the sses on his nose, Charlie asked in a deep voice.


    After staring at the disy screen for a while, the doctor smiled and said, "Congrattions, it''s a


    little princess!"


    Charlie should be the happiest person when they came out of the hospital building.


    "Darling, you can get your wish!" Wendy waved his big hand.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with a proud light. "I told you. It must be a girl!"


    Wendy nodded in agreement and replied, "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Obviously, while waiting for the doctor''s results, his fingers were wet with sweat.


    Wendy touched her stomach. She can finally called her baby Luna without scruple in the


    future.Before the doctor''s examination, she still had a trace of scruples in her heart. What if there


    was a boy in it!


    Seeing Charlie take out his phone, she asked in confusion, "Um, who are you calling??"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Father," Charlie said. "Tell him it''s a girl!"


    Hearing this, Wendy once again nodded in agreement. Charlie and his fathe did reach an


    agreement on this aspect. It was indeed about time to let him know.


    The white Land Rover drove out of the hospital, but it was not back to thepany. Wendy looked


    at him with a conflicted expression. "Skipped work again? That''s not good..."


    Charlie just curled his lips and continued to drive the car to the destination.


    They stopped at a brand-name wedding dress shop. It seemed that he had made an appointment


    before. Before their car had stopped, the shop assistants, who were full of smiles, stood there and


    waited forthem.


    Charlie got out of the car and held her hand. "The wedding will be held next month. How can you


    miss the wedding dress?"


    In fact, the two of them did not worry much about their wedding. Just as Gilbert and Kim had set the


    wedding date, the two elders managed everything. The original marriage finally settled after twists


    and turns.


    On the phone, Kim''s voice was full of joy and vitality, which swept away the haze of the previous


    few days after being hit for two or three times in a row. At this time, such a happy event indeed


    needed to be done.


    Wendy looked at the white wedding dress in the transparent wardrobe. Looking at the white


    wedding dress, her breathing became lighter.


    The wedding dress was every woman''s dream.


    After entering, she found that the whole store had no other clients. They were the only clients.


    Charlie seemed to have prepared. After talking with the manager for a while, she saw two shop


    assistantsing down with a custom wedding dress from the upstairs.


    With the help of the clerk, Wendy put on the wedding dress.


    When she was halfway trying on the dress, the door of the fitting room was suddenly pushed open.


    Charlie, who had already changed his clothes, strode in.


    Seeing him, the two assistants nced at each other and went out cleverly. There were only two of


    them in the rtively spacious room.


    Through the mirror, Wendy saw him. She couldn''t help biting his lips and said, "Why did youe


    in..."


    "I''ll help you," Charlie said.


    "There''s no need..." Wendy shrunk her shoulders.


    But it didn''t work. His big hand had already touched her naked back.


    The design of thecing was veryplicated. In the mirror, she saw that Charlie was very patient


    with his eyebrows down. She didn''t know whether he did it deliberately or not. Every time he tied a


    knot, his fingers would caress her skin, which made her itchy and trembling, as if he was flirting with


    her.


    Finally, thest ribbon was tied, and Wendy''s white cheeks were a little red.


    She looked up and was amazed by herself in the mirror. No wonder it was said that the most


    beautiful moment for a woman was when she was wearing a wedding dress. Charlie was very picky,


    and the style he chose was very suitable for her. The decoration of the fishbone yarn, the skirt, and


    the naked shoulder were all made her look sexy. What was more important was the design below


    the waist, which would not reveal her belly.


    Wendy made a small turn on the spot and faced him shyly.


    Finally, one day, she put on the wedding dress for her lover.


    "Darling, do you like it?"


    Charlie gazed at her with his deep eyes. For a moment, he was at a loss. After a long time, he


    raised his hand and touched her hair. His eyes seemed to be full of stars in the winter night. "Mrs.


    Hogg, you are so beautiful!"


    Wendy was overjoyed by his praise. She looked at his ck gown from top to bottom. He was really


    suitable for it. She had never seen a man who was so charming when wearing a ck suit. At this


    moment, he was like a royal noble who came from ancient Greek era. Even the lights above his


    head could not take away the brilliance of him.


    Raising her hand to sort out his cor tie, Wendy said sincerely, "Mr. Hogg, you''re also very


    handsome!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Charlie suddenly held her face and kissed her.


    Wendy hummed and wanted to push him away, but he hugged her so tightly that she couldn''t push


    him away. In his kissing, she couldn''t help falling with him, so she shyly responded by putting her


    hand on his chest.


    It took them more than half an hour to get out by the time they went out.


    When opening the door, Wendy pretended to be calm. She didn''t want others to find the clues.


    However, some of the waiting assistants saw that they was covering their mouth and snickering.


    Wendy looked at the mirror next to her and her ears immediately turned red.


    Before entering the fitting room, in order to match the effect of the wedding dress, the assistant


    simply put on makeup for her. At this time, half of the lipstick on her lips had been spilled. At first


    nce, it could be seen that she had been kissed fiercely...


    By the time they finished trying the wedding dress and came out, it was already evening. Half of the


    evening sky was dyed by the sunset glow outside. Looking from afar between the tall buildings, it


    was like a magnificent dream.


    When they went to their car, there was a milk tea shop next to it. There was a long queue outside


    the shop, and the fragrance of milk tea was floating all over the street.


    Seeing a customer carrying a cup of milk tea walk out of the team, without interrupting the straw,


    she lifted the lid and drank a big mouthful, with a circle of milk tea stains left in her mouth. Wendy


    could not help but swallow her saliva.


    Perhaps it was because of the loud voice, Charlie stopped and asked, "Want to drink?"


    Wendy''s face was red because of embarrassment. Recently, her appetite was getting better and


    better. Many times, she wanted to eat anything. Yesterday, in thepany, she saw that Connie


    bought a pancake and ate secretly in the tea room. She was very hungry for it. But Connie said that


    she was entrusted with the task entrusted by Mr. Hogg. She bought the pancake at a stall outside


    so she can''t share it with her out of the consideration of sanitation .


    However, when they returned home in the evening, Aunt Lee had already made a pancake.


    "Uh, a little..." Wendy licked her lips. Being looked at by his eyes, she felt a little embarrassed and


    passed the buck without blinking. "Maybe your daughter is greedy!"


    Charlie grinned and looked at the milk tea shop with his deep eyes. He was sure that it was a very


    standard shop. He said, "There are too many people in the queue, so it''s easy to get crowded.


    Dear, you can wait for me in the car here. I''ll buy it for you!"


    "Okay." Wendy smiled sweetly.


    Watching him walking into the crowd with his mobile phone, she was stunned for two seconds at his


    tall back. Realizing that she was a little silly, Wendy quickly took back her sight. She took the car


    key Charlie put in her hand and walked to the Land Rover, ready to wait for him in the car.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she felt bored and found a radio program channel to broadcast. When


    she inadvertently looked out of the window to look at the street on the other side, she suddenly


    froze.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Her hand stopped over the car desktop monitor when lively popr songs came out from the video.


    Wendy, freezing there in a daze for a few seconds, could not catch a single word of the songs.


    Looking through the car window, she met the gaze of the woman who was standing across the


    street, her eyes widening in surprise.


    There stood a woman d in a light ck windbreaker. Her slightly curly hair was scattered behind


    her, and her cor was erected high as if she was deliberately trying to hide from someone. Despite


    that, Wendy could still see her appearance and the hatred in her beautiful eyes...


    Madge?!


    Wendy held her breath and quickly opened the car door.


    As soon as she jumped off the car, she looked across the street again. At this time, a bus happened


    to pass by and blocked her view. Then, when it was gone, the figure standing there disappeared.


    She looked around, swallowing hard nervously.


    Aftering back with the milky tea he bought, Charlie saw that the car door was open, and Wendy


    stood at the front of the car, looking at the street across with a serious face and a tight smile.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and asked with concern, "Wendy, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy turned to look at him and then looked back across the street. She shook his head and said,


    "It''s nothing..."


    Madge had been sent abroad. On that day, Kim saw her off at the airport. Besides, Ewan followed


    her there. How could she appear in the Ice city when she was far away abroad?


    Wendy bit her lips, thinking that she must have had an illusion or saw a woman who looked like


    Madge. Perhaps, it was because she was oversensitive about anything rted to Madge. She could


    not help muttering to herself, "Maybe I saw it wrong!"


    "Dear, you got it!" She looked up and lingered on the milk tea in his hand.


    Seeing that she could not take her eyes off the teacup, Charlie was amused. Instead of using the


    straw, he directly opened the cover and handed the tea to her.


    Wendy couldn''t wait any longer ¡ªshe took a sip from the cup in his hand and gave him a bright


    smile, saying, "Delicious!"


    Charlie bent over and licked the milk tea mark remaining on her mouth corners. Wendy blushed


    immediately. Then, he took her into his white Land Rover and drove through the sunset to pick up


    Larry.


    Two dayster, Kim went their home for dinner.


    Before the meal, he sat on the sofa and enjoyed the fruit with Wendy and his little grandson. He


    came mainly to discuss some preparations for the wedding with her.


    Wendy wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Dad, is Madge abroad now?"


    "Sure!" Kim nodded.


    He was also disappointed with Madge, the daughter that he had raised from a newborn baby.


    However, she was her daughter, after all. Whenever her name was mentioned, he felt sad and hurt.


    Seeing that Wendy frowned, he realized that there was something wrong and could not help asking,


    "Wendy, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy wanted to make sure if Madge was back. "The day before yesterday, Charlie and I went to


    try our wedding clothes. When we came out to buy some milk tea, I seemed to see her from across


    a street, but I didn''t know if I saw it wrong..."


    "Howe? After Linda turned herself in that morning, I took Madge to the airport with my


    secretary in the afternoon. Besides, I saw her board with my own eyes!" Kim was stunned when he


    heard this.


    Wendy nodded and said with her lips pursed, "I''m not sure, but seeing from afar, I think it''s her..."


    "I''ll call and confirm it!" Kim thought for a moment and took out his mobile phone.


    It was an overseas call, and perhaps because of the time difference, it took the people on the other


    side of the phone a long time to pick up the phone. After a brief conversation, he put down the


    phone and said, "Madge''s grandfather said that she was there. Since arriving, she has been staying


    in the house and never came out. Ewan''s child has been with her all the time!"


    She knew that Ewan had gone abroad with Madge. For this, E had been worried about Ewan all


    the time.


    Ewan was spoony over Madge. Even though he knew that Madge had never loved him, either it


    was four years ago or now, he was always willing to apany her. He just could not let go of her


    in his heart. He would be greatly relieved if Madge could notice his deep love for her.


    When Wendy heard what Kim said, he nodded and said, "Then I must be wrong..."


    After this, they continued to talk about the wedding.


    Most of the time, Wendy was listening instead of talking, for Kim and Gilbert were preparing for the


    wedding. Feeling deeply moved and happy, she said, "Dad, you and Uncle Hogg must be tired


    making the wedding preparations!"


    "Don''t mention it. A father should prepare for his daughter''s wedding. Also, I''m happy to do all of


    this for you. As long as you''re happy, your mother will be happy too!" Kim said with a gentle smile.


    His gaze fell on her face as if seeing the woman he had loved and lost many years ago.


    "Mm!" Wendy answered, smiling brilliantly.


    She reached out to hold Kim''s arm and coquettishly put her head on his shoulder. Kim enjoyed the


    rare intimacy with her and raised his hand to caress her long hair gently as if she were a little baby.


    However, they did not lean together for long because Charlie''s tall figure walked into the room from


    the porch.


    When he saw they lean close together, he was immediately displeased, his thin lips pressed tight


    together, and his eyes darkened.


    Wendy had no choice but to separate with her father and go eating in the dining room together with


    Kim, arm-in-arm.


    Soon, Saturday came, and they had a day off.


    Charlie was busy this week. In addition to working overtime every day, he had to meet a few


    customers from abroad on the weekend. During the day, only Wendy and Larry stayed in the vi,


    enjoying each other''spany.


    When it was almost evening, Wendy heard a knock on the door downstairs.


    Since the door of the children''s room was open, Wendy then heard Aunt Lee shouting upstairs


    toward her, "Miss Lim, it seems that your wedding dress has arrived!" "Okay, I''lle down now!"


    She poked her head out of the room and answered.


    She picked up two different-


    colored crayons so that Larry could draw freely on the paper. Then, she slowly walked downstairs.


    She had tried the dress in the store. Its style and size fit her very well, so there were just some


    minor details that needed to be revised. In the morning, the wedding-dresspany had called her


    and confirmed the time of delivery.


    Wendy also felt very excited. Right after she was downstairs, she asked, "Aunt Lee, where is it?"


    "I put it in the living room. Go and see it!" Aunt Lee smiled happily and pointed to the sofa inside.


    "Okay!" Wendy nodded.


    She walked straight into the living room. There were two pink bags on the sofa, printed with the


    name of the wedding dress store.


    She had tried it in the store, but still, she felt that her heartbeat quickened as she unzipped the pink


    bag, and the white hem of her dress was revealed. She reached out to take it out. However, the


    next second, she suddenly let go of the dress.


    "Ah!!!"


    Hearing her scream, Aunt Lee ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. "Miss Lim, are you okay? Oh, my


    god..."


    When Aunt Lee ran into the living room, she called out with a mixture of surprise and horror.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Aunt Lee was really scared, and the basin in her hand almost fell to the ground. It took a few


    seconds for her to calm down. "Why are there so many rats? What''s this wedding dress shop


    doing? It''s such rotten luck!"


    Right now, in addition to the wedding dress she dropped, there were also dozens of dead mice


    falling on the carpet.


    The mice weren''t only dead, but they were also bleeding from all seven orifices on their heads.


    Some even had their heads cut off, and the bloodstain dyed the wedding dress red. It looked


    particrly creepy, which was also the reason why Wendy screamed when she saw it.


    She held her stomach and took a few steps back. Until now, she was still in shock, and her stomach


    was churning.


    Aunt Lee saw her pale face, so she quickly walked around the table and stood in front of her. "Miss


    Lim, go upstairs quickly and leave them to me! I''ll clean them up right away!"


    Wendy nodded and didn''t dare to take another look. The scene was too bloody, and she felt that


    she would throw up if she stayed a second longer.


    The lower part of the wedding dress was all tainted into a mess, and there was almost no way to


    wear it again. Not only was it scary, but also as Aunt Lee said just now, it was such rotten luck!


    Charlie rushed back when he heard the news. He pushed open the door of the master bedroom and


    found that Wendy had fallen asleep in bed, apanied by Larry, who was sleeping with his hands


    thrown over his head in a surrendering posture.


    It was just thatpared to her fast asleep son, she did not sleep very well and even frowned in


    her sleep.


    Charlie quietly walked over to her. As soon as his fingertips touched the hair on her forehead, she


    suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.


    In fact, Wendy was barely asleep this whole time. She was more frightened than she was sleepy.


    She was dozing off just then when his big hand reached out to her, and the scene in her dream was


    that a dead mouse had run up her face, which immediately woke her up with a start.


    Looking into those deep and serene eyes, which were as deep as an ancient well, she felt that her


    internal organs gradually returned to their original positions.


    She held his hand under the quilt. "Charlie Hogg, you''re back..."


    Charlie held her hand as well and didn''t mind the way she addressed him under such


    circumstances. Instead, he raised her hand to his lips and kissed it sympathetically.


    He helped her sit up. Next to her, Larry also turned in his sleep, but he didn''t wake up and went on


    sleeping soundly, which made Charlie want tough.


    "You were scared, weren''t you?"


    Wendy didn¡¯t hide her feelings from him. She nodded pitifully and said, "A little bit..."


    "Aunt Lee has already dealt with it, and the carpets in the living room have been thrown away. Don''t


    worry, this won¡¯t happen again! I''ve already contacted the wedding dress store. It should be a


    mistake in the delivery process. It''s just a prank!" Charlie put the other arm on her shoulder and


    comforted her softly.


    "The wedding dress..." Wendy frowned.


    Charlie curled his lips and said in a calm voice, "The wedding dress is hand-made and the drawings


    are all avable. They''ll hurry up and make another one in the next ten days. The wedding dress


    store has promised that our wedding won''t be dyed!"


    "Well, that''s good!" Wendy nodded with relief.


    Noticing that the frown was still knitted between his eyebrows, she smiled and raised her hand to


    smooth it. "Honey, don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Seeing that his gaze was moving down her body, Wendy touched her belly in a hurry. It was she


    who tried tofort him now. "Jenny is fine, too. Remember? She''s particrly strong!"


    "Well, both of you are so awesome!" Charlie smiled. He didn''t want her to think about those


    frightening scenes, so he deliberately changed the subject, "The invitation card for the wedding has


    been printed out."


    "Are they all printed already?" Wendy asked in surprise.


    Charlie replied with a "Hum". Then he turned back, picked up the bag at the end of the bed, and


    took out the invitation cards. "The electronic backup is in my email. You can have a look. Write


    down the names of the people you want to invite!"


    Although the society nowadays had all gone digital, hand- written invitations still felt sincerer.


    In the past, she might not have many friends, but now, her wanted to invite her colleagues in the


    newpany, including Connie and Bonnie, as well as a lot of colleagues who got along with her,


    to participate in the event and share this joy.


    Wendy opened the invitation card and noticed the design of the cover. It was the first letter of their


    names. Without asking, she could guess that it must have been secretly designed by him. She


    always saw him staying alone in the study in the past few days. When she knocked on the door, he


    would quickly stuff the paper on the table into the drawer.


    "Okay!" She nodded her head in a charming and silly way.


    However, some people could receive invitations, while others couldn''t be reached.


    Charlie took out his phone from his pocket and muttered, "I''ll call Simon and tell him toe back


    to attend the wedding!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Upon hearing this, Wendy rolled his eyes and said in a hurry, "Then I''ll give Emily a call too!"


    In the evening, Charlie came out the shower with a bath towel around his waist. Seeing that the


    lights were still on in the study, he pushed the door that was opened by a gap and saw that Wendy


    was leaning forward on his writing desk. Next to her was a stack of invitation cards. She was


    holding a pen and filling them up.


    She was very serious, and there was a draft paper ced next to her. She would draft it first before


    writing the formal one.


    She had already finished a few. Charlie walked over and casually took one out from the stack.


    When he saw the name "Brother Felix" in the invitee column, his lips could not help but twitch.


    He pulled out another one and saw the name "Ryan" written on it. His face darkened a little.


    Wendy poked his waist with a pen, not knowing whether tough or cry. "You''re so stingy. Brother


    Felix is married, and I think his wife is already pregnant. She''s less advanced in her pregnancy than


    me and should be due next year!"


    "Ryan is still single!" Charlie showed her the invitation in his hand. He snorted coldly and asked with


    a frown, "He''s all the way out there in Canada. Why do we have to invite him?"


    Felix would be fine, since he was married, and Francis had been in Ice city the whole time, so they


    had to invite him. As for Ryan, although he had never really shown any feelings like the other two


    men, people that hid their feelings were the type that concerned him the most. Anyway, Charlie


    didn''t really want to let Ryane.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded firmly.


    She exined patiently to him, "I made Ryan promise that he would find some time to attend my


    wedding when I got married!"


    Charlie frowned, and his eyes were still fixed on the invitation.


    Wendy opened her mouth and yawned loudly with her hand covering her mouth.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    She nodded honestly. Pregnancy had made her drowsy, and she was soon very sleepy. Before she


    knew it, she couldn''t keep her eyes open. She put down the pen and said, "I''m a little sleepy, honey.


    I''ll do the rest of it tomorrow. Let''s go back to the room and go to bed!"


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and lifted her up from the chair.


    Wendy held his big hand smiled sweetly at him.


    She rubbed her eyes and walked ahead, but what she didn''t notice was that Charlie, who was


    following her, threw an invitation card into the trash can when she wasn''t looking.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    After returning to the room, Wendy went into the bathroom and took a shower.


    As soon as she got out of the bathroom, her phone rang. She picked it up, but it was a call from a


    stranger, and the one said nothing. Casting a nce at the screen with suspicion, Wendy found that


    the phone was still put through, and she even could vaguely hear the breath sounds. The one didn''t


    reply, though she said hello for several times.


    Wendy hung up with a frown.


    Just as she raised her hands to dry half of her hair, her cell phone rang again.


    The call was still from a strange number, and no one made a sound after it was answered. Wendy


    asked with slight anger, "Who''s that? If you keep being silent, I''ll hang up."


    She was so angry that she hung up again. Charlie, who was spreading the quilt, came over after


    hearing the sound.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wendy shook her head and then showed him her cell phone. "I don''t know... Someone called me


    twice but didn''t make a sound when the phone was put through."


    Charlie frowned. Just as he was about to take the phone and check it, it rang again, as if the one


    making the call was trying to annoy the owner of the phone. He answered in a low voice, "Hello?


    Who are you looking for?"


    Perhaps due to his tough tone, the one hung up directly.


    Charlie frowned even harder. ncing at the three numbers in session, he thought the calls


    must be made through temporary telephone lines. He turned off the phone directly to avoid those


    annoying calls. "Hang up if you are not familiar with the number."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded.


    She felt quieter after the phone was turned off. She had been yawning in the study, and she almost


    fell asleep when she was standing under the shower. But now she was less sleepy because of


    these annoying calls.


    Reaching out his hand, Charlie wasbing Wendy''s hair with his hand, "Don''t sleep until your hair


    is dry, or it¡¯ll do harm to your heart."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wendy raised up her head to enjoy the gentle touch of his hand on her hair.


    "It''s almost dry." After saying this, she slipped into the quilt andy down. The hand which Charlie


    used tob her hair now moved to her waist. Feeling the edge of her pajamas lifted, she moaned,


    "Stop. It''s not good for the baby in my belly."


    "Fine." Charlie answered.


    However, his hand did not stop. She buried her face in the pillow and breathed slowly. Her eyelids


    looked slightly reddish under the light.


    When it was getting hotter and hotter under the quilt, Charlie suddenly pulled out his hand and


    turned off the bedsidemp next to him. Then he held her into his arms, showing he was about to


    sleep as she asked just now.


    Wendy bit her lips in the dark.


    She felt that the passion in her body was lit up and her throat was dry as if she was almost


    overwhelmed by the hot feelings. But he stopped at this moment. How could he do that?


    Wendy couldn''t help herself but poked Charlie on his chest with shyness,"... Come on."


    Even if it was dark, she was sure that the two thick eyebrows of him must be raised high at this


    time. Charlie grabbed Wendy''s index finger and bit it softly by his lips, whispering in a hushed tone,


    "Since you are so hungry for it, I''d love to help you out."


    Wendy was so ashamed and annoyed that she really wanted to kick him away. But she ended up


    immersing herself in his lingering kiss.


    It was Sunday the next day. A ck Mercedes stopped at the entrance of a cafe.


    Uncle Lee opened the rear door after getting out of the car. Wendy got off the car with Larry, and


    then she bent over to sort out the crumbs on the chest of his suit which dropped when he was


    eating biscuits on the car earlier. She asked Larry, "Baby, did your Daddy ask you toe with us?"


    Larry rolled his big ck grape- like eyes quickly.


    Covering his mouth with his hands, Larry shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you."


    Of course, Wendy could figure it out. She shook her head helplessly with a smile and walked into


    the cafe with Larry, holding his hand.


    Francis would arrive a little earlier like always and he was waiting in his seat.


    "Francis."


    " Wendy."


    When they were seated, Francis said with a smile, "I ordered a ss of freshly squeezed peach


    juice for you, since the waiter said it was good for the pregnant."


    "Thank you." Wendy smiled.


    He only ordered two beverages because he thought Wendy woulde alone. He didn''t expect to


    see Larry, but he knew why he came with Wendy clearly. Then he asked softly, "Larry, what do you


    want to drink?"


    Staring at the ss of Wendy''s beverage, Larry pursed his lips and smiled with shyness. "I''d like to


    have the same beverage as Mommy."


    Wendy couldn''t help but touch his head. She liked to hear her son call her "mommy" in his soft and


    sweet voice. And she was also pleased to hear him start each sentence with Mommy.


    The waiter soon brought the same ss of peach juice and Larry began to gulp it down.


    Wendy took out an invitation from her bag and handed it to Francis across the table. "Francis, this is


    for you!"


    She spent the whole night yesterday as well as this morning writing the invitations. She gave the


    invitation to Francis in person, because she happened to have something to talk to him. Besides,


    she also intended to deliver the invitations to her colleagues in the newpany by herself, while


    Charlie would send the rest of the invitations by express mail.


    Francis looked surprised, "Next month?. The wedding day of you and Mr. Hogg ising?"


    "Yep." Wendy nodded shyly.


    Larry, who was concentrated on drinking the peach juice, giggled and said, "Mom said I would be


    the Page boy."


    "Wendy, congrattions. You and Mr. Hogg are meant to be together." Francis closed the invitation


    and said with a smile.


    "I hope you will attend my wedding." Wendy invited him sincerely.


    "Of course I wille!" Francis nodded and put the invitation into his inner pocket of the coat


    carefully.


    After talking about the preparations for the wedding, Wendy suddenly pretended to ask Francis in a


    casual way, "Tilly told me that you were dating a girl, weren¡¯t you?"


    "Not exactly." Francis''s handsome face flushed. He didn''t hide it from her and exined, "It¡¯s


    because she has been chasing after me too eagerly, and she didn¡¯t care about my refusal, which


    made me hard to breath. I had no choice but to do this. I hope she would give up and stop putting


    her eye on me.


    Wendy blinked and nodded in agreement.


    "Congrattions, it worked. Tilly has returned to the UK."


    "She''s returned to the UK?" Francis was stunned.


    "Yeah. She went back more than ten days ago!" Wendy nodded again.


    Francis had a sip of his coffee and muttered, "No wonder I feel quieter recently..."


    Wendy smiled without saying anything. As for whether he liked it or not, no one would actually know


    except him.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Wendy remained silent for a while deliberately before she spoke again. "Tilly knew that you dated


    that girl on purpose."


    "She knows that?" Francis was stunned again.


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded. "Tilly said she knew that to refuse her and avoid her pestering you, you


    dated a random girl, which shows that you have no feelings for her. She is really heartbroken. She


    said she won''t pester you, a crooked man, again. That''s what she said."


    "And she also said that shepletely gave up on love. She is going to marry a random foreigner


    just as she was told! It doesn''t matter whether she likes him or not, or he is ugly or old, she will


    marry him as long as he is willing to marry her. I can tell that she has seen through the vanity of the


    life, judging by how she looked when she said those words."


    When she said "she is going to marry a random foreigner", there was a crisp sounding from


    opposite her.


    It turned out that Francis''s spoon fell on the table.


    Judging by this only, Wendy was one hundred percent sure that Francis still had some feelings for


    Tilly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had such a subconscious reaction.


    Francis wiped his coffee spoon with a tissue awkwardly and put it back in the cup. However, he


    didn''t pick up his cup to drink it but asked in an uncertain tone, "Wendy, is... is that really what she


    said?"


    "Yes, I can''t lie to you!" Wendy nodded his head very seriously.


    She didn''t lie, but she stretched the truth a little bit based on Tilly''s words.


    Well, perhaps more than just a little bit.


    Wendy observed Francis''s expression from the corner of her eyes when she drank her juice. He


    looked more upset than she had expected. "You know Tilly well, don''t you? She always has the


    courage to love and hate, and she is a straightforward girl who always keeps whose words. I think


    that she must have seeded in her blind date in the UK. Hopefully, we will hear good news from


    her shortly after my wedding."


    Now, Francis was in no mood to drink coffee.


    If he really didn''t care about Tilly, he would have let out a sigh of relief instead of having such a


    complicated look on his face.


    Wendy thought it was time to progress further. She thought for a while before continuing, "You and


    your grandpa didn''t leave the Ice city after you came here. It was because of me at the very


    beginning, right? Butter, was it still because of me?"


    On hearing this, Francis looked at her in a daze.


    The sun shone through the window ss, casting shadows on his handsome face. He looked like


    he was in a dilemma.


    Uncle Lee had been waiting for Wendy on the side of the road. After the date, Francis walked


    Wendy and Larry over to the car. The two of them waved good-bye at each other with a smile.


    As the Mercedes drove away, Wendy leaned her head against the car window. She looked in the


    rearview mirror and couldn''t help but smile. She saw in the mirror that Francis was still standing


    where he was, holding the car key, and staring at the traffic in a daze.


    She had a good sleep that night. The next day was Monday, and she needed to go to work.


    She tidied up the invitation cards she had written and checked them, sure that she had invitation


    cards for all the people that should be invited. After that, she put them into her handbag. Charlie


    changed his clothes and came out of the locker room with a tie in his hand. Seeing him, Wendy


    raised her head and asked, "Char... Honey, have you posted all the invitation cards for me?"


    Although she had decided to change the way she addressed him, sometimes she still called him by


    his name subconsciously just as she did before. But she was afraid that he would be unhappy, so


    she would change to call him honey.


    "Yes." Charlie nodded.


    "Have you posted Felix''s and Ryan''s?" Wendy asked again, worried.


    Charlie''s expression remained unchanged as he replied, "Yes."


    Wendy nodded, relieved. She zipped her bag and carried it downstairs to have breakfast. When she


    got up, a strong arm reached out to her side. "Let me carry it for you."


    "Thank you, honey!" Wendy replied in a sweet voice.


    Charlie held her into his arms and kissed her twice on the lips.


    Halfway through breakfast, Wendy received a phone. On hearing Chase''s heartyughter in the


    phone, she quickly put down the boiled egg in her hand.


    After she hung up, Charlie, sitting opposite her, handed her a newly peeled egg and asked, "Mr.


    Wace went back to Hong Kong?"


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded.


    Because Francis took her as his sister, Chase, who thought highly of her, made her his nominal


    granddaughter.


    Wendy smiled mysteriously and bit her lip proudly before replying, "And Francis left too. But he


    didn''t go back to Hong Kong with his grandfather. Guess where he has gone?"


    "Where are we going?" Charlie pushed the soy sauce in front of her.


    "The UK!" Wendy grinned and took a big bite of the yolk after dipped it in the soy sauce. She was so


    happy that she added, "Tilly is in the UK!"


    She thought that Francis would need some time to figure out her true feelings after saying those


    words, and she could also recognize that she had no reaction to Tilly. She didn''t expect that it was


    less than a day, and she couldn''t help but fly over directly!


    Thinking of Tilly''s sad look and her red puffy eyes when she parted her, Wendy could not help but


    smile; she was so happy that Tilly would have a romantic rtionship soon.


    However, Charlie''s expression was indifferent when he heard the news. He only cared about


    whether she had eaten two more eggs for breakfast.


    He raised the question just because he didn''t want to upset her. He was very happy that Francis


    had left with his grandfather. When he saw Wendy''s smiling eyes, which were like that of a fox, he


    smiled as well.


    After breakfast, Larry found that he forgot to bring his schoolbag downstairs. Charlie didn''t want


    Wendy to be bothered, so he went upstairs to get it for his son.


    Aunt Lee, who was trimming flowers and nts in the yard just now, came in with scissors in her


    hand. She walked to Wendy and put the scissors behind her back as she said, "Miss Lim, Mr. Shaw


    is here. He wants to see you!"


    "Mrs. Shaw?" Wendy was confused.


    Aunt Lee kept nodding. "Yes, it''s Mr. Ewan Shaw! He''s at the gate of the yard. I asked him toe


    in but he refused!"


    Though Aunt Lee didn''t know Ewan''s real identity, which was a secret, she had seen him in the vi


    and at the dinner table, so she remembered him.


    Wendy was surprised and walked out of the vi with doubt.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ewan?


    How could hee to her door so early in the morning? Didn''t he follow Madge abroad...


    When she passed through the yard, she indeed saw a slender figure standing at the door. There


    was no car parked around. At this time, he was smoking non-stop, head down. When he heard her


    footsteps, he immediately put out the cigarette.


    Wendy widened her eyes in shock and walked up to him after making sure he was indeed Ewan.


    She pointed at him and asked, "Haven''t you gone abroad, Ewan?"

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Ewan put the cigarette and lighter into his pocket and walked toward Wendy as well.


    Wendy blinked in surprise and asked, "When did youe back? Why didn''t youe in?"


    "There was no need."


    For the questions she asked in session, Ewan only answered thest one.


    Although they hadn''t held the wedding ceremony yet, Wendy and Charlie had registered for


    marriage some time ago. Nominally, they were already married, and she was a member of the Hogg


    family now. In other words, Ewan was kind of like her younger brother.


    In fact, she still felt shy about the change of the rtionship between them.


    Since Charlie was suspected of amercial crime, Ewan had shouldered all the responsibility. It


    had been a long time since Wendyst saw him. He seemed to have lost some weight, and he


    looked a little serious at the moment.


    Inexplicably, Wendy had a bad foreboding.


    Ewan said hesitantly, "Wendy, in fact, I sneaked back this time!"


    "Sneak?" Wendy was stunned by the word.


    "Yes." Ewan slowly nodded and continued in a hesitant tone, "Not only me, but also Madge..."


    Wendy widened her eyes in shock and asked uncertainly, "You mean Madge is not abroad now?"


    Ewan nodded once more, confirming her words.


    Wendy was speechless and swallowed her throat.


    She thought of the familiar figure she saw opposite the wedding dress shop. If Madge had really


    come back, then the figure Wendy saw that day should be her.


    Ewan continued, "Ever since Uncle Gray sent Madge out of the country, he has been determined


    not to let here back, and I have been thinking about nothing but living with her there. A few


    days ago, she told me that her mother was going to be sentenced, and she wanted to see her


    before the sentence. She begged me for help, and I was softhearted that I agreed. I used some


    connections to take her back in disguise. Now her grandparents know nothing about it!".


    No wonder that...


    When Wendy and Kim talked about them, thetter had called to seek confirmation and was told


    that Madge was abroad with Ewan. Wendy didn''t expect that they had sneaked back!


    "Then why did youe and tell me this?"


    Since he wanted to cover Madge, he should keep their whereabouts a secret and should never tell


    Wendy about it.


    On hearing Wendy''s question, Ewan showed aplicated look on his face. "After we returned to


    Ice city, Madge disappeared. I have almost searched every corner of the city but still failed to find


    her. I think she is hiding from me on purpose. I don''t why she did this..."


    "Ever since she was sent abroad by Uncle Gray, she hardly went out. She stayed in her room all


    day long and even refused to eat sometimes. I had to soothe her to let her talk to me. She was


    more depressed than before and I think she came back this time with some special purposes. So I


    think I should keep you informed of this."


    Wendy clenched her hands that hung beside her body as she replied, "Okay, I know..."


    Her intuition told her that the dead mice hidden in her wedding dress and the prank calls must have


    something to do with Madge...


    There were footstepsing from behind her. Charlie''s tall figure appeared beside her.


    "Aunt Lee told me that Ewan is here?"


    Wendy nodded and pointed to the direction in which Ewan had just left, replying, "Yes, he just left..."


    She told him the news brought by Ewan and what she thought about it. Charlie frowned and put his


    arm around her shoulder. "You don''t have to pay attention to it. If it was really her who did this, I


    think she was just trying to disgust us. She is like a clown now! I''ll call your father and talk about it


    with himter!"


    "Okay..." her lips curled into a smile.


    Because of the dead mice wrapped in her wedding dress, she had to customize a new one.


    Fortunately, the staff of the wedding dress shop was very efficient. They told her two days earlier


    than she had expected that they had made her a new dress. Because of the pranks, Charlie drove


    her to the shop personally this time.


    As requested by Wendy, not all the staff in the shop came to serve them this time. After all, they


    came just to take their dress. There was no need to have all the staff serve them and have their


    business influenced.


    As the store manager had already prepared everything in advance, it didn''t take them long to get


    their dress.


    When they were about to leave the wedding dress shop, Wendy proposed to go to the bathroom,


    while Charlie sat on the sofa and waited for her patiently.


    When Wendy came out of the bathroom, she found that there was a young girl sitting next to


    Charlie. The girl was wearing avender small dress, seeming to be a bridesmaid with a bride who


    was trying her wedding dress there. She looked very young and beautiful and seemed to be in


    college.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Perhaps because Charlie was alone at that moment, she thought that he was a groomsman and


    then came up to strike up a conversation with him.


    Wendy shook the water drops off her hands and did not panic when she saw the girl. Instead, she


    recalled what Charlie had told her ¡ªtake every step with care.


    Even though the young girl was staring at Charlie closely with passion in her eyes, Wendy would


    not think too much about it. She trusted her husband almost unconditionally.


    As she expected, before she got close, Charlie pointed in her direction and said something. Then,


    the young girl looked disappointed. She got up and walked away quickly.


    Wendy went straight to Charlie, who reached out his hand to hold her waist. With a hint of sweet


    curiosity in her heart, she couldn''t help looking up at him charmingly and asking, "Honey, what did


    you say to that girl?"


    She knew that Charlie would handle the situation very well.


    However, since she had seen him point at her and say something to that girl, she was very curious


    about what he had said. She guessed that he might have praised her or told the girl what he felt


    about her, just like what she did behind his back. Thus, she wanted him to repeat the words even


    more.


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "She asked me for my phone number, but I didn''t give it to her."


    "That''s all?" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Charlie lowered his head and looked at her while replying in azy tone, "Hmm. I also told her that


    I''m married and I''m henpecked."


    Wendy was dumbfounded.


    She thought it was some kind of sweet words, and she didn''t expect it to be so straightforward.


    Embarrassed and annoyed, she raised her hand and hit him on the chest with her clenched fist.


    Wendy had little strength, so she was just pretending and wouldn''t hit him with much strength.


    Besides, he had strong muscles, so only she would feel pain if she hit him.


    The young girl, who had not gone far, looked back and happened to see the scene. She looked at


    Wendy with a horrified look as if she were looking at a tigress.


    Hand on her forehead, Wendy realized that her just action confirmed Charlie''s words that he was


    henpecked.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    One after another, peaceful and warm days passed. Soon, there was only one day left before the


    wedding.


    When Wendy woke up, it was already after ten o''clock in the morning, and the living room was


    tinged bright yellow by light filtered through the curtains. Since pregnant, she felt that she just could


    not get enough sleep. Well,st night, it was mainly because of Charlie. Hey beside her in bed to


    feel their five- month- old daughter''s frequent fetal movement. Gradually, Charlie stretched his


    hands to other ces...


    They did once. In his words, it was very conducive to her health and helpful for her parturition in the


    future.


    She looked at the red circle marked on the calendar and her heart elerated.


    When she finished washing and went downstairs, she was shocked by the redness in her eyes.


    Aunt Lee was standing on the bench and sticking the "happiness" papercuts to the transparent


    floor- to- ceiling window. Uncle Lee was squatting by the window and inting the balloons with an


    intor pump. On the other side, Larry sat cross- legged on the carpet, bulging his cheeks and


    helping to blow the balloons.


    "Miss Lim, you are awake?"


    When Aunt Lee heard the footsteps, she turned her head to see Wendy and immediately said,


    "Come and help me see if I sticked the paper-cut straight?"


    Tomorrow was the wedding day. The wedding room did need to be properly decorated. But


    generally speaking, it could be decorated in the evening. There was no need to be so early.


    As soon as Larry was born, Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee were hired to take care of him in the vi.


    Although Wendy did not live here very long, they had a close rtionship. At this time, both Uncle


    Lee''s and Aunt Lee''s faces were full of joy, as if their own son and daughter were going to get


    married!


    Wendy said with a shy and warm smile, "No, perfect!"


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee said,ing down to move the bench. "Breakfast is in the pot. I''ll take it out for


    you now and stick the paper-cut in the kitchen!"


    Larry threw the balloon away while shouting, "Baby will help you, too." Meanwhile, he followed up


    with his short legs.


    Because the wedding was imminent, before Wendy, the big boss'' wife could say anything, the


    company''s leader had already asked her to take the marriage leave. He also said that Wendy can


    take her maternity leave together. Charlie was different. He was in charge of the entire Hogg''s


    Group. Even though it was the day before the wedding, he was still very busy.


    While Wendy was having breakfast, Uncle Lee, Aunt Lee, and Larry were busy all over the vi.


    Wendy gulped down thest mouthful of milk. When she got up, he heard a female voiceing


    from the Hidden Latch.


    "Wendy, I aming back to be your bridesmaid!"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy went out to greet her with joy. "Tilly?"


    The person who came was Tilly, who had returned to the UK a month ago. Not seen for a short


    time, but they missed each other very much. Wearing a pink dress, Tilly looked more like ady, and


    her face was clean with little makeup. The most important thing was that she looked very good.


    Tilly was not the only one who came in, and there was another one behind. When Wendy saw that


    one, she smiled more brightly,


    "Francis?"


    In fact, he was not following, but was walked in with Tilly hand in hand.


    Looking at her teasing eyes, Francis felt a little embarrassed. His handsome face turned red. He


    coughed awkwardly and said, "You two talk first. I''m going upstairs to see Larry!"


    Downstairs, there were only two close friends and cousins, sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Tilly held Wendy with both hands to congratte Wendy with a big smile, "Wendy, congrattions


    on bing the bride!"


    "The same to you!" Wendy replied in a meaningful tone.


    Hearing the overtones in her words, Tilly was like Francis, who had just entered the door, her face


    was a little red out of embarrassment. But after all, she was not a shy person. She raised her chin,


    "Wendy, thanks to you! If you hadn''t said those things to him, he wouldn''t really run to Britain to find


    me!"


    "Tell me, how did you two get together?"


    "It''s nothing. After he went to the UK, he wanted to advise me not to find a foreigner and get married


    casually. I also deal with him with the means to deal with Madge. I did it deliberately to show him!"


    Tillyughed evilly. "I was on a blind date with a guy from London in the cafe where he lived. The


    guy even had a kid. After he bumped into me, he wanted to take me away. I refused and med


    him for saying that it had nothing to do with him. There was someone who was willing to marry me.


    It was impossible for him to marry me anyway. I was none of his business. Do you know what he


    said?"


    "What did he say?" Wendy asked curiously.


    "He said¡ªI''ll marry you!" After acting Francis''s word, Tilly couldn''t help but smile sweetly. It can be


    seen how captivating she was at that time. "Then I''ll follow him obediently! No matter how sincere


    his words are, maybe he just said it because he had no other choice. But since he went to Ennd,


    it means that he cares about me. As long as he cares about a little about me, it''s enough for me to


    have a try and let him care about me a lot!"


    Wendy nodded after listening. That''s right, she was always a bold and brave girl.


    She was very happy for Tilly from the bottom of her heart. After all, she intentionally brought them


    together. "Tilly, I am happy for you. Francis is a good man, and you will be happy!"


    "Hey, I also think so!" Tilly winked at her.


    At the beginning of the night, in the old house of the Gray family.


    The white Land Rover was standing horizontally at the entrance of the courtyard. The owner of the


    car was standing in the center of the courtyard with his hands sped behind his back. The bright


    moonlight and the lights of the viplemented each other. His coarse but handsome face


    looked a little gloomy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Honey..."


    Wendy, who was standing in front of him, reached out and shook him ingratiatingly.


    Charlie''s face darkened, and he gave a cold snort of annoyance.


    Wendy reached out to hold him, shaking and shouting for his husband. Charlie couldn''t resist the


    coquetry by his pregnant wife,ined in a deep voice, "Wendy, you''re my wife!"


    Watching him throwing a tantrum like a child, Wendy smiled but felt helpless.


    In the afternoon, the Eduardo called her and said that he had discussed with Kim. They nned to


    let her marry from the Gray family tomorrow. After all, Wendy had returned to the Gray family.


    Although herst name had not been changed, she was all included in the genealogy. Moreover,


    she didn''t want to


    disappoint her father and grandfather, so she agreed directly. Wendy was afraid that Charlie would


    be unhappy, so she promised first before


    asking Charlie''s opinion.


    Wendy licked her lips and tried tofort him. "Well, it''s just this day. We''ll be able to meet


    tomorrow morning..."

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    It was merely one night of separation.


    "Are you going to let me sleep alone?" Charlie said, his voice upset and his eyes full of


    unhappiness. He held her hand and was going to stride into the vi. "Then I''ll sleep here tonight!"


    "I''m afraid we can''t do that!" Wendy bit her lip in embarrassment.


    "Why?" Charlie was a little angry.


    Wendy observed his expression and carefully exined, "Grandpa and aunt said that ording to


    the tradition of Ice city, the groom and bride should not stay together the night before their wedding!"


    Generally speaking, different ces had different customs. On the wedding day, the groom should


    go to the bride''s home to pick her up. Sometimes, the newly-married couple could not meet each


    other the whole day.


    Hearing this, Charlie was so angry that he said in a low voice, "Stupid custom!"


    He had nned to sleep with Wendy tonight and put on the wedding dress for her tomorrow


    morning. Then, he would go into the church with her, hand in hand. Apanied by their rtives


    and friends, they would make a vow, promising that nothing could separate them.


    Wendy''s face was full of embarrassment, but she did not dare to argue with him.


    Charlie stared at her with resentment for a long time, but Wendy had no intention to make no


    concession. After some time, Charlie gave in and said in an aggrieved tone, "Dear, you won''t sleep


    with me tonight?"


    Wendy nodded silently.


    Footsteps sounded behind them-Tilly came to them with Larry. Since Tilly came back from Britain


    with Francis, the sweet smile on her face had never faded. Larry, one hand in Tilly''s, was biting the


    peach in the other hand with relish.


    Tilly deliberately ignored Charlie, who put on a long face at this time. After all, as Wendy''s family,


    she could put on an arrogant air before him. She directly ran to Wendy and said, "Wendy, grandpa


    urged you to go in. ording to the custom, you and brother Charlie can''t meet tonight!"


    "Uh, I know!" Wendy braced herself and nodded.


    She secretly looked at his face again, and sure enough, it turned gloomier than just now.


    Now, in an awkward predicament, she gently shook his hands and said coquettishly, "Dear, then I''ll


    go in first, and I''ll wait for you tomorrow!" Because Tilly and Larry were there, Wendy could only


    tiptoe to kiss his cheek, trying to calm him.


    "Let''s go!" Tilly pulled her away without giving her a chance to speak.


    They walked fast and soon disappeared at the gate of the vi. Under the moonlight, Charlie pursed


    his thin lips tight with displeasure.


    Larry stayed where he was, and the peach''s juice was all over his little mouth. After swallowing the


    peach in his mouth, he gave Charlie a bright smile and said proudly with a smirk, "Hey, grandpa


    said that I could stay here."


    It was getting dark. Under the twinkling stars in the night sky, the whole area around the vi quieted


    down.


    Wendy lived in a room facing south on the second floor. Many years ago, before Jazmin married,


    she had been living here. Now that after being borately decorated, the room was filled with a


    festive atmosphere. Tonight, she could stay here, waiting fortheir wedding day toe.


    Larry, who was here to apany her mother, had already long fallen asleep. He was now snoring


    with his cute mouth slightly open,


    However, Wendy found it a little hard to fall asleep. Somehow, she felt a little uneasy. Because she


    was afraid of waking Larry up, she simply got up andy against the headboard in a daze.


    Suddenly, she heard a rustling sound from the window and looked over.


    In the darkness, a vague outline of a figure appeared behind the curtain.


    Wendy was shocked. Then she heard someone knocking on the window ss. She thought of


    something and quietly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She went to the window and opened the


    curtains. As expected, she saw Charlie clinging onto the windowsill outside.


    She hurriedly opened the window and let him in. "Honey, are you crazy? How can you climb the


    window thiste?"


    "The door of the vi is locked, and the Gray family doesn''t allow me to see you!" Charlie snorted,


    pressing against the windowsill inside with both hands, and then he jumped in neatly without


    making any noises. No one noticed him at all.


    He had no choice but to climb the window. Seeing the height between the ground and the window,


    Wendy bit her lips and said, "...it''s too dangerous!"


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing!" Charlie proudly curled his lips and patted the dust off his


    hands.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He took Wendy into his arms while she put her arms around his burly waist. He couldn''t help but


    ask, "The night before the wedding, the bride and the groom are not supposed to meet each other.


    Why did you stille here? It might bring us bad luck!"


    After she said that, she regretted saying it almost at once and spat several times to get rid of the


    bad luck she talked about.


    Her silly look amused Charlie. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips, "Why don''t you go to


    sleep when it''s sote?"


    "I''m a little ill at ease and can''t sleep..." Wendy told him honestly. After thinking for a while, she took


    a deep breath and said, "I''m too nervous. Maybe it was because I''ll get married tomorrow!"


    "How could you feel nervous about your wedding?" Charlie asked knowingly.


    Wendy bit her lips, and her cheeks were red. "I am afraid that I will make a mistake tomorrow. I am


    afraid that I will step on my wedding dress and fall, forget the oath, and..." Although they had


    rehearsed the wedding ceremony once, when the real wedding wasing, she was still worried


    that she would make mistakes. After all, it was a significant event in her life.


    "No." Charlie tightened his arms, holding her tighter. Then, he whispered in her ear, "Larry will help


    you hold the hem of your wedding dress behind. The oaths are all written on paper, and you only


    need to read them out directly. Even if there is anything else you fear, remember that I''m beside


    you!"


    He would always be beside her. Hearing his sweet words, Wendy suddenly became fearless.


    Wendy responded with a soft hum. In his firm arms, she could smell his unique, attractive breath,


    feeling so at ease and secure.


    Since Charlie had quietly climbed in to see her from the window, he would not leave and left her


    alone in therge bed. He couldn''t stand it even for one night. He leaned over and held her in his


    arms with ease. Then he strode to the bed with her.


    After taking off their clothes, theyid down on Larry''s right and left sides, respectively. Larry


    opened his eyes in a daze in his sleep and called, "Mama!"


    After turning over, he touched Charlie''s muscr arms and muttered, "Papa!"


    Until the dawn of the next day, Charlie climbed down from the window and returned by the way he


    came before everyone woke up. No one in the Gray family noticed him.


    Even Larry, who was lying between themst night, did not know that he came. He stood up and


    looked around. Puzzled, he scratched his head softly and told Wendy, "Mom, I seemed to have


    dreamed of papast night!"


    "Uh." Wendy gave a vague reply for fear of him asking more about it.


    Not long after washing up, someone knocked on the door, and Tilly''s energetic voice came from


    outside. "Wendy, are you awake? The stylist is here!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    At themand of Master Gray, those servants who threaded their ways through the vi changed


    into red clothes, and the vi had a festive holiday atmosphere now.


    Since the stylist came here early in the morning, she had been circling around Wendy to dress her


    up. Everything went on in good order without confusion. As she finished wearing her wedding dress


    and all was ready, a friend came from afar to join her wedding.


    "Emily!"


    Since the hemline of the Wendy was toorge, she could not move freely while sitting on the bed


    and could only happily stretch out her hands to greet her.


    Emily was in a neat white suit with widelegged pants, and her hair tied back was much longer than


    before. She was darker than in the facetime video call but looked very healthy. Emily grinned,


    revealing her pretty straight teeth, and said, "Wendy, congrattions!"


    "Thank you!" Wendy was very excited. "I guessed that you could note back in time!"


    "Of course not!" Emily smiled more brilliantly. She said, amusingly and seriously, "Your wedding is


    also a big event in my life, so I had to arrive here in time even if I had no other choices but to walk!


    My daytime flight has been canceled, so I could only take the flight at night. It''s so good that I


    managed to arrive in time to attend your wedding!"


    Emily said while Wendy listened, and they held each other''s hands tight. As they had been best


    friends for so many years, they had a deep affection for each other.


    As soon as Emily entered the door, Wendy noticed that Simon, who looked travel-stained, came in


    after her. Then she greeted him, "Dr. Chin!"


    Seeing them appear together, Wendy felt surprised. However, on second thought, she thought it


    was reasonable because they were together in S Country when she invited each of them to her


    wedding.


    Wendy could not help but look at Emily, her best friend who kept her head down and was twiddling


    those little diamonds on her wedding dress.


    Like Emily, Simon''s skin also seemed to have been tanned a lot, but the greater change was that he


    was more silent than before. In previous, when he was not in the hospital and not in his doctor''s


    coat, his amorous eyes always looked cynical. However, now, his eyes looked cold and indifferent.


    "Congrattions, Miss Lim!" Simon smiled at her, his nce quickly sweeping across Emily as if


    inadvertently. Then he looked at his watch and said, "You guys can go on preparing for the wedding.


    I''ll go to see Charlie!"


    Wendy nodded. When Simon''s tall figure disappeared at the door of the room, she could not help


    asking, "Emily, are you with Dr. Chin now?"


    Emily remained calm and smiled, faintly.


    When Wendy chatted with Tilly yesterday, she had mentioned Emily, her best friend for many years,


    to her. Since both Tilly and Emily were outgoing and one of Wendy''s friends, they felt like old friends


    at first sight. Now, they leaned close to each other and began to discuss how to make it more


    difficult for Charlie to get to her, ording to the wedding custom.


    Wendy, looking at them discussing, helplessly shook her head, but in her heart, she secretly


    expected him to pick her up as soon as possible.


    Tilly held her chin and racked her wits about how to deal with Charlieter on. After a while, she


    smacked her lips and asked Emily next to her, "Emily, you had a wedding when you married Dr.


    Chin. Do you remember any good tricks to stop the bridegroom from getting closer to the bride at


    their wedding? Let''s talk about them and see which one can be used at Wendy''s wedding!"


    After Wendy heard it, she could not help joining in the fun. "Right, Emily, you secretly married Dr.


    Chin. Can you tell us what your wedding was like?"


    Emily, who was opening the wedding candies, suddenly froze there, her eyes going nk.


    "Emily, say it! Say it!" Tilly could not wait any longer and urged her.


    Emily shook her head and said in a low voice, "There''s no wedding."


    "Emily..." Wendy was stunned.


    Emily curled up her mouth corners and forced a smile, pretending that it was nothing. Then, she


    said, "Hey, that is all in the past. Today is your wedding day, so don''t always talk about mine! Let''s


    think about how to hold the door to stop Charlie from entering!"


    Tilly obviously regretted mentioning this. She quickly got up and echoed, "Yes, yes. I''ll go out to


    check and find out where they are!"


    About ten minutester, she heard the roaring sounds of many cars'' engines.


    Wendy leaned over and looked out of the window. In the distance, she saw a row of luxury cars park


    together at the gate of the yard. There were flying ribbons and balloons on both sides of their


    rearview mirrors. The leading car was Charlie''s white Land Rover, which had been used to drive her


    for many years.


    The door was opened and Charlie, d in a delicate ck suit, came out, radiating charm and chic.


    "He''sing! He''sing!"


    Tilly lifted the hem of her dress and ran upstairs in a hurry, ordering people to lock the door.


    Soon, Charlie''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. A lot of people packed shoulder to


    shoulder inside and outside the door, and the corridor was full of noise.


    Wendy''s colleagues and friends in thepany also came to help her. Now, Tilly, Emily, and


    Connie formed a group¡ªthey lined up and blocked the door, so as not to let Charlie easily pick up


    Wendy.


    Behind the door, Wendy heard the noise and could imagine Charlie''s sullen face as he learned that


    he could not smoothly enter her room. He must have been swearing this damned custom in his


    heart!


    Charlie frowned deeply and simply ordered, "Farr, give them lucky money!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Farr, who was a groomsman like Francis today, immediately took out a thick stack of


    red envelopes that had been prepared in advance and handed them all over.


    In an instant, all Wendy''s friends and rtives came up to fight for one when the red envelopes


    rained on them from above.


    Those who got one grinned from ear to ear. Farr had expected this happy scene, for his boss was


    very generous in giving the lucky money this time. Thus, he walked up to Tilly with great ease and


    asked, "Tilly, Mr. Hogg can go in, right?"


    "Oh, it cannot be that easy!" Tilly retorted directly. She raised her voice and said, "Hey, hey.


    Everyone, quiet down and look at me!"


    When all looked over, she took a ss vessel from Connie''s hand. It contained many colorful and


    small slips of paper, each of which was wrapped with a pink string. "There are many rolled-up notes


    inside. On each was written a task or question. As long as you finish the task or correctly answer


    the question for three, we will open the door for you!"


    "No way. How could you make it so hard?"


    Simon could not help but blurt out.


    Hearing this, Tilly immediately replied unceremoniously, "Dr. Chin, how can you put it in this way?


    The master Tang Sanzang and his disciples with far-reaching supernatural power had to undergo


    and ovee 81 obstacles to obtain the true scriptures! It certainly will not be easy for brother


    Charlie to get a wife! Please show us some sincerity. Well, if you don''t agree with us about three


    notes, then we can change it to 10!"


    "No, no. Please don''t..." They cried out in unison.


    Charlie, though there were deep furrows in his brow, had to step forward and take out a note from


    the vessel.


    "Oh, you''re so lucky. It''s just a question!"


    Tilly, tilting her head to watch Emily unzip the string and open the note, couldn''t help but let out a


    low cry.


    Emily held the note tight in her palm for fear of others seeing it. Then she asked with a smile, "Mr.


    Hogg, when did your first kiss happen?"

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Although the question was rtively simpler than that of the task, everyone still couldn''t help


    holding their breath, fearing that he would be wrong to answer it again.


    Tilly didn''t miss the opportunity to take advantage of Charlie. She wanted to get revenge for being


    despised by Charlie, so she urged him on purpose. "Quickly answer my question. Don''t hesitate. If


    you make a mistake, you''ll be punished with three more notes!"


    "First night," Charlie answered without hesitation.


    Emily looked down at the answer on the note. She blinked her eyes and murmured, "Why his


    answer is different from Wendy''s?"


    Hearing the sounding from outside the door, Bonnie, who leaned against the door and listened


    to the movement outside, quickly looked at Wendy on the bed.


    Wendy was also slightly surprised when she heard Charlie''s answer.


    The answer she gave was after she was drunk. In her memory, their first kiss should have been the


    second day after they were drunk, after they had drunk half a bottle of strong alcohol at the pub. At


    that time, they were still two irrelevant strangers. When they woke up in the hotel in the morning, all


    the clothes on her body were gone, and she was eventeasing by him. Finally, she still remembered


    that he said, "I did nothingst night, I have to get something back." And then he kissed her...


    "No! Wendy said no!" Tilly pped her hands and shouted.


    "The first night." Charlie''s expression was firm. "She was lying on the bed that night, unconscious."


    Then he didn''t say anymore, because he was stingy to share these things with others, and he only


    wanted to keep them for himself.


    When Wendy inside heard his words, she lowered her head shyly. Seeing the blush on her face,


    Bonnie understood what was going on. She raised her hand and knocked on the door twice.


    This was the signal that they had discussed in advance, and the two knocks represented that the


    answer was correct.


    Seeing this, Emily put the note into her pocket with a smile and hinted Tilly, who was next to her,


    "OK, congrattions! Continue to draw!"


    Tilly took the ssware forward again, and


    Charlie took another note of the same color.


    As soon as Emily opened, Tilly gloated, "Haha, this is a task!"


    "What''s it?"


    "Task: Now let''s start with 143 push-ups. 143 symbolizes that I love you!"


    When everyone heard it, they immediately cried out, "What? 143? Isn''t that too much? We are not


    at the gym!"


    Tilly raised her hand andforted everyone. She raised her voice and said, "Well, it''s not that only


    Charlie needs to do it alone. You guys can all do it together. Then everyone could only do 20 or 30


    push- ups. A piece of cake! Show your sincerity!"


    One of them looked at Francis, "Francis, take care of your girlfriend!"


    Seeing that they had pulled Francis out, Tilly suddenly stopped. Without the momentum before, she


    lowered her head in embarrassment. After ncing at Francis, her face turned red and was filled


    with shyness.


    Francis looked at her with her head lowered and fingers pinching the decorative flowers on her skirt.


    She was standing there looking so shy, which made his heart waver.


    He cleared his throat and said in a warm voice, "Wendy is recognized as my nominal granddaughter


    by my grandpa. So I am on that side." "F*ck, he''s a spy!" Many people rolled their eyes at him.


    "But 143 will be a little too much. Can you reduce it a little?"


    "Yeah, reduce a little!"


    Emily pinched the note and said, even more indecisive, "If you continue to nag, then every of you do


    143 push-ups which symbolized the forever love. The meaning of this is even better!"


    Charlie let out a long sigh, rolled up his sleeves, and bent down.


    When everyone saw that he started to do push-ups, they, including Francis, all resigned to their fate


    and began to do it side by side. For a time, everyone in the corridor was counting in one voice,


    "One, two, three, four... twenty-two, twenty-two, twenty-three..."


    Almost all of them liked fitness, but their suits still restricted their movements. It was more difficult


    for them to do it.


    The photographer who was carrying the camera to record all the time on the side. They even felt


    tired shooting up and down with the lens raised.


    Even Eduardo and Kim, who were sitting downstairs waiting for the couple to serve tea, couldn''t


    help but go upstairs and follow the servants to watch this scene.


    Finally, they finished. Charlie was the first to stand up and tidy up his suit.


    Because none of them cheated. Their movements were all very standard, and no one could find


    faults. Tilly smiled and said, "The victory is ahead, and there is only thest one left!"


    Without saying a word, Charlie stepped forward and took thest note, hoping that he could end it


    as soon as possible and see his bride through the door.


    After opening the note, Emily raised her eyebrows and smiled. She showed the note to the people


    who were looking forward to it, and said, "This is a question that is also a task. It is to let our groom


    Mr. Hogg confess to the bride inside, and say that three words, and then the door can be opened!"


    "..." Charlie pursed his lips.


    Sitting in the room, Wendy clenched her fists nervously.


    In fact, she didn''t know what was in the note except for a few questions, which Tilly asked her the


    answers. When she knew that there was a push-up task, she prayed for Charlie.


    The custom of snatching the bride and blocking the door was only for liveliness. Wendy was clear


    that they all can hold the sense of propriety. In order to liven up the atmosphere more active, there


    would not be some dirty or even inelegant tricks. So she was not worried.


    When she heard thest one note, she was nervous but also very expectant.


    She had once said those three words to Charlie. Although he had also mentioned the word "love"


    by ident to her four years ago, he had never confessed to her like she did. Wendy could not help


    but listen to the outside attentively, and she also desperately wanted to hear like the people outside.


    "Mr. Hogg, hurry up. You''ll be able to hug your wife then!" Emily urged him out of good intentions.


    Tilly jumped excitedly on the spot. "Yes, Charlie, it''s just three words. Shout loudly and let us hear


    it!"


    While everyone was waiting with eager eyes for gossip, Charlie''s thin lips were still tightly pursed.


    After a while, his Adam''s apple moved, and he said, "Give me some time to think about it."


    After that, he nced at Simon, who was next to him, and then strode to the back, as if he was


    really going to prepare well.


    "No way, Mr. Hogg. Don''t tell me you''re shy?" Connie stood on her tiptoes and used her hand as a


    loudspeaker to pop up her mouth.


    Receiving the signal, Simon signaled to Farr and Francis on the left and right sides. The three of


    them went forward tacitly to temporarily dy the three girls in front of them.


    Wendy waited inside for a long time, but she didn''t hear the three words. She was so anxious that


    she couldn''t help but want to get out of bed and listen to the door like Bonnie. She was afraid that


    she would miss it if the sound was too small.


    When she was nervously biting her lips, there was a sudden sound from the open window. Looking


    over, Charlie''s tall figure had flexibly jumped in.


    Wendy covered her mouth. The next second, she shook her head andughed.


    She almost forgot that Charlie had climbed in and out of the windowst night and this morning.


    Seeing that his so- called brewing was actually a stalling tactic, he simply used the most direct


    method to cross the window toe to her. Wendy felt that it was indeed very in line with his


    character, but without hearing those three words, she felt a little lost.


    Charlie''s heart skipped a beat when he saw his wife, who was in a wedding dress, waiting for him to


    pick her up. His heart was pounding in his chest.


    After a few steps, he had already arrived in front of her.


    Although he had seen Wendy put on the wedding dress he had chosen himself before, when he


    saw her again he still couldn''t take his eyes off her. The holy white veil set off her beautiful face, and


    her eyes were full of love for him.


    Charlie leaned over in front of Wendy and ced his palm on her face. His thin lipsnded on her


    auricle. "I''m only saying this once. I''ll let you hear it alone."


    "Honey, I love you!"


    Wendy froze for a moment. Then she fell into his deep and serene eyes and smiled sweetly.


    In the morning sunshine, Charlie''s ck suit was so handsome, and Wendy''s white wedding dress


    was white and dreamy. One of them sat on the bed with her head up and eyebrows bent, and the


    other leaned over and slightly hooked his thin lips. They looked at each other with deep love.


    This was the most peaceful moment of their lives.


    Outside the door, Tilly realized that something was wrong. She cried out, "Oh no." She turned


    around and quickly pushed the door open.


    Sure enough, Bonnie inside was holding hands in front of her as if she was appreciating a painting.


    As for Charlie, who said that he was going to prepare, he had already appeared in the room. At this


    time, he was picking up Wendy, who was lying on the bed, and striding toward the door.


    When the groomsmen at the door saw that Charlie had sessfully held Wendy in his arms, they


    immediately shouted, "The bride ising out-"


    The grand wedding procession, from the old house of the Gray family, along the most prosperous


    street in Ice city, came to a church, with ribbons and balloons flying all over the sky, and all the


    guests waiting at the door sent their most sincere blessings.


    At the auspicious hour, all the guests were waiting in the church.


    Johnny had returned to Ice city in advancest night. He traveled all over the country to attend his


    daughter''s wedding.


    At this time, the two men, Johnny and Kim, as the fathers, led Wendy into the hall together.


    Although they didn''t talk to each other and just nodded their heads, their eyes were full of envy, just


    because of the departed girl called Aubree who had always hovered in their hearts...


    Wendy felt very happy. She was taken care of by his two fathers and stepped into the wedding


    pce.


    The wedding music sounded and the door was slowly opened.


    Wendy, who was dressed in a wedding dress, held the arms of two fathers in her arms and stepped


    on the red carpet. At the end of the carpet stood a tall figure standing like a white por. It was her


    husband, the man who would spend the rest of life with her.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Although Wendy with a small bulging belly, her eyes were filled with him, and her every step was so


    steady.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    The red carpet was not long, but Wendy felt that she had walked for a long time.


    Finally, she walked up to Charlie and felt a stinging sensation in her nose. She nearly burst into


    tears.


    Johnny and Kim were not much better than her, and their eyes were red. Their experienced eyes


    were full of the same excitement. Seeing their daughter was married in a wedding dress and would


    be happy for the rest of her lives, they could finally be at ease to meet the girl named Aubree in the


    future...


    Kim''s voice was already a little hoarse when he spoke. "Charlie, I am handing my daughter to you!"


    "Yes!" Charlie''s expression was solemn.


    After taking the bride from the hands of the two father- in-ws, Charlie and Wendy sped their


    fingers tightly together and stood face to face with the priest.


    The wedding ceremony officially began. The priest spread out the Bible in his hand, put his palm on


    it, and asked in a solemn voice, "Charlie Hogg, do you take Wendy Lim to be yourwful, wedded


    wife? Will you love her, honor her, go through the best and the worst, the difficult and the easy, hand


    in hand with her for the rest of life?"


    "I do!" Charlie nodded without hesitation.


    His deeply contoured face still showed no expression at such an important moment. But his arm


    muscles were tight out of nervous.


    "Wendy Lim, do you take Charlie Hogg to be yourwful, wedded husband? Will you love him,


    honor him, go through the best and the worst, the difficult and the easy, hand in hand with him for


    the rest of life?"


    Like him, Wendy did not hesitate at all. The moment she opened her mouth, she heard something


    nasally."... I do!"


    The next step was the process of exchanging rings.


    At the end of the red carpet, Larry, who had just finished pulling wedding dress, was wearing a ck


    suit of the same series with Charlie. With a bow tie, his delicate face looked particrly handsome.


    His two small hands were holding a red ring box, and his small lips were tightly pursed. His


    expression was particrly serious.


    When he came up to them, he held the box above his head with both hands.


    The wedding rings designed by Charlie were put on each other''s ring finger. They would be


    husband and wife today, and apany each other for the rest of their lives.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The priest smiled and dered thest step. "Now, please face each other and hold each other¡¯s


    hand. Under the witness of Jesus and all of your rtives and friends, as husbands and wives,


    make your lifelong vows to each other!"


    Wendy handed the bouquet to the bridesmaid Tilly, then Wendy held each other''s hands with


    Charlie tightly.


    "I, Charlie Hogg (Wendy Lim), take Wendy Lim (Charlie Hogg), be my wife (husband), my only love


    in this life! I will be healthy and safe to stay by your side for the rest of my life. I will cherish you and


    love you without restraint. No matter now, in the future, or forever, I will trust you, respect you, I will


    laugh with you and cry with you! I will love you faithfully, no matter whether we are at the best or the


    worst, the difficult or the easy in the future, I will spend the rest of my life with you! No matter what


    kind of life I am going to wee, I will stay by your side. I will offer my life to you, my dear. I will


    love you forever!" Through the microphone, thebined voice of the two echoed in every corner


    of the church.


    Upon hearing these words, many people shed tears.


    In the church of Godde- style, the pointed windows on the ceiling were shining with golden


    sunshine. What a grand romantic scene! The apuse thundered. Among the audience, some of


    them had tears in their eyes and a smile of blessings on their faces.


    Among them, there was a young girl who looked as if she was watching a movie. She was


    apuding while wiping her tears with tissue paper while seeking resonance with someone next to


    her. "This wedding is too romantic, isn''t it? Are you also a bride''s rtive?"


    The person whom she talked to was different from the other guests here. At such a sweet romantic


    moment, she was dressed in a ck suit, wearing ck sunsses and a ck mask. People


    couldn''t see her face clearly, but they could tell that she was a beautiful woman from her


    temperament.


    It was also because she was covered by the lens that the young touched girl couldn''t see the


    maliciousness that burst out of her beautiful eyes at this moment.


    "No, I''m not!" Madge denied in an icy voice.


    "I''m sorry!" The girl was stunned by Madge''s stern expression. She did not know what made Madge


    unhappy, but she quickly apologized and saw that the crowd was crowding forward. She did not


    take it seriously at all and said, "Everyone has gone to send blessings. Let''s go together!"


    "Blessings?" Madge sneered. What she could do was only curse!


    Through the ck lens, she looked at the new couple who were receiving blessings in front of the


    priest. Their smiles were so bright and dazzling. Madge''s hands, which were inserted in her pocket,


    directly broke her fingernails. Soon, sheughed like a ghost. "Haha!"


    "Wendy, your happy days won''t be long!"


    Seeing that everyone was rushing to give blessings, the girl couldn''t help but rush forward. She


    wanted to turn around and pull Madge, but when she turned around, she saw that the other party


    had already turned around and walked out of the church. Her back view looked elegant, but it gave


    off a cold and evil aura for no reason. The girl couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over her body.


    Shaking her head, the girl shrugged and muttered, "What a strange woman!"


    On thewn behind the church, many people were bustling with excitement.


    In addition to the wedding ceremony, the most exciting part was the bride throwing the bouquet.


    Before the group photo was taken, Wendy was held by Tilly, urging her to finish it quickly.


    For a while, it was chaotic. Almost all the unmarried girls were pushed out, and all of them were


    ready to reach out their hands.


    Wendy turned her back, holding the bouquet in her hands from a distance. "Are you ready? I''m


    going to throw!"


    "Three, two, one-"


    Then the bouquet in her hands was thrown backwards.


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence, followed by a loud noise.


    Wendy turned around and saw Tilly standing on the side and stomping her feet in annoyance. "Ah


    ah ah! Why didn''t I get the flowers? My bridal bouquet!"


    When she followed everyone''s gaze and looked at the ce where the flowers finallynded, she


    couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Emily was pulled here by others. She originally didn''t want to join in the fun. After all, she was


    different from other people who were single. She was a divorced woman. But she was helplessly


    pushed into the middle, and could not leave at all. When Wendy threw the flowers up high, she


    didn''t even reach out her hand. She saw the flowers hitting her head unsteadily, and then fell


    straight on the tip of her toes.


    She had no choice but to bend over and pick up the flowers.


    Everyone came forward to congratte, and Emily stood in the crowd, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    After Wendy had finished taking photos with rtives and friends, she could finally take a rest. In


    the crowd, she looked around.


    Tilly was still upset because she failed to grab the bride''s lucky bouquet. Her face full of anger


    looked cute, and Francis, who was standing next to her, was amused and tried tofort her.


    However, she just could not cheer up.


    Francis leaned down to her and whispered something in her ear, and Tilly suddenly smiled


    brilliantly. She looked around. After making sure that no one was looking at them, she kissed his


    face by surprise. Francis was startled. Then Francis bowed his head to see Tilly while thetter


    looked away. Both of them flushed.


    On the other side, Connie, Wendy''s bridesmaid today, was together with Farr, the groomsman! They


    looked thrilled ¡ª they were talking animately about some fascinating topics.


    As they looked into each other''s eyes, both of them smiled, a little coyly.


    Seeing such a romantic scene, Wendy also smiled!


    Then she looked away and found that Emily was standing there alone, looking down at the flowers


    in her hands in a daze.


    With one of her hands against her side, Wendy lifted her wedding dress and walked over. She


    blinked her eyes yfully and said, "Emily, the wedding bouquet went directly to you, and so many


    girls here failed to take it! It means something great will happen to you!"


    "Yeah," Emily smiled and shook the banquet in her hand. "It''s true."


    "Eh?" Wendy could not figure out what she meant.


    Emily looked at her and suddenly said, "Wendy, I''m getting married!"


    "Getting married? With..." Wendy was utterly stunned.


    Before she mentioned Dr. Chin, Emily had already said with a smile, "I met someone in S Country.


    Last time, when I had the FaceTime video with you, didn''t I say that I wanted to introduce a person


    to you? Later, I was too busy to introduce him, but it doesn''t matter. Remember to participate in my


    wedding with Mr. Hogg!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Wendy looked at her incredulously, as if wondering if she were joking.


    Emily raised her hand and waved it in front of her eyes. Then sheughed and said, "Wendy, why


    are you staring at me like this? Aren''t you happy that I''ll be married?"


    Wendy certainly felt happy for her, but...


    At this time, Tilly ran over and called away Emily. Both of them were Wendy''s bridesmaids, but


    Wendy did not know what kind of mysterious thing she was up to. Thus, she could only stand there,


    nkly watching her best friends leaving.


    "What''s wrong?"


    A calm voice came from behind her, and she turned back.


    Charlie, who looked dignified and charming in his ck suit, walked to her, and Simon followed after


    him. Wendy could not help but take a step forward and said, "Dr. Chin, do you know that Emily is


    going to get married?"


    "Uhm." Simon answered with a low voice.


    His amorous eyes moved slightly, and his gaze fell on a beautiful figure in the crowd in the distance.


    But since Emily was far from them, he could not see her expression.


    Hearing this, Charlie was also surprised. He patted his friend on the shoulder and said, "Simon..."


    Simon seemed to have juste to his senses and smiled lightly. He then looked away, and his


    eyes never rested on anyone again.


    Arge group of people rted to the wedding moved from the church to the hotel downtown, and


    there was a wedding banquet to entertain guests in the evening.


    Charlie and Wendy entered their meticulously decorated wedding room in the hotel. On the bed


    sheet of the room''srge bed was a red heart made of flower petals. Beyond that, a pair of white


    swans huddling together were ced on top of the heart. Charlie shifted his gaze away from the


    swans and frowned as heined, "Ryan is here, isn''t he?"


    "..." Wendy didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    It wasplicated. At first, she did not know that Ryan did not receive the invitation to their


    wedding. Fortunately, for insurance, sheter sent him an electronic invitation. Only when Ryan


    called to congratte her with a surprised tone did she learned that he had never received their


    invitation delivered by mail.


    There was no need to ask Charlie. He must have deliberately sent the invitation to some wrong


    address or simply have thrown it away.


    She reached out and poked him in the chest.


    "Don''t be so mean!" "Don''t worry. I''ll drink much more wine when he drinks a toast to us in the


    evening!" Charlie snorted and took her to the bed. "Are you tired?"


    "A little!" Wendy nodded. She moved her legs and arms to rx and couldn''t help sighing. "I have


    never known that the wedding ceremony would be so tiring. Next time I get married, I..."


    "What are you talking about?" Charlie bellowed.


    When she looked up and saw the coldness in his downcast eyes, she realized that she had said


    something wrong. Wendy scratched her head with embarrassment and said, "Oops, I was kidding!"


    Charlie pinched her face to warn her that she could not even think about marrying to someone else


    in the future. Then he looked down at his watch and said, "It''s about three hours before the wedding


    banquet. If you''re tired, you can sleep in bed now. When the timees, I''ll wake you up, and then


    I''ll ask the makeup artist to change clothes for you!" "Okay!" Wendy nodded and fell on the pillow


    that he ced there for her. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "Oh, dear, when I


    entered the elevator, I heard aunt


    talking with Tilly and others about ying some teasing games aimed at us at our wedding night..."


    By saying Charlie''s aunt, she certainly referred to Donna Hogg. She was probably the only elder in


    the family who was in the mood for teasing games in the bridal chamber!


    Charlie''s lips twitched when he heard that.


    Wendy looked worried. "... What should we do?"


    Charlie, his eyebrows raised, but he did not look scared. "Don''t worry. I''ll pretend to be drunk then."


    Wendy was stunned for a moment and then smiled, blinking her eyes. Of course, he had his way to


    deal with his aunt.


    Charlie sat cross- legged next to her, gently stroking her bulging belly with his palm while talking to


    their baby girl inside. He told her that her mom and dad would get married today while also coaxing


    her to sleep.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang and he picked it up.


    After hanging up, Wendy looked up at his Adam''s apple and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Charlie put down his phone with a confused look on his face. He twitched his lips and said, "The


    church called to tell me that they had something important to confirm with me and hoped I could go


    over now!"


    "Honey, how about me going with you?" Upon hearing this, Wendy sat up.


    Charlie did not want her to go there at this time. He put his big hand on her shoulder and kissed her


    forehead. "No need. Rest in the room. Otherwise, you would not be able to stand the fatigue at the


    wedding banquet. There are few traffic jams on weekends, and I''ll be back soon!"


    Wendy nodded submissively and watched his tall figure hurrying out of the suite.


    After Charlie left, she closed her eyes but could not fall asleep. She raised her hand to press the


    ce between her eyebrows. The veins there started to throb, but she did not know whether it was


    because she was tired.


    After some time, there was a knock on the door.


    Wendy hurriedly got out of bed and ran to the entrance with a smile. When she opened the door,


    someone else instead of Charlie was standing outside.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    "Ewan, why are you here?"


    Wendy looked at the man outside of the door in surprise and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    His expression was extremelyplicated, and he said directly, "Just when your wedding


    ceremony held in the church ended, I seemed to have seen Madge!"


    "What did you say? Did you see Madge in the church?" Wendy opened her eyes wide.


    "Yes!" Ewan nodded and said seriously, "I think it should be her. As I was helping the people from


    the church to y the backing tape, I saw she turned around and walked out. I chased after her and


    called her. She stopped for a while before she strode away in a hurry. Then I was blocked by those


    guests who rushed forward to give you their blessings, so I didn''t catch up with her!"


    Since Ewan was deeply in love with Madge, Wendy thought he would never get the wrong person.


    She swallowed hard. Somehow, she felt terrified.


    At the happy moment of her wedding, Madge appeared, hiding in the crowd and watching them


    from a distance. Wendy certainly knew that Madge would never wish them a fortunate marriage like


    other guests...


    Ewan looked into the room and asked, "By the way, where is Charlie?"


    "He has gone to the church!" Wendy frowned and said, "Not long after we returned to the room,


    someone from the church called him and said that he should go there to confirm something very


    important. Then he immediately took the car key and hurried there!"


    At that time, they had just returned to the hotel after the wedding ceremony. When the church called


    to ask him to deal with something important, they surely thought it would be rted to their


    wedding. Thus, they inquired no further. There was still some time before the wedding banquet, so


    Charlie drove to the church directly.


    "How long has it been? Hasn''t hee back yet?" Ewan continued to ask in a solemn voice.


    Wendy estimated the time in her heart and said, biting her lips nervously, "It seems that he has


    been away for about an hour. I''ll call him..."


    She picked up her phone and dialed Charlie''s number.


    No one answered...


    The beep sounds continueding from the other end of the phone for a long time, but Charlie''s


    calm voice did not show up. Wendy felt that the veins between her eyebrows pulsated more


    violently. The same feeling of unease that came at her yesterday nagged at her again.


    Ewan looked much more serious now. He said hurriedly, "Call the church!"


    Wendy nodded repeatedly. She held her phone tighter and swallowed hard. "Yes!"


    She found the church''s number on the Inte and then dialed it. Soon, someone picked it up.


    "What did they say?" Ewan immediately went forward and asked when he saw her hanging up the


    phone.


    "The church said..." Wendy said slowly, still holding her phone by her ear with sweat in her hands.


    She looked at him with panic and continued in a trembling voice, "They said that none of them had


    ever asked Charlie to go over... Howe? Then who called him..."


    There was something weird about this incident. Thus, Wendy decided to keep it from the elders and


    only told it to their close friends.


    Simon, Emily, Tilly, and the others went upstairs to the suite. All of them wore a gloomy expression.


    Wendy, haunted by the fear, could not sit still. Every once in a short while, she would stand up from


    her seat and then sat down again after pacing back and forth anxiously for some time.


    As time went by, it had been nearly two hours since Charlie left the hotel. Farr waited at the hotel


    gate but did not see Charlie''s white Land Rover driving back. Besides, nobody picked up Charlie''s


    phone.


    Seeing Wendy''s panicked face, Emily tried her best tofort her. "Wendy, don''t worry. Mr. Hogg is


    probably on his way back. There is still an hour before the wedding banquet starts. Today is the


    most important moment in your life. Mr. Hogg has a strong sense of time and will definitelye


    back in time when so many rtives, friends, and guests are waiting for you!"


    "Yes, she''s right. He will get back in time!" Tilly hurriedly echoed.


    "Um..." Wendy nodded.


    Of course, she had the same hope in her heart, but she still couldn''t help feeling worried.


    She took a piece of tissue and wiped the sweat from her palm. Then, unconsciously, she crumbled


    up the tissue into a ball, pinched the paper - she must be in a very agitated state at this moment.


    "Buzz... Buzz..."


    Her cell phone on the bed suddenly vibrated.


    Almost in two or three steps, Wendy rushed to her phone, picked it up, and pressed it against her


    ear.


    Seeing this, everyone stood up in unison and looked at her with joy. They thought it was Charlie, but


    to their surprise, Wendy''s face abruptly darkened, and she cried out involuntarily, "Madge?!"


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat as she saw the strange number on the screen.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When she heard Madge''s voiceing from the other end of the phone, her heart twitched with


    great anxiety.


    "Wendy, congrattions! You finally married Charlie! You must be very proud of yourself, aren''t


    you? He gave you such a grand wedding, and you must be very happy now, aren''t you? When you


    married Charlie, youughed so happily. So, go onughing! I doubt how long your happiness can


    last! You took him away from me. You ruined my happy life and my sweet home. And it was you


    who sent my mother to prison! How can I let you go? Wendy, listen. No one can get what I can''t get,


    especially you!"


    Madge''s ice- cold and sharp voice on the phone pierced Wendy''s eardrum and heart.


    After listening to herst words, Wendy licked her dry lips, trying to calm herself down. "What do


    you mean? It was you who found someone to call Charlie in the name of the church, wasn''t it?"


    Madge did not deny it and sneered.


    Indeed, it was her. Wendy, her lips trembling, questioned her, "Madge, why? What the hell do you


    want to do?"


    Madgeughed coldly like a devil crawling out of hell and said in a sinister and ferocious tone,


    "Wendy, just wait to be a widow!"


    She hung up as soon as she finished speaking. After two beeps, the line became deadly silent.


    The curse that Madge threw at her hit Wendy hard. Her legs went limp, and she nearly copsed


    after the head-on blow.


    Emily hurried to hold her and asked nervously, "What''s going on? What happened?"


    "It was Madge. She called!" Wendy burst out crying and said in a trembling voice as desperately


    and anxiously as a drowning man trying to catch at a straw. "She asked someone called Charlie in


    the church''s name and tricked him into going out. I could tell from her attitude that she must know


    where Charlie is. Maybe he is in the control of her! Also, she said, she said she could not let others


    get what she could not get, especially me. She said I would be a widow..."


    Widow...


    The terrifying words buzzing in her ears dizzied her.


    While Wendy was answering the phone, Simon, Francis, and Ewan took out their mobile phones


    and made some calls. Simon walked quickly to her and said, "Miss Lim, don''t worry! I have just


    called my eldest brother and second brother, respectively. My eldest brother is a soldier, and my


    second brother has some connections to the police station. So, both people from the military and


    the police will help us find him. It won''t take long to find out where his Land Rover is. In this way, we


    can find Charlie soon!"


    Wendy nodded mechanically. She could not even make a sound now.


    She prayed silently in her heart that Charlie would have a narrow escape this time, just like her-she


    was just abducted and suffered no further harmst time. If that was the case, she would save him,


    at any cost!


    However, Wendy was terrified because of Madge''s exceedingly frightening voice on the phone. She


    had a feeling that Madge was crazy...


    A crazy woman was capable of doing any terrible thing!


    When a phone rang, and almost everyone in the room froze. Simon quickly picked it up and


    immediately told others, "Found it! My second elder brother called and said that a policeman


    patrolling found Charlie''s car at the end of the road bridge near Northern Song Road! It was at an


    ident scene!"


    "At an ident scene?"


    Wendy caught the keywords, her tears immediatelying out.


    The tears streamed down her face blurred her face. However, she simply lifted her hand and


    casually wiped her tears off. She acted tough, but everyone here felt pain for her sufferings.


    Simon frowned but did not dare to make any rash judgment. He was afraid that she would lose in


    various ideas and could not endure the possible bad results, so he said carefully, "None of us


    knows the specific situation. To learn what has happened, we have to get to the scene at first!"


    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Tilly said in a hurry.


    Before she could finish her words, Wendy had already rushed out of the suite with her hands on her


    belly.


    Fortunately, the hotel where their wedding ceremony was held was not far away from the ident


    scene. Their two cars jumped many red lights on the way and rushed to the road bridge at full


    speed, with buildings on both sides of the streets shing past the car windows.


    When they were near the other end of the road bridge, Wendy saw the white Land Rover in the


    distance.


    When she saw it clearly, she gasped, and her hand flew to her mouth. In a great panic, she bit her


    palm hard.


    The white Land Rover crashed into the river bridge. Both the car and the stone pir were severely


    damaged. Two- thirds of the car''s nose was hung in midair, and a giant plume of gray smoke rises


    from the car''s front hood. Under it was the broad and rolling river.


    Because it was a two-way road, the two cars stopped on the other side of the road.


    After turning over the istion zone in the middle of the road, they ran fast to the white Land Rover.


    Suddenly, a me came out from the front of the car and lit up the whole bridge.


    Wendy had forgotten to cry. When they were halfway to the burning car, the car''s door facing them


    suddenly opened with a crash, and a person fell out of it.


    Before they cheered, they found that it was Madge. She seemed to be seriously injured, and her


    whole body and face were covered with blood.


    She could not stand up, for her legs were broken from her kneecaps. Therefore, she could only rely


    on her arms to crawl forward. She started coughing blood, but no one gave a damn about her,


    except Ewan, who would throw a nce at her sometimes.


    The Land Rover that hit the bridge road was enveloped in thick smoke. It was impossible for them


    to see what was going on inside the car.


    Wendy urged herself to run faster and faster, only to reach that car as soon as possible.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion and everyone who was running stopped.


    Wendy felt as though her whole world had copsed.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    "No..."


    It was only one word, but she had exerted all her strength and shouted herself hoarse.


    Wendy helplessly watched the white Land Rover that had carried her many times explode with a


    bang. The burning red mes filled her sight, and her eyes were wild with terror. Then, ming


    fragments of broken car doors, tires, and ss kept falling from the sky.


    A sudden chill stole over her body. It felt just like when she was eight, to see the red blood


    spreading around her mother''s body after she jumped off the building.


    Next to her, the horrifying scene astounded everyone. The st made their hearts sink and twist


    painfully.


    No, no!


    Wendy ran straight to the fire spot as if she had lost her mind.


    Emily, who was the closest to her, hurriedly took Wendy in her arms to stop her. She said,


    repeatedly shaking her head, "Wendy, you can''t go there!"


    Simon also came up to help. He blocked in front of her and grabbed her shoulder, trying to prevent


    her from wriggling free.


    Simon also did not want to believe what had happened, but seeing the car explode with his own


    eyes, he knew Charlie had little chance to survive this time. If anything bad happened, as Charlie''s


    friend and brother, he should take care of Wendy for him. Thus, he would not let her go through any


    dangers, not to mention that she was pregnant now.


    Simon took a deep breath, trying to keep his thoughts calm and rational, and said, "Miss Lim, you


    can''t go there now. The police officers, fire crews, and medical staff had alle. The situation


    ahead is too dangerous. A second explosion may happen at any time..."


    Right after he finished speaking, two bangs came.


    All the cars passing by stopped. The bangs were so loud that Wendy and others had to bend down


    and cover their ears with their hands.


    Then, they looked at the scene again. There, the fire burned even more fiercely, and the air was


    filled with the smell of gasoline and smoke, a desperate smell that made people want to cry.


    The ident happened on the highway near the river bridge. Since the spot was in a remote area


    on the other side of the river, it took the police and medical staff more time to arrive. The police had


    set a cordon ten meters around the site. The road was closed to vehicr traffic.


    Emily held Wendy tight while Tilly grabbed her hands tofort her. Her tears had already blurred


    her vision, and she sobbed, "Emily, Tilly, I''m going to find Charlie. Don''t stop me. I''m going to find


    my husband..."


    Emily and Tilly felt like crying, but they could not let go of her.


    None of them could do anything to help, so they hoped that the police and firefighters would save


    Charlie.


    "Haha, Wendy, finally, you cannotugh, can you?"


    Suddenly, a burst of sad and shrillughter came, and then a woman coughed.


    As soon as the doctors and nurses came with the ambnce, they carried the stretcher and ran to


    the wounded Madge with a strong sense of vocation.


    At the moment of the explosion, Madge had already climbed some distance away from the Land


    Rover. Though she did not die, her two legs broken in the car ident could not get well again.


    Wendy red at her when she had just been carried to the stretcher to receive the emergency


    treatment.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Those bright mes darting out of the exploded car nearly turned the river''s surface red. When


    Madge turned around and saw the car, her eyes darkened for a while, but then she red at Wendy


    with a vicious and gloomy look. "Wendy, I''ve told you that I would not let you go. No one can get


    anything or anyone that I can''t get, especially you! You and Charlie had a wedding. So what? You


    lost him, and your happy wedding became a funeral! You are a widow now! Haha, surprise! You did


    not know that I hid a bomb in the car, did you?"


    At the end of her words, Madge howled with harshughter as if she were crying, making people


    feel scared.


    Madgeid her hands on Larry once and had tried more than once to harm or even kill Wendy.


    However, she had never hurt Charlie directly. But today, when Wendy and Charlie got married, she


    lost all the hope to win Charlie. Since she could not get him, she would destroy him!


    "Crazy... You crazy woman!" Wendy growled. As Emily and Tilly loosed their grips a little, she


    rushed out, put her hands around Madge''s neck, and fiercely put forth all her strength. "Madge, I''ll


    kill you! I''ll kill you!" She shouted.


    Emily and Tilly stepped forward and stood at their sides, trying to separate them from each other.


    It was not that they had any pity for Madge. Everyone hated her, but they were worried about


    Wendy, who was pregnant. Whether Charlie would survive was uncertain. They were afraid that


    Wendy would be too excited and lose her mind so that she would do something irredeemable.


    When her grandmother passed away, Wendy once wanted to kill Ynda. And now, her desire to


    kill Madge did not reduce any. In fact, it was several times intenser!


    Madge wanted to push her away, but she had no strength because of her severe injuries. She could


    only tilt back her head, gasping for air. Her face twisted in pain, but she never stoppedughing.


    Madge was almost out of breath, but Wendy still had no intention of releasing her grip. In the end,


    she was pulled away by two policemen who came in time. They said, "Lady, please calm down!


    Leave the criminal to us, and thew will give her the punishment she deserves!"


    With Emily''s help, Wendy took two steps back and watched as Madge, who was handcuffed, was


    carried into the ambnce.


    The fire that was surrounded by the warning line in front had almost been put out. Wendy quickly


    lifted the yellow ribbon and rushed forward; Simon and others had to follow her. Then, a policeman


    quickly came to them. Simon happened to know him and hurriedly asked, "Sir, how is it? Have you


    got him out?"


    The policeman answered with a serious look, "I''m sorry, Young Master Chin. The car has exploded


    continuously, and since it''s on the bridge, the wind kept the fire going on. So, even if the fire has


    been put out, it makes no difference to the matter. The whole car has been blown up into ruins.


    Except for the woman who survived, I''m afraid the people inside..."


    In the end, he just shook his head.


    Although he did not finish his words, everyone present knew what he meant when seeing him shake


    his head.


    There were a series of explosions caused by the car ident, plus the bomb that Madge put in the


    car. Therefore, anyone in the car had little chance to survive. Even worse, his body would have


    already been blown to pieces...


    Wendy also shook her head and looked at the officer''s face with her eyes wide open in disbelief.


    She said, gritting her teeth in determination, "I want to see my husband. I want to see him, dead or


    alive!"


    "I''m sorry,dy. I know how you feel, but there is little we can do to help now." The officer uttered a


    deep sigh, feeling helpless about what had happened.


    Wendy listened attentively without blinking her eyes. When the police officer finished speaking, she


    fell into silent talking and even forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    She was stiff in ce with a dull expression. Only her dted pupils seemed to pop out. The whites


    of her eyes were full of slender and tangled red blood streaks, which were flushed as if dripping


    blood.


    Wendy had messy hair and was still wearing her wedding dress. When she just went to pinch


    Madge''s throat, the white wedding dress was already stained with a lot of bloodstains, and it looked


    particrly frightening. The owner of the blocked car poked out their heads and looked at her.


    Looking at the dispirited look on her face, everyone could not help but sigh.


    No, that was impossible!


    How was this possible?


    Wendy couldn''t believe it. They were still lying on the bedst night, hugging each other. Today was


    their wedding!


    In the morning, she was wearing a white wedding dress and sitting on the bed. She heard Tilly


    shouting upstairs, "Here theye." Then she looked out of the window and saw himing down


    from the white Land Rover in a ck suit...


    In the church, she was also holding the hands of her two fathers in a white wedding dress. She


    walked to him step by step on the red carpet. They promised to be each other''s husband and wife in


    front of the priest. Under the witness of rtives and friends, they made a vow to each other. They


    would be healthy and safe and never leave each other forever...


    Three hours ago, they were still talking in the hotel room. His jealousy and arrogance, as well as the


    discussion about how to deal with the wedding night, seemed to happen just now. Even the


    temperature of his kiss on her eyebrows was still there. How could she believe this?


    The police had a possibility to deal with such casualties every hour. They could only sigh with deep


    regret. After nodding to Simon, they turned around and left.


    Behind her, Emily stretched out her hand in a panic and shouted, "Wendy-"


    In the private hospital.


    The obstetrics doctor took off the stethoscope from her ear, held the blood pressure device and


    straightened up. She said, "The mom and baby are all right. It''s just that the mood has been


    stimted, and the heart has been too excited, which led to a short supply of blood and fainting.


    Wake up after the infusion, she can go home to have a good rest!"


    The doctor didn''t say much. Looking at Wendy lying on the bed with a pale face, the doctor could


    only sigh in her heart. Lost husband on the wedding day. No matter who encountered such disaster,


    maybe no one could ept the fact.


    A lot of people were gathered in the ward. The people who arrived at the scene of the ident were


    all there. The wedding had to be canceled. So the ident happened to Charlie couldn''t be kept


    from the elders of the Hogg and Gray.


    The rest of the people stayed to deal with other thing. Kim and Gilbert were both in the hospital.


    Kim was rtively calm. Gilbert fainted on the spot when he heard the news. Someone still did the


    first aid for him so he could recover consciousness. He rushed to the hospital from the police


    station. There was still a syringe on the back of his hand and an infusion shelf hanging next to him.


    When they heard that Wendy and the fetus were all fine, everyone felt a faint sense of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If anything bad happened to Wendy, they really didn''t know how to face all these things...


    Wendy was still in aa, so Emily was signaled to stay, while the others went to the square hall


    outside.


    Kim trembled as he held Gilbert''s hand. "Brother Hogg, I''m sorry to hear this!"


    "Kim..." The wrinkles on Gilbert''s face started to tremble.


    Kim was annoyed and self-ming. He felt very sad. After all, the person who left today was not


    someone else. Charlie was a great young man and his son-inw that he thought highly of. He said


    with hatred, "It''s my fault. Madge is my daughter. It''s my fault that I didn''t educate my daughter well.


    It''s all my fault. I''m ashamed! When Wendy woke up, I even didn''t know how to face her!"


    Gilbert shook his head. Although he was sad, he also knew right from wrong. "Kim, don''t be too


    guilty. I know how you feel. You can''t be med for this. It''s just Charlie-he''s still so young and has


    just got married. He still has a long way to go! I sit there, waiting for them toe and toast, waiting


    for him to bring his new wife to call me dad!"


    Gilbert choked with sobs when he said thest word.


    Only the person involved knew how painful it was for the elder to see his offspring''s death, not to


    mention that the man was his own son...


    Tilly burst into tears, "How could Charlie... He and Wendy had such a happy wedding during the


    day. How could he die like this? What about Wendy? What about Larry and the baby in the belly?


    Francis, I am so sad!"


    Francis''s expression was as sad as her, and he could only hold her in his arms tofort her.


    Simon raised his hand and smashed it hard on the wall. They had been friends for so many years,


    he also couldn''t ept this fact.


    There was silence in the ward, and everyone was in sadness. Their heart ached so much that they


    couldn''t help but sob.


    No matter how sad they were, they had no choice but to ept and face the reality. Gilbert stood up


    on wobbly legs. He grew more white hair on his temples. He was supported by his second son,


    Ewan. He said in a hoarse voice, "I will get someone to arrange for the funeral. Even if we can''t find


    Charlie''s body, we must erect a monument!"


    The wedding had changed into a funeral. Even though Gilbert felt that he couldn''t hold up anymore,


    he had to hold up for his son.


    Gilbert sighed and wanted to raise his hand, but he didn''t have enough strength. "Ice city''s custom


    is to keep the body for three days and then hold the funeral..."


    After hearing that, everyone lowered their heads silently.


    "Charlie is not dead!"


    Suddenly, a hoarse female voice rang out.


    Hearing the voice, everyone looked over and saw that Wendy, who was lying on the hospital bed,


    had woken up. The bloody wedding dress had been changed. She was wearing a hospital gown.


    Although it was a littlerge, she put her hands on the back of her waist and her slightly bulging


    outline of her stomach could be seen.


    With the help of Emily, Wendy stood at the door with a pair of eyes full of stubbornness on her pale


    face. "Dad, he''s not dead!"


    "Wendy..." Tilly sobbed and murmured.


    Wendy''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces. She straightened her back and swallowed saliva. Her


    bloodshot eyes were shining brightly, and she was so sure of herself. She repeated, "Charlie is not


    dead. He won''t die!"


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    A small figure was running in from the outside. The figure ran straight to Wendy, who was standing


    at the door. His soft voice was a little timid. "Mommy..."


    Wendy bent down and hugged the little Larry.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Wendy felt ice cold. Lucky for her, when she woke up, Larry was leaning against her, and the


    warmthing from his little body made her feel much better.


    Seeing that she was in the hospital gown, Larry raised his little face and asked nervously, "Mom,


    are you sick?"


    "No, I''m fine!" Wendy shook his head. Then, when Larry carefully reached out to touch her belly,


    she added, "Your little sister is fine too!"


    "Mom, what about papa?" Larry breathed a sigh of relief and then asked suddenly.


    His big eyes blinked, and he unhappily pursed his mouth tight when heined to her. "I asked


    grandfathers, Aunt Tilly, and Uncle Francis, but all of them didn''t tell me where my papa went!"


    After returning from the church to the hotel, Larry had been waiting for the feast at the wedding site.


    But, to his surprise, the wedding feast was canceledter on. He had no idea what had happened


    when many guests left while whispering something. Besides, his grandpa passed out. Although


    children could not fully understand adults'' affairs, they were sensitive enough to know that


    something terrible must have happened.


    No one told Larry the truth because they found it hard to tell him this bad news about his father


    under the gaze of his innocent and clear eyes.


    Looking at Larry, whose facial features were almost the same as Charlie''s, Wendy put him in her


    arms and gently stroked his slightly curly hair, her heart like lead. Then she forced a smile and said


    in a cracked voice, "My dear baby, papa wille back!"


    "Did papa go on a business trip again?" Larry scratched his head and asked.


    "Yes..." Wendy took a deep breath. "Do you remember thest time that he went on a business trip


    suddenly? It''s just that he may go a little longer this time, but I promise that he wille back, and


    we just need to wait for him at home, okay, baby?"


    "Okay!" Larry nodded obediently.


    "Wendy, you don''t have to do this!" Tilly, who had been crying in Francis''s arms, felt very


    ufortable when she saw Wendy''s forced smile and Larry''s childish voice. She couldn''t help


    crying out loud. "Larry is a little child, but I think a four-year-old child has the right to know that his


    father has died..."


    Wendy reached out and covered her son''s ears in time.


    Larry looked up at her pitifully. On his childish face, there was still no trace of gloominess.


    Wendy gave Tilly a hint with her eyes and stopped her from talking more about it. Then she kissed


    Larry''s little forehead, got up, and called Aunt Lee at the door. "Aunt Lee, take Larry home first."


    "Okay!" Aunt Lee nodded with red eyes and took Larry''s hand. "Little Young Master, let''s go home


    first!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Aunt Lee took Larry out of the ward and closed the door. Only then did Wendy stand up slowly with


    the help of Emily behind her. Her face was pale, but her eyes were shining with infinite hope. Then


    she said stubbornly, "I just said that Charlie didn''t die."


    "Wendy, I know how you feel. But since the car was ruined, anyone who stayed inside would have


    no chance..." Kim could not finish his words. After all, the truth was too cruel for Wendy.


    Simon punched on the wall twice, and now the blood on his broken knuckles had clotted. He said in


    a hoarse voice, "Miss Lim, the police have already investigated the ident. Besides, they had


    interrogated Madge and made everything clear after her emergency surgery. She confessed all the


    crimes. It was her who asked someone to trick Charlie into going out by using the church''s phone.


    Then she sneaked into his car and did something to its brake. As a result, they had a car ident


    on the road bridge. Her purpose was to kill Charlie, so she also put bombs in the car''s trunk. The


    bombs caused the two explosions..."


    If there were no bombs, Charlie might have a glimmer of hope of surviving.


    Although it was cruel, Simon had to tell her, "Besides, Madge fell from the passenger seat. The


    police also made some investigations, and there was a witness who saw that Charlie was in the


    driver''s seat holding the steering wheel in his hand when the ident happened..."


    "Even if he was in the car, so what?" Wendy licked her cracked lips and asked, trying desperately to


    prove that he had the chance to stay alive. "Or... Perhaps he escaped before the car exploded.


    Under the car was the river, so he could jump into the river and survive..."


    After saying this, she instantly fell silent.


    The corners of her mouth were tightly closed - she was trying hard to prevent her tears from flowing


    down again. No one in the ward could utter a word, and the atmosphere there became oppressive


    and somber.


    It was because they knew that Charlie did not know how to swim...


    Wendy also knew this. Not long after they first met, he was identally knocked into the river when


    snatching the phone on the cruise ship. She remembered that it was her who jumped into the river


    and saved him. Charlie could not swim because of the terrifying shadow he got when he was very


    young.


    She could not convince herself that a miracle would happen. However, she did not think that he


    would leave her forever on the wedding day and let her live without him in this world since then.


    "I don''t believe that he died."


    Wendy shook her head repeatedly, and her tears burst out silently from her eyes. She still insisted


    that he was still alive and said, "Charlie can''t die. He won''t bear to leave our children and me. We


    promised each other that we would stay together forever. He wille back. He will!"


    When everyone heard this, they could only bow their heads and sigh silently.


    Three dayster


    was the day of Charlie''s funeral in the graveyard.


    His funeral was not a splendid one. There were only a few ck cars, and guests of his funeral


    were his close rtives and friends. The cars were parked in a row at the cemetery hill''s foot, and


    everyone who got off from the cars was dressed in solemn ck.


    Gilbert could not walk steadily and had to go forward with the help of E, his wife, and Donna. Kim


    walked to him and said after a sigh, "Wendy didn''te. She believed that Charlie would not leave


    her and was still alive, so she would note..."


    Gilbert sighed and nodded. "Just let her do what she wants. I can understand her feelings. Don''t


    push her too hard!"


    "Mm." Kim said with an air of mncholy.


    Bunches of chrysanthemums were ced next to the tombstone. When Gilbert saw the picture of


    his son, who looked very simr to him, he could not help looking up at the sky and crying out loud


    in the cold wind. He had lost his son!


    After the cars left the cemetery, Ewan in mourning clothes came to the vi.


    When he entered, Wendy came out of the living room and was going upstairs.


    In just three days, even if she was pregnant, she had lost a lot of weight, and her chin became


    slimmer. Since Charlie died, everyone was worried about her and feared that she could not hold on


    any longer. Unexpectedly, she was unusually tough.


    "Wendy."


    Ewan called her in a low voice.


    Hearing him, Wendy stopped and looked back at him.


    Ewan walked two steps in and continued in a low voice, "I just came back from the cemetery.


    Charlie''s funeral is over."


    Wendy pursed the corners of her mouth and said nothing.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    "I''m sorry!" Ewan felt so guilty that he could not forgive himself. "Charlie''s death has something to


    do with me... If I hadn''t agreed to let Madge back, it wouldn''t have ended up like this!"


    Wendy still said nothing or me him.


    If Madge was determined to destroy their lives, even without Ewan, this scene would still happen.


    Wendy turned around and then continued to walk upstairs. Holding the handrail in her hand, she


    stepped up the steps carefully.


    "Madgemitted suicide."


    When she heard this behind her, she didn''t even stop.


    For Wendy, whether Madge lived or died had nothing to do with her. If it weren''t for the police


    coming up that day, the strong hatred would have made her strangle Madge.


    Ewan also received the news when he left the cemetery. On Charlie''s funeral, Madge swallowed the


    steel nails while the guards and nurses were not paying attention. She was pronounced dead and


    her body was removed out.


    "Although it''s not what I want to see now, Madge has done something unforgivable. Now she


    deserves it..." Ewan felt sad and helpless because he had been loving her for so long. He looked at


    Wendy''s back and said slowly, "Dad is riding on his will these days. The Hogg''s Group can''t be


    without a leader. I''ll go to thepany tomorrow and help brother to support the Hogg''s Group!"


    When the figure of Wendy upstairs was about to disappear, a low voice came, "Thank you."


    As the name suggested, Ice city''s winter was severe cold.


    These four months seemed as long as four years for Wendy.


    Even if she was wearing loose clothes now, she couldn''t cover her body anymore. Her belly was as


    round as a ball. She just had a birth check yesterday, the fetus was very healthy and active.


    She pulled open the window gauze, only to see snowkes flying all over the sky outside.


    Heaven and earth seemed to be wrapped in ayer of silver, whose light was refracted into the


    house. It snowed from early in the morning. Until now, as the baby grew bigger and bigger, Wendy


    became more and more sleepy. When she woke up, the ground had been piled up with thick snow.


    In the yard, a small, plump figure was running in the snow.


    Wendy went downstairs. The little Larry who had gone crazy also ran into the vi. He was shaking


    off his hat and gloves and running toward her like a spoiled puppy. "Mama!"


    Her belly was not very easy to bend down now. She took her son''s hand to the sofa and sat down,


    covering his face and nose with her hands. "Are you cold? Your nose is so red from the cold. Drink


    this cup of hot milk!"


    "Yes!" Larry nodded obediently.


    Holding the milk cup, he gulped it down and wiped his mouth. "I want another ss."


    Wendy couldn''t helpughing and handed the empty ss to Aunt Lee, who was behind her. The


    latter took it and get new milk.


    "Mom, is my little sister a good girl today?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wendy smiled and picked up his little hand. "Yes, you can touch her!"


    Every time Larry touched it, the expression on his face was very rich. When he touched it, he would


    even ce his small hand on his face.


    Wendy looked at his little movements with a smile. Larry suddenly asked unexpectedly, "Mom, when


    will Papae back?"


    "He''ll be back!" she startled and answered slowly,.


    Larry frowned sorrowfully, and his soft and sticky voice was full of worry. "But, Tilly aunt said that the


    little sister is going to give birth in less than a month. If he doesn''te back soon, won''t he be


    unable to see her born?"


    Wendy forced a smile, "Baby, don''t worry. Your Papa will definitelye back!"


    This was what she repeated the most in four months.


    Every time Larry asked her why Papa hadn''te back from his business trip, she would tell him


    like this.


    It''s not that she didn''t see. Not far away, Aunt Lee, who walked in with a milk cup, heard the


    conversation between them and secretly raised her hand and wiped tears with her sleeve.


    She knew that they all thought that she was deceiving herself.


    She didn''t attend Charlie''s funeral. She hadn''t entered the cemetery so far.


    Although everyone advised her to be more open-minded and Tilly once wanted to find a


    psychologist for her. However, for some reason, she always had a belief that Charlie was not dead


    and he woulde back...


    Even Wendy herself was not clear why she was so sure


    Perhaps she subconsciously didn''t want to ept the fact that Charlie left, or maybe she really had


    some kind of perception to perceive that Charlie had not left her.


    "Grandpa!"


    Larry looked behind her and suddenly shouted.


    Wendy turned around and saw Kim, who didn''t know when he came in, had just taken off his coat.


    There were still a few snowkes on the top of his head. He caught Larry that ran over. Kim


    responded kindly with a smile, "Hey Larry!"


    Fearing that Larry might catch a cold after ying in the snow all morning, Aunt Lee took him


    upstairs to change into some dry clothes.


    Wendy and Kim were the only ones left in the living room. Kim said in a low voice, "Wendy, let me


    take Larry and you to Germany?"


    Wendy''s eyes were drooping as she tidied up the hat gloves that Larry had just taken off. She did


    not make a sound.


    "We can go to Berlin. Your mother went to see me before. We had a brief period of happiness


    there!" Kim persuaded in a gentle voice. He did not want to take her away, but at least wanted her


    to leave the sad Ice city temporarily. "The environment there is good, and the air is good. I''ve


    learned in advance that there are many bilingual kindergartens and schools there. In the future,


    even if the children grow up, we don''t need to worry about education! I''ve already discussed it with


    Gilbert. He also said that he won''t have any objections and will support your decision!"


    After he finished speaking, Wendy shook her head and said, "There''s no need, Dad."


    How could she not know her father''s good intentions? He had even mentioned her mother


    intentionally, hoping that she would be moved.


    Wendy looked into Kim''s eyes and said softly, "Dad, it doesn''t matter where I go. I''m going to stay


    here. I promised Charlie that I''ll be his wife if I live, and his ghost if I die!"


    Although it was just a joke, she really remembered it seriously.


    Kim could only sigh when he saw the stubbornness on her face. He gave up on this idea.


    Kim stayed for lunch. Not long after Kim left, Tilly came in a hurry. Since she came back to attend


    their wedding, Tilly and Francis had been staying in Ice city. The former even found a job. And


    Francis had also stayed because Chase wanted to transfer part of his business back.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Seeing the shiny diamond ring on her ring finger, Wendy eximed, "It''s so beautiful!"


    Tilly blushed with embarrassment. Her natural manner had deserted her-she turned a little coy and


    shy and said with a voice full of sweetness, "Francis proposed to me, and I agreed!"


    Wendy opened her eyes wide in surprise and said merrily, "Congrattions!"


    "Hey! Everythinges to the person who waits!" Tilly smiled broadly, scratching her head, and


    continued, "In a few days, I will probably go back to Hong Kong with him to meet the elders of the


    Wace family! What should I do? I have to face my parents-inw soon. I am so nervous! But it''s


    okay. I am afraid of nothing. Anyway, I have conquered Francis. I can absolutely charm them!"


    At the end of her speech, she became as brave as before - a girl who dared to love and hate.


    Wendy smiled lightly while listening to her. Gently, she touched her belly, which becamerger as


    the baby in it grew bigger. Charlie had passed away for four months and left Wendy alone to take


    care of their son and their daughter, who was about to be born. Whenever Tilly thought of this, she


    felt like crying.


    Every time Tilly came to see her, she noticed that the vi stayed unchanged. Wendy had never


    worn any mourning dress or white flowers on her head. She continued to live here as if nothing had


    happened and Charlie had never had the ident...


    All of a sudden, Tilly felt sad, and her face turned gloomy. Wendy, seeing her like this, asked with a


    smile, "Why do you have a bitter look on your face?"


    Tilly did not want her to mention the sad thing about Charlie again, so she quickly repressed her


    feelings and waved her hand, saying, "It''s not like that. I suddenly feel a little afraid of marriage!


    After all, the rtionship between Charlie and I developed too fast!"


    After Wendy saw Kim and Tilly off, the sky waspletely dark.


    The lighting out from the house''s front door fell on the snow outside. In the snow, the house


    with many warm lights looked like a small castle standing aloof from the world.


    Larry insisted on sleeping every night on his own, for he was afraid that he would identally hurt


    his little sister when he turned over in bed. Therefore, after Wendy coaxed him into sleep, she did


    not sleep with him but sat alone before the window in a daze.


    She looked out from the warm room. Outside, the snowkes were dancing wildly.


    Wendy sat with her elbows on the table, resting her chin on her cupped hands. She slightly raised


    her head to look at the scene out of the window in the same way as she used to look at Charlie.


    Without herself noticing it, she whispered to herself as if she were talking to him, "Dear, Tilly came


    to visit me today and told me that Francis had proposed to her. So, she will go to see the elders of


    the Wace family. She seemed to be a little nervous, but she has finally got what she wanted. I feel


    really happy for her!" "Oh, right, do you know that Connie and Mr. Chiang are dating?!"


    Connie and Mr. Chiang were the groomsman and the bridesmaid at their wedding, though Wendy


    did not see them interact much with each other. Only after she threw the wedding bouquet did she


    see them talking animatedly. Unexpectedly, they fell in love with each other!


    Wendy chuckled and said, "I have thought about introducing Mr. Chiang to Connie, but I didn''t


    expect that fate would make them a couple!"


    But then her nose twitched, and her tears dripped straight down onto her hand back.


    When she was alone in the bedroom, she did not need to worry that Larry would see her crying


    bitterly. Finally, she could show all her weaknesses and cry with no scruples when thinking of


    Charlie.


    However, not allowing herself to be swallowed by the sadness, she cried for just a little while. Then


    she snorted and held back her tears.


    She took a tissue and wiped off all the tears on her face. Then, Wendy touched her round belly and


    said in a low, muffled voice, "Leni, your bad papa makes me cry again. He''s so annoying..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that her baby kicked her.


    Lowering her head, she saw a small part of her belly bulged. Amused a little, she reached out to


    touch there and said, "You bad little girl, are you displeased because I spoke ill of your father?"


    Once again, Leni gave her a gentle kick as if she were responding to her.


    Wendy suddenly remembered the first time that she felt a fetal movement. When she told him how


    she felt, his eyebrows raised high wonderingly ¡ªhe was surprised and jealous. When the car


    stopped before a red light, he couldn''t help putting his big palm onto her belly to feel the baby''s


    movement, nervously holding his breath. Also, she remembered his intent face every night when he


    put his ear to her belly...


    She raised her head high; otherwise, she would cry out painfully again.


    It was a quiet and lonely night. Soon after lying down, Wendy fell asleep. Maybe because she had


    cried, she felt exhausted and fell asleep fast.


    When she turned over, she felt that Charlie slipped his arm around her waist. Just like before, he


    moved very gently to avoid pressing hard on her belly and put his palm on her. Wendy could feel the


    warmth from him through her clothes, and he kissed her forehead...


    Wendy opened her eyes and reached out to touch him subconsciously.


    However, no one was next to her. She groped for a long time, but only touched the air. Then she


    realized that she was dreaming.


    She sniffed her nose, which had been stuffed up by tears, and found it hard to fall asleep again. So,


    she simply pulled up the quilt and got up. It was dawn outside when the morning light came through


    the clouds. The snow finally stopped after a day and night. She was afraid that if she stayed in the


    bedroom, she would want to cry again when recalling the dream. Thus, she put on her clothes, went


    downstairs, and got out of the vi.


    She walked into the golden morning sunshine. After the snow, it was a little dry and cold, like the


    winter in the north.


    The snow on the ground was thicker than yesterday''s, and before anyone could clean it, she


    stepped on the soft snow and left a deep footprint. Then, she ground the snow under her shoes and


    watched it melting under her feet.


    Aunt Lee woke up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. When she saw Wendy standing in the


    yard in a down jacket, she stopped yawning and quickly pushed open the window and shouted,


    "Miss Lim, it''s too cold outside. Please go back inside!"


    A pregnant woman had to be careful of catching a cold, for they had to be very cautious about any


    medicine they took. Therefore, when they caught a cold, they had to endure it and recover by


    themselves. The process would be painful.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wendy, fully aware of the doctor''s warning about this, quickly replied, "Okay, I''ll go in right away!"


    She put a hand on her hip, turned around, and was about to walk into the vi before she halted.


    It was not that she could not lift her feet that sank in the snow. She froze there and lost all her


    strength. Somehow, as if sensing something, she quickly and carefully turned around, looking in the


    direction of the gate.


    It was hard to believe what she saw. She was standing there in surprise with her mouth agape and


    her eyes widened when the wisps of steam puffed from her lips gradually dissipated.


    She held her breath and did not dare to breathe. She once doubted whether she was still in the


    dream until a familiar calm male voice came.


    "Wendy."


    Hearing the voice that had not been heard for a long time, Wendy could help but burst out crying.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Unexpectedly, a tall figure jumped into her sight.


    He, who was d in a ck suit, though not with a delicately cut design, stood straight there like a


    pine, looking as dignified as before.


    The man with rugged but handsome features was looking at her, his eyes full of emotions. He was


    the same as in her dreams.


    He was back!


    Countless nights, she missed him terribly and fell asleep, and now he finally came back.


    His tall figure hade out of her dreams and appeared a dozen steps away from her. Wendy,


    seeing his actual image and hearing the familiar voice, asked in a trembling voice with disbelief,


    "Charlie, dear... is that you?"


    "Yes!"


    Charlie was as excited as her, feeling guilty and full of remorse. His Adam''s apple bobbing in his


    throat, and he said in a calm voice as usual, "I''m sorry, honey. I came back toote."


    Of course, it was I ate¡ªit took four months for him toe back.


    She passed each day of the four months as if it were a year.


    She roughed through this period merely by her stubbornness and faith.


    Wendy stood in a daze, watching him walking toward her step by step. It was just like their wedding


    day when she walked toward her in the white wedding dress, leaving a trail of footprints on the


    snowfield behind her.


    Finally, Charlie stopped in front of her.


    Now, he was so close that she could clearly see his angr facial features and feel his breath on


    her face. She could simply reach out and touch his solid chest...


    However, Wendy did not dare to raise her hand, for she was afraid that it was just a dream and that


    he would vanish once shey her fingers on him.


    When their eyes met, love and tenderness spread across their hearts like ripples in a pond.


    Wendy, her hands frozen in mid- air, finally touched him. She grabbed his big left palm to look for


    the wounded scar that he got to save her. Also, she found the wedding ring on his ring finger. She


    could be sure that the person


    in front of her was precisely Charlie - her man!


    Charlie held her tightly. The next second, he opened his arms and held her tightly in his arms.


    Wendy felt the warmth in his arms and felt like crying. She sobbed and spluttered, "Honey, I know it.


    I always know that you won''t die because you won''t be willing to leave me alone. You wille


    back! I am waiting for you. I have been waiting for you. Fortunately, you finallye back!"


    "Yes, yes! I''m back!" Charlie tightened his arms and said in a hoarse voice.


    Wendy burst into tears. She repeatedly raised her hand to wipe her tears off, unwilling to make her


    tears block her view. "Honey, I don''t want to cry at all because I can''t see your face clearly with


    tears..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Don''t worry." Charlie, distressed by her sadness, kissed her eyes. He pursed his lips tight because


    of violent mood swings and then said, stroking her back over and over again. "If you can''t see me


    clearly today, you can try it tomorrow. If you still can''t see enough, you can try it for the rest of our


    lives!"


    Wendy nodded heavily and held his strong waist tightly.


    In the sunshine of the dawn, they stood in the snow and hugged together tight in silence, breath


    puffing from his mouth.


    Bang!


    Something fell to the ground.


    It was Aunt Lee who came out of the hall to urge Wendy to go back to her room. When she saw


    them hugging together, she was too surprised to hold the broom in her hand. Then she muttered in


    disbelief, "Oh my god. It isn''t a ghost; it is Mr. Hogg! Mick, Mick,e out!" Before Uncle Lee


    appeared, a small figure popped up behind her and shouted excitedly, "Papa!"


    Charlie and Wendy left each other''s arms and watched Larry running towards them clumsily in his


    snow boots. Larry jumped directly onto Charlie''s leg, just like what he did every time when he saw


    Wendy, and wrapped his arms around him like an octopus. He looked up tearfully and said, "Papa,


    you''re finally back from your business trip!"


    Charlie bent over and gazed fixedly at his son.


    Larry rubbed his right and left cheeks against Charlie''s chest by turns and hugged his neck tightly.


    His tears and snots were all over Charlie''s chin. With his little mouth twitching, he cried pitifully,


    "Boohoo! I thought..."


    "What?" Charlie wiped his son''s tears and asked.


    Larry sniffed and said in an aggrieved tone, "I have a friend in the kindergarten. His dad hanged out


    with other women every day and wouldn''t go home. I thought that you''re like his father and didn''t


    want mom and me anymore!"


    "..." The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    However, when he saw the panic in her son''s big eyes, he still touched his little head with her big


    hand and appeased him patiently.


    Aunt Lee''s eyes turned red with excitement, and she said in a hoarse voice, "Go into the house!"


    After a heavy snowfall, Charlie came back, and every part of the vi was filled with vitality and


    happiness. Every one of them enjoyed the happy time and forgot the time.


    On the big bed in the master bedroom, Larry had slipped into a deep sleep.


    Wendy and Charlie were lying on the sofa, clinging together, feeling too happy to fall asleep.


    Outside, the moon shone on the snow; the night grewte.


    Wendy hadn''t moved her eyes away from him the whole day, even when he was bathing, changing


    his clothes, or eating his meals. She did not even want to blink for fear that he would disappear if


    she closed her eyes.


    She obediently leaned against his chest, like a cute pet, her eyes locked on him.


    Charlie held her in his arms and gestured her to see his watch. "It''s almost 11 o''clock. Are you still


    not going to sleep?"


    "I don''t want to..." Wendy shook her head, her eyes still gazing at him. "I want to see you a little


    longer and say a few more words to you!"


    From time to time, she raised her hand and touched his angr face with her fingertips. She


    caressed his muscr chest and kept confirming that everything in front of her was not a dream. If


    she closed her eyes and opened them again, he, not an illusion but a living man, would still be here


    - the joy of regaining the man she loved filled her entire body.


    Charlie grabbed her hands and put them on his delicate lips, kissing affectionately. Every second of


    the past four months, he was missing her.


    He could feel that she feared losing him.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Thinking about her pain when she lost her husband on the


    wedding day, Charlie asked, his eyes shing with love and care. "Dear, you must have had a hard


    time in the past four months, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    It must be a lie to tell him that she did not have a hard time, so Wendy nodded honestly.


    Charlie was suddenly burdened by guilt, feeling it heart-breaking to imagine how she had gone


    through the rocky times. He felt so sorry for her that he apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    Wendy shook her head and raised to kiss him, stopping him from apologizing further.


    It had been such a long time since they parted, so how could they be willing to separate from each


    other?


    Charlie, cupping her face, kissed her deeply until both of them were out of breath. They only paused


    for two or three seconds before they hugged and kissed again. They finally found a way to express


    their yearning.


    They kissed for more than half an hour, and finally, they ended the kiss reluctantly.


    Wendy touched his delicate lips with her finger and said in a soft and tender voice, "Dear, don''t say


    sorry to me again. I only feel grateful that you coulde back safely!"


    Charlie nodded, gazing deep into her eyes.


    His big hand covered her round belly, feeling it a great pleasure to have a baby girl soon, and


    asked, "She about nine months old, right?"


    "Yes..." Wendy softly replied. Her hand covered his as she muttered, "I thought that you wouldn''t be


    able to see her being born!"


    Charlie also thought so. He curled his lips and gently touched her belly by his palm, "Fortunately, I


    didn''t miss it."


    Otherwise, he might regret it for the rest of his life!


    He missed his son''s birth, which had left some emotional shadows in his heart, and because of this,


    he always felt very guilty for her. If he let her go through the pain of delivery alone again, then he


    really could not absolve himself from the me.


    "Honey, everytime I say something bad about you, our daughter will protest. Can you believe it?


    Feel her movement!" Wendy put his big palm on her belly side and lowered her head, deliberately


    saying, "Leni, your papa is a bad guy. He let me wait for such a long time for him toe back."


    As soon as she finished speaking, he felt a kick in her belly.


    Charlie, joyfully surprised, raised his eyebrows high and smiled. He greeted his baby girl in his belly


    and said, "Leni, dad''s back!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As if she was responding to him, he could feel that she kicked Wendy''s belly again.


    Wendy looked at the look of concentration on his face, feeling touched and relieved. She nestled


    back into his arms and said, "Honey, I didn''t attend the funeral for you. In the past four months, I


    haven''t been to the cemetery. Even if everyone said that the car was destroyed and you were dead,


    I still firmly believed that you woulde back! Now, it has proved that I was right. You''re back, safe


    and sound!"


    She was not the only one who felt delighted to get what she had lost. He felt the same way.


    Charlie pushed her against his chin and said in a calm but slightly trembling voice, "I was terrified."


    Wendy''s arms tightened about his waist while she listened quietly. She had never taken the initiative


    to ask, but waited for him to tell her. In the morning, she saw a shallow scar on his face side, but


    she did not ask him what had happened and pretended not to see it.


    Only Charlie knew how difficult it was for him to survive and appear in front of her intact after such a


    terrible car ident!


    "On the wedding day, I drove to the church. But when I arrived there, the staff there said that they


    didn''t call me. I noticed that something was wrong. Unfortunately, no matter how careful I was, I still


    had the ident because I was in a hurry to go back in time to attend our wedding ceremony in the


    hotel!"


    Charlie slowly described the situation he had experienced, "After starting the car, I found that


    someone was hiding inside. Just like as I thought, it was Madge. She hid behind my car when I got


    off it. I wanted to stop the car and drove her away, but I found that the brakes were not working so


    that the car could not slow down. Madge, totally out of her mind, climbed over from the back to the


    front seat to grab the steering wheel. She imed she wanted to die together with me and put some


    bombs in the back of the car. The car had beenpletely out of my control. I could only try my


    best to avoid more damage and hit the pier of the road bridge..."


    Wendy nervously pursed the corners of her mouth and hugged him even tighter, trembling with fear


    when she heard all of this.


    "When I woke up, I found myself curling in the seat, and I couldn''t move half of my body. I watched


    Madge climb down from the co-pilot seat. The front cover was covered with smoke, and I knew that


    there would be an explosion soon. Once the explosion happened, it would ignite the bombs


    behind... I was very afraid. Not only because I might die, but because I was worried about you,


    Larry, and Leni. What kind of miserable lives would you have if I died there?"


    Charlie asked himself in a hoarse voice. Even at this time, he still felt scared. He tightened his arms


    around Wendy and continued, "I had no other choices but to jump into the river in the moment of the


    explosion with all my strength left. Even if I feared water and my body kept sinking, I told myself that


    I had to live to see you again..."


    "Did you jump into the river?" Wendy''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t know how to swim, but when he was in a life-and-death situation, he could only risk his life


    to make a bet. It required a lot of courage!


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and smiled at her. "I was luckily treated with mercy by fate ¡ª I didn''t drown


    and was saved! I only remembered that I struggled in the river for a long time, butter I choked on


    water and lost consciousness. Only when I woke up again, I learned that I had been in aa for


    four months!"


    "It was a viger from a remote vige who saved me. He happened to go fishing in the river that


    day. However, I was never awake since I was brought back to his home. The viger was very poor,


    and he was having trouble putting food on his family''s table. Thus, they didn''t have any money to


    save me. Besides, the vige doctor said that I was in a vegetative state and could not be saved!


    Thank goodness, the vigers'' father, who used to be a traditional Chinese medicine, made every


    possible effort to save me. Then, a miracle happened¡ªI was saved."


    "There were not too many physical wounds left from the car ident. I protected my head with my


    left arm when the ident happened, so the nerves there were hurt by its broken bones. My left


    arm may not be able to exert as much strength as before." Charlie stretched his left arm forward,


    appearing a little upset. But as if he was afraid of being disliked by her, he quickly announced


    affirmatively, "But even if I have only one strong arm, dear, I can still lift you up!"


    Wendy reached out and held his arm. "It doesn''t matter. Whether you have a broken arm or a


    broken leg, it doesn''t matter. I love you, always!"


    "As long as you are safe and sound ande back to me alive, I''m satisfied!"


    They gazed into each other''s eyes, understanding their strong attachment to each other, and could


    not help kissing each other again.


    It was a passionate kiss, much intenser than theirst long kiss.


    Gradually, their desire for sex became sopelling that they could hardly breathe freely. Wendy,


    with her arms around his shoulder, could feel the change of his private part.


    Charlie touched her bulging belly between them and was fully aware that they could not make love


    so he stopped in time, gasping for air with his eyes closed to suppress his burning desire.


    Wendy alsoy prone on his chest and panted a little. Both of them were trying hard to fight down


    an impulse to have sex.


    "Ah!"


    Wendy suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked up. "I was so happy that I forgot to tell


    our families that you''vee back!"


    They had spent the entire day together, immersed in the joy of the reunion, and forgot to tell the


    news to their families.


    "Your dad thought you were dead. I heard from Aunt E that he rarely went out these days. The


    whole time, he stayed in the study and cried a lot with your mother''s pictures in his hands. Only


    when Larry was with him would he smile a little!" Wendy said excitedly, "He must be wild with joy


    upon knowing that you survived!"


    Charlie stopped her from getting up and said, "Don''t worry. It''ste. Let''s tell them tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Wendy responded meekly.


    It was indeed toote - it was almost 12 o''clock now. If the elders of the Hogg and Gray family were


    informed at this time, they would definitelye over tonight. At the thought of this, Wendy became


    a little selfish and did not want to spread the news now because she would like to spend this night


    with him only.


    They hugged each other in silence for a while, and Wendy blushed and said, "Uh, I want to go to


    the bathroom!"


    In fact, she wanted to long ago, but she did not do it, for she could not bear to leave his arms.


    However, she could not hold on any longer.


    "I''ll keep youpany." Charlie curled his lips.


    He pulled up Wendy and took her to the bathroom. When she closed the bathroom door, she could


    still see the outline of his tall figure under the light through the frosted ss and felt at ease.


    Charlie stood outside. If she hadn''t been shy, he would have followed her into the bathroom. He


    heard the sound of water rushing to the toilet and took out his hand from his trouser pocket, waiting


    to hold her hand.


    But all of a sudden, there came a panic cry from inside, "Honey-"


    "What''s wrong?" Charlie pushed open the bathroom door with a nervous look.


    Inside, Wendy was holding the toilet with one hand and covered her belly with the other hand. Her


    eyshes trembled as she looked at him. "I, I think I''m going to give birth..."

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    After getting pregnant, Wendy went to do the maternity check-up every month as the doctor had


    instructed her.


    When she got dressed and bent over to flush the toilet in the bathroom, she suddenly felt that


    something was wrong with her belly.


    The expected delivery period was in the next month. By then, she only needed to go to the hospital


    a few days earlier and wait for the delivery time, but now, she had to go intobor early. It might be


    because Charlie finally came back, and she was too excited.


    "Are you going to give birth?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlie rushed to her, raised his voice, and asked hurriedly.


    The next second, he leaned over and held her in his arms. He quickly ran downstairs, but every


    step he took was cautious. He shouted, "Uncle Lee, Uncle Lee! Get the car ready! Wendy is going


    to give birth!"


    Hearing the noise, Uncle Lee and Aunt Lee huddled on their clothes and hurried out.


    Soon, a ck Mercedes darted out of the yard on this winter night.


    Charlie''s loud cry: "Wendy is going to give birth?" instantly woke Larry up from his dream. He


    seemed to have learned everything that had happened by telepathy, and then he saw his papa


    rushing downstairs with his mother in his arms. Unwilling to be left behind, Larry, wearing pajamas,


    also squeezed into the car with Aunt Lee''s help.


    They did not wait until dawn to tell their families the good news that Charlie hade back. When


    the car drove to the hospital, families from the Hogg and Gray family had waited at the gate already.


    Gilbert and Kim had told Aunt Lee to inform them the first time if anything happened to Wendy,


    whether it was daytime or midnight. So when she saw Charlie rushing downstairs with Wendy in his


    arms, she hurriedly called both parties. Because the old manors of the Hogg and Gray family were


    closer to the hospital, they arrived there before Wendy and Charlie.


    "Charlie!"


    Gilbert stepped forward excitedly when he saw Charlie''s tall figure getting out of the car.


    Besides Gilbert were E, his wife, and Donna, who had just returned to the country recently. Gilbert


    asked them in disbelief, "Donna, E, am I dreaming? Is it Charlie? Is my son back?"


    As Aunt Lee called, he went downstairs to drink water. When he heard that Wendy was going to


    give birth and Charlie was driving to the hospital with her in his arms, Gilbert thought that Aunt Lee


    was talking nonsensete at night. To his great surprise, he saw his son alive and kicking before


    him!


    If not because he could still control his emotions, he would have almost fainted again.


    "Yes, it''s true, brother. We''re not dreaming!" Donna was also so excited that her face was full of


    tears, and she kept ming Charlie for noting back earlier.


    "Dad!" "Dad!" Charlie called out to Gilbert and Kim, his father-inw, respectively. He called E and


    Donna and said in a hoarse voice to Gilbert, "I''m sorry for making you worry!"


    "Thank goodness, you''re back atst!" Gilbert was full of tears out of excitement. He had already


    epted the tragic fact that his son was dead already and was immersed in pain. Just now, he


    even suspected that he had seen a ghost."


    "Dad, Wendy is going to give birth soon! I''ll tell you what had happened to meter on."


    Gilbert, hearing the news, immediately became even more excited. "That''s right! My daughter-inw


    is about to give birth!"


    "Master, good thingse in pairs!" E also echoed.


    They marched into the hospital building. Fortunately, the director of obstetrics and gynecology, who


    had been responsible for Wendy''s health after her pregnancy, was on duty. After hearing the news,


    the director immediately rushed back from the inpatient department.


    After an overall check- up, the director said seriously, "She had already broken water, but today is


    not her due date of delivery. Labor painse too early, and her birth canal has not been


    completely opened yet. Since Miss Lim has had a baby before, I suggest that a cesarean section


    should be arranged for her!" "Can''t she have a normal delivery?" Charlie frowned.


    "I suggest a cesarean section, which will be good for the mother and the baby!" said the director.


    When Charlie heard this, he did not ask any more questions and immediately nodded his head.


    "Hurry up and push her to the operating room. We''re going to do a cesarean surgery!" The director


    shouted and then turned to look at Charlie and asked the families behind him, "By the way, one


    family of her can go in to apany the delivery. Which one will go in?" "I''m going to see the


    baby!"


    A soft child''s voice sounded first.


    Charlie grabbed the cor of his son''s pajamas and lifted him to the back. "You''ll go into the delivery


    room when apanying your wife in the future!"


    Larry opened his mouth but found it hard to refute. His cheeks puffed up while he stamped his feet


    angrily.


    "Doctor, I''ll go in and apany my wife!" Charlie stepped forward and directly blocked the little


    Larry behind him.


    The director, amused, looked at them and nodded quickly. "Okay, I''ll ask the nurse to take you to


    sterilize and change into asepsis clothester, and then I will take you into the operating room!"


    Shortly after he finished speaking, Wendy, who had changed into a hospital gown, was pushed over


    by the nurse.


    "Mr. Hogg, please sign here!" The director routinely handed him an operating sheet while asking


    him, "Well, in case of any problems, do you want to save your baby or your wife first?"


    "My wife!" Charlie answered without thinking twice.


    A faint voice came from the hospital bed aside-it was Wendy who called out, "Dear..."


    Charlie strode forward, grabbed her hand in the air, and kissed it with his delicate lips. "Honey, don''t


    be afraid. You and our daughter will be fine!"


    The director asked whether they would save the mother or the child as a matter of routine. Wendy


    had never expected him to answer such a question without the slightest hesitation. He had been


    eager to see his daughter, so she did not expect him to put her safety before his baby.


    At this moment, she was undoubtedly happy.


    Her heart seemed to be stuffed with sweetness, and she even forgot thebor pains below.


    Wendy, soaked in a cold sweat, pinched his palm and forced a smile, "Save our child first, if


    anything bad happens... Dear, you must choose the baby!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Charlie shouted in a deep voice and brushed off her sweaty hair on the side


    of her face. "You''ll all be fine. I want all of you! Don''t worry about anything when you go in. Later on,


    I''ll go to change into sterile clothes. I''ll be with you all the time!"


    Wendy nodded weakly and was pushed into the operating room first.


    A few minutester, Charlie, who had changed into his asepsis clothes, also strode in, leaving his


    rtives waiting with excitement in the corridor.


    Not long after Wendy was lying on the operating table, she found that someone held her right hand.


    When she looked up, she saw Charlie, who leaned over, wearing a mask so that she could see his


    deep eyes, but she was relieved.


    Something put on her chest blocked her vision below. Now she could only see the doctors and


    nurses were busy preparing for the operation.


    She felt a little panic, a little nervous, and a little excited.


    When someone touched her belly, Wendy heard Charlie asking nervously beside her.


    "Dear, does it hurt?"


    Wendy gave him a gentle smile. "A little bit, but I''m not afraid..."


    Because the one who was about to be born was their daughter, and at this moment, her husband


    was right by her side.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    When Wendy had been anesthetized, she felt that her belly became numb, and her eyes grew


    heavy. The only thing that made her feel secure was Charlie''s warm palm.


    She opened her mouth but found it hard to say anything now. "Honey, I''m a little sleepy. I want to


    sleep..."


    Her voice trailed away to nothing. In the end, she quietly closed her eyes.


    "Wendy!" Charlie''s voice was jumpy.


    The director who heard him turned to look at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Hogg, don''t be too


    nervous. She is just a little sensitive to anesthetics and has fallen asleep!"


    Hearing that, Charlie let out a sigh of relief.


    Four years ago, Charlie did not know that she was pregnant when she left Ice city. Thus, he


    certainly had no idea how difficult it was for her to carry a baby and give birth alone. It was the first


    time he experienced such a thing with her, and it was hard for him to calm down.


    When he heard the sound of the scalpel cutting open her skin and flesh, Charlie''s hands trembled.


    Finally, he heard the loud cry of the baby...


    Gilbert, who was waiting outside in the corridor with others, could not sit still any longer. He had


    been in pain and dismay for four months, during which time he believed his son was dead. But now,


    when it was in the middle of the night, he was shining with happiness as if he had taken some


    magic panaceas.


    He paced back and forth and would stop to look at the operating room from time to time. He looked


    so anxious as if he would rush into the operating room the next second.


    Kim, who had been waiting calmly, also became anxious when seeing Gilbert, who had been


    restless the whole time.


    When the door of the operating room opened, and the director came out, all the elders outside


    surrounded him immediately.


    Having long been ustomed to this situation, the director smiled and told them the happy news,


    "Congrattions, both mother and her daughter are well!"


    "Wonderful!" Gilbert pped his hands heavily and turned around to share the happiness with Kim.


    "I finally have a grandniece to y with this time!" Donna blurted out happily. She nced at Kim


    and suddenly realized that it was a little childish and inappropriate for her to say like that, so she


    quickly changed the topic-she leaned over to pinch Larry''s face. "Larry, you''re going to be an elder


    brother!"


    Larry, who was still a little child, was going to be an elder brother!


    Larry scratched his head, pursed his lips, and smiled shyly.


    Later, Wendy, who was still in aa after finishing the stitch- up surgery, was also pushed out.


    Charlie followed her closely while firmly holding her hand. Behind her was a young nurse, holding


    their newborn little daughter in her hand.


    Gilbert was the first to rush forward and hold his soft little granddaughter in his arms, his eyebrows


    moving up and down in excitement.


    He did not want Kim, the baby''s grandfather, to get her, even out of politeness. Donna, who was


    right next to him, tried a few times to take the baby in her arms, but Gilbert refused. He held the


    baby in his arms as if she were his precious treasure and refused to give it to anyone.


    The elders were bustling with excitement while Charlie grabbed the nurse beside him and asked


    anxiously. "The child was born, but why hasn''t my wife woken up yet?"


    The nurse smiled and exined to him, "Mr. Hogg, don''t worry. Mrs. Huo just hasn''t recovered from


    the anesthetic yet, so she hasn''t woken up. She''ll be sent to the ward to rest now. Don''t be nervous.


    Both your wife and your daughter are in good condition!"


    Charlie nodded. When he saw that Wendy was lying on the bed with a pale face, his heart ached,


    and he cupped her cheeks with his warm palms. Without stopping, he followed her all the way to the


    ward.


    When the nurse saw this, she cried out in surprise, "Eh? Mr. Hogg, aren''t you going to take a look at


    your baby first?"


    "Let him go!" Kim said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the nurse immediately understood. Just now, in the operating room, after seeing the


    child born, Charlie was very excited. He repeatedly told them "you''ve been working very hard" and


    "thank you", and then stayed with his wife, who was on the operating table. Just like now, his eyes


    had never left his wife.


    Wendy was so lucky to have such a considerable husband!


    Kim looked at Charlie''s receding figure and then his eyesnded on the baby in Gilbert''s arms.


    Slowly, he smiled and said, "Aubree, have you seen it? Our daughter is living a very happy life."


    It was already the next morning when Wendy woke up.


    The first one she saw was certainly Charlie, whose angr and delicate face was facing hers. She


    then smiled weakly at him. His adam''s apple rolling up and down, he said with a hoarse voice,


    "Honey, I''m sorry."


    He felt sorry for making her suffer so much.


    It was said that giving birth to a child was a terrible time for a woman. The gaps between her bones


    would widen. She was willing to endure such hardship twice. How powerful was her unswerving


    love for him?


    How could he deserve all of this? She was willing to bring two children into the world for him, but


    now, shey in the bed so weakly.


    Charlie had been by her side the entire time when she was giving birth to their daughter. Thinking of


    the sound of the flesh being cut open, he could feel a knot of tension in his throat.


    Wendy understood why he would apology.


    At first, she wanted to tease him. When the anesthetic took effect, she remembered the sweat


    springing on his forehead before she went numb. Charlie had always been calm andposed.


    However, at that time, he looked nervous and helpless. Now that she saw his eyes with tears, she


    felt like crying.


    Charlie leaned over and hugged her tightly.


    He buried his face in her messy long hair; the corners of his eyes twisted and two big drops of tear


    fell down heavily, dripping into her hospital gown''s cor.


    Wendy felt his hot tears and could not help crying while holding him in her arms. She choked out in


    his ear. "Honey, I love you!"


    She looked sideways and saw their newborn baby lying in swaddling clothes nearby. Its wrinkled


    face looked like that of an olddy, but her skin was exceedingly delicate.


    "Leni..."


    Wendy muttered her name and then grinned. "Dear, the name you''ve given her sounds nice."


    Leni, Leni, since then, the family of four would live together happily!


    Charlie''s thin lips slightly curled up, and he nted a deep kiss on Wendy''s lips.


    Just as they were kissing passionately, the ward''s door was suddenly pushed open, and Larry


    rushed in. Last night, he yawned and was sleepy, so Aunt Lee took him back to the vi. As soon as


    he woke up in the morning, he headed for the hospital without eating breakfast.


    "Mom!"


    He called out in his soft and sweet voice. Then, he anxiously went to Wendy''s bed, raised himself


    on tiptoe, and asked in a hurry, "Little sister, where is my little sister? I want to see my little sister!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Last night, his grandfather took his little sister in his arms all the time, so when the nurse took her


    away, he had not yet touched his little sister!


    "Shhh..." Charlie pulled a chair next to him and put his son on it. "Your little sister is sleeping. Keep


    your voice down, or you''ll wake her up!"


    When Larry heard this, he immediately closed his small mouth tightly. Then, he silently leaned over


    with extreme caution.


    "Hi, Leni..."


    Larry greeted her shyly with a smile.


    "Baby..." He seemed to feel that his greeting was not domineering enough. So, he scratched his


    head and greeted her the second time with a serious face, "Hi, I''m your elder brother!"

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    A weekter, after Wendy had her stitches removed, she left the hospital and went home.


    Because of the surgery, her recovery time was longer than if she delivered her baby vaginally. Most


    of the time, she rested on the bed. Fortunately, her physical condition had always been good.


    Except that she had to pay more attention to and be careful about the wound on her belly, she felt


    nothing else ufortable.


    Outside the window, it had snowed. From the window with the light on, she felt as if she were living


    in a beautiful and fantastic dream.


    The room in the north with heating supplies was as warm as spring, and the air was filled with the


    smell of warm milk. The newly-born little princess of the Hogg''s Group was lying peacefully beside


    her mother. Her features were no longer wrinkled, and her eyshes were long and thick, like two


    small fans. At present, it was hard to tell who she looked like, but anyone who had seen her would


    know that she was the child of Wendy and Charlie.


    When Wendy leaned to one side to tuck her daughter in, she frowned slightly and moved a little.


    Then she clenched her tiny fist and put it next to her face - she looked so adorable.


    As soon as Charlie was back from work, he came across such a sweet scene.


    The scene as beautiful as a painting instantly seized his heart, and Charlie knew that he was willing


    to stare at her for the rest of his life without doing anything.


    Wendy inadvertently looked up and saw Charlie, tall and strong, was leaning against the wall. His


    ck coat with a standup cor was put on his elbow. Though a little exhausted, he looked gently at


    Wendy and their daughter.


    She immediately raised the corners of her mouth and asked, "Dear, when did youe back?"


    "Just now." Charlie stood up and walked over.


    Seeing that only she and their daughter were in the bedroom, he raised her eyebrows and asked,


    "Did Larry sleep?"


    Hearing this, Wendy couldn''t help butugh and say, "Well, I urged him several times, and finally, he


    reluctantly went back to his room to sleep!"


    Since their little princess was born, Larry wanted to spend every minute with her. Every night,


    Wendy had to urge him to sleep many times before he went back to sleep in his room. Indeed, he


    loved his little sister a lot.


    Charlie leaned over and sat on the bed for some time. He waited until his fingers were warmed up


    before he touched his daughter.


    As soon as their little princess felt his touch on her face, she burst out crying.


    Seeing this, Charlie carefully took her into his arms and patiently coaxed her. He gazed at his


    daughter with his deep and dark eyes, which were as bright and warm as the brightest star in the


    sky.


    Wendy watched the clock and stretched out her hand while saying, "Maybe she''s hungry. Let me


    hold her!"


    After taking over her daughter, she lifted her hand and began to unbutton her pajamas.


    When the little princess felt her mother''s warm body, she immediately stopped crying and found her


    mother''s nipples right away, even with her eyes closed. Then she pouted and sucked them hard


    with her little, red mouth.


    Most newborn babies would be busy eating and sleeping the whole day. Larry was taken away from


    her as soon as he was born, so she always felt regret that she had never fed him. Now, her


    daughter had made up for the loss.


    When Wendy looked up, she was shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A fiery gaze locked her. To be exact, Charlie fixed his eyes on a private part of her body.


    Since Charlie came back alive, he had to deal with not only Wendy''s sudden delivery but many


    things of Hogg''s Group. In the past four months, as Ewan had promised, he had been running the


    Hogg''s Group well for him. When Charlie returned, Ewan certainly would let him handle everything


    again.


    Before she was discharged from the hospital, although he spent most of his time with her, he had to


    visit the Hogg''s Group frequently.


    Thus, it was actually the first time that Charlie saw her feeding their daughter. The scene made a


    tremendous visual impact on him.


    At this time, they were alone and very close to each other. After a separation of four months, their


    burning eyes focused on each other, and in an instant, a pleasure current ran through their bodies.


    Charlie took a gulp of saliva.


    Wendy could clearly hear him swallowing.


    Under his intense gaze, she could not even dare to raise her head, and her breathing became quick


    and uneven.


    Five minutes went by, but he had never looked away from her. Wendy could no longer sit still, so


    she coughed with a flushed face. She moved her cute little girl away, though she was happily


    drinking her breast milk. Then she pulled up the cor of her pajamas and said, "Er, it''s veryte...


    Let her drink again tomorrow!"


    Charlie took their daughter from her hands and struggled to move his eyes away from her breasts.


    After coaxing his daughter to sleep again in the infant bed nearby, he did not go to the bathroom to


    take a bath. Instead, he strode back to the bed, took off his shirt, and pounced on her like a wolf -


    he pulled open the cor that she had just fastened.


    However, since Wendy''s current physical condition did not allow her to make love, he could only do


    something else to satisfy his sexual desire.


    The light was turned off, and Wendy said in a trembling voice, "Please stop doing that. Leave some


    for our daughter..."


    When their daughter was one month old, they held a party to celebrate. After that, Wendy and


    Charlie found a day to go out.


    They were on the highway to the home of the viger who had saved Charlie''s life four months ago.


    Although Charlie had given the viger lots of money to repay him for saving his life when he


    returned to Ice city, Wendy still wanted to show her gratitude to them in person.


    Because they saved Charlie, she thought she owed them an immense debt of gratitude.


    The remote vige was near the river, and there was no road after they were driving into the vige,


    so they had to walk for a long distance.


    Charlie held Wendy''s hand and walked along the dirt road by his memory. Every step he took was


    very slow because he had to consider Wendy''s physical condition.


    Along the way, she looked around and saw wisps of smoke rising continuously from the vige


    chimneys, which was quite a vivid scene in her eyes.


    "Darling, did you stay here for four months?"


    "Mm." Charlie''s lips curled into a smile.


    After he lost consciousness, he had been in aa for four months, and he did not know where he


    was until he woke up.


    Wendy never thought that the twists and turns in the movie would happen to them, but in any case,


    God blessed them with a miracle so that they could spend the rest of their lives together. At the


    thought of this, her heart was full of gratitude and rejoicing.


    She suddenly thought of something and looked up at him. "I have read a love novel with a simr


    plot before. The novel''s hero had an ident and was saved by a viger, who happened to have a


    beautiful daughter. Then she took good care of the hero every day. After he woke up, they gradually


    fell in love..."


    Girls in the university were usually interested in romantic rtionships. That was why she and Emily


    would often borrow some love novels to read. It was a pleasure for them to watch those heart-


    wrenching or sentimental stories.


    "So, does this viger have a daughter?" she asked, biting her lips.


    Hearing this, Charlie pondered for a while and replied, "Well, yes, he has a daughter."

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Somehow, the strange idea struck her, so Wendy immediately shared it with Charlie. However, she


    did not expect it to be true.


    "..." A little dumbfounded, she opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Charlie raised his hand, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful expression, and added, seemingly


    seriously, "Well, she is sort of pretty."


    "..." Wendy pursed her lips and held her tongue.


    "Since I''ve been in aa in the four months, I knew nothing about what happened." Charlie


    paused for a moment and continued with a smile. "But when I woke up, I heard from the viger that


    his daughter often fed me water and porridge!"


    Wendy clenched her fingers.


    She became so upset that she suddenly regretted telling him that romantic story.


    Charlie did not realize she was so unhappy. He pointed to a y house not far away and said,


    "Here we are. It''s the house before us!"


    Wendy''s hand was in his, so she had no choice but to keep walking with him.


    Charlie knocked on the wooden door and opened it. Although the house was a little shabby, it still


    looked neat. There was a viger in the yard cleaning the snow with arge broom. Next to him, an


    old man was tidying the corn poles covered by the snow.


    Without Charlie''s introduction, Wendy could figure out that the former was the viger who saved


    him from the river, and thetter was the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine who cured him.


    She no longer felt jealous and greeted them with tears in her eyes - she was deeply grateful.


    They must be unsophisticated vigers who were used to living simple lives. Charlie was always


    generous when it came to repayment his debt of gratitude, so he must have given them arge sum


    of money. Nevertheless, they still lived as thrifty as before.


    Knowing that Wendy and Charlie hade all the way from the city, the viger and his old father


    greeted them nervously and enthusiastically. In the face of her repeated thanks, they flushed,


    rubbing their hands with embarrassment.


    After all, men at their birth are naturally good.


    Wendy liked to be with the family, for all the family members were very honest and simple. Staying


    with these kind people, she felt as happy as when she lived in the countryside with her


    grandparents in her childhood.


    Looking at the time, she said, "Dear, let''s go home, shall we?"


    They had agreed with each other before they came here, only to express their gratitude in person,


    and did not intend to stay here for too long. Wendy did not want to trouble these enthusiastic and


    hospitable vigers too much.


    However, Charlie did not respond. Instead, he looked away from her and asked, "Brother Lee,


    where''s your little daughter?"


    "Jane?" The viger replied with a simple and honest smile. "Before you came here, my wife asked


    her to buy a bottle of vinegar in the grocery store, but she hasn''t been back yet. I suppose that she


    must have been talking with the store''s owner, an olddy! She is very popr with the elders in the


    vige. They like talking with her!"


    Wendy could tell from his words that Jane was kind-hearted and charming...


    Then when she thought of what Charlie had said before they entered the vige, she just could not


    stop herself from feeling jealous.


    The viger heard their words and knew that they were about to leave. He immediately stood up


    and said, "Mr. Hogg, just go back to deal with your business first! You people in the city are busy


    every day. Don''t waste time in my shabby house!"


    Wendy was about to stand up and say thanks and goodbye while Charlie was sitting still.


    He stopped her and sat with his legs crossed. Then he said slowly with a faint smile, "There''s no


    hurry. We can wait for Jane toe back and say hello to her before leaving."


    Wendy''s smile froze on her face.


    She secretly looked at Charlie, hinting him to leave. But he did not even cast a look at her and was


    busy chatting happily with Brother Lee.


    They waited for about ten minutes before someone appeared outside of the yard.


    The fingers on Wendy''s knees curled up, and she could not help holding her breath nervously.


    When the door was pushed open, who came in was not the youngdy with a graceful figure as she


    had imagined, but a little girl about half the height of an adult. She held a vinegar bottle in her hand


    and had two braids on her head. She was only two or three years older than Larry.


    Even at a very young age, she was very pretty and full of energy, and her big and ck eyes looked


    attractive.


    "Uncle Hogg!"


    The little girl shouted happily.


    Charlie smiled and reached out to hug her while ncing at Wendy sideways ¡ª she lowered her


    head in embarrassment.


    When they came out of the vigers'' house, Wendy, annoyed, raised her hand to hit his chest and


    comined, "Charlie, you did it on purpose!"


    "Mm." Charlie curled his lips and let out a low chuckle.


    Wendy felt extremely ashamed when she knew that she was jealous of a little girl as young as her


    son! She did not even know how she got out of the vigers'' house. It was so embarrassing!


    Oh, Charlie, what a wicked man...


    Charlie stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. By a passionate kiss, he stopped her from


    ming him.


    Some elder vigers passing by happened to see them kissing. They uttered a low cry of surprise


    and quickly walked away from them with shame. Wendy and Charlie looked at each other and burst


    outughing. Then they continued to walk to the vige''s entrance, hand in hand.


    When they approached the brand-new Land Rover, Wendy received a text message.


    As Wendy checked it, she felt Charlie''s warm breath on her cheek. She turned to look at him and


    caught him peeping at her phone.


    Wendy suddenly smiled and showed her mobile phone to him. "Not from a man. Tilly sent the


    message!"


    "Oh." Charlie''s lips twitched slightly. It was obvious that he was not on the alert as he had just been.


    After all, he had disappeared for four months. Who knew if any men were pursuing her? He had to


    keep an eye on such a thing. With all precautions taken, would he feel safe!


    "Didn''t I tell you that Francis had proposed to her? They are passionately in love. Some time ago,


    she had met his family. Now she texted to tell me that their wedding date has been set. It will be in


    the next spring!"


    Soon, Wendy finished speaking, but Charlie noticed that her smile gradually faded away and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, I''m thinking about Emily..." Wendy slightly pursed her lips.


    She sighed softly and said while looking at the distant smoke dispersing in the cold air. "On the day


    of our wedding, she told me that she was also going to get married, and the day is drawing near..."


    As her best friend for many years, Wendy was very happy that Emily could have a home finally. But


    deep in her heart, she thought Simon would be a better husband, and they were destined to be


    together, though Wendy could not tell the reason...


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and suddenly threw out a sentence, "Miss Sam will not get married this


    time."


    "Eh?" Wendy was stunned.


    She blinked her eyes. When she saw the unfathomable look on his face, joy welled up in her heart.


    She immediately shook his arm and asked, "Why? What''s in your mind? Do you know anything that


    I don''t know? Dear, tell me right now!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was begging him coquettishly! Charlie enjoyed it for some time before he slowly whispered


    something into her ear.


    After hearing that, Wendy was stunned at first and then smiled brightly.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    As winter came knocking on their doors, the faint whiff of the new year could already be detected


    around the corner.


    Snow came and fell like a curtain fall between acts, ushering the new year, and the Hoggs and Lims


    chose an auspicious date for the wedding to be held at a luxurious starrated hotel.


    After the sudden absence of the groom in thest ceremony that caused the wedding to be called


    off, many among the guests stepped into a rabbit hole of gossip and spection about what really


    happened. Some knew the truth, but most did not. At least now, everyone would get a satisfactory


    conclusion now.


    Even after almost a half-year''s worth of dy, still, the ceremony rounded up a sizable crowd


    contributing to a lively atmosphere at the banquet.


    Wendy had almost fully slimmed down after giving birth. In her red slim-cut cheongsam, she stood


    with a sleek, dark suit- donned Charlie at the doors to the hall, greeting every guest who came to


    celebrate their union.


    The host quickly drifted through the itinerary and the ceremony came to the moment where the


    couple would toast the guests in appreciation for their attendance.


    Finally, when the bride and groom arrived at their table, Ewan sprang to his feet, clutching his ss,


    "A hearty congrattion, Bro!"


    The two sses clicked, and both men downed their contents in one gulp.


    "Ewan," Charlie, his lips twitching at Gilbert who evidently can''t hide the joy showing on his usually


    pensive and deadpan face, "I spoke to Father. You should officially be a member of this familye


    the new year!"


    Gilbert Hogg might have taken in a second wife with little to no fanfare following the demise of his


    first wife, but Ewan''s identity as an illegitimate son was still an awkward predicament for him.


    Ewan had been named after his mother E''s surname when E had asked for someone''s help to


    help fill in the papers. That he was finally epted into the family filled both Ewan and E with


    happiness, especially for the former, whose voice quivered when he said, "Thank you so much,


    Brother!"


    Charlie wagged a finger using the hand still gripping his ss and gestured that he didn''t need to.


    The merry and lively banquet ultimately came to an end with the guests filing out, pleased and


    satisfied, and slightly stoned. Charlie might have gone to each table to share a toast with the


    guests, but he did not actually drink much. Most of the heavy lifting was actually done by Farr who


    had been his best man that night.


    Farr was already wobbling slightly by the end of the first round of toasting that he depended on


    Connie who had been serving as a bridesmaid to keep him steady.


    Just after the final guests had taken their leaves, Wendy found Farr with a distant and dazed look in


    his eyes, practically holding on to Connie for dear life in his drunken stupor.


    Feeling pity for him, she said, "Chiang had drunk too much, I''m afraid. Look at how worried Connie


    is. We should not have allowed him to drink so much just now."


    "You know nothing, this is a chance for Farr," Charlie grinned nonchntly.


    Wendy stared at him, stunned, before she finally understood the look in his eyes. Biting her lip, she


    scowled, "Honey, you are so bad!"


    They saw off the guests and Charlie took her hand, but instead of leaving the hotel lobby, he turned


    and entered the elevator.


    The red numerals in the LED disy denoted the elevator rising up. They were heading for the


    guest suites upstairs. They shuffled to a door where he slipped out a card from his pocket which he


    waved at the door lock, which yielded dutifully with a beep. Confused, she asked, "Urm, are we


    staying here tonight?"


    "Nope," said Charlie simply, "I''ve already asked the hotel to arrange for rooms."


    She spied his brows furrowing impishly and immediately caught his gist.


    They stepped into the room to find the room decorated exactly like the bridal room they had thest


    time. Lavish red bedding with bedecked with the confetti of crimson rose petals scattered all around


    to build a cheery and romantic atmosphere.


    "But Leni..." Wendy stammered with a frown, her face flushed red at the sight of the rose petals.


    Charlie took her inside and said deeply, "Don''t worry. You''ve saved her some food, didn''t you? I''d


    even told Aunt Lee to take good care of her tonight."


    "All right..." Wendy nodded shyly.


    The door barely closed and Wendy found herself being swept off her feet and carried into Charlie''s


    strong arms.


    They walked down to the bed where he ced her there and his talk and well-built figure lowered


    himself on her. His fingers ran down the curves of her face while his other hand followed the curves


    of her red cheongsam. "The first night we shared together was also in a hotel, my dear, where you


    gave yourself to me. It''s only right that I do right by you."


    "Erm... and how do you intend to?" Wendy squeaked, biting her lip in embarrassment.


    The edge of Charlie''s thin lips curled wryly. He drew dangerously near as Wendy caught his brows


    and he kissed her, mumbling, "Sleeping. Lots and lots of sleeping."


    Ashamed Wendy''s eyshes quivered as she closed her eyes to meet his fiery kiss.


    Right after their nuptials at the church, they had been separated for four months before her


    pregnancy. The Caesarean section took another long time to recover and their bodies were


    practically longing for each other.


    The exquisitely designed cheongsam Wendy was wearing today has a zip below the armpit.


    Pulling both zips would expose her almostpletely.


    Charlie had been rehearsing in his mind on how he would strip it off her when he watched her put it


    on at noon. His thumb held fast the zipper as was in his mind before and he moved steadily


    downwards when his motion froze.


    "Uh, What''s the matter..." Wendy asked shyly.


    Charlie shushed her with a gentle "shhh", his eyes wandering towards the door of the suite with a


    frown.


    Wendy understood what he meant. Someone is outside...


    Rezipping her cheongsam, he leaped to his feet and held her hand to lead her up where she got up


    to tidy the hems of her dress and they walked to the entrance barefooted.


    At the door, Charlie held his breath and waited a couple of seconds before ripping the door open


    without any warning, and a little figure fell in and rolled unto the carpet. They saw who it saw: Larry.


    "Larry?" The corner of Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    Wendy rushed forward and helped her son up, "Baby, get up quickly. Did you fall down?"


    Holding on to his mother''s arm, Larry stood up and patted the dust off his clothes. Pursing his lips


    while looking embarrassed and excited at the same time with his eyes sparkling with life, he burst


    out, "Aunt said I shoulde to y some games in the bridal chamber!"


    Err...


    A shy Wendy peered at Charlie beside her, whose face darkened with annoyance.


    Epilogue-


    Five yearster, in a warm spring where flowers were blossoming handsomely.


    A brand- new jet- ck Mercedes gently braked to a stop in the yard. Wendy did not look at all


    pleased the moment she got off the car and deliberately remained quiet with the tiny tots Larry and


    Leni scurry after her timidly.


    Ignoring her son and daughter, she dragged her feet in slippers into the living room.


    Larry and her sister shared a quick look and obediently followed after her and stood beside the sofa


    in a line.


    The little Larry was now a spitting image of his father Charlie Hogg and a minor legend in school.


    His sister, now slowly growing into the little princess of the Hoggs has inherited all that was beautiful


    from both her parents. Her heart- shaped profile and her almond-shaped eyes and her cherry-like


    lips made her look like an adorable doll.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing how Wendy was silent with anger, Larry took his sister with him and came to their mother


    with a toadying grin, "Come on, Mom. Please don''t be angry!"

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Wendy held her shoulders and asked, "Do you know what you''ve done wrong?"


    When Larry heard that, he immediately lowered his head, standing there with a wronged and upset


    face.


    "Mom, you don''t me Larry!"


    Leni stepped forward and stood in front of Larry.


    Wendy looked at the bright and beautiful Leni, frowned, and asked, "Why not? Mommy had


    always taught you to be polite. Fighting is wrong. It makes you bad children. I don''t like it!"


    "Larry is not a bad boy!" Leni stamped her feet and defended Larry in a hurry. She pouted and


    said righteously, "Mom, Larry was helping me. That bad boy bullied me and dragged my braid. It


    hurt a lot!"


    Wendy snorted and was not convinced at all. She pursed her lips, looked at Larry, and said, "Even if


    the boy hurt Leni, Larry, you are a big boy now. You have already gone to primary school. How


    can you beat up a child who is as little as your sister? Even if he did something wrong, shouldn''t you


    inform the teacher or warn him?"


    Larry raised his head, looking quite protective of Leni, and said, "I already warned himst time,


    but he didn''t listen to me. He always pulled Leni''s hair. Today, I caught him, and I only pushed him


    a little..."


    Wendy put her hands on her waist, moved her lips, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Larry only pushed the boy slightly. However, as a child in kindergarten, the boy was short and puny.


    After Larry pushed him, he fell to the floor right away. And his nose bled. When Wendy arrived there


    hurriedly, she saw the boy crying with his nose stuffed with tissue balls!


    Thinking of facing the kindergarten teacher''s frown and the boy''s parents, Wendy felt a headache.


    Leni rolled her eyes. Seeing that Wendy was angry, she rushed to hold Wendy''s legs like a puppy


    wagging its tail- a trick that Larry did when he was little, and beseeched with a cute voice, "Mom,


    Larry only wanted to protect me. Don''t me him, okay?"


    "Mom, mom, my good mom, you are the best mom in the world..."


    Leni''s voice was so childish that Wendy''s heart softened.


    She also knew that her son would not fight with others wilfully. He must have done it to protect


    Leni. She wanted to tell Charlie when he came back in the evening to have a conversation with


    his son. After all, his son was not little anymore. As Larry''s father, Charlie should teach him how to


    be a man.


    With a helpless sigh, Wendy pretended to be angry and said, "This won''t happen again. Next time


    such a thing happens, you can''t hit others, okay?"


    "Okay, we got it!" Larry and Leni both nodded smartly.


    The sound of a car''s rumbling engine came from the yard. Soon, a tall figure came in from the


    porch.


    "It''s Papa..."


    Larry and Leni said with one voice and ran over at once.


    Charlie hugged Leni, who was running ahead, tightly, and fondled Larry''s head. When he saw


    Wendy inside the house with her hands on her waist, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Honey,


    did they make you unhappy again?"


    "No, we didn''t!" Without waiting for Wendy to reply, Leni answered quickly with a sweet voice,


    smiling, and said, "Larry and I behave well. Mommy will never get angry at us!"


    Wendy was amused by Leni''s mischievous look. This time, she couldn''t hold butughed.


    Charlie looked at his watch and said to her, "Get ready, we are leaving in half an hour!"


    Wendy nodded with a smile on her face.


    Tonight the Hogg''s Group would hold the anniversary celebration. As Mrs. Hogg, Wendy was


    supposed to bring her children to attend it. Farr had already sent someone to deliver the four


    dresses for her family. The dresses were in the room. After they got changed, they would leave


    immediately.


    Instead of letting Uncle Lee drive, Charlie would drive for his family by himself.


    Larry was wearing a suit of the same style and color as Charlie, looking handsome and stylish.


    Leni was in a child-sized dress with a white gauzy skirt dotted with many flowers. Before she left,


    she looked in the mirror for a long time.


    When Charlie stopped the car by the red light, he pulled out a newspaper from the storage


    compartment and handed it to Wendy.


    Wendy took it in confusion. When she opened it, she saw a photo of the headline. It was a man and


    a woman. The woman was a new popr singer, Anna, who had recently cooperated with the


    Hogg''s Group in business. The man, who was next to her, was Charlie. Aside from the photo, it was


    an ambiguous title describing the two of them.


    Her face remained calm without a single hint of displeasure.


    They had been husband and wife for many years. They trusted each other unconditionally. Although


    there was a little sourness in her heart, she did not show it.


    Wendy closed the newspaper. She had read the news in the newspaper in the morning. She tilted


    her head to look at him, showing a sign of asking. Charlie grabbed her hand, put it on his thin lips,


    and kissed it. Then he said, "This singer will also attend the celebration tonight."


    "Oh, okay."


    After twenty minutes, they arrived at the hotel where the anniversary celebration was held.


    After they came out of the elevator, they saw a specially arranged red carpet segment. They did not


    show Larry and Leni to the public, but let Farr take them inside. Wendy apanied Charlie to


    sign and take photos before the red carpet, meeting a lot of entertainment media. She guessed that


    it should be because of Anna''s arrival.


    As the ceremony officially began, Charlie came to the stage and gave his speech. After that, he


    warmly proposed a toast.


    Wendy was not good at socializing, but because she often apanied Charlie to participate in


    such activities, so she got used to it. However, if possible, she preferred to stay at home with the


    family.


    After greeting the wives of two presidents with Larry, she found that Larry couldn''t wait any longer.


    Usually, on this asion, Larry would be considerate to apany her while Leni, the little


    princess of the Hogg family, would y around and eat crazily in the banquet. Wendy couldn''t help


    but frown and ask, "Larry, is there anything you need to do?"


    "I have to hurry to look after Leni. Andrew Chun, that brat, is here too. He is clingy to Leni,


    thinking that he is little!" Larry was anxious and jealous of Andrew, "I don''t want him to take Leni


    away from me. I''m angry! And I overheard that Uncle Chun and Aunt Emily tell Andrew to marry


    Leni after he grows up. How can they do that? Hum, I have promised Papa. I can''t let other boys


    be too close to Leni!"


    As soon as Larry finished saying, he ran away quickly.


    Wendy was stunned for a while and shook her head with a smile.


    Not far away, two people were whispering to each other in the corner. The agent pulled Anna''s hand


    and persuaded, "Anna, don''t be silly, Mr. Hogg is married!"


    "Of course I know!" Anna''s face was full of dissatisfaction, "But I can''t resist such a man! Also,


    what''s the best way to be famous and popr? That''s to have powerful contacts! If Mr. Hogg


    likes me, then my business will flourish in the future."


    The agent also felt tempted after hearing this. She asked hesitantly, "It''s just that rumors are saying


    that Mr. Hogg loves his wife. Do you think you have a chance?"


    "Why not? I think it''s like a walk in the park for me!" Anna raised her chin proudly and said, "I have


    inquired about it. They have been married for five years. And she had given birth to two children.


    Once a woman is over 30 years old, there will be no market. I am only in my early twenties this


    year. Compared with Mrs. Hogg, I have many advantages. All men like young women, even they


    are 80 years old!"


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "Just watch!"


    Just as Wendy was about to drink from her ss of champagne, Anna, who was with a voluptuous


    figure, walked up to her in a V-neck dress. Looking both pure and flirtatious, she smiled at Wendy


    sweetly and said, "Mrs. Hogg!"


    "Hello." Wendy also smiled at Anna.


    "I''m Anna, a singer. Recently, I signed amercial endorsement with the Hogg''s Group."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After hearing Anna''s self-introduction, Wendy nodded and said, "Well, I''ve heard about it."


    However, she was not surprised. It seemed that she had already known that Anna would take the


    opportunity to talk to her. After all, when she was in the car, Charlie had already given her a hint in


    advance.


    "Then you should have seen the photo in the newspaper, right?" Anna immediately took the


    opportunity to go straight to the point and said hypocritically, "I don''t want to exin anything. I just


    hope you don''t get angry. Mr. Hogg is a charming man. I really couldn''t help myself, so I..."


    "You''re right." After listening carefully, Wendy emphasized with a smile, "Well, I mean my husband


    is indeed quite charming."


    Anna continued to say with eyes looking pitiful, "Mrs. Hogg, don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I just


    need to follow him."


    "Okay." Wendy nodded indifferently.


    Seeing that she failed to make Wendy, whose face was calm, mad, Anna was stunned. After


    thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "I... I''m pregnant. Mr. Hogg is the father!" Hearing


    that, Wendy paused for a moment as she put the ss of champagne on the tray held by the waiter


    next to her.


    The golden liquid in the ss swayed and sprinkled out a lot, sshing on the back of Wendy''s


    hand and wrist.


    When Anna saw it, a smile of satisfaction appeared on her face. She felt happy, thinking that Wendy


    had taken her words seriously.


    The waiter handed over a piece of tissue to Wendy. After wiping the champagne off her hands, she


    said, "Excuse me, can you give me a piece of paper and a pen?"


    After taking over the paper and the pen, Wendy wrote a string of eleven numbers on the paper and


    gave it to Anna, who was immersed in excitement.


    "Anna, right? Here you are."


    "What is this?" Anna showed took it over subconsciously in confusion.


    Wendy smiled and said calmly, "This is the phone number of the director of obstetrics and


    gynecology in the private hospital I go to. It was Dr. Foo who helped me during my pregnancy


    before. We have a good rtionship. If you need help when you have a miscarriage surgery, you


    can ask for her. If you mention me, you don''t even have to line up!"


    Seeing that Anna, who was holding the note and looking pale, Wendy acted innocent and asked as


    if she had just thought of something, "By the way, Anna, haven''t you heard of a rumor?"


    "What is it?" Anna asked in a daze.


    "Chairman Hogg is afraid of me!" Wendy blinked her eyes.


    Not long after Anna turned around and walked away, Charlie''s tall figure appeared in front of


    Wendy. She knew that he had been hiding at the other end of the long table, deliberately waiting for


    her to finish before he showed up.


    Wendy couldn''t help raising her hand and pounded a little in his chest.


    Charlie grabbed her little fist and bit it when no one else could see them. He chuckled in a low


    volume and said, "Honey, you''re awesome!"


    Wendy red at him, charmingly and naively.


    Charlie had always let her stop other women messing around!


    During the five years that they were married, countless women tried to seduce Charlie because he


    was charming. And she could not remember the times she helped him to stop them!


    Charlie held her in his arms and walkedzily to the French window to get some air. Under the


    bright crystal lights, they could see the crowd singing and dancing to the music, with Leni making


    mischief from time to time.


    The young master of the Chun family, Andrew, was following Leni along with Larry.


    Wendy withdrew her gaze and looked at the starlight outside the window.


    Looking at her curved eyebrows, Charlie looked down and whispered in her ear, "Honey, what are


    you thinking about?"


    Wendy raised her head, looked at him, and said with her lips curling into a smile, "I am thinking


    about your birthday wish..."


    "Hmm?" Charlie hummed with his eyebrows raised.


    "We''ll grow old together!" Wendy said as she ced her hand on his chest.


    Charlie curled his lips with his deep eyes filled with deep affection, "Yes, we''ll grow old together."


    The end.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "Pervert! Pervert!"


    Tilly was still screaming when she dove out of the elevator that she bumped into a pair of strangers


    on her way out in her horror, the image of the man naked in only his underwear emzoned in her


    mind.


    In the midst of her frantic anxiety as her cheeks burned red, the sorrow that Charlie had brought


    upon her vanished from her mind momentarily.


    Since her graduation from high school, Tilly and her mother Jazmin immigrated to the UK for her


    studies. She lived there all these years, exposed to the more- open Western culture there. Although


    she had met her fair share of courteous gentlemen in her life abroad, but she had encountered


    more sleazy and distasteful men, which one could easily find stripping themselves in the open


    during rave parties, that she would like to admit more open and she grew ustomed to seeing


    Western men only in their knickers.


    Even so, the scene just now left her flustered beyondprehension.


    As if she had been bewitched, her mind never stopped drifting with the images of Francis rising


    from his bed. The inverted triangr masculinity of his body - his wide frame and shoulders


    complementing his slender waist -and his well-tanned copper-brown skin and the faint outline of his


    manhood covered only by thinlyyered fabric of his boxers burned fresh in her brain.


    Em... Quite big... she had to admit.


    Despite the usualparison between the sizes of endowments of men from varying ethnicities,


    Tilly found him adequate, to say the least.


    Then she realized how her mind had been straying and she scowled at herself again, blushing,


    "What a bully!"


    But she could not tell whether was she scowling to herself or at him.


    Fate really is magical; in just one day, Tilly once again encountered Francis one more time.


    Since her return from abroad, she was left somewhat frustrated in the wake of her failure to


    sabotage Charlie and Wendy. More so, after the scathing warning from Charlie, she stayed at


    home, finding herself in a particrly low mood, and to dispel the gloom and boredom, she thought


    she would enjoy a walk to the nearest convenience store to buy something.


    Perhaps she could emte others in casting away the gloom by devoting some of her focus and


    frustration to eating.


    The convenience store was only nearby, so Tilly saw no reason to dress up. Donning only her home


    clothes and slippers, she went straight out.


    In her frenzied shopping spree, where she practically hurled every type of junk food she could find


    into her basket, she suddenly remembered something: she only brought her keys when she came


    out. She had left her purse and phone at home. So it would be impossible for her to call her aunt at


    home to bring her the money.


    At a loss for what to do with the snacks in her shopping basket, a familiar figure suddenly appeared


    in her line of sight.


    Tilly rolled her eyes and quickly walked over without thinking.


    Raising a hand, she patted heavily on Francis''s shoulder, saying, "Hey, do you still remember me?"


    "Yes, I do." Francis replied, frowning at her.


    How could he forget? Barely one day had passed, and his memory was still fresh with the memory


    of Tilly using Wendy''s phone to trick him and caused the whole fracas at the hotel - something that


    still haunted him with guilt even now.


    Tilly smiled and said, "It''s good that you remember me. Please pay the bill for me!"


    "Why should I?" Francis asked, his temper oddly not souring one bit at all.


    "Come on, it''s an emergency! I forgot my wallet and cell phone!" Tilly was also not sure that he


    might help her. After all, she knew what she had done to him. But she needed to try. "Don''t worry.


    Lend me the money today and I''ll return to you double or even triple next time!"


    Francis spied the look of anticipation in her eyes and he peered at the shopping cart full to the


    gunnels in her grasp. In a stroke of generosity, he said, "Nevermind returning me the money. I''m not


    a loan shark. I''ll pay for you when I''m done shopping too."


    The news came as a surprise as if Tilly had found Santa us.


    She stayed behind him like a demure little cat, following as he strode around making his purchases


    so that he could pay the bills together.


    Francis didn''t buy much. He picked a can of Americano and a box of sandwiches and led her to the


    cashier and deftly took the basket from her.


    That was when Tilly noticed how beautiful his hands were with clearly visible joints as her gaze


    gradually moved upward.


    He was d in a light gray-colored sports outfit and a pair of limited- edition Yeezys. Then she


    remembered that she got a pair too, which coincidentally would be a part of a couple pair with his.


    Then she looked further up. She did not expect that he would be so manly without his clothes...


    Sensing that the images of what happened just yesterday beginning to rear their heads again, Tilly


    shook her head at once.


    She was going crazy!


    As they progressed up the line at the cashier, Francis began emptying the basket and cing the


    packets of snacks on the counter. That was when she saw how handsome and sunny he looked


    from the side.


    Strangely, she had naughty thoughts about him.


    The cashier finished scanning the final item, and Tilly swiped two packs of Durexes off a shelf and


    tossed them to her, grinning, "Wait a minute. These, too!"


    The cashier must have been ustomed to such shenanigans, for he barely flinched even though


    he paused for a moment before he went on scanning the items. With a smile to Francis, he said,


    "It''s 320 dors in total., sir. Would you like to pay with your card or cash?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Erm... Cash!" Francis''s face turned red.


    Tilly blinked and felt very surprised.


    She might not have met too many men in her life, but she saw enough. Aside from Charlie, who


    was always indifferent and cold on most parts, most of the men she encountered were warm and


    friendly dashing foreigners and it has been a while since she saw a man blushed.


    As soon as they finished paying, Francis handed her the bag containing her goods.


    Tilly took it and took out the two Durexes on top of her pile inside the bag. She squeezed them into


    his hands and said, "Mm.. These are for you."


    She was pleased to see his handsome face squirming with embarrassment once more, as if she


    was having fun and toying with him!


    "Give me your bank ount number, your phone number, or your e-wallet number. I''ll return you


    the money." She patted on her chest confidently, "Don''t worry. You won''t get one cent less." "Don''t


    worry about it," Francis said cidly, shaking his head.


    "Surely not! I don''t owe people money and I don''t intend to start now!" Tilly insisted. Furrowing her


    brows at him, she said, "Well, to be honest, I was not sure that you would help me after what


    happened at the hotel... Is this your brand of kindness?"


    "You owe me an apology for what happened that day," Francis said, frowning.


    Tilly was about to retort but he said, "What you did that day might be terrible and annoying. But I


    know you''re not a bad girl."


    She was surprised by those words.


    With the sun in his back, Francis smiled gently at her, "If you''re really a wicked person, I guess Miss


    Lim and I won''t be just lying in bed doing nothing. It was embarrassing, but at least we still have our


    last pieces of clothing and that showed that you still have room for kindness."


    Tilly stared at him, stunned as she gawked at him. His smile was just as warm as the sun behind


    him.


    How could any man look so sunny with just one smile, she thought. She could practically feel the


    invigorating warmth like the sunlight shining through the clouds.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    She hardly expected him to say that.


    Tilly thought that she was a bad person as far as all of them were concerned. In truth, it was her


    cousin Madge who had prodded her to sabotage Charlie''s and Wendy''s rtionship. Even so, she


    managed to stop herself from doing something absolutely evil at thest crucial moment.


    Instead, if she really was wicked, she could have easily drugged them to really make things real...


    Francis¡¯ smile hardly waned. "As for the money just now, you don''t have to pay me back. It''s just a


    little kind gesture and I''d have helped out even if it¡¯s not you. Anyway, nice meeting you, Tilly. I have


    got something up, so I gotta go."


    He nced at his watch and hurried across the zebra crossing.


    In a daze, Tilly watched him left before she finally turned around and walked down the street. Only,


    she paused after a couple of steps to look back at him. She would pause another two more times


    until he waspletely gone.


    Then she remembered something important and she stomped her foot with frustration, "Ah! How


    could 11? I¡¯ve forgotten to get his number!"


    More than once, Tilly had doubted if it was righting back here in a hurry.


    She couldn''t help but rush home the moment she got a phone call from her cousin Madge. Her


    temperament just couldn''t make her sit still on her hands. Before she even knew it, she was already


    on the next flight home. Only after the Gray family incident involving the rat poison did she finally


    realize how she had been used as a patsy all along.


    She might have benefited substantially by oveing her differences with Wendy and bing


    fast friends with her, but that came with the price of having to give up her pursuit of Charlie.


    She was frank and straightforward, but after all, she was hardly the most resilient girl with a rock for


    a heart. She saw the treachery embedded inside her family and lost the love she had clung on for


    so long since she was a girl, and these incidents hurt her deeply and she relied on liquor to help


    alleviate her sorrows and pain.


    She frequented local bars regrly during weekends with her ssmates when she was still at


    Ennd, but she had hardlye to ces like this by herself.


    ces where decadence and indulgence thrived especially in the night.


    The sses reflecting myriads of colors and neons, the deafening music beats, and the men and


    women gyrating to the tempo of the music on the dance floor made Tilly chose a seat right at the


    center. She splurged on a bottle of whisky and called for a bucket of ice and she deposited ice


    cubes into her ss.


    Again and again, she filled her ss and downed its contents thirstily that she began to lose count


    of how many rounds she had consumed.


    For a young and beautifuldy like her toe alone to such a ce was like amb stepping


    amongst a pack of wolves. Stares came from everywhere around the bar for she stood out like a


    beacon, attracting attention from all quarters both good and bad.


    Tilly was none the wiser. The whiskey ss in her fingers began to sway as she lifted it to her


    mouth and when she finished gulping down every drop of the walnut brown beverage, sheid


    down on the bar, utterly wasted.


    A few customers came down from the table upstairs.


    Among them was a certain Francis Wace.


    Apanying his grandfather from Hong Kong to Ice City, he had been asked to oversee his family


    business'' s joint venture with the Hogg¡¯s Group aside from other rted deals. As Chase Wace


    neared his retirement, he intended to leave the helm of the family conglomerate into his able hands,


    and hence Francis has now taken over much of his duties.


    It was usual for Francis toe to this bar with his clients after a business dinner and as they came


    back downstairs into the public area, his eyes scanned the crowd and wandered to the bar.


    Francis had noticed her when they first came in and since she was drinking alone, he decided to not


    disturb her and he went upstairs with the clients. But now, there she was, lying motionless at the


    bar, he did not have to be a genius to know that she was drunk.


    At a nearby corner were a few skulking men who were eying her sinisterly and Tilly was still


    unaware of her peril.


    One of his clients noticed Francis gazing into the crowd and asked, "A friend, perhaps, Mr.


    Wace?" "No," Francis shook his head.


    There was nothing wrong with his answer.


    After all, he did not really know Tilly at all.


    "Let''s go then. They''re getting our cars just outside by the road!"


    "All right."


    Francis nodded and followed after the client''s lead.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw those men getting up and approaching Tilly. He stopped and


    his hands balled into fists.


    "Mr. Wace?" His clients called, puzzled.


    "I¡¯m sorry. You guys go on. I have something to deal with," frowned Francis.


    Before he even finished, he marched towards the bar.


    The men were all around Tilly and Francis boldly stepped past them and wrapped his arm around


    her in a possessive manner and he patted on her face, calling, "Tilly King, wake up! You''re drunk!"


    It took a long while before Tilly finally opened her eyes, although she still looked dazed.


    She stared at him for some seconds before she could recognize him. She pointed at him with a


    surprised smile and giggled, "Why is it you again?"


    Seeing that the two of them knew each other, the men furtively peered at each other and decided


    not to press things and they adroitly slipped away in search of their next target.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Tilly waspletely drunk, so paralyzed that she could hardly lift a finger. Even after being woken


    up, she was still drowsy, and yet she poured herself another ss.


    There was no choice. Francis could not leave her there. There was no predicting what horrors might


    come. So he paid her bill and bend down to carry her out the bar.


    He waved down a cab and as the bright dazzling lights from the neon sighboards whizzed by


    outside to remind him that the hour was already very, veryte, Francis nudged the woman beside


    him, "Tilly, where do you live? Tilly King! Tilly King!"


    Yet no matter how he called, she gave him no response.


    With her arms crossed and her hands on her shoulders, there sheid and the only thing Francis


    got from her was the pungent odor of alcohol.


    Francis peered out of the window and saw the sign of a hotel fleeting by. He reached over carefully


    and gently poke at her pockets. They were empty. No wallet and no ID.


    Either she had forgotten her things like thest time they met, or someone might have stolen her


    items when she was drunk.


    The driver had been driving around for some time without a proper destination. With his patience


    running dry, he swiveled around and pressed, "Where are you off to, sir?"


    Francis looked at the utterly-stone Tilly and decided that he might as well be kind to the very end


    and he gave the name of the hotel he stayed at to the cab driver.


    It waste at night, so the lobby of the hotel was deserted. He carried Tilly directly across the foyer


    and beelined straight for the elevator and stepped inside.


    But he needed to swipe his card to go to his level. Without the use of his hands, Francis needed to


    put her down and leaned her to him while he rummaged for his card and swiped it by the console


    before hitting the 17 button.


    As the elevator began to whirr to life, Tilly slid down suddenly.


    Afraid that she might fell, Francis frantically grabbed her. But her face was nestled into him and as


    he lowered himself to get her, her lips met his.


    The velvety texture of her lips made him froze.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The moment Tilly woke up and opened her eyes.


    She was scared by the unfamiliar environment.


    In an instant, she sat up, and the quilt slipped down. Feeling a chill, she looked at herself and found


    that she was naked.


    Tilly felt shocked and almost jumped up. At first, she looked around calmly to make sure that she


    was the only one in the room. Then she turned the quilt upside down and checked over it


    thoroughly. Luckily, she found no suspicious bloodstains. After that, she felt relieved.


    Tilly covered her head with her hands, trying hard to recall what happenedst night.


    Tilly began to recall everything. She went to the bar, got drunk, and went unconscious. After that, a


    kind-hearted man carried her out of the bar.


    As for who the kind-hearted man was...


    It seemed he was... Francis?


    Tilly looked around the room again but found no trace of another person. She nced at the closed


    door, covered herself with the quilt, and went out barefoot, for she could not find the slippers.


    She pushed open the door little by little and found Francis, who was wearing thin clothes, was lying


    on the sofa of the suite.


    The air temperature was low, so Francis crossed his arms over his chest. Because he was tall and


    straight, the sofa seemed a bit too small for him. As a man who was over 1.8 meters tall, he looked


    funny on such a small sofa.


    As the morning light went through the window gauze, Tilly could see Francis''s handsome face


    vaguely through the swaying lights. Her heart couldn''t help but feel moved.


    She walked over quietly and picked up the nket on the ground. When she was about to put the


    nket on Francis, he suddenly woke up. With a trace of embarrassment in his sleepy eyes, he sat


    up and said, "You''re awake!"


    Tilly nodded, "Did you bring me back from the bar?"


    "Yes." Francis answered, "You were very wastedst night. And it was dangerous. After I took you


    away, I couldn''t get your address, nor could I find any id cards in your pocket to get a room for you. I


    had no choice but to bring you back to my ce!"


    Tilly nodded and continued to ask, "Why am I naked?"


    "You drank too muchst night and vomited all over yourself," Francis frowned and said.


    Apart from vomiting all over herself, Tilly also ruined Francis''s clothes. Their clothes were all stained


    with vomits that they were piled up in the bathroom.


    "Did you take off my clothes?" Tilly blinked her eyes with a hint of shyness in her tone.


    "Yes, I did," Francis admitted with an embarrassed look. Although he had no other choice, it was


    improper for a man to undress a woman who was not his partner. He crossed his arms and moved


    his lips, trying to exin, "Last night..."


    "We did not have sexst night, did we?"


    Tilly hurriedly interrupted when Francis was about to exin.


    Francis shook his head awkwardly, "No, we didn''t."


    Tilly thought for a moment and looked straight at him, "I didn''t try to take off your clothes, kiss you,


    and touch you, did I?"


    "No..." Francis said in a bashful tone, thinking of the unexpected kiss in the elevator.


    "Why is your face blushed?" Tilly pointed at him.


    As the morning light shone on Francis''s back, his handsome face blushed and turned more and


    more...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Francis stood up, lost for words. He looked away and said, "Ahem, your nket is going to drop!"


    Tilly lowered her head to look and immediately cried out in embarrassment, "Ah


    As the night began with the lights on, a brown A8 shuttled in the dark and finally stopped at the door


    of a vi.


    The atmosphere in the car was silent. Francis concentrated on driving and seemed to be


    involuntarily thinking of something. Therefore, when Tilly suddenly called his name, he was a little


    startled.


    "I went to the hotel to get the surveince video and got to know what I did in the elevator..." Tilly bit


    her lip and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I drank too muchst night. I can''t remember!"


    "Ahem. It''s okay!" Francis cleared his throat and shook his head.


    Tilly turned her head and stared at Francis with shining eyes. She said in an earnest voice, "I''ve


    decided to be responsible for my drunken behavior. Francis, I want to be your girlfriend!"


    "Ahem... what did you say?" Francis was stunned, got choked when swallowing his saliva, and


    coughed heavily.


    Tilly looked directly into his eyes and repeated without blinking her eyes, "I said that I want to be


    your girlfriend. And you be my boyfriend. What do you think?"


    "Don''t you like Mr. Hogg?" Francis said, looking panic-stricken.


    Tilly was embarrassed and replied with self-righteousness, "I don''t like him now. I like you!"


    When she said that, her eyes showed coyness.


    She hadn''t dared to confess openly to Charlie, on whom she had a crush for seven years. Yet she


    was straightforward, honest, and fearless to love and hate. Therefore, she raised her head, without


    avoiding Francis''s gaze, stared at him with burning eyes, and said, "You haven''t answered my


    question yet!"


    Francis looked at her, shocked as if he was told a horror story.


    After that, Francis unfastened Tilly''s seat belt and moved sideways to open the car door for her.


    While she was nervously holding her breath, he said in a soft voice, "It''ste. You should go back.


    I''ll call youter!"


    Tilly was fascinated by Francis''s Cantonese ent. She nodded dazedly and got out of the car.


    After she closed the car door, feeling the night breeze blowing, she suddenly realized that he just


    left her. They did not even have each other''s phone numbers. She looked back and found he


    already drove away!


    Tilly stamped her feet madly but soon smiled sneakily.


    She would never easily give up. She decided to do whatever she needed to do to win him over.


    With that thought, she went into the vi happily, humming.


    About a monthter, Tilly was in a coffee shop surrounded by piano music, looking at the couple


    across from her, sitting still.


    When the girl in Francis''s arms looked up and kissed him on the lips, she finally lost her mind. All


    the courage and persistence that she built up to chase him copsed in an instant.


    "Francis, you son of a b*tch!"


    Tilly shouted angrily and sadly with her eyes full of rage.


    She wanted to pour the coffee on Francis, but when she thought about his handsome face, she


    suddenly couldn''t do it. In the end, she could only throw the coffee cup heavily on the table, which


    made her look like a drowned mouse. She stubbornly raised her head and ran out of the room.


    By the time Tilly left Francis''s sight, the girl who was snuggling with him separated rapidly.


    The girl asked with a smile, "Mr. Wace, was I doing okay?"


    "Very good," Francis nodded with his eyes still looking out of the window.


    The girl also looked outside, following his sight, and couldn''t help saying, "She seems devastated!"


    "I know," Francis withdrew his hands.


    The girl shrugged her shoulders and took the remuneration, "I''m sure she will stop pestering you.


    Don''t worry about it! If you need anything else, call me, I''ll help you deal with them!"


    "Okay," Francis nodded.


    He looked out of the window again only to find crowds of people. Tilly, who ran out, wiping her tears,


    was long gone. Francis should have felt relieved, but instead, his heart was full of mixed feelings,


    which made him quite upset.


    In the airport lobby, the radio was broadcasting flight information over and over.


    In the VIP waiting room, Chase thanked the staff and took over the cup of hot coffee handed over


    by him. By his side, Francis did not change his posture for half an hour. He had been crossing his


    legs and holding his mobile phone in a daze.


    Apart from liking Wendy, Francis had only had one rtionship. He had never met such a warm and


    cheerful girl like Tilly, who confessed to him so openly and directly without shyness.


    Tilly''s aggressive and fiery court made him feel suffocated and want to hide from her. He simply


    couldn''t respond to her passion and didn''t want her to waste too much time and effort on him.


    Tilly''s court to him was not on the spur of the moment. From all the things she had done, she was


    determined.


    Every day before he opened his eyes and went to bed, he would see messages from her


    bombarding his phone. Every time he was free, he would receive a call from her. And often after he


    finished his business, he would run into her...


    There were too, too many of such things.


    Therefore, when she no longer pestered him, he felt rather unustomed.


    Francis touched the screen of his mobile phone with his fingers and somehow entered the text box


    in which was full of Tilly''s messages. Every text she sent was about how much she liked him. Even


    it was a rainy day, she would say, "I missed you even more on such a rainy day."


    Her craziness caused a lot of trouble in his life. He even felt a little annoyed, but he did not delete


    any of the messages.


    "Congrattions, you won. Tilly has already returned to the UK!"


    "I guess you broke her heart. She said that she gave up on you! Besides, she also said that she


    would never fall in love again. She nned to listen to her aunt and marry a foreigner, even if the


    man is not perfect for her or not handsome, or not as young. As long as he is willing to marry her,


    it''s okay. When she said these things, she seemed to be disillusioned with the mortal world!"


    "Francis, after you came to Ice city from Hong Kong with me, you stayed here for me. But after that,


    was it still because of me?"


    Francis suddenly stood up, holding his mobile in his hand.


    Chase was startled and turned his head to look at Francis, who frowned and said, "Grandpa, I''m


    sorry! I can''t go back to Hong Kong with you! When you get home safely, let me know. I still have


    something to do. I have to go to the UK immediately!"


    As soon as Francis finished saying, he rushed out of the waiting room in the blink of an eye.


    Before Chase drank the coffee in his hand, he raised his eyebrows in confusion. It was the first time


    that he saw Francis being so anxious.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    The weather in London appeared to be better than Ice City.


    Tilly had stayed up all night binging on American serial dramas. Her hair was as unkempt as a stack


    of hay as she stepped out of the lush bungalow in her slippers to do the trash.


    She pulled open the iron-wrought gates and she paused in her tracks.


    in front of her was a tall and lean figure with a handsome face and a smile more dazzling than the


    sun over his head.


    Tilly stared at him for seconds before she looked cheerful. Then she looked as if she remembered


    something and pretended as if he was invisible; she brushed right past him, ripped open the


    trashcan, and deposited the rubbish ording to the ssification.


    Just when she spun around on her heels, his arm came up to stop her.


    Tilly batted her eyshes and asked cheerily, "Why have youe to the UK!?"


    "I''m here for you!" Francis frowned.


    In fact, he had just got off his ne and rushed here before he adapted himself to the time here. He


    sped right here immediately after he got her address. But with his phonepletely dead and he


    was afraid of getting the wrong door, he had been standing outside the door for a couple of hours.


    "Looking for me?" Tilly cried with a deadpan expression, "What for?!"


    Francis stepped nearer and grasped her wrist with a serious look. "Tilly, I know that I may have hurt


    you. A lot. And I''m sorry about that. But I hope you won''t do anything brash and jeopardize your


    future happiness by flippantly marrying a Westerner."


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Tilly snorted, shook off his hand, and strode back inside.


    The door barely mmed shut, but she quickly dove for her phone and she screamed excitedly,


    "Hello, Wendy!"


    At the stylish and open-air coffee shop on the ground floor of a certain hotel.


    Tilly leaned on the soft cushion of a sofa. Sitting opposite her was a middle- aged Englishman in a


    suit with a very stylish beard and a little boy who was the very spitting image of him. Both father and


    son were staring at her.


    Absent-mindedly, she wiggled the straw in her drink.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors of the hotel opened not far away and she spied a familiar figure that she had


    been waiting for some time. Tilly suddenly sat up, her face glowing with a sudden beaming radiance


    at the father and son opposite her.


    Her abrupt response filled the Englishman with hope and began chattering with fluent English.


    He introduced himself to her warmly and expressed his fondness of her, enraptured by her beautiful


    smile, and he reached for her hand, eager to give her a kiss.


    However, his lips came down on nothing.


    Right before his lips touched her skin, a stranger from nowhere yanked her hand away.


    Tilly stared up with shock and saw Francis standing over their table. "Why are you here?!" "What on


    earth are you doing here?" Francis frowned and asked.


    "Are you stupid? Can''t you see that I am on a blind date!" Tilly shrugged her shoulders and slightly


    lifted her chin to signal back.


    Francis said, suppressing himself, "You''reing with me!"


    "No!" Tilly refused directly.


    "Tilly King!" Francis shouted her name deeply.


    Always with a sunny smile and a courteous and gentlemanly character, it was the first time she saw


    him in such a manic state.


    "Why are you calling my full name in public!?" Tilly averted her eyes andzily spun away, saying,


    "My blind date has nothing to do with you, Francis Wace. You are nobody to me and my business


    is no concern of yours! Besides, my date and I are having a pleasant conversation. We might hit it


    off right off the bat and it''s good having a child already! He is willing to marry me, and you can''t, so


    just butt out of my life and just go!"


    Francis''s beautiful eye squinted and his face flushed with gloom and anger.


    She leaned back to converse with the Englishman and the sight of it filled him with frenzy. He seized


    her hand and before she could retort, he blurted out, "Marry me!"


    The sudden two words left Tilly stunned there.


    She turned into a timid little kitten, allowing him to hold her hand and take her bag as he led her out


    of the hotel foyer.


    Standing in the middle of the busy street, Tilly gently pulled his hand and asked him with a silly grin,


    "Francis, did I hear wrongly just now?"


    "No," Francis feigned a cough and shook his head.


    "So If you''re not allowing me to go on a blind date with a middle-aged Englishman, does that mean


    you''re epting me?"


    "Well, I ept it!"


    Tilly snickered deep inside at getting what she wanted, but she insisted on settling it once and for


    all. "Well, I don''t believe you... unless you kiss me!"


    "There are people here." Francis''s beautiful face went a little red.


    Despite their Western education, they were still traditional deep inside. Even in a country with an


    open- minded culture, he felt shy nheless.


    Tilly immediately looked crestfallen. She shook off his big hand and scowled, "If you''re not kissing


    me, that means you''re just toying with me! I''m going back to see that old man! He must still be


    there-"


    Thest few sybles drowned in the meeting off their lips.


    All Tilly knew was how her arm was pulled and a pair of hands cupping her chin before they kissed.


    She only wanted to tease him and she didn''t expect him to really kiss her in public.


    With a soft moan when his tongue pried open her teeth, she closed her eyes andpletely


    allowed herself to sink into his arms, letting him take her. In fact, the kiss they shared in the elevator


    that night was her first but she was so drunk that she remembered nothing about it, and this time,


    everything was so real.


    Cheers and whistles rang all around them. Francis kept her pinned in his arms, "Now, are you


    satisfied?"


    Tilly nodded like a shy and timid wife before she buried her face into him.


    Francis spied at her red and swollen lips that he had just tasted and felt an itch in his heart. He


    pulled her and they ran to a quiet street where he pressed her against a wall and they kissed again,


    his arms wrapped firmly around her.


    They kissed each other so deeply on the quiet street.


    Falling in love was as sweet as honey. As winter descended on Ice City, Tilly never once felt cold


    with Francis by her side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As snow pummeled at the city, she began to grow anxious. Gradually, Francis began to distance


    himself from her. She had tried looking for him herself, but he rebuffed her, citing that he was busy.


    Then she remembered something she saw online about how a rtionship would change once a


    man and a woman had sex.


    Tilly had no confidence in their rtionship. That they became lovers was chiefly her initiative.


    She deliberately chose to celebrate his birthday at his ce, and as lovers, they shared moments of


    intimacy that led to her seducing him. Like all hot-blooded men, there was no way Francis could


    resist her advances.


    It was only after that night did she discover the rough and savage side of him in bed behind his


    usual warm and cheerful demeanor.


    She thought about his cold shoulder for the past few days and began to feel concerned. Is he going


    to shirk her right after he had conquered her?


    Right after work, Tilly wandered around the mall for no reason and she found a bar after that.


    Her cell phone never stopped ringing. Even as the screen vehemently disyed the name: Francis


    Wace, she ignored it. In the end, she shut it off and began emptying her ss with gusto.


    In the end, it was Francis again who came for her.


    Just like their first encounter at the bar, Francis carried her all the way home. When he ced her


    down on the sofa and he wiped away her makeup, he said gently, "Did you know I searched almost


    every bar in Ice City just for you?"


    "As if you care!" Tilly pouted.


    She burst into tears almost immediately, saying, "You don''t want me anymore, do you, Francis


    Wace? You refuse to meet me, you hung up after just a few words! I know! You only want to


    marry me because you were forced to! I know, and l"m ready! So tell me directly if you want to


    break up!"


    "Who said I''m want to break up?" Francis grinned at her, his gaze filled with love as he wiped her


    tears. "I''ve been busy. That''s why I haven''t been to see you. I''m busy setting up a surprise, but I''m


    sorry I can only tell you now."


    He took out a square little box from his pocket.


    Tilly saw the diamond ring inside and she was dumbfounded, "Are you proposing, Francis?!"


    "Why else would a man buy rings?" Francis smiled.


    "Is this real, Francis?!" Tilly looked at him incredulously and raised a hand to point at herself. "I, Tilly


    King?"


    "Yes!" Francis nodded heavily.


    Tilly bit her lips and looked at the diamond ring for a long time before looking back at him again. She


    clenched her fingers and said, "Tell me the truth Francis. Are you marrying me only because we''ve


    slept together? Cause if that''s it, I don''t want this. I''d rather wait till the day you''re really in love with


    me."


    Francis sighed helplessly, but the smile at the corner of his mouth did not diminish.


    He said slowly and gently, "The thought crossed my mind the moment I unbuttoned your clothes.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t want you so easily. I''ve asked myself properly and I realize how I care about


    you more and more deeply., even if I did not see it at first. So yes, I''m sure. I''m in love with you!"


    When Tilly heard thest few words, she couldn''t hold back her tears. She reached out for him


    between sobs andughter, afraid that he would go back on his words. "W-where is the ring? Put it


    on for me!"


    It was not his ideal setting for a marriage proposal, but Francis still went down on one knee in front


    of her, holding her hand in one hand and the diamond ring in the other, saying very solemnly, "Tilly


    King, will you marry me?"


    "I do!" Tilly choked with sobs and nodded.


    Every girl finds the greatest love that she wants and Tilly King has found hers.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    On an early summer night, a taxi quietly slowed to a halt outside a hotel.


    At the wheel, the driver pulled the handbrake and peered into his rearview mirror, and quietly


    handed a few sheets of tissue. Emily took them and tossed them to her cousin Selena who had


    never stopped crying since she got onboard.


    Emily had just earned her red scarf that year when her parents died in an ident. She was taken


    to her aunt''s home who raised her where she grew up with her cousin Selena who was three years


    her junior, who had enrolled into College G at Ice City justst year.


    Just a half month ago, she got together with this boy and life was sweet for her every day. But they


    broke up just a few days ago and she has been in such a state since then!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Flicking away the tears that got to her hand with disgust, Emily rolled her eyes, "That''s enough,


    Selena! It''s not a big deal! It''s not worth crying for scum like him!"


    "You know nothing! You don''t understand how painful I am!" cried Selena angrily, "Hmph, I''d like to


    know how you''d feel if Boyd is cheating on you one day!"


    That made Emily livid. "Don''tpare the jerks you know to Boyd! We''ve been dating for four years


    since college and we mean to get married! Talk nonsense again, Selena, and you''re on your own!"


    "I''m sorry, Sis!" Selena quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Yes, it''s here!" Selena stopped crying and nodded immediately.


    Emily sighed exasperatedly and caressed her cousin''s tearful little face. She said, "I do this for you,


    Selena, and you feel satisfied, you promise you¡¯ll stop your shenanigans so that your parents won'' t


    have to be worried anymore?"


    "Yup!" Selena nodded her head earnestly, her innocent face full of indignation.


    Emily shook her head wearily at that. What a big baby!


    "So you sure that the scum''s at Room 1109?"


    "He is," Selena held her phone, nodding with hesitation.


    Emily raised a hand and gave her an "OK" signal, and she opened the cab door and walked up the


    steps in her high heels.


    Inside the hotel suite number 1109.


    A floormp in the suite cast a soft illumination around the room. From inside the fog-covered ss


    door of the bathroom was the sound of running water and one could vaguely make out the tall and


    slender figure of the man.


    Knock! Knock!


    A loud rapping came from the door then it swung open to emit some footsteps.


    Wheels squeaked as a trolley came in and the waiter respectfully called, "Your room service, sir!"


    "Leave it there," ordered the deep male voice from inside the bathroom.


    The food trolley was parked by the window before the footsteps gradually retreated away, followed


    by the sound of the door clicking shut.


    The bathroom door swung open after a while and the steam from inside flooded into the room.


    Simon Chin stood at the tap with a razor de. The barechested man examined himself in the


    mirror and began shaving his beard with only a bath towel around his waist.


    Working for more than ten hours at the operating table left him with such fatigue that only a bath


    could provide littlefort to him.


    He ced down his razor and rubbed his chin and stepped out of the bathroomter. He stopped at


    the dining trolley and opened the cloche to have a look at the delicious room service he ordered


    before his bath.


    He was just about to take the knife and fork when his eyes piqued.


    Simon withdrew his fingers and carefully tiptoed to the bedroom.


    Right on top of the white-sheeted bed was a person - a woman!


    Simon'' s keen brows furrowed, and he demanded deeply, "Who are you?"


    The woman sitting on his bed said nothing. She wrapped herself tightly in the nket and between


    the gaps, one could see that she was not properly dressed at all. But she said not a word, only


    keeping her head down.


    Simon marched up to her and before he could demand answers from her again, she began


    trembling.


    "No! Don''te here..."


    Shaking her head wildly, she stared at him with shock and fear in her eyes. In a shrill voice, she


    screamed, "Don''te here! HELP! HELP! SAVE ME!" NOOO!!"


    The corners of Simon''s lips twitched. He was confused.


    He stepped into his bathroom for a bath and here was a strange woman out of nowhere.


    If anything, her caterwauling screams and yells rather left him miffed as if he had done something


    untoward upon her. Yet despite his usual disposition as a yboy, he was hardly in the mood for


    any fun after his shift in the OR.


    He drew closer, eager to have answers from her. He knelt down by the side of the bed, just at the


    corner when a loud bang came from the door to his suite when something rammed into it from


    outside and it burst open.


    "POLICE INSPECTION, NO ONE MOVE!"


    Several police officers stormed into the room, shouting sternly.


    Simon was frozen in his track and posture with only a towel draped around his waist and the woman


    on his bed was still shaking in the velvety wraps of the nket, whimpering iprehensible words


    of "help" and "no" and "save me". It really was a kettle of fish that Simon could not quite exin


    properly.


    Evidently prepared, one of the officers said, "We received reports about illicit and nonconsensual


    sexual activities here..."


    It was10 o''clock in the evening at the police station.


    Emily finished giving her statement and stepped out of the interrogation room with a female officer


    leading her.


    Walking in front of her, the policewoman spoke in a strict tone, "A young girl like you should be


    careful! How could you agree to meet strangers you met online in person! You should thank your


    cousin for calling us in time or we won''t know what could''ve happened. Be more careful next time!"


    Emily pulled the coat over her shoulder to cover the torn part of her cor. Putting on a timid look


    like a little girl who had just been spanked for her wrongdoing, she mumbled, "Yes, I know. Thank


    you!"


    "Your cousin is waiting for you outside and you''re free to leave now."


    Emily nodded, thanked her again, and began walking out of the police station.


    "Oh my God, isn''t he a handsome devil! Look at those charming eyes!"


    "What''s the point of being as handsome as he is? Did you not hear what they said? He''s brought in


    by Anti-Vice. He''s a scum who tricks women into hotels to rape them..."


    Emily heard two female policemen talking about Simon when she strode across the lobby at the


    station.


    She couldn''t help but look over. Simon, fully dressed in his clothes this time - a pair of gray cks


    and a shirt. She did not have enough time to observe him earlier but now, she could clearly see him


    better.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    He had dark brown hair, which was short on both sides, a pair of almond-shaped eyes, and thin lips


    that seemed half-smiling.


    What impressed Emily the most was that he had a pair of beautiful hands that were slender and


    defined with neatly trimmed nails. From the moment the police broke into his room till now, sitting in


    the police station, he did not seem to be embarrassed or ashamed at all but only looked a bit


    gloomy.


    No one would feel good about being taken to the police station.


    Suddenly, he turned his head to look at Emily coldly.


    Emily was stunned and couldn''t help shivering.


    But after she came to think that he was a jerk, she suddenly became less timid and straightened her


    back so as not to be overwhelmed by his momentum. She proudly raised her middle finger at him


    and went out with her head held high.


    Selena, who was squatting in the corner waiting for her, immediately ran over to her.


    Selena nced at the station, rubbed her hands, and asked nervously, "Emily, the police didn''t


    make things difficult for you, did they?"


    "Of course not!" Emily didn''t seem to care. She raised her eyebrows and said, "I''m the victim, what


    they should do wasfort me! Haha. Well, the scumbag is going to be in trouble. He''s probably


    going to spend the night in detention!"


    "Selena, I have punished the scumbag for you. Don''t try tomit suicide anymore! You''re still


    young and don''t know the ways of the world. It doesn''t matter if you meet one or two bad boys.


    Don''t be too sad. You should know that the most important thing for you to do now is to study hard."


    After saying that sincerely, Emily went to the side of the road and stopped a taxi, "It''s over 10


    o''clock. When you arrive at the school, let me know!"


    After Emily moved Selena into the taxi, Selena took her hand, wanted to say something, but could


    not finish, "Emily..."


    "Okay!" Emily waved her hand and interrupted, "Remember what I said. It''s been a long day. I am


    tired. And I need to get up early tomorrow to do reports! If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it


    tomorrow!"


    Then, Emily closed the car door and walked to the subway entrance.


    When the taxi passed by, leaning against the car window, Selena looked at her cousin, who was still


    waving at her and felt ufortable. She looked at the message on her mobile phone only to find


    that she had mistaken the room number.


    It was 1190...


    As soon as they left, a police car suddenly stopped at the entrance of the police station.


    Right after the car stopped, the deputy director opened the back door, held his cap, and rushed into


    the police station in a panic. When he saw what happened, a drop of sweat fell from his forehead.


    He went forward and immediately scolded his subordinate.


    "Stop interrogating. I think you have lost your mind. You b*stard!"


    Feeling irritated, the deputy director raised his hand and pped his subordinate twice. Then he


    turned around, bowed to the man who sittingzily on the chair, and said with a smile, "I''m sorry,


    Young Master Chin! My men made a mistake. I hope you can forgive us!"


    Many people didn''t know Simon Chin, a heart technique expert. But most people in Ice city know


    Young Master Chin.


    "Can I leave now?" Simon asked in a casual voice.


    "Yes, of course!" The deputy director nodded humbly as if he were begging to help.


    Simon snorted, stood up from the chair, and left right away.


    Outside the police station, a white Land Rover stopped at the side of the road. Simon walked


    straight over with his hands in his pockets, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. He


    took the cigarette handed over by the person next to him and lit it by his mouth. And the smoke of


    the cigarette dispersed.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Hearing this, Simon gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t mention it. I''m f*cking unlucky tonight!"


    The man next to himughed and said with undisguised sarcasm, "The yboy Young Master Chin


    made his way to the police station. It''s such a good story to tell!"


    "Charlie, are you my friend?" Simon questioned.


    Charlie curled his lips and said, "Of course I am. Do you need my help?"


    "No, it''s not a big deal!" Simon shook his headzily. The white smoke rose. He tilted his head,


    squinted slightly outside, and threw out the half-burned cigarette in his hand.


    After the cabin door of the ne was closed, Emily fastened her seat belt and took out her phone.


    Every time she went on a business trip, she would call her boyfriend, Boyd Parker, no matter where


    she went.


    Her task was to go to Rainbowsouth to do an on-site interview. Because Rainbowsouth was far, the


    interview was difficult to do, and thepensation for food and amodation was limited, no one


    was willing to do the task. Therefore, as an intern, Emily was forced to do it.


    She dialed the number over and over again, but no one answered.


    Emily thought considerately that Boyd should still be sleeping at this time because of the time


    difference.


    A stewardess came over and patted her on the shoulder with a smile, "I''m sorry,dy. The ne is


    about to take off. Please turn off the phone. Thank you!"


    "Okay!" Emily said hurriedly.


    The ne soon began to glide, and she closed her eyes.


    "Emily, you''ve worked so hard and saved money to support my study abroad. Don''t worry, when I


    settle down here, I can apply for a branch office in our country. And we''ll get married..."


    Boyd''s clear and powerful voice rang again and again in Emily''s mind, which made her smile even


    more happily.


    After Emily arrived at Crocus City, she put her luggage in the inn and left with the camera on her


    back without stopping.


    The interview was a secret job to expose the deceiving and cheating phenomenon in local tourism.


    Emily blended in the crowds. As she thought that she was doing the undercover job well, she didn''t


    expect that they caught her on the spot when she was sneakily taking out the camera halfway.


    "She is a reporter, and she is secretly taking pictures and recording!"


    Someone shouted, and two swarthy men immediately got out of the bus, snatching her camera


    fiercely.


    When Emily was given the task, the manager warned her that she must keep the camera intact. If


    the camera was broken, she would not need to go back!


    She didn''t dare to make any mistakes. She held the camera tightly and rushed through the crowd to


    run away.


    It was the first time she came to a southern city. She was unfamiliar with the ce, so she didn''t


    know where to go. After running for more than ten minutes, she found that where she was going


    was more and more remote. Her heart beat faster, and her palms were sweating.


    She could only run faster and faster...


    As she ran into an alley, she bumped into someone. She yelped in pain and staggered backward,


    covering her forehead with her hand.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she raised her head, she saw a pair of almond-shaped eyes.


    Just like in the police station that day, he was dressed in a carbon-grey suit. Reflected in the sunset


    glow, his facial features looked more handsome and bright. His slender fingers flicked a lighter, and


    he turned his head to get his cigarette lit.


    "D*mn it! It''s him again!"

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Simon had stepped out of the corner diner to take a call and he would step right back in after a


    cigarette.


    He was obviously stunned when he saw her and those alluring eyes of his narrowed as he looked


    slightly dazed.


    Knowing the enmity between them, Emily had no choice. She rushed towards him, crying for help,


    "Bad people are chasing after me! HELP!"


    "HELP ME, YOU SCU¡ª" She began to realized "Scumbag..." After she blurted out, there was


    something wrong with her consciousness and she quickly changed her words. "Well, I mean,


    handsome guy, do you have any ce for me to hide? We are all from Ice city, and we help out


    when we go out! I just went undercover and was caught by someone identally. Now they are


    chasing after me to rob the camera. If I am caught by them, they will definitely tear me into pieces..."


    Simon casually exhaled a mouthful of fumes and coldly say, "No can do."


    "You-"


    It was all Emily could do to prevent herself from spitting a mouthful of saliva at him in disgust.


    She thrust a finger angrily and stomped her feet. But it was understandable; thest time, she had


    mounted a police sting operation that saw him arrested by the Anti Vice unit. He must really hate


    him so much and she must have been a fool too to ask!


    Eager to not waste any more time, she was about to continue running.


    As soon as she began bolting, a hand grabbed at her and sheshed out, livid, "Hey! What are you


    doing!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His hand wrapped around her wrist, Simon has a faint smile curling on his face and a dark look in


    those charming eyes of his, "Perhaps it''s time to settle our debt."


    Emily opened her eyes wide.


    "You son of a b*tch!"


    She knew that he would not be so kind as to let her go! He was pleased to just go with the flow and


    allow her to be caught and get torn into pieces!


    Emily struggled to break free, but his big hand held her in a vice-like grip. No matter how she tried,


    she just couldn''t get free and the men would be rounding the corner to catch up to her any moment!


    "She''s right up ahead! QUICK! She cannot run! We must teach her a lesson!"


    "Well see how I deal with her when I catch her!"


    Beads of sweat rolled down the side of her face and she could hear them; those men areing


    near.


    Emily was so anxious that she felt a knot in her throat. But there she was in a dead-end; the scum is


    restraining her while waiting for her pursuers to catch up. He would cause enough ruckus to attract


    them this way...


    "Ah ah ah, what should I do?"


    Biting hard, she hung the strap of her camera over her neck and stuffed it into her jacket to hide it,


    then she pressed herself into him.


    Then she raised an arm and coiled it around his neck and stood on her toes and mashed her lips


    into his.


    The smell of fresh cigarettes permeated her lips and teeth as Emily did her best to nestle herself


    into his arms and use his wide and thick back to provide cover for herself, trying to create the image


    of a couple kissing each other so that she could evade the notice of her pursuers.


    There was no other way; or she would have kissed a pig before kissing this scum!


    She could not dare rx and Emily could not let go in fear of being spotted by the footsteps that


    wereing near.


    Suddenly, her eyes shot wide.


    She could feel his tongue...


    He was prying open her teeth to explore the insides of her mouth.


    She froze. She tried to push him away before she even knew it, but his hard and taut body hardly


    bulged and he had his other arm keeping her pinned to him, depriving her of any chance to escape!


    She met Boyd Parker during college where they fell in love and dated. Although most campus


    rtionships were only confined to the boundaries of the campus, where all ties would be broken


    once one of them left, Emily and Boyd''s rtionship hardly suffered a dent even when he was


    granted a schrship abroad in his fourth year. Their love remained every bit as fresh even with two


    years of longdistance between them.


    Five years of dating each other, Emily and Boyd remained chaste. Even when they kissed, he would


    always be gentle and understanding. He would care about her feelings and not force things, only


    leading her softly without pushing her.


    A wild and rough kiss like how her teeth were being pried open now was something she had not


    experienced before.


    Besides, Boyd never smoked. The acrid vor of tobo now swirling in her mouth was a foreign


    sensation that caused her nape to burn and her legs to grow weak.


    The flurry of footfalls, apanied with expletives and curses rang from the entrance of the alley,


    "Dammit! Where did that b*tch run to? I clearly saw her running here!"


    "It''s a dead-end here. She''s not here. It must be somewhere up ahead! Let''s go!"


    The men sped away.


    Making sure that the coast was clear, Emily shoved the man in front of him away and immediately


    gave him a vicious p across the face.


    Simon staggered backward, clearly not expecting this. He was just about to sneer at her only to


    have his face zing red from the p that came without a warning.


    This was the first time he had ever been p before in all twenty-nine years of his life and it was a


    woman!


    Shocked and angry all the same, Simon turned enraged. What a challenge to his pride and


    authority! His sweet inviting eyes burning with a ze of anger both dangerous and terrible. He


    stepped forward and seized her still-raised arm and growled sinisterly, "How dare you hit me!"


    Daunted by his imposing manner, Emily reeled backward, feeling afraid.


    But she would never beg for mercy easily -not any rate at the scum now manhandling her. She


    burst out, "I hit you! So what, you scum! Y- you were... You were using your tongue to - You pervert!


    You stinking monster!"


    "Who are you calling a pervert?" Simon narrowed his beautiful eyes at her, his teeth gnashing


    hatefully, "I wonder who it was who had pressed herself into me and kissed me herself!?"


    "I..." Emily stuttered, embarrassed and at a loss for words.


    She knew that she was in the wrong, but she was also unconsciously been taken advantage of and


    that made her both very embarrassed and annoyed.


    Simon''s face darkened as he snorted coldly. "Maybe I should call those men and have them tear


    you into pieces!"


    Emily did not believe those words. She was just sure that the two men had run off and knowing


    better this time, she bent down and bit hard on the back of Simon''s hand and she broke free and


    fled, clutching the camera in her arms.


    "Damn it!"


    Simon spat a string of expletives and kicked a stone away in frustration.


    He watched as the slender figure of the woman disappeared down the alley in a sh.


    He peered at the deep bite marks on the back of his hand, where blood was oozing out. Then he


    pressed his teeth against the inside of his face where he had just been pped. What a stroke of


    bad luck, he thought. This woman really is bad luck!


    But-


    Simon caressed his own lips. He actually enjoyed savoring her taste.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The only thing captivating about Crocus City in the night apart from beautiful sights and scenes


    were the many pubs and bars in the area.


    The streets drifted with music from the guitars of roadside buskers once the local hawkers have


    packed up for the night. Emily held her camera tightly to herself and snuck inside a bar that looked


    less sleazy. Maybe she could find some inspiration for a new scoop and make some money.


    Since her boyfriend Boyd was awarded a schrship abroad, Emily had been saving up money to


    help with his tuition and she had work hard to make sure that her boyfriend could enjoy a


    comfortable life being so far away from home.


    The upper levels of this bar were VIP rooms and at the center of the ground floor, a guitarist was


    strumming as he sang.


    Emily never could drink. Two bottles of beer were her usual limit and for this reason, her superiors


    never asked her when it came to drinking parties in fear of the inconvenience of dealing with her.


    She ordered one bottle and after a couple of swigs, she scanned the crowd to find couples


    swarming every corner of the establishment. She dug out her cell phone, thinking that she might call


    her boyfriend Boyd. But twice she tried, to no avail, just as before when she was on the ne, and


    she grumbled, "What is keeping him away from his phone?!"


    She knew the time. It should be morning in Newley City by now. Is he busy?


    She gave a hup and Emily upended her bottle and emptied every drop of its contents. Then she


    yelped at the bartender, "One more of thister! I''ll be back after the bathroom!"


    The bathroom was at the end of the corridor and she strode with her camera held tightly to her


    midriff.


    The aisle was rather narrow and two personsing from opposite directions needed to shift


    sideways to allow each other to pass. Emily hurriedly passed the men''s room with her head down


    and she did not notice the door swinging open.


    The door swung outwards, hitting her squarely.


    Emily did not feel any pain, but she heard something cracking.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Damn it!


    She peered down at once to pry off the cover of her camera lens. It really was broken! She could


    still hear how her chief had been urging her to take care of the camera beforeing on this trip


    and now, she would not know how would she exin to him.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see someone walking past!? How could you open a door without


    looking!?"


    Emily went so livid and vented every shred of her rage on the person. But when she looked up to


    see those same beautiful eyes, she gasped with disbelief, "Why you again?!"


    "It''s you again!"


    The two of them yelped almost simultaneously.


    Emily nearly broke into curses. Why this scumbag again?!


    She had only just gave him a p across the face just a few hours ago and the encounter still


    frightened her. Afraid that she might do something to her, she stepped back.


    "Are you doing this on purpose?!" Emily red at him once she felt safer from a distance. "You


    broke my camera! You''re paying me back for it and no buts!"


    Simon stuck both hands in his pocket, his charming eyes peeringzily at her. "You walked and


    bumped into me for not looking at the way and now you''re ming me? Go ask the door for money


    if you wantpensation!"


    With that, he nonchntly stepped away and bumped into her shoulder when he brushed past.


    "..." Emily seethed so heavily when she was bumped into the wall that her chest gyrated up and


    down as she panted. She red at his back, thrusting an angry finger at him< "ARGGHH! That''s


    infuriating!"


    Simon marched out of the aisle with swagger. A man came up to him and said, "I couldn''t thank you


    enough, Dr. Chin! Youring here all the way from Ice City for my grandmother''s heart surgery


    saved her and for that, we really thank you!"


    "You''re wee," said Simon, waving a hand. His thin lips curled into a grin. "Your grandmother


    and my grandma are friends since they were girls and my grandma made sure I was on the next


    flight here once she heard about you!"


    Coming to Yany State was not for leisure, but rather at his grandmother''s behest to help her former


    schoolmate with a surgery. The old patient was too aged and her condition made her unfit for travel,


    hence he had toe all the way here himself.


    No amount of money would have been able to get a master cardiologist like him here, but his


    grandmother''s words could make him move mountains.


    "Even so, I''m grateful!" smiled the man, "The surgery''s a sess, and as host I should give you a


    proper reception! The VIP room upstairs is ready and the owner of this club is a friend, so feel free


    to have a good time tonight!"


    He immediately introduced two beautifuldies to him, "These girls are friends of mine. They are


    from Ice City too and they have heard all about you! It''s a rare chance and why don''t you enjoy


    some time with them!"


    The two girls threw themselves at Simon and squealed in their clingy voices, "Master Simon!"


    Being no strangers to such asion, everyone knew what was going on.


    Simon said nothing. His lips twisted wryly with amusement and he shed his eyes at the girls and


    they immediately swooned for him, rushing to wrap their arms around him to lead upstairs.


    Emily was justing out of the bathroom, flicking away droplets of water from her hand.


    She saw the lean and tall man shuffling upstairs, apanied by two beautifuldies and she


    smirked. Scum like that will never understand loneliness. What had possessed Selena to go near


    him in the first ce?!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She peered down at her broken camera and felt anger burning in her again to have her gnashing


    her teeth with renewed bitterness.


    She gazed upstairs and saw the VIP room, and a cunning grin spread across her face.


    She did not go back to the bar. Instead, she followed Simon and the girls upstairs quietly and waited


    outside quietly until the door to the room opened and one of the scantily-d women came out


    where she sprang.


    "Hi, girl!"


    The woman looked unamused to be osted by a stranger, "What is this? Do I know you?" "Heh


    heh!" Emily attempted to defuse the situation with a silly giggle, "You don''t. But I only want to give


    you a warning out of kindness!"


    "And what is that?" The woman asked impatiently.


    "That man who entered the room with you," Emily pointed to the VIP room. "He''s from Ice city, isn''t


    he?"


    "How do you know?" The woman began to look more properly at her this time,


    "Of course I know!" Emily furrowed her brows, feigning interest, and whispered furtively into her


    ears, "We are all women so I''m telling you as a friend. Stay away from him. He might look nice and


    beautiful, but he''s terrible in bed. And in fact, he has STD. One that is badly infectious! Take this


    from a native of Ice City and a reporter too! Look, this is my reporter pass!"


    Emily delivered her words with reason and she appeared honest by showing her reporter''s pass.


    "Girl, there are lots of men who look handsome on the outside. But you need to be careful and you''d


    have the most to lose if anything happens. Not all STDs can be easily cured!"


    The girl''s face turned hideous and she abandoned all thoughts about using the bathroom and she


    stormed back into the VIP room.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched uncontrobly with glee.


    Hardly anxious to leave, she stood in a corner and waited while she counted the seconds. As


    expected, in less than ten minutes, the first girl hurried out of the room with her handbag, followed


    by the other girl who practically scrambled out as if she was running for dear life.


    Ha, ha, ha...


    Emily doubled over withughter deep inside, satisfied with her handiwork.


    The more she thought about it the happier she felt and she went back downstairs, eager to enjoy


    her beer with an added taste of achievement.


    She was barely at the bottom of the stairs and the grin was still on her face when she saw a man


    and a woman hugging each other when they walked past. Emily recognized who it was and her


    blood ran cold.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    The couple was hugging each other very intimately. The man whispered something to the woman''s


    ear, and the woman raised her red lips, smiling sweetly.


    Soon, the couple disappeared from her sight.


    Emily felt so shocked her mind wentpletely nk. After she came back to her sense, she ran


    downstairs with a pale face. Because she was too anxious and panicked, she missed her step and


    fell straight down the stairs.


    "Ah!"


    A woman who was about to go upstairs shouted in a low voice.


    Seeing that Emily was lying on the ground, a waiter quickly stepped forward and helped her up.


    Although the stairs were wooden, falling and bumping from six stairs made her arms and knees


    bruise and numb, and she couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Seeing that her face was pale and her eyes were looking ssy, the waiter worried that she was


    injured. He quickly asked, "Are you all right, Miss? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    With her lips trembling, Emily couldn''t say a word. She waved her hand and rushed out of the bar


    with a limp.


    When she went outside, the couple had already gone far. Under the moonlight, they appeared to be


    more intimate. They walked faster and faster as if they were hurrying to do something. When they


    reached the end of the road, they entered an inn.


    Enduring the pain caused by falling off the stairs just now, Emily gritted her teeth and limped to


    catch up. She watched the couple who were passionately hugging and kissing each other in front of


    her enter a room quickly. Because they were too focused, they did not notice that she was standing


    near the corridor.


    For several times, Emily rubbed her eyes, wondering if she was having hallucinations or drunk.


    But she would never forget Boyd''s thin eyes and brows, and the corner of his mouth that always


    raised out of habit...


    That was Boyd, her boyfriend, who she would never mistake for someone else!


    Boyd, who should be studying abroad now, appeared in this ancient city inexplicably, hugging and


    kissing another woman.


    She suddenly felt deep despair.


    Emily stood there stiffly with her eyes wide open. She took out her phone with trembling hands. Her


    palm was so sweaty that it made the phone screen wet. She started dialing Boyd''s number.


    She dialed it again and again, but no one answered.


    Emily got so desperate that she almost pressed her fingernails into the phone. She walked forward.


    When she reached the door of the room, she heard the ambiguous talks inside.


    "Baby, do you want me?"


    "Yes! Boyd, you are a bad boy. I can''t wait..."


    Hearing the woman calling Boyd, Emily was provoked. She clenched her fists and crazily punched


    the door. The heart-wrenching pain came from her hands, but she did not seem to feel it at all.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Finally, with a creak, the door was opened.


    When Boyd opened the door, he looked quite annoyed for being interrupted. But when he saw


    Emily, who was standing outside, he froze in an instant with his handsome face full of panic.


    Emily was so angry that she shook twice violently. She looked at Boyd in disbelief.


    Because of the hurry, Boyd only wore a pair of boxer pants. There were many lipstick prints and


    scratches on his chest and neck. As Emily looked inside, she saw pieces of clothes scattered on the


    ground, men''s trousers, women''s long skirts, and ckce underwear...


    At this time, the woman walked over in Boyd''s shirt.


    Unlike Emily, who had shoulder-length short hair, her hair was long, ck, and curly at the end.


    Besides, her makeup was exquisite. The slightly upturned eyeliner made her look charming with a


    sense of pride as a youngdy from a rich family on her face.


    The woman took Boyd''s arm and muttered unhappily, "Darling, who is outside? This is so


    annoying!"


    Emily''s face was pale and stiff. She looked at him and said word by word with effort, "Boyd, I want


    your exnation! Say it!"


    Boyd, who always had a warm smile before her, moved his lips, feeling utterly awkward. Finally, he


    said with guilt in a low voice, "Emily, I''m sorry."


    Emily''s world suddenly copsed after Boyd''s words.


    Her head was buzzing. She clenched her fists tightly. As her tears flowed down, she strode forward


    excitedly and raised her hand high up. "Boyd, you b*stard, you b*stard-"


    The woman grabbed Emily''s hand in mid-air and pped her in the face.


    p!


    The p was very loud.


    Emily staggered and fell to the ground. She was the one who was supposed to p after catching


    adultery in the act. But instead, she got hit, and now her face was burning with pain. However,


    seeing that, Boyd was indifferent.


    Boyd, the man whom Emily had been in love with for five whole years, was like a stranger now!


    "Who do you think you are to hit my man!" The woman stared at her with displeasure, turned her


    head to walk back into the room, holding Boyd''s arm, "Dear, let''s close the door and continue what


    we were doing!"


    Boyd stood stiffly, looking at Emily with aplicated and tangled face. He seemed to want to go


    forward and help her up, but his hands seemed to have lost their strength.


    The woman''s face turned gloomy, and she raised her chin, shouting, "Boyd, if you keep looking at


    her, you will be in trouble! Don''t forget that I just had an abortion three months ago. If you make me


    unhappy, my father will immediately kick you out of thepany. Think about it, who is more


    important between her and me!"


    In the end, Boyd closed the door before Emily.


    As Emily closed her eyes, she felt a great bitternessing up from her heart, and her tears fell


    silently.


    "Emily, you are in great trouble. You''ve been in Crocus City for two days, but you didn''t record any


    news we need and even broke the camera! What did I tell you back then? If something bad


    happened to the camera, you don''t need toe back..."


    On the phone, the rebuke from Emily''s boss was even louder than the background music of the bar.


    Emily put the phone away. No matter how much her boss scolded her through the phone, she just


    belched without saying a word. When her boss finally finished scolding her, she hung up and turned


    off the phone directly.


    "Give me another one!"


    After finishing the alcohol in her ss, she patted the table at the waiter, who was at the bar


    counter.


    At the entrance of the bar, two men came in. One of them was handsome, having a pair of attractive


    almond- shaped eyes, which attracted a lot of women''s attention.


    One man rubbed his hands and said to the man next to him with an apologetic look, "Dr. Chin, I


    promise that you will have fun tonight. I''m really sorry aboutst night! I''ve already asked around. A


    woman deliberately stirred up trouble behind my back. She made up a lie about you with my two


    friends! Don''t worry, my connections in Crocus City will help me find out who this woman is!"


    "There''s no need. I know who that is!" Simon''s handsome face looked cold.


    ording to the descriptions given by the two womenst night, he had already guessed who did it!


    Simon pursed his thin lips into a line. Now thinking about it, he still felt annoyed. When his almond-


    shaped eyes inadvertently swept over the dance floor and paused at the bar counter, they narrowed


    gloomily.


    He caught her right on the spot without having to try!

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    No self-respecting man could stand having their authority challenged or even ndered to a certain


    degree. Simon remembered what she said about and he felt a nasty taste in his mouth.


    He marched up to her, cracking his knuckles.


    He drew near, seething with resentment to find Emily lying unconscious at the bar with her ss


    empty. He grabbed her shoulder, gnashing his teeth, "What a lucky night that I find you in such a


    state!"


    "What nonsense did you tell everyonest night? Hmm? Do you dare to repeat those things again?"


    Simon''s alluring eyes glinted with rage. No woman had angered him so much before. Applying more


    strength, he shoved her roughly, "Quit pretending to be dead! Admit it! You''ve always wanted to look


    strong! I''m talking to you! Look up!"


    Emily ignored him, allowing him to seize her shoulder as she tried to keep her face concealed by


    the short locks of hair hanging over her.


    Losing his patience, Simon brusquely grabbed her chin and lifted her face, forcing her to see him.


    But before the first syble of what seemed like the ugliest words he was about to utter, he caught


    the tears in her eyes, and everything he meant to say got stuck in his throat.


    She was crying...


    Simon froze.


    He had seen women crying before. In fact, he always hated it when women cried and no amount of


    tears would win any brownie points from him.


    But the warm droplets of moisture in her eyes only seemed to slip all the way into his heart, causing


    a sensation that he had never once felt before. That this woman was only a stranger that he had


    only known from three short encounters before made it all the more surrealistic.


    He did not even know her name.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled nervously. For the first time in his life, he found himself at a loss of


    what to do with a crying woman.


    Emily''s tolerance for heavy drinks had never been good in the first ce. When she first gulped


    down the first ss the waiter brought her, she was already tipsy even before the brown walnut


    liquid scorched its way from her throat into her stomach. But she still wanted more to fully dull her


    sense.


    Five years, five years...


    Emily peered up at the myriads of light shafts slicing here and there through the dark ceilings above


    her, feeling herself pitiful, pathetic, and ridiculous all the same.


    The woman''s "my man" and "lost a child three months ago" echoed nonstop in her mind and every


    reverberation only seemed to aggravate her sorrows.


    "You''re a frugal person, Emily. You''ve worked to help pay for my tuition. Don''t worry. When I''m


    ready, I''ll apply for a position at the branch office in the country so that we can be back together.


    We''ll get married then..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His promise reared its head again like a ghost from the past, causing more tears to stream down


    her eyes.


    Boyd was her first love and the only man to have appeared in her world. She liked to pester him


    yfully, watch his bright and cheerful smile, and most importantly, how he doted on her and


    pampered on her poor attitude.


    The first three years of campus were so sweet and the following two years of her prudent and


    meticulous care in money while waiting for him like a silly girl were all requited with tant betrayal.


    She had been pinning her hopes on his return so that they could marry and build a family together,


    not knowing that Boyd already had a family of his own in Country M: having another woman to


    come home to and formerly a child to call his own.


    It was a five-year-long rtionship that Emily had practically invested every blood, sweat, and tear


    into, only for the wrong reasons and undoubtedly the wrong man.


    How could she not be sad?


    Simon''s hand went ck involuntarily and she raised her head slightly, just enough to meet his eyes


    and a tear dripped on his fingers.


    Stter!


    Another drop of tear slipped down quietly.


    She pursed her little lips and he felt a strange and yet inexplicable feeling inside.


    Then he saw the creasing brows and he slowly drew his hand away from her chin. But before he


    could speak, she suddenly seized him by the cor of his shirt and screamed, "Why are you


    cheating on me! Why did you betray me!"


    "What madness is it this time!?" Simon yelped, not expecting her to transform so suddenly.


    Emily hopped off the barstool and red at him angrily with her eyes swirling with tears, "How could


    you! You''ve hurt me so much that I feel pain through every fiber of my being! Five years we''ve been


    together, I saved every penny to help pay for your tuition, I even cut down my own lunch money to


    help you! Yet you lied to me abouting back to marry me! You cheated on me and now I''ve


    caught you! You shameless b*stard!"


    "Shut up!" Simon snarled angrily, no longer able to hold back his wrath.


    Her unusual behavior had already attracted the attention in the public area that even the live


    performer had stopped his guitar and was staring at her too. From what she screamed, everyone


    thought Simon was the unfaithful man she was talking about and hushed whispers came from


    everywhere.


    But Emily was utterly unconscious. Not knowing what she was doing at all, she vented every iota of


    frustration and resentment on Boyd Parker on Simon, "What shut up?! You did something so


    shameless and wicked, and you''re afraid that I''ll tell it to the world? I must have been blind! God,


    what have I done...!"


    Before she could finish, he covered her mouth with his hand.


    He needed to stop her or else, he could end up in a police station again like thest time.


    This woman was not only his nemesis but also a bag full of trouble!


    The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched uncontrobly with extreme irritation. Face with the crowd.


    Faced with the crowd now talking and pointing about him, he quickly carried her into his arms and


    left the bar.


    With her utterly drunk, there was nothing he could do. He found a hotel just opposite the bar and


    booked a room where he kicked the door open when he found it and dropped her right at the middle


    of the round bed.


    Fully stoned, Emily could hardly protest at all.


    He seized her cor violently, thinking off demanding her for answers. But even if he kicked her, he


    could get no response from her.


    The room was lighted up by only one floormp. But after so many sour and bitter encounters with


    her, this was the first time he had a good look at her.


    d fully in sportswear, he could find nothing remarkable yet from her 1.62 meters tall figure. She


    was not wearing any makeup and the most remarkable feature of her appearance would be those


    alluring, bright, and charming set of eyes.


    He did not know how much she had drunk that night except for how red her face had be.


    Against the fairness of her supple skin, the red patches on her cheeks reminded him of peach


    blossoms in the winter. Such amon and ordinary face, yet in her drunken state, he found her


    enticing and rapturous.


    Realizing how he had been mesmerized by her, Simon feigned a cough to get ahold of himself.


    He made sure that she was not conscious and decided that he could only swallow what frustration


    and resentment for now and stuck his hands into his pocket, about to walk out.


    He barely moved his feet when something grabbed his right hand.


    Simon frowned and looked back. She had gotten up somehow. And before he knew it, she threw


    herself into him and the sudden warmth seeping from her body made his heart skipped a beat as


    her hands slithered into his clothes.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Simon felt his throat running parched as he reeled with surprise at her reaction.


    His Adam''s apple rolled as he croaked hoarsely, "Let go!"


    "No..." Emily shook her head with pouring tears obscuring her sights. She never stopped kicking at


    him as she mumbled throatily, "What have I done wrong, Boyd Parker!? What did I do to deserve


    such an ending?! We made a promise! You would transfer back here and we¡¯d get married! We¡¯d


    buy a little apartment and save some money for a bigger house!"


    Simon glowered and seized her hands, "LOOK PROPERLY! I'' M NOT THE MAN YOU¡¯ RE


    TALKING TO!"


    Emily went on groaning as if she had barely heard a word, "Have I failed to satisfy you? Is that it?


    That the charms abroad were too strong for you to restrain yourself!? I can give you too! I¡¯m willing


    to give myself to you now!?"


    She hastily unbuttoned her shirt.


    He was standing over her, and when Emily jerked at him with every ounce of strength she could,


    she dragged him off his feet and he fell on her. Yet even as he tried to use his arms to keep himself


    supported, his lips mashed into something soft; she was kissing him and she was trying hard to get


    into his mouth.


    The same taste of her lips and saliva from theirst encounter overwhelmed him again, and his


    blood boiled in an instant.


    If allowed to continue, he was afraid that he could lose control of himself.


    He had enjoyed the charms of many women yet none of them had ever managed to pique his


    interest and lust as easily as she did.


    And he knew very well that he wanted her now.


    The muscles on his arm flexed taut as a bowstring as he crudely seized her chin. With a


    suppressed growl, he asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    Emily winced with pain at his strong manhandling of her. Her eyshes flickered and the unfocused


    eyes of her gleamed a sh of recognition when they met his alluring eyes and she spat, "Lousy


    scum! The pervert who stuck his tongue while kissing! The jerk who broke my camera!"


    Simon''s face could have not been any more darker at the string of angry scolding she hurled at him.


    He could not tell if she was conscious or confused. She broke into tears barely two seconds after


    and her hands got to work, tearing off his shirt very quickly.


    Simon grabbed the sides of her head, his eyes swirling with restless greed and longing. His insides


    squirmed as if they were trying to keep an insatiable beast reined. Then the metallic tinkle of the


    metal buckle of his belt reached his ears and that was thest straw. "This is what you want, all


    right!" he burst out.


    The rumors and lies that she told those girls about him only made him more hungry to prove


    himself.


    A hunger that came with a man¡¯s most primal desire to conquer.


    "Ouch, it hurts-"


    Simon was surprised to find her curling up like a shrimp.


    Sweat rolled down his forehead. He couldn''t stop. Everything - all that had happened -had


    awakened a beast inside him. A beast that won''t stop until it has got what it wanted.


    Together in an unfamiliar city during an unfamiliar night.


    This was the kind of passion that Emily and her boyfriend Boyd never once shared even after five


    years of romance.


    The next morning, Emily found herself dizzy and nauseous the moment she woke up as if her brain


    was malfunctioning.


    It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!


    That was her first reaction.


    Every inch of her body felt as if a heavy tire had rolled over her. Even the slightest movement could


    yield soreness that could reach deep into her bones. She turned around and her hand caught the


    warmth of another human body and she froze.


    Her consciousness instantly turned sparkling-clear and she quickly stared at the man lying beside


    her in the messy heap of sheets. His alluring eyes were shut in his slumber and they looked way


    deeper and sunken than thest time she had checked.


    What the f**k!


    "What''s going on?"


    She ripped off the nket and looked down to see both of them naked. An unusual smell lingered in


    the room like the odor of gunpowder after a battle and in addition to the balls of squashed toilet


    papers scattered everywhere, she saw a patch of blood the size of a man''s hand at one end of the


    bed.


    Staring at him in disbelief, the chaotic memories fromst night began to slowly fit into ce like a


    puzzle.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    ¡°Lousy scum! The pervert who stuck his tongue! The jerk who broke my camera!"


    "You''re asking for this!"


    Emily could feel the blood coursing up the veins into her head and theprehension of what


    happenedst night nearly had her falling unconscious with froth pouring from her mouth.


    This trip was an absolute mistake if not an outright nightmare! Not only did she manage to secure


    any interviews for a scoop, but she had also even damaged her camera and found her boyfriend of


    five years cheating on her. And now, she had even given her virginity to a scum!


    She did not know what to say. Her luck could not get any worse than this!


    She lifted the nket and slid off the bed. Picking up her unkempt article of clothing one by one,


    she cursed quietly before giving onest look to the man still asleep in bed, secretly resisting the


    impulse to give him a good beating.


    She had the most to lose from the encounterst night while he had the most to gain!


    She spied his wallet lying on the carpet and quickly opened it where she found cash and ID. Gritting


    her teeth and narrowing her eyes at the content, she dove into the bathroom. The sound of the


    water flushing down the toilet came from inside before she came out, wobbling sideways like a


    penguin.


    Something about Crocus City was terribly in conflict with her and she needed to leave this ce


    quickly.


    Back at her own hotel room, she mbered up the timber stairs and there was a slender figure


    standing in front of her door. His eyes were just as bright and sunny as she recalled, except for his


    usual smile now reced by a frown.


    Compared to the frenzyst night, she felt calmer now.


    Boyd heard her footsteps and spun around. "Emily! Where have you been, the hotel proprietor


    imed that you didn''te back all night!"


    "What''s it to you?" Emily hissed with ice.


    Only a few hours before in the night, she caught him sleeping with another woman. Then she was


    pped in the face and shoved out into the corridor and he said not a word for her defense. Yet now


    he''s asking where had she gone tost night?!


    "I''m sorry, Emily," Boyd lowered his head.


    Emily smiled thinly, "You said that once when I caught you cheatingst night."


    Not every "sorry" deserves to be requited with an understanding "It''s okay".


    She could not boast to have the same benevolence as a Bodhisattva perched on her lotus stand.


    She had been so badly hurt and this was not a matter that she could easily dismiss. After all, her


    heart had been given to the wrong man for five long years.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The mention of "caught you cheating" left Boyd''s face stiff and frozen with shame and guilt.


    But Emily was in no mood to argue. She dug out her room card and opened the door. She didn''t


    even have the time to open her luggage before so she just took them and left the room. As she


    stepped by him, Boyd grabbed her by the shoulder with a difficult and tangled look in his eyes.


    "Emily, I''m sorry. I know it''s my fault for lying to you. I..."


    Before he could finish, the clicks of a pair of high heels pacing up the stairs interrupted him and a


    woman''s voice came, "You said five minutes, darling. You''re even 30 secondste


    now!"

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    The woman came over and took Boyd''s arm intimately, just like that night.


    It was imperceptibly dering that the man beside her belonged to her.


    Emily looked at them indifferently. Her expression didn''t change at all, and she didn''t shed any


    cheap tears to them. Compared with the scene when she caught them for adultery before, the


    current situation was not shocking to her anymore.


    Boyd finally withdrew his hand from hers. Under the sign of the woman beside him, he took out a


    card from his pocket and handed it over to Emily.


    "What do you mean?" Emily stared at the card.


    Boyd seemed to hesitate, but under the urging of the woman''s cough, he said slowly, "Emily, I know


    that I can study abroad because you have been living frugally and working part-time to support me.


    There are 50,000 in it, which you''ve sent me over thest two years. The password is your


    birthday..."


    Emily stared at him in disbelief.


    What did he take her for?


    If not because her heart was already riddled with holes, she would have really wanted to question


    him loudly about where his conscience had gone!


    Emily looked at Boyd as if she didn''t know him at all. He was still as clean and handsome as he


    used to be on campus, but he was no longer the man she remembered. He was no longer wearing


    sportswear that he often wore. He was so strange...


    "I know what you''re thinking." Emily chuckled. "If I take your money, you''ll feel much better. I don''t


    want it! Boyd, remember, I will never forgive you!"


    After that, she didn''t look at him anymore, and turned a blind eye to that woman''s provocation. She


    pulled her suitcase down the stairs.


    She felt a burst of coolness around her cor, and a strong arm wrapped around her waist.


    She frowned and closed her eyes. The senses that the man on her body brought to her were too


    strong. The pain brought by him was almost following his breath like a shadow.


    No! I don''t want it anymore...


    However, no matter how she shook her head and resisted, she still couldn''t get rid of the warm and


    tight force. Instead, he gained more by force.


    Suddenly, Emily opened her eyes.


    In the broadcast room in the cabin, the stewardess''s sweet voice was reminding, "Ladies and


    gentlemen, the ne is about tond. Please sit back in ce, fasten your seat belt, put away the


    small table, and adjust the chair to its normal position. Allptops and electronic devices must be


    turned off. Thank you for your cooperation!"


    Emily''s distracted eyes had focused, and a chill came out from her back little by little.


    She couldn''t help but raise her hands and wrap them around her body. She had a kind of dreamy


    feeling. She actually dreamed of what happenedst night.


    Emily shook her head, thoroughly remove the remaining debris. It was so horrifying!


    The ne quickly descended and stopped after sliding on the ground for a while. All the passengers


    lined up to leave. Emily followed the crowd. An hour after she left the airport, another ne to Ice


    city justnded.


    Once again, the exit was crowded with people. Simon pulled his suitcase and walked in front with


    one hand in his pocket.


    Coming out of the airport lobby, there was a ck jeep parked not far from him. Next to it stood a


    man in military boots. He was about the same height as Simon and looked about three years older


    than him. He was tall and strong, full of vigor and determination.


    If Simon''s charming eyes gave people azy and uninhibited feeling, then this person was serious.


    Especially when he was silent, even a nce could scare a child to cry.


    "Adam!" Simon shoutedzily.


    Adam Chin cut off the cigarette in his hand. Although his expression was serious, there was more


    doting care in his tone. "You''re back?"


    "Adam, sorry to trouble you this time!" Simon walked over and patted his Adam on the shoulder.


    Simon, the youngest son of the Chin Family, was brought back as an illegitimate child when he was


    in his teens. Although he and the two older brothers were halfbrothers, they had a very good


    rtionship.The two older brothers, who were three years older and two years older than him, had


    never been estranged from him and both loved him very much.


    Adam seemed to enjoy the smoke very much. At this time, another cigarette had been lit. He looked


    at his youngest brother with a curious look and said, "Young Master Chin knows to be polite?"


    "Does second brother still on a business trip?" Simon always loved to make fun in front of his two


    older brothers.


    "Yes, I guess that he will be home at the end of the month. I will go back to the army tomorrow."


    Adam nodded and spat through the smoke. He said sincerely, "Simon, we were both away home a


    lot. Only you are always in Ice city. If you have nothing to do on the weekend, you can go home to


    have dinner with Dad!"


    "Let''s talk about itter. I was too busy at the hospital!" Simon just said coolly, put the suitcase in the


    trunk, and sat in the front passenger seat.


    Adam knew that his youngest brother had always been rebellious. Although he was very kind to his


    two brothers, he was not close to his father. Adam shook his head and said nothing else. He


    opened the car door and sat in.


    When he started the engine, Adam asked casually, "What''s wrong? Why is it so insecurity over


    there?"


    Hearing this, Simon narrowed his eyes. "No, it''s just an ident."


    At the thought of it now, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    After waking up in the morning in the room, he was the only one left on the bed. The woman who


    had been entangled with him for a whole night had already fled. Finally, he turned the entire room


    upside down and found his wallet floating on the water in the toilet.


    The cash was easy to deal with, but the bank cards and the certificates had been flushed away,


    leaving only an empty wallet.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This was also why he called his big brother and asked him to deal with all of these cards and


    certificates.


    When Adam turned the steering wheel, his eyes inadvertently swept to Simon''s cor. From his


    neck to his corbone, there were vaguely red scratch marks, which were left by a woman at a


    nce.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, "Well, Young Master Chin has more than one


    ident this time."


    Hearing this, Simon raised his hand and touched his neck.


    Not only on his neck, when he took a shower, his back was covered with scratch. It didn''t hurt, but it


    tickled. When he thought of the shudder in the depths of his soulst night, he felt a little dry in his


    mouth and a tight in his abdomen.


    Simon reached into the pocket of his coat and took out a ne from it. When he was looking for


    the wallet in the morning, he found it on the carpet. It should have been left by her.


    The design of the ne was very simple, silver, and had no fancy parts. The pendant below was


    a hand-made fish.


    With a flick of Simon''s long finger, the little fish swayed.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    After staying at home in Ice city for three days, the time for the business trip was up. The things you


    needed to face was always there.


    Emily got on the train to work early in the morning and squeezed out of the crowd. When she


    walked to the building of the station, she put her hand on her neck, which was empty. Usually, she


    could touch a small fish.


    The ne, which had never left her before, vanished.


    She found it when she changed her clothes this morning and searched everywhere at home, but


    she couldn''t find it.


    Emily was worried. Recalling the ups and downs in the two daysst week, she felt that it was really


    a bad year for her this year. She even considered whether she should find a fortune teller to predict


    the future.


    "Emily, you''ve finally shown up!"


    As soon as she entered the building, her colleague Tina Hall came running in a hurry. "I want to


    remind you. The chief editor is angry. You''re in danger this time. During the days of your business


    trip, the general manager has to pick you up as a typical example and scold you every day. It feels


    like he''s waiting for you toe back and settle ounts with you!"


    "I see!" Emily nodded with a painful expression. "Come on, let''s go upstairs!"


    As soon as she entered the office, Emily heard the loud voice of the chief editor.


    "Emily Sam! Get the hell out of here!"


    Upon seeing this, Emily had no choice but to scurry over to him in dejection.


    The chief editor was a 45-year-old bald man. When he received the camera handed over by her, he


    immediately became furious, and the only hair on the top of his head stood up. "Emily! What did I


    say when you left? I didn''t interview a piece of news, and the camera was broken. What are you


    going to do back?" "Boss, please listen to my exnation! Actually, I have my own difficulties..."


    Emily had a lively expression on her face as she tried to exin herself. "Like this kind of ck-


    hearted travel agency, they are long on guard against us. Though I was still caught after fighting


    with them with my wits and courage, I always remember what you said: stay with the camera. That''s


    why I have always been protecting the camera with all my might. However, there were too many of


    them, and they are all big men, so... boss, you don''t know, when I was hiding in the inn, I couldn''t go


    out. When I was about to leave, those people threatened me to cut my arm. Now my heart still


    hurts..."


    After saying that, Emily painfully covered her chest, bent down and winked at her colleague, who


    was closest to her.


    Tina immediately shouted in an exaggerated low voice, "Oh, Emily, are you okay?"


    An hourter, Emily sat in the hallway of the private hospital.


    She stretched out her finger to dig in her ears. She still felt as if her ears were buzzing from being


    shouted by the chief editor. Luckily, she was quick-witted and had muddled through. Otherwise, with


    the chief editor''s character, he would have never ended up with her!


    The chief editor was also frightened when he saw Emily squatting down. He was afraid that


    something bad would happen to her, so he immediately asked her toe to the hospital for


    examination.


    On the floor of the cardiology department, a lot of patients were sitting in the waiting area. Emily


    was among them. She looked down at the registration list in her hand, her fingers skimming over


    the words on it, and her eyes rested on the doctor''s name.


    Simon Chin?


    Emily smacked her lips. She seemed to be a little familiar with it, but she couldn''t remember exactly


    what it was.


    At this time, the radio just read her name, and a nurse came out of the corridor. She didn''t pay much


    attention to the name and hurried.


    The nurse took her to a rtively imposing expert consulting room. When they knocked on the door


    and pushed it open, everything inside could be seen at once. It was almost the same as the one in


    an ordinary doctor''s office, but there was something different.


    Especially at this time, the young male doctor in a white gown was sitting in front of the desk.


    Looking into his amorous eyes, Emily was stunned.


    Sh*t, no way!


    Emily thought it was a very unlucky day.


    She unbelievably pointed at him, and her mouth trembled as she whispered, "Scumbag, why are


    you here again? You''re haunting me!"


    Emily had already felt that she was out of luck. She broke up with her boyfriend and lost her


    virginity. But from the time when she took the flight back home, she had never thought that she


    would meet him again. After all, Ice city was so big that it was impossible to see him again. But now,


    the other party just appeared in front of her.


    At this moment, she had a deep feeling that it was absolutely necessary to find a fortune teller.


    Simon sat in a chair, with a stethoscope hanging on his neck. There was a ck pen in the left


    pocket of his white coat, which was different from thezy look she had seen before. His amorous


    eyes were indifferent, and his expression was serious.


    When he saw Emily pushing the door anding in, there was also a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    But it was just a fleeting moment and he didn''t reveal it.


    "Dr. Chin, this is the 45th patient, the registration sheet is here!" The nurse''s tone was very


    respectful, which could tell Simon''s position in the hospital.


    "Dr. Chin? Simon Chin? You are my doctor?" Emily''s expression seemed to have swallowed a fly.


    She stretched out her fingers, trembling. "You are actually a doctor? A cardiologist? Impossible, you


    are a rich second generation who indulges in drinking and cheats female college students. How can


    you be a doctor! I am a reporter, and where is the leader of your hospital? How can you allow such


    a man to be a doctor?"


    Simon sat there motionless, looking at her with his amorous eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Miss Sam, have you got something wrong? Dr. Chin was specially hired by our hospital. He is one


    of the top experts in cardiac surgery, and he is ranked in the top not only in our hospital but also in


    the entire city." The nurse couldn''t help arguing for her leader.


    "Him? Are you sure you''re talking about him?" Emily was stunned.


    As far as she knew, doctors were on the same level as the police. They were sacred and


    respectable. She couldn''t connect them with the jerk in front of her. Except for his extremely


    beautiful and slender hands, she couldn''t really see how he looked like a doctor.


    Although he was something of a doctor in a white coat...


    "Miss Sam, I''m sure!" The nurse nodded with certainty and asked her, "Didn''t youe here


    specifically to see Dr. Chin? Dr. Chin sees only 50 patients a day!"


    Emily was so annoyed!


    She didn''t know at all. She would nevere in if she knew.


    Simon, who had been silent for a long time, knocked on the table impatiently at this time. "Go out


    and turn right if you don''t want to see. Next one!"


    His look was that of a serious doctor. His amorous eyes were indifferent, as if he had never seen


    her before.


    "Who says I don''t see a doctor?!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    If she did not bring the check-up sheet back, the chief editor would definitely peel off her skin.


    Furthermore, Simon was an expert. It was extremely expensive!


    After she pulled out the chair and sat down, Simon looked at the nurse next to her and said, "You go


    out first and close the door by the way!"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    "Yes, Dr. Chin!" The nurse nodded.


    Before Emily could react, the nurse had already turned around and walked out of the office, closing


    the door as Simon ordered.


    "Click-"


    The moment the door closed, Emily''s scalp was fiercely numb.


    Close the door? Why did he close the door?


    Emily shrank back subconsciously. Thinking of the passion of that night, her temple bounced


    quickly. Only her strong willpower supported her now.


    Simon took out the pen from his pocket and opened her diagnosis. He stared at her with his


    amorous eyes, "Name?"


    "It''s on the registration form!" Emily replied in a foul mood.


    "Name!" Simon repeated in a deep voice.


    At this moment, there were only two of them in the office. The oppressive feeling from his low voice


    came directly to her, making it hard for Emily to breathe. Emily swallowed and almost answered


    obediently, "Emily Sam..."


    "Age."


    "24."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Emily resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "My heart!"


    Simon''s expression didn''t change the entire time. While writing on the diagnosis, he asked in a


    completely theoretical way, "What''s the specific symptoms?"


    "I don''t know..." Emily felt a little guilty at the question. After all, she hade here to deceive the


    chief editor. In fact, she wille to see a doctor just for show. The purpose of registering expert


    was to boost the credibility for her medical record. Who would have expected to meet him? She


    replied casually." Anyway, I''m just ufortable. Ufortable!"


    Hearing this, Simon put down his pen, put on the pen cap, and inserted it back into the pocket.


    Seeing him suddenly stand up, Emily suddenly shivered. She nervously widened her eyes wide.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    "Go to the bed and lie down!" Simon pointed to a white hospital bed ced by the window.


    "Why?" Emily''s eyes widened bigger.


    "Examination." Simon threw out the one word and then turned around.


    Different from thest time met him, when he put on this white coat, Simon looked like a different


    person. He didn''t lookzy with a faint smile, and his expression was serious. If it weren''t for his


    symbolic amorous eyes, she would doubt if the person in front of her was the bad guy who took


    away her chastity!


    Seeing that he had already pulled out his chair and sat there, Emily hesitantly walked over. Under


    his expressionless gaze, she forced herself to climb onto the hospital bed.


    As soon as her head touched it, she heard, "Take off your clothes!"


    "What!" Emily seemed to be struck by lightning. She hugged herself with both hands and looked at


    him with vignce. "Why did I take off clothes? I warn you, this is a hospital! If you dare to do


    anything to me, I will shout loudly. Believe it or not, I will sweep your reputation to the ground!"


    Simon let her re at him. When she finished her words, he said in a calm voice, "Miss Sam, I am


    now just your doctor. Do you need me to remind you that you register the cardiology department? I


    asked you why you feel ufortable, but you don''t know. So I need to give you a basic heart


    check-up!"


    Emily was still on guard and looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    "I''ll emphasize it again. If you don''t want to see a doctor, you can go out and change into the next


    patient!"


    Seeing him put down the instrument and was about to get up, Emily had to bite her teeth and said,


    "I''ll take it off!"


    Although she did note to check her heart on purpose, she would do the physical examination


    every year. Some regr examinations really required close- fitting listening. The doctor couldn''t


    check with the patient''s clothes on.


    In the face of the serious expression on his face, she once thought that she was being


    unreasonable.


    She can take off!


    Fortunately, she was still wearing a thin jacket outside today. Emily slowly unzipped.


    Simon didn''t even blink his amorous eyes. He said in a low voice, "Go on, take off all the clothes


    inside!"


    Emily stared at him. After staring at him for a few seconds, shepromised and continued to untie


    the buttons of her shirt, one by one from her cor, opening up the whole chest.


    They were in an office of the hospital, surrounded by solemn white color, but she felt they were in


    that inn of that night with an air of drunkenness and ambiguity. There was also a rush of hot air from


    her back to the back of her head.


    Emily kept undergoing self-hypnosis.


    He was just a doctor now. He was seeing patients. Amitabha, she had to be calm. But the most real


    reaction of her body betrayed her. She was a little stiff and even slightly trembling...


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, Simon''s hand, which was holding the stethoscope, had


    already reached out.


    His finger...


    So cold...


    Emily couldn''t help but shiver, and her body became stiffer and stiffer as shey there.


    Simon lowered his head with a concentrated expression on his face. But there was a trace of


    cunning shing in his drooping, amorous eyes. His five fingers gradually extended out.


    "You -"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sensing something amiss, Emily immediately wanted to sit up.


    "Don''t move!" Simon shouted unhappily. He pressed down her raised hand and stopped her directly.


    "Don''t make a sound, don''t disturb my examination!"


    Emily gritted her teeth and stared at him. She was forced to lie there with her limbs stiff. She also


    thought that she had thought too much. Butter, even if she did not lower her head, she could


    clearly feel that the hand holding the stethoscope was unscrupulous...


    At the second before she raged, Simon suddenly stood up.


    He took off his stethoscope, put his hands in his white coat pocket, and walked back to his desk. He


    took out a pen to write solemnly on the diagnosis, and then slowly nced at her with his amorous


    eyes. "Put on your clothes, or you want me to help?"


    Emily heard her teeth grinding. She quickly buttoned the button in anger and clutched her jacket to


    her chest.


    It was heavy, and she could feel the cold sensation on the tip of his finger.


    From the hospital bed, she jumped and rushed to him, all the blood on her body rushing to her


    forehead. Emily felt that she was almost on fire. "So, the expert of cardiothoracic surgery, what is


    wrong with me after you checked!"


    "The heartbeat is abnormal, it''s too fast!" Simon sat on the chair, his index finger lightly pressed on


    the temple. He deliberately paused and said slowly, "As for other things, I have checked clearly that


    night. There is a mole on the corbone, the underwear taste is not good, the breasts are small, but


    the shape is not bad, and the touch is good!"


    "You... you b*stard!"


    Emily was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Shepletely exploded.


    Simon leaned back in the chair, with a faint smile on his thin lips. "If you need medicine, you can


    take some mild contraceptive drugs. However, although you were a little eager that night, I did some


    protections."

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly.


    As she walked out of the subway entrance, the scorching sun shone directly on her face. Emily


    checked the camera hanging on her neck. When her eyes swept across her chest, she


    remembered that she had been molested in the hospital two days ago. She couldn''t help but grind


    her teeth and said, "How could he be a doctor? He is a b*stard!"


    Beside her was her colleague Tina, who carried the Video equipment. She asked in confusion,


    "Emily, what are you talking about there alone?"


    "Nothing!" Emily curled her lips and stopped thinking about that beast.


    Looking up at the entrance of the oldmunity in front of her, she pointed and said, "Let''s go. Turn


    the corner ahead and we''re arrived!"


    The ce they arrived at was the old urban area. It was a little shabbypared to the prosperous


    area. The old buildings were dense and many walls were peeled. Most of them who lived here were


    old people or migrant workers.


    One month ago, Emily interviewed an olddy. She was not only widowed. In her early years, her


    sons and daughters- in-w both died unexpectedly. She only relied on herself to pick up garbage to


    raise her grandson. And such an olddy who lived in poverty, had a very kind heart. She took care


    of a lot of stray cats around her. When it was reported, it had aroused wide concern.


    They came here today to do some follow-up reports.


    The grandmother''s home was on the first floor which was a semi- basement. After knocking on the


    door patiently for two minutes, she heard the old woman''s footsteps as she opened the door.


    She was as enthusiastic as they had been in their first interview. When they entered the door, the


    olddy said with a smile, "You came at the right time. I''ve just freshly cooked sweet potatoes!"


    "Thank you!" Emily quickly expressed her gratitude.


    The old woman waved her hand and put the potato in a bowl, handing it to the two of them with an


    honest smile. "I should thank you! After thest report, many kind-hearted people came to adopt


    cats from time to time this month. They can have a home. Have you noticed when you came? There


    are fewer wandering cats on the streets now!"


    "This is what we should do!" Emily said with smile.


    Most of the time, she was more willing to go to the news which was closer to the people''s livelihood.


    After receiving feedback from others, she always had a sense of pride in her heart.


    After the interview with the stray cat, Emily could not help but ask, "Grandma, where''s your


    grandson? Why didn''t I see him?"


    The little grandson was vivacious. He just entered the second grade of primary school this year.


    When Emily interviewed him, he would sit there and look at her obediently. As soon as interview


    finished, he would ask her for candies.


    Emily went to the supermarket to buy a bag of candies in advance and wanted to give it to the kid.


    A worried look appeared on the olddy''s face. She shook her head and said, "Don''t mention it.


    Recently, he has had a heart attack again. He has been lying in bed for a few days. His little face is


    pale, and he even too ill to talk. My heart hurts when I look at him!" "Grandma, it can''t be like this.


    He is still so young. This congenital heart disease needs surgery!" Emily frowned.


    While chatting, she had roughly learned that her little grandson inherited congenital heart disease


    from his mother. He even could not participate in sports sses in school.


    "s!" The old woman sighed and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes helplessly. "Of course I


    know, but the operation fee is too scary. I can''t afford it at all. Just hope God bless him!"


    The sorrow of the poor


    Emily and her colleague Tina looked at each other with sympathy.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a sound came from the bedroom inside.


    The sweet potato in Tina''s hand fell into her bowl. "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing the olddy''s expression change drastically, she ran into the bedroom. Emily immediately


    followed behind her.


    The bedroom was not much bigger than the outside living room. There was a 1.5-meter-long


    wooden bed in the bedroom. At this time, little grandson was lying on the floor of the bed


    unconsciously. The sound just now should have been made by him falling to the ground. He


    seemed to want to take the ss of water next to him, but suddenly he passed out because of


    difort.


    "My baby, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare grandma!" The old granny was scared out of her wits.


    She hugged her grandson and cried.


    Seeing the first aid medicine ced beside her, Emily quickly poured out two pieces and stuffed


    them into the child''s mouth. Then she quickly turned her head and shouted, "Tina, call 911!"


    The ambnce arrived very quickly. After the doctors and nurses did some first aid work and


    carried him into the ambnce. Seeing that the grandma was struggling to get into the car alone,


    Emily was worried. She said, "Tina, you go back to the station first and send back the two pieces of


    news. By the way, help me ask for a leave!"


    "Alright. If there''s anything you need me, contact me!" Tina immediately nodded.


    Emily said no more, handed the camera to Tina, and followed the olddy to the ambnce.


    After going to the hospital for a series of rescue, the little grandson finally woke up. But he looked


    very weak, with purple lips. It was difficult for him to speak. The doctor in the emergency room


    frowned and suggested having an operation immediately. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous if


    he had another heart attack.


    "70,000! So expensive."


    Hearing the cost of the operation, Emily let out a cry of surprise.


    She frowned as she looked at the panting kid lying on the bed. "Can''t we have an operation first?


    We can slowly prepare the money!"


    "I''m sorry, miss! Because the patient has congenital heart disease, he is young and his condition is


    veryplicated. The operation needs imported medicine. So, we need full operation fees to


    operate on him!" The doctor shook his head and said, "The hospital has regtions, and we can''t


    do anything about it!"


    After that, he gave a few instructions to the nurse, turned around, and left.


    Emily was about to beg him, but the old woman next to her shook her head and said, "Forget it,


    Miss Sam. I know you''re doing this out of kindness, but we really can''t afford it. If we could afford it,


    I would have operated on him a long time ago!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Looking at the red tears in the eyes of the old woman and the little boy, Emily felt very


    ufortable.


    Especially the child in the hospital gown. When she thought that he lost his parents at such a young


    age, she felt as if she was looking at herself when she was a child. But the doctor was also so


    decisive. This was the cruelty of the actual world.


    Although the hospital was a ce to heal the wounded and rescue the dying, it was not a shelter.


    Emily bit her lips sadly, and when she looked up, she suddenly saw a familiar figure, a triangle-


    shaped, model-like figure. His white coat was swaying along with his footsteps.


    Her eyes lit up at once, and there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Regardless of the deepening


    grudge, she ran over and caught up with him from behind quickly.


    "Hey, you beast!"


    Emily avoided the patients on both sides and shouted breathlessly while running, "Beast, beast...


    Dr. Chin!"

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Simon finally stopped in her shouts.


    Emily ran too fast to stop immediately. She bumped straight into Simon. His male scent came out of


    his white coat and made her breath tremble.


    After being steadied by his hand, Emily took half a step back awkwardly and said, "Dr. Chin!"


    When Simon saw it was her, he raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and put his hand back into the


    pocket of the white coat again. When he twirled his fingers, he can still feel her slender waist. When


    he caught sight of her chest rising and falling because of her quick breath after dashing, his


    amorous eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You want an examination again?" Simon''s thin lips curled up. "Sorry, I''m not on duty today."


    "No!" Emily''s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Having no time to reckon with him, she turned back to point at the olddy and her little grandson,


    and said eagerly, "There is a little boy over there who has congenital heart disease. Just now the


    doctor suggested that he should perform an operation immediately, otherwise, it will be dangerous if


    he has an attack again! But the surgery costs a lot. If the olddy can''t take out the money, the


    doctor won''t give his grandson an operation. You are an expert in cardiosurgery, aren''t you? You


    must be very good. Can you help him do this operation?"


    "The doctor should have told you that there is a rule in the hospital." Simon frowned.


    "I know! Butthat olddy is really pitiful. Her husband died at a very young age. A few years ago, her


    son and daughter-inw all passed away. She raised her little grandson by collecting scrap


    and basic living allowance. So she can''t take out so much money all at once!"


    Emily tried her best to persuade him, "The olddy has a very kind heart. She has led such a hard


    life but is still willing to share her food to take care of the stray cats around her home. You should


    help such a good old woman. Her grandson is so young and has just entered the second grade of


    primary school. If something happens to him, how miserable they would be!"


    "Dr. Chin, please!"


    After Emily finished


    speaking, Simon remained silent for a few seconds, and put his index finger on the position of his


    temple, which seemed to be his habitual action.


    When he looked up again, there was a hint of frivolity in his eyes. He saidzily, "I can operate on


    that kid, only if you can sleep with me for one more night."


    "What?" Emily''s eyes widened.


    "I suddenly miss you a little." Simon''s thin lips curled up into a faint smile, and his eyes swept


    across Emily''s chest. "Well, if you sleep with me for another night, maybe I can consider the surgery


    for the kid!"


    "... B*stard!"


    Emily cursed while gnashing her teeth.


    ring at him with anger, she turned her head and walked away quickly in anger.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She must be crazy to put her hopes on


    such a beast!


    How dared he threaten her with this kind of thing at such a critical moment? What was the


    difference between him and a ruffian? An expert in cardio surgery? Bah! It was all a pity for the


    white gown on him!


    Because of him, Emily almost lost her admiration of the profession of a doctor.


    Although they were neither rtives nor friends, she really couldn''t bear to leave the olddy and


    her grandson alone. She went to every office of the heart surgery department to find doctors one by


    one. However, finally, the results were still the same. No doctor was willing to vite the rules to do


    surgery.


    This kind of thing, for them, had experienced too many times, so they were numb. After all, they had


    to earn a living.


    Emily walked to the ward frustratedly, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness.


    She calcted the money she could raise in her heart. Since she had been living thriftily and


    sending most of her money to her boyfriend, she didn''t have any savings at all.


    It was even more impossible for her to ask her sister-inw and uncle-inw for money. They were


    the general employees of a privatepany, so it was already not easy for them to send her and


    her cousin Selena to college. They didn''t have much money to borrow from their colleagues, and


    with the help of the credit card, they could only borrow twenty thousand yuan at most...


    Emily clenched her fingers and felt a little regretful that she had not taken that card.


    She took out her mobile phone with hesitation. After struggling in her heart for many times, she still


    dialed her ex-boyfriend


    Boyd''s phone number. Although this was very spineless, she really couldn''t bear to see such a little


    child lose his life because he couldn''t afford a surgery.


    It was probably the night of the United States. As Emily went into the ward, she listened to the


    sound of the telephone being connected.


    When she saw that the hospital bed was empty, she ran over in surprise and asked the nurse on the


    bed next to her, "Hey, where is the patient on this bed? The kid who was rescued not long ago!"


    "Are you talking about that child? He was sent to the operating room ten minutes ago!" The nurse


    told her.


    "The operating room?" Emily was stunned.


    The nurse nodded with a smile and exined to her. "Yes, the expert of heart surgery, Dr. Chin,


    personally took charge of the operation. The operation should have begun now. It''s in the second


    operating room!"


    A clear male voice came from the phone next to her ear, making the stunned Emily wake up as if


    she had just woken up from a dream.


    Without saying a word, she ran out of the ward quickly.


    The operating room was upstairs. When Emily came out of the elevator, she saw the olddy sitting


    at the end of the corridor. After seeing her, the olddy stood up immediately and greeted her. "Miss


    Sam!"


    "I heard the nurse say that they can do the surgery?" asked Emily as she stared at the operating


    room with the lights on.


    The old woman nodded with red eyes and patted Emily''s hand. "Hmm! Don''t worry. My grandson


    has been in the operating room. It was made by a very handsome doctor!"


    Emily looked at the electronic screen next to her, which read "Surgeon: Simon Chin".


    Because the operation was veryplicated, it took a long time. After a few hours, the sun outside


    the window was gradually setting.


    She had been waiting for the entire morning for the news. After waiting for too long, Emily leaned


    against the chair and fell asleep. In a daze, she felt as if someone was pushing her. She could hear


    the olddy''s agitated voice beside her ear. "Miss Sam, the operation is over!"


    Opening her eyes, she saw that the door of the operating room had already been opened.


    At this time, many nurses were pouring out. The little boy, who had just fainted after the operation,


    was lying on the bed.


    "Doctor, how was the surgery?" The olddy quickly grabbed an assistant who came out from


    behind and asked.


    The assistant smiled and said consolingly, "Madam, Dr. Chin is excellent. The operation is


    sessful. Your grandson will be fine! Now we send him to the ward!"


    Hearing that, both the granny and Emily heaved a sigh of relief.


    When the crowd scattered, Emily couldn''t help looking at the other side of the corridor. At the front


    was a slender figure in a green surgical suit. He rubbed his cervical spine with his one hand, and


    the other one was holding a mask that had just been taken off.


    Emily stood there and looked at him in a daze.


    There was a slight feeling of flutter in her heart.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    The next day, after Emily went off work, she went to the hospital directly by subway.


    She bought a bunch of flowers on the opposite side of the street. Seeing that the little boy''s face


    was still pale, but his eyes were bright, which was a kind of new hope for life. She was very happy


    for them in her heart.


    "Emily!"


    When the little boy saw her, he immediately shouted in a sweet voice.


    The olddy standing next him hurriedly greeted Emily warmly. "Miss Sam, you''re here. Come and


    sit here!"


    "You must be very worried yesterday, right?" asked Emily with a smile.


    "That''s right!" said the olddy excitedly as she clutched Emily''s hand. Her face was covered with


    wrinkles of gratitude. "Miss Sam, thank you so much! If you hadn''t been there yesterday and helped


    me bring my grandson to the hospital, I couldn''t deal with these things alone!"


    Afterforting the olddy, Emily patted the boy''s head. "Were you afraid of the operation


    yesterday?"


    "No! The doctor said that I''m a little man. A man should be strong and courageous, so I''ve never


    been afraid!" The little boy shook his head. There was undisguised admiration in his eyes.


    Upon hearing that, Simon''s face came to Emily''s mind.


    When he said those words yesterday, she thought...


    "Miss Sam, I cooked some soup for my grandson this morning. I also want to give it to the doctor


    who did the operation! Yesterday, none of the other doctors were willing to do the operation. Only he


    was willing to do it. And in the early morning, he came over to have a check in case that my kid


    might have an abnormality after the operation. I really don''t have too much money. I want to use this


    soup to show my gratitude!"


    She handed one of the thermos to Emily and said, "I have to apany my grandson to do an


    examinationter. Can you help me to give this soup to Dr. Chin!"


    In the face of the olddy''s earnest gaze, Emily nodded her head in hesitation. "Okay!"


    The doctor''s office was very easy to find, especially the specially- invited expert like Simon. She


    asked someone, and it was really easy to find his office. When she got close, there were two nurses


    who were chatting.


    "Hey? Have you heard that a heart cancer patient was sent here in the emergency at midnightst


    night. He was very ill and had several shocks. Dr. Chin directly performed coronary bypass


    operation and saved him from the death!"


    "I heard that his family had originally nned to prepare for the funeral. They were so excited that


    they knelt down for Dr. Chin!"


    "Dr. Chin is really good. No wonder our director went through so much trouble to invite him!"


    Emily held the thermos in her hands tightly and looked back at the two nurses who had already


    gone far away.


    She looked up at the words "Expert Office" on the door and bit her lip.


    The door was open. It''s a separate office. When Emily pushed the door open and went in, he was


    not there. There was only a nurse who was sorting out the materials. She was the one who was in


    charge of the olddy''s grandson''s ward. "Miss Sam, are you looking for Dr. Chin?" "Yes!" Emily


    nodded and exined, "The olddy and her grandson of the Bed 3 are very grateful to him. They


    asked me to help send the soup!"


    "She really should thank Dr. Chin! ording to the hospital''s regtion, if not him, the surgery can''t


    be done without paying all the surgery fees. It''s Dr. Chin, he took all the responsibilities alone!"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that there was such a thing. She remembered that she scolded him as a beast


    yesterday, and felt a little guilty in her heart.


    Putting aside other grievances, he was really a good doctor...


    The nurse looked at the watch and said to Emily with a smile, "Dr. Chin has not finished the


    operation yet, but I guess it will be soon. Miss Sam, why don''t you wait here for a while?"


    "Sure!" Emily nodded.


    The nurse still had a lot of work to do. Without staying any longer, she left in a hurry.


    It was much more spacious than the office in the clinic. In addition to the sofa in front of the window,


    there was also a bed in the partition, which should be used to provide temporary rest when he was


    on duty. A grey male suit jacket hung on the hanger behind the door.


    Emily went to the window, put the thermos on the tea table, and sat on the sofa.


    She thought it was just a wait, but she didn''t expect that after waiting for more than two hours, the


    sun outside was falling down unconsciously. She was bored and fell asleep on the handrail.


    When Simon came back after the operation, he turned on the light and saw the woman.


    She curled up on the sofa like a puppy, with her arms holding the arms of the sofa, one side of her


    face resting on it, her shoulder-length short hair hanging down on her neck and eyes, and her


    expression was as defenseless as a baby.


    Looking down at the two sneakers on the floor, Simon twitched the corner of his mouth.


    He strode over and put his hands on his knees, staying in this position for a long time. He could


    hear Emily''s breathing, which was shallow and soft, and seemed to be able to touch his heart


    through the air.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed...


    Emily, who was in her dream, felt that someone was kicking her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She opened her eyes and saw a man in a green surgical uniform against the light. Except for


    gloves, the hat and the mask were not taken off. The only thing revealed on her face was a pair of


    iconic amorous eyes.


    Her mind went nk in an instant, as if she had fallen into a huge whirlpool.


    Just as her heart was about to lose beat, she heard his low voice. "Wipe your saliva!"


    Hearing this, Emily instantly woke up. She subconsciously raised her hand to touch the corner of


    her mouth, only to find that there was no trace of saliva at all. Only then did she know that she had


    been fooled by him. But when she saw the sneakers that had been kicked off by her in her sleep,


    she felt embarrassed and quickly got up and put them on.


    Simon had already walked back to his desk, took off his mask and hat, and sat on the chair,


    revealing his handsome face.


    After tidying herself up, Emily ced the thermos in front of him and said, "I''m here to deliver you


    soup. It was from the little boy you had surgeryed yesterday afternoon. His grandmother asked me


    to bring this soup to you. Thank you for willing to do an operation for his grandson!"


    Simon opened the lid. Because it had been too long, the soup inside was already cold.


    Because of the ribs soup, it had already slightly solidified, and


    the floating coriander had also changed color. It looked very unappetizing and even smelt not good.


    Emily thought he would dislike it, but to her surprise, Simon picked up a spoon, then scooped up a


    spoon of soup and put it directly into his mouth.


    He did not frown throughout the entire process. On the contrary, he drank all the soup. It was


    evident how much he valued the kindness of the elderly woman.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Emily did not leave immediately. She said hesitantly, "About the surgery of the child..."


    Simon seemed to know what she was going to say. He raised his head. "I''m not a phnthropist. I


    only paid 5,000 for it. Then I''ve reported the rest of the expenses to the charity in the hospital. They


    will report the olddy''s situation. Aren''t you a reporter? Show your ability and ask more people to


    help them. The cost of the following medicine is not low!"


    "Sure, I will!" Emily nodded approvingly. She had also thought about this. The two of them


    happened to have the same view.


    Simon raised her eyebrowszily and asked with a faint smile, "Why are you staring at me like this?


    Suddenly feel that I am so great like an angel?"


    Although his words made people speechless, Emily still refrained.


    "You are indeed a good doctor!" After hesitating for two seconds, she said sincerely. Then she bit


    her lips and continued, "Yesterday... I misunderstood you. I apologize!"


    In all fairness, he was a noble doctor.


    After all, in that kind of situation, no one else could make such a bold choice as he did. The most


    important thing was that he had the heart to rescue the dying.


    Simon said casually, "You didn''t."


    "I didn''t?" Emily was stunned.


    "I said I miss you. I''m not kidding." A mischievous light burst out from Simon''s amorous eyes, and


    his thin lips also raised with a smirk. "If you change your mind, you can still sleep with me for one


    more night. You can choose the time and ce!"


    This time, Emily finally couldn''t hold back the urge to roll her eyes.


    She even regretted what she had just said. She gritted her teeth and stared at him. "After drinking


    the soup, clean the thermos and gave it back to the granny!"


    After saying that, Emily didn''t want to stay any longer and left immediately.


    However, just as she turned around, she heard a wording slowly behind her. "I picked up a


    ne in Crocus City!"


    "A ne?"


    Emily stopped.


    She quickly turned her head back and saw Simon open the drawer of the desk. He picked out a


    silver ne from the inside. And he was stroking the rickety handmade fish pendant with his


    fingertips.


    The silver light reflected in her eyes, and Emily''s expression suddenly became happy. "You pick up


    my ne? That''s great!"


    "After I went back, I searched for many days. I thought I had lost it and couldn''t find it. God blessed


    me. I didn''t expect you to pick it up. Come on, give it back to me!" As she said this, she quickly


    walked over the desk to Simon, trying to get the ne back.


    Just as her hand was about to touch it, Simon suddenly withdrew his hand.


    Without any preparation, Emily fell to him with an unstable body. Then there was a muffled sound.


    Because he was sitting on a chair, she was lying on top of him in a very awkward position. Their


    bodies were almost inseparable from each other, without any gap.


    When she took a slight breath, she could feel his chest that was rising and falling as well.


    Emily began to have a fever in her ears. In her line of sight, it was Simon''s chin and protruding


    Adam''s apple.


    She saw that he seemed to have swallowed his saliva.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    For some strange reason, she also felt her mouth go dry.


    "Knock, knock¡ª"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door suddenly. Because the office door was not closed, the


    person outside directly pushed open the door and came in. After seeing the scene inside, she


    immediately screamed in a low voice and quickly retreated. "Ah!"


    Emily was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She hurriedly stood up helplessly.


    There''s really nothing she can do to clear her name...


    The door was closed again. From the only small gap came the stammering voice of the nurse. "Dr.


    Chin, patient of the next surgery... is ready!"


    Simon also sat up straight. He clenched his fists and made a cough. He raised his voice and


    replied, "I know. You perform the anesthesia firstly. I will go over right away!"


    When he returned to the office, he was still wearing the surgical uniform. That''s because there were


    an surgery after a while. He just wanted to rest for a while. He did not expect that Emily was here.


    Even though she was standing a few steps away from him, he could still feel the softness of her


    chest.


    Just now, he didn''t deliberately tease her. It was true that he missed her, so much so that when he


    lay in bed alone in the dead of night, the image of that night would always appear in his mind, and


    his lower abdomen was tight...


    "Give me the ne!"


    Emily rushed to him again, but this time she became alert and did not get too close to him. "Didn''t


    your teacher teach you when you were a child? You should return the things you picked up to the


    original owner without hesitation. Besides, you''re a doctor and you know thew. It''s a crime not to


    return the things you picked up. Besides, my ne is worthless and it''s a hand- made silver


    ne. Give it back to me quickly!"


    "If you want the ne, wait for me in the clinic at six o''clock tomorrow!" Simon said, holding the


    ne in his and putting it in the pocket of the surgical suit.


    After that, he got up and left the office directly.


    Emily stared at his back view as he left. She was so angry that she was about to explode.


    The next day after work, Emily was the first one to rush out of her office.


    When she squeezed into the elevator, she identally bumped into the chief editor, then swept by


    his stern eyes. Finally, the subway arrived at the station. Emily gasped all the way through the


    hospital gate and saw a tall figure standing in front of the clinic building.


    After taking off white coat, his dark gray suit outlined his inverted triangle figure. His face was no


    longer so serious, and his amorous eyes were overflowing with light. Simon was more like a


    yboy now.


    Emily stopped in front of him, bent over and gasped. "I''ming!"


    Simon butted his cigarette and showed her the watch. "You''re five minuteste!"


    Emily gasped and rolled her eyes.


    Please, she didn''t get off work until 5:30 p.m., and herpany was not close to the hospital. The


    subway was so crowded that she was almost crushed to death. She even wished she could grow


    wings to fly here.


    Emily didn''t want to argue with him, so she held out her hand to him. "Where''s my ne?"


    "Let''s get in the car first!" After saying that, Simon strode to the ck Cayenne on the side.


    ... What the f*ck!


    Emily clenched her ws and red at his back for a long time. In order to get the ne, she


    finally silently followed him.


    After she closed the door of the passenger seat, Simon stepped on the gas pedal.


    Emily was fastening her seat belt when he suddenly started the engine. Her whole body was


    twisted, and her head hit the car window next to her. She suddenly felt so painful that she grimaced.


    When her angry eyes stared at him, she saw him smirking.


    Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Endure it!

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Emily had been holding her breath the whole time, cheeks bulging.


    She turned her head to see the scenery outside the window until her neck became stiff. She gritted


    her teeth and finally could not help asking, "Hey, where are we going?"


    Just as she finished speaking, the Cayenne suddenly braked.


    Fortunately, she had already fastened her seat belt, otherwise, she would have had to bump her


    head.


    Emily was so angry that she red at him. Just as she was about to scold him, Simon pulled out


    the car key and threw her a sentence, "Here we are. Get off the car with me!"


    Then he directly got off the car. Seeing this, Emily had no choice but to unfasten her seat belt and


    follow him.


    The Cayenne stopped at the side of the road. There was amercial street next to it with many


    brand stores. But for people like Emily, they always just walk by and don''t stop.


    Simon shook the car key and went straight to a dress store across the street.


    The clerks'' smile was as bright as flowers as they pushed the ss door open and stood on both


    sides.


    As soon as Emily followed Simon in, she heard them call out in one voice, "Mr. Chin!"


    It seemed that Simon had taken off his white coat, almost everyone called him Young Master Chin


    in private. She remembered that the time they first met, the girls in the bar also called him "Mr. Chin"


    sweetly.


    Emily knew this wasn''t his first visit to the store because the clerk was so warm and familiar with


    him. This was a women''s clothing store, so he must have brought a lot of women to buy clothes.


    After some reasoning, Emily curled her lips disdainfully.


    "Pick a suit for her!"


    Simon directly turned around, holding the car key in his hand, and pointed at her.


    Emily was stunned by his pointing. She immediately went up to him and said, "Hey, what the hell


    are you doing?"


    "I have a dinner party tonight. You can apany me as apanion!" Simon answeredzily.


    Perhaps Simon could enjoy himself in this extravagant asion. But she always stayed away from


    this kind of banquet held by the upper ss. Everyone would chat with everyone with a red cup of


    wine, as if it were a deadly joke. So hypocritical!


    His doctor profession might allow him to avoid these things, but as the a member of the Chin family,


    he had to face all these things. However, it had always been his second elder brother who was


    responsible for this kind of thing. Tonight was a special case, because his brother was on a


    business trip abroad, so he had to take the ce to attend banquet.


    Upon hearing this, Emily frowned and asked, "Why? Why will I do this?"


    "Don''t want your ne anymore?" Simon slightly curled his thin lips and said slowly, "It''s just a


    temporary femalepanion. You don''t need to do anything. You can eat and drink as you wish.


    You just smile at someone who talks to you. When it''s over, I''ll return the ne to you!"


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched when she heard his words. It doesn''t sound like a


    compliment.


    Thinking of the ne in his hand, she muttered unwilling, "Then you must keep your words.


    You''re a dog if you lie to me!" "Ok." Simon''s tone was cheerful. After waiting for them to finish, the


    clerk stepped forward with a smile and asked, "We got a lot of new dresses this morning. They are


    all very suitable for thisdy. Can I know your size?"


    Just as Emily was about to answer, she heard a man''s deep voice report a step faster than her, ¡±82,


    64, 88!"


    After hearing this, the clerk immediately ran to pick out clothes.


    Emily, who was left behind, looked at him in shock. "How, how did you know that?!"


    Perhaps Except Selena, the cousin who always wore her clothes, even her aunt who took care of


    her growing up didn''t know her size. However, he had just reported it so urately. They were even


    all right!


    "Touching." A mischievous light shed through Simon''s amorous eyes.


    Emily''s face suddenly turned red. She was so annoyed that she wanted to bite off her tongue. Why


    did she ask?


    The shop assistant''s movements were very quick. She had already carried three dresses and ran


    over. However, she did not ask for Emily''s opinion first. Instead, she asked Simon. Thetter''s index


    finger was pressed against his temple as he lifted his chin towards the one in the middle.


    Then, Emily was brought to the door of the fitting room by the shop assistant.


    She went in and the door was closed behind her. She began to take off her jeans, and then the


    shirt. When she was about to take off her underwear and put on the nude bra the shop assistant


    gave her, the door behind her was pulled open.


    Emily immediately covered her chest with her hands and almost screamed.


    Her face was red and she stared at him from the mirror. Her eyes were full of mes of anger.


    "What are you doing!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I suddenly feel that this dress is more suitable for you." Simon hung a long grey dress in his hand


    on the hook next to her, and swept his eyes over her without hesitation. When he was about to


    close the door, he saidzily, "No need hurry, take your time!"


    Except him, there were all female shop assistants inside the store. Even if he felt that she had to


    change to another dress, there was no need for him to personally send it over. Furthermore, he had


    entered without even knocking on the door... This beast, he definitely did it on purpose!


    Emily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "I''ll bear it! I''ll bear it! I''ll bear it!"


    After finally changing her dress, Emily took three deep breaths in front of the mirror and then


    suppressed her anger. She pushed the door open and went out. Outside, Simon seemed to be


    impatient because he had been waiting for a long time. He was sitting on the sofa and reading the


    magazine idly.


    When he heard the sound of footsteps, he immediately stood up and walked over.


    It was not until then that Emily realized that the color of their clothes was gray. She found that he


    seemed to have a special hobby of grey. At least until now, except for his white coat and surgical


    clothes, every time they met, he seemed to wear charcoal gray.


    When she saw them standing together in the mirror, she somehow felt that they were very match.


    The next second, she shook her head and felt like she must be crazy. How could she match with a


    beast!


    The clerk asked dutifully, "Mr. Chin, do you need me to make up for thisdy?"


    "There''s no need." Simon shook his head.


    He had seen women with heavy makeup, but he feltfortable look at her without any makeup.


    Her hair was just tied into a bun behind her head, revealing her clean face. The sun shone in, and


    her cheeks were red, just like when she was drunk that night.


    Simon''s throat was a little dry. He coughed and said, "Let''s go!"


    The ck Cayenne went straight to a hotel. There were a lot of luxury cars parked outside. At the


    door, there were men and women who came to the party just like them. The waiters were


    respectfully leading the way inside.


    As soon as Emily entered through the revolving door, she almost stumbled.


    Although she usually wore high heels, the heel the shop assistant gave her was too high. She


    secretly measured it in the fitting room. It was at least 12 cm, the heel was thin, and the dress hem


    was long. It was really difficult to walk.


    Just as she identally stepped on the hem of her dress, an arm wrapped around her waist.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    The heat of his sturdy and powerful arm was printed on her skin directly through the thin dress.


    Emily swallowed a mouthful of saliva quietly. She felt as if her skin was scalded with tiny lumps.


    What was strange was that after he wrapped his arms around her waist, with the help of his


    strength, she actually began to walk steadily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The banquet hall was at the left end of the first floor. The banquet hall was resplendent and


    magnificent, and the beauties were walking up and down in their splendid dresses.


    It was like a scene that would only appear in movies. It was the first time that Emily had ever in such


    ce. Even during the annual dinner celebrations that she had interviewed before, she had never


    come to such an asion.


    As soon as they entered the banquet hall, a girl wearing a white dress came running towards them.


    "Simon!"


    The girl shouted sweetly when she came up and shyly waved the hem of her dress iid with


    flowers. "As soon as I heard that you would attend this banquet for Wilson tonight, I asked my dad


    to bring me here! I''ve been here for a long time. Simon, can I be yourpanion?"


    The smile on Simon''s thin lips remained unchanged. He pulled Emily, who wanted to withdraw,


    forward and said, "Sorry, I already have apanion!"


    When the girl heard this, she immediately ran away and angrily turned back to re at her.


    Emily blinked her eyes. That''s not what she meant!


    She was the one who took the me for him!


    The banquet was very lively. The purpose of Emily''s visit was acting as a mascot. She just need to


    smile at anyone who came to say hi. Fortunately, Simon did not seem to be keen on this kind of


    asion. In addition to greeting the host of the banquet, he did not chat with too many people. In


    the middle, he went to the bathroom. Emily ran to the long table to eat.


    Anyway, it wouldn''t cost her any money, so she didn''t hesitate to fill her stomach.


    When she filled the white porcin te with food again and was about to pick up a piece of egg-


    yolk puff and put it in her mouth, a slender figure appeared in front of her to block the light from the


    top of her head. "You look so beautiful in this dress!"


    Emily looked up and saw a young boy standing in front of her.


    He looked like a young college student, so the mature suit didn''t match his obviously. He should be


    a child from a rich family who came with his parents.


    When Emilye didn''t graduate, as the vice president of the student union, she always helped


    entertain new students, so there were often boysing to chat her up. Emily suddenly felt a little


    nostalgic for the scene. She couldn''t help but tease him, "Am I good looking, or is my dress?"


    "You! Of course you!" The boy smiled shyly and scratched his head. "Miss, can you give me your


    phone numbers?"


    Seeing that there was no trace of sphemousness in his eyes, Emily smiled and nodded. "Sure!"


    After exchanging contact details, the boy''s parents seemed to call him, so he left shyly.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders, turned around, and got a fright.


    It was unknown when Simon came back from the bathroom. He stood there quietly with his hands in


    his pockets. Her amorous eyes narrowed slightly at this time. He said to Emily, "There is a


    vegetable leaf on your teeth."


    Hearing this, Emily immediately took out her phone to cheek her teeth in a hurry.


    Just now she wasughing at the young boy. If her teeth were stained with the leaves of the


    vegetables, it would be too shameful!


    She looked at herslf for a long time, and there was nothing on her white teeth. When she saw the


    teasing smile in Simon''s eyes, Emily knew that she had been fooled again. The banquet was


    western-style, and there were all delicate cakes. Where did the vegetable leavese from!


    D*mn it!


    The banquetsted for two hours and finally ended.


    Because Simon had met an acquaintance of an elder, who was the father of that girl they had met


    before. In order to avoid being poked into a beehive by that girl''s eyes, Emily lifted the hem of her


    dress and went to the Cayenne alone to wait.


    When Simon opened the car door and came in, she could not wait to reach out her hand. "Have I


    finished your task? I hope you can keep your promise, too. Where''s my ne?"


    "Mm." Simon frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily asked nervously.


    There was a hint of hesitation in Simon''s expression. He looked at Emily and said slowly, "I didn''t


    find it just now. I suspect that I may left it in the stomach of the patientst night during the


    operation."


    "What!" Emily''s eyes were wide open.


    When she was about to swear, she saw Simon reaching into his pocket and taking out something


    and throwning it to her. Emily subconsciously caught it and felt the outline of the fish. She fixed her


    eyes on it and found that it was the ne that she had taken along for many years.


    This fellow was always ying tricks on her!


    This little fish pendant was made by her father when she was five years old. Her mother also took


    her to buy the ne. Later, after they passed away in a car ident it was the only relic left to


    her by her parents. It was almost the most important thing to her.


    The joy of regaining suddenly filled her chest, and she clenched it tightly as if it was a treasure.


    Seeing her expression as if she was holding treasure, Simon nced over with his amorous eyes.


    "A gift from your ex?"


    Emily didn''t hear what he said. She was just focusing on putting the ne on her neck.


    Seeing her stroking the silver little fish back and forth with joy, Simon took it as a tacit admission. He


    snorted, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove away the Cayenne from the entrance of the hotel.


    There were not too many cars in the evening, and the hotel was not far away from where she lived,


    so the Cayenne stopped in front of a residential building about twenty minutester. Looking at the


    building, Simon asked in surprise, "You live here?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    The house was lent to her by Mr. Hogg, so the rent was almost half the price. She didn''t exin it to


    him. She looked up and couldn''t help frowning. When she unbuckled her seat belt, she took out her


    phone and dialed the number. "Hello? Tina, are you asleep?"


    During the day, her colleague Tina said that her rtive couldn''t stay at home tonight, so she had to


    come to her house for a night. However, Emily didn''t know when she will get her ne, so she


    gave the key to Tina. But just now, she saw that there was no light at home. She shouldn''t sleep at


    this time!


    "Emily, I was just about to call you!" Tina said apologetically on the phone. "I met an ssmate on


    the subway, and we had a meal just now. Now that I''ve just finished eating, I''m going back. Just wait


    for me for a while. It''s estimated that it''ll take only half an hour at most!"


    "Okay, got it!"


    Emily hung up the phone, feeling a little worried.


    Since she was living in someone else''s house, she had only one key. She couldn''t possibly ask her


    friend to ask Mr. Hogg for the keys in the middle of the night!


    At the moment, she was afraid that she could only wait for Tina toe back. Otherwise, even if


    she went to Tina, it would be a waste of time. Moreover, her current outfit was really not suitable for


    her to hang around.


    After ncing at the building gate that was tightly shut outside, Emily thought that she would wait in


    front of the building for a while and maybe there wille a neighbor to help her open the door, and


    then she could wait inside the corridor.


    Just as her hand touched the car door and was about to push the door open, the car closed with a


    sudden click.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    When Emily turned back, she happened to see Simon''s eyes.


    The dim light in the car made his amorous eyes extremely attractive. She felt her heart leap, and


    the narrow space made her inexplicably nervous. Her hands were still in front of her subconsciously.


    "What do you want to do!"


    With a face of vignce, Emily shouted with an empty bluff, "I remind you, although it''ste at night,


    we are near the residential building. Believe it or not, I can get the security guards at once!"


    Simon watched her perform calmly and saidzily, "Wait in the car."


    "Can you be so kind?" Emily''s expression was full of suspicion.


    Simon didn''t waste any more time on words. He directly told her with practical actions that both of


    his hands had left the steering wheel. He put her elbows on the car window, took out a cigarette,


    and put it in his mouth. The smell of cigarettes spread in the air.


    Emily stared at him uncertainly for a long time. When he blew out the second smoke ring, she


    curled her lips and sat back in the passenger seat. Then she took out her mobile phone and yed


    game to kill time.


    After losing twice in row, she gritted her teeth and quit the game.


    She shook her neck and looked outside. The moon was hanging in the night sky. Twenty minutes


    had passed, but she still couldn''t see Tina. She tilted her head and looked to the other side.


    At some point, Simon fell asleep. He leaned back in his seat. In the dim light, his eyebrows and


    eyes were particrly clear and handsome.


    Emily noticed that he was in the position of putting his arms around his shoulders.


    The engine in the car was still on and the air conditioner was releasing cold air all the time, so the


    temperature was very low. When he got on the car after the banquet, he put the suit jacket on the


    storagepartment next to him. At this time, his forearms were poking out of his silk shirt, which


    seemed to be a little cold.


    "Just for the sake of your kindness..."


    Emily muttered and gently picked up the suit jacket.


    She leaned over and put the jacket on his body. When she was ready to withdraw her hand, her


    wrist was suddenly grabbed firmly.


    Emily looked up at Simon in surprise. At some point, his amorous eyes had opened and stared


    straight at her.


    They were bright enough to suck people in. Even though they were a few centimeters away from


    each other, she still couldn''t resist his charming eyes. After she reacted, her face turned red as if it


    were on fire, and she hurriedly pulled back her hand.


    Simon didn''t let go. Instead, he pulled with all his strength.


    Just like that night in the hospital, she was caught off guard and fell on him in a very ambiguous


    position, feeling the smell of cigarettes on his body and his slightly rising and falling chest.


    There was his strong masculine scent in her nose, and Emily''s heartbeat was uncontroble and


    chaotic.


    "You..."


    Emily opened her mouth in a panic, but suddenly there was a thick palm on the back of her head.


    Then, he pressed down with all his might.


    Emily just opened her eyes wide and looked at his lips sticking to her.


    There was a loud "buzz" in her eardrum, and she was momentarily deaf. The only thing she could


    clearly feel was the beating of his heart beneath her palm and his tongue...


    It was the same dominance and aggressiveness.


    No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t defeat and avoid him.


    When the air in her chest was about to be sucked dry, the kiss finally ended. Due to the highck of


    oxygen in her brain, her expression was a little wooden and her eyes blurred.


    "You''re still relishing the aftertaste?"


    A deep male voice, full of yfulness, rang out.


    When Emily came to herself, a burning sensation swept over her face. She raised her hand high at


    him in shame and annoyance.


    She tried to cover him with good intentions, but was yed a hoodlum by him!


    How could Simon let her seed again and again? He grabbed her the moment she was raised


    hand and then threw her back to the passenger seat with a gentle force. His thin lips curled up.


    "Why did you hit me? You were enjoying it just now!"


    What the f*ck!


    Emily''s face turned red from embarrassment. She was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to


    retort.


    She saw a taxiing in from the entrance of themunity. She could vaguely see Tina sitting in


    the front passenger seat. She unlocked the car lock quickly. Then she jumped down and ran to the


    building as if she were chased by a wolf.


    The taxi stopped just in time. Tina had been looking down at the change in her bag, but did not see


    where Emily came from. "Emily, have you been waiting for a long time? Sorry, I didn''t expect that we


    can be sote..."


    "Let''s go!" Emily grabbed her hand directly.


    When she pretended to turn back inadvertently, the ck Cayenne was still in ce. Through the


    front car ss, she could vaguely see the pair of amorous eyes.


    Emily took back her sight in a hurry and her steps became faster.


    "Emily, are you okay?" Tina, who had changed into her pyjamas, leaned against the door of the


    bathroom and looked at her in surprise. "You have brushed your teeth for ten minutes since you


    came in. Aren''t you afraid of brushing your gums to bleed?"


    Emily lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of foam. She was right, there was blood inside.


    She rinsed her mouth with water, grabbed a towel and wiped the corner of her mouth carefully.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina held her chin and analyzed. "ording to my years of experience in Korean dramas, there is


    only one possibility that you can brush your teeth like this. Have you been forced to kiss?"


    Emily paused for a second.


    "You were really be kissed?" Tina eximed in a low voice. "Emily, after breaking up with Boyd, you


    are going to have your Prince Charming?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Emily red at him.


    Tina chuckled, but said with a little guilty conscience, "In fact, Boyd called me at dusk. He said that


    you don''t answer his phone all the time, so he called me..."


    When the olddy''s grandson didn''t have enough money for operation, no doctor was willing to do


    the surgery. She regretted not epting the bank card, so she did call Boyd in a hurry. However,


    she immediately hung up when she learned that Simon had the operation for the child. In the


    following two days, she also received calls from Boyd one after another, but she didn''t pick it up


    every time.


    Her heart, which was burning with excitement, had long since been chilled by the betrayal of Boyd.


    The expression on Emily''s face faded. "I don''t want to hear this person anymore!"


    Back in the bedroom, she took small quick steps and pulled open a corner of the window gauze.


    She lifted her foot and looked downstairs. The ck Cayenne had left, leaving only the lonely road


    light on.


    Emily let out a sigh of relief, turned around, and plunged head into the big bed.


    She raised her hand and touched her lips. Even if she had brushed her teeth for so long, his breath


    still lingered in her mouth.


    This bastard''s kissing skill was really good!


    After getting off work in the evening, Emily took the subway to the hospital.


    Having not visited them for a few days, she was thinking about the old woman and her grandson


    and wanted to see how her grandson was recovering. Carrying the wonton chicken soup, she


    pushed open the door of the ward and saw a tall, straight white figure inside.


    Emily turned around and wanted to slip away quickly, but was stopped by a crisp child''s


    voice. "Emily!

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Unable to hide, Emily could only bite the bullet and walk in. She cleared her throat awkwardly and


    said, "I have nothing to do after work soe to see you. Have you behaved today?"


    "Yes, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctor!" The little boy nodded with a smile.


    Simon came to deliver the medicine. At this time, he took the pen in the pocket and wrote the taking


    method and precautions on the medicine bag.


    Hearing that, he stopped writing and looked up at her.


    As their eye-sights met, Emily swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly looked away.


    "Miss Sam, since you''re here, can I ask you to do me a favor?" The olddy was a little


    embarrassed and asked, ''TH go back home to deliver something. I''ll be back in an hour at most.


    Can you help me to apany my grandson here?"


    Emily agreed without hesitation. "Of course. Don''t worry, I can do it!"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" The old madam replied gratefully.


    After the old woman left, the little boy ate two wontons she fed and gently grabbed her hand. "Emily,


    I want to go out and have a walk. It feels so boring to stay in the ward every day!"


    "Well, after you finish this bowl of wonton, I''ll take you downstairs to have a walk!"


    The little boy smiled. He turned his head and looked at the man who was putting the pen back in the


    chest pocket. He said expectantly, "Doctor, can you go with me?"


    Emily couldn''t help but clench the spoon in her hand, waiting for his refusal in her heart. But then


    she heard him answer in a low voice.


    "Sure."


    In this way, after eating a bowl of wontons, the boy held her in his left hand and Simon in his right


    hand. They walked in the garden under the hospital building. The sunset stretched their figures.


    They looked like a family of three.


    What the hell!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Emily shook her head and got rid of this terrible idea.


    There were a lot of children who were ying basketball in the small garden. The little boy ran over


    and quickly yed together with them.


    From the corner of her eyes, Emily kept ncing at Simon beside her, thinking that he just


    symbolically dealt with the little boy. Unexpectedly, he put his hands in the pocket of the white coat


    and didn''t intend to leave for a long time.


    She took a few steps to the side defensively, trying her best to keep a certain distance with him.


    In the public ce here, it was still daytime, and there were so many kids, so he should not do


    anything to her!


    While she was indulging in her imagination, she suddenly heard his low voice. "Why did you want to


    help him?"


    Simon still remembered the anxious look on her face that afternoon. Perhaps as a doctor, he had


    the innate nature of saving lives and healing injuries. But she might have only met these two people


    by chance. They were neither rtives nor friends.


    "Nothing special, I just feel that they are very pitiful, and..." Emily paused, then looked at the little


    boy who was excitedly patting the ball, and whispered, "I seem to see myself on him."


    Hearing this, Simon turned his head to look at her.


    Emily looked over and pursed her lips like a child. "When I was at his age, my parents suddenly


    passed away, leaving me alone. That day, I saw him lying alone on the hospital bed without parents.


    I felt that if I had the same illness as he did when I was a child, I would have been helpless. So I


    wanted him to be well!"


    Her voice was low and sad, like an invisible hand, grabbing his hearts.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. A trace of a strange feeling flitted across his heart.


    After saying that, even Emily herself felt a bit surprised. Except for her long- time best friends


    Wendy and Anthea, she rarely mentioned her parents. Even if someone asked her, she only said a


    few words. She never took the initiative to talk to others like this, but actually said it to Simon...


    When she opened her mouth and wanted to move to another subject, she heard the sound of the


    phone vibrating. Simon took it out from his white coat pocket. When he heard something from the


    other side, his face suddenly changed. "Okay, I know, I''ll go now!"


    After that, he turned around and quickly ran out of the garden.


    Emily couldn''t help but bite her lips as she watched his flustered back. Maybe something serios was


    going on, so along the way, he almost bumped into someone.


    Simon rushed all the way to the hospital building, but did not return to the cardiology department.


    Instead, he came to the digestive department. He knocked on the door of the office and asked


    urgently, "Director Lee, what happened to my grandma?"


    Director Lee, who was sitting inside, was looking at the test results and the films. Hearing this, he


    motioned Simon to sit down with a dignified look. "Simon, I don''t want to hide it from you. The


    patient''s situation is very bad. This is the newest test result. Have a look!"


    As doctors, Simon could understand what it meant.


    "In the past six months, we have chosen to take thebination of traditional Chinese medicine


    and western medicine to control the deterioration of the patient''s condition. It is rtively effective.


    But now the cancer cells have been gradually spreading, and the patient is old and her body


    function is declining. If we don''t perform the operation, I''m afraid..." Director Lee paused. Instead of


    saying the following words, he sighed and said, "Simon, you''d better persuade your grandma to


    agree with the operation. We can''t dy it any more!"


    "I understand!" Simon said in a hoarse voice.


    Pushing the door of the ward, Simon gently walked in. There was an old woman in her 70s lying on


    the bed, with gray hair. She had just finished a series of examination, and her face looked a little


    pale.


    After he stood by her side for a long time, the old woman slowly opened her eyes and smiled


    lovingly. "Simon, you''re here!"


    Simon went up to hold her hand. He was not as earnest as usual in his work, nor aszy and


    unrestrained in private. The look in his amorous eyes was very soft. "Grandma, do you feel better?


    If you don''t feel well, you must tell me!"


    "I''m already a lot better!" The old woman smiled. After all, he was her grandchild who she had


    brought up, so it was not difficult to see through his emotions. "Why do you look so sad? Did


    Director Lee tell you something again?"


    "Grandma..." Simon wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I know, you want to advise me to operate again, right?" The old woman interrupted him. She waved


    at him and said, "Simon, you know that I won''t say yes! Your mother left you to me at such a young


    age, and I almost raised you. Grandma is old, and myst wish is to see you get married one day. If


    I promise to operate, I''m likely not to seed. It''s better to live day by day like now!"


    "Grandma..." Simon frowned. This time, his tone was even more helpless.


    The old woman''s smile remained unchanged, but her tone was also very tough. "You don''t need to


    persuade me anymore. I have made up my mind!"

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    After the olddy came back to the ward, Emily left her grandson to her and took a bus home.


    When she came out of the hospital, she deliberately stopped for a few seconds in the corridor of the


    cardiology department, but she did not see Dimon''s tall and straight figure again.


    After having a bowl of noodles at the nearby restaurant she stopped downstairs.


    The expression on her face changed in an instant. Emily looked steadily forward and took out the


    key. As if she didn''t see the man standing there, she directly unlocked the door and wanted to go in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    The moment she opened the door, Boyd reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Let go!" Emily''s expression was cold. Her voice was cold as she repeated, "I said, let go!"


    Perhaps because the disgust in her eyes was too obvious, Boyd''s expression was stiff, and he took


    back his hand with some embarrassment. But in order to prevent her from ignoring him, he used his


    body to block the building''s door.


    "Emily, I came to you as soon as I got off the ne, I..."


    "What''s the matter?" Emily interrupted him. She didn''t want to waste time talking about the past with


    him.


    Boyd took a step forward, and his eyes were fixed on her. He seemed that there were a lot of words


    to say. "You called me that day. Are you also unable to let go of this rtionship?"


    Emily was a little surprised. She didn''t expect him to return to the country just because of that phone


    call.


    But even so, there was no change in her heart. She exined calmly, "I just identally made a


    mistake. I promise that this kind of issue will never happen again in the future!"


    Boyd looked at her sadly, and the rim of his eyes turned red. "Emily, I know that you hate me, and I


    hate myself! We have been in love for five years, and you have sacrificed so much for me. I am


    always grateful to you. I have never forgotten my vows. I also really want to marry you, but I have


    my difficulties, I..."


    "Boyd Parker, that''s enough!" Emily didn''t want to hear any more. After all, they had been together


    for five years. She couldn''t hold back her excitement. "We were done when I caught you cheating


    on me!"


    "You know what kind of person I am. Once you cheated, you cheat forever. I won''t forgive you for


    any deception or betrayal! Don''t mention any vows or promises to me anymore. When I think about


    what I''ve done in the past few years, I think I''m just a fool. From now on, we are strangers!"


    After saying that, Emily reached out and pushed him away, intending to go in.


    Boyd grabbed her hand tightly as if he was grabbing thest straw. "Emily, I know it''s me who


    doesn''t keep my promise, but can you wait for me? Wait for me for three years, four years at most.


    Believe me, I wille back to you!"


    Emily closed her eyes and opened them again to examine Boyd. He was just as she remembered


    him, yet at the same time, he was so strange.


    It was not that she didn''t believe it, but that she had seen him through a long time ago!


    Although she was not a very determined woman, she wouldn''t forgive him anymore. She can''t bear


    any w in the face of love, especially after experiencing such an unforgettable betrayal.


    "Boyd, do you know what you look like in my eyes now?"


    Emily suddenly smiled coldly. She turned her head and looked at the dog sh*t underneath the stairs


    that hadn''t been cleaned in time. She pointed at it and said, "You can''t evenpare to this!"


    Boyd''s body shook and he let go of her, as he had lost all his strength.


    At this moment, the cell phone rang abruptly. Emily watched him take it out of his pocket with a "


    honey" on the screen. Even when they were in love, he had never called her like this. With a sneer,


    she directly stepped into the door.


    Behind her, she could still vaguely hear the sharp sound of a woman''s voice from that side.


    It had nothing to do with her whether that one was sharp or tender. Emily entered the elevator


    without looking back.


    In the evening, a lot of people rushed out of the elevator.


    Emily also took off the employee ID card hanging on her neck after she clocked out. In the lobby of


    the first floor, her cousin Selena had been waiting there for a long time. Selena waved her hand as


    soon as she saw Emilying out.


    Selena was three years younger than her, and her eyes were much more younger.


    Unlike thest time they met, she was not crying with a bitter face. Instead, she was more energetic


    and seemed to have gotten rid of the pain of being out of the love. It was said that recently she had


    devoted all her energy to the ss, so her parents did not have to worry about it.


    When she thought of that jerk who had once broke up with her, Emily could not help but bite her


    lips.


    After breaking up with Boyd, she had been entangled with Simon by mistake. She even lost her


    virginity to him. Last week, he had kissed her forcefully again. If Selena knew...


    "Emily, what are you thinking? You didn''t say a word when I was talking to you!" Selena stretched


    out her hand and waved it in front of Emily''s eyes.


    Emily quickly pulled back her thoughts and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    "I said, the fortune teller is in the office building on the opposite side. So many people want to see


    him. He is vey good. It took me a lot of effort to make an appointment. After a while, you have to


    invite me to have a good meal. I want to eat the iron te of the Riding Family!" Selena said with a


    cunning smile at the end.


    Emily knew that Selena had to let her spend a lot of money every time, so she reached out and


    tapped her forehead.


    Since Emily came back from Crocus City, she always wanted to find a fortune teller to tell her


    fortune. Then her cousin Selena, began to help her to find a fortune teller.


    As soon as the two sisters walked out of the building, they heard a voice.


    "Emily Sam!"


    Usually only when the chief editor gets mad, she would be called by full name.


    Emily looked up and saw a woman standing at the bottom of the stairs. It was the woman who


    shouted just now. She dressed even more outstandingly than she did when Crocus City saw her.


    She had curled up long hair, exquisite makeup, and famous brands all over her.


    Compared with Emily''s simple sportswear, she was totally different. She finally understood Boyd''s


    choice.


    Trouble on the way!


    Emily took half a step back. She had a feeling that she was following behind Boyd.


    The woman fiddled with the Little Monster hanging on the brand bag and said proudly, "Are you


    going to talk about it here? Or we find a cafe to sit down and talk slowly?"


    In the opposite cafe, Selena was watching them with a ss of juice. Emily and the woman were


    sitting face to face, and the waiter served two cups of cold coffee.


    The woman took out Hermes'' leather purse from her bag, opened it, took out a business card, and


    handed it to Emily. She smiled sweetly. "I seemed to be in a hurry in Crocus City and didn''t


    introduce myself. This is my business card!"


    Emily took it with a poker face and nced at the business card.


    The business card was gilded, and to some extent, it was a symbol of identity. Even if she didn''t


    have to hand over her business card, Emily could see that she had a rich family. Otherwise, why


    would Boyd choose her and abandon herself? "Let''s get straight to the point. I have other things to


    doter!"

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Maeve immediately took out a check from her wallet. "You take this!"


    "What do you mean?" Emily didn''t take it.


    "I don''t need to be too clear!" Maeve sneered. "Last time we were in Crocus City, Boyd took out a


    card and wanted to repay you. You didn''t ept it. I know you think it''s too little. Now I''ll give you


    ten times, five hundred thousand. I hope you won''t pester us in the future after taking the money!"


    "Sorry, I don''t understand." Emily kept smiling.


    "I don''t hide it from you. I seduced him! When he first came to my dad''spany for internship, I


    fell in love with him. Five years? Ridiculous, maybe it can''t defeat sleeping with me for one night!"


    Maeve sneered, and then her eyes became colder. She gnashed her teeth and warned, "Don''t think


    I don''t know. You called him, and he secretly ran back to find you! Do you want to hook him back


    behind my back? Don''t think about it. I''m going to marry Boyd. If you continue to dream about him


    marrying you, I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    Emily had been listening in silence.


    She stirred the coffee with her spoon and scooped the ice out piece by piece.


    "Miss Hsu, right?"


    Emily looked up, took out the spoon from the cup, and put it aside. Then she didn''t even blink her


    eyes, and fiercely threw the coffee at her. "I''m telling you, I have tolerated you for a long time!"


    The mockery on Maeve''s face disappeared immediately. At first, it was hard for her to believe, then


    it was followed by anger. Her voice became shrill, "How dare you?"


    The coffee wetted her hairstyle and delicate makeup. She looked like a drowned mouse. It could be


    seen that she had been brought up in fine clothes and delicate food since she was a child. She had


    always bullied others and had never been bullied like this.


    Themotion here drew everyone''s attention. Maeve stood up angrily and raised her hand,


    wanting to p Emily. "You b*tch!"


    Emily grabbed her directly, stood up, and raised her other hand to p Maeve hard.


    With the same strength as that night on Crocus City, Maeve fell back onto the chair with a loud


    bang.


    "I''ve always distinguished between kindness and hatred. Ill seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    I poured coffee on you so that you can keep your mind clear. And this p is a reply!" Emily gave


    out a wet towel from her pocket and wiped the coffee on her hand.


    She had indeed endured Maeve for a long time.


    That time when she caught Boyd cheat on her, she was too immersed in her sadness, so she was


    pped by Maeve on the spot. The next day, she suddenly lost her virginity and her mind was in a


    mess. She didn''t want to waste any more time on the b*tch couple. She just didn''t wanted to see


    them anymore, but it didn''t mean that they could bully her over and over again.


    "Why are you ring at me? You think I''m a pushover?" Emily stuck out her neck and sneered. "If


    there is order in love, you are behind me. You''re the third person in our love. I didn''t get even with


    you, but you''ve found me? Who''s the shameless b*tch? You know it clearly. I''m sorry, unlike you, I''m


    not interested in the trill of cheating! Besides, I can tell you that the man you saw as a treasure is


    dumped by me!"


    She did not control her volume deliberately. Almost all her words could be heard in this little coffee


    shop.


    In public, Maeve''s expression was very interesting. She was so angry that she wanted to pounce on


    Emily and tear her mouth apart. However, the crowd''sments and discussion made her face turn


    white, and she was so angry that her whole body was shaking.


    After taking out the money of coffee from her purse, Emily turned and left.


    Selena was stunned when Emily walked over. She quickly finished her drinks and left with Emily


    quickly. As soon as they walked out of the cafe, Selena said happily, "Emily, you''re so powerful!"


    "Of course! Do you think she can bully me?" Emily raised the corner of her mouth proudly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Of course not. When I was bullied by boys in my childhood, you used to be the one to get justice


    for me!" Selena said. She looked back at the coffee shop as she crossed the road and muttered,


    "Emily, that woman looks like a big deal. Will she retaliate you..."


    "The victim is me. What are you afraid of? As the saying goes, there is always a solution to a


    problem!" Emily shrugged her shoulders, taking nothing seriously.


    If she had known that Selena''s words were so efficacious, she would definitely have covered her


    mouth tightly at this time!


    Three dayster, Emily came out of the hospital with tworge bags of local specialties.


    The local specialties were brought by the olddy''s rtives who came from the countryside to visit


    her grandson. In the face of the kindness of the olddy, she really couldn''t refuse, so she could


    only reluctantly ept them.


    Because there were so many things to take, it was inconvenient for her to take the subway or bus.


    So, Emily stood by the road and waited for taxi.


    But somehow, it was already past the peak, and there was no empty car. When she was worried,


    the horn suddenly sounded behind her. When she turned back, she saw a ck Cayenne suddenly


    stop in front of her.


    "Get on!"


    Simon lowered the window and looked at her with her amorous eyes.


    Recalling what happened thest time she was sent home by him, Emily shook her head


    subconsciously and said, ¡°No, thanks. I can wait for taxi!"


    "Get in the car!" Simon repeated, and then he pushed open the front passenger seat''s door.


    Because of the hospital''s entrance, there were more carsing in and out. He stopped there


    motionlessly, and soon there was arge traffic jam. There were whistles behind him, and there


    were some security guards running towards them.


    Helplessly, Emily had no choice but to bite the bullet and get into the car.


    As soon as she fastened her seat belt, Simon stepped on the pedal, and the Cayenne was shot out


    like an arrow from the string.


    After she got on the car, Emily regretted it. She wasn''t taking a car, this was obviously a racing car!


    Simon almost floored the gas pedal, and the car was driving fast. The scenery outside the window


    quickly receded. The neon lights had be a mess and shed like a streamer.


    Emily even heard the sound of wheels rubbing against the ground.


    She clutched the railing of the car roof with her hands full of sweat. After quickly crossing a bus, she


    swallowed her saliva and whispered, "Slow down, are you out of your mind? I''ll tell you, if you want


    to die, don''t drag me down with you!"


    Simon didn''t seem to hearthat. He just stared at the front with his amorous eyes, and the muscle


    lines of his side face were tight.


    The car speed didn''t slow down at all, it was getting faster and faster. They almost collided with the


    cars on both sides of the Cayenne. When they were about to catch up with a big truck, Emily closed


    her eyes in fear and eximed, "Ah!"


    When she opened her eyes again, she felt as if she hade back from the jaws of death. The


    Cayenne had suddenly stopped on the bridge.


    There was a "bang" by her ear.


    Emily looked up. Simon had already strode to the bridge. The lights on the bridge shone on his


    face. His facial features were covered with deep or shallow shadows, and his amorous eyes were


    covered with blood.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Simon took out a cigarette box from his pocket picked a cigarette up, and lit it. However, he only


    took one sip. The white smoke dispersed with the river wind, and he leaned against the bridge like a


    stone statue until the ashes of the cigarette umted into a long section.


    He was a little out of the ordinary today...


    From the time when Emily got in the car, she had vaguely felt that he was strange.


    She was still in a state of shock when she pushed open the car door. Her two feet stepped on the


    ground, allowing her to feel as if she was still alive. She slowly moved to his side.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Emily stuck her head forward and asked, "Simon, are you okay?"


    Simon tightly closed his thin lips and didn''t intend to say anything.


    Today, Director Lee called him again, and grandma''s condition was even worse. If the operation


    was not done as soon as possible within a week, it would really be toote. But grandma was so


    stubborn that she refused to receive the operation, and even threatened to be discharged from the


    hospital.


    Before he was taken back to the Chin family, he had always been brought up by his grandmother


    personally.


    For him, the most important family in the world might be his grandma...


    Simon clutched his fists. When he was about to smash onto the bridge, someone suddenly lightly


    grabbed his arm. His eyebrows involuntarily twitched twice. It was clearly a tender hand, but it


    caused his heart to quickly calm down.


    "Ahem!" Emily cleared her throat in embarrassment and deliberately said, "Don''t scare me. If you


    jump down, 111 be the witness!"


    Simon didn''t say anything and only lowered his head to stare at her hand.


    Realizing her action, Emily quickly withdrew her hand uneasily, but Simon caught her hand all of a


    sudden.


    The river breeze blew, and she was held tightly by him. Her face was slowly burning. What saved


    her was a rapid ringtone on her mobile phone. Emily took the opportunity to pull back her hand and


    took out the phone. After picking it up, the temperature on her face suddenly dropped. "Hello,


    auntie? What''s wrong with you? Don''t cry..."


    The ck Cayenne was parked in front of the Provincial Public Security Bureau. Emily jumped


    down in a panic almost before shepletely stopped.


    She rushed into the police station all the way and found her aunt, who was crying out of breath.


    "Auntie!"


    When her aunt saw her, her tears flowed even more fiercely. "Emily, your uncle was caught. They


    said that he would be sentenced. What should we do?"


    Emily''s face was full of shock. On the phone, she only heard that her uncle- in-w was taken away


    by the police of the Public Security Bureau in the afternoon and was handed over to the Provincial


    Public Security Bureau of Ice city to take over. She did not expect that it would be so serious that


    she asked in disbelief, "Sentence? How can this happen?"


    "I don''t know either. All of a sudden, he was caught, saying that he made a fake ount, and was


    reported by someone in thepany!" Auntie cried, "He must have been wronged, ndered! He


    has been the ountant in that small chemicalpany for more than 20 years, and has always


    been working hard with basic sry. He is an honest man. How could he make a fake ount?"


    "I also believe that he is not that kind of person!" Emily was also very flustered.


    "The police said that his circumstances are serious. He maybe be sentenced to imprisonment of


    more than five years and less than ten years, as well as a fine of hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    The fine is not a big deal, and I will pay it back for him even by lending money to usury. But if he is


    really imprisoned, I am afraid that he can''t stand the injustice and can''t take it..."


    "Auntie, don''t worry, we will have evidence to prove that he is innocent!"


    However, her aunt shook her head with a desperate expression and said, "It''s useless. I was afraid


    that you and Selena would be worried. I didn''t dare to tell you this afternoon. My uncle in the city


    has already inquired about it. It''s said that he offended someone. The other party is determined not


    to let him go!"


    "Offended someone?" Emily was stunned.


    Her aunt nodded and wiped her red and swollen eyes. "Yes, it seems that he has offended a rich


    man, Hsu'' daughter! Ifs really an ident. Ordinary people like us, especially honest people like


    your uncle, can''t have the opportunity to tie up the daughter of a rich family, not to mention


    offending her!"


    Emily froze there as if she had suffered a heavy blow.


    Ifs not her uncle who has offended her. It''s her...


    She regretted her impulsiveness. If she had known that there would be such a consequence, she


    would break her teeth and swallow all the grievances. Her uncle-inw not encountered an


    ident, instead, he was implicated by her!


    After being at the police station for more than three hours without any results, Emily helped her aunt


    out of the it.


    It was dark outside. She wanted to take her aunt back to her own room, but she was rejected. "I


    have to go back to my uncle and discuss how to reduce your uncle''s sentence. Emily, don''t tell


    Selena first. She has always been mentally ill. If something happens again..."


    She choked with sobs and could not go on. If something happened to the pir of the family, the


    whole family would almost be overwhelmed.


    After stopping the taxi and seeing off her aunt who was in a trance, Emily stood in the night with a


    nk expression.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After her parents passed away, she was taken to live in Jones''s family. Although there was already


    one daughter in the family, the Jones had never treated her differently. They treated her as if they


    were their own children. They even loved her more than their own daughter, Selena, and raised her


    up and send her to the college...


    It''s all because of her, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    In Ice city, she was just an insignificant nobody. The only big shot she knew was probably her best


    friend Wendy''s boyfriend, Charlie Hogg. However, because of Mr. Hogg''s fiancee, the two of them


    had already broken up...


    Emily crossed her arms, feeling a chill in her hands and feet.


    "Du-"


    The sudden bugle sound scared her. Emily turned around and found that the ck Cayenne was


    still in ce. Simon stood next to the car with a cigarette in his hand. His tall and straight figure had


    an extremely strong sense of presence.


    Emily opened her mouth and asked in surprise, "Why are you still here?"


    In the night, Simon''s amorous eyes slightly narrowed, and he looked at her with a thoughtful look.


    Emily thought that he waited here because of the local specialties she hadnded in the car. She


    walked over stiffly and was about to reach out to open the door to fetch them when she suddenly


    heard his deep voice. "I can let your uncle be safe."


    "Really?" She asked in disbelief.


    "Yes." Simon''s tone was steady.


    The suspicious look in Emily''s eyes was lingering on his face. She was sure that he was not making


    fun of her on purpose, but that he really had that kind of confidence. Thinking that in private, people


    would call him "Mr. Chin", she was sure that he had connections and strength!


    Just as ecstasy was erupting in her heart, she saw the expression in his amorous eyes, hidden from


    the light, deep, silent, and yet reticent. Her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    "Simon, what should I pay for that?" She silently clenched her fingers.


    Simon put out the cigarette burning in his hand and slowly spat out four words, "Marry me."

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Emily eximed, "What did you say?!"


    "Marry me. We can sign an agreement." Simon''s sharp eyes swept her face inch by inch. He


    repeated what he had just said and tapped on his watch. "I''ll give you five minutes to think about it!


    Do you want to trade your marriage for your uncle- in-w''s safety? It''s a fair deal. If you don''t want


    to, then forget it!"


    Married?


    Emily suspected suspected that she was hallucinating


    She seemed to have lost her voice. Staring at him in disbelief, she fell into a crazy struggle in her


    heart.


    After five- year rtionship encountered her ex''s betrayal, Emily had lost confidence in marriage. It


    made no difference to her who she would marry in the future. If she could use a marriage in


    exchange for the freedom and peace of her uncle-inw, it should be worth it...


    Simon reminded her, "One minute left."


    Emily began to panic.


    "Thirty seconds." Simon replied slowly.


    Emily clenched her fists tighter. After a long while, she recovered her voice, "But... why me?"


    Hearing this, Simon half- squinted his amorous eyes and smiled. "Very simple. I want to sleep with


    you."


    Emily clenched her teeth. His straightforward words made her face turn white, and her brain was in


    a mess. She was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to turn around and leave, but her feet


    seemed to have roots, keeping her standing still.


    Her aunt and uncle-inw treated her so well that she even could not repay their kindness.


    Moreover, she was the one who had caused the disaster this time...


    This might be the only chance for her to save her uncle-inw...


    "There are still three seconds." Simon was already giving the final reminder.


    Seeing the coldness in his amorous eyes, in thest second, Emily gritted her teeth and shouted£»


    "Okay! I promise you!"


    In the night, the ck Cayenne was like a ghost, quietly swooping through the neon lights.


    After getting on this car twice, Emily''s state of mind waspletely different.


    She was silent all the way. When the car door was finally closed, she heard Simon''s deep voice,


    apanied by the night wind, "Bring your household register and identification card to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau at eight o''clock tomorrow!"


    The next morning, Emily came to the Civil Affairs Bureau with ck-ringed eyes.


    She tossed and turned for the whole night. When she got out of the taxi, she saw that Simon was


    already standing there.


    However,pared to the suit he wore before, he dressed very casual today. The high- end jacket


    wrapped his shaped body. The zipper was pulled to thest gear, covering half of his chin. Looking


    from afar, he looked very handsome!


    Seeing Emily running over breathlessly, Simon said with a little displeasure. "You''re five minutes


    late again!"


    Emily twitched her mouth. "I didn''t want to bete either. How could I predict traffic jam..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Simon reached out his hand and pulled out her household


    register and her ID cards out of her purse. As he turned around and walked inside, Emily vaguely


    heard him muttering, "Even bete for marriage!"


    Emily followed behind him wearily.


    The interior of the building gradually spreaded out in her sight. She was a little absent-minded. She


    still felt that all of these things were not true. She looked at his tall and straight back in front of her.


    Because of Simon''s height, she could only looked up at him. "Hey, beast, since we''ve agreed to get


    marry, I want to know how long will our marrigest?"


    Simon stopped and looked back at her.


    After being silent for two seconds, there was a meaningful expression on his face. "Four years."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Four years?


    Emily frowned. At that time, she was still so naive to believe that he had only said it without thinking.


    After entering the Civil Affairs Bureau, she didn''t expect that they were the first couple to register.


    The staff who was in charge of registration was very efficient. Emily held the pen and looked at the


    paper in front of her with hesitation.


    Did she really have to hand herself over to this man?


    Although they had signed an agreement before they came here, such an important life event as


    marriage, she decided so hastily ?


    They had just known each other for around ten days. Even though they had one night with each


    other, she did not even know him. How could such a dramatic plot happen to her?


    After Simon signed, he said in a low voice, "What are you looking at? Sign quickly!"


    Seeing this, the staff who was sorting out the materials couldn''t help but ask with hesitation, "Miss,


    are you willing to get married?"


    A sinister gaze came from the side. Emily''s hand trembled, and her pen fell onto the paper.


    "I am..." She hurriedly picked it up, looked at the frowning staff, and exined awkwardly, "Well, it''s


    just my first marriage, and I''m a little nervous. Ill have experience next time!"


    The corners of the staff''s and Simon''s mouths twitched.


    When she took the marriage certificate, the staff looked at her as if she were a freak.


    Aftering out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Emily lowered her head and stared nkly at the


    marriage certificate. She couldn''t believe it, she just married in such a confused way!


    She looked up at Simon, who had alreadye to the Cayenne, and quickly followed him. "My


    uncle-inw..."


    "Get in the car,e with me to a ce first!" Simon waved the car key at her.


    Emily followed him and got into the car. The Cayenne stopped in the private hospital which Simon


    worked for. After entering the hospital building, they directly went to the digestive department. Emily


    was totally confused.


    Simon nced at her, exined, "My grandmother is here."


    Emily nodded. That''s why.


    Simon was tall and legs long. He walked in front of her all the time. Although he didn''t wear a white


    coat, he had his own influence in this hospital. When he passed by, many nurses respectfully


    greeted, "Dr. Chin!"


    When he walked to the door of a ward, he suddenly stopped and turned back to reach out his hand


    to her.


    His fingers were slender, and the lines on his palm could be seen clearly.


    Emily stood there, staring at him in a daze.


    When Simon saw that she didn''t respond for a long time, he seemed to be a little impatient. He


    urged, "What are you waiting for? Give me your hand!"


    Emily looked embarrassed, and soon she understood his intention. The person inside was Simon''s


    grandmother, and they two just got their marriage certificate. Naturally, they couldn''t go straight in


    coldly. At least they had to be like a sweet couple.


    After taking a deep breath, she put her hand on it.


    As soon as her fingers touched his hand, they were tightly wrapped by Simon''s palms. With their


    fingers interlocked together, Simon knocked on the ward''s door.


    Emily had only experienced one rtionship until now. In the past, there was only one man, Boyd in


    her world. The feeling of Simon holding her hand was obviously different from the feeling of Boyd


    holding her hand. Simon''s palm was a little cold, but it made her heart burn.


    By lowering her head, she concealed the rising blush.


    After the door was pushed open, Emily felt that she was like a bride who had just married in an old


    family in ancient times. With head down, she was led into the ward, while heard Simon introducing


    her, "Grandma, this is Emily, your granddaughter-inw!"

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    There was an elderly woman sitting on the hospital bed. Herplexion was a little bad, but she


    looked good overall. At this moment she was leaning on the pillow listening to the radio on the side.


    Seeing Simoning in with a girl and listening to his words, the old woman seemed to be


    shocked, "What? Quickly, give me my sses!"


    The nurse, who had been looking after her for 24 hours, immediately walked up and took out the


    sses in the drawer.


    "Grandma, nice to meet you. I''m Emily Sam!"


    She always likes to deal with older people when she goes out for interviews, so seeing Simon''s


    grandmother made her feel particrly warm.


    "Such a beauty! Kid,e here and let grandma look at you!" Grandma was particrly excited.


    She waved her hand and stared at Emily for a long time. She looked at her grandson uncertainly.


    "You said she is my granddaughter- in-w? Simon, you naughty boy, you won''t deliberately make


    fun of me, will you?"


    Simon smiled and took out his marriage certificate from his pocket. "Of couse not. Can the marriage


    certificate be fake? We just returned from the Civil Affairs Bureau.This is brand new. I immediately


    came to tell you! Grandma, your wish has been fulfilled this time. Can the surgery be done?"


    "Simon, you won''t go to find someone to get married in order to make me agree to have an


    operation, will you?"


    "It''s not thatplicated!"


    Emily looked at Simon in surprise. He stepped forward and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Grandma, we''re getting married in a hurry. I''m a doctor, and she''s a reporter. Both of us are busy at


    work, so we procrastinated for a long time!"


    Simon looked down at Emily with a faint smile. "Emily fell in love with me at first sight. Female


    chase male likes eating a piece of cake. I''m really moved by her love! But she is too shy and is


    always embarrassed toe to see you with me, isn''t it?"


    F*ck, when?


    Emily secretly grinded her teeth and kept smiling."... Yes!"


    Looking at the eyes contact between them, grandma mistakenly thought that they were flirting. She


    said happily, "Okay, I agree to the operation!"


    Aftering out of immediately got rid procrastinated for a long jumped to the side. She with


    twitched mouth. "What kind of doctor are you? It''s a pity that you''re not an actor! What do you mean


    by falling in love at first sight? Bah, bah, what the hell!"


    the ward, Emily of su so we Simon''s hand and pointed at Simon


    Now that she thought of what he had said in front of grandma, she still felt embarrassed.


    However, she didn''t expect that he got married for the sake of his grandmother''s health...


    Originally, she thought that he wanted to take advantage of her. Shame on him. But the fact was not


    so, he was just out of filial piety. At this time, when she thought of the words he said yesterday, "to


    sleep with you", she couldn''t help but feel hot in her ears.


    She coughed to disguise her feelings. "How about my uncle? When can hee out?"


    "One hour." After saying that, Simon took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    It took more than half an hour to drive from the hospital to the Public Security Bureau. On the way,


    Emily informed her aunt. She was already on the way at this time. Emily nced at the man who


    had been standing beside her and asked hesitantly, "Don''t you go back to the hospital?"


    "I am off duty today." Simon took out the cigarette case.


    "Then you can do whatever you need to do!" Emily tried to urge him to leave.


    "What do you mean?" Simon''s amorous eyes narrowed.


    "My aunt will be here in a minute!" Emily rubbed her hands and looked a little embarrassed. "She


    doesn''t know that I had broke up with my ex-boyfriend. It''ll be hard to exin why you''re here..."


    When Simon heard this, he suddenly stopped lighting up the cigarette.


    He stared at her for a few seconds, snorted coldly, turned around and got on the car. Simon stepped


    on the gas pedal and drove the Cayenne away, leaving Emily a stream of gas exhaust.


    Emily waved him goodbye, watching him leave in confusion.


    Why was he suddenly angry?


    The marriage was still very surreal to her, and she didn''t know how to exin it to her aunt. After all,


    their marriage was different from that of ordinary people. And just now she seems to have heard the


    voice of Selena on the phone, maybe she will alsoe. If they bumped into each other, how could


    she handle this problem?


    Curling her lips, Emily rushed into the police station.


    In the evening, Emily finally dragged her tired body back home.


    Her uncle- in-w came out of the police station safe and sound without any sentence or fine. His


    company had withdrawn theirint. The boss said that after the investigation, her uncle-inw


    was framed so he could go back to work tomorrow. Her aunt cried with joy. She smiled beside and


    comforted her without saying anything else.


    After the four of them had a reunion dinner, Emily with Selena sent her aunt and uncle to the train


    back to the town.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After showering, Emily took out the agreement and marriage certificate from her bag and ced


    them in the drawer of the nightstand.


    She looked up at the photo on the nightstand. It was token a long time ago so the color of the photo


    was old. A young couple held her in their arms and smiled at the camera. Emily stroked the photos,


    and murmured, "Mom, dad, I''m married..."


    Thinking of the smiling old woman in the ward in the daytime, no matter what kind of marriage it


    was, if her parents were still alive, they must be very happy!


    The whole day was thrilling. She was no longer single. Her heart was full of ups and downs. Emily


    took a bath andy on the bed, soon she fell asleep.


    Whe she was sleepling, there was a loud knock on the door.


    Emily was woken up in a daze. She sat up and stared nkly for a while. When she heard that the


    knocking was still going on, she had get out of bed. She couldn''t find her slippers in the dark, so she


    had to run to the door with bare feet.


    She didn''t know who was knocking on the door sote at night. She stayed vignt and opened the


    door bit by bit with hesitation.


    When she saw the person standing outside, Emily''s drowsiness suddenly disappeared.


    "You..."


    She looked at him in shock, swallowed her saliva, and continued to ask, "How did you know I was


    here? What are you doing here?"


    Although Simon had once sent her home, after all, he just parked the car downstairs and did not


    send her upstairs. Who knew that he could find her home so urately?


    Simon didn''t intend to answer her first question. The house was owned by his good friend Charlie.


    He could know the excat location as long as he made a phone call. With an arm on the door frame,


    he was in azy state.


    He hooked his lips, squinted his amorous eyes, mading him so charming. He answered herst


    question directly, "I''ming to exercise my husband''s rights!"

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    When Emily heard his answer, she was shocked.


    When she saw that Simon was about to stride, she frantically blocked his way and tried her best to


    stay calm. "Hey! Hey! What do you want to do? We are a couple in name only!"


    "But we''re still a married couple, right?" Simon''s hot breath sprayed on her eyes and nose as he


    approached her, step by step, "Emily, you are now my wife. Do I have to remind you about that? At


    least in the following four years, my rights as your husband are protected byw!"


    Emily was forced to step back repeatedly.


    Simon was very tall. With his back to the light in the corridor, he stood before her, hisrge shadow


    covering her like a vast.


    Emily stood on the floor, barefoot without slippers, so she could feel the coolness of the floor directly


    rose from the soles of her feet to her head.


    Emily vaguely smelled the wine in the air and noticed the sexual desire in his amorous eyes. Her


    heart almost jumped out of her throat. Was he going to make love with her after getting drunk?


    As she realized this, Emily turned around and ran into the bedroom.


    However, in no time, she heard the sound of the door being kicked open, and then someone lifted


    her in the air. In her eyes, everything in the house was turned upside down¡ªit turned out that


    Simon carried her on his shoulder.


    Emily screamed out, "Help!"


    "Help?" Simon raised his hand and pinched her butt. "Shout as loud as you can when we''re in bed.


    Your screams arouse me!"


    He rushed straight into the bedroom with her on his back. He seemed to know the apartment''s


    layout well Ò» it must not be the first time he came here.


    In a blink of an eye, Emily was thrown onto the big bed by him. As soon as she supported herself


    and was about to sit up, Simon threw himself upon her and held her two arms above her head with


    ease.


    "Simon, let go of me. No!"


    Emily opened her eyes wide, shook her head, and struggled desperately.


    With one hand, Simon untied the buttons on his shirt one by one. "Go on. Shout louder!"


    Although he looked calm, his movements were rapid. He soon took off his jacket and the shirt


    inside, and his athletic upper body was immediately exposed. He looked lean, so Emily did not


    expect to see a muscr body in ideal shape.


    Simon started to unbuckle his belt, and his amorous eyes were full of burning sexual desire.


    Seeing that he nearly pulled the zipper of his pants to the bottom, Emily could not help shouting,


    "No! No! No!"


    When his hand reached out to her, Emily closed her eyes, trembling with a pale face.


    The next second, the pressure on her body suddenly disappeared...


    Emily was stunned for a moment. She opened her eyes and saw that he had already got off the


    bed. He had taken off all his clothes, except for a pair of boxer shorts, and walked to the bathroom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He closed the bathroom door, and there came the sound of water rushing.


    Emily immediately sat up, moved to the head of the bed, and put her arms around herself.


    She looked at the bathroom with a surprised and vignce expression. When she grabbed the


    phone beside her pillow, she wondered if she should call the police. But thinking of what Simon said


    when he came in, although they only had a marriage in name, they got their marriage certificates


    and were legally man and wife. Even if the police came, they might not interfere with the family


    affairs...


    Or should she say that he wanted to have sex with her against her will?


    Just when she was in a dilemma, the bathroom door suddenly opened with a "creak." Simon took a


    brief shower. In less than five minutes, he came out in a bath towel.


    He used her bath towel!


    Emily gritted her teeth and red at him. Simon''s short hair had notpletely dried up, so the


    water there flowed past his temples and chin andnded on his muscr chest. The scene was


    very morous and very sensual. She blushed and quickly looked away, but soon she looked back


    at him in case he would do something.


    When Simon came over, Emily immediately grabbed the sheet nervously. However, Simon just gave


    her a faint smile, walked past the end of the bed, and reached out to open the bedroom door. "I''ll


    sleep on the sofa."


    He was very enthusiastic about investing in real estate, so he actually owned many houses in Ice


    city, but just like Chin''s house, he barely lived in them. Most of the time, he lived in the staff


    dormitories of the hospital. Today, he left the key in the hospital''s department. After he went to the


    club for a drink, he was toozy to go to the hospital again.


    In previous, if he was exhausted after the operation, he would find a hotel to stay in. But somehow,


    he told Emily''s address to the designated driver.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. "You..."


    Did he just scare her for fun just now?


    "So, do you regret it?" Simon turned aroundzily, put his hands on his waist. It looked like he was


    ready to take off the bath towel at anytime.


    "No!" Emily shook her head repeatedly.


    When the door was nearly closed, Emily could only see Simon''s handsome face in the light of the


    room through the narrow gap. "Lock the door, or I can''t guarantee what will happen in the middle of


    the night!"


    After listening to his words, Emily was scared and jumped off the bed with bare feet. She leaned


    against the door crack and watched him walk to the sofa to lie down. Then, she closed the bedroom


    door tight and locked the two locks on it. After that, she returned to the bed, still in fear.


    After being tortured like this, she could not fall asleep at all.


    Closing her eyes, Emily was afraid that he would change his mind the next second and break in. In


    such a state of fear, sheter fell asleep. When she woke up again, it was already bright outside.


    She yawned, and the sunlight outside the window came in through the gap of the window screen. It


    was already 8:40.


    Luckily, she had a break on Saturday and didn''t need to go to work. When she lowered her head


    and saw the men''s clothes scattered on the floor, Emily immediately remembered what happened


    last night. She wasn''t the only one at home; there was a beast- like man outside!


    She picked up all his dark gray clothes and opened the door locks to check the situation outside.


    Through the open curtains, the sunshine flooded in and covered every corner of the room. Just like


    what she saw before she closed the doorst night, Simony on the sofa with his eyes closed,


    resting his arm on the back of his head. In the sunshine, the high bridge of his nose left a shadow


    on his face-he looked as perfect as a sculpture.


    The bath towel had fallen off, and he was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts.


    One robust man abruptly showed up at her home, and she seemed to like the smell of him in the air.


    Emily felt dizzy and wanted to dart back to her room, but then she thought it was her home, so why


    should she feel afraid of him?


    She bravely walked over and deliberately coughed loudly twice to call his attention before saying,


    "The sun is on your butt! If you don''t go now, I''ll ask the security guards to drive you out."


    Simon, breathing evenly, seemed to be deep in sleep.


    "Hey, wake up! Simon?"


    Emily lifted her leg and kicked him. Seeing that he still had no reaction, she lowered her head and


    picked up the bath towel on the ground.


    When she approached him, she could not help taking a closer look at him. She had to admit that


    Simon was indeed a very charming man. With his handsome face and amorous eyes, he could


    easily enchant any woman.


    When she was lost in thought, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her toward him. She uttered


    a low cry in surprise, "Simon, you''re pretending to be asleep..."


    Before she could finish her words, her mouth was sealed by his warm tongue and lips.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Emily was stunned by his sudden kiss. By the time she realized what was going on, Simon had


    almost finished this passionate kiss.


    On the small sofa, she was pressed down by his strong and powerful hands. There was only a pair


    of thin boxer shorts on his body. She tried to push him away, but he wanted to pull her closer.


    Wherever her fingersnded on his chest, she felt his skin burning hot and immediately withdrew


    her hand.


    Only when she felt a burst of coolness did she notice that the buttons on her pajamas had already


    popped off.


    "You''re a beast! You ruffian!"


    Finally, she could make a sound. Emily stared at him in shame and indignation.


    Simon looked at her red and swollen lips after the kiss and breathed much heavier. "You came here


    to seduce me!"


    But she was here to ask him to leave...


    Emily gritted her teeth, struggling to kick him away, but her body suddenly stiffened because she felt


    the apparent change of his private part. Suddenly, she did not dare to move at all and could just let


    his hot breath sweep over her eyes and nose.


    She held her breath and saw her panic image in his amorous eyes.


    A passionate sex was about to happen.


    "Buzz! Buzz!"


    Abruptly, someone''s phone began to vibrate.


    Though reluctant, Simon had to stop, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down. Helplessly, he clenched


    his big hand resting on Emily''s waist under her pajamas. He cursed in his heart and stretched out


    his arm to pick up the mobile phone that kept vibrating. His voice was hoarse in his discontent.


    "Hello?"


    Hearing the voice of Director Lee from the other end of the line, Simon instantly sat up with a


    serious look. He looked up at the clock on the wall while listening attentively. "My grandma''s


    operation is at 10:30. Well, I know. I''ll go there right away..."


    Only at this time could Emily breathe freely. She took two deep breaths.


    She took the opportunity to jump off the sofa and scrambled back to the bedroom in a hurry.


    In the early morning, she had been groped her all over...


    Emily closed the bedroom door and went into the bathroom. She turned on the tap, cooling herself


    down by spraying the cool water on her face. She could hear Simon pace back and forth in the


    living room, as well as some conversation about the operation.


    She buried her face in the towel, and the bathroom door was opened with a crash.


    Emily, shocked, did not know that Simon had finished this call. She saw himing in swaggeringly


    and the muscles on his bronzecolored body. His well- built body disyed his strength. When she


    looked down, she flushed all of a sudden.


    It was a scene with strong visual impact...


    Emily could hear her swallowing saliva.


    "Lend me the bathroom!"


    Emily, holding a towel, stared nkly at him as he walked past her. He had an erection, and she


    could see the thing under his pants erected. However, he walked calmly under the showerhead as if


    nothing had happened.


    His white hands with long fingers, which could use surgical knives skillfully, reached to the edge of


    his underwear. Then, he turned to look at her with his amorous eyes. "What are you looking at? Are


    you going to help me solve this problem?"


    His words exploded in her head like a bomb and sent a fit of dizziness to her. She immediately


    threw away her towel and ran away.


    The bathroom door was tightly closed, and she stood by the window with her back to him.


    In addition to the sound of flowing water in the bathroom, she could also hear a low and sexy male


    voice, "Hmm..."


    Emily blushed with shame and covered her ears with her hands.


    She thought that Simon must have done so on purpose!


    Twenty minutester, Simon came out from the bathroom, neatly dressed. He appeared refreshed


    and serious as if the person who purposely groaned in a sexual voice inside was not him.


    He said, seemingly casually, "My grandma will have an operation today."


    "Oh, I just heard you talking on the phone!" Emily leaned against the window and kept a few steps


    away from him.


    Simon''s thin lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just said, ''Til leave!"


    This time, Emily didn''t even raise her eyes. It was obvious that she wanted him to leave quickly.


    From the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of his tall and straight figure leaving the


    bedroom. She picked up her ears and heard his footsteps approaching the entrance.


    When the door was about to close, she heard a low male voiceing from a distance. "I have


    taken off my underwear in the washing basin. Remember to help me wash it."


    What?


    Emily widened her eyes and rushed into the bathroom.


    When she saw the empty washing basin and her angry face in the mirror, she knew that he


    sessfully tricked her again. However, when she thought of what he had just said and his


    grandma''s benevolent expression, she bit her lips.


    Downstairs, the ck Cayenne stopped inside a parking space.


    Simon fastened the seat belt and started the car. Just as he drove past the building, a figure ran out


    of the building and shouted while panting, "Wait a minute." She seemed to run here in a hurry


    because she only wore one sleeve of her coat, her bag hanging loosely beside her.


    After the Cayenne stopped, Emily opened the passenger door and got in.


    When Simon looked at her sideways with his amorous eyes, she raised her chin and gave him a


    small twisted smile. "Ahem! Don''t look at me like that. I am just trying to be a good wife before


    grandma!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and drove out of themunity without saying anything.


    As he turned the corner, he turned his head to look at the reverse mirror next to him and smiled


    unconsciously.


    The grandma, very happy to see the two of theme together, looked much better at this time


    and didn''t look like a patient who would undergo an operation.


    After a series of pre- surgery preparations, grandma put on a surgical suit andy on the bed.


    Before the operation was carried out, she stopped the nurse next to her, reached out her hand, and


    said, "Emily!"


    Emily, who had been following her, hurried forward from the bed end when she heard this.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She held grandma''s hands, which were thin and covered with wrinkles, but they were very warm.


    Somehow, she became nervous, but still, she said with a smile, "Grandma, don''t worry. You''ll be all


    right after you wake up!"


    Although she didn''t really have a blood rtionship with this old woman, she sincerely hoped that


    she could be healthy.


    "Yes, I know!" Grandma smiled and nodded, but she didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, she gradually


    clenched it. She looked over at Simon, who was next to her, and then looked at Emily. Then, in a


    solemn and earnest tone, she said, "Emily, I''ll leave Simon to you!"


    She was in fact entrusting Simon to her.


    After all, they were just a couple in name. They married based on an agreement that was good for


    both of them. Emily was somewhat at a loss, but under the gaze of grandma''s pleading eyes, she


    finally nodded and said, "Okay!"


    When grandma heard this, she was immediately relieved. She smiled at the nurse and hinted at her


    to push her inside.


    After doctors went in one after another, the door of the operating room gradually closed.


    The red light of the operation lit up, and the corridor became quiet. Emily and Simon sat on chairs


    and waited. It was undoubtedly a hard time to get through. When she got up and wanted to take a


    ss of water, she felt that something warm touched her hand.


    She looked down and saw arge palm on hers.


    She tried to pull her hand back but failed, feeling a little annoyed. She thought he wanted to fondle


    her like what he did in the morning. When she was about to cast an angry nce at Simon and


    scolded him, she suddenly heard him called her name in his deep and a little hoarse voice.


    "Emily."

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Almost all the people that were familiar to her would call her like that, but when she heard such an


    intimate name from his mouth, her heart could not help trembling twice.


    Emily was stunned, nervously holding her breath, she asked, "Ah?"


    "The operation..." Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled slowly, "Will it be sessful?"


    Emily raised her head to look at him, and her heart skipped a beat after they looked into each


    other''s eyes.


    His eyes, which had always been charming and bright, appeared a little gloomy. He looked lonely. It


    seemed as if there were a lonely centuries- old castle inside his eyes. Besides, there was a hint of


    fear in his eyes.


    Simon''s voice became increasingly hoarser. "Director Lee is an expert in curing tumor. He has


    encountered many patients withplicated diseases. It should not be difficult for him. The


    operation will be sessful, right?"


    Emily felt that the big hand on her hand back stiffened.


    At a close distance, he stared at her as if she was the only person he could rely on. His grandma


    lying on the operating table was his only family. She could understand how he felt at this moment.


    When she was a little girl, she was taken away from school by her aunt and sent to the hospital.


    Just like now, she was waiting at the door of the operating room. At that time, she was still young


    and might not understand what had happened, but the fear in her heart was real.


    Emily hesitated for a moment but didn''t get rid of him. She slowly held his hand and said firmly, "I''m


    sure!"


    "Hmm/ Simon responded in a very low voice and clenched his hands harder.


    Then, none of them made a sound. They just sat side by side, and their folded hands never


    separated. Until the operation was pushed away, the surgeon in a green surgical suit came out.


    Before he could take off his mask, Simon had already stepped forward and asked, "Director Lee,


    how is it going?"


    Director Lee said seriously, "The tumor is located at a higher ce, so the incision was slightly


    above the expected ce. I managed to keep 40% of her stomach! Generally speaking, the surgery


    is very sessful. Next, her condition is up to the following chemotherapy. I''m very confident about


    her!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Simon finally rxed, "Director Lee, thank you!"


    "You''re wee, it''s all my duty!" Director Lee patted him on the shoulder, put the mask in his


    pocket and said, "The patient is still under anesthesia, and she will be sent back to the wardter.


    24 hours after the operation is very critical, so you need to pay more attention! If there is anything


    wrong, you cane to me at any time!"


    "I understand!" Simon nodded and thanked him again.


    Grandma was pushed back to the ward. One nurse was hanging the infusion bottles while the other


    was adjusting the venttor.


    Simon stepped forward to adjust the speed of infusion, and then his cell phone rang. The anxious


    voice of the nurse of his department came from inside. "Dr. Chin, the patient in 39th bed has a pain


    in the chest. He might have a heart attack. Now he has fainted. It is preliminarily determined that the


    coronary artery in his heart has ruptured. The doctor on duty can''t handle it. The director asked me


    to call you. Can you go back to the hospital now?"


    In fact, like the police, doctors had to get back to work whenever they were needed.


    Even in the rest, if there was a need, doctors should get back immediately. Although he didn''t want


    to leave for a second after grandma was just pushed out of the operating room, he had to shoulder


    the responsibility.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In just a few seconds, Simon had made the decision. He strode out of the ward without hesitation. "I


    am now at the hospital''s gastrointestinal surgery department. HI be there right away!"


    When grandma was discharged from the operation, it was almost afternoon.


    Simon was temporarily called back to the department and personally operated an operation. After


    that, he had a follow- up research meeting on the patient''s illness. When he returned to grandma''s


    ward, it was already dark outside.


    It was quiet in the corridor. Most of the wards had turned off their lights, and there were only


    asional footsteps of the nurses on duty.


    Simon gently pushed open the door of the ward. Inside, the bedsidemp was giving off soft lights.


    Just like when he left, grandmay on the bed peacefully. Next to her, there was an infusion bag


    hanging on the infusion pole. Every second, a drop of the liquid medicine would fall down Ò» the


    infusion speed had been lowered.


    When he saw that instead of the carer, Emily was sitting by the bed, he was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that she was still here...


    With her back to the wall, Emilyy prone on the edge of the bed with her eyes closed. Even if she


    had fallen asleep, her palm was still on the infusion tube. It seemed that she wanted to warm the


    cold liquid up so that his grandmother would not feel the cold. The orange light from the bedside


    Simon lowered his head, looking at his right hand.


    Slowly, he clutched it and remembered the warm feeling brought by her soft hand.


    Her hand was very thin and soft. But this little hand gave him unimaginable strength during his


    grandma''s operation in the day, which gradually calmed his nervous heart.


    There had never been a woman who could give him such a feeling, including Addy.


    Simon looked at Emily deeply for a few seconds and walked over with light footsteps. He took off his


    coat, put it on her, then leaned over and picked her up.


    The next morning, when Emily woke up, she turned over. When she buried her face in the pillow,


    she smelled was not the lemonade smell of the washing powder at home, but the slightly pungent


    smell of disinfectant. She immediately opened her eyes.


    Realizing that she was not apanying the grandma by her bed, she quickly sat up.


    Only then did she find herself alone in a senior ward. She looked around and saw a nurse who was


    pouring water into a humidifier. The nurse heard the sound and looked at Emily with a smile. "You


    are awake! Dr. Chin was around his grandmast night. He took you to the ward to rest. He said


    that you might have breakfast first when you woke up! I just checked. It''s still warm!"


    When she heard that she was being carried here by him, she felt a little awkward as she said,


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Her steaming breakfast was on the cab next to her. The steamed buns and millet porridge


    looked very appetizing. Could it have been prepared by that beast? When did he be so


    attentive?


    Mrs. Chin, then I''ll go back to work!" The nurse said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Emily nodded. Only when her feet touched the ground, she realized the meaning of the


    nurse''s words. Stunned, she looked up and asked, "What did you call me just now?"


    Hearing this, the nurse, who had already walked to the door of the ward, turned her head in


    confusion and asked, "I called you Mrs. Chin. What''s wrong?"


    Surprise made Emily catch her breath for half a second. Then, she shook her head in bewilderment.


    "No... Nothing!"


    It was the first time for the nurse to see her, so she would not rashly call her in this way. If she called


    her Mrs. Chin, Simon must have told the nurse that she was his wife...


    Did he say that she was his wife?

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    After a simple wash, she finished her breakfast and returned to grandma''s ward. When she opened


    the door, at first nce, she saw a tall figure standing beside the hospital bed. Against the light, his


    shoulder and back appeared quite broad...


    Thinking that the nurse addressed her as Mrs. Chin, she paused a little with her hand on the door


    handle and adjusted her breathing before walking in.


    Grandma had just had the operation yesterday. Although she was awake, she could not sit up for


    the time being. She looked a little weak, but her old eyes were bright and full of energy.


    "Grandma, you''re awake!" Emily said with a smile.


    As soon as grandma saw her, she immediately pushed aside Simon, her grandson, and reached


    out her hand to greet her. "Yes! I heard that you''ve stayed with me for a long timest night. Emily,


    thank you for your patience!"


    "Not at all," Emily said, shaking her head. But when she heard grandma say with emotion, "This


    time, I got down from the operating table safely. I''ve survived from a disaster and will be blessed!"


    "Grandma, blessings to you!" She echoed with a smile.


    "Haha, I agree!" Grandma smiled and nodded. When she looked at them again, she looked more


    satisfied and pleased than the first time she met Emily. In the morning light, Emily and Simon was a


    well-matched perfect couple in her eyes. With a much brighter smile, every line in her face


    deepened as she said, "Now that Simon has had a good wife. Next, you two have to work harder!"


    "Work harder?" Emily held a ss and asked with a puzzled look.


    Grandma winked at her and said something astonishing, "Hurry up and give birth to a lively and


    lovely great-grandson for me!"


    "Puff!"


    Emily spat out all the water she had just drunk.


    Grandma hurriedly asked with concern, "Emily, are you alright?"


    Emily''s nose was filled with water and she shook her head in a panic. A long, jade-like hand handed


    over a tissue and patted her shoulder. Simon slightly curled his lips and said calmly to his grandma,


    "It''s okay. She''s just shy!"


    Emily wiped her face with the tissue and lowered her eyes, pretending to be shy.


    In fact, Emily was too embarrassed to look up.


    Because she had to go to work on Monday, she took it as an excuse and avoided the topic of giving


    birth. As for Simon, he also had to go to the clinic building to see patients. Thus, they went to the


    elevator together.


    Probably because it was Monday, there were many people in the hospital. Elevators would stop at


    each floor, and there would be a lot of peopleing up.


    As soon as their elevator went down twoyers, its narrow space was almost full of people.


    Emily stood in the middle of the crowd. With more and more peopleing in, she was forced to


    retreat. However, even if she was pushed to a corner, the crowd still kept pushing against her.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared above her head and she smelled Simon''s unique scent as a strong


    male.


    Simon, who was standing beside her, leaned to one side and blocked in front of her. He pressed


    one of his arms against the elevator wall on her right, preventing others from pushing her like a wall.


    Emily in his arms raised her head and saw his Adam''s apple.


    As people went in and out one after another, Simon''s body would touch her asionally, and the


    distance between them got closer and closer. They were so close that she could even hear the


    heartbeat under his shirt.


    Emily looked down. Perhaps, it was because there were too many people, she seemed to be out of


    breathing and felt a little dizzy.


    Finally, they reached the first floor. He reached out his hand and took her out of the elevator.


    "Give me your phone."


    As his slender hand reached in front of her, Emily, still in a daze, obediently took out the phone in


    her pocket and gave it to him.


    Simon quickly pressed a series of numbers on it. After dialing the number, he hung up the phone


    and then threw it back to her. "Call this number at noon the day after tomorrow."


    Before Emily could respond, he had already walked out of the hall quickly.


    She made a wry face at his back and marked the phone number as "Beast".


    The day after tomorrow, Emily went to have lunch in the staff canteen.


    Emily and Tina, her colleague, found a table by the window. Her favorite part of the day was the


    lunch break. The dishes in canteen of thepany were as various as the canteen in her university.


    Every time she would enjoy a very good meal.


    Not long after they sat down, Tina said hesitantly, "Emily, there''s something..."


    "What''s the matter?" Emily asked while gnawing on the ribs.


    "I saw Boyd at the shopping mall by the river the day before yesterday!" Tina observed Emily''s facial


    expression. When she was sure that she was fine, Tina continued, "There''s also a woman with him.


    She''s quite beautiful but looks very arrogant. They''re very intimate with each other. Maybe she was


    the other woman! I think they''ve returned from abroad and must have nned to develop their


    career here. Ice city is a small ce. Maybe you''ll meet them someday. So I want to tell you this in


    advance in case. You know..."


    Emily spat out the bones, looking indifferent. "I don''t care even if he goes to Mars!"


    Seeing her like this, Tina was relieved, knowing that Emily had let go of Boyd, so she nodded her


    head in relief.


    After the lunch break, they returned to the office. The chief editor assigned a lot of news articles for


    them to write. Emily was busy tapping the keyboard in front of theputer, and no sooner had she


    started an article than the phone in the drawer rang.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She pulled it out and saw that "Beast" was calling.


    Emily ran to the bathroom to pick the phone up. Before she could make a sound, Simon''s unhappy


    voice came from the line, "What time is it now?"


    "Ah?" Emily frowned and looked down at her watch in confusion. "It''s three minutes to two! Don''t


    you have a watch?"


    After she finished speaking, Simon''s voice was even deeper than before, and he even seemed to


    gnash his teeth with anger. "Oh, you know the time. Did I tell you to call this number on today''s


    lunch break?"


    "Sorry, I forgot!" Emily patted her head.


    Only then did she remember that when she left the hospital the day before yesterday, Simon asked


    her for her mobile phone and stored his number on it. When he gave the phone back to her, he did


    say so, but she totally forgot it.


    The lunch break had been over for at least two hours. Emily asked tentatively, "You haven''t wait for


    my call all the time, have you?"


    "No!" Simon denied it and said, raising his voice. "I have been performing operations the whole


    morning and just got out of the operation room. I certainly would not wait for your call like a fool!"


    Emily curled her lips. Hearing his shouts, she also asked impatiently, "So what''s the matter with


    you? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t waste my time. I still have work to do!"


    There was a pause on the other side of the line. Then, he said in a slightly unnatural tone, "At 7:30


    tonight, Search & found West Restaurant by the river!"


    "Why should I go there?" Emily was confused.


    "Do you know what the responsibilities of a wife? I am your husband, and you must listen to me! I


    dare you to bete again this time!"


    After saying this, Simon directly hung up the phone.


    Emily could only angrily grind her teeth in front of the phone screen and went back to her seat with


    anger. She rolled her eyes and sighed deeply. "s, it''s so nice to be single!"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Tina, who was standing beside her, looked at her in shock, "Emily, are you alright? Is there anything


    wrong?"


    Emily shook off Tina''s hand that was reaching her forehead and sighed again.


    Who could understand her as a married young woman?


    As time passed by, it was already sunset. The sunlights had turned into red glows, shined in from


    the opened blind windows. Emily looked at the time in the lower right corner of the screen. There


    were only five minutes before she got off work.


    The atmosphere in the office gradually became active as everyone in theirpartment began to


    pack up.


    Thinking of what Simon said on the phone, Emily curled her lips. Just as she was about to pick up


    her bag and pack things, Tina ran towards her in panic with her phone in her hand, "Bad thing


    happened!"


    "What''s wrong? What


    happened?" Emily asked hurriedly.


    Tina anxiously exined to her, "Bonnie had a conflict with some people when she interviewed the


    illegal demolition case! Now she was held up there. I heard that she had suffered a lot. Let''s go and


    have a look quickly!"


    Bonnie was a warm-hearted colleague in their department. She was an elderly pregnant woman,


    having her second childing. Therefore, it would be terrible if anything bad happened to her!


    Hearing this, Emily immediately stood up and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    The setting sun was even more beautiful. Chin''s Mansion was located in the vi area by the river.


    Like the Hogg family, the Chin Family was a wealthy local family in Ice city. However, the Chin


    Family was different. There were three sons in the Chin Family. The first son was Adam Chin, who


    served in the army. The second son was Wilson Chin, who was a merchant. Both of them were big


    shots in Ice city


    Bemy wanted to have his youngest son, Simon, work in the government to make the family


    powerful and influential in both politics and business. However, Simon rebelled and chose to study


    medicine.


    At this time, as Simon drove in from the private road, from a distance, he could see a lot of luxury


    cars lined up in a line.


    Driving the ck Cayenne, Simon made his way out of these vehicles. When he passed by the


    guards at the gate, he did not even slow down. He went straight into the courtyard, mmed the


    steering wheel, and stopped the car casually in front of the vi.


    The door of the car opened, and Simon, who was tall and straight, jumped out of the car.


    Two men came out of the vi. Adam, who was wearing a pair of military boots as always and


    looking energetic and vigorous, was smoking and joking with Wilson next to him, "Look, I told you


    that Simon woulde back. Every time hees back, he will make a stir!"


    "If he didn''t drive the car into the living room, would he be able to get off?" Wilson agreed with a


    smile.


    Simon looked at Wilson and raised his eyebrows, "Wilson, you are back!"


    Wilson''s height was simr to Simon1 s. However,pared with his two brothers, he looked more


    gentle wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. As a businessman, he had a refined temperament.


    "I muste back!" Wilson pushed his sses and said with a smile, "It''s your birthday today, my


    dear little brother. Let''s celebrate it all day!"


    Simon turned around the car key in his hand and did not express an opinion.


    Through the French windows, they could see that the servants were busy doing their jobs. The


    guests who came to the banquet were all led to the side hall. It was very bustling and lively.


    Today was Simon1 s 29th birthday. A family like them naturally would have a grand birthday feast.


    But Simon hated having such a so-called birthday party every year. He had to interact with each


    other in the hall, but their hypocritical face annoyed him.


    The three brothers casually stood in the courtyard and formed a handsome scenery.


    Looking at Simon, Wilson said, "Simon, Dad was just asking about you. There are many guests in


    the side hall. You''d better hurry up, or Dad will get angry again!"


    Simon shrugged. After hearing that, he took the car keys and went straight into the vi.


    However, in less than ten minutes, he came outzily with his hands in his pockets. Adam, who had


    taken another cigarette in the yard, said, "What did I say? He must have just taken a short run."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He came out five minutes earlier thanst year/ Wilson looked at his watch.


    Letting his two elder brothers make fun of him, Simon opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    The window was half-opened. Adam walked to the side and threw the two bank cards from his


    pocket into the car, "Gifts from Wilson and me!"


    "Thanks!" Simon replied shortly, as he always did.


    As Simon'' s elder brothers, Adam and Wilson knew him very well. They knew that he was very


    resistant to attend such asions. It was not rare forthem to see Simone back. Adam asked,


    "When this banquet is over, let''s find a ce. Wilson and I will celebrate your birthday like we used


    to!"


    Hearing this, Simon shook his head and said, "No need, I have a date."


    As Adam and Wilson watched him in surprise, hezily started the engine and left.


    As the night fell, a high-grade car slowly drove into a housing estate and stopped in front of a


    building.


    Sitting on the co- pilot seat, Emily looked outside the window all along. As soon as the car stopped,


    she immediately unfastened the seat belt on her and picked up the bag on her knees. Then she


    paused and looked at Boyd, who was looking at her.


    After being silent for two seconds, Emily said, "Anyway£» thank you for helping us today! I didn''t


    expect that you were in charge of the developer. Thanks to you, Bonnie is safe. Otherwise, things


    would get much worse."


    When Emily was in the cafeteria at noon, Tina had just mentioned Boyd1 s return. But she was quite


    surprised to have met him soon!


    Although she vowed not to see him again for the rest of her life, things went athwart.


    In the evening, when Tina and Emily arrived at the scene after hearing the news, things were


    already in a mess. Bonnie was held up just as what happened to Emily in Crocus City. They


    quarreled, and the developer wanted to smash the camera. They negotiated for a long time, but it


    was of no use. Then the developer''s manager heard the matter and came over. And it turned out to


    be Boyd!


    After the matter was solved, Bonnie was sent to the hospital for an examination because she was


    pregnant. Fortunately, she was not hurt. After that, Emily left the hospital and went home


    She was supposed to meet Simon, but she could not make it. When she remembered to make a


    call, she found her phone was dead.


    Boyd looked a bit awkward as he stuttered, "Thepany belongs to Maeve''s father. After I


    returned here, he asked me to help manage..."


    Emily shook her head and interrupted him, drawing a line, "You don''t have to tell me these things. It


    has nothing to do with me!"


    The reason she would agree to let him send her back was that he demanded it when she asked for


    help. Otherwise, she would stay away from him as far as she could. She didn''t forget what


    happened to her unclest time.


    After saying that, Emily opened the car door.


    After hearing that, Boyd felt guilty. He reached out and grabbed the bag on her leg, "Emily..."


    "Let go of me!" Emily shouted coldly.


    Boyd released his grip helplessly and said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry about what happened to


    your uncle. I didn''t know that Maeve would have done that. I promise you that this kind of thing


    would never happen again! Some other day, I''ll visit your uncle and apologize to him!"


    "It''d better never happen again. As for the apology, you don''t have to bother!" After saying that, she


    quickly got out of the car without any hesitation.


    Boyd stared at her back until she disappeared into the building. After a long time, he reluctantly


    turned around.


    After Boyd left the housing estate, Simon, who was in the ck Cayenne parked in front of the


    flower bed, suddenly turned on the headlights and left at the fastest speed. In front of the left wheel,


    there was a small pile of cigarette butts.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    The next morning, Emily entered the office and threw her handbag on the chair, then she went to


    the break room with her cell phone.


    Tina, who came in advance, handed over the freshly brewed coffee to her. She took a sip and


    asked, "How''s Bonnie?"


    "She''s fine. When our editor knew what had happened yesterday, she got a half- day holiday!" Tina


    shook her head and asked her as soon as she thought of something, "By the way, did Boyd pester


    you again?"


    They didn''t expect to meet Boyd there, and in this situation, they could only count on him. Tina


    knew that yesterday Emily had no other way but to let him send her home.


    Emily shrugged. "No, I went home when we arrived!"


    She didn''t want to continue this conversation, because she was thinking of something else at this


    time. She looked down at her cell phone, and the name "Simon" was on her phone log.


    After returning homest night, it was already veryte. As soon as she charged her phone, she


    called him to exin, but no one answered. She didn''t know whether he didn''t want to talk to her or


    he just didn''t notice it.


    With the thought of trying again, Emily called him eagerly.


    She clicked his name, but failed to get a connection. Just as she was about to hang up the phone,


    he picked it up. Emily tightly held the phone in her hand and whispered, "Hello, Simon?"


    "Say!" Simon sounded somewhat peeved.


    Hearing this, Emily asked hesitantly, "You got angry, didn''t you?"


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Even if they were not facing each other, she could


    still feel the strong displeasure from his words.


    Emily bit her lips guiltily and tried to exin for herself. "Last night, I didn''t mean to stand you up. It


    was just that something came up. Have you been waiting for me for a long time? I actually..."


    "You are not that important." Simon suddenly interrupted her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was not a hint of warmth in his voice, as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    As soon as Emily opened her mouth, she heard his voice that was cold, ice- like and distant saying,


    "Sorry, I have an operation."


    Her throat tightened.


    The phone was hung up. Gritting her teeth, Emily put the phone into her pocket angrily.


    "Sh*t, we''re done!"


    During the whole day, Emily seemed to have been lit up by explosives and nothing suited her. Even


    the chief editor, who had always been very bossy, kept her at bay while touching his bald head.


    In the evening, she answered a phone from her university roommate, who organized a ssmates


    gathering. Since her best friend Wendy had gotten back with Mr. Hogg and often went to Lim City


    sweetly, if she refused to go, she would be seemed that she didn''t cherish the old days, "Okay, 111


    go!"


    Because of a breaking news, Emily had to write an article. Then she took the subway and rushed to


    the entertainment club.


    When she got out of the elevator while rubbing her hands, she didn''t go to the private room.


    Instead, she went to thedies1 room since she was in such a hurry that she didn''t even have time


    to answer the nature''s call.


    In the door of the mixed-sex bathroom stood a voluptuous woman who seemed to be waiting for


    someone. She wore a hip- high skirt and a camisole. She might be half-caste, like a sexy America


    girl who was sexier than Emily could ever be in her life.


    Especially when she was blowing smoke with a quality cigarette in her hand, she was rmingly


    charming.


    When the sound of heavy footsteps came out from inside, the woman immediately pinched her


    cigarette and smiled to greet him.


    Emily subconsciously hided to the side and made way for them, but when she inadvertently looked


    up and saw the tall and straight figure, she stopped.


    When their eyes met, she could not help but clench her fists.


    The figure was none other than Simon. He was still dressed in a dark grey jacket and cks. His


    two long legs were especially straight. He was sharp- featured, looked just like the male protagonist


    in the movie posters, and even his eyebrows and his eyelids were filled with charm. It was no


    wonder that the woman was obsessed with him.


    Emily suddenly remembered the scene that day in the bar.


    She almost forgot that he was not only a doctor who could heal the wounded and rescue the dying,


    but also Young Master Chin in this showy world!


    But at this time, she did not have the mood like before to y tricks on him. Instead, for some


    unknown reason, she felt a little depressed, especially when the woman leaned over his chest.


    Seeing that she had stopped, the woman''s eyes raked over her face. She asked with a hint of


    jealousy, "Young Master Chin, do you know her?"


    Emily couldn''t help holding her breath.


    Through the air, she stared at his Adam''s apple, froze, under a magic spell. Somehow, for a


    moment, she expected him to give a positive answer, until he replied in azy and cold voice, "I


    don''t know her!"


    Emily felt there were no more oxygen in her chest, as if it was covered by stic shield.


    When the woman heard the answer, she smiled confidently. She took his arm and walked past her,


    saying charmingly. "Come on. Everyone is waiting you in the room! Young Master Chin, I haven''t


    seen you for a long time. You must have a good talk with meter!"


    "Sure!"


    The voice gradually faded away.


    Emily curled her lips. It had nothing to do with her anyway. She retracted her gaze and went into the


    bathroom and stayed inside for a long time. ording to the number of the private room that was


    given on the message group, she pushed the door open and went in. The party was a st.


    Seeing her, a ssmate immediately pulled her to the table and said, "Emily, you''re toote. Come


    on. You must drink a ss of whisky!"


    Unable to refuse, Emily could only take the ss.


    Fortunately, everyone knew that she couldn''t drink much, so it was beer inside. She upended the


    beer, and swallowed. Maybe she drank it too quickly, when she put down the ss, she coughed


    violently and felt her heart and lungs were so hot that made her ufortable.


    Before she could react, the ss in her hand was filled again.


    After drinking three sses of beer in a row, she felt a little bit dizzy. The colorful lights in the room


    were reflected in the ss, showing the intimate scene of the woman holding Simon''s arm and


    leaving at the door of the bathroom, which did not disappear for a long time.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open again, and a girl made a joke in a low voice,


    "Look at who ising, our overseas returnee!"


    Emily looked up and frowned.


    Boyd, who was wearing a famous-brand suit, swept in by many ssmates. The girl next to her also


    immediately stood up and joked amicably, "Boyd,e on! Look. Emily has been drunk too much.


    What kind of a fiance you are. Come and help her now!"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    In the growing hubbub, Boyd walked to Emily, "Emily, are you okay?"


    Emily frowned. "Why are you here?"


    She must be down on her luck today for she met Simon at the door of the bathroom, and now she


    saw the one she hated.


    Since Boyd bent over in front of her, plus the light was dim, so the two people seemed to chat


    intimately. One of their ssmates asked smilingly, "By the way, Boyd, Emily. Now that Boyd has


    returned home gloriously, when is your wedding day? I remember that you said that you would get


    married after Boyd came back from abroad. We have presents for you. We can hardly wait to see


    that scene! Am I right?"


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the ssmates in the room echoed him in amusement.


    When they were in college, they were the most enviable couple. All ssmates here had witnessed


    their past days, however, they did not know that they had be the most familiar strangers.


    Looking at Boyd who bowed his head with no intention of exining, Emily looked up and said, "We


    have broken up a long time ago!"


    As soon as these words were said, the room suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone was staring at them with the shock of the news, not knowing what to say. The moment


    turned to be very awkward. Luckily, someone smiled and tried to smooth things over by changing


    the topic, ''Td like to propose a toast to Boyd. Without him, we poor guys can''t get the chance to go


    here today! Boyd said that all the expenses were on him! Let''s have fun!"


    Hearing this, Emily looked at Boyd in shock.


    Originally, she thought it was just a simple gathering organized by some ssmates and she didn''t


    expect that the host was him. At this moment, she only felt that air here was terribly close that she


    couldn''t stay for a second -she wanted to leave.


    Emily did so. She stood up with her handbag, raised her ss to the crowd, and drank up the rest


    of the beer. Then she put it on the table and said, "Sorry, I have to go. Something''se upst-


    minute. Enjoy your night guys!"


    After that, she went straight to the door.


    A few students who were close to her came out to see her off. Without knowing what had happened


    to her, they thought that they might have quarreled with each other. They tried to bring them


    together, so they pulled Boyd toe out out of kindness.


    When Emily came out of the room, she saw the tall figure appear again in the corridor in front of her


    as soon as she looked up. The woman who run after him like a gadfly was the one she met at the


    door of the bathroom.


    At this time, the woman leaned against his chest, while his arm was draped casually around her


    shoulders. He wore a designer watch on his wrist, and his indifferent eyes just swept over her face.


    Maybe it was because she walked too fast that she was seized with giddiness just as she stopped.


    She immediately leaned on the wall stop her falling. Someone next to her instantly eximed,


    "Boyd! Come on, give her a hand!"


    She lowered her head and did not notice that Simon''s eyes narrowed when he heard the name.


    Simon didn''t forget that she took off his clothes while crying and said as if she mistook him for


    someone else, at that night, ¡°Boyd, what did I do wrong? Why do you have to treat me like this.


    Didn''t we agree that we will get married when youe home? You can have me. I will take off my


    clothes now, okay? I will..."


    Emily flicked away Boyd''s hand that was holding her shoulder. When she raised her head again, the


    two figures had already disappeared.


    Out of the club, the cool night wind blew over, and her hair was all awry. Boyd, who drove the car


    over, ran out of the car. "Emily, you''ve drunk too much. Let me send you home!"


    "No." Emily refused. She wanted to take a taxi alone.


    In fact, she only drank three sses and a half of beer. She was a little tipsy, but still conscious.


    But the other girls who apanied her were holding her arms and saying, "Oh, Emily, how can we


    rest assured if youe home alone by taxi? Boyd didn''t drink, let him send you back. Come on,


    trust me!"


    After that, they pushed her into the passenger seat and closed the door. Then, Boyd stepped on the


    elerator quickly.


    As the car ran steadily, Emily turned back and rolled down the window. Looking at the club in the


    driving mirror which was getting farther and farther away, she was wondering where Simon would


    go with the woman at this time...


    Would they continue to ying or get a room at hotel?


    Emily felt depressed again. The foul mood followed her like a shadow. No matter how hard she took


    a deep breath, she couldn''t get away.


    It was not until she could not see the entertainment club that she looked back and said coldly to the


    man next to her, "Stop the car in front!"


    Maybe in front of so many students, she exposed the fact that the two of them had broken up, but


    did not reveal what he had done was because she did not want to make a scene. After all, they had


    been together for five years. Although she could not forgive him, she did not want to be difficult.


    Boyd looked at her with a worried expression and said, "Emily, let me send you home safely..."


    "Squeak..."


    The brakes screeched.


    The car suddenly shook, and Emily almost shouted in a low voice. She clutched her seat belt tightly


    with both hands and looked through the front windshield. She saw a ck Cayenne blocking in front


    of her, and the door of the driver''s seat opened. A tall man came out.


    Simon did not close the car door and walked straight toward her.


    Boyd saw this and couldn''t help but argue with him, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Simon turned a deaf ear and didn''t even look at him. He directly pulled her car door and said in a


    low voice, "Get out of the car!"


    Emily wanted to let Boyd stop the car before, but when she saw his beautiful eyes, which reminded


    her of the scene that he said indifferently he didn''t know her in the club more than an hour ago, she


    gritted her teeth and stubbornly turned her face.


    "Get out of the car. Do you hear me?"


    Simon was a little angry, so he leaned in half of his body to pull her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emily couldn''t struggle under his strength. Her arm hurt as she was pulled out by him in an instant,


    and then he stooped over and carried her on his shoulder like carrying a sack.


    Seeing this, Boyd immediately strode over and blocked in front of him angrily, as if there would be a


    conflict at any time. "What are you doing! Put Emily down now, or I''ll call the police now!"


    Faced with his angry gaze, Simon''s expression became even colder.


    He lifted his left hand and pointed at Boyd with his index finger. His eyes were like two poisonous


    swords, full of murderous intent. "She''s mine, get out of my way!"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    All of Emily''s struggles were in vain. She was carried by him all the way and stuffed into his


    Cayenne.


    However, the only thing that made her rejoice was that the woman was not here...


    When night fell in Ice city, it was ignited by the neon lights. The Cayenne was rampaging on the


    street. When the car was waiting for the green light, Emily turned around, trying to open the car


    door and escape.


    However, Simon seemed to have expected her action. The moment she touched the door handle,


    he locked the car with a click.


    Emily red at him angrily. "Let me go!"


    Simon, who was holding the steering wheel with one hand, squinted at her and said with a cold


    voice, "What? You don''t want to ride in my car? You want to ride in your exboyfriend''s car?"


    "You..." Emily was shocked.


    How did he know?


    Without waiting for her to speak, Simon''s mocking voice sounded again. "A leopard can not change


    its spots. You have no selfrespect, don''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" Emily frowned and looked at him in confusion.


    "Who kept scolding herself for being cheated?" Simon''s thin lips showed off a hint of sarcasm, and


    his voice was gloomy. "Since he betrayed you and had an affair with other women, why are you still


    willing to reconcile with him again and again?"


    "Only fool will be infatuated with that man. If you don''t listen to me, you''ll be made to sweat for it! He


    betrayed you once, he will cheat on you again and again. How can you ruin yourself and return to


    him! Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    Thinking ofst night''s image and tonight''s, Simon couldn''t help but being vicious.


    Emily''s face turned red because of his monologue of mockery, and the blue veins on her neck stood


    out. Those words were like hitting on her face, but she didn''t intend to exin, and replied angrily,


    "Yes, I''m still loving him. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Let me go. I want to get off the car. Simon, let me off the car!"


    Emily couldn''t open the car door, so she could only keep knocking on the car window.


    At this time, she was in a peeve. All the blood in her body rushed to the top of her head, stirring her


    heart, liver, spleen, and lungs together and her whole body seemed to be reversed. Just like before,


    she didn''t want to stay with him for a second.


    When the signal light turned green, Simon''s car was the first to rush out from the front line.


    Although the scene wasn''t as horrifying as he sped that day, it couldn''t be worse. He didn''t stop, nor


    did he take her home. Instead, he dorve straight on the bridge at the maximum speed. In the blink


    of an eye, they had already driven out of the suburbs, and braked on a deste path.


    As soon as Simon pulled up the handbrake, he tilted his head. His eyes were fierce and he was


    furious when he said every word, as if he wanted to swallow her alive. "Say what you just said


    again!"


    Although Emily was kind of afraid, she replied while straightening her neck due to the stubbornness


    in her nature. "As you wish. It had nothing to do with you! Simon, don''t forget our agreement!"


    "Oh?" Simon seemed to be irritated by her, and his eyes changed color from light red to crimson


    with his voice turning deep, "I told you that no matter what we are legally married couple. I don''t


    want to be cuckolded!"


    The door of the car was suddenly opened. Emily saw him turn around from the front of the car, and


    then the night wind poured in. Her right arm was pinched by his big hand.


    Emily''s heart missed a beat. "What are you doing!"


    "I''ll teach you to fulfill your duties as my wife!" As Simon finished speaking, he forcefully pulled her


    out as before. Then he opened the door at the back, easily pushed her in, and rode her.


    His hands, which usually held scalpels, lifted the hem of her clothes.


    "Simon, no, don''t touch me!" Emily turned pale with fright.


    Although they were already out of the suburbs in the night and there was almost no one around,


    she absolutely did not expect that he would be so crazy.


    Simon''s half-closed eyes shed a trace of violence, and his breath was full of the power of


    conquest. "I am your husband. If I want you, you have to obey!"


    He couldn''t wait and began to tear her clothes.


    "No, go away!"


    "I want you!"


    Simon year exerted his strength, and so did Emily, but the targets of them were different.


    One wanted to possess the other side crazily, while the other desperately struggled.


    "Simon, I can sue you for marital rape!" Emily gritted her teeth, also panted.


    "Whatever!" Simon''s thin lips curved into azy and arrogant shape. His Adam''s apple bobbed up


    and down, and his voice was deep and husky. "But before that, I have tomit this crime, don''t I?"


    In terms of physical strength, a woman never wanted to take advantage of a man. Emily screamed


    helplessly. He pinched her chin and kissed her fiercely. Finally, she couldn''t even make a sound.


    When she felt a chill on her bosoms, she also felt her heart was cold.


    Without any forey, Simon directly pushed inside of her.


    The memory of the night before was vague. Although she had also drunk tonight, she was


    conscious so that for the first time, she really felt that he vigorously filled her.


    "Simon, be f*cking gentle!"


    Emily grimaced in pain and bit on his shoulder as if she couldn''t bear it.


    However, after a muffled sound, he answered, "No way!"


    The night was getting darker, far away from the city''s mor, the moonlight was even quieter. The


    door of the Cayenne was tightly closed. Simon only wore a thin shirt and leaned against the front of


    the car.


    With a cigarette in his left hand and his face slightly lowered to the left, his expression could not be


    seen clearly. She could only see the light of the fireworks between his fingers.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing there. It wasn''t until he smoked all the remaining


    cigarettes in the box that he put the lighter back in his pocket and sat back in the car. The air


    conditioner was working, so when he came in, he flinched in an instant and then he get used to the


    warmth after a while.


    Simon turned his head and stared at Emily, who was sleeping in the back seat with a faraway look


    in his eyes.


    Tonight, he did lose control.


    In addition to the working times in the white coat, he always gave off a hint ofziness because he


    was unconcerned about everything. Simon was also surprised that she could easily influence his


    emotions. Besides, he never forced women when having sex, but just now he couldn''t control


    himself.


    The more times she said no, the more he wanted to possess her.


    Simon nced over the back seat once again. Although she was in his coat, he could still see her


    torn- up clothes, which could hardly cover her body. On her face, which did not have any makeup


    on, there was a blush after climax.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After turning around, he started the engine and looked forward with a deep gaze.


    It was the second half of the night, and there were almost no cars on the road. But the Cayenne ran


    slowly, as if it was afraid of disturbing the girl sleeping behind.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Emily didn''t show up in the office until nine o''clock the next day.


    Coming out of the elevator, she dragged her aching legs and walked in a trance all the way.


    Seeing this, Tina ran over to her and said, "Emily, what took you so long? You arete for more than


    an hour. I''m sure that your wages will be docked!"


    "Never mind..." Emily replied in a weak voice.


    "Emily, are you okay?" Tina saw that her face was pale, so she asked with concern, "Why do you


    look so bad? Didn''t you go to the ssmate gatheringst night? Did you get drunk and get robbed


    on the way back? Or did you get raped? If it really happened, we have to call the police!"


    Emily ground her teeth. "Yes, I need to call the police!"


    She should dial 911, and told them she got raped by her husband!


    Originally, Tina was joking. However, upon hearing Emily''s words, she instantly panicked. "No way.


    What happened?"


    "No, I''m just joking. Don''t worry!" Emily shook her head.


    Last night, she couldn''t even recall how many times they did. She only remembered that in pain and


    despair, she couldn''t stand the strength and speed that his body moved until she passed out.


    When she woke up the next morning, she was already in her own bed.


    If it weren''t for the kiss marks all over her body, she would almost suspect that she just had a


    nightmarest night.


    At the thought of Simon, Emily truly gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Today was her uncle''s birthday, and since now she and her cousin Selena were in Ice city and they


    didn''t have much time to go back, so they''d love to reunite. It was Saturday tomorrow, so they could


    stay at home for two more days.


    In order to take the train to the town, Emily sacked out for an hour this afternoon, so it was


    inevitable that she was scolded for beingte and leaving early. She took an insufferably glib


    attitude and dragged her legs to the train station.


    Her aunt''s house was not big, but since childhood, she and Selena lived in the biggest room.


    After taking a train for more than two hours, Emily entered the door carrying many bags. Her aunt


    who wore an apron came out to greet her happily and said, "Emily! Come in, change your clothes


    and wash your hands. Meal is almost ready. Your uncle cooked today!"


    "Really? Lucky me! Where''s Selena? Didn''t shee back this morning?" Emily asked with a


    smile.


    "She''s back. She''s staying in her room on the phone!" Aunt pointed at the closed bedroom door and


    said with a frown, "I guess she gets a new boyfriend. She doesn''t stop talking since she came in.


    Listen to her sillyughter!"


    "She''s in love again?" Emily was shocked.


    However, she didn''t expect that her cousin would fall in love with others so soon. She always felt


    that it hadn''t been long since she broke upst time.


    The aunt looked worried. "Yes! I''m really afraid that she will be like thest time. Emily, you''d better


    talk to her. Don''t let her give up her studies!"


    Emily nodded, knocked on the door and went in.


    There were two single beds in the room. On the right one by the window, Selena was holding her


    chin and lying on the bed with her legs raised and her face was full of bashful tenderness.


    She had the same expression every time she called Boyd.


    Emily sat on the opposite side and seemed to be embarrassed by being stared at. Jiang Shanshan


    said that she would talkter and hung up the phone reluctantly. Then she threw a pillow at her and


    said, "Sister, can you stop looking?"


    "Are you really in love?"


    "Yeah!"


    Emily held her shoulders, frowned and made a posture as a strict sister to interrogate her. "Didn''t


    you say you should focus on studying? Last time when you broke up, you were so upset. Have you


    already let go of your old feelings?"


    Selena seemed to think of something, so she did not answer her. Instead, she said hesitantly, "Sis, I


    have to tell you honestly..." "What?" Emily was puzzled.


    "I''ll say, don''t get angry!" Selena said with a worried expression.


    Emily didn''t take it seriously and replied casually, "Okay."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Selena licked her lips. After thinking for two seconds, she said weakly, "Last time, when Imitted


    suicide, you went to take revenge. Actually... I got the room number wrong that day. The man who


    was taken away by the police was not my ex-boyfriend. I didn''t know him at all, I was wrong..."


    "What did you say?" Emily was stunned.


    ''''Wrong?"


    In this way, it was totally a misunderstanding.


    She had always treated Simon as a b*stard who flirted with college students. For no reason, she


    used him of a yboy, and sent him to the police station by mistake. After that, she gave him a


    hard time. She didn''t expect that she was misunderstanding him...


    Emily gritted her teeth, picked up the pillow and threw it to Selena while shouting, "You idiot!"


    In the evening, she threw a lively birthday party for her uncle. They two took a shower and went to


    bed early. Selena, who was in the next bed, fell asleep with her mobile phone after three hours of


    chatting.


    Emily turned over, but did not fall asleep for a long time.


    Thinking of Selena''s words, she bit the corner of her mouth tightly. She took out her mobile phone


    several times. When she hesitated to put the word "Simon", she finally put it back under the pillow.


    But she didn''t fall asleep that night.


    The next morning, she was dragged by her aunt to go to the market. After lunch, she sat on the sofa


    and watched TV series to kill time. When she got up and went to the bathroom, her cell phone rang.


    She picked it up and said unexpectedly, "Hello... grandma?" On the afternoon of that day, Emily


    returned to Ice city by train and went straight to the private hospital.


    In the senior surgical wards, her grandmother had been waiting for her. As soon as grandma saw


    her pushing the door open and going in, a smile spread over her face. She stretched out her hand


    to Emily and asked delightfully£» "Emily, did I bother you? Reporters must be very busy. I didn''t


    mean to bother you."


    "No. I have a break this weekend. Other colleagues on duty at the station." Emily shook her head


    with a smile.


    "That''s nice!" Grandma''s eyes were full of love. "I suddenly missed you, so I couldn''t help but call


    you and ask you toe and talk with me!"


    Emily felt a little guilty for after the surgery, she had nevere back to see her grandma. Instead,


    her grandma called her. Thinking of this, she felt more guilty. "Grandma, I''m sorry. I''ve been too


    busy these days..."


    "I know you young people!" Grandma waved her hand, took out a sandalwood bracelet under the


    bed, and handed it to her. "By the way, Emily, I will give you a good thing!"


    "Grandma, what''s this?" Emily was confused.


    "Do you remember the patient on the number 24 bed? Her daughter got it in the temple! We are


    friends. That day I heard that her daughter often went to the temple to pray, so I asked her to get


    this bracelet there. Buddha blessed it. It''s very good. It can protect you. Put it on!"


    Emily nodded and watched her grandmother put the bracelet on her wrist.


    It was not used to protect her. She had already seen the few pearls engraved with the words ''wish


    you''ll have a baby soon''...


    Emily''s face was red, and she lowered her head awkwardly.


    "I haven''t seen Simon for days!" Grandmained to her. "I asked him your phone number. He


    was reluctant to tell me!"


    Emily could not help pursing the corner of her mouth.


    After all, grandma was an experienced woman. She noticed the strange expression on her face at a


    nce and asked worriedly, "Emily, tell me, did you two querral?"


    "... No!" Emily shook her head guiltily.


    After listening to this, grandma was very happy and relieved. She muttered, "I know. How can you,


    newly married couple quarrel! On Simon''s birthday,st Wednesday, he told me that he would be


    with you that night. Did you enjoy the night?"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Emily was stunned by grandma''s words.


    She looked up at grandma in surprise. "Grandma, wasst Wednesday his birthday?" "Yes, didn''t


    you apany him?" Hearing this, grandma immediately turned to her with concern and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you enjoy that night?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head slowly.


    At that time, he didn''t mention that in the phone, just asked her to go to a restaurant by the river on


    time. Later, her colleague had troubles, so she and Tina came to help. When they finished the work,


    it was already veryte, so she stood him up.


    She thought he just invited her to dinner, but she didn''t expect that day was his birthday...


    No wonder he sounded annoyed the next morning when she called him.


    However, when she thought of what he had done to her in the car, she suddenly felt less guilty.


    However, aftering out of her grandmother''s ward, she unexpectedly came to the floor of the


    cardiac surgery.


    And a few steps away, in her sight, was


    Simon''s office.


    At this time, the door of his office was tightly closed, and Emily stopped and hesitated for a while.


    Just as she gritted her teeth and was about to leave, a nurse came over, who was in charge of the


    olddy and her grandson. When she saw Emily, she smiled and asked, "Miss Sam, are you looking


    for Dr. Chin again?"


    "I..." Emily stammered.


    "Youe for the grandma on the number three bed, don''t you?" The nurse said confidently, "But


    unfortunately, Dr. Chin is not in the hospital. He is ill!"


    "He''s ill?" Emily froze.


    The nurse nodded and sighed. "Yes, he doesn''t look very well. This is the first time that he has


    asked for leave since he was hired to our hospital. Count in today, he hasn''te to work for two


    days!"


    Emily silently calcted the days and found out it was that night...


    Now that she remembered, when she was half asleep, he put a coat on her. It was even cooler in


    the second half of the night in the suburbs. If she was right, he should have caught a cold at that


    time.


    Emily looked at the nurse who had gone far away with a sheaf of medical notes in her arms and


    could not help biting her lips.


    Didn''t he look well?


    Twenty minutester, Emily arrived at an apartment building with the medicine she bought from the


    pharmacy.


    There were only two blocks away from the hospital to the dormitory exclusively provided for the


    hospital staff. She searched for the room number ording to the address given by the nurse.


    "Knock, knock."


    She raised her hand to stand in front of the target door and knocked on it for a long time. There was


    no response for a long time inside. Emily doubted if the nurse had given her the wrong address.


    When she was hesitating whether to leave or not, she heard very slow footsteps came from the


    inside. Then the door was opened with a "bang" and she could only see Simon''s handsome face.


    He was in his pajamas, which were charcoal grey. He was still good- looking in the shadows, but he


    was also gaunt.


    His short hair was messy like a bird''s nest and his cheeks were abnormally red. His lips were dry


    and cracked. He stared at her, with a pair of almond-shaped eyes which didn''t roll while she noticed


    a trace of surprise sh through his eyes.


    Emily looked a little unnatural, and she bashfully hesitated, "Well, I..."


    "Come in!" After saying that, Simon turned around and walked back first.


    Seeing this, Emily forze for a moment, then followed in with the medicine.


    His apartment was very spacious. The main bedroom was next to the well-lighted living room.


    Simon had already thrown off his slippers andy on the bed again with his arm was covering his


    beautiful eyes. She could tell from the wrinkles between his eyebrows that he was quite


    ufortable.


    However, at this time, it was unreasonable that he was still so charming!


    Emily moved to the bedside, cleared her throat and said, "Hey, Simon, I heard you''re seriously ill...


    are you okay?"


    "I won''t die." Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    "Have you taken medicines?" When he finished speaking, the wrinkles between his eyebrows


    seemed to deepen.


    "No." His lips curled.


    "How can you recover if you don''t take medicines when you''re sick? You are a doctor! For


    goodness'' sake, just use yourmon sense!" As soon as Emily heard this, she rushed forward


    and bent over to remove his arm. She touched his forehead with the back of her hand and


    whispered, "Ah, you''re burning!"


    The heat from his forehead was so hot that her fingertips were curled up.


    As she got closer, she could feel the abnormal heat waves emanating from his body. She took out


    the thermometer from the bag and touched his forehead. She saw that the temperature on the


    electronic screen was 101 degrees Fahrenheit!


    Taking antipyretics might not work...


    Emily bent over to pull his arm and shook it gently. "Simon, you can''t lie here. You must go to the


    hospital to get a shot!"


    "No!" Simon directly refused.


    "Then I''ll call an ambnce." Emily frowned.


    Simon gave her a sidelong nce. "I''m good. You don''t have to waste medical resources or call an


    ambnce!"


    "Then what should we do?" Emily was continuously rejected by him, and she looked even more


    anxious. "Your colleagues live around, right? I''m going to knock on their doors now and ask them to


    save you!"


    As she spoke, she let go of his arm and was about to run out.


    However, she failed. Simon grabbed her wrist and stopped her. She struggled and tried to get rid of


    him. Seeing that he still didn''t let her go, she was so worried that she eximed, "What are you


    doing? Let go of me!"


    "What, you''re afraid that 111 die?" Simon''s brows were slightly raised.


    "I''m afraid that your head will burn out!" Emily rolled her eyes, then bit her lip and continued, "In any


    case, we are a couple, in other words, I am your guardian. I can''t let you be alone!"


    Hearing her words, Simon''s mood seemed to have changed. He stared at her, and there seemed to


    be a smile in his eyes. "Well, now you look like a good wife!"


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She looked away ti avoid his sight and still wanted to call for help. However, Simon still did not let


    go of her hand.


    "No need to bother others, I can do it myself!" Simon curled his lips and then raised his chin slightly


    to signal, "Emily, open the cab door by the window. There is a medicine box in the third drawer


    below. Take out the ampule ofpound aminophenazone and barbital disposable syringes to me!"


    "Okay!" Emily ran over obediently.


    "Break it!"


    "Draw the liquid with a needle!"


    Emily had never done such things before. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she followed his


    every order and did it step by step to avoid mistakes. When she was done, she heard him say


    slowly, "Then, help me take off my pants!"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    "Okay!" Emily responded subconsciously and ran over with a needle and a syringe .


    However, she did not realize what she had promised until she sat on the bed. She suddenly stood


    up and pointed at him, trembling. "You... you want me to help you take off your pants?"


    Simony on the bed andzily said, "Don''t be agitated! I''m not flirting with you!"


    "But you..." Emily''s face turned red.


    Simon interrupted with a serious look on his face and said calmly. "Have you ever seen medical


    dramas? It''s intramuscr injection."


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    She dredged up vague memories that when she had a fever as a little girl, her aunt took her to the


    hospital in the town. The doctor also gave her a shot in her buttock. She still remembered that she


    had beenughed at by Selena for a long time. Most importantly, he was a doctor, so what he said


    should be right...


    "I am a patient, and it is difficult for me to give myself a shot. If you don''t help me take off my pants,


    how can I recover?" Simon winced and gazed at her troubled face calmly. After two seconds, he


    suddenly said in a deep voice, "What are you looking at? Come and help me!"


    Probably because he had said too much now, his voice was cracked.


    After being urged, Emily calmed down and walked to him.


    In fact, in addition to the buttocks, the intramuscr injection could also be applied on upper


    deltoids. However, Simon deliberately did not say it and chose the former ce. Especially when he


    saw that she bowed her head with red ears in front of him now, his eyes glimmered with the light of


    sess.


    Emily passed the syringe to him, and her empty hand reached out to his waist.


    He was in his pajamas, and her loose pants were tied. She could have been untied with a few tugs,


    but she felt it had taken her a lot of effort. Her throat and eyes were dry, and the blood in her body


    flowed through her veins and jumped up and down.


    Finally, Emily took off halfway of his pants.


    Then the underwear inside...


    Emily felt that her throat was burning, as if she got fever too. Her fingers touched his skin through


    the cloth, and his temperature made it difficult for her to breathe.


    Stripping off men''s underpants was what she would do in kindergarten...


    Simon stretched out his hand to the back, gesturing with his fingertip, "Just pull my underpants


    down!"


    "... Got it!" Emily said in a muffled voice.


    Almost at the moment when his skin was exposed, she hurriedly turned away and said, "I''m done!


    You can give yourself a shot!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There seemed to be the sound of a needle pushing through the water in the air.


    Emily held her breath and waited until her neck was almost stiff. She couldn''t hear any sound or feel


    any movement from him for a long time. She asked in a trembling voice, "Hey, Simon, are you...


    finished?"


    "Yes."


    After a long time, he slowly answered.


    Emily turned back tentatively and saw him maintaining that enchanting posture, pressing a


    medicinal cotton swab on the shot ce, and looking at her leisurely.


    She loosened her grip on the edges of his underpants and jumped up in shame and anger. "Put on


    your underpants!"


    Grabbing the syringe that was thrown on the bed, Emily ran out of the bedroom. After washing her


    face in the bathroom with cold water, she slowly came back.


    Simon had already put on his clothes and reclined back. However, because he had just gotten a


    shot, he was still lying on his side.


    Emily moved a chair and sat next to him. She couldn''t help asking, "How long will it take effect?"


    "About half an hour or so." Simon closed his beautiful eyes.


    "Well." Emily nodded.


    The bedroom quieted down. Simon gradually fell asleep because of the shot. The sunlight outside


    the window was getting shorter inch by inch, and the rose- colored sunset glow gradually tinted


    every corner of the room.


    Simon''s numb arms moved. When he opened his eyes, he saw that she was still sitting there. He


    saw that her turret was destroyed by the other party''s team, which made her so angry that she


    gritted her teeth and cursed the cell phone on her knees.


    Upon hearing the sound, Emily raised her head and met his gaze.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    Simon shook his head, propped himself up and leaned against the bed. "I thought you went back."


    Emily curled her lips. She wanted to go back, but she was worried that if the shot didn''t work, his life


    would be in danger alone at home? So she decided to stay and wait.


    She put the phone back into her pocket and bent over to touch his forehead.


    Her palms and fingers were soft andfortable. He didn''t move like a nice child.


    He even hoped that she could stroke him longer...


    Emily put her hand to her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. His temperature had dropped a lot


    due to the antipyretic shot. Besides, the red color on his handsome face faded, and his eyes


    glittered again.


    When she sat back, he suddenly whispered, "I haven''t had apany for ages when I''m sick."


    Instinctively, she guessed thest one should be a woman...


    Emily paused for a moment, pursed her lips and then asked, "Who did this before?"


    "My mother." Simon said slowly.


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt a little upset.


    Because when he replied, she clearly felt a sense of relief in her heart. Why did she have such a


    feeling?


    In order to cover up the strange mood in her heart, Emily continued to ask, "Where''s your mother?"


    At the moment when she asked, she found that she knew little about him. Except that she knew that


    his profession was a doctor, everyone called him Young Young Master Chin, as well as his grandma


    lived in the hospital after surgery, she knew nothing else.


    Simon''s eyes moved away from her face and gazed somewhere in the corner. After a while, he spat


    out the words, "She''s dead."


    "Acute pulmonary heart disease. I was a kid when she felt ill. When we were on the way to the


    hospital by ambnce, she died. I was beside her at that time. She had been holding my hand, but


    she couldn''t say a word."


    Emily looked at him in a daze. She didn''t expect to hear that answer, and suddenly felt very guilty.


    She also lost her parents when she was very young, and she didn''t even see them for thest time.


    She almost felt the same, knowing what it felt like to face the closest people in the world passing


    away. Although his voice was very in, as if he was talking about other people''s life, his body was


    very stiff.


    Emily bit her lip and muttered, "I''m sorry..."


    Hearing this, Simon turned his head and saw that she was lowering her head and holding her hands


    on her knees helplessly. Her face was full of chagrin and self- me. Simon couldn''t help but feel


    warm in his heart, so he curled his lips and said, "Dummy!"

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    "You are dumb!"


    Emily silently criticized him in her heart. She didn''t say it out considering that he was a patient.


    She pinched her palm and hesitated to say, "Well, I heard grandma say..."


    "Hm?" Simon looked askance at her.


    "It''s your birthday on Wednesday!" she said, biting her lip.


    Hearing her mention this, Simon turned down the corners of his mouth. "Mm."


    Emily''s eyshes fluttered, and her voice was full of guilt. "Sorry, I really didn''t know that it was your


    birthday that day. I didn''t mean to stand you up, but a colleague ran into an emergency so I came to


    help her. It was already veryte when I was done with it, and my battery died..."


    Hearing this, Simon''s beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed. "Do you mean that you dyed because


    of your colleague''s ident?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Simon''s lips raised bit by bit. "So, if your colleague didn''t have troubles, you wille?" "Of


    course!" Emily nodded again without hesitation.


    Then, she saw that there seemed to be a hint of light shing past in his eyes, making him lookzy


    and pleased and the corner of his lips was curved up.


    Emily observed his expressions and asked tentatively, "Simon, aren''t you angry?"


    "When did I get angry?" Simon repliedzily.


    Emily lowered her head and curled her lips. He was angry before!


    Suddenly, a shadow came above her head. She looked up and saw that he had threw back the


    covers, leapt out of bed and grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Emily looked puzzled.


    Simon pulled her up from the chair, turned around and strode out of the bedroom, "I''m hungry, go


    out and eat something! Don''t you feel sorry for me? Then treat me to a good meal!"


    When Emily heard the second half of his sentence, she didn''t resist anymore.


    After all, she stood him upst time, so she should treat him a meal to apologize.


    As soon as she came out of the apartment building, he threw the key of the Cayenne to her with the


    excuse that he was sick. Emily gnashed her teeth. Although she was reluctant to be instructed, she


    still sat on the driver''s seat obediently.


    ording to the navigation set by Simon, they arrived at the restaurant where she failed toe


    last time.


    After parking the car, they went in. Obviously, the manager of the restaurant was familiar with


    Simon. Before he could walk inside through the revolving door, the manager had already waited


    there and respectfully called out, "Young Master Chin", then took them directly to the VIP room on


    the third floor.


    The decoration of the room was very elegant, which could hold five or six people, but it didn''t seem


    to be empty after the two of them sat down.


    The manager quickly brought the menu and hand it to them.


    Simon leaned back in the chair, sittingzily with his legs crossed. When he came out, he only wore


    a thin windbreaker. Fortunately, there was no trace of illness on his handsome face, which made her


    wonder whether the person who was weak in bed before was him.


    He was quite strong so that he could immediately recover.


    Simon took the menu in his hand and flipped through it leisurely. He often raised his head and


    asked the manager who stood next to him a few questions. It seemed that he was born to be like


    this, a man of noble birth.


    At this very moment, Emily felt as if she had seen another him.


    But soon, when she opened the menu in her hand and saw the price, she was instantly out of her


    mind and could not calm down.


    What the f**k!


    "He''s trying to fool me!"


    Simon began to order the meal in azy tone. "Did you just say that you''ve got ck truffles?"


    "Yes, it was flown from France and just arrived at night!" The restaurant manager replied


    respectfully.


    "Well." Simon nodded. He then pointed at it and said. "Then I''ll take ck truffles on fresh oyster,


    two roasted lobsters with butter, two beef broth, caviar on seafood te, sds, desserts to be


    orderedter!"


    Almost every time he read out a dish''s name, Emily quickly found the corresponding price at the


    menu. Then she shivered for the shocking prices.


    Simon looked at her across the table and asked leisurely, "Their goose livers are good. Would you


    like to have a try?"


    "No..."


    As soon as Emily uttered a word, he had already told the manager, "Two fried goose livers and


    baked cod!"


    "Okay, Young Master Chin!" The restaurant manager quickly wrote it down on the notebook.


    Emily closed the menu and rested her head on the table feebly.


    Simon nced at her pale face, raised his thin lips, raised his fist to his lips and coughed. He


    stopped the restaurant manager, who was about to walk out of the room, and added, "Oh right, is


    there another bottle of Chteau Lafite 1982?"


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Emily suddenly straightened her back and quickly stopped him. She approached him and lowered


    her voice. "Ha, ha, ha, Simon. You''re sick. You can''t drink!"


    Hearing this, Simon said with a reluctant tone, "Well, just save it to the next time!"


    Emily immediately breathed a sigh of relief. With a very affectionate look, she saw the


    restaurant manager out. But even so, her heart was still hurting. Half of her sry was cost. She


    witnessed her money flying away with their wings fluttering!


    The biggest advantage of her personality was that she could face up to reality.


    Therefore, she transformed indignation into strength. When the dazzling feast was served on the


    table, she took out the posture of eating a buffet for self-service to ensure that any piece of


    vegetable would not be wasted, and even a cent could not be spent in vain!


    When she finally put down her knife and fork, Emily''s stomach was almost bursting.


    They took the elevator to the first floor. Because she was concerned about paying the bill, she ran


    to the cashier and asked in a low voice, "Well... May I ask if you can pay for the credit card?"


    "Of course!" The cashier considered for a second and answered with a nod.


    "Well, I''ll pay with the card!" With pain in her heart, Emily took out a credit card from her wallet and


    handed it to the cashier. She said, "VIP room on the third floor!"


    The cashier didn''t ept the bill but said, "Sorry, madam. Young Master Chin has already paid the


    bill!"


    Emily was stunned.


    She looked back at Simon, who was casually standing behind her with a hand in his pocket.


    This man...


    She saw a parab in the air¡ª he threw the key to the Cayenne over again. Hezily ordered,


    "Start the car!"


    This time, Emily didn''tin at all. She just nodded like a docile wife and ran out of the


    restaurant to start the car.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Because they arrived at the dining time, the parking space of the restaurant was almost full and she


    parked far away from the restaurant. When she drove to the entrance of the restaurant, she found


    that there was not only Simon''s tall figure, but also another one standing there.


    And she heard a delicate voice, "Young Master Chin!"

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    From a distance, Emily immediately recognized the owner of the voice at a nce.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the sexy beautiful woman who stood by Simon''s side in club that night. She was still dressing


    in provocative clothes ¡ª leather trousers and boots-with two slender legs and waist exposed,


    fascinating beyond measure.


    When Simon heard the sound and turned his head, his arm had been held.


    The woman raised her hand and gave him a yful punch on the chest, but she grumbled coyly.


    "That day, you were so bad. How could you left me on the road aftering out of the club. You


    mustpensate me!"


    "Do you hear me? Send me back tonight!"


    Everyone present could understand the meaning of these words.


    "Hmm," Simon touched his chin and didn''t reply. Instead, his eyes showed that he was contending


    with this request. He raised his hand and pointed to the Cayenne in front of him. "Well, I don''t drive


    tonight. I suggest you to ask her!"


    The window was lowered, and Emily heard their conversation clearly.


    She gripped the steering wheel forcefully when she turned her face to the other side. She made up


    her mind that if Simon let the woman get on the car, she would directly leave. Anyway, she was not


    a free driver!


    In the end, the woman hailed a taxi and left gracefully instead of cheekily asking her.


    The door of the passenger seat was opened. Simon came in and fastened the seat belt. He looked


    at her with his amorous eyes and suddenly asked smilingly, "Are you jealous?" "No!" Emily pressed


    her foot down sharply on the brake pedal and retorted. She looked unnatural and continued, "Young


    Master Chin is so popr among girls. But no matter how many girls try to sleep with you, it has


    nothing to do with me!"


    Simon pointedly lowered the window. "Then why do you that?"


    Being teased by him made Emily annoyed. She red at him as if she was a cat whose tail was


    stepped on and said, "Simon, if you continue to talk nonsense, I will stop the car and go away!"


    Simon raised his two dashing eyebrows and kept silence.


    However, Emily was in a bad mood because of him, especially what she said just now. She did not


    joke just now, and shepletely believed that he was charming. What happened that night might


    happen every night when she was not present...


    She secretly took a deep breath of the cool night breezes, which made her feel not that oppressed.


    After a red signal light turned green, she started the engine again without looking sideways. When


    they just passed by the crossroad, Simon''s low voice suddenly floated to her with the night wind. "I


    didn''t touch her, and I haven''t slept with any other women since that day with you."


    Perhaps in addition to his daily work in the hospital, he still went to some clubs in private, but he just


    yed with other women. Sometimes, he didn''t even bother to talk to them. He didn''t have any


    interest in any other woman because all he wanted is her, merely her.


    Emily was stunned.


    No other women?


    She turned her head to look at him suspiciously. He was staring at her those intense attractive eyes


    in azy manner. She looked at it for a long time before she could see that his irises were reflecting


    her face.


    With her heart beating violently, Emily looked ahead and quickly started the engine to catch up with


    the cars in front of her.


    Silence along the way. When they arrived at the residential district where she lived, she went


    around the car and stopped in front of Simon, who also got off the car. She turned away unnaturally


    when their eyes met. "Ahem, thank you for your dinner tonight. Next time HI treat you, but I have to


    say that I can''t afford such an expensive meal!"


    "Mn." Simon''s lips curled.


    "And..." Emily raised her head and met his eyes. "It''s a littlete for that, though, happy birthday,


    Simon!"


    When she said thest word, she seemed to be gently flipped by a feather.


    Simon''s eyes were deep.


    Emily got the key out of her pocket and walked into the building. "Be safe. See you!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Simon grabbed her from behind.


    Emily turned around and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Simon stroked her wrist with his finger, which was tender as if he would leave a welt on it if he


    exerted a little more strength. "It''s too perfunctory to say ''Happy Birthday1. Mrs. Chin, where''s my


    birthday present?"


    Hearing his calling her "Mrs. Chin", Emily''s heart started to race and her ears began to buzz.


    "I didn''t buy it!" She bit the corner of her mouth at a loss. She just knew his birthday from his


    grandmother when she visited her in the afternoon. When she heard form the nurse that he was ill,


    she bought medicine and rushed to him. How could she have time to buy birthday gift.


    Being stared by his amorous eyes, Emily had to say, "If you want, I can buy something for you


    tomorrow. What do you want?"


    Simon looked like he was thinking seriously. After a while, a yearning look appeared in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he took a big step forward and he suddenly approached her. "I want you to be my


    birthday gift!"


    "Me... um!"


    Emily goggled in shock, but only made a single syble, and the rest of her words were swept away


    by his kiss.


    Simon kissed her masterfully. He held her in his arms, without leaving a single gap. He leaned his


    head forward and pressed kisses along the outline of her lips, reveling in her breathy sighs.


    Perhaps it was because the it was too dim here, or the male scent on his body was too possessive.


    Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand and was about to fall like willows in the night


    wind. She wanted to push him away in her heart, but her hands couldn''t help but grab his dark gray


    clothes in front of his chest tightly.


    Her heart beat and his breath raced and suddenly she was being lifted from the ground.


    They kept kissing. His attractive eyes seemed to be able to drown people in love. By the time Emily


    thought that she would be infected by his saliva, the two of them had already gone upstairs and


    were in their bed.


    He had unbuttoned her clothes with his slender hands which were smooth as as a jade.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Emily subconsciously reached out her hand to stop him. The


    muscles of her body became stiff, and a panic expression appeared in her wet eyes.


    Simon stroked her eyes and eyebrows with her finger and stopped at her chin. Her thin lips were


    close to her ears, and he whispered hoarsely with a dazzling smile. "That night, I was too rude,


    wasn''t I? Don''t worry, Mrs. Chin. I will be gentle tonight!"


    He called her "Mrs. Chin" again, causing Emily to see stars.


    "Sweetie, rx!"


    Simon did gently as he said.


    Emily felt something was stirring in her head. Due tock of oxygen, she could only take a big


    breath. Even though she was lying on the bed, she felt as if she was about to fall into an abyss...

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    On Monday working day, Emily was holding her chin and staring nkly at theputer.


    Tsk, she''s been seduced by him!


    Although Simon was gentle that night as he said, she didn''t feel much better for when she finally


    lost consciousness, the sky outside was already bright.


    She was still thinking in a daze, "Isn''t he sick?"


    "Why was he so energetic?"


    In the morning, when she was half asleep, she heard him answer the phone and leave. It should be


    a call from the hospital. After that, she slept in bed for a whole day until at night, she ate a bowl of


    cereal and continued to sleep. It was not until this morning that she felt her vitality restored.


    Oh, exhaustion was the price of indulgences.


    Emily finally understood these words.


    When it was almost evening time to get off work, Tina, who was sitting next to her, answered a


    phone call. Suddenly, she stood up with an anxious look and the chair was pushed back a long


    distance.


    Upon seeing this, Emily asked with concern, "Tina, what''s wrong?"


    Tina told her nervously, "The hospital called. The Matron said that I had a fight with the children


    in the next ward!"


    Although she had juste to work for just two months in internship, she had a good rtionship


    with her colleague Tina because they were about the same age. She also knew Tina''s family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tina had a five-year-old daughter, I. She didn''t get married, and even didn''t know who was her


    child''s father. She raised the little girl with her parents. Life as a single mother was tough and


    depressing, but God didn''t take pity on her. Last year, I had leukemia, and then she never left the


    hospital again.


    Emily looked at her watch and couldn''t help but help Tina pack her bag. "Children always have


    conflicts. You get off work in a few minutes. Just go and see her now!"


    Tina hesitated anxiously. "But ten minutes ago, head editor gave me two news releases and told me


    to amend it before nine o''clock. Otherwise, it will bete for the live broadcast of the evening news!"


    Hearing this, Emily immediately said, "It''s okay. Give me all the drafts. Go. Don''t worry!"


    "Alright, I have to go!" When Tina heard her words, she patted her shoulders with a thankful smile


    and swiftly ran out of the office.


    When it was time to get off work, colleagues left one after another.


    Emily was sitting alone in front of theputer, intently modifying the drafts. Only the sound of her


    typing on the keyboard could be heard in therge office. Suddenly, her mobile phone in the drawer


    rang, and she picked it up.


    A low male voice came from the line. "Are you at home?"


    Emily was stunned and looked at the screen with surprise. The name "Simon" was shown on it.


    She looked up at the empty office and shook her head. "No, I''m still working!"


    "You still haven''t got off work at this time?"


    "Yes, I have to revise two news releases. They are used for the live broadcast in the evening!"


    He kept silent for half a second, and then asked, "How long will it take?"


    Emily moved the mouse. It was very timeconsuming to modify them because the two drafts were


    both very long and hard to make deletions. Looking at the time in the lower right corner on the


    screen, she thought for a moment and said, "About an hour!"


    "Get it." Simon replied and then hung up the phone.


    Emily looked at the phone screen with confuse for she didn''t understand what his final words meant.


    He had rung off before she could ask out. She rolled her eyes, threw the phone back to the drawer,


    and continued to work in front of theputer.


    Time passed by quietly and quickly. Finally, when she finished working, she felt that her vision was a


    little dim.


    As she packed up her things, she patted her sore shoulder with her fists. After closing all the lights,


    she walked out of the office. When she was about to go to the elevator, her cell phone rang again.


    She frowned when she saw the "Simon" on it again.


    "Hello?"


    "Emily, an hour has already passed!"


    On the line, the deep voice sounded very impatient.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. "Huh?"


    "Have you finished working?" Simon asked grumpily, and she could hear the sound of smoking.


    "It''s over. I''m going downstairs." Emily looked at the rising elevator.


    Hearing that, the tone in the line softened, and added, "Well, I am downstairs!"


    Downstairs?


    Emily stared nkly at the phone in her hand that had been hung up again. She slowly blinked her


    eyes. For some reason, her heartbeat sped up along with the constantly rising number.


    Coming out of the elevator and through the revolving door, she could see the ck Cayenne on the


    road from a distance, which was as eye- catching as the night when the city lights were lit.


    Emily walked over to him with a surprised expression. "Simon, why are you here?"


    It was rare for Simon to wear a white shirt today. He was still wearing charcoal- gray trousers and a


    pair of limited-edition Yeezy boosts. Although he was modestly dressed, he looked rmingly


    attractive, especially his outstanding face.


    He held a cigarette in his hand and put it to his mouth. When he smoked it, white smoke rose up as


    his beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. He was very charming at present and many girls passing by


    stopped to look at him.


    Emily thought of his previous phone call and asked uncertainly, "You didn''t... wait for me here for an


    hour, did you?"


    Simon put out the cigarette butt and flicked it into the trash can next to him. His thin lips curled up,


    and he said vaguely. "Isn''t it normal for a husband to pick up his wife after work?"


    Emily''s heart trembled slightly, but she curled her lips and said, "I don''t believe you!"


    Simon put his hands in his pockets and saidzily, "I came to ask you for the meal you owe me!"


    Sure enough, Emily gave a knowing expression. Since he mentioned the meal, she couldn''t break


    her words, so she opened the car''s door and got in.


    Looking at the neon lights on both sides, she emphasized to him, "I told you before, I''m not that rich.


    I''m a working ss, but I can''t be as generous as doctors like you!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows to give her a response.


    After driving for about ten minutes, they drove in an underground entrance. There were many


    parked cars inside, so they drove around before they found a space. "Here we are!" "A


    supermarket?" Emily looked at someone walking towards them with difficulty, carrying a shopping


    bag.


    Simon knocked on the steering wheel with her fingers. "Well, buy something. You cook for me!"


    "But I..." Emily hesitated, but soon realized that cooking a meal would be cheap. She swallowed


    back her words, unfastened her seat belt and said, "Okay, let''s go!"

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    It was just a chain supermarket. She waspletely relieved and allowed him to fill the shopping


    cart. At checkout, Simon strode in front of her and took out a card from his card-filled wallet.


    Upon seeing this, Emily quickly pushed it back. "What are you doing? Don''t you ask me to treat you


    a meal?!"


    Just then, the cashier said, "Sorry, there''s something wrong with the system today. We can only


    ept cash!"


    Hearing this, Emily gave his card back to him. She took a bill and some change out of her pocket.


    She was waiting to put all the things that had been scanned into a shopping bag. When she looked


    up, she saw that Simon was gazing at her.


    She touched her face subconsciously and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing." Simon raised his lips.


    If he took off his doctor''s coat, he would be called Young Master Chin wherever he went. Women


    always wanted to get benefits from him. It was the first time that a woman was rushing to pay for


    him all the years he lived.


    Unexpectedly, he felt pleased!


    The car was far away and they were burdened with two heavy bags, so Simon asked her to stay on


    the spot and wait for a while.


    Because she stood at the entrance of the supermarket, the shopping cart would block the way. In


    order to avoid causing inconvenience to others, when the staff came over to pick up the car, Emily


    took the bags out and stood aside.


    Many people walked in and out one. Among them, there was a foreigner who only carried a bottle of


    drink.


    When he saw two shopping bags piled up at her feet, he thought she couldn''t carry them, so he


    came over kindly. "Beautiful girl, what can I do for you?"


    "No, thank you!"


    Emily waved her hand. Thinking of the words Simon said, "It''s normal for husband to pick up his


    wife after work," and said, she bit her lips and said shyly, "My husband ising, and he will help


    me."


    In her sight, the ck Cayenne was slowlying over.


    When the foreigner saw this, he immediately smiled and said, "Oh, I see, wish you happiness!"


    Simon put everything in the boot. The Cayenne slowly left from the underground parking lot. When


    they were on the way home, thest words of the foreigner echoed in Emily''s mind. The


    temperature on her face constantly rose, so she lowered her head and rolled down the window.


    "What''s wrong?" Simon was confused.


    Emily unnaturally made a fanning motion and said, "It''s a little hot..."


    Hot? Simon turned to look at the driving mirror. The radio just said the temperature tonight would


    drop. In the mirror, there were pedestrians who were wearing vests rubbing their arms and running


    home.


    After returning home, when she stood in the kitchen with an apron, she immediately got tense up.


    She was a poor cook. She might not be as talented as her cousin Selena...


    However, now that she must do that, she could only try her best. Fortunately, there were a lot of


    apps on the phone, which could teach people how to cook. She followed the steps and cooked.


    However, dream was ideal while reality was cruel.


    After being locked up in the kitchen for nearly an hour£» Emily finally brought out four dishes and


    one soup. Meanwhile, Simon had already washed his hands andzily sat on the chair with his legs


    crossed to wait.


    She took out two bowls of rice and sat on the opposite side.


    Like a primary school student who was faced with the results of the final exam, she asked with


    some trepidation, "Simon, how does it taste?"


    Simon swallowed the food that looked like fried beef in his mouth and said straightforwardly, "This


    tastes foul!"


    "You said it on purpose, didn''t you?" Emily thought that he was making fun of her again. After all,


    she had been cooking for an hour, and all of them learned from the Inte, so they should not be


    too bad. After she picked up a piece of vegetables, she suddenly spat it out, "Pah-ah¡ª"


    The cabbages were too salty, the beef was too tough, and the soup was too smelly. The rice was


    partly underdone. Only the ham can which was bought from the supermarket could be eaten, the


    rest were all miserable.


    Simon was amused. He looked at her as if she was a monster. "Can''t you cook?"


    Emily was putting up her final desperate struggle. "Does cooking instant noodles


    count?"


    "Next time, 111 cook for you." Simon saidzily.


    When Emily heard the words "next time", her heart skipped a beat, but then she was surprised. "Are


    you good at cooking?"


    Hearing this, Simon leaned back in his chair and seemed to enjoy the admiration in her eyes. He


    couldn''t conceal the pride in his charming eyes. "Who said that a surgeon only knows how to use


    scalpels and doesn''t know how to cook?"


    Emily looked at the dining table depressingly. Now she could only rely on food delivery to fill them


    up. When she picked up the phone, she saw that Simon, who was opposite her, had picked up the


    chopsticks again, started to eat again.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "How can you still eat? They are awful!"


    Simon didn''t look up. He just froze for a second and said with a mocking tone, "After all, this is your


    first time cooking for me."


    Emily held her phone tightly, but her heartbeat raced again


    It was a terrible meal, but in the end, only a small pile remained on each te, indicating that almost


    all the dishes had been eaten. When Emily poured all the rest of the dishes into the paper basket,


    an indescribable feeling filled in her heart.


    When she turned on the tap, the whole kitchen was filled with the sound of running water.


    Separated by a dining room, as long as she tilted her head slightly, she could see Simon sitting on


    the sofa and smoking in the bright living room. At that moment, she had the illusion that they were


    like a pair of ordinary newlyweds.


    After dinner, wife was washing the dishes inside, while her husband was smoking and watching TV


    outside...


    However, Emily didn''t forget that they were different from themon couples. They also had the


    agreement that after four years, maybe they would be strangers again. They were just


    passers-by in each other''s life.


    She shook her head and threw her idea of being a newlywed out of her mind, continuing to focus on


    washing dishes.


    It was already very dark outside. Emily looked at the time. It was already past ten o''clock. If they


    lived in a room, something bad for her would happen. She couldn''t help but speed up her


    movements, thinking that she should remind him to go backter.


    After washing out the foam of thest porcin bowl, footsteps came from behind.


    "Have you finished washing?"


    Simon''s tall and straight figure blocked out arge amount of lights, apanied by the smell of


    tobo.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and washed her hands with soap. After shaking off the water droplets on her


    hands, she nced outside the window and said, "Simon, it''s almost half past ten, you..."


    Suddenly, she was hugged from behind.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Emily let out a little cry of shock.


    An extremely oppressive male aura came from behind. She tried to break away from his arms that


    were wrapped around her waist, but it did not work. Instead, he tightened his grip and she could


    even feel the heat on his chest through his clothes.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and asked in a panic, "Simon, what do you want to do?"


    "You know what I''m going to do, don''t you?" Simon bent over, and put his cheek on her shoulder.


    He breathed intentionally or unintentionally in her ear. If not for the fact that his arms were tied to his


    waist, Emily would have fallen to the ground. She pressed against the edge of the kitchen sink,


    shaking her head. "I, I don''t know!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon''s thin lips moved slightly, lightly biting down on her earlobe. "F*ckyou!"


    Emily shivered all over.


    And then, she was lifted in the air.


    Once again, she was carried on Simon''s shoulder like a sack towards the bedroom. When the door


    was kicked open, it made a loud noise when it collided with the wall, showing his anxiety.


    As soon as he put Emily on the bed, he began to unbutton her shirt.


    The room was dim. A few scattered lights shone outside while bright moonlight spilled from the


    windows, creating the right atmosphere, in which her grace was more permeating with her upper


    body naked.


    Emily grabbed his hand in time,"... Stop!"


    Simon stopped, but he didn''t intend to let her go. Instead, she held her arm above hers.


    Emily took a breath and made the final struggle with her eloquence. "I don''t think we should do this


    now. Although we are legal couple in the four years, we signed an agreement before getting the


    marriage certificate. What we do here is all ying. So we don''t..."


    "You forget a use." Simon interrupted her in a deep voice.


    "What?" Emily was confused.


    "I feed you, and you please me."


    Hearing this, Emily asked in perplexity, "Do we have this use?"


    Before they got the marriage certificate, they signed a contract, which was a short exnation of


    their marriage. Moreover, she read it carefully twice, but she remembered nothing relevant to this


    use!


    Just as she was wondering, her chin was suddenly pinched.


    Simon pressed a kiss on her mouth that was forced to open slightly. "I add it now."


    Their lips met gently. As the temperature in the room rose, Emily heard the sound of her clothes


    being thrown on the floor one by one. He was not rough, but she couldn''t pull away from him.


    Emily''s eyes turned red. She resigned herself to fate and buried her flushed face in the pillow.


    She couldn''t sleep tonight...


    It was time to get off work, and the whitecor workers went out of the office building one after


    another after they clocked off duty.


    Emily took off the badge on her neck, and Tina came over and said, "Emily, I heard that the


    shopping center near my home is having a sale. Let''s go shopping!"


    When she was about to nod and say yes, her cell phone rang.


    "Wait a minute, I have to answer the phone!"


    She ended the call quickly, but after that, her expression suddenly altered. She turned to


    Tina who was waiting for her, "Tina, I have to go!"


    Aftering out of the office building, Emily did not immediately go to the subway. Instead, she


    went across two roads and came to a cafe.


    Pushing the door open, she saw Boyd was in the innermost with a beauty sitting next to him. She


    had exquisite makeup, charming but cocky.


    Emily pursed her lips and walked over without hesitation.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down on the opposite side. The waiter came over and served coffee


    for her, but she refused it with a gesture. She didn''t take off the bag on her body and asked directly,


    "Just put it simply. Why did you ask me toe here?"


    The phone call before she leaving the office building was from Boyd, saying that Maeve wanted to


    see her and there were some things that needed to be made clear to her. If she didn''te here,


    they would go for her. Now was the time to get off work and she didn''t want to be watched her


    colleagues, so she came.


    Standing between the two of them, Boyd seemed to be embarrassed. He opened his mouth and


    said, "Emily, Maeve..."


    "Miss Sam!"


    Maeve interrupted him and moved forward. Suddenly, she said, "I''m sorry for what I did to your


    uncle. I was too impulsive!"


    "What did you say?" Emily asked in surprise.


    During their three meetings, Maeve had always put on an air of superiority. No wonder Emily


    suspected that she hadn''t heard her words clearly.


    Maeve smiled faintly. "Today, I asked you here because I wanted to apologize to you!"


    Hearing this, Emily was even more surprised.


    "Boyd has talked sense to me for a long time. I feel that I was too mean!" Maeve looked at the man


    beside her with a contrite expression. "I was so angry that I did that on impulse! In fact, I really didn''t


    want to hurt your uncle. I just wanted to upset you and teach you a lesson! But Boyd was right. In


    any case, you suffered most among the three of us. I shouldn''t do that to you!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she immediately leaned to Boyd and asked softly, "Sweetie, am I doing


    the right thing?"


    Boyd seemed to be very satisfied with her words and replied in a gentle tone, "Maeve, you make


    me proud!"


    "Really?"


    However, Emily doubted her sincerity. She did not understand why she had to did so. Perhaps it


    was simply because she wanted to please Boyd, and wanted to act like a kind girl in front of her


    sweetheart. But no matter what the reason was, it had nothing to do with her.


    She listened and watched them calmly. She did not feel painful in her heart like before. Strangely,


    she found that she was indifferent to them.


    The moment she found that Boyd cheated on her, she decided to break up with him. After all, they


    had been together for five years, so she felt extremely depressed. She thought it would take a long


    time for herself to heal, but she didn''t expect it she was recovered now.


    For some reason, a pair of beautiful eyes appeared in her mind.


    Emily licked her lips, got up and said, "OK, 111 ept your apology. Can I leave now?"


    Walking out of the coffee shop, he did not expect Boyd to chase after her under Maeve''s gaze. He


    stood in front of her and asked in a low voice, "Emily, who''s the man?"


    "It''s none of your business!" After saying that, Emily stopped a taxi and got in.


    She returned to the residential building and went up from the elevator. She took out the key and


    opened the door. As soon as she stepped on the carpet, she stopped suddenly for she heard the


    sound in the house¡ª

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    At the same time, Emily tightened her grip on the key in her hand.


    Burry?


    This was the first thought that came to her mind. All of a sudden, her heart thumped with fear.


    No wonder she felt that something was wrong when she inserted the key just now. She never forgot


    locking the door when she left home, but today, the door was unlocked. Since the day Mr. Hogg


    gave her this apartment, she lived alone, so no one was supposed to appear here!


    Emily carefully identified the sound, and made sure that it came from the kitchen.


    She took a deep breath and grabbed the antique porcin vases decorated on the shoe shelf. As


    she walked in lightly, she quietly took the phone out of her pocket.


    Against the wall, she passed through the hall and approached the kitchen step by step.


    After the line was connected, Emily lowered her voice and said, "Hello, someone is in my home..."


    When she saw the tall and straight figure in the kitchen, she suddenly froze until she heard the


    operator urging her from the phone. She quickly replied awkwardly, "Sorry, everything is all right!"


    It was not thieves who broke into the house, but Simon!


    He was in a dark grey casual suit, and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up around his elbow,


    revealing his healthy and muscr forearms. At this time, he was standing in front of the kitchen


    table with his back to her. He was holding a spoon with his left hand, anddled soup into it with his


    right hand holding a porcin bowl. Although he wore an apron, he had no womanish manner. On


    the contrary, he was very masculine, with strong visual impact of a family man.


    He might have heard the sound, so he stopped filling the bowl but turned around and noticed the


    vase in her hand with aposed expression. He looked so natural in here. "You''re back."


    "Why are you here?"


    Emily swallowed hard in a daze and pointed at him with aical smile.


    When she came in just now, the door was closed, so he couldn''t have levered the door open.


    Besides, she lived in upper floor, so he could not havee in through the window. ¡°Simon, how


    could you get the key to my home?"


    Hearing this, Simonzily curled his lips. "Charlie gave it me."


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    She forgot that they were good friends...


    Emily put down her sore hand, which held the vase for a long time. It was really a false rm. She


    turned around and walked back to the hall. She put on her slippers and then walked over him again.


    Only then did she find that there was already four dishes and one soup on the table.


    However, they were much better than what she had cooked before for the tantalizing aroma wafted


    towards her.


    Twilight merged into total darkness, while the room was filled with the captivating smell of dishes.


    When she just came back, she was so nervous that she didn''t smell it. At this time, looking at the


    dishes on the table, she felt a little dizzy, as if she really had a home...


    Simon stroke off her hand, which stretched out to the te with spoon. "Wash your hands!" "Oh!"


    Emily ached that she couldn''t help bare her teeth. She followed his order while turned to look back


    the dishes on the table repeatedly at every step.


    Finally, she could sit down and eat. She still doubted his cooking skill, after all, sometimes it might


    not be delicious when it looked good. However, the dishes on the table tasted so good that she


    almost burst into tears.


    Emily''s mouth was full of food, and she spoke like a squirrel. She looked at him with an exaggerated


    look and said, "Simon, were you a chef? How can these be so delicious!"


    Not only did she say this out of politeness, but these dishes were really wonderful. She didn''t expect


    that the man who was used to using cold scalpels could cook. It was unbelievable. In fact, when he


    said that he would cookst time, she didn''t believe him.


    A fascinating smile appeared on Simon''s face, and he gazed at her meaningfully. "I told you. I am


    responsible for filling your stomach, and your work is make me happy."


    Emily chocked.


    Unlike thest time, most of the dishes had been eaten by her.


    While tidying up the table, Emily was stunned. It suddenly urred to her that this was also the first


    time she''d tasted his meal...


    Because of the previous experience, when she washed the dishes in front of the sink, she looked


    back every two or three minutes, for fear that he would hug her from behind again like a dog.


    After turning off the tap, it was fairlyte .


    Looking out of the window, she could see that many of the windows on the opposite floor were still


    lit. It was also because of the fact that he had cooked meals here, ta faint aroma still lingered in the


    kitchen and did not dissipate for a long time.


    Emily came out of the kitchen and saw Simon, who was wearing his jacket in the living room,


    holding a phone in his hand. "Well, I''m on duty tonight. When I arrive, I will arrange a detailed


    cardiac examination for the patient!"


    Soon he ended the call.


    Emily opened her mouth in surprise. "Are you on duty tonight?"


    She had thought that...


    Simon''s beautiful eyes were full of mischief. "Well, are you disappointed?"


    "No!" Emily suddenly jumped up and shouted with a red face, "Come on, why should I be


    disappointed? Simon, you are so funny!"


    But after that, she was surprised for herself.


    She didn''t expect that he would go back to the hospital to work tonight. If so, did hee only to


    make this meal for her?


    Emily slightly curled up the corners of her mouth to regain serenity.


    It seemed that her gaze were too hot. Simon rubbed his chin with his long and slender hand . After


    thinking for two seconds, he said seriously, "Emily, if you want me to stay, I can also call my


    colleague to run the shift!"


    "What are you dreaming about?" She was flushed to ears with shame and vexation and was more


    agitated than before. She even stepped forward to push him to the door. "I don''t want you to stay


    here. Isn''t there a patient waiting for you? Hurry up!"


    Pushed by her all the way, Simon went to the door to change shoes.


    He had to deal with many things in the hospital, so he could not dy any longer. But even so,


    when he stepped out with one leg, he turned back and deliberately said to her, "Are you sure you


    don''t need me to stay?"


    "No!" Emily shook her head in shame and indignation.


    As soon as the door closed, she heaved a long sigh of relief when she leaned on it.


    The night sky outside became darker, and the stars flickered in the night sky. After taking a shower,


    Emily came out of the bathroom and changed into a pajamas. She sat cross-legged on the end of


    the bed and wiped her hair. Since she moved here, she had been living alone, so she had long


    been used to it. Somehow, she suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    She shook her head, threw the towel to the side, andy straight back on the pillow.


    Even with her eyes closed, she still felt wide awake. She tried her best to force herself to sleep.


    One sheep...


    Two sheep...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Three sheep...


    Just as she counted to one hundred, her cell phone suddenly rang. In the quiet room, the word


    "Simon" on the screen made her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Emily kept hand over her heart and picked it up. "Hello?"


    He had heard that she was not outraged to be woken, so he asked, "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I''ll sleep now!" Emily turned over.


    "Really?" Simon''s teasing voice came from the line.


    Even though they were separated, she could still imagine the mischievous light in his beautiful eyes.


    She couldn''t help but blush.


    "Of course!" Emily gritted her teeth and shouted as if she got angry, "Hey, why do you call me? Stop


    prevaricating ande to the point. If you have nothing to say, then I''ll hang up and go to sleep!"


    Simon''s voice suddenly turned serious. "Sure! Can you take a look at the living room? Is there a


    yellow folder on the sofa? I was a bit anxious, so I forgot to take it!"


    Hearing so, Emily didn''t dare to dy any longer. She immediately threw back the covers,


    scrambled out of bed, and scuffed past into the living room her slippers.


    It seemed to be something important. With her footsteps, he continued to ask, "Emily, do you see


    it?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Emily turned on the light, she found a yellow folder left in the corner of the sofa.


    On the line, Simon''s deep voice was as serious as it was just now. "There are the cardiovascr


    test results of my patients. I need it now. Please help me take it to the hospital!"


    "Now?" Emily looked out of the window.


    "Right, now!" Simon replied with certainty.


    Looking at the phone screen on which the call was ended, she opened the yellow folder in her


    hand. It was indeed as he said, the professional medical terms were written on the paper inside.


    Emily hesitated for two seconds. Considering that he said on the phone that he was in urgent need


    of it, she was afraid of dying the treatment for the patient, so she rushed back to her room in a


    few steps.


    She hurriedly changed and left with her bag without thinking too much.


    Twenty minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of the inpatient department of the hospital.


    Emily put the change into her pocket and ran inside quickly. When she was waiting for the elevator,


    she took out her phone and told him that she had arrived.


    "I''m in the nurse station."


    After saying this, Simon hung up the phone.


    She, and two female nurses holding a bag of medicine entered the elevator together.


    As the elevator kept ascending, the nurses began to chatting. One said to another, "Dr. Chin is so


    charming, especially when he works, he even looks good here in such a dim light!"


    "Come on. Do you know how many nurses in our hospital envy our cardiac surgery department?


    We can see him every day! He is perfect in every aspect, but he is too strict. He is a rather stolid,


    serious type. I heard that the new intern was scolded to cry by him!"


    Upon hearing that, Emily raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She secretly looked back and saw that the cardiac surgery department was indeed written on their


    tags. As for what they said, were they sure they were talking about Simon?


    At least Simon, who was with her, had always been rxed and elegant. His amorous eyes were


    always slightly narrowed, and his thin lips always curved in a faint smile. He was not strict and


    serious, instead, he was really gorgeous!


    When Emily looked up at the changing numbers, she heard the two nurses behind continue to


    mutter, "Jesus Christ, how could such an excellent man be single? I really want to introduce him to


    someone!"


    "You want to introduce yourself to him, don''t you?" After being exposed, the other nurse lowered her


    voice and said, "Before you get too excited about that, I have to tell you that Dr. Chin is secretly


    engaged! I don''t know if it''s true or not. Dr. Chin''s grandma is in our hospital. I heard from someone


    in surgical department. Some time ago, Mrs. Chin came here to visit his grandma!"


    "Oh my god! I really want to see Mrs. Chin. She''s so lucky to get a such wonderful husband!"


    "Coo..."


    Emily swallowed hard.


    She scratched her ear and felt that her face was burning. It was the first time that she heard


    someone talk about her. Especially when she heard thest sentence, "She''s so lucky to get a such


    wonderful husband", she felt that her ears were hot and was a touch uneasy. Fortunately, the


    elevator reached the designated floor with a "ding" sound, and she rushed out first.


    When she steamed down the corridor, she instantly noticed the tall figure in front of the nurse


    station from a distance. He was in doctor''s coat hat reached down to the knees, revealing two long


    legs. Inside was a green surgical suit, and his profile was rmingly handsome.


    Simon was looking through the medical records in his hand with a serious look. "The patient


    transferred from the No. 13 bed was in ICU after getting out of the operating table. Remember to


    see him every half hour. If there''s anything wrong Just call me!"


    "Alright!" The nurse nodded.


    Simon closed the medical record, andter, his voice became frosty. "By the way, don''t use your


    mobile phone on working time!"


    "Yes, Dr. Chin!" The nurse immediately put the phone back in her pocket.


    Emily watched from a few steps away and bit her lips. She thought of the words of the two nurses in


    the elevator just now. At this time, there was no arch at all on his thin lips and no frivolousness in his


    eyes. He looked stern and serious, but really charming...


    She opened her mouth. "Simon... Dr. Chin!"


    Simon heard the voice and looked back at her. He raised his eyebrows calmly and said, "Come to


    my office."


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    When they walked through the long corridor from the nurse''s station, the lights on the ceiling


    illuminated the white walls, and the sounds of their footsteps on the floor broke the stillness.


    Emily followed him obediently like a puppy following her owner until they entered his office. When


    he closed the door, she didn''t think too much and walked straight to the desk and took out the folder


    in her bag.


    "Simon, here you are!"


    "Mn." Simon picked it up. However, he did not open it now.


    Emily didn''t find anything unusual. Since she had achieved her purpose, she lowered her head and


    zipped her bag. She didn''t want to bother him, so she said, "Then you can go back to work. I''lle


    home!"


    "You can''t go." Simon grabbed her wrist.


    Emily frowned, puzzled, and asked, "... Why can''t I go?"


    In confusion, she saw him put down the folder, and his sturdy body under the green surgical suit


    suddenly moved forward. He lifted her up and put her on the desk next to him, with her two legs


    hanging in the air.


    He leaned forward with his hands pressing down on the desk, left her nowhere to hide. She could


    see the me of desire burning in his beautiful eyes.


    Simon''s thin lips were less than an inch away from hers, and he whispered so softly that none but


    she heard him, "Do what we should do!"

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    "... Do you want to do it here?"


    Emily looked at him in shock.


    Although he was an specially engaged doctor hired by the Director of the hospital, and his office


    was better than other chief physicians, however, office was what it was and there was not much


    space for them stretching out. It was quiet at night, and they could even hear each other''s


    breathing.


    Simon didn''t say anything, but his thin lips charmingly curved up. Suddenly, he took off his coat and


    approached her expectantly.


    Emily couldn''t help moving back because she was so shy that she was stuttering. "Simon, you, you


    want to scare me, right?"


    "No." Simon repliedzily.


    No?


    Her eyes were popping out with horror. Didn''t he remember that he was a doctor and they were in


    the hospital?


    He watched her face intently to catch every nuance of expression, and then heughed out in a low


    voice. Laughter resounded through the house, in such a situation, it sounded particrly tantalizing.


    His words were tickling her ear, making her unable to resist.


    The back of her head was suddenly clutched by his palm, and then he kissed her, a kiss full of heat


    and wetness.


    The rough edges of his teeth pressed against her lips.


    Simon''s actions showed that what he said was not a warning. He didn''t need her response, instead,


    he kissed her and tried to pull a low noise of pure lust from her mouth with his tongue and teeth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Emily''s hands were held on his waist. Maybe in his office, in an atmosphere of solemn, she got


    excited by the kisses that she almost fell to shaking pieces. This close, she could feel the heat of


    him and the solid strength of his body through his uniform.


    She got turned on...


    By him in uniform...


    Even when Emily was sitting there, she almost couldn''t sit still. Her eyes blurred, and she just let his


    hands roam and taunt her quivering flesh.


    The temperature in the office was getting higher and higher, and their breathing became more rapid.


    The Tshirt on her waist was all pulled out, and he almost pushed himself inside her. Suddenly they


    were interrupted by a knock at the door.


    Both of them froze, but the knocking continued.


    She could hear the footsteps of the outside, and saw the figure through a crack. It should be the girl


    in the nurse''s station who was about to open the door ande in in the next second. "Dr. Chin-"


    "Don''te in!"


    Simon shouted in a hoarse voice.


    His handsome face was slightly distorted. After two or three seconds, he asked with a suppressed


    voice, "What''s the matter?"


    The people outside seemed to be frightened by his roar. After a long time, she answered hesitantly,


    "Dr. Chin, the blood pressure of the patient on the No. 13 bed is unstable. I hope you could go over


    and take a look..."


    "I see. HIe right away!" After saying this, Simon''s Adam''s apple was still rolling up and down.


    The girl outside the door ran away quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they could hear no sound of


    footsteps. Emily''s head almost drooped to the floor, and the flush on her face had spread to her


    ears. It was a shame to her.


    She pushed the man who was motionless in front of her, and said in a low and trembling voice,


    "Hurry up, the patient needs you!"


    No matter how reluctant Simon was, he had to stand up. After all, he was a doctor. No matter what


    time it was, as long as a patient needed him, he muste to the scene. His jaw was set firmly and


    his voice became hoarse. "Wait up here!"


    "Okay!" Emily was so shy that she didn''t dare to look up.


    "Let''s continueter!" Simon pinched her waist.


    This time, Emily could not even make a sound. Biting her lips, her breathing turned hot.


    He grabbed the coat that was thrown on the chair and said mistrustfully, ''Til go to see the patients. It


    won''t take a long time. If you''re bored, use theptop in my cab. You can y games and watch


    movies! But don''t meddle with the books in the drawers. I wrote notes on them. It''s troublesome to


    rearrange them!"


    "I see. I won''t touch them!" Emily urged him shyly.


    Simon patted her head and then strode out of the office. When he left, she hurriedly jumped down


    from the desk and frantically did up the sps on her underwear that had just been stripped down


    by him.


    Even though she was the only one left in the office, she still felt that the heat did not decrease at all.


    She had to run to the window, opened it a crack, and felt the cool night breeze outside to quench


    the fire in her heart.


    How could he radiate charm and chic all the time?


    Emily covered her face and cursed silently.


    Looking back, she saw the lonely yellow folder on his desk. She was highly suspicious that asking


    her to send it was just an excuse, what he really wanted was getting herid!


    Since she was young, the car sexst time, the office experience this time, Simon, her husband on


    agreement had brought her raw want she had never had before, but she couldn''t resist him...


    "I''m indeed bored." Emily thought of what he said, so she pulled out a chair and sat in front of his


    desk.


    When she opened the cab, she found out theptop bag and took it out. When she straightened


    up, she saw the drawer he had mentioned. She didn''t want to touch it, but saw that it was pulled


    open, so she kindly wanted to close it.


    She could tell that Simon treasured this drawer very much. A key was still it that he had forgotten to


    pull out.


    The moment she closed it, her hand paused for a second.


    Under the light, in addition to the medical books with iprehensible titles, there was even a


    novel Jane eyre.


    Although she remembered what he had said before, Emily still did not restrain her curiosity because


    it was really incredible that such a feminine novel appeared in his drawer which was full of medical


    books!


    She thought that she could ridicule him for a while, so she took out the book with a smile.


    When she opened it, she saw beautiful written words on the first page:


    "Dear Simon! This is my favorite love story. This prized version for you. I bought it from your favorite


    bookstore when we were studying at Columbia University. I took a long time begging for thedy


    who owned the shop. You must keep it well! Your love, Addy."


    "Addy?"


    Both tone and name hinted that the owner of the words was a woman.


    Emily was kind of gloomy when she read thest line in a daze. "Love you, miss you..."


    After a long time, she gently closed the book. She didn''t know if it was because the window had


    been opened for a long time that the heat in the office hadpletely dissipated. She even began


    to feel cold, like after taking a bath with very cold water, her skin prickled.


    Emily lowered her head and put the book back in the drawer, closed it and locked it with the key.


    She sat there silently for two seconds, and then she picked up her bag and was about to left. Then


    she thought of something, pulled down the sticky note next to her, scribbled down some words, and


    pressed it with the thermos cup next to her. Then she left.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The patient''s blood pressure turned stable. Simon told the nurse some dos and don''ts, took off the


    aseptic garment and left the intensive care unit.


    His leather shoes squeaked when he sped up.


    Apart from the emergency room, most of the hospital was quiet at this time. The lights lengthened


    his shadow. Simon could feel his eagerness, especially the heat that did not fade away from his


    blood.


    Perhaps he might be frivolous in other asion, but as long as he put on this doctor''s coat in the


    hospital, he never joked, let alone making out with girls. But this time, he could not control himself.


    When he finally returned to the office, he pushed the door open.


    As the night wind blew,Light struck on his face, but no one else was there.


    "Emily?"


    The answer to his question was, of course, silence.


    Simon frowned and took two steps back to look at the corridor, only to see two nurses walking by


    with basins in their hands. He closed the door and checked the room, but he didn''t find her bag,


    instead, he saw the note on his desk, telling him that she wouldn''te back.


    "Simon, I suddenly feel a little ufortable. I have to go!"


    Seeing the words on it, Simon took out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    The taxi shuttled through the neon-lit night, and Emily, who was sitting in the back seat, hesitated to


    pick it up. "...Hello?"


    "What ails you?" On the line, Simon asked in a low voice.


    The question made Emily feel very guilty. She subconsciously bit her lip and muttered, "It''s not a big


    deal. I''ll be better tomorrow after I go home and get some sleep!"


    "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in my office?" Simon sounded a little unhappy, but she noticed a trace


    of concern in his voice. "What''s wrong with you? I''m in the hospital. I''m a doctor! Where are you


    now?"


    Emily''s fists were clenched tight on her knees.


    She knew that he card for her, but the words rose before her. Addy''s grace handwriting on his book:


    Love you, miss you...


    "I''m almost home!" Looking at the red signal light in front of her, Emily lied, "My cell phone is running


    out of battery. I gotta go!"


    Hanging up the phone, in order to act as if it was real, she also turned off the phone.


    Looking out of the window into the dim light, she smiled bitterly.


    "What am I fussing about?"


    She put the phone back into her bag and took a deep breath. When she was about to close her


    eyes and leaned against the seat to take a nap, the taxi screeched to a halt with grinding brakes


    and she was catapulted to the front.


    "Squeak..."


    With a loud noise, the taxi seemed to bump into something.


    Emily opened her eyes in a hurry and saw the driver holding the handbrake in a flurry and shouting


    in a low voice, "Jesus Christ! I hit someone!"


    Hearing that, she immediately opened the door. Indeed, a person was lying in front of the the car.


    However, the taxi driver should be responsible for that. When the driver was normally driving, the


    man climbed over the barrier to run across the road. Fortunately, they drove at a normal speed, and


    the driver braked in time, so he was not sent flying. However, he was seriously injured with a small


    pool of blood on the ground.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The taxi driver was also responsible. He had squatted on the ground to check the man''s injury and


    called for an ambnce immediately.


    Seeing this, Emily looked as if the driver couldn''t settle the matter in a short time. She had no


    choice but to go to the roadside and hail another taxi. She fished out some change from her wallet


    and paid the fare.


    The taxi driver did not take it, but took her hand to stop her. "Hey, you can''t go!"


    "Why?" Emily frowned.


    "It''s dark here. No passers-by and no camera nearby. My driving recorder didn''t work. I didn''t do


    anything wrong, but he rushed out and he got drunk. You can''t go. You have to testify for me then!"


    The taxi driver refused to let go and pleaded with her, "Girl, please. You''re the only witness!"


    "Alright..." Emily nodded helplessly.


    She was a reporter, so she knew that the number of intentioned car- damage cases were growing.


    She sympathized with the taxi drivers who worked hard to earn money, so she stayed to wait for the


    ambnce.


    When she got close to the front of the car and saw the person lying on the ground, she couldn''t help


    but widen her eyes in shock.


    Boyd?


    The ambnce arrived quickly. Depended on the distance, it rushed to the private hospital she just


    got out of not long ago.


    Emily was regarded by the taxi driver as his savior to prove his innocence. The driver was afraid


    that she would leave, so he lied that she was the family member of the victim and asked her to get


    into the ambnce. She couldn''t think so much, so when she arrived at the emergency building,


    she had to run in with them.


    During the rescue, the police arrived at the hospital to investigate the ident and record their


    statements.


    At the end, the door of the operating room was pushed open. Looking at the doctoring over


    and the nurse who pushed Boyd out, Emily asked, "Doctor, how is he?"


    "At present, his condition has been downgraded from critical to serious!" The doctor took off the


    mask and exined, "When he was hit by the car, he subconsciously used his arm to block it.


    Although the driver had a timely brake, the car still had a strong impact force, which caused him


    right forearm badly fractured and slightly concussed. So he had to stay in the emergency room. If


    there is nothing wrong with him, he can be transferred to the inpatient department tomorrow


    morning!"


    Emily nodded and thanked him.


    Although it was said that the traffic ident drivers did nothing wrong, he should bear secondary


    liability and cooperate with the police for detailed investigations. After all, he was the one who


    drove.


    After finishing what Emily should do, she took her bag and was ready to leave.


    However, when she was about to leave, she was stopped again. It was the nurse in charge of Boyd


    after the operation. She asked, "Where are you going? You can''t leave!"


    "I..." Emily tried to exin.


    However, the nurse interrupted her and said unhappily, "In the current situation, he need to be


    watched. You can''t go!"


    "Fine!" Emily put her hand on her forehead helplessly and asked, "Can you give me all his


    belongings?"


    "Sure!" The nurse nodded.


    After taking the things, Emily picked up the cell phone and easily found out the name "honey" in his


    contact lists. She didn''t want to waste time, so she dialed it, told his honey that he was in the


    hospital and asked her toe over quickly.


    Hanging up the phone, she put it back.


    She lowered her head to look at the watch. It had been twelve o''clock in the evening!


    Unlike the inpatient department, the emergency room had no separate wards. In here, seldom beds


    were avable, mostly of which were separated by a blue curtain. Emily took a chair and sat next to


    it, helplessly looking at Boyd, whoy on the bed with his head wrapped in gauze.


    She sighed and finally tucked him in.


    Just as she withdrew her hand, a low voice without any warmth suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Aren''t you feel ufortable?"

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Emily froze.


    She turned around and saw Simon, who was standing behind in a scrub suit with his hands buried


    in the pockets of his doctor''s coat. His attractive face was covered with frost, and his cold eyes


    chilled her.


    She spoke at a loss. "I..."


    After saying one word, she didn''t know what to say.


    When she found the novel Jane Eyre in his office before, she told a lie and left quietly. Now, she


    didn''t know how to exin, unless she was the victim lying in the hospital bed...


    "Thank you so much, Dr. Chin!" At this time, a doctor in a surgical gown came over and said


    gratefully, rubbing his hands, "The new patient is going to need a surgery. An operation of this


    magnitude is difficult for me. I know that you are on duty tonight, I think you may have to take the


    reins on this one! The operating room and anesthesia are ready. Pleasee with me!"


    For a hospital, emergency department was the most important department in which doctors dealt


    with patients who were in the most urgent condition. Especially in the evening, if there was a need,


    doctors from other departments had the duties to operate the surgery. After Simon received a phone


    call, he came here without dy.


    However, he didn''t expect to see her!


    Two hours ago, she was saying on the phone that she was ufortable and was about to arrive


    home, but now she was in the emergency department, standing in front of her boyfriend''s hospital


    bed...


    Simon''s beautiful eyes were as hard as flint.


    "Duty calls!"


    Simon looked away from her face and said lightly to the doctor beside him. Then he turned around


    and strode to the operating room.


    Emily bit her lips and watched his receding figure. Under the dazzling white light, she felt cold.


    Looking back at Boyd, she frowned in annoyance.


    At this time, a beauty came in from the door. Maeve, who was holding her handbag, grabbed the


    nurse and anxiously asked, "Nurse, Boyd, where is Boyd!"


    "Here!" Emily shouted.


    When Maeve saw her, she immediately ran over, her heels making a clear and crisp sound.


    When the Maeve stood in front of her, Emily exined, "Miss Hsu, don''t worry. It has nothing to do


    with me!"


    "I was not with him. He happened to be hit by the taxi I was in because he crossed the road after he


    got drunk. I just helped the driver to testify. Now you are here, you can take care of him!"


    After saying that, Emily picked up the bag on the chair and walked out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    When she was about to walk out of the door, Maeve caught up with her from behind.


    Emily stopped with a guarded expression. "Miss Hsu, I''ve made it clear just now. What else do you


    want to say?"


    An extremely beautiful smile appeared on Maeve''s face. She took out a card from her handbag and


    handed it to her. "Miss Sam, here you are!"


    "What?" Emily took it with a frown.


    The card was pink, designed romantically, with a small logo of wedding dress.


    An Invitation to their wedding?


    Maeve''s smile broadened and her voice was filled with sweetness and happiness. "Boyd and I are


    about to get married at the end of this month. I didn''t expect such an ident to happen. Luckily,


    he''s not seriously injured. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. Anyway, I hope that you can


    witness the happiest moment of our lifes!"


    Emily opened the invitation card. Sure enough, it said Emily was invited to attend Maeve and Boyd''s


    wedding.


    She did not say anything, just closed it, put it in her bag, and left.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Days and nights, time flied. The sun was bending in the west, leaving a few red clouds in the sky.


    Coming out of the elevator, Emily found out the key in her bag, inserted it into the keyhole and


    opened the door. She subconsciously looked in the kitchen as she did in the past few days.


    However, all was still.


    After leaving the hospital that night, they had not seen each other for nearly a week, nor did he call


    her, let alonee to her home...


    She had the takeaway, took a shower and went to bed early. The next day, she took the subway to


    the private hospital early in the morning.


    She asked for leave to see the grandmother and grandchild for the little boy was discharged from


    the hospital today. The grandmother was old and had no one to help her with theplicated


    discharge procedure, so she wanted to help them.


    From the moment she stepped into the heart surgery building, her heart beat raced.


    She held her breath for a long time, but she still couldn''t see the tall and straight figure until she left


    the hospital building.


    Obviously, the little boy who didn''t have to wear hospital gown was very excited. He took her hand


    and said in a clear voice, "Emily, I am really happy to be discharged from the hospital. I can go back


    to school again!"


    Emily smiled, stroked the child''s head, and replied softly, "You have to do as doctors told you. You


    can''t do strenuous exercise, and protect yourself, okay?"


    "Miss Sam, thank you so much! He won''t be healthy again without you. When you''re free, wee


    to my space!" The olddy said excitedly.


    Emily smiled and shook her head. "Grandma, I''ll go to see you!"


    The taxi drove into the yard. After seeing them off in a taxi, Emily was also about to leave.


    Suddenly, an olddy called her name in a loving voice, "Emily!"


    "Ah, grandma..."


    When Emily turned around, she saw Simon''s grandma in a hospital gown.


    After the previous surgery and subsequent chemotherapy, grandma took a favorable turn, and she


    became energetic again. Recently, the caretaker often took her out when the air was fresh in the


    morning.


    Emily apanied the olddy back to the ward, poured a ss of hot water and handed it to her.


    It''s time for her to have intravenous drop, Emily helped the nurse to stable the infusion bottle, and


    wrote down some daily instructions.


    When there were only the two of them in the ward£» the old mandy said with a smile, "Emily, did


    Simon ask you toe here?"


    "Ah..." Emily gave an ambiguous answer.


    The olddy smiled, amusement glimmered in her eyes. "He doesn''t have to worry about me when


    he''s in Bayworth City on business. He even asked you toe and see me?"


    "He''s on a business trip?" Emily was stunned.


    "Yes! He leftst weekend. Didn''t he say that he had to attend a meeting about clinical knowledge in


    cardiology? He went there on behalf of the hospital for ten days!" After the olddy finished


    speaking, she looked at Emily with a puzzled look. "What''s wrong? Don''t you know?"


    "Yes... I know!" Emily lowered her eyes and lied in a low voice for fear that grandma would worry


    about her.


    "Don''t be shy, grandma knows what you''re thinking!" The oldy misunderstood andined for


    her, "It''s really a long time for a business trip! You two are newly married. Not to mention ten days,


    even five days are too long for you!"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    No wonder she didn''t see him in the hospital. It turned out that he was away on business...

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Emily took the subway back to the TV station, being preupied with her own thoughts. Anyway,


    she was just his wife on agreements, he didn''t have to report to her whether he went on business


    trip or traveled abroad. What he did was perfectly justified!


    Although she told herself this in her heart, when she stepped into the office building, she couldn''t


    help but take out her cell phone.


    She hesitated for a while on the word "Simon", and then she dialed the number subconsciously.


    As she heard the beeping sound, she held her breath nervously.


    He hadn''t been picked up for a long time. At this time, the elevator door opened, and her colleague


    Tina was running out with two cameras on her shoulder. "Emily, you are back! Come on, our chief


    editor just gave me an urgent task. Come with me!"


    "Okay!" Emily hung up the phone in a hurry and helped to pick up the camera.


    The ce of interview was set in a private ce. The main task assigned to them was to interview


    an old painter of the contemporary art. Since it was a newly opened public welfare program, every


    department attached great importance to it. It took them a lot of effort to get the old painter agreed


    to be interviewed.


    For inspiration, the old painter took an hour to boat on theke every afternoon, so the interview


    was fixed on the boat.


    Since the boat wasn''trge and spacious, and the boatman could only agree for one more person


    added, Emily carried one camera. ''Til do it! Tina, you shoot us and scenery around on the shore for


    publicity!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    After they rified their own tasks, they officially stated the interview.


    This ce had a dense growth of evergreen trees. With breeze passing by, theke glittered in the


    sunlight. Seeing from the shore, the scenery was iparable. After they paddled out across the


    middle of theke, they stopped with the best light, which was near to the opposite bank.


    Half an hourter, Emily closed the microphone in her hand. "Okay, that''s all. Mr. White, thank you


    for your cooperation!"


    "My pleasure!" The old painter waved his hand with a smile.


    "Ill put the machine away first, and then when we go back to the shore, could you please tape a


    short video for follow-up editing for me?" After saying that, Emily got up and tried to turn off the


    camera on the bow.


    When she stood up again, she thought something on her had been scraped off. She moved slightly


    to figure out what it was, and then heard a very light "puff" sound. At the same time, tiny ripples


    quivered across the surface of theke.


    "Oh no!"


    Emily couldn''t help but let out a soft cry.


    Seeing this, the old painter bent over and asked with concern, "What happened? Did something fall


    off?"


    When Emily just straightened up, she felt that her neck was strangled. So when she raised her hand


    and touched her neck again, her ne was gone as expected. "My ne..."


    What she heard just now should be the sound of it falling into theke.


    "Give it up!" The old painter sighed, shook his head and said, "I lost a paintbrush a few days ago. It


    sank so I couldn''t find it. It''s my favorite. I hired people to salvage it for a whole afternoon, but... Oh


    my God, young girl!"


    Under the shocked gaze of the old painter, Emily directly jumped into theke.


    "Plop -"


    Water sshed onto the boat.


    Tina, who was taking a photo with her coat on the shore, was scared and shouted loudly when she


    saw the scene in the camera, "Emily!"


    They were pretty close and they often hung out together. Although Tina knew very well that she


    could swim, after all, this was not a swimming pool. No one knew how high the water level of the


    artificialke was. It was still dangerous to jump down like this.


    Tina nervously paced on the shore and watched. At this time, her mobile phone rang.


    She looked down and saw that it was Emily''s. The word "Simon" was shown on the screen. Tina


    was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know who it was, but since her name had been recorded, the


    caller shouldn''t be a stranger for Emily. She was afraid that it might be an important phone call, so


    she picked it up. "Are you looking for Emily? Her ne is gone. She just jumped into theke


    and picked it up..."


    Hearing from the phone, the male voice was a little deep. "Ne, again?"


    Tina was just about to ask who he was and if there was something she could tell to Emily, the next


    second she shouted in a low voice. "Ah! What should I do? She is drowning..."


    Emily felt like she had lost all strength, and kept falling.


    She couldn''t control herself, no matter how hard she struggled and she couldn''t shout out. Imagines


    rose before her. When her parents being sent to the hospital, she cried herself hoarse against the


    ss miserably, but her parents were lying there silently with their eyes closed...


    As Emily was losing her consciousness, she could feel alternately hot and cold.


    "Am I going to die?"


    In a trance, she felt as if her father was holding her. In the distance, her parents looked like they


    were on her birthday. They wereughing and calling her with a ne in their hands. "Baby,


    happy birthday!"


    Mom and Dad...


    Emily slowly opened her eyes. She saw a white and shapeless mass, but the smell of disinfectant


    made her more conscious. She gradually recalled what had happened. When she put away the


    machine, her ne identally fell into theke. She wanted to jump down to look for it.


    In fact, she was good at swimming, but she didn''t expect that her right calf suddenly cramped...


    Emily wanted to raise her hand, but she found that she was being held tightly by a big hand at this


    time. Along the thick palm, there was a strong arm, and she saw a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Simon was wearing a dark gray suit with a striped tie. The cor of the white shirt inside was new.


    He looked exhausted. The sky outside had already failed, against the wall, he looked more serious.


    She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The person who was least likely to appear sat in front of her. Emilyy there dumbly, swallowing


    hard so that she could be sure if she was still in a dream and what she saw was an illusion.


    Tina, who was pouring water nearby, heard the sound, quickly put down her cup and ran over.


    "Emily, you''ve finally woken up. You''ve scared the sh*t out of me!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Emily blinked her eyes and slowly shook her head.


    "Thank God!" Tina patted her chest, and also looked at the opposite side of the bed like her. She


    remembered that she almost called him Simon before. She exined awkwardly.


    "He called you, and I picked it up!"


    Emily suddenly realized why he knew that she drowned...


    But wasn''t he supposed to be in Bayworth City?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily opened her mouth and uttered a word,


    "You..."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    He rxed his grip on her hand.


    Simon stood up with his hands sped behind his back. He interrupted her with his booming voice.


    "You almost killed yourself! Theke water was sterilized by chemical agents, so your lungs are


    infected and you have a slight fever now. Fortunately, it''s a mild infection. I got you an anti-infection


    shot, and you need to stay in hospital for at least three days unless you won''t develop lung edema


    or pneumonia!"


    "Got it..." Emily bit her lip.


    Simon nced at her face and suddenly said, "Emily, are you an idiot?"


    "What did you say?" Emily''s eyes widened for she thought that she was hearing imaginary voices.


    Incredibly looking at him, she saw that his expression was m as usual, but his eyes were cold.


    "You''re mental, aren''t you? It''s just a ne. Howe you jump into theke risking your life?


    Do you know how deep theke is? I think not only did your lungs get flooded, but also your head!"


    Simon''s amorous eyes narrowed. When he recalled that she kept vigil at the bedside of her ex-


    boyfriend''s bed, he was beginning to get so angry that he lost control. He said frostily. "Why do you


    have to treasure a ne sent by your ex-boyfriend who had cheated on you. Aren''t you an


    idiot?"


    When Emily heard the front part, she was so angry that she wanted to sit up. But when she heard


    last two sentences, she angrily retorted, "It''s not sent by him..."


    "Really?" Simon was obviously stunned.


    "It''s not like that!" A woman''s weak voice interrupted them.


    Tina was afraid that they would quarrel, so she quickly added, "Her father made the ornament


    attached to her ne, and her mother bought the ne to her as a birthday gift when she


    was five!"


    Although Tina and Emily had been colleagues for a short time, they had simr personalities and


    tastes, so they roughly knew each other''s family.


    For a few minutes he stood in shocked silence, and his bad mood of a moment earlier vanished


    completely.


    He misunderstood her.


    There appeared in his eye an expression of such deep meaning when he looked at Emily again. He


    smiled. "Is that so?"


    "Of course!" Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    If the ne was given by Boyd, she would not have been upset for a few days after she lost it


    last time, not to mention jumping into theke. She was not an idiot!


    Tina looked out of the window and held her hand lightly. "Emily, since you''ve woken up, I''m relieved.


    I''ll send the machines back to the TV station and help you ask for leave. HIe back to see you


    after work tomorrow!" "Alright be safe, okay?" Emily nodded.


    Simon, who had been silent for a long time, seemed to be thinking about something. When Tina


    was about to leave, he suddenly said, "I''ll see you off!"


    After walking out of the ward, it was the elevator. After entering, Tina peeked at Simon. She didn''t


    know why Simon proposed to send her out, but she had a vague answer in her heart.


    Seeing that he looked at her with his lips twitched as if he didn''t know how to introduce himself, Tina


    said hurriedly, "I''m Tina Hall!" "Miss Hall!" Simon said politely.


    "Mr. Chin, may I call you Dr. Chin?" Tina saw the nurses address him in this way. Although he was


    wearing casual clothes at this time, he should be a doctor of this hospital, high ranking and


    respected. Tina asked, "Do you want to ask me something about Emily?"


    Seeing this, Simon asked without preamble. "That ne, given by her parents. Is it very


    important?"


    "Yes, it''s very important for her!" Tina nodded. "She has a pitiful history. When she was in the


    second grade in primary school, her parents passed away unexpectedly, and then she was raised


    by her aunt in the town. Although her aunt was poor, she regarded Emily as her own child. Later,


    she went to college in Ice city and came back after graduation!"


    Hearing this, Simon was a little shocked.


    He knew that the ne was her precious possession, but he did not expect it to be


    irreceable. No wonder she was so excited when she saw it was founded by him and understood


    why she jumped into theke to look for it despite the danger. This should have been an effect left


    by her parents.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was ill, he had mentioned his dead mother. At that time,


    she had apologized to him. She was already pitiful enough, but she still felt sorry for him. Wasn''t


    she a kind-hearted angle?


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved, and a strange feeling of warmth suddenly rose from the bottom of his


    heart.


    When the elevator door opened slowly, Tina followed him out. After thinking for a moment she


    couldn''t help but say, "Dr. Chin, well, excuse me if I don''t hold my breath. You may have


    misunderstood her!"


    "Mn?" Simon was confused.


    "About her ex- boyfriend. Because I was her friend, I knew Boyd from her. But they already broke up


    long before Emily went on business tripst time!" Tina said very seriously, "I know Emily. She''s a


    girl of principle. She won''t forgive the man who cheats on her. Since she has chosen to break up


    with Boyd, she won''t make it up with him again. I can guarantee this, and it was Boyd who asked


    her out before!"


    Tina, as an onlooker, did not know what was their rtionship, but she had an intuition that they


    must be intimate.


    Especially after Emily was sent to the ward in aa after the rescue, Simon was indeed nervous


    and worried for her. When he broke into the ward, he kept asking about the attending doctor about


    her situation, repeatedly confirming it, and even checking her medical records.


    After waking up, Tina heard Simon was ming Emily and noticed that his tone was full of


    displeasure. He must have understood something, so she felt that she needed to help Emily make it


    clear.


    After Tina finished her words, she could clearly feel that he had be delightful. With a faint smile


    on his face, he asked her, "Miss Hall, are you Emily''s colleague?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Simon asked without thinking, "Do you have a good rtionship?"


    "We are super close!" Tina nodded again.


    Simon paused for two seconds and pretended to ask casually, "Then when she was working, did


    she mention me to you?"


    "Uh..." Tina hesitated for a moment and stammered.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If she hadn''t answered the phone today, she wouldn''t have known this man in front of her. Tina


    looked at him and found that he looked unhappy now, but she didn''t know why.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    After walking out of the hospital building, Simon returned the photography equipment to Tina next to


    him. When he looked up, he saw a ck Cadic driving past, and he was familiar with the license


    te.


    Simon raised his voice. "Wilson?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Cadic stopped in front of him. The driver''s window was rolled down, and Wilson who wore


    sses said with his head ant, "Simon!"


    The three sons of the Chin Family were very outstanding in shape and appearance, but they were


    quite different in character. Their eldest brother Adam was sedate and scrupulous while Young


    Master Chin, the youngest one, waspetent with aid-back attitude. Wilson, who wore sses,


    gave people a gentle and elegant feeling. However, when he spoke in private with people who were


    close to him, his tone and expression were cold and not amicable at all.


    Simon frowned and asked with concern, "Wilson, why didn''t you tell me that you came to the


    hospital? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    "No, don''t worry. I''m just here to visit a client." Wilson looked lovingly in front of his youngest


    brother. "By the way, how''s your grandma?"


    "The operation is sessful. She''s getting better!"


    "I almost forgot!" Simon suddenly thought of something and looked to the side. "Miss Hall..."


    He was about to apologize to her, but when he turned around, there was no one around him.


    Wherever he could see, a figure with photography equipment was already at the gate. She walked


    so fast as if she was running away.


    Wilson, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, Pushed his sses up his nose, and his eyes lit up. He


    started the car again and said, "Simon, I need to attend a banquetter, so I have to go!"


    Simon returned to the ward and closed the door. This time, only they two were here.


    Emily asked uneasily, "She''s back?"


    "Mn." Simon lightly replied.


    Emily hesitated for a moment and hazarded, "Simon, when did youe back?"


    "Ten minutes ago before you woke up." Simon pulled out the chair and sat next to her bed wearily,


    and then he massaged his neck to ease his muscle tension.


    In the meeting about clinical study, the cell phone must be muted. When he finished and found that


    she called him, he had to admit that he was somewhat happy at that time, so he called back, but


    heard another female voice.


    Since he got off the ne, he came straight to the hospital without resting.


    "But aren''t you in Bayworth City?" Emily looked at him in confusion. She cautiously ventured, "You


    came back for me?"


    "Can''t I?" Simon askedzily.


    Emily''s breath paused.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings became as quiet as a vacuum, she could only hear the steady


    drip of the bottled liquid, and she felt that her heartbeat was gradually racing.


    Did this mean that he actually cared about her?


    Biting the corner of her mouth, Emily''s fingers helplessly crossed because of the violent beating of


    her heart, "Then what about your business trip..."


    Simon seemed to have just thought of this problem. He frowned and took out his mobile phone from


    his pocket. After the line was connected, he said politely, "Director, I am Simon! I need to apologize


    to you. I asked Deputy Director Lake to attend the medical conference in the afternoon because


    something urgent happened in my family. Now I have returned to Ice city!"


    Director might ask a question on the other side. Simon exined, "No, my grandmother''s operation


    was very sessfulst time. It was my wife!"


    Although he had introduced her to others more than once - the nurse called her Mrs.Chin when she


    woke up when grandma was in operation¡ªthis was the first time she heard it from him, and she


    had a strange feeling.


    He looked at her, and Emily shyly dropped her eyes. She heard him talking to the phone, "Well, it''s


    been a long time...okay, I will visit you with her!"


    Hanging up the phone, Simon gazed at her. "Why is your face so red?"


    "No!" Emily denied.


    "As red as Rudolph''s nose." A mischievous spark glinted in his eyes.


    "Liar!" Emily retorted angrily. She raised her hand to touch her face, but was shocked by the high


    temperature. She looked away awkwardly and did not dare to look at him again.


    Fortunately, someone knocked on the door of the ward at this time. A delivery boy came in.


    Simon ordered it. The food box was printed with the logo of a big restaurant. Considering her


    hospitalization, he ordered light and nutritious food for two people. They anchored a tray table on


    the bed, and had a face-to-face dinner.


    Emily was put on a drip. Apart from the sound of the liquid dripping, they could only hear the sound


    of chewing.


    Their figures were reflected on the window next to the bed. The cold white wall around them


    seemed to be warm at this time. For a moment, she felt that she was no longer alone.


    Her heart palpitated.


    After the meal, Emily looked at liquid left in infusion bottle over her head. Since she woke up, she


    had not gotten out of the hospital bed. After drinking the soup just now, she suddenly wanted to go


    to the bathroom.


    As soon as she raised her hand, Simon, who had thrown the garbage, came back and asked, "What


    are you going to do?"


    Embarrassed, Emily scratched her head and said, "Well, answer the nature''s call!"


    After that, as soon as she touched the infusion stand, she was shrouded by the shadow because


    she was lifted up from the hospital bed by Simon. He used his foot to push the infusion stand


    forward as he strode to the bathroom.


    When Emily realized his intention, she immediately panicked and said, "Simon, no, I can do it


    myself!"


    She didn''t break her arm or leg. She was just weak due to the slight fever, but she could go to the


    bathroom alone.


    Simon didn''t answer her protest and went straight to the bathroom. After kicking the door open, he


    put her on the toilet, leaned over and reached out his two big hands to her.


    Emily panicked immediately. She grabbed her pants and shook her head violently. "No, no. I can do


    it myself... You, you go out!"


    Simon saw that she blushed scarlet, so he stopped teasing her and said evenly, "Okay, let me know


    if you need help." Then he slowly went out and closed the door.


    This could be the most soul- stirring experience in Emily''s life. There was no need for her to make a


    sound. As soon as toilet flush sounded, Simon opened the door from outside and came in without


    any embarrassed look. She was so scared that she immediately tightened her grasp on her pants.


    Just like before, she was carried back to the hospital bed by Simon.


    After she was put down, she saw him staring at her with his beautiful eyes. His eyes were very...


    "... What''s wrong?"


    Emily asked after swallowing hard.


    Simon ced his arm against the edge of the bed and asked in a low voice, "Do you need to help


    me with my physiological needs?"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Undoubtedly, Emily knew that the physiological needs he mentioned were different from hers.


    She pretended to be confused and asked, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..."


    "You were drowning in the artificialke. Except that you had a low-grade fever and your lungs were


    slightly infected, your brain, your heart, and other organs are all working normally. Besides, no signs


    of trauma or blood, so we can do anything!" Simon exined seriously as if he was talking to


    another patient.


    "..." Emily blushed.


    Simon crossed his legszily. "So I won''t leave tonight. I''ll sleep with you."


    After that, he began to untie the buttons of his shirt. Emily was panicked and asked nervously,


    "Simon, you''re not leaving already, are you?"


    "Mn." Simon''s lips curled.


    "No!" Emily drew back her shoulders and subconsciously ced her hand on her chest. "We''re in a


    ward. Nurses here check the room every few hours... Don''t do that!"


    "What if I insist?" A hint of evilness appeared in Simon amorous eyes.


    "You..." Emily''s eyshes trembled.


    Simon squinted out of the window. Suddenly, he got up and said, "It''ste. It''s time to sleep!"


    Emily saw him reach out and hold her shoulders, and then she was forced to lie on the bed. Her


    voice was also trembling, "Simon, what are you doing, you..."


    She stopped as his tongue slipped past her teeth and slid slow against her tongue, tasting every


    inch of her mouth.


    Simon pressed a savage kiss on her lips. Standing on the side of the hospital bed, he cupped her


    face in his palm and kissed her very carefully and patiently.


    When she was released, she had already been out of breath. His kisses, always brought her a


    strong sense of conquering, making her feel like she was his captive who was unable control


    herself.


    When he almost put her on edge, he suddenly stopped.


    "Let''s sleep!"


    Simon pulled out the chair and sat back.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When you fall asleep, I will go back."


    Emily''s lips were red and swollen. She asked uncertainly in a low voice, "Are you sure you won''t do


    that to me while I''m asleep?"


    "Mn." Simon said in a hoarse voice.


    Emily still looked at him suspiciously. Everything went ck for her again because her eyes were


    covered by his thick palm, as if he was forcing her to sleep in this way. When she gently blinked her


    eyshes, she could feel the dry and warm palm lines.


    The warmth spread from her eyshes to the bottom of her heart, she felt as if he would never


    leave her.


    Gradually, Emily fell asleep.


    Simon might not know that this night, he brought her a sense of security that she had never felt


    since her parents passed away. After four years, she would always miss it alone in the dead of


    night.


    The next day, Emily still stayed in the ward.


    She touched her neck, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Although she jumped into theke regardless of danger, theke was much deeper than she had


    thought. She almost sank to the bottom of theke that day to search, but there were a lot of water


    weeds under the artificialke, so it was difficult for her to find a small ne. Later, her legs


    twitched and she almost got her killed...


    In the evening, a nurse came to pull out the needle for her. She looked at the sky outside and found


    that it was already past eight o''clock.


    She didn''t know when Simon leftst night, but he came here again in the morning to get breakfast


    for her. Because he asked someone to rece him on the business trip, he naturally took over the


    the one''s work and put on his doctor''s coat.


    He had four operations in a day, so he woulde to see herter.


    Emily couldn''t help but nce at the door. There were footsteps in the corridor from time to time, but


    no one had stopped. She didn''t know when she could tell his footsteps from other''s.


    In the short process of the nurse pulling out the needle, she turned to the door over and over again.


    The nurse asked with a smile, "Are you waiting for someone?"


    "...No, I''m not!" Emily shook her head, her voice betraying her true feelings.


    After the nurse left, she stared nkly for a few seconds, then took a coat and walk out of the ward.


    Emily was already very familiar with this private hospital, especially it''s cardiology department. She


    went out of the elevator and directly came to Simon''s office. She raised her hand and knocked on


    the door, but it was unlocked. With a light twist, she opened the door but found that no light inside


    and no one.


    She frowned, closed the door, and walked to the nurse station.


    Simon''s surgical operation was clearly written on the wall. When she turned her head, she found


    that this ce was in a mess. Many dropping bottles and disposable infusion sets were smashed,


    and many people were looking on and whispering.


    Emily asked the nurse, who was going to clean up, puzzledly, "What happened here?"


    The nurse''s face wrinkled and answered with a snort, "What else could happen in a hospital? Only


    medical disputes!"


    "What''s going on?" All of a sudden, Emily''s curiosity as a journalist was piqued.


    "Don''t mention it!" The nurse nced at her in order to unburden her soul and said with an


    aggrieved expression, "Half an hour ago, a patient passed away. All rescue measures proved


    ineffectual. But the his family began to make trouble. However, it''s not our fault!


    The patient is eighty- eight years old, with hypertension and hyperlipemia. He has had a craniotomy


    and two operations of heart stent imntation. He kept alive in ICU every day entirely on medicine!"


    "The patient was critically ill before surgery. When they signed the operative consent paper, we told


    them that the patient was at death''s door. Besides, Dr. Chin is not Almighty God! Although he is as


    talented as Shaun Murphy, but he can''t make the deade back to life. Otherwise, no one will die


    in the world. We will live forever!"


    Emily''s heart missed a beat. No wonder he didn''te back to her ward.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, she bit her lip and asked, "Where''s Dr. Chin?"


    The nurse looked around and said with a sigh, "He was here just now. He must go to the garden


    downstairs!"


    Hearing this, Emily quickly ran to the elevator.


    Walking out of the hospital lobby, she went all the way to the garden in the back. She looked


    through the entire row of lights and soon found Simon, who was sitting on the bench.


    He was still wearing the thin scrub suit, while his hat and mask was put beside him. He leaned


    back, with his eyes closed, arms draped over the back. At present, he looked like a hawk spreading


    his wings. But in the night, his face was covered with a thinyer of mist, which almost suffocated


    him. All around was still.


    Emily slowed down and her heart missed a beat.


    When she got close to him, she felt that hepletely froze up. She didn''t say anything, just silently


    walked to his side and sat down with him.


    She didn''t know what she could do, she just wanted to stay with him.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Simon kept that position and didn''t move for a long time.


    It was quite a long time before he finally opened his beautiful eyes and withdrew his arms. Although


    he felt numb over his whole body, he was in no hurry to go back. Instead, he leaned forward slightly,


    picked up the cigarette case next to him, and stuck one between his lips.


    Lighter cked as blue leaping mes stirred clearly in the night.


    When the tobo smell spread out, Simon spoke in a low voice. "Emily, I never lose but I didn''t


    bring him back."


    "Simon..." Emily said, her heart aching.


    The smoke rose from his fingertips and formed a white line which drifted and then dispersed.


    He was born charming with his lips curved up, but he looked ice-like and distant now. His beautiful


    eyes were still attractive, but behind them was a whole universe of pain.He was so lonely that he


    was like the falling meteor in the dead night.


    She knew that he must be upset now...


    Simon''s eyes narrowed and fell on an unknown point. After a long silence, he said again, "After I


    graduated from high school, I continued with my study in medical faculty of Columbia University and


    received a doctorate of philosophy. I have been a doctor for so many years and have performed


    countless heart surgery. I saved people, many people. That old man was the first one who died on


    the operating table, but I can do nothing."


    "How can we be rid of impermanence?" Simon paused, then looked down at his hands. "Maybe for


    many people, doctors have witnessed too many deaths so they feel natural when facing lives


    passing by, but the difference is that when ordinary people see a dying person, he sympathize with


    him while we try to save his life."


    Seeing his slender hand, even though she had never seen the scene that he operated on others


    before, she could imagine that he was standing attentively in front of the operating table in green


    surgical gown.


    Even in the bright moonlight at this time, she couldn''t clearly see the lines on his palms.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Emily bit her lip lightly and suddenly felt distressed. No one would be indifferent to dying people, the


    difference was that most people could only watch as a bystander, but as a doctor, he had to save.


    The responsibility he bore left him no other choice, let alone escape!


    People always worshiped and admired doctors, but very few of them knew the hardship and


    pressure on doctors.


    She felt her tear ducts burning, so she gently held his stiff arm and said, "You have done a great


    job!"


    "Is that so?" Simon turned around to look at her with his pupils dting slightly as if he was eager for


    her answer.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded heavily and clenched him harder as if she wanted to transmit as much power


    as she had to him. "Simon, you''re a doctor. Your duty is to save lives and heal injuries. No matter


    what the result was, you tried your best to save him. You really did a good job! Don''t me yourself


    for something predestined."


    The light, gleamed in her clear eyes, was brighter than the moon hanging high in the night sky.


    Simon gazed at her and took a long pull on his cigarette at which long cone of ash hang. He raised


    his eyebrows andughed in a low voice, "You are a good reporter. Thank you for praising me."


    "I''m telling the truth!" Emily shyly emphasized.


    "Sure." Simon stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. When he flipped the butt, he looked quite


    relieved and replied in a low voice, "Thank you."


    She picked up the surgical cap and mask next to her. They had been sitting here for more than an


    hour. When he saw her shivering in her coat, he got up and pulled her up. "It''ste. You aren''t well


    yet. I don''t want you to have fever again. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the ward!"


    Emily obediently followed him to the hospital building. After sitting for such a long time, she did feel


    cold.


    She didn''t expect toe out so she only put on a thin coat over her hospital gown. When she


    heard the nurse''s words, she didn''t think much and ran out. If he didn''t mention it, she could endure


    much longer. But now she couldn''t help sniffing, and felt cold all over her body.


    Suddenly, she was held by a big hand.


    He entwined his fingers with hers. Simon''s fingers were even colder since he stayed outside longer


    than her. However, with his hands tightly wrapped around hers, she was warm with delight though


    the temperature of their hands did not rise.


    After entering the hospital building, he did not loosen his grip. On the contrary, he held her tightly, as


    if he was not afraid of being seen, for he walked forward without hesitation.


    Emily tried to struggle, but not only did she fail to break away, his grip tightened.


    Seeing that they were about to enter the hall, she shook him and said in a low voice. "Hey..."


    Simon didn''t intend to stop. "What are you going to say?"


    Emily bit her lips, and her voice was as soft as velvet."... We will be seen by others!"


    "Why can''t you be seen?" Simon gave an oblique look to her side and asked.


    "..." Emily was at a loss for words and had to give up.


    She remembered that she heard nurses talking about her in the elevator before, so she lowered her


    head shyly like an ostrich which tried to stick her head in the sand all the way being held by him.


    Fortunately, it was already at night, very few people passed by and the elevator only halted twice.


    When they finally returned to the ward, Emily raised her head as if she just came back to life.


    Why did she behave like a youngdy dating with her first crush...


    Simon took off her coat and poured her a ss of hot water. After she finished drinking, her frozen


    red nose turned to normal, he gave her a hint with his chin. "What are you still standing there for?


    Go to bed and sleep!"


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    She scuffed past with her slippers and climbed into the bed. Seeing that he didn''t pull the chair to sit


    down but put down the ss and was about to leave, she couldn''t help asking, "Simon, are you


    leaving?"


    "Mm." Simon''s Adam''s apple moved. He lowered his head and looked at his wristwatch that he had


    dug out from his pocket. "I have an operation tomorrow morning. I''ll go back to my dorm. Good


    night!" Emily nodded as she did just now and then she burrowed into her heap of covers andy


    down.


    Simon happened to stand under the light, and his shadow covered her. The air was thick with


    smoke clung to his clothes and his own smell. He had calmed down at this time, but from his eyes,


    she could still find traces of loneliness.


    In fact, Emily felt somewhat guilty. If it weren''t for the ident that she was drowned, he wouldn''t


    have rushed back to Ice city. If he had stayed in Bayworth City, he wouldn''t have performed the


    rescue surgery...


    When she thought of him going back alone...


    As he turned around, Emily grabbed his sleeve to stop him. Her eyshes trembled as she bit her


    lips and said, "Simon, stay with me tonight..."

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Upon hearing that, Simon raised his eyebrows slightly. "Are you inviting me to stay and sleep with


    you?"


    "Yes." Emily replied in a low voice, blushing.


    She just wanted him to stay. Why did he utter such lewd words?


    Simon looked at her calmly for a long while. He then rubbed his chin and seemed thoughtful. "Okay,


    I''ll stay!" he said.


    Such a crafty man!


    Emily gritted her teeth. She really wanted to take back what she had just said.


    However, there was no reason to do that. After Simon simply washed up, he took off his shoes and


    squeezed himself onto her bed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ward bed was only for one upant, and there was enough space for her to lie in it alone. But


    now that she shared it with Simon, it seemed a little crowded.


    Simon looked tall and straight, but in fact, he had the broad shoulders and the small waist, with hard


    muscles all over his body. Usually, doctors are so busy with their work, so Emily had no idea why he


    had time to exercise!


    Suddenly, Simon stretched out his long arm and pulled Emily into his arms with ease. There was


    almost no gap between their bodies.


    What happened was totally different from what Emily had expected. Staring at the Adam''s apple


    close to her, she licked her lips and asked, "Can we have one more bed?"


    Simon frowned at her words and retorted seriously, "It''s sote. Do you still intend to bother the care


    worker? Do you know that their work is more tiring than the nurse''s?"


    "Fine..." Emily was speechless.


    She just looked out of the window silently, thinking that it was not sote, since it was just ten


    o''clock now...


    Simon put his palm on her eyelids as he didst night. "Sleep!"


    "Okay." Emily nodded.


    It waste at night, and she was alone with a man in a bed. She didn''t dare to move, because she


    felt that the big hand on her eyes would touch her body the next second.


    As if he could see through her mind, Simon suddenly moved his big hand away and said in a m


    and mischievous voice, "I almost forget one thing. You have to promise that you won''t do that thing


    to me after I fall asleep!"


    Those words were actually said by her yesterday...


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched. "... I promise!"


    Simon slightly curved his thin lips and closed his attractive eyes. It seemed that he was really too


    tired after the whole day''s operation, so he quickly fell asleep and breathed evenly.


    Emily waited for a while. When she found that he didn''t move, she also fell asleep, her nervous


    body gradually rxing.


    It was quiet outside, and the two of them slept in each other''s arms on that small bed.


    After a good night''s sleep, Emily began to dream of a gigantic dog appearing out of nowhere. It


    pounced on her, and she could not push it away. In the end, she was awakened.


    She opened her sleepy eyes, only to see a pair of bright eyes in the light of the early morning sun.


    "You are awake?"


    Emily nodded. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Simon kissed her lips. "Hmm!"


    His hot tongue was inserted into her mouth, which made her sleepiness disappear. The only thing


    she could feel was his breath, and she endured his overwhelming kiss almost in a passive way.


    Under the white quilt, he put his palm on the hospital gown she wore, as if a scalding cigarette butt


    was pressed on her.


    As if performing magic, Simon had a red aluminum-foil packet in his hand.


    When Emily''s gaze moved from the packet to his face, his burning eyes took her breath away,


    making her almost suffocating...


    She tried hard to preserve her sanity, and put her palm on his shoulder. "We...we are in the ward


    now!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve locked the door!" Simon uttered with a sensual voice, curling up his lip.


    Emily turned her head to look at the ward door. Indeed, it was locked from the inside. Furthermore,


    the window on the door was also covered by a white curtain. It was obvious that he had long


    nned that!


    She reminded in a trembling voice, "Didn''t you say there''s an operation for you to perform?" "The


    operation begins at 8:30. There is still an hour left. I can be in time for it!" Simon responded yfully


    with a wicked grin. In particr, he uttered thest word in an extremely deep voice.


    Emily seemed to want to say something else, but he kissed her again.


    He moved his thin lips to her ear and blew at her. "Mrs. Qin, do you miss me?"


    Every time he called he in that way, Emily would not be able to restrain her heart from pounding.


    Tilting her head, she buried her burning face in the pillow, as there was a moment when she really


    felt that she was missing him...


    She was at a loss for words. All she could do was to watch him tear open thealuminum-foil packet.


    The breath they exhaled was getting thinner and thinner, while the temperature in the room was


    getting higher and higher.


    Just as the two of them indulged in making love, footsteps came from the door. Emily''s heart


    skipped a beat. She had forgotten one of the most important things. Every morning, the nurse would


    make regr ward rounds...


    She panicked and asked him in a low voice, "The nurse ising to make the ward round. What to


    do..."


    "Don''t worry!" Instead of bing restless as she did, Simon remainedposed and fearless.


    There was some noiseing from the door. The nurse outside was twisting the door lock, trying to


    push the door open, but it was in vain after she tried several times. She muttered, "Why is this door


    not working again? What''s the telephone number of the maintenance department?"


    "Forget it. I''ll ask someone for help!"


    The sound of footsteps faded away, and Simon once again kissed Emily on her face.


    He bit her ear and said, "Don''t be distracted!"


    Emily was so scared that she didn''t even dare to make a sound. Nervous, she also felt a surge of


    strange excitement. Her eyelids turned red, as she continued to enjoy his passionate kiss.


    After fifteen minutes, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    The nurse and the maintenance staff carrying the toolbox looked at each other in confusion.


    When they pushed the door gently, the door slowly opened and collided with the wall.


    ''Eh? Why can the door be pushed open again?" the nurse muttered in puzzlement. The moment


    she saw Simon in his surgical uniform, she was a little stunned and immediately greeted


    respectfully, "Dr. Chin!"


    Emily, who was sitting on the bed with her head lowered, pretended to check her phone. She took a


    nce at the man not far away from her.


    With his hands in his pockets, Simon stood straight. There was no trace of panic on his face. He


    seemed very calm and rxed. Only Emily knew that his trousers had just been put on before the


    door was pushed open.


    "Uh." Simon nodded, and then tly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing that, the nurse pointed to the door behind her and replied with a puzzled expression, "The


    door seemed not to work just now. I pushed it from outside for a long while, but I still failed to open


    it..."


    "Really? Then let the maintenance staff give it a check." Simon pretended to look at his watch and


    added with a serious look on his face, "I have an operationter. I have to go and get ready!"


    After he finished speaking, he strode out of the ward.


    When Emily watched him leaving with a poker face, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    She thought that with his excellent acting skill, he could even contend for an Oscar statuette!

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Emily was tired after experiencing such a fierce exercise in the morning.


    Although she didn''t want to move at all because of fatigue, it was really boring to stay in the ward for


    a long time. Therefore, she held her waist and took a walk on the bridge. Through the ss, she


    looked at the bustling street packed with cars in the distance. When she came back, she found that


    several nurses were gathered in front of the ward.


    She thought that something terrible happened. Then she got close to the crowd.


    "Are you sure? Is Dr. Chin really married? Is his wife really a patient in the hospital?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. I was on dutyst night. When I went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, I saw that


    Dr. Chin walked in with his hand holding the hand of a woman in a hospital gown. He was frank,


    while the woman kept her head down all the time, so I didn''t see her face!"


    "I can also prove it! And, I saw that Dr. Chin came out of the ward this morning. There was a female


    patient in the ward. Since he stayed overnight, the patient must be Mrs. Chin!"


    "What does Mrs. Chin look like? I really want to see..."


    Emily was helpless as she heard that.


    When she hesitated to leave first, the nurse suddenly turned back, grabbed her and asked, "Miss,


    do you know who is Mrs. Chin?"


    Emily found that they didn''t want to leave for a while and even wanted to wait longer. It was likely


    that she would not be able to rest for the whole day. Instead of leaving the ward for one day, it was a


    wise choice to admit it frankly. Emily said,"... It''s me!"


    When the nurses heard this, they all looked at her in shock.


    Emily cleared her throat and said awkwardly, "Excuse me, can you make way for me to walk in the


    ward?"


    Then, under their gaze, she calmly walked into the ward.


    The nurses immediately dispersed, and the surroundings finally became quiet. When Emily was


    about to lie on the bed, there was a sudden noise at the door. The nurses furtively leaned over the


    door and looked inside.


    When Emily discovered them, they all rushed into the ward and surrounded the bed.


    "Mrs. Chin, how long have you been married to Dr. Chin?"


    "When and how did you get to know each other? How did you conquer Dr. Chin? If Dr. Chin scolds


    uster, Mrs. Chin, can you put in a good word for us? He''s so serious. Is he the same at home?"


    In the face of questions one after another, Emily couldn''t deal with them even if she was a reporter.


    In the end, someone even asked, "Mrs. Chin, are you happy for your sexual life?"


    "..." Emily closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Fortunately, she could be discharged from the hospital tomorrow!


    It was already afternoon when she woke up. Emily took out the bag from her closet and tidied up


    her belongings so that it would be more convenient for her to leave tomorrow morning.


    When he put it back, a card was dropped from the inneryer of the bag.


    To be exact, it was a marriage invitation.


    When Emily left the hospital that night, the taxi she was sitting in bumped into the drunk Boyd. After


    that, Maeve rushed to the hospital and stopped her to give her this invitation. At that time, she


    stuffed it into the inneryer of the bag. Since then, she had never taken it out.


    She had been Boyd''s girlfriend since she was in college, so she knew his handwriting. The


    handwriting on the invitation was very delicate. She was sure that it was from Maeve. She could


    easily guess that Maeve wrote it immediately after receiving her call. Maeve''s purpose was to show


    that she was Boyd''s real girlfriend.


    Emily found it funny. She didn''t want to argue with her and didn''t think about whether she should go


    or not.


    It would be the day after tomorrow...


    There was a messy sound of footsteps in the corridor, and then the ward door was suddenly pushed


    open.


    Emily casually put the invitation in the pocket and stood up straight to take a look. The nurse who


    ran in was the one who asked about their sexual life. She anxiously shouted. "Mrs. Chin, bad


    news!"


    She blushed and asked in embarrassment, "What''s wrong?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Dr. Chin!" The nurse was out of breath, holding the end of the bed and pinching her waist. "The


    patient''s families who made troublest night came again. They took a lot of people and blocked Dr.


    Chin who just finished a surgical operation. They insisted on asking for an exnation. They made


    a big noise! When I saw it, I immediately came to tell you!"


    "What!" Emily''s expression changed.


    She quickly followed the nurse out of the ward. In the elevator, the nurse was still nagging to her.


    "I''m so angry! I thought it would be overst night. I didn''t expect that these family members went


    too far. They even took so much people to make trouble here!"


    "Dr. Chin just finished an operation of more than four hours. He didn''t even have a sip of water but


    was blocked at the door of the operating room. They asked him to take the me for the old man''s


    death. However, the old man has already been pushed into the morgue!"


    They came out of the elevator and saw a lot of people gathering at the end of the corridor from a


    distance.


    There was a lot of noise, apanied by earth-shattering cries.


    Emily frowned. Across the crowd, she saw Simon who was surrounded at a nce. Simon was


    wearing a green surgical suit and his hat had not been taken off. He was standing straight against


    the wall. His head was slightly lowered, so Emily couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    The security guards had been maintaining order, but they still couldn''t resist the fierce family


    members of the deceased. They pointed at him and loudly rebuked him.


    The nurse beside her said indignantly, "Mrs. Chin, those people are unreasonable. The two children


    of the old man arezy and they don''t even have a decent job. They covets the deceased''s high


    retirement sry. When their father lived in the ICU before, they didn''t show filial piety. It was all our


    nurses who took care of the old man. It''s ridiculous that theye here to make trouble."


    Not only her, but also Emily was very angry.


    In the distance, she saw Simon had been silently holding back his anger, and his hands clenched


    the mask tightly.


    If he was only Young Master Chin, then he could fight violence against violence. However, he was a


    doctor now, and he had a responsibility.


    Emily clenched her fingers. She could empathize with how he was feeling at this moment.


    Suddenly, a man rushed out of the crowd and grabbed Simon''s cor. "My dad has lived in your


    hospital for so long. Why did he die easily when you treated him? Give me an exnation!"


    As soon as Emily saw it, she started to run forward without hesitation.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Emily shouted and gnashed her teeth. She threw herself into the middle of the two.


    Simon, who had never said a word, frowned when he saw her. He said in a low voice, "Why did you


    come here?"

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Just as Emily was about to reply, she saw a man raised his fist. Seeing that it aime at Simon''s face,


    she blocked it in front of Simon without hesitation.


    That punch, with a strong force, directly hit her on the right cheekbone.


    Emily groaned. She felt that half of her face was numb and there was a buzz in her ears.


    "How can you beat people!" The nurse who followed her shouted immediately. "Mrs. Chin, are you


    okay?"


    Emily shook her head. Actually, she was so painful that her teeth were trembling and she could not


    even speak at this time.


    As long as she spoke, the corner of her mouth would ache.


    Simon held her in his arms and pointed at the man with the other hand. The viciousness in his eyes


    was obvious. "How dare you hit her?" "So what? Do you want to fight back? Well,e on!" The


    man seemed to be waiting for him to get angry. In this way, he could make things worse.


    When Emily saw this, she quickly grabbed Simon''s hand. Simon''s body was full of terrible


    momentum. ording to the viciousness between his eyebrows, he seemed to punch at any time.


    He was clenching his fist firmly now.


    She was afraid that Simon would beat that man. In that case, his previous forbearance would be


    meaningless. Although she felt aggrieved for him, this medical incident would not end if he really


    fought back. In this way, he would take the me. She was more worried that his career would be


    affected.


    Emily gnashed her teeth, took a deep breath and red at the rude man. She endured the pain and


    shouted. "I am a reporter! If you are dissatisfied with the treatment result of your father, you can


    start a suit in aw court. You also know that you are in the wrong, so you can onlye here to


    make trouble!"


    "Also, there are cameras here. Now it''s you who hit me. If you continue to make trouble, I will


    directly expose you. It is the most atrocious medical dispute. People in the whole country will see


    your face clearly!" Emily said it all in one breath.


    The man seemed to be scared by her imposing manner. He actually looked a little timid. Meanwhile,


    other trouble makers looked at each other and became a little timorous.


    After all, they were in the hospital. The patient''s family struck the blow. The security guards who


    tried to stop them politely before were angry now and they called the police directly. Almost all the


    security guards were dispatched and all the people were driven out.


    The disturbance came to an end. Simon held Emily''s hand and they went back to the ward.


    Simon sat on the sofa in front of the window, with a medical tray ced on his knees. He took off his


    surgical cap. After sterilized it, he was holding the sterilized cotton to wipe the blood cirction and


    blood stasis ointment on her right swollen face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His movement was actually very gentle, but when the ointment touched her face, Emily still couldn''t


    help but grimace.


    Every time she felt pain, Simon knitted his brows. "It should not have hurt the bones. It''s just the soft


    tissue damage of the muscles. I''ll help you make a partial warmpress, and then take the anti-


    inmmatory drugs. But for the sake of safety, I''ll make an appointment for you with a CT scan!"


    Emily nodded. She was a little worried and said, "Honey, will my face be disfigured?"


    After all, she was still in the prime of her life, young and beautiful. It would be an unexpected


    disaster if her face was disfigured!


    "No." Simon curled his lips and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Even if things go like this, I won''t


    divorce you."


    "..." Emily was scared.


    Just as she was quietly calming down, she heard him jokingly saying, "If your face is disfigured, I''ll


    turn off the lights at night. In this way, I can''t see your face."


    "..." Emily clenched her hands.


    She really wanted to punch him in the face. She thought in her mind. Come on, how could you treat


    your lifesaver like this?


    Emily red at him. When she was about to look away, Simon pinched her chin with his index finger


    and thumb. She saw his wrinkled eyebrows and the obvious emotions in his eyes. She was stunned


    there for a moment.


    He took pity on her...


    Simon said seriously in a low voice, "Emily, don''t do such a stupid thing again in the future, okay?"


    "OK!" Emily nodded obediently.


    When he let go of her hand, she picked up the small mirror next to her. Up to now, she hadn''t taken


    a good look at her injured face. When she saw the swollen face in the mirror, she curled her lips and


    tut-tutted.


    After hearing that, Simon stopped sorting out the medicine bottles. He squinted and said, "So do


    you regret it?"


    Emily gave him a sidelong nce and retorted. "If I had time to think about it, I wouldn''t have


    rushed up!"


    In fact, it was also the truth. At that time, she really did not even think about it before her body


    rushed up consciously. She had no time to hesitate.


    Emily did not notice the sudden change in expression in his eyes after she finished speaking. She


    poked herself in the mirror and cursed. "F*ck, this damned man''s fist is really fierce..."


    Then her mouth was suddenly covered by his lips and tongue.


    Emily was stunned and felt a little dizzy by his sudden and passionate kiss.


    "Click."


    The door of the ward was suddenly opened from the outside.


    It was the nurse who followed her in the morning. She held the medical record and walked inside. It


    seemed that she didn''t expect such a hot scene to be staged inside, so she was a little stunned.


    But just after a few seconds, she reacted immediately. One of her leg slowly went back, and she


    closed the door of the ward with a smile and calmness. "Ahem, I''m sorry. I went to the wrong ward!"


    Emily lowered her head with a blushed face, feeling very embarrassed.


    Emily thught that peope working in the hospital were good at acting...


    After making sure that the nurse had gone far, Emily red at Simon. His lips were wet and bright,


    all stained with her saliva. He looked like a rogue now.


    Simon lowered his head and he looked down. "What''s in your pocket?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily saw the invitation revealed in the pocket. When the nurse came to see her


    just now, she put it in the pocket casually. Maybe it was out when she was running.


    Just as she was about to put it away, Simon reached out and grabbed it.


    "Hey..." Emily couldn''t stop him.


    Simon opened it on his own. He read the invitation quickly.


    A few secondster, he closed the invitation and suddenly thought of something. He turned his


    head to look at her and his eyes were filled with curiosity. He pointed at the invitation in his hand


    and said, "Emily, you jumped into theke for the nest time instead ofmitting suicide


    for your ex-boyfriend''s marriage, really?"


    Emily replied exasperatedly, "Of course. I''m not an idiot!"


    Hearing this, Simon''s eyes suddenly lit up. He threw the invitation back. "Are you going to attend


    the wedding?"


    "Yes!" Emily thought for a while and made a quick decision. "If I don''t go, they will think I can''t let it


    go! Only when I really don''t care about it, will I face it calmly!"


    Simon curled his lips and rubbed her head with his hand.


    It messed up her hair, so she yelled, "Hey!"


    Simon seemed to be in a good mood. He stood up with a medical tray on his hand and said, "I have


    two ICU patients to check. I''ll ask the nurse to take you to do CTter. I''ll have a colleague party


    tonight, so I maye backter. You can sleep first and you don''t have to wait for me!"


    "Nobody will wait for you. I can fall asleep without you!" Emily curled her lips.


    Simon grinned and said yfully, "Mrs. Chin, can''t you fall sleep without me now?"

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Emily was stunned, and her face immediately blushed. "I didn''t say that! I mean that I can sleep


    soundly without you!"


    Simon didn''t care about her exnation and he smiled presumptuously. He rubbed her head again.


    "Honey, I''ll try toe back early."


    "..." Emily was choked with anger.


    Staring at his tall and straight back as he left, she picked up a small mirror again and looked at the


    swollen wounds on her face. Her fingers touched it gently, and she took a deep breath because of


    the pain. However, it was as if the heat of his fingers was still lingering on it.


    Emily suddenly felt that she actually didn''t regret it.


    If she had a chance to make a choice, she would still do that...


    The next morning, she was discharged from the hospital.


    Emily did nothing. Simon handled all the affairs for her early in the morning. She stayed in the


    hospital for observation for three days, but there was no adverse reaction after drowning. Instead,


    her face was injured, and after a night''s time, it was slightly swollen.


    However, when she came out of the ward, her legs were limp.


    Last night, in order to confirm that she could sleep well without Simon. After dinner, she lied on bed


    early. She seeded in forcing herself to fall asleep before the nurse''s check, but at midnight, she


    was woken up by Simon.


    Then, there was no sound sleep. Until thetter half of the night, they were still making love, so she


    was tired.


    Since Emily had been in the hospital for a short period of time, she didn''t have many things with her


    except her belongings. The only bag she carried was in Simon''s hand, and he was holding her hand


    with the other hand.


    She had to go back to work, so her colleague Tina came to the hospital to pick her up early in the


    morning.


    Emily quickly broke away from his big hand and hurried over to Tina. She bent over and put her bag


    into the back seat of the car. When she straightened up, she saw Tina staring at her curiously.


    "Emily, are you sure you''re here for treatment not for sex?"


    Emily couldn''t help but lower her head, only to find that her skin around her cor was red.


    She blushed with embarrassment.


    It was all thanks to Simon who licked and bit like a dog, and her entire body was covered in traces.


    Tina saw the swollen area on her face. She asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Emily waved her hand.


    Tina passed her and looked at Simon, who was standing behind her. She whispered in her ear with


    hesitation, "Emily, Dr. Chin has a... tendency to do that, huh?"


    "...No!" Emily was so embarrassed that she immediately signaled her to shut up with her eyes.


    After talking to the director, Simon stepped forward and said, "Emily, I''m on the night shift tonight."


    Emily said gruffly, "Why are you talking to me about that!"


    Although she said in a detestation tone, her heart was beating a little bit quickly. The fact that he


    reported his whereabouts in this way showed that it was really a husband who did something to his


    wife.


    When they got into the taxi and the car door was about to close, Emily thought of something and


    stuck her head out. She hesitated and asked, "Monster, tomorrow... do you have anything to do?"


    "Tomorrow?" Simon meditated for a moment, and his eyes shed with a hint of hesitation. He said


    lightly, "After the night shift tomorrow, I have made an appointment to operate a heart bypass


    surgery."


    "Oh." Emily nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    The sun rose and it was a new day.


    Emily drew back the curtain, and the morning light outside sprinkled in through the window. Her


    whole face was bathed in yellow light. Looking down, there was a wedding invitation, which


    belonged to her ex-boyfriend Boyd and Maeve.


    Just like when she answered Simon, she would attend the wedding.


    Emily was actually unwilling to attend it. In her opinion, it was impossible for her and Boyd to


    contact in this life. However, since Maeve had personally handed over the invitation to her, she did


    not want to beughed by her. Moreover, her personality didn''t allow her to avoid it. She was not in


    the wrong, and the couple should feel ashamed!


    From the wardrobe, Emily found the clothes she bought with her bestie Wendy in the mall. But when


    she closed the wardrobe, she saw a grey long dress.


    When Simon took her to the party, she wore it...


    Her fingers paused, and she finally put on thetter one.


    When she was about to go out to change shoes, her cell phone rang. Her cousin Selena said with a


    smile, "Sister, it''s weekend. My roommate''s mother came from the countryside to see her. Her


    family''s financial condition is very poor, so she didn''t want to spend money on the hotel. I lent my


    bed to them to sleep, so I have to stay in your house for two nights!"


    "Okay!" Upon hearing that, Emily agreed at once. "But I''m in a hurry to go out now. I put the key


    under the shoe cab at the door. When youe, you can open the door yourself!"


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll take a taxi there right now!"


    After locking the door and putting the key in ce, Emily hurried downstairs and stopped a taxi to


    the wedding scene.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a couple standing at the entrance. Maeve, who was wearing a


    wedding dress, smiled happily and was snuggling up beside Boyd. Boyd''s arm was also wrapped in


    red bandages.


    It always took about a hundred days to recover from the injury of sinews or bones. However, the


    wedding was not dyed. Boyd really had a strong mind!


    Boyd was shocked when he saw her. He strode forward and asked, "Emily, why are you here?"


    "Do you think I reallye here voluntarily?" Emily pursed her lips and said with a forced smile,


    "You can ask your bride. She invited me to witness your happy moment!"


    "Maeve.." Boyd immediately frowned.


    Maeve held his arm and smiled sweetly. "That''s right, darling. I invited Miss Emily. I''m just being


    kind. I don''t expect that you can''t be friends after you broke up with each other. You won''t


    me me, right?"


    Emily didn''t want to see their intimacies, so she lifted her long dress and walked into the banquet


    hall.


    Soon it was time for the ceremony, and the wedding was held in an orderly manner.


    Emily was sitting at the table closest to the stage, where she could see the couple''s facial features


    and expressions clearly. She didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or someone had deliberately


    arranged it for her.


    All she wanted was that the wedding would end early, so that she could leave this dangerous ce


    as soon as possible.


    At the end of the ceremony, Maeve suddenly took the microphone from the host''s hand, and her


    smile was bright. "Thank you very much foring to our wedding. There is a special guest today,


    so I cancelled the next part of the flowering ceremony. I want to give this bunch of flowers to this


    special guest directly, hoping that she can find her own partner as soon as possible!"


    When Emily heard "special guest", she had a bad feeling in her heart. Sure enough, after that, she


    saw Maeve turn around and look in her direction. "Then you must be curious about who she is. She


    is my husband, Boyd''s ex-girlfriend..."


    "Although love cannot be forced and I am very surprised that she cane, I''m also very grateful


    that she cane to witness our happy moment! However, I actually hope that she cane to the


    stage and personally bless us, but I don''t know if Miss Emily mind it?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the scene instantly became noisy. It easily aroused people''s


    gossip about an ex-girlfriending to the wedding.


    On the knees, Emily''s hands clenched with force. Meanwhile, a beam of white light aimed at her


    directly. Before, everyone was still looking for her, but now she waspletely exposed.


    The strange gazes and whispers delivered from all around made her feel embarrassed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the entire wedding scene, it was as if she was a person standing alone on the cliff.


    Just when the muscles all over her body were stiffen, Emily suddenly felt a warm sensation on her


    shoulder. Someone answered for her in a low voice. "She doesn''t mind it."

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Emily was stunned. She turned to look at the big hand on her shoulder in astonishment.


    The fingers were long and slender and his nails were trimmed neatly. There was also the faint scent


    of medical disinfectant that lingered in her nose. Strangely, it made her calm down.


    Along with the hand, she saw Simon''s handsome face.


    Emily didn''t expect that Maeve would suddenly y this kind of trick on her during the wedding. She


    was caught off guard and passively fell into a dilemma. Although she didn''t feel wronged and shed


    tears, the others''ments on her made her feel embarrassed. However, he, who suddenly


    appeared, made her instantly regain her strength.


    She swallowed and asked in surprise, "Didn''t you say there was an operation?"


    "It''s done." Simon''s lips twitched.


    He was wearing a hand-made, high-quality suit, but he looked not excessively serious without the


    decoration of the tie. The cor of the shirt was open, revealing his sexy corbones, which exuded


    an eye- catching charm.


    Simon stretched out his big hand to her. "Give me your hand!"


    Without any hesitation, Emily ced her hand on his palm. Then, he grabbed her forcefully and


    pulled her to her feet, stepping onto the stage steadily.


    Simon took the microphone from the host, and his low voice came from the microphone. "We are


    very busy, but since Miss Maeve has sent the invitation to us, it seems that we are unfriendly if we


    don''te. As for the flowers, Emily doesn''t need it!"


    ncing at the flowers in Maeve''s hands, Simon smiled casually. "My wife and I have already got


    the marriage certificate. You''d better give it to someone else!"


    "What did you say?" Boyd cried out in shock.


    He looked at the two in disbelief. He had already lost hisposure. Maeve standing beside him


    became even angrier. She secretly red at him and reminded. "Hubby!"


    She gave the wedding invitation to Emily on purpose, in order to show off to her. She didn''t expect


    that Emily would really daree. She just wanted to embarrass her at that time. Unexpectedly, a


    handsome man suddenly came out to help her out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Frankly speaking, I really want to thank you. If it weren''t for the fact that you two are enjoying a


    love affair behind her back, she wouldn''t have gotten rid of this terrible rtionship long ago. Then I


    got a chance to meet her! Therefore, thank you for giving me a chance to marry her." Simon''s eyes


    narrowed slightly in mockery. "But you don''t have to feel ashamed. It''s the me of her ignorance.


    She can''t even identify a scum clearly!"


    After Simon got on the stage, he had been holding the microphone all the time. Each word was


    heard clearly at every corner of the banquet hall.


    At this time, the guests were disgusted with Maeve, who won sympathy with the image of the


    wedding destroyed by the ex- girlfriend. The disdain was even stronger. It aimed at the bride and


    groom instead of Emily now.


    "You..." The muscles on Maeve''s face were twitching.


    Beside her, Boyd''s face was livid and his eyes were full ofplexity. He bowed his head and stood


    there.


    Simon sneered. Under the light, even the ck hair on his forehead and temples became extremely


    powerful. "These words are not pleasant to hear, right? Sorry, the truth is not very nice to hear!"


    Then, he put his arm around Emily and took half a step forward with her.


    With strengthing from her waist, Emily straightened her back and said calmly, "I wish you


    happiness."


    Under the gaze of the public, she was held tightly by Simon. Without any fear or embarrassment,


    she stood up straight and walked down the stage, leaving the wedding scene.


    The ck Cayenne drove away from the hotel. As the window was rolled down, Emily felt that even


    the air became fresh in an instant.


    She turned her head to look at Simon, who was driving the car. Simon was holding the steering


    wheel with one hand, and his other arm was casually leaning on the car window. There was a


    cigarette in his hand, and the smoke was circling around his slender fingertips, floating up inch by


    inch.


    His face was so outstanding that she was unconsciously absent-minded every time she looked at it.


    Emily cleared her throat and asked, "Honey, where are you taking me?"


    "A date." Simon nced at her.


    Emily''s heart beat wildly.


    She turned her face and looked out of the window again, trying to cover up her panic by the action


    of admiring the street view.


    After nearly half an hour of driving, the Cayenne stopped in front of a private club. Emily looked


    around and found that it was the ce where she got drowning by ident during the interviewst


    time.


    This was a totally private club, without any marketing or entertainment facilities. Most of the people


    who came here talked about something or art. No one woulde here when they were on a


    date...


    She asked in surprise, "Why are we here?"


    "I have something to take." After Simon pulled out the car key, he unfastened her seat belt. When


    he saw Emily pursing her mouth, he deliberately asked, "So are you disappointed without any


    date?"


    "No!" Emily retorted in anger.


    She got out of the car, picked up the hem of her skirt and followed him into the club.


    Since Emily had been here once before, she had a general understanding of this ce. She


    followed him into the lobby. Soon, a staff member in a suit came out quickly. He should be the


    manager. When he came to Simon, he greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Chin."


    Simon put his hands in his pockets and knocked on the table directly, asking, "Have you found the


    thing?"


    "Yes! Although it is really difficult to find it, almost all the staff of the club are dispatched. After three


    days and three nights, we finally found it!" The staff reached out and said, "Young Master Chin,


    please sit over there and wait for a moment. It''s locked in my office. I will go to get it for you right


    now!"


    The two went to the sofa by the window and sat down. Then two cups of brewed tea were served.


    As soon as Emily picked up the teacup and took a sip, the staff quickly ran out with a square and


    t box in his hands. It should be what they found!


    Emily didn''t know what was inside. It made Simon drive to pick it up personally from a long distance.


    "Young Master Chin, here you are!"


    Simon stood up, but he did not reach out to take it. Instead, he said, "Give it to her!"


    Hearing this, the staff immediately handed the box to her and said, "Miss, here you are!"


    "Huh?" Emily looked puzzled.


    She quickly put down the teacup in her hand and stood up. Then she reached out and took


    it confusedly. When she opened the box with a confused look, she found a silver ne inside it.


    Putting her fingers on the familiar pendant, Emily looked at him in surprise and murmured,


    "Simon..."

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    After waking up from the hospital because of drowning, Emily actually didn''t have any hope.


    That day, she personally jumped into theke and failed to find it. The artificialke was sorge


    and the bottom of theke was full of water grass. It was impossible to find it.


    Emily stroked the pendant over and over again, biting her lips and asking, "How did this ne...


    Didn''t it fall into theke?"


    "Yes!" Before Simon could answer, the staff had already said, "Since the establishment of this club,


    I''ve been working here. Things that fell into the artificialke have never been picked up. A few days


    ago, a famous old painter dropped his favorite paintbrush into it. It was said that he used it to win


    the prize, but he didn''t found it in the end!"


    "Then..." Emily opened her mouth.


    The staff smiled slightly and said, "ording to Young Master Chin''s instructions, we drew out all


    the water in the artificialke. Then we mobilized almost all the employees in the club to conduct a


    careful search in the area. That hard work pays off finally. After three days and nights of hard work,


    we finally found the ne. Now the artificialke has been filled back to normal!"


    Emily looked at Simon''s handsome face in astonishment. She didn''t expect him to do such a thing


    in private. He did so many things only for a cheap silver ne...


    It was unbelievable and astonishing.


    Being stared at by her, Simon stood casually and said, "Isn''t it a birthday gift from your deceased


    parents? It should be very important."


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    He said it in an understated way, but it touched her heart.


    Simon approached her, reached out to pick up the ne in the box and bent over to put it on her


    neck.


    She looked down and saw that the silver ne was hanging on her corbone again.


    In addition to the cold touch of the ne, she could feel the temperature of his fingertips. Emily


    raised her hand and gently stroked them. Not only was her corbones warmed, but her heart was


    also warmed.


    Simon took her hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    The ck Cayenne shuttled back and forth in the street of the city. Emily sat in the passenger seat,


    raising her hand to touch her neck from time to time. This time, the feeling of regaining it was


    completely different from thatst time. It was meaningful and valuable.


    She was immersed in strange emotions all the way. When she came back to her senses, she found


    that the they have arrived at an underground parking lot of a cinema.


    Emily looked at him with confusion. Simon said with a faint smile, "You expect a date, right?"


    "Really?" She gritted her teeth in embarrassment.


    When the car door opened, Simon had already bypassed the car and pulled her to the elevator.


    They reached the top floor. In front of them was the entrance of the cinema. There were a lot of


    publicity posters standing on both sides. It was weekend, there were a lot of people. Looking


    around, most of them were couples.


    Emily looked down at their outfits and asked uneasily, "Are we going to watch a movie in this outfit?"


    She almost forgot that they came out of the wedding scene. She was wearing a grey dress, while


    he was dressed in a suit. It seemed that their clothes were inappropriate in the cinema.


    "Hmm." Simon did not mind at all.


    It seemed that he could feel what she was thinking, he suddenly put his hand around her waist and


    walked inside.


    When they came out of the elevator, they had already attracted a lot of attention, especially Simon.


    However, he seemed to have been used to being the focus all the time, because his expression


    was calm and natural. His body naturally showed the temperament of a noble Young Master.


    He booked the tickets online in advance. After picking up the tickets, Simon bought some snacks.


    When Emily saw the popcorn and arge cup of c in his hand, she couldn''t help asking in


    surprise, "Why did you only buy one?"


    "What''s matter?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "We..." Emily bit her lip.


    There was only one straw in the cup. But there were two persons...


    Simon narrowed his eyes, which were full of flirtation. "Did you eat too little of my saliva?" "Pervert!"


    Emily blushed as she taunted him.


    Simon seemed to be very interested in this topic, and continued to ask her, "Or I ate too little of your


    saliva?"


    Emily didn''t want to discuss this topic with him in public, especially that the people next to them


    looked at them again. She pulled him directly to the entrance of the screen. "It''s time for ticket


    check. We can go in!"


    She didn''t expect that the seats designed for couples, and it was also a romantic foreignedy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The whole hall was dark, and Emily''s hand on her knees was suddenly grasped by him. She


    struggled a little, but he held it more tightly.


    She nced at him and saw that his profile was handsome and he was staring at the screen


    attentively.


    Many couples who went out for a date were just like them, holding hands or hugging each other and


    looking at the big screen.


    They were going on a date...


    It reverberated in Emily''s mind.


    In thest two years of dating with Boyd, they actually had few chances to meet each other. She


    hadn''t dated someone for a long time. It was so long that she almost forgot what it felt like. At this


    time, her hand was held tightly by his fingers. Emily had some happy illusion for no reason.


    Realizing that she had such a feeling, she was shocked.


    After the movie, they had dinner in a restaurant nearby. When they drove back to the residential


    neighborhood, it was already very dark.


    Unbuckling her seatbelt, Emily got out of the car with him. Seeing his figure moving from the front of


    the car to in front of her, she couldn''t help recalling what had happened the whole day.


    "Simon."


    She called out his name softly and sincerely said, "Today, thank you..."


    It was more than for the ne left behind by her parents.


    She also thanked him for appearing at the wedding scene and for being by her side.


    Simon put his hands in his pockets. Even though she was wearing high heels, he was still higher


    than her, blocking the street lights. It cast a shadow on her face. He smiled seductively. "Can''t you


    do something practical?"


    "..." Emily''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    Even with the light on his back, the evilness in his eyebrows and eyes was still obvious. She


    became nervous and her ears were a little hot.


    Her hands, which were hidden behind her back, clenched tightly. She could even see the pendant


    around her neck. When she thought of what he had done at the wedding, her heart beat quickly. It


    seemed that she had made up her mind. Then she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and kissed his


    lips.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Even if it was a light kiss, it made Emily extremely shy.


    She lowered her eyes and kept dodging his eyes. She said quickly in a low voice, "Is this okay?"


    "No!"


    As soon as Emily heard his deep voice, Simon quickly reached out his hand to press on the back of


    her neck.


    He strode forward and pressed her against the car with his other arm. He looked down and kissed


    her forcefully. Just like usual, his tongue went through her teeth and licked her tongue in a


    domineering way.


    It was a lingering and passionate kiss.


    During this process, Emily gasped for breath and wanted to move away, but he quickly caught up


    with her. What greeted her was an even more intense kiss.


    When she was finally able to raise her eyes, she found that his eyes had be passionate.


    Simon''s big hand had already turned to hold her face. His thumb rubbed her slightly swollen mouth.


    "Mrs. Chin, do you know what I want to do most now?"


    Perhaps because he had just finished smoking a cigarette before getting off the car, his deep voice


    was sexy.


    "What?" Emily asked in a trembling voice.


    Simon pressed her against the huge car and whispered. "I want to tear your clothes apart!"


    Emily was shocked. The next second, her feet were already off the ground.


    She was carried by Simon on his shoulder and strode into the building. The elevator door rang. She


    did not even need to take the key. Simon took the key out of the pocket of her pants and opened the


    door.


    Emily had been carried on his shoulder all the time. Even if he did not turn on the lights, she could


    see the shoe rack at a nce.


    On the shoe rack, there was a pair of pink sneakers that were much different from her style. She


    suddenly shivered and remembered an extremely important thing. She hurriedly struggled."... Wait!"


    Simon thought she was shy, and his smile was evil and mischievous.


    After the anti-theft door closed, she was put down. But at the same time, Simon leaned on her


    quickly and pressed her against the door.


    "I can''t wait!"


    Emily tried her best to dodge his omnipresent kiss and the big hands. Her voice trembled more due


    to panic and tension. "Honey, listen to me first, no..."


    Simon was unwilling to listen at this time. His whole body was full of the power.


    Simon pinched her chin to seal her mouth and took out the aluminum foil package from the wallet.


    As he just said, he couldn''t wait to make love with her here.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..."


    A burst of rapid coughing suddenly sounded.


    Simon''s body stiffened. Emily, who was being suppressed between his chest and the door, instantly


    quieted down. She touched her forehead awkwardly. The thing that she was most worried about


    had happened...


    The bedroom door was open, and there were dim lights from the room.


    Selena, who had just walked out of the door, widened her eyes and stood there with a look of panic.


    She was holding a steaming box of noodles with a few curved noodles hanging from the corner of


    her mouth.


    Selena opened the door by herself with the keyin the daytime. After that she kept staying in the


    room to watch TV. It was getting dark outside, so she opened the bedsidemp in the room. She


    was hungry and ate some instant noodles. Suddenly, she heard the door open.


    She was curious about how Emily came in without the key. When she opened the bedroom door,


    she saw such a hot scene and all the instant noodles in her mouth were sprayed out.


    There was a strange silence.


    Simonpletely cooled down and withdrew his two big hands from Emily''s body. Then he firmly


    held the package that had been torn apart by his teeth. Meanwhile, he put his fist at the corner of


    his mouth to cough in embarrassment.


    The lights in the living room were turned on and Emily quickly tidied up her messy clothes. Her face


    was blushed. "This is my cousin, Selena..."


    "Hello, I am Simon." Simon stiffly pulled the corner of her mouth and took out the business card


    from her trouser pocket. In fact, he put the package in his pocket. "This is my business card."


    Selena swallowed the mouthful of instant noodles and took over the business card. She said in a


    low voice, "Ah, you''re an expert at cardiothoracic surgery!"


    "Yes." Simon smiled awkwardly instead of politely. He pretended to look down at his watch. "It''s


    gettingte. You should go to bed early. I''ll go back first!"


    Selena stopped him and said, "Well... I sleep on the sofa, and you two sleep in the room?"


    "No, thanks." Simon''s expression was calm. However, his steps were obviously a bit faster.


    As he brushed past her, Emily saw his ears turn red.


    It was the first time that she had seen him feel embarrassed.


    The anti-theft door closed, leaving only the two persons. Emily was embarrassed and sat on the


    sofa. After a few seconds, sure enough, Selena immediately put down the instant noodles and


    began to interrogate her. "Sister, I know that Boyd''s infidelity is a big blow to you. You have done so


    much for him, but in return, he betrayed you! You must feel upset. I sympathize with you, but you


    can''t be so licentious all of a sudden. Hey, you have already begun to indulge in one-night


    stand. Although this doctor looks very good, you can''t..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Emily interrupted her in a loud voice. Under the gaze of her cousin, she had no choice


    but to tell the truth. "We''re married!" "What?" Selena became more excited. "You''re married? You''ve


    been hiding such a big thing from me. Oh my god, I have to call my parents. They must be excited!"


    Seeing her cousin take out her phone, Emily quickly stopped her. "No!"


    "Why?" Selena was confused.


    Emily pursed her lips, sped her hands together, and said, "Selena, it''s not what you think. Our


    marriage is different from ordinary people''s. We have an agreement..."


    She knew that she couldn''t keep it a secret, so she told her cousin about the whole thing.


    After listening, Selena was stunned, "Sister, are you sure you''re not acting in a TV series?"


    Emily red at her cousin and stuffed her instant noodles back into her hand. "Well, this is the end


    of the matter. From now on, you can''t tell it to my aunt and uncle. You are not allowed to mention a


    word. Do you understand?"


    "I got it!" Selena quickly understood what she meant and nodded obediently.


    After Emily''s parents passed away, she had been staying in her aunt''s house. Thay regarded her as


    their own daughter. If she didn''t live a good life, her aunt would feel sorry for Emily''s parents. If she


    really got married, her aunt would feel happy. But after all, this was a marriage agreement, and it


    would end sooner orter. If they knew the truth, they would fell disappointed in the end.


    With patience, Emily waited for her cousin to finish her noodles and immediately urged. "It''s already


    past nine o''clock. Wash up and go to bed now!"


    It was getting darker outside the window, and the two were lying side by side on the bed.


    The moonlight came in through the window gauze. Emily turned over and felt sleepy. When she was


    about to fall asleep in a daze, the cell phone beside her pillow suddenly vibrated.


    Waking up with a start, she rubbed her eyes and saw that it was the call from Simon.


    Emily picked up the phone and put it beside her ear. Before she could make a sound, Simon''s deep


    voice came through the phone. "Is your cousin sleeping?"


    Upon hearing this, she turned to look at her cousin, who was in deep sleep and was grinding her


    teeth.


    Emily felt puzzled and said in a low voice, "She''s asleep!"


    Then, after being silent for two seconds, she heard him say, "I''m still downstairs."

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Emily said in surprise, "You didn''t leave?"


    She lifted the quilt and ran to the window. She drew back the curtain and looked down. Sure


    enough, she saw that the ck Cayenne downstairs was still in ce. The window of the driver''s


    seat was half-opened, and she could vaguely see scarlet mes flickering.


    "Why hasn''t he left for such a long time?"


    Emily opened her mouth and wanted to say something, only to find that her cell phone had been


    hung up.


    She looked downstairs again. The car was like a crouching beast in the night, with no intention of


    leaving. She bit her lip for a while. Then she walked out of the bedroom quietly and hurried


    downstairs in a coat.


    When she approached the Cayenne, the door of the passenger''s seat opened from the inside.


    Emily hesitated and sat inside. She asked in confusion, "Honey, why didn''t you go back?"


    "Do you think I can fall sleep when I go back?" Simon pinched off the cigarette in his hand.


    "..." Emily was a little embarrassed.


    The lust and dissatisfaction in his eyes were too obvious, and his tone was full ofints.


    Emily threw up her hands and said helplessly, "My cousin called me when I went out in the morning


    and said that she wanted to saty here. There are too many things happened today. I suddenly


    remembered it after I got home..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing him start the engine, she asked in a hurry, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Run away." Simon stepped on the elerator.


    Hearing this, Emily opened her eyes wide and grabbed his arm. "But my cousin is still at home..."


    "I''ll bring you back after having sex." Simon smiled in an extremely evil manner.


    "How can we do that?" Emily refuted in embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Simon looked sideways at her with his eyes. "Do you want to make love on the


    street?"


    Emily almost bit her tongue.


    Before she could react, the Cayenne had been driven out of themunity quickly and went


    straight to the staff dormitory assigned by his hospital.


    It proved that Simon''s words were not credible at all. He kept making love and had no intention of


    sending her back. At midnight, she couldn''t even lift her fingers, while he was still energetic. She


    buried her face in the pillow helplessly and finally fainted because of physical exhaustion...


    When she woke up, the sunshine outside hade in through the window.


    Emily rubbed her eyes and saw that a tall and straight figure standing in the sunshine in front of the


    window was surrounded by a bath towel. His left hand was on the waist and his right hand was


    holding the mobile phone to answer a call.


    When he finished the call and turned around, she noticed the pattern of Doraemon on the mobile


    phone shell.


    Emily suddenly got up and asked, "How did you answer my phone?"


    "It''s from your cousin." Simon casually threw the phone to her.


    Hearing this, Emily was stunned. She almost forgot such an important thing. After he took her away


    last night, she didn''t get out of bed all night. It was already over nine o''clock. It would be strange if


    her cousin didn''t find out!


    She checked the chat logs and saw Selena''s name.


    "What nonsense did you say to her!" Emily asked anxiously.


    Simon raised his hand to rub his chin and slowly said, "Well, she went back to school to live with her


    roommates. She left the sofa and bed to us. Good, this child is quite observant!"


    After hearing this, Emily''s face suddenly blushed.


    Emily thought in her mind. Selena, you wicked girl!


    When she looked up, she found that he was staring at her strangely. She couldn''t help frowning.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple was rolling. "If you don''t take a bath, I will mistaken you for inviting me to


    make love!"


    Emily was puzzled. When she looked at her body, she was shocked.


    She was naked under the quilt. When she sat, quilt slipped down to her waist. Her whole upper


    body was exposed. Both the old and the new love bites ovepped with each other.


    Emily cried in a low voice, quickly wrapped herself in the quilt, and got out of bed in a hurry. "I''ll go


    now!"


    She ran into the bathroom and turned on the shower head. It was the first time that she was in such


    a masculine space. The shampoo and bath liquid were all for men, and she felt a little dizzy when


    she finished bathing.


    After drying her body, Emily took the pajamas that she had just picked up from the ground. Last


    night, she wore the pajamas and was taken away by him. However, at this moment, she realized


    that the buttons on the chest had already fell off. She couldn''t wear it.


    It was obvious that he tore it up with violencest night.


    This man was always so fierce in bed!


    After thinking for a long time, Emily could only temporarily pick up another towel to wrap herself.


    The bathroom door was pushed open suddenly, and she could not help but scream.


    Simon leaned against the door frame calmly, and looked up and down at her. "What are you afraid


    of? I have seen and touched you all over your body."


    After hearing this, Emily became even more embarrassed and annoyed, and her bath towel was


    tightly wrapped around her.


    Then, he threw something at her. "There are clothes here for you!"


    "Where did you get them?" Emily reached out her hand to grab the clothes, only to find that it was a


    set of women''s sportswear.


    Simon said with a faint smile, "It was left by a woman who slept with mest time!"


    "..." Emily''s hands were stiff.


    When she touched the clothes, she felt cold. When she thought that it was left by another woman


    who slept with him, she felt ufortable.


    She pouted unhappily. Suddenly, she heard his deepughter. When she looked up, she found that


    he was smiling yfully. "Are you jealous again?"


    "No!" Emily was furious and red at him.


    Her hand moved, only to find that there was a tag hanging down from the cor. It was brand new.


    When she woke up in the morning, he was still standing by the window with a bath towel. It should


    not be possible for him to go out. Besides, there was no shop open so early.


    She was confused and asked, "Honey, when did you buy it?"


    Simon said casually, "I bought it on a business trip to Bayworth City."


    Emily was stunned and asked, "You... bought it for me, right?"


    In fact, it was a very stupid question, because it was her size. She knew clearly that this man had


    always been more familiar with her size than anyone else.


    Simon folded his arms casually in front of his chest. When he was about to close the door, he said


    lightly, "Well, when I see it, I think it will look good on you."


    Emily bit her lip and put the clothes on her chest.


    She thought in her mind. Well? My heart began to beat out of control again...

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    After changing her clothes, Emily came out of the bathroom. She looked herself in the mirror. The


    color of the clothes was refreshing, so it made her face, without makeup, look more beautiful.


    Simon was already sitting at the dining table, holding a cup of milk in his hand. "I have a good


    taste."


    "..." Emily was a little embarrassed.


    "I''m saying the clothes." Simon''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "..." Emily clenched her fists.


    Even though he was teasing her, she still said, "Thank you for the clothes!"


    In fact, it had been more than two months since they got the marriage certificate, but she had never


    bought anything for him except for dinner in the supermarket. Even on his birthday, she only said


    "Happy Birthday".


    "Do you feel very guilty? We''ve been married for so long, but you haven''t bought anything for me?"


    Simon seemed to guess what she was thinking and said lightly, "Then you apany me to a


    ceter."


    "Where are we going?" Emily was confused.


    Simon just said, "Let''s eat first!"


    Although it was breakfast, it was almost noon when they finished eating. Simon drove the ck


    Cayenne out of the city and finally stopped in a quiet cemetery in the suburbs.


    Emily looked at him in surprise. "Simon?"


    Simon unbuckled her seatbelt and looked at her. "Today is my mom''s death anniversary. Please


    apany me to see her."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay." Emily nodded in a daze and then said with annoyance, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I


    should have bought a bunch of flowers!"


    Simon rubbed her head, with a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "It''s all right. My mother didn''t like


    flowers when she was alive. She is allergic to pollen."


    Because the tombstone stood at a rtively far ce. Simon held her hand and they walked a very


    long way. Then he stopped.


    The woman in the photo on the tombstones was young. As he said, his mother died when he was


    very young.


    At this time, Simon was very silent and nearly didn''t say anything. He just half- squatted there and


    stared at his mother''s photo. It was so long that her legs were a little numb.


    It was not until the sun was starting to set that Simon finally stood up.


    On the way back, feeling that the atmosphere was too dull, Emily deliberately asked, "Simon, you


    must have brought a lot of young women here!"


    Somehow, a certain name shed across her mind when she asked this question.


    She clutched her fingers tightly and suddenly regretted her question. Emily even lowered her head


    to kick a stone on the roadside in an attempt to distract her attention.


    Simon, who was walking next to her, nced at her. Then he said in silence, "You''re the first woman


    that I''ve shown to my mother."


    "You''ve never done this before?" Emily was stunned.


    "Hm." Simon replied without hesitation.


    Emily was very surprised by the answer. Then Simon asked, "Emily, when is your parents'' death


    anniversary?"


    Upon hearing this, she shrugged her shoulders and replied. "It''s in the middle of March. It has


    passed."


    Simon''s lips curled up with a faint smile. He said in a low voice, "Well. I''ll apany you to see


    them on every year''s anniversary."


    "Every year?"


    Emily stopped and looked at the tall and straight figure who had already gone down the mountain in


    a daze.


    After returning to the city from the cemetery, the distant sunset had already dyed the sky. They were


    hungry, so Simon drove her to the supermarket instead of dining in a restaurant.


    Maybe it was because of the weekend, there were a lot of people in the supermarket, and there


    were even more people lining up to pay.


    It was their turn and all the ingredients were checked. When Simon was about to pay the bill, he


    suddenly thought of something. "Sorry, wait a minute. I forgot to buy an important thing!"


    "What is it?" Emily asked in confusion.


    Simon turned to look at her and pointed at the stuff, saying, "Go to get two boxes of condom on the


    shelf inside."


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    Because there were a lot of people waiting in line, and he was the person who paid the bill, so she


    stood outside. Indeed, it was convenient for her to run back to get them, but she felt embarrassed.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and urged. "Hurry up! You know clearly about my size."


    Emily''s face flushed because of embarrassment. She stood still.


    Meanwhile, people in the line were unhappy and began to urge her. "Madam, please get the


    condom for your husband quickly. We are still lining up here!"


    "That''s right. Hurry up!"


    Emily had no choice but to run back helplessly. She felt extremely embarrassed.


    She thought that he definitely did it on purpose!


    She rushed to the shelf he was pointing at. She was angry and wanted to take the smallest size in


    order to y a trick on himter. However, after hesitating for a while, she finally put them back.


    She changed two boxes ofrge size and threw them to the man who was waitingzily in front of


    the cashier. Then she quickly ran away from the scene.


    Since Selena left, Simon took the key and opened the door to her home without scruple.


    Just like before, he quickly bring out four dishes and one soup from the kitchen. The aroma of the


    food wafted through the entire room. Emily had to admire his culinary skills. She couldn''t help eating


    a lot each time.


    The TV in the living room was not turned off, which made this ordinary weekend very wonderful.


    After the meal, Emily washed the dishes in the kitchen. As soon as she turned off the tap, her phone


    rang in her pocket. She wiped her hand and took out her phone. When she saw the name of the


    caller, she frowned and then answered it.


    "Hello?"


    Boyd said, "Emily, it''s me!"


    Emily put away her phone and asked calmly, "I know. What''s the matter?"


    Boyd paused and said in a suppressed tone, "I am downstairs now. Can you go downstairs? I have


    something to say to you!"


    Hearing this, Emily moved two steps to the window. Indeed, she saw a luxury car parked under the


    streetmp. Then she looked at her phone and said, "Boyd, just say it on the phone."


    "Emily, are you really married? Did you get married to the man who apanied you at the


    wedding?" Boyd asked with some disbelief, just like the tone at the wedding scene.


    "Yeah." Emily didn''t deny it.


    Boyd sounded a little excited and raised his tone. "It is not a trifling matter to get married. How can


    you be so hasty? Emily, I really have something to tell you. Can youe down now? Otherwise, I''ll


    be waiting here all the time..."


    Emily stared up at the ceiling and hung up directly. "Whatever you like!"


    How shameless he was! How dare he question her after marrying another woman?


    She twitched the corner of her mouth and put the phone back into her pocket.


    When she turned around, she was shocked. At this time, Simon was standing behind her. The tall


    and straight figure was a head taller than her, blocking all the lights, and he was staring at her from


    above.


    Emily was still in shock, so she patted her chest and said, "Simon, why did you suddenly stand


    hehind me?"


    Simon put two oranges in her hands and gave an order. "I want to drink juice. Give me a cup of


    juice!"


    "Got it!" Emily said gruffly.


    Simon pursed his lips. After turning on the tap with oranges in his hand, he turned around and


    walked out of the kitchen. He didn''t go back to the living room, instead, he turned to pick up a thin


    coat on the hanger.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    When Simon walked to the elevator, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He smoked


    lazily. When the elevator reached the first floor, he walked out of the building, and white smoke was


    spat out of his mouth.


    He squinted his eyes and easily found a car with lights on downstairs.


    Simon broke the cigarette butt in his hand and threw it into the trash can beside him. He walked


    over with one hand in his pocket and leaned over to knock on the window of the passeneger''s seat.


    "Rat-tat!"


    Upon hearing the sound, Boyd, who was sitting inside, looked over with joy.


    When he saw clearly the person standing outside, the expression quickly changed and he stopped


    smiling. The door opened and Simon got into the car.


    Boyd immediately frowned and asked, "Why is it you?"


    "You are very disappointed?" Simon nced at him.


    Boyd looked at the man beside him. It was the third time that he had met him face to face. Simon


    was a few years older than him. Maybe it was because of the age, Simon seemed to be more


    mature than he was. Especially his gestures and temperament made Boyd feel that he was


    somewhat out of reach.


    The temperament was natural, which couldn''t be formed with only powerful status.


    Resting his elbow on the car window, Simon was rxed, as if he was staying in his own car. He


    said with a faint smile, "Mr. Boyd, you got married yesterday. You should have had a pleasant night,


    right?"


    "Noment!" Boyd looked a little embarrassed.


    It struck his mind, which undoubtedly reminded him that he had married another woman.


    He held the steering wheel tightly and blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. Boyd gritted


    his teeth tightly and said, "Sorry, I have nothing to talk to you. I''m not here to see you. I''m here to


    find Emily!"


    "I know." Simon curled his lipszily and changed the topic. "But as her legal husband, I have the


    right to help her deal with some troubles."


    Boyd was stunned and asked in disbelief,


    "Did she let youe down?"


    "That''s right."


    Simon was calm and told the lie. He said, "Now she has a husband, and you have a wife. Emily


    asked me to tell you that don''t bother her anymore since you get married!"


    "Well, it''s almost nine o''clock. If there''s nothing else, go back early. It''s inappropriate to stay


    downstairs of others'' house. Don''t make your wife worried!" At the end of Simon''s words, he looked


    down at the watch on his wrist. The tone and expression on his face were all cutesy. It seemed that


    he annoyed Boyd on purpose. Then he continued to say slowly, "I have to go upstairs. Otherwise,


    she will be worried. We still need to enjoy the normal life of a couple." Boyd''s face was livid and his


    eyes were red. He kept ring at Simon.


    "Why do you stare at me?" Simon opened the car door and got out of the car in an overwhelming


    momentum. He sneered. "You stew in your own juice. An ipetent person like you even dare


    have an affair with two women at the same time. Even if you regret it now, it''s toote. Why didn''t


    you control your desire earlier? What were you thinking when you were cheating on her?"


    "I don''t need you to teach me!" Boyd shouted in a low voice as his sore spot was touched.


    Simon put his palm on the car to support his body and the smile on his face disappeared. He


    suddenly narrowed his eyes with a cold look. "I don''t have time to teach you. I just remind you that


    you should stay away from my wife. I have a bad temper!"


    When the sound of the anti-theft door came, Emily, who was sitting on the sofa and changing the


    TV, turned to look at it in surprise. "Simon when did you go out?"


    When she came out of the kitchen just now, she didn''t see him in the living room, so she thought he


    was in the bathroom.


    Simon lowered his head and changed into slippers. He said lightly, "I went downstairs to dump the


    trash just now."


    "Oh." Emily did not suspect anything.


    Simon sat next to her on the sofa, with his long legs crossed. He had just returned from outside, so


    she could still feel the cool air on his body, which made her shiver unintentionally.


    Suddenly, thinking of the previous phone call, Emily suddenly swallowed her saliva and looked at


    him, saying, "Well, Simon, you just went downstairs..." "What''s wrong?" Simon asked in a calm


    tone.


    "... Well, nothing!" Seeing this, Emily shook her head and didn''t say anything more. She guessed


    that Boyd had already left since she ignored him. She just bowed her chin to him and said, "I''ve


    prepared the juice for you!"


    On the table, there was a cup of orange juice, which looked good and was especially nutritious.


    Simon didn''t reach out to fetch it. Instead, he leaned backzily and said, "You drink it. I''m done


    brushing my teeth."


    "..." Emily''s eyes widened in shock.


    Emily thought to herself. Sh*t, why did he ask me to prepare the juice since he brushed his teeth?


    Emily gritted her teeth, picked up the cup and drank it helplessly.


    When she finished drinking half of the juice, the cup in her hand was suddenly snatched away.


    Emily red at him and said, "Hey, what are you doing? I haven''t finished drinking!"


    "Let''s go back to the room and do something more interesting." Simon had already stood up from


    the sofa.


    Emily dodged his hands and hid in the corner with her arms crossed in front of her chest. "We did it


    many timesst night. Why do you still want to do it?"


    Simon retorted slowly, "You ate yesterday. Why do you still eat today?"


    Emily was speechless for a moment, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    How could that be the same!


    In the end, she was no match for his strength, so he carried her into the bedroom as if he was


    carrying a sack. She realized that he had such a hobby. Every time he carried her onto his back and


    threw her onto the bed...


    The overwhelming kiss made it impossible for her to avoid it.


    The clothes were all messed up on the floor. Emily being pressed under his body was breathless.


    She saw that he took out the condom that she bought. He tore open the packet and chuckled in her


    ear. "Mrs. Chin, you''ve picked well!"


    She reached out her hand and moved away his handsome face, and what she heard was only a


    shattering sound.


    Expectedly, Emily was tormented by him for a long time again. In thetter half of the night, seeing


    that she was really tired and almost fainted, he waspassionate and finally let go of her. She


    didn''t even take a bath and fell asleep quickly.


    When she fell asleep, he wiped her body carefully with a warm wet towel.


    The next morning, instead of the rm clock, the mobile phone with continuous vibration woke up


    Emily. She flipped her body over and subconsciously reached out to touch it for a long time. Without


    looking carefully, she picked it up and ced it beside her ear. "Hello?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then she heard a sweet voice who called Simon, which made her feel a chill.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that the mobile phone in her hand did not have the shell with


    the pattern of Doraemon but with ck color.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Emily''s drowsiness dissipated at once, because she realized that she identally answered the


    wrong phone.


    She didn''t respond for a long time and the sweet female voice was still calling her brother. Emily''s


    hand trembled. Then she had to hang up the phone for the time being.


    The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped at this time, and then the bathroom door was


    opened. Simon walked out from the bathroom with towel around him. His short hair was wet and


    kept dripping water, and the muscles of his chest were slightly rising and falling along with his


    footsteps.


    Emily was distracted by the image for two seconds. After she reacted, she scratched her head and


    handed the phone to him embarrassingly. "Simon, I''m sorry! I was in a daze and identally


    answered your phone..."


    Hearing this, Simon reached out his hand and took it.


    He lowered his head and checked the call logs. Before he could call back, his phone vibrated again.


    Emily once again heard the sweet and greasy calling.


    "Hm." Simon walked to the window with his back facing her.


    The caller seemed to ask about thest call. When Emily saw him look back at her, he said with a


    teasing smile, "I was in a daze just now and identally hung up."


    Emily gritted her teeth and waved her fist at him silently.


    She was in a hurry to go to work on Monday, therefore, she picked up the clothes on the ground and


    walked to the bathroom quietly. When she closed the door, she heard his low voice. "Tonight? Well,


    I know. Hmm, let''s talk about it when we meet!"


    There were endless and various meetings every Monday. Emily carried the newly assigned


    interview tasks for a week and weakly leaned on her desk.


    Tina pulled out a chair and sat next to her after finishing the copy. She turned her head and asked,


    "Emily, there is a newly Disney animated film in the evening. I told it to the head nurse. I can take


    I to see it. I know that you like it very much. How about going with us? I also misses you!"


    At the mention of I, the lovely child, Emily couldn''t help smiling.


    Although Tina raised her daughter alone when she was unmarried, she educated I well.


    Moreover, I was cute, sweet, and very lovable. Emily asked with a smile, "How is I recently?"


    Tina paused for a moment. Something shed in her eyes quickly. She pursed her lips and said,


    "She''s fine..."


    Hearing that, Emily nodded with relief. "I is so young, but she is so miserable. Due to the torment


    of illness, she can''t live like a normal child. She stays in the hospital every day for treatment and


    she might face sudden dangers at any time."


    Actually, she really admired Tina for being able to face life optimistically even if she had run into so


    many problems.


    Tina opened the app on her phone and urged. "Emily, shall we go together tonight? I''m going to


    book the tickets now!"


    Emily bit her lip, shook her head and said, "You just book your tickets!"


    Tina asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you''re free tonight?"


    She was really free in the evening. In the morning, she heard the phone call. When she went back


    at night, she would just order takeout or instant noodles. In fact, it was good to go out for dinner and


    a movie with Tina and her daughter, but she still refused. "No, I''m not in the mood!"


    When it was time to get off work, Tina left early because she had to pick up her daughter. When


    there were only a few people left in the office, Emily walked to the elevator slowly.


    When she came out of the office building and saw the ck Cayenne parked on the side of the


    road, she opened her eyes slightly in surprise.


    Simon was smoking in front of the car with one hand in his pocket. His body was a little crooked and


    he looked morezy. The setting sun cast light on his sharp and hands. Though he dressed up


    ordinarily, he was still eye-catching.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Emily walked over and asked nkly, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to pick up my wife." Simon spit out a smoke ring.


    Emily seemed to be choked by the drifting white smoke. But soon she remembered something and


    said unhappily, "You have a date tonight, right?"


    "Get in the car and I''ll take you to have a free meal!" Simon opened the door of the passenger''s


    seat.


    Emily frowned. She bashfully opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but he directly


    reached out his hand to stop her.


    The car was driven slowly during the evening rush hour. After the Cayenne came down from the


    bridge, they headed for the riverside. After more than an hour''s journey, they drove into a secluded


    private road. The buildings on both sides looked unusual, especially that there were guards in front


    of each vi.


    Emily was more confused. She couldn''t help but ask him again, "Simon, where are you taking me to


    dinner?"


    "At my home." Simon nced at her.


    "What!" Emily was horrified by his words.


    Looking around again, the sense of oppression became stronger. Before she calmed down, the


    Cayenne had entered a three-story vi, and the guards in front of the gate were equipped with


    guns.


    In the past, Simon directly stepped on the elerator and rushed in. Today, he rarely slowed down,


    so Emily, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, could clearly see the standard military salute of


    the guards on both sides of the car. She was instantly shocked.


    The Cayenne was parked in the yard, and the three-story vi in front of her looked even grander.


    Emily, however, was in a great panic. She looked at him and asked carefully, "Honey, the guns


    carried by the two guards must be fake to scare people, right?"


    However, Simon replied, "They are real guns."


    "What?" Emily was dumbfounded.


    She had watched a lot of shooting TV dramas. When she was in college, her male ssmates had


    asked her to y shooting game together. But those were all rubber bullets, which couldn''t hurt


    people. However, it was her first time to see real guns today.


    Emily still hoped that he was teasing her like he usually did. "Are... you kidding me?"


    "Do you think I''m kidding you?" Simon didn''t joke at all and patiently exined to her. "My father is


    the militarymander."


    Emily closed her eyes and almost fainted.


    She tightly held the seat belt tied on her body, and her heart was in a great panic. She regretted so


    much that she got into his car. "Honey, I don''t want to have the free meal now. Can I go home


    now?"


    "No!" Simon refused without hesitation.


    He jumped off the Cayenne, directly opened the door beside her seat, and pulled her arm. Seeing


    her whole body stuck to the seat, he raised his eyebrows and asked in an evil voice, "Do you want


    me to carry you down?"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    Seeing that he was about to bend over, she hurriedly unfastened her seat belt and jumped out of


    the car desperately.


    Emily thought in her mind. Alright, it was no big deal! I could stage aebackter!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Although Emily made psychological


    construction after getting off the car, she was still nervous when she was close to the vi and saw


    the the servants in kitchen and living room.


    Her parents were employees of state-owned enterprises before their death. It meant that they were


    ordinary people.


    Emily had nevere into contact with such a rich and powerful family. Although she knew that his


    family background must be not simple when she apanied him to a banquet, she had never


    thought that it would be so powerful. Furthermore, it was a family that made great contribution to the


    country.


    It was as if she saw a different Simon, familiar and strange.


    And there was more than a little gap between him and herself.


    Her hands, which were clinging tightly to her pants, trembled slightly and were suddenly held by big


    hands.


    Emily raised her head and looked at him. The power from the hands gradually made her recover


    her breath. She then thought of something. "Simon, you should have told me earlier. I didn''t prepare


    any gifts..."


    It was impolite to see elders without any gift for the first time.


    "You don''t need to do that. Just enjoy the mealter." Simon didn''t care about it at all.


    "..." It wasn''t the scene of a wedding dinner where she could eat at will!


    Emily was speechless, but now she had no time toin about him. She was pulled into the vi


    by him like a marite.


    Unexpectedly, the decoration of Chin Family was not extravagant. The porch was spacious and


    grand red sandalwood furniture were put on the red carpet. There were many calligraphy and


    paintings hanging on the walls. All in all, the decoration was low-key and tasteful, with a sense of


    righteousness.


    Emily guessed that it should be due to the identity of Simon''s father.


    As soon as they entered the door, there was a servant waiting there. After calling Simon "Young


    Master", he handed them two pairs of slippers. After changing the slippers, Emily raised her head


    and saw a man walking towards her.


    His height was simr to Simon''s, and their facial features were somewhat simr. However, he


    wore sses and looked gentler than Simon. But when he was close to them, Emily felt the


    indifference between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Emily guessed that they were siblings. Then, as expected, she heard Simon called, "Brother!"


    "Hey, Young Master Chin is finally willing toe back? It is rare to see. Didn''t you drive the car


    into the living room today?" Wilson, who seemed to have juste back, was still dressed in a suit.


    When he noticed the person next to Simon, he asked in surprise, "Who is this?"


    "Emily." Simon casually introduced.


    When Emily heard it, she suddenly became unhappy.


    F*ck it!


    Wilson raised his eyebrows calmly and handed over a card from the card clip in his pocket. He said


    politely, "I''m Simon''s second elder brother, Wilson Chin. You can call me as you like!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emily took the card with both hands and found that he was the president of a group. She swallowed


    her saliva in surprise. Sure enough, the people of the Chin family were not ordinary. She opened


    her mouth and was about to greet him politely, but Simon, who was next to her, spoke first.


    "Call him brother!"


    Emily was stunned for a moment and blurted out subconsciously, "Brother..."


    Wilson looked at his younger brother with surprise. He pushed his sses on the bridge of his


    nose, and his eyes suddenly became friendly. "Emily, please go into the room and have a seat!"


    Emily nodded and followed them inside.


    After passing through the porch, there was a bright and spacious living room. At this time, the


    aroma of tea lingered in the air. A dignified middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa. ording to


    the outline, he must be Simon''s father. There was also a person of the same age sitting next to him.


    From their close rtionship, Emily guessed that he should be a friend of Simon''s father.


    A figure in white dress shed in front of Emily''s eyes. Then she heard a sweet female voice.


    "Brother Simon!"


    Instantly, Emily recognized that she was the girl who called in the morning. And she also quickly


    realized that she was the girl Emily had met at the banquet before. Today, she was still very


    beautiful, with her skirt fluttering.


    The friend of Simon''s father on the sofa was the girl''s father. He quipped with a smile. "Quinn, your


    elder brother Wilson is also next to you. How can you only see Simon in your eyes?"


    "Dad!" Quinn suddenly stomped her feet in embarrassment.


    "This child bes shy!" Quinn''s father looked at Bemy beside him and smiled.


    Quinn pretended to be angry and snorted. She turned back to grab Simon''s arm, only to find that he


    was holding the hand of a woman. Then she opened her eyes wide and pouted unhappily. "Brother


    Simon, today is the family party of our two families. Why do you bring a woman back?"


    Upon hearing that, Bemy ced down the teacup in his hand and looked over. He frowned


    slightly. People in the Chin Family were all familiar with the look of displeasure. "Simon, what''s


    going on!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere had be tense, Quinn''s father said with a smile, "Bemy, let''s eat


    first and talk about itter!"


    "OK." Bemy finally nodded and shot a nce at his second son. "Wilson, instruct the kitchen to


    start the meal!"


    After that, Wilson turned around and strode to the kitchen.


    The people in the living room immediately stood up and walked to the dining room. But after all,


    they were in order. Bemy, the head of the family, walked in the front. When passing by Emily, he


    paused and looked at her up and down.


    Emily''s palms were sweaty and she only felt that the unique cool air of the old house wasing


    into the bone, rising up from the soles of her feet.


    She almost blurted out, "Hello,mander." However, Bemy had already looked away


    indifferently and strode over. Her intuition reminded her that Simon''s father doesn''t like her very


    much.


    In the dining room, the long table was filled with all kinds of food, and the servants were still taking


    up the dishes one after another.


    Not long after they sat down, footsteps came from upstairs and soon ther person entered the dining


    room. It was a gentle and beautiful woman who seemed to be a nobledy from a rich family,


    because her gestures and actions were very graceful.


    Emily had already guessed her identity. It was impossible for such a rich family to have no hostess,


    so Emily spected that she should be thetest wife of Simon''s father.


    However, when the beautiful woman came to the dining table, Wilson, who was on the side, stood


    up early to pull out the chair, and said in a gentle tone, "Mom, please!"


    Emily was stunned. She looked at Simon beside her in surprise, only to see him slightly pursing his


    lips. Then he called out, "Aunt."


    "Simon, you are back!" Mrs. Chin smiled at him and said happily. Then she turned to Quinn and her


    father and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. Due to my poor health, I have been staying in the


    room for a few days. I''m sorry for my snub!"


    The father and daughter waved their hands and smiled, expressing that they didn''t mind it.


    Emily bit the corner of her mouth and whispered in perplexity, "Simon..."

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    "I forgot to tell you that she is my father''s original wife, and I am only an illegitimate child of the Chin


    Family. After my mother passed away, my grandmother raised me up. Later, at the age of 14, I was


    taken back by the Chin Family. But due to the special identity of my father, he imed that I was his


    adopted son from a distant rtive."


    Simon was poker-faced. He squinted at her andughed self-mockingly. "Haha, is it a bit like the


    ridiculous drama?"


    Emily was stunned. She had never thought that he had grown up in such a situation.


    Seeing that she was staring at him in a daze, Simon said, "Do you think I''m pitiful?"


    "A little bit..." Emily nodded honestly.


    Since she stepped into this vi, her mood had been ups and downs. She felt that he was so


    familiar and strange to her. But now she suddenly found that she knew little about the man who had


    been his legal husband.


    Simon was amused by her earnest appearance. He rubbed his feet against her calves under the


    table, deliberately raised his eyebrows and said, "Then you should be nice to me from now on!"


    "Sure!" Emily nodded seriously.


    Bemy, who was seated at the head of the table, saw their secret conversation. He immediately let


    out a slight cough out of displeasure and frowned.


    Seeing that, Emily realized her situation. She immediately sat up a little straighter and didn''t even


    dare breathe heavily. It was as if she was making a weekly work summary report to the general


    manager.


    During the meal, Bemy looked at Quinn''s father, who was on the right side. After the eye contact


    of the two persons, Bemy put down his chopsticks, cleared his throat and said, "Although it is a


    family gathering, I called you back to talk about something!"


    "Simon will be 30 years old next year. It''s time for you to get married. Quinn''s father and I are old


    friends. I watched Quinn grow up. I think that you two should have much contact. If you can get


    along well, the engagement can be prepared at the end of this year!"


    Quinn''s father had put down his ss and echoed with a smile. "I think so too. Although Quinn is


    young, I don''t have too much expectation for her. It''s not a bad thing to get married early. So I agree


    with Mr. Bemy''s proposal."


    Hearing the words of the two elders, Quinn shyly lowered her head and fiddled with the hemline of


    her skirt.


    When Emily heard this, she finally understood that this family gathering was actually a blind date.


    As a father, Bemy felt that it was time for his youngest son to get married.


    But...


    Emily swallowed hard. Was Simon nning to get married again?


    Quinn''s father looked at his shy daughter and asked with a smile, "Simon, what do you think of the


    proposal?"


    Hearing this, Emily also quietly looked at Simon. He was chewing and swallowing all the food in his


    mouth. Then he put down his chopsticks and replied slowly. "Sorry, dad, Mr. Koo, I may let you


    down! I''m already married."


    "What?"


    All the people at the table, except for Simon and Emily, were all shocked.


    Simon slightly leaned his upper body to the side and introduced generously. "This is my wife, Emily."


    The beef ball that Emily had just put into her mouth was almost stuck in her throat. When she


    entered the door, she was nobody that was ignored by everyone. At this time, she waspletely


    exposed and instantly became the target of public criticism.


    It wasn''t just a free lunch but a chance to get a scolding for her!


    Emily couldn''t even raise her eyes. She could only cast a sidelong nce at Simon to ask for help.


    Simon looked as if he didn''t see it at all. He repeated his previous words. "Her name is Emily Sam.


    You can call her Emily!"


    There was a burst of repressed silence. Even the servants standing at the door didn''t dare breathe


    heavily.


    Quinn angrily stood up and pointed at Emily. "I remember that I''ve met you. You were the dancing


    partner of Simon at thest party! I hate you. You two are married. How can I marry him? I''m not in


    the mood for dinner!"


    After that, she swung her skirt and angrily ran out of the dining room.


    Quinn''s father was still shocked. Seeing his daughter run out, he told Bemy that he would visit


    him one day. Then he went to chase after his daughter in a hurry.


    The guests left early. Bemy''s face was livid. Then he put the wine ss on the table heavily and


    red at his youngest son. After that, he stood up helplessly and saw the guests off. Seeing this,


    Bemy''s wife hurriedly followed him with a shawl around her shoulders.


    Now only Simon, Wilson and Emily sat at the table full of dishes.


    Wilson looked at Simon and raised his wine ss to him, unable to hide his surprise. "Young Master


    Chin, you are brave."


    Simon raised his eyebrows proudly and then put the chopsticks back in her hand. "Let''s continue to


    eat!"


    Emily was speechless.


    In the end, the father and daughter of the Koo Family left. After Bemy sent them back, he went


    upstairs directly. Bemy''s wife felt not good, so she was sent back to the room by Wilson. Then


    there were only Simon and Emily who stared at each other.


    Emily could tell that although they didn''t have the same mother, they got along well with each other.


    She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then asked, "Simon, do you still have an eldest


    brother?"


    "Hm." Simon nodded. "My eldest brother is a soldier. He''s about the same age as Wilson. He


    spends most of his time in the army. He''s quite busy. That''s why he didn''t show up today!"


    "They''re all married?" Emily asked.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    "Eh?"


    Simon leaned back in his chair, but he didn''t tell her all the truth. "But my eldest brother got married


    three years ago, but his wife passed away before their honeymoon! As for Wilson, he has been


    single for so many years. I have never seen any woman around him. He does business, so a


    business marriage is inevitable."


    Emily understood that and nodded her head.


    It was no wonder that Bemy only arranged marriage for his youngest son today. Before that, he


    was wondering why Simon''s father was so anxious about his marriage since he had two elder


    brothers. Now she understood it.


    She tried to restrain her curiosity but she failed. She hesitated and said, "Your eldest brother is


    normal. Although he''s single now, he has already married. But Wilson... Is he a gay?"


    Simon said with an evil smile, "You can ask him in person."


    Emily rolled her eyes. She was not stupid. How could she ask such a question?


    Otherwise, no one would help her when she was beaten.


    However, she soon felt that something was wrong. She saw that Simon''s mouth was twitching and


    he was looking in the direction behind her.


    Emily was shocked. When she turned back, sure enough, she saw Wilson standing there with a livid


    face.


    She was choked by her saliva because of her guilty conscience. Then she tried to save herself from


    embarrassment and said, "Ahem, brother, I didn''t mean to look down on the gay!"


    Oh my god, what was she talking about?


    Emily had an impulse to knock her head against the dining table and said, "No! I was just kidding..."


    Wilson was the boss of a group after all. Although his expression wasplex, he soon pushed the


    edge of his sses and said calmly, "Dad asks you two to go upstairs!"

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    After putting down the chopsticks, Emily followed Simon upstairs obediently.


    Emily was sure that Simon''s father must had no good intention to meet them. He might interrogate


    and criticize them for the marriage.


    They were getting closer and closer to the study and Emily started to shrink back again. "Simon,


    why don''t you go in by yourself? I''ll wait for you at the door, OK?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Wilson said? He said both of us." Simon refused without hesitation.


    "... Okay!" Emily had no choice but to nod.


    From the moment she got out of the car, she had made up her mind that she would risk her life to


    apany him today!


    Simon looked at her uneasy look and smiled. He rubbed her head and said, "Emily, you''d better be


    alertter!"


    "Hmm?" Emily shook off his big hand with a puzzled look.


    Before she could understand what he meant, Simon had already reached out his hand and pushed


    open the door to the study. She immediately straightened her back, looked steadily forward and


    followed in.


    Bemy sat in front of arge desk. On the clothes rack by the window were a dark green military


    uniform and a military cap. There were all sorts of medals ced in the shelves behind him,


    including third- grade meritries and second- grade meritries, which looked especially majestic.


    "Miss Sam, please take a seat!"


    "Hm..."


    Emily answered subconsciously and walked towards the chair.


    When she was ready to bend down, she saw Bemy''s fierce eyes towards her. Simon, who was


    next to her, stood straight with his hands behind his back naturally. He looked like the soldier who


    was waiting for his superior''s reprimand at anytime.


    Sure enough, people having a father who was amander was quite different. Bemy trained his


    son as a soldier!


    Emily hesitated to sit or not...


    After standing there awkwardly for two seconds, Emily stood up straight in silence.


    Bemy raised his hand and knocked on the table. With a gloomy expression, he asked, "Simon,


    I''m asking you again. Are you guys really married?"


    After all, they were rted by blood. He knew clearly that his youngest son was rebellious. Perhaps


    his son was unhappy about the marriage with the daughter of the Koo family, so he did this


    deliberately.


    "Yes." Simon answered very simply. Although he stood stiffly, the indifference between his eyebrows


    was not less. "I can''t keep the marriage certificate in my pocket all day long. If you don''t believe me,


    you can make a phone call to check it."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Bemy heard this, he gtared at him. A few secondster, he picked up the phone next to


    him and quickly made a call. Then the call was connected. After listening for a while, his face


    suddenly turned livid. He grabbed the pen container next to him and threw it out. "B*stard!"


    Simon seemed to have prepared for this. He moved one step to the side at a moderate speed, and


    he just happened to dodge it.


    However, Emily was scared out of her wits. She was almost hit by the flying writing brushes.


    Fortunately, she was alert and tilted her head to dodge it. Otherwise, she would have been hurt by


    ident. Now she finally understood what he meant by telling her to be alertter!


    Was it because that old people liked to throw things away?


    Emily thought of her best friend Wendy. Her future father-inw, Mr. Hogg''s father, also had a


    special habit. Wendy said that she was attacked by the thermal lunch box thrown by him in the


    hospital and her back was painful.


    Emily thought in her mind. Well, it seemed that I was still lucky!


    "How can you be so careless with marriage?"


    Bemy raised his hand and mmed it hard on the desk. His anger surged up while speaking.


    "Why did I give birth to such a rebellious son like you? You never take my words seriously! I sent


    you abroad to studyw so that you can enter politics after that. However, you changed your major


    to study medicine secretly, so I arranged you to work in the army as a military doctor after


    graduation. As a result, you casually found a private hospital to be a cardiosurgery doctor! Are you


    in opposition to me intentionally?"


    Simon sneered, with irony mixed with the words. "You arranged the lives of eldest brother and


    Wilson. Isn''t it enough for you? I won''t follow your arrangement!"


    Bemy was speechless in shock. He forcibly suppressed his anger and said in a low voice, "Then


    do you still know that I am your father? Marriage isn''t a trivial matter. How could you be so childish?


    You didn''t even inform me and got married in secret."


    Emily licked her lips, and her crossing hands in front of her were slightly sweaty.


    Although she didn''t get ant attention after she came in due to the frequent quarrel between them, in


    fact, she could understand it. After all, as a father, he should be angry if his son secretly got


    married.


    Given the extremely embarrassing atmosphere in the study, Emily couldn''t help but say, "Uncle, in


    fact, we..."


    "Shut up!"


    Bemy let out a deep shout. He seemed to realize that he had gone too far. He had no right to get


    angry with her. However, due to the anger, he only turned his face stiffly. "I''m teaching my son. It''s


    not up to anyone to tell me what to do!"


    Emily lowered her face in embarrassment and dared not speak again.


    Simon withdrew his hands, which were behind his back. He stepped back and directly said,


    "Whether you are happy or not, it''s useless. I''m married behind your back!"


    "Well!" Without his apology, Bemy seemed to be really angry. He reached out his hand and


    pointed at him angrily. "You don''t care about me and don''t take me seriously. You don''t inform me


    when you get married. Then don''t step into the house again from now on!"


    "OK!" Simon sounded a lot more rxed.


    In fact, after he moved out alone, he seldom went back. Mostly, he didn''t go home on the pretext


    that he was busy in the hospital. Such a threat was almost useless to him.


    Then, he turned around and pulled her to stride out of the study.


    Wilson, who was waiting there at the corner of the corridor, prepared to give help when they might


    fight against each other at any time. Simon walked over and pursed his lips. "Dad must be very


    angry with me. Brother, give him some blood pressure medicine!"


    The ck Cayenne turned around and rushed out of the yard.


    All along the way, there was silence. Emily saw the three-story vi disappearing in the mirror. Then


    she carefully looked at Simon''s unhappy expression and said with hesitation, "Simon, in fact, you


    can not do this to your father. You can totally tell him the reason for your marriage. I believe that he


    won''t me you after he knows it!"


    Simon didn''t say anything. He looked at the night sky in front indifferently.


    Emily thought it was because he didn''t want to bow down, so she said kindly, "How about... I telling


    him about it!"


    Simon finally had a reaction. He turned his head and looked at her gloomily. "Do you want to be


    thrown out of the car now?"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Emily immediately shook her head.


    Simon snorted coldly and continued to drive. When he drove over the bridge, he calmed down a lot


    obviously and he no longer frowned.


    Although the car was heading towards home, it suddenly stopped at the side of the road. Neon


    lights shed all over the billboards of the restaurant. Emily asked puzzledly, "Why do you stop


    here?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you not eat your fill tonight?" Simon cast a nce at her with an insightful look.


    Emily was stunned and blinked her eyes.


    She raised her hand and touched her stomach. Actually, she was still hungry.


    Although there were a lot of delicacies in the Chin Family at night, under such a atmosphere, she


    wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the food. Futhermore, she didn''t move her chopsticks all the way.


    Unexpectedly, Simon notice it!


    She pointed to the opposite side and said, "Simon, let''s go to the opposite night market for a meal!"


    Simon looked in the direction she was pointing. It was a snack street, all of which were food stalls in


    the open air. Looking around, people could hear the sounds of vendors shouting. He suddenly


    frowned. "They are unhygienic."


    Emily stepped forward and grabbed his arm. "But I want to eat them!"


    When she used to study in college, she always went to the night market with her roommates and


    bought some food at the school gate after the study at night. After graduation, she had never gone


    to the night market, so she missed the taste a little.


    After they stared at each other for a few seconds, Simon agreed and said, "You are really a trouble


    maker!"


    From the night market, the smell of food was lingering around them. There were the roasted sweet


    potatoes in the iron stove, the rolling spicy kebab, the sizzling squid and grilled cold noodles on the


    iron te, the meat buns baked in the oven, the grilled gluten and hot dogs heated by the charcoal


    fire, the steamed vermicelli roll and wonton...


    Emily chose a popr store with delicious barbecued kebab. She thought that he didn''t eat much in


    the evening, so she ordered a lot of food.


    Then, like the other guests, she found a short table, pulled a small stool, and sat down to wait.


    Simon sat there with his legs bent. Because of his long legs, he sat in a very awkward position. With


    his trouser lifted slightly, his stockings were exposed. It was strange that such a man with


    handsome face and strong momentum ate in such a bustling environment.


    Emily could tell that this was the first time he had eaten in a ce like this.


    Since he sat down, he kept frowning, but he did notin. He was smoking, which attracted the


    attention of the two girls who were behind them and whispered from time to time.


    Having a handsome boyfriend was always worrying!


    Emily secretly curled her lips.


    The kebabs that were ced neatly on an iron te were served soon. When she saw the garlics in


    a stic cup beside her, she couldn''t help asking, "Simon, do you want to eat garlic? I help you peel


    off the garlics. It''s delicious to eat the kebabs and garlics together!"


    Emily carefully peeled off the garlic and handed it over to him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the smell?" Simon looked at her.


    "Eh?" Emily looked puzzled.


    Simon picked up the garlic and said, "After eating it, it''s smelly when we kisster."


    "..." Emily''s face blushed.


    Simon continued to say casually, "Well, if you don''t mind it, I can eat it!"


    "..." Emily was speechless and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Just as he was about to put the garlic into his mouth, she quickly snatched it and threw it back into


    the stic cup. After that, she lowered her head in embarrassment. Then there was a burst of


    Simon''s joyfulughter.


    Half an hourter, Simon paid the bill and they left. When Simon approached his car by the road, he


    did not get into the car immediately, but said, "Emily, wait for me here!"


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    After taking a look at the opposite side, Simon strode across the sidewalk with one hand in the


    pocket. In addition to the rows of restaurants on the other side, there were convenience stores open


    all day. Emily thought that he was going to buy cigarettes, so she didn''t pay attention to it and got


    into ithe car first.


    About five minutester, Simon came back.


    The car door opened, bringing in some coldness at night. When his big hand reached over, there


    was a packet of drugs in the palm.


    On the box, there was abel of "Bacillus Licheniformis Capsule". It could prevent and treat acute


    and chronic enteritis and diarrhea caused by bacterium or fungus as well as enteric dysbacteriosis.


    Simon fastened his seat belt and said, "Take two pills at a time."


    "You just went to the drugstore?" Emily was surprised.


    "Hmm." Simon nced at her. "The food sold by roadside stalls is not hygienic and is not good for


    digestion. The drug is to prevent diarrhea!"


    It was indeed the first time for Simon to eat at a roadside stall tonight. He didn''t think it was


    disgraceful. Instead, being a doctor, he was a bit of a cleanliness freak, not to mention he knew the


    troubles brought by bacteria. When he looked at her sincerely, she was a little moved.


    Emily took the medicine packet and was stunned for a moment.


    She thought that he went to buy cigarettes, but...


    Perhaps it was the benefit of being a doctor''s family member.


    Emily opened the packet and threw the pills into her mouth and swallowed them together with the


    mineral water. Then she nced at him who started the engine. Pehaps because of the light, his


    outstanding face looked more handsome and charming at this time.


    With her fingers scratching the packet, she pursed her lips for a long time and finally asked, "Simon,


    Grandma was seriously ill and refused to operate at that time. Why didn''t you ask for Miss Quinn''s


    help? I think that she should be very willing to help you!"


    ording to the two contacts with Quinn, she was very interested in and very cared about him.


    Pehaps as long as he slightly crooked his finger, she would be eager to help regardless of any


    reward.


    After the visit to the Chin family tonight, it was as if she knew another Simon. She had to admit that


    in terms of family background and external conditions, Quinn was more suitable for him. So logically


    speaking, Quinn was a better match for Simon.


    Simon lowered his head to light a cigarette in his mouth. Hearing her words, he squinted at her and


    asked, "Do you really want to know the reason?"


    "I do!" Emily nodded.


    She looked at him seriously, with her fingers clenching the medicine packet, and waited patiently for


    his answer.


    Simon exhaled a puff of white smoke and said with an evil smile, "I like girls with small breasts."


    Emily was infuriated by him.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    It was Saturday soon. After finishing an interview through working overtime in the morning, Emily


    didn''t go home. Instead, she took the subway to the private hospital.


    She came out of the elevator with fruits. Before she went to the ward, she saw her grandmother,


    who was supported by the nurse, chatting with several patients. She seemed to be in a good state.


    "Emily, you''re here!"


    After grandmother saw her, she immediately waved her hand and introduced her to the people


    around her excitedly. "Let me introduce her to you. This is my grandson''s girlfriend!"


    "Oh, she''s so beautiful and really a good match for your grandson. You''re really blessed!" The


    person next to her also immediately said, "Yes, if she gives birth to a child in the future, four


    generations under one roof can be expected. How happy you are!"


    After hearing this, Emily blushed. Fortunately, her grandmother took the initiative to help her out of


    embarrassment and went back to the ward.


    After putting the fruits on the cab, Emily pulled a chair and sat beside the bed, gently holding


    grandma''s hand and said, "Grandma, how have you been recently?"


    "I''m fine!" Grandma was really happy to see her and she kept smiling. "The doctor said that my


    body didn''t reject drugs, and the effect of chemotherapy is also very good. I will get thest


    chemotherapy next week! Don''t worried about me. I''m fine!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Emily nodded with relief.


    After talking for a while, she pretended to say casually, "Grandma, can you talk to me about honey...


    Ahem, Simon!"


    "Don''t be afraid. I often call him beast in private!" Seeing this, grandma smiled and patted her hand


    tofort her. She asked with a smile, "Emily, what do you want to know?"


    "I don''t know at the moment. In fact, everything is okay!" Emily replied with some embarrassment.


    She really didn''t know what she wanted to know. However, after she went to the Chin Familyst


    time, she realized that she knew too little about her husband, so she wanted to know more.


    Grandma asked with a smile, "You should know about his mother, right?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Upon hearing this, grandma smiled more happily and she slowly said, "When he was very young,


    his mother passed away. I took care of him all the time. Later, when he was 14 years old, the Chin


    Family took him back with the excuse that he was a distant rtive of the Chin Family! However,


    Simon didn''t get along well with his father for years and he has been indifferent to his father until


    now. What''s worse, there were constant contradictions between them. Especially when he went


    abroad to study, his father wanted him to study politics, but he chose to study medicine!"


    Emily nodded. She had heard of it in the conflict between Simon and his father in the vi.


    Grandma shook her head and sighed softly. "His father always thought that he was rebellious. In


    fact, I knew he was not. The reason why he studied medicine was very simple. It was only because


    his mother died of an illness."


    "That''s why he chose the department of cardiac surgery!" Emily immediately understood.


    "Yes!" Gandma nodded, and the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were the marks of time.


    "Fortunately, the people of the Chin family are all very kind. Mrs. Chin and Simon''s two brothers


    epted him with pleasure, with no estrangement to him. But even so, he was very clear about his


    own identity and always concealed his real idea! He is outstanding and can get everything he


    wants. He is indifferent to everything except treating the sick and saving the people. In fact, as his


    grandma, I know that he is very lonely, especially when..."


    Emily was listening carefully with her head down. When she suddenly heard grandmother''s pause,


    she raised her head in confusion.


    After grandma realized that she had said something wrong, she quickly tried to conceal the


    unnaturalness in her eyes. Then she gently held Emily''s hand and earnestly said, "Emily, thank you


    for marrying Simon and I have no requirements for you. I only hope that you two can live in


    harmony!"


    At the beginning of this marriage, grandma said it in the operating room. But now when grandma


    mentioned it again, Emily could still realize her great expectations.


    "Hmm..." She nodded shyly.


    Grandma stared at her lovingly. She slightly raised her head. Then she saw Simon in white walking


    in. She immediately burst intoughter. "We are just talking about you. Have you discussed to see


    me together?"


    Upon hearing that, Emily turned her head and saw Simon walking inzily, holding the hand of a


    little girl.


    Simon saw that she was a little surprised. His gaze moved away from her and grandma''s hands.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Emily, when did youe?"


    Emily shrugged and said, "Not too long ago!"


    Emily looked at the little girl next to him in confusion, and grandma was as curious as her. "Simon,


    whose child is this?"


    Simon replied, "She''s the daughter of the director of our department. He''s rescuing the patient and


    the nurses are all busy, so she was sent to my office. I came to see you, and she wants to follow


    me!"


    Upon hearing this, grandma took the initiative to wave her hand and said, "Come here, kid. How old


    are you?"


    "I''m five years old!" The little girl softly replied.


    Grandma seemed to like children very much. She touched the little girl''s head fondly and kept


    asking her questions. In the end, she looked up at Simon and Emily. "The children at this age are


    the most adorable. What do you think?"


    "Yes!" Emily replied subconsciously.


    Emily thought of I who was also at the same age and was very adorable.


    After replying, she suddenly realized the implied meaning of grandma. As expected, grandma said,


    "Simon, Emily, you have been married for some time. Is it time for you to give birth to a child?"


    "Well, it..." Emily hesitated in speaking.


    She looked at Simon whose expression was slightly unnatural. He was pouring water for the little


    girl to shield himself.


    When he leaned down and handed the cup of water to the little girl, he patiently reminded her that it


    would be hot. The sunset cast a shadow on his face. Seeing that, Emily inexplicably felt that he


    would definitely be a good father...


    Emily quickly shook her head and realized that she was lost in foolish fancies.


    Grandma asked with concern, "Emily, did you still wear the bracelet I gave you before?"


    "...I''m wearing it!" Emily touched her wrist in embarrassment.


    "That''s fine. The master bestowed spirituality and blessing in it. It''s very effective, so don''t take off it


    if nothing untoward happens!" Grandma particrly warned and continued to talk about this topic.


    "As for the children, you two should pay more attention to it. Don''t let me urge you! Since my


    treatment is effective, maybe I can help you take care of the children after I am discharged from the


    hospital!"


    Emily lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to respond.


    Fortunately, Simon''s cell phone rang at this time, which broke the embarrassment. It seemed to be


    a call from the department for the patient.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    After hanging up the phone, Simon looked at his grandmother and then Emily. "There is a sudden


    operation, and it will be over in about an hour. You stay with grandmother for a while and then we go


    home together?"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    Simon handed the car key to her and then left with the little girl.


    Although he said that it would spend more than an hour, it was finally over after about two hours.


    When Simon came out of the hospital building, he looked very tired, so Emily drove the car back.


    After driving the Cayenne downstairs of themunity, she stopped and unfastened her seat belt.


    "Simon, we are back..."


    Emily suddenly stopped talking when she turned to look at him, because he had fallen asleep, with


    his arm against the window, and the cigarette butt in his hand had fallen off.


    She ever went to the nurse station and found that he had seven operations all day.


    Even though he was already asleep, the fatigue on his face still did not diminish. When Emily


    thought of what grandma had said to her, she couldn''t help pursing her lips. He studied medicine


    because of his deceased mother. As a doctor, he was trulypetent to do whatever he could to


    treat more people who had heart disease.


    Emily took back her hand and sat on the driver''s seat, waiting for him to wake up.


    When Simon woke up, it was veryte at night. Each house was lit with warm lights.


    He was moving his cervical vertebrae and still looked sleepy. When he saw the street lights, he was


    stunned. "I''ve fallen asleep, and I''ve been sleeping till now?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    Simon looked at her in surprise and asked, "Emily, are you just sitting here and waiting for me?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded again.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Simon frowned with deep emotion.


    Emily blinked and replied honestly. "You looked very tired, so I didn''t wake you up. I want you to


    sleep a little longer!"


    As soon as she finished her words, her stomach growled.


    Simon looked down at his watch. Then he couldn''t help scolding her worriedly. "It''s almost nine


    o''clock, and you haven''t eaten anything at night. You''re so silly!"


    "You''re the silly one. Didn''t you ask me to treat you better?" Emily muttered unhappily.


    She had been sitting in the car all the time, because she was afraid that the noise would wake him


    up. He didn''t know her good intentions and even scolded her!


    Hearing this, Simon looked at her with deep emotion. Then he smiled evilly and said, "It''s easy to be


    nice to me. I expect that you can make love with me until dawn!"


    "It''s dawn?"


    Emily was shocked and thought in her mind. Was he crazy?


    Simon unfastened his seat belt and raised his chin slightly. "Get out of the car. I''ll drive it. It''s toote


    to cook at home. Let''s find a restaurant to eat!"


    Emily originally wanted to say that she could drive, but he had reached the driver''s seat, so she


    obediently changed the seat.


    They chose a popr Chinese restaurant where the environment was simple and elegant. It was


    late now, so there were not many guests. After entering it, they were led by a waiter to the second


    floor with a good vision. The round wooden table was covered by red tablecloth.


    Two dishes of meat and two dishes of vegetables were served quickly.


    The waiter served thest dish of mushroom soup. Emily looked at Simon opposite her uneasily.


    "Simon, why are you staring at me all the time..."


    "Come and sit by my side!" Simon pointed at the sofa.


    "No!" Emily shook her head.


    Although they were at the two-man table and the dining table was spacious, it was so embarrassing


    for them to sit on a single sofa, so she refused without hesitation.


    However, Simon, who was on the opposite side, suddenly picked up the tableware and cup and


    stood up. He came over to sit beside her.


    "Hey, why are you sitting here?" Emily''s face slightly blushed and she frowned.


    Because of the limited space, it was enough for one person but crowded for two persons. They


    were almost close to each other and it seemed that she was being held in his arms for dinner!


    Seeing the surrounding people looking at her, Emily pushed him and said shyly, "Go back to your


    seat quickly! Everyone else is watching us!" "So what?" Simon didn''t want to move. Instead, he got


    closer to her body and said justly and forcefully, "We are legal couple. No one can stop us even if


    we make love here!"


    "..." Emily was choked by the tea.


    Emily thought in her mind. The man was so cheeky!


    He could talk about sex calmly in public!


    Emily couldn''t push him away, so she tried to distance herself from him as much as she could. Then


    she shyly lowered her head to eat, so that they could leave here early.


    Simon seemed to have a good appetite and was chewing slowly. He asked her casually, "Emily,


    what did grandma talk with you today?"


    "We didn''t talk much!" Emily said perfunctorily.


    Simon picked up the white cup and took a sip. He asked casually, "Grandma mentioned the child.


    What do you think?"


    "Ah?" Emily was stunned and said without thinking, "Of course not. Do you really think that we


    should give birth to a baby?"


    Hearing this, Simon was silent. His eyes narrowed slightly withplex emotion in them.


    The ck Cayenne drove back to the downstairs of themunity. When entering the elevator,


    Simon began to take action. But because of the monitoring, he was still very restrained. When the


    anti- theft door was closed, he behaved boldly.


    Emily struggled to take a shower, but she was directly denied and was thrown on the big bed.


    The lights were not turned on, and all the clothes on her body were taken off. They began the roll in


    the hay.


    After that, Emily struggled to take a quick shower. When she came back, she stayed close to the


    bedside and hid far away from him.


    However, he directly kissed her. When she thought about what he said to make love all night in the


    car, she gasped and shouted. "Honey, did you take Viagra?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Simonughed and said in a low voice, "No."


    She didn''t need the help of Viagra. Everytime he faced her, he had a strong desire.


    In the darkness, his eyes became more passionate and he kisses her everywhere. Emily couldn''t


    refuse him, so she had to bury her face deep in the pillow to follow him.


    At thest critical moment, she put her hand on his shoulder and reminded him, "No! The


    condom..."


    When Simon''s hand touched the packet, it paused for two seconds, but inexplicably, his hand took


    back.


    He kissed her mouth again and bent over to say, "I can''t wait any longer!"


    Emily struggled for a moment. She tried to stop him, but she failed.


    "It''s really addicted!" Simon''s lips were close to her ear. His handsome facial features were full of


    sex desires. Then he said with heavy breathing, "Mrs. Chin, it seems that I can''t be without you!"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    The sun shone into the office through the window.


    With the light on her back, Emily was absentminded in front of theputer with her hand holding


    her chin. Simon''s hoarse voice mingled with lust rang in her ears from time to time.


    Emily thought that remark. Mrs. Chin, it seems that I can''t be without you...


    Thest few words impressed her a lot and lingered in her mind.


    Although it was said that the man''s words during sex were unbelievable, she was still moved by


    these words.


    Suddenly, her chair was gently kicked by someone. Beside her, Tinaughed and joked. "Emily, are


    you pining for opposite sex?"


    "No!" Emily denied in shame and anger.


    "But your face blushes!" Tina said frankly and blinked her eyes intentionally. "Haha, let me guess.


    You must be thinking about Dr. Chin!"


    Hearing this, Emily''s face blushed to a greater extent. She was about to rush up and grab Tina''s


    neck. At this time, Tina''s cell phone rang.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tina quickly begged for mercy. Whileughing, she picked up the phone. But after hearing a while,


    her expression suddenly changed and she asked in an excited voice, "What! To be transferred to


    another hospital?"


    After hanging up the phone, Emily stopped joking and asked with concern, "Tina, what happened?"


    "It''s about I!" Tina frowned. It seemed that she had encountered something tricky. Tina didn''t


    exin to her and began to pack things up. "Emily, I''ll tell youter. I''ll go to the director''s office now


    to ask for leave!"


    Emily nodded and said, "Well, don''t be too anxious. Be careful of the traffic!"


    After that, Emily was busy with her work. After a meeting in the afternoon, her cell phone rang. It


    was the call of her cousin. She left one hand on the keyboard and answered the call. "Hello?"


    Selena said, "Sis, I''m in the hospital!"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Emily asked nervously.


    "Oh, I had a car ident!" Selena said pitifully.


    "What!" Hearing this news, Emily hurriedly stood up and asked, "Is your injury serious?


    Selena, where are you now? Which hospital? I''ll go there now!"


    Selena said, "It''s in the hospital where brother Simon works!"


    The taxi drove into the private hospital. After it stopped, Emily quickly paied the bill and ran into the


    building.


    Pushing the door of the ward open, she saw Selena in hospital gown was sitting on the bed, with


    her forehead wrapped in gauze. There was a slight blood stain on her forehead. Her right foot was


    hanging there with a ster.


    Apart from some obvious trauma, she seemed to be in good spirits and herplexion was ruddy.


    Emily immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Next to her cousin was a young boy who was holding a


    motorcycle safety helmet with a trendy hairstyle. She recognized at a nce that he was her


    cousin''s boyfriend, because Selena had shown his photo to her before.


    The tall figure on the other side of the hospital bed was Simon in a white gown.


    Hearing footsteps, he turned his head slightly to look at her and said, "You are here!"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded, feeling a little embarrassed.


    She did not expect that her cousin had a car ident and was in the hospital where Simon worked.


    She could not help but frown and ask, "Selena, what''s going on?"


    Selena suddenly scratched her head and her young boyfriend lowered his head awkwardly.


    After listening to the cause and effect, Emily finally understood that it was not a car ident, but a


    quarrel between the young couple. When her boyfriend was riding the motorcycle, Selena jumped


    from the back seat in a fit of anger and broke her leg. So it was all caused by herself.


    Emily knew that Selena evermitted suicide when she was out of love. Therefore, she was not


    surprised by her cousin''s irrational behavior when she fell in love. Emily just felt angry upon hearing


    this.


    Emily took a nce at Simon, who put his hands in the pockets, and pursed her lips. Normally,


    there were several hospitals near Selena''s university, but she chose the farthest private hospital.


    Then Emily shouted unhappily. "Why didn''t tell me first when you had an ident?"


    "It''s useless to tell you first? Brother Simon is a doctor, of course, I should find him first!" Selena


    said energetically, "When I was sent to the emergency room, brother Simon had already told the


    doctor in the Department of Orthopedics that he had paid the medical expenses!"


    Emily bit her lip. "What did you call him?"


    She had been too anxious when she came, so she did not notice that. Now, she clearly heard that


    Selena called him brother.


    "Brother Simon!" Selena blinked and then turned to look at Simon. She said naturally, "Brother


    Simon, can I recover after removing the ster? Besides food taboo, do I need to pay attention to


    anything else?"


    Simon slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly. It seemed that he was used to being called


    like that. Then he gently said, "Remember that don''t make any vigorous movement. Otherwise,


    there may be a fracture and a dislocation of bone again. Also, you need to keep your right leg up


    above the heart during the recuperation period. I have already told the Department of Orthopedics


    that if there is a serious swelling, you can call the nurse anytime!"


    Selena said sweetly, "Thank you, brother Simon!"


    When Emily saw their interaction, her hands pinched uneasily.


    When one bottle of infusion was almost finished, Selena suddenly thought of something. She


    hurriedly said, "Sis, there''s another matter! My parents seem to being soon. When I broke my


    head, oozing a lot of blood, my boyfriend was scared, so he called them. Theye here by taxi.


    They should be in Ice city now!"


    Emily frowned upon hearing this.


    Although Emily didn''t want the two elders to worry, they couldn''t help feeling worried knowing that


    their daughter was hospitalized. Emily nodded and said, "I know. I''ll go downstairs to pick them up


    later!"


    Half an hourter, Emily and Simon came out of the elevator together.


    Simon was originally seeing patients in the clinic today. When Selena was sent to the hospital, she


    called him, so he asked his colleague to rece him temporarily. After that, he had been staying


    with Selena for treatment.


    Emily put her hands behind her back and said hesitantly, "Selena just said that you paid for the


    medical expenses. How much is it? I''ll give it to you!"


    Simon said casually, "There''s no need. There''s not much in total."


    Emily knew that he wouldn''t mind so little money with his family background. Biting the lips, she


    said, "Simon, I''m sorry to trouble you for my sister''s ident, and I..."


    Simon nced at her and gently interrupted.


    "I did that because she''s your sister."

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Emily hurriedly lowered her eyelids, with her eyshes fluttering gently.


    Among the patientsing and going in the hall on the first floor, he held her hand gently and they


    walked side by side towards the door.


    Just as Emily was about to walk out of the building, she casually looked up and saw a familiar


    figure.


    She could not help but cry out in surprise. "Tina?"


    Beside the cement steps outside, Tina, who left thepany in the morning, was standing there


    with a tall man next to her. The man was wearing a suit, but Emily couldn''t see his appearance


    clearly. She could only make sure that his nose bridge was high and he was wearing a pair of


    expensive sses.


    Emily looked at him from a distance and murmured, "Why does the person next to Tina look so


    familiar?"


    "My brother Wilson." Simon curled his lipszily.


    "Your brother?" Emily asked in surprise.


    Emily carefully looked him up and down. The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He


    looked a bit gentle and elegant, but the look in his eyes were indifferent. He exuded a cold


    temperament, which was Wilson''s characteristic.


    No wonder she felt that he looked so familiar just now!


    Because Emily was too far away from them, she couldn''t hear what they said, but it seemed that


    they were arguing about something. Tina, in particr, had an excited expression, with her chest


    heaving slightly.


    When Emily was about to speed up her pace, her eyes widened slightly. When Tina turned around


    and wanted to take a big step toward the building, Wilson suddenly grabbed her arm from behind.


    They were in a stalemate for two seconds...


    Wilson actually strode forward and leaned over to carry Tina on his shoulder!


    Emily swallowed her saliva.


    It turned out that both Simon and his brother had the same hobby...


    Wilson carrying Tina walked to the ck business car. Then he threw Tina directly in the back seat.


    After that, he got into the car and closed the door. The car then went away, leaving only the exhaust


    gas in the sun.


    It took a long time for Emily to react. She said confusedly, "What''s going on? How could Tina and


    Wilson..."


    Simon was calmer than her. It seemed that he was not surprised. He said casually, "They are now


    making awsuit."


    "Ah? Awsuit?" Emily was shocked and asked with a confused expression, "What kind ofwsuit is


    it?"


    She really couldn''t figure it out. Tina and Wilson werepletely irrelevant people. How could they


    know each other? And there was a big gap between their identities. What kind ofwsuit could it


    be?


    Simon said, "They are fighting for child custody."


    "..." Emily waspletely stunned.


    It was no wonder that when she mentioned I earlier, Tina was awkward. It turned out that...


    It was only after walking out of the building that Emily calmed down. She had not expected the


    world to be so vast yet so small.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun shone on her face and she remembered something else. She took out her mobile phone


    and checked the time. Then she quickly said to him, "Simon, my aunt and uncle areing soon.


    You can do your work now, or it will be troublesome if they see you!" "What do you mean?" Simon


    frowned.


    Emily said without thinking, "I haven''t told them about my marriage!"


    After all, this marriage was just an agreement. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, she


    never mentioned it. Even if her cousin knew it by ident, she strictly ordered her to keep it a


    secret. Therefore, she would not be able to exin it clearly if her aunt saw him.


    Simon footsteps suddenly stopped, and he suddenly became unhappy. He asked in a deep voice,


    "Emily, do I shame you?"


    Emily frowned and subconsciously exined. "That''s not what I mean. Hey! Simon..."


    However, Simon had already strode to the front of the clinic building indifferently.


    Emily pursed her lips. She was a little confused.


    She didn''t understand what was wrong with him. When she was hesitant to catch up or not, her cell


    phone rang. It was the call of her aunt who told her that the car was about to arrive at the hospital


    and asked which ward Selena was in.


    Emily''s aunt and uncle were also scared upon hearing the news but relieved when they saw Selena.


    It took them more than three hours to arrive here and they stayed in the ward for the whole


    afternoon, so the two elders were very tired. After dinner, Emily gave the key to them and asked


    them to live in her house, and she stayed in the hospital to take care of her cousin.


    It was dark outside, and there were only Emily and Selena in the ward.


    Selena suddenly pouted and asked, "Sis, my parents live in your house and you take care of me


    here. Will brother Simon be dissatisfied with theck of sex?"


    Emily scolded her. "Little girl, don''t you feel ashamed? How dare you say that so calmly!"


    "Come on, we''re all adults!" Selena rolled her eyes.


    Emily poked her in the head. Meanwhile, she remembered an important thing. She forgot to tell


    Simon. Otherwise, if he went there, it would be embarrassed.


    The phone was connected very quickly, and a low male voice was heard. She quickly said, "My aunt


    and uncle are in my house. They stay there tonight!"


    "I know!" Simon sounded unhappy.


    At the thought of his sudden departure in the daytime, Emily could not help asking ingratiatingly,


    "What are you doing now?"


    A deep voice came from the phone. "I''m on duty!"


    Then the phone was hung up. Emily looked at the phone screen and was a little stunned.


    Emily thought to herself. This man''s temper was getting worse and worse!


    Selena who held a cup of water asked yfully, "Sis, you''re quarreling with brother Simon?"


    "No." Emily red at her, then pursed her lips and said, "He''s on duty tonight."


    "Then why don''t you go to have a look?" Selena blinked at her yfully.


    Emily said perfunctorily, "Since he is on duty, it''s boring to find him!"


    Selena did not agree when she heard that. She said seriously, "Sis, the man in three upations


    are not ideal husbands. Do you know it?"


    "Which three upations?" Emily was confused.


    "Doctors, policemen and teachers!" Selena said with a serious tone. She confidently continued to


    say, "Because men in these three upations are most likely to betray marriage, especially the


    doctors. They said that they''re on duty in the hospital, but who knows what they''re doing, especially


    with so many beautiful nurses and interns in the hospital. It''s convinient to do that at night!"


    "All right, stop gossiping. Go to bed early!" Emily was speechless.


    Selena was unhappy. She snorted and said, "I''m serious! I know that brother Simon doesn''t look


    like an unfaithful man, but you''d better be cautious. It''s easy to make mistakes for men who are not


    satisfied with sex. Sis, you must take it seriously. I advise you to check on him!"


    Emily walked over and snatched the cup from her. She gave the order. "Stop talking now!" Then she


    paused before saying with a frown, "You are not clear about our marriage!"


    When she put the cup back to the original ce, she couldn''t help holding it tightly with her fingers.


    Indeed, Simon, who was wearing a white gown, was not as cynical as Young Master Chin in private,


    but he was still attractive. There were many nurses in the hospital who favored him. She heard


    female nurses talking about him secretly more than once, with worship and infatuation in their


    tone...


    Lying on the sofa, she entered the game interface with her mobile phone, but she was always


    absent- minded. Two minutester, Emily suddenly stood up from the sofa and whispered, "Ahem,


    I''m going out!"


    Then, she hurried out of the ward.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    The cardiac surgery area was as quiet as the ces of other floors. There were only a few nurses


    pushing a medicine cart who asionally passed by.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Emily came out of the elevator and walked along the corridor to Simon''s office. The light cast her


    long shadow on the ground, mixed with the gentle sound of her footsteps.


    "Pit-a-pat!"


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door tentatively.


    The door was not locked. Emily twisted the door handle and pushed the door open. There was no


    light inside. With the moonlight pouring in through the window, she looked around the room and


    frowned in confusion.


    She closed the door but she didn''t went back.


    The words of Selena, lingered in her mind. Thinking that doctors were ranked first as well as many


    beautiful nurses and intern staffs in the hospital, Emily began wandering in the corridor


    unconsciously.


    As she passed by the duty room, the light was on.


    Emily put her hand on the door like she did just now, but before she twisting the handle, a crack


    appeared. Under the light, a young female nurse was lying on the legs of a man in a white gown at


    the corner of the bookcase...


    The female nurse''s face was buried in legs, and the man''s back was turned to the door, so Emily


    couldn''t see their appearances clearly.


    However, ording to the sitting position, the man was tall. Then Emily noticed the watch on the


    man''s left hand. Emily could not remember the brand of Simon''s watch, but she clearly remembered


    that the brown leather watch strap of this man was the same with that of Simon!


    Emily suddenly fell into a panic.


    Could it be true that Selena was right?


    She felt nervous and couldn''t help pushing the door with her hand, trying to see more clearly. When


    she was slightly exerting her strength, someone suddenly grabbed the hand behind her back, which


    made her stagger backward.


    Emily turned back and looked into the person''s eyes. She eximed excitedly in a low voice."...


    Simon!" "Shh!" Simon stretched out his hand to cover her mouth.


    After closing the door quietly, he held her arms and strode to his office.


    After turning on the light, Simon put her on the chair in front of the desk. Then he pulled another


    chair on the other side of the desk and asked her, "Did they just see you?"


    "I don''t think so..." Emily shook her head in embarrassment.


    The two persons inside were immersing in their affairs, so she couldn''t disturb them easily.


    Therefore, she waspletely sure that she had not been found.


    Hearing this, Simon nodded and knocked on the table with his fingers. "Don''t go to the duty room


    casually in the future!"


    "Got it!" Emily curled her lips.


    She would never do that again, because it made her feel extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, she


    didn''t see clearly who they were. Otherwise, if she saw them again in the future, she couldn''t


    guarantee that she could resist the responsibility of being a journalist and went to interview them.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and teased. "Emily, do you still have the hobby of peeping at other


    people making love?"


    "I don''t!" Emily was embarrassed and retorted. She looked embarrassed and continued to say, "I


    didn''t know that they were doing that kind of thing..."


    It seemed that her cousin''s words were not all hearsay. Indeed, in the special profession, some


    doctors were still not able to hold back their loneliness. Since the person inside was not Simon,


    Emily instantly became happy.


    All the depression was swept away.


    "What are you giggling about?" Simon frowned.


    Emily stopped smiling and snorted, saying, "It''s none of your business!"


    "By the way, where did you go just now?"


    "Smoking." Simon repliedzily.


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    Indeed, she could faintly smell the scent of tobo from his fingertips in the air. Doctors were not


    allowed to smoke in the working area. He naturally had to go outside. Thinking this, she couldn''t


    help smiling slightly again.


    Then Emily asked tentatively, "Simon, are you unhappy in the daytime?"


    Hearing this, Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to smoke again.


    "Hey, I''m asking you a question!" Emily frowned.


    Simon pursed his lips and finally said grudgingly, "No matter!"


    Seeing this, Emily curled her lips and didn''t ask any questions. She felt a little thirsty. Seeing the


    water dispenser beside her, she casually ced her phone on the office table and bent over to get a


    cup of water.


    Just as she was about to finish that, a voice came from behind her. "Emily, youe here to to


    check on me?"


    "No!" Emily almost dropped the cup in her hand, and the water rippled inside. She tried her best to


    be calm and said, "It''s funny. Why should I check on you? You''re taking yourself too seriously!


    When I apanied my cousin in the Department of Orthopedics, I drank too much coffee. I


    couldn''t fall sleep, so I went out for a walk!"


    Simon saidzily, "Is that so?"


    "Yes!" Emily said calmly.


    Simon''s crossed legs swayed gently. Then his arms suddenly stretched out and rushed to her. He


    sessfully grabbed her cell phone. There was a text message that was just received on the


    screen: Sister, have you got anything from the inspection?


    "..." The corner of Emily''s mouth began to twitch.


    She really wanted to close her eyes and pretend to be dead now!


    Simon was stroking the mobile phone shell with his fingers.


    "Mrs. Chin, are you satisfied with the result of the inspection?"


    "Ahem!" Emily''s face blushed because of embarrassment. She cleared her throat and said, "Well,


    it''s gettingte. I have to go back! Bye!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she grabbed her mobile phone without any hesitation and ran to


    the door quickly.


    However, Simon was faster than her. When her hand just touched the door handle, she was


    suddenly dragged against the door by him before she could open it. The light in the room went out


    in an instant, and she heard the door lock.


    "... Hey!"


    Emily tried to push him away, but he raised both of her arms up high and whispered in her ear. "We


    have to hurry up, otherwise my wife wille to check on me!"


    "..." Emily was very embarrassed.


    Emily thought that the man had such a bad taste...


    Before she could say another word, a familiar and strong kiss swept over.


    Emily didn''t know how she was carried to the sofa by him, and she didn''t even know when her


    clothes were unwrapped. In the hazy moonlight, she could only see his action of throwing the white


    gown.


    In the end, she was attracted by his temptation!


    Emily trembled fiercely along with the sofa and got goosebumps. The increasingly powerful male


    hormone rendered her mind nk, and she could only be like amb to meet his sexual desire.


    When she ran out of energy and fell into a daze, she suddenly realized something important.


    He didn''t wear a condom...

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    In the early morning of the next day, Emily sneaked out of the office before the cleaner came to


    clean up.


    It was fine to make love in the wardst time, but it was tant to do that in the doctor''s office...


    Emily pulled her cor and felt extremely embarrassed.


    Every time she met someone along the way, she would turn around with a guilty conscience. After


    the person went far away, she dared move forward again. Finally, she returned to the floor of the


    Department of Orthopedics. Out of worry, her aunt and uncle had arrived there with breakfast.


    Seeing here in, her aunt smiled and asked, "Emily, did you finish your call?"


    When Emily looked at her cousin, who was secretly making a face to give a hint, she nodded


    hurriedly. "Eh... Hmm!"


    While the two elders were not paying attention to them, Selena tugged on Emily''s sleeve and


    whispered, "Sis, it seems like the inspection was very thoroughst night?"


    Emily gave her an angry nce.


    How dare she mentioned it initiatively? If it weren''t for her message, she wouldn''t have been


    stooped by himst night!


    Her aunt said to her, "Emily, I''ll ask the attending doctorter. If it is avable to remove the ster


    in the hospital of our county, I will take Selena home to rest for a few days. It only takes half an hour


    to get to the hospital by bus! In addition, it''s also a chance to let her and her boyfriend calm down.


    It''s ridiculous to make such a big trouble because of a small thing!"


    Apart from the broken right leg, the rest of Selena''s injuries were not serious. Hence, she did not


    need to be hospitalized for a long period of time. She mainly needed time to recuperate. After


    knowing the results, her aunt quickly went through the discharge procedure the next day.


    In the noisy train station, Emily sent the family off to the checkpoint.


    Emily held her cousin, who was limping with the help of walking stick, and reminded her cousin to


    take good care of herself for the next 100 days. She also warned Selena to have a good rest and


    not always thought about the reunion with her boyfriend.


    Selena became impatient and said, "Sis, I know! It''s an ident. I didn''t expect to break my leg. It


    won''t happen again! By the way, don''t forget to help me say thanks to brother Simon..."


    Emily quickly red at her, and Selena covered her mouth in silence.


    Her aunt, who was looking for the ticket checkpoint, asked in confusion, "What are you talking about


    mysteriously?"


    "Haha, it''s nothing!" Emily forced a smile and lowered her voice to warn her cousin. "Pay attention


    to your words after you go back. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry, I spromise!" Selena raised her hand.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and went over to hold her aunt''s arm. "Aunt, you should pay attention


    to your safety. Good luck on your trip! Remember to call me when you get home!"


    Her aunt patted her hand and said, "OK! Emily, I''ve been spending thest two days with your uncle


    in your house. I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    Emily frowned and said, "Aunt, it doesn''t matter? We are a family!"


    Her aunt nodded and smiled, and then she said seriously, "Emily, I have something to tell you! I


    haven''t asked much about you and Boyd because I was afraid that you would be sad. Now that


    such a long time has passed, you should let go of it. It''s time for you to consider a new rtionship!"


    "Aunt, I''m not in a hurry!" Emily said, pursing her lips.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I know you''re not in a hurry, but I''m worried about you!" Her aunt said with a look of disapproval.


    Then she continued to say with a smile, "A few days ago, a colleague mentioned that her son is


    also in Ice city! He is the same age as you. He worked in a bank and seemed to perform well. It is


    said that he will run for the post of director at the end of the year and he had the intention to buy a


    house in Ice city! I ever saw his photo. He looks gentle and well- mannered who is a good match for


    you, so I agree on my own. It''s convenient for you to contact in Ice city. You can find a chance to


    meet and make friends with each other!"


    "Aunt, I..." Emily felt helpless and wanted to refuse directly.


    However, her aunt interrupted her, with a serious expression. She sighed and said, "Emily, since


    your parents passed away, I have regarded you as my own child. In my eyes, you are no different


    from Selena! I have nothing to worry about Selena now. Instead, I hope that you can settle down as


    soon as possible and forget your previous love, otherwise, I will be too ashamed to face your


    parents!"


    Under her aunt''s eager gaze, in the end, Emily had no choice but to agree to her n. "... Alright!"


    She was surprised that her aunt waspletely an activist. The next day, she received a call from


    her aunt who said that she had arranged everything, leaving her no chance to be perfunctory. Her


    aunt directly said that the man woulde to the TV station to pick her up when she got off work...


    Emily put her head on the desk, holding her head with hands powerlessly.


    How could a married woman make a blind date?


    After she wailed in her mind for a while, she turned her head and saw Tina, who was next to her,


    also looking at theputer in a daze. She couldn''t help moving closer and shaking her fingers.


    "Tina?"


    Tina seemed to juste back to her senses. She said slowly, "Emily, we''ve found a donor for bone


    marrow matching with I." "Really? That''s great!" Emily said excitedly. However, seeing Tina''s


    pale face, Emily was puzzled and asked, "Tina, in this way, I will recover from illness after an


    operation. This is a good thing. Why are you still sad?"


    Tina lowered her eyelids and remained silent when she heard this.


    Upon seeing this, Emily immediately asked, "The one who donated the bone marrow is Wilson,


    right?"


    "Hmm..." Tina nodded and said in a low and trembling voice, "He said it was his responsibility to


    donate the bone marrow to his daughter. But he also asked for the sole custody of I. The court


    has issued a summons this morning."


    Seeing that her eyes were red, Emily was also very upset. She knew that Tina couldn''t live without


    I.


    Emily pursed her lips for a while. Then she said helplessly, "Tina, Wilson is the second brother of


    Simon. Though I may not be able to do you a favor, I will try my best to ask Simon to persuade him!"


    "Thank you!" Tina choked with sobs.


    Emily sighed and held Tina''s hand.


    Coincidentally, Emily''s cell phone rang at this time. It was the call of Simon. Then she picked the


    phone up and put it close to her ear.


    "Shall we have dinner at home tonight?"


    "Tonight..."


    When Emily was about to answer, she suddenly thought of her aunt''s arrangement. "No!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon asked in a deep voice.


    Of course, Emily couldn''t tell him the truth. She just said softly, "I have something to do. I think I''m


    going backte. You have dinner by yourself. Don''t worry about me! That''s all. Our director are


    asking us to have a meeting now. Bye!"


    In the end, she really had a guilty conscience, so she had to make a reason to hang up the phone.


    When the shutter swung open, it was found that the city was already shrouded in the light of the


    sunset. Among the people who got off work, Emily, who clocked off duty, came out of the office


    building. Soon she found the white Audi her aunt mentioned, and she could vaguely see a


    gentleman sitting in the driver''s seat.


    She exhaled and braced herself to walk over.


    After she got into the car, the gentleman started the engine and slowly drove away from the office


    building, getting into the main road. Meanwhile, a ck Cayenne quietly followed behind.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    They got seats facing the river with a great view.


    Emily sat by the window, fiddling with the straw in the juice cup. Her eyelids kept drooping, as if she


    was dozing in a staff meeting.


    "Miss Sam?"


    After the man sitting opposite called her twice, Emily looked up absentmindedly. "Ah, Mr. Gray, what


    did you say just now?"


    "My surname is Gibson, not Gray!" The man kindly repeated to her.


    "Ahem, I''m sorry, Mr. Gibson!" Emily corrected herself in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter." The man smiled and said politely, "Miss Sam, are you tired now? Your job, as a


    reporter, is really hard. I know. Just now I said that I justpleted a master''s degreest year.


    Now I work in a foreign-owned bank, and I''m due for promotion soon..."


    "Wow, that''s good. What else?" Emily urged, but she didn''t listen to a word he said.


    Out of the corner of her eye she stared at the pointers of the watch on her waist. She rested her


    right arm beside her handbag so as to answer the phone call at the first time.


    Although she had never been on a blind date, she had seen a lot of TV programs. She was


    unwilling toe today because she was afraid that her aunt would be unhappy if she refused her


    kindly proposal.


    However, she had already thought of a solution. In the fifteen minutes of the blind date, Tina would


    call her and ask her out for an emergency interview, then she would reluctantly leave here. After


    that, she would never contact this man and tell her aunt that she didn''t like him at all.


    About five minutester...


    Three minutester...


    As the man was in full spate, Emily silently counted the time. Just when she began to counting


    down thest few seconds, a person suddenly sat down next to her.


    She turned her head subconsciously and got shocked as if she had seen a spirit. "What are you


    doing here?"


    Simon held the car keys in his hand and satzily on the chair, looking askance at her with a faint


    smile. He reached out to grab the cup in front of her, and took a deep draught of her juice without


    hesitation. He gave a quite irrelevant answer, "I''m thirsty!"


    Emily looked at the straw in her hand and swallowed drily.


    Upon seeing this, the man opposite her asked politely, "Miss Sam, who is him?"


    "He is..."


    Emily opened her mouth and fumbled helplessly for words, after a long time, she could only answer


    him, "He is a doctor..."


    She waspletely shocked by Simon''s appearance. She didn''t expect that he would see them


    here, and she was so nervous that her heart almost leaped into her mouth for fear that he would


    carelessly call her "Mrs. Chin". If that happened, her aunt would know that she got married.


    Hearing this, the man quickly said with a smile, "Miss Sam, I believe he must be your attending


    doctor, right?"


    "Somewhat!" Emily whispered.


    When she was rescued in the hospital because of drowning, he did treat her in some aspects.


    Saying that he was her attending physician was not a lie!


    "So he is your friend! Nice to meet you!" The man smiled and enthused, "I have a distant cousin


    who is also a doctor. Anesthesiologist. I heard that working in hospitals is very hard, especially with


    endless surgeries. I have always admired doctors!"


    Simon put down the cup and asked casually, "May I dine with you?"


    After hearing this, the man was obviously stunned. He thought that Simon just came to say hello to


    his friend. Unexpectedly, he did not intend to leave after sitting down. After all, he didn''t want


    anyone to disturb their dating, but he didn''t want to be ungracious. He only reluctantly agreed.


    "Sure. It''s my honor to dine with her friend!"


    Emily listened from the side, horrified.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At this moment, her phone rang. Tina called on time, but at this moment, she could not easily leave.


    She had to reject the call quietly and sent a text message to Tina. Then she looked up and secretly


    warned Simon with her eyes.


    However, Simon acted as if he didn''t get her. He had already waved the waiter toe over and


    ordered two more dishes.


    The dishes were served by waiters one after another, but Emily had no appetite at all for her heart


    was thumping all the time.


    At the man''s passionate urging, she impaled a lump of beef on her fork. However, as soon as she


    put the food into her mouth, Simon, who was sitting cross- legged beside her, suddenly drew circles


    on her chin with his foot.


    She enjoyed the pleasure through her jeans, as if she was flirting with him secretly.


    Emily gave a world-shaking cough.


    When she gagged on the beef, she quickly picked up the juice cup and took a swig. Then she got it


    down. The man opposite her asked with concern, "Miss Sam, are you okay?"


    "I''m, I''m fine!" Emily shook her head unnaturally.


    When she gritted her teeth and red to the side, Simon was intently picking up the food.


    Moreover, he ate gracefully as if what he did was just her illusion. However, the toe of his shoe was


    still touching her chin.


    "If these are not to your taste, we can have other dishes." The man sweetly suggested in a gentle


    voice.


    "No! They are good!" Emily waved her hands. After cramming down a few mouthfuls of food, she


    paused for two seconds, got up, and said, "Ahem, I have to go to the bathroom!"


    When she passed by from the side, she secretly pulled Simon''s clothes.


    When she had gone far away and repeatedly looked back, Simon finally put down his fork


    unhurriedly, wiped his mouth with a napkin and saidzily, "I''m sorry, I have to go to the bathroom!"


    Seeing them leave one after another, the man could only stare speechless at the table.


    When she got to the bathroom, she didn''t go in at all. She just waited there, looking forward to


    Simon. When she saw Simon slowlying over, she immediately rushed forward and grabbed his


    big hand, then quickly went into the men''s bathroom, covering her face with her hand, and said


    sorry to the person who came out.


    When all of the men in there left in a panic, there were only the two of them left in the bathroom.


    She closed the door and leaned back against it.


    She frowned and bit her lip. She asked again, "Simon, why are you here?"


    With one hand in his pocket, Simon looked down at her because he was a head taller than her. His


    beautiful narrowed as he said slowly, "Well, I''ve heard that you are dating with other man."


    "..." Emily was a little embarrassed.


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she heard what he said, especially when he looked as if he


    was cuckolded. She asked awkwardly, "How did you know..."


    "Selena." Simon curled his lipszily.


    Upon hearing this, the corner of Emily''s mouth twitched again.


    Sure enough, she knew why he would suddenly appear. Selena had told him some time ago!

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Emily gritted her teeth. "I''ll definitely crucify her when I go home!"


    Faced with his suspicious eyes, she touched her forehead and defended for herself. "I don''t want to


    upset my aunt, so I agreed to see this man. I know bigamy is against thew, and I will never cheat


    on you. Trust me!"


    "Is that so?" Simon narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded heavily, pursed her lips and continued, "Don''t say anything about us. If he tells


    my aunt, I will get myself killed! Just to be on the safe side, when we go back to our seats, you''d


    better leave on the plea of having work to do in hospital. Do you hear me?"


    "Mn." Simon looked thoughtful and gave an ambiguous reply.


    "That''s a deal. Let''s go!" After that, Emily turned around, unlocked the door and was about to go


    out.


    Simon, however, stopped her and took out a cigarette case from his pocket and said, "I have to get


    cigarettes."


    Emily resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him and patiently leaned against the door to wait.


    Simon meant trouble, so he was maddeningly slow. The metal lighter made blue mes. He cocked


    his head as held it towards the cigarette in his mouth, lit it, and slowly blew a ring of smoke.


    Seeing him smoke slowly, Emily, who peeped through the gate to see outside for fear that someone


    woulde in at any time, anxiously asked, "Hey, how soon can you finish it?"


    He didn''t answer her as the air was thick with smoke.


    Emily was choked by the smoke. She fanned herself in a bad mood, and her other hand was tightly


    wrapped by him. She had to keep waiting and urging him to hurry up.


    Simon just pretended not to hear. He was looking out through the crack of the door. When he saw a


    waiter leading the man who was left in his seating over, a crafty look came to his eyes.


    "Sir,e this way, please!"


    As the voice got closer, Simon suddenly stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. "Let''s go.


    Hearing this, Emily thought that she could finally leave here. Just as she was about to turn around


    and open the door, she was suddenly flung into his arms and then pressed against the wall next to


    her.


    She immediately cried out in a low voice, "Hey, you... oh!"


    Before she had a chance to react, he drew his lip into her mouth, his tonguepping up her vor.


    She was overwhelmed by the smell of tobo and his own smell. She couldn''t struggle, and she


    was kissed so heavily that her breath became rapid and her chest heaved.


    A few steps away from the door, the man, who had been waiting patiently for them, was called over


    by the waiter. When he was wondering what was going on, he heard the sound of kissinging


    from inside.


    When he saw the two people who snuggled close up to each other, the expression suddenly altered


    from confusion to astonishment...


    When she was let go, she felt a sharp pain in her teeth.


    She red at the culprit in shame and anger. "Simon, what are you doing!"


    Simon looked at her and rubbed his lips with his fingers. "I can''t help it."


    "..." Emily was bashful.


    Wiping away his smell left on her mouth, she ran out of the bathroom with a red face. After returning


    to the hall, she calmed down and walked slowly as if nothing had happened before.


    When they got back to the table by the window, they found that no one was there.


    The exquisite dishes on the table were still there, but the man who was originally sitting there had


    disappeared. Emily looked around in surprise but did not find him. The first floor was the hall and


    the rest floors above were private room section. Moreover, she had juste out of the men''s


    bathroom, so he didn''t go there.


    "Hey, where is he?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emily flicked her hair off her face and asked the waiter passing by, "Excuse me, where is the man


    who was sitting here just now?"


    The waiter thought for a moment and then replied with a smile, "Oh, he asked me to tell you that he


    had to go for some urgent business to attend to!"


    He had left?


    Emily didn''t know what to say.


    The things weren''t going her way. She nodded nkly and said, "Oh, thank you!"


    She looked down at the almost untouched dishes and the three ce settings on the table. Hearing


    the footsteps behind her, Emily narrowed her eyes and looked at Simon in disbelief, who was


    walking slowly towards her.


    Simon pulled out the chair and sat down, raising his eyebrows innocently. "Why are you looking at


    me? I didn''t say a word!"


    Indeed, he shouldn''t be med...


    Throughout the whole process, she was present. Though she was still puzzled about the sudden


    departure of Mr. Gibson, she didn''t think too much about it, which was just what she wanted. She


    didn''t have to bother to dine with him and she alsopleted the task assigned by her aunt.


    There was lots of food left over. She sat back and they enjoyed the meal.


    After leaving the restaurant, Simon took her hand and walked along the pedestrian street to the


    nearby multiplex. By the time they watched aedy movie, night fell with the moon riding high in


    the sky.


    As they walked out of the revolving door one after another, the wind from the river lifted her hair, did


    shee to her senses.


    She had clearly promised her aunt to go on a blind date tonight...


    Howe it became a date with Simon now?


    She even felt incredible about their dating. She shook her head and was about to walk forward


    when Simon, who was holding her, suddenly stopped, and she had to stop either.


    Following his sight, they saw a coupleing out of the side door.


    Maeve was holding onto Boyd''s arm, acting as if they were a loving couple and kept smiling. "Miss


    Sam, Mr. Chin, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect you toe to watch a movie as well!"


    When Maeve thought about what had happened at her weddingst time, she still felt so angry that


    she wanted to revenge. Such important moments of her life had been messed up by them and her


    wedding ended in a hurry.


    However, upon hearing the news that Emily was already married, Maeve felt much more at ease for


    she no longer had to worry about her husband would get back together with his ex- girlfriend.


    Hence, at this moment, she was on the level.


    "It is!" Simon curled his lips and then added, "Hard luck."


    Maeve was irritated, but she still forced herself to ask, "My husband and I are going to have dinner,


    would you like to go with us?"


    Certainly, Emily knew that she said so out of courtesy, so she bluntly rejected, "No, we had dinner


    already."


    "Let''s go!" Simon put his arm around her shoulder.


    Emily nodded and followed him down the stairs.


    Because the Cayenne was parked in front of the restaurant, and they walked over a pedestrian


    street to the multiplex, so they went back along the streetmps. After walking for only two minutes,


    they suddenly heard the footsteps hurrying after them.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Boyd, who had left with Maeve before, now caught up again. "Emily, can I speak to you for a


    moment?"


    "No, I..." Emily pursed her lips.


    Boyd interrupted her hurriedly. She didn''t know if it was because he was married, he became


    gloomy in a state of preupation. "I just want to talk to you. I won''t keep you a moment. Ten


    minutes! Or five minutes. I promise I won''t bother you after I finish my words!"


    Upon hearing thest word, Emily frowned.


    Almost subconsciously, she turned her head to look to the side.


    When Simon met with her gaze, a faint smile crossed his lips. He raised his hand and stroked her


    head as if he had done it countless times. "Why are you looking at me? Come on, it''s up to you!"


    "Okay!" Emily said, nodding after weighing the pros and cons.


    Seeing this, Simon shook her shoulder. "I''ll wait for you at the crossing ahead."


    After that, he walked past them with his hands in his pockets.


    This pedestrian street led to the river bank. When they were in university, they often dated here on


    weekends. Now they stood face to face, but everything was different. Emily asked nonchntly with


    her hands sped behind her. "Boyd, what do you want to say?"


    Boyd lowered his head and kept silent for a while. Then he said slowly, "Emily, do you hate me?"


    "No." Upon hearing this, Emily shook her head, a faint sneer hung on her lips. "Boyd, you did hurt


    me a lot, but the past is, well, it''s past! It''s a lie that lovers could still be friends after breakup. We


    can''t be lovers or friends, we''d better not to meet each other in this life! I did hate you and don''t


    want to forgive you, but now, I feel nothing to you. At your wedding, I said that I wish you happiness


    after your marriage. I mean every word of it."


    "Emily, I know that I''m not worthy of your forgiveness." Boyd''s gaze was deeply fixed on her, behind


    his eyes was a whole universe of pain. "But Emily, I have a reason. Until now, I am still helpless!"


    "Life was so hard when I studied alone abroad. I knew what you had done for me, so I also wanted


    to give you a better life! After graduation, I worked as an intern at Maeve''s father''spany. I didn''t


    expect that she would love me at first sight. I told her thousand times that I had a girlfriend, but she


    didn''t give up!"


    "In the end, in order to force me to marry her, she even set a trap for me. Imittedmercial


    crimes. If I don''t agree to be with her, I will be thrown in jail. Even if I might be released, my life is


    ruined. You know that I am an only child. I need to support my parents, so I am forced step by step


    and have be what I am now..."


    Hearing this, Emily was stunned for a moment.


    She had always thought that the reason why he cheated on her was because he had taken a fancy


    to Maeve''s identity and wanted to make use of this opportunity to achieve a meteoric rise. She


    never thought that he would have no other choice.


    He was not happy either.


    When Emily heard the truth, she was indeed shocked. But on second thought, she couldn''t help


    sneering. "Well, it''s indeed her style!"


    She had seen Maeve''s tactics. At that time, her uncle was almost thrown in jail. If she hadn''t


    reached a marriage agreement with Simon, he would have ended up in prison. Maeve would have


    done anything to anybody to get her way. What a horrible woman!


    "Emily, I don''t know how we became like this today. I was sincere when I returned to China, I told


    you to wait for me for three years, at most four years, I will definitely be sessful an rich. By then,


    I won''t have to worry about being manipted by anyone!" Boyd looked at her and his voice


    became hoarse, "I just didn''t expect that you would get married before me..."


    "Boyd." Emily called his name in a soft tone as she used to be when they were in love. She shook


    her head, but what he said was resolute. "I understand your difficulties, but this can''t change the


    fact that you chose to abandon me."


    Between his lover and career, he chose thetter.


    Therefore, even if she knew the truth, she wouldn''t regret her decision. She did not deny that she


    would feel a bit of bitterness for the their past, but that was all.


    "I''m sorry." Boyd croaked a wry smile, "Actually, I came to you after the wedding to tell you these


    things. I haven''t seed for you for a long time, but Mr. Chin came down."


    "Really?" Emily was surprised.


    Boyd nodded. Thinking of the conversation in the car that night, he couldn''t help but clench his fist


    and said, "Well, he warned me to stay away from his wife."


    Emily stood there in a daze. She had not expected that.


    No wonder she didn''t see anyone after she finished juicing the fruits that night. He lied to her that he


    was going to dump the garbage but came back after a long time.


    Emily tilted her head and looked ahead. In the streetmp, Simon stood there with one hand in his


    pocket, habitually holding a cigarette with his left hand. The white smoke was blown far away by the


    wind. He skillfully flicked the ashes from his cigarette, and his side face was strongly defined as a


    sculpture.


    Boyd looked at her face that was right in front of him, but he felt that she was far away.


    The dim light in his eyes was like thest trace of mes in the burning charcoal. He asked


    tentatively, "Emily, we... I mean, can we be together in the future?"


    "No." Emily shook her head without hesitation.


    Boyd slowly nodded and said bitterly, "Okay, I got it. I''ll do what I said. I won''t bother you anymore!"


    Emily pursed her lips and said nothing more. She turned around and was ready to leave.


    When she just took a step, she heard Boyd''s voice, "Emily, do you love him?"


    Her heart missed a beat all of a sudden.


    She opened his mouth, only to find that she didn''t know what to say. She froze for two seconds, and


    then left in a hurry.


    She walked quickly all the way to the intersection, and her heart beat raced because of thest


    question.


    Hearing the footsteps, Simon turned his head and looked over. He removed the cigarette in his


    hand and said unhappily with a frown, "Didn''t you say it would take five minutes?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Simon rolled up his sleeves and showed his watch to her. "You''ve overrun your time by one minute!"

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Emily was speechless.


    He had left in such a carefree manner, but now, he was quibbling about this trivial matter with her!


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back!" Emily pulled his sleeve and continued to go forward. She stopped as


    a car passed by. When she moved again, she shouted in a low voice, "Ouch!"


    She lowered her head, only to find that a heel of her shoe was worn down.


    She didn''t often wear heels, so she picked 2-inch heels today. Since the pedestrian street paved


    with smooth stone bs, the heel was stuck in the gap. Fortunately, she didn''t twist her ankle, but


    had to hobble across the road.


    After they arrived at the other side, Simon, who was beside her, bowed his head and took a deep


    draw on his cigarette. Then, he stubbed out it and threw it into the trash can nearby. He walked


    forward quickly, squatted down and reached behind his back.


    "Come on!"


    Emily looked at his back in the light. She was dumbfounded for a moment. "Huh?"


    "Here, I''ll give you a piggyback ride!" Simon turned his head and urged her.


    Emily stood her ground, hesitating. "Well, I can still walk. We''re almost there!"


    Simon turned a deaf ear and maintained that posture.


    Seeing this, Emily shyly bit her lips as she jumped onto his back and flung her two arms around his


    neck like a monkey. He grabbed her legs and stood straight briskly, and continued to walk forward


    with his long legs.


    Holding still on his back, Emily couldn''t help but ask, "Simon, am I heavy?"


    "You need to go on a diet." Simon replied.


    Emily clenched her fist. Since ancient times, women of all ages cared about their weight the most


    except appearance. She was so embarrassed and angry that she struggled. "Let me down! I can


    walk myself!"


    Simon tightened his grip and lifted her up.


    "Just kidding. You can gain more weight. Eat whatever you want!" His lips curved in a soft,


    contented smile. He addedter, "You will be cuter if you put on a little weight!"


    She was just about to be happy just as he began to speak, but she immediately blushed when she


    heard theter half. She knew that she couldn''t expect him to praise her.


    It was veryte and the streets were deserted.


    Lying on his shoulder, she looked back at the river, which was getting farther away, and she could


    not help murmuring, "I''ve got someone carried me on his back before..."


    "Your ex-boyfriend?" Simon''s arms were rigid in displeasure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes." Emily replied without hesitation.


    She had very fond memories of this pedestrian street. Though she just knew the truth from Boyd,


    she didn''t feel regretful about this rtionship. Instead, she experienced a bewildering array of


    emotions.


    In fact, thinking about it now, in addition to the excruciating moments of separation, she had many


    beautiful memories. After all, they were the gifts left by youth.


    Suddenly, Simon stopped and let go of his hands without any warning.


    Wham!


    Emily fell firmly on the ground. She winced as a sharp pain shot through her bottoms. "Hey!"


    How could he throw her all of a sudden!


    Anyway, she was a living person. Fortunately, she was agile and had quick reflexes. Otherwise, she


    would have gotten injured!


    Simon put his hands in his pockets, making no effort to repress his fury. He didn''t even apologize,


    but snorted and strode forward, leaving her alone on the spot.


    Emily stared at his straight figure unbelievably. She lowered her head and rubbed her hips, feeling


    that her tailbone was broken. She cursed him in her heart. When she was about to prop herself up


    on her hands, she saw Simon suddenlye over, who had already walked a dozen steps away.


    His shadow enveloped her again. He bent over to lifted her up and strode forward again. "Did he


    hold you in this way?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head slowly.


    With the night breeze, her shoulder-length hair swayed slightly. Even though there were few people


    on the street, this action still attracted most of the pedestrians'' attention. They had never seen a


    man walk so long with a girl in his arms.


    Emily hung her head, and her eyshes fluttered.


    When they arrived at the ck Cayenne, he put her down. Seeing his attractive face and thinking of


    what he had done before, she tentatively asked in a joking tone, "Simon, are you jealous of my ex-


    boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Simon uttered a single word.


    Emily was stunned, and her breath seemed to stop in an instant. She opened the door and got in


    the car coyly. "Well, get on the car!"


    He was the one who answered the question, so why did she blush?


    Simon raised his eyebrows and looked at her red face. Then he walked to the driver''s seat with a


    smile.


    May all nights inspire love always. Naturally, they wouldn''t waste the time. Without going back to the


    bedroom, Emily was brutally pressed on the sofa in the living room by him. When she was finally


    carried back to the bed, she almost lost consciousness.


    The water sting out of the showerhead woke her up the next morning.


    Emily levered herself up with her hand on her waist. When she looked down, what came into sight


    was numerous hickeys. She was too embarrassed to think again what he didst night.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and froze.


    He hadn''t worn condoms thest two times, but she was on her rhythm. Butst night...


    Emily jumped out of bed wrapped in a quilt, and then she picked the bag up, which was pulled down


    by him from the ground at the entrance of the living room. She zipped her bag open and took out a


    small medicine case with a round card. When she opened it, there was only one white pill.


    This was what she bought for unexpected needs when she apanied Tina to the pharmacy.


    Emily ran back to the bedroom barefoot, opened the mineral water left on the bedside table, pursed


    her lips, and swallowed the pill with water.


    At this time, the bathroom door was opened. Simon, who was almost naked, came out in his


    underpants.


    "Good morning."


    Simon looked at the red hickeys on her corbone and raised his chin in a good mood. "Go in and


    take a bath. I''ll make breakfast."


    "Oh!" Emily nodded and threw the medicine case into the trash can.


    Wrapped in the quilt, she went to the bathroom. When passing by him, he raised his eyebrows and


    teased her. "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Emily''s face turned red. She scolded him as a "pervert" and quickly went into the bathroom. Soon,


    water poured all over the floor.


    Twenty minutester, she came out fully dressed, only to see that the person who was supposed to


    make breakfast was still in the bedroom. He was only wearing a pair of trousers, with his upper


    body naked. He lowered his head as he stood on the other side of the bed, with an empty medicine


    case in his hand. He squinted at her and asked, "What is this?"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Emily was stunned when she saw what was in his hand.


    She didn''t expect that he had picked up the case in the trash can. He squinted at her with his clear


    eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because he stood against light, but his eyes looked cial.


    Simon''s pupils dted. He repeated in a deep voice, "What is this?"


    Emily was shocked by his serious tone. The words "For Emergency Postcoital Contraception" were


    written in big letters on the case. She swallowed hard quietly and pursed her lips. "Don''t you


    know..."


    Hearing this, Simon seemed to be very angry. This time, he didn''t hide what he thought and hissed


    at her, "Do you know that this medicine does no good to your body? You can only eat it twice a


    year! At most! What were you thinking about?"


    "...Now I know it!" Emily frowned.


    She wasn''t a doctor, so she didn''t know much about that. She couldn''t understand why he got mad


    at her.


    Simon tightened his grip, so the cardboard case was slightly twisted. He stood a bed away from her


    and looked at her with his cold eyes. He paused for two seconds and asked, "Why do you take


    medicine?"


    "You''ve forgotten to wear condoms!" Emily answered without hesitation. In fact, it was indeed his


    fault.


    "You took it before?" Simon held it more tightly.


    Emily pursed her lips and answered honestly, "Last two times are on my rhythm..."


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled quickly, and he stared at her silently for a while. Suddenly, he threw the


    case back into the trash can, picked up the shirt and coat on the ground, and said, "I get something


    to do in the hospital. I have to go now!"


    After saying these words in a cold voice, he sullenly walked out of the bedroom.


    He mmed the door so hard that she heard ss of the window rattle.


    Emily stood alone in the room for a long time before she came to herself. The scent left in the room


    was still warm. She had a hollow, empty feeling in her stomach as she sat at the end of the bed,


    with her face clouded over with anger.


    "What the f*ck has gotten into you?"


    After missioning round the whole city with a camera for almost a day, Emily could finally rest when


    she returned to the station and handed back the machine. There was still half an hour before she


    got off work. She took out her phone from her pocket and nced at it. No message.


    Simon would have called her at this time.


    At the thought of him mming the door and leaving in the morning, Emily pursed her lips and


    turned her face away. "Tina, I miss I. Let''s go to hospital together."


    "Wonders never cease!" Tina said with an expression of being surprised. "You do not hang out with


    Simon but stay with me in the hospital?"


    "No, I won''t hang out with him." Emily muttered unnaturally.


    After work, they took the subway directly to the private hospital. Last time, she saw Tina and Wilson


    arguing here. After that, I was transferred here and lived in the best pediatric ward.


    When they arrived, Wilson had just left for the ward was full of dolls and other toys.


    I, who was wearing a hospital gown, was very excited. She took Emily''s hand as she repeated


    that she had a father now and told Emily dolls'' stories. Tina, who stood beside, went pale because


    every "father" her daughter said was torturous for her.


    After leaving the ward, Emily sighed and held Tina''s hand.


    Tina sniffed and shook her head at her.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Tina became a bit more cheerful. As they were deciding on what''s


    for dinner, Tina suddenly pointed to somewhere and said to her, "Dr. Chin is there, but the girl next


    to him..."


    Tina quickly buttoned up. She looked a little chagrined as she tried to distract Emily''s attention.


    Emily had already looked over. Simon was standing next to a red sedan a few steps ahead. He had


    already taken off his doctor''s coat and changed into casual clothes. Next to him was a gorgeous


    woman.


    Wearing a light- colored coat, a pair of cropped leggings and high-heeled shoes, she looked very


    elegant, and had good features. In particr, she had put on a delicate makeup, which made her


    more eye-catching.


    He was always surrounded by beauties...


    Because the woman was facing them, she keenly felt the attention. She took the car key and asked,


    "Dr. Chin, do you know them?"


    Hearing this, Simon tilted his head and looked over.


    Emily''s hands clenched tightly, and she suddenly felt that the clock was turned back since she had


    seen a simr scene in the club before.


    However, the difference was that Simon didn''t say that he didn''t know her this time. Instead, he


    opened the door of the passenger seat and said, "Let''s go!"


    The red sedan car drove out of the hospital in the sunset and soon disappeared.


    "Emily, are you alright?" Tina asked tentatively.


    "Of course I''m good!" Emily gritted her teeth and said agitatedly, "Don''t you want to have burgers?


    I''ll eat two!"


    After arriving at MacDonald''s, she indeed ate two Cheeseburgers. Tina stared at her and stopped


    her from eating more by joking that she was turning jealousy into appetite.


    When Tina went to the bathroom, Emily''s cell phone rang.


    Emily wiped her mouth and took it out. When she saw her aunt was calling, she hesitated for a


    moment.


    She tried hard to recall the blind date. She should be polite all the time. In the end, the man left first,


    so she thought that either he did not like her or he really had something urgent to do.


    But after all, she still felt guilty, so she answered it with caution. "Hello...my lovely aunt?"


    After a moment''s silence, aunt did not mention the blind date, but hurriedly said, "Emily, we got into


    trouble. Come back now!"


    Hearing her aunt''s anxious tone over the phone, Emily didn''t dare to dy any longer. She bought


    the ticket for the train and rushed back to the town.


    When she got home, it was alreadyte. When she opened the door and saw the scene inside the


    house, which was totally different than before, she got shocked and asked, "What happened? Did


    someone break in? Did you get robbed?"


    Emily had a sneaking suspicion that someone had broke in. Thief would only jumble up things for


    searching articles of value, but in here almost all the furniture had been moved. The house was a


    disaster area of broken sses.


    Aunt was sitting on the sofa wiping her tears, while the uncle was sitting on the other side, smoking


    with his head down. Selena, who stood next to him with a ster cast, was wrapping gauze around


    his head. There was a deathly hush in the room.


    Seeing the red blood on the gauze, Emily quickly stepped forward and asked, "Are you injured? Did


    you get hit when the criminals came in? Did you fight them? Are you okay? Why don''t you go to the


    hospital?"


    "Emily, we didn''t get robbed..." Selena choked with sobs.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What happened?" Emily frowned in confusion.


    "Emily, let me tell you!" Aunt stood up with tears in her eyes. "It''s all your uncle''s fault! Last month,


    his childhood friend came to us and said that he invested his money into a good ount. He asked


    everyone he knew for backers. He promised us huge profits because the rate he offered was higher


    than bank interest. For one hundred thousand dors we''ll receive ten thousand a year! So your


    uncle publicized it in hispany as a guarantee. Everyone gave money to him when they heard


    that they could get such an enormous windfall. But he couldn''t get in touch with his friend sincest


    week! His friend decamped with all the money."


    Aunt reached out and pointed to her husband and scolded, "Why don''t you say something? It''s all


    your fault. Now you just sit there and smoke. Smoking can''t solve the problem! I told you not to do it,


    but you just don''t listen! We can lose money, but many people are implicated in this case. We have


    no money to pay them!"


    Uncle looked very depressed and painful. He smoked incessantly and said, "How could I know that


    he would escape? We grew up together. When I couldn''t pay my college fees, he supported me.


    How could I turn him down since he came to ask for my help! Besides, what he does is legal. I just


    helped him out of my kindness. I want everyone to earn more money!"


    "Money, money. He has run away! How can we get our money back!" Aunt was so angry that she


    kept sobbing.


    "Did you call the police?" Emily kindly handed her a napkin.


    "Of course we did, so we knew that his friend had gone missing for a long time. We couldn''t find


    him!" Aunt shook her head and cried, "These backers are the colleagues in your uncle''spany,


    an enterprise that evolved from a chemical nt. They all know each other well for so many years


    that they gave all the money to your uncle! Although local police have already initiated an


    investigation into this event, we can''t get enough money in a short time. Besides, we don''t know if


    we


    can get all money back. Your uncle signed a contract, so they ask him for the money! They


    smashed our home and said that they woulde back tomorrow morning!"


    When Emily heard this, she finally understood why her family had be like this.


    Her unclemitted a crime of illegal fund-raising out of kindness, because he trusted wrong


    person due to his simple and honest character. Although it was not him who took the money away,


    so many people gave their money to him, so he had to pay them back and assuage their outrage.


    After all, it was not easy saving up money.


    Emily helped her aunt sit down again and asked with a frown, "Auntie, how much is it in total?"


    "One million dors in total!" Her face was convulsed with rage when she said.


    "What? One million!" Emily stared at her with wide eyes.


    She thought they owed at most three or four hundred thousand, however, she didn''t expect they


    owed a million dors!


    Perhaps this was not a big deal for a rich family, but for her aunt who had been living in the town for


    a long time, due to their limited sries, it would be impossible for them to get such a huge sum of


    money even though


    they worked up until their death.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Aunt held her hand and looked at her guiltily. "Emily, I know that you work so hard and you don''t


    have much savings. But we have no choice but to call you back! I''ve gathered all the money we


    have and paid for them. I can''t ask our rtives for money because they are also victims. Could you


    ask your friends or colleagues if they can lend you some money?"


    "I will try my best to solve it!" Emily tightly held onto her aunt''s hand, biting her lips and saying,


    "Aunt, uncle, don''t worry. Well find a way out together!"


    As the evening wore on, a growing sense of despair overwhelmed the whole family.


    They put all furniture back to their spots. It was almost midnight before Emily and her aunt finally


    went back to their own rooms to lie down. She was not in the mood to take a shower, so she simply


    washed up.


    She turned over, and even if she felt exhuasted, she could not sleep at all.


    In fact, at that time, she was justforting them. How could she find a way out?


    Before she broke up with Boyd, she had given him all her savings by economizing on food and


    clothing. Last month, she just became a regr staff, but ces like the TV station didn''t pay much.


    Now her bank bnce wasn''t veryrge.


    As for her friends, her best friend Wendy had already broken up with Mr. Hogg again. This time was


    different from thest time for she made up her mind not to return to him. Wendy had already


    nned to leave Ice city. In this case, how could she borrow money from her?


    Her colleague Tina had a leukemia daughter in the hospital, and recently she was badly troubled by


    the custody battle with her ex-husband. Her bosom friend Anthea Lee often stayed in some remote


    ces abroad, and she couldn''t easily contact her. What''s more, she needed a huge amount of


    money, the sooner the better.


    Emily couldn''t help but sigh.


    Selena, who was awake, said with hesitation, "Emily, can you ask your husband?"


    Simon...


    Emily pursed her lips.


    She had just thought of so many people in her mind, but they were all rejected one by one. She had


    already thought of him subconsciously. She suddenly realized that he had be the only one she


    could rely on.


    But she was a little embarrassed to mention it. After all, they got married with a contract. How could


    she ask him to give her such arge sum of money unconditionally...


    After hesitating for a long time, she still took out her cell phone from under the pillow.


    After the line was connected, Emily said awkwardly, "Hey, Simon..."


    "Who is calling please?"


    However, the one who answered the phone was not him, but a woman.


    Emily was stunned. She looked at the phone screen and saw that the number was right. She


    pursed her lips and said, "I''m looking for Simon!"


    On the line, the woman replied considerately, "He''s taking a shower. Who are you? What''s the


    matter? If that''s urgent, I may convey your words to him!"


    Her throat suddenly constricted as she thought of the scene in the evening. She could almost


    conclude that the woman who answered the phone was the one who left in a sedan with him. Like


    avoiding a gue, she hung up the phone quickly.


    Then she turned off the phone and put it under the pillow. She closed her eyes and forced herself to


    sleep.


    "Sis, is he going to help us?" Selena asked nervously.


    Emily bit her lips and whispered in the dark, "Well find a way to solve it ourselves!"


    The next day, in the early morning, Emily, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by the noise.


    Just like her, Selena opened her sleepy eyes, put on clothes, and ran out of the bedroom in a hurry.


    She saw the living room, which had just been cleaned upst night, was once again in a mess.


    Several middle-aged men and women were leaving while swearing. The door was open, someone


    stood there and angrily raised his fist. "Mr. Jones, I don''t need interests, just give my money back! I


    don''t have the patience to wait, next time I must bend some stuff!"


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Selena limped over and stomped her uninjured foot angrily, "Oh no, is there no justice? We didn''t


    abscond with money. If theye again, we''ll call the police!"


    "They don''t help. This is a civil dispute. We''re not expecting any peace- making people." Aunt


    sighed helplessly, got up, picked up the cushion on the floor, and shook her head.


    "Forget it. Don''t bother. They wille again at night!"


    Emily cooked breakfast. Except for her and Selena, their elders had no appetite. They put down


    their scoops without even tasting.


    This case cast a pall over their cozy home. They lost their jobs, could only hide at home, not even


    daring to step out of the door. Through the door, they could hear the discussion from their


    neighbors.


    After breakfast, Emily was busy at calling everyone to borrow money, and her cell phone was


    almost out of power.


    She mentioned the difficulties of her family to her boss, and finally got an advance on her sry for


    the next three months. After that, she also called her friends separately and even contacted all


    contemporaries she knew at college and barely scraped up one hundred thousand dors.


    But even so, the money she did get was chicken feed. Besides, she had to pay the money back


    soon.


    Not long after she put down the phone, it suddenly rang, and the word "Simon" was disyed on


    the screen. When she almost touched the green answer button in an instant, but she recalledst


    night''s female voice and drew back her hand.


    Gritting her teeth, she screened the phone directly. Then he called back, she rejected again.


    To some extent, Simon was not a patient person. So, he didn''t intend to call her the third time after


    being rejected twice.


    Emily went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. When she came out, she heard


    the sounding from the door. She looked up and saw Selena limping against the wall.


    "Selena, where did you go?" She asked.


    "You don''t have to know!" Selena looked guilty as she went into the bedroom.


    Emily was confused and felt that her cousin''s behavior was a bit strange. She wiped her hands and


    followed Selena. When she opened the door, Selena quickly put her hands behind her back, as if


    she was hiding something.


    "Selena, what''s in your hand?" She asked with a frown. When she saw Selena did not reply and her


    eyes flickered with guilt, she came forward and said, "Show it to me!"


    Emily snatched the item from her cousin''s hand.


    It was an advertising leaflet that was distributed on the streets. When she unfolded it and saw the


    text, she immediately opened her eyes wide. It said, "We pay top prices for kidney in living donor.


    PLS CONTACT US."


    Emily said in a low voice, "You''re going to sell your kidney?"


    "Sis, lower your voice, they will hear you!" Selena quickly locked the door.


    "Selena, what are you doing? Why are you taking it?" Emily asked, waving the leaflet.


    Selena lowered her head and said with her hands crossed, "I heard from my ssmates that


    kidneys can be sold for money. I saw on this leaflet that they would pay top prices for one. I''m


    thinking about calling them!"


    Hearing this, Emily was furious. She red at her and said, "Never ever call. Don''t you know this is


    against thew? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Of course I know it''s illegal, but I have no other choice now!" Selena was near to tears with her


    mouth twitched. "Sis, these peoplee every day to force dad to pay back the money. When you


    didn''te back, mom fainted once. If I can''t solve it, I''ll be scourge by my conscience forever."


    "..." Emily fell silent.


    Selena tried to persuade her, "Sis, let me ask. I want to earn a lot of money! We have two kidneys.


    I''ve already searched on the Inte that it won''t matter if a healthy person loses one. Even with


    one kidney, there is enough renal reserve capacity to live a normal life. At most, my body may be


    less resistant. I just need to take care of myself in the future and do more exercise!"


    If it were any other time, Emily would have scolded Selena. But now...


    She turned back and looked at the door. Thinking of the two elders in the opposite bedroom, she felt


    upset. She had lost her parents since she was a child. Her aunt and uncle had brought her home


    and raised her like she was their child. Apart from kinship, she owed them a debt of gratitude.


    Clenching her fists tightly, she stopped Selena from reaching out to the leaflet. Seeing her stered


    right leg, Emily gritted her teeth and said, "You''re a freshman, you''re still young. I''ll go!"


    She didn''t eat until it was almost evening before she came back from outside.


    Her aunt and uncle were worried about theing days, so they didn''t notice what they were


    deciding in secret.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next morning, Emily went out dressed.


    Selena anxiously ran out of the door and said, "Sis, are you sure you want to go?"


    Emily patted her cousin''s hand and said, "Selena, I think I won''te back tonight. Please help me


    find an excuse to tell my aunt and uncle. I''m sure they''re not in the mood to ask about me. When I


    get the money, I''ll call you!"


    Yesterday, she went out to take a blood examination for a matching test, but she didn''t expect that


    in the evening, news came that the match was perfect, and they were willing to double the price.


    She was asked to take the kidney transnt operation as soon as possible.


    Although she had no experience, she couldn''t move easily after surgery. At least she couldn''te


    back in a day and had to lie on the bed.


    "Sis..." Selena became even more nervous when she heard what Emily said.


    "I have to go!" Emily smiled and took a deep breath.


    Without saying anything else, Emily turned and walked downstairs quickly.


    Selena looked at her receding figure. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became.


    She was regretful for her impulse yesterday for she didn''t expect her cousin would go instead...


    As the door shut, Selena thought for a while and looked at her silent parents outside the window.


    She quickly jumped back to the bedroom. After hesitating for two or three seconds, she took out her


    mobile phone and secretly dialed a number, "Simon!"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Coming from the hospital''s back door, Emily was sitting on a bench and waiting quietly.


    The whole building was only two stories high. On advertisement said it was a hospital, but in fact, it


    was just a bigger clinic. With only one window at the end of the corridor, the building was quite dark


    inside, because what they were doing now could never go public.


    From the morning when she came, she had been waiting in line. The number of people sitting on


    the bench had tapered off. Except for her, only a man left. He looked young, shabby, and not


    educated.


    Her fists on her knees were tightly clenched. How could she not be afraid?


    Suddenly, a door opened, and a male doctor in a white gown came out, but he didn''t look like a


    doctor at all. Wearing a mask, he pointed at with a record in his hand and said, "You next!"


    "Now?" Emily stood up with hesitation.


    "Well, get changed and we''ll have an operation right away!" The doctor said quickly.


    Emily gritted her teeth. "Okay!"


    Taking a deep breath, she moved to the room. Maybe because she was nervous and scared of


    what would happen next, she could feel her muscles went stiff from her calves to her toes.


    At this moment, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang, and Emily trembled subconsciously.


    She bit her lip and looked at the word "Simon" shown on the screen.


    After a moment''s indecision, she didn''t pick up the phone.


    Even if it was him who answered the phone the night before yesterday, Emily couldn''t borrow


    money from him. She was clear that their marriage was just an agreement for both parties to gain


    benefits. Besides, pride would not allow her to ask him for money.


    The doctor at the door had already begun to get impatient. She quickly put the phone back into her


    pocket and hurried over.


    Lying on the simple and crude operating table, the lights beat down on her face. Emily''s eyshes


    trembled as she said timidly, "Doctor, can I go back? I am beginning to regret it now."


    "Of course no! You have signed the contract.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ll get started right away. You can get the money as soon as you finish the surgery! Miss, you don''t


    have to worry. Without a kidney, you can still live well!" The doctor put on rubber gloves quickly as if


    he was afraid that she would repent and ordered the nurse, "Other people are waiting behind her.


    Hurry up and give her anesthesia!"


    Emily opened her mouth, but before she could say a word, she felt a sudden pain in her waist.


    A needle jabbed into her skin and flesh, and some cold liquid was injected into her body. She closed


    her eyes and epted her fate.


    "BANG¡ª"


    When the anesthetic was injected halfway, the bang came suddenly.


    The door of the operating room was unexpectedly smashed open from the outside. The doctor and


    the nurses next to him were frightened and looked flustered.


    After all, it was an organized crime. Basically, except for the kidney seller, other people here were all


    lawbreakers, so no one would barge in.


    Emily opened her eyes to the noise and looked over. She saw a tall and broad figureing out of


    the door. He was dressed in a gray casual suit, attractive as usual. Against the surgical light, she


    could see anger smoldered in his eyes.


    When she saw his attractive eyes clearly, she surprisingly murmured, "Simon..."


    "Shut up!" Simon shouted in a deep voice.


    The doctor came to his senses and immediately stepped forward to warn him loudly, "Who are you?


    What are you doing? How did you get in? Do you know this is an operating room? Get out of here


    quickly. We are going to have an operation now!"


    "Don''t you dare touch her!" Simon said coldly with a sullen face.


    The doctor was frightened by his murderous tone and unconsciously took a step back. He felt if he


    dared to touch Emily, he would get himself killed!


    For a moment, the atmosphere was thick with tension.


    Simon leaned over and picked her up from the operating table. "Get out of here!"


    The doctor and nurses tried to stop him, but when they saw his pitiless eyes, they were scared back


    and looked at each other with hesitation, finally, no one dared to go forward. After striding out of the


    room, Simon saw that she was wearing thin clothes without shoes on. He kicked open an empty


    ward next door, threw the clothes that he had just picked up to her, and said, "Put on your clothes!"


    Emily bit her lips and looked at him nkly.


    "You want me to help?" Simon asked gloomily.


    "... I can do it myself!" Emily shook her head and took over the clothes.


    Although she had just taken the anesthetic, she just got the half, so she was still conscious. Except


    for the lower part of her body gradually went numb, she could slowly wear clothes.


    After a long time, she finally got dressed. Emily raised her head and looked at the tall and straight


    figure standing at the door.


    After putting her down, Simon turned around and strode to the door. His tall figure almost blocked


    all the light outside. He lit a cigarette in his hand and took a long pull. Through the smoke, he gave


    her the stoniest look just the same as when he was ring at the doctor.


    Emily sped her hands, thinking about asking why he woulde here.


    However, on second thought, she guessed that it must be Selena who had told him. Driving here


    from Ice city took at least two hours. The idea of stopping her must distress him enormously!


    Just as she was about to say something, his deep voice sounded first.


    "Emily, did you get water in your head when you fell into thekest time?"


    Simon gritted his teeth from a distance because if he got too close to her, he might lose control and


    kill her by ident. "Do you know, if I cameter, you would have lost a f*ucking kidney now!"


    Thinking of the way shey on the operating table, he still felt furious. Blue veins stood out on the


    back of his hand and his knuckles creaked as the cigarette was twisted in his hand.


    In the evening the day before yesterday, he went out of the city on business. When he called her,


    she either turned off her phone or did not answer. The next afternoon, he came back and dealt with


    the hospital''s works. When the night fell, even if he felt upset when he found out that she had taken


    an emergency contraceptive behind his back, he still drove to her subconsciously.


    He didn''t expect that she didn''te back home that day!


    He waited up like a fool for a whole night, but she didn''t show up.


    As soon as he got into the car, he received a phone call from her cousin who anxiously said that


    she was going to sell her kidney. After hanging up the phone, he almost pressed the elerator to


    the bottom, directly driving on the highway. He didn''t even dare to smoke a cigarette halfway.


    Fortunately, he stopped her in time!


    Emily''s shoulders shrank. It was the first time that she had heard him swearing.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    She answered in a low voice, "I know..."


    "You know?" Simon pointed straight at her with a cigarette in his hand.


    "I don''t want either, but I have no other choice!" Being lectured by him, Emily''s lips curled up. She


    could only repeat what Selena had told her. "I''ve checked on the inte. Losing a kidney doesn''t


    matter much, and it won''t affect my future life. Now, many university students sell their kidneys for


    iPhone!"


    "Bullshit!" Through clenched teeth, Simon shouted in a low voice. "Can you ask me before you


    make decisions? I''m a doctor! Do you think there''s no risk in the operation? What''s the matter with


    you? Are you an idiot? If you sell a kidney, you may die younger. Can you make it through any


    special situations in the future, such as pregnancy, or delivery with your remaining, overburdened


    kidney? Moreover, you''re likely to get a postoperative infection in such a ce!"


    "You just need money, why don''t you tell me?"


    When Emily heard hisst sentence, she couldn''t help clenching her fists. "I need more than one


    million, no trifling sum!"


    "So what?" sputtered Simon.


    He said in an arrogant tone, but he could afford it. He wouldn''t blink to give her the money.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Emily turned her face stubbornly. "It''s none of your business. I won''t borrow money from you..."


    Simon dropped the unfinished cigarette crushed it with his leather shoes, and then strode to her. He


    pinched her chin with the same hand and said in a loud voice, "Emily, listen up, I am your husband!"


    Emily was shocked.


    Although he often called her Mrs. Chin and mischievously said that he wanted to act like a husband,


    he had never seriously said that.


    "Repeat it to me!" Simon narrowed his eyes.


    "..." Emily pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Simon tightened his grip and continued. "Now!"


    What a stubborn and domineering man!


    Emily felt like her chin was going to be dislocated. She winced in pain and had no choice but to


    repeat obediently, "You are my husband..."


    Hearing her words, Simon let go of her with satisfaction and looked down at her. "Emily, I saved you


    this time. But remember, if you sell your kidney or any other organ again, you''ll regret it for the rest


    of your life! Your whole body belongs to me now. Don''t you dare to remove any part without my


    consent!"


    Although he said with a smile, his words were a great threat to her.


    Emily nodded subconsciously at his imposing manner.


    When she got up and wanted to leave, she couldn''t feel her legs. When she was just dressed, she


    was weak all over. Now, maybe the injection worked. Before she asked him for help, Simon had


    bent down again and lifted her again.


    Aftering out from the back door of the hospital, Emily found that a lot of soldiers hade out


    of nowhere.


    Many off-road vehicles parked on the side of the road, which looked particrly majestic. A lot of


    pedestrians stood far away, discussing in whispers. However, no one dared toe forward.


    All the staff in the hospital were taken to the cars by soldiers one after another, handcuffed.


    Emily noticed an obvious leader among them who looked to be thirty-two or thirty-three years old.


    He was powerfully built in camouged military uniform and a pair of military boots. Rigorous


    training shaped his masculine figure, which she could not fail to have noticed even it was hidden in


    his clothes.


    However, he kept a poker face, serious and stern, and his eyes were particrly sharp.


    The man walked straight to them. Then, Emily heard Simon''s words in her ear. "He is my eldest


    brother, Adam!"


    She was stunned for a moment.No wonder that they looked alike.


    Thest time he took her to Chin''s Mansion, she saw his father Bemy and his second elder


    brother Wilson. At that time, his elder brother did note back from troops. She did not expect to


    meet him in this way!


    Comparatively speaking, Adam looked more rugged and mature. At the same time, he was correctly


    grave. Especially when he was silent at this time, she felt that she couldn''t help herself from being


    tensed up.


    Realizing their posture, Emily immediately struggled to get off. However, Simon held her tightly, so


    she failed as a pink flush spread over her cheeks.


    Adam seemed to have noticed that she was embarrassed. He had already heard that his youngest


    brother had secretly gotten married, so he said evenly, "Just call me the same way you call Wilson."


    "Brother..." Emily swallowed hard.


    Adam didn''t seem to smile much. He nodded slightly to her as a response. Then, he looked at his


    younger brother and said, "Simon, the whole building is now controlled by my forces. Later, I''ll send


    them to the local police station for trafficking organs!"


    "Brother, thank you!" Simon said with a smile.


    It was Adam who tracked down Emily so quickly and urately.


    Selena only knew that Emily was out selling her kidney, but did not know exactly where she was.


    Hence, when he left Ice city, he asked his brother to locate her with special scouting equipment in


    his forces.


    "Young Master Chin is quite different now. You grew up after marrying her!" Hearing this, Adam


    raised his eyebrows and joked. Then he said seriously, "I have to deal with this incident to stop this


    sort of thing ever happening in the town. We will arrest these organized crime syndicates! Simon,


    Emily, next time we gather Wilson and I will give you wedding gifts!"


    "Thank you, brother!" Emily said shyly.


    A soldier walked over quickly, saluted and reported, "Captain, all of them were in the car!"


    "Let''s go now!" Adam said magisterially and then strode into the jeep.


    Soon, military jeeps disappeared at the end of the street.


    Emily was ced in the passenger seat of the Cayenne. ording to the address she said along


    the way, more than ten minutester, the car stopped at a residential building.


    After pulling up the handbrake, Simon took out the car key. Then he came to open the door of the


    passenger seat and bent down to unfasten her seat belt.


    Looking at the window of her aunt''s home, Emily hurriedly said, "Simon, well, I can go up on my


    own!"


    Simon didn''t reply. He held her out of the car and closed the door.


    After he locked the car, he strode inside.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    As they were mounting the stairs up, Emily''s heart began to beat faster as well.


    When they went up to the third floor, they saw Selena standing at thending with an anxious look.


    When she saw Simon holding Emily, she immediately went forward excitedly. "Sis, are you okay?"


    Selena worriedly looked her up and down. When she was sure that Emily was fine, she breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Holding Emily''s hand tightly, she cried and said sadly, "You''re back! I am so worried about you. I


    regretted so much that I didn''t stop you. Thank God you''re all right. Otherwise, I would live with a


    pervasive sense of guilt for the rest of my life! Simon, you are awesome. I know that you can save


    my sister!"


    Emily was moved when she heard the front part. But when she heard the ttery, her mouth


    twitched.


    She looked up at the upstairs and asked with a frown, "It''s so noisy. What''s going on?"


    Although there were still several steps left, the noise inside was loud enough to be heard through


    the door.


    "You know, those people came again!" Selena slouched as she said angrily with red eyes, "Every


    bloody day! It''s incessant. They don''t give us a temporary respite. They even drove me out of the


    house because I was in the way!"


    Hearing this, Emily hurriedly struggled, "Simon, put me down!"


    Simon acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He just frowned and continued to lifted her upstairs.


    When they opened the door with the key, they found the room was crowded with middle-aged men


    and women. All of them stood akimbo and swore at the same time. Amid crowds, aunt and uncle


    sat still on the sofa with their heads lowered, saying nothing.


    Aunt who was quick-tempered, stood up and said to the crowd, "We have no money. You can take


    away whatever you like in this house!"


    "You wish! Look at what you get in your house, they are worth nothing!" One of them retorted


    bluntly. "We were tricked out of our life savings! We''re all penniless now. We work tirelessly for a


    pittance. We trusted you, so we took out all the money! You promised us at that time that your friend


    was reliable and wrote a guarantee!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your friend runs away, but you''re still here! Even the police can''t guarantee when we can get our


    money back. You''re killing us! My life is ruined!"


    All of a sudden, the crowd was in a tumult. At this time, a man came out of the crowd with a


    particrly fierce expression.


    Emily soon recognized that the man was the one who waved his fist at the doorst time. She


    learned from Selena that the injury on her uncle''s forehead was also caused by the man. When they


    were arguing, he pushed uncle and uncle''s head hit the sofa.


    She tensed for fear that the man would beat her uncle.


    The man went fiercely to the sofa, pointed at uncle, and said, "I have already told you that if I don''t


    pay our money back, I will beat you up! Although you didn''t mean to cheat us, we give you the


    money because of your guarantee. So just give money to us!"


    When the sonorous and forceful words came out, the crowd went into a frenzy. They all red at


    the couple with hatred.


    "I''ll give you the money."


    A deep male voice rang out.


    Simon said slowly, but it drowned the crowd out. His simple words were like a p of thunder blown


    up from the ground, which was full of deterrent force. Everyone turned to look over.


    Aunt and uncle were also stunned. They found that in addition to their daughter and niece, there


    was also a tall and straight man at the door who gestured with great dignity.


    Emily bit her lips and looked at him. "Simon..."


    Simon tightened his grip, as if he wasforting her.


    He handed the key to his car to Selena and said, "Selena, please take the silver suitcase here It''s in


    the trunk of my car!"


    "Okay!" Selena quickly took it and run out.


    Simon still held her firmly and strode into the living room in silence.


    Perhaps he projected a high wattage aura so that everyone around him would subconsciously listen


    to him. Everyone fell silence, looking at him with curiosity and doubt. They even made way for him


    at the same time.


    Emily was ced on the sofa. Her aunt and uncle were looking at each other in dismay.


    The door was opened again. She didn''t expect that her cousin with a ster on her legs could run


    back so fast. In addition to the car key that Simon had just given her, she was excitedly carrying the


    silver suitcase.


    When she opened the suitcase, Emily and the others all took a deep breath.


    It was definitely a scene that could only be seen in movies. Thick wads of $100 notes were neatly


    ced in it.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Ah, there''s a lot of money in here!"


    Everyone was frightened and cried out in a low voice.


    Simon stood there like a tree, and he boomed, "The money and interests we promised before will


    give to everyone! Please return the lOUs, and then take the money and leave. If you dare toe


    back and make trouble after you get out of here, I will call the police! I promise you''re gonna regret


    that."


    When he spoke, his beautiful eyes were narrowed, which imparted a dignified appearance to him.


    Emily stared at his profile in a daze.


    It had to be said that this was the most effective way of solving this problem. No matter how hard


    they begged, they argued, it didn''t work. However, seeing the money, those people immediately


    shut their mouths up.


    However, he had made up a n in such a short time...


    Not only did he rescue her from the trade-off in the ck market, but he also got such arge case


    of money!


    In less than half an hour, the crowd in the living room dispersed.


    After closing the door, peace was finally restored in the house. Aunt and uncle had yet to react.


    They did not expect that the crisis could be easily solved. Tentacles of fear that closed around them


    suddenly disappeared!


    Aunt looked at the handsome man who unexpectedly showed up in shock, then she asked


    hesitantly, "Emily, who is..."

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    "He... well... I..."


    Emily dared not to look aunt''s face and fumbled helplessly for words.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he said politely, "Nice to meet you, aunt and uncle! I''m Simon, 29


    years old. I''m a surgeon. Emily and I are legally married couple."


    It was toote to stop him, so Emily covered her face helplessly.


    Could she just disappear on the spot?


    Her worst fears were realized. Selena shrugged her shoulders as if she was saying, "My lips are


    sealed. It''s nothing to do with me.


    Aunt was shocked and looked at her niece in disbelief. "Emily?"


    "Yes..." Emily resigned to her fate and shrugged her shoulders.


    Since he had confessed, she had no other choice but to admit it.


    Aunt and uncle looked at each other, astonishment gleamed in their eyes. Aunt even lost her


    bnce sitting there. After a long time, she regained her voice and asked,


    "How long have you... been married?"


    "It''s been three months..." Emily replied in a weak voice.


    "What? It''s been three months?" Aunt suddenly stood up from the sofa, and her eyes were almost


    popping out. She said with anger and surprise, "Oh god, why don''t you tell us? I didn''t know that,


    and I even arranged a blind date for you. You didn''t even tell me. Where is the fun in that?"


    Emily had to bite the bullet and said with a forced smile, "It''s bing fashionable to pretend to be


    single. I want to keep up with thetest fashion..."


    "You - "


    Aunt pointed her finger at her in anger.


    After getting up and circling the table several times, she seemed to calm down. When sat down


    again, she looked at Simon, who was sitting next to her, and tentatively said, "Mr. Chin?"


    "Aunt, just Simon. Everyone in my family calls me Simon." Simon said with a smile.


    No one would reject the scene that a handsome man with attractive facial features sat on the sofa


    and smiled at you in the warm sunshine, which flooded into the room. His speech and manner are


    refined. He was a joy to behold.


    "Well, Simon!" Aunt grined. "You are a doctor?"


    Simon nodded. He sat in azy but measured way. He slowly introduced himself with a smile. "Yes,


    I''m a surgeon in a private hospital. My mother died young. My father is a soldier, and I have two


    elder brothers. One is a businessman, and the other is in the army! We have indeed been married


    for some time. But Emily hasn''t told you, so I didn''t visit you before. Please forgive my sudden visit!"


    The tone of hisnguage was diplomatic and polite, at the same time, he shifted the responsibility to


    her.


    Emily gritted her teeth secretly. Sure enough, she saw her aunt staring at her and saying in a bad


    mood, "I know, it''s all her fault!"


    Looking at the suitcases beside the table, aunt and uncle unconsciously rubbed their hands.


    "Please excuse the mess. Thank you for the money, we must..."


    Simon interrupted them, with a serious look on his face, "Aunt, uncle, Emily is my wife, so we are a


    family now. I¡¯m all about being a nice husband. I''m sorry that I didn''te here with her that day


    and I drove here as soon as I heard the news this morning! I''ll take good care of her I promise!"


    "Okay, okay!" Aunt and uncle said delightfully.


    Aunt was overjoyed when looked at them sitting together. Although she was angry that Emily hid


    her marriage, she felt more excited and happy. She was worried that Emily was still frustrated due


    to thest rtionship, so she introduced a good man to Emily. No wonder Emily never told her who


    was she feeling for him. Now, since Emily married a perfect young man, she fulfilled the dying


    wishes of her sister.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became and she could no longer hold back


    her tears. She wiped her eyes while getting up and grinned from ear to ear. "Simon, you must be


    very tired to drive here from Ice city. Take a rest. I''ll get you a ss of water! Honey,e on, get


    groceries now. It''s the first time Simon to visit us. We can''t let him down!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When aunt was speaking, uncle had already gotten up and walked towards the door.


    Selena winked at them and said, "Stay there. I''m going to help my mom in the kitchen!"


    After there were only the two of them in the living room, Emily immediately went to pull Simon''s arm


    and said, "Simon, why did you tell my aunt and uncle about our marriage? I have hidden it for so


    long!"


    Simon crossed his long legs and leaned back on the sofa. Hezily asked, "Do you want me to say


    that I''m your sugar daddy?"


    "..." Emily was choked because of his words.


    Indeed, her friend couldn''t take out such arge sum of money. If they didn''t tell the truth, aunt and


    uncle might be suspicious about their rtionship, and then it would be even more difficult to


    exin...


    No matter what, he saved them this time.


    Emily bit her lip and said tentatively, "Thank you! I know what we owed is small fry for you. But it


    means a lot for us. If the police arrest my uncle''s friend and take the money back, I''ll return it to you


    as soon as possible!"


    Seeming to have guessed what she was worried about, Simon said, "I earned this money myself. It


    has nothing to do with the Chin Family. Don''t worry about that!"


    Hearing this, Emily raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    However, she was very surprised by his words. Although she knew that he was an expert personally


    hired by the hospital''s president with a high sry, she didn''t believe that he was rich enough to


    ssh out one million dors as his wish.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she looked around, frowned, and asked in a low voice, "Simon, you


    didn''t receive money from patients'' family, did you?"


    The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched.


    "Did you?" Seeing this, Emily asked nervously.


    Blue veins stood out on his temples. He rubbed her head grumpily. "What are you thinking about? I


    know better than to get ill-gotten gains! In addition to my sry and bonus, I have shares in my


    friends''panies. I have regr ie every year!" "Oh!" Emily let out a sigh of relief. She


    pursed her lips and couldn''t help but say, "Simon, thank you!"


    Simon''s leg gently dangled as he leered at her. He mischievously said with a smile. "Why don''t you


    call me honey to show your sincerity?"

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Emily stood there in a daze.


    She was surprised by the sweet ways in which he wanted her to address him. She felt as if her


    breath had been taken away so that she could only hear her heart beating so fast that was about to


    jump out of her chest.


    Fortunately, her aunt came out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and said with a smile, "Simon,


    have a taste of this. This is Jamaica Blue Mountain! One of your uncle''s friends who works there


    give several pounds. Your uncle will never share it with others!"


    "Thank you!" Simon took it with both hands.


    Aunt also brought out a tter of fruit and put it on the table.


    Emily finally understood why Z said that love was not old, it was to keep an eternal me and


    eternal light, the existence of the world took it as nourishment. Since the day she was adopted by


    her aunt, she was treated the same way as her aunt did to Selena. Her aunt had already regarded


    her as a daughter. Now she was genuinely d that her daughter''s husband was such a humdinger.


    Aunt asked lovingly, "Simon, what do you like?


    I''ll cook for youter!"


    Simon curled up his lips and answered politely. "Aunt, I''m not picky about food. I can cook too.


    Please let me know how I can help!"


    "Okay!" Aunt''s face wrinkled in a grin.


    From selling the kidney in the morning to paying off the money for each family, half a day had


    passed. By the time the meal was ready, it was already afternoon. As the extraction fan buzzed,


    through the ss door of the kitchen, Emily could see Simon, whose lips were slightly upturned


    standing next to her excited aunt in front of the burners.


    A lively conversation went on with everybody joining in when they enjoyed the superb meal. They


    usually had meals in the living room. Their house was old- fashioned, and the rooms were furnished


    with taste.


    Today, with Simon, the round table seemed to be too small forthem.


    During the more than two days since Emily returned to the town, everyone was frowning worriedly


    about the debts. They didn''t eat much. Most of the time, they just ate some snacks.


    Now, with great relief, these dishes gave them a good appetite. Though her uncle was inarticte,


    he poured out two sses of champagne and handed one to Simon enthusiastically.


    "I''d like to propose a toast! Simon, here''s to you! As you said, we are a family now. I won''t say too


    much, but thank you! Bottoms up!" After saying that, uncle whispered in his ear, "My wife doesn''t


    allow me to drink. Since you''re here, I''d like to get drunk today!"


    "Cheers!" Simon raised his ss with both hands.


    Selena also picked up her ss and said, "Here''s to our savior. But I can''t drink alcohol, so I


    substitute juice for champagne!"


    Emily looked at the smile on her family members'' faces and realized that they had already epted


    Simon. Although she despised Simon for hisrger-than-life acting, she loved the atmosphere now


    because everyone hadn''t felt so happy out for age.


    She raised her ss against the ss and took a sip of champagne. Her stomach seemed to be


    warm.


    The mealsted for a long time. At the end, it was dark outside. Emily looked at the clock on the


    wall and ased with a frown, "Simon, you have drunk so much. How can you drive back to Ice city?"


    They were not in the city, where he could call for a driving service. He had to drive on superhighway


    back.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Aunt came forward and pulled her arm unhappily. "Don''t go back tonight! Simon must be tired. Why


    don''t you leave tomorrow morning? I''ll clean up a bedroom for him. He stays here tonight!"


    "No. We have to go to work tomorrow!" Emily said with embarrassment.


    At this time, Simon said slowly with a ss of champagne, "I''ll take the night shift, so I have nothing


    to do at day."


    "..." Emily gritted her teeth.


    When aunt heard this, she smiled and made the final decision for them. "That''s settled. You can ask


    your boss for a leave tomorrow morning. It''s alright!"


    Since they were married, so they had to sleep in the same room. Selena shared the room with aunt,


    and her uncle would sleep on the sofa.


    When night fell, the smell of food and alcohol clung to the room. Emily held the quilt brought by her


    aunt and walked into the bedroom.


    Simon, who had already taken a shower, was standingzily by the window, with a cigarette in his


    hand, blowing out the smoke.


    Even though they were married, Emily still felt very shy about sleeping together in her aunt''s house.


    But at the same time, she didn''t forget another thing. He left with a beautiful woman in a sports car,


    and when she called him that night, the woman told her that he was taking a shower...


    She threw the quilt and the pillow into a bed and said without raising her head, "You sleep on


    Selena''s bed!"


    Then, Emily went straight to the opposite bed and threw off her slippers to lie on it.


    After the lights were turned off in the bedroom, Simon stubbed out the cigarette, but he didn''t do as


    she said, instead, he lifted the quilt andy next to her.


    "Hey, what are you doing! It''s not big enough for us!"


    Emily reached out her hands to push him away, tightly biting her lips.


    Because there were two twin beds in the bedroom, so it was indeed small for him, who was tall and


    muscr. On top of that, she was sulky.


    Who had told her that he had no mistress since he met her in Crocus City?


    Liar!


    Doubts that had been submerged in her mind suddenly resurfaced. She felt somewhat had


    suffocated her heart, something like straws, armed with sharp prickles, leaving her endless pain.


    Simon grabbed her wrists easily with one hand, almostpletely pressing her against the wall.


    "What else can I do with my wife?"


    "You can sleep with other girls!" Emily said in a bad mood.


    "Who?" Simon asked in azy tone.


    Emily sneered and blurted out, "The one who drove a sports car at the hospital entrance. You can''t


    fool me. She told me that you were taking a shower!"


    Hearing this, Simon thought for a while and replied with a calm andposed voice, "Her name is


    Caroline Channing."


    Caroline Channing? Well, why didn''t she call Max ck?


    Emily gave a forced smile. "What a fashion name!"


    Simon popped himself up with his arm, quietly raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Emily, that''s the


    reason why you reject me by switching off your phone?"


    Emily pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Even in the dark, she could recognize his profile. She knew that he was staring at her with his


    beautiful eyes. When she heard a deepughter, she said angrily, "What are you


    <pughing at!"

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    "Simon, don''tugh!"


    Emily bit her lips in shame and anger because of his suddenughter.


    Simon didn''t intend to stop, instead, he roared withughter, which was getting louder and louder,


    echoing in the bedroom. His chest, under her palms, was convulsed withughter.


    Emily was so exasperated that she had no choice but to turn her face away and ignore him.


    She shot him a sideways nce. He finally stopped, stretched out his arms, and took the phone on


    the cab. The screen lit up ringly in the dark, and she saw that he had found the name


    "Caroline" from the calling list.


    Hearing the beeping of the line, Emily wanted to turn over for she didn''t want to hear their


    conversation at all.


    However, she failed to move away. Simon reached out to hold her shoulder and stopped her. Then


    he put the woman on speakerphone, and the female voice sounded sweet, "Hello, Dr. Chin, why are


    you calling me?"


    Simon didn''t answer her. He directly asked, "Miss Channing, the day before yesterday, we went out


    of the city in your car. What did we do?"


    "What''s wrong, Dr. Chin?" The woman asked in confusion. "You were arranged to perform the heart


    operation for my father by the director of the hospital. My father is old and weak, so he''s on a life-


    support machine. I''m afraid that he couldn''t make it during transferring, so I asked you to go to Lim


    City with me."


    "When I was taking a shower that night, did Miss Zhao answer a phone call for me?"


    "Yes! I''m really sorry. My son was no naughty. He knocked over the paint box on you but you didn''t


    me him. You washed it in the hospital ward. I''m very sorry to have imoded you!"


    "It doesn''t matter! I''m sorry to call you sote. Goodbye!"


    After hanging up the phone, Simon grabbed his phone and raised his eyebrows. "Now you know I


    didn''t cheat on you?"


    She heard every single word clearly the woman said on speakerphone. She had thought that...


    She didn''t expect that woman was his patient''s daughter. Depression simmered inside her suddenly


    disappeared, and even her breath seemed to be steady, and an unconscious appeared at the


    corners of her mouth.


    However, she insisted on pretending to be indifferent and muttered stubbornly, "I don''t care!"


    Simon''s lips curled up in a good mood. The bed was narrow and small, and he could easily hold her


    into his arms. Like a child holding a doll, he tucked around her with his two legs. Stroking her head,


    he got a sense of satisfaction like she was his precious possession.


    Emily was shaking her head, trying to duck his big hand. Every time he acted like this, she felt that


    she was his pet. Suddenly, he whispered in her ear, "Emily, I am very happy today."


    "For what?" Emily stopped.


    "Your aunt cooks well." Simon answered in a low voice.


    Emily smiled and asked quizzically, "You paid more than one million for a simple meal. Simon, are


    you kidding me?"


    Simon heard this, but he didn''t say anything. He just silently raised his lips in the dark.


    The meals in Chin''s Family were cooked by the well- paid chefs who were hired by his brother


    Wilson, however, he preferred today''s simple home-cooked food.


    Perhaps it was because he was aware of his identity as Bemy''s illegitimate son and that he was


    not close to his father, Simon felt that he couldn''t blend into his family. Instead, he felt at ease here


    because it was warm and blessedly familiar. After his mother passed away, he had not felt genuine


    joy for a very long time.


    Just as Emily was about to raise her head, he bent and kissed her.


    She struggled slightly and let out a groan as they exchanged soft, exploratory kisses.


    Simon kissed her suddenly and teasingly, and she couldn''t resist it.


    Although it was early autumn and the night had turned cold, the room was still very warm. They two,


    close to each other, wrapped in a quilt. The male scent and temperature of his body settled deep in


    her heart.


    She didn''t know when she sagged against him.


    Simon''s thin lips were close to her ear. "Is your room soundproof?"


    "No!" Emily blushed and her voice fell to a whisper. "You can hear my uncle snoring, right?"


    Hearing this, Simon frowned in the darkness. "Yes, I can hear it clearly!"


    She couldn''t hear aunt and Selena in the opposite bedroom. However, uncle-''s snoring in the living


    room was was particrly loud through the wall, as if he was lying beside them.


    "God!" Simon let out a moan.


    Emily heard his long sigh of dismay. Even if she couldn''t see his face clearly after turning off the


    light, she could imagine how unsatisfied he was. Her eyes lit with mischief.


    However, in the next second, he pinched his chin. "You are so asking for it,dy!"


    Before she had a chance to react, he kissed her again, his tonguepping up her vor.


    He dropped his hands to her chest, fingers moving deftly on the buttons of her shirt. Their breath


    hitched. She pleasingly groaned as spasms coiled within her.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already light, and there was no one beside her. She was


    alone in room and saw the tissues in the trash can.


    Emily''s face turned red when she thought ofst night.


    This man was energetic all the time. How dare he be so unscrupulous in front of her family!


    She put on her pajamas again and went out. She found that the house was quiet. She went in every


    room with doubts, but there was not a soul to be found in the house. Then she went to take a quick


    shower in the bathroom. When she was wearing clothes, she heard a sounding from the door.


    Her family, together with Simon, came back from the outside with hot breakfast in their hands.


    "Good morning." Simon raised his eyebrowszily.


    Emily looked at him, and others behind him. With a confused expression, she asked, "Where did


    you go in the morning?"


    Aunt came over with breakfast and asked her husband to put the table down as she answered her,


    "I took Simon to see your parents."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    Her parents?


    She swallowed hard as she stared at Simon in surprise.


    Simon was helping her aunte out of the


    kitchen with bowls and spoons. He met her gaze and said smilingly, "Why are you looking at me?


    Don''t worry, I didn''t speak ill of you to your parents!"


    Emily rolled her eyes at him, but her heart overflowed with tenderness.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Simon handed her a spoon. "After breakfast, let''s go back to Ice city!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    In the morning light, she didn''t realize that she acted like a submissive wife.


    Halfway through, Simon got up, went to the window, and answered the phone. Emily swallowed the


    food in her mouth and pulled her cousin, who was drinking milk, and said, "Selena, what time did


    you guys leave? Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Selena rolled her eyes and said, "How? You really slept like the dead!"


    Emily''s lips twitched.


    She was too exhaustedst night, otherwise, she would have known when they had left.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She frowned slightly and wondered aloud, "How did youe to see my parents so early in the


    morning?"


    "Simon asked!" Selena said with a shrug.


    "..." Emily was astonished.


    Selena was chewing on the bread. She archly blinked her eyes and said, "Besides, he told my


    parents that he would take good care of you, so your parents may rest in peace!"


    Now she was all tenderness.


    She turned her head and couldn''t help but look at the tall figure who answered the phone in front of


    the window. His profile was so charming, which made her lost in thought for a long time.


    After breakfast, her aunt, uncle and cousin saw them off. The ck Cayenne drove away.


    Her chief editor was quite reasonable this time. Knowing that her family had gotten into trouble, he


    advanced her three months'' sry. Moreover, when she said that she might be several hourste at


    work, he readily agreed.


    Since they came out of the town, they drove on an empty highway.


    On their way back to Ice City, Simon was focused on driving. Emily, who sat in the passenger seat,


    yed games with her mobile phone. When she put down the phone and looked up, the Cayenne


    had driven into the city, and she saw bustling streets.


    She turned her head and looked to the side. They didn''t speak much along the way, but neither of


    them felt awkward or ufortable. She didn''t know when they started to get along with each other


    as naturally as an old married couple...


    At half past nine in the morning, the traffic was slow, and they stopped at the office building soon.


    Emily quickly unfastened her seat belt, pushed open the door and ran into the building.


    Before she could make it, she heard Simon''s voice. "Wait a minute, you left something behind!"


    "What?" Emily turned around in confusion.


    He had gotten off the car and strode to her.


    She was puzzling, while he suddenly reached out his hands to cup her face, then he bent to kiss


    her. He didn''t end it soon, instead, he gave her a sweet French kiss like every time they shared in


    bed.


    The moment she sensed his tongue, there was only one thought in Emily''s mind.


    D*mn... They were at the TV station''s entrance!


    Unlike other jobs, a reporter got more time at his disposal. They often carried equipment out for


    interviewing, so a lot of her colleagues came in and out at this time. She didn''t expect that they went


    public in this way. She had seen her colleagues stopping and watching.


    Emily struggled for a long time, but it didn''t work at all.


    Finally, when he satisfactorily let her go, she saw his thin lips still curving up. "All right!"


    Rubbing her lips, she ran to the office building in embarrassment and anger.


    She suspected that he must have done it on purpose. Not only in front of her own family, but he also


    wanted to expose her identity as a married woman to the world!


    Emily sighed with profound resignation. Now, she could no longer pretend to be single!


    During the lunch hour, Tina, who had gone out to interview, returned to the TV station. As soon as


    she sat, she teased, "Well, I heard that someone yed Romeo and Juliet downstairs in the


    morning!"


    "Tina, don''t make fun of me-" Emily blushed with embarrassment.


    "Now everyone knows that!" Tina said innocently.


    Embarrassed, Emily bit her lips, and her ears immediately turned red.


    Seeing that Emily was about to run to her and covered her mouth, she smiled and dropped the


    subject. "What are you going to do after work? Would you like to go shopping with me? My mother''s


    birthday is tomorrow, and since it''s in autumn, I want to buy her a scarf!" "Okay, Simon''s on night


    shift tonight!" Emily nodded, and then saw Tina gave her a meaningful smile.


    After work, she and Tina went straight to the shopping mall nearby.


    It was very easy to buy things for elders. They soon picked up a fringed scarf. When they paid the


    bill at the cashier, Tina received a call from a hospital. The doctor wanted to discuss I''s operation


    with her and asked her to go to the hospital right away.


    Tina said apologetically to her, "I''m sorry. I hope we can stay any longer!"


    "Well, maybe next time. Be safe, okay?" Emily said with a smile.


    Tina took the scarf and hurried out of the counter. Before leaving, she did not forget to say, "Emily,


    you are already here. There are men''s clothes upstairs. Why don''t you buy one for your husband?"


    After seeing Tina hailed a taxi and left, Emily stood still at the entrance of the mall.


    She turned her eyes to the men''s clothes on the third floor marked by the sign on the side. She bit


    her lips with hesitation. He paid their debts and stopped her from selling her kidney in time. So,


    maybe she should buy him a gift...


    Emily went directly to the menswear on the third floor by elevator.


    She found a store that seemed to be verypatible with his style. After entering, she took a fancy


    to the clothes on the model. It was just the charcoal gray that he preferred with slim white piping


    around the neck, fashionable in design.


    Considering his perfect figure and attractive face, he must cut quite a dash in it.


    The material was suitable for the current weather.


    A salesgirl came over as said, "How can I help you". Since she didn''t see the price tag, she asked,


    "How much is this shirt?"


    "Eight thousand." The salesgirl replied with a smile.


    "Ah?" Emily was surprised. With an expression of suspicion, she asked, "Are you sure it''s the price


    of this shirt, not this suit?"


    "It''s just this shirt!" The girl nodded and saw that Emily seemed to like it very much, so she


    promoted it with great effort. "Miss, it''s a nice choice. This charcoal gray shirt is a limited edition in


    the autumn collection, which just came in. It''s the only one in our store, and wearing it is a symbol of


    your status!"


    Emily was hesitating. She was shocked when she heard the price. She did not expect such a shirt


    to be so expensive. Poverty restricted her imagination. She had no idea about the life of the rich!


    She just felt that the shirt was suitable for him, and she could imagine how great he looked when he


    wore it.


    If she could buy it on hire purchase, she just needed to pay six hundred each month. But...


    Emily gritted her teeth and was about to pay for it, a youngdy suddenly interrupted.


    "I''ll take this!"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Upon hearing her voice, Emily turned around and saw a girl in a white dress storming in.


    Emily had met her twice before, so she recognized her the instant she turned around. The girl was


    Quinn. She still remembered the scene when Quinn was angry and ran out of the Chin''s Mansion


    last time.


    It was an embarrassing situation...


    Emily scratched her neck and gave a wry smile.


    Quinn was going upstairs to have dinner with her friends, but on the esctor, she saw Emily. She


    instantly got angry for remembering the fact that Simon had married.


    She made a lot of effort to persuade her father to allow her to get married now and to discuss their


    engagement with Bemy, who approved her to marry Simon. However, she didn''t know that Simon


    had already secretly gotten a marriage certificate with another woman. Thinking of being rejected in


    public at the banquet of the Chin family that day, she still felt annoyed!


    When she saw Emily appear in the menswear, she knew that Emily bought clothes for Simon.


    After thinking for a while, Quinn left her friends and rushed over.


    Quinn grabbed the other cuff of the shirt and said to the salesgirl, "I like this shirt. I''ll pay by credit


    card!"


    Seeing Quinn was about the same age as her cousin Selena, still a young girl, Emily said patiently,


    "Miss Koo, I''m sorry, but I took a fancy to this shirt first. You''rete!"


    "Please box it up for me!" Then, she said to the salesgirl.


    "No!" Hearing this, Quinn immediately shouted out as she pointed at the salesgirl and said, "Haven''t


    you heard me? I just said that I liked this shirt! Wrap it for me now. No matter how much it is, I''ll take


    it!"


    "Well..." The salesgirl hesitated.


    There was only one limited-edition shirt, but two girls liked it. She really didn''t know what to do.


    Quinn got even angrier and began to scold her. "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Are you


    daft? Don''t you know who I am? Don''t waste my time. I want to talk to your manager and see who


    he sells the clothes to!"


    The salesgirl immediately ran to call her manager when she heard that.


    Quinn confidently said to Emily with her hands crossed, "Tell you what, I have stakes in this


    shopping mall. As long as I see the highest manager here, not to mention this shirt, no one can take


    away what I want to buy here!"


    Facts proved that Quinn did not speak wildly. When the highest manager came, he asked the


    salesgirl to take off the shirt from the model, carefully wrapped it, and handed the receipt to her


    personally.


    When Emily saw this, she immediately went up to them angrily and said, "What''s wrong with you? I


    came first. Why can''t I get this shirt? I''ll sue the sh*t out of you!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    The manager and the salesgirl kept repeating the same sentence, and then turned to Quinn, "Miss


    Koo, I have already wrapped it for you!"


    Under Quinn''s triumphant gaze, Emily could only walk out of the store indignantly.


    "What an amazing difference between the rich and the poor!"


    Emilyined in her heart. After going out of the shopping mall, she saw a men''s store on the


    road, in which a rack of men''s shirts was on the discount. She walked over angrily, took one of


    them, and said angrily, "I''ll take this!"


    After she ate a big bowl ofsagna, she felt much morefortable.


    When she came out of the restaurant, it was already dark outside. The neon lights lit up the high-


    rise buildings everywhere, which created an illusion of reality. Emily looked down at the shopping


    bag in her hand. Although she didn''t get the shirt that she liked, this gift was the token of her regard.


    At this time, she was very close to the private hospital, and he was on duty, so she decided to give


    him it now.


    At night, the hospital building fell silent.


    Coming out of the elevator, the nurses on duty greeted her when they saw her. "Mrs. Chin!"


    "Hello, beauties!" Emily replied shyly.


    One of them came out of the nurse station, drew her aside, and whispered, "Mrs. Chin, there is a


    young girl in Dr. Chin''s office. She is very beautiful and doesn''t look like a family member of any


    patients. She has been staying inside for fifteen minutes. You''d better have a look!"


    Young girl?


    Emily was stunned and pursed her lips.


    She had experienced, so when she didn''t stop walking until she came to Simon''s office. The door


    was open, and themps inside shed soft light in the corridor.


    When Emily approached, she heard a soft voiceing from inside. "Simon-"


    "It can''t be..."


    Why was this girl everywhere?


    She gave a wry smile again.


    Emily stopped there and heard Quinn said in a sweet voice, "Simon!" She pressed her temple and


    hesitated whether to go in or not.


    "Emily!"


    Suddenly, Simon''s deep voice came from inside.


    Emily was stunned. She subconsciously took two steps forward, and then her figure waspletely


    exposed to their sight.


    She was hiding behind the door and didn''t go forward just now, so he could only see her long


    shadow cast on the ground. She asked in surprise, "How do you know it''s me?"


    "Even if you turned to ashes, I would recognize you!" Simon sat on a chair with his legs crossed.


    "..." What a terrible metaphor!


    Seeing her standing at the door, Simon frowned. "Why don''t youe in!"


    Emily took a look at Quinn, who was ring at her angrily, and walked in with a shrug.


    Quinn deliberately ignored her and said, "Simon, I said that for your own good. He''s your father, so


    you''d better apologize to him. I feel that might well mend the rift between you two. I heard from my


    dad that he was really angry this time!"


    "Oh, I see." Simon said indifferently.


    Quinn suddenly turned around and asked her, "Simon is on night shift. As his wife, how can you


    come to see him without taking anything?"


    "Ah?" Emily looked up.


    Quinn ignored her but smiled at Simon sweetly. She lowered her head and took out a lunchbox from


    her bag. "Simon, I''ve asked the chef at home to make seafood sd for you. You must be tired.


    Have a taste. It''s nutritious!"


    "Seafood sd?" Simon raised his brows.


    "Yes!" Quinn''s smile broadened. "It''s seafood''s season. The Almas caviar inside was sent here by


    airmail from Iran! Simon,e on!"


    Simon reached out to take it and opened the lid. "It looks good."


    Emily sat on a chair next to her and pursed her lips. He held the fork as if he wanted to taste it. Just


    as she was about to turn her face away, he handed her the lunchbox. "Mrs. Chin, have a taste!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Emily sat there in a daze. She stretched out her hand and took it with a somewhat silly expression.


    In front of Quinn, who stared at her with her eyes widened in disbelief, she didn''t say anything and


    ate noisily. Although she had eaten a big bowl ofsagna at night, she still had room for sd.


    As expected, when the ultimate luxury food which was airlifted from abroad wasbined with the


    chef''s brilliant cooking skills, excellent cuisine was made.


    Emily licked her lips and gave a pertinentment. "It''s delicious!"


    "Have some more. You have''t finished yet!" A small, unobtrusive smile curved Simon''s thin lips as


    he reached out his hand and pushed the lunchbox towards her.


    Emily looked at Quinn, whose face had already turned red in anger, held back herughter, and


    nodded. "Okay!"


    Being ignored by them, Quinn clenched her fists and made a visible effort to control her anger.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly smiled sweetly. She lowered her head again and


    took out a shirt from her bag. "Simon, I went shopping today and bought a shirt that suits you. It''s a


    charcoal grey, your favorite color, and it''s a limited edition. It''s one of a kind. Do you like it?"


    In the end, she even tilted her head and pretended to be innocent as she asked him, "You are his


    wife, so what do you think about it?"


    "..." Emily''s mouth twitched subconsiously.


    When Quinn took it out, she immediately recognized that it was the one that happened to strike her


    fancy in the shopping mall. She was determined to pay by credit card despite the pain in her heart,


    but Quinn took it away!


    She finally understood that Quinn was trying to spite her!


    She deliberately took the shirt that she wanted to buy for Simon, and then she rushed here and


    gave it to him. She wanted Emily to see how would he look in this shirt...


    "Knock, knock-"


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    A nurse rushed over and froze when she saw they three inside, then she carefully said, "Dr. Chin,


    the patients in bed number five suddenly fell into aa. Come with me..."


    Hearing what she said, Simon got up from his chair with a serious look. "Go, go!"


    After quickly following the nurse out of the office, he paused and looked at the two women left in the


    room. He raised his eyebrows silently, and then he gave Emily a soft look as he gesticted with


    his fingers, "Wait for me here. Don''t go!"


    The sound of footsteps gradually died away. The two who left in the office fell silent.


    Emily kept the posture of holding the bowl and fork, and managed to cram down a few mouthfuls of


    food.


    "I won''t talk to you unless you speak first."


    At this time, whoever spoke first would be loser!


    Although Emily was not sophisticated, she was smarter than Quinn. After all, Quinn was still young


    and spoiled by her family. She was still studying at school and never felt so embarrassed in her life.


    Quinn stared at her with her big eyes for a few minutes, and she broke the silence.


    Quinn stepped forward and took the bowl from her hand angrily. "I made it for Simon, not for you.


    Who are you to eat it?"


    Emily took out tissues from her bag, wiped her lips and hands, and exined to her evenly, "Didn''t


    you just see it? Simon gave it to me!1


    The girl in front of her was wearing a white dress, as pure as a lily. She was perfectly proportioned


    as her tight- fitting dress left nothing to the imagination - her trim waist and her fleshy breasts...


    Emily suddenly remembered that she had asked Simon why he didn''t marry Miss Quinn. He


    answered that he liked t-chested girls!


    She looked down at her chest secretly. Afterparison, she felt that the muscles at the corners of


    her mouth were twitching.


    "Bah! Shame on you!" Quinn pointed at her angrily and cursed.


    "Are you cursing me?" Emily asked expressionlessly.


    "Yes!" Quinn snorted.


    However, Emily was not annoyed. She blinked her eyes and said, "Oh, I thought you were talking to


    yourself!"


    Why did her, a beautiful girl tried to be a tramp?


    Looking at the men''s shirt next to her and the challenging look on the girl''s face, Emily sighed in her


    heart. She knew a war was inevitable and she was ready to return the fire.


    "Miss Koo, let me make this very clear. You are trying to be a tramp. I''ve seen a lot of these kinds of


    situations when I went out for interviews. You should think about it. It takes courage to be a


    mistress, because you need to be ready to be scolded by passers-by at any time on the street, or


    be stripped naked, get sulphuric acid on your face, and so on. I don''t mean to frighten you!" Emily


    pretended to sigh. "Hey, does falling in love with a married man be a trend? Besides, do you


    believe that you will always get what you want just because you''re rich?"


    Hearing this, Quinn''s face turned pale and she retorted angrily, "When did I say I would be his


    mistress? You are a tramp. How dare you!"


    "What are you doing if you don''t want to be a mistress?" Emily asked calmly.


    "I..." Quinn''s face turned red because she couldn''t find out an excuse.


    Emily gave a shrug of her shoulders and reasoned against the youngdy''s wrong thoughts like a


    teacher, "Simon and I have already married. We have registered in the City Hall. We are a legally


    married couple. I know exactly how you feel, but it''s a fait apli! If we are not married, you can


    seduce him. To put it nicely, it can be considered as fairpetition. But now, if you continue doing


    this, you can only be his mistress."


    "You''re a good girl. What''s wrong with you? Why do you have to be a mistress? Read my lips: cut


    your loss and move on!"


    "Don''t trick me with twist of the devil''s tongue!" Quinn couldn''t retort Emily, so she stamped her feet


    in anger.


    Emily smiled and said, "Thank you, duty calls!"


    "You, you-"


    Quinn pointed at her for a long time, but broke off, incoherent with anger.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She puffed out her cheeks. Her face was purple with rage as she red at Emily for a long time.


    Finally she went forward to grab the lunchbox, turned around, and rushed outside.


    When she opened the door, she saw Simon, who was leaning against the door to watch the show


    inside. Quinn stamped her feet as rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. Then she


    snorted bitterly and ran away.


    "p! p! p!"


    Simon apuded and said teasingly, "Bravo!"


    Hearing the apuse and looking up, Emily didn''t know when he came back and how long he had


    been standing there. Recalling what she said just now, she suddenly blushed.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Emily cleared her throat and dropped the subject gruffly. "Have you treated the patient?"


    Simon put his hands in the pockets of his doctor''s coat and walked overzily. He said in a


    reassuring tone, which waspletely different from when he left. "Well, rejection after the


    operation. He''s fine now."


    "Oh." Emily nodded.


    Simon didn''t sit back on the chair, instead, he went straight to her and sat on the table, one leg


    swinging. He looked a bit frivolous but incredibly sensual.


    He stretched out his long arms and pulled over her chair. He looked down at her and asked, "Mrs.


    Chin, do you want to see if I''m cheating on you tonight?"


    "No!" Emily''s face turned red from embarrassment. She had no choice but to say frankly, "I bought a


    gift for you..."


    "What?" Simon asked with great interest.


    "It''s a..." Emily pursed her lips and mumbled.


    Seeing that he was staring straight at her, she finally plucked up the courage. "I bought you a shirt!


    Here, it''s cheap, one hundred dors. If you don''t like it, just throw it away!"


    Then, Emily zipped her bag open.


    She pulled at the clear wrappings and took out a charcoal-gray shirt. However, it was a in, causal


    shirt, didn''t bearparison with the designer piece brought by Quinn. There was nothing special


    about it.


    Emily''s heart sank because she thought Simon wouldn''t like it.


    When Quinn took that out, she had already nned not to take it out. Unexpectedly, he just asked


    her about it. She pursed her lips and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. Honest, I prefer the


    one Miss Koo bought. That''s a designer shirt! I saw it in the shopping mall, but I''m not as rich as


    her. That suits you very well. But this one..."


    Before she finished, he suddenly stood up and took off his doctor''s coat, followed by his green


    surgical gown. She also stood up and said, "Hey, what are you doing!"


    "What are you thinking, lecher!" Simon took off his surgical gown, revealing his perfect pecs, but he


    seriously. "I''m going to try on it!"


    "..." Emily gritted her teeth. What were she thinking of?


    While speaking, Simon had already put on the shirt. He was buttoning up in front of the mirror on


    the closet door.


    "It''s nice, I like it."


    Simon nted towards her, and hezily curled up his lips. "Good job, my best girl!"


    Hearing how he addressed her, her heart raced uncontrobly and sounded so loud as if someone


    was banging a drum in her chest. Watching him roll up his cuffs, she bit her lip and asked, "Do you


    like it?"


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    He smiled, his eyes full ofughter. Seeing he was not lying to her, she began to feel relieved, but


    she murmured tentatively, "But it''s cheap. I know you''ll only wear clothes with a designerbel, but


    this one is not. I bought it in a discount store. Miss Koo bought that one in a shopping mall. That''s


    very expensive, limited edition and..."


    "It''s perfect, because you bought it for me!" Simon interrupted her abruptly.


    "..." Emily''s eyshes trembled.


    She made it different?


    She turned her face casually and secretly gasped, feeling that every cell in her body was filled with


    pleasure.


    He looked sharp in themplight with his muscles bunched under his shirt. The charcoal grey shirt,


    no matter how in it was, seemed to enhance his ssically beautiful features. He was indeed


    attractive in anything.


    Emily nced at the shirt that had been left on the table. "Do you wanna try on this one?"


    "No! What about giving it to your uncle next time wee back?" Simon smirked.


    "..." Emily went nk for a second.


    Uncle might dly ept if the shirt was eighty dors. She could even imagine how twitchy her


    uncle would be seeing the price tag.


    Simon gestured for her toe and said, "Come here, help me take off my shirt. I can''t wear it in


    the hospital!"


    Ordinarily, she would never do as he told. However, when she saw him standing there in the shirt


    she bought, staring at her with his clear brown eyes, she could not help walking over to him.


    When she got closer, she could smell the scent of the new clothes.


    Emily stood on her tiptoes and unbuttoned his shirt.


    Simon stood casually, looking down at her movements. He raised his hand to touch her short hair,


    and his Adam''s apple moved slightly. "Mrs. Chin, grow your hair long!" "Why?" Emily looked up.


    Simon trailed his fingers over her hair, and replied as his eyes gleamed with mischief. "I like long


    hair. I want to pull your hair when we make out."


    Specifically, what he wanted went further than that. The main reason was that he liked to touch her


    head. Although many men loved long hair, he was not a man of that sort. He just thought that if her


    hair would grow longer, he could be with her longer.


    "What a pervert?"


    Hearing this, Emily''s face turned red. "Can you stop talking about this every day?"


    "Yes!" Simon agreed without hesitation. But in the next second, he bit down on her earlobe. "I still


    want to do that with you right now!"


    Emily drew back her shoulders and gave him a push in his chest.


    Simon grabbed her hand and leaned forward to press her on the ss mirror of the closet behind


    her. He deliberately lowered his voice, which was full of temptation, and said, "Mrs. Chin, don''t go


    back tonight!"


    Emily''s body went stiff because she could feel the heat in his breath.


    All the buttons of his shirt had been untied. Themp over his head shed soft light on his tanned


    skin, casting circles of shadows. Behind him, as expected, she saw that the door had just been


    locked after he came back.


    This man definitely had a n!


    Maybe it was because the atmosphere tonight was too romantic, Emily subconsciously nodded,"...


    Okay!"


    She became shy after that, especially when she saw his eyebrows raised high.


    Being stared at by him, Emily felt uneasy, so she raised her head and kissed his thin lips.


    In an instant, they floated on air.


    Her legs fell limply to the sides as he violently kissed her. She suddenly felt something strange in


    her body and shuddered out a breath as he reached the spot between her thighs. With years of


    experience, she said in a trembling voice, "Simon, I''m menstruating!"


    Simon stopped, eyes gleaming with an almost unholy relish.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Then he reached out and said, "I need to


    see it myself. Don''t lie to me!"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    She was quite above telling a falsehood about that!


    What made Emily even more stunned was that Simon walked the talk. After taking off her panties


    and seeing it himself, he rxed his grip on her legs who had been pressing against the cab


    door in silent despondency.


    Simon frowned and said bitterly. "Holy crap!"


    "What should we do now?" Emily asked, biting her lip.


    She didn''t expect that she got her period a few days earlier. Maybe it was because she had taken


    an emergency contraceptive before, which caused the endocrine disturbance. But it indeed left her


    in a peculiar predicament and she hardly knew what to do because she had no sanitary napkin in


    the bag.


    "Wait up!"


    After saying that, Simon turned around and strode away.


    Emily bit her lip as she gazed at his receding figure. He wore the doctor''s coat in a hurry, which


    rucked up round his middle. He looked flustered, especially because of the bulge thaty beneath.


    She lowered her gaze with a burning face and threw herself together.


    About five or six minutester, the door banged open. Simon came back with a cial expression,


    but if she looked carefully, she could find that the left pocket of his coat bulged out.


    After walking to her, he took out a small pink bag from it.


    Emily reached out to take it and asked in surprise, "Where did you get it?"


    A strained, unfamiliar look of embarrassment came over Simon''s face. He said unnaturally, "Ahem, I


    asked a nurse to get it!"


    "Ah?" Emily looked at him in disbelief.


    She could picture the scene that he just strode to the nurse station and awkwardly asked nurses for


    sanitary napkins. Her mouth twitched and she nearly burst outughing.


    Seeing her mouth twitched, Simon shouted in exasperation, "Don''tugh. The bathroom is at the


    end of the corridor. Do you need my help?"


    "No!" Emily quickly shook her head.


    Holding the pink bag, she quickly ran out of the office.


    Two minutester, Emily came back and said in a low and low voice, "Thank you!"


    Simon stood in front of the window, smoking. The window was open and in came a gentle breeze,


    which blew away the white smoke. Doctors were not allowed to smoke in the hospital during


    working hours, but at this time, he could not abide by it. Only the nicotine could help him resist the


    impulse.


    He stubbed out his cigarette, turned his head back and said fiercely, "Emily, did you do it on


    purpose?"


    "No!" Emily felt wronged.


    She had never expected to be in such an embarrassing situation.


    Seeing that his chest was still heaving, Emily picked up the bag from the sofa and zipped it up. "Go


    to work. I''ll go back!"


    "Come back!" Simon lengthened his stride to keep up with her. He grabbed her arm from behind


    and said unhappily, "Did I allow you to leave me? Who promised to stay here tonight?"


    "But I''m having my period now. Why do I have to stay here?" Emily asked with a puzzled


    expression.


    "Can''t we just lie down and chat?" Simon said in a faint voice.


    "..." Emily blinked her eyes.


    Simon had already bent down. Considering her menstruation, he did not carry her on her shoulder


    like usual. Instead, he took her in her arms and walked to the single bed inside.


    Emily had slept on this single bed before, but she was almost fainted at that time, so she couldn''t


    remember it clearly. Now she found that it was narrower than hers in auntie''s house. The two of


    them had to lie together so close that they wouldn''t fall off.


    He said that they would just lie down and chat. However, he stripped Emily.


    In the dim light, shey naked under the quilt, revealing her baster shoulders.


    Since Simon might be called up to attend urgent cases, he only took off his coat andy next to her


    in a surgical suit. When holding her shoulder, he said, "Emily, I warn you, don''t seduce me!"


    Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    It waste at night, and they could asionally hear the pit- a- pat of feet of nurses in the corridor.


    They were jammed together like sardines in a can and her back was tightly pressed to his chest.


    Their hearts seemed to beat violently in the same ce.


    Even if her eyes were closed, she could still feel his thin lips against her head.


    Emily swallowed hard, shifting restlessly on the bed.


    It was him who seduced her...


    It was impossible for him to have a good sleep on duty. Not long after Emily fell asleep in his arms,


    he heard the nurse knocking on the door. He had to attend an emergency case, so he quietly stood


    up and took his doctor''s coat.


    From the day he became a doctor, he had gotten used to work overnight. Although he often felt very


    tired, after all, he had to fulfill his bounden duty as saving the dying and healing the wounded.


    When he was Mr. Chin, he led a life of luxury and dissipation. He flirted with women, but he never


    fell for any of them. When he was in the hospital, other doctors might hang out with nurses.


    However, he was alone. After staying up for a long night, he would go back to his dormitory or find a


    hotel to have a good rest.


    Holding the stethoscope, Simon walked briskly down the corridor when he was terribly exhausted.


    In the light of the corridor, he smiled vaguely.


    During years of working on the night shift, it was the first time that he felt that he no longer suffered


    from loneliness because Emily was waiting for him and apanying him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The next morning, when Emily was rubbing her eyes and sitting up, she saw Simon staring at her.


    He sat beside the bed with his arms and long legs crossed.


    She realized what was going on and quicklyy back down.


    His eyes were full of mischief as he said, "I have an additional operationter. You have to go to


    work alone!"


    "Got it!" Emily said in a low voice.


    Under the quilt, she was putting on the clothes he had taken offst night. The morning light came


    in through the window, and she felt her face was burning.


    They didn''t make outst night, but why did she felt guilty?


    When she changed her clothes and sat up again, Simon handed over something to her. She raised


    her head and asked, "What''s this?"


    "My card." Simon raised his eyebrowszily.


    Emily took the card in confusion. She could tell at a nce that it was different from an ordinary


    card. After she looked at it carefully, she blinked her eyes in surprise and asked, "Wow, why do you


    have a Centurion card? It should happen in a romance novel."

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    She had seen such a card not only on TV but also in her life.


    Mr. Hogg had given her best friend a Centurion card before they broke up. At that time, she


    screamed in envy as she stuffed the card into her purse to her heart''s content.


    The first thought that came to his mind was, how could he, a doctor, have the card?


    On second though, she knew that he was not just any doctor, so he could easily get it. After all, it


    was a badge of someone''s identity.


    "Ha, ha." Simon was amused at her words. Heughed in a low voice and said with his thin lips


    curved up, "Didn''t you see the shirt Quinn brought in the mall? If that happens again, you can pay


    with it!"


    Although she didn''t say too muchst night, how could Simon not know what had happened? The


    staff must give her a hard time when she wanted to pay because she was poorer than Quinn, who


    was from the Koo family.


    When Emily saw the card, she was really excited. She even thought that she could no longer


    distinguish between illusion and reality.


    However, she still handed it back to him and said, "I can''t take this! You just paid such arge sum


    of money for my family. I don''t know when the police will get the money back. How can I take your


    credit card?"


    "Take it!" Simon, however, stuffed it into her hand. He gave her a meaningful look and said naturally.


    "Don''t forget we are married. What''s mine is yours."


    "..." Emily bit her lip.


    Simon smiled affectionately and came close to her with his eyes narrowed. "Emily, if you don''t take


    it, believe it or not, I''ll f*ck you now."


    "... You pervert!" Emily cried out in a low voice as she moved back.


    She was on her period. How could he make fun of her by saying that!


    Holding the light card in her hand, she felt like there was a heavy weight on his shoulders. He had


    just said that they were married, and what belonged to him was hers...


    The hospital was bustling in the morning. Walking on the bridge, she was still rubbing the edge of


    the card. She buried herself in her own thoughts so that she bumped into someone.


    When they apologized to each other and looked up, they burst intoughter at the same time.


    Tina took the receipt in her hand, raised her eyebrows, and asked teasingly, "Emily, you''re


    disheveled. Where did youe from?"


    "I''m not! Don''t make fun of me!" Emily said with a grimace.


    "Did you spend your night with Dr. Chin in the hospital yesterday?" Tina figured it out at a nce.


    "Hmm..." Emily nodded her head uneasily. "Stop, it''s not what you''re thinking! Tina, were you in the


    hospitalst night, with I?" she said hurriedly.


    Tina nodded as she followed Emily out. "Mmhm, the surgery will be performed on next Monday."


    "Tina, how about her custody? Is the case going toe up the day after tomorrow? I''m so sorry, I


    couldn''t help you much!" Emily said apologetically.


    She had asked Simon to her in private, but they tried in vain to persuade Wilson to give up the


    custody of I.


    Emily had consulted some alumni who majored inw. Tina was in danger of losing the case due to


    her lower status, so Emily was worried about it.


    However, Tina shook her head gently. "Wilson dropped the charge."


    Emily was surprised. "What? You don''t have to fight the case, do you?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Tina said in a low voice.


    "Oh my god, that''s great. Tina, you don''t have to worry that I might be taken away, and you won''t


    separate anymore!" After saying excitedly, Emily saw that Tina was looking none too pleased.


    Instead, her face was overshadowed by sadness. She couldn''t help frowning and said, "What''s


    wrong? Why are you so depressed?"


    "No, you''re right. It''s great..." Tina shook her head, but her voice was softer than before. She pulled


    Emily reassuringly and said, "Let''s go. We''ll bete for work. I''d like to buy a breakfast in Subway!"


    Life was uncertain, the only unchanged was changing. Her best friend Wendy split up with Mr. Hog.


    At first, Emily thought that they would make peace again, but Wendy had already told her that she


    was going to leave Ice city.


    Emily could not help but sigh because she felt sorry for them.


    After all, they couldn''t be more perfectly matched.


    Emily shook her head and sighed at theputer screen again. The partition was knocked, and her


    colleague popped her head and said, "Hey, Emily, this is the information about the house you asked


    me for. I wrote the rent and contact details on it!"


    "Thank you!" She got up and took it with gratitude.


    "You''re wee!" Her colleague smiled and asked casually, "By the way, who''s looking for a


    house?"


    Emily waved her hand and said, "No one, I just want to know more about it."


    When she sat back in the chair, she looked through the pages. She didn''t tell the truth that it was


    she who wanted to find a new house.


    In addition to feeling sorry for her girlfriend Wendy, at the same time, Emily had a very troublesome


    thing to deal with. Since Wendy had decided to go abroad, she couldn''t live in the house that


    Wendy''s ex-husband offered. Although Mr. Hogg said she could continue living there, she still felt


    she had to move out and return it to its owner.


    In the evening, Emily clocked off duty and got out of the office building.


    The ck Cayenne stood out clearly on the side of the road. On top of that, Simon, who leaned


    against the car and smoked, was even more eye-catching. As she walked out of the revolving door,


    several colleagues winked their noses in a grimace and enviously said to her, "Emily, your husband


    is there!"


    The scene that they kissed in front of the office building had long been surged through the TV


    station. In addition, Tina, her best friend, enthusiastically confirmed it. Even the chief editor knew


    that she was a married woman now...


    Emily''s face turned red and she quickly ran over to him.


    She fastened the seat belt and waited until the Cayenne joined the flow of cars. Only then did she


    dare to raise her head and settled back in her seat.


    After more than half an hour, he was still driving on the highway. Seeing that she was not familiar


    with the road, Emily looked at him with a puzzled frown and asked, "Simon, where are we going?"


    Simon nced at her and said naturally, "It''s Saturday tomorrow. Let''s go to your aunt''s house for


    dinner tonight."


    "To the town?" Emily was surprised.


    "Yes, I agreed toe home with you." Simon''s lips curled up.


    "Oh..." Emily nodded and soon raised her head. "When did you get familiar with my auntie? Don''t


    tell me that you''ve called her many times?"


    Simon asked backzily, "I married her only niece. Isn''t it normal for us to keep close contact?"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    After about two hours of driving, when they arrived at the town, it was nearly dark.


    Aftering out of the car, Simon did not immediately walk inside. Instead, he opened the trunk.


    Emily followed him with confusion and saw that it was full of wrapped packages.


    Emily was surprised. "Why did you take so many things?"


    Simon took down all the gifts and gestured her to close trunk with his chin. "Last time I didn''t bring


    anything. I''ll make it up this time!"


    Emily nkly raised her hand and closed it. She saw that he was burdened by sacks and boxes,


    which even affected his pace. After getting married for a few months, she found that his frivolous


    exterior concealed one of the most considerate hearts.


    In all fairness, he did what a husband should do.


    Biting her lip, Emily said in a low voice, "Simon, you don''t have do this!"


    "Up the stairs!" Simon merely said.


    When they reached the old-fashioned door, the door was pushed open from the inside without


    waiting for Emily to take out the key as if they had been waiting for them for a long time, so they


    could immediately greet them upon hearing their footsteps.


    "Simon, nice to see you!" Aunt shouted enthusiastically.


    Emily, who was ignored behind, mumbled unhappily, "Auntie, I''m here!"


    The aunt just gave her a quick nce, and then immediately took Simon in with a smile. "Come in!


    You must be tired for driving along the way. Sit on the sofa and drink some coffee. You''d better have


    a rest now! Meal is almost ready."


    Emily rolled her eyes behind them in silence.


    The smoke exhauster in the kitchen was droning. She went in to have a look and was astounded by


    the spectacr scene in the kitchen. They had prepared a feast of meat and vegetables, cheese,


    yogurt, and fruit. The dinner was even more sumptuous than thest time.


    "Look at all this!"


    Looking at her aunt who was sweating profusely, Emily frowned and said, "Aunt, you don''t have to


    cook so much. Just cook something quick and simple. He''s not a president, he doesn''t need so


    many people to cater to him. What''s more, he''s our family member, so you don''t need to make so


    many dishes every time hees. He has just one mouth and can eat whatever you give him!"


    "What do you know?" Aunt said unhappily.


    Emily could do nothing but watch her aunt continue to cooking other meals. When she turned


    around, she saw Simon leaned against the door of the kitchen,zily squinting at her.


    After all, she felt a little guilty after saying that. When she was about to say something, she heard


    him suddenly ask, "I''m a family member?"


    "What?" Emily was confused.


    That seemed to be what she said just now, but didn''t he say that he married aunt''s only niece?


    Simon stubbed out the cigarette he had just smoked in his hand, walked to her, and kissed her on


    the lips. Then he saidzily, "I''m going to assist your aunt!"


    Emily covered her mouth with her face and ears red.


    She didn''t expect that he would suddenly kiss her. Fortunately, no one saw them. However, he


    seemed in a good mood because a shadow of a smile touched his mouth and his amorous eyes


    were full ofughter.


    Was it just because of the flippant remark she said just now?


    The meal gave the asion an almost festive air. They chatted happily, their faces alight with


    energy and delight. Last time, they greeted him with stiff formality, but now they made friends with


    him instantly. Even Emily was a little curious whether he always belonged to this family.


    When she sat down, her aunt suddenly got up and went to the kitchen. Soon she came back with a


    birthday cake and ced it in the middle of the round table.


    After opening the cake box, she saw ayer of sweetened fruit on top. In the middle of it was a


    small card made of white chocte, saying "Happy Birthday". It''s a beautiful cake that made her


    mouth water.


    When Emily saw this, she couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Whose birthday is today? Uncle''s


    birthday is several months ago. Aunt''s and Selena''s should be at the end of the year, right?"


    "Sis, how could you forget that? It''s your birthday today!" Selena said in a low voice.


    "My birthday?" Emily was stunned.


    She didn''t believe it until she took out her phone and looked at the calendar. She''d totally forgotten


    her birthday!


    "You see, my child, she even forgot her birthday!" Aunt said with a smile, "You know what? Recently


    I went back to work again and Ipletely forgot her birthday, what with one thing and another. But


    Simon called to ask me how to celebrate your birthday. He even bought you this cake!"


    Emily looked at Simon in astonishment.


    He was getting up from the chair and walking to the door of the living room to turn off the lights.


    Selena was already urging her with the lighter. "Sis, I''ve lit all the candles. Come on, make a wish!"


    "Okay!" Emily swallowed hard.


    She closed her eyes and earnestly prayed with her hands folded in front of her chest.


    Her dearest wish was same every year. For her parents died early, she only hoped that her family


    and friends would always be healthy and happy.


    More than ten secondster, Emily opened her eyes again.


    In the flickering candlelight, Simon''s face was sharply defined against the mes. When she saw


    him staring at her with his amorous, her heart missed a beat.


    As her breath wasing in short bursts, she heard his low voice saying, "Mrs. Chin, happy


    birthday."


    Emily quietly sped her hands under the table. She clearly knew that she had a crush on him.


    This time, they drank juice rather than alcohol, mainly because her uncle took antiinmmatory


    drugs. When Emily was doing the dishes in the kitchen, her aunt came over and said, "Simon just


    told me that you two would go to the hotel tonight, and I agreed!" "Ah... Oh!" Emily was stunned for


    a moment and nodded.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She didn''t understand why Simon said that. Was it because he didn''t feelfortable sleeping in


    her bed? At the same time, she was even more surprised at her aunt''s promise, she thought her


    aunt would hope Simon to stay here!


    Aunt hesitated for a moment, then nodded and cleared her throat. "Well, it''s okay to live outside so


    as not to wake your uncle up at night!"


    "..." Emily almost bit her tongue.


    Her face was red, and she wanted to bury her head under the floor. She didn''t want to live anymore!


    Emily had been staring at her toes until she left home. It was not until she came out of the


    residential building, sat in the ck Cayenne, and fastened her seat belt then she looked up to see


    his side face.


    "How do you know my birthday?" She scratched her neck and asked hesitantly.


    Simon was starting the car. His hands were turning the steering wheel. When he turned the steering


    wheel, he nced at her and said lightly, "I saw it when we registered."

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    When they registered at the City Hall?


    How could he remember such a trivial detail?


    Emily looked at him intently, and she subconsciously raised her hand to touch his. She held it gently


    and murmured, "Simon..."


    When Simon saw this, he looked over teasingly. "What, you want to make out here?"


    "No!"


    He didn''t even have the grace to look unnatural when he flirted with her...


    Emily''s face flushed scarlet. Realizing that she was holding his hand, she quickly withdrew her hand


    as if she had been burned. She cleared her throat and said, "I want to say, you''re very tired. Let me


    drive. I''m more familiar with this town than you, and I can find a hotel immediately!"


    "No. We''ll return to Ice city." Simon grabbed her hand.


    "We go back?" Emily was surprised.


    Simon nodded, looking forward attentively. "Well, I have to work on morning."


    Upon hearing this, Emily replied with an "oh" and did not say anything more.


    Because of the night, the road back to Ice city was quieter. They didn''t see many cars along the way


    home. The ck Cayenne was running at a constant speed as if there were only the two of them in


    the whole world.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Unlike the day, all paths grew dark at night, so they drove slowly.


    Emily was ying games on her seat, but gradually she fell asleep with her head against the


    window. It was not until the Cayenne was finally stopped and the handbrake was pulled up that she


    was awakened.


    "Have we arrived?"


    Simon smiled. "Mm."


    Emily yawned and looked out of the window. To her surprise, it was a strange ce, not her own


    house. She suddenly asked in surprise, "Where are we? Aren''t we going home?"


    It didn''t look like a hotel, but a modern apartment near the river. She had been here for an interview


    before. Although it was notparable to some wealthy suburbs, apartments in this area cost a


    fortune, which totally beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Simon unfastened her seat belt and said,


    "Come with me!"


    Emily rubbed her eyes sleepily and followed him out of the car.


    A man in a suit stood at the door of the building. When they approached, he greeted respectfully,


    "Young Master Chin!"


    Then, he sent them all the way to the elevator and said evenly, "As you said, the apartment has


    been fully redecorated and you can move in now. These are the keys you requested!"


    "Mn." Simon took the keys.


    After the manpleted his mission, he nodded mechanically and left. The doors of the elevator


    slowly closed in front of them.


    Emily was still confused. Looking at the number of the elevator climbing, she didn''t understand why


    Simon didn''t go home to sleep at night but take her here. "Where are we?"


    "Our new marital home." Simon''s thin lips curled up.


    "Oh." Emily nodded and then widened her eyes in surprise. "What did you say?"


    At this time, the elevator door had already opened with a "ding" sound. Simon strode out with the


    two keys in his hand. Emily stood rooted to the spot for a long time. When the elevator door was


    about to close again, she trotted behind him.


    When they opened the door and turned on the lights, theyout inside came into view.


    The two-bedroom apartment was almost the same as the one she was living in now, but a little


    bigger with two waiting rooms, one kitchen, and one bathroom. It was fully furnished and


    redecorated, as the man downstairs had said, for the curtains and bedsheets were brand new.


    Emily came in. When she looked down, she saw two white suitcases in front of the bedroom door.


    One of them was bought when she attended her first summer camp in college. There were many


    hello-kitty stickers and scratches on it.


    If she remembered correctly, she had always put it in the bedroom cab and rarely took it out.


    "Those suitcases?" She pointed at them in surprise.


    Simon followed her, with an arm resting on the doorpost, stoodzily. "When we went to the town in


    the evening, I hired the movingpany to pack up and bring all your luggage here! Miss Lim left


    Ice city and broke up with Charlie. Don''t you feel ufortable living there? I have returned the


    house to Charlie. You live here."


    Emily looked around and found that the lights gave the ce a wonderfully homely character.


    When she entered the elevator, she guessed that it should be his house. Since he had a Centurion


    Card, he could afford to such a house in Ice city, but...


    Emily swallowed hard and asked as if she had just misheard him, "Did you just say this is... our new


    marital home?"


    "We got married, so we need a new home, don''t we?" Simon raised the corner of his mouth.


    Before they got married, most of the time, he stayed in the dormitory assigned by the hospital or a


    hotel. He would not return to the mansion of the Chin family because they felt ufortable there.


    In Ice city, he bought many houses for investment. However, he didn''t rent out any of them or live in


    them for fear of disturbing loneliness.


    Among many houses he bought, from vis to lofts, he chose this smallest apartment.


    The well designed apartment was neither too big nor too small. It was spacious for them to live in,


    while they wouldn''t feel the rooms were empty. No matter which room she was in, he would easily


    find her. Besides, the decor was warm and blessedly familiar.


    Emily quietly clenched her fists.


    For the whole night, too many unexpected things happened, which made her feel a little


    overwhelmed.


    "How about this birthday gift?" Simon teased, nked by the warm yellow lights. "You bought me a


    shirt, and I give you a house. Great call."


    Emily pulled a wry face when she heard hisst words.


    However, she saw that he was wearing the cheap shirt she bought inside a casual outfit with a


    stand-up cor. From the day she sent it to him, he always wore it except when he put it in the


    In fact, when she bought it at that time, she had a little bit of anger in her heart.


    After being bullied by Quinn who was rich and powerful, she walked out of the mall and bought a


    cheap product without thinking, but she didn''t expect that he liked it and happily epted it. She


    couldn''t help but feel a little guilty in her heart.


    When she opened her mouth and thought about what to say, he suddenly strode forward and


    pressed her against the open door with his hands on her hips. His face was extremely close to her


    as he whispered, "Mrs. Chin, it''s your home now."


    "Home?" Emily was stunned.


    Simon smiled and repeated in a low voice, "Yes, it''s our home."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Our home.


    Emily repeated these words in her heart and felt her eyes tingling.


    Boyd, who had been dating her for five years, might have promised to marry her and grow old


    together. However, he did not achieve any of them. Now, the man called Simon in front of her not


    only married her, but also gave her a home.


    She lost her parents when she was a child and was sent to her aunt''s house. No one knew her


    desire for starting a family.


    He pressed a wet kiss to her lips.


    It took two seconds for Emily to react, then she wrapped her lips around his tip. In return, Simon


    held her tightly and kissed her deeper. In the new house with lights on, only the sound of their


    ragged breathing could be heard.


    Simon held her waist and strode to the big bed a few steps away.


    The soft mattress, on which no one had ever slept before, was very flexible. When theyy on it,


    their bodies sank. He said, his lust-dark eyes twinkling, "Mrs. Chin, let''s try the bed!" "Simon, no..."


    Emily shook her head in panic.


    Simon popped himself up with one arm. He frowned and asked, "You''re still menstruating?"


    "Today is thest day!" Emily nodded. It would take her an entire week.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Why did you seduce me?" Simon gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Emily felt like she had been wronged. "It''s you..."


    Simon red at her with dissatisfaction. He looked down at himself, and then bit hard on her


    exposed shoulder as if he was venting his anger. Then he jumped up and strode to the bathroom.


    "You unpack up your luggage, I am going to take a bath!"


    As the sound of water sshing could be heard, Emily held back herughter. She was certain that


    he was taking a cool shower.


    She came down from the bed, opened her suitcases, took out the photo frame at the top, and


    ced it on the bedside table. She touched the young couple''s faces with her fingers as the ss


    outside reflected her smiling face in the light. "Mom, Dad, I have a home!"


    At this time, Emily really thought that this ce would be her home. But four yearster, she knew


    that it was just a beautiful but evanescent dream.


    The next afternoon, Emily took a taxi to the private hospital after lunch.


    After many chemotherapy sessions, grandma seemed to have recuperated admirably. The doctor


    said that she could be discharged from the hospital. After all, it was not good for her to recover by


    staying in the hospital for a long time for she would feel stressed here. So after Simon thought it


    over, he chose a good sanatorium.


    It was not far away from the private hospital. After the discharge procedures werepleted, they


    drove about half an hour and arrived. Surrounded by forest-d mountains and limpid streams, it


    was an ideal ce suitable for patients to recuperate. Simon found the best sanatorium in Ice city


    for Grandma.


    More importantly, staff members, such as doctors in white gowns could be seen walking by from


    time to time in the yard, which made them feel reassuring.


    Emily was helping grandma to the building. She said sincerely, "Grandma, you can live with us! We


    can change the study room to a bedroom, and I can take care of you!"


    Grandma smiled and shook her head, saying happily. "I don''t want to intrude on your loving home!"


    "Grandma!" Emily bit her lips shyly.


    Grandma patted her hand with a smile and said lovingly, "It''s good here. I may chat with many


    people of the same age as me! I won''t be lonely. Do look me up if you''re free!"


    "We will!" Emily nodded.


    Elderly people didn''t have much necessities, just several articles for daily use. A suitcase was big


    enough to carry all her things.


    Emily unpacked her suitcase and tidied her room in ten minutes. After that, she ced the daily


    necessities that she had bought one by one to where they should be.


    Holding the photo album, grandma smiled and waved at her. "Emily, do you want to see the baby


    Simon?"


    "I''d love to!" Emily walked over with great interest.


    To take care of grandma, she moved a small stool and sat next to the sofa. She pleasantly looked at


    the photo album page by page on grandma''s knees. She saw the photos taken when Simon was


    young and, on top of that, the pictures of baby Simon.


    Emily pointed at the baby in the swaddle and asked in surprise, "Is he Simon?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Gosh, he looks like a little girl!"


    "Ha, ha!" Grandma burst intoughter andined, "Yes, I thought that the nurse gave me the


    wrong baby! When he was a child, our neighbors always mistakenly regarded him as a girl.


    Sometimes, when he went to the toilet, many neighbors even asked him to squat. Later, he got


    angry and asked his mother to shave his head and didn''t grow his hair until he went to


    kindergarten!"


    "No way, I didn''t know he had such an embarrassing experience!" Emily fell aboutughing.


    The reason why he was mistakenly recognized as a girl was that he was very beautiful. Looking at


    the small Simon, who was growing day by day in the photo, Emily felt as if she had participated in


    his growth in just a few minutes.


    Like a child, she held her cheeks with both hands and carefully listened to grandma mutter with a


    smile, "This is taken in kindergarten", "this is pictured when he was the first grade in primary


    school", "this is taken when he in primary middle school" and so on.


    When she turned to the next page of his high school pictures, Emily saw a boy dressed in a school


    uniform. He was already very tall and straight, and his face was rmingly handsome. He was not


    the only one in the photo. Just as she was about to take a closer look, the album was quickly


    closed.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?" She looked up in confusion.


    Grandma frowned slightly, and there seemed to be a trace of annoyance in her eyes. She put the


    album directly back in the drawer next to her and shook her head lovingly at Emily. "Don''t worry. I


    suddenly feel a little tired. Go find Simon and ask him when can we have supper!"


    Emily still wanted to see his pictures, especially the picture she hadn''t seen clearly. But since


    grandma took the album back, she didn''t say much, just nodded with a smile and went to the


    kitchen.


    The sanatorium had a nice, homey atmosphere. Without the pressure given by the hospital, it was


    asfortable as home.


    Because it was the first time for grandma to live in a sanatorium, they were afraid that she would not


    get used to it, so Emily proposed to stay with her for one night. The next day was Sunday, she didn''t


    have to work. Since the nurse they hired to look after grandma came to work tomorrow, so they


    could live in the room prepared for her.


    As the evening wore on, the fallen leaves in the street lights created a romantic atmosphere.


    There were many benches in the yard. Many elders who lived here woulde out for a walk and


    take tea at this time. After they sat down, Simon took out his vibrating mobile phone. "Hospital calls.


    Maybe for an emergency case. You stay here with grandma, I''ll answer the phone!"


    "Go ahead!" Emily said, waving her hand.


    After putting down the cup, grandma opened the box. Emily curiously approached her and asked,


    "Grandma, what is this?"

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    When she was packing up the things in the afternoon, she found the box, but she didn''t know what


    was in it.


    Grandma said mysteriously, "There is an aircraft in it."


    "Aircraft?" Emily was surprised. When she saw the stuff in the box, she immediately burst into


    laughter. It was indeed an aircraft, but it was just a toy with remote control. ording to its old


    appearance, Emily guessed that it should be the toy Simon yed when he was a child.


    Sure enough, grandma said with a smile, "It''s a toy of his childhood. His mother bought it for him .


    When he got it, he yed with it all night happily. And it''s his favorite one. He have been sleeping


    with it in his arms for several years! Now it''s the only stuff left by his mother!"


    Hearing this, Emily subconsciously touched her neck. It seemed that it had the same meaning as


    her ne.


    After taking the aircraft and the remote control from the grandma, she put the battery in the toy and


    fiddled with it. Unexpectedly, the obsolete aircraft took off.


    Emily shouted excitedly. "Grandma, look! It''s flying!"


    Grandma held a steaming teacup and said with a smile, "Emily, you are still like a child now!"


    The little aircraft flew slowly and sometimes spun in circles by her control. It was very dexterous.


    But somehow, the remote was not working and the aircraft was gradually out of control. As it flew


    further and further away, Emily was chasing it like a child.


    As she watched the ne fly farther and farther away, she became extremely anxious.


    When she finally left the sanatorium through the back door, the aircraft finally came to a stop. The


    propellers began to crackle, and the rotation gradually slowed down. Finally, it fell on the zebra


    crossing in the middle of the road.


    At this time, it was red light, and cars shuttled by from time to time.


    A taxi drove over and its wheels were almost close to the edge of the aircraft. If it was not picked up


    back, it was likely to be crushed!


    Emily gritted her teeth and made up her mind to rush out.


    When she squatted down and got the aircraft back in her hand, she suddenly felt relieved. But at


    this time, the bustling street quickly made her scared and she heard the harsh sound of the trumpet


    in the red signal light.


    "Beep..."


    Emily squatted there in a daze. For a moment, her mind went blink.


    The car owner of the private car, who was driving over, was obviously frightened. He nervously


    pressed the horn, trying to remind her to avoid, but Emily''s body seemed to freeze at this time and


    she could only watch the car getting closer and closer to herself...


    Emily closed her eyes and couldn''t help but call out in a low voice.


    Just when she thought she was going to be hit by the car, she was pulled into the arms by someone


    and retreated to the safety area. The private car rushed past her with the horn.


    Emily patted her chest to calm down.


    Emily thought in her mind. It really scared me!


    After Raising her head, she saw a pair of familiar eyes. Then she said with a lingering fear, "Honey,


    that''s great. Luckily, you saved me. Otherwise, I would have been sent into the hospital now!"


    Simon gritted his teeth and he said angrily, "Emily, I just went to answer the phone. You almost had


    an ident in such a short time. Are you tired of living?"


    Just now, she had already disappeared when he hung up the stone beside the stone table, leaving


    grandma sitting alone on the bench. After asking grandma, he knew that she had been chasing the


    aircraft out. When he came out, he saw that she rushed to the middle of the road to pick up the


    aircraft with a red light...


    Simon couldn''t hide his anger. He even had an impulse to tie her to his belt so that he could keep


    her safe!


    "I didn''t live long enough!" Emily rolled her eyes. She still wanted to live a long life!


    Simon said angrily, "Since you''re afraid of death, why did you risk your life to pick it up!"


    He remembered clearly when she was about to be hit by a car, she even held the toy aricraft tightly


    in her arms. When he thought that she even dared sell her kidney, doing such a foolish thing again


    was really her style!


    "I''m not an idiot!" Emily was not very happy after he grabbed her ear and scolded her. She curled


    her lips and said, "Grandma said that this may be the only thing left by your mother. It must be very


    important to you. Of course I have to pick it up!"


    All the rage in his mind instantly faded away.


    It was just an obsolete toy aircraft that could be seen everywhere in stalls, but she risked her life to


    get it back because it was the only thing left by his deceased mother.


    Simon''s heart was touched and he said slightly, "You are more important."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, a taxi sped by with horn, so Emily didn''t hear what he was saying. She only knew he


    spoke, so she asked in confusion, "Honey, what did you say?"


    Simon pursed his lips and red at her gloomily. "I said you''re not an idiot but a blockhead!"


    "..." Emily clenched her fists.


    When the signal light turned green, she grimaced as he led her along the road back to the


    sanatorium.


    At night, after chatting with grandma until she fell asleep, Emily returned to her bedroom. As soon


    as she sat down at the end of the bed, Simon, who was smoking beside the window, put out the


    cigarette butt in the ashtray and strode over.


    Her leather shoes pressed against the tips of her toes, and his strong body pressed against her


    body. "Is your physiological period over?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and her face was flushed as well.


    Knowing what he was thinking, she tried to stop him. "Grandma''s room is right across from us. It''s


    easy to wake her up, so you..."


    Simon interrupted her directly. "I just asked about it. The sound instion here is very good!"


    "..." Emily was at a loss for words. It seemed that he had already nned all these!


    Simon pinched her chin. Then he stood up straight with his hands in his pockets and walked to the


    bathroom. "I''m going to take a bath!"


    Emily said, "Hmm." Without looking at his back, she reached out for the cup on the bedside table


    and drank two mouthfuls of water to cool down herself.


    When Emily had just finished a round of mobile game, Simon''s deep voice suddenly came out from


    the bathroom. "Emily, help me get my bathrobe. It is in the closet!"


    "Got it!" Emily had to quit the game temporarily and put the phone aside. Then she stood up and


    searched the the bathrobe.


    Indeed, there was a bathrobe it the closet. She removed the hanger and walked to the bathroom


    with the bathrobe. Then she knocked on the door. "Here is your bathrobe!"


    However, there was no sound in the room, so she knocked again.


    "Honey?"


    Emily frowned and thought that the sound of the water was too loud, so he didn''t hear it.


    Hesitatingly, she held the door handle and wanted to throw it into the bathroom casually. Just as she


    opened the door, a strong arm suddenly stretched out and pulled her in.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    When Emily opened her eyes, she found that the sun was already high.


    She got off the bed immediately and washed up. After that, she went out. Grandma had already got


    up and was standing on the terrace outside to enjoy the scenery in the yard. Hearing the voice, she


    turned back with a smile. "Emily, are you awake?"


    "Yes!" Emily scratched her head shyly.


    Last time she got upte in her aunt''s house, it was fine. However, this time she was embarrassed


    that she did this again in grandmother''s house. It was owing to Simon who asked her to help get a


    bathrobe, but she was dragged into the bathroom by him and was directly pressed against the wall


    under the showerst night...


    Thinking of the obscene experience, she felt very shy.


    Grandma seemed to be aware of her uneasiness. She smiled and helped her out of the


    predicament. "I''m old and need less sleep, so I woke up rtively early. It''s good that you young


    people like to sleep longer. Simon just got up and he went to the opposite restaurant to buy


    breakfast!"


    ording to grandma''s words, she seemed to know everything, so Emily felt more embarrassed.


    Emily changed the topic and asked, "Grandma, what are you looking at?"


    Hearing this, grandma smiled and stretched out her hand to show her. "There is a group of children


    under the tree kicking shuttlecocks. They almost kicked into the tree just now. Haha, they should be


    the grandchildren of the old man who live here!"


    Emily looked in the direction of the voice and saw that there were several children under thergest


    old banyan. The pink shuttlecocks were kicked up and down. They fell on the ground with the clear


    and melodious sound of children, which brought vigorous vitality.


    Now it was the weekend. They should have been brought by their parents to visit the old people


    there.


    "These children are so cute!" Grandma smiled meaningfully and turned her face again as expected.


    "Emily, when will you give birth to a great-grandson for me?"


    This was not the first time that grandma had mentioned it, but every time, Emily still felt shy.


    Her eyshes trembled and she stuttered. "Uh..."


    Then Grandma took her hand and patted lovingly. "In fact, I am open-minded. Boy and girl are


    good! Your children must be goodlooking. A girl will be like you, beautiful and lively. A boy will be as


    handsome as Simon!"


    Emily bit her lip slightly, with a shy look on her face.


    In his sight, Simon was walking in from the front door of the sanatorium, with steaming soybean milk


    and deep-fried dough sticks in his hand. With the golden sunshine behind his back, it was as if his


    handsome facial features were iid with golden threads.


    She couldn''t help thinking that even if their baby girl was like him, she would be very beautiful...


    After eating breakfast with grandma and exining points for attention to the nanny, Simon and


    Emily left the sanatorium.


    The Cayenne arrived at the apartment area next to the river. Simon''s cell phone rang when it


    stopped. After picking it up, he became a little more serious. Then he hung up. After that, he put on


    the seat belt again and said to her, "There''s an emergency patient. I need to take a look!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    When she got home, the first thing she did was to lie on the bed directly.


    When she came out of the elevator, her legs were still limp slightly, and she didn''t want to go


    anywhere. She just wanted to recover her strength at home. After turning over, she unzipped her


    bag and took out a small white medicine bottle from it.


    She opened the bottle full of a lot of yellow granules. There were nobel on the bottle. She got the


    medicine from the hospital.


    It was a long-term contraceptive which had no side effects on a person''s body...


    Previously, she was reprimanded by Simon for taking the emergency contraceptive, which could be


    taken no more than twice a year. Due to this matter, he lost his temper with her. Later, when she


    apanied Tina to see I, she went to the pharmacy in private.


    When she poured out two pills and was ready to eat, grandma''s words suddenly rang in Emily''s


    mind.


    "Emily, when will you give birth to a great-grandson for me?"


    Emily''s hand paused there for a long time. Finally, she put the pills back into the small white bottle


    and twisted the lid. Then she stood up, opened the bottom drawer of the bedside table, and put it


    into the iron box.


    Inside the box, there were all the things of leave unused.


    Inte autumn in the north of the country, it was very cold in the morning and night, but it was still


    warm in the daytime. Emily wrapped therge cor of her woolen overcoat, yawning at the camera.


    It was said that women were born to love jewelry, but she wasn''t.


    This afternoon, she only had one interview task, which was to make some corresponding reports for


    this jewelry store. The content was too formic, so she was even a little sleepy. Until the devices


    were turned off, she regained her spirit.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The female manager came over with a smile and said smartly, "Miss Sam, thank you for your hard


    work. You can walk around in the store. If you see what you like, I can give you a discount or a


    small gift!"


    Emily replied politely. "Thank you!"


    She didn''t intend to stay here, but other colleagues had already put down the devices and


    wandered around in the store, so she had to follow them to shop.


    The jewelry on the counter was dazzling and eye-catching. Seeing her colleagues wander around


    with great interest, she stopped in front of the middle counter to wait because of tiredness.


    The female manager thought that she was attracted by a pair of earrings on the counter, so she


    enthusiastically introduced them. "Miss Sam, this pair of earrings is rtively popr. With a very


    fashionable design, it is particrly popr with young people nowadays!"


    "Yes, it''s pretty!" Emily nodded, but she did not have the desire to buy it.


    The female manager continued to rmend them enthusiastically. "Miss Sam, if you like it, you


    can put them on for a try!"


    Just as Emily was about to shake her head and reject, a female voice suddenly sounded.


    "I''ll take this pair of earrings!"


    Such familiar tone made Emily angry unconsciously.


    When she looked back, she saw Quinn, dressed in a white suit, came up to her aggressively and


    pointed at the earrings with arrogance.


    When the female manager saw this, she quickly smiled and said, "Thisdy, there is still stock in the


    warehouse. If you also like it, I can go to get them for you!"


    "No, I only want this pair of earrings!" Quinn insisted.


    There she goes again...


    Emily was furious. She controlled her temper and said, "Miss Koo, there should be a firste-


    first- served business, right? I guess that the Koo Family doesn''t hold the shares of this jewelry


    shop, right?"


    "So what? I''ll take the earrings!" Quinn raised her chin proudly and announced proudly to the


    manager. "I''ll pay her double the price. You''d better sell the earrings to me!"


    Emily twitched her mouth. "I''ll double the price!"


    "Then I''ll pay triple!" Quinn opened her eyes wide.


    Emily gritted her teeth and said, "Four times!"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Quinn didn''t expect that Emily would reallypete with her for the earrings. She shouted angrily.


    "I''ll pay five times for this pair of earrings!"


    The female manager''s ears were buzzing because of her shouting. She carefully stepped forward


    and said, "I''m sorry,dy. The price of items in our shop is set ording to themercial


    regtions. We do not support any bid up of prices!"


    Quinn red at Emily angrily. In addition, Quinn was infuriated by Emily in the hospital before.


    Therefore, she nned to teach her a lesson this time. Then she said to the female manager,


    "Show me all the most expensive jewelry in your shop!"


    The customer is the king, especially such a generous customer. Thus, the female manager


    immediately instructed the staff to show all the expensive jewery.


    Soon, the counter was filled with a lot of jewelry, each of which was of great value.


    Quinn crossed her arms, tilted her head andughed at Emily. "Don''t you want topete with me?


    You can buy all these things! But do you think you can afford them with money?"


    Originally, Emily didn''t want to argue with her, but she couldn''t stand the repeated provocations.


    Emily thought that the matter in the hospitalst time could make Quinn restrain herself a little, but


    this was not the case. Obviously, Quinn was deliberately trying to embarrass her in public!


    Emily also showed a smile and said, "I''ll take all of them!"


    "Miss Sam, do you really want to buy them?" The female manager asked her uncertainlyin surprise.


    It was not that she looked down upon Emily, but after all, Emily was just a journalist in the TV


    station. Although the profession was very promising, how could Emily get so much money being a


    office staff?


    "Yes. Pack them up for me!" Emily replied calmly. Just to be on the safe side, she asked, "By the


    way, can I pay by card?"


    "Yes, you can!" The female manager nodded repeatedly, with a shocked look on her face.


    Quinn sneered unceremoniously and said, "It''s really funny! Hmph, I advise you to leave the store


    as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be hard to wind it upter. The jewelry here is not the ss


    balls on the street stalls.


    You can''t afford them with all the money in your credit card!"


    Emily said slowly, "I didn''t say that I was going to pay by credit card."


    Emily took out the wallet from her bag and took out the ck card that Simon had given her. If she


    hadn''t been annoyed by Quinn today, she really didn''t have a chance to use it!


    "Why do you have a ck card? You must take it form Simon!" Quinn red at Emily angrily. Then


    she pointed at her angrily and said, "What are you proud of? You don''t buy them with your own


    money. You just spent Simon''s money!"


    Emily blinked innocently. "Won''t it be normal for me to spend my husband''s money?"


    Quinn opened her mouth for a long time, but she didn''t say anything to refute. In the end, she could


    only stamp her feet loudly and walk out of the jewelry store with her bag, just like what she did in the


    hospitalst time.


    It was quiet again and Emily breathed a sigh of relief..


    At this time, the female manager came forward with a smile and said kindly, "Miss Sam, all of them


    have been packed up for you!"


    It was no wonder that she was so happy. It was rare to meet such a generous customer in the store.


    As an old saying goes that one should not judge a person by her appearance, she didn''t expect that


    a seemingly ordinary journalist could be so rich and could casually take out a ck card. Sure


    enough, a good marriage could change the fate of a woman!


    "Ahem, well..."


    Emily didn''t take them from her hand. Instead, she scratched her head in embarrassment and said,


    "I''m sorry. Can you give me a refund?"


    The female manager was speechless.


    Under the watchful eyes of the shopping guides, Emily carried the camera equipment and walked


    out of the store. She followed at the back with her head lowered, in case of being noticed.


    She was not stupid.


    How could she buy so many jewelry that she didn''t wear at all? She just took out the card that


    Simon gave her to exasperate Quinn.


    No sooner had she walked out the store than she was stopped by someone next to her. "Hey!"


    Emily frowned and looked over. Quinn did not leave, but hid in the store nearby. At this time, she


    jumped out and looked around. "Didn''t you buy a pile of jewelry? Why didn''t you take them out?"


    "They''re too heavy for me. I can''t hold them myself, so I asked the store to send them for me!"


    Emily''s reply was perfect.


    "You!" Quinn gritted her teeth and said indignantly, "Even if Simon is married to you, I am sure that


    he will not really want to marry you!"


    Emily looked at her in amusement.


    However, Quinn was right. Their marriage was indeed an agreement. Looking at the girl in front of


    her whose face was flushed with anger, she thought in her mind. In fact, Quinn could wait for four


    years. Pehaps she would have a chance at that time...


    Emily didn''t want to waste time arguing with her. When she was about to say something, Quinn


    continued to say, "Simon has already in love with a woman, but you are not that woman!"


    "Oh!" She shrugged her shoulders.


    She didn''t show too much concern and just regarded it as a provocation.


    However, when she turned around and walked into the car with the machine, she felt a little


    depressed.


    Emily couldn''t help thinking in her mind. Who was the person he loved the most?


    Emily leaned her head against the car window and fell into a trance. She thought of the book called


    Jane Eyre. If there was really such a woman, would she be the owner of that book...


    With a brake, she arrived at the TV station. She shook her head and stopped thinking. Thinking


    about too much groundless spection would only add trouble to her.


    In the evening, Emily punched out and walked out of the building.


    The ck Cayenne had already been parked at the side of the road. Seeing that her colleagues


    were looking at her meaningfully, she shyly got into the car as usual.


    She found that Simon was strange today. He didn''t say a word on the way and his face was gloomy.


    After returning home, he threw the vegetables he bought from the supermarket to the dining table


    and then sat down on the sofa.


    Emily asked in confusion, "Hey, why don''t you cook?"


    They agreed that she was responsible for satisfying his sexual desire, and he was responsible for


    feeding her stomach. However, at this time, he threw her leather shoes and didn''t even enter the


    kitchen. He just sat there with a poker face...


    Emily guessed that it was going to be a mess!


    Simon said grumpily, "Order takeout!"


    "Oh!" Emily rolled her eyes.


    She didn''t want to argue with him, so she took out her mobile phone to select food on the app.


    When she was about to pay, he suddenly reached out his hand and knocked her phone off. Then


    the phone fell on the carpet.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emily was furious and picked it up. "Simon, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    "Don''t you want me to order takeout? In this way, I will eat instant noodles!"


    After saying that, Emily stood up and was about to go to the kitchen. However, her hand was


    grabbed by Simon, so she fell back to the sofa. She heard him ask unhappily, "Did you use my


    ck card this afternoon?"


    "Ah? Yes!" Emily nodded in surprise.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Now that you have paid with the card, why was the money returned?" Simon narrowed his eyes


    and said gloomily, "Emily, you must distinguish everything between us so clearly? Does spending


    my money make you so ufortable?"


    Before, her aunt''s family was in trouble and needed much money. In order to help her aunt, she


    even sold her kidney and she didn''t ask for his help. Later, he offered a box of money and settled


    the matter. But she kept stressed that once the police station got the criminal back, the money


    would be returned to him!


    "No!" Emily shook her head and exined honestly. "I used the card today... because I met Quinn


    again!"


    "Did you meet her again?" Simon was startled.


    Emily nodded, gritted her teeth and said, "Well, I argued with her. I bought so many jewelry just to


    annoy her. Actually, I didn''t want to buy them. Besides, they were too expensive. After I achieved


    my goal, I asked for a refund!"


    The gloomy look on Simon''s face had disappeared. He regained his former lethargic look and said


    with a faint smile, "Isn''t it because you don''t want to spend my money?"


    "Hm!" Emily nodded.


    She actually felt at ease when she held this ck card. Perhaps it because that he said that he was


    her husband.


    When her eyshes were lowered, she heard that he saidzily, "Don''t worry. I can afford it even if


    it''s more expensive!"


    Emily bit her lip lightly. Then she suddenly stood up and walked to the porch. When she came back,


    there was a shopping bag in her hand.


    "I bought you another shirt..."


    When she said this, there was a little shyness in her tone. "The previous one is too cheap. I saw


    that the cuffs have been washed out. You can wear the new one! But I didn''t buy it with your ck


    card. After all, it''s a gift for you, so I buy it with my credit card!"


    The shirt she took out looked obviously much more better than thest one, and it was more


    expensive. In a word, she almost used up the money in the credit card!


    Before she went to the jewelry store for interviews in the afternoon, she saw a man''s luxury store


    nearby, and she entered the store.


    Just like that night in the hospital''s office, Simon looked at her deeply, as if he saw through her from


    inside to outside. She lowered her head shyly but was suddenly pulled up from the sofa by his


    hand.


    "What are you doing?" Emily asked in confusion.


    Simon smiled and said excitedly, "Apany me to try on the clothes!"


    Emily was dragged into the bedroom by him. As soon as the door was closed, he threw her on the


    bed. She gasped and refused. "Honey, don''t you try on the clothes?"


    She only agreed to apany him into the room to try on his clothes, but he lied to her.


    Sure enough, Simon''s words were not credible!


    Simon said passionately, "I want you!"


    Looking at the setting sun outside the window, Emilyined gruffly. "How can we make love in


    the daytime? It''s not even dark outside!"


    However, the next second, her eyes were covered by his palm. "It''s dark now!"


    Emily avoided his kiss and said in a trembling voice, "I can''t do it because I am hungry. I haven''t


    eaten anything yet!"


    "Let''s eat after this matter!" Simon bit the corner of her mouth and kissed her.


    Emily''s mouth was sealed by Simon''s tongue, so she gave up her meaningless struggle. With her


    eyes covered by Simon''s palm, she felt that the buttons on her clothes were unsped one by one


    and heard his gasp.


    She finally realized that he always had a reason to have sex!


    At sunset, Emily went straight to the private hospital with Tina after work. Tina''s daughter had


    undergone bone marrow transnt surgeryst month, which was operated by the most famous


    expert in Ice city. It was said that Wilson even spent a lot of money to invite two foreign doctors from


    abroad and set up a treatment team for the operation. It could be seen that Wilson attached great


    importance to his daughter.


    Luckily, the operation was very sessful.


    After staying in the sterile room for a month, I was fine. Now she had been transferred to the


    general ward. She could live a normal life after she stayed in the hospital for a period of time.


    After they came out of the elevator, the head nurse of pediatrics gave Tina a medicine list and


    asked her to pay for the medicine. Thus, Emily went to the ward by herself.


    The ward was very advanced. When she pushed the door open and went in, she couldn''t even


    smell the disinfectant. I on the bed was fiddling with a jigsaw puzzle with her head down, while


    Simon was standing at the end of the bed in a white gown.


    Emily walked over in surprise. "Honey, why are you here?"


    "I''m a doctor, and I can go anywhere. Besides, I''m the uncle of this girl!" Simon nced at her


    casually.


    Indeed, I''s biological father was Wilson. ording to the blood lineage, I should call him


    uncle. Inaddition, it was Simon who helped transfer her into this hospital.


    I clearly got along well with Simon. She raised her rosy face and smiled sweetly as she shouted.


    "Little uncle, look! Did I do it right?"


    "That''s right!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    When Emily saw the finished jigsaw puzzle, she couldn''t help but praise it. "I is so smart!"


    I tilted her head and asked cleverly, "Aunty Emily, mom said that you are married to little uncle,


    right?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded shyly.


    I blinked her eyes, and continued to ask in a soft voice, "I used to hear the kindergarten teacher


    say that people will have a baby after getting married. Do you have a baby now?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily felt embarrassed. She reminded herself not to take offense at a child''s


    babble...


    Even though Emily tried to calm down, she was still nervous and in a panic.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat embarrassedly. Owing to this question, she began to feel


    ufortable. Then she hurriedly changed the topic and said, "I, how about eating an apple?


    It''s big and sweet. It''s delicious!"


    Children were easily distracted. When the apples were handed over, she ate happily. The ward was


    full of crunchy chewing sounds.


    As soon as Emily relieved, Simon, who was next to her, suddenly said with a faint smile, "Emily, do


    you prefer having a son or a daughter?"


    "Huh?" She was stunned.


    Simon''s lips were curled and he said sincerely, "I prefer having a daughter!"


    Emily swallowed her saliva and didn''t say anything. When she turned around to fetch the napkin for


    I whose mouth was stained with juice, she thought in her mind.


    Both were good...

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    After I ate an apple, the nurse came in to offer I an infusion.


    Simon in white gown had to return to his department to work. Emily followed him out of the ward.


    She murmured, "Where did Tina go? Why hasn''t shee back yet after taking the medicine?"


    They came out of the elevator together. The pharmacy was on the first floor. Even if she climed the


    stairs, she should be back now!


    While she frowned, someone suddenly held her hand.


    Emily was stunned. When she looked down at her hand, she found that her hand was firmly


    wrapped by Simon''s big palm. Their fingers were tightly interlocked with each other, feeling each


    other''s body temperature.


    Seeing a nurse and a patient came over, she wanted to break away, but her hand was held tightly


    by him. Moreover, their rtionship in the hospital was no longer a secret. Thinking of this, she


    gave up struggling and held his hand with shyness.


    Then she asked with concern, "Honey, how is Brother Wilson?"


    "He''s fine." Simon nodded. When it came to the illness, there was a trace of seriousness in his


    voice. "The bone marrow transnt is not harmful to the donateer in theory. Furthermore, he can be


    discharged from the hospital in two days. There will be different degrees of pain and fatigue. After


    the patient rests for a while, they will be relieved. Brother is always in good health, and his immunity


    hasn''t diminished either. He has already recovered his body''s condition before the donation!"


    "That''s good!" Emily nodded and asked, "What about I? Has she recoveredpletely after the


    operation?"


    Simon said thoughtfully, "It is not easy to make sure at present. If it doesn''t rpse within five years


    after the treatment, she can survive for a long time. If it doesn''t rpse within ten years, she will


    recoverpletely!"


    "I believe that I will get better!" Emily said firmly when she thought of the lovely girl in the ward.


    Simon smiled faintly.


    From the corner of the corridor, they saw a man and a woman kissing at the end of the corridor.


    More urately, it was a forced kiss. The man pressed the woman against the wall, holding her


    chin and kissing her fiercely.


    Emily said with a tut, "Honey, your hospital is really amazing. It''s eptable to see this on duty at


    night but surprised to see this in the daytime. If I have a chance to see this again, I really want to


    take the camera!"


    Simon said calmly, "They are not the staff members in our hospital."


    Hearing this, Emily looked at them more carefully. They didn''t wear white gown and nurse uniform.


    They seemed to be the patient''s family. The man was in a ck suit, while the dress of the woman


    looked very familiar.


    Emily quickly widened her eyes and eximed in disbelief. "The girl in the front must be Tina, isn''t


    she? The man..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Simon said indifferently, "My brother Wilson."


    Emily was shocked!


    Looking at the man''s muscr appearance under the suit, Emily was surprised that he should be


    gentle and cultivated Wilson.


    She swallowed her saliva and said seriously, "I''m now sure that Wilson is not a gay!"


    Instead of bothering the two kissing each other, Emily was pulled into the elevator by Simon. After


    taking over the shift with the doctor on duty, they drove away together.


    Seeing him driving the Cayenne to the riverside, but it was in the direction of home, Emily asked


    confusedly, "Honey, don''t we go home?"


    Simon said lightly, "Hmm."


    "Where are we going then?" Emily asked in confusion.


    Simon said with a frivolous look in his eyes, "Our daily date!"


    Emily rolled her eyes at him and turned to look out of the window. Although she was often teased by


    him, her heart still beat faster every time.


    He was really attractive!


    The Cayenne was parked in a French restaurant next to the river. It seemed that after taking off the


    white gown, Simon would always be respectfully called "Mr. Chin" no matter where he went. The


    manager of the restaurant personally led him to his seat.


    French cuisine was exquisite, including appetizers, soups, entrees, and desserts. They were served


    one by one. Its taste was very good.


    When Emily inserted the fork into the cake, she saw someone striding toward them.


    The pair of military boots on that person''s feet was really conspicuous in such an environment. The


    dark shirt and casual pants showed his strong figure. Every time Adam appeared, he looked so


    brave and vigorous.


    When he came to the table, Emily immediately called out. "Brother!"


    Hearing the voice, Simon raised his head and asked with his eyebrows raised, "Brother, are you


    also here for dinner?"


    "Yes, a few of myrades have just returned from overseas. We just had dinner together!" Adam


    said with one hand in his pocket. And the cigarette between his fingers had not been lit. Perhaps it


    because that the resterant was smokeless zone. "When I was paying the bill, I heard from the


    manager that you brought a woman here. I came over to take a look. It turns out to be sister Emily!"


    Simon''s lips twitched, and he said with a sullen face, "Brother, I don''t want to criticize you. Now you


    are not in the army, can you stop wearing military boots all day long! On such a western-style


    asion, wearing the military boots is inappropriate!"


    "You don''t undersatnd!" Adam rebuked him rudely. He looked down at the military boots on his feet,


    paused, and said in a low voice, "Someone said that I looked extremely handsome when I wore the


    military boots."


    "Who is someone?" Simon narrowed his eyes.


    Emily''s curiosity was also aroused but she was certain that this person was definitely a woman,


    because she saw the fleeting smile on Adam''s stern face just now.


    Adam did not answer his question. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "I still have a mission in


    the army. I have no time to talk to you. Emily, let''s have dinner some day!"


    "OK! Goodbye, brother!" Emily nodded obediently.


    Adam seemed to have a real task. After he finished his words, he had already strode away. His tall


    and strong figure was getting farther and farther away.


    "Cling-ng!"


    The te in front of me was knocked out with a clear sound.


    As soon as Emily looked away, she heard Simon say unhappily, "What are you looking at? He has


    gone!"


    Adam said that someone praised that he looked handsome in military boots. So when he left, she


    couldn''t help ncing at the military boots.


    Emily had seen Wilson many times, while it was the second time for her to see Simon''s eldest


    brother, Adam. Emily saw the three sons of the Chin family in a day. Emily had to admit that they


    hadpletely different appearances, characters, temperaments, and madepletely different


    impressions on her, but each of them was so outstanding.


    "Honey, I find that your elder brother is really masculine!"


    Emily continued to say excitedly, "He is indeed a soldier, full of vigor and determination, especially


    the manliness. And he looks particrly mature. Although he is a little serious, it has no effect on


    his masculine charm. Tut-tut, what a charming man he is!"


    At this time, Simon shouted in a deep voice. "Have you finished the praise?"

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    "Tsk!" Emily curled her lips and blurted out in a low voice. "But when I was young, in fact, I dreamed


    of marrying a soldier in the future!"


    Emily had always worshipped the profession of soldiers. Perhaps it because that those firefighters


    and soldiers made great impression on her when she interviewed some natural disasters at the


    scene before. She sincerely admired the soldiers.


    Many years ago, besides Wendy, Anthea who was abroad now was also her best friend in the town.


    Compared with the rtionship with Wendy, their rtionship was somewhat different. They lived in


    an old alley and grew up together.


    At that time, as young girls, they began to think about what kind of person they would marry in the


    future on the balcony. Coincidentally, their first choice was to marry a soldier who defended the


    country!


    Emily''s second choice... was a doctor.


    Recalling this, Emily''s breathing became a little rapid. She didn''t expect that she would really marry


    a doctor. At this time, she couldn''t help but secretly look up at Simon.


    She saw that Simon was staring at her. "Say it again?"


    "Are you deaf?" Emily was speechless. Without thinking, she repeated what she just said. "I just


    said that when I was a child, I dreamed of marrying... Um!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The following words were all blocked by Simon''s kiss.


    As his lip and tongue swept across hers, Emily''s face blushed.


    Almost everyone in the restaurant looked over. Being shy, she kept lowering her head after the kiss.


    Finally she raised her head and touched the corner of her mouth, which was bitten by him just now.


    Now she could feel the pain when she took a breath.


    She thought it was over, but he threw her directly on the bed when they got home and his actions


    were fierce.


    The curtains were notpletely closed. It was very dark outside, with the moon high in the sky.


    Her finger identally touched the phone''s screen, which showed that it was past midnight, but his


    eyes in the dark were still passionate. Being tired, she shook her head helplessly.


    "I don''t want the sex now!" Simon didn''t seem to hear it and was still indulging into the sex in


    different postures.


    Emily was helpless. She buried her head in the pillow and heard him asking jealously, "Is there


    anyone else whom you want to marry?"


    Emily''s shoulders all shrunk cowardly, and she shook her head obediently. "No! I never dreamed of


    marrying someone when I was a child..."


    When did this guy be so possessive!


    Emily thought in her mind. What a rogue he was!


    Finally, Emily fell asleep due to exhaustion. Simon finally became happy and hugged her to sleep


    satisfactorily.


    It was weekend the next morning, so she could sleep at will and replenish her physical strength,


    however, she was awakened by the noise.


    Emily pulled back the quilt but didn''t find her slippers, so she rubbed her eyes with bare feet and


    walked out of the bedroom. Sheined in a bad mood. "Simon, what are you doing early in the


    morning? It''s so noisy!"


    After that, she noticed that there was another man in the house.


    The man wearing a work suit and Simon wrapped in a bath towel were standing at the


    corner of the living room. They were using the electronic drill to install the multimedia settop-box.


    She suddenly remembered that she had applied for the repairment of thework today.


    After checking the time, she found that it was already past ten o''clock in the morning.


    The man in a work suit looked over when he heard the voice. His expression was nk and he


    seemed to be a little embarrassed.


    Simon said unhappily, "Go back to the bedroom and change your clothes!"


    Emily lowered her head, only to find that the cor of her pajamas was unbuttoned, revealing her


    corbones and white skin, which were covered with dense kiss marks. Seeing this, her face


    suddenly blushed.


    "Oh!" She turned her head and ran into the room.


    After she simply washed up and changed her clothes, the man had finished repairing and was


    taking the toolbox out. Simon followed and sent him out of the porch. When Simon heard her


    coming out the bebroom, he turned around and shouted. "Emily, take a card out of my wallet. He


    has a POS machine!"


    Emily said, "I have cash in my bag!"


    However, Simon frowned and insisted.


    "There''s no need. Go to get my bank card!"


    Emily knew that he was reluctant to let his wife spend money, so she dragged her slippers and ran


    back to the bedroom. "Got it!"


    After searching around, she found his trousers on the floor beside the bedside table. Every time


    they made love, he was fierce, so both his clothes and hers were thrown on the ground casually.


    Emily quickly found his wallet from the pocket of his trousers.


    There were a lot of bank cards inserted in between theyers. She didn''t know which bank card she


    should take. After searching for a long time, she chose one which looked more pleasing to the eye.


    But when she pulled it out, she used too much strength so that the wallet fell on the floor.


    Emily quickly picked it up and when she was about to close it, she found a corner of a picture falling


    out from the inneryer of the folded page.


    She was about to put the photo back, but she curiously pulled it out and had a look at it.


    It turned out to group photo. Simon wearing high school uniforms looked handsome. However, there


    was also a young girl in his arms. Because she was turning her back to the camera, Emily couldn''t


    see her appearance clearly. She wore the same school uniform and had long hair.


    Emily was stunned for a while and turned over the photo unconsciously. There was a line of delicate


    and beautiful English words on it.


    "Love Of My Life!"


    Seeing this, Emilly suddenly became anxious and was in a panic.


    Emily felt as if her heart was being pulled by an invisible hand.


    Although there was no signature, she almost instantly recognized that the handwriting on it was the


    same with that on the title page of Jane Eyre, which were almost engraved in her heart when she


    first saw them.


    Addy...


    Emily suddenly remembered that when her grandmother was reading the album before, she


    suddenly closed it in a hurry in the part of pictures of high school. It was likely that there were other


    people''s photos besides Simon. At this time, she thought what Quinn had said. Simon had already


    in love with a woman, but Emily not that woman!


    When she looked at the English on the back of the photo again, she felt extremely disappointed.


    It turned out that Quinn didn''t talk nonsense.


    Emily stood there for a long time. After a long while, she mechanically and carefully put the photo


    back. Emily thought to herself. Without any trace, Simon hid the photo very well. Since he put it in


    the wallet he usually carried with him every day, the photo must be precious and important...


    After taking two deep breaths, she went out with the bank card.


    Simon, who was signing the list, frowned and asked, "Why are you so slow?"


    Emily said, "I just found it..."


    After paying by the card and sending away the maintenance worker, Simon closed the anti-theft


    door. When he saw her lowering her head, he stepped forward and touched her head. "Emily,


    what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Emily shook her head and the hands on her back were clentched slightly. Then she said, "No...


    nothing!"


    Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly. Being one head taller than her, he looked up and down at her. Then


    he pinched her chin in an instant, forcing her face to be lifted up so that he could look at her


    carefully.


    Emily pushed away his slender hand, turned her face away, and said deliberately, "I''m hungry. I''ve


    been tortured by you all night. Aren''t you going to give me food?"


    Hearing this, Simon smiled evilly. "Of course I''ll feed you!"


    Then, he put on a pair of long pants and went to the kitchen.


    As the range hood buzzed, Emily returned to the bedroom. His wallet had been put on the bedside


    table. She went to the end of the bed and sat down. Her hands and feet were inexplicably cold so


    she put her hands together, but it seemed to be of no help.


    She lowered her head and was absentminded. The sunlight from the window was shining brightly


    but it could not warm her heart.


    Emily suddenly stood up and walked quickly to the bedside table. She opened the bottom drawer


    and opened the iron box that she hadn''t touched for a long time. The white small medicine bottle


    was still lying there quietly. She poured out two pills and swallowed them directly into her throat.


    "Mrs. Chin, it''s time for dinner!"


    Simon''s deep voice came from the dining room.


    When she heard the sarcastic call, she felt so sad.


    There was already rice porridge and fried vegetables on the dining table. She went to the


    refrigerator and took out a can of iced coffee. The cold feeling extended from her throat to her


    stomach, making her teeth tremble and her mind clear a lot.


    After she sat down and took a few sips of the porridge, Simon put down his chopsticks and


    extended his hand towards her from the opposite side.


    He pinched her chin and looked left and right at her face. It seemed that he wanted to find


    something out. Emily unnaturally opened her mouth and said, "What are you doing? Don''t mess


    with me. I''m eating!"


    However, Simon still pinched her chin tightly.


    His eyes narrowed and said with no doubt but a certainty, "Emily, you have something on your


    mind!"


    She always ate voraciously regardless of the image of being ady. But now she took the spoon to


    eat the porridge slowly.


    Emily was seen through, so she had to find a reason to exin away. "Nothing. It''s just that I''m a


    little dizzy after over-indulging in sex!"


    Sure enough, when Simon heard this reason, he took his hand back, and his eyebrows and eyes


    were full of smiles.


    After taking two bites of the crisp cucumbers, Emily hesitated for two seconds and then casually


    said, "Simon, I think your wallet looks nice, but it seems a little old. You haven''t changed it for many


    years?"


    "Hmm, it''s been over ten years!" Simon muttered.


    "Oh..." Emily nodded. Holding the spoon in her hand tightly, she asked tentatively, "Then why don''t


    you change it?"


    Simon was drinking porridge with his head down, so she did not see the look in his eyes clearly.


    She only heard him faintly saying, "I''m used to it."


    Upon hearing this, Emily was upset and felt that the rice porridge in her mouth was very bitter.


    She swallowed hard, and suddenly felt a burst of difort in her stomach. The spoon in her hand


    fell into the bowl.


    When Simon saw this, he immediately raised his head and asked, "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    "I... Eww!"


    Emily waved her hand and wanted tofort him. But as soon as she said a word, she raised her


    hand and covered her mouth. Then she ran to the bathroom quickly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Simon caught up with her with big steps, she had already knelt down on the floor tile next to


    the toilet, and was vomiting with her head down.


    He quickly leaned over and picked her up, preventing her from sitting on the cold ground. Then he


    helped her tuck the hair around her ear with one hand and attached the other hand to her back. His


    brows were tightly furrowed because of concern. "What''s wrong? Why are you vomiting like this!"


    A few mouthfuls of porridge She had just drunk were all spat out.


    There was almost nothing left in her stomach. Emily put her hand on her neck and kept retching.


    She was almost copsed in his arms and said weakly, "Simon, I''m so ufortable..."


    As a doctor, Simon was calm andquick-witted. He raised his hand and touched her forehead. Then


    he frowned and looked at her pale face. At this time, Emily was almost unable to utter aplete


    sentence.


    Simon took a towel to wipe her mouth. Then he held her in his arms, grabbed the car key, and


    strode out of the house.


    Soon, the Cayenne arrived at the private hospital. He went directly to the emergency room.


    Simon almost carried her all the way into the emergency room. After finding a bed, he put her on it.


    Then he told the nurse to call the doctor to do a series of examination for her.


    Apart form her pale face, Emily had already recovered a lot.


    In the process of waiting for the results, Simon took the bill to pay the fee. There was a long queue


    in front of the window for payment. He didn''t jump the queue as a doctor, so he was at the end of


    the queue.


    Suddenly, someone tugged at his sleeve. He turned around and looked down, only to see a little girl


    with pigtails standing behind him. She asked sweetly, "Uncle, can you hold me to pay the money


    later?"


    "Where is your parents?" Simon frowned and thought that she was lost. Such things often


    happened in the hospital.


    The little girl shook her head sweetly and pointed to the window not far away. "Daddy is there.


    Mommy was just diagnosed to be pregnant. The doctor said that mommy was not in good health


    and she needed much care, so daddy should stay there to take care of my mommy! Uncle, can you


    hold meter?"


    "Sure!" Simon smiled.


    The little girl grinned more sweetly and chatted with him like an adult. "Uncle, mommy vomited so


    much in the morning. She couldn''t eat anything. Daddy and I are worried about her! When mommy


    was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that she was pregnant. Haha, I''m going to have a little


    brother!"


    "Then I should congratte you!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    Then, he thought of something and his Adam''s apple rolled.


    In fact, as a doctor, the first thought that came to his mind was that Emily was pregnant. He


    remembered her menstrual period very clearly. Within one-week period, he could control his sexual


    desire. Now it seemed that it had been a month since herst menstrual period.


    Last time when she took emergency contraceptives, he scolded her.


    Later, he pretended to forget to wear condoms many times but Emily didn''t refuse, so he didn''t wear


    condoms anymore after that. There was such a faint expectation in his heart to have a baby like the


    common couple who got married...


    Would there be a baby?


    Simon took the bill and he could not control his pace when he walked up the elevator. He pushed


    open the door of the emergency room and said in a low voice with a hint of nervousness, "Dr. Lewis,


    what''s wrong with my wife?"

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    In the room, Emily was sitting on the emergency bed with her eyes closed, not saying a word. When


    Simon opened the door and came in, her eyshes trembled.


    The nurse had returned with the inspection result and handed it to the doctor with the diagnosis


    device around his neck. Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he was more nervous than the


    first time when he did the first operation.


    If she was really pregnant...


    Simon''s hands in his trousers'' pockets were clenched, and he could feel his heart throbbed wildly.


    Hearing Simon''s inquiry, Dr. Lewis looked up and said with a smile, "It''s nothing serious!"


    "My wife..." Simon''s lips twitched.


    "It''s medicine allergy!" Because they were both doctors, Dr. Lewis directly handed over the test


    result with his signature and exined. "Mrs. Chin drank a pot of iced coffee before eating any food


    in the morning. The caffeine in the coffee has a great provocative effect, which stimtes stomach


    acid production. What''s more, the coffee has an allergic effect due to the ingredients of long- term


    contraceptives that she took. That''s why the nausea is so strong!"


    Simon was shocked, with his fingers clenched more tightly. He said in disbelief, "The long-term


    contraceptives?"


    On the test results, he could clearly see the effects of the medicine. His pupils were shrinking


    rapidly and he opened his eyes wide


    "Yes!" Dr. Lewis nodded. Then he turned his face and looked at Emily, who was lying in the


    emergency bed, and said, "Mrs. Chin, you should be carefulter. When you take the long- term


    contraceptives, drinks like coffee and coke are not allowed within half an hour, or it will cause side


    effects of poison. If it''s serious, it may cause stomach bleeding and stomach perforation! Luckily,


    you are fine this time. Don''t worry. You just pay more attention to it in the future!"


    Emily nodded and nced at Simon, who was standing there.


    After he asked that question, he kept standing in silence, holding the inspection results in his hands.


    He lowered his head slightly with a meaning look.


    "Today is a weekend, the emergency patients are not many and I''m not very busy. You can rest


    here for a while before you leave!" Dr. Lewis took a nce at them and said with a smile, "You are


    still very young. You don''t need to worry about having a baby at all!"


    Seeing that Simon didn''t say anything, Emily had to say, "Thank you, Dr. Lewis!"


    "You''re wee!" Dr. Lewis smiled and waved his hand. "Simon and I are colleagues. Last time,


    my mother-inw''s heart surgery was operated by Simon. Mrs. Chin, if you have diease in the


    future, you cane directly to the emergency room to find me!"


    In the cool autumn, the sun was particrly bright at noon, but the atmosphere was cold in the


    ck Cayenne. Simon drove from the private hospital back to the apartmentmunity by the


    river, and he suddenly braked downstairs, leaving a few feet long mark on the ground.


    Emily grabbed the seat belt out of fear. After a long time, she heard that Simon got off the car and


    closed the door heavily. Then Simon directly strode into the building.


    She frowned confusedly and unfastened her seatbelt to get off the car.


    Just like on the way back, the two in the elevator didn''t say nothing. Neither took the initiative to


    speak. After the anti-theft door was opened, they changed their shoes and walked in one after


    another.


    Emily ate a little food in the morning and she vomited allter. Coupled with a great deal of tossing


    in the emergency room of the hospital, she felt tired and dizzy now. When she was in the car just


    now, she felt very ufortable. Now she only wanted to go back to the room to have a rest.


    Just when she took half a step, Simon suddenly grabbed her by the hand from behind.


    He used so much strength that she felt a dull pain on her wrist. Emily couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Simon, what are you doing!"


    When she looked back at the pair of attractive eyes, she was stunned.


    Because Simon was staring at her with a strange cold look, and he even asked coldly, "Don''t you


    have anything to say?"


    "What should I say?" Emily pursed her lips.


    Simon''s eyes narrowed, and he held her wrist more tightly. Then he said in a low voice, "You should


    give me an exnation about the longterm contraceptives."


    Speaking of the long- term contraceptives, Emily felt her stomach begin to churn again. She


    endured the nausea and said in a low voice, "You said that the emergency contraceptives are


    harmful to the body, so I bought the long-term contraceptives in the hospital!"


    After hearing her self-righteous words, Simon immediately burst into anger.


    ording to her words, she was even asking for a praise.


    Simon felt furious and asked loudly, "Don¡¯t you want a baby?"


    Emily was stunned by his roar.


    A baby...


    Didn''t she really want a baby?


    In fact, she had put the bottle of medicine in the iron box in the bedside table. The items in the iron


    box were all obsolete. It meant that she had chosen not to take the medicine. However, when she


    saw the photo falling from his wallet in the morning, she took the medicine out. That was why it


    triggered the allergic effect after drinking coffee.


    Now he fiercely held her wrist with his left hand, and his right hand still held the wallet in which there


    was a key he used to open the door just now.


    The feeling of her heart being pulled up once again came to her. She thought of the intimate


    embrace in the photo as well as the English deration of love on the back of the photo...


    Although she wanted to have a baby, she finally didn''t speak it out.


    Emily looked away and suppressed nausea. She said lightly, "Don''t forget that we have an


    agreement on marriage. When the four years are up, we will leave each other and be free. If we


    have a child, it is an irresponsible act!"


    Now the agreement was put together with the marriage certificate to remind her the real purpose of


    this marriage.


    From the very beginning, the two reached such an agreement for their own needs. She was not


    forced to do that, nor would she regret it. But having a baby was a risky behavior!


    She did not dare do that...


    After she finished, Simon stared at her without saying a word. Her expressionless face still looked


    handsome at this time, but it made Emily feel a little scared.


    When she looked at his eyes, they were filled with disbelief as well as rage.


    In the porch, the atmosphere between the two was oppressive and tense.


    When Emily almost couldn''t stand such a silent and abnormal Simon, he said with a deep and cold


    voice as well as a mocking smile, "Mrs. Chin, in your eyes, our marriage is just an agreement?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    One hour ago, when Simon was in the hospital, he was still nervous in the line to pay for medical


    expenses.


    Now when he recalled it carefully, in addition to tension, there seemed to be a hint of joy. But


    unexpectedly, a few minutester, when he heard the drug rejection and long- term contraceptives


    from Dr. Lewis, all his feelings dissipated.


    That hint of joy was like something that he had stolen and he had to give it back!


    He had noticed before that she took the emergency contraceptives, because when they made love,


    he purposely didn''t wear condoms twice. Emily simply thought that he had forgotten to wear them,


    so she took contraceptivester.


    Later, he managed to avoid contraception on purpose and he guessed that she acquiesced...


    However, she had been secretly taking the long- term contraceptives. Thiking that he ever expected


    to have a baby, especially a daughter, he felt like a fool!


    Emily thought of that sentence again. Love of my life!


    She felt sad in her heart. She thought that she should have recognized it a long time ago and


    abandoned those unrealistic fantasies.


    Emily gritted her teeth and said stubbornly,"... Yes!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "An agreement, well?"


    Simon''s handsome and expressionless face suddenly approached her.


    Then he curled his lips and smiled, with more indifference in his eyes. Then he said sharply, "Haha!


    Emily, since you want it, I will satisfy you!"


    The anti-theft door was fiercely closed, and his gloomy voice echoed in the porch.


    Emily rubbed her aching wrist. She couldn''t stand up and leaned back against the wall, and then her


    face turned paler and paler. She closed her eyes tiredly, with tears on her eyshes.


    Three and a half yearster, it was spring.


    The light of sunsetting came in through the gap of the blinds. It was still busy day after year in the


    TV station, especially in the Department of News. With hard work, Emily had been promoted from


    an assistant journalist to a journalist.


    At this time, she finally sent the manuscript to the editor-in-chief five minutes before she got off


    work, and then she heaved a long sigh of relief while bending over the desk.


    Soon, when it was time to clock off, other than the colleagues who waited for the news, everyone


    packed up their things and left one after another.


    Tina stood up and knocked on her table. She took a leaflet and said, "Emily, there''s a new hair


    salon in Wantt Hall. I heard that there are a lot of online celebrities spending money there. It''s so


    popr! Now it offers a big discount as a new salon. It''s very cheap. If we can go to the market


    together, one can get free of charge. Shall we go there after work?"


    "No!" Emily shook her head.


    She subconsciously raised her hand and touched her hair. Her short hair had grown from her


    shoulder to her chest.


    On the screen of theputer that had been turned off, her long hair was vaguely reflected, which


    made her slim eyes brighter.


    In the past three and a half years, Emily had her hair cut. Every time she got the hairstyle master to


    perfect her hairstyle but not to cut her hair short. She didn''t know why she did this. Perhaps it was


    because of Simon''s words...


    "Don''t your husband go on a business trip? Why do you go back so early? Don''t you feel lonely at


    home?" Tina had always liked to tease her. "Emily, I''ve noticed that you''re bing a qualified wife


    gradually!"


    "Tina, Don''t make fun of me!" Emily was a little embarrassed, and she exined grumpily. "I have a


    college ssmate who is going to get married. There is a single party tonight. A lot of my


    ssmates will attend it. They have called me several times to have fun with them!"


    Tina had no choice but to say, "Well, then I''ll ask someone else!"


    Squinting her eyes, Emily also teased her. "Tina, you even dare make fun of me. What about you?


    Now that I was back to normal, you don''t have to worry about her anymore. You should think


    about your own affairs now. It''s no good being alone!"


    Unexpectedly, Tina lowered her eyelids, shook her head, and said in a low voice, "I... I''m not in a


    hurry!"


    "Let''s go. Why are you still sitting here after work? Be careful that chief-in-editor asks you to work


    overtimeter!" Tina changed the topic and pulled Emily up from the chair to packed up things. Then


    they went downstairs to clock off together.


    At dusk, a taxi drove in from the entrance of the apartmentmunity. ording to the regtions,


    only residents'' cars can enter themunity, therefore, Emily sitting in the back rolled down the


    window and greeted the security guard.


    Seeing her, the security guard also greeted her enthusiastically. "Mrs. Chin, you are back!"


    "Mr. Weil, thanks for your hard work!" Emily replied with a smile.


    Mr. Weil was a young man. The reason why he was so kind to her was actually due to the


    rtionship between Simon and him.


    Last time in the evening, Mr. Weil felt ufortable and his heart suddenly stopped beating. He fell


    on the ground in the residential area. At that time, Simon who got off work came back. When Simon


    saw him, he sent him to the hospital for emergency treatment. In the end, Mr. Weil was saved. So


    Mr. Weil was very grateful for Simon''s help and greeted him every time he came in and out.


    The electronic door slowly opened. When the taxi passed by, Mr. Weil smiled and said, "You and


    your husband are really busy with work. I saw Dr. Chin has just returned from a business trip!"


    Emily was stunned by his words.


    Simon was back?


    As the taxi stopped at the gate of the building, Emily looked up and didn''t see any light on. She


    frowned and got off the taxi with the change returned from the driver.


    Coming out of the elevator, she took out the key to open the door. Sure enough, it was opened


    quickly.


    Emily turned on the light. Indeed, she saw a pair of men''s leather shoes on the shoe rack.


    The room was quiet, but there was a fresh smell of tobo in it. When she walked through the


    living room, there were several cigarette butts in the ashtray on the tea table.


    The bedroom door was not closed. After entering, she saw that his luggage was put there. The


    bathroom door was also open, and dirty clothes were all over the floor. Simon was lying on the big


    bed, with a quilt covering his lower body and his upper body naked.


    His arm blocked his eyes and brows. In the hazy moonlight, a hint of fatigue could be seen from his


    face.


    Emily kicked the luggage to close it. Then she took her pyjamas into the bathroom. When she came


    out, she put the dirty clothes he took off and the briefs into the washing machine in disgust.


    After that, she quietly walked to the bed, lifted the quilt, andy down.


    She thought he had fallen asleep, but the moment her head touched the pillow, the arm that had


    been blocking his eyes suddenly reached out and he said, "It''s veyte now. Where did you go?"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Emily was startled by him and didn''t know what to say.


    Simon fiercely pinched her chin and he said evily, "Do you take advantage of the time when I am on


    a business trip to go out to have fun every night?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily thought secretly. Bullsh*t!


    Emily rolled her eyes and said, "No! I went to a single party of my college ssmate!"


    Hearing this, Simon took back his hand and kissed her.


    Emily couldn''t avoid the kiss and followed him.


    Gradually, she was a little dizzy by his kiss. Especially, it was as if his slender hands, which ever


    held scalpels, had magic.


    Her pajamas was quickly thrown away. Emily couldn''t help but clench her little fist and hit him on the


    shoulder. "Hey, Simon, can you be gentler?"


    "It''s impossible!" Simon''s tone was sinister and overbearing.


    "Then let''s stop!" Emily began to push him.


    Simon bit her ear and said threateningly, "Behave yourself, or I''ll have sex with you until tomorrow


    morning!"


    Sure enough, his threat worked. Emily didn''t even dare breathe.


    Outside the window, the moon hung high in the sky. It was still cold at night in the north in early


    spring, but inside the room, the temperature was extremely high.


    The next morning, the electronic rm clock on the bedside table woke her up.


    Emily opened her eyes in a daze. When she rolled over and touched Simon subconsciously, she


    found that he was gone.


    After lying on the bed for five more minutes, she pulled back the quilt and got up. Her legs trembled


    and went weak as expected, and she cursed in a low voice. Then she picked up the pajamas that


    were thrown on the ground, put on it, and went to take a shower.


    As soon as she came out, she saw the breakfast on the table.


    It was quiet in the house, apart from her footsteps. Emily pulled out a chair and sat down. Then she


    biting the bread and fried eggs.


    Looking at the porch, she found that the leather shoes on the shoe rack were gone. In the past


    three and a half years, just like this time when Simon went on a business trip, he didn''t tell her when


    he left and came back.


    In addition to feeding her stomach and satisfying his sexual desire, they werepletely in


    ordance with the agreement.


    As the sun rose and set, they were busy working.


    Since yesterday afternoon, the TV station had been extremely busy. Emloyees were running


    everywhere. There was a Ms 6.9 earthquake in Derky County of Yany State. Up to now, the number


    of people who died was increasing. Almost all the TV stations in the country were carrying out


    relevant reports all the time.


    As soon as she finished an emergency meeting, Emily received a call from Selena.


    Her cousin, who just graduated from college and had an internship in thepany, said that she


    had a car ident again. But this time it was her right arm that was hurt. Emily hung up the phone


    and handed over the work to an intern for the time being. Then she took a taxi and hurried to the


    private hospital.


    In the emergency department, she immediately found her cousin, who was humming in the


    emergency bed, and asked, "Selena, what''s the matter? Did you quarrel with your boyfriend and


    jump from a motorcycle again?"


    Selena mumbled. "Sis, I''m an adult. How can I jump from a motorcycle again?" She lowered her


    head and said, "I jumped from a car..."


    "Are you a fool?" Emily was helpless and didn''t even bother to scold her.


    Selena exined for herself. "I know what I''m doing. I argued with my boyfriend and I was angry at


    that time. Besides, I am not a fool. I jumped out of the car after the car stopped, but I was tripped by


    my shoes and my arm hit the kerb..."


    Emily twitched her mouth. She raised her hand and pushed her cousin''s head.


    The injury was not serious, so she didn''t need to be hospitalized. With the nk on her arm, she


    could go back to rest.


    Looking at the nurse who was busy at the side, she pursed her lips and said, "Selena, did you


    trouble Simon again?"


    "Hey, sister, you really know me!" Selena smiled cunningly.


    Emily was speechless. She could easily guess that as long as her cousin needed toe to the


    hospital every time, she would definitelye to this private hospital though she was still far away


    from this hospital. In addition, everything would be arranged by Simon.


    Although the rtionship between them was estranged, they still behaved as usual in front of her


    aunt''s family.


    Emily looked around and coughed. "Where''s your brother Simon?"


    Selena blinked her eyes and asked, "Sister, don''t you know that?"


    "What do you mean?" Emily was confused.


    Selena said, "When I took a taxi to the hospital, I called him. He was already at the airport. There


    was an earthquake in Yany State. Many people are injured. Many doctors in the hospital are sent to


    the earthquake-stricken area to rescue. He is there too!"


    Emily asked in shock, "He went to the earthquake-stricken area?"


    "Yes, he should be on the ne now!" Selena nodded. She looked up at Emily and said with


    admiration, "Sister, brother Simon is really kind. Although selfless dedication has always been


    praised by people, many people are not willing to go to dangerous ces at this time. But brother


    Simon can step forward bravely! He''s so charming. As his family member, I''m very proud!"


    Emily said gruffly, "You''d better watch out for yourself!"


    After sending Selena to the house she rented, Emily hurried back to the TV station. She took out


    her cell phone to check several times all the way. But except for the time, there was not even a text


    message, let alone a phone call.


    During the whole afternoon, she had two emergency meetings and had to finish a lot of transcripts.


    Finally, it was time to get off work and she could relieved.


    Emily bit her lips and looked out of the window. At this time, Simon should have already arrived and


    was busy saving people''s lives on the earthquake-stricken area.


    When she was about to pack up her things and return home, the chief-in-editor came out of the


    office in a hurry and called Tina, who ran over with printed materials. "Tina, hurry up! Send this


    piece of news to the broadcast room and let them report it! Thetest news just came from the


    scene. There was an aftershock in Derky County, Ms 5.8. Report this news first and the final result


    will be reported formallyter!"


    Tina took the transcript and ran out of the office as fast as she could.


    When Emily saw Tina running out of the room, she started to panic.


    The aftershock?


    She sat back in her chair and held her hands helplessly. She was so nervous that she began to feel


    uneasy.


    Emily pulled the zipper of the bag twice before she pulled it open. Then she took out the phone that


    she had just stuffed into it. Before she dialled his number she didn''t even need to look for the phone


    directory because she had memorized his phone number well.


    As she held her breath, she heard the female voice. "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now.


    Please redialter..."

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Emily tried calling him many times in a row, but she didn''t get any answer.


    There were several TV sets in each department, and they usually disyed different TV programs.


    At this time, the news about the earthquake was disyed on each screen. The number of deaths


    was constantly rising. Those shocking scenes made her even more uneasy.


    "s, natural disaster is cruel!"


    "That''s right. In the face of such a natural disaster, human beings are too insignificant! I heard that


    this aftershock had increased the number of deaths. There were also many soldiers and doctors


    buried there!"


    Hearing the discussion of her colleagues, Emily was more anxious and worried.


    When Tina, who returned from the broadcast room, saw that Emily was still sitting in front of the


    desk, she asked in surprise, "Emily, it''s time to get off work. Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Emily licked her lips and said, "I''m about to leave..."


    "Let''s go together!" Tina returned to her seat and picked up her backpack. When she saw that Emily


    was still sitting on the chair, she shouted. "Emily?"


    As soon as she shouted, Emily suddenly stood up and rushed to the office of the chiefin-editor. Tina


    quickly reached out but didn''t stop her.


    The door of the individual office was pushed open hard, and the ss around it was shaking.


    The chief-in-editor who was drinking tea was sacred by her. With his sparse hair raised up, he


    red at her and said angrily, "Emily! You have started to teach interns. Why are you still so rude


    and obtrusive? Can you be more sedate?"


    Regardless of his scolding, Emily came straight to the point and said, "Editor, I want to go to the


    disaster area!"


    "You want to go to the disaster area?" The chief-in-editor was surprised.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded heavily, trying to find an excuse to persuade him. "Editor, now the whole


    country is paying attention to the earthquake, and the local TV stations are reporting it one after


    another. If I go to the front line, I can contribute to reporting the situation in depth!"


    Hearing this, the editor pondered for a moment and said, "The report from the disaster area is really


    enough. The superiors also asked me to send some people to the disaster area, but I have already


    thought of a good choice! It''s not easy to interview in the disaster area. I think that a male reporter


    with better physical strength is more appropriate. You''d better stay on the station to deal with other


    news!"


    He told the truth objectively, because the conditions and environment of the disaster areas were


    rtively tough,pletely different from the usual news scene. At this time, the advantage of men


    stood out.


    Emily pursed up her mouth and said with stubbornness in her eyes. "But what if I have to go?"


    The chief- in- editor scolded. "Don''t you understand what I just said?"


    Emily gritted her teeth. It seemed that she had made up her mind. "If you don''t agree, then I''ll...


    resign!"


    "Emily!" The chief-in-editor pounded on the table angrily. He red at her and said, "Now your are


    so bold. After doing a few key interviews, you be so arrogant. How dare you threaten me with


    the resignation!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Since you said you must go, give me an exnation!"


    Emily took a deep breath and said slowly, "My husband is there!"


    The chief-in-editor was stunned and sat back in his chair. After a few seconds of thinking, he said,


    "I''ll arrange for you toe with the rescue charter tonight. You''ll have to prepare food and water


    for yourself when you arrive. Don''t cause any trouble for the people in the disaster area!"


    "Thank you, editor!" Emily was very excited.


    After returning home from the TV station, she began to pack her luggage at the fastest speed. It


    was neither a usual business trip nor a travel, so she only took a mountaineering bag. Besides the


    devices used for interviews, she packed some clean clothes and lots of instant noodles.


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, Emily boarded the flight to Yany State.


    Derky County did not have an airport, and most of the winding roads have not been dredged after


    the earthquake. What was worse, there was still a long distance for people to walk over the


    mountains. After many twists and turns, Emily finally arrived at the disaster area at noon the next


    day.


    Emily came to such a scene for the first time. She was so shocked and even more sad.


    The crowd was full of running firemen and soldiers, and even more conspicuous medical workers.


    Many of the rescued people were crying with pain, but most of them were crying fortheir deceased


    families in the ruins.


    After looking around for a long time, she finally found the familiar figure that she missed so much.


    She was suddenly relieved.


    He was fine!


    Simon was wearing a white gown, leaning over to wrap up the wound of the young firefighter


    attending the rescue. The white gown on his body had been dirty, and the hem of the gown was


    stained with a lot of mud. In such an environment, he still looked very handsome.


    It seemed that Simon had sensed her existence, he suddenly stood up and turned around.


    His eyes looked straight at her, and a hint of surprise shed through his eyes. He didn''t expect that


    she would appear at the disaster area. After bandaging up, he strode to the front of her through the


    crowd.


    From time to time, people ran by them and it was very noisy around. Emily opened her mouth and


    asked a little stupidly, "Simon, why can''t I get through to your phone?"


    "A lot ofmunication towers are still under repair. There''s no signal!" Simon pointed at several


    copsedmunication towers. When he arrived, he realized that his cell phone was useless.


    "Oh!" Emily said in a low voice. Then she shrugged and said, "I went to the hospital yesterday to


    meet Selena. Her arm was fine. She was discharged from the hospital after the arm was fixed with


    nk. She told me that you came here for rescue!"


    Simon''s eyes narrowed. "Then why did youe?"


    With her eyelids lowered, Emily didn''t see the look of expectation in his eyes. She just awkwardly


    exined with the device in her hand. "The people of the station are not enough here. I am sent to


    help with the interview!"


    Simon snorted and didn''t say anything. A nurse next to him came to call him, and he quickly said to


    her, "I need to treat a patient!"


    After Emily nodded, she saw him turn around and stride away.


    A lot of tents were built on the scene of the


    disaster area. There were temporary reporter stations. She found the other colleagues sent by the


    station. After putting down her backpack, she carried the device and make interviews with them in


    order to report the situation of the disaster area as soon as possible.


    Looking at the people who were doing their best to rescue through the camera, Emily couldn''t help


    turning her head to look in the direction of the medical team, where she saw the familiar figure.


    She trudged across mountains and rivers just to confirm his safety with her own eyes.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    The time spent in the disaster area was so long, but it was so fast that the sky had already turned


    dark in the blink of an eye.


    Unlike the tnd in the north of the country, the altitude here was more than 3400 meters. Last


    night, Emily took the ne. When she arrived, she didn''t rest for a few hours before she came from


    Crocus City to this ce. She was a little exhausted now.


    When she turned off the camera and was about to go to rest, someone ran over and bumped into


    her. She quickly reached out to help that person. "Slow down. Are you fine?"


    It was a very young boy who didn''t seem to have graduated from university yet. He still looked a


    little childish. He should be a volunteer for rescue.


    "I''m fine!" The boy shook his head and gasped. "I ran faster so that I can help a little more!"


    Emily couldn''t help but smile, and she admired the boy''s kindness very much.


    After she went back to the journalists'' rent, she put the device on the table and took out two boxes


    of instant noodles from her bag.


    After she soaked them with hot water, she carried them out and walked to the field of the medical


    team with embarrassment. When she was close to the entrance of the tent, she saw a female nurse


    running in with box lunch.


    Emily guessed that the nurse was not Simon colleague. The nurse had the charm of a woman in the


    sourth. She shyly handed the box lunch to Simon, who was concocting medicine in the tent, with


    admiration in her eyes.


    Emily curled her lips and looked down at the instant noodles in her hand. Then she turned around


    and walked away resentfully.


    She nned to find a quiet ce to sit down and eat up both boxes of instant noodles. But after


    walking not far, she saw that the young boy she met before was sitting on a stone and eating bread.


    Emily walked over, handed over a box of instant noodles, and said, "Here you are!"


    The young boy looked up. When he saw that it was her, he immediately smiled and thanked her


    happily.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She moved the stone next to them. Then they sat side by sideto eat the instant noodles. Through


    the conversation, she proved her guess that the boy hadn''t graduated from college yet. The boy


    studied in the college in Ice city and he would graduate this year.


    The boy said familiarly, "Sister Emily, I really admire you. The situation and the environment in the


    disaster area is so tough. I see that most of the journalists here are men. Even most of the


    volunteers are men. As a woman, you actuallye here to bear hardships!"


    Emily said with a smile, "As a young boy, you''re also here!"


    "To be honest, when I said that I was going to be a volunteer, many students scolded me for being


    foolish! They said that the disaster area of the earthquake was the most dangerous and there might


    be an aftershock at any time. No one wanted toe here except firefighters and soldiers. Even


    many medical teams were reluctant to be sent here. But I heard that Dr. Chin came here


    voluntarily!"


    As the boy talked, he bacame more and more excited. "Last night, a buried aunt who suffocated for


    a long time was rescued. It seemed that she had a serious heart disease! At that time, people


    thought that she would die. But Dr. Chin didn''t give up. In such a situation, he built a temporary


    operating table and operated a heart surgery on her! Later, she was taken away by the hospital in


    the county. I heard that she woke up this morning!"


    Hearing that, Emily smiled unconsciously.


    From the moment when she first met Simon, she could tell that he was kind- hearted because he


    could help the grandson of an interviewee to perform the operation. And she had always been


    confident in his excellent medical skills. When she just heard the boy say this, she felt very proud.


    After eating up the instant noodles, the boy asked with concern, "Sister Emily, where will you sleep


    tonight?"


    "I don''t know!" Emily shook her head.


    When she arrived, she began her work and did not think about this problem.


    "Now we are in short supply of goods. Although there are a lot of tents, canvass and other rescue


    materials constantly sent here, they are still not enough. Your colleagues are all men. It is not


    convenient for you!" The boy smiled and said enthusiastically, "I can help you ask the female


    volunteers there. They should have a ce to sleep. It is not far from my tent. We can continue to


    chat at night!"


    "She''ll sleep with me tonight!"


    Suddenly, a deep male voice sounded.


    Emily looked up in surprise and saw Simon standing in front of them. They were both shrouded in


    his shadow. Under the dim light at night, Simon was looking at them gloomily.


    Seeing the boy''s confused expression, she awkwardly exined. "Ahem, we are married couple!"


    "Married couple..." The boy was still in shock.


    Emily opened her mouth and wanted to say thanks, but before that, she was pulled to the tent of the


    medical team by Simon.


    After entering, she found that the mountaineering bag had been brought over.


    Simon lived in the tent alone, because many medical supplies are ced in the tent, only leaving a


    space for a makeshift single bed made of iron.


    As soon as Emily walked over and sat down, she heard him suddenly say, "Emily, make a box of


    instant noodles for me!"


    "Haven''t you eaten already?" She frowned.


    Simon said unhappily, "No!"


    Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help looking at the table next to her. The box lunch sent by the female


    nurse was still there. It seemed that the stic lid on it had not been opened, and there was no hot


    air.


    Although it was a waste, her mood was much better.


    After she took out the box lunch to heat the food for the people who had not eaten yet, Emily took


    out a box of instant noodles from her bag and soaked it with hot water.


    After eating up the soft noodles, Simon felt warm in the stomach and the tiredness of a busy day


    was finally relieved. Then he threw the box away and pulled her to bed.


    In such a narrow single bed, the two had to lie next to each other tightly.


    Thest time they slept like this, it was three and a half years ago when he was on duty. Later, they


    would be so close only for sex. In a twinkling of an eye, time passed so quickly.


    Just as Emily adjusted a good position to lie down, her chin was suddenly lifted by him and he


    kissed her.


    The smell of instant noodles lingered around their lips and tongues...


    Emily said directly, "You didn''t brush your teeth!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said yfully and forcefully, "There is a shortage of water supplies


    here. I can''t waste water!"


    Emily wiped her mouth helplessly. Of course, she knew that the water couldn''t be wasted, but he


    could choose not to kiss her!


    As soon as she put down her hand, he kissed her again.


    "Hey!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    Simon grinned and pinched the corner of her mouth. "I don''t mind the smell!"


    "..." Emily was speechless.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Emily had never slept in such a tough environment.


    In the past, she ever slept in the tent in the mountains during the college camp. However, she was


    in apletely different mood. After all, now she was in the disaster area and she could always


    hear footsteps outside.


    She couldn''t fall sleep, so she moved. Meanwhile, Simon''s arm around her waist instantly hold


    more tightly. The he whispered to her ear with hot breath. "We are in the disaster area. Don''t think


    about something obscene! No matter how much you expect it, I can''t satisfy you!"


    "I don''t think about anything!" Emily refuted in embarrassment.


    There were only them in the tent besides some piles of medicine, so it was very quiet. They could


    only hear the sounds of their breathing.


    Knowing that he was not asleep, Emily bit the corner of her mouth and said hesitantly, "Simon, why


    didn''t you call me before you came to the disaster area?" "There''s no need!" Simon''s lips curled up


    lazily. In the darkness, he looked at the roof of the tent and said with a cold look in his eyes, "You


    said that our marriage is only an agreement?"


    Emily was stunned.


    After that, no one said another word. They were in the silent darkness.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Simon disappeared. A new round of rescue operations


    began. Emily quickly found a basin to wash her face and brush her teeth with cold water. In a


    special time, she didn''t change her clothes when sleeping. She just smoothed out the creases


    before going out.


    When she lowered her head, she saw love bites on her corbone.


    There were only Simon and her in the tentst night. She was sure that Simon did that...


    It was Simon who reminded her not to think something obscene in the disaster area, but he


    initiatively kissed her and left so many love bites on her neck.


    A figure stopped outside the tent and a boy''s immature voice came. "Sister Emily, can Ie in?"


    "Sure!" Emily quickly gathered up her cor.


    The boy came in and took out a carton from his clothes. "I just met a kind soldier. He gave me the


    milk. I take it to you! Sister Emily, you haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    Emily said gratefully, "No, I haven''t. Thank you for the milk!"


    The boy scratched his head and said hesitantly, "Sister Emily, are you really Dr. Chin''s wife?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    "s." The boy suddenly sighed deeply.


    Emily was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    The boy shook his head and still said with a sigh, "I just think that you are still very young, sister


    Emily. It''s a pity to get married so early!"


    Hearing this, Emily chuckled and tore down the straw on the carton. When she was about to insert it


    into the carton and drink, she was suddenly shocked by a strong shake. The shelves of the


    medicine were creaking and the bottles of medicine were shaking violently.


    "Ah, what''s going on!" She suddenly became very nervous.


    The boy who came as volunteer early after the earthquake were more experienced than her. He


    immediately said, "It''s an aftershock!"


    The aftershock?


    Emily''s breathing was disordered.


    No wonder she felt that the whole tent was shaking as if the world was spinning.


    "It seems to be quite serious. Sister Emily, hurry up,e out of the tent with me first!" The boy said


    as he took her hand and ran outside.


    After going out, the ground continued to quaked for a long time. Many people in the tent almost all


    came out, and even children cried with fear. The milk carton in Emily''s hand had almost been


    crushed because of tension.


    She raised her hand to touch her chest. She was frightened and her heart beat so fast.


    Seeing her pale face, the boy smiled andforted her. "Sister Emily, don''t be afraid. It''s normal to


    have aftershocks in the disaster area. You''ll get used to it!"


    After calming down, Emily immediately thought of Simon, and ran to the ce where the medical


    team was located.


    Just like everywhere else, many doctors and nurses ran out of the tents. However, she did not find


    the familiar figure in so many workers in white gowns, and she suddenly became anxious.


    She rushed forward and grabbed the female nurse who delivered the box lunchst night. "Where is


    Dr. Chin?"


    "What should we do..." The nurse was obviously in a panic.


    Emily was a little worried and she asked more loudly, "I''m asking you. Where is Dr. Chin?"


    The nurse raised her hand and pointed to a ce. Then she said in a trembling voice, "Dr. Chin was


    in that building. Fifteen minutester, a soldier came and said that he found a buried survivor and


    needed a doctor. Then Dr. Chin ran there with the medicine box! I wanted to follow him, but Dr. Chin


    refused and asked me to stay here to take care of the wounded. Just now there was an aftershock,


    that building..."


    Emily looked in the direction pointed by the nurse and found that although the building still had its


    original appearance, it was crumbling. In particr, she could see that many parts of the building


    had copsed, and the door had been blocked by falling stones.


    In such a short period of time, it was impossible for Simon toe out after treating the wounded...


    After a moment of trembling, Emily let go of the nurse''s hand and ran inside the building without


    thinking.


    The boy quickly grabbed her clothes and tried to stop her. "Sister Emily, you can''t go! t ground is


    the safest ce now. The aftershock just happened, so that building may copse at any time. It''s


    dangerous!"


    "Let go of me!" Emily was anxious.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of the boy, she raised her hand and unzipped her coat to take it off.


    As soon as she was out of control, she rushed into the building. In the blink of an eye, she was in


    front of the building. She couldn''t get in through the door, so she decisively jumped in through the


    window, and soon her slender figure couldn''t be seen outside.


    The boy grabbed her coat in his hand and stood in the there anxiously.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he saw a soldier pass by, so he quickly ran forward to exin the situation. However, he saw


    a tall figure in white gown. The boy was suddenly stunned. "Dr. Chin, why are you here?"


    Simon said lightly, "What do you mean?"


    The boy said confusedly, "The female nurse just said that you went to that building to treat the


    wounded."


    Simon lifted the belt of the medicine box on his shoulder. "I came out a long time ago. The wounded


    is hurt seriously and the equipment here is limited, so I only made some emergency bindings. I just


    sent him to the helicopter!"


    When Simon saw the boy holding the woman''s coat in his hand, he recognized at a nce that it


    was Emily''s coat.


    Simon squinted his eyes and was about to ask in a low voice. The boy screamed suddenly. "It is


    terrible!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon frowned.


    "Sister Emily!" The boy pointed in the direction of the building and said with a trembling voice, "She


    thought you didn''te out from the building because of the aftershock just now! I said it was very


    dangerous, but I couldn''t stop her. So she still rushed in! The building might copse at any time..."


    Before the boy could finish his words, the tall figure had already rushed towards that building.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    The medical box was left on the ground.


    Behind the crowd, a local person shouted in surprise. "Oh my god, another person has run into the


    building!"


    Just like before, the boy was toote to catch up with Simon. He could only stand there with Emily''s


    coat and Simon''s medicine box. He was stunned for a long time. When he came to his senses, he


    stamped his feet.


    The couple...


    They really didn''t care about their lives!


    The moment when Emily jumped in from the window, the ss debris on the second floor fell down


    and almost hit her face. She heard the boy shouting at her from behind, but she didn''t stop running


    forward.


    She was also afraid, but she didn''t have the time to think too much.


    In fact, just like the medical incident they encountered after they got their marriage certificate, it was


    almost an instinctive reaction for her to block the punch for him. She had no time to think about it at


    all.


    It was messy in the building. The building, which had been destroyed by the earthquake, was even


    more ramshackle at this time. All the things had been tilted and copsed. The air was full of dust,


    and it was almost impossible to see the original appearance.


    Many bricks and nks were broken down, and there was no sound at all as far as the eye could


    see.


    There were tears in the corner of her eyes. Emily was panic. She couldn''t find any breath of life.


    Regardless of the trembling stairs that could copse at any time, she looked for Simon upstairs


    and downstairs, but she couldn''t find him.


    Just as she was in a state of helplessness, she suddenly saw a stethoscope under her feet.


    She couldn''t help but image the scene where he wore the stethoscope to examine the injured...


    Emily swallowed her saliva and took half a step back. She bent over and picked it up in a panic.


    Looking at the huge mound of earth beside the stethoscope, she felt a pang of grief.


    She was very afraid that Simon would be the same as her parents. After she finally found her


    parents under the car, they were dead and were covered with white cloth.


    Please don''t...


    Emily thought to herself. I must find him. I must find him!


    This was the only thought in Emily''s mind at this time. She rushed to the copsed pile of earth and


    knelt there. She struggled to remove the stones and nks on it with her hands, trying to find that


    handsome face and that pair of attractive eyes.


    Tears were falling from her eyes, and her whole face was filled with tears.


    Emily was truly terrified. She was afraid that he would leave her alone like her parents and was


    afraid that his life would end just like this. She had never prayed to God like she did at this moment.


    Now she hoped that God could hear her prayers and keep him safe!


    She knew how dangerous the environment she was in. Staying longer meant more danger.


    However, she didn''t care about her own safety but was worried about Simon in such a situation.


    She kept moving the heavy stones and nks away and dust was flying in the air, but she still


    couldn''t find him.


    Her hands were covered in mud. Several of her fingernails were even broken.


    Tears blurred her vision, but she didn''t dare stop moving her hands.


    "Emily!"


    Suddenly, she heard a deep voice.


    Emily was stunned. It took her a long time to make sure that the voice was noting from the


    copsed pile of earth, but from behind her.


    She held her breath. Until the tall figure slowly came into her sight, she threw the brick in her hand


    and cried in a low voice. "Simon!"


    She had been kneeling there for too long, so her knees were a little numb.


    Emily staggered to her feet and ran to him quickly. She threw her head into his arms and held his


    strong waist tightly. "I was so scared. I thought I couldn''t find you! There are so many copses. I


    found a stethoscope and thought it was yours. I was really afraid that you were under the ruins...


    Thanks God. You are fine! God bless you!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    The moment she threw herself into his embrace, his hands also quickly wrapped around her. He


    also relieved.


    He nced at the stethoscope on the ground. It was really his stethoscope. When he came to treat


    the survivor before, he left it here. The patient''s injury was too serious, so he was in a hurry to send


    the patient to the helicopter.


    Simon held her tiny body tightly in his embrace. Not only did he make her shout a low cry of pain,


    the muscles on his arms also began to surge and his blood was boiling.


    He ground his teeth and asked in her ear within, "Didn''t you say that our marriage was just


    an agreement? Even if I didn''te out, you wouldn''t lose anything? Why did you still rush in


    without any regard for your life?"


    Emily felt that her bones were about to be crushed by him, but there was more joy in her heart. She


    could feel the masculinity from his body and hear the familiar questions.


    He wasn''t under the ruins. Instead, he was standing right in front of her,pletely safe!


    Hearing his question, Emily also gritted her teeth. She grabbed the white gown on his chest and


    said, "... I''m afraid that I''ll be a widow!"


    After a long while, when she raised her head, his attractive eyes were staring at her.


    He was staring at her with a faint smile. His deep eyes contained emotions that she couldn''t


    understand, but she were attracted by them.


    Her heart beat widly.


    Simon raised his hand and stroking her head slowly.


    Everyone was well aware of how terrifying the earthquake was. Even though she knew that the


    building could copse and it could take her life at any moment, she still decisively rushed in


    regardless of other people''s dissuasion.


    When he just found her, she was kneeling there with her back to him, her hands digging the


    debris...


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The anxiety and sadness on her face were not fake, and her tears could not fool others. She was


    afraid that he was really in danger. She was worried about him and sad for him!


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Being stared at by him, Emily felt uneasy all over. She bit her lip and felt a little embarrassed. Two


    secondster, she pushed his chest and said, "Ahem, let''s go out first..."


    "Hmm." Simon turned around and ced his arm around her shoulder.


    After all, the surrounding area was very dangerous. It was true that they couldn''t stay here for too


    long.


    Because they were on the second floor, they walked quickly to the wooden stairs. When they came


    down to the middle, there was suddenly a sound. The trembling stairs seemed to be going to break


    in the next second.


    "Simon, what''s the sound?" A burst of dust fell on her forehead. Emily nervously grasped his arm


    and she asked, "Is the aftershocking again?"


    "No!" Simon frowned.


    Before Emily could breathe a sigh of relief, she almost burst into tears again. That was because he


    then said in a deep voice, "The building seems to be copsing!"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    What!


    Emily looked up subconsciously and saw that the beam on the top roof was falling straight down.


    The steps under her feet also instantly became unstable and shepletely lost her footing, so she


    couldn''t help screaming with fear, "Ah!"


    It was like sitting on a roller coaster and swooping down, which made her feel extremely horrified.


    However, Simon had been holding her tightly in his arms all the time, which made her less scared.


    For a few seconds when they fell down quickly, he always covered her head with his big palm, and


    the sound of his heavy and rapid breathing lingered around her ears.


    After a burst of loud crash, it finally quieted down.


    They should have fallen down between the first and second floors. It was dark in sight, and other


    smells could not be distinguished except for the dust.


    The thing that they were most worried about had happened!


    Fortunately, Simon made a quick response, so the beam fellter than them. Simon took the time to


    take self-protection measures and pulled her to hide in an iron rack in a corner of the wall.


    Because of the narrowness of the ce, neither of them dared move. She was still protected by him


    and curled up in his arms.


    Emily could feel his strong heartbeat beneath her palms. She asked in a trembling voice, "Honey,


    are we under the ruins..."


    "Hmm." Simon nodded.


    "Then what should we do?" Emily asked helplessly.


    Simon frowned and said in a low voice, "The survivors in the earthquake can be discovered. There


    is only one thing they can do."


    Emily spoke out a word, "Wait..."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, under such circumstances, they couldn''t do anything but to hold on to hope for being


    rescued. It was just that the feeling of waiting passively was really not good.


    "Yes." Simon replied. Then he looked around in the darkness and said, "The building has copsed


    now. I don''t know how terrible the situation is. However, I know that we should wait for a few hours


    or a day at most. Someone watched us running in. If the rescue team knows that there are people


    still alive, they wille to save us in time!"


    "Really?" Emily pursed the corners of her mouth in a panic.


    "Well, don''t worry!" Simon held her tightly.


    In such a darkness with no trace of light, they could only rely on each other. Emily suddenly


    remembered the martial arts drama that she loved to watch when she was a child. There was a


    scene that a handsome man and a beautiful woman fell into a well together. At that time, she and


    Anthea were fascinated by the romantic love and the handsome man''s infatuation.


    When she realized that she was still thinking about the scenes in the drama at this time, she could


    not help feeling that she was too optimistic.


    She shook her head andughed. Then she couldn''t help saying jokingly, "Hoeny, if they can''t find


    us or miss the best time to rescue us, are we a faithful couple who died together?"


    After saying that, she raised her head subconsciously.


    Even though it was in the darkness, it was as if she could see his handsome facial features.


    Her forehead was next to his Adam''s apple, so she could feel that he smiled in a very low voice and


    seemed to be in a good mood.


    Emily frowned in bewilderment. She didn''t understand why he was in such a good mood. After all,


    they were under the ruins!


    Just as she was about to ask him, she heard him saying suddenly, "Silly girl!"


    Emily curled her lips unhappily. In fact, when she found him, she could tell that he had returned to


    this building from outside. She retorted with disapproval. "Don''t me me. Aren''t you also silly


    enough to run back!"


    As soon as she finished her words, they both became silent at the same time.


    Emily came in to look for him regardless of the danger, while Simon came back again after he had


    already gone out. Both of them seemed to be silly.


    Emily was moved with tears in her eyes.


    In the darkness, they stared at each other. For a moment, only the sound of breathing could be


    heard. A momentter, Simon said in a low and deep voice, "Mrs. Chin, do you regret it?"


    Emily was stunned.


    It was not because he had asked this question, but for the address.


    She hadn''t heard it for a long time. Since their rtionship became estranged, he hadn''t used the


    address for three and a half years. Now the sound was still lingering around her ears and her heart


    was beating faster and faster. She quietly put her hand on her chest.


    In order to hide her unnaturalness, Emily shrugged deliberately. "It''s meaningless to regret it. We


    have been trapped here."


    "You regret it?" Simon''s eyes immediately narrowed.


    Feeling that her shoulders were almost crushed by him, she frowned because of the pain, but


    honestly said, "In fact, I don''t regret it..."


    As the strength of the big hands decreased, Emily heard him snort with satisfaction.


    In the following time, the two didn''t spoke in order to preserve their physical strength. There was


    only the sound of heartbeat and breathing. Time passed, and the process of waiting for help was a


    kind of torment for them.


    Emily could not help but ask in a low voice, "Simon, do you think we''ll be saved?"


    It wasn''t that she was pessimistic. They were in a disaster area after all, so a small-level aftershock


    would cause more serious copse, which made the rescue more difficult.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. After two seconds of silence, he said slowly in a low voice, "If


    we can be rescued this time, give birth to a baby for me after we return to Ice city!"


    In fact, with careful listening, she could feel a little shyness and hope in his voice.


    Emily swallowed her saliva with a surprised expression.


    It was not the first time for them to mention having a baby. Although she had taken longterm


    contraceptives, she had not taken them for three and a half years, because he wore condoms every


    time and he had never expressed his thoughts frankly like this.


    Emily bit her lip and carefully asked, "Simon, do you want a child?"


    "Hmm." Simon''s lips curled up. He seemed to be afraid that she couldn''t hear clearly, so he even


    added. "Yes. I said that I preferred having a daughter."


    Hearing hisst remark, Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "You are a doctor. You should know


    that it''s impossible to determine the gender pf a baby. Do you think you can have a daughter as you


    wish?"


    Simon frowned and said with a bit of stubbornness, "I still prefer having a daughter."


    It was said that the daughter was the lover of her father in thest life. It seemed that it was true. He


    had an obsession in his heart. If they could have a child, he really hoped to have a daughter,


    especially a girl as lively and cute as I!


    Emily''s heart was touched.


    After a long while, she shyly bit the lip and said in a low voice,"... Okay!"

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Simon suddenly held her shoulders with both hands, and said in surprise, "Emily Sam, what did you


    say just now?"


    Emily knew that he was indeed too surprised. Because he rarely called her full name, except when


    he was furious.


    "Since you don''t hear it, just forget it!" Emily turned her face away in embarrassment.


    Simon pinched her chin to make her turn back, and he said with light in the eyes, "Stop pretending! I


    just heard you say it in person. Don''t try to fool me!"


    Emily pushed away his big hand with a flushed face. "Then why do you ask me again? Are you not


    in your right mind?"


    "Mrs. Chin, raise your head!" Simon suddenly said so with his palm on the back of her head.


    "What are you doing?" Emily frowned.


    Although she was confused, she still raised her face obediently again.


    Unexpectedly, his passionate kiss came again. She didn''t have time to react before he hugged her


    tightly in his embrace. Then he held her head to kiss her more fiercely.


    The kiss was impressive. Perhaps it was because of the special environment.


    It was as if they were the only people left in the world.


    They did not know when the pile of nks, bricks, and stones were moved. They were awakened


    until dazzling light shone in.


    They blocked the light with hands and looked over. Several soldiers dressed in military uniforms


    were squatting there. Beside them, there was a rescue dog sitting there, wagging its tail.


    Meanwhile, several pairs of eyes were staring at them.


    One of the soldiers cleared his throat and said, "Ahem! Mr. Chin, Mrs. Chin, can you go out first?"


    "..." Emily lowered her head with her face and ears all flushed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The exit was not very big, and it might copse again at any time, so they should be careful when


    they went out.


    When Emily carefully stood up, she suddenly heard a muffled groan. She quickly asked nervously,


    "Simon, what''s wrong with you?"


    When there was light, she saw clearly that his left trouser was covered with solidified blood.


    "My God, why is there so much blood!" Emily covered her mouth sorrowfully.


    The white gown, which was stained with mud and blood, looked extremely shocking.


    She remembered that when she fell from the stairs, she had always beenpletely protected by


    him and held in his arms. Even when she touched the ground, he supported her. Except for the


    bruise of her elbow, she was not injured.


    He must have been injured in order to protect her at that time!


    No wonder his breathing was so heavy and quick at that time...


    She bit the corner of her mouth and thought that he was even sillier than her!


    Simon didn''t let her see it anymore. He said calmly, "It''s not serious. I won''t die!"


    When the building copsedpletely, she was very afraid, but he had to keep calm. Otherwise,


    they would really lose their lives. He didn''t dare hesitate. He hugged her tightly all the way. When he


    moved to the iron frame, he was trying to protect her from the falling beam, but his left leg was hit


    by the beam and it was extremely painful.


    However, he had never told her in case that she would be worried.


    Emily''s tears came out again and she forced herself to hold the tears back. She asked the soldiers


    to save him first.


    The medical teams and volunteers waiting outside were all very excited when they were rescued.


    Simon and Emily were also excited to see the sky again. They didn''t expect that it was at dawn


    outside. They had been trapped in there for more than six hours.


    After the aftershock, the tents were reinforced again. Simon was sitting on a single bed, and his


    trousers on his left leg were directly cut off by the nurse with a pair of scissors.


    Emily asked the squatting doctor nervously, "Is it fine?"


    "It''s fine!" The doctor said with a smile, "Although the leg was injured, fortunately, it was hit by one


    end of the beam, so the resistance is reduced a lot. It''s not serious, with no bone fracture. It seems


    to be only a damage to the soft tissue. But I suggest Dr. Chin going to the county hospital tomorrow


    morning to take the X-ray examination! As for the wound that was cut by the iron wire, it needs to be


    cleaned up and needs a tetanus shot!"


    The blood that she previously discovered was from his injured calf, but it had solidified now.


    After flushing the wound with hydrogen peroxide, the doctor sat by the bed to suture the wound.


    Simon did not look at the doctor''s movements. Instead, he stared at her and asked casually, "Mrs.


    Chin, if you have another chance to make a choice, will you still rush in at that time?"


    "What if you get another chance to make your choice?" asked Emily, biting her lips.


    "I will." Simon''s lips curled up and he replied without hesitation.


    Emily gently sped her hands and said firmly in a low voice,"... I will do it too!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled and hooked his slender finger. "I want to kiss you again!"


    Emily''s face was flushed, and she red at him with shame and anger.


    Hearing that, the doctor, who was bandaged his wound, coughed awkwardly and reminded. "Dr.


    Chin, I''ll finish the work soon!"


    Emily lowered her head shyly.


    At night, the disaster area quieted down again, but the search and rescue operation had never


    stopped.


    As soon as Emily came out of the tent with the water, she saw the familiar boy running over happily.


    "Sister Emily, that''s great! You''re fine! It''s true that good people are blessed by God. Here are your


    clothes!"


    "Thank you!" Emily stretched out her hand to take it.


    During the day when she ran into the building, the boy had been doing his best to stop her. Emily


    knew that he was doing this out of consideration for her safety, so she was very grateful.


    The boy looked in the direction behind her and asked, "Sister Emily, is Dr. Chin fine?"


    Emily smiled. "He''s fine too. He''s just slightly injured, but it''s not serious!"


    "Hmm!" The boy nodded, scratched his head and said, "Sister Emily, I still think it''s too early for you


    to get married at such a young age! To tell you the truth, I don''t have a girlfriend yet. Are you the


    only child in your family without any younger sister? Can you introduce her to me?"


    "My younger sister... I''m the only child in my family, but I have a cousin!" Emily thought for a


    moment and said apologetically, "But she already has a boyfriend, and she has been with him for


    more than three years!"


    Although Emily had never met her cousin''s boyfriend for a few times, they seemed to have a good


    rtionship. Emily couldn''t destroy the rtionship between the two!


    "What about your friends?" The boy said with a shy expression, "A friend like you is better."


    "No, she doesn''t have such a friend!"


    Then a gloomy male voice came faintly.


    Emily turned around and saw Simon''s livid face.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Emily was shocked. She hurriedly stepped forward and asked nervously, "Honey? Why do you get


    out of bed? The doctor said that you should rest as much as possible and not get out of the bed


    tonight?."


    "I want to go to the toilet!" Simon said with a grin.


    "All right!" Emily nodded.


    After all, going to the toilet was a basic physiological need.


    However, Simon didn''t move. Instead, he stared at her. "My leg is injured. It''s inconvenient. You go


    with me!"


    "I..." Emily opened her mouth in embarrassment.


    The boy next to her took the initiative to say, "Dr. Chin, I apany you!"


    "No!" Simon refused directly, and his face was more livid. "You are my wife. Why don''t I ask for your


    help but ask someone else to help me go to the bathroom?"


    After hearing his words, Emily had no choice but to reach out her hand to help him up.


    The disaster area''s condition was tough.


    Usually, they slept in the tents, and the bathrooms were temporarily built. Men and women


    separated on their own sides. She helped Simon to walk inside and then wanted to leave as soon


    as possible.


    "You do it yourself!"


    No sooner had she turned around than she was held back by him. "What are you doing?"


    Simon leaned against the wall with one hand and gestured with the other. "Help me take off my


    pants!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Gritting her teeth, Emily had no choice but to untie his belt. She had only taken off man''s trousers


    twice, and the man was him!


    She felt extremely embarrassed. "It''s done..."


    "Go on!"


    Emily raised her head and red at him, warning him not to overdo it.


    Simon pretended not to see it. Instead, hezily urged her. "Hurry up, or I can''t hold on! You have


    seen it before!"


    After a few seconds of stalemate, Emily still chose to put up with it. She licked her lip and looked


    away shyly...


    Ten minutester, they finally came out of the men''s room.


    The flush on Emily''s face had already spread to her ears. One of Simon''s powerful arm was put on


    her shoulder. She also heard him chuckle in her ear. "We are already married couple. Don''t be shy!"


    She pursed her lips and simply ignored him.


    They returned to the tent. With an injured leg, it was inconvenient for Simon to move, so he sat on


    the single bed to rest.


    After pouring a ss of hot water and handing it to him, Emily suddenly heard him saying, "You''re


    not allowed to get close to that lunkhead anymore!"


    "The lunkhead?" She frowned.


    Seeing him snort coldly, she understood whom Simon was talking about. Then she said unhappily,


    "He''s not a lunkhead. He''s a college student and he also came from Ice city! He was so selfless to


    participate in the disaster area as a volunteers. What a good boy he is!"


    Simon said jealously, "If you continue to praise him, I''ll leave the tent!"


    "Then I''ll leave first?" Emily threw up her hands.


    Then, with a calm look on her face, she turned around and strode out of the tent.


    Behind him came Simon''s angry voice. "Emily!"


    A few minutester, the door of the tent was opened again. It was Emily who came back. Simon


    was lying on the single bed and smoking angrily, with a cigarette between his fingers.


    Seeing here in, he was stunned and then asked angrily, "Since you left, why do youe


    back?"


    "I''ve brought you food!" Emily rolled her eyes at him, indicating that she was holding a box lunch in


    her hand.


    Simon slightly raised his eyebrows and his expression changed very quickly. In the twinkling of an


    eye, there was a little light in his eyes. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and took over the


    box lunch handed over by her with a proud expression.


    Emily handed the open box lunch to him and said with a frown, "Don''t call him lunkhead in the


    future, especially in front of him. His name is Karen James!"


    "The namecks manliness!" Simon coldly humped.


    "Tsk!" Emily curled her lips, and then blinked her eyes again, teasing him deliberately. "Simon, don''t


    worry. Even if I betrayed you, I would definitely not find a man younger than me!"


    Sure enough, Simon''s face turned livid again. Don''t you want me to eat?"


    "Enjoy your food!" Emily couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing that his left leg was still bandaged and considering that he was a patient now, she did not


    continue to tease him but slowly said, "You have heard it. The boy wants me to find a girlfriend for


    him. How about the intern nurses in your hospital? I don''t have many friends around me. Both of my


    best female friends are abroad and my cousin has a boyfriend. It seems that the only choice is


    Tina!"


    Speaking of this, Emily paused and mumbled. "They hve a big age gap, but the romance with


    younger man is very popr now..."


    Simon said slowly, "Aren''t you afraid that brother Wilson will me you?"


    "Huh?" Emily was confused.


    She once saw that Wilson kissed Tina in the hospital, but she didn''t confirm it after that. Morever,


    Tina did not admit it and she only said that Wilson was I''s father.


    Emily frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say that brother Wilson is getting married?"


    Simon was at odds with Bemy because of the secret marriage before. In the following three and a


    half years, it was just as he had promised that he had nevere back to the Chin family again


    because of her. The rtionship between Simon and Bemy was under great strain.


    However, he was still in harmony with his two brothers. So she had heard about Wilson''s marriage


    from him. Just as she had expected, the marriage aims at business alliances.


    Simon frowned. "Hmm."


    Emily opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to ask something, but he urged. "Hurry up. We


    have to sleep after the meal!"


    Simon ate very fast. He buried his head in the box lunch. After finishing it quickly, he threw the box


    and all the chopsticks into the trash can. Then he pulled her to the bed.


    Emily was speechless that he slept so early. It was just dark outside the tent...


    She was afraid that it would touch the wound on his leg, so she didn''t dare struggle too much. After


    holding her in his arms, Simon lowered his head and held her face to kiss her directly.


    Emily almost blew up with anger. She wiped her mouth in shame and anger.


    ... Because he kissed her without brushing his teeth again!


    The next morning, Emily apanied Simon to the hospital for an X- ray by ambnce from the


    county.


    Fortunately, just like the initial judgment of the medical team in the disaster area, there was no sign


    of bone fracture. It just injured the soft tissue. The external application was enough to treat it. Then


    more attention should be paid to the scratches and the wound being sutured.


    After returning to the disaster area with ease, they got out of the ambnce and saw a lot of


    soldiers in military uniforms running fast.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Seeing the familiar boy running among them, Emily immediately stopped him and asked, "What


    happened?"


    The boy pointed to a ce near the mountain. "The rescue team found more than a dozen survivors


    in the front ruins. It seems to be a factory. When the earthquake urred, many people were


    trapped on the ground floor!"


    While they were talking, a soldier ran to them in a hurry, and the cap on his head was a little tilted.


    "Dr. Chin, we just found a survivor whose leg was pressed by stones and he can''t move. The


    rescue team is trying to rescue him. But the survivor has a serious heart disease and has begun to


    breathe hard and spit blood now! It''s too dangerous below. The rescue space is temporarily


    supported by air cushion, and it will notst long. People need to take the risk of life to rescue. No


    doctor dares go down now..."


    Humanity was being tested at this moment.


    Although doctors shouldered the responsibility of saving lives, they were also ordinary people after


    all, with emotions, desires and fear. Not everyone was like like


    soldiers who made preparations to sacrifice at any time in order to protect the country and people.


    "I''ll go there!" Simon said without hesitation.


    "Simon..."


    Emily grabbed his big hand and looked at his left leg. "Your leg is still injured!"


    On this bumpy way, some blood oozed out of the re-bandaged wounds in the hospital. After all, the


    wound was long and deep, with more than 20 stitches. If he joined in the rescue, it would probably


    be more serious.


    "It doesn''t matter. Saving people is the most important thing now!" Simon curled his lips and smiled


    faintly. He touched her head and said, "Emily, you go back to the tent first, or interview. Now we


    have found a new survivor. You should report the news soon. I am fine. I wille out after saving


    the person!"


    After that, he was ready to lift his leg and follow the soldier.


    However, Emily didn''t let him go. Instead, she held his big hand tightly. Seeing his mouth twitching


    lightly, she knew that he must have mistakenly thought that she wanted to stop him. However, she


    quickly said, "I''ll go with you!"


    She understood that he wanted to save the dead and heal the wounded. She also admired his


    manly charm at this moment despite the danger, but she didn''t want to experience the shock of the


    aftershock yesterday again. Instead of being scared outside, she would rather be with him.


    "No!" Simon frowned tightly and refused decisively. "It''s dangerous inside. Didn''t you just hear it? It''s


    like the situation in the building yesterday. It''s likely to be more dangerous. The ce is in the


    underground floor and there''s a mountain behind. Now it''s all supported by the air cushion, so it''s


    more dangerous. We won''t be as lucky as yesterday!"


    "Then I''ll go too!" Emily insisted.


    Simon pursed his lips and refused to easily agree.


    Emily gritted her teeth and said, "Even if you don''t agree, I''ll secretly follow you inside!" Seeing that


    he still disagreed, she pursed her lips, pinched his thick palm, and said seriously, "Mr. Chin, we''re a


    couple!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled and he satared at her with a meaningful look.


    He sped his fingers with hers and took her into his arms with a little force. Then he asked the


    soldier next to him, "May I take one more person?"


    "Yes, you can!" The soldier didn''t care so much at this time.


    The building they were trapped in yesterday still had its original appearance when they rushed in.


    But the situation was quite different in the factory now. Near the mountain, there were falling stones


    from time to time, which was like the amazing scene in the blockbuster.


    The entrance was very narrow, so people could only go in with a squat position.


    After the soldiers in front went in, Simon turned back to check the safety helmet on her head. Then


    he said, "Emily, are you afraid?"


    Emily said faintly, "You''re here. I''m not afraid."


    Her expression didn''t change at all. She was looking at him, and she answered decisively just now.


    Simon didn''t say anything and held her hand to go inside.


    They entered through a bumpy temporary ess. After more than ten minutes of squatting, they


    finally could stand up. They should have reached the underground floor. By the emergency light,


    they could see many broken machines. There was a person lying under the machine. It was the


    survivor mentioned by the soldier.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was a man, who seemed to be in his forties. His legs were pressed by machines, and there were


    a lot of stones, big and small. The rescue team was trying to move them one by one very carefully,


    because a copse would happen at any time without no support.


    The survivor''s face had turned purple, not only because of breathing difficulty. His chest heaved


    fiercely at the same time.


    Ignoring his injured legs, Simon walked forward quickly. Meanwhile, he had taken out the


    stethoscope from the medicine box and put it on the survivor''s chest. The survivor seemed to feel it


    and said with a trembling voice, "Doctor... Are you a doctor?"


    "Yes, I am a doctor!"


    Emily was standing a few steps away from him. She heard his powerful reply in order to give the


    survivor a glimmer of hope.


    When she unconsciously clenched her hands, he turned to her and said, "Mrs. Chin,e and help


    me!"


    Emily walked over quickly. She did the same as he did, with one leg kneeling, and looked at his


    handsome face with a serious expression. He concentrated on the survivor and gave her orders.


    "Help me get the Digitalis preparations, diuretics and vasodtors from the medical box! One for


    each is fine."


    "Ah?" She was a little dumbfounded.


    After Simon repeated the medical names again, Emily found the corresponding injecta in the


    medicine box. Fortunately, she had the experience of helping him give an injection before.


    She filled each injection into a disposable syringe, and then handed it to him. He gave the injured a


    vascr injection. They cooperated with each other very well.


    After a few minutes, although the eyes of the survivor were closed, his face turned pale from purple


    and his fast breathing also eased. Emily asked in a low voice, "How is he now?"


    "He has a rheumatism heart disease. My initial judgment is that it is caused by mitral stenosis, and I


    can only confirm it through CT examination. Fortunately, the bleeding is not hemoptysis symptoms,


    but because he bit his mouth out of fear. Now his heart rate has calmed down. We can continue to


    rescue him!" Simon raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. He thought for a while and


    said with a frown, "It''s a pity that the legs can''t be saved, but it''s better to be alive!"


    "Contact the medical team above. Tell them to carry the wounded on the ambnce directly after


    the rescue, and inform the hospital in the county to immediately prepare a operating room to


    operate on him!"

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    "p..."


    When they returned to the t ground from the ruins, there was a burst of apuse outside.


    A lot of medical and rescue teams, volunteers, and the local people, all surrounded there and


    expected the sess of rescue. When they saw the survivor who was carried out on stretchers and


    the others came out one after another, some people pped their hands first. Then the apuse


    moved more people to cheer for them.


    Simon, however, was very calm. He held her hand and walked through the crowd.


    Emily followed him closely. Listening to the apuse all the way, she had an illusion of glory. It


    seemed that Simon see through what she was thinking, he put his hand around her shoulder. "They


    apuded not only for me and the rescue team, but also for you!"


    She felt a little ashamed after hearing his remark, because she went there only for Simon. She felt it


    lucky that she didn''t make any trouble.


    Looking back at the ruins, Emily thought for a moment and said sincerely, "There are a lot of


    firemen and soldiers here who saved so many people regardless of hardship and sacrifice. But I


    think that you are also a hero like them!"


    Just now, she noticed that many female nurses and female volunteers looked at Simon with


    admiration. If it weren''t for his big hand holding her, they would have rushed over excitedly.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and asked slowly, "Do you still dream of marrying a soldier now?"


    When he went out just now, he looked serious. But he regained hisnguid look now and was


    staring at her with his smiling attractive eyes.


    "..." Emily was embarrassed.


    She said that a long time ago, but he still remembered it!


    Emily thought that Simon was so narrowminded...


    Feeling that the strength on her shoulder increased, Emily raised her head subconsciously. With a


    faint smile and light in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, "I don''t expect to be a hero. Mrs. Chin, you


    must remember that I am just your man, your husband!"


    Thest few words impressed her a lot.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily lowered her eyelids to conceal her embarrassment caused by Simon''s teases.


    When she walked back to the tent, she couldn''t help thinking that his injured knee knelt down and


    he treated the wounded with a serious and dedicated look.


    Even if he didn''t wear the white gown, he still looked great and admirable.


    Emily raised her eyelids, bit her lip, and quietly peered at his perfect profile. Then, she heard him


    say, "Since you want to see me, don''t sneak around!"


    "..." She couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    The time spent in the disaster area was very long, but it was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, a


    week had passed. A lot of soldiers and firemen had left, and other people had also been


    transferred.


    If she hadn''t been on the spot, she would know that mankind was so weak and powerless in the


    face of nature.


    There was a camera on Emily''s neck. She recorded the quiet scene after the earthquake in the


    disaster area. She believed that the ce would be rebuilt better like the other areas.


    The things were almost all packed up, because she only had a mountaineering bag. All the camera


    equipments were handed back to her colleague who had left early in the morning. Simon was the


    same as her and even took less stuffs, only two or three pieces of clean clothes. The tent they had


    been sleeping in these days had been torn down.


    When Simon took over the mountaineering bag in her hand, Emily heard someone call her from


    behind.


    She looked back and saw that the familiar boy was running over breathlessly. He was carrying a


    large backpack on his back. Almost all the volunteers had left, and the boy was one of the few


    remaining volunteers. Today, there was an arranged bus to take them to the airport.


    After the boy calmed his breath, he asked with a smile, "Sister Emily, you also return to Ice city


    today, right? We can go together. Maybe we can take the same flight!"


    "I''m sorry, but we won''t go back, today" Simon answered for her gloomily.


    Emily asked in surprise, "Are we not going back?"


    Simon nced at her and said, "Hmm, I''ll take you to the Sagria City to stay for a few days!"


    "..." Emily opened her mouth but didn''t say anything after noticing his meaningful look.


    "Well, that''s a pity. I have to go back now. The teachers in the emergency department are all very


    supportive of me. But I''m a bit busy in my fourth year. I''m going to graduate this summer, so I have


    to spend much time writing theses!" The boy was obviously a little disappointed. Then he looked at


    Simon, who was unhappy. He scratched his head and hesitated to ask her, "Sister Emily, can we


    still contact each other after returning to Ice city? May I have your phone number?"


    Without paying any attention to Simon''s fierce eyes, Emily nodded happily. "Of course you can!"


    She really admired the boy in front of her, and she was also willing to be friends with him. Especially


    in such a tough environment, he had been working hard with noin for so long. Not everyone


    could be a qualified volunteer. Her perseverance and kindness deserved the admiration of others.


    When she was about to tell him the number, Simon next to her suddenly reached out his hand and


    said, "Give me your phone. I''ll record the phone number for you."


    Upon hearing this, both the boy and Emily were surprised. Then the boy quickly took out his mobile


    phone and handed it over.


    After Simon took it, he lowered his head and quickly recorded the number. He even asked


    thoughtfully, "How about marking the number with ''Sister Emily''?"


    "Yes!" The boy nodded continuously.


    After Simon finished it, he returned the phone to the boy.


    The boy was ttered and took it with his hands. He was grateful and said, "Thank you, Dr. Chin!"


    Simon said with a faint smile, "You''re wee!"


    The boy put the mobile phone back into his pocket and held up the backpack on his back. He


    grinned and said, "Hey, Sister Emily, I''ll contact you when I go back! Then I''ll go first to take the bus.


    Wish you all have a safe trip. See youter!"


    Emily smiled and waved her hand. "Goodbye, Karen!"


    After the boy ran to the distant bus, she turned her face to look at the man next to her. Squinting her


    eyes, she asked suspiciously, "Simon, were you so kind to help him?"


    He originally didn''t want the boy to go with them. But in the next second, he took the initiative to


    help him record her phone number.


    "Mn." Simon answered casually.


    Emily looked back at the sun in the east and said incredulously, "You wouldn''t do that unless the


    sun rose from the west."


    Simon nced at her and slowly said, "I record my phone number."


    "..." Emily''s eyes widened.


    Her suspicion was right!

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Driving on the winding road, the car kept turning, so Emily fell asleep within half an hour in the car.


    She was woken up by Simon. Then she raised her head from his shoulder and looked out of the


    window with some confusion. For a moment, she was in a daze. "Simon, have we arrived at the


    airport?"


    Simon raised his hand to wipe the saliva on the corner of her mouth. "No, but we''re going to get out


    of the car."


    Emily was pulled out of the car in a daze and found that they were standing at the entrance of an


    ancient city.


    They arrived at Sagria City, which was the closest ce to the sky in this country because of its


    high altitude.


    Once, she was lucky enough toe to Rainbowsouth, but she didn''t have a pleasant trip. Later,


    she hurried back to Ice city and it was in the romantic Crocus City where they first met each other...


    Emily looked back at him in surprise. She thought that the trip he said was just a fake to annoy the


    boy, but he really took her here!


    Simon smiled and embraced her to walk into the ancient city.


    When she fell asleep in the car, Simon had already booked an inn, which was a luxurious viewing


    room on the top floor. From this room, they could enjoy the view of the whole ancient city, including


    the giant prayer wheel in the Moonlight Square


    After putting their luggage into the room, the two simply ate some food and then strolled around the


    ancient city.


    There was no ruin of the disaster area in this city. The quiet and beautiful scene made people feel


    hopeful. Although there had just been an earthquake in the nearby areas, many tourists still came


    here for a travel. At dawn, there were many people on the pedestrian street.


    Thergest prayer wheel in Asia was surrounded by a lot of tourists.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ording to the customs of locals, people had to walk around it three times at least. Emily''s right


    hand touched it and she walked around in circles. When she looked back inadvertently, she saw


    that he was following behind her. His handsome facial features were eye-catching in the sunset.


    When they walked on the steps halfway to the pedestrian street, Simon''s hand, which was originally


    around her shoulder, touched the hair behind her head and said, "Your hair is so long now."


    Emily raised her hand to touch her hair. Subconsciously, she said, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to


    keep it longer..."


    Simon raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, "So, you keep it longer for me?"


    "That''s not true!" Emily gave an awkward exnation and hemmed and hawed. "I just think it''s


    troublesome to have a haircut... Hey, I''ve told you that I''m not for you!"


    Seeing him smile so proudly and recklessly, her face became more flushed. Embarrassedly, she


    shook off his big hand and wanted to quickly walk in front of him, but she was pulled back by him


    easily.


    Her chin was pinched by him, and then he kissed her.


    After a deep kiss, Emily''s face and ears turned flushed. "Simon, we''re on the street now!"


    Simon didn''t care. He was calm and even a little proud. Then he held her hand and continued to


    stride forward.


    Emily was both ashamed and angry. She wiped the moisture on her mouth with the back of her


    hand. Fortunately, it was not Ice city, but Yany State, so she couldn''t meet any acquaintances here.


    Otherwise, she she would feel too shy to look up!


    Aside from some local residents, most of the people in the ancient city were tourists. And they also


    came in groups of twos and threes. Moreover, there were many lovers and couples. In front of them,


    a man and a woman who just came out of the silk scarf store were the newlywed couple. They


    came here to celebrate their honeymoon.


    The couple held hands with each other and looked very intimate.


    Seeing this, Emily lowered her head to look at her and Simon''s hands, which were also sped


    together. She felt very happy.


    Emily thought in her mind. Was this a honeymoon trip?


    After passing a few shops, they entered a silverware shop. In this ce, there were not too many


    gold and diamonds. The local handmade silver products were very famous. They were small and


    delicate. Emily liked them very much.


    Walking along the long ss counter, she stopped in front of a pair of silver rings.


    They were very ordinary couple rings withoutplicated patterns.


    Simon, who had already walked to the door, saw that she did not move for a long time, so he


    stepped back and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Biting her lips, Emily pointed at the rings with a hint of expectation and said, "The couple rings are


    pretty!"


    When she first saw them, she actually wanted to buy them. However, they were not ordinary rings,


    but the couple rings. She was not sure that the boss would agree to only sell one of them.


    Furthermore, if the rings were separated, it would not be so eye-catching.


    "Well, they are not bad!" Simon nced at them and nodded. Then he didn''tment much but


    held her shoulder. "Let''s go. There''s a good ck goat hotpot restaurant in front. Don''t you want to


    have a try?"


    "Oh!" Emily replied indifferently. It was hard for her to hide the disappointment.


    The hotpot restaurant was indeed worthy of its fame. They ate meat first, and then enjoyed the hot


    pot with soup- stock. The mutton was tender and delicious, different from the mutton they usually


    ate. Being rich in nutrition, it almost had no odor of the goat.


    When they returned to the inn, they went to the home store opposite the inn.


    At that time, they went to the disaster area in a hurry, so they took less stuffs. Moreover, the


    environment in the disaster area was tough. In the disaster area, not to mention that they could


    rarely take a bath, they slept without changing pajamas.


    In the past week, Emily hadn''t been able to take a good bath or sleepfortably, so she wanted to


    buy a pyjamas.


    She exined her needs to the shopkeeper. Just as the shopkeeper went to help her look for the


    pajamas, she suddenly thought of something and cried out in a low voice. "Oh no, I might leave my


    cell phone in the restaurant!"


    Simon said calmly, "If we go back now, we should still be able to find it!"


    They left the restaurant less than five minutes ago. The waiter should begin to clean up the table


    now, so no new guests would use the table. At this time, we''ll probably get your cell phone back.


    Emily looked at the shopkeeper who was bending over. "The pajamas..."


    Simon said directly, "You can go to get your phone. I''ll saty here to buy the pajamas for you."


    "You buy it for me?" Emily asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you can go!" Simon nodded andzily leaned against the door frame with his hands in his


    pockets. "I''ll buy the pajamas for you. I know your size well!"


    Upon hearing hisst remark, Emily''s face blushed. Without further dy, she ran away and said,


    "Then I''m going!"


    Five minutester, she sessfully took back her mobile phone from the restaurant. It was found


    by the waiter who was tidying up the table. When she went back, her phone was put at the


    reception. All in all, she got her phone back smoothly.


    After walking back, she saw that Simon was already standing at the door of the store.


    Emily blinked her eyes. "You''ve bought it?"


    "Yes." Simon nodded and handed the paper bag in his hand to her.


    When Emily was about to take a look, he took her into his arms and said, "Let''s go!"


    After returning to the inn, it was alreadyte at night. Emily entered the bathroom after Simon took a


    bath. When she turned off the tap and took out the pajamas from the bag, her eyes were wide open.


    With her face turning flushed, Emily gritted her teeth and said, "Simon..."

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    She clearly said that she wanted to buy a pair of pajamas, but the clothes in his hand was not the


    pajamas.


    Emily was extremely shocked. Out of embarrassment, even the back of her neck was red. She


    stared at the so- called "pajamas" in her hand with her eyes wide open.


    It was just apletely transparentyer of ck and gray gauze. A few strings on shoulder straps


    could be broken with a little strength...


    She wantedfortable, pure cotton pajamas while he actually bought a sexy pajamas!


    Emily Lifted her hand to cover her face and felt her mouth twitching.


    In the past, she suggested Wendy wear such a sexy nightgown to please Mr. Hogg. She didn''t


    expect that she would also have such a day!


    Outside the bathroom, Simon asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t the size suitable?"


    Emily was ashamed and angry.


    Emily gritted her teeth. "No..."


    She had washed her clothes as soon as she came in the bathroom, because she wanted to wear


    them tomorrow. Moreover, there was a limited amount of water resources in the disaster area, so


    the remaining clothes in her bag were all dirty. Sleeping with a bath towel around her body was not


    a good choice either!


    Emily closed her eyes and made up her mind.


    Sexy pajamas were also pajamas!


    After putting on it reluctantly, Emily wrapped herself in a bath towel. She thought that he wouldn''t


    see anything after she lied on the bed with the lights off.


    However, it was not the case. When she climbed on the bed quietly at the end of the bed, Simon,


    who was leaning against the head of the bed and smoking, took off her bath towel quickly.


    "Ah!"


    Emily immediately cried out in a low voice, covering her body in a flurry.


    As a mouthful of smoke was blown out, Simon''s eyes became passionate. "The size is just right!"


    The dim light on the bed was shining on her white skin, as if it were enveloped by twoyers of hazy


    gauze.


    Being stared at by him, Emily was very shy. She hurriedly pulled back the quilt and got into it. She


    was fast, so was he. He put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray and rushed toward her.


    Simon''s pupils quickly contracted. The bashfulness on her face and the sensual sexiness on her


    body forming a powerful visual contrast.


    "You are so sexy!"


    With his Adam''s apple rolling, Simon kissed her.


    Emily was dizzy from his kiss, and she was stillining that he bought it...


    In thest week, they slept on a single bed every night in the disaster area. In addition to kissing


    and hugging each other, they did not do anything more intimate. Now they naturally cherished time


    for sex.


    His breathing became more and more rapid. When she saw his movement suddenly stop, she


    looked up at him.


    His handsome face slightly twitched at this time. Then he said with a hoarse voice, "Do you bring


    condoms?"


    Hearing this, Emily stared at him with a flushed face. "I''m here to work. How could I bring that kind


    of stuff!"


    "There''s no condom here!" Simon frowned slightly.


    Usually, there should be condoms in the hotel, but he did not find them after searching for a long


    time in the bedside table. He guessed that the cleaning crews should have forgotten to put them in


    the room.


    Emily bit her lip and said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter..."


    Upon hearing this, Simon was surprised. He stared at her and asked excitedly, "Mrs. Chin, is what


    you said in the building true?"


    At that time, in that dangerous situation, he tentatively proposed to let her give birth to a child.


    Although she promised him, he was still not confident in this matter. Now, when she said this, his


    blood instantly boiled.


    "If you disagree, then forget it!" Emily turned her face away shyly.


    How could he disagree!


    Simon held her face with one hand and kissed her deeply. He whispered to her in a domineering


    way, "It''s useless for you to cry and beg me tonight. If we don''t do it three times, you can''t sleep!"


    They all had work to do, so they only stayed here for three days.


    On thest day, they rented a car and went to Sunzy Temple. Looking up from the foot of the


    mountain, it was just like the Pot Pce. If they wanted to reach the temple above, they had to


    take more than a hundred steps, which was a big test on physical strength.


    Emily was yed by him with all kinds of tricksst night. They stopped making love until the


    second half of the night.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pulled out of bed in the morning, so she was yawning again and again now. Emily wiped


    the sweat on her forehead, and then looked up at Simon, who had already passed by her several


    steps and looked energetic. She made up her mind that she wouldn''t follow him tonight. If he didn''t


    let her go, she would book another room!


    Emily even thought that staying far away from Simon was good for her body!


    Every time Simon took a few steps, he would stand there and wait for her with his hands in his


    pockets.


    The steps here were steep, and it would be dangerous if he carried her on his back. Moreover, it


    was not two days since the stitches were removed from the wound on his left leg. He was afraid that


    she would be too tired, so he asked, "Emily, do you have any other ces you want to go for a trip


    at home and abroad?"


    "There are so more ces!" Emily snorted.


    "Tell me about them!" Simon became interested.


    Emily began to image. "I want to watch the sunset on the snow mountain in Tibet, to pick up the


    cactus in the Sahara Desert, to row the boat in the Amazon primeval forest to see alligator, to sled


    like the Eskimo in the Arctic and so on..."


    In fact, it was her dream to travel around the world when she was in college. At that time, she even


    thought that she could go with Boyd after getting married. Unexpectedly, all of them became


    ridiculous fancy!


    After listening to this, Simon said in a low voice, "The Yany State is neighboring to Tibet. Because of


    the earthquake, many roads have not been dredged yet. What''s more, the time is limited.


    Otherwise, the first one you said would be easy to satisfy!"


    "I''m just saying casually. It''s also beautiful here!" Emily shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t care


    about it.


    Simon said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll spare time every year to take you on a trip!"


    He said every year. It meant that their marriage would continue year after year...


    Emily swallowed hard. When she was still lost in her thoughts, she heard him sayzily, "Here we


    are!"


    The temple was veryrge. If they wanted to pray in every hall, it would take a lot of effort. And


    there were a lot of attractive ethnic culture. At dawn, they left the temple along the steps.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, Emily looked at him curiously and asked, "Simon, what


    did you pray?"


    Just now in the main hall, they all knelt on the futons. When she stood up, she saw that he was still


    kneeling there without moving. He put his hands together and his handsome face looked very


    serious. She did not know what was he praying.


    Simon asked evily with a faint smile, "Do you really want to know it?"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Emily nodded. If she didn''t want to know, she wouldn''t ask like that.


    Simon squinted at her. "Call me honey. Then I''ll tell you!"


    He said this three and a half years ago.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just like that time, she was nervous. She puckered her lips for a while and stuttered. In the end, she


    did not call out because of shyness. Instead, she mumbled, "If you don''t want to say it, it¡¯s fine!"


    Upon hearing this, Simon chuckled. He stretched out his arm to hold her in his arms quickly and


    lowered his head to bite her ear.


    Looking at his straight figure walking in front of her with a car key in hand, Emily touched her ears


    with a flushed face.


    It was as if she could still feel his hot breath and deep voice. He just whispered to her. "It''s the


    English words on your bracelet grandmother gave you!"


    Emily lowered her head and looked at the bracelet she had been wearing on her left wrist.


    Her heart couldn''t help beating faster and faster.


    Have a baby soon...


    The trip to Yany State was more deeply imprinted in their minds than the idental encounter when


    they first met each other.


    After checking out from the inn, there was a special car at the entrance of the ancient city. The


    driver would directly send them to the airport. Then they would return to Ice city.


    All the luggage was put in the trunk of the car, but Simon did not intend to get in the car. Instead, he


    said to her, "Emily, wait for me here for a moment. I''ll go back soon!"


    "Where are you going?" Emily was confused.


    Simon did not reply. He had already walked a few meters away.


    Emily was speechless. The luggage was all on the car, so she had to wait with her back against the


    door. The figure had disappeared from her sight.


    She had finished two games, but he still didn''te back. Even the driver poked his head out and


    asked her.


    When Emily stamped her feet in a hurry, Simon finally appeared. She frowned and asked, "Simon,


    where did you go? What if we miss the flight?"


    It was rare to see that Simon wore a white shirt today. The two buttons near his neck were


    unbuttoned, which looked very casual. His hands were also casually put in the pockets of his pants.


    He raised his chin to her and said, "Show me your right hand."


    "What''s the matter?" Emily asked in confusion.


    Simon just stood there and didn''t move, insisting on waiting for her to reach out her hand.


    Emily had no choice but to do what he said. When she reached out her right hand confusedly, she


    saw that he reached out his big hand, with a small ring between his slender fingers. It was like


    magic.


    In the sunshine, the silver ring was reflecting the light. It was even more dazzling than diamonds.


    The ring was on his ring finger.


    Even the size was just right, as if it was customized for him.


    Simon stood in front of her. By making such an action, it was like a scene at a wedding ceremony in


    the church. For a moment, Emily was caught off guard. From her facial features and expression,


    she was in a daze.


    She looked down and fixed her eyes on the ring of his ring finger.


    The handmade silver ring didn''t have too manyplicated patterns or any decorations but several


    winding ordinary fine lines on it. However, it was very delicate and ingenious. It turned out to be the


    pair of rings she saw in the silverware store on the first day!


    Emily suddenly looked up at him and said, "You..."


    "Didn''t you say they''re good-looking?" Simon said casually and calmly, "At that time, you didn''t


    move even if I called you. Later, I asked the shopkeeper to engrave "S" and "S" on them!"


    Hearing this, Emily lightly turned the silver ring to have a look.


    As expected, there were "S" and "S" on it. One of the "S" referred to the initials of herst name,


    and the other "S" referred to the initials of his personal name. The two English letters were ced


    side by side, as if they were together at anytime.


    Emily swallowed and bit her lip. She saw that he took out the other hand from the pocket with a faint


    smile. As expected, there was a male ring, and then he handed it to her. It was obvious that he


    wanted her to put a ring on him.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and numbly reached out her hand to take it. Then she put it on his ring


    finger like what he had just done.


    The moment she put it on, she heard his deep voice. "Mrs. Chin, this is the wedding ring. Since you


    marry me, you can''t take it off after you put it on. Do you understand?"


    In the sun, he stared at her affectionately.


    Emily nodded gently."... I got it!"


    When she left Sagria City, she felt that it was as if the warm breeze brought a seed of love into her


    heart and it sprouted instantly.


    It took them six hours by ne. By the time theynded, it was at dawn.


    They stopped a taxi and went home. On the way home, they encountered several roads that were


    under maintenance, so they finally returned to themunity after a long time.


    At the entrance, he waved to the security guard to let the taxi pass. Mr. Weil ran out and greeted


    them with a smile. "Mr. Chin, Mrs. Chin, you are back!"


    Simon said with a smile, "Hmm!"


    "Mr. Weil, thanks for your hard work!" Emily said with a smile.


    Mr. Weil waved his hand, looked at her, and then looked at Simon. "Haha, you are wee. Please


    go in and have a good rest!" She didn''t know if it was her misperception, but she felt that the


    expression on Mr. Weil''s face was a little strange. Especially when he looked at her, he seemed to


    want to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Emily shook her head and didn''t care it.


    The taxi stopped downstairs. The driver served well and helped them to get their luggage. When


    Emily picked up the mountaineering bag, she quickly urged. "Simon, let''s hurry up and go upstairs.


    I''m starving to death!"


    The airne meal was so terrible. She felt very hungry the moment she got off the ne.


    Simon held her hand tightly and said meaningfully, "I am also starved to death!"


    Emily was so embarrassed that her face turned fushed.


    Of course, she could tell that he was referring to his sexual desire.


    After the taxi left, Emily was led by him shyly towards the building. However, as they approached,


    he suddenly stopped.


    She looked over in surprise, but found that his eyes were fixed on the front.


    Emily could not help but look up. At the entrance of the building, there was a woman, who must be


    a beauty though Emily could only saw her back. The beauty was wearing a pair of ck knee- high


    boots and a short windbreaker. Her long hair draped over her shoulders.


    It seemed that the woman sensed their gazes, she turned her head and her eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Simon!"


    Emily frowned slightly. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy.


    She clearly felt that his big hand suddenly went stiff, and then he said in a low voice, "Addy."


    Emily was shocked and fell into a panic.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Addy...


    Simon was handsome, and Addy was beautiful. Emily suddenly felt crestfallen seeing them


    together.


    Emily had never met Addy before, but she always knew about her.


    When Emily finally met her, Addy was every bit the stunning beauty she had expected to see with a


    heart-shaped face, almond-bright eyes, and white teeth. With only light makeup, she looked bright


    and charming like a fairy.


    She caught the tone of surprise in Simon''s voice that he was trying to disguise in his question,


    "When did youe back?"


    "Today," Addy said, pulling back a lock of hair caught at her temple to the back of her ear and


    smiled, "I sent to the hospital to look for you and I was told that you had gone to Yany State. I


    thought of taking a flight there to find you, then I heard you''reing back today. That''s when I


    asked for the address and came over to wait for you!"


    Addy walked up to them, the heel of her boots clicking raspily. She nodded politely to Emily and


    smiled broadly at Simon, "You''ve just got off the ne, did you? I bet you haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go


    to the hotpot restaurant we used to go tost time. We have so much to talk about."


    Emily heard all that, especially thest bit, and felt herself being sidelined.


    Both Addy and Simon appeared to be so close, like a pair of mas with different prities


    attracting each other and the maic field kept everything, or everyone else, away, and Emily felt


    excluded and suffocated.


    Emily gently shook off Simon''s stiff hand and said in a muffled voice, "I''m going up first!"


    She barely took two steps forward when Simon pulled her back.


    "Let''s go together!"


    Her head spun around in a daze and Simon was gripping her hand more firmly. She frowned at him,


    hearing him saying, "Didn''t you say you got hungry?"


    Emily swallowed. Out of the corner of her eye, she spied Addy turning slightly stiff.


    The dark Cayenne revved into a quiet little alley and stopped at the entrance of a Their car drove


    into a remote alley and stopped at the entrance of an old-time hotpot restaurant - an old building


    converted into two- story. Rows of little rednterns adorned every level outside the windows,


    making the atmosphere nearby lively and warm.


    There were vacant tables on the ground floor and the waiter arranged one just beside a window.


    The tables were all round with a charcoal-heated copper pot in the center. Although it helped that


    everyone sat morefortably without staring at each other into the face directly and awkwardly.


    Yet they sat down like the three sides of a triangle after a fashion, making things looked


    embarrassing andplicated.


    Addy had been visibly emotional during the journey, peering left and right out of the window and


    when she sat down at the table, she eximed, "Wow, nothing''s changed here!"


    "It''s been running pretty well," Simon said with a smile.


    "Have you beening here all these years?" Addy asked, her almond-shaped eyes shining


    brightly.


    Simon''s forehead creased deeper as he hesitated, frowned slightly before he finally allowed,


    "Sometimes."


    "I''m sorry, I''m so exciteding back here from abroad that I''ve forgotten to introduce myself.


    Hello, I am Addy Swan!" Addy reached out a hand gracefully, not forgetting to regard Simon with


    those shining eyes of hers, saying to Emily, "You can call me Addy like Simon does!"


    Emily reached out her hand and said, "Hi... I am Emily!"


    The two of them shook hands very briefly and let go of each other almost immediately.


    With a friendly voice, Addy asked, "What do you do, Emily?"


    Without waiting for Emily to reply, Simon, who was pouring tea, answered on her behalf, "She is a


    journalist!"


    Addy paused slightly at that and then nodded with a smile. "That''s great. Your job has a promising


    future and ites with a sense of honor. The most important thing is that being a journalist is fun.


    Which is more than what I can say for ballet dancers like me: the only thing we do every day is to


    stay in the dance room and practice dancing!"


    Emily smiled perfunctorily to agree.


    Emily could feel Addy''s scrutinizing eyes trying to size her as she sipped at her tea. She was


    curious and inquisitive about the rtionship shared between Emily and Simon, but she could not


    ask directly.


    Emily wondered about the reason Addy did not table the ultimate question. Still, Addy did not feel


    like a scheming and cunning person


    Maybe because of her past experiences of dealing with a certain daughter of the Goo family who


    could wield wits and courage with equal facility. But she was certain Addy seemed different.


    Addy was Simon''s close friend...


    The waiter came to take their order, "Do you want dual hot pot soup bases or just the spicy base?"


    "Dual hot pot soup bases please!" Simon said. He paused immediately as if something came up,


    and he added, "No shallots in the soup!"


    After taking the order, the waiter nodded and left.


    Addy''s almond-shaped eyes stared straight at Simon, and without any attempt to hide her joy, she


    gasped, "Simon, I can''t believe you still remember that I don''t eat shallots!"


    "I do," Simon nodded, his finger caressing the rim of his teacup. With his usuallyzy voice, he


    muttered tly, "You''re allergic to shallots. Don''t forget that I''m a doctor."


    One way or another, the lights overhead made Addy looked brighter and more beautiful. "I


    remember the time when we had to wander for several blocks only to find a copper pot for hot pot


    during our time at Columbya University. And when our soup was finally cooking, the charcoal


    embers burst out and nearly burned down our hostel! Thendy was so angry that she threw all


    my luggage out! Haha!"


    Reminiscing their thrilling exploits together, Simonughed, "Yeah, that beautifulndy."


    "Heavens, it''s been years since Ist had hotpot. I miss this taste! Especially that mushroom soup


    that you made!" Addy finished, giving Emily a look as she said, "Simon''s an excellent cook!"


    Emily licked her lower lip and nodded with a forced smile, "I know..."


    Emily''s hand was hidden under the table, clutching a corner of her shirt so firmly that it wrinkled.


    Fortunately, the waiter appeared not long after, bringing the copper pot filled with soup. As the


    mes licked at its bottom, the soup soon began bubbling with steam rising up and obscuring their


    sights of each other.


    This must have been the most tasteless meal that Emily had ever had.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She had no idea what to do with the dishes on the table and everything she ate tasted nd and


    tasteless and they stuffed into her gut like stones.


    Simon paid the bill after the meal and she had been silent all night, having barely spoken more than


    three sentences. The night wind brushed on her cheeks and she couldn''t help but yawn.


    She raised a hand to cover her mouth when she felt a warm breath caressing by her ear. "Mrs.


    Chin, are you sleepy?"


    Simon said it clearly and openly. The restaurant had very good sound instion, so they heard no


    much noiseing from inside, and the alley was particrly guiet aside from the din of traffic


    passing by asionally.


    Coming up behind them, just Addy stepping off the stairs was Addy, who heard that and she froze.


    "Mrs. Chin?" Holding her breath, Addy tentatively asked, "Simon, you two..."


    Emily also couldn''t help holding her breath, and her hands also curling up because of anxiety.


    Simon stayed silent for a before saying slowly with a low voice, "Addy, Emily and I are married."

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    The ck Cayenne quietly stopped at the foot of the apartment as if it had blended into the night.


    The door of the elevator slowly opened with a ring and Emily pursed her lips right until they were


    inside and the door was closed. He stared at Simon in his slippers and blurted, "Why did you tell her


    we''re married, Simon!?"


    Addy had done her best to keep the smile on her face, although no one could dispute that she was


    actually grimacing.


    Simon did not stop. He turned his head back and askedzily, "Are we not?"


    Emily bit her lip.


    She had to admit that the apprehension and trepidation which had been haunting her an entire night


    was gone and she was feeling more cheerful.


    She followed him into the bedroom. Once she stepped inside, Simon turned around suddenly and


    whisked her off her feet before tossing her into the huge bed.


    He took the chance to throw himself on her to pin her down.


    Emily tried to push him away, screaming, "What are you doing?"


    Simon grinned at her and caught her hand. He pulled it to his lips and kissed it and watched how


    she winced shyly and lowered to kiss her on the lips.


    "Wait, I haven''t taken a bath yet!"


    Emily buried her face into a pillow to evade him, panting for breath.


    Simon''s thin lips fell on her reddish eyelids and he said hoarsely, "Let''s bath after we''re done. I love


    taking baths with you!"


    Emily''s voice trembled. "Ah, don''t..."


    "How can we not work hard if we want a baby?" Simon smiled wickedly, his fingertips lightly tapped


    on her eyebrows and eyes, his eyes burning with determination. "That was your promise, Mrs. Chin!


    No backing out now!"


    The rapturous night went out outside with the moans and grunts from the man and woman inside.


    Busy work from sunrise to sundown every day allowed time to pass quickly in the city. Saturday


    came and Emily was calling for a cab to go to the nursing home with some fruits.


    In the past three and a half years, the old woman had recovered very well and she would visit her


    whenever she found time during the weekend.


    The caregiver knew her. As soon as she arrived, the caregiver took the fruits from her and smiled


    warmly, "Mrs. Chin. She''s just upstairs in her bedroom!"


    "Sure!" Emily replied with a smile.


    Emily hung her coat and walked up the stairs. The bedroom door was ajar with cheery sunlight


    pouring in from the open windows, casting a huge shiny pond of light at the center of the corridor.


    Before she reached the door, Emily heard the elderly woman''s jovial giggles.


    Her lips curled into a smile spontaneously. She spun around the corner at the door and before her


    hand could knock on the door, she found that Grandma was not alone; beside her was an all too


    familiar figure of a thin young woman with long hair and she was looking at the photo albums with


    Grandma, sharing a good time together.


    The feeling of deja vu struck her. She used to sit on a stool too, looking through Simon''s old pictures


    with Grandma.


    Emily stood there, utterly dazed with her hand still in mid- air, not knowing whether she should just


    withdraw or go in.


    "Ms. Sam!"


    Addy called when she inadvertently looked up.


    Grandma looked up too and saw her. She beamed broadly, "Emily! You''re here!"


    She nodded and smiled at her. "I''vee to see you, Grandma. How have you beentely?"


    "Good, very good!" The old woman chuckled and closed the album shut and ced it behind her.


    With feigned annoyance, she said, "I''ve missed you! It''s been too long since you visited!"


    "I''m here now, am I?" Emily coaxed her hastily.


    Grandma giggled. After all, it was just a joke. "I''m just so happy to see you. Right, Emily, this is¡ª"


    "Grandma, Ms. Sam and I have met before!" Addy interjected.


    "Ah?! So you know each other?!" the olddy gasped and peered at Emily with concern.


    "Yes..." Emily nodded.


    "I had a meal with Simon and Ms. Samst week when I first came back!" Addy said quickly. She


    smiled, "It''s been so many years, Grandma. I''ve not been here to see you. But I''ve brought back a


    lot of nourishing food. They''re all for you; so you must remember to eat them!" "You''re too kind,


    child!" The old woman''s eyes lit up with a smile.


    The adoringly lovable Addy said sweetly, "This is my duty, Grandma. I miss the days when I would


    come with Simon to your ce for meals! You''d make us that delicious beef broth noodles no


    matter how busy you were and until now, it''s still the most delicious beef noodles I''ve ever eaten


    before!"


    Sure enough, the old woman was left in giggles and smiles by those words. "Ain''t that the sweetest


    words from you, Addy!"


    They talked about the past and Emily, having no part in that, could find no ways to participate in the


    conversation and she could only sit in a corner quietly.


    Noticing her drooping eyes, Grandma took her hand and asked suddenly, "Emily, Simon told me


    you''re nning to have children?"


    "Uh!" Emily''s face turned red.


    "No need to be shy!" The old woman teased. I''ve been waiting for this moment since the day you


    two got married! Finally, at longst! Now hurry up and give me a great-grandchild! Now Simon


    might prefer daughters, but boys or girls, they''re all fine by me!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma..." Emily mumbled, utterly embarrassed.


    She did not know that Simon had told Grandma about this as if he was trying to seal things before


    she could regret it!


    Grandma giggled and patted her hand tenderly, "All right, all right. I''ll press no more. But you two


    have got to work hard!"


    Emily looked down again. Only this time, instead of looking lonely and helpless, her eyes were


    flushed red.


    Addy turned stiff. She cleared her throat and said, "The balletpany''s having a tour around the


    country, so I''d better go back to rehearse. I won''t stay longer, but I''lle again to see you!"


    "Okay!" Grandma nodded and then looked at Emily, "Emily, please see Addy out for me!"


    Addy did not miss it and apparently, so did Emily. What sounded like a simple and casual sentence


    was how Grandma was showing that she acknowledged Emily as her true granddaughter-inw.


    She nodded obediently and said, "Okay!"


    Emily and Addy walked side-by-side out of the house and on the cobblestoned path outside the


    nursing home. Their shadows elongated down the way, casting a strange and foreboding eeriness


    about them both.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    At first, Emily thought that walking Addy to the door and saying goodbye to her would be enough.


    But Addy broke the silence and suddenly said, "Emily, your ring is so beautiful!"


    Hearing this, Emily also lowered her head and looked at the ring finger on her right hand on which


    the silver ring firmly wrapped.


    "Simon gave it to you, right?" Addy said, raising her eyebrows.


    Addy already knew the answer. When they had the hot pot that night, she already saw the two of


    them wearing matched silver rings.


    When Addy and Simon studied abroad, they often went to some roadside stalls on weekends.


    There were many times that Addy bought matched essories. But Simon always refused to wear,


    reckoning that it was too childish...


    "Yes." Emily nodded with her lips pursed. At this moment, she suddenly felt an impulse to defend


    something. After a pause, she emphasized, "He said it''s a wedding ring!"


    When Simon put the ring on her finger in Sagria City, he vowed, "I will take you as my wife till death


    do us apart." And the ring was the wedding ring representing their marriage.


    Emily''s fingers were pressing her ring tightly as if she was trying to gain strength from it.


    Staring at the silver ring, Addy asked, "When did it happen?"


    "..." Emily was confused, not knowing what she was asking.


    Addy pulled back her hair at her ear and exined, "I mean, when did you two get married ?"


    "We have been married for more than three years," Emily replied honestly.


    Addy nodded and didn''t say anything more. When she walked to the door, she said with envy and


    jealousy, "I have thought of many possibilities. But Simon getting married was thest thing I


    thought of. Emily, you are lucky!"


    "Am I lucky?"


    When Emily lowered her head and looked at the ring again, she felt a sense of warmth welling up in


    her heart.


    Looking at Emily''s happy face, Addy felt prickly. She couldn''t help but deliberately ask, "By the way,


    did Simon tell you? Tonight, we will have a ssmate gathering. The ssmates who would go


    were the ones that also went to study at Columbya University. They organized the gathering after


    they knew that I came back. Since we haven''t seen each other for many years, we will have a lot to


    catch up with!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Emily was stunned.


    Addy waved at her with a smile, "Then I''ll go first. See you, Emily!"


    "See you!" Emily nodded.


    Watching Addy took the taxi and left, Emily wrapped her coat and went back to the sanatorium.


    When she went upstairs again, she saw grandma sitting there waiting for her, "Did Addy leave?"


    "Yes, she took the taxi!" Emily said, nodding.


    Grandma beckoned to her and said, "Emily,e here!"


    "Well, what''s the matter, grandma?" Emily rubbed her hands to warm up. She did not want to bring


    coldness to grandma.


    Grandma didn''t mind at all. She pulled Emily to sit next to her again and said, "Emily, if you also


    want to eat the beef noodles I make, I''ll ask Simon to buy ingredients from the supermarket


    tomorrow, and then I''ll make it for you!"


    Seeing that grandma was looking concerned and worrying that her talking with Addy would make


    her unhappy, Emily felt warm and shook her head with a smile, "Grandma, it''s okay. I should be the


    one who makes it for you!"


    Although grandma was recovering well, she was already over 60 years old. Usually, she needed a


    nurse to take care of her. Emily would never want to trouble her to make noodles!


    Grandma looked at Emily carefully. After she made sure that Emily was feeling alright, she heaved a


    sigh of relief. Then she patted on Emily''s hand lovingly and said, "What happened in the past stays


    in the past. What matters is now!"


    After staying with grandma for the afternoon, Emily returned to her apartment by the riverside.


    As the sun was setting, half of the sky looked red. The view of this building was good. Standing in


    front of the French window in the living room, Emily could see the beautiful scenery on the riverside,


    especially at sunset, which was extraordinarily beautiful.


    Emily held her shoulders and watched it for a long time. When thest trace of the sunset glow


    disappeared, she turned around.


    Looking at the hallway and thinking of what Addy had said when leaving today, she pursed her lips


    for a while and then made her way straight to the dining room. She took out a box of instant noodles


    from the cab and poured boiled water in it.


    Bitting the fork, Emilyy prone on the table, waiting.


    Staring at the time on the wall, she was not thinking about the instant noodles but Simon. "He


    should get off work now. Without having to do surgeries today, he should get off earlier than usual.


    Maybe now he is driving with Addy on the way to the gathering..."


    Emily shook her head. When she looked at the time again, she found that ten minutes had passed.


    She cried softly, quickly sat up, and picked up the softened noodles.


    Just as she was about to eat it, she suddenly heard that the sound of the door being opened.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Simon, who was walking in with the keys in his hand, Emily blinked and swallowed the


    noodles in her mouth. She looked surprised with a shocked face and pointed at him with the fork in


    her hand, "Simon, why did youe back? Didn''t you go to the ss reunion?"


    "How did you know that I need to go to the ss reunion?" Simon raised his eyebrows and asked


    with a faint smile.


    Emily bit her lips and shrugged, "I went to visit grandma today. Addy was there too. She told me...


    Hearing this, Simon''s eyebrows slightly twisted, and then he strode forward and took away the box


    of instant noodles in her hand. "Didn''t you had enough? Stop eating!"


    "Hey!" Seeing him throw the instant noodles straight into the trash can, Emily red at him, waving


    the fork in her hand, "What are you doing? I only have one bite! What a waste!"


    Simon grabbed the fork away from her hand, also threw it into the trash can, and took out a piece of


    tissue to wipe the soup from the corner of her mouth, "Instant noodles are not good. I will take you


    to free meals!"


    "You''re taking me to the gathering?" Emily was stunned.


    "Yeah." Simon took her hand and walked straight to the door.


    Twenty minutester, the ck Cayenne reached a Chinese- style restaurant. There were rows of


    cars parked outside. It seemed the restaurant was quite busy today. They spent quite a while finding


    a ce to park.


    After the ck Cayenne stopped, Emily unfastened her seat belt and looked at him with hesitation,


    "Simon, will Addy be unhappy with you bringing me here like this?"


    "Why do you care so much about her thoughts?" Simon nced at her.


    Emily bit her lips,


    She didn''t want to care about it, but she was afraid that Simon would mind.


    As they were talking, the sound of high heels came from outside the car. It was Addy rushing out of


    the restaurant to wee Simon when she saw his car. Feeling excited, she ran so fast that her


    long hair was flying with the wind. With her face full of smiles, she said, "Simon, you are here!"


    When she saw Emily, she paused for a while and said in a low voice, "Emily alsoe..."

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Emily regretted her decision toe along as soon as she got off the car.


    Addy was reminiscing with Simon about the ssmates of their year and maybe because they had


    a lot to catch up, Emily felt herself being kept outside a bubble.


    She felt like a puppy that had been forgotten by its owner, being left behind all on its own.


    She stared at the pair walking side by side in front of her. Heaven could crash and fall on their


    heads and Eddy Swan would still be just as ravishing and beautiful as always. Not helped by the


    fact that in her high- heels, her one-seventy centimeters tall and slender figure made her the perfect


    partner for Simon to walk beside with.


    The triangle rtionship was beginning to take its toll on her.


    Caught in a trance, she stumbled all of a sudden.


    She almost fell down but a long and fair arm came under her, then the familiar masculine scent and


    breath hit her in the face. Simon, who was in front earlier, had backtracked for her. Wearing augh,


    he teased, "You can''t walk without ever tripping can you, dummy!"


    Emily retorted sharply, "There was a stone!"


    Simon lifted a leg and kicked the little stone away and took her hand.


    Their fingers interlocked with each other. That was how he usually held her. Emily tried pulling


    gently, but he locked his fingers more firmly around hers, and through the corners of her eyes, she


    spied Addy filling with envy.


    The private room was on the third floor. It was the second room right after the elevator.


    Everyone aside from Simon had arrived. Five to six of them were sitting around a table, chatting


    with each other and their arrival made every head in the room panned their way.


    A man in a suit, dressed like an elite of the finance world, stood up and joked, "The great Dr. Chin


    has arrived. We''ve been expecting you and finally, Addy remains the only one who can make you


    come!"


    "Come on, I''ve only beente for five minutes. Put the tab on me!" Simon curled his lipszily.


    "That''s what you''re expected to do, Master Simon!" teased the man in suit and everyone echoed his


    guffaws.


    They quickly noticed Emily beside her and Addy came to her rescue as their curious gazes trained


    in on her, "This is Emily. Emily Sam!"


    Unflustered, Emily smiled at everyone and said, "Hi, I''m-"


    "My wife!" Simon''s voice drowned out hers.


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t expect him to announce their rtionship in such a simple and


    straightforward way. But she wondered if she had been overly sensitive; silence pervaded the room


    right after Simon''s announcement and the atmosphere, if not everyone''s expression, felt stiff and


    awkward.


    But Addy quickly took the initiative to change the subject. She said to the man in a suit and tie, "I''ve


    missed northern dishes so much, Brock! I''ve starving! Call the waiter!"


    As the waiters scurried back and forth to serve the dishes, the party slowly paced into a pleasant


    and warm gathering.


    Except for Emily. She peered around and realized that no one had brought any family around


    except for Simon. That made her felt like a bull in a china shop, especially when everyone could talk


    about their lives during and after school and she could hardly share a word with anyone.


    But the man sitting next to her, a mild-mannered bespectacled man smiled at her. "What do you do,


    Mrs. Chin?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the only one who had ever tried to speak to her and for that, she felt very thankful.


    Emily was about to answer when Simon''s deep voice cut her off, "A full-time housewife who stays


    home rearing children."


    "..." She balled her fists and put up a smile while she shot him a re, "Stop talking nonsense!?


    What children?!"


    "Soon! It''ll not be long," Simon insisted, not forgetting to shot a re at the bespectacled man.


    The man pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and silently turned the other side to talk to


    others.


    Then someone steered the topic to Addy. "Addy''s famous now! One of my colleagues knew that I


    have tickets to Addy''s performance and she even offered to buy them from me at a great price!


    They say it''s hard to get tickets for her show!"


    "You''re exaggerating! If you have friends who want to watch our performance, I can ask for some


    arrangement!" Addy smiled sweetly.


    "You''re being modest, Addy!" Brock, who was sitting next to her, said, "Everyone knows that you''ve


    practiced ballet since you were a child. You were the prima donna even in college and even


    professional groups often invited you to their performances. And look at you now, one of the best


    dancers of Newley City''s Big Three balletpanies and the best prima donna!"


    "But I won''t be with them any longer," Addy said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Brock was stunned.


    "I''ve already submitted my resignation when I came back!" Addy shrugged her shoulders and


    exined, "I''ll be leaving after the performances at Ice City."


    "But why? It''s a once in a life time chance to be able to gain entry into a balletpany as


    prestigious and famous as yours!" Brock and the others looked perplexed and puzzled.


    Addy took a sip from her ss of red wine and smiled gently. "Because I suddenly realized that


    even if I have a brilliant career, I don''t have anyone who can share with me. Life is meaningless that


    way. So I came back this time, hoping to find the most important thing for me!"


    She was answering Brock, but her eyes never wavered from Simon next to him.


    The most important thing...


    Emily felt her fingers tightened around her spoon.


    "You should propose a toast for Addy, Simon!" Broke thumped the table suddenly and he sprang to


    his feet, "Do you still remember when we were at Newly City, there was this group of thugs at


    Queens who targeted rich people. One day, they drugged and kidnapped you. It was Addy who


    reported to the cops in spite of her danger and got you saved. You might have been killed that night.


    Later on, those thugs even came back for Addy and she was hospitalized for nearly a month!"


    The edges of Simon''s lips twitched with irritation, "Of course. I won''t forget about that."


    Brock looked as if he was drunk; his footsteps swayed under his weight and he stepped past Addy


    toe to his chair. Trying to defend Addy, he insisted, "Did you forget the vow you made? The


    vow that you went to a temple and made to a monk? You said that you would marry no one else but


    Addy Swan!"


    tter!


    Emily''s spoon fell out of her hand and dropped on her te as she suppressed a muffled gasp.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    The atmosphere in the room turned palpably tense and everyone held their breaths.


    "You''ve had too much to drink, Brock!¡± said someone, standing up with a knowing look at him to sit


    down.


    Realizing that he had spoken out of turn, Brock immediately put down his bottle and muttered an


    excuse, "Ahem, I need to use the bathroom!"


    When he came back, no one strayed back about Simon''s and Addy''s past, skirting any mention of


    anything before and kept the conversation swirling around their recent activities and the atmosphere


    quickly turned back to warm and merry.


    Simon had three sses of red wine and it was Emily who drove them backter.


    They said nothing all the way with only the music from the radio filling the emptiness between them.


    Perhaps it was the kick from the alcohol, Simon spoke little and from her angle, he seemed


    unusually silent.


    They stepped into their house and quietly changed into their slippers.


    Emily deposited the keys on the little bamboo basket on the shoe rack and asked with as casual a


    tone as she could muster, "You and Ms. Swan... Were you a couple before?" "Mmhmm," Simon''s


    Adam''s apple stirred.


    He didn''t deny it...


    Emily felt her heart being bludgeoned by a blunt knife.


    She looked up and saw him staring at her with those charming eyes of his, "Where¡¯s your ring?"


    "It¡¯s here," she motioned with her right hand. She rolled her eyes with a tinge of annoyance, "Have


    you gone blind?!"


    Simon seized her hand before she could retract it, his thumb and forefinger rubbing the silver ring


    on her finger tenderly. Softly yet clearly, he said to her, "You are my wife, Emily."


    "..." Emily licked her lips.


    Was this a reassurance?


    She closed her eyes and her grandmother''s loving and meaningful voice came back to her again:


    What¡¯s gone is gone. What matters now is your future together...


    She watched him, his long legs pacingzily back into the bedroom. She flexed her fingers and


    asked finally, "Are you not afraid that you would be punished for going against your vow, Simon?"


    Simon stopped in his tracks for barely a beat before he went back to his usual pace as he continued


    walking.


    He giggled deeply and evaded the question by merely saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s take a shower


    and go to sleep!"


    Emily came out of the shower behind him. She barely reached the bed when his arms shot at her


    and grabbed her, pulling her into his chest..


    With a devilish grin and a curt "let''s make a baby", he held her face and kissed her full on the


    mouth.


    Overwhelmed by him, Emily could hardly breathe.


    He was kissing not on her lips, but on the tip of her heart.


    This fellow...


    Since he had found the excuse of making a baby, he has taken to making love without any hint of


    shame or hesitation at all!


    It was nearing the end of their day and Emily was busy touching up her final draft. Beside her, Tina


    was almost finished packing up. "I''m bringing I to enjoy a feast of crabs. Would you like to join


    us?"


    "Nope!" She shook her head.


    "Huh?" Tina gawked at her.


    A shy expression wiped across Emily''s face and she mumbled shyly, "You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going


    to the movies with Simon tonight!"


    Just ten minutes ago, Simon had sent her a text, asking her toe out as soon as possible. The


    DC film franchise was nearing its end and tonight was the final screening for the final installment.


    Tina suddenly looked surprised with a dawning realization, "Ah... So the beautifulss has a date


    tonight!"


    "Stop it!" Emily was embarrassed by her teasing. She narrowed her eyes at Tina and scowled, "I


    was just about to ask you! Now tell me what¡¯s going on! I said something about an insurance


    agent who¡¯s interested in you!¡±


    "Surely you''re not going to take a kid''s word for it!" Tina shook her head furiously as she grappled


    with embarrassment, "My family had arranged for a blind date that I could not refuse, so I brought


    I along. But I was surprised that he wants to take things further!"


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t expect Tina to


    go on a blind date, even though it felt normal when she came to think of it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then she remembered the time she mentioned Tina to a male volunteer who was smitten with her


    and Simon told her, "Aren''t you afraid that my brother would be sore with you?"


    She frowned at the memory and asked hesitantly, "So what do you think..."


    "Me?" Tina looked down for barely two seconds before breaking into a wry smile, "You know that I''m


    not young anymore, Tina. I''m a single mother too. I''d say that attention from the other gender was


    something I did not expect. But I suppose we should take things slowly and start being friends first.


    If things go smoothly, perhaps it could be a good match!"


    Emily opened her mouth as if to speak, but she did not know what to say, realizing that she could


    only bob her head by way of a response.


    It was time to get off work. They quickly packed up their things and left the office. The usual ck


    Cayenne was already outside and Simon was standing there, leaning on his car with a cigarette


    smoldering in his finger.


    Emily walked up to him and asked, "Tina, do you want us to drive you?"


    "No thank you!" Tina shook her head, just ending a call she had to take. She waved her phone like


    a wand, saying, "I have someoneing for me. The match I told you of. He says he''s free, so he''s


    bringing I and me out. He''d be here, so I''ll wait for him!"


    Tina might have mentioned about considering, but Emily did not miss the faint trace of reluctance


    fleeted across her face.


    She nodded, just about to say yes when Simon said suddenly, "That looks like my brother!"


    Tina turned stiff.


    Emily turned her head and saw a sleek ck sedan parked behind Simon''s Cayenne. A chauffeur


    got out and opened the rear door and Wilson Chin, in his dashing suit, marched over, the rim of his


    sses glinting coldly in the evening sun.


    "Get in the car!"


    Wilson grabbed Tina''s wrist.


    Tina frowned. She tried to shake him off, "I''ve got someoneing for me!"


    That did not dissuade Wilson not one bit. He pulled with more effort, the eyes from the other side of


    the ss lens shing dangerously. "I''m not saying it the third time. Now get it, or I''ll make you!"


    Emily did not know what to say. Both her husband and his brothers really did have a penchant for


    forcing their woman to be obedient.


    "That''s enough, Wilson Chin!" Tina burst out, her face reddened with anger.


    "Enough?" Wilson narrowed his eyes at her as he repeated and scoffed, "So you''re not willing to


    step into my car after sharing my bed for three years?!"


    Emily''s eyes widened with shock. Tina''s face went ashen pale, "You¡ª"


    "I said before, I don''t wish to repeat myself again!" Wilson Yu exuded dark anger, without any trace


    of the warm and affable demeanor usually attributed to businessmen. He bent down and carried


    Tina off her feet, hoisting her over his shoulders like a log, and tossed her roughly into the rear


    passenger seat before barking at his chauffeur to drive.


    "Ah!" Emily covered her mouth and gasped hushedly.


    The ck sedan drove off and Simon exhaled a smoke ring, "So, you like that kind of thing, Mrs.


    Chin?"


    "No!" Emily immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Then she ripped open the door and slithered inside quickly.


    What a joke! If she allowed Simon to carry her like that, she could end up as the main subject of


    pantry gossip for the next few weeks, easily drowning over the fervor of Wilson''s shenanigans just


    now!


    They had a meal at the Cantonese restaurant in the mall and they were riding up the elevator to the


    cinema upstairs, about to get some soft drinks and pop corn when the PA system announced their


    screening, and people filed together to line up to have their tickets checked and they saw many


    couples in the line.


    Simon and Emily had not been on a date like normal couples since their rtionship had entered a


    stiff tundra for the past three years. They had not been out much, let alone movie dates and as they


    strode inside, Emily slipped her hand into his.


    Her fingertips barely made contact when he felt her and he quickly wrapped his around hers. Then


    he leaned over to kiss her, and not without licking her lips very briefly when he was done.


    Emily blushed and wiped the remaining saliva on her face.


    They went in and found their seats - right at the middle in front of therge screen where they would


    get the best view.


    When the intermission ended, the lights in the screening hall dimmed down to begin the film.


    The show was only just beginning when Simon''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He answered it


    quickly and Emily caught the furrowed eyebrows and the creased forehead. Thinking that it was an


    emergency at the hospital, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Simon pursed his thin lips and stayed silent for a second before he hesitantly allowed, "Addy is


    drunk at the bar."

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Emily was stunned, holding the popcorn in her hand. "Oh," she whispered and asked with her eyes


    down, "Simon, are you going there now?"


    She put the popcorn in her mouth. It should be honey vor but she somehow felt tasteless.


    "Yeah!" Simon nodded.


    "But this is thest showing of the movie, after tonight we won''t be able to watch it in the movie


    theater!" Emily couldn''t help but frown and said. But after saying that, she found it nonsense. Simon


    would not choose a movie over Addy!


    She pursed her lips awkwardly.


    After a few seconds of silence, she reached out her hand to grab his hand, "I''ll go with you!"


    "You want to go with me?" Simon''s almond-shaped eyes nted to her.


    Emily turned her face away, not that she was attracted to the fierce fighting scenes on the big


    screen. Feeling a little suffocated in her chest, she said in a muffled voice, "If you don''t want me to


    go, then I won''t go!"


    The next second, she was pulled up from her seat. "I want you to go with me!"


    In the night, the Cayenne drove to an underground bar in a prosperous area.


    The steps of the extrance were steep. Simon held Emily''s hand as they walked in the bar. After they


    entered the bar, they heard the deafening music. There were quite a number of men and women on


    the dance floor who were flirting with each other.


    In front of the peninsr bar counter, Addy was sitting on a high chair lying prone on the marble


    table. She seemed to have had drunk a lot that she was very drunk.


    Addy''s beige coat was ced on a chair next to her. She was wearing a high- cored knitted thin


    sweater, of which the back was designed with a crossed tie, revealing her fair skin. Under the


    colorful light, she looked quite attractive. In such a bar, two shifty-eyed men were already


    approaching her.


    Emily felt that Simon suddenly loosened her hand.


    Before she realized it, Simon had already walked to Addy''s side. He grabbed a man, who was trying


    to touch Addy, by the hand. The man immediately became angry and began to swear, "F*ck off. She


    is ours!"


    "What if I don''t do what you said?" Simon retorted coldly.


    "Then we will beat you up!" Another man stepped forward, "Let''s not bicker with him. Let''s beat him


    up together! This pretty chick must go on our bed tonight!"


    Simon sneered, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Emily slightly widened her eyes and saw that the two men had already rushed at Simon. Simon


    didn''t show any fear on his face. He grabbed one man''s waving fist, twisted it to the left and the


    right, and bent it down directly. Then he hit the other man''s chin with his elbow and gave a round


    kick.


    Then, he picked up a bottle and broke it on the bar counter. He pointed at the two men with the


    broken piece of the bottle and said with his eyes narrowed, "Who dares toe forward and fight


    me?"


    The two men felt so much pain that they gasped. After taking a look at each other, they ran away in


    disgrace.


    After watching that nervously, Emily slowly closed her mouth. She had never known that as a


    doctor, Simon could also fight so well...


    The bartender, who dared not to step forward, walked out of the bar counter, and asked cautiously,


    "Are you, Mr. Chin?"


    "I am!" Simon put the broken bottle down.


    "That''s good!" After the bartender finished saying, he handed over the pink mobile phone in his


    hand and said, "When this youngdy came, she asked for a whole bottle of vodka. I tried to talk


    her into her senses several times, but she didn''t listen to me. Finally, she became so drunk.


    Because there was only your number on her mobile phone, I called you!"


    After hearing that, Emily, who was walking towards them, paused a little.


    Simon seemed to be stunned as well. He frowned, took the phone, and looked at Addy, who was


    still lying prone on the bar counter. He strode over and tried to wake her up. "Addy, Addy?"


    It was only a little liquid left in the bottle, indicating that Addy had drunk quite a lot.


    Simon called Addy several times, but she didn''t respond until a long timeter. Her bright almond


    eyes were full of intoxication. She grabbed his cuff and murmured, "Simon, is that you?"


    "It''s me," Simon replied.


    Addy looked at him in a trance and shook her head dully, "No! No, I must be dreaming..."


    Emily took a deep breath, bit her lip, and walked up, "Addy looks quite drunk. Let''s take her out of


    here!"


    ¡°Right!" Simon nodded.


    Seeing that Simon tried to get Addy off the high chair, Emily hesitated and said, "Let me help you!"


    But Addy drank too much. She couldn''t move at all, as drunk as fiddler, unable to walk. Both of her


    legs were feeble. She could fall at any time.


    Simon frowned, leaned over, and picked her up with his arms. Meanwhile, Addy put her arms


    around his neck, with her head resting on his shoulder.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After leaving the bar, they found a safe hotel.


    When entering the lift, under the light, Emily saw that all the knuckles of Simon''s right hand were


    broken because of the fight. She could not help but cry out, "Simon, your hand is bleeding..."


    Simon tried to clench his fingers but found that he could not do it. He said lightly, "It''s okay."


    At this time, with a tinking, the lift slowly opened. Simon walked out immediately, holding Addy in his


    arms.


    Emily stood still for two seconds, reacted a little bit slowly, and followed up.


    Simon opened the door and went in. It was a spacious executive suite. Walking through the living


    room, there was the bedroom. Simon directly put Addy on the bed.


    "Addy?"


    Simon tried to wake Addy, but there was no response.


    Emily followed him to the bed and looked at Addy. Even though she was drunk, she still looked


    stunning. Her long hair fell over the pillow, and her otherworldly face was even more beautiful.


    Even if she was a woman, she couldn''t help get lost in Addy''s beauty for a moment.


    Emily licked her lips, looked at Simon, who was pouring the water and said, "Simon, take care of


    her. I''ll call the room service for a bowl of sobering soup, okay?"


    "Sure!" Simon nodded after thinking.


    Emily passed through the living room, took the phone, and called for the room service. She ordered


    a bowl of sobering soup. As soon as she hung up the phone for two minutes, the doorbell rang.


    Then she rushed to the door.


    With the soup in her hand, she walked very slowly and carefully, afraid that she would spill it.


    When Emily finally walked to the bedroom, she suddenly froze. As she saw what was happening,


    she felt hard to breathe. Addy, who was lying on the bed, had already woken up. At this time, she


    was holding Simon''s hand tightly against her face with her eyes full of tenderness. "Simon, the past


    five years, I missed you a lot..."

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Emily stood there, paralyzed.


    From so far away, she could see how Simon''s remarkable features mirrored in every inch of Addy''s


    eyes, filling her so much that she just could not have enough of him.


    Emily was Simon''s wife byw and she has justifiable reasons to storm in, yet Emily felt guilty


    instead.


    She staggered backward and when she turned, the broth she cooked up to help with the hangover


    spilled out of the bowl. The hot liquid scalded her that she winced with pain and she could not help


    but hissed quietly.


    Like a whimpering dog fleeing, she quickly rushed in and ced the broth on the coffee table before


    scurrying away.


    The door clicked and Simon sprang to his feet in an instant. He turned his head around and to no


    surprise, found Emily missing. She thought of going after her, but Addy tightened her grip on his


    hand and stopped him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Simon frowned, but he did nothing to resist. He peered at her from above, his eyes filled with


    conflicted emotions.


    "For five years alone in Newley City, I think of you every day, every minute, and every second,


    Simon! I was wrong and I cannot leave you again!" Addy''s face was a full red from drinking too


    much and the look she gave him was enticing. "I know that five years ago, because of my career


    and dreams, I refused toe back with you. You got angry. You became resentful. But I''m back


    now. I have decided to leave the balletpany. I''ll go wherever you want me to. If you want me to


    give up ballet, I''ll even do it for you! Just your word, and I''ll do as I say! Please!"


    "I know I have been mistaken, Simon. Forgive me, please! For five years, I have only ballet and no


    one else! I think of you and only you! Whenever I do, I''ll go back to Columbya and walk around the


    ces where we used to have been! I might not havee back with you, Simon, but I really do


    love you!"


    Simon listened to her in silence. Quietly, he muttered, "You''ve had too much to drink, Addy."


    "No, I did not!" Addy insisted, shaking her head wildly. She got up suddenly and grabbed his hand


    with both her hands. "I''ve drunk almost a half bottle of vodka, but I''ve never been any soberer than


    now. You''re here; right in front of me. I can touch you. I can feel your warmth. Not the phantom I see


    in my dreams every night in my dreams!"


    Addy strained to raise her head. Her almond-shaped eyes stared at him without blinking. "Do you


    not remember your vow, Simon? You promised to marry no one else but me. We made a promise


    when you came back here. We''d give each other five years. After that, I''de back and we''d hold


    hands and walk down the aisle and the rest of our lives together."


    "Addy," Simon cut her off, "That was your own promise."


    "Myself?" Addy stared at him with a nk look.


    Simon looked deep into those dazed eyes of hers and said quietly, "Before I came back, I had


    asked you repeatedly toe back with me. But you refused. I told you before: if I leave and you


    refused toe with me, that would be the end of us. But there you stayed in Newley City!"


    "Simon..." Addy begged, her eyes now wet with tears.


    "Addy, I''m married," Simon said very slowly and quietly.


    Addy froze. Simon took the chance to slip his hand from her grip bit by Addy was stunned, and


    Simon took the opportunity to take off his big hand bit by bit. His pupils contracted for one fleeting


    moment, then he sighed, "Don''t drink so much in the future. Take this as advice from a friend or


    your doctor. Alcohol is bad for your health and is worse for your stomach. It''s gettingte, so try to


    get some rest. I''m going now."


    The tall and lean figure swiveled around to leave, and there Addy Swan sat, alone and sobbing, on


    her bed.


    Emily was outside. She had left the hotel about a half-hour ago and was roaming the streets alone,


    kicking away pebbles that must have fallen out of the flower pots by the streets to vent her


    frustration and irritation.


    Dammit!


    Emily cursed herself quietly.


    Why should she hade! And now she would have to walk the streets by herself alone!


    Emily failed to understand herself. She did not even know what she was thinking. And just now, she


    felt like excess baggage and she realized she needed to leave. And that was precisely what she


    did: escape like a guilty person!


    He must still be there in the hotel, eh?.


    She thought about Simon and felt her chest feeling ufortable and sore and she needed a deep


    breath.


    Feeling tired, she saw a little square. It was quiet and deserted now with the elderly women who


    usually used the ce to dance now gone home, aside for a few young people enjoying a brisk


    walk in the night. She found a bench and sat down. She did not want to go home, thinking that she


    would be alone after all.


    Early spring in the north can be icily cold, especially at night, and the temperature had plummeted a


    few degrees. Her nose was red and raw from the cold and Emily sneezed hard.


    "Are... are you alright?"


    A hand came from nowhere, handing her a piece of tissue and a somewhat hesitant voice rang near


    her ears.


    Emily was stunned, but when she looked up, she gasped with shock, "Boyd?"


    It had been quite some time since they saw each other. Ice city was not a small area and they had


    been deliberately avoiding each other. For more than three years, they barely knew about each


    other let alone meet and the only thing they could recall about each other were the snippets of


    reminiscences they once shared.


    Meeting him here and now only felt strangely unfamiliar.


    "Emily!" Boyd shouted at her, looking awkward and embarrassed. Hurriedly, he exined, "I was


    driving by then I saw someone like you. I don''t want to disturb you but I wonder if you needed help,


    so I came. I don''t want anything, so please don''t misunderstand!"


    "Thank you!" Emily took the tissue.


    She rubbed her nose. She must have gotten a cold from the chilly winds.


    Boyd frowned and asked, "Emily, are you sick? Where''s Mr. Qin? He''s your husband? Does he not


    care about you?"


    "Of course not!" Emily took a deep breath and squashed the tissue in her hand into a ball,


    squeezing it tightly in her grasp. With a hollowugh, she said, "He''s a doctor. He''d never not care


    about me!"


    She looked down, pretending to look at her watch, then she got up and said, "Oh, it''s gettingte. I


    should be going back now!"


    "Emily, do you need me..." Boyd asked hesitantly.


    Emily shook her head and said, "No, I can take a taxi myself!"


    Immediately, she ran to the side of the road, stopped a taxi, and got in. The cab quickly vanished


    into the night. Boyd stood there alone, watching there dazedly before he finally strode back to his


    car.


    Gripping the change between her fingers after she disembarked, Emily shoved them into her pocket


    and she slowly beelined from the entrance of the apartment area she lived at towards her home.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Tinkling!


    As the lift slowly opened, Emily walked out as if she just came to herself.


    She spent quite a while finding the keys. As soon as she pulled out the keys, she heard Simon''s


    voice came, "Emily, where have you been in the middle of the night? Why did youe back so


    late?"


    Emily raised in a daze and saw Simon standing in front of the security door.


    Simon put out the cigarette in his mouth. There were already several used cigarettes on the floor


    beside his leather shoes. It seemed that Simon had already been back for quite a while.


    Emily pointed at him and asked a silly question, "What are you doing here?"


    "This is my home. If I''m not here, where should I be?" Simon looked at her from above and said with


    his tone sounded righteous and confident.


    "Why are you standing outside?" Emily blinked her eyes.


    Simon said, annoyed, "I''m waiting for you!"


    Stunned, Emily swallowed her saliva and said, "I thought you would..."


    "I would what?" Simon slowly raised his eyebrows.


    Emily thought that he would stay at the hotel to apany Addy tonight...


    Emily pursed her lips, turned her face away abruptly, and said, "Nothing!"


    She held the key tightly and wanted to pass him to open the door. As soon as she twisted the lock


    and walked inside, she felt warmth on her shoulder. Simon hugged her from behind.


    Because they were close, she could feel his breath on her neck, "Mrs. Chin, I smell jealousy!"


    "I''m not jealous!" Emily was so provoked that she almost jumped up.


    As soon as she blurted it out, she felt very embarrassed. She already gave herself away by getting


    provoked like that.


    As expected, Simon''s eyes were full of mischievous smiles. He said teasingly, "Well, you are not


    jealous. You are only annoyed!"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Emily mumbled. Then she ran in, stumbling with her


    slippers.


    After taking a shower from the bathroom, she felt warmed and refreshed as the coldness she


    caught from outside went away.


    After she dried her hair, she sat at the bedside. Simon, who only had a bath towel on him, walked in


    from the kitchen with a cup of warm water in his hand. He handed it to Emily and also gave her two


    capsules that were red and white.


    "What is it?"


    Emily raised her hand and saw Simon was saying, "When youe back, your nose is red. Take


    two capsules. Otherwise, you''ll get a bad cold tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Stunned for a moment, she reached out her hand and took it.


    As she lowered his head to drink the water, she smiled secretly.


    She saw the bloodstains on Simon''s right hand had already gone after the shower. However, it was


    red and swollen, making Simon unable to clench. Intentionally, Simon frowned and took a deep


    breath, "Hiss".


    Emily held on for a while, finally got up, and walked to the closet.


    She opened it, took out the first aid kit, and walked over to him with the kit in her hand. Sitting next


    to him on the end of the bed, she grabbed his right hand, took out the disinfectant water and


    ointment, and carefully applied them on his wounds with a cotton swab.


    As Emily applied the ointment, she frowned and said, "Your hand is very swollen. I don''t think you


    can hold an operation knife, right?"


    "No, I can''t," Simon also frowned and said in a low voice, "I need to swift shifts with my colleague for


    a few days and work at the office!"


    It was the first time that Emily saw a man injured his hand in a fight. Seeing his broken knuckles,


    she felt distressed. She looked at him and said, "Simon, do you feel pain? Do you want me to be


    more gentle?"


    "Just a minor wound!" Simon saidzily.


    Hearing that, Emily''s looked cold. She deliberately poked the cotton swab at his wound. Simon was


    caught off guard and suddenly cried out in pain, "Mrs. Chin, you are killing me!"


    "Serves you right. You shouldn''t have gone to a fight." She pouted and snorted.


    Although she said so, she was more gentle when she took care of his wound. When she was about


    to finish, she lowered her head and blew on it so that the ointment on his hand could be absorbed


    faster.


    When he raised his head, he put his palm on her head. He seemed to pause for a moment before


    he said, "Addy was just too drunk to have said those words tonight!"


    "Oh," Emily replied in a low voice.


    He was exining to her...


    Simon rubbed her soft long hair hard until it got messy, raised the corner of his mouth cockily, and


    said, "You left the hotel without me. Why did youe back sote? I''ve been waiting for you for a


    long time!"


    As soon as he left the hotel, he stepped on the gas and drove home fast.


    However, he found that there was no light on the window. When he opened the door, it was dark


    inside, indicating that she had not yet returned home. He called her but her phone was off. Then he


    went out to look for her but could not find her. Atst, he stood at the door, waited, and thought to


    himself, "If she does note back soon, I will call the police right away!


    As Emily''s hair was messed up, she looked like a lunatic. Slightly annoyed, she raised her hand,


    wanting to push him away. However, after he told her what happened, she couldn''t help but


    immediately fall into his attractive eyes. There was nozy frivolousness in his eyes but deep love.


    She held her breath and was lost in his eyes for a moment.


    She faked a cough, pouted, and said, "I went for a walk!"


    "It''ste at night. Were you walking with a ghost?" Simon gave her a sidelong nce.


    Emily rolled her eyes and said with duplicity, "I just think the night view is beautiful. I haven''t had a


    walk for a long time, and I missed walking around. When I passed by a small square, I took a rest


    for a while and ran into Bo..."


    Realizing what she was going to say, Emily quickly stopped.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Who did you run into?" Simon asked with his eyes narrowed.


    "No one!" Emily scratched her head and said.


    Simon put his arm around her body, approaching her, half- naked. He said in a flirtatious tone,


    "Emily, do you believe that I have a hundred ways to make you tell me the truth?"


    Emily shrank her shoulders and thought, "His so-called one hundred ways would make me unable


    to get off the bed..."


    "It was Boyd!" She blurted in a frightened voice.


    "Howe you ran into him!" Simon frowned and said.


    "How would I know!" Emily spread her hands and said openly, "He handed me some tissue, said a


    few words, and left!"


    "How many words did he say?" Simon asked in a deep voice.


    "Four or five words!" Emily shrugged and said.


    Simon frowned a bit more and asked, "How many words exactly did he say?"


    Annoyed by his question, Emily red at him and replied, "Hey, Simon, can you be a little fair? It is


    okay for you to see Addy, but it is not right for me to run into Boyd? Besides, Boyd and I did not hold


    hands!"


    When Simon heard that, he suddenly looked flirtatious and vicious under the light.


    He touched her nose with his slender and jade-like hand and said, "You are jealous!"


    Emily opened her mouth, wanting to retort. But Simon suddenly bent down and blocked her mouth


    with kisses.


    He was kissing her so hard that he pushed her down on the bed.


    Lost in kissing and caressing, he said to her, "You are different from her."

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Morning came like the cheerful jaunt of a little fawn, injecting life into a city still in slumber.


    The ck Cayenne drove out of the apartment district next to the river. Emily had her right hand


    behind her back, rubbing the soreness of her aching waist. She couldn''t help but think of his words


    last night. She had only just opened her mouthst night and all that she received was the tter of


    breaking items.


    She gently nipped at the corner of her lip and couldn''t help but looked at him.


    The morning light outside permeating the tint of the car window, casting a silhouette of the outlines


    of his face that entuated his handsome face.


    Not the same...


    Dazed by the view of him, Emily stared quietly as she muttered to herself quietly.


    When did the Cayenne ease into a halt, she did not know. It wasn''t until Simon''s captivating eyes


    panned to eye at her did she finally woke up. Wryly, he said, "Am I so handsome that you have to


    stare at me all the way here?"


    Embarrassed, Emily cleared her throat. "Ahem! Who''s looking at you?"


    "Mrs. Chin, should I turn around and drive home now?" Simon''s slender fingers tapped deliberately


    on the steering wheel.


    Emily could never miss the gist behind his words. Her face flushed red. "No, you dummy! I have to


    go to work!"


    Simon giggled happily. It was just for fun. As much as he wanted to, he could not go home; not


    when mornings were usually the busiest hours at his clinic. His Adam''s apple stirred as he


    suppressed the urge to really turn back home.


    Emily was struggling to unbuckle her seat belt when his hand reached over. Mistaking him as taking


    his liberties with her, she instinctively winced to the passenger door away from him. But instead, his


    hand reached past her to point outside the window. "That''s your colleague, Hao!"


    "Where?" Emily quickly looked up, unbuckling her seat belt.


    Languidly, Simon said, "She just got off my brother''s car!"


    Only then did Emily saw a familiar expensive-looking car just two hundred meters ahead of their


    Cayenne. Tina did note out of the rear passenger door. She swung her legs out of the car and


    before she stood up still, an arm came out from inside.


    The arm pulled Tina back into the car and she fell into whoever it was still inside the car.


    By the time she got up again, the lipstick on her mouth was smeared and her lips slightly swollen


    from something which could only be a hard kiss. Tina covered her mouth with a hand, stomped her


    foot, and hurried inside.


    The vehicle''s rear door closed and the long ck sedan drove away.


    She could not see who it was inside the car. But judging from the sleeved arm and the strong


    manner in which he pulled Tina, Emily was certain that it must be Wilson Chin in his sleek suit and


    rimmed spectacles in the rear seat of the sedan just now.


    Emily clicked her tongue and remarked, "So your brother''s in a lonely moodtely, huh?"


    "What about me?" Simon raised his brows yfully at her.


    "You?" Emily grabbed the bag on her knee and said, "You''re a pervert!"


    After that, she practically jumped out of the car, afraid of being caught by him again, and ran into the


    office building.


    Emily just swiped her card and stepped out of the elevator when she bumped into Tina hurrying into


    their office area. She tapped Tina in the shoulder and said, "I saw you getting off my brother-inw''s


    car, Tina. And you''re still in your clothes from yesterday aren''t you? Tell me, what happenedst


    night!"


    "Keep your voice down!" Tina quickly pulled her back.


    "Haha, now you''re scared!" Emilyughed proudly, feeling pleased to be turning the tables on Tina


    now. Thetter had always taken pleasure in teasing herst time and now it''s her turn!


    "I''m scared! I''m scared!" Tina nodded, caught between sobs and joy. She tugged at Emily''s arm and


    walked her into the office.


    As their colleagues sank into their seats and begin their day''s work, Emily kept her voice down to


    stop aggravating Tina and said, "I saw right from the start that your so-called match from the blind


    date was only a way of keeping my brother-inw at arm''s length. But I still wonder if it''s better for


    you to go on with him. After all, it''s I s true father..."


    Perhaps seeing them together every time left quite an impression on her. Tina and Wilson appeared


    hardly like the best of matches, yet their fates had invariably intertwined and Emily was beginning to


    feel that he was the best match for her.


    The domineering Beast the docile and demure Beauty. Two strange and seemingly ipatible


    man and woman now seemed actually a perfect fit for each other.


    Tina sat there for a long while. Then, in a low voice, she said, "Emily, he''s going to be married


    soon!"


    Emily almost forgot about that. She scratched her hair and caught her crestfallen expression and


    held her hands, "So you..."


    "We have nothing." Tina shook her head and muttered in an emphasis, "Nothing was evering


    out of this right from the start."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    To put Emily''s heart at ease, Tina smiled. "Quit talking about me in the morning. We have two


    interviews today. Oh, yeah. Do you want to go Wanda City after work? I had been wanting to go


    there and I''m bringing her tonight!"


    "Tonight? I''m afraid I can''t!" Emily frowned.


    Tina began teasing her again. "You''re dating your ''bully'' again?"


    Emily blushed and exined shyly, "Nothing of that sort! My cousin ising!"


    She did really have a date with her cousin Selena tonight. Since Selena had begun working a half-


    year ago, they had not met each other for quite some time. Simon was having two surgeries tonight


    and that gave her the chance to meet.


    Selena''s finance agency was not very far, so she came over after work and waited for Emily


    downstairs.


    The two sisters had a meal together before going to a famous hair salon in Ice city. Selena was still


    comining when they walked in, "Our supervisor said that if I''m still this blond girl tomorrow, she''d


    fire me! Heavens, I''m so unlucky, sister! She must be having some hormone disorder or early


    menopause!"


    "Enough, stopining!" Emily didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    After entering, Selena stopped her and asked, "Sister, I have some extra money in my bank card.


    The dyeing will take some time. How about a haircut for you to kill the time?"


    It could be very boring in a hair salon and Emily was afraid that she might get bored. She felt her


    own hair and nodded, "Okay, I''ll have the tails of my hair fixed then."


    There were not many customers in the salon and most of the barbers were free. Then something


    happened, making everyone huddled around with excited whispers and chatter.


    "She''s so beautiful and elegant like a fairy!"


    "Yes! I bought tickets from Huang Niu two days ago to see her performance. She''s so beautiful on


    stage! I didn''t expect her to be more beautiful than she is during her performances, and she even


    gave me her autograph when I asked her for it just now!"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    "Let''s talk to her about a picture together when we go upstairster."


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Voices from the chattering crowds, bursting with excitement as they wrestled with one another to


    look up.


    Emily and her cousin Selena looked at each other. There must be somebody famous in the salon


    for everyone had whipped out their phones as if they were hoping for a chance to take a picture.


    Having worked with singers and film stars before during her brief tenure at the entertainment


    department, Emily hardly felt any enthusiasm especially as the maturity that came with her age had


    long caused her to leave behind what infatuation she once had for the craze of this sort. But a


    curious Selena had gone up to the crowd to find out about this mysterious VIP.


    "A female!" answered a male hairstylist excitedly.


    "Forget it!" Selena'' s interest deted the moment she heard that. Shrugging, she said, "I thought I


    might get an autograph if it was a male film star. But a female? Forget it!"


    Emily shook her head with evident exasperation, ¡°How old are you? You should have outgrown the


    habit of chasing movie stars already!"


    Selena spread out her arms and said confidently, "This has nothing to do about age. Even old wives


    craze after young and attractive film stars these days!"


    All right. You win! Emily decided to just simply shut up.


    It was just a simple trim that hardly took long. But Selena''s hairdo took a longer time. This was not


    helped by the fact that she trotted off to the bathroom halfway, only to vanish and Emily had to go


    look for her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The bathroom was on the second floor and to no surprise, there she was, leaning by the door and


    talking to her boyfriend on the phone when Emily finally found her. From her expression and


    gestiction, Emily reckoned that Selena must be quarreling with him.


    Selena caught sight of hering up and sticking out a tongue like a little girl being caught in her


    mischief, she hastily ended the call.


    No stranger to her shenanigans, Emily poked at her forehead sternly like how an elder sister would.


    "How are things with you and your boyfriend, Selena?"


    "He said he wants to marry me!" said Selena, who, just a second ago, was sourly in a tiff with her


    beloved, and now as shy and embarrassed as a girl who had just received her first flower. She


    groped at her cell phone gingerly, "But I''m not sure if I should ept his proposal or not."


    Emily couldn''t help but chuckle. "You guys are still young, don''t worry. You''ve just graduated and


    only just recently began working, maybe it¡¯s good to give your career a go for now. Especially for


    boys; they need to season a bit before they can start thinking about carrying the responsibilities of a


    family man. But if you¡¯ re both serious about it, you can start by bringing him to see Uncle and Aunt


    during New Year!"


    An abashed Selena quickly shook her head and grumbled, "All right, Sister. I¡¯m not a kid now; I


    know what to do! Don¡¯t worry about me! Worry about yourself!"


    "What''s there for me to worry about?" Emily blinked her eyes with a puzzled look on her face.


    "You and your husband, of course!" Selena blurted quickly.


    Emily was surprised. "Us?"


    "Yes, your agreement with him!" Selena took her arm quickly and shook it furiously like a worried


    little girl, "You had an agreement with him, remember? Four years! There''s only one more month


    left, remember?"


    Emily had told Selena the truth when thetter had discovered the truth about her engagement with


    Simon and she had chastised Selena for being silly!


    Emily was shocked.


    She stood there, stunned and frozen, and the look in her eyes distant and nk.


    She hadpletely forgotten about this. She had not realized how fast time had flown. The end of


    their four-year deal was at hand. The difficulties they had together during the earthquake had united


    them and amalgamated their rtionship that the experiences they shared together tasted as sweet


    as a honeymoon to her, that even now, she could still reminisce the times they shared together with


    a smile.


    Emily would have almost forgotten that this marriage was only a deal if not for Selena.


    "So what are you going to do, Sis?" Selena pressed.


    "What are you talking about?" Emily bit her lip.


    "You''re making me so worried" Selena stomped her feet and said, "Your agreement with your


    husband ising to an end. Are you not worried at all?! Yes, the terms of your marriage might be


    different from most people, but you know he''s good and nice and men like that don''te in huge


    supply. Are you really ready to say goodbye to him?"


    Amused to see that her cousin was even more concerned than her, Emily asked, "What do you


    think I should do?"


    "That''s easy!" Selena suddenly winked at her and started to bber with spit spraying all over,


    "Seal things before the die is cast! You know how much my parents like him and even I feel that


    he''s the best you can ever find! Forget about the crap that you ensnare a man''s heart through his


    stomach. If you want to keep your husband now, it''s very simple. You only need to give him a child!"


    A pair of red patches immediately emzoned on Emily''s cheeks.


    Simon had long mentioned about this even during the earthquake. And since her agreement, he


    had repeatedly used the pretense of having a baby to make love to her again and again.


    The thought of this made her heart skip a beat again.


    "All right now. You''re just a kid and all you need to do is worry about you and your boyfriend and


    keep your head out of mine," said Emily, clearing her throat. She peered down and muttered shyly,


    "We''ll deal with it ourselves."


    Selene opened her mouth as if to protest, but Emily changed the subject, "Come on, your dye''s


    getting too heavy. If you don''t wash it off soon, your hair will look as dark as the ghost''s in movies!"


    Sure enough, it really worked; Selena yelped and dragged her back downstairs quickly.


    But right when they left the bathroom, one of the cubicles opened and a slender woman with long


    flowing hair reaching down beyond her shoulders came out, donning a pair of long boots that


    clicked whenever she walked. Her face looked so unworldly beautiful that hardly anyone could


    believe she was real.


    She did not move to the sink. Instead, she stood there, motionless with an expression of shock and


    disbelief on her face as she grappled toprehend what she had just overheard.


    A clerk came in with a notebook and paper in her hand, eager to ask her for her autograph, but


    seeing her dazed and distracted, she drew closer nervously.


    "Miss Swan, are you all right?"


    Addy shook her head and life trickled back into her eyes, restoring vigor to them that only made


    them more ravishing and captivating. Her lips broke into a sweet smile that could almost make


    anyone weep, "I''m okay. I was only overexcited..."

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    By the time they left the salon and finished walking around the mall, night hade outside.


    Selena strode to the roadside to catch a cab. Selena went to stop a taxi on the side of the road. She


    had only just joined the working ss and she did not have much money. The ce she rented was


    hardly a lively one and she intentionally picked a cab route that was just on the way to her ce


    and that could save her some fare.


    A taxi stopped but Emily waved it off, saying, "I''m sorry. We''re going the other way!"


    "Huh, what''s the opposite? Aren''t you going home?" Selena looked confused before she pped


    her hands with a cunning grin, "I know it! You''re going to the hospital to find your hubby!"


    "Well, you''re right," Emily nodded, blushing that her thoughts were guessed rightly. She muttered


    uneasily, "I think the surgery''s about to end by now."


    She peered at her watch. He must be in his second surgery by now. If she could reach there in time,


    she might be able to catch him and they could go home together.


    Selena immediately understood what Emily was going to do and she made a very Upon hearing


    this, Selena immediately understood, and made a very overblown gesture of encouragement, "Go


    for it, Sis!"


    Emily could have not been any more embarrassed by her cousin''s behavior. Even in the night of the


    evening, she could feel the zes on both her cheeks. She hailed another cab and shoved Selena


    inside, and not without urging the driver to drive quickly before she mmed the door shut.


    After sending off her cousin, she spun around and headed for the subway station at the back.


    The hospital was rtively quiet in such hours. An inquiry at the information counter directed her to


    find Simon''s name at the Cardiology notice board and she found the times of his surgeries tonight: 5


    pm and 7.30 pm.


    Emily went to the door of the operating theater and the "Surgery" light was still on.


    She reckoned that she had estimated her time badly. The surgery had not yet ended and she


    decided to just sit down on the floor, clutching her handbag tightly to her chest. One look at her and


    anyone might think she''s an anxious member of the patient''s family.


    The dim lights outside the operating theater and the silence of the hospital lulled Emily into sleep


    and she leaned the back of her head against the wall as her eyes drooped shut slowly.


    How long did she sleep, she did not know. But even before her eyes opened, she caught the acrid


    smell of disinfectant when she woke up.


    She looked up and found herself leaning on the strong and broad shoulder of Simon, the side profile


    of his handsome face looking so pleasing to her eyes. He was still wearing his surgical robes with


    his cap and face mask tossed aside and his legs stretchedfortably.


    Held in his fingers was a cigarette, although it was not lighted; the smoking area was aways from


    here. The depression and squashed marks of his cigarette showed that he had been maintaining


    this posture for quite some time.


    Emily eyed the marks on the cigarette, her gaze turning dazed for seconds that she lost focus.


    She rubbed her eyes. The "Surgery" light overhead the door was off and the operating room was


    empty. The entire corridor was deserted except for them sitting quietly on the floor.


    Emily hastily tidied her hair and gasped bashfully, "When did youe out?"


    "An hour ago." Simon twirled the cigarette in his hand like he would with a pen.


    "What?" Emily''s eyes widened in surprise. "Then why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Simon''s yful eyes nted at her. The lights shining from above caused a slight diffusion of rays


    that looked like glittering shards pouring out of his eyes as he looked at her wryly.


    They have shared something like this before, only the situations were reversed. She was waiting for


    him in the car then and even though she was hungry, she did not wake him up and there she waited


    until he woke up himself.


    Simon remembered exactly that when he stepped out of the operating room. That was why he sat


    down beside her and waited for him even as the urge to smoke after a surgery to relieve his stress


    never stopped prodding him. He allowed her to lean on his shoulder like a pillow and allowed her to


    rest in her mostfortable posture.


    The corner of Simon''s lips curled upzily, "You were sleeping like a pig!"


    "You''re the pig!" The corner of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    Despite her annoyance, she was still concerned with this man, "Have you eaten, bully? Are you


    hungry?"


    Simon flexed his arms. For an hour he had not changed his posture and it got stiff and numb.


    "Director Liu got me some food just now from the cafeteria, but I barely got a couple of bite. I''m


    quite hungry, actually."


    Her very question reminded him of how hungry he really was and he hardly ate well during


    surgeries. And strangely nowadays, he began to appreciate having someone to share meals with


    him.


    "Let''s go to dinner together then!" Emily said hurriedly.


    "Mmhmm," Simon''s lips curled.


    There was a street of restaurants nearby where many famous establishments had their branches


    there. Emily was still full from her dinner with Selena, but she wanted to apany Simon. They


    sat opposite each other and ordered only a hot bowl of noodles and the steam from the food rising


    between them left them in a very intimate and loving atmosphere.


    After the meal, they backtracked to the hospital to get their car.


    They walked together under the bright moonlight, Emily''s hand firmly in his grasp. She peered down


    and saw their shadows melding together and thought about what Selena told her at the hair salon.


    Only one month left...


    She bit her lips for a long time and made up her mind. Softly, she called, "Bully!"


    Simon was smoking. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke. "Hmm?"


    "We..." Emily''s other hand spasmed with nervousness. She said carefully, "We have been married


    for more than three years. In just one more month, we''d be reaching four!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Simon''s movements of exhaling and inhaling his cigarette hesitated the moment he heard her and


    he responded, "Yes."


    "..." Emily held her breath and pursed her lips.


    Cars whizzed by them from time to time, but she could hear her own heart beating wildly. She


    stared at him, her eyes not blinking at all, as if she did not want to miss even the slightest hint of


    emotion on his face.


    Simon flicked off the ashes at the end of his cigarette and he nced at herzily, "It''s good that


    you realized we''ve been married for so long. It''s high time we have a baby or else, Grandma will


    never stop nagging you!"


    Emily''s eyshes drooped, but she felt like her heart was blooming with bliss.


    She opened her mouth to speak again, this time with a coquettish tinge in her voice. "It''s not like I


    can do it alone!"


    Simon narrowed his eyes at her. With a knowing and naughty voice, he hissed, "Are you saying that


    I''m not trying hard enough, Emily?"


    "No, I''m not!" Emily shook her head vigorously.


    She needed to make things clothes or he would turn into a greater beast that he was now in bed


    and she''d never get up in time during the morning!


    Simon giggled gleefully. The corners of his eyes caught something and he squashed the cigarette


    and he led her across the zebra line to the other side of the road and they entered a still-opened


    shop.


    Emily was still embarrassed by their talk just moments ago and by the time she realized what was


    going on, she found herself inside a shop selling infant paraphernalia.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Emily was surprised. "Why are we here?"


    "We need to do some homework beforehand! Simon''s brows arched.


    Before she could protest, he pushed his way inside through the ss doors. The hour might bete


    and the shop was empty except for a pair of clerks who were going through the books for today and


    the sound of the ss doors swinging open made one of them scrambled to meet them.


    "Wee, sir and madam!"


    The clerk peered at them, greeting them warmly. "You look like parents-to-be. Is there anything I


    can help you with?"


    Emily grimaced at howposed Simon seemed to be. So flustered that she did not know where to


    ce her hands, she gasped bashfully, "Maybe we can just walk around ourselves."


    "Of course! Just holler if you need anything!" the clerk smiled.


    Blue and pink plushies bedecked the interior of the little store. Everything for sale was small;


    ranging from little bibs, tiny milk bottles, little finger-like socks, and mini-sized shirts...


    It was Emily''s first time wandering in a shop like this and seeing everything here set her into a


    strange and inexplicable mood.


    She tilted her head to try to get a good look at him. His almond-shaped eyes surveyed the wares in


    the store with a gentle look in his eyes. He reached for a little cap, holding it in his long and svelte


    fingers, clutching it while feeling its fabric brushing on his palm with a mellow look in his eyes.


    She walked down the aisle between the shelves and noticed that he stopped whenever he saw


    anything pink.


    She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. He really wants a daughter!


    The clerk peered at their direction every now and then and Emily felt slightly embarrassed. She


    tugged at his sleeve and said, "It''s too early toe here yet, Simon!¡¯¡¯


    "I made a wish when I was at Sunzy Temple," Simon said pensively suddenly.


    She remembered his vow and her face went pink. In his hands, Simon was still holding something


    pink - a little baby bodice. She bit her lip and asked, "What if it''s not a daughter?"


    Simon¡¯s brows furrowed at that as if he really was contemting that possibility.


    He said suddenly, "Then we''ll make more. I''m sure we¡¯ll get a daughter in the end!"


    Emily was stunned to hear that, remembering how he had called her a pig when he found her


    asleep in the hospital corridor. She muttered with exasperation, "What do you think I am? A female


    sow?!"


    "Mmmhmm," Simon answeredzily.


    Emily puffed her cheeks like an annoyed littless. Before she could lose her temple, he coiled an


    arm around her waist to pull her into him and he bent down to whisper into her ears, "You''re not a


    sow. You''re my Mrs. Chin!"


    He did it on purpose. He made her angry only to slip in something loving to sound romantic!


    Emily looked up and her eyes met his alluring eyes and felt herself softened like a marshmallow.


    The clinic of the private hospital.


    Simon was sitting in front of his desk in his whiteb coat, making some notations on a patient''s file


    with a pen. He nced at hisputer screen. It was lunchtime, but he still had one more patient


    waiting for him. It was his duty as a doctor to see patients. 25.


    His head was still down when the nurse led the patient and he asked customarily, "How are we


    today?"


    But he waited for seconds and the patient gave no response.


    Simon frowned and looked up. To his surprise, it was Addy Swan grinning at him.


    "Simon!"


    He was stunned and his fingers stopped. "What brought you here, Addy?¡±


    She ced her handbag on the table and said with a smile, "I¡¯m not feeling well, so I want Dr. Chin


    to have a look at me!¡±


    "Stop fooling around!" Simon grinned back at her.


    He clipped his pen at the pocket of his white coat and moved his mouse around to shut off his


    computer. He flipped his patient files shut and deposited them all into the drawer of his desk.


    "I''m thest number today. There''s no one else behind. So don''t worry, I won''t be causing a


    nuisance to anyone!" Addy said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Mmmhmm." Simon nodded.


    Addy stared at him from across his desk and slowly said, "Simon... About that night..."


    "I know, you had too much to drink that night!"


    Simon squinted his eyes at her jovially.


    "It''s not that!" Addy clenched her fists tightly, her rosy lips turning pudgy as a flustered her struggled


    to rein in the excitement in her voice, "Simon... I... I mean..."


    Knock! Knock!


    The office door opened suddenly.


    She used a little too much strength that when she ripped the door open, it tremored even after she


    stumbled in to find who it was sitting opposite Simon. Confounded, she yelped, "1-1..."


    Simon leaned back on his chair, looking at her with thosezy eyes of his, "Are you going to destroy


    public property, Mrs. Chin?"


    Embarrassed Emily put a hand to the door as if trying to stop the vibration. She gulped hard and


    stammered, "I was just nearby for an interview and saw that it was lunchtime, so I was wondering if


    you would like to eat together..."


    She was receiving a follow-up report from a municipalmittee meeting just nearby the hospital.


    After the meeting, she did not go back with her colleague. She called a cab and came here instead,


    hoping to find Simon.


    When she exited the elevator, she saw that the consultation session had ended and an inquiry at


    the counter told her that Simon was still in his room, hence she tried to y a prank on him. But she


    did not expect to find Addy Swan in there too.


    "Well, I was going to call Simon to have lunch together too! Come join us!" Addy got up from her


    chair, picking up her bag with her with a broad smile on her face. Her doey eyes looked at Simon, "I


    saw a restaurant that makes good boiled fish just opposite. You like Sichuan m vor, don''t you?


    Let''s go!"


    Simon peered at Emily and said simply, "Anything."


    "What about you, Emily?" Addy asked.


    Emily pursed her lips and hesitated, "I''ming."


    It became a lunch for three. The restaurant was just to the corner opposite the hospital and there


    was no need to drive. They crossed the road and Simon, with his whiteb coat left in his office,


    walked between them both.


    While crossing the road, he deliberately took a pause so that Emily and he were walking behind.


    Emily watched the slender figure in front of her walking ahead and bit her lip and asked, "Miss


    Song... Why is she at the hospital too?


    "She came in barely five minutes ago before you came."


    "Oh..." Emily said in a low voice.


    "Are you feeling jealous again?" Simon''s warm lips came close enough for her to feel his heat.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Emily''s face suddenly turned red.


    When Addy turned back, she saw the two of them holding hands, whispering to each other while


    looking particrly intimate and eyecatching.


    She could not help but feel nervous. But she quickly calmed down after remembering something.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Red chilies were floating in the big white porcin soup bowl, letting out the tantalizing aroma. The


    proprietress recognized that Simon was a doctor and had brought two cold dishes in person for


    them.


    Sitting at the other side, Addy carefully scooped out the peppers with a spoon.


    When Emily inadvertently raised her head, she happened to find that Addy was looking at Simon


    with her eyes full of affection. Seeing that, Emily could not help but hold her cup tight.


    Simon fetched a piece of fish and put it on Emily''s te after picking all the fishbones out. Simon''s


    eyes nted to her, and he saidzily, "What are you doing? Eat!"


    "Okay!" Emily came to herself and put the fish into her mouth.


    The fish tasted tender and well-vored with spices, which gave her a good appetite. She couldn''t


    help eating two mouthfuls of rice.


    Addy, who was sitting on the opposite side, was also swallowing the food in her mouth. She said


    with a smile, "By the way, Simon, do you remember the librarian at Columbya


    University?"


    "Of course. He was very kind. Every weekend, he would help me upy a seat in the library,"


    Simon nodded.


    Addy continued with a smile, "He married a beautiful blonde woman as he wished. I received a


    phone call from himst night. He told me that they have a mixed-blood baby!" "That''s great news!"


    Simon said and nced at Emily.


    Emily understood what that nce meant-Simon also wanted to have a baby. Feeling parched, she


    picked up the cup of water and drank.


    Addy said something else that but Emily neglected it. Then, Simon''s phone rang from beside her.


    Simon interrupted, "Sorry, I have to answer this call!"


    The phone call was short. After it ended, Simon frowned.


    Seeing that Simon looked serious, Emily guessed that it might be a call from the hospital. When she


    was about to ask, Addy took a step ahead of her.


    "Simon. What''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Simon put down his mobile phone and replied, "The hospital just transferred an


    emergency patient from the neighboring county. He needs heart surgery immediately. There is only


    one doctor on duty in the department at noon. I have to go back!"


    "You should go back immediately!" Addy said hurriedly, took a look at Emily, and said with a smile,


    "Being a doctor means great responsibility. Simon, you don''t have to worry about us. You can leave


    us here!"


    "Okay," Simon nodded. The hospital was in urgent need. He didn''t even have time to finish eating


    before he stood up from his chair. He nced at Addy and then looked at Emily, who lowered her


    head.


    Simon put his hand on Emily''s shoulder.


    She raised her head and saw him taking out the wallet from his trouser pocket. He put it in front of


    her and said with a smile, "Addy is our guest. We should pay for the meal. I will go back to the


    hospital now. Mrs. Chin,ter you pay!"


    Simon''s word was short, emphasizing that Emily was his wife.


    "Sure!" Emily felt a little rxed.


    Simon withdrew his hand and quickly walked out of the restaurant with his mobile phone. Through


    the window ss, Simon''s tall figure could be seen. He quickly walked through the zebra crossing


    in the sun and soon walked into the hospital building.


    When Emily stopped looking, she saw that Addy was still looking out of the window with her eyes


    fixed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while, Addy seemed to realize that she had forgotten herself. She turned her head in a


    hurry and smiled at Emily awkwardly.


    Emily also forced a smile to respond, but it was a little bit awkward. After Simon left, there were only


    two of them at the table. She felt a little ufortable.


    She thought that after Simon left, Addy would soon leave with an excuse. In her opinion, Addy


    would not want to continue lunch with her without Simon.


    But Addy did not seem to want to leave, instead, she continued to eat calmly.


    Emily curled up her hand on her knee slightly. Since she sat down, Emily had little appetite and


    wanted to finish early, ncing at the watch on her wrist from time to time. When she finally saw


    that Addy was wiping her mouth with a tissue, she also quickly put down the chopsticks.


    Because Simon told her to pay the bill before he left, she wanted to call the waiter.


    Just when she was about to get up, Addy suddenly called, "Emily!"


    Hearing that, Emily looked over in confusion.


    Addy smiled at her and said sincerely, "To be honest, when I first met you when I returned, I was


    very jealous of you!"


    "..." Emily frowned, speechless.


    "But now that I know I made a mistake. I shouldn''t be jealous of you. Instead, I should thank you!"


    Addy added.


    Emily was stunned. Feeling puzzled, she asked, "Thank me?"


    Then, Addy nodded and suddenly stretched out her hand across the table and held her hand on the


    edge of the table. Addy''s hand was a little cold, which made Emily felt chill.


    For some reason, Emily began to feel uneasy.


    Addy smiled and looked at her sincerely. "Thank you for staying by Simon''s side during the four


    years when I was not here. I know your marriage is concerted!"


    Hearing that, Emily was shocked.


    "How did you..." Emily stammered in shock.


    There was only one possibility that Addy could know about their agreement...


    Emily clenched her hand. She asked with her voice trembled, "Did he tell you that?"


    Addy''s expression paused slightly. She had overheard it by identst time in the barbershop.


    After a little hesitation, she finally chose not to answer but asked in a soft voice, "Emily, it''s not


    important, is it?"


    Emily felt suffocated and feeble on the chair.


    "That''s right, that''s not important..."


    She looked at Addy with a poker face. Addy, whose beautiful almond eyes were full of tenderness


    and sweetness, replied, "Simon and I knew each other when we were fifteen years old in high


    school. At that time, he was not living with the Chin Family. Later, after graduation from high school,


    I went abroad to study with him, and we were always together!"


    "Four years ago, I chose to stay in Newley City, but Simon chose to go back here!"


    "I told him I would go back to him in four years. At first, I thought he was angry with me and med


    me. I thought he didn''t forgive me, but it turned out that he had been waiting for me all the time..."


    Addy suddenly let go of Emily''s hand and reached for Simon''s wallet at the side.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    She flipped it open and adroitly from inside, an innermost hiddenyer that no one knew about,


    retrieved a photo. It showed both of them in high school uniforms; he holding a younger version of


    her in his arms, both of them so full of bliss and happiness.


    Addy flipped the photo over and caressed the line of English words at its back: Love of my life. Her


    eyes went moist and her voice breaking. "It''s here... It''s here... After four years, he''s still carrying it!"


    Emily peered at the photo. She discovered the secret in his wallet a long time ago too.


    She had the same thought as Addy now.


    The photo is still here!


    Emily balled his fists anxiously, her fingernails digging deep into the flesh of her palms. Yet she felt


    no pain. If anything, she felt rather cold as if an icicle had burrowed deep into her. Cold and


    freezing.


    They knew each other since they were fifteen...


    That was one moment they share that Emily could never nudge herself into.


    She rested her hands on the keyboard, not typing anything. She could not. The monitor receded


    into the screen saver mode and the cube shape on the screen gradually warped into a ball amidst


    crisscrossing colorful lines. She lost focus all day. Even after going back to her office, she could not


    concentrate and in the end, she was even summoned to her boss''s office for a scathing earful.


    Tina poked her when she got back to her cubicle and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Emily?"


    "...Nothing!" Emily came back to her senses and shook her head.


    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Tina asked before breaking into an impish grin,


    "Almost forgot that your ''Bully'' is a doctor. You don''t need a hospital. You only need to go home and


    he''ll look after you."


    If she thought that would make Emily embarrassed, she was wrong. Instead of turning pink, her


    cheeks went ashen pale.


    Realizing this, Tina asked concernedly, "What''s going on, Emily?"


    "I''m fine," Emily squeezed out a smile from the corners of her mouth. Then she nced at the


    phone in Tina''s hand. The screen showed a notification about a message just being delivered. That


    must be one of her blind dates. She couldn''t help asking, "Is something going on between you and


    that blind date of yours, Tina?"


    Tina''s attention fell to her phone and she muttered, "I thought I might give him a chance."


    "My parents like him. He''s not rich or powerful, but he''s okay. Not only he doesn''t mind my being a


    single parent, but he also adores I too. I might marry him if we feel that it''s right. I cannot let my


    parents worry anymore about me."


    Emily was shocked to hear that. "But Wilson..." she gasped.


    Tina shook her head and said before Emily could say something else, peering out the window at the


    sunset glow outside, "His wedding''sing soon. He could be I''s biological father, but he''ll have


    nothing to do with me."


    "I see," Emily could only nod.


    Tina picked up the folder in her hand and smiled, "It''s almost time to get off work. Let''s pack up and


    go home!"


    Emily nodded and began riffling through her work hastily.


    She got off her cab and walked into her apartment building holding a bag, then she saw the shiny


    ck leather shoes sitting on the carpet at the door right after the door clicked shut behind her. She


    had been so engrossed in her thoughts that she did not notice the ck Cayenne parked outside.


    She changed into her slippers and Simon peeked out of their bedroom with a cigarette in his


    fingers. He peered at her with those amorous eyes of his with amusement, "Where have you been,


    Mrs. Chin? I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Emily nodded nkly, "Traffic jam!"


    Her lips trembled. She wanted to ask why was he waiting for her when she saw the luggage cases


    by his feet. Her heart sank and her face fell as she gasped, "You''re...''


    Simon was about to flick some ash into the ashtray when he paused upon noticing Emily'' s gaze.


    He frowned and exined, "Something important came up. A seminar that the director came


    personally to my office at thest minute to tell me about. He wanted me to go there. The flight''s


    tonight. I fly in three hours."


    "I see!" Emily nodded.


    He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at her. Then he teased, "What was that expression of


    yours just now? Were you thinking that I was going to elope with a certain someone?"


    Truth be told, that really was the thought that flitted through her mind that one transitory second.


    The image of the beautiful face of "that certain someone" appeared in her mind. Emily muttered


    dismally, "Not that it'' s impossible..."


    "Really?" Simon utteredzily, curling her lips. He stretched out an arm and took her into his chest


    and pinned her there, ¡°If I''m eloping, it would be with you!"


    With his arm constricting around her waist, she saw his clean- shaven chin, "How long would this


    trip be, Simon?"


    Simon furrowed his brows and thought before saying, "About a half-month!"


    A surprised Emily muttered without thinking, "So long..."


    "You can''t bear having me being so long away?"


    Simon''s grin spread all the way to his eyes, making him look even more wicked. With the cigarette


    still between his teeth, he drew near to her ear, and his voice, apanied by the aroma of


    tobo, assailed her senses, "Don''t give me ideas. I would have taken you with me too!"


    Emily looked up and he whisked her off her feet and they both fell into the bed just behind them.


    Simon squashed his cigarette butt and tossed it into the trash can andid on her. Emily thrust her


    arms to stop him, "Wait a minute, Bully! Don''t you have to get to the airport?!"


    "And it''s all because of that, I''ll need to have my fill of you before I go. Or I''d never be able to hold


    back my longing for you for so long!" Simon finished and the look in his eyes changed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    So this was what he referred to when he said he had been waiting for her!


    She licked her lips and before she could say anything else, he kissed her full on the mouth like a


    voracious wolf.


    She could never resist his advances. Every time, she would feel electrified by his charms and her


    hair strewn all around her pillow in a mess, the ends of every strand grazing on the skin of his


    shoulders and chest.


    Before they even realized it, the twilight of dusk outside was gone and night befell over the city.


    Emilyid on her bed. Her clothes were all in a messy heap on the floor. Red patches scattered all


    over her ivory shoulders peeking out of the nket. She looked aroundnguidly and found Simon


    buttoning his shirt.


    When he was fully and neatly dressed, he came to her and bent down beside the bed and she felt


    his soft and thin lipsnding on his shoulder.


    The air was filled with the smell and hormones after their lovemaking. She winced deeper into the


    nket and her eyes met his charming ones, finding them still stirring with emotions and a distant


    glow. He giggled deeply, "Wait for me, Mrs. Chin!"


    Emily swallowed hard.


    She stared at him wordlessly and dazed, whose charms from head to toe never failed to keep her


    mesmerized and suddenly she felt as if she barely knew him.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    The sun rose and set as everyday passed quickly.


    Time seemed both slowly and quickly at the same time. Even though she could have given anything


    to peel the pages off her calendar any quicker, Simon was finallying back from his business


    trip, and so was the moment for their decision - the decision after their four-year marriage.


    Perhaps it was only because she had one too many nights alone in the spacious bed, without her


    man to warm it and share its space with her, that Emily felt her heart hanging in suspense.


    The reminder from her cousin had prodded her into asking Simon tentatively about what would


    happen to them, and Simon, being the sharp and quick- witted person he always was, would never


    have missed her gist.


    He replied with only a chuckle, as she recalled as her eyes wandered to the silver ring on her finger.


    She caressed it, feeling it rotating around her finger. Then she spied the two S''s engraved on the


    ring. He told her before that he specially asked the smith who fashioned the rings to engrave the


    very alphabet they both share in their names and she remembered how he had slid the ring into her


    finger at Sagria City.


    Emily set her mind at ease.


    Tina was in front of her since God knows when, holding a wireless microphone and waving it in front


    of her face. "Hey, wakey wakey Emily! Interview''s over! Time to pack up!"


    "Oh oh oh!" It was only then that Emily came to her senses.


    She, Tina, and two colleagues from the TV station hade to the newly opened construction site


    opposite the river early in the morning for the opening ceremony of a new project to unveil a new


    facade for the city. ZF was constructing two more openspace parks and all news dailies and


    channels were invited to cover the event.


    Emily shut down the machine on her shoulder and held it in her hands.


    Tina was also packing up the microphone and rolling up the wires when she bumped Emily''s arm,


    "Hey, Emily, I think I saw Boyd!" "Boyd? Where is he?" Emily was stunned.


    Tina pointed a finger across her shoulder, "There! Beside the yellow crane behind you! I saw him


    just now during the interview!"


    Emily had been standing with her back to the crane all along so she did not notice that. But Tina


    had been standing in view of the camera and hence she saw Boyd right from the start of the event,


    even though she earlier grappled if she should tell Emily about him being present.


    Emily jerked her head around to find him.


    She turned suddenly and Boyd hardly had any chance to hide. Still jittery over his own promise that


    he would never darken her door anymore, he hastily and clumsily dove to the back of the crane.


    He appeared to be sick, as he covered his mouth to muffle his coughs.


    Emily recalled the encounter she had with Tina at the public square a few days ago and knowing


    better, she decided to hand the machine over to Tina.


    She had been able to face Boyd with calmness andposure three years ago. The memories


    they shared had all but dissipated into the wind like fine dust and all she felt about him was like a


    former friend she once knew. Meeting him once again would cause no ripple to her.


    Emily dug out a sachet of tissue and gave it to him as a form of reciprocation for the kindness he


    showed her before, "Here, take it!"


    When she saw a drunken Addy Swan clinging to Simon''s arm that night, she had left quietly,


    wandering through the dark like a lonely dog. That he came to her and talked to her made her very


    grateful indeed.


    "Thank you!" Boyd took it, thanked her. Hastily, he exined, "I am not stalking you, Emily. One of


    the contractors of this project is thepany I''m working for. I know about the mediaing, but I


    didn''t expect to see you, and knowing that you might feel troubled to see me, I thought I might just


    keep away."


    Emily nodded her head. That exined why did she fail to find the foreman of this project because


    he had been busy hiding from her.


    Remembering how he had found her sitting alone in the dark that night, Boyd''s forehead creased


    deeply. He grappled with hesitation and asked carefully, "How have you been all these years,


    Emily? Mr. Chin... How is he? Are things good between you two? Please don''t misunderstand! I''m


    only concerned as a former friend. Nothing more!"


    He exined more, afraid that she might misunderstand her.


    "Yes." Emily nodded with a smile. Politely, she asked, "What about you? Surely you and Mis. Xu are


    well?"


    As much as she still harbored disgust and indifference to Maeve Hsu, she knew how they loved


    each other. She could see the love in their eyes thest time they met.


    Then she recalled the beautiful almond-shaped eyes of a certain someone. She whose eyes also


    failed to hide the apparent love she kept inside her.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat.


    She came back to her senses and Boyd was clutching the sachet of tissue she gave him and he


    said gently, "Emily, I''m divorced."


    "Ah?! You''re divorced?" Emily was stunned.


    "Mmhmm," Boyd nodded. "We signed the papers two months ago. Maeve was against it at first, but


    I went to court. I remember I told you before, Emily. Being together with Maeve had never been


    what I wanted. I needed time and now, I''m able to be free. Free from the threats and manacles that


    hold me. I''ve regained my freedom!"


    But I lost you.


    Those were the words Boyd wanted to say, but he could only keep them buried in his heart.


    For he knew full well that he had lost Emily the moment she caught them at Crocus City. He had lost


    his right to im her as his.


    Emily stared at him nkly. Of the things she expected to hear, she did not anticipate this. But


    surprise aside, Emily had little sympathy for Maeve. After all that she''s done, it all boiled down to


    nothing?


    She didn''t say much. One nce at her colleagues, she saw Tina were packing their gear into their


    car and they quickly exchanged their goodbyes and she trotted back to rejoin them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The next day was a weekend. Emily did not sleep in. She got up to apany Tina and her


    daughter in their visit to the hospital.


    I''s transnt a few years ago was sessful and she was now just as active and energetic as


    any other child who had been fortunate enough to escape the ensnarement of disease and


    afflictions. But she was still young and just to be safe, they would visit the hospital for a check-up


    every six months.


    With her hair tied in two adorable pigtail braids, I was ying with her doll when they entered the


    elevator. She showed it off happily to Emily, "Look, Aunt Emily! This is what Papa brought me from


    his business trip! It''s not any ordinary doll! It''s a Secret Angel!" "She''s so pretty. When I grows


    up, you can be like her!" Emily smiled.


    "Heh heh heh!" I smiled shyly. But her face contorted into a worried frown, "But Papa said girls


    shouldn''t show off outside."


    Emily peered at the little girl''s face and noticed how she lit up whenever she spoke about Wilson.


    "Tina, why did you not call Wilson toe with you for I''s check- up?" she blurted suddenly.


    After all, Wilson was I''s biological father. He should have been here. But Emily quickly regretted


    asking the question as soon as she spoke it for Tina''s face fell as she croaked, "He must be busy


    with his wedding..."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Emily felt regretful for asking. At this moment, with a sound of tink, the lift opened. She bent to hold


    I in her arms, quickly changed the topic by saying, "Here we are. Let''s jump into the queue in


    Simon''s name!"


    The reexamination went smoothly and quickly. In half an hour, they had finished and took the lift to


    leave.


    Seeing that Emily was peeking at the cardiology department through the lift, Tina could not help but


    ask, "Emily, Simon should be back soon, right?"


    "Yeah..." Emily nodded. She silently calcted in her heart, and shyly said, "He will be back next


    Tuesday. There are only two days left!"


    "That''s great! Simon is finallying back. You don''t have to be alone at night anymore!" Tina


    teased her.


    After hearing this, Emily blushed and stomped her feet, "Tina, that''s not good to say such things in


    front of I!"


    When I, who was holding the doll, heard this, she immediately covered her ears with her little


    hands and blinked her big eyes, "I didn''t hear anything!"


    "You little brat!" Feeling embarrassed, Emily found it both funny and annoying.


    After crossing the long ss bridge, they went out directly from the clinic building. As soon as they


    walked down the steps, they saw a white Prado suddenly stopped. Wilson, who was with sses,


    got off from the driver''s seat.


    Usually, as a boss, Wilson would have a driver drive him around in amercial vehicle. It was the


    first time that he was seen to drive by himself.


    Looking at the tire prints on the ground, Emily thought to herself.


    "The way Wilson drives is exactly like Simon''s way!"


    "Papa!"


    I, who had been holding their hands, left the doll behind and immediately ran over to Wilson


    excitedly.


    Wilson bent and held I in his arms with a trace of softness shown in his indifferent eyes behind


    the sses. Then he looked at Tina with a slight frown and said in an unhappy tone, "Why didn''t


    you call me?"


    Tina looked at the father and daughter and said softly, "I thought you should be very busy. Besides,


    I just took her to do a recheck.


    I can do it myself. I don''t need to bother you!"


    "What do you mean bother?" Wilson looked angry and said in a low voice, "Tina, I''m Is father!"


    Feeling tongue-tied, Tina could not refute but turn her pale face away.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Wilson opened the back door of the car. There was a safe child seat inside. Holding I in his arms,


    he reached out to pull Tina''s wrist. "Get in the car. I promise to take I to the amusement park this


    week!"


    "No need!" Tina refused right away and said with a determined voice, "Emily will apany us.


    She can take care of I for me!"


    Sitting in a safe seat, I looked at Tina from inside with her eyes widened and asked eagerly,


    "Mama, can you let Papae with us?"


    Hearing Is childish voice, Tina felt speechless.


    Wilson looked at the mother and daughter, frowning. He looked at Emily, who was standing there,


    and asked, "Emily?"


    Emily felt embarrassed by Wilson''s nce and cleared her throat, "Cough! Well, I suddenly


    remember that I have other things to do! Wilson, I will have to bother you to take good care of Tina


    and I!"


    "Sure," Wilson said satisfactorily.


    Then, without waiting for Tina''s consent, he stuffed her into the car, locked the car door, and drove


    straight out of the hospital.


    Watching the car disappear, Emily didn''t know whether it was right or wrong for her to help Wilson.


    Although Tina and Wilson might not be together in the end, I was innocent. For both of them,


    they would want I to grow up happily.


    It was supposed to be a busy weekend for Emily, but now she was free.


    Emily shrugged and looked at the packed vehicles on the road. When she was about to take the


    subway, she turned around and caught a glimpse of something. She suddenly stopped and looked


    in the direction of the emergency room in disbelief.


    In the emergency room, Emily saw a tall and straight figure dressed in a dark grey outfit with a pair


    of straight pants. Even though she only saw his back, she could still recognize him at a nce.


    Wasn''t Simon supposed to be on a trip now? Why would he be in the emergency room now?


    What made Emily even more shocked was that before Simon, Addy, who was wearing a ck tight


    dress, was smiling with her eyes full of affection.


    Out of anxiety, Emily swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva.


    Since she saw it, she could not pretend that it did not happen. Gritting her teeth, she walked straight


    over and said,"... Simon!"


    "Emily?" Simon heard the sound and turned around in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Isn''t that the question I should be asking?" Emily thought to herself.


    Emily pursed her lips and asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be on a trip?"


    Simon shook his head slightly and raised his lips helplessly, "I came back earlier this morning. It''s


    two days ahead. I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    "Surprise, huh..."


    Emily only felt surprised in a horrible way.


    "I''ll apany Tina and I to the hospital for a recheck," After she said that in a t tone, she


    looked at Addy next to him, with her hands clenching at her back.


    "When I got off the ne, I received a phone call from the director. His mother had a myocardial


    infarction and was sent to the hospital. Not long ago, her life was saved in the emergency room. But


    her condition now was not optimistic. She needed an operation right away. The director wanted me


    to do it, so I came to the hospital directly before I could send my luggage home!" Simon seemed to


    understand what she was thinking. He came closer to her and exined, "Addy came to visit her


    friend. When I was going to change for the surgical gown just now, I ran into her. I only said a few


    words with her before you arrived! Don''t be jealous, okay?"


    Emily bit her lips lightly and looked down. Only then did she notice the white gown in his hand and


    feel his hurries.


    Although she felt relieved, she somewhat still felt ufortable.


    She felt suffocated and nowhere to hide when she saw Addy''s pretty eyes. "This is the second time


    I saw them together. But is it truly only the second time?" She thought to herself.


    "The patient is already sent to the operating room to be ready for the operation. I have to go there


    quickly! I will put my luggage at the nurses'' station. You can help me bring it back and wait for me at


    home!" Simon looked at his watch and said with his tone a little anxious. He strode away, leaned


    over, and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Chin, I can not wait to put you in bed!"


    After hearing what Simon said, Emily shrank her shoulders and felt her heart beating faster.


    She loosened her grip and slightly nodded to Addy. Then, she turned around and walked towards


    the lift on the other side, heading to the nurses'' station to retrieve the luggage Simon had left


    behind.


    Right after Emily took steps, Addy caught up with her and called, "Emily!"

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    The spring breeze came as sharp and keen as ice, but it was warm inside the car.


    The limited- edition BMW Mini is a car suitable for a woman. From the outside, it looks small and


    delicate, but one would be amazed by how spacious it is inside. Emily knew that one of her more-


    well- to- do colleagues was driving one; the said colleague had given her a ride in her Mini one time.


    But now, sitting on the front passenger seat, Emily felt suffocated.


    Finally, her vision opened up when she spied a familiar sight.


    She could see the apartments right beside the river and Emily, with a secret sigh of relief, pointed at


    the entrance, saying, "There, Ms. Swan. You can stop there. I can walk in from there."


    When Simon had to rush into surgery, Emily had gone to collect his luggage. Only she did not


    expect that Addy would step into the elevator with her.


    And when she finally came out of the hospital, Addy had offered to drive her. Emily had refused her


    at first, but Addy was vehemently insistent, and the situation was not helped by how there was no


    taxi when Emily was stuck there with arge travel case.


    "All right then!" Addy smiled.


    The Mini veered into the entrance of the apartment area. Emily might have tried to keep her eyes


    peeled at the front, but she had been observing Addy through the corners of her eyes the whole


    journey.


    At first, she thought if Addy might have something to say to her. But as the car slowly eased to a


    halt, Addy made no sign of speaking to her. Perhaps she was only driving her out of kindness and


    that made Emily feel guilty instead.


    Usually, when she came home by taxi, she would just hail the security guard, a Mr. Weil, to let her


    taxie in.


    But Emily did not want to do that today. She could not bear staying in the car for not one more


    second and the sensation of wanting to burst out only grew stronger with time, and she wanted the


    space that both she and Simon shared to not include any other woman.


    Especially this woman in particr... thought Emily. His Addy Swan.


    Addy stopped the car atst and smiled at her, "Let me help you with the luggage!"


    Emily frowned. She opened her mouth to protest but before she could utter a syble, Addy was


    already out of the car. Her lean figure circled around the back and Emily could see her popping


    open the trunk through the rearview mirror.


    She undid her seat belt quickly and got out of the car as well.


    Seeing Emily from his security booth, Mr. Weil came out to greet her with his usual enthusiasm,


    "Wee back, Mrs. Chin!"


    "Yes!" Emily replied quickly.


    In which time, Addy Swan had finished retrieving the silver-colored travel case and was shutting the


    lid of the trunk, after which she rolled the travel case over.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s all right, Addy, I can take it from here," Emily pursed her lips and hurried to her.


    Addy''s fingers tightened around the handle of the travel case. Hesitation showed in those beautiful


    eyes of hers that it took her a second before she finally allowed Emily to take the case. Awkwardly,


    she uttered, "It''s heavy."


    Emily took the suitcase. She regained someposure and said, "Thank you so much for driving


    me back, Ms. Swan."


    "You''re wee!" Addy smiled thinly, her gaze moving up from the case to her face. Her expression


    shifted as if she really was wrestling with doubt before she finally spoke, "No matter what, Ms. Sam.


    I hope you can understand Simon and not me him."


    Emily frowned, at a loss and tremendously ufortable at the same time.


    Mr. Weil, seeing therge travel case, came to them instead of trotting back to his security booth


    and said, "Come, Mrs. Chin. Allow me!¡±


    Emily thanked him. When she turned around, the red BMW Mini was gone.


    Emily shut the door behind her and pushed the travel case from the entrance of her apartment into


    the bedroom.


    This must have been the most chaotic off-day she has ever had. Her original n was to


    apany Tina and I to the hospital before going to the amusement park. That should have


    been their n and instead, Wilson appeared out of nowhere and that was the start of all the


    hodgepodge today.


    Emily''s eyes wandered to the silver-colored travel case. Simon should have not been back yet for


    another two days and she didn''t expect him toe back so soon and the reason for his early


    return hardly amused her.


    She pouted quietly herself.


    She hit herself twice at the temples and kept her eyes shut. Then she allowed herself to lean back


    and fell back into her bed, trying not to think about anything at all.


    When Emily opened her eyes again, the sky outside had changed. Scarlet streaks smeared across


    the distant horizon in the evening twilight. She got up at once.


    It was noon when sheid down to clear her mind but she had fallen asleep without knowing it and


    for so long!


    Emily yawned. Every inch of her body was sore and she could feel them screaming at her as she


    struggled against the sluggishness to just fall back and copse into another slumber. Had she


    stayed up toote for her dramasst night?


    She peered at her watch. It was 5.30 pm and the whole house was quiet. Simon must still be at the


    hospital. That was how it is to be a doctor. He must still be in there, trapped inside the operating


    theater with an endless line of patients waiting for him to perform surgery on.


    Feeling the emptiness of her stomach groaning at her, she got up and headed to the kitchen to look


    for some snacks. But when she made it back to the bedroom, she spied the travel case standing by


    the door and opened it, thinking of sorting through the items inside for Simon.


    If not, he might tell her to by the time he got back, and not without the overblown chutzpah of his!


    Emily pouted quietly. In spite of her reluctance, she made short work of his things.


    She picked through his neatly-folded articles of clothing quickly, hanging them all one by one using


    clothes hanging. She traced a finger from the cor of his shirts and down to the bottom as if she


    was feeling the contours of his chest. Simon was the kind of man that packed quite a lot inside his


    outwardly slender figure and she of all people knew how hard and taut the muscles and sinews of


    his belly were.


    He told her just now that he had been hungry. For a long time.


    Her cheeks burned. Emily cursed herself for entertaining such lewd thoughts of his!


    At least she was still alone and Simon was not yet back. She licked her parched lips and continued


    working. Then she flipped up the travel case when she was done and found a wad of A4 papers


    under a set of long pants.


    Thinking it was materials about medicine, she paid no heed to it. She took it up and thought of


    leaving it at his study so that he could easily go through it when he came backter.


    But when she lifted it up, her footsteps wobbled.


    As far as she could see, the documents contained nothing about science and she saw nothing


    about medicine as far as she could see. Instead, her eyes immediately caught sight of five bold and


    thick words.


    Divorce papers.


    Emily stared with her eyes growing wider like eggs and felt the whole world spinning around her.


    The pair of pink patches on her face vanished and all color drained from her cheeks instead that


    even her lips went as pale as milk.


    She staggered sideways unsteadily, her fingers clutching to the cold marble windowsill for bnce.


    The chill stung deep through her skin and deep into her heart and Emily shuddered.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Outside the window, the night was on.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like what Emily had guessed, Simon had been staying in the operating room the entire time.


    He took off the disposable mask and cap and threw them in the red waste bin. Wearing the green


    surgical gown, he walked toward the lift. Through the corridor windows, he could see the neon lights


    were gradually on in the city.


    He took out the silver ring from his pocket. He had taken it off before the operation, and now he put


    it back on his ring finger.


    Simon had to do it several times a day at work. There was a rule in the hospital that surgeons were


    not allowed to wear rings during operations. Although it was troublesome, he didn''t mind it at all.


    As the lift slowly closed, Simon moved his cervical vertebra to release the tiredness.


    He took the earliest flight at 5:30 a.m. to return and kept it from Emily to surprise her. When the


    nended, he thought of her stunned and silly look when she saw him back and chuckled in his


    heart!


    The director''s call came so suddenly that he couldn''t refuse it. He didn''t expect that there would be


    two more cases in the emergency room. The situation was very critical. There were not many


    doctors on duty at the weekend. As an honorable doctor, he had to take up the responsibility. After


    doing three tricky operations in a row, he found it was already nighttime.


    When the lift arrived on the floor of the cardiac surgery department, Simon strode out.


    Thinking of Emily at home, he only wanted to go back as soon as possible. After all, he had been on


    a trip for so long and hadn''t seen her for many days. When he came out of the operating room, he


    wanted to call her, only to find that his phone was dead.


    A trace of light shed in his eyes. Having been apart from her for so long, he longed for getting


    intimate with her and believed she missed him too!


    Hurrying to do the operation during the day, he only got to hug her shoulder, but it already made him


    restless...


    When he passed by the nurse station, the nurse immediately stood up when she saw him and said


    with a hint, "Dr. Chin, someone is waiting for you in the office!"


    "Okay!" Simon took a nce.


    Because he wanted to go home so badly, he didn''t stop. He answered faintly and continued to walk


    straight to his office.


    Because the entire department had long known about his marriage, and Emily hade to the


    hospital more than once, Simon mistakenly thought that the nurse was implying Emily was the one


    in his office. Thinking that Emily came to find him because she was eager to see him, Simon smiled


    happily.


    Although the office was dark inside, he could still see a beautiful figure sitting at the desk with her


    back facing him when he pushed the door open.


    Simon raised her eyebrows and strode in.


    Simon swallowed his saliva. As he stretched out his hand and was about to lift the woman from


    behind, she turned around.


    "Simon!" It was not the voice that he was expecting.


    Simon''s hand froze in the air. He quickly took it back, turned around, and turned on the light. After


    seeing clearly who was waiting for him in the office, he frowned immediately, "Addy, why are you


    here?"


    Addy was well-dressed with delicate makeup.


    At this time, when she saw his tight eyebrows, she couldn''t help but be sad, "Simon, what''s the


    matter? Don''t you want to see me?"


    "Well, it''s not that," Simon said. He was merely a bit disappointed.


    Only by then did he realized why the nurse''s tone was a bit weird. He looked over and asked,


    "Addy, why are you in my office? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Can''t Ie to you just to see you?" Addyined deliberately.


    Simon put one hand in his pocket and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Addy stopped teasing but still smiling, "I wanted to tell you something in the morning.


    But Emily was there, and then you were in a hurry to do the operation... So I came to the office to


    wait for you!"


    After that, she stood up, picked up a transparent box by her feet, and put it on the table. It was tied


    with a beautiful silk ribbon. Inside, it was a white chocte birthday cake.


    "Simon, I brought the cake. Will you apany me to blow out the candle and make a wish?" Addy


    said with an affectionate voice, "I''m so happy. I thought I would spend my birthday alone. But I am


    surprised that you still remembered it and came back early from the trip..."


    "Today''s your birthday?" Simon asked, feeling surprised.


    "You don''t remember?" Addy was stunned, and her face couldn''t help but freeze. She asked


    uncertainly, "Simon, did you not back to celebrate my birthday?"


    Hearing that, Simon''s eyes narrowed. He said in a low voice, "Addy, you were also here earlier


    today."


    He did not avoid the others when he was exining to Emily that he came back early to surprise


    her, and Addy should also have heard what he said.


    Addy''s face froze for a second, but soon she smiled warmly and reached out to hold his hand


    affectionately, "Simon, I know you''re still mad at me, so you said these on purpose! You don''t have


    to hide it from me anymore. I know your marriage with Emily is only an agreement. I know that you


    still love me!"


    Simon looked surprised and frowned. Before he could respond, there was a sudden sounding


    from the door.


    "Dr. Chin!"


    A nurse, who was holding a dossier in her arm, ran in.


    Running in a hurry, the nurse only knocked twice at the open door and rushed in, only to find that


    Addy was holding Simon''s hand. She said tremblingly, "Ahem! Dr. Chin. Do I need to give antibiotics


    to the patient, who just had the operation in bed number 15, tonight?"


    "No, you don''t!" Simon said in a deep voice.


    "Okay!" The nurse nodded and ran away immediately.


    Looking at the nurse running away in a panic, Simon shook off Addy''s hand and put his hand at the


    back as if to avoid her grasp again.


    Simon frowned deeply. The office was not the ce for talking. Especially in the evening, it would


    easily cause unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble.


    Simon looked at Addy, who had been staring at him with her eyes full of deep affection and


    infatuation. After thinking for two seconds, Simon said, "Addy, can you give me two minutes to


    change my clothes? Then we will talk somewhere else."


    Addy agreed with joy.


    Addy waited at the door patiently. After Simon changed his surgical gown into his charcoal gray


    shirt, he strode out, and Addy followed him with the cake in her hand with smiles.


    After the ck Cayenne turned right, it drove away in the night.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Simon lowered his head to light a cigarette. What he didn''t notice was


    that right after he left, a taxi stopped at the hospital. As its back door opened, Emily, who was


    holding a bag tightly, got off.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    The ck Cayenne wheeled out of the hospitalpound and wheezed through the dark night


    streaking with colorful neons until it halted to a stop outside a star-rated hotel.


    Addy came back to the country with her balletpany and for her convenience, she chose to stay


    at the hotel together with her colleagues. And as she had mentioned before at his office, she had


    deliberately arranged to have her room decorated.


    The car stopped and she unfastened her seat belt, She picked up the birthday cake beside her and


    peered at him, feeling herself bursting with delight that he would be celebrating her birthday with


    her.


    At least that was what she thought all the way here. Simon made no movement of removing his


    seatbelt and getting off. "What''s going on, Simon?" she asked, puzzled, "Aren''t youing up with


    me?"


    "I''m not going up, Addy," said Simon, exhaling a mouthful of fume.


    "Simon?!" Addy gasped, confused.


    Simon flicked some ashes off his cigarette. Those charming eyes of his gleamed in the neon lights


    as he brooded morosely. He snapped apart his cigarette and muttered quietly, "Addy, we gotta talk."


    It was night and the usual din and clutter of the hospital during the day was no more.


    Emily gripped the bag tightly in her grasp like how nervous she was when she was in the cab just


    now. It grew moist but she did not let go. Wearing a nk look, she began beelining towards the


    hospital building.


    Hanging her head low over her shoulders, she had almost bumped into several visitors who had


    come to visit their rtives at the hospital.


    She trailed past the nurses'' station and before she could ask, one of the nurses saw her and she


    called, "Mrs. Chin!"


    Emily gave a look at the notice board on the wall and mouthed at her, "Is his surgery over?"


    "It was finished half an hour ago!" said the nurse.


    "Oh, I''ll go find him then..." Emily''s eyshes trembled as she nodded, replying quietly.


    The nurse looked as if she wanted to say more, but Emily could hardly hear anything. Her legs


    moved on their own without her knowing, drifting her towards the direction of his office. Her hands


    gripped more tightly on the bag in her hands which dangled only a set of keys and a stack of A4


    papers inside.


    Since her discovery of the divorce papers in his suitcase, Emily had never been able to escape the


    chaotic panic and confusion now gnawing at her.


    By the time she regained her senses, she found herself by the window, her legs so numb from


    standing too long. The sun was fully set and the sky outside was utterly dark. She groped for her


    cell phone and called him again and again. At first, he was not answering, but after that, it was


    completely shut off.


    Like a convict who craved the reason for his sentence, she grabbed the divorce papers and bolted


    for the door.


    At the hospital, she was about to reach his office when the nurse caught up from behind, heaving


    for breath, "Dr. Chin had left the hospital a long time ago, Mrs. Chin!"


    "He left?" Emily was stunned.


    "Yes!" The nurse nodded and looked at her hesitantly, "With a woman called Swan. They left just


    now together..."


    Emily stood there, rooted to the ground.


    The nurse took her leave and left. Emily looked up. Sure enough, the office door was locked, and


    there wasn''t the slightest bit of light peeking out. His office really was empty.


    Staring nkly at the door for seconds, Emily dragged herself down the same way to go back.


    She rounded a corner and stumbled upon another two nurses who were enjoying their time chatting


    and exchanging gossip as they pushed their trolley. The corridor was deserted and she could hear


    every word.


    Emily had always paid no mind to workce gossip here. Especially, since she nearly bumped into


    a tryst between a doctor and a nurse during their night shifts. And she did not intend to start


    showing interest until two names made her stop in her tracks.


    "I don''t know if you recognized her, that Ms. Swan who came looking for Dr. Chin? That''s the


    famous ballet performer! She''s really famous!"


    "No wonder, I thought she looked so beautiful but yet vaguely familiar! was so beautiful and a little


    familiar. I just got tickets for her next performance "the Chill Lake" from a reseller agent just a few


    days ago! She really was heavenly. I even looked in about her. She''s not only pretty, and she''s well-


    educated too. From a good family, I don''t doubt!"


    "She''s is more beautiful in person!"


    "Yeah, but what is she to Dr. Chin?"


    The first nurse who spoke suddenly turned hushed and mysterious, "I was there for antibiotics when


    I saw it! There''s something between Dr. Chin and that Ms. Swan! They were already holding hand


    and I bet they would have hugged if I had note!"


    "Wow! No wonder! I saw Ms. Swan holding a birthday cake when they were leaving just now! They


    must be celebrating their birthday! How romantic! But where does that leave Ms. Chin?" she gasped


    atst, at a total loss.


    "What can she do? No wedding''s guaranteed these days. Divorce rates are almost catching up to


    marriage rates! And to put it bluntly, Ms. Swan looks better matched with Dr. Chin, if you put Mrs.


    Chin beside them..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emily did not know how did she even manage to find her way out of the hospital.


    The gossamer orb hung up high in the sky, glimmering brightly against the darkened backdrop of


    the night. But she felt something gnawing fiercely at her inside, leaving her painful and yet lost.


    Perhaps it was not that she did not understand him. She might have not seen


    who he really was from the start.


    As the end of their agreement loomed near, Emily, at the insistence of her cousin Selina, had tried


    probing him for answers. Despite hiszy and flippant mood, he had evidentlye to a decision.


    Even as Addy hade open to her, she had been clinging on to hope for the past few days...


    Emily emptied the contents of the bag and stared at words: Divorce Papers. Every swish and stroke


    of the letters were like shes that cut deep into her heart.


    They had shared an intimate and valuable time together during the disaster at Yany State. They


    were happy, they experienced honor and disgrace together, and they even transpired the sensation


    of life and death with each other. Yet now it seemed that all that was just as fickle as a boardroom


    agreement.


    How is four yearspared to a person''s life time?


    It wasn''t long, but it wasn''t short either. But how could it everpare to a fifteen-year-old


    rtionship?


    "Since this is an agreement, Simon. How long do you want it to be?"


    "Four years."


    She recalled how he had said those words at the registration of their marriage at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau. Emily closed her eyes and smiled bitterly.


    She thought "four years" was just his manner of buying time. That "four years" sounded just like his


    name Simon. She did not think that he had been literal.


    You''ve been wrong all along, Emily Sam!

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    "Okay!" Addy put the cake at her feet.


    They had been apart for four years. There were indeed many things that they needed to talk to each


    other properly.


    As the space inside the car was limited, sitting in the co-pilot seat, Addy was close to Simon.


    Smelling Simon along with the smell of cigarettes, Addy felt so excited that her heartbeat was fast.


    It had been a long time since thest time they were so close to each other. A lot of memories


    flooded over...


    Addy''s cheeks were slightly red. She tentatively reached out and tried to hold him as she did before


    in the office so she could feel the lines and the temperature in his palm. However, at the moment


    when her fingertip was about to touch him, Simon avoided it.


    "Simon!"


    Addy was stunned, looking at him with her eyes full of affection, and said, "Are you still angry with


    me? It was indeed my fault not going back here with you. Simon. How can you forgive me? But


    even so, I know that you always love me in your heart, right?"


    "Addy, I thought that I had made myself very clear thest time," Simon frowned and said.


    "No, stop lying to me," Addy shook her head and said with a smile, "Your marriage with Emily was


    only an agreement, right? I was very desperate at the beginning. I wanted Emily gone! And I would


    do everything to have you back by my side! But now I know I was wrong. I don''t have to do or try


    anything. You''ve always been mine!"


    "I don''t know why Emily and you have the marriage agreement. But it doesn''t matter whether you


    tell me or not. I am already happy to know that you have been waiting for me toe back over the


    four years!"


    Simon frowned deeply and said in a low voice, "Addy, it seems that there is more than one


    misunderstanding you are having."


    "Misunderstanding?" Addy asked in confusion.


    "Sorry, I did forget your birthday today," Simon said in a low and slow voice, "The reason why I


    came back early from the trip was that I wanted to surprise Emily. It''s not because of you!"


    When he heard Addy bring up the marriage agreement again, he was still surprised, wondering how


    she knew it. After all, other than Emily, himself, and thewyer who had drafted the agreement, no


    one else knew about it.


    Could it be that Emily was the one who told Addy about it?


    Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly. He paused and said firmly as he did, "As for our marriage, it is


    indeed on an agreement. But I did not do it because of you!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What did you say?" Addy asked in great shock.


    Simon didn''t avoid her eyes. He sighed and said with a pitiful voice, "Addy, it''s over. It was over four


    years ago!"


    "Simon, please forgive me? I am very sorry. During the four years I spent alone in Newley City, I


    missed you a lot and cried a lot! Simon, think about the good time we had in the past. We studied


    together in high school, went to the library to review our lessons, and went abroad to study together.


    We almost walked through every street of Newley City. I miss the times you took me out on


    weekends to watch the shooting stars. We knew each other when we were fifteen. We promised we


    would never be apart..."


    Addy''s voice was choked with sobs. Simon was moved. He couldn''t help but think of those high-


    spirited years of youth and the vows they made when they were young.


    But it was only for a moment. When Emily''s figure shed through his mind, Simon turned cold


    again.


    He said with his voice deep and calm, "Addy, what we had in the past was beautiful. But we cannot


    reverse time! When you chose to stay in Newley City, everything between us was destined to be


    over. We did not promise to wait for each other. And I have already moved on!"


    Addy looked desperate, shook her head violently, and shouted stubbornly, "No, you are lying!"


    "You are saying these things deliberately because you were still angry with me and refused to


    forgive me! If you don''t love me in your heart, and if your marriage agreement was not because of


    me, then why do you still have our picture with you now?"


    Simon was stunned, "Picture? What picture?"


    "The picture in your wallet!" Addy said with tears in her eyes, "When you returned from Newley City


    four years ago, I put our photo in the inteyer of your wallet. I also wrote a word on the back. You


    have been carrying it with you for four years. Can''t it exin that you still love me?"


    Simon looked shocked.


    He took out his wallet from his trouser pocket. He had used it for many years. When he was


    studying abroad, Adam bought it for him. He had never bought a new one because he was used to


    it. Usually, he did not take cash with him. Most of the cards he had were gifts given by his brothers


    on his birthdays. Except for the ck card for Emily, he didn''t even know how many cards he had.


    He looked into each inteyer carefully. As expected, a picture was found in the innermostyer.


    Simon was stunned. He didn''t know that there was such a picture in his wallet. If what Addy just


    said was true, when he came back from Newley City, it had already been there...


    When he saw the English line on the back of the picture, he frowned seriously.


    Simon held a corner of the picture between his fingers, pulled out the lighter, and said, "Addy, I did


    not know anything about the picture!"


    "Don''t!"


    Addy shouted out.


    She wanted to move over to stop Simon, but it was already toote. Simon already lit the picture.


    The young Simon and Addy in the picture disappeared along with the fiery light, only leaving behind


    ashes flowing outside the car window.


    Addy fell on the co-pilot seat feebly, looking at Simon with a sad face.


    Now she had to face the reality...


    Her hopepletely disappeared along with the burning picture, leaving only her tears falling. She


    said, "Simon, how can you be so cruel! How can you be so cruel!"


    A trace of pity shed in Simon''s eyes. Although he felt sorry, he still said in a cold tone, "Addy, I


    hope you can face it with peace. If you can''t do it, you''d better go back to Newley City!"


    Addy felt devastated and could not stop crying. She said, sobbing, "Simon, don''t treat me like this. I


    can''t live without you!"


    "I''m a doctor. I don''t think killing yourself respects life!" Simon''s eyes were indifferent. "Besides, you


    have lived well without me in the past four years!"


    Addy''s eyes were full of tears. She watched Simon unfasten the seat belt, get out of the car, and


    walk to her side. He opened the car and ced one of his arms on it, "I''m sorry, Addy. I can''t


    celebrate your birthday with you. I''m going home."

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Addy looked at him with her eyes filled with tears as if she had never known him. Looking at his


    attractive almond- shaped eyes, she could never imagine that one day he would look at her so


    coldly.


    As the ashes of the picture disappeared in the air, Addy''s heart sunk.


    When Addy realized that it was all her wishful thinking, she cried out. What she had with Simon was


    all gone. Recalling every moment and every vow, she felt deep despair.


    When Simon said that he wanted to go home, there was a hint of urgency in his eyes. Without a


    doubt, she could see that he wanted to go back to see Emily.


    Addy was on the edge of a breakdown. They had known each other since they were 15 and spent


    four years abroad together. She had never stopped thinking about him. Her love for Simon helped


    her to ovee the difficulties she had in Newley City. Now, she lost all her hope... Desperately,


    she threw herself into his arms, trying to change his mind.


    Ignoring the peopleing and going on the street, she threw away her self-esteem and put her


    arms around his neck.


    Longing for Simon''s love, Addy held him tightly. The smell of tobo and the masculine scent on


    him made her miss him day and night. She wanted to try her best to regain the happiness they had


    in the past.


    Blurred by the tears, she tried to kiss him...


    Simon''s body turned rigid all of a sudden.


    Addy also felt it. Seeing that Simon did not push her away, she was overwhelmed by the ecstasy.


    She couldn''t help raise her head, wanting to get close to him. They were so close that their breaths


    seemed to be mixed.


    However, just as she was about to reach Simon''s mouth, he suddenly tilted his head to avoid it.


    After that, Addy felt her excitement and warmth disappeared, followed by embarrassment and loss.


    Addy was stunned. Trembling, she called, "Simon, Simon?"


    Simon leaned over with his eyes staring at her calmly. There was no emotional change on his face


    at all. He just said in a low and gentle voice, "Addy, don''t make me despise you!"


    "Simon..." Addy trembled.


    When she realized what she had done, she felt her face burn as if she had been pped in the


    face. Then she let go of his neck powerlessly.


    Addy finally realized that their rtionship was over!


    She looked at him with her eyes wide open for a long time. Then she lowered her head and picked


    up the cake box beside her feet. Chocked, she got off the car with her face filled with tears and her


    red lips trembling.


    When the door closed, she turned back and saw that Simon had returned to the driver''s seat. He


    was so hurried with a cold and heartless face.


    Soon, after Simon sat back in the car, he started the engine. The ck Cayenne ran fast in the


    night, leaving only a trace of dust.


    After he had just driven for half a kilometer, he stopped at the crossroad for the traffic light turned


    red.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Simon took out the dead cell phone from the storagepartment and was about to continue


    to find the charge, he suddenly heard a loud noise and whistles.


    He inadvertently nced at the rearview mirror and saw a lot of people gathering in the center of


    the street in front of the hotel.


    The voices and the cars were in a mess, he could tell that there was a car ident.


    "Oh my, someone was hit on the road!"


    Many drivers in the cars waiting for the red light at the crossroad also looked back curiously. Simon


    frowned. When he was about to turn his head away, he felt shocked to find a transparent cake box


    with blood was knocked over the ground.


    Simon''s heart sank.


    The moon hung high in the night sky, as curl as a hook. It was destined to be an uneasy night.


    But for them, it was only a small event in their long life. Their life would go on just like the sun would


    rise every day.


    Emily raised her face between her hands and looked out of the window absent-mindedly. The


    morning light poured in through the white gauze curtain and made every corner of the living room


    bright. Her eyes turned dryly twice. It was already dawn.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her numb face. She sat there all night like that and got numb all


    over.


    The house was still quiet, just likest night when she came back. It was so quiet that she could


    hear her breathing slowly and heartbeat.


    Suddenly, there was a movement from the porch along with the sound of the key turning in the lock


    cylinder.


    Emily felt tensed all over as if she was facing a formidable enemy.


    The door was opened. Simon walked in and changed his shoes. After Emily saw him, she clenched


    her hands tighter and tighter on her knees.


    Simon put his right hand on his cervical vertebra. There was noticeable tiredness on his handsome


    face and his eyes.


    He took the earliest flight in the early morning yesterday and did a few operations in a roll. He could


    not sleepst night and had no time to rest today...


    Simon nced at her and stopped, "Mrs. Chin, why are you sitting there in a trance?"


    Emily held her breath for a second. She did not want to be soft-hearted because of what Simon


    called her. After sitting on the sofa for the whole night, she felt her joints numb and her throat dry


    and sore. She swallowed her saliva and finally said, "I''m waiting for you..."


    Simon put down his hand. He had seen her sitting on the sofa with her down since he entered the


    house. She only took a nce at him. Because she was sitting there with her back to the light, he


    could not see her eyes and feel her emotions.


    Simon felt confused and worried. After a pause, he said calmly, "Something happened when I left


    the hospitalst night. Addy..."


    Suddenly, Emily interrupted him and said, "Simon, you don''t have to bother to tell me these things!"


    She had already known it all.


    Simon frowned but then raised the end of her eyebrows. He walked toward her, put his arm on the


    arm of the sofa next to her, and said. "Didn''t I tell you not to be jealous?"


    As Simon was leaning very close to Emily, every time he spoke, the breath of his nose would blow


    on her face, which made her felt warm and familiar. For several times, she almost could not hold


    herself.


    She clenched her teeth to keep calm.


    "Simon, I wanted to ask you about something, but it seems that it''s not necessary now!" Emily


    reached out her hand to the table, stroke the document for two seconds, and then handed it directly


    to him, "This is for you."


    "What is it?" Simon frowned.


    After Simon took it, Emily took a deep breath


    and said, "I have signed it!"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Simon took the document and lowered his peach blossom eyes to see it. As his eyes swept over it,


    he saw the most eye-catching title first: The Divorce Agreement.


    Initially, the corners of his eyes were filled with anguid smile, but now, the smile was gone totally.


    Just like theboratory sheet that the doctor handed to him in the emergency department that year,


    his slender fingers tightened the sheet, which made a rustling sound. His pupils contracted, and his


    cold eyes seemed to sink into a miasma of sadness and despair.


    "Mrs. Chin, what do you mean?"


    Emily straightened her back and felt that her body kept sinking into the sofa as if she could not


    touch it. At this time, she really wanted to cover her ears and shout at him.


    She did not want him to call her Mrs. Chin anymore!


    Because every time she heard him call her that, she felt that something in her heart copsed.


    Emily stood up from her shadow and moved her feet to turn aside. "I have signed the divorce


    agreement and can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau at any time to remove our rtionship. But I won''t


    take any of your property!"


    In fact, she didn''t even read the agreement carefully, because the details in it were not important to


    her.


    After returning from the hospital, as the night outside became darker and darker, all the sound from


    his mobile phone was mechanical female voice. When dawn came little by little outside, she pulled


    off her pen cap and signed her name at thest page.


    Simon threw the divorce agreement in his hand on the tea table and strode to her. His peach


    blossom eyes suddenly narrowed and he said in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    His voice became much higher in the end. His shout seemed to echo across the living room.


    Emily slightly raised her eyes and was caught by his cold and sullen eyes. At this moment, she was


    confused. She found that she still couldn''t understand him, as if she didn''t understand where his


    anger came from.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t this what he wanted?


    She clenched her fist, and her cold sweat wet the lines inside. "Monster, we''ve been married for four


    years now, and our agreement has ended. We''ll go our separate ways from now on. We don''t have


    to be bound by this marriage anymore. Finally, you and I can regain our freedom!"


    "Emily, Do you dare to say it again!" Simon said while grinding his teeth.


    Emily shrank her shoulder suddenly because of his roaring from a close distance. She saw him


    coldly staring at her at this time, and it seemed that there was a fierceness in his eyes.


    She felt timid, but at the same time, she was slightly annoyed. "Simon!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    Usually, she would call him monster. It was rare for her to call out his name together with his


    surname directly, only once.


    Even after such a long time, he still remembered very clearly that not long after they got married, his


    first patient that couldn''t be healed passed away. At that time, he was very depressed and


    pressured. She had apanied him in the garden for a long time and softly called his name to


    And she also said that he did very well...


    This was the second time she called him like this.


    Even at this time, when he was extremely angry, he still felt warm in his heart for her gentle call. His


    closed palm gradually rxed. He wanted to reach out to grab her arm, but he had to stop owing to


    Emily''s following words.


    Emily looked into his peach blossom eyes, which were ck with glow in the morning light, and said


    softly, "You persuaded me to marry you for four years. And now, please allow me to ask you for a


    divorce."


    She thought she was invincible, but she overestimated herself, it was hard for her to say thest


    few words.


    Simon''s handsome eyes and brows suddenly turned cold.


    He stared at her, silent but fearful, and the atmosphere of the warm house was suffocating.


    A burst of strange ringtone of mobile phone suddenly rang. It did not belong to either of them, but it


    came from Simon. His mobile phone had long been out of power. He frowned, but took out a rose-


    gold mobile phone that only women would use from his trouser pocket. There was also a selfie of


    Addy on the screen bail.


    Emily also saw it clearly and turned her face away.


    Simon was a little surprised at first, and then he remembered that it was given to him by the nurse


    on duty. He put it in his trouser pocket. When he thought of something, his face suddenly changed.


    "Hello? What are you talking about? What''s wrong with Addy?"


    The tall and straight figure disappeared very quickly.


    Emily looked nkly at the door that was closed heavily, and the corners of her mouth curled into a


    smile.


    She fell back to the sofa, picked up the agreement that had just been thrown on the tea table by


    him, and smoothed out the corner of it.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there, until her phone vibrated again and again. She


    took it out from her pocket and put it beside her ear. Tina''s anxious voice spread over the line.


    "Emily, what are you doing? Why haven''t youe to work yet? Anyway, the editor- in- chief got


    angry just now. I found an excuse for you. Come here quickly!"


    "... Got it!" Emily said with a twist of the corners of her mouth.


    Hanging up the phone, she couldn''t help but raise her hands and hold her shoulders. The weather


    in early spring was still cold, and the heating in the room should not have been stoppedpletely.


    But why was she getting colder and colder?


    No matter how serious the matter was, she still had to wash her face and continue to work, no


    matter whether she was out of love or out of marriage.


    Emily rushed to the TV station and was naturally scolded by the editor-in-chief. Then she had a


    quick lunch and took the machine with Tina to the construction site across the river by car. The


    editor-in-chief was not very satisfied with the interview material they took backst time, so they had


    to go back and record a few shots again.


    Emily and Tina''s division of work was very tacit. One was holding a wireless microphone and the


    other was holding a camera.


    The construction site had started. There were many workers wearing hard hats walking around, and


    the sound of the machinery operation was not low. Emily used her camera to follow Tina to walk


    around.


    When she adjusted the light, she was stunned.


    Her eyes stopped on the silver light on her ring finger, and her expression was a little absent-


    minded. In just a few days, her state of mind waspletely different, and the world seemed to


    have undergone a great change.


    As Emily''s eyes wandering, it was as though she could see Tina''s wide- open eyes in shock.


    Emily frowned in confusion. Tina held the microphone and gesticted nervously until she ran to


    her side. She finally understood what she was shouting. "Emily, be careful¡ª"


    She raised her head subconsciously, and then her whole body stiffened.


    From the high building surrounded by the green web, a huge iron sheet was falling straight toward


    her.


    Emily screamed in a low voice. It was toote to dodge. In a hurry, she could only use her hands to


    protect her head and squatted down. The expected pain did note, instead, she was hit to the


    side by a force.


    Tina panicked and asked, "Emily, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Emily shook her head. Except for the dust that was raised, she did not get injured. She


    turned her face to look at the side and swallowed, "Boyd, how... are you?"

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Just now, she could find no ce to retreat.


    It was Boyd who suddenly appeared pushed her away at the very urgent moment. However, he was


    injured as he raised his left hand to ward off therge iron sheet for her. Without his help, she might


    be seriously wounded now and find it hard to speak.


    Tina cried out in rm, "Emily, look at him! He is bleeding badly and should be sent to the hospital


    right away!"


    Emily, hearing her cry, turned around to see Boyd and found that his white shirt was drenched with


    blood, which still kept dripping down. She knew that therge iron sheet must be very heavy as it


    fell to the ground with a huge ng! However, she had no idea how badly he was hurt.


    Without further dy, she handed all the equipment over to Tina for the time being. Then she


    apanied Boyd to the nearest hospital.


    Emily, holding the bills that she had just paid in her hands, ran out of the elevator to the emergency


    room through the sunlight streamed in from the corridor windows. At this time, Boyd was lying on


    the emergency bed. The nurse next to him pulled out the needle, taking the empty infusion bag


    away.


    "Boyd, I''ve paid all the medical expenses for you!"


    If he had note today and appeared in time to save her, she would have been the one who got


    taped up in the hospital at this time. Thus, she thought she should apany him to the hospital to


    deal with the injuries and pay the medical expenses.


    Seeing him getting up from the bed, Emily asked in surprise, "Won''t you stay in hospital?"


    Hearing this, Boydughed, showing her his left elbow fixed by the nk, "It''s not that serious.


    There''s no fracture. It''s just a few cuts that were closed with several stitches. Besides, I received a


    tetanus shot and an antiinmmation shot, so you don''t need to worry about me. Now the


    construction has begun, and I have to deal with many things on the site. I can''t leave the business


    there for too long!"


    "Thank you for what happened today..." Biting her lips, Emily said sincerely.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Emily, don''t feel too burdened!" Boyd smiled at her, his familiar features as handsome as before. "I


    saved you but didn''t intend to make you feel indebted to me. After all, we''re ssmates at college.


    Besides, even if it were someone else, I would step forward to push the iron sheet away. Since I''m


    in charge of the construction site, I should be responsible for the safety of everyone there!"


    It was unknown whether he was just telling the truth or he said it to life Emily''s burden of guilt. His


    words saved them from a lot of embarrassment.


    Emily, filled with gratitude, could not help but sigh, "It seems that you''ve been through a lot of


    hardships over these years as well!"


    Boyd smiled and did not say anything more-he appeared to be much more mature than before.


    When the night fell, a brown car slowly drove in from the entrance of Riverside Court, which was


    aze with lights from many windows of the apartments there. Emily pointed to the building where


    she lived to the driver in front of her.


    Boyd''s arm was injured, and he could not drive, so he called for the driving service.


    They crossed the city from the north to the south, and it took them a lot of time to return. Since


    Emily apanied him to treat his wounds in the hospital, Tina went back with their colleagues.


    When Emily and Boyd left the hospital, it was evening peak, plus the north of the river was a remote


    area. Thus, considering her safety, Boyd suggested sending her back by car.


    At peak times, Emily could not get a taxi, so she epted his offer.


    When the car stopped, she pushed open the back door and got out. Boyd also got off the car after


    her. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but turn back and said again, "Boyd, thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" Boyd smiled and stood there to see her off. "I''ll be back only when watching you


    going in!"


    In the past, when they were dating in college, he often sent her back and watched her go in the


    dormitory door after studying together. At this moment, he had no improper thoughts, such as being


    together with her again, for he knew that it was impossible. He just wanted to recollect some of


    the memories they shared.


    "Okay!" Emily nodded and nced at his injured left arm. Thinking that he was injuredrgely


    because of her, she said with concern, "When you go back, remember to apply the medicine on


    your wound ording to the doctor''s instructions!"


    Just as she was about to walk into the building, she heard the sound of someone flinging a car door


    closed.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat.


    Subconsciously, she looked over and saw the ck Cayenne that had stopped nearby. Simon threw


    the cigarette butt in his hand on the ground, put it out with his leather shoes, and strode toward


    them. It was him who mmed the door closed.


    The car had already stalled. When the car door opened, a lot of smoke came out and dispersed.


    Emily knew that he must have stayed in the car for a long time.


    In the darkness, Simon''s amorous eyes swept over them and then fixed on her face. "Mrs. Chin,


    why don''t you answer my call?"


    Emily pursed her lips and did not answer.


    She just did not want to pick up his call. When she saw the "Simon" on her phone screen, she


    immediately turned her phone on silent and stuffed it into her bag.


    Seeing that she remained silent and Simon''s bad look, Boyd was afraid of causing any


    misunderstanding between them, so he took the initiative to exin, "Mr. Chin, Emily and I..."


    He suddenly stopped because Emily gently held him back.


    Emily reached out and grabbed him. Boyd was stunned and looked at her. When her ice-cold


    fingers touched his hand''s back, his heart began to pound wildly, and for a while, he could not utter


    a sound.


    Emily saw it clearly that Simon''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. Also, she knew that Boyd wanted


    to exin everything clearly to him. However, she did not take her hands away from his.


    Taking a deep breath of the cool air in the night breeze, she turned her head to look at Boyd and


    said softly, "Boyd, go back first!"


    Boyd frowned and looked at her confusedly. When seeing her gazing at him, he finally nodded and


    said, "Okay." Then, he left without further exnation.


    When Boyd''s brown car was out of her sight, Emily looked away and said in a low voice, "Let''s go


    home first!"


    Because of her words that sounded so intimate, Simon loosened his tight grips in his trouser


    pockets.


    There were only two of them in the elevator as it began its slow ascent. In this small and quiet


    ce, they stood side by side with their eyes focused on the elevator walls on either side. Under the


    soft light, they were preupied with their own thoughts.


    Emily walked out of the elevator first and took out the key to open the door.


    After changing into slippers, she heard the sound of the security door being closed behind her.


    Then, the lights in the room were turned on, and the shadow of Simon''s tall figure covered her


    head. Slowly, Emily clenched her hands on the shoe cab.


    She turned back, looked right into his beautiful eyes, and said, "Simon, have you signed the divorce


    agreement? If you are done, let''s make it official in case anything happens, right?"


    Simon froze for a moment and said in an angry tone with a dark face, "I haven''t even changed my


    shoes. Do you want to discuss this with me now? Aren''t you supposed to exin what happened


    downstairs?"


    Emily hesitated for two seconds, then turned her face away and said, "Whatever you may think!"


    Then, she turned around and walked inside. As soon as she passed the entrance, she was turned


    upside down-Simon, who caught up with her from behind, carried her on his shoulder.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    This time, Simon did not even change his shoes. While carrying Emily on his shoulders, he strode


    across the floor in leather shoes and went straight to the bedroom inside.


    His leather shoes fell heavily on the floor, making a series of dull sounds. Then, Simon kicked the


    door open. It violently hit against the floor knob, making a loud, trembling noise. Before Emily could


    scream, he had already thrown her onto the big bed.


    He had exerted great strength, so she sank deep into the mattress, feeling a little weightless.


    Emily tried to sit up, but Simon did not give her a chance ¡ª he threw himself upon her, pinning her


    down by his athletic body while lifting her hands high above her head.


    Emily, lying on the bed helplessly, was like amb to the ughter. Seeing her like this, Simon gave


    her an idle but dangerous smile. Then, he said fiercely with anger, "Emily, I have to punish you!"


    "No!"


    Emily struggled to let out a cry, shaking her head.


    However, Simon sealed her lips with his delicate ones, and Emily''s mouth was suddenly filled with


    the smell of cigarettes.


    As Simon tasted the smell of his blood, he finally let go of her. In a trembling voice, Emily said,


    "Simon, we''re going to get divorced soon and will no longer be a couple, so you can''t touch me


    again!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Simon smiled evilly, pressing his wounded tongue against one side of his face. It


    looked as if his face was ufortably swelling up. Then, he grabbed her two hands and said


    while breathing heavily, "We''ll talk about the divorce after having some wonderful sex!"


    With a determined effort, he kissed her hard as if he wanted to swallow her alive.


    When she was with him, Emily would always ask for a divorce, which irritated Simon. It seemed that


    he wanted to shut her up by kissing!


    Simon tore off her cor, but before throwing her clothes onto the floor, he froze there all of a


    sudden. From her eyes, some salty tears fell onto his palm and dripped down through his fingers.


    He raised his peach blossom eyes a little and saw her red eyes full of tears-she was staring at him,


    stubbornly and angrily.


    Under her re, somehow, he released her hands.


    Simon climbed off her and stepped to the end of the bed with his hands sped behind his back.


    After staring at her with a tense expression for some time, he paced back and forth near the


    window, a little anxiously. Then, he took out a cigarette and a lighter from his trouser pocket and lit it


    with a pping sound.


    When the smell of cigarette spread around, he looked at her through the smoke, thinking about the


    scene that she pulled Boyd''s hand. As his wife, how could she act intimately with another man right


    before him? But now, she was very unwilling to stay a little bit closer to him. Even worse, she


    seemed to hate him...


    Thinking of this, Simon said, clenching his teeth, "You''re so eager to end the marriage with me,


    aren''t you?"


    When he got up from her, Emily supported herself up by her arms and found that he had torn off all


    the buttons on her chest. Thus, she could only tighten the neckband by her hand for the time being


    and looked at him through the smoke.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the divorce agreement which was ced by her on the


    bedside in the morning, and she felt very funny.


    Who on earth was the one eager to get divorced?


    However, by this time, Emily no longer had enough strength to argue with him. What she wanted


    was to end the marriage as quickly as possible. She did not want to continue to be tortured like this,


    nor did she want to end up in a sorry state.


    "There is something that I haven''t told you..."


    After a brief pause, Emily finally made up her mind and said stiffly, "Boyd cheated on me because of


    some troubles that he''s reluctant to mention. After Maeve framed him, shepelled him by threats


    and offers. He had no choice but to date with and even married Maeve in the end. He had told me in


    private to wait for him for three years, or four years, at most. Then, he promised to be with me after


    solving every problem... Now he''s divorced!"


    Patter!


    With a very soft sound, the cigarette in Simon''s hand was broken.


    His pupils instantly narrowed, and his hair stood on end as he heard all of this. His sad and


    prating eyes slowly swept across her face, and he asked in disbelief, "So, you have been


    waiting for him all the time. Now that he has finally divorced, you''ll be with him once again, won''t


    you?"


    Emily dropped her eyelids and said, "Well, it''s nothing to do with you!"


    "Hmm. How interesting!" Simon sneered.


    This news wrenched at his heart. He pressed the burning end of the cigarette against his finger


    pulp, but he could not feel any pain.


    "All good thingse to an end. Simon, we''ve been married for four years. I hope we can still be


    friends in the end!" Emily tried to make herself sound calm, but she couldn''t help feeling sad in her


    heart. "I think I''ve made everything clear in the morning. I''ve signed the divorce agreement. Since


    we married by mutual agreement, I won''t take any of your property. You can rest assured about


    that!"


    At this time, she was talking about the property!


    How could she mention such things to him?!


    Simon went into furious. He ground his teeth with anger and deliberately said in the most sarcastic


    tone, "Tell me, what do you want? How much money do you need? I''m never a stingy person! After


    all, we''ve been husband and wife, and I''ve slept with you for four years. You''ve spent a lot of effort


    and time with me in bed. So, I should make it up to you, right?"


    When he finished speaking, Emily''s face turned pale.


    She said that only because she did not want to get anything from this short marriage with him. So,


    she anxiously shook her head and said, "No! Nothing! Simon, I don''t want anything from you! Now, I


    just want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce as soon as possible!"


    When Simon heard this, he thought that she was anxious to get rid of him and be with Boyd, so he


    shouted angrily, "Emily, you are determined to divorce!"


    "... Yes!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    Simonpsed into long silences, and his cold eyes fixed on her as if he wanted to swallow her alive


    and crush her into pieces.


    After a long silence, he threw the cigarette butt into the trash can.


    His Adam''s apple moved up and down, and he spoke very slowly, word by word, "Emily, I''ll ask you


    onest time. Have you decided to divorce me?"


    Slowly, Emily looked into his eyes, which always appeared delicate and charming. Only after a


    nce, she felt tightness in the chest and felt short of breath in panic.


    She felt like crying. However, she was afraid that he would see the tears in her eyes, so she


    pinched herself hard to calm down and nodded. "Yes, I''ve thought it over..." "Fine!" Abruptly,


    Simon''s lips curved into a faint smile. Then, he slowly restored his calm expression. "Bring your


    marriage certificate. Wait for me at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau at 8 a.m. tomorrow!" said


    he, his voice as cold and deep as water under thickyers of ice.


    It sounded so familiar to her...


    When he proposed to her, he said the same sentence!


    Emily curled up in a tight ball, and the dull sound of Simon''s leather shoes on the floor gradually


    died away.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the house became quiet. Simon was no longer there, leaving only a few wisps of smoke


    lingering on in the room. Emily grabbed the pillow next to her and held it into her arms, like a sad


    little girl holding her favorite ragged bear. Perhaps, only in this way could she feel reassured and at


    ease.


    Their marriage of four years finally came to an end!

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    "How can you bete even when picking up a marriage certificate?"


    Emily remembered that four years ago, when they went to get the marriage certificates, Simon


    muttered unhappily as he saw her. So, four yearster, when they were going to divorce, she set an


    rm clock to wake her up and waited at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the


    morning. At this time, none of the workers hade yet.


    In fact, she woke up before the rm went off. All night, she barely slept.


    Four years ago, she was disappointed in love. Now, she would lose her marriage soon.


    Emily shook her head and could not helpughing at herself. Taking the ss door as a mirror, she


    pressed the dark circles under her eyelids.


    At precisely 8 a.m., the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau was opened. One after another, the staff


    came to work. Then, there appeared Simon''s ck Cayenne, rushing over in the morning light. With


    a sharp braking sound, it stopped, leaving a long skid mark on the ground.


    The door on the driver''s side was opened, and Simon with upright posture jumped out of it.


    Perhaps because he did not have a good restst night either, his peach blossom eyes were


    bloodshot. He strode up the cement steps and his lips curled up when he saw her. "Oh, good of you


    to arrive on time!" He said, with heavy sarcasm.


    Emily responded with a slight shrug.


    "Have you brought the marriage certificate?" Simon, narrowing her eyes, asked her.


    Emily nodded and said, "Well, I''ve taken all the necessary documents!"


    But then, Simon stood still and gazed at her in silence like a dummy. After waiting for a long time,


    Emily could not help frowning and saying, "Simon, aren''t we going in?"


    "Sure!" Simon answered, clenching his teeth.


    He went inside abruptly. The wind from his quick motion blew her hair end up. From behind, Emily


    looked at him, pouting her mouth, and then hurriedly followed him in.


    The staff took their documents and divorce agreements. After checking them one by one, he looked


    up at them, followed the procedure, and asked, "Mr. Chin and Miss Sam, have you decided to


    divorce?"


    Emily looked at Simon, who remained silent, and had to say, "Yes..."


    "ng!" "ng!"


    In the next second, there came two stamping sounds.


    After putting a seal on each of the divorce certificates, the staff gave them the two certificates which


    were darker than the marriage certificates. Since many couples woulde here to divorce every


    day, the staff had be desensitized to divorce. So, he just said in an emotionless voice, "All the


    formalities arepleted. Your marriage is dissolved!"


    Like the day she got married, Emily fell into a trance as if in a dream.


    "Sizzle!" Simon pushed his chair back. As it rubbed against the ground, the chair let out a piercing


    sound. With sudden resolution, he took one of the divorced certificates and left with sudden


    resolution.


    Seeing this, Emily quickly picked the other certificate up and went out of the office after him.


    In the lively light of the morning sun, she looked down at the divorce certificate. It took them less


    than 10 minutes to divorce. She did not expect it to be so easy to divorce.


    When she came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Simon, who strode in front of her, had already gone


    down thest cement step. His tall and straight figure turned back. The rays of sunlight lit up half of


    his handsome face and left the other half in shadow.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    From now on, they would go their separate ways.


    After getting divorced, those women in the TV series might cry. Unlike them, she just raised the


    divorce certificate in her hand and said, "Now the staff in the bureau is getting more and more


    efficient. It''s much faster to get a divorce than to get a marriage registration!"


    Before they got their marriage certificates, the staff carefully asked them a series of questions. But


    when a couple agreed to divorce and signed the divorce agreement, the staff would not even try to


    talk them out of getting a divorce.


    Simon snorted; he lookedzy and indifferent.


    Emily shrugged and asked, pretending to be carefree, "Simon, since we''re divorced, do you want to


    have a farewell dinner with me?"


    "I have an operation to perform in the morning!" Simon squinted his peach blossom eyes.


    "Oh!" Emily nodded. She just mentioned it casually and didn''t really intend to have dinner. After


    putting the divorce certificate in her bag, she slowly continued, "I''ll go to the hotel tonight, and for


    the time being, I may have to leave some of my luggage at home. When I find a ce to live in, I''ll


    move all my things away!"


    "There''s no need to rush. I''ll go to live in my dormitory. Before you find yourself a ce to live, you


    live there!" said Simon, raising his brows.


    At present, she really did not have a ce to stay. She could stay in the hotel for one or two nights


    but could not live in the hotel for a long time. Emily wanted to refuse but epted his offer in the


    end. "Then, thank you. I will move away as soon as possible!"


    Her obviously polite tone displeased Simon, who only managed a weak smile as a response.


    He strode to the Cayenne and opened the door of the passenger seat. "Get in. I''ll send you by the


    way!"


    "No, thanks..." Emily stood there, shook her head gently, and said, "Since we are divorced now, I''d


    better not bother you so much. It''s very convenient to take the subway here!"


    "Whatever you like!" Simon''s face suddenly fell.


    He mmed the door shut and walked past the car fast. Emily watched him get into the driver''s seat


    and started the engine. From the open car window, she could only see one side of his handsome


    face. Somehow, she called him softly, "Simon!"


    Simon''s hands on the steering wheel froze all of a sudden.


    His beautiful eyes looked sideways toward her. The morning sunshine enveloped her like a huge


    golden frame. Simon looked at her-she was so close to him now, but she was going to leave him


    and disappear from his life.


    "Goodbye, Simon!"


    After saying goodbye calmly, Emily carried her bag and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    She did not close her eyes until the ck Cayenne passed by her and disappeared from her sight.


    She smiled with bitterness and a sense of release.


    In the evening, the setting sun was as pretty as a picture.


    With his hands on the marble edge of the window, Simon''s eyes fixed on somewhere faraway. He


    seemed to be looking at the sunset glow, or something else. He had juste out of the operating


    room and did not even take off the surgical hat and mask. After finishing several operations as a


    head surgeon, he looked exhausted, his eyes redder.


    His phone rang all of a sudden, and he subconsciously reached out to take it out.


    When he saw the number on the screen, Simon''s lips twitched into a smile of selfmockery.


    Whose call was he expecting?


    He picked it up and ced the phone next to his ear. When the person on the other end of the line


    finished speaking, he took off his mask and said, "I see. I''ll go there now!"


    Hanging up the phone, Simon strode toward the elevator.


    Five minutester, he returned to theyer of cardiac surgery. The nurse waiting at the entrance of


    the senior ward respectfully called him "Dr. Chin". He nodded, pushed open the door, and went in.


    The detecting instrument on the bedside was on, making some sounds from time to time.


    Meanwhile, the woman in a blue and white patient uniform was lying on the bed with her eyes


    closed. There was a respiratory mask on her mouth. She looked pale, but her facial features were


    still outstandingly beautiful. She was like a fairy.


    Simon sat on a chair. As he saw that her eyshes trembled for a while and her almond eyes then


    opened, he said in a low voice, "Addy, you finally woke up!"

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Addy had been in aa for two days, so her voice became very hoarse when she spoke again.


    "Simon..."


    Just now, the nurse called him, saying that she might wake up soon. A series of examinations


    showed that her vital signs and other monitored parameters all appeared normal. Therefore, as the


    nurse came in, she unplugged the breathing machine.


    Simon frowned and said seriously in a deep voice, "Addy, don''t do such a stupid thing anymore!"


    The night before yesterday, when he waited for the green light in his car on his way home, a car


    ident happened at the entrance of the hotel behind him. When he saw the familiar cake box, his


    heart sank.


    Sure enough, when he ran over, he saw Addy lying in a pool of blood.


    The panic-stricken driver kept screaming that he had done nothing wrong. As he was driving, she


    suddenly rushed to the middle of the road, trying tomit suicide.


    After Simon told her everything, Addy burst out crying, saying that she would not live without him. At


    that time, Simon did not take it seriously, thinking that she did not mean what she said. But to his


    surprise, she would kill herself.


    As soon as the ambnce arrived, he immediately got on it and went to the hospital.


    The car crushed many of her bones and rubbed her skin, but her most serious injury was in her


    chest: the crash wounded her heart and caused cardiac tamponade. For a time, she was in shock


    due to severe blood loss. She was on the verge of death! To save her, Simon stayed in the


    operating room for several hours. Then, she was sent to the ICU for observation. That was the


    reason why he did not go back that night.


    Addy had been in aa. The next day in the morning, an emergency happened to Addy. When


    the nurse could not reach him on his phone, she called Addy''s phone, which he temporarily kept.


    Then, he rushed back to the hospital and gave her the second emergency treatment.


    He returned home at night. When he saw that no light wasing from his department''s window,


    he knew Emily had not yet returned. So, he just sat in the car waiting for her. Then he saw Emily


    and Boyd getting out of the car...


    Addy, still in a confused state of mind, stared at him with her almond eyes. Simon was so close to


    her that she could simply reach out and touch him. As she saw the concern in his eyes, she asked,


    "Simon, were you worried about me when I was in aa?"


    "Hum." Simon nodded.


    Addy asked with an uncertain tone, "You were worried about me. Does it mean that you still care


    about me in your heart?"


    "Addy, as your physician-in-charge who has rescued you, I certainly care about you!" Simon''s voice


    was low. "In private, I also worry about you because you''re my friend, and you saved my life. Do


    you understand?"


    Once in Newley City, he was held hostage by some hooligans, and it was Addy who called the


    police regardless of danger and saved him.


    For a moment, she was distracted by memories of the past that shed quickly across her mind.


    She smiled with relief. "I understand."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Simon, I''m sorry. You''re right. I let myself fall into despair and did such a stupid thing! But you can


    rest assured because I won''t do it again. In fact, from the moment I just opened my eyes, I suddenly


    felt that I was so stupid tomit suicide! Fortunately, you saved me!"


    "After returning from abroad, I''ve misunderstood you, thinking that we might still be together. That''s


    why I could not let go of you and wanted to kill myself that night... Perhaps because I''ve


    experienced death, gains and losses are no longer that important in my eyes. Now I can ept the


    fact that our fate is over. In fact, it''s a good change for me. I still have a few decades of life to live.


    How can I give up my life easily like this?!"


    At this time, Addy smiled, without tears in her almond-shaped eyes. It seemed that she had found


    new meanings of her life, and every word from her sounded sincere. "I''m sorry. My stupid action


    bothered you so much. From now on, I will be the brave woman who can put down the past and go


    ahead. Congrattions!"


    Simon was stunned, but he felt more gratified.


    He was pleased about such a happy ending. After all, they had known each other since they were


    fifteen years old. She had done many things for him and saved his life, so he did not want her to


    be a resentful woman who was obsessed with him.


    However, as he heard her Congrattions, his face suddenly faded.


    They had already...


    Simon narrowed his peach-blossom eyes a little and said in a low voice, "Addy, have a good rest!"


    When he was about to get up from the chair, Addy suddenly seemed to think of something and


    stopped him. "Simon, there is one more thing..."


    "What''s the matter?" Simon raised his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I have to apologize to you again!" Addy said with an embarrassed expression. She said


    apologetically, "You married Miss Sam with a marriage agreement of four years. At first, I thought


    you made such a four-year marriage agreement with her only because of the four- year promise


    between you and me. Well, I misunderstood that you had been waiting for me... In that case, I was


    afraid that Miss Sam would not agree to divorce, so I asked someone to draft a divorce agreement


    and put it in your suitcase!"


    "What did you say?!" Simon looked at her in shock. "Did you draft and put the divorce agreement in


    my suitcase?"


    Addy, whose face still looked pale, apologized unreservedly. "Yes! I''m really sorry. The day before


    yesterday, when you came back from a business trip, I found an excuse to send her back. When I


    helped her get your suitcase, I stuffed the agreement into it... If necessary, I can exin everything


    to her in person!"


    When she gave Emily the suitcase, Addy hesitated a little, but in the end, she did that because she


    wanted to be with Simon so much. Now thinking of what she had done, she felt humiliated.


    Simon suddenly stood up from his chair.


    His peach blossom eyes suddenly lit up, and his heart was beating wildly. But suddenly, all his blood


    ran cold at the thought of the scene when Emily gently touched Boyd''s hand. His heart ached as if a


    snake had bitten it.


    "Simon?" Addy asked with concern.


    He sat back in his chair and said in a low and deep voice, "You don''t need to do that."


    In the office building, the sun came streaming in through the blinds.


    Ever since Tina learned that Emily and Simon had divorced, she looked worried and wanted to find


    a chance to talk with Emily in the past two days. She gently held her hand and asked, "Emily, are


    you okay?"


    "Of course!" Emily said with a smile.


    Tina wanted to say something. But as she saw the chief editoring to them in a


    hurry, she quickly took back her hand. Then, both of them acted as if they were working diligently.


    The editor came over, knocked on Emily''s desk, and handed over a document, "Emily, I''ve learned


    that your husband is an operating specialist in cardiac surgery of this private hospital, right? There


    is a living medical program in our station, and we need to interview some doctors. Just ask him to


    cooperate well with us!"


    Emily was stunned.


    Although she did not want to tell others that she had divorced, it seemed that she could not hide the


    news anymore. Therefore, she opened her mouth and wanted to say that she had divorced. To her


    surprise, the editor continued, "I''ve negotiated with the hospital. After lunch, you and Tina should go


    there to interview!"


    Emily swallowed her saliva and asked in a daze, "Has he agreed?"

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    When their car parked in the hospital, Emily was still in a state of absent- mindedness with her head


    down. Tina, next to her, pulled her sleeve and reminded, "Emily, here we are!" Emily looked at the


    familiar building and nodded. "Hmm..."


    She knew the ways in the hospital well. After they got out of the elevator and were approaching


    Simon''s office, Emily flinched. It was the college after Tina and her who finally knocked on the door,


    and they went in.


    Simon in front of the desk in a white coat was exining the illness to a patient opposite to him. At


    this time, he did not look up, his peach blossom eyes were focused on the patient''s


    electrocardiogram in his hand.


    Being afraid of disturbing him, they waited at the door.


    On the patient''s medical record, he wrote down the treatment advice. Then, the patient got up and


    left. Finally, he raised his handsome face.


    Emily felt Simon''s beautiful eyes seemed to have passed the two colleagues before her and fixed


    on her. Somehow, she was a little shocked.


    Tina noticed the moment of embarrassment, so she took the initiative to go forward and greeted,


    "Dr. Chin!"


    Simon nodded and looked at the watch on his wrist. He said in a low voice, "I can only give you half


    an hour. To save time, let''s start now!"


    Cameras were set up and adjusted to the most suitable shooting angles. While holding a wireless


    microphone, Tina sat opposite the desk and began to ask Simon the questions on the note, "Dr.


    Chin, in our lives, we maye across people who suddenly suffer from heart disease. Well, as a


    specialist in cardiac surgery, can you share with us some effective first aid treatments for them?


    Besides, we hope you tell us somemon misunderstandings of general patients to their


    diseases..."


    The whole time, Emily was hiding behind the camera to take the video and record the sounds.


    Through the palm- sized screen, Emily saw that Simon settled back in the chair, his chiseled facial


    features as pretty as before. He looked impressive on camera, from any angle. ording to the


    changes of their interview content, she had adjusted the cameras'' positions many times.


    Nevertheless, his performance was no worse than those famous stars who had long been used to


    talking before cameras.


    If he did not choose to be a doctor but enter the entertainment circle, he would be a star loved


    by numerous women. Emily had confidence in him about that.


    Simon was answering Tina''s medical questions carefully. During the interview, he was serious


    enough and showed noziness in his eyes. In Emily''s eyes, he was much more charming than


    usual when he behaved like a yboy.


    Emily knew that he became a different person when he was at work.


    Of course, when he was alone with her, he was like...


    Emily swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at him again on the screen. They divorced for two


    days, but she felt like it a lifelong time.


    At this time, Simon changed his sitting position, took his hand out of the white coat pocket, and


    ced it on the table. He kept talking while his fingers bent and knocked rhythmically on the table,


    making a series of raps.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, a glimmer of light shed across the screen, which made Emily hold her breath nervously.


    She stared at his slender and jade- like left hand from the screen. On his ring finger, the silver ring


    was shining in the sunshine, and the light went into her eyes and her heart.


    The silver ring...


    He was still wearing their wedding ring!


    Emily lowered her eyes. While the other three people in the office did not pay attention to her, she


    quietly took off the silver ring on the ring finger of her right hand. Since she had worn it for too long,


    there was already a deep ring mark on her finger.


    She looked nkly at the ring mark. On the screen, Tina had already put down the microphone in


    her hand. "Okay, that''s it. Dr. Chin, thank you for your cooperation!"


    "You''re wee. It''s my honor to help others!" Simon smiled gently.


    A male colleague turned around and walked over to Emily. Seeing that she was in a daze, he


    frowned and patted her on the shoulder. "Emily, what are you waiting for? Tina has finished the


    interview. It''s time to knock off!"


    "Ah, I got it!" Emily nodded quickly.


    The half- hour interview ended in a sh. Simon stood up from the chair and sent them out of the


    office. Tina suddenly took the machine and said, "Emily, I''ll go with Mr. James to take a few long-


    distance shots for the hospital."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away with the male colleague.


    In the corridor, there were only Emily and Simon. Emily, her hands behind her back secretly sped


    together, was wondering how to break the silence. Abruptly, she heard his low voice.


    "Mrs. Chin, how did you lose weight?"


    Emily suddenly looked up at him and saw that he was staring at her with a frown. She said haltingly,


    "You..."


    "What''s wrong?" The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched.


    Emily bit her lips and said, "I''m no longer Mrs. Chin..."


    "Sorry." Simon looked a little upset. After a brief silence, he said, "I''m used to it!"


    "..." Emily clenched her fists even tighter.


    Simon looked down at her. It was just two days after the divorce, but he felt that she seemed to


    have lost some weight, and even her chin became a little pointed. He couldn''t help but ask in a low


    voice, "Haven''t you had a good meal in these two days? Don''t Boyd care about your health?"


    "No, he''s busy with work..." Emily pursed her lips and shook her head. She didn''t want to continue


    this topic with him, so she said softly, "Simon, I''m already looking for a house. I''ll move out as soon


    as possible!"


    "I said that there''s no hurry." Simon frowned.


    But Emily said, "After all, it''s your house. It''s not appropriate for me to live in it all the time!"


    Seeing that he was staring at her with his beautiful eyes, she did not know what to say. After a


    moment''s silence, she pointed to the elevator and said, "Er... I have to go back to deal with some


    work!"


    Before she could take any action, Simon had already turned around and walked back to his office.


    He turned his back on her, leaving her a cold, stubborn figure. Then, he mmed the door closed.


    Emily widened her eyes. However, as if she had already been used to it, she just curled her lips and


    left.


    When the night fell, themunity quieted down.


    After taking a shower, Emily dried her hair and came out. Recalling what Simon said during the day,


    she stopped in front of the mirror and touched her face. It seemed that she had indeed lost some


    weight. After all, she had no appetite recently...


    Was it because she was divorced with him?


    Emilyughed at herself, turned off the light, and walked to the big bed.


    As soon as shey down, there was a knock on the door. She frowned and had to pull back the quilt


    and get up again. She scuffed past in her slippers and walked over to ask, "Who is it?"


    "Mrs. Chin, it''s Mr. Weil, the management guy!"


    When she recognized it was the voice of the security guard, Emily thought that there must be an


    urgent matter, so she unlocked the door lock without dy.


    The burr-proof door was opened. Before she could see Mr. Weil''s face outside clearly, a tall and


    straight figure fell upon her, with the smell of alcohol and a familiar scent.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    The weight of a man was all put on her. Emily staggered and almost lost her bnce.


    She had to reach out her hands to support the person. As she tilted her head to look at the


    handsome face on her shoulder, she opened her eyes in surprise. "Simon?"


    Mr. Weil exined with a smile, "Mrs. Chin seems to have drunk too much. The taxi driver just sent


    him back. I was on patrol and happened to see him staggering on the road, saying that he wanted


    to go home, so I helped him go up here!"


    Home...


    As she heard the word, her heart leapt with sudden pain.


    Seeing that she was standing still at the door, Mr. Weil urged her and said, "Mrs. Chin, it''s getting


    late. I think Mrs. Chin is very drunk. Please help him to get in and rest in bed!"


    Facing the kind security guard, Emily was a little embarrassed. She did not know how to exin


    and faltered, "Mr. Weil, we..."


    "You''re wee!" Mr. Weil waved his hand and interrupted her. "It''s not a big deal. I''m on duty


    tonight and have to go back to the security office! Bye!"


    Then, he waved his hand, turned around, and went straight to the stairs instead of waiting for the


    elevator.


    The corridor became quiet again. Simon, who was drunk, was still leaning on her. Emily frowned


    and pushed him. "Simon, Simon?"


    No response was heard. She could only feel his hot breath after the wine puffing on the neck.


    Emily stood nkly there for a few seconds, thinking that it was still his apartment after all.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to close the security door, brace herself and help him walk into the


    apartment.


    Simon was a good head taller than her. He was tall and straight, full of hard muscles. She never


    knew he was so heavy. When she carried him from the door to the bedroom and threw him to the


    bedroom, a lot of sweat had oozed from her forehead and the tip of her nose.


    "Hey, Simon! Wake up!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily raised her hand to wipe his sweat and kicked him. Then, she bent over to pat his handsome


    face. Seeing that he made no reaction, she muttered to herself, "No way! He is really drunk!"


    She had the same experience before. In the past four years, he would sometimese home


    drunkte at the night.


    As she had done before, Emily knelt down on one knee beside him and took off his dark gray coat.


    As soon as she took off his shirt, his naked chest was exposed to her eyes. Lured by his broad


    chest with wheat-colored skin in themplight, she swallowed hard to calm herself down. When her


    fingers touched the metal buckle on his leather belt, she suddenly realized something and quickly


    pulled her hand back.


    Instantly, she jumped up from the bed. A little uneasily, Emily rubbed against her hot face against


    the back of her hand.


    She cast a nce at Simon and found that he was still asleep with peach blossom eyes closed, and


    let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was so drunk that he would not notice what she had done.


    Then, she just pulled the quilt and covered it on him. With a pillow and a nket, she hurried to the


    living room.


    It was his apartment that she was living in, so she did not just leave him at the door. Besides, she


    gave the bed to him and slept on the sofa.


    Through the door, she could faintly hear his long and even breathing inside.


    They would sleep under the same the roof tonight.


    They had already gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau and got their marriage certificates, so they were


    no longer husband and wife now...


    Emily looked away and closed her eyes with a bitter smile. She turned over and buried her face in


    the gap between the pillow and the sofa. After remaining still for a long time, she finally fell asleep.


    The next morning, she felt that someone was poking her face with the index finger.


    Emily raised her hand and waved. She seemed to see Simon''s handsome face nearby. Without


    thinking too much, she blurted out, "Simon, stop ying around!"


    In previous days, when she was half-dream and had notpletely woken up, he would


    deliberately wake her up and make love with her. Emily, still in a daze, thought he was going to have


    sex with her like before, so she begged with a coquettish voice.


    It did not take long for her to realize what was really going on. She abruptly opened her eyes and


    sat up.


    Sure enough, Simon, bending over the bed, was staring at her.


    In her head, the words that she had uttered unconsciously before she woke up were still lingering.


    Emily felt embarrassed as she saw his peach blossom eyes fixed at her without blinking. His ck


    eyes looked deep and serious.


    Emily licked her lips. Obviously, he had already taken a shower ¡ªhis short hair had not been


    completely dried up and his clothes were changed. She was not surprised at all. They had lived in


    this apartment together for more than three years, so there were many things that belonged to her


    and him.


    But to her surprise, she was on the big bed instead of the sofa!


    Emily''s eyes widened. "How can I be in bed?!"


    Simon stood up from the bedside and put his hand into his trouser pocket. "When I woke up in the


    morning, I carried you here!"


    "Oh..." Emily nodded but secretly doubted his words.


    She could not remember what had happenedst night after she fell asleep, but the pajamas on her


    were still intact. It seemed that he was not lying...


    "It''s almost eight o''clock. You''ll bete for work if you don''t get up now!"


    After saying this, Simon walked straight out of the bedroom.


    Emily looked at the time. It was indeed almost eight o''clock. She quickly jumped out of bed and


    went to the bathroom to change her clothes after briefly washing herself up. As she came out of the


    bedroom, she suddenly froze there.


    Simon was standing in the dining room, and there was hot breakfast on the table in front of him.


    Emily stared at the breakfast nkly and could not say a word.


    He prepared the breakfast for her as if they had never divorced...


    After a long while, Emily clenched her hands and gritted her teeth in determination, intending to ask


    why he woulde here yesterday. At this time, Simon seemed to have seen through her mind.


    The second before she spoke, he took the initiative to say, "Sorry, I drank too muchst night!"


    "Mm." Emily pursed her lips. She found it a little hard to reproach him when he apologized first.


    Slowly, Simon raised his eyebrows and asked with a distressed look, "I could barely remember what


    happenedst night. When I had dinner with colleagues in my department, they frequently toasted


    me. Did I do anything inappropriate to you when I was drunk?"


    "No!" Knowing what he was referring to, Emily shook her head with embarrassment and said, "Last


    night, youy on the bed in a drunken stupor!"


    Hearing this, Simon felt a sense of loss and murmured with a little disappointed look, "Really?


    That''s a pity!"


    Emily''s face was burning hot.


    Fortunately, in the morning light, Simon might not see her red face. Emily turned away to hide her


    blush and quietly adjusted her a little ragged, strained breathing.


    Aburptly, he said, "Emily, today is the third day."


    "What?" Emily was confused.


    She frowned and looked at him. Meanwhile, he was also looking at her, his eyes full of sadness. In


    the morning sunshine, he said with a deep voice. "Today is the third day after our divorce. Have you


    ever regret divorcing me?"

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    He asked me if I had regretted divorcing him.


    Emily felt likeughing. Even if she regretted it, what could she do?


    Did he want to be with her again? But he had Addy already...


    Emily looked down, gritted her teeth in determination, and said, "No. Of course no!"


    "Haha, as expected!" Simon narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at her for a while. Then he


    smiledzily. In the end, with his chin, he pointed at the mobile phone that she had casually put on


    the tablest night. "Your phone is ringing."


    Emily walked over and saw Boyd''s name on the screen.


    In fact, during the past three and a half years, she and Boyd were like strangers. If it were not for


    the interview of the construction site this time, they would not contact each other. It was after he


    was injured to save her that she stored his new number for the follow-up reports.


    Under his gaze, Emily hesitated for two seconds before picking her phone up. Then, she walked to


    the window and talked with her back to Simon. "Hey, Boyd..."


    "Emily, have you eaten yet? Did I disturb you?"


    "No!" Emily said softly, realizing that he seemed to be a little too concerned about her. That night,


    she used him as an excuse to turn down Simon but did not exin the matter to Boyd. She was


    afraid that he might misunderstand her intention, so she said, "That night..."


    Through the phone, Boyd interrupted her directly. "Emily, don''t worry. I didn''t misunderstand! I know


    that you touched me on purpose only to disappoint Simon. I won''t be so stupid to think that you still


    love me. It seemed that you two were at odds with each other, weren''t you?


    Well, kind of...


    It was just that things went much worse than he could imagine: they divorced.


    "Hmm..." Emily said, her voice growing weaker.


    "I didn''t mean to disturb you, but I have something urgent to tell you!" Boyd continued, "Two days


    ago, when I was injured in the construction site, you apanied me to the hospital to deal with


    the wounds. My ex-wife Maeve saw us. Yesterday, she came to my ce and made a terrible scene


    because she thought that I divorced her because I wanted to be with you! If she bothers you, ignore


    her!"


    Emily nodded and said, "Okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, she took a deep breath and turned back to face Simon bravely,


    pretending to be at ease. However, his tall figure was no longer in the dining room. He had left,


    leaving only wisps of his scent.


    Emily looked at the breakfast on the table and did not eat any. In the end. She took her bag and


    went to work.


    Because it was Friday, they were not very busy. Emily had no drafts to deal with, so she began to


    browse some rent sites on theputer, hoping to find a suitable ce to live in as soon as


    possible.


    In fact, she was reluctant to leave Simon''s apartment. When she moved into their home, Simon had


    already decorated it exquisitely beforehand. Later on, she had lived there with Simon for three and


    a half years and added many things that she carefully selected.


    It was once their home...


    Emily recalled those sweet words that Simon said to her in the past days, smiling bitterly.


    She was so young and naive that she took all his words seriously. After the death of her parents,


    she finally had a home. However, everything that happened between him and her was but an empty


    dream in the end.


    Emily wrote down several phone numbers of the renters. When she tilted her head, she saw Tina


    browsing some news nearby. She was particrly focused, and her eyes remained unmoved for a


    long time.


    She approached her curiously. "Tina, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing serious!" Tina said with a flustered look on her face.


    The news page disyed on theputer screen was not funny news of daily life, but a report


    about the marriage between the local financial figures. It was Wilson''s photo. He who had


    outstanding features was in a suit with spectacles.


    Emily looked up at the calendar and found that Wilson''s wedding day wasing soon...


    Tina closed the webpage and held the mouse in her hand. "You''ll attend his wedding, won''t you?"


    she asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t think so!" Emily was stunned and shook her head.


    The three brothers of the Chin Family always had a good rtionship. Before she divorced Simon,


    she would attend his wedding as Simon''s wife. But now she was divorced, so there was no need for


    her to participate in the wedding part. She might not be invited to attend it.


    Tina finally came to her senses. She quickly raised her head and said, "I''m sorry, Emily..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Divorce is no big deal! It''s something worth celebrating! I''m a single young woman


    again!" Emily could not helpughing. In the end, she shrugged and said, "s, it''s a pity that I''m a


    woman who has married once!"


    Though Emily acted as if she still had a natural and unrestrained enthusiasm, Tina could tell that


    she was trying hard to her injured heart. She felt the same way.


    Tina gently held her hand to cheer up Emily and herself. "Emily, let the past go. I hope both of us


    can have a new beginning!"


    "Well, I hope so!" Emily nodded and smiled.


    "I''ve already begun dating the bank employee that I met on a blind date!" Tina said with resolution


    after taking a deep breath. "Both of us want to marry as soon as possible. So, after dating for about


    half a year, we''ll get married! In a couple of days, go have a meal with us, so you can help me to


    see if he is a suitable husband for me!"


    Emily wanted to talk more about Wilson, but when she saw that Tina had closed the webpage, she


    swallowed back the words that had been on her lips and said, "Okay!"


    At this time, Emily''s phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number. She hesitated a little and


    picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    A very strange male voice came from the other end of the line, which sounded very serious. "Hello,


    is it Emily Sam?"


    "Yes. Who are you?" Emily felt puzzled.


    She thought the man must be a salesman or it might be a harassing phone call and was wondering


    if she should hang it up, but the man carried on with a steady voice, "This is Mr. Price, from


    Huaseen Law Firm. Mr. Chin has transferred a river-view apartment to you. If you have time, please


    come to my office to sign your name, okay?"


    "Mr. Chin... Simon?" Emily''s heart tightened.


    "Yes!" The man nodded and continued, "I''ll text you Huaseen Law Firm''s address. When you arrive,


    come directly to me!"


    Even a while after hanging up the phone, Emily did not know what had happened. Then, her phone


    vibrated, and a text message came in. It was the address mentioned by thewyer just now.


    While recalling the call just now, she pursed her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What did this mean?


    Emily lowered her head and took out her bag from the cupboard. She stood up and said, "Tina, if


    anyone asks where I am, make up an excuse me for me. I have something to do, so I have to leave


    now!"

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    It was not the evening rush hour. Thus, half an hourter, Emily arrived at the Huaseen Law Firm.


    She looked up at the office building in front of her, took a deep breath, and went in.


    ording to the tablets in the building, Emily found the office with ease. Upon arrival, after she told


    the receptionist that she was looking for Anson Price, the receptionist took her to thergest office.


    A man in a suit and leather shoes was sitting before the desk. He was just like thewyer as she


    had expected.


    After knocking on the door, she entered and went straight to the point. "Hello, Mr. Price. I''m Emily!"


    After knocking on the door, she entered and went straight to the point. "Hello, Mr. Price. I''m Emily


    Sam!"


    He got up and made her a cup of tea. As he handed it to her, he said with a smile, "Miss. Sam,


    although you don''t know me, I know you well."


    "Huh?" Emily was taken aback.


    Mr. Price sat back in his chair and exined, "I drafted the marriage agreement of you and Mr.


    Chin!"


    Emily clenched her fists and did not touch the teacup. Instead, she asked, "What do you mean by


    saying that on the phone?"


    Mr. Price took out a document from the drawer and handed it to her. "Miss Sam, two days ago, Mr.


    Chin already transferred the apartment that you are living in to you. Please sign this gift agreement!"


    After listening to his words, Emily looked a little stunned.


    Simon...


    Mr. Price took away the cap of a pen nearby and said, "If you don''t have any questions, you can


    sign on it now!"


    "Mr. Price, but I don''t want the apartment!" Emily said, biting the corner of her lips.


    "Miss Sam, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult to refuse it," Mr. Price said.


    "What do you mean?" Emily looked confused.


    Thewyer sat up straight, kept his calm countenance, and coaxed, "This house has undergone the


    property notarization, proving that it was a gratuitous gift to you from Mr. Chin, your husband.


    Meanwhile, the Real Estate Bureau has filed on the record for reference. ording to the


    ''Regtions on the Administration of Urban Private Houses'' and the 128th rule of ''General


    Principles of Civil Law'' of our country, Young Master Chin has already transferred the ownership of


    this apartment to you. In other words, you can''t refuse to ept this apartment. I ask you to sign


    this document just as a mere procedure... The apartment is already yours!"


    As soon as Emily left the office, Mr. Price called Simon.


    Looking at the agreement on the table that Emily had just signed, he said with a smile, "Mr. Chin,


    everything has been dealt with ording to your instructions. I did not give Miss Sam any chance to


    refuse this apartment. She has already signed the apartment and epted it!"


    "Um!" Simon replied.


    Mr. Price had been his privatewyer for many years and would help him deal with many things, so


    he knew a lot about Simon''s life and couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Chin, are you sure you only want me


    to transfer the apartment to her?"


    "What else should I do?" Simon askedzily.


    Mr. Price continued, "At the beginning, your grandma was very sick. Tofort her, you asked me


    to make a four- year marriage agreement between you and her. But then, didn''t your grandma''s


    doctor in charge say that she might live four more years after the operation? Since your grandma is


    still alive, do you not need me to extend the contract?"


    Simon suddenly fell into silence. Then, it sounded as if he opened a cigarette lighter and lit a


    cigarette. After a long while, there came two words through the line, "No need."


    Then, he hanged up the phone. Mr. Price stared nkly at the phone for a moment and then


    continued to work.


    The stars were twinkling in the night sky, and numberous neon lights lighted up the city.


    Emily walked out of the subway entrance and looked at the private hospital in front of her. She didn''t


    know how she ended up here.


    She knew that Simon was still in the hospital at this time. If she went in, she could find him at once.


    Although they had divorced and became strangers from then on, she could still remember his duty


    schedule clearly.


    Emily walked into the hospital building and came out of the elevator. As usual, the nurses on duty in


    the nurse''s station would take the initiative to say hello to her with a smile. "Hello, Mrs. Chin!"


    Emily looked at the noticeboard and knew that Simon was not operating at this time. "Is he in the


    office or the duty room?"


    "Neither!" The nurse smiled, kindly pointed forward, and said, "Dr. Chin has just gone to visit a


    patient. Go ahead and turn left. He''s in the No. 3 VIP room!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Emily nodded.


    When she had gone far, another nurse, who was picking up medicines for patients, immediately


    came over. "Oh! Do you want to watch the fun when Mrs. Chin meets the patient living in No. 3 VIP


    ward? Don''t you know the patient''s rtionship with Mr. Chin?!"


    "Ah, I forgot it! What should I do?" The nurse suddenly came to her senses and patted her head,


    annoyed.


    When she looked up, she knew it was toote to stop Emily, who had already turned left at the end


    of the corridor.


    After walking past two VIP wards, she found the No. 3 ward that the female nurse had told her. At


    first, she wanted to wait for him outside, but the ward''s door was left open.


    Unlike ordinary wards, VIP wards were equipped with many superior facilities.


    She had once jumped into ake to look for her ne and drowned. Then, she was sent to such


    a ward. At that time, Simon was supposed to be on a business trip outside of the city. However,


    when she woke up, she found that he was standing in front of her bed, looking at her. All of this


    happened a long time ago...


    She felt a little dazed and could not move a step further.


    In the ward, Simon sat with his back to the door. Emily could see his tall figure and Addy, who was


    lying on the bed. She did not know what they were talking about but could see both of them were


    smiling.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Addy lifted the quilt - it seemed that she wanted to get out of bed, but her movements were a little


    slow. Simon, who was next to her, immediately came forward to help her. They were so close to


    each other, and his arm was on her waist.


    Seeing such a scene, Emily felt as if something was scratching her heart, and her heart began to


    bleed with pain.


    Emily tried hard to stop her eyebrows from throbbing. She took two steps back and pressed herself


    against the wall.


    Well, it seemed that Addy was ill, and he should be very worried. Sure enough, she was a beauty.


    Even when she was in a hospital gown and had a pale face, she still looked very charming. Emily


    thought that with such a beauty here, he would enjoy working a lot!


    Ten minutester, Emily lowered her head and walked to the door of Simon''s expert office.


    "Mrs. Chin!"


    Emily looked up slowly. It was the nurse who had greeted her at the nurse''s station.


    She forced a smile and said awkwardly, "Well... I''d better wait for him in the office. When hees


    back after finishing his job, please tell him that where I am!"


    The nurse said, full of apologies, "Mrs. Chin, I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to..."


    Emily shook her head, suppressed the bitterness in her heart, and said softly and firmly, "We are


    divorced, so it''s not appropriate to call me Mrs. Chin. Please call me Miss Sam!"


    It was all that Simon heard when he rushed over from behind.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    In shock, the nurse looked at her and then turned to look at Simon, wearing a frosty look. She did


    not dare to say anything and just nodded slightly before running away from them quickly.


    Simon strode here as fast as he could. Thus, when he stopped, his chest heaved slightly.


    He had just finished making patient rounds, and Addy''s ward was thest one. As he walked out of


    there and walked past the nurse station, a nurse told him that Emily hade to see him. It made


    him think about that many times when he was on duty, she woulde to apany him.


    All of a sudden, his heart bloomed with joy. However, it sank when he heard thetter part of her


    words.


    Sensing that a familiar look was on her, Emily subconsciously turned around and caught his eyes.


    Simon, his hands in the pockets of the white coat, was looking at her withplex emotions. He


    said with a light smile, "Why are you standing at the door? Go into my office first!"


    Then, he brushed past her, so Emily hurriedly followed behind.


    Simon pushed the door open, and they all entered. All of a sudden, Simon closed the door and


    locked it up with a click-ck! Emily immediately turned around and asked with a frown, "Simon,


    why did you close the door?" "So what?" Simon raised her eyebrows a little.


    Emily bit her lips. "It''ste at night. There''s only the two of us in the office. It''s inappropriate!"


    In previous, she often went in and out of this office and was familiar with everything in it. A lot of


    romantic scenes of them in this office shed past her mind. Now she was with him,te at night in


    one room...


    "Why?" Simon asked her instead with great confidence. He looked down at her face and said, "But


    we did not do anything inappropriate!"


    Emily was nearly choked by his words.


    He was always good at stirring up her loving feelings...


    Emily quickly cast down her eyes to hide the surging emotions in her eyes. Then, she stepped


    forward and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Simon walked to the water dispenser and asked, "What do you like to drink?"


    "No, thanks." Emily shook her head,posed herself, and said, "I''m here to talk to you about the


    apartment! I went to the Huaseen Law Firm in the evening, and Mr. Price, thewyer, told me that


    you have transferred it to me!"


    "Yep," Simon walked up to her and sat on the table with one leg swinging in the air.


    His leather shoes were near her knees and could touch her from time to time as he shook his long


    legs gently. Although Emily was wearing jeans, her skin itched whenever his feet touched her.


    Emily could not help pushing her chair back by her feel. She then looked up and said, "Why would


    you do that? When we got divorced, I said it clearly that I would not take a penny from you!"


    "But it is an apartment." Simon did not answer her question directly.


    "What?" Emily frowned.


    Simon''s peach blossom eyes narrowed as he gazed into the depths of her eyes and said, "Emily,


    when we moved into it, I told you that it was our marital home!"


    "Well..." Emily swallowed hard.


    She remembered something more-he also said it was their home...


    Emily''s fingers tightened on her knees, and she sat up straight. "Simon, I don''t want the apartment.


    When are you free? Let''s transfer it back to you. After all, it''s not my home anymore!"


    "Oh, you''re so eager to disentangle yourself from our past!" Simon sneered.


    Emily pursed her lips and thought of something, but she did not argue further.


    Simon jumped off the table, his long shadow falling on her. "If you refuse to admit this rtionship,


    you can take this apartment aspensation for your loss. After all, you have slept with me for four


    years, haven''t you?"


    "No..." Emily said through gritted teeth.


    "It''s yours now. Since I can transfer it to you, I will not give you any chance to return it!" Simon


    interrupted her and muttered, "Take it, and I''ll feel relieved!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was speechless.


    His gentle words touched her. Besides, there were lots of great memories between him and her in


    that apartment. She was a little unwilling to move out from it. Perhaps, because their home did not


    matter at all to him, he''d like to give it away. Thinking of this,


    Emily nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll take it. Thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" Simon replied.


    "Our home... " Emily realized that she said something wrong and quickly corrected herself. "Many of


    your things are in the apartment. I''ll help you sort them out. When you have time, you cane and


    take them away!"


    Simon frowned. "Leave them there. We''ll talk about itter!"


    Emily nodded and stood up from her chair. "Then go on with your work. I''ll go back now!"


    "Do you want me to drive you home?" Simon stared at her and asked, a little nervously.


    "No need. You are still on duty. It''s very convenient for me to take a taxi back!" Emily shook her


    head. He was still on duty, not to mention that a beautiful woman was still waiting for him in the


    ward. Thus, she thought he came up with this offer only out of politeness.


    Emily carried her bag and walked straight to the office''s door.


    "Emily!"


    Just as she stepped out of the door, he called her suddenly.


    Emily stopped there but didn''t look back.


    Then, there came his sad voice. "We''ve been married for four years, but you never called me


    sweetheart."


    He had once tried twice to coax her into calling him her sweetheart.


    But Emily was too shy to call him in such an intimate way...


    His request stung her, and she fled as quickly as she could.


    It was the first weekend after her divorce. The time fairly raced by. She muddled through this lonely


    period. Nevertheless, there was something happy: Wendy, her best friend who had stayed abroad,


    woulde back from Country D.


    Because of her work, Wendy would stay in Ice city for a month. They were very close to each other,


    so Emily would not let her live in a hotel. So, she would try her best to invite Wendy to live with her.


    When living with her best friend, Emily felt the apartment much less spacious and deste.


    She did not get a chance to rest on Sunday and was forced to go shopping with her cousin Selena.


    In the evening, after they finished their dinner at a restaurant and were about to leave, Selena


    suddenly said that she had a stomachache. She threw all the shopping bags into her arms and


    hurried to find the bathroom.


    Emily had no choice but to stay there and wait. The sky was getting dark. From time to time,


    customers woulde in from the revolving door.


    When she saw two familiar figures walking in shoulder to shoulder, it was toote for her to turn


    away.


    Addy was wearing a creamy- white coat, which matched well with Simon''s dark gray dress. When


    such an outstanding couple walked together, they grabbed everyone''s attention. From those


    passers- by''s eyes, Emily could tell that they all thought Simon and Addy were a perfect match.


    Compared with her pale appearance in the ward, Addy looked much better.


    She was about two to three hundred meters away from them and saw Addy spot her. Then, Addy


    turned to Simon and said, "Simon, I seem to have seen Miss Sam!"


    "Yes, I saw her." A delighted glint shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    "Won''t you go to say hello?" Addy was stunned and asked in confusion.


    However, Simon looked away and said slowly, "There is a nice soup shop. Addy, you''ve just left the


    hospital. You need to eat more nutritious food!"


    This evening, Addy had just been discharged from the hospital, and Simon went to send her back to


    the hotel. On their way back, she was a little hungry and proposed to have a meal together.


    Therefore, they came into the mall after Simon stopped the car at the entrance.


    Addy was a little confused, so she took the initiative to say, "Simon, if it is because of me, I can..."


    "Go upstairs!" Simon interrupted her.


    Addy hesitated for a while. Seeing that he was determined to walk away, she did not dare to do


    anything rashly for fear that she would make some mistakes. Therefore, she had to nod and go to


    the sightseeing lift with him.


    From the corner of her eyes, Emily saw them walk past her and then disappeared. It was only then


    that she turned her head back.


    As she let out a long sigh, she slowly loosened her grips.


    "Sis!"


    At this time, his cousin, Selena, finally showed up.


    Recalling the embarrassing scene just now, Emily said gruffly, "Why did it take you so long?"


    Selena, scratching her head, said innocently, "But I''ve got the runs..."


    Emily red at her cousin, picked up the shopping bags, and quickly walked out of the shopping


    mall.


    Her best friend Wendy was living with her. To make it more convenient for Selena, Emily also asked


    her to stay there tonight.


    By the road, they caught a taxi. When they were near themunity, Selena saw the night market


    on the side of the road. She said that she was hungry again after going to the bathroom and wanted


    to eat some noodles.


    Helplessly, Emily had no choice but to go there with her.


    The market was not far away from the apartment, so they chose to walk back after buying noodles.


    They chose a narrow but rtively close street. While eating the noodles in the bowl on her hands,


    Selena murmured, "Hey, Wendy hase back from abroad on a business trip. She''ll stay with you


    for almost a month. In this case, it must be quite inconvenient for you and Simon to do anything


    intimate. Do you remember what I''ve told youst time? You two have to hurry up and get a son at


    one stroke!"


    Emily had not told Selena that they divorced.


    Thus, when she heard that Selena mentioned having a baby, she felt awkward and was about to


    say something, but she suddenly frowned and secretly looked back from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing that she remained silent, Selena swallowed the noodles in her mouth and said anxiously,


    "Sis, have you heard my kind suggestions? Why didn''t you give me any reply?"


    Emily pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "We''re being followed!"


    Usually, she would not be so sensitive to notice them. But this time, when they were buying the


    noodles in the night market, she identally found that two men in the opposite stall secretly


    measured them up. With their malicious looks, they did not look like good ones at all. Emily guessed


    that they must be hooligans hanging around this marketce!


    As soon as they walked into the street, Emily saw two more ck shadows on the ground.


    At first, she did not take it seriously. But when she slightly turned her head to check, she found that


    the two men were still behind them, keeping a certain distance from them...


    ''Ah?" Selena was shocked when she heard that. "Bad guys? What should we do?"


    Emily pulled her cousin''s clothes to warn her. "Shh, lower your voice!"


    However, it was toote. The people behind seemed to realize that they were exposed. Then, they


    quickly caught up with them with two sticks in their hands.


    "Stop right there!"


    Selena had never seen such a horrifying scene before. She suddenly panicked and said, "Sis..."


    Emily was also scared to death. She grabbed Selena''s hand tightly and whispered in her ear,


    "Selena, I''ll step forward to protect you. Take the chance and run to my ce after passing through


    this street ahead. Then go to the guards for help and tell them to call the police, by the way!"


    "But sis..." Selena''s eyes widened.


    "Hurry up!" Emily said through gritted teeth.


    Selena understood their situation. So she immediately turned around and ran away when Emily


    reached out to push her away.


    Emily went forward to block the two men, but they did not intend to chase after her cousin. Her


    heart sank.


    Obviously, she was their only target.


    But as a reporter, she could not offend anyone to this extent. Emily was confused and did not know


    whether they were here for money or anything else. If they just wanted money, it would not be so


    hard to deal with. At the worst, Emily was willing to give them money to avoid being harmed!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s this chick!" The shorter man pointed at her and said.


    "What do you want to do?!" Emily''s heart hammered in her throat.


    It must be a lie to say that she was not afraid. At this time, her palms began to sweat. She had been


    caught when she investigated in secret. But her present situation was dangerous-they were here to


    harm her! Now Emily could only expect Selena to run faster so that she could ask the security


    guards to save her as soon as possible.


    Another man said while slightly striking one hand with the stick, "What will we do? Of course, we''re


    here to punish you. Someone paid us to give you a lesson that you''ll never forget! How can you


    seduce someone else''s husband? You shameful mistress! You deserve it, b*tch!"


    "Big brother, there''s no need to talk to her!" The short man urged, "Miss Hsu sent us to break one of


    her legs and, at best, disfigure her face!"


    It was Maeve, who kept haunting her like a ghost!


    When they mentioned "mistress" and "seduce someone else''s husband", Emily began to suspect


    that Maeve was behind this. Previously, Boyd had specially called her, telling her to ignore Maeve,


    who might trouble her in the near future. At that time, Emily did not take his warning seriously.


    However, she did not expect that Maeve would be so vicious and hire some people to harm her!


    The two hooligans blocked her way, and she was stuck between them. Therefore, she could only


    press herself against the wall to protect herself. She boosted her courage, pointed at them, and


    shouted, "Don''t, don''te over! I''ll shout for help if youe any closer!"


    However, the two hooligans could not help sneering. They were not afraid at all and went forward


    with sticks in their hands.


    Emily staggered backward but then knocked over the trash can behind her and fell to the ground.


    With her back tightly attached to the cold wall, she found no way to escape. Aware of their evil


    intention, she could only curl her legs and bury her face between her knees.


    "We do this for money. If you want to me anyone, me yourself for taking someone else''s


    husband!"


    One of them cursed from the top of her head, and she could even feel the wind as they raised the


    sticks fast. Emily was so scared that her whole body trembled. She thought she was so unlucky


    recently and that she might be lying in the hospital when she woke up again...


    However, the expected hard blows did note. Instead, she heard the two men''s screams.


    Emily looked up in shock, only to see a tall figure standing in front of her against the streetmp,


    and the sticks that were initially in the hands of the two hooligans were in his slender and jade-like


    hands.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    The two rogues were knocked down to the ground: one was rubbing his wounded head while the


    other was rubbing his arms, both of them wincing in pain. They wanted to pounce on Simon but did


    not dare to. After exchanging a few nces with each other, they finally chose to escape with their


    tails between their legs.


    Then, Selena and Mr. Weil arrived, panting for breath, and helped her up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mr. Weil, seeing the two hooligans run out of the street, asked quickly, "Mrs. Chin, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine..." Emily shook her head with a lingering fear.


    Mr. Weil muttered with a puzzled face, "The public security around this ce is always great. Even


    street fights are rare. What''s going on? Where did these hooliganse from? Mrs. Chin, please


    rest assured. Your cousin has already called the police. There are cameras at the crossroads, and


    they''ll be caught!"


    "Mm..." Emily nodded in embarrassment.


    When answering Mr. Weil, Emily was actually looking at Simon, who was holding two sticks before


    her.


    Just now, she opened her eyes and saw Simonnd on the ground with two sticks in his two hands,


    respectively. Under the streetlights, his tall and straight figure cast a long shadow on the ground. At


    that time, he was like a savior falling from the sky for her.


    It was the first time for Emily to see him being so hot-blooded.


    Emily seemed still in doubt - she did not understand why he would show up here. Shouldn''t he


    enjoy a good meal with Addy in the mall? How could he return...


    Simon threw aside the sticks in his hands and looked down. "How are your feet?"


    Stunned, Emily looked down at her feet.


    Only when the heart-wrenching pain hit her did she realize that her foot was twisted. Emily recalled


    that she was forced to step back when the two hooligans came at her and knocked into a trash can.


    No wonder she felt it very difficult to stand up, even with their help.


    Enduring the pain, she shook her head. "I''m fine..."


    The next second, Emily was suddenly lifted into the air and lost her bnce.


    Subconsciously, she could only put her arms around Simon''s neck.


    "Simon, what are you doing?" She bit her lips and asked.


    Simon took a nce at her and strode forward. "Go to the hospital!"


    Hearing this, Emily repeatedly shook her head and refused, saying, "No, I''m okay. I just twisted my


    foot a little. It''s not a big deal. When I''m back, I''ll use some ice to ease the pain and will be fine


    tomorrow. Please put me down first. I can go by myself!"


    "Are you a doctor, or am I?" Simon raised his eyebrows and asked, but he didn''t stop walking.


    His powerful arms tightened. Emily was less than 50kg, and he could hold her all the way without


    even taking a break. On the way, he could even easily raise her up a little sometimes. Since Emily


    could find no ce to ce her hands, she had no choice but to put them around his neck.


    It had been a long time since they were so close to each other. Emily looked up at him, tracing the


    perfect contours of his face with her eyes. She could even see the short stubble on his chin.


    Emily suddenly remembered something: one night, Simon was displeased because she


    inadvertently mentioned something rted to Boyd. He threw her off his back and held her in his


    arms instead. Then, he asked her in a low voice, "Has he ever carried you in this way?"


    Something simr with her memory was happening in reality now. She closed her eyes tight.


    She told herself to stop recollecting the past between him and her!"


    It was a long street, but Simon walked past it quickly. After passing the zebra crossing, he pushed


    her into his Cayenne''s co-pilot seat, not allowing her to speak.


    Before Emily could protest, he had already buckled her seat belt.


    Selena followed them in, closed the back door, and winked at her. Emily had not told her that they


    had divorced. Helplessly, she sighed, raising her hand to support her head, feeling a little headache.


    There were only a few people in the hospital at night. In the emergency room, only two or three


    patients were on a drip. From time to time, medical staff would pass by the lobby. When they saw


    Simon in casual clothes, they still called him Dr. Chin with respect.


    Emily, who was still ced on the chair, said with a frown. "I just wrenched my foot a little.


    I really don''t need to go to the hospital!"


    "Wait here, and I''ll make an appointment with a doctor!" Simon said. Then he nced at Selena and


    said, "Take care of her!"


    "Okay!" Selena readily agreed.


    As Simon''s tall and straight figure disappeared from her sight, Emily licked her lips and asked,


    "Didn''t I tell you to get the security guards? Why did hee? Did you call him again?"


    In fact, as soon as she finished asking, she had got the answers already because he could arrive


    there in such a short time even if he could fly.


    Selena scratched her head and replied, "Simon? No, I didn''t call him! When I ran to the other side of


    the street, I saw his Cayenne parking at the gate of the residential area, and he was talking to Mr.


    Weil!"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    "Hey, you were so scared and closed your eyes, so you did not see Simon''s cool movements!"


    Selena said. Patting her thigh with excitement, she continued, "Those two hooligans were so weak


    in front of him! With his two long legs, he ran so fast and arrived first. Although I was far away when


    he was fighting, I could see that he delivered a left hook, then a sweeping kick, and a circle kick.


    \Now, he''s so awesome!"


    "Are you describing the action scene in a movie?" Emily felt like rolling her eyes in disbelief.


    Seeing that she did not believe, Selena became anxious and defended Simon as if she were a big


    fan of him, "I''m not exaggerating. It''s true! The situation was critical, and I was worried about your


    safety. Otherwise, I would log on to live broadcast the fighting and would be a popr


    livestreamer right away!"


    "Sis, you must be very happy in your heart when Simon saved you like a hero!" Selena winked at


    her and said, "By the way, you''re so lucky to meet such an attractive man. He saved you once when


    you''re going to sell your kidney. Then, tonight, he saved you twice. s, he is such a precious


    treasure!"


    Emily, hearing her speech, felt a pain in her temple and had to say, "Selena, we are divorced..."


    "What?!" Selena jumped up from the chair and cried out in a low voice, "Divorced? Are you joking?"


    Emily curled her lips wearily and said, "Do I look like I''m joking with you?"


    Selena was shocked and surprisingly stared at Emily as if she were looking at a monster, her eyes


    widening in disbelief. "But why? Are you out of your mind? How could you divorce such a perfect


    man?"


    "You know that we married by a four- year mutual agreement!"


    "I know! But you can''t divorce only because of an agreement! Didn''t I tell you that you should


    cherish this marriage and never let go of him? But you..."


    Emily stopped her. She lowered her eyes and said, "That''s enough... Don''t meddle in adults''


    business!"


    Selena wanted to argue with her, but from the corner of her eye, she saw the tall figure walking


    back, so she could only hold her tongue.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Ten minutester, Emily came out of the emergency room.


    The doctor prescribed her some antiinmmatory drugs for internal use and some ointment for


    external use. She was told to take all the medicine at the dispensary behind the esctor. As soon


    as she got off the emergency bed, Simon went forward to support her while Selena took the


    initiative to say, "I''ll go get the medicine!"


    Then, she walked away, looking back repeatedly at every step.


    In the corridor, only Emily and Simon were left. Emily could not walk by herself, so he helped her to


    move forward step by step. She walked very slowly and appeared a little fun with her left ankle bone


    bandaged with gauze.


    She sat back in the chair, waiting for Selena. Simon said, his eyes fixed on her left foot, "The injury


    is not serious. When you''re back, do follow the doctor''s advice."


    "Yes! Thank you..." Emily nodded.


    Simon stood there, looking at Emily, who sat in silence. His shadow happened to wrap her up. She


    looked up and said with hesitation, "Selena told me that you were at themunity''s gate. Weren''t


    you dating Addy?"


    Simon narrowed his peach blossom eyes. "Emily, do you mind if I was?"


    Emily frowned.


    Simon''s eyes suddenly lit up. He leaned over and approached her, his breath burning-hot. Then he


    continued, a littlepellingly. "Tell me, do you care if I was dating her?"


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Emily''s heart sank, but she was too proud and stubborn to admit her


    love toward him. "Whoever you''re dating, whether it was Addy or any other woman, is none of my


    business!"


    As he heard this, Simon''s expression instantly turned cold.


    He looked up a little. There seemed to be a trace of disappointment shing in her eyes, but it soon


    disappeared so that Emily did not notice it.


    Simon stood up straight again and leanedzily against the wall, one of his legs bending. He said


    with a cold snort, "I''ve never known that you''re so determined to be with Boyd!"


    Emily was stunned, and then she knew that he must have heard the two hooligans'' words.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched a little, but she did not exin anything in the end. She just


    stood there, pursing her lips. Seeing her like this, Simon thought she admitted it.


    At this moment, Selena ran back with the bag of medicine and said, "I got all the medicine!" "Let''s


    leave then!" Emily nodded.


    "I''ll send you back!" Simon slightly narrowed her peach blossom eyes.


    Before Selena went to the pharmacy, Simon gave her the prescription and a bank card. Since she


    had paid the bill, she handed it back.


    "Simon... Oh, no, you''ve been divorced!" Selena had not epted the truth. She cleared her throat


    and said, feeling a little embarrassed, "Ahem, sorry, but I''m used to calling you Simon. Why should I


    call you then, Dr. Chin or Mr. Chin?"


    Simon murmured, "You don''t have to change it. You can still regard me as your brother-inw!"


    "..." Emily clenched her fingers.


    When they came out of the emergency building and walked down thest step, a brown car


    suddenly stopped at the door. The car''s window opened, and a male voice came,


    "Emily!"


    The three of them stopped all of a sudden.


    The door of the driver''s seat was pushed open. Boyd walked down in a hurry and said, "Emily, are


    you all right?"


    Emily shook her head subconsciously. When she was about to say something, she suddenly heard


    Selena call out, "Simon..."


    She turned her head and saw that Simon hade to his Cayenne. He bent over, got on it, and


    started the car. Then like an arrow leaving the bow, his car shot forward and disappeared in the


    darkness.


    Because it was dark and Boyd wasing in the opposite direction with Simon, Boyd did not notice


    him and thought only Selena was apanying Emily. He quickly walked to them and said, "Emily,


    I''ll send you back. Get in the car first!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded absentmindedly.


    She and her cousin sat side by side in the back seat. On the way, Selena, wearing a bitter face,


    looked at them up and down and did not respond to Boyd''s greetings. After entering themunity,


    she pulled Emily out of the car almost immediately.


    "Sis!" Selena looked at Boyd, who was unbuckling his seat belt. She anxiously stamped her feet


    and said in a low voice, "Are you out of your mind? Did you divorce Simon because of him? My


    God, if that''s the case, I disagree with that at all! I admit that Boyd is not bad, but Simon is a


    hundred times better than him! No, a thousand times better!"


    "Selena, you know nothing at all!" At the moment, Emily could not exin everything clearly, so she


    had to urge, "Wendy is at home. Knock on the door when you arrive. You go up first, and I''ll be


    hometer!"


    Selena was exasperated at Emily''s failure to make good. "s, don''t be such a fool!"


    "Hurry up!" Emily frowned and pushed her to the building''s entrance.


    After Selena left, Boyd also came down from the driver''s seat. Because her left ankle was injured,


    Emily could not stand up straight and had to hold the door handle to support herself. She asked


    Selena to go up first because she knew that Boyd had something to say to her.


    Sure enough, Boyd rubbed his hands and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Emily. I''m so sorry!"


    "As soon as I received the news, I immediately rushed to the hospital. Fortunately, you didn''t suffer


    any serious injuries! You know, Maeve is an obstinate woman. It took me nearly four years and a lot


    of effort to break away from her. Since then, she was very resentful and even wanted to vent her


    anger on you. I thought that she would only mouth a few obscenities at you and did never expect


    her to do such a vicious thing!"


    Upon hearing Maeve''s words, Emily also frowned in anger.


    Boyd''s voice was full of guilt, "Four years ago, because of me, rtionship, you and your uncle


    were jeopardized. But four yearster, you''ve again been harmed because of me! I''m really sorry!


    Terribly sorry!"


    "I know this has nothing to do with you!" Emily sighed and said very pertinently.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Maeve saw them in the North River Hospital, she mistakenly thought that they were together.


    That was why she would send some men to harm Emily. But all of this was because Boyd had


    saved her at the construction site. Emily was clear about that, so she could not me him.


    "But after all, it was because of me!" Boyd shook his head and assured her, "Emily, trust me. I will


    deal with this matter, and there will never be such a thing again!"


    "Okay, then I''m going up!" Emily nodded.


    Boyd saw that it was inconvenient for her to walk, so he offered to help. "Your foot is injured. There


    are steps ahead. Let me send you to the elevator!"


    Looking at the distance, Emily hesitated a little and nodded. "Okay... I''ll have to trouble you then!"


    "You''re wee!" Boyd smiled and went forward.


    Boyd supported her with his hands, so when Simon looked from behind, it seemed that they were


    close to each other.


    As the ss door was closed, Emily and Boyd gradually disappeared from his sight. He had been


    following them from a distance the whole time. At this time, he drove his ck Cayenne away in the


    night.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    After the lunch break, everyone in the office was busy again.


    Tina came back with a stack of document copies and sat back into her chair. Still, she was worried


    about Emily, so she asked, "Emily, are you sure that your foot is okay?"


    Emily shook her left foot and said in a rxed tone, "It''s okay, don''t worry! This afternoon, I can go


    with you to deal with the news!"


    The sprained injury of her ankle was not serious, plus she was sent to the hospital in time. By the


    third day, her ankle had gone down, and she did not feel any pain anymore. Though she could not


    run or do some strenuous exercise, she could walk.


    At this moment, the phone rang, and Emily opened the drawer.


    As she saw the name disyed on the screen, she froze there-it should be the first call from Simon


    after the divorce. Since she left the hospital a few days ago, she had never seen him again...


    At that time, when she returned home, Selena stared at her with that furious and startled look.


    Thinking of this, Emily was amused and could not help shaking her head helplessly.


    "Hello... Beast?"


    From the other end of the line came Simon''s deep voice. "I''m downstairs. Come down to see me."


    Emily, stunned, looked at the blinds subconsciously. "What''s the matter?"


    "Come down, and then we''ll talk!" Simon dropped this sentence and hung up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily frowned and hesitated for two seconds before telling Tina that she would leave for some time.


    Then, she walked out of the office with her mobile phone.


    As she came out from the rotating door of the lobby on the first floor, she could see the ck


    Cayenne parked at the side of the road from a distance. In a greyish ck suit, Simon leaned


    against the door of the co-pilot seat, with a burning cigarette in his hand. On his handsome face, the


    sun cast some deep and shallow shadows.


    Many times before, he stood like this to pick her up after work.


    Sometimes, they went to the supermarket on the way and sometimes drove home directly. On the


    way, he would hit on her with some amorous words...


    Emily took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Slowly, she moved over. When she approached


    him, she saw him taking a long drag on his cigarette, and his cheeks had sunk in deep.


    She walked over and asked with a frown, "Why do you want to see me?"


    "Are you free now?" Simon blew out a stream of smoke.


    Then, his peach blossom eyes looked up into her face. In the cloud of smoke, they looked dark and


    deep.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat. She asked nkly, "Simon... What''s wrong with you?"


    The Adam''s apple of Simon bobbed up and down, and he said in a low voice, "Grandma''s condition


    has worsened. She suddenly fell into aa this morning and has been transferred from the


    sanatorium to the hospital!"


    "What?!" Emily cried out in a low voice.


    "Now the medical group is studying her case. At present, they can only continue to use


    chemotherapy to suppress the cancer cells. If it doesn''t work, she has to undergo an operation


    again!" Speaking of this, Simon put out the cigarette in his hand. "If it''s convenient for you, will you


    go to the hospital with me to see her? She was talking about you before she passed out!"


    Emily nodded without hesitation. "Okay!"


    The ck Cayenne drove away from the office building and joined the flow of cars.


    Grandma liked Emily a lot. Since she knew Emily and Simon got married, she felt happy whenever


    Emily was with her. With happiness overflowing from the bottom of her heart, she had a big smile on


    her face the whole time.


    In fact, Emily loved grandma in the same way and treated her as nicely as she did to her


    grandmother.


    Now when Emily learned that grandma fell ill again, her heart was invaded by worry. Grandma was


    fine after the operation four years ago, but four yearster, when she grew older, and her physical


    condition worsened, it would be risky for her to have an operation...


    In the car, Emily sent Tina a message, telling her to ask for a leave for her.


    The car got off the overpass and drove into the hospital. As Simon entered the hospital building, he


    took a final puff at the third cigarette and ground it into the ashtray through the rising white smoke.


    He looked sad and serious. Emily knew that her grandmother was very important to him!


    Aftering out of the elevator, Simon slowed down a little. She nced sideways at him and


    faintly said, "I haven''t told my grandma that we''re divorced because I''m afraid that she will be sad.


    With her weak physical condition, she can''t stand any bad news. So, I think we''d better not tell her


    this!"


    "I know!" Emily nodded.


    Four years ago, he married her because he wanted his sick grandmother to be happy and ept


    the operation. He came to ask for her help only because Addy was not with him today...


    Before grandma, they acted as if they were a happy couple. Today, Emily knew that she had to do


    the same thing.


    The ward was near. Emily turned her head and said with a soft voice. "I''ll keep it a secret from


    grandma too!"


    "Emm." Simon gave her a light smile.


    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she hesitated to move forward. At this time, a big palm


    with clear lines stretched out to her.


    Emily just stood there in a daze.


    Simon''s pretty eyesnded on her face as she said in a low voice, "Emily,ter on, please perform


    as well as you can!"


    A trace of bitterness crawled upon Emily''s heart, but she managed to force a smile.


    When Emily put her hand in his palm, she had a feeling of familiarity. Then, she took his slightly cold


    hand, like what she did four years ago. Meanwhile, with a smile, she nodded. "Don''t worry. I will!"


    Simon''s eyes darkened. Deep in his heart, he liked her sweet smile, even if it was a fake one.


    The ward''s door was pushed open, and they walked into the ward, hand in hand.


    Grandma looked much worse than thest time when they met at the sanatorium. She was in a


    hospital gown, and on the back of his hand was a needle connected to the transfer tube. Every two


    seconds, two medicine drops would fall and flow into her body. This sad scene made Emily feel like


    crying.


    Emily could not help choking with sobs, "Grandma!"


    "Emily, here,e here!" When grandma saw her, she smiled brightly though her face was a little


    pale. "Oh, why are you looking so sad? Look at me; I''m in good condition! Don''t worry about me. I''m


    fine!"


    "Grandma, you will get better!" Emily said seriously.


    "Well, I also believe it!" Grandma nodded with a smile. "Emily, whenever I see you, I''ll feel much


    better and won''t feel any pain at all! However, when I woke up recently, I only saw Simon. In the


    past two weeks, you did not visit me in the sanatorium. I thought you''ve split up with Simon!"


    At this time, Simon gently put his warm palm upon her shoulder.


    Emily swallowed hard and steadied herself. Slowly, she raised her hand to cover his and said, "No,


    we''re fine..."

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    "Then I can rest assured!" Grandma repeatedly nodded and blinked at her lovingly. "Emily, I''ve


    always been looking forward to you giving birth to a lively and cute great-grandson or great-


    granddaughter for me! Don''t worry. I''m fine and can help you bring up your children!"


    "..." Emily licked her lips.


    Looking into that pair of old but kind eyes, she was flustered and short of breath.


    Simon stepped forward and said in a low voice, "This bag of medicine has been used up. Grandma,


    I will take out the needle for you first and will go to ask the nurse if there''s a new one!"


    "Emm!" Grandmaughed and nodded.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon skillfully withdrew the needle, handed her a medicinal swab to cover the pot, and walked out


    of the ward.


    As soon as he left, Grandma looked at her hesitantly and finally said, "Emily!"


    "Grandma, I''m listening!" Emily quickly said.


    Grandma took her hand and said in a kind voice, "Do you remember what I said to you before I had


    the operation?"


    Emily was stunned. She slowly nodded and said, "Yes..."


    "Four years ago, I asked you to take care of Simon if I died in the operating room. Today, I want to


    say the same thing to you!" Grandma caught Emily''s hand in both of hers and said in all


    earnestness with a sigh.


    This was a big promise. Grandma''s words gave Emily much more pressure now than when she


    heard the request for the first time. However, grandma did not know she and Simon had...


    Emily bit the corner of her mouth and said, "Grandma..."


    Grandma smiled kindly and said with determination. "You''re a good girl. I know I can trust you!"


    Emily could not utter a word. What she could do was lower her eyshes and bow her head to hide


    her sad expression behind her hair.


    After talking with grandma for some time, she left, gently closing the door. Then, through the small


    window on the door, she looked at grandma, who was lying in bed with her hands crossing on the


    chest. It seemed that she had quite a pleasant chat with Emily and was in a good mood. At this


    time, she was sleeping soundly, her face a little ruddy.


    Emily silently prayed, hoping that she could have a sessful surgery, like what had happened four


    years ago.


    After calling the nurse here, Simon went to find the doctor in charge and did note back. She


    looked around, walked to the end of the long corridor. As soon as she took a turn, she saw a tall


    and straight figure not far ahead with his back to her.


    Emily wanted to ask about grandmother''s condition, but when she suddenly heard him mention


    Addy''s name, she stopped there, feeling awkward to the extreme.


    After taking a closer look, she found that he was talking to the phone in his right hand.


    He was talking to Addy. As he stood with his back to her, Emily could not see his expression. So,


    she could only try to tell his attitude toward Addy from his voice.


    His voice was as low- pitched as always. Perhaps because she thought he liked Addy, Emily


    seemed to have noticed a hint of tenderness in his tone.


    "I''ll be working the day after tomorrow. Meet me in the hospital then!"


    Just when Emily was about to retreat and leave quietly, Simon hung up and turned around.


    She pretended to have heard nothing and took the initiative to say, "Grandma is asleep!"


    "Emm." Simon nodded and put the phone back into his pants pocket.


    Emily looked away from his pants pocket, looked up, and asked, "What has the doctor in charge


    told you? Will she recover?"


    As he heard this, a serious look appeared on Simon''s calm face, and he said, "It''s hard to say for


    now. It depends on the following treatment. I hope grandma can bear it!"


    "Of course, she will!" Emily said with conviction.


    "Emily, thank you so much for visiting my grandma!" said Simon, his beautiful eyes glinting happily.


    "You don''t have to thank me. She treats me very well, and it''s my pleasure to see her! Although we


    married on an agreement, we''ve been husband and wife. She has once been my grandma, so I


    shoulde here to visit her!" Emily shrugged, trying to appear rxed and elegant.


    Simon looked at the sun outside the window and said, "It''s time to get off work. I''ll take you home."


    "No, thanks. I have an appointment!" Emily shook her head.


    Simon''s pupils contracted, and he ventured. "Boyd?"


    Emily hesitated a little and nodded slowly. "Yes!"


    "Got it!" Simon smiled mockingly. Then he walked past her and left.


    She did not mean to answer him in that way, but she told the truth¡ªshe would go to meet Boyd in


    the evening. However, unlike a date in Simon''s mind, they got together only because of a


    construction report. Besides, they had already made an appointment yesterday.


    After talking about business, Boyd said, "Emily, I''ve dealt with Maeve!"


    As soon as she heard that name, Emily could not help frowning. Then, she looked up from the


    coffee cup to him.


    "Don''t worry. She will not trouble you again in the future!" Boyd continued, "She has been put in


    prison. A few days ago, she hired some people to harm you. Beyond that, there''s a witness to


    use her of framing your uncle four years ago. Therefore, she may have to be locked up in jails


    for a long time. I believe that with this costly lesson, she will restrain herself in the future!"


    Hearing this, Emily thought of his previous promise and nodded, "Boyd, thank you!"


    However, Boyd did not ept her thanks and said, "Well, you don''t have to thank me for this. You


    should thank Mr. Chin!"


    "Simon?" Emily was stunned.


    Boyd nodded and replied, "Yes, he secretly did all the things about Maeve for you. I was just helping


    him! Didn''t he tell you about it?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head slowly.


    If Boyd hadn''t mentioned it in this way, she might not have known it at all. They had met in the


    hospital an hour ago, and he only mocked her when knowing she was injured. Other than that, he


    did not talk about it anymore, and it seemed that he did not even intend to mention it!


    Boyd smiled and continued to exin, "Since I did not do it, I can''t take the credit. What''s more, I


    feel very ashamed to bring you harm. Now that everything has been settled, I am finally relieved!"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window. There was a lot of traffic outside, and Simon''s


    pair of amorous eyes emerged in her mind.


    On the cardiac surgery floor in the private hospital, Addy was having a check-up.


    Aftering out of the examination room, Simon, who was in a doctor''s gown and held a report,


    walked to his expert office with Addy. After pushing the door open and going in, they sat down


    opposite each other at the desk.


    On that day, as Addy''s doctor in charge, Simon phoned her, asking her toe back to the hospital


    for a check.


    Simon looked at the report in his hand and said with a smile, "Addy, you recover well after the


    operation and don''t need to take western medicine anymore. I rmend a doctor of traditional


    Chinese medicine to you. To nourish yourself, you can go to get some Chinese medicine. Boil and


    drink the medicine for some time. Half a yearter, you can do a check-up again!"


    "Okay!" Addy nodded and took over the report and her case file. Then she asked with a smile,


    "Simon, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "Dinner?" Simon raised his brows disapprovingly.


    Seeing this, Addy could not help shaking her head and hurriedly exined in a low voice. "Don''t tell


    me that you''ve forgotten what day it is today when you''re busy performing operations?"

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    A confused look appeared on Simon''s face. "What day is it today?


    "Your birthday!" Addy said directly.


    "Really?" Simon was stunned and looked at the calendar next to him.


    It was indeed his birthday. However, he had to arrange another operation for his grandma, who had


    to live in the hospital again. Besides, there were always so many operations to be performed. In the


    past few days, he was so busy that he forgot his birthday. In fact, for Simon, life had be


    tasteless since the divorce.


    "Sure enough, I knew you forgot it!" Seeing that he looked a little sad, Addy immediately understood


    what was in his mind. After a brief pause, she hesitantly asked, "Simon, I think you''ve been in a bad


    mood recently. Do you want me to call ssmates to celebrate it for you? Let''s have fun, shall we?"


    However, Simon''s gaze moved away from the calendar and shook his head. "No!"


    Hearing this, Addy did not say much and nodded. "Well, I''ll go back first!"


    "Mn." Simon gave her a faint smile as a response.


    After Addy left, he was alone in the office, sitting on a chair with his tiptoes slightly pushing against


    the ground. He looked at the distant clouds in the sky through the windows, and his charming eyes


    gradually narrowed.


    "Tock! Tock!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone knocked on the table twice.


    Emily turned her head in a daze and saw Tina shaking the thermos cup in her hand. "Emily, you''ve


    been nkly staring at the same ce for almost 20 minutes! What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing!" She shook her head, turned her eyes back to the calendar on theputer, and


    murmured, "Today is the 16th day of..."


    "Yes, and today is Tuesday. Is there anything special?" Tina looked puzzled.


    Emily muttered, "No, it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Tina was still confused.


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    It was just his birthday!


    Four years ago, his birthday was not long after they got their marriage certificates. Back then, she


    failed to celebrate it with him because she had to do an interview...


    Noticing that she did not answer, Tina shrugged her shoulders and asked, "Emily, do you have time


    this Sunday?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Emily raised her head and asked


    "You still remember what I saidst time, don''t you?" Tina paused for a moment and then went on,


    "If you''re free on Sunday night, let''s have a meal together with the man I met on a blind date!


    Please tell me if he is my Mr. Right!"


    Emily nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Tina smiled and urged her, "Don''t sit there staring nkly! Hurry up and modify the draft. We''ll be off


    work in another hour! If you don''t finish it today, the chief editor will get angry again!"


    They stopped chatting and focused their attention on their work.


    After work, Emily returned home. She was the only one in the house. Her best friend, Wendy, was


    somewhere else and had not returned yet. She looked at the calendar on the chest of drawers by


    the window, lost in thought.


    She was wondering if she should send me a message to wish Simon a happy birthday.


    That day in the cafe, Boyd told her that Simon had done a lot of things to help her. Though it was a


    piece of cake for him to do such things for his ex-wife, she should thank him after all.


    And even if they had divorced, it was not inappropriate for her to give her ex-husband a birthday


    blessing, was it?


    Emily nestled down on the sofa, holding her cell phone tight. She typed "Happy Birthday" and


    deleted it, repeating the process many times. As she was considering whether to send it to Simon,


    her phone suddenly rang, and it was from Simon!


    She was so shocked that she dropped her phone to the ground.


    After picking it up, Emily breathed deeply and slowly ced the phone beside her ear. "Hello?"


    From the phone came Simon''s sonorous and calm voice. "Emily, today is my birthday!"


    "Oh..." Emily pretended to be calm.


    "Have you forgotten it?" Simon seemed to be a bit unhappy.


    Emily did not answer. She just hesitated for a while before saying, "Then, happy birthday!"


    After that, she heard Simon say, "I''d appreciate it more if you say it to my face!"


    Emily frowned because she did not understand what he meant by saying that.


    Simon hung up the phone directly while Emily, looking at the phone screen, was greatly puzzled.


    Suddenly, she heard a sounding from the porch ¡ª someone was turning the key in the lock.


    Then, the security door was pulled open.


    Emily''s eyes widened in shock.


    A tall and straight figure appeared in front of her eyes. It was Simoning in with the key and a


    cigarette between his fingers. As he smoked, the cigarette smoke dispersed into the room.


    With the sunlighting through the windows, Simon standing among the clouds of smoke looked


    as gracious and charming as an immortal.


    Emily jumped up from the sofa and pointed at him, saying. "Simon, you-"


    She almost forgot that he also had the keys to this apartment!


    Simon bent down and found the slippers he used to wear from the shoe cab with ease. After he


    put on them, he walked over with one hand in the pocket. Seeing that Emily kept her eyes wide


    open and stared at him, he raised her eyebrows and asked casually, "Don''t you wee me?"


    "What are you doing here?!" Emily swallowed hard and asked nervously.


    Simon did not answer her. Instead, with the cigarette in his mouth, he swaggered into the living


    room. Then, he walked to the bedroom, and the study on its opposite side, which was temporarily


    changed to a guest bedroom. Then, he checked the dining room, the kitchen, and even the


    bathroom.


    Her amorous eyes nced everywhere around this apartment and would not let go of any detail.


    Emily followed behind him and asked with a frown, "Simon, what the hell are you looking for?"


    "I want to see if any man is living here!" Simon put out the cigarette butt and threw it into a trash


    can. Then he smiled with satisfaction and said, "Great! There is none."


    After hearing this, Emily was a little annoyed. "I live here with Wendy only. How can there be any


    man here?"


    "Has Boyd been to here?" Simon''s peach blossom eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    Simo approached her, and there was deep emotion in his eyes on his handsome face. "Emily, I''m


    asking you! Have you ever invited him toe here?"


    Subconsciously, Emily took half a step back and shook her head. "No!"


    She and Boyd did not meet often. When they had to discuss something, they would meet outside. It


    was true that Boyd had sent her back twice, but he did not even get in the elevator of this building.


    After their divorce, Emily had been living with her best friend Wendy, who had just returned home.


    As for any man who hade here, it could only be Mr. Hogg and Larry!


    Emily saw that he went to the water dispenser, took a paper cup, and naturally lowered his head to


    take the water.


    Then, there came the voice of the flowing water, which made Emily feel a drumming in her temples.


    After taking a deep breath, she went over, intending to ask him to leave. "Simon, today is your


    birthday. I wish you a happy birthday and a long time! Now that I have already said the wishes to


    you, face to face, is it sincere enough? Can you leave now?"

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "No way!" Simon gave her a naughty smile.


    Emily furiously pointed at him with her index finger. "You..."


    Simon''s slender and jade-like hand held a cup of water and sent it to his thin lips. After taking a sip,


    he suddenly said, "Emily, have a meal with me!"


    "I''m sorry! I..." Emily wanted to refuse.


    Simon interrupted her, his peach blossom eyes looking at her. "You know that today is my birthday.


    How can I spend my birthday alone? I need someone to apany me!"


    "But you can... you can invite Addy!" said Emily, pursing her lips into a tight smile.


    Simon raised his eyebrows slightly, and there seemed to be a light of hope flickering inside. He


    stepped forward and said, "But I just want you to apany me!"


    Emily looked away and sped her hands behind her back tightly.


    Although she told herself not to be affected by his loving words, her heart began to thump violently.


    Simon put down the ss of water in his hand and strode back to the porch. It seemed that he had


    prepared for this. When he came back, he had two shopping bags full of food in his hands. "I have


    bought the food ingredients from the supermarket. What do you want to eat? I''ll make the dishes for


    you!"


    Emily stood there stiffly and did not move, biting her lips and staring at him.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he said faintly, "We haven''t had the goodbye meal yet."


    "..." Emily was speechless for a second.


    Simon, carrying two shopping bags, smiled and said in a low voice. "Emily, when we got a divorce


    and came out from the Civil Affairs Bureau, you''ve invited me to have a farewell meal. So, let''s do it


    today!"


    Emily licked her lips, thinking that it was his birthday today after all, so she nodded and said, "Okay,


    but you should leave after you finish the meal!"


    "Okay!" Simon replied in a low and deep voice.


    Through the floor- to- ceiling window, Emily watched the sun go down, leaving only half a faint rose-


    colored halo, holding a ss of water in her hands. Gradually, the water had cooled down.


    As long as she raised her eyes a little, she could see the tall and straight figure in the kitchen.


    The cooker hood was buzzing. Simon was wearing an apron, busying cooking in front of the stove.


    The smell of rice filled the room. A few minutester, from the dining room, he asked her to go over.


    Emily stood up and walked there. There were six dishes and one soup on the table, which was very


    tasty.


    His cooking skills had always been excellent. They had married for four years. During this period,


    he was the one who prepared the meals at home, though their rtionship was strained for at least


    three and a half years.


    Emily took the chopsticks from him with her eyes down, pulled out a chair, and sat down.


    Simon bent over opposite her anddled out steaming soup. Suddenly, Emily seemed to have a


    feeling that they were still a couple. However, she suddenly remembered the divorce certificate in


    the drawer.


    While Emily was eating the rice, Simon suddenly spoke up, "I haven''t had such a good meal for a


    long time!"


    "Haven''t you had a good meal recently?" Hearing that, she blurted out unconsciously.


    "Yes!" Simon pulled his lips, paused, and slowly said as if he wanted to emphasize it: "I can''t eat


    and sleep well!"


    Emily tightened her grip on the chopsticks in her hand. Then, she lowered her head to pick up the


    food to avoid his gaze, which made her feel a little nervous. She paused before changing the topic.


    "Simon, Boyd has told me that you''ve helped me a lot about the things rted to Maeve and me!"


    "Mn." Simon narrowed his peach blossom eyes.


    Emily hesitated, wanting to go on talking about this topic. However, Simon did not want to hear her


    say her ex-boyfriend''s name, so he said in a low voice, "Let''s eat!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fine!


    Emily gritted her teeth and swallowed her thanks. Then, she just focused on chewing the chicken


    wing in her mouth.


    After that, neither of them said anything-they faced each other and just ate.


    After all, they had lived in this apartment for too long, and they had too many memories. Especially,


    they could see the big bed in the bedroom right from the dining room. Thus, as they were alone


    again, Emily felt a little weird.


    After eating the rice in her bowl, she put down the chopsticks and looked at Simon, who was sitting


    opposite her. He was eating with relish gracefully and slowly.


    Emily tilted her head and looked at the sky outside the window. On the opposite apartment building,


    many windows were lighted up.


    She had no choice but to urge him. "Simon, haven''t you eaten your fill?"


    Simon did not stop eating while saying, "I don''t want to finish this meal so fast!"


    "Why?" Emily frowned confusedly.


    Simon did not answer, but his pair of attractive eyes looked up at her. He stared into her eyes


    silently for a long time. It seemed that his eyes with intense emotions were going to suck her into


    them like a ck hole.


    Emily lowered her eyes again and did not dare to say anything.


    Finally, when he drank up the soup in the bowl, Simon put down the chopsticks in his hand.


    Seeing that he stood up and was ready to clean up, Emily quickly stood up and said, "I''ll clean up


    the dishes. You go back!"


    "Let me help you!" Simon insisted.


    Emily could not change his mind, so she could only let him do as he pleased.


    Time passed by, and the clock on the wall showed that it was already 8:30. Simon''s tall and straight


    figure was still in the kitchen. She stood in front of the window and paced back and forth a few


    times. After a long-time mental struggle, she finally went to the kitchen.


    Since Simon stood in front of the pool, she could only see his back and hear the flowing water.


    Emily licked her lips and said, "Simon, have you finished washing? If you have, then..."


    As soon as she stepped behind him, Simon suddenly shut off the faucet and turned around. Arge


    shadow of him enveloped Emily, who was caught off guard and fell straight back.


    He stretched out his hand and caught her in time. "Be careful!"


    His powerful arms wrapped around Emily''s waist while her hands pressed against his sturdy chest.


    Emily cleared her throat and tried her best to be calm down. "Ahem! I can stand by myself now. Let


    me go!"


    "But I don''t want to let you go."


    Panicked, Emily bit her lip and said, "Simon..."


    She was almost in his arms, and his handsome facial features were dappled with the light from


    above. She stared nkly at him as if lost in a trance, her heart beating violently.


    Simon''s big hand grabbed hers, and he gently caressed her by the calluses on his fingers, which


    had been caused by scalpels frequently rubbing against his fingers. "Emily, do you still remember


    my birthday present four years ago?"


    His birthday present...


    Emily blushed at his question.


    Four years ago, she celebrated his birthday for him, though his actual birthday had already passed.


    They had dinner together, and then he sent her back, saying that she was the birthday gift he would


    like to have...


    Emily shook her head in panic. "No!"


    "It''s okay, as long as I can remember it!" Simon said, putting his handsome face so close to hers


    that Emily could see her facial features in his pretty eyes.


    It was toote for her to avoid him - the bridge of his tall and straight nose had already touched her


    nose, and then his nose pressed tight against her face. Emily could feel his burning breath get


    closer and closer to her...


    Surprisingly, Emily slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    She might have been entirely bewitched by his eyes that showed open admiration. At that moment,


    her mind had gone nk, and she stopped struggling.


    Emily, feeling his deep breathing on her face, felt the feebleness of her legs and her breathing


    became quick and uneven.


    His delicate lips were about to be press against hers.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª"


    Unexpectedly, someone called Simon in this romantic moment.


    As long as he moved forward a little further, Simon could kiss her, which he yearned day and night.


    However, his phone kept ringing. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Finally, he decided to take


    his phone out and hang it up.


    But when he saw that the call was from the hospital, he hesitated.


    If it were anyone else¡¯s call, Simon could put his cell phone in silent and ignore it, but it was a call


    from the hospital and might determine the life and death of the patients under his charge. Therefore,


    he could only stop all his movements and let her go to pick it up.


    "Hello," Simon answered the phone with a low and deep voice. Only at this time did Emily aware of


    what had happened.


    She was wondering how she ended up in his arms.


    As soon as Emily realized that she was expecting his kiss, she immediately felt extremely


    embarrassed. Emily felt too panicked and shy to face Simon. She quickly broke free from him,


    turned around, and ran out of the kitchen soon-she went straight to the bedroom.


    Simon did not go after her because the nurse from the other end of the line said anxiously, "Dr.


    Chin,e to the hospital quickly. The blood pressure and heart rate of the patient in the ICU


    declined too fast. It''s very urgent!"


    Simon, who had seen Emily run away from his arms, said in a hoarse voice, "I see. I''ll go now!"


    Hanging up the phone, he walked out of the kitchen.


    His beautiful eyes with some lingering passion narrowed a little as he saw the closed bedroom door.


    Finally, he took out the car keys and strode to the entrance.


    It was not until the sound of the door closing came that Emily, who had her back against the door,


    slowly fell to the ground and covered her fast-beating heart.


    Her best friend Wendy did note back all night. Emily was sleepless because she always had a


    hunch that if she fell asleep at night, Simon would open the anti-theft door and walked in to kiss


    her...


    On Friday evening, Emily and Selena came to a fashionable barbecue restaurant near the TV


    station after work.


    After graduation, Selena began her three months of internship and finally became an official


    employee. To celebrate it, she invited Emily to dinner. Since her boyfriend had to deal with some


    unfinished work in thepany, there were only two of them.


    When they sat down to order, Emily could not help taking out her cell phone twice to see if anyone


    called her. She was looking forward to Simon''s call!


    They were having an indoor barbecue. The waiter served many tes of pickled beef and streaky


    pork. One beef stick after another, Emily and Selena put the beef on the grill pan with a sizzle. Also,


    there were some clean lettuce leaves and peri leaves next to them. They put the meat sticks and


    some sauce on the leaves and roll the leaves up to eat.


    Emily liked barbecue, but perhaps because of the poor venttion of this restaurant, she felt like


    vomiting and was quite ufortable when she smelled the odor of cooking oil.


    Seeing her like this, Selena immediately asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Emily said, shaking her head. She picked up the warm water beside her and took two


    sips. All of a sudden, she felt much better. But when she looked at the streaky pork on the te


    again, she suddenly felt queasy. She could not help but stand up. "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she was far away from the dining table, she gradually felt much better.


    Emily did not take it too seriously and washed her face with cold water, thinking that there was no


    need to hurry since she was already in the bathroom. Thus, she turned around and went to the


    water closet. But when she unlocked the door and was ready to go out, she heard a female voice


    with evident excitementing from outside.


    "Miss Swan, I like your ballet performance very much. Could I have your autograph?"


    When Emily heard this, her hand stopped on the door handle¡ªshe knew that Addy must be


    outside.


    She thought it a little embarrassing to see her because of their rtionship with Simon. Besides,


    she did not know what to say if she went out. Thus, she waited inside and nned to leave when


    Addy left.


    Just as she had expected, Addy''s voice came through the door. "Thank you. Of course!"


    "Where could I sign it?" Addy asked with a smile.


    "Could I have two autographs?" The female fan was very excited and said, "Please sign one on this


    notebook and the other on this shirt. My roommates also like you very much. Last time when you


    performed in the big theater, we had stayed upte only to get the tickets!"


    Through the gap of the door, Emily could see Addy''s beautiful side face. "Well, please thank her for


    me!"


    It seemed that the female fan really liked her very much. She had been very excited all the time and


    fixed her eyes on Addy as she was signing her autographs. Suddenly, she found something special


    and called out in a low voice, "Miss Swan, your diamond ring is so beautiful! May I ask who gave it


    to you?"


    Addy was stunned for a moment, and then she also looked at her ring finger.


    Under the light, the diamond looked particrly dazzling. With this ring, Addy appeared more bright


    and charming. She said, her almond-shaped eyes full of smiles. "It''s from my boyfriend!"


    "So, it''s from your fiance!" The female fan inferred from what she said that Addy must have been


    engaged to her boyfriend. Then she said in great excitement, "Oh my god, he gave you such arge


    diamond ring! Your boyfriend must love you very much! Since you''re wearing the diamond ring, you


    must have epted his marriage proposal. So, he is your fiance now. Wow, it sounds so romantic!"


    "You can say that!" Addy smiled and replied. She was always very patient to her fans. After signing


    on the notebook and shirt, she gave them to the fan and said with a smile, "I''ve signed them!"


    The girl was very grateful. "Thank you, Miss Swan. Thank you!"


    Through the narrow crack of the door, Emily saw the two figures walking out of the bathroom one


    after another. However, Emily''s hands were still on the door handle and did not move.


    The light of the diamond seemed to have been pierced into her eyes, and she felt the sting of pain.


    In the night, a taxi drove in from the entrance of Riverside Court.


    The taxi stopped. When the driver handed over the change, Emily was stunned for a few seconds


    before reaching out to ept it. Selena looked at her with a frown and said, "Sis, what''s wrong with


    you? You went to the bathroom and came back with a nk look, like a lost soul."


    "Nothing..." said Emily, shaking her head. She did not want to talk about it.


    However, along her way back, the huge diamond seemed to follow her like a ghost, and she could


    not get it out of her head.


    After closing the door, Selena suddenly pulled her arm and said, "Sis!"


    Hearing this, Emily frowned and looked in the direction where Selena was looking at - a brown car


    parked at the building entrance. After seeing them, the handsome man walked down from the


    driver''s seat.


    When Emily saw him, she asked in surprise, "Boyd? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Emily knew that it was not a casual visit because Boyd would note here if he had not anything


    to ask of her. So, she turned to look at her cousin and said, "Selena, you go upstairs first!"


    Just like thest time, Selen, who came to live with her, reluctantly walked into the building and


    turned to look back at them repeatedly at every step.


    Without getting into the car, they stood in front of the car. Emily took the initiative to ask, "Boyd, it''s


    sote. What can I do for you?"


    Boyd heard her question and said after a pause, "Emily, I''m here to say goodbye to you!"


    "Goodbye?" Emily was slightly surprised.


    "Yes!" Boyd nodded and continued slowly, "I intend to leave the Ice city and migrate to Country A!


    You know, Maeve coerced and lured me into marrying him. To tell you the truth, it was with the help


    of my ex-father-iw in these years that I achieve what I have today! I''ve gotten rid of them and


    regained my freedom, but others always mentioned my shady past. Thus, I need a fresh start


    somewhere else!"


    "I''ve already transferred thend on the north side of the river, which is under construction, to other


    principals. All the shares in my hands have been sold out, and my parents wille with me.


    Tonight, I just want to say goodbye to you! I may not know when we will meet again!"


    Emily did not expect him to make such a decision. Though surprised, she felt that it was


    reasonable. She smiled and nodded, "Well, as you said, I wish you a new start!"


    "Emily, the same to you!" Boyd said, his eyes fixed on Emily.


    "I..." Emily opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Boyd interrupted her and suddenly said, "In fact, I already know what happened between you and


    Mr. Chin!"


    "..." Emily held her breath.


    Boyd saw that she was confused, so he exined, "That night, I heard the news and rushed to the


    hospital. When I sent you and Selena back, I happened to hear your conversation!"


    Hearing this, Emily shook her head and smiled bitterly. "It seems that we suffered the same fate.


    After four years, we were divorced!"


    "Emily, I know it is not the right time for me to say these words at this time, but I still can''t help but


    want to confirm it for thest time..." Boyd paused for a moment, and his eyes were bright under the


    streetmps, "Back then, you found that I was secretly dating with Maeve. Later on, I flew back from


    abroad and asked you to wait for me for three to four years! It was hateful of me to do that.


    However, if you''re willing to be with me, I..."


    He did not seem to have the courage to continue.


    Emily did not answer him. Instead, she looked at him with calm eyes.


    Boyd looked regretful. Deep in his heart, he even felt that he had defiled Emily by asking her that.


    Four years ago, he had already known that he was no longer qualified to be loved by her and did


    not deserve to be with her. He soon regretted what he just blurted out and apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    Emily lightly shook her head.


    Boyd smiled with relief and said, "It''ste. Go up and have a rest early. After saying goodbye to you,


    I can go abroad without any regret!"


    "Okay, bye!" Emily raised her hand.


    They smiled and nodded to each other, and then Emily turned around and walked into the building.


    Just a few stepster, she heard the voice of Boyd behind her.


    "Emily, did you fall in love with him?"


    Emily stopped walking, stiffened on the steps.


    Inside, she was a maelstrom of churning emotions, and her hands hanging on both sides curled up


    tightly. However, she made no answer to his question. Eventually, she walked into the building


    without saying anything.


    A little frustrated, Boyd watched her disappear from his sight, but then his face broke into an


    understanding smile.


    About four years ago, he had asked a simr question. At that time, she did not answer it, either. It


    was just that this time, Boyd was sure that she loved someone else!


    Boyd looked up at the moon, then got into the car and left.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Sunday. Emily took a taxi to a western restaurant that night, ording


    to the previous appointment.


    After getting out of the taxi, Emily showed the waiter the message about the appointment. Then, by


    his guidance, she went to the second floor. Then she saw Tina, who had already got up, waving to


    her.


    Emily walked to the dining table. However, a little embarrassed, she tilted her head and whispered,


    "What''s going on? Who''s your date?"


    "The one with sses on the left!" Tina replied in a low voice.


    Their table was beside the window, a superb ce to eat. It was a rectangr dining table covered


    with white table linen. As soon as Emily came over and saw more than one man sitting opposite


    Tina, she was stupefied.


    She swallowed hard and secretly asked, pointing at the other man, "So, who is he?"


    Tina, embarrassed, covered her mouth with her hand and exined awkwardly, "Ahem! He is my


    date''s cousin, who is also divorced. Since my date knew you''re divorced and woulde here to


    apany me, he brought his cousin here to meet you, in case that you would feel too boring..."


    Instantly, Emily was bewildered.


    She was here to see if the man would be a suitable boyfriend for Tina. Otherwise, she would leave


    immediately!


    Emily''s eyesnded on Tina''s date and then his cousin next to him. He looked like a real gentleman,


    but he was not young. Emily estimated that he was at least 35 years old.


    Recalling Tina mentioned that she was divorced, Emily immediately became resentful.


    Did it mean that a divorced woman like her was not popr anymore?


    Tina was very embarrassed and kept apologizing to her, "Emily, I''m sorry! I didn''t know it before I


    came. I didn''t expect that he would do such an inappropriate thing. Thank goodness, it''s just a meal.


    Later on, you don''t have to pay attention to his cousin. Just focus on enjoying the meal!"


    "Okay..." Emily nodded and did not say anything more.


    After that, she barely joined in their conversation and only concentrated on eating. But recently,


    somehow, she seemed to have got some stomach trouble and have no appetite.


    In the middle of the meal, Tina secretly asked her opinion of the man that she dated. Emily had


    observed the man for some time, so she gave her an honestment, "A budget husband. He is


    simple and honest and can be considered a good match for you!"


    When she raised her head, she saw that the divorced cousin was smiling at her in front of her!


    Emily was startled and quickly turned her eyes away. At the entrance of the restaurant, a waiter was


    leading the new guests to walk in.


    She immediately recognized the man in a grey suit with broad shoulders and a tight butt. His


    angr features were handsome, and the pair of beautiful eyes looked especially charming. Emily


    couldn''t help but open her mouth, "Tina, I seem to have seen Simon!"


    "Dr. Chin?" Tina was surprised.


    Emily nodded and then licked her lips again.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, and his second brother!"

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    After hearing what she said, Tina suddenly became stiff.


    Except for Simon, who was walking in front with his hands in pockets, the man in a suit followed him


    was Wilson.


    Unlike the honest man sitting opposite them with wooden frame sses, Wilson wore wirerimmed


    sses. As a big corporation''s boss, he carried himself with great pride and dignity, though he


    looked gentle. His eyes behind the long and narrow sses were calm, lending him an aloof


    temperament. Also, he had a chiseled jaw. He walked in with steady steps, in a confident and


    mature manner as a sessful businessman should be.


    Not long after Emily finished speaking, Simon and Wilson, who were tall and straight, came to their


    table. Because of their outstanding appearance, they attracted many people''s attention.


    Simon stoodnguidly on the side, with a look of waiting to see a good show on his handsome face.


    Seeing this, Emily could not help but feel anxious for her good friend.


    The next second, Wilson stopped behind Tina and grabbed her wrist on her knees with his big hand


    wearing a famous brand watch.


    Tina was in a state of panic. "What are you doing?!"


    "Come with me!" Wilson sneered.


    "Why should I go with you?!" Tina did not move. She pressed her other hand tightly on the edge of


    the table, trying to fight against him with her meager force.


    The man with sses on the other side could not contain himself any longer. He nervously looked


    at them the whole time and finally found the opportunity to ask, "Tina, is this gentleman your


    friend?"


    "I don''t know him!" Tina simply shook her head and tried to withdraw her waist from Wilson''s grip.


    Upon hearing that, the man with sses suddenly stood up from his chair and walked forward with


    a frown. "Excuse me, sir, who are you? Can you take your hand away from my girlfriend?"


    "What if I don''t?" Wilson asked indifferently.


    The man with sses looked like a good-natured man who rarely had conflicts with others.


    Nevertheless, being provoked by Wilson, he began to blush with excitement and said, "This is a


    public ce, not a ce for you to act like a hooligan. If you do this again, I''ll call the security guard!


    And I''ll make things very awkward for you!"


    However, Wilson smiled. He raised his hand and pushed the frame of his sses, saying with a


    faint smile, "Do I act like a rogue? Well, I don''t think so. She and I have done much more shameful


    things than this in the bed!"


    "Wilson, you go too far!" Tina also suddenly stood up from the chair.


    Emily and Tina had been colleagues and friends for many years. In her eyes, Tina had a mild nature


    and always had a smiling face while working. She was a very easygoing woman, and Emily seldom


    saw her riled. This was the first time that She saw Tina being so angry. Her cheeks med with


    rage, and she trembled all over. The first time she saw her angry was also because of Wilson.


    Behind eyesses, Wilson''s eyes slowly narrowed, and he said with a sneer, "I''ve done something


    worse. If you don''t go with me and continue to fool around with any other man, believe it or not, I''ll


    share more details of the intimate things we''ve done in the bed! For example, you like me to start


    from behind..."


    "Enough!" Tina interrupted him angrily and stared at him. She was furious, not because Wilson


    provoked her, but because she felt extremely helpless. "What the hell do you want? You are getting


    married. Why do youe to bother me here?"


    When he heard this, Wilson''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. After being silent for two seconds, he


    said quietly, "I canceled a wedding because of you! So, you should be responsible forthat!"


    It wasn''t just Tina who stood there in shock; Emily even covered her mouth in shock.


    This was a stunning piece of news!


    Wilson was a man who preferred to take action than argue. When Tina was still in shock with her


    eyes wide open, he leaned over and carried her on her shoulder. Then he strode out of the


    restaurant with her in his leather shoes.


    By the time Emily realized what was going on, they were already far away.


    The man with sses, who was equally shocked, came to his senses and chased after them. Emily


    immediately got up, picked up her handbag, and went after them.


    Outside, the streets were noisy and full of activity. Emily looked around but could not find any of


    them. Surprised, she asked, "Hey, where are they?"


    "Wilson has taken her away in his car!"


    Emily turned around and saw Simon, who followed her here.


    She swallowed hard and asked with uncertainty, "Beast, did Wilson cancel his wedding?"


    "Yes," Simon curled his lips.


    Hearing this answer, Emily actually felt relieved and a little excited in her heart.


    It seemed that deep in her heart, she felt that Wilson and Tina would get married eventually. After


    all, they had I, their child. They could notpletely break away from each other.


    Turning to look at the frustrated man who came to date with Tina, Emily could not help grinning and


    shook her head.


    Tut, tut! What a pitiful man!


    She had told Tina before that this man would be a good match for her, but Wilson, a boss who had


    an overbearing manner, was far superior to him!


    As Emily sighed, she saw that his cousin also came out out of the corner of her eye.


    After exchanging a few words with the man in sses, he actually walked right toward her! Emily


    could not help quivering, but someone suddenly took her waist at this time.


    Emily looked down and asked with a frown, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s not easy to take a taxi here. I''ll take you back!" After saying that, Simon took her to the ck


    Cayenne.


    At first, Emily wanted to reject the offer, but when she saw that the man''s cousin wasing near,


    she swallowed her words and allowed him to get her into the co-pilot''s seat.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Traffic was smooth at night, and there was almost no traffic jam. More than 20 minutester, the car


    entered the entrance of Riverside Court, where their apartment was located.


    On the way, to avoid a conversation with him, Emily leaned her head on the seat, pretending to


    sleep. But to her surprise, Simon put hisrge coat over her. Under his coat, Emily felt warm and his


    familiar masculine scent. She could only hold her breath and not let herself be affected.


    It was not until she heard Mr. Weil say hello that she opened her eyes, pretending to have just


    woken up.


    Simon slowed down, cast a side nce at her, and exined, "I had been on a business trip these


    days in SH and just came back in the afternoon!"


    "Oh, I see," Emily replied in a low voice.


    In front of them was the building where Emily lived, so Simon steadily stopped the Cayenne before


    its gate.


    "Here I am! Thank you for sending me back!" Emily unfastened the seat belt on her and took off


    Simon''s coat. When she was about to open the door, she heard a sudden "click-ck"-Simon


    locked the car door. She turned back, biting her lips. "Beast, what do you mean?"


    Simon got closer to her. With only one hand, he turned her face to him and said while staring at her


    fiercely. "Emily, that night, the hospital happened to call me when we were together. However, I


    knew that you were willing to make love with me!"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    When Simon suddenly mentioned what happened that night, Emily''s face fell.


    She recalled the feeling of being aroused that night. In the kitchen, he held her tight in his arms, and


    his thin lips were just beside hers. It was too tempting to resist his kiss and Emily was gooseflesh all


    over. Even until now, Emily could remember the fascinating feeling when she could not help but be


    completely bewitched by him.


    At this time, his pair of peach blossom eyes looked as attractive as that day.


    He gazed at her, and his eyes seemed to be shining like the twinkling stars in the night sky behind


    him. But abruptly, the radiant diamond on Addy''s finger shed across Emily''s mind, which


    appeared to be much brighter than his sparkling eyes at this time. Slowly, Emily''s heart became


    chilled.


    Emily tilted her head to avoid his breath upon her so that she could breathe normally. Then, she


    said slowly, "Sorry, it''s a misunderstanding!"


    "What did you say?" Simon frowned.


    "You just heard it!" Emily gritted her teeth and clenched her hands tightly, as if only in this way could


    she have the strength to continue in a cold, hard voice, "That time, I was just bewildered for a


    moment. If I made you misunderstand what happened that day, I could apologize to you!"


    Little by little, the smile on Simon''s face gradually vanished, and his low voice was obviously


    displeased. "Emily, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I''m sorry!" Emily looked into his eyes and apologized seriously, just like what she had just said.


    "Oh, it was just my own wishful thinking!" Simon sneered. Emily could feel his breath on her eyes


    and nose.


    Then, he suddenly withdrew his palm on her right face and sat back in his seat with one hand on


    the steering wheel. Emily could see his side face, which was gloomy. His beautiful eyes darkened.


    Emily mustered up her courage, said slowly after a brief pause, "Beast, we''re divorced and should


    stay away from each other. After all, we broke up peacefully. If we be embroiled with each


    other again, it will be an irresponsible attitude to each other. So, I hope what happened that night


    will never happen again!"


    Perhaps, it was not her who be bewildered at the moment, but him!


    Simon asked in a deep voice, "Are you done talking?"


    "That''s all..." Emily nodded.


    Simon looked away, gritted his teeth, and said, "Get out of the car!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily did not hesitate-she opened the car door the moment Simon unlocked it.


    As soon as she stepped on the ground, Simon drove the ck Cayenne away. Under the streetlight,


    there left only the faint exhaust fumes floating in the air. She clenched her hands and looked at it for


    a few seconds. Then, she pursed her lips, turned around and walked into the building.


    That evening, after work, Emily came to the private hospital.


    The elevator stopped at the level where the stomach surgery department was. She walked out of


    the elevator and went straight to the ward where Simon''s grandmother lived. Since she visited her


    last time, she had been thinking about paying her another visit all the time. However, she was no


    longer Simon''s wife, so she thought it was not proper for her to see his grandma.


    Therefore, Emily deliberately avoided the weekend and chose toe over after work.


    In the ward, grandma was sitting on the bed in hospital clothes. In addition to her, there were two


    other people in the ward. They were not nurses, but also old people in hospital clothes. It seemed


    that they came here to visit her.


    In fact, living in a hospital was quite boring. The patients could smell disinfectant every day.


    Besides, there was limited activity space in the hospital. It was tolerable for those who only needed


    to stay here in a short time, but not for those who had to live here for many days. Thus, the patients


    would kill time by looking around some and chatting with others.


    Emily raised her hand and knocked on the door, but they did not hear her because they were


    busying talking with each other. Emily smiled and pushed the door open. Just as she walked in, one


    of the old women said in an admiring tone, "Old sister, these are all imported fruits. I envy you


    having such a sweet granddaughter-inw!"


    "Yes! You know you. Is she a ballet dancer? Before I came to the hospital, my daughter had brought


    me to watch her performance, so I recognized her! I saw her standing next to your grandson. They


    are perfectly matched!" Hearing this, Emily noticed that there were two beautiful fruit baskets on the


    cab.


    From the words of the two patients, she could guess that Simon and Addy must havee to visit


    grandma not long ago.


    It was not the first time that others said they were a perfect match. So, even Emily began to have


    the same feeling in her heart. When she thought of the big diamond ring on Addy''s ring finger, she


    knew they would get married soon!


    Emily closed her eyes. She shouldn''t have thought about these things because they had nothing to


    do with her.


    However, grandma did not think so. On the bed, she corrected them, saying, "Don''t talk nonsense.


    My granddaughter- in-w is a reporter!"


    "Ah?" The others were stunned.


    Grandma was not very happy, and he stressed righteously, "She is working in our provincial TV


    station and is responsible for gathering news. She reported a lot of news that you''ve seen!"


    Emily could not help smiling. Then, she walked in with a smile.


    Seeing her, grandma immediately said, "See? This is my granddaughter-inw!"


    The other two were embarrassed and apologized, "So sorry. I didn''t expect to make a mistake!


    Since your granddaughter-inw hase to see you, we won''t bother you anymore. The nurses


    wille to put on a drip for us, so we have toe back now!"


    After they left, there were only grandma and Emily in the ward.


    Grandma looked at her with a worried face, as if she was afraid that she would be displeased by


    what they said just now. She hesitated a little and said, "Emily, don''t think too much about it. Simon


    and Addy came over at that time only because..."


    Of course, Emily knew her concerns. She smiled and said, "Grandma, I know it. Simon told me


    everything!"


    "Great!" Grandma let out a sigh of relief.


    Emily did not want grandma to worry about this, so she deliberately changed the topic and peeled a


    banana for her. After chatting for more than ten minutes, she suddenly felt an unexinable sense


    of difort in her stomach.


    Seeing the ufortable look on her face, grandma hurriedly asked with concern, "Emily, are you


    okay?"


    "Nothing!" Emily shook her head and swallowed hard twice to suppress the feeling of nausea. Then


    she got up from the chair and said, "Grandma, please lie down for a while. I''m going outside to get


    you a bottle of hot water!"


    Grandma nodded with a smile, and then she walked out of the ward quickly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Instead of going to the room with water dispensers a few paces away, Emily ran directly to the


    public bathroom.


    Lying in front of a handbasin, she could not help but retch. Somehow, she felt like throwing up. After


    she ate some snacks at night snacks, she would feel ufortable because the food might be


    unclean. But she had no appetite to eat anything recently.


    She did not even go to the canteen today. Tina ordered takeout from the restaurant that they visited


    often. Originally, she was pretty hungry, but when she opened the lunch box, she suddenly did not


    want to eat anything. Even she herself was puzzled.


    Emily turned off the tap and shook the cold water off her hand. She felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Emily carried a thermos sk and walked to the water fountain.


    As she walked, she heard the noise at the entrance of the elevator. Looking over, she saw a middle-


    aged woman who was inly dressed sitting on the ground, weeping buckets with a lot of


    inspection andboratory reports scattered by her feet.


    There was a jostling crowd of on-lookers, and some kindly went up to support her.


    Seeing the nurse also stopping there, she curiously asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Oh! Her daughter!" The nurse sighed. "She was admitted to our hospital in an ident. She had a


    hairline fracture, but it was nothing serious. But recently, her daughter kept saying that her stomach


    was painful and that she couldn''t eat anything sometimes. She even felt nauseous and began to


    vomit frequently. After medical tests, she found herself got gastric cancer!"


    "Gastric cancer?" Emily asked, a little taken aback.


    The nurse nodded and continued with sympathy, "Yes! Her daughter is your age. No wonder that


    she cried so bitterly. I heard that she is terminally ill with cancer! She is really pitiful. At such a young


    age, she has to suffer from such a terrible disease!"


    Emily thought of something and her heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing that her face turned pale, the nurse asked with concern, "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Emily shook her head.


    She carried the thermos sk and walked back to the ward. After just two steps, she couldn''t help


    but turn back again and looked at the woman who was still crying with her hands covering her face


    at the elevator door. The sound of sobbing echoed in her ears.


    Emily licked her dry lips, and she looked a little flustered.


    D*mn! She shouldn''t be that unfortunate, right?


    God was too cruel to her if she was seriously ill after divorce. At this time, she had no suspicion


    whether she got pregnant, instead, she firmly believed that she had an incurable disease.


    After returning home that night, Emily told her doubts to her best friend Wendy. The next morning,


    they hailed a taxi and hurried to the hospital.


    The elevator descended steadily. Whenever it reached a floor, the door would open, and many


    people entered or went out.


    Emily stood in the back corner.


    Even though Wendy had been holding her hand tightly, she could only feel cold. The clothes on her


    back were damp with sweat, and the chill was permeating her skin and bones.


    She was looking at the ever- changing red figures with a faraway look in her eyes.


    "Congrattions, Miss Sang. You are four weeks and three days along in your pregnancy!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course! Based on your hormone levels and all the data on the test sheet, you are pregnant, and


    the embryo is quite well at present! The embryo will grow rapidly and it bes a fetus at twelve


    weeks. Then we can see your baby from ultra- sound radiography!"


    The elderly gynecologist continued to speak in a gentle voice.


    These days, Emily mistakenly thought her physical diforts as signs of some incurable


    diseases. Aftering to the hospital, she was transferred to the obstetrics and gynecology


    department. When the result came out, she didn''t dare to see it. Her best friend Wendy helped her


    to get it.


    Then, she entered the doctor''s office again to make sure she was just pregnant.


    At the side, Wendy gently shook her hand. "Emily, the elevator is here!"


    "Ah... Okay!" Emily seemed to have juste out of her trance.


    She walked out of the elevator. In just a few steps, she stumbled and almost fell several times.


    Fortunately, Wendy supported her with her arm all the time and gave her strength.


    Something suddenly urred to her.


    Emily was aware of her condition, and she almost forgot that this was the private hospital where


    Simon worked. The taxi driver took them directly to a hospital nearest to her apartment.


    If she met him...


    Emily took a deep breath and wanted to speed up her pace. However, when she was walking to the


    door, Wendy, who was next to her, suddenly looked panicked. She lowered his voice and


    whispered, "Emily, Dr. Chin ising over!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily''s whole body stiffened.


    Looking up, she did see Simon, dressed in a doctor''s coat,ing from the pharmacy in a hurry.


    The wind from his steps blew up the hem of his coat, and he stopped within striking distance.


    As their eyes met, Emily felt as if her heart was about to stop beating.


    She lowered her eyes in panic, focusing on his bright leather shoes. And above her head, she could


    feel that he was stonily staring at her face.


    "Why are you here?"


    Emily was afraid that he would find any clues, so she hid the test sheet behind her back.


    She heard Wendy, who was smiling beside her, said, "I felt ufortable, so I asked her to go to


    the hospital with me!"


    "Well, Miss Lim!" Hearing this, Simon lost the taut air of anxiety. "What''s wrong? What is ailing you?


    Would you like me to take you to an expert?"


    Wendy was afraid that he might see through her, so she quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no...


    uh, I just ate some expired food. It''s all right! Thank you, Dr. Chin!"


    Emily''s scalp went numb because of nervousness. She was afraid that if Simon asked her a few


    more questions, her trembles might betray her.


    Fortunately, a nurse rushed to Simon and urged him to the ward for an emergency case.


    After seeing him and the nurse leave quickly, Emily, with her best friend, almost ran out of the


    hospital.


    The taxi drove at a constant speed on the street. The chilly days in spring had passed, and the


    temperature went up again. All the trees along the road pushed out new shoots, and small green


    spots came out.


    Emily''s eyes were fixed on the green spots, thinking of her past life.


    She and her girlfriend took a taxi and left the hospital. But halfway, Wendy received a call from the


    magazine and left in a hurry when they stopped at the red light. Now she was the only passenger in


    the car.


    "Sir, please stop there!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emily pushed open the back door and got out. She found a bench by the side of the road and sat


    down.


    She took out her hand that had been stuck in her pocket and unrolled the test sheet in her hand.


    Even though it was crumpled beyond recognition, the word "positive" was still clear on it.


    She rested her hand on her lower abdomen, and she felt nothing but the flesh through the fabric of


    her clothes. However, she could feel another life in her body, and another soul was breathing with


    her.


    Emily never thought about this. Her period was always a weekte, so she didn''t take three-day


    postponement seriously.


    Before they broke up, she was looking forward to having a child...


    But why did this childe at this time?


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She took it out and saw the word "Simon" on the


    screen. Her hand trembled.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Emily held her breath and said,"... hello?"


    On the line, they could vaguely hear Simon walking, and nurses respectfully addressed him along


    the way. Presumably, he had just dealt with the patient and came out of the ward.


    "You looked very pale. Are you sure it was Miss Lim who was sick and not you?"


    Although he often lookedzy and indifferent like a yboy, he had an eye for detail and was


    always considerate...


    "No!" Emily denied tly.


    Hearing her brief answer, Simon said in a low voice, "I know!"


    This was followed by a short silence.


    Neither of them spoke again. Emily could not hold on any longer, so she bit her lip and ask, "Simon,


    do you... have anything else to say?"


    After two seconds, he suddenly hung up the phone.


    Looking at the cell phone with the ck screen, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. When she put it


    back in her pocket, she found that her hands were running sweat.


    At the moment when the doctor confirmed that she was pregnant, she felt a gush of mixed


    emotions. She was definitely shocked and flustered, but she knew that at the very beginning, she


    was besotted with the new arrival.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Others might never understand the feeling of having a baby in their body. Her children meant the


    world to her.


    She touched her t stomach repeatedly. As the doctor said, her child was just an embryo. After six


    weeks, it would be a fetus. The baby''s liver would start to produce bile and the kidneys would


    start to secrete fluid into the dder. Her baby''s hands would clench and it wouldn''t be long before


    she could hear her baby''s heartbeat...


    Just thinking about it, she couldn''t help expecting for the baby.


    Emily put the test sheet back in her pocket and stood up from the chair slowly.


    Although the spring breeze was warm now, she would easily get sick after staying a long time


    outside. After all...


    She was no longer alone.


    After that, on every lunch break, even if she had no appetite, she still insisted on eating a lot of


    nutritious food.


    Coming out of the office building after work, when Emily walked to the road, a car that had been


    parked suddenly tooted to her.


    She frowned and looked over. She saw the man who looked familiar as he got out of the car. After


    thinking about him for a long time, she suddenly remembered that he was the cousin that the man


    brought with him for dinner that day...


    Thinking that Wilson interrupted them and made a scene, Emily asked tentatively, "Are you trying to


    get back at Tina?"


    Hearing this, the man sighed and said, "My cousin is indeed depressed recently. I heard that he is


    sick and hospitalized!"


    "You''re here to avenge him?" Emily was instantly on the alert.


    Seeing this, he quickly waved his hand and exined, "No, no. Miss Sam, I''m here for you today!"


    "For me?" Emily was even more surprised.


    "Yes!" He continued to nod and said with a smile, "We had a congenial talk that day, but we didn''t


    enjoy the meal. I have been looking for a chance to meet you again. I heard that you and Miss Hall


    are colleagues, so Ie here to wait up for you!"


    "..." Emily suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "I''m sorry if I was a little short with you!" He continued, "My cousin has told me that you are single


    now, which means that you have the right to pursue your new happiness! Last year, we divorced, so


    I know you are upset. May we be friends now? Do you have time to have dinner with me tonight?"


    Emily said politely, "I''m so sorry. I''m go out with you tonight!"


    "What about tomorrow? I''ll pick you up tomorrow night!" He didn''t want to give up.


    "Sorry, I can''t make it tomorrow night either!" Emily shook her head again, hoping that he could


    understand her reluctance.


    Seeing that he didn''t even have the grace to look disappointed, she thought that he was ready to


    leave, but he handed her his card. "It okay. This is my card. You can find my contact information on


    it. You can Facebook friend me either. When you need someone to chat with, leave a message to


    me! Since you are busy these days, I will wait until you are free and thene to ask you out!"


    He immediately turned back to the car after saying that for fear that she would refuse him again.


    Emily took the card and said, "Hey..."


    After the door was closed, the car passed in front of her, and he even smiled at her through the


    window.


    Emily sighed with profound resignation. Just as she was about to walk away, she heard a deep


    voiced sounded with a hint of obvious mockery. "You''re still attractive after divorce!"


    "Simon?" She looked over surprisingly.


    Out of nowhere, a ck Cayenne appeared on the side of the road. Simon, with a cigarette


    between his fingers, wasing out of the car. He snorted and said, "If I remember correctly, that


    day in the restaurant, he came with the man who wore sses!"


    "Yes, he is that guy''s cousin!" Emily nodded.


    Simon spit out a mouthful of smokezily, while his eyes were as hard as flint. "You are determined


    to divorce with me for your old lover Boyd, right? Aren''t you afraid that he will be unhappy now?"


    Emily pursed her lips and said, "Boyd went to the Australia..."


    Hearing this, Simon stopped smoking. He frowned and immediately asked, "What about you? Did


    he just leave you alone?"


    Emily saw the faint burning light in his amorous eyes, and her heart raced uncontrobly. She


    looked away from his handsome face, biting her lip and saying, "We can make a Skype call, or


    FaceTime!"


    She lied. Since Boyd said goodbye to her that night, they didn''t talk by phone or message, not to


    mention FaceTime.


    "Haha!" Simon sneered and sucked on his cigarette. As he exhaled, blue veins stood out on his


    temples. "One is in home and the other is abroad. How could you let him go? You are dead set on


    following him. You are still willing to have a long-distance rtionship. You astonish me! But Emily,


    aren''t you afraid that he will betray you again like before? Are you a fool?"


    Emily couldn''t refute him, so said softly, "He had no other choice before. In short, I believe that he..."


    After listening to her answer, Simon''s face suddenly darkened.


    When Emily saw him appear at the entrance of the TV station, she was a little flurried. She


    subconsciously touched her stomach with her empty hand and asked cautiously, "Simon, what are


    you doing here?"


    Simon said angrily in a low voice, "I''m not here to call for you!"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Emily was a little embarrassed. "Then..."


    In the white smoke, Simon narrowed his beautiful slightly. "Addy is here, to attend an entertainment


    program!"


    "Oh!" Emily said, pursing her lips.


    She found herself ridiculous for dreaming that he came for her just now. She was not very clear


    about the news of entertainment programs, but she recently heard about an interview about stage


    y...


    Simon''s pupils dted slightly and he took away the cigarette on his mouth. "If you want, I can give


    you a ride!"


    "You needn''t bother!" She replied without hesitation.


    She would rather leave with that man just now than stay alone with him. She smiled to cover her


    bitterness and said, "Bye-bye, I have to go!"


    After that, she turned around and quickly passed a crosswalk.


    A slender figure slowly came out of the office building. Addy was probably well enough after she


    was discharged from the hospital. At least from her face, no one could imagine that she had just


    experienced a car ident more than half a month ago. After seeing him, she was smiling and


    walking over quickly. "Simon!"


    Simon didn''t look at her. Instead, he gazed at the other side of the busy street.


    Feeling puzzled, Addy followed his gaze to look over. Except for the pedestriansing in and out


    of the subway station, there was nothing special.


    Until she shouted again Simon hadn''te back to earth. The long cone of ash teetered at the end


    of his cigarette.


    "Mm." He relied and stubbed out the cigarette.


    The ck Cayenne drove away from the office building. The setting sun warmed the car.


    Addy tilted her head and smiled at him. "Simon, I''m sorry. My car is still being repairing. It was most


    kind of you to meet me!"


    "Don''t stand on ceremony. I''m no stranger!" Simon saidzily.


    "Thank you for everything. If you hadn''t persuaded me to give up the idea of leaving the ballet


    troupe, I wouldn''t continue my career!" Addy paused and asked tentatively, "Simon, you promised to


    come here today because Miss Sam works in this TV station, right? Have you met her?"


    Simon tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, "Yes!"


    "Simon, I''m dating someone!"


    Addy suddenly said as the lights changed to red. Simon stepped on the brake and turned his head.


    He saw that she was lowering her head, and there was a huge diamond glittered on her ring finger


    of her right hand.


    A flicker of astonishment gleamed in his beautiful eyes. "Addy, are you going to get married?"


    Hearing that, Addy looked up at him with a smile and exined, "One of my admirers in the troupe.


    His name is Sean, Chinese. He''s also born in Ice city. He has been courting me since I entered the


    troupe, but I loved you at that time... That''s why I never agreed! He knew that I got a car ident.


    He proposed to me a few days ago, and I said yes!"


    Simon pursed his thin lips and said in a low voice, "Addy, you don''t have to do this for me!"


    "No!" Addy shook her head gently. "It''s not for you, it''s for myself!"


    She intively looked at him and sighed softly. "It''s very difficult to get out of the ordeal! Although


    I''ve learned to switch off, I can''t lie to you that I''m totally over you. I no longer expect to be with you


    again. I wish both of us happiness!"


    "The best way for one to cast off the feeling of gloom is to jump into a new rtionship, isn''t it? I


    believe that I can make it. Sean is a good man who is good to me for so many years. I''m touched.


    So, I want to give it a try!"


    Hearing this, Simon felt a little relieved. "That''s good."


    Addy stroked the diamond ring on her finger and smiled at him again.


    On the workday and during the lunch break, Tina had gone out to pick up the phone in the corridor,


    evading everyone''s eyes. When she walked back, Emily, who was staring at her on the chair, made


    fun of her almost as soon as she sat down. "Tina, what did he say to you? Why did you blush when


    you came back? I know, you must flirt on the phone!"


    When Tina''s cell phone rang just now, she saw with her sharp eyes that the name "Wilson" was on


    the screen.


    Since that night in the restaurant, they seemed to be on good terms again as if they were dating.


    After that, Emily privately asked Tina what was going on between her and


    Wilson.


    Tina told him that Wilson had nned and charted their future!


    Tina''s face turned scarlet at her words. "Here''s the takeout," Tina yelled, "Eat something. If you


    have nothing better to say, then I''ll eat your Chicken Fries!"


    Emily stopped teasing her and took the box from her hand.


    The unscheduled department meeting overran so that the canteen had no food, so colleagues


    ordered takeouts one after another. Emily ordered Burger King and opened it with full expectation.


    Before she picked the cheeseburger up, a wave of nausea swept over her.


    Emily covered her mouth, got up and ran to the bathroom.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lying on the sink, she could not help throwing up. "Errr..."


    Behind her, Tina followed. She wiped the corners of Emily''s mouth with a tissue and handed her a


    mug. "Drink some water! Do you feel better?"


    "Much better!" After a while, Emily felt morefortable.


    Afraid that Tina would worry for her, she wanted to lie that she got an upset stomach.


    However, Tina had already guessed it. "Emily, are you pregnant?"


    After all, Tina was a single mother and had the same experience as Emily. So when she saw that


    Emily was disgusting and wanted to throw up, she had already spected.


    "Yes..." Emily had no choice but to nod.


    Tina continued to ask, "Does Dr. Chin know?"


    Emily shook her head.


    Tina frowned. "How far gone are you? Why don''t you tell him?"


    Emily clenched the ss of water in her hand and answered in a low voice, "I just discovered it!"


    "You two are divorced now, but you are pregnant..." Tina said, and her expression grew solemn.


    "So, what do you think, eh?"


    Of course, Emily knew better than anyone that it was not the right time for being pregnant.


    Emily shook her head slowly and said, "I don''t know..."


    She didn''t lie this time. She gazed off into space, a faraway look in her eyes.


    Turning her gaze to Tina, Emily bit her lip as if she wanted to seek confirmation. "Tina, when you


    found out that you were pregnant, what did you think? Why did you choose to give birth to the


    baby?"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Tina froze at her question. After a brief silence, she replied, "It was an ident. To be honest, I was


    very panicked because I didn''t know who was the child''s father. I thought about abortion, so I went


    to the hospital many times. Maybe it was because the child roused my mothering instincts, but I


    didn''t bear to do it. After all, it is a child, the continuation of my life!"


    Tina couldn''t help but turn to look at her. Although Emily said she didn''t know, she never said that


    she didn''t want a child.


    As she had expected, Emily''s face was slightly pale because of the forceful vomiting. But her bright


    eyes were shining. She nodded and said seriously, "Well, Tina, I also want to bring my child into this


    world."


    Perhaps, from the very beginning, when she had discovered the existence of this child, she had


    never thought of killing him.


    How could she be willing to have an abortion? That was a child!


    "Emily, I''m a single mother. It''s tough to raise a child alone!" Tina said anxiously.


    "I know it!" Emily nodded without hesitation.


    Determination shone in her eyes. As she thought of something, she quickly added, "Tina, I hope


    you won''t..."


    Tina interrupted her and held her hand gently. "I know what you want to say. You ask me to hide it


    from Wilson, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Tina nodded as well with a worried look on her face. "I promise to you, but Emily, what are you


    going to do?"


    She had been asked about this more than once, and her best friend, Wendy, had also asked her


    this question.


    Emily looked down at the slightly rippling water in the cup as she experienced a bewildering array of


    emotions. She did not choose to tell Simon because they had an agreement. From the second


    when they came out of the Civil Hall, they might as well have been strangers.


    Now, Addy had returned.


    She didn''t want to use the child to bring him back to her, and she was afraid that he wouldn''t want


    the child. Although she was not very sure about this, after all, he had been talking about having a


    child before, but now they had divorced! If he wanted the child, he had Addy, would he take away


    her child...


    A shiver ran down her spine. She would never allow that to happen!


    She took a deep breath. In just a few seconds, she had made a decision in her heart. She raised


    her head and said slowly, "Tina, I decide to resign and go to Canada!"


    "You want to leave Ice city?" Tina cried out in shock.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded her head firmly.


    What''s more, her belly would get bigger and bigger as the months went by. Although Ice city was


    big, they would meet again. At that time, she couldn''t hide it from him, not to mention that she had


    to give birth. Since Simon was a doctor and Young Master Chin, he might know that he was the


    father of her child!


    So after thinking for a while, she decided to go with Wendy, who was about to go to Canada. In this


    way, even if she was in a foreign country, she would not afraid because her best friend would


    apany her...


    After getting off work that day, the other colleagues hurried to pack their things and go home.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, she went to the chief editor''s office.


    When she knocked on the door and entered the office, she was holding an envelope, which


    contained the resignation letter that she had printed half an hour ago.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Friday evening. Emily simply packed her things and bought a train


    ticket back to the town. One reason was that tomorrow was the day of remembrance of her parents.


    The other was that if she had gone abroad for such a long time, she must inform her aunt and


    uncle.


    After going from the taxi to the old residential district, she walked into the building with her bag.


    Usually, she would ascend the stairs in one breath. But today, every time she reached a floor, she


    rested because the doctor had told her that she shouldn''t overtax herself in early pregnancy,


    especially in the first three months. So she had to take good care of herself.


    As soon as she inserted the key into the lock, the door was pushed open from the inside for they


    heard it. Emily smiled and called out "uncle".


    Her uncle was a little surprised and quickly stepped aside to let her in.


    Aunt who wore an apron came out of the kitchen and asked, "Is Emily here?"


    "Aunt!" Emily called out.


    Upon seeing her, aunt beamed at her but also looked behind and asked in surprise, "Hey, why are


    you alone? Where''s Simon. Didn''t hee with you? I thought that Selena woulde earlier, you


    and Simon would drive back tomorrow morning!"


    Emily stopped changing shoes on the spot for she didn''t know how to respond.


    At this moment, Selena came over and said, "Simon must have a lot of work to do in the hospital!"


    "Yes." Emily nodded slowly.


    "Alright!" Hearing this, aunt tenderly nodded. "Doctor is different from other jobs. Every day, doctors


    are fighting a desperate battle to save people''s lives, especially Simon. He is a surgeon. He


    performs numerous operations. He not less busy than you! Emily, care for him, don''t me him."


    When aunt and uncle went into the kitchen to carry the dishes, Selena said in a low voice, "Sis, I


    haven''t told my parents about your divorce!"


    "I know." Emily nodded levelly.


    She thought that big mouth, Selena, would secretly tell her parents, but she didn''t say anything. In


    fact, on the way back, she hadn''t decided how to say that they had divorced...


    Emily finally understood why Simon chose to hide it from his grandmother because both of them


    didn''t want to let their family members down.


    After her parents passed away, her aunt and uncle brought her up as their own child. She didn''t


    want to upset them. Since they still didn''t know it, she nned to keep it a secret. This time, she


    would spend one or two years abroad. By that time, she would use the excuse of long- term


    separation to exin their divorce to her family.


    After dinner, Emily and her cousin went back to their room to sleep andy on two separate beds.


    Although the lights were turned off, Selena didn''t seem sleepy. She turned over and craned her


    head out of the quilt. She asked, "Sis, are you asleep?"


    "Yes." Emily replied carelessly.


    "Tsk, how can you talk when you''re asleep!" Selena pouted and opened and shut her mouth,


    unspeaking. However, she could not help but ask, "Sis, are you sure you won''t reconcile with


    Simon?"


    "..." Emily pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Selena sat up, reached out to pull her quilt and said, "Sis, I still think


    it''s a pity that you two divorced. Although you got married with an agreement, you still have feelings


    for each other. You lived together for four years, I don''t believe you can leave him? Do you need my


    help? Why don''t you try to win him back..."


    "Selena, stop it." Emily couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry..." Hearing her voice trembled, Selena said while bitting her lip.


    Emily pressed her hand against her chest under the quilt. She sighed softly, closed her eyes and


    said, "I''m tired, sleep now!"


    Selena looked at her for a while. She didn''t want to give up, but she could feel Emily''s tiredness and


    mncholy. Finally, she closed her mouth,y down and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Early in the morning the next day, they took flowers that had been prepared in advance, hailed a


    taxi at the entrance of the residential building to the cemetery.


    The town was small. With traffic jams, they arrived at the cemetery in about twenty minutes. Emily''s


    parents'' tombstones were built in the innermost ce. She and her cousin walked in front, and her


    aunt and uncle, who were carrying things, walked behind them.


    Since it was the weekend, many people came to visit here. When they walked to a quiet mountain


    road, the tombstones were in front of them.


    Suddenly, Selena shouted, "Simon!"

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Stunned, Emily raised her head and saw a tall and straight figure standing in front of the


    tombstones.


    He scarcely dressed in all ck, instead of his favorite gray charcoal and even the shirt inside the


    windbreaker was ck. His trousers were stiff. He was looking correctly grave as he set his jaw


    grimly and waited in silence.


    Emily swallowed hard. This man was dazzling no matter where he was.


    Hearing Selena''s voice, Simon, whose eyes fixed on the tombstones, slightly turned and looked at


    her face from a few steps away.


    "You..."


    Emily had a heart of stone. She walked over slowly and asked, "When did youe?"


    Simon put one hand in his pocket and repliedzily. "It''s been a while!"


    Emily noticed that two bunches of fresh lilies were ced in front of her parents'' gravestones. A


    slight breeze rose in the mountain, wafting the delicate fragrance of flowers past her, mixed with the


    masculine scent of his body.


    She turned back and looked at the two elders who were walking towards her quickly. She bit her lips


    and said, "Simon, you don''t have toe all the way here..."


    In the past, when they were married, he should visit her parents. But now that they had divorced, it


    was no longer his responsibility and had nothing to do with him.


    "I''ve promised you!" Simon suddenly said.


    "What?" Emily was confused.


    Simon smiled faintly with a distant look in his eyes. "I''ll visit your mom and dad with you on


    memorial days."


    "..." Emily instantly clenched her fists.


    That was a long time ago. If he didn''t mention it, she almost forget that day. When she apanied


    him to the cemetery to visit his mother for the first time, he asked about her parents'' death day. She


    told him that it had passed, and then he made such a promise...


    While the memories consumed her, her aunt and uncle had alreadye close to them. "Simon!"


    Simon took out the hand in his pocket. As usual, he smiled and said politely, "Aunt, uncle!"


    "Look! Dear, I told you that Simon would never let us down. No matter how busy he is, he wille


    eventually!" Aunt grinned from ear to ear and asked with concern, "Simon, did you drive here early


    in the morning?"


    "Mn." Simon''s lips curled up.


    Hearing this, aunt was moved even more. "You must be very tired! You are working under extreme


    pressure in the hospital, and you couldn''t have a good restst night. When we finish, you can take


    a rest at home!"


    "Okay!" Simon smiled and nodded.


    After more than an hour, they came home by the ck Cayenne, instead of hailing a taxi again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When everyone changed their slippers at home, Emily slowed down and gently pulled Simon''s


    sleeve before others saw them. She lowered her voice and said, "Simon, that... I haven''t them we


    divorced!"


    Hearing this, Simon raised his eyebrows slightly. "That''s nice!"


    He could guess it from the reaction of the two elders.


    Emily''s lips pursed slightly. She was somewhat unsure of his emotions. However, when she raised


    her head and was about to ask if it would trouble him, she caught a hint of pleasure in his beautiful


    eyes as if he was in a good mood.


    She frowned, but her aunt in the living room was shouting at her. "Emily, what are you doing here?


    Take Simon to your bedroom to take a nap."


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    He just wanted to see her dazed. After a long while, he replied slowly, "I''m good, aunt. I''m not


    sleepy!"


    "All right!" Upon hearing this, her aunt nodded and said, "Simon, you can stay here tonight. You


    must be too exhausted to drive back. Tomorrow is Sunday, it''s your day off, right? After lunch, I will


    go with your uncle to the farmers'' market and buy more seafood and beef to cook delicious meals


    for you!"


    "Okay, thank you, auntie!" Simon raised the corner of his mouth.


    "My child, don''t mention it. We''re family!" said aunt happily.


    Simon''s smile broadened, and then he said, "I have nothing to do anyway. I''ll drive you to the


    market!"


    After lunch, the ck Cayenne moved again.


    However, although he said that he gave a ride to her aunt and uncle, Emily was forced to sit on the


    passenger''s seat. The reason was that her aunt thought that ce was dirty and messy, so she


    didn''t want Simon to follow them in. Since he would be bored waiting in the car alone, so she called


    Emily over to apany him!


    After arriving, her aunt and uncle walked in arm in arm.


    There were only the two of them in the car, and they would have to wait for half an hour at least.


    Emily straightened her back and slightly changed her sitting posture.


    After Simon turned off the car, he crossed his arms in front of him chest and settled back on the


    seat. As her aunt said, he didn''t have a good rest and soon closed his eyes to sleep.


    Although the sun was shining it wasn''t very warm.


    When he just got on the car, he casually put his windbreaker on the back of the seat. At this time,


    he was in the ck shirt, with sleeves rolled up, exposing his powerful and strong arms outside.


    She turned her head to look at the crowds walking in front of the entrance of the market, but couldn''t


    help ncing at him.


    After more than ten seconds, Emily finally turned her head, reached out her hand, and carefully


    pulled down the windbreaker on the back of the seat. Then she slightly bent down and covered him


    with it.


    At the moment when she withdrew her hand, he suddenly grabbed it from under his clothes.


    Even if he still closed his amorous eyes at the moment, Emily could be sure that he was awake.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t hold her hand so urately, and he tightened his grip.


    "Let go of me!"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    When she saw that he was still pretending to be sleeping, she gritted her teeth and pulled her hand


    back with a sudden force.


    Maybe it was because she mustered all her strength, Emily fell back to her seat. Not only did her


    spine bump into the back of the seat with a "bang" sound, but her elbow just hit the car window,


    which made her grimace in pain.


    Simon suddenly opened his eyes at this time. He didn''t look sleepy and frowned as he reached out


    to her, "Emily, let me have a look. Are you okay?"


    "No, get away form me!" Emily said gruffly and dodged.


    She rubbed her aching elbow and felt pins and needles in it. However, at the moment when she


    avoided him, her body suddenly stiffened, and her expression grew solemn.


    Her bra was unhooked suddenly...

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    "Oh my god!"


    Emily swallowed hard and froze on the sopt.


    She slightly moved her arms, and as expected, her chest and the skin under her armpits weren''t


    wrapped. When she had just put the coat cover on him and was suddenly caught, she withdrew her


    hands too quickly, so...


    What could be more embarrassing than being in this situation?


    Emily could feel her face reddening with embarrassment. At this time, she had no time to care about


    whether her elbow was painful or not. She put her hands behind her back, trying hard to re-hook her


    bra that had been popped open undetected.


    However, circumstances conspired against her. She tried for a long time, but eventually failed as


    sweat beaded on her forehead.


    Sensing his gaze, Emily felt extremely awkward. She tilted her head and looked out of the window,


    trying to see if there was a publicvatory nearby.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, a pair of slender hands suddenly reached behind her.


    As he touched her with his icy-cold fingers, Emily felt as if she was scalded. She tried to avoid him,


    but he craned forward and left her no room to flinch. "Don''t move! Do you want it to slip down?"


    Hearing this, she had to stop moving.


    She licked her lips and tried her best to breathe steadily. Even though Emily wanted to ignore it, she


    could feel that his rough fingertips swept her back, which made her gooseflesh all over.


    Simon''s action was very slow, intentionally or otherwise.


    Emily was almost stiff. Finally, he withdrew his big hands from her clothes, but she put her hands on


    her chest and angrily red at him with a red face.


    Just a second before he finished, he put out his hands through his armpits and...


    Emily was ashamed and angry. "Simon... you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon clenched his hand as if he savored the moment with obvious relish and was reluctant to let


    the delicate feeling slip through from his fingers. He saidzily, "Sorry, I can''t help it!"


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    She felt the air in the car was ufortably hot possibly because of his intimate behavior. Simon''s


    lust- dark eyes wearily twinkled as if he had not slept wellst night...


    Emily smoothed her clothes, pushed open the car door, and got out of the car to wait for her aunt


    and uncle.


    She leaned back against the door and breathed in the fresh air. Only then did she feel less dizzy,


    and her heartbeat finally slowed down. When she raised her hand to touch her hot face, she


    suddenly heard someone clicked her tongue.


    "Although you''re in the car, children might see you in broad daylight!"


    Hearing this, Emily''s face turned red, and then her expression changed from amazement to joy.


    When she raised her head, as expected, she saw a familiar face. She was so excited that she


    almost jumped up. "Anthea!"


    A few steps away from the front of the car, a young woman stood with a small bunch of baby''s


    breath. She was wearing a in long sweater and straight- leg crop jeans, and a pair of sneakers.


    Her long, fine hair was swept back in a ponytail, revealing her delicate face. Even if she had no


    makeup, her features were strongly defined. With rosy lips and pretty white teeth, she was a


    gorgeous beauty.


    When Anthea came over, Emily had already stepped forward.


    The moment they held each other''s hand, they hugged at the same time with joy and excitement.


    She couldn''t believe it. "Oh my god, when did youe back!"


    When she got married four years ago, Anthea had already left Ice city and joined the Red Cross ans


    went to some remote ces abroad. They hadn''t seen each other for more than four years. They


    almost grew up together, in the same ss in elementary, junior, and high school. They didn''t


    separate until they went to college, so they vowed eternal friendship.


    Anthea loosened her grip slightly and said with a smile, "The night before yesterday! I''m still a little


    jetgged, so I slept for a day and two nights when I got home. I didn''t leave the bed except for


    eating and going to the toilet. Today, I finally awoke to feel rested and refreshed. I''m so surprised to


    see you here!"


    "You finallye back!" Emily''s eyes were moistened, and she shouted angrily. "I thought you


    enjoyed your life abroad and never came back! s, you always went to some remote and


    dangerous countries without any services. I often can''t get through to your number. Do you know I


    worried about you so much?"


    "Oh, don''t cry. I''m back!" Although she said so, Anthea''s eyes were also red.


    At this moment, Emily was positively beaming with pleasure. A few days ago, her best friend Wendy


    who had been to another country came back. Now her only other bestie in her life had returned.


    The two of them looked at each other. One said that the other was thin, and the other said that the


    other was tanned. Then they both burst intoughter through tears.


    The sound of the car door being closed came from behind. Simon also came down from the car.


    Anthea tilted her head to look at him. He looked more handsome than being seen across the car''s


    windshield. He looked like another man, so she was in a trance for a second. Then she asked with


    a smile, "You''re Dr. Chin, right?"


    Hearing this, Simon was slightly stunned.


    Emily was the same because, in the past four years, Anthea had limited time to chat with her. Most


    of the time, if she had thework, she would contact Emily. So, Emily didn''t have time to tell


    Anthea many things, like, her divorce.


    Anthea exined, "An expert in cardiac surgery department in Ku Hospital. The director was


    particrly proud when mentioning you. He said that it took a lot of effort to bring you back from


    abroad. I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you!"


    "You are?" Simon couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Anthea reached out her hand and smiled. "Let me introduce myself. Hello, I''m Anthea. I''m a


    surgeon too, and I worked for the Red Cross abroad in the past few years. I''ll be transferred to the


    Department of General Surgery in Ku next week. We''ll have a lot of opportunities to work


    together in the future. I''d appreciate your guidance!"


    "Nice to meet you!" Simon understood and stretched out his hand.


    After they shook hands for a moment, Anthea slipped her arm around Emily''s waist and said archly,


    "Solid opening scene. By the way, Emily and I are good friends. We grew up together! What you did


    to her in the car just now, uh, I''ve seen it with my own eyes!"


    Simon looked calmly that didn''t even have the grace to look embarrassed. But Emily''s face was


    burning red. She awkwardly cleared her throat and said, "Well, Anthea..."


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Anthea blinked and looked innocent. "Aren''t you going to


    make out just now?"


    "..." Emily choked on her own saliva.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Emily''s face turned red in embarrassment. "Anthea, I do hope you haven''t fallen in with the wrong


    crowd. Will you stop saying that?"


    "I''m not. I''ve been to some poor countries and met simple and honest people!" Anthea said in


    defense. Then she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "Emily, it''s my new number.


    Keep in touch! I will never lose cell service again. I have to go to buy some grapefruits for my mom


    on West Street!"


    "Miss Lee, I can drive you there!" Simon said decidedly.


    When she introduced herself just now, as a doctor, he appreciated her courage in rendering medical


    assistance abroad for so many years. Besides, she was a woman. There were few Schweizters in


    this world now. What was more important was that Anthea was Emily''s close friend, so he had an


    ulterior motive in offering to help her.


    Anthea waved her hand and held the small bunch of baby''s breath. "No, you may continue. I can


    walk to there, only a short distance away!"


    When she was about to turn around and leave, she blinked her eyes at Emily meaningfully.


    Emily put her hand on her forehead. She could never break away from her frivolous image.


    She looked away, but the low voice of the man rang at this time. "Do you want to make out in the


    car as your friend said?"


    "I don''t want it!" Emily red at him.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said teasingly, "I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously!"


    "..." Emily gnashed her teeth.


    Simon''s thin lips curved up slightly and suddenly said, "They areing out!"


    At the same time, he had already walked past her with big steps. He walked up to the two elders


    and helped them carry things. From a distance, she heard theughter of her aunt.


    "Emily, was Anthea talking to you just now?"


    "Yes!" Emily replied.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh dear. I haven''t seen her parents recently. When did shee back? She changed a lot. She''s


    a little tanned, but she''s more pretty. I can''t even recognize her just now!" Aunt whispered in


    surprise.


    Emily nodded in agreement. Indeed, she did look a bit different. Anthea was very beautiful since


    young. She had always been a well-recognized beauty in the schools.


    "She is at the same age as you, twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She has be a


    spinster. She has been abroad for the past few years and hasn''t evene back for Christmas.


    Until now, she doesn''t even have a boyfriend. I''m so worried for her!" After her aunt sighed, she


    dropped the subject, "You are much better than her. You get yourself a good husband!"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    She couldn''t help but look at Simon, who was leaning over to help her uncle put the food into the


    trunk one by one. His side face looked so handsome that she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Her aunt was still murmuring to herself. "I''ll call her tonight and ask her toe over and have


    dinner with us!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    The dinner was as extravagant and lively as it used to be.


    Since her aunt returned home from the market, she had not stopped working in the kitchen. In fact,


    in the past four years, as long as Simon went back here, the dinner would be a st as if they were


    spending another


    Christmas together.


    After Simon yed chess with her uncle, he washed his hands and went to the kitchen to help.


    Separated by a transparent ss door, she could hear Simon and her aunt talking andughing


    from time to time in the buzzing sound of the exhauster.


    Unknowingly, it was already dark outside. Emily''s eyes were fixed on the television screen, her


    heart was pulling her towards the kitchen. When Simon came out of the kitchen carrying a tray, she


    couldn''t help but stand up. Avoiding the sight of her uncle, she pulled him aside and asked in a low


    voice, "Simon, are you going to stay here tonight?"


    "Auntie asked me to stay!" Simon repliedzily.


    "..." Emily frowned.


    Seeing that he was helpless either, she pursed her lips but did not say anything.


    Until the sound of the exhauster in the kitchen stopped, aunt came out with the freshly cooked soup.


    Emily cleared her throat and pretended to say casually, "Auntie, Simon will go back after dinner. He


    has a morning shift tomorrow!"


    Simon, who bent down setting the table, suddenly stopped.


    "Well!" Her aunt was very disappointed when she heard this, but she understood. "Well, Simon,


    maybe next weekend you two cane back together. You haven''te home for a long time!"


    Simon nced at Emily''s face and his lips curled into a smile. "Sure."


    Emily pursed her lips and was surprised that he didn''t refuse.


    The living room was lit, and five of them were sitting around a round table. The smells from the


    kitchen filled the room, which deluded her into imagining that they hadn''t divorced yet.


    Although she was on the mend from severe first- trimester nausea, she still had no appetite. She


    had forced herself to eat more before. Now, facing such a sumptuous meal, she was stressed. After


    eating a few mouthfuls of food, she was stuffed.


    To ensure that she was not too obtrusive, she left the table early and sat on the sofa. Simon and


    uncle were deep in conversation. Every time they met each other, they always had plenty to talk


    about.


    Halfway through, she went back to the bedroom and took out her mobile phone to call Anthea.


    At that time, her aunt mentioned inviting Anthea toe home for dinner. In the evening, Emily had


    called her, but she didn''t get through. When she called Anthea''s home, she was told that Anthea


    went out at five o''clock.


    At this time, she called Anthea''s home again, but her mother still said that Anthea had not returned


    home yet.


    Emily frowned, put down her cell phone, and went out. The picture on the dining table gave her a


    big fright. Just before entering the room, the two men, who were talking andughing at the table,


    were both passed out drunk.


    Her aunt and Selena were helping her plump uncle up.


    Seeing that she was stood on the spot, aunt said unhappily, "Emily, don''t just stand there! Simon is


    very drunk. Hurry up and help him in!"


    Emily pursed her lips. "But he''s going back to Ice city..."


    "How could he drive back?" Hearing this, aunt refuted directly, "His legs wouldn''t hold him up. I


    won''t let him call a driving service. That''s dangerous. Tomorrow is the official weekly rest day. He


    can do his work the day after tomorrow. He must rest here today."


    "..." Emily held her breath.


    That meant that they were going to sleep in one room tonight...

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    After settling her uncle, her aunt came out and helped her Simon to the bedroom with her. When


    her aunt turned to leave, she nced at Simon, who was lying on the single bed and followed her


    aunt silently, biting her lip.


    When she walked to the door, her aunt looked back at her with a frown. "Emily, what are you doing


    with that pillow?"


    Emily licked her lips and faltered unnaturally. "Well, auntie, I''d better sleep on the couch tonight..."


    She was reluctant to be with Simon in one room. If it was the past, it would be fine, but now they


    were divorced...


    "Why?" Her aunt was puzzled. "The sofa is not big enough for you and Selena! It''s already nine


    o''clock. Go to bed early with Simon!"


    After that, she directly closed the door of the bedroom.


    If Emily hadn''t taken a step back, the door would have bumped into her nose. As she stared at the


    tightly closed door, she could only resign to her fate and turn around to walk back.


    Fortunately, there was not only one bed in the room, but two single beds of her and her cousin...


    At this time, Simon was lying on her bed. Because of the posture, his long leg was limp at the end


    of the bed. He looked a little ufortable. A few buttons of his shirt were torn off, and some deep


    wrinkles furrowed his forehead.


    Emily put the pillow back and slowly walked towards him.


    She heaved his leg on the bed and took off his slippers that teetered on his feet.


    Seeing that he closed his eyes, breathing alcohol fumes all over her, Emily pushed him and


    tentatively asked, "Hey, Simon, how much did you drink? Are you drunk? Can''t you go back to Ice


    city?"


    His frown deepened as his Adam''s apple was moving slightly.


    Just when Emily thought he was going to answer her, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her


    hand. She didn''t expect it, so she didn''t stand firmly and fell on his chest, letting out a muffled


    sound.


    Then, he kissed her lips.


    Her eyes instantly dted with fear and his features were instantly magnified in her sight.


    The smell of alcohol wafted towards her. As soon as she tasted it with her the tip of her tongue, she


    began to feel light-headed.


    Unknowingly when her waist was twined by his arms. Emily used all of her strength to free herself


    from his brace. She staggered back two steps and angrily pointed at him. "Simon, you-"


    However, Simon, who was pushed away, was still lying there in that position.


    If it weren''t for the wetness on his thin lips, she would have suspected that he was not the one who


    had kissed her!


    "You''re drunk!"


    Emily wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and scolded him angrily, "You''re such a hoodlum


    when you''re drunk! B*stard!"


    She didn''t even bother to take off his clothes, instead, she pulled over the quilt on the side and


    covered him carelessly. Then she turned off the light, turned over with the quilt, andy on another


    single bed with her back to him.


    In the pacific night, a smile touched the corners of his mouth.


    The next morning, Emily felt like someone was tugging at her arm all the time. She waved it away


    several times, but that person was not tired of pulling her.


    When she was in that half-and-halfnd, she suddenly remembered Simon, who was sleeping in


    the same room. She thought it was Simon, so she opened her eyes, but what she saw was her


    cousin, Selena, who was chewing cornkes. Her mouth was full of cornkes. "Sis, you finally


    woke up!"


    "Hmm!" Emily rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    She found that the sun was radiant in a clear blue sky, and Simon, who was in a single bed opposite


    her, seemed to have woken up long ago, and the quilt was folded neatly.


    Selena quickly ate all the cornkes in the bag and threw it in the trash can,ining about her,


    "Come on, it''s already 9:30. Rise and shine! I came in, but failed to wake you up once half an hour


    ago! You slept so sound like a pregnant woman!"


    Emily, who was afraid of the secret being found out by Simon, got irritate by Selena''sst words.


    Every nerve in her body was tense.


    She looked at the door in a panic, but she didn''t see the tall figure. She said directly, "Will you stop


    talking nonsense?"


    Selena pursed her lips and nodded, "That''s right. You''ve divorced him, how can you get pregnant!


    Why didn''t you listen to me? If you had a baby, he would never leave you alone and you wouldn''t


    divorce!"


    In the end, Selena inquisitively came close to her and asked in a low voice, "By the way, sister,st


    night, Did you take the heaven-sent opportunity to do that?"


    "What?" Emily asked in a bad mood.


    Selena winked exaggeratedly and said, "You know! You can make out after divorce!"


    After understanding what her cousin was referring to, Emily grabbed the pillow and threw it at her.


    "Cut the crap!"


    The heavy footsteps had stopped outside her door. Simon walked in. Seeing them stood eyeball to


    eyeball, he slightly raised his eyebrows and asked, "What happened?"


    "Hey hey, it''s okay, my sister goes crazy!" Selena answered as she pointed at her. Then she


    scratched her head and ran away.


    Simon was still wearing the same outfit as yesterday. Although his trousers and shirt were slightly


    wrinkled after one night, he was still handsome and straight.


    "Good morning." He put his hands in his pockets andzily made fun of her. "You slept more


    soundly than a drunkard."


    Emily recalled her cousin''s words just now and was afraid that he would see through her. She


    retorted in a hurry, "It''s none of your business!"


    Simon''s lips curled up slightly. "Get up to wash up and have breakfast. I''m waiting for you!"


    "Got it!" Emily nodded perfunctorily.


    When he was about to turn around and walk out of the bedroom, she could not help but frown and


    shout, "Simon!"


    "What?" Simon stopped and turned back with an unruffled expression.


    Emily bit her lip for a long time. Finally, she shook her head and said, "Never mind..."


    Watching his tall figure disappear at the door, she couldn''t help frowning and looked down at the


    pajamas on her.


    Nobody knew when the two buttons on the front of her clothes had popped off. He must have been


    out of consciousness after drinking too muchst night. He couldn''t do anything to her. Did she


    unbutton her pajama in her sleep?


    Emily raised her hand and quietly hugged herself, but she had a strange feeling as if she had


    been...


    After washing up, she came out of the bedroom. Her aunt and uncle were sitting on the sofa


    watching TV. Her cousin Selena was leaning against the window and chatting with someone on


    phone. Simon was sitting at the dining table, with a rich breakfast and two sets of tableware on it.


    Only then did she realize that he hadn''t had breakfast and was waiting for her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Emily pulled out a chair. As soon as she sat down a bowl of soup was handed to her.


    Because he considerately put a lid on it, the soup was still steaming slightly. Her bowl was also


    warm. She took the spoon and took a sip. Simon on the opposite side was doing the same. A


    brilliant shaft of sunlight burst through the window, roving through their side faces.


    If they didn''t divorce, she would have mistakenly thought that the good time was still rolling on.


    After swallowing the soup in her mouth, Emily frowned and asked, "Simon, you won''t stay here


    tonight, will you?"


    However, he was holding the bowl while saying. "I can''t let auntie and uncle down if they invite me!"


    "What are you talking about?" Her aunt heard their whispers when she went to the kitchen to garb


    some fruits.


    "Nothing important..."


    As soon as Emily about to say something, she was interrupted by Simon, "Emily asked me whether


    I would stay here tonight!"


    "Yes, that goes without saying!" Hearing this, her aunt immediately looked at her niece with some


    displeasure. "Emily, you want to go back to Ice city tomorrow morning, don''t you? Simon can leave


    with you. I have asked him in the morning, he is off today and tomorrow!"


    "..." Emily gritted her teeth. "You win!"


    In the afternoon, the ck Cayenne drove out of the old residential district.


    Unlike a city, where they could see heavy traffic on the streets, huge crowds of people. The town


    was very quiet. The car was running smoothly. Emily pulled the seat belt on her body and kept


    gazing front.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Simon, put one hand on the wheel. A barely perceptible smile


    touched the corners of his mouth.


    She was dragged out of the house by her cousin, Selena, to go shopping, who asked Simon to be


    their driver. However, halfway through, she suddenly said that she had to visit a high school


    ssmate, so she jumped off the car and left.


    Now, there were only the two of them in the car.


    Emily touched her forehead helplessly. She


    knew that her cousin did this on purpose. She just wanted to create an opportunity for the two of


    them to get back together.


    Looking at the streets which were constantly receding in the rearview mirror, she sighed silently in


    her heart. Marriage was not like dating at all. Getting back together after divorce was not that easy.


    What''s more, he got Addy.


    After her cousin had slipped away, she definitely wouldn''t go shopping, so she suggested going to


    Anthea''s house.


    After the brief gathering yesterday, she thought that Anthea coulde her home for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Anthea was missing all night. After making a phone call to confirm that Anthea was at


    home, she was bursting with impatience to find her. After all, they hadn''t met for so many years, she


    had a lot to talk to Anthea.


    They once lived in the same old alley. Later, thepany distributed him an apartment, so they


    moved away. However, the Lee''s had been living here for so many years.


    The Cayenne drove a few hundred meters after turning right on the main road, then they ran into an


    army green jeep.


    To avoid a collision on the narrow road, both of them slowed to a halt.


    Theing car was not an ordinary jeep on the street, but a military one. When the car horn


    sounded, Simon, who was on the side, slightly raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise,


    "Brother?"


    Emily was taken aback by his words and looked up at him as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As the window was rolled down, on the driver''s seat, Adam''s virile features were exposed little by


    little. Wearing camouge, even if only his upper part of his body was exposed, she could tell that


    he had a hard sinewy body. He was holding a lit cigarette, without any expression on his face.


    Simon was surprised to see his big brother here. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here? Are


    you on another mission in a nearby town?"


    Adam stayed in the army all year round. Except for the vacations, he must have had engaged in


    some important duties if he showed up somewhere else. He hade to this small town when he


    destroyed the ck market of organs trafficking.


    Because of Tina, they met Wilson more frequently than met Adam, who had limited time to spend


    with his family in these four years.


    One thing she had to admit was that the men of the Chin family were favored by God.


    Four years had passed and the three of them had not changed at all. They were still as handsome


    as usual. Even though Adam, the eldest son of the family, years only invested him the charm of a


    mature man.


    Adam flicked the cigarette ashes out of the window. "No. Ie here for some private matters."


    "Private matters?" Simon was stunned.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    When Simon saw this, he asked, interested. "About what?"


    Not only him, even Emily, who was sitting next to him, felt curious when she heard this.


    She felt that Adam was a born soldier, always serious, dignified, and taciturn. There were few things


    that could move him except once in the restaurant. When Simon teased him that he wore military


    boots everywhere, a barely perceptible smile appeared on Adam''s face as he said, "Someone tells


    me I am handsome in these boots..."


    Adam nced at his younger brother and blew a smoke ring. "I can''t tell you!"


    Then, he averted his gaze, slowly rolled up the car window, and drove away.


    After the military jeep left, Simon''s Cayenne also drove into the alley in turn. At the end of the alley,


    there was a multiyered residential building. Emily motioned him to park here.


    When she lowered her head and unfastened her seat belt, the car door next to her was quickly


    opened.


    Simon had alreadye around by the front of the car. He draped his strong arm over the door. "I''ll


    wait for you in the car!"


    "No, I..." Emily shook her head.


    Simon didn''t wait for her to finish and closed the door. He had already walked back to the driver''s


    seat. Then he took out the lighter and a carton of cigarettes from his pocket.


    Seeing this, she had to turn around and went to the door of the building.


    The Lee''s lived on the top floor. Just like her aunt''s family, Anthea''s parents were simple and honest


    people. Emily and Anthea had formed asting friendship since childhood. However, unlike her


    family background, Anthea was a girl of fortune hidden in the crowd.


    She went in and said hello to her mother. Then she followed Anthea into the bedroom.


    As soon as the door closed, Emily immediately squinted to question her. "Anthea, you didn''te


    back homest night! I can''t get through to your cell phone. Your mother told me that you didn''t


    come back!"


    After being asked by her, Anthea looked a little unnatural. "Ahem,st night, I had something to


    do..."


    Maybe because she was afraid of being found out, she looked away and cleaned up the cluttered


    bed, but she identally dropped the bag. The things inside fell down, and there was a


    conspicuous red aluminium foil package among them.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Emily spotted it with her sharp eyes and quickly stepped forward to pick it up.


    As an experienced woman who had been married for four years, she immediately found out what it


    was.


    For some reason, Adam who met them at the entrance of the alley shed across Emily''s mind.


    She inexplicably associated her with Adam, and then shook her head hard. "How is it possible?"


    By the time Anthea reacted, it was toote. Emily deliberately held it in her hand and looked at it


    carefully while teasingly saying, "Oh, did you meet simple and honest people abroad?"


    "Stop teasing me!" Anthea was so embarrassed that she rushed forward to grab it and put it back in


    her bag. Then she counterattacked, "Tell me the truth first. What''s the rtionship between you and


    Dr. Chin? I only know that Boyd had found a rich woman and betrayed you, but I don''t know that


    you get a rmingly handsome guy!"


    Emily pursed her lips. She also briefly told her about her experience in the past four years and her


    next ns as she said to her best friend Wendy, who had just returned from abroad.


    After hearing this, Anthea''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh my god, Emily, you''re having a really


    wonderful life! In the past four years, you''ve not only gotten married, but also divorced. I''m so


    envious of you!"


    Emily sighed with profound resignation. "I don''t see why you''re envious. Are you jealous that I''m


    divorced?"


    Theyughed and chatted for a while. Anthea came forward and sat closer to her. She gently took


    Emily''s hand. "Emily, do you want to start afresh after leaving Ice city?"


    "Well, and I..." Emily nodded, then she bit her lip and whispered in her ear.


    "Really?" Anthea was even more surprised than before.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded again.


    She thought that Anthea would be like Wendy and Tina,forting her or asking her what to do, but


    she didn''t say anything.


    Anthea put her hand on Emily''s lower abdomen. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "Emily,


    I support your decision. It''s a fate for every child toe to this world. You must cherish it.


    Otherwise, you''ll regret it when you lose the child..."


    Hearing her trembling voice, Emily couldn''t help raising her head.


    Her long, fine hair was swept back in a ponytail. Anthea''s stared into space out of those bright eyes.


    Warm sunshine gently touched her face, but he turned as pale as death.


    Emily asked with concern, "Anthea, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea returned to earth with a smile.


    Four years might not be enough to change a person''s appearance and personality, but either


    Wendy or Anthea had gone through a lot of things.


    After saying goodbye to Anthea''s mother, Anthea walked her out of the building from the top floor.


    The ck Cayenne was still parked there. Through the window, they could vaguely see the


    handsome silhouette sitting on the driver''s seat.


    When they got to the front of the car, Emily stopped and heard Anthea ask, "Emily, when are you


    going back to Ice city?"


    "Tomorrow morning, what about you?" She asked back.


    Anthea thought for a moment and answered, "I have to report for duty in the hospital in next week.


    You know, I haven''t returned home for more than four years, and I spent Christmas Day abroad. I


    owe my parents a lot, so I intend to stay with them for some days!"


    Emily nodded. After calcting the time, she decided to leave at next week, so she would have time


    to have a meal with Anthea. Emily replied with a smile, "Okay, then call me when you return to Ice


    city!"


    "Yes, definitely!" Anthea nodded.


    Their grips ckened on each other''s hand. Anthea seemed to think that Emily was about to leave


    and the chance to reunion was pitifully few, so she went up to hug her. "Emily, don''t say that I have


    no conscience. Humph, you ungrateful brat! I finally returned home after such a long time, and I


    think that we can hang out together. I want to be with you every day. How could you tell me that


    you''re about to leave... Anyway, remember to contact me often when you are abroad!"


    Emily responded and patted on her shoulder tofort her.


    Suddenly, she felt someone was staring at her back with a pair of angry eyes, as if he was going to


    burn two holes in her back. When she turned her head, she immediately froze on the spot. She


    didn''t know when Simon got out of the car and stood behind her.


    When the ck Cayenne came back, the sun was bending in the west inch by inch.


    The air was heavy between them. Emily was glued to the back of the seat. She tilted her head and


    looked at the trees passing by on the street outside the window. Just now, when Anthea turned


    around and went upstairs, Simon didn''t say anything with a poker face. He just opened the door of


    the passenger seat in silence.


    It was not until the Cayenne stopped that she noticed that they were not at the residential area, but


    a secluded park nearby.


    At the time of meal, there was almost no one else except a few kids who were on swings in the


    distance. Emily frowned, tilted her head to look at him and asked, "Simon, why did you drive here?


    My aunt just called to ask us to go back for dinner!"


    "Mn." Simon merely said a word.


    He took out a cigarette packet and a lighter from his trouser pocket. When the blue me sprang


    out, the white smoke hung in the air,pletely covering his eyes.


    Just when Emily could not stand the oppressive silence, he finally opened his mouth again. "Emily,


    are you leaving?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded slowly, but her face was set in an expression of stubborn determination.


    Seeing this, Simon sucked on his cigarette. "When did you decide it?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Due to the narrow and blocked space in the car, a lot of smoke clusters floated in front of her, filling


    her nose. Thinking of the child in her belly, she rolled down the window.


    After the smoke was blown away a lot by the evening wind, Emily replied in a low voice, "It has


    been some time since I made up my mind. I can go with Wendy..."


    She had already submitted the resignation letter. Although the chief editor was reluctant, he had


    already approved it. Then she settled everything, handed over all her work to Tina, and left Ice city.


    "Why?" Simon asked in a gloomy voice.


    Why...


    Emily quietly ced her hand from her knee to her t belly. She gritted her teeth and said, "Later, I


    carefully thought about it. What you said that day was right. A long- distance rtionship was not


    good for me. I was afraid that he would cheat on me again, so I decided to go Australia to find Boyd


    and live with him there..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was suddenly shrouded in a shadow.


    The voice behind Emily all froze on the tip of her tongue, and she looked at the erged handsome


    face in front of her in a panic.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    She subconsciously shoved her hands against his chest, but he wouldn''t move.


    Compared tost night when he pressed a savage kiss on her lips, he got aggressive this time.


    While struggling, she identally bit his thin lips. However, the taste of blood on his lips made him


    kiss her viciously without any intention of stopping.


    They got all the emotion out of them which had been stored up. The car pulsed with indescribable


    eroticism.


    She could hardly breathe. Although she had been trying hard to push away him, she could not help


    feeling hot in her heart.


    In the past four years, they did it thousands of times. When she closed her eyes, she could conjure


    up in exact color almost every night they shared together, so her hips wiggled subconsciously...


    Through the windshield, she could still see a crowd of noisy children who were ying on the swing


    in the distance. A slight night breeze rose, wafting the innocent voices past them.


    Emily suddenly thought of her child. When her cor was pulled opened by his big hand, she was


    suddenly awakened.


    "No..."


    Emily whispered, and then struggled wildly, "Simon, no!"


    She shook her head desperately while she used one hand to push his chest and ced her other


    hand quietly on her lower abdomen. The doctor told her not to undertake any strenuous exercise in


    the first trimester...


    Just now, he held her spellbound with his impulsive kisses so that she almost forgot about it.


    "Please, please! I don''t want to do it!" Emily kept shaking her head.


    Simon held her shoulders tightly. When he wanted to bend down to kiss her again, he could feel her


    reluctance. His amorous eyes narrowed. When he saw the terrified but determined look on her face,


    he gasped.


    His thin lips slightly twitched as he said coldly, "Emily, you don''t want me to touch you?"


    "..." Emily bit her lip tightly.


    He gradually rxed his grip on her shoulders as he drew back. She quickly pulled up her cor


    and sat down, holding herself tightly with her hands. All the trembles and cries vanished without a


    trace.


    She darted a sly sideways nce at Simon who had already sat back in the driver''s seat. His eyes


    were crinkled as the look in his face hardened. God alone knew what he thought.


    Twenty minutester, the ck Cayenne drove back to the residential building.


    The same heavy, brooding silence descended on them. After the car stopped, Simon got out of the


    driver''s seat, moved round the car, and opened the door on her side.


    Looking at the big handing toward her, thinking of what had just happened, Emily looked at him


    warily.


    When Simon saw this, he said with a self-deprecating smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you again!"


    As his voice faded, her seat belt slowly fell off. Emily was startled and couldn''t help looking up. At


    this moment, his eyes dulled. She was conscious that behind his eyes was a whole universe of


    pain.


    Emily felt her throat constricted.


    For a moment, she wanted to grab his big hand.


    With her head lowered, she walked out of the car and closed the door. Simon didn''t move. He


    leaned on the front of the car with a lit cigarette in his hand. As he exhaled, smoke dispersed again


    and again.


    When Emily was about to leave, he asked in a low voice, "If I want to make up with you, will you


    change your mind?"


    She pursed her lips.


    Through palls of white smoke, Simon looked at her full in the face. When their eyes met, Emily


    immediately turned away as if she had been scalded, and then slowly shook her head.


    Simon sucked on his cigarette. His eyes suddenly alighted on her right hand. "Emily, where''s your


    ring?"


    Emily was slightly taken aback.


    She lowered her head and looked at her empty right hand. The ring mark on her ring finger was


    gone.


    After divorce, when she went to the hospital for an interview, she quietly took it off without anyone


    noticing her and hid it in a secluded corner with her feelings towards him in the four-year marriage.


    Emily took a deep breath and said, "I threw it away..."


    "You threw it away." Simon repeated these words.


    The picture of someone wearing a diamond ring on her ring finger shed across her mind. There


    was a hint of coldness in her voice. "Back then, you said it was a wedding ring. Now that we''re


    divorced, it''s useless for me. So, I threw it away!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He had noticed that there was no ring on her finger.


    Just now, he asked because he didn''t want to give her up. But when he heard that she indifferently


    threw it away, he found his shiny ring on his finger was somewhat harsh.


    His pupils quickly dted as he growled deep in his throat, "Do you still remember those days we


    experienced together in the disaster area of Yany State?"


    Yany State...


    When Emily heard him mention this, her face assumed a sort of dreamy expression.


    Although life was harder then, it was the happiest time of her life. Because at that time, he stuck


    faithfully to her through thick and thin. If it weren''t for the divorce papers, she might dream longer.


    She swallowed hard and said in a low voice, "I didn''t take it seriously..."


    Simon stood on the spot in silence.


    The cigarette that had been lit quickly burned out between his slender fingers. In the end, it turned


    into ashes andy quietly on the ground. He raised his hand and threw the cigarette butt into the


    trash can.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he straightened his body and looked at her, he gave a short, derisiveugh. "Okay, I get it!"


    "Simon, I told you that our marriage was just an agreement. We''d better part decently. Since it''s just


    a casual fling, we don''t have to delude ourselves!" Emily paused for a moment and continued


    bleakly. "I know, you don''t love me, and I don''t love you. You love another girl, and I...love another


    man! Now we are free. I hope we don''t interfere in each other''s life anymore!"


    Simon stood there with his hands sped behind his back, and responded with a sneer, "I wish you


    happiness, with you ex-boyfriend!"


    Emily clenched her fists and said, "You too, with Addy!"


    He and Addy?


    Simon smiled mockingly. However, he didn''t say anything, but turned around and left.


    He turned the ck Cayenne around and drove away two tail-lights on. It was not until it was out of


    sight that Emily looked down and walked into the building.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, her uncle in the living room came out happily. "Simon,e


    and see. I''ve found another bottle of good wine. Let''s enjoy it at dinner!"


    Emily opened her mouth and croaked, "Uncle."


    Her uncle was surprised to see her close the door. "Emily, why did youe up by yourself?


    Where''s Simon?"


    She stopped changing her shoes and exined, "He went back to Ice city..."

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    "He went back to Ice city?"


    Upon hearing this, her aunt ran out hurriedly and asked, "Why did he go back all of a sudden?


    Didn''t we agree to stay home tonight and drive back with Selena tomorrow morning?"


    Emily swallowed hard and mumbled, "Maybe he has some urgent business to attend to!"


    Her aunt and uncle looked at each other in dismay. The former wiped her hands on the apron and


    gently pulled Emily aside. She asked in a low voice, "Emily, did you quarrel with Simon?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t see a trace of anger on Simon''s face, but he didn''t look


    lazy as usual.


    As she felt a drumming in her temples, she raised her hands and pressed there, "Aunt, I''ll go back


    to my room to change my clothes. Call me at dinner!"


    She closed the door and leaned on it tiredly.


    Looking at the sunset outside the window, she guessed that the ck Cayenne must be on the


    highway at this time. She put her hand on her lower abdomen and finally forced a smile.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    Emily picked her belongings on the desk into the box one by one and stroked the edge of the desk.


    She couldn''t help feeling slightly wistful about the ce where she had been working for more than


    four years. It was a pity that she had given the job up now.


    After she gave over charge of her office to her sessor, she could leave here half a month earlier


    than routine because of the chief editor''s favor. Besides, many colleagues came to say goodbye to


    her.


    Tina was the one who most hated to part with her. When they stood at the elevator, Tina held her


    hand tightly and asked, "Emily, can''t you stay?"


    "Tina, you know, I have no other choice right now!" Emily nodded firmly.


    Tina''s eyes alighted to her lower abdomen. Naturally, Tina could understand her difficulty at this


    time. She paused and asked, "Have you told this to Dr. Chin?"


    Emily replied in a low voice, "Well..."


    She remembered that day, when he had left the town, his eyes were as hard as flint.


    Tina saw her eyshes cast a shadow that covered her eyes. As an observer, all she could do was


    sigh deeply.


    Walking out of the office building, Emily hailed a taxi at the roadside. On the way, she looked at


    receding scene in the streets. When they arrived at her apartment, the security guard Mr. Weil


    greeted her with enthusiasm as usual.


    After getting the change and getting off the car, she looked up at the building in front of her.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she took out her mobile phone and whispered as she took the box


    and went inside.


    "Hello?"


    After she got through, a familiar deep male voice sounded.


    Emily clenched her phone tightly and said, "Simon, it''s me!"


    "I know!" Simon replied.


    "Well..." Emily paused and said, "I called you because we have to talk about the apartment! If I go to


    Australia, I don''t know when I wille back, so I won''t live here again. I want to return it to you.


    Since you could transfer it to my name at that time, you can get it back now!"


    After an embarrassed silence, she could not help asking, "Simon, are you listening to me?"


    "Yes." Simon answered solemnly.


    Emily looked at the ascending elevator and continued, "There should be a lot of my belongings in


    the apartment. I can''t take so many things. If you think that they''re useless, just throw them away!"


    "Have you booked the flight?" Simon asked.


    Emily nodded and said, "Well, I''m leaving on day after tomorrow afternoon..."


    "I have an operation in the morning that day. I can''t see you onto the ne!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Emily said in a hurry. She didn''t want him to see her off.


    "Mn." Simon said in a deep voice. "May you be safe!"


    "Thank you!" Emily said.


    As if she suddenly thought of something, she spoke again. "Oh, by the way..."


    On the line, there was a hint of imperceptible eagerness in Simon''s voice. "What?"


    The lift came to a halt with a loud "ding". Looking at the key in her hand, Emily thought that since


    she was leaving Ice city, and the apartment and its key should be returned to its original owner. So


    she asked, "The key to the house, should I ask Anthea to take it to you or send it to your office?"


    Anthea, who came back from the town to Ice city, had already taken up a position as a chief


    physician of the general surgery department in the private hospital.


    On the other side of the line, after a few seconds of silence, he indifferently threw out a sentence,


    "Whatever you decide, it''s okay by me!"


    "Then... I''ll do whatever I want!"


    Emily bit her lip. "Goodbye?"


    "Goodbye!" Simon replied in a bad mood.


    Emily thought he would have hung up the phone as early as he did before, but he hadn''t. Maybe he


    was waiting for her to hang up first. She held her breath for two seconds before she ended the call


    slowly.


    The phone screen gradually cked out.


    In the ck Cayenne parked in front of the vi, Simon rested an arm on the window, with a


    cigarette in his hand. However, he still gazed at the cell phone in his right hand.


    A military jeep drove into the yard. After the door was opened, a tall and strong man jumped out of it


    and kicked the tire of the Cayenne with his military boot. "Simon, why don''t you get in when you get


    home? Are you going to stare at your phone and stand here the whole night?"


    Simon looked up from the phone and asked in surprise, "Brother, you''re back!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Can''t I? Must I stay in the army all year round?" Adam took out a cigarette from nowhere. He put it


    in his mouth, took out a lighter, and lit it up. Then he lifted his chin slightly and reminded, "You may


    burn your hand!"


    Hearing this, Simon flicked the cigarette.


    It was almost burnt down. If it weren''t for Adam''s reminder, he wouldn''t have felt the burning pain on


    his skin. He twitched his mouth, switched off the car, and got out of it. He saidzily, "It¡¯s just


    something I wasn''t expecting. You seem to go back home more frequently these days. How


    strange!"


    There was a strange look on Adam''s face, as he said seriously, "Cut the crap. Come in!"


    They entered the vi side by side. A servant heard the sound and respectfully walked up to hand


    them slippers and reported, "Adam, Simon, Mr. Chin asked you to go to the study. Wilson is inside!"


    "Got it!" The two of them said at the same time.


    They walked on the stairs to the second floor.


    As they approached, they suddenly heard the breaking sound of a cup hitting against the wall.


    They looked at each other speechlessly. When Simon stretched out his hand and pushed the door


    open, he saw Wilson, dressed in a suit, bowed his head and stood at attention in front of the desk,


    while Bemy seemed to have just returned from the military region. He wore his army uniform,


    which was usually hung on the armoire, and his military cap was on the table.


    When Bemy red at him, he angrily stretched out for the second teacup. "Wilson, tell me why


    you canceled your wedding. The scandal has created a sensation!"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Wilson stood still, and he replied faintly, "The newspaper gave a very exposition of the facts."


    When Bemy heard that, he threw another teacup to Wilson. "I''m not blind! I''m asking for your


    exnation now!"


    "I don''t want to marry her." Wilson didn''t hide and it hit him on the shoulder with a muffled sound.


    Then it bounced on the wall next to him with a crisp sound and fell on the ground wherey thest


    one.


    Bemy had been in the military region for a long time and had a reputation for being tough. He was


    used to reprimanding his troops, so he came in a fit of anger. Now that he had seen Wilson''s abrupt


    manner, he couldn''t help ring at him in anger.


    "Dad, calm down!"


    When Adam saw this, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and strode forward, trying to shield


    his younger brother. "Wilson, you were too impulsive about that!"


    When Bemy saw his eldest sone in wearing the military uniform, he lowered his hand. His


    chest heaved violently before he sat back down on the mahogany chair. However, he was still angry


    and scolded loudly, "If you don''t want to marry her, then why don''t you tell her family before? You


    agreed to this marriage. But now the wedding is hand, you said you wanted to cancel it. What do


    you think you are ying at?"


    Wilson knew that could say nothing in his defense, so he just kept silent.


    Simon, behind them, saidzily, "What''s the matter? Can we sit down and talk it over?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Bemy finally noticed that his youngest son was present. He was


    surprised to see his son''s tall and straight figure. After all, ever since Simon secretly married many


    years ago, he had truly done what he promised and never stepped into this house again, even on


    Christmas Eve.


    "You know to go home, don''t you?"


    Simon stood upright next to his second elder brother Wilson with both hands on his back. "Wilson


    told me that you haven''t been feeling well recently. He asked me toe back and see you!"


    "How can I be healthy with you filthy rats!" Bemy kept a straight face.


    "The wedding has been canceled, so getting mad does no good for your body!" Simon said calmly.


    Bemy immediately homed in on him. "Shut up! You have no right to speak here! What the f*ck has


    gotten into you? Four years ago, you secretly got married without even informing your family. Have


    you and Wilson forgotten that your father is still alive?"


    Simon paused for two seconds and then he said, "I am divorced."


    "What did you say?" Bemy was shocked.


    "I don''t want to repeat it." Simon said in a husky whisper with sadness in his eyes. It seemed that he


    didn''t want to mention it again.


    "Divorce? You-" Bemy stood up once again and strode around the writing desk to Simon furiously.


    "How could you get married and divorce secretly. How can I have a son like you? Marriage is a


    lifelongmitment, not fun and game!"


    Bemy was angry as hell. He had no energy to do any further moves and clutched at the edge of


    the desk for support.


    When Adam saw this, he stepped forward again to support him. "Dad, don''t be so angry! It''s bad for


    your health."


    "And you. Your wife died many years before.


    Do you want to remain a bachelor all your life?" Bemy pushed his eldest son''s hand away and


    raised his voice unhappily.


    Adam, who got a roasting for no reason, was speechless,"..."


    The proudest aplishment in Bemy''s life might be his three sons, who respectively joined the


    army, worked as businessmen and became a famous doctor in Ice city, even if his youngest son


    didn''t follow his instructions to enter politics. However, he couldn''t help worrying about their


    marriages, which was Sod''s Law.


    Adam lost his wife, Wilson canceled the wedding, and Simon divorced...


    If the news went public, he imagined everyone who envied him would relish the poetic justice!


    Bemy walked back to his chair, clutching on to the writing desk for support. He waved his hand in


    anger. "All of you, get the hell out of here!"


    The three brothers came out of the study and went downstairs. After that, Adam lifted his foot and


    kicked Wilson who was next to him. "Wilson, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Wilson shook his head.


    Simon, who was walking at the back with his hands in his pockets, raised his eyebrowszily when


    he heard this. "Two broken cups. Are you sure?"


    Wilson pushed his sses up his nose with his pinkie, and said slyly, "Dad''s aim is good. Before


    entering the study, I ask the servants for two pieces of cotton!"


    Adam, "..."


    Simon,"..."


    Walking out of the vi, the three brothers stood in the sun. Everyone was holding a cigarette in


    their hands. Looking over from a distance, one might take it as a scene in a TV series.


    Adam was a heavy smoker. In such a short time, half of the cigarette in his hand had been burnt.


    He frowned and asked, "Wilson, the cancetion of the wedding should have a big public impact,


    right? I can tell our father is furious. Thest time he acted like this was because of Young Master


    Chin''s marriage. What''s your n?"


    "I can deal with him." Wilson looked confident.


    Hearing this, Simon slightly raised his eyebrows. "Can you borate?"


    Wilson flicked the ashes from his cigarette, and intelligence and cunning emanated from his long


    eyes behind the lens. He said, "Just wait and see!"


    After leaning over and listening to Wilson''s words, Simon gave his second elder brother a thumbs-


    up.


    The next day, in the private hospital.


    On the white walls of the corridor, there was a rose- colored halo filtered in through the windows.


    Simon was walking in a white coat. From time to time, patients and nurses who were pushing


    trolleys would nod and greet him.


    Back in the office, he leaned over and sat on the chair. Wheels creaked on the floor.


    Simon took out a pen from the pocket of the white coat and wrote quickly on the unfurled medical


    note. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the phone on the side. He paused and finally put the pen


    cap on it.


    He rubbed the screen of the mobile phone on which the name "Emily" was clearly shown.


    What would she say?


    Could he ask her to stay again? Simon had mentioned it in the town, but she had refused. After all,


    she was not hot- headed to go abroad, but for Boyd!


    Simon tightened his grip as hard as he could, as if he wanted to crush the phone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, there were hurried footsteps sounded in the corridor, and then the door of his office was


    knocked. A nurse gasped and said, "Dr. Chin, thank God you''re still here!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon frowned.


    The nurse quickly exined, "A pregnant woman in obstetrics and gynecology department suddenly


    broke water in the ward and is now sent to the operating room. But she has congenital heart


    disease. She has a heart attack because she''s too nervous. She''s in a critical condition and we


    need a cardiac surgeon!"

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    The neon lights lit up the city as the night grewte.


    The door of the operating room finally opened. Simon and Dr. Lewis, a gynecologist came out in


    their surgical gowns. Afterforting the family members who had been waiting outside for a long


    time, they went to the red trash can at the corner and took off their masks and hats.


    Dr. Lewis, who was in charge of the delivery of the baby, said, "Dr. Chin, thank you so much for


    today''s surgery!"


    Simon smiled and said, "Duty calls. I''m d to be of assistance!"


    "Well, you''re right!" Dr. Lewis nodded, and then he thought of something and asked with a smile,


    "By the way, how is Mrs. Chin recently?"


    After all, Dr. Lewis was a man. He was not born to like gossips as women. He was not keen on such


    things, nor would he inquire about the private life of his colleagues, so he was not aware of their


    divorce.


    "Mm." Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. Dr. Lewis smiled and continued to ask, "Thest time I


    saw her make appointment with a gynecologist, I was quite surprised. Are you going to have


    children?"


    "Dr. Lewis, what did you say?" Simon''s pupils suddenly dted.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It should be half a month ago. Although I wasn''t in the clinic that day, she saw my teacher. When I


    was sending the medical records to him, I saw Mrs. Chin and her friende out of the consulting


    room together. So I asked my teacher and he told me that Mrs. Chin was four weeks pregnant!"


    After he finished, he carefully thought for a moment and continued, "I still remember about three


    and a half years ago. When you were newly married, Mrs. Chin suffered severe adverse reactions


    caused by taking a long-term contraceptive. I was her doctor at that time. Now you two are just right


    age and it''s time for you to have a baby. If you need any help, call me at any time!"


    Simon didn''t listen to what Dr. Lewis said now.


    At this moment, he felt numb with shock. As his mind was in a fog, he heard a clear voice.


    Mrs. Chin was four weeks pregnant...


    She was pregnant...


    Thest word echoed constantly, as if there were a lot of voices shouting in his ear.


    Simon suddenly remembered that he met her once in the hospital. When she and Wendy came out


    of the elevator, her face looked particrly pale. She stood aghast at the sight of him.


    At that time, although he noticed that she acted oddly, he only thought that she did not want to see


    him and treated him like a stranger.


    After dealing with the patients, he called her worriedly. How did she answer him at that time?


    Simon''s adam Adam was rolling up and down along a fixed track as he clenched his fists. His chest,


    which was under the green surgical gown, slightly heaved. His tone was calm and slow with a trace


    of excitement in his final syble. "Dr. Lewis, do you mean... my wife is pregnant?"


    "No kidding! Besides, she''s medical record is in the hospital. Why don''t you have a look on


    tomorrow morning?" Dr. Lewis said directly. Seeing that Simon had a strange look on his face, he


    couldn''t help asking, "What, Mrs. Chin hasn''t told you about it yet? Maybe she wants to give you a


    surprise!"


    Simon uttered a word through his clenched teeth. "She..."


    It happened half a month ago. So many days had passed and they had met many times, but she


    never talked about it. Even in the two days in the town, she never mentioned it, and she even


    wanted to monopolize his child!


    The white light shined on the corridor. Simon was striding forward.


    When he went back to the office to change clothes, his cell phone rang with his friend''s name


    Charlie on the screen.


    Since Charlie''s memory had returned, he spent most of the nights in a bar. Charlie often called him,


    but at this time, he rejected. "Charlie, if you''re looking for someone to drink, I''m not in the mood


    tonight!"


    On the line, Charlie asked with a smile, "Simon, do you know when will a pregnant woman take folic


    acid?"


    In the airport lounge in the afternoon.


    Among the three of them, in addition to Emily and Wendy, there was also a friend of thetter, Ryan


    Ye, who was a titled psychological doctor and he helped them booked the tickets.


    After lunch at the airport restaurant, they checked in their luggage. After going through security, they


    went through to the departure lounge.


    Emily did not choose the express the key to the apartment in the end. Instead, she asked Anthea to


    pass it to him. It might have returned to him at this time!


    In the sshing sound of water from the faucet at the bathroom, she rubbed her hands and looked


    up at herself in the mirror.


    For some reason, a strange and uneasy feeling began to arise from the bottom of her heart. It was


    hanging over her heart like a mist. She couldn''t see it clearly, but it did exist. Her heart nged like


    fifteen buckets in a single well.


    Perhaps when she returned homest night, Mr. Hogg happened to be there as well. She wanted to


    make space for her best friend Wendy and him, but she identally dropped the bottle of medicine


    from her bag when she passed by...


    Mr. Hogg was a businessman, not a doctor. As a man studied finance, he might know nothing about


    the medicine.


    Emily keptforting herself like this.


    After turning off the tap, she dried her hands and stroked her lower abdomen.


    She had consulted the doctor especially. With her current physical condition, she could take the


    ne, so there was no need to worry at all.


    Breathing out deeply, she told herself in her heart, "Soon, after boarding, I don''t have to be so


    nervous anymore!"


    She came out of the bathroom and walked towards her best friend in the crowd. Behind her were


    numerous nes take off andnd which could be seen through the window.


    When she just looked back and sat down, she noticed a familiar tall figure. Suddenly she could


    hardly breathe. But when she concentrated again to look at it, she found that it was just another


    man.


    Emily patted her chest in a state of shock. She was just too nervous!


    Seeing her face turn pale, Wendy held her hand and said, "Emily, are you all right?"


    "I''m good!" Emily smiled.


    Wendy said with concern, "You look so nervous. Is it because you''re worried about leaving Ice city


    and going to a foreign country?"


    "Yes, maybe!" Emily nodded.


    "Don''t be too stressful. I was in the same mood as you at that time. Just rx!" Wendy looked down


    at her watch and tried tofort her. "We''ll board the ne half an hourter!"


    "Terrific!" Emily nodded again. She took a deep breath and said, "Wendy, I have to say I''ve never


    left my country. I''m very nervous. If you don''t believe me, you can feel my heartbeat..."


    Her voice trailed away to nothing because a pair of shiny leather shoes suddenly appeared in front


    of her.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    As she looked up, she saw the trouser legs of the green surgical suit, which were amazingly stiff as


    his dress pants. He smelled of disinfectant mixed with the familiar masculine scent. All of a sudden,


    a chill stole over her body.


    "Emily!"


    She heard someone growled above her head.


    The silence struck terror into her heart, and she was shaking with fear.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t disguise the fact that she felt ufortable. It took a lot of effort for her to slowly raise


    her head. When she met Simon''s gaze, her heart sank.


    His eyes were hard and dark as gun barrels, which could shoot out bullets at any time.


    The next second, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. Feeling his grip was constantly tightening, Emily


    could only force herself to calm down and cried out in a loud voice, "You scared me! Simon, what


    are you doing!"


    "You know it!" Simon held her hand tightly, his neck veins bulging, "You are keeping something from


    me. How dare you keep such an important thing from me!"


    Emily was swallowing hard, breathing heavily. "What... did I conceal!"


    Simon''s amorous eyes narrowed into slits. He suddenly raised his voice and asked, "Where do you


    want to go with my child?"


    "How could you..." Emily turned pale with fright and stood rooted to the ground.


    Fear clutched at her heart. She was shaking all over, trembling like a leaf.


    How did he know...


    She failed to hide it from him. He finally knew it.


    At this time, between astonishment and despair, she hardly knew what to do, Simon''s face blurred


    before her eyes. Almost subconsciously, she covered her belly with her hands, as if she was silently


    comining that this child was hers, and no one could take him/her away from her.


    When Simon saw her action, he was incandescent with rage, fire burning in his eyes.


    Raising another big hand to control both of her hands, he was almost exasperated and roared, like


    a fireball that could explode at any time, "Emily, you are pregnant, and now you want to escape with


    my baby. Tell you what, I won''t let this happen unless you step over my dead body!"


    After that, he pulled her to leave.


    He wanted to bend over and carry her on his shoulder like carrying a sack out of habit, but he


    seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stopped. He nced at her t lower abdomen


    and then carefully carried her in his arms.


    "Hey, let go of me-"


    Emily cried out in a low voice, struggling crazily to break free.


    Simon acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He didn''t care a crowd of onlookers gathered around


    them. Some security guards along the way tried to stop him, but they were all frightened by his


    eyes, so he walked out of the waiting hall in the blink of an eye.


    To her surprise, the ck Cayenne was parked in the middle of the parking lot.


    Emily was forcefully shoved into the passenger''s seat by him. Although he seemed to be very


    rough, when he put her down, he deliberately slowed down and did not hurt her.


    After he fastened her seat belt, he locked the car doors.


    His movement was so fast that even Emily had no time to resist. She could only pat the car window


    in a panic and turned to re at Simon, who was starting the engine, and shouted, "Simon, let me


    go!"


    "No way!" Simon''s lips curled up as he refused her frostily.


    Emily clenched her fists. At this time, the Cayenne had already driven out of the parking lot, and the


    siren of the cars droned. She could only look at the airport lobby, which fell away in the rearview


    mirror.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she took out her cell phone.


    She dialed a number quickly. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Help me! I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her phone was snatched away by his hand stretching over to


    her. She noticed that there was something a little severe and forbidding about his face. "Sorry, I''ve


    dialed the wrong number!"


    Then he hung up the phone directly.


    He opened the glove box and threw the cell phone, which he had turned off, into it. Then he closed


    it directly.


    Emily looked at him in disbelief. When she calmed down, she gritted her teeth, her nails digging into


    her palms, and angrily pulled the seat belt on her body. "Simon, let me get off the car. I''m going to


    board the ne. I need to go back to the airport! Now!"


    Simon nced at her and replied slowly, "Emily, if you struggle again, I will shoot you a tranquilizer


    dart!"


    Emily suddenly fell silent.


    Judging by his cold eyes, she realized that he was not joking!


    She kept her hands folded on her lower abdomen in horror as she peeped at his handsome face.


    Now the fact of her pregnancy couldn''t be concealed anymore. What should she do now...


    Unconsciously, the ck Cayenne had already driven back to her apartment district.


    As if nothing had changed, the security guard Mr. Weil in the security room still waved at them


    enthusiastically.


    After the car was parked, Emily looked at the building in front of her, tumult of feelings inside her


    fought for supremacy. In just three or four hours, all of these dimmed memories flooded back again!


    When the memories consumed her, Simon had walked around the car and opened the door for her.


    As soon as he unbuckled her seat belt, he lifted her up in arms again.


    Just like in the airport hall, all her struggles were in vain. When the door was opened with the key,


    Emily returned to the so- called wedding room again. Every corner of the room was oveid with


    memories of their past.


    Finally, shended on both feet again. She stood up from the sofa, and all she could see was the


    green color on his clothes.


    She still remembered that in thest phone call, he sharply said that he couldn''t send her off for an


    operation in the morning. He must have rushed to the airport as soon as he got out of the operating


    table. So, he didn''t even have time to take off his surgical suit.


    Emily''s heart was beating fast. She breathed deeply and asked, "Simon, what do you want?"


    "I got to hand it to you. I also want to know what you want to do!" Simon''s eyes narrowed. He had


    stored up all his anger and snarled savagely, "You are pregnant!"


    Just like before, he was not questioning her, but telling a simple truth.


    He was so firm as if he was stating that the earth was round but not t.


    "...Yes!" Emily knew that she couldn''t lie anymore. She pursed her lips and said, "But this has


    nothing to do with you..."


    "Don''t pretend, you know better than anyone!" Simon said nastily through clenched teeth.


    Emily clenched her fists, as if she was trying to make the final struggle. She said frostily to cover up


    her nervousness, "Why are you in such a temper? Maybe you are not his father!" "His father can''t


    be anyone else!" Simon said without the slightest hesitation.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    How could he be so sure?


    Due to her height, she had to straighten her neck and look up at him. She said stubbornly, "How can


    you be so sure of that!"


    "I just said that you knew it better than anyone else!" Simon''s tone was still firm as his eyes


    narrowed menacingly. "Do you need me to take out your medical records in the hospital for


    inspection?"


    "Don''t forget that I am a doctor. In three days, you are seven weeks pregnant. So I specte that


    you got pregnant the night before I went for a business trip before we divorced! Emily, whether you


    admit it or not, I am the baby''s father!"


    Emily opened her mouth and tried to say something, but was abruptly interrupted by his cold voice.


    "Do you want me to tell you that you had an affair before we divorced?"


    Her face turned pale and she gritted her teeth. "No!"


    After she blurted it out, she saw his mouth tilt upwards slightly at the corners, and suddenly felt


    annoyed. "He just said that on purpose!" What she answered just now meant that she admitted that


    the baby in her belly was his...


    "Well, I don''t deny, I have your child..." Emily closed her eyes and could only ept her fate. She


    swallowed hard, opened her eyes again, and said, "But Simon, we have divorced. I can decide


    whether or not to have the baby on my own. You can''t interfere, and don''t force me to make a


    decision!"


    Simon suddenly stepped forward to get closer to her. He said heatedly with his eyes narrowed, "Half


    a month ago, you found out that you were four weeks and three days pregnant! You''d better have


    an induced abortion between the thirty-five to fifty days of pregnancy. The earlier, the safer. But you


    didn''t do it, and you even took folic acid pills in these days!"


    "..." Emily awe-struck and could say nothing in her defense.


    She staggered to the side, and her shins were tightly attached to the sofa.


    Suddenly, she remembered what he had just said. She almost forgot that he was a doctor...


    She was like teaching his grandmother to such eggs. The more she lied, the more mistakes she


    would make. She felt tremendous pressure on her chest, and her hands were balled into fists.


    Just as she fought down her disgust, she heard his faint voice, which was a knockout blow to her.


    "Will you give up the child?"


    Emily''s legs were trembling."..."


    She would never give up her child!


    Of course, she was unwilling to do it. If she was cruel enough, she would have the evil idea of


    epting abortion on the day when she was found out that she was pregnant. But she didn''t even


    think about it. She wanted this child. She wanted to bring him to the world, watch him grow up. Little


    by little, her baby would be big enough like the children who yed on the swings in the park that


    day...


    Emily had stepped into the vortex he had created. She had already copsed. "Simon, don''t go


    overboard."


    "I''m not the one with the problem, right?" Simon replied to her in a low voice, "You are trying to steal


    my child behind my back. Emily, you''ve gone too far!"


    He took another step to her, narrowing the distance she had just made. His strongly defined and


    handsome face slowly approached her, and his nose was almost touched hers. They could even


    hear each other''s breath.


    Emily wanted to dodge, but her entire person was standing in his shadow and she had nowhere to


    hide.


    He gave her the stoniest look she ever got, but she noticed that there was an unidentified light in his


    beautiful eyes, just like the dazzling light from the setting sun nced off his pupils.


    Her thin lips were twitching, and his voice seemed to hit her eyes and nose. "Emily, I never thought


    that I would hear the news that I would be a father from other people. Do you know how I feel?"


    Emily really didn''t know whether she should take a deep breath or let out a long sigh.


    "Simon..."


    She licked her dry lips and called him softly, her hands carefully and firmly stroking her belly.


    Facing his gaze, Emily said word by word, "It''s my child! A little baby grows up in my body, and he is


    mine. I don''t need to steal him. Besides, no one can take him away from me!" Every word was


    forcefully expressed, as if she was stressing something to him.


    Simon did not pull her hand away this time.


    Instead, he covered her hand with his. "Emily, this child is not yours!"


    "..." Emily stopped breathing.


    Simon fixed his eyes on her and stressed, "The child is ours!"


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    Simon''s deep voice was echoing in her ear, "I have to make it clear that I don''t allow you to go


    abroad with my child, and I don''t allow you to deprive me of my right to be a father. I want this child,


    our child. Do you understand?"


    Emily sat back down on the sofa.


    At dusk, the sunset was a stunning spectacle outside the window. On the big andfortable bed


    in the bedroom, Emily woke up and turned over, gazing at the rose-colored clouds with a faraway


    look in her eyes.


    She could vaguely see a streak of whiteness in the blue sky, which was probably left behind by a


    ne.


    The flight that she had originally nned to take was already out of the country by now. She had


    sent a message to Wendy, informing her that she could no longer travel as they had nned.


    However, what she did not expect was that Wendy did not leave either...


    Emily could roughly guess that either Mr.


    Hogg or the young master of the Hogg family made her stay.


    After so many hassles, no one left Ice city.


    The confrontation with Simon had consumed a lot of her physical strength. After she was pregnant,


    she became a sleepy head. Not long after she returned to the bedroom, she fell asleep. She didn''t


    expect that the sun was setting after she woke up.


    She flicked her hair off her forehead and was about to sit up when she heard the sound of


    measured footstepsing from behind the door.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily immediately closed her eyes and pretended that she was still asleep.


    She exercised all her self-restraint and kept still. Holding her breath, she listened to his footsteps


    getting closer and closer. Then, he blocked out most of the light of the setting sun outside the


    window. He spoke in a low mumble, as if to himself, "Well, how can you sleep so soundly?"


    After she thought that he would leave, in the next second, her nose was pinched hard.


    Emily still wanted to keep pretending like this, but she could hardly breathe. Her face was flushed.


    Before she was about to suffocate, she had no choice but to open her eyes and hit him hard on his


    big hand. "Hey!"


    Simon''s lips curled upzily as he looked at her with mischief.


    She turned her face away and gave him the back of her head. However, she was suddenly forced to


    leave the bed for Simon held her in his powerful arms.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    It was a special day for Emily had been lifted by him numerous times.


    Simon hooked his foot under the chair and dragged it over and put her on it as gently as she was a


    fragile ss. When he loosened his grip, he couldn''t help touching her head.


    He touched her with a convincing show of affection...


    In the days before they divorced, he always did this.


    Biting her lip, Emily turned her head and recoiled from his hand. Looking down, she saw neat bowls


    and tableware ced and impressed by the variety of dishes on the table in front of her.


    She counted silently in her heart, six courses and one broth.


    Let alone two of them, it was enough even if two more people joined them!


    Was he just busy with cooking in the kitchen when she was asleep?


    No wonder she always heard the exhauster whirring in her sleep. Besides, Emily noticed that those


    dishes were nutritionally bnced.


    He must cook those with heart and soul, especially the chicken broth, filling the room with the


    savory smell.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "I''m not hungry!"


    Simon prised her fingers and pushed a fork and spoon into her hands. Although he lookedzy, his


    tone was very tough. "Eat something even if you''re not hungry. You''re not alone. Think about your


    child!"


    Hearing thest two words, she held her breath. However, instead of rxing her grip, she clenched


    the fork and spoon tightly.


    After divorce, except for the night of his birthday, it was true that she hadn''t eaten dishes he


    produced for a long time. In the previous four years, he almost cooked for her every day. Even in


    the three years when their rtionship had be frosty, he would make breakfast every day. So


    after divorce, many times she felt takeout tasted foul.


    When she chewed the food, she had to admit that she felt quite nostalgic for the past years.


    After conception, she was disinterested in food. Although she no longer felt sick, she might


    suddenly take a dislike to foods that she previously enjoyed. A few days ago, when she returned to


    the town to eat the meal cooked by her aunt, she felt the same.


    Strangely, the dishes he cooked gave her a good appetite, so she couldn''t help reaching out to the


    tes.


    Simon pulled out a chair and sat opposite her. "Emily, how''s your morning sickness? Do you still feel


    sick?"


    "No, I''m fine." Emily had her head down.


    Simon continued to ask, "In addition to this, what else do you feel?"


    "Nothing." Emily pursed her lips.


    Simon frowned slightly. "What''s troubling you? For example, one may feel dizzy caused by low


    blood pressure during pregnancy. By the way, have you done a detailed prenatal examination?"


    Emily stopped there, holding the fork. "Simon, do you really want me to eat now?"


    "OK!" Simon curled his lips and dropped the subject. He took an empty bowl beside him, filled her a


    steaming bowl of chicken broth, and put it beside her. "Have a taste, it''s good for our child!"


    Child...


    He had just asked her so many questions, all of which expressed his concern for the child.


    He had already made it clear that he wanted this child and warned her that she could not deprive


    him of his right to be a father...


    Well, he asked these for the child.


    Emily cast her eyes down and tightened her grip on the fork.


    After the meal, before she made a move, Simon had already cleared away. When he came out of


    the kitchen, he picked up the surgical suit on the sofa, which had been taken off after he came back


    from the airport.


    It was gettingte. He nced at the clock on the wall and said, "I have to go back to the hospital


    later!"


    When Emily saw the phone he was holding in his hand, she guessed that there was something in


    the hospital that he needed to handle.


    Hearing his words, a light of hope came into her eyes.


    Simon''s eyes narrowed as if he had sensed her thoughts. "Emily, don''t try to steal my child while I''m


    away. I''ve already taken away your passport and ID cards. You can''t leave!"


    "..." Emily red at him.


    He was right. In that moment just now, she thought so.


    Simon''s lips curled up slightly, and he was confident that he got everything under control.


    After the door was closed, Emily was the only one left in the house. Maybe because she had slept


    for nearly an afternoon, but she was not sleepy at night. She turned on the television and watched a


    reality TV show.


    When it was about to end, her cell phone rang.


    After ncing at the screen, Emily picked it up and put it beside her ear. She asked angrily, "Why


    do you call me? Do you want to see if I''ve run away or not?"


    On the line, Simon''s deepughter could be faintly heard. He said in a thoughtful tone, "Well, as a


    doctor, I have to say being angry is no good for a pregnant woman!"


    Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    But even so, after hearing what he said, she still raised her hand and touched her belly, afraid that


    her baby would be harmed.


    "Simon, what are you doing calling at this time of night?" She asked, pursing her lips.


    Simon said on the other side in a low voice, "You didn''t eat much tonight. I''ll pass by some busy


    streetster. Don''t you like the snacks there? Whatever you want to eat, I''ll buy you nutritious ones


    for you. You can''t eat them often, it''s all right to have a taste asionally!"


    "Whatever!" Emily said perfunctorily.


    In fact, she had a good appetite for dinner, but because of her bad mood, she didn''t eat much...


    After hanging up the phone, she switched the channel again and watched a television show.


    Half an hourter, she heard a sound like a door was being opened.


    Her whole body was slightly stiff. She adjusted her sitting posture and focused on the scene on TV.


    After the female patient was confirmed that she was not pregnant, she abandoned herself to


    excessive grief. All her signs of being pregnant were caused by too much stress in her life...


    Simon had changed into slippers and walked to the dining room. When he passed by the living


    room, he said, "Emily,e here!"


    Emily wanted to stay still there, but finally got up. She was afraid that he woulde over and carry


    her to the table like he did at dinner.


    After entering the dining room, she widened her eyes. "Why did you buy so many sneaks?"


    She didn''t exaggerate, because the table was full of stic bags and meal boxes, which totally


    shocked her. She even suspected that he had brought all the snacks on the street!


    Simon slightly raised his chin and propped his elbow upon the table. "You said whatever. I don''t


    know which one you want to eat. I just bought every snack on the street!"


    "..." Emily swallowed hard.


    Well, this was indeed his style!


    Simon handed her a fork and saidzily, "Eat the hot food. I''ll bring the cold ones to the microwave!


    If you need me to feed you, I enjoy doing so!''

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    "No!" Emily said awkwardly.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down. Picking out a slice of roast pork from the lunch box. When she


    touched the stic bag beside her, she found that there seemed to be something else in it.


    When she saw it carefully, she noticed those were two books.


    Not medical books, instead, pregnant women and infants were on the cover of the books. Her heart


    did aplete somersault when she caught a glimpse of a cute baby holding a feeding bottle from


    the corner of her eye.


    She swallowed the meat in her mouth with her head down. Her eyshes cast shadows beneath


    her eyelids.


    Twenty minutester, after she put down the fork, Simon packed up the snacks on the table.


    Although he bought mountains of snacks and she only ate a slice of pork, he was not unhappy.


    Instead, he seemed to be in a good mood with a faint smile on his face.


    Emily took her eyes off the books to gaze at his handsome face. Seeing that he had no intention of


    leaving after such a long time, she couldn''t help but frown and ask, "It''s already ten o''clock. Simon,


    why aren''t you leaving?"


    Outside the window, the night grewte. Many of the windows in the opposite building had already


    gone dark.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I don''t want to go." Simon replied.


    "What do you mean?" Emily was stunned and asked in surprise, "Are you going to stay here


    tonight?"


    Obviously, Simon intended to do so. He took off the watch on his wrist and put it on the table. He


    saidzily, "You are pregnant now. I can''t leave you alone!"


    "..." Emily red at him.


    Although he said that he would transfer the apartment aspensation to her after the divorce, she


    chose to return the house to him when she decided to go abroad with Wendy. So now, she had no


    reason to turn him out of the door. What''s more, he was determined to stay...


    Simon acted as if he didn''t hear her words, and then he knocked on the dial with his index finger.


    "You''re right. It''s ten o''clock. A pregnant woman should go to bed early, otherwise, it''s not good for


    the child!"


    Emily opened her mouth and wanted to retort, but then she thought of something and held back her


    words.


    She nced at him with annoyance, turned around, and went to the bedroom.


    As the night grew darker, only a few windows in the opposite building were lit. In the darkness,


    Emily turned over, but she did not fall asleep. Although she was drowsy, she still managed to stay


    awake.


    Shey propped against the pillows while strained her ears to catch any tinny sound.


    Across the door, the living room outside was quiet. Emily lifted the quilt, and stood up cautiously.


    She pulled on her slippers and peeked out of the bedroom sneakily.


    After looking around for a moment, she got out of the room.


    As if she was a thief, Emily lowered her body and moved towards the opposite bedroom.


    She upied the master room. When Wendy returned and moved in from the hotel to live with her,


    she changed the study on the opposite side to another bedroom. Simon was sleeping inside at this


    time.


    Emily listened for a long time against the door. After she made sure the man was quietly, regrly


    breathing inside, she opened the door bit by bit holding her breath.


    With the faint moonlight, she could see Simon, who was lying t on the bed. Even in the dim light,


    his face was rmingly handsome. Though his beautiful eyes were closed, she was dazzled by his


    prominent nose and strongly defined chin.


    Emily let out a sigh of relief quietly.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time and started to search around the room in the darkness. In


    the beam of her shlight on the phone, she went to the chair by the window, picked up the shirt


    and long pants one by one, trying to find her passport and ID card.


    Despite her earnest efforts, she could not find anything she wanted.


    Emily was tense, afraid of waking him up. Her forehead and nose started to sweat slightly. But after


    searching for so long, she couldn''t find any trace of her belongings. She was dreading where could


    he hide. After all, they came back from the airport together.


    She looked along Simon, who was lying on the bed.


    "Usually, one might hide Important things under pillows..."


    As soon as she thought of this, she licked her lips and moved closer to him step by step. She was


    afraid that the light on the screen would wake him up, so she could only turn off the phone, held it


    on her back, and groped in the dark.


    Even if she didn''t look at him intentionally, he was too striking to escape her attention.


    As she got closer, she could smell his male scent. Emily kept swallowing in a low voice to keep


    herself calm.


    Under the left side, nothing!


    Under the right side, nothing either?


    Emily was a little anxious. Was her belongings under the middle of the pillow? When she was


    considering whether she should carefully lift the pillow a little more, Simon suddenly grabbed her


    hand.


    She shivered all over and almost cried out in a low voice.


    Simon, who was lying there soundly, suddenly woke up. In the darkness, he was staring at her with


    shining eyes.


    Emily''s hair stood on end with fright. She froze on the spot and didn''t even dare to breathe. She


    even braced her shoulders, trying to be smaller so that he wouldn''t notice her. In her heart, she


    prayed that he was just sleepwalking...


    As it turned out, praying was useless. The bedsidemp on the side of the bed was tapped on.


    Emily waspletely exposed to his sight.


    She panicked and forgot how to react for a while. At this time, Simon had already pulled off the quilt


    and was holding her hand down along his body.


    She stroked his protruding Adam''s apple, his chest, and then his waist...


    He spoke in a husky whisper, which made him more charming and sensual in the dark night. "Well,


    if you want to touch me, touch here!"


    After being scalded by the temperature on her fingertip, Emily finally reacted. She felt her face was


    burning.


    "You... are a b*stard!"


    She clenched her fists and cried out in shame and anger.


    He looked very sober. Maybe he had already woken up when she pushed the door open and came


    in. He was just pretending to be asleep!


    Simon giggled in a low voice. His half-closed eyes were full of mischievousness. "You know, I can


    be more b*stard. Do you want to try?"


    "... No, I don''t!" She thrashed her head from side to side.


    No kidding! Of course, she didn''t want to! She quickly withdrew her hand, but the warmth lingered


    on the tip of her finger.


    Simon put his two arms under his head and looked at her in a veryzy position. "Emily, why did


    youe to my room at night? Do you want me?"


    "No!" Emily''s face turned red because of embarrassment. She stammered, "I, I...


    sleepwalking!"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    After that, she trotted away as if she saw scared by a huge monster.


    As soon as she ran around the bed, Simon sat up with his arms crossed over his chest and said


    evenly, "Don''t forget your slippers!"


    Emily: "..."


    She had to stop and turn back to pick up the slippers on the carpet.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not daring to look at him again, she didn''t even put them on but quickly ran out of the study with


    them in her hands. He could tell how flurried she was from the dull thud when she closed her


    bedroom door.


    After a long time, Simon looked away. A flicker of a smile crossed his face and he sighed. "What a


    pity!"


    If she didn''t run so fast, she would have been on her bed by now.


    He nced at his rumpled shirt and trousers on the chair in front of the window. His eyes narrowed


    into two small pinpricks, shone with mischief.


    After the narrow squeakst night, it was already half-past nine by the time Emily woke up.


    She yawned as came out of the bedroom. In front of the dining table, Simon, who had prepared a


    p-up and nutritious breakfast, gazed at her, arching an eyebrow. "Good morning, Emily!"


    Recalling what happenedst night, a look of embarrassment appeared on Emily''s face. She said in


    a low, slow voice, "Morning..."


    Simon seemed to be off work. After breakfast, he had been staying at home. She could see his tall


    and straight figure walking around everywhere. The only thing that Emily could do was to force


    herself not to involuntarily gaze at him.


    At this moment, he stopped walking.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him sit on the sofa nearby, holding the two books in his hands,


    one of which he had marked his ce by bending the corner of a page over. She didn''t know when


    he had read one-third of it...


    She tried hard to turn her attention on the television, but she still couldn''t help but peep at him.


    Seeing that he read with a seriousness that would only appear when he worked in the hospital with


    a doctor''s gown. After a while, he stopped, shifting the book to his left hand and put his right hand


    down into the trouser pocket.


    Emily knew that he wanted to smoke.


    Sure enough, what he took out from his pocket were a cigarette case and a lighter.


    He picked up a cigarette with two of his slender fingers. However, he seemed to have thought of


    something and then threw them on the table.


    Emily cast her eyes down silently.


    He did so for the sake of the child.


    She subconsciously clenched her fists on her knees and gazed at her belly, her lower lip trembled.


    "Emily, penny for your thoughts!"


    Suddenly, his deep voice rang in her ears, giving her a fright.


    At some point, Simon had closed the book and sat next to her. His amorous eyes were fixed on her


    face.


    Emily was stunned. "What?"


    Simon raised his chin slightly and asked again, "Which do you prefer, apple or cherry?"


    "Apple, I suppose..." Emily replied casually.


    Simon took out the washed apple from the te, and then handed it to her.


    When Emily reached out to take it, he did not immediately loosen his grip. Instead, he held it tightly


    and said in a deep voice, "Emily, you''d better stay with me! Get real."


    He certainly knew knew whether she was sleepwalking or notst night.


    Simon knew clearly why did shee to his room at midnight? Was she so reluctant to stay in Ice


    city? Maybe she was eager to make it up with her ex-boyfriend Boyd despite her pregnancy.


    He was in the grip of a blind, unfocused anger.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple slowly moved as he secretly contained his destructive feelings. Perhaps it


    was because recently the nicotine level in his body was too low. Since knowing that she was


    pregnant, he almost didn''t touch a cigarette.


    Last night, when he went to nearby streets from the hospital, he needed to wait for the freshly-made


    snacks.


    He stood in the noisy, narrow street. Smoke hung in the air above the city. Seeing a man smoking


    on the stall, he almost forgot that he decided to quit. He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth


    to light it. After he took a long pull on it, he quickly pinched it. After that, he fought with the urge to


    smoke one of the cigarettes.


    Now, he did have the urge to smoke again.


    His own child lived with another man, not to mention that the man was not a stranger to him. The


    man was Emily ex-boyfriend. When he thought that his child was likely to call another man father,


    he felt his blood flowing to the top of his head.


    How could this be possible? Simon definitely wouldn''t allow her to do that!


    Just likest night, he narrowed his eyes, stony and dangerous. "Even if you find your passport and


    ID card, no matter which country you go to, the result will still be the same. I''ll find you and our


    child!"


    Emily fell silent.


    She clenched her fists tightly, but soon she slowly chilled.


    Because he was right. She was free before he knew that she was pregnant, but now she could no


    longer escape...


    In the afternoon, Emily came out of the bedroom with her cell phone. She had slept for a while, so


    her face was red.


    In the past few days since she was caught from the airport, basically, she kept the rotation of eating


    and sleeping. She felt that she was like Garfield that was well-protected by her master...


    She came out and turned to the right, walking into the kitchen.


    Simon stood in front of the marble tform.


    She looked at Simon, who was busy squeezing juice with a book in his hand in the dining room, and


    said firmly, "I''m going out!" "Where are you going?" Simon looked up to her.


    "Rest assured! Didn''t you say that I can''t escape? I just go out to see Tina!" Emily said grumpily and


    showed him a convincing proof -the call record on the screen of her mobile phone. Then, she


    asked, "Can I go out now?"


    "Sure!" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Emily originally thought he would reject her request, but he agreed so readily. She looked at him


    doubtfully for two seconds. Seeing that he looked quite calm, she curled her lips, turned around,


    and went back to the bedroom to change clothes.


    An hourter, the ck Cayenne ran at sunset.


    Traffic reached its peak now, so they moved slowly. Simon gripped on the steering wheel with both


    hands without any impatient look on his face. With the music on the radio, he was tapping his


    fingers gently. He


    was enjoying.


    However, Emily, who sat on the passenger seat, was in stark contrast with him. By now, she was a


    complete sourpuss.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    The Cayenne finally stopped in front of a Chinese restaurant.


    After the car was parked, Emily unfastened her seat belt and jumped out of the car first in a fit of


    pique. However, before she could get far, Simon caught up with her.


    They walked abreast into the restaurant and an attendant took them to the private room on the


    second floor.


    After hearing that Emily did not leave Ice city, Tina was extremely excited on the phone. They had


    made an appointment to have dinner together. Back then, when she asked Simon if she could go


    out, Simon did agree immediately. But she didn''t expect that he woulde with her...


    Emily nced at his handsome face next to her and felt anger rising inside her.


    The door of the private room was open. Tina had already arrived, but she was not the only one


    inside. With Wilson, I, plus Simon, it seemed like a unique family asion...


    Wilson whispered something to Tina, who was struggling to free her hand from his big hand and she


    flushed to the ears. When she saw theming in, her face went scarlet.


    However, a little girl was the first one toe up and say hello. She shouted excitedly and sweetly,


    "Auntie Emily!"


    "I!" Emily smiled, squatted down, and stroked the girl''s head. "Who braided you hair? You are so


    beautiful!"


    "Hey hey, Papa did it!" I replied happily with admiration.


    The cute look of the little girl amused the adults in the room, and added to the gaiety of the


    gathering.


    I came up to Emily and touched her belly with her little hand. She looked up and said in a tender


    voice, "Auntie Emily, Mama said that you have a baby in your belly now. Is it true?"


    "Hmm..." Emily''s face turned pink.


    Hearing this, I asked joyfully, "Wow, will the little baby call me sister?"


    "Yes!" The one who answered her was Simon, who had just taken off his windbreaker.


    "Oh, that''s great!" I cheered innocently.


    After they sat down, the attendants served all the dishes on the table one after another. I was not


    picky about food. She was expertly spooning mashed potatoes and eating greedily so that her


    parents didn''t need to feed her.


    Maybe her pregnancy aroused her mothering instincts. Emily couldn''t help but gaze at I,


    watching her gulping down the food like a squirrel. She was so cute!


    When Emily turned her head inadvertently, she found that Simon was also staring at I.


    Her heart missed a beat.


    It suddenly urred to her that he had said that he preferred a daughter...


    Tina swallowed the soup in her mouth and moved to her. Her voice was still full of excitement.


    "Emily, that''s great. You don''t have to leave anymore!"


    After all, they worked together for more than four years. Since they had simr personalities, they


    had be friends who shared everything. The news that Emily said that she was leaving Ice city


    came as a terrible blow to her, and she was depressed for a long time.


    "You look so happy!" Emily red at her, pretending to be annoyed.


    "Of course I''m happy!" Tina raised her eyebrows in a good mood. Then she pulled Emily''s hand and


    asked with concern, "By the way, Emily, what are you going to do next? You are just at the early


    stage of pregnancy. Since you won''t leave, you have to go back to work. I will help you to inform the


    chief editor tomorrow!"


    Emily thought for a moment, nodded and agreed. "Alright!"


    ording to Simon''s resolute attitude right now, he was determined to keep this child!


    Besides, in the morning, he had already warned her. The idea of leaving was no longer realistic.


    Really, she had already given up. At present, all she could do was to lead a good life...


    "Okay, I''ll tell the chief editor tomorrow!"


    "Thanks!" Emily smiled.


    When she looked away, she happened to meet Simon''s gaze.


    His mouth quivered in the suspicion of a smile for he was satisfied with the decision she just made


    with Tina.


    Emily frowned, feeling a little ufortable in her stomach. She put down her fork and said, "I have


    to go to the bathroom!"


    Seeing this, Simon frowned slightly, and he wanted to put down the cup in his hand and get up with


    her. But as soon as he moved, Tina on the opposite side suddenly shouted at him, "Dr. Chin!"


    He paused and said, "Don''t call me Dr. Chin. You can call my name. After all, you are my brother''s


    wife, my sister-inw."


    "Uh!" Tina was shy. She looked at Wilson beside her, who was raising his eyebrows at her brother,


    with embarrassment. Under the table, she kicked him gently.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Behind Wilson''s lens, his long eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked calmly, "What? Is he wrong?"


    Seeing that he did not have the slightest intention of correcting his brother, on the contrary, he


    showed an attitude of tacit consent, which made Tina''s ears turn hot. She cleared her throat before


    she regained her voice, "Well, okay, Simon!"


    "Tina, please go ahead!" Simon made a gesture.


    Tina was bashful. She was a little dizzy after being called like this twice. After a while, she said


    shyly, "To be honest, I should thank you! It''s not that I''m selfish and don''t want to stay away from


    Emily, but I''m worried about her. For a woman, pregnancy is the hardest challenge in her life. If she


    went to Canada alone, I would never sleep soundly at night!"


    Peng!


    Suddenly, Simon knocked over a ss of water.


    Although it didn''t make a loud noise, all the boiling water inside spilled out and got the table linen


    wet.


    The water was flowing down to the ground and Simon''s fingertips seemed to have been burned, but


    he seemed to have felt nothing.


    Seeing this, Tina asked with concern, "Simon, are you all right?"


    Simon sat up straight and didn''t have any intention of asking the attendant to clean up. Instead, he


    just stared at her and asked in a low voice, "Did you say that Emily didn''t intend to go to Australia


    but Canada?"


    "Yeah!" Tina replied with her usual honesty. She nodded and continued in a low voice, "Emily told


    me in person at that time. She had no reason to lie to me. And I asked her why she chose Canada.


    She said that it was because Miss Lim, her best friend, lived there. If she went there, they would


    take care of each other. She also said I don''t need to worry about her!"


    Simon was stunned.


    Tina frowned at him and asked in mystification, "Simon, why do you think Emily will go to Australia?"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Why?


    Because she had said it herself. Now that he thought about that day, he still felt extremely


    depressed .


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. What he had always believed in his heart was torn apart, or


    more precisely, what she made him believed. "I thought she was going to find Boyd.1''


    "Boyd?" Tina was surprised to hear that and immediately replied, "How can she look for him? They


    broke up four years ago. They recontacted each other because of work! At that time, we were


    invited by the municipal government to track cover a proposed new structure in our city, and Boyd


    happened to be the director..."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Aftering back, Emily felt that atmosphere at the room changed.


    Looking around, Wilson still looked gentle, elegant, and unemotional. Tina was helping her daughter


    I to drink the soup. The little girl buried her face in the bowl and guzzled. As for Simon, his eyes


    dropped. Themplight shining above, she could not tell the true emotion on his face.


    Everything was normal...


    Emily sat down and asked Simon with hesitation, "What''s wrong?"


    "No matter!" Simon gave her a nce.


    She scratched her neck and thought that she might be too sensitive.


    After about ten minutes or so, almost everyone was satiated, especially I, who had not stopped


    eating for a long time, was fit to burst.


    Wilson promptly looked at his cell phone, pushed his sses up, and said, "It''s gettingte. I think


    I is sleepy. Simon, Emily, let''s go home!"


    I, who had been called out, sat up and yawned knowingly.


    Emily nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    Simon stood up at this time. "Wilson, I''ll get the bill!"


    After that, he strode out of the room with her handbag.


    Emily didn''t notice him for she and Tina were dressing I. Then they took their coats and walked


    out of the room one after another.


    When they went downstairs, I suddenly said that she wanted to go to the bathroom, so they went


    together. When she came out, Simon, who paid the bill in front of the reception, was no longer


    there.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Tina took her daughter to get on Wilson''s car, and quickly drove


    away.


    After the silver Land Rover fell away, Emily looked around and saw a tall and straight figure


    standing beside the ck Cayenne with her handbag. In the soft moonlight, he stood there with his


    back to her.


    She pulled up her cor and walked over. When she approached him, she found that he was on the


    phone.


    Only when she stood behind her that did she realize that he was holding her phone with his slender


    fingers!


    Just as she was about to question him, Simon suddenly turned around.


    He still kept the mobile phone over his ear and looked at her. At the same time, he said to the


    phone in a low voice, "Okay, thank you, goodbye!"


    At night, he gazed at her''s face, but an obscure light came into his eyes.


    Her skin prickled with apprehension.


    She even forgot to get mad at him.


    Swallowing hard, she asked, "Who are you talking to?"


    Simon snapped, "Boyd."


    "..." Emily trembled.


    She licked her lips and asked in a fluster, "What... what did you say to him?"


    Simon put the phone back in the handbag, zipped it, and then handed it to her. "It doesn''t matter


    anymore!"


    "What do you mean?" Emily frowned.


    Simon didn''t answer her question, with a vague smile on his face.


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion for she felt that his eyes gleamed almost wickedly, like a fox in


    the forest looking at his prey.


    For some reason, she felt her hairs stand on end.


    Emily swallowed hard again, trying to ay her fear. He pulled open the passenger''s door and


    pushed her inside. "Get in the car. The pregnant woman can''t sleep toote!"


    "..." She had to sit down.


    Two minutester, the ck Cayenne also drove away from the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Ding!" When the elevator door reached the designated floor, it opened.


    Emily followed him silently, watching him take out the key and open the door. Then he changed into


    slippers and went in. He turned on the television in the living room and then walked straight to the


    dining room. She could tell that he was going to fill a ss at the sound of the water-cooler.


    She took off her coat and sat down on the sofa.


    Along the way, Emily felt uneasy because of the phone call.


    The TV series just started. The hero was discussing with his wife how to be a good father. Every


    time they exchanged nces, she could sense the romance in the air.


    Emily''s eyes drifted away, unable to concentrate on the plot.


    She took out her mobile phone from her pocket. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help but


    decide to call Boyd in Australia. She wanted to know what they talked about!


    Squinting in the dining room, Emily stood up and tiptoed to a floor-to-ceiling window, trying to make


    a phone call.


    However, after she opened the address book and searched it up and down several times, she still


    could not find Boyd''s number.


    Emily swallowed hard and felt it totally absurd!


    She indeed saved his number, but she couldn''t find it now. How could she remember his number


    clearly? Now unless Boyd could call her or text her, otherwise, she had no way to contact him...


    All of a sudden, her cell phone was taken away.


    Emily was shocked. Simon, who was drinking in the kitchen, came up to her at some point and put


    a ss in her hand. As she gentle held it, she felt the water was warm.


    "Drink some water!" Simon said slowly.


    Emily did as he said subconsciously. She raised it and took a small sip. The water spread from her


    throat to her stomach as a warmth was stealing over her. Then she remembered to ask, "Simon, did


    you touch my phone?"


    "No, I didn''t." Simon replied without any change in expression.


    "How is it possible?" Emily didn''t believe him at all. She stared at him with doubts and asked with


    evidence, "When you left the restaurant in the evening, you took my handbag and used my mobile


    phone. Why can''t I find Boyd''s number when you returned it to me?"


    "Is that so?" There was a troubled expression on his face. After thinking for two seconds, he said,


    "Maybe I identally deleted it!"

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    "By mistake?"


    Emily found such an excuse hard to believe.


    She felt that Simon did it on purpose and clenched her hand. Before she could say anything, Simon


    showed his watch at her and said in azy tone, "It''s ten o''clock, you should go to bed!"


    "I''m not sleepy yet!" Emily gritted her teeth in anger.


    "You are not sleepy. But our baby is sleepy!" Simon said unhurriedly.


    "..." Emily pouted.


    They looked at each other''s eyes for two seconds. Then, feeling speechless, she took the phone


    back from his hand, stuffed the ss back, and headed for the bedroom.


    Emily pushed open the bedroom door. As she was about to close it, she couldn''t help but turn


    around to take a look.


    Simon was still standing there, holding the ss with his back to the French window, looking at her


    from the distance with his eyes deep and shining.


    His look was seductive as always...


    Emily could not help but feel nervous and hurriedly closed the door.


    She took a deep breath, went into the bathroom, and took a quick shower. After drying her hair, she


    went to the bed.


    This night, she couldn''t sleep well. She always felt that someone was breathing in her ear in her


    sleep. No matter how she tossed and turned, she could not get rid of it.


    The next day, as the sun shone through the white muslin curtains making the entire room


    brightened, Emily woke up and slowly opened her eyes. She yawned, feeling sleepy and bleary-


    eyed.


    She turned over and wanted to close her eyes to lie in a bit, but suddenly touched something warm.


    She touched it again and found it was Simon''s chest, which was strong and sinewy, heaving


    steadily.


    Realizing this, Emily suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Simon lying next to her in disbelief,


    who had magnified features, thin lips, a high nose bridge, and almond-shaped eyes...


    She withdrew her hand from his chest abruptly. She almost bounced up and shouted in a low voice,


    "Simon!"


    It was only then that Simon slowly raised an arm and put it on his eyebrows, with his eyes looking


    lazy and sleepy.


    "Why did you sleep on my bed!" Emily''s eyes widened, and her index finger trembled as she


    pointed at Simon, who was half-naked. Without a doubt, he was only wearing a pair of boxes. When


    she sat up just now, her toes identally touched the hair on his legs...


    After thinking of something, she suddenly became nervous. She lowered her head and reached out


    to put her arms around herself. Looking at Simon cautiously and vigntly, she asked, "Last night..."


    Simon squinted at her with a sly look, "What do you think I can do to you with your current


    condition?"


    "..." Emily pouted.


    It seemed what Simon said made sense. She was at the early stage of pregnancy now, which was


    not allowed to do strenuous exercise in the first three months. This wasmon sense. As Simon


    was a doctor, he should be more aware of this!


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she still clenched her fists, staring at him with a bit of shame and anger. If she


    remembered correctly, she had locked the door before she went to sleepst night. She could not


    figure out how Simon went into her room.


    Just as Emily was about to question again, Simon suddenly sat up.


    As he sat up, half-naked, the quilt also slipped down and stopped at his strong waist, revealing the


    edge of his boxer briefs, which looked sexy and ambiguous.


    He put one of his arms at his waist and asked, "Did you sleep well?"


    Hearing this, Emily shrank her shoulders and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Simonzily lifted the quilt, stood in front of the bed, turned back to look at Emily, and said, "Since


    you''re awake, go wash up. I''m going to make breakfast now. After that, let''s go to the hospital to


    visit grandma!"


    Hearing that, Emily was stunned for a moment. She did not refute him and nodded, "Okay..."


    After breakfast, Simon drove to the private hospital with Emily.


    As soon as they entered the ward, their grandma, who was wearing a hospital gown saw them


    before they could greet.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, good to see you!"


    Emily hurried to the front of the hospital bed and asked with a smile, "Grandma, how have you


    been? I''m sorry. It''s been such a long time since thest time I came to visit you..."


    Deep down in Emily''s heart, she felt guilty. If Simon did not take her back from the airport that day,


    she would not be able to visit grandma now.


    When she decided to leave the country with her best friend Wendy, she went back to the town to tell


    them the decision on the morning of the day she was about to leave. Since it was hard for her to


    say that she resigned, she made an excuse that she was sent by thepany for a business trip.


    At that time, she also thought ofing to say goodbye to grandma. But after thinking it over and


    over, she gave up because she did not want grandma to be benevolent and sad.


    Every time grandma saw Emily, she smiled happily. She looked at Simon with some displeasure


    now and said, "Simon, move the chair over for Emily. Emily is pregnant now. It''s not good for her to


    stand for a long time!"


    Emily was dumbfounded.


    Simon said, "Okay!"


    Simon ced a chair for Emily. Emily stared at him in shock, secretly gritted her teeth, and said,


    "Simon, you..."


    "Emily, quick,e to grandma and let me feel the baby!"


    Grandma''s voice came again. Emily took a step forward, sat on the chair, and reached her hands to


    grandma. Holding grandma''s aged hands, she felt very warm.


    After sizing Emily all over for a while, grandma turned to look at her t lower abdomen as if she


    was staring at a treasure with a happy smile on her face, "I heard that you have been pregnant for


    seven weeks? Oh, when Simon told me about this, I was thrilled. It was a great blessing. If it weren''t


    for my illness, I would have gone out of the hospital to see you! I''ve waited for so long. My dream


    has finallye true. Emily, you are awesome!"


    "Grandma..." Emily was embarrassed after hearing that.


    Smiling, grandma was feeling great happiness with her eyes sparkling, "Thinking that I am going to


    have a grand-grandchild, I am excited! We are going to have four generations in our family. I am so


    lucky to live to see that. I wish Simon''s mother could also live to see that too. I bet that she would be


    happier than me!"


    "Emily, grandma thank you for bringing a new life to the family!" Grandma held her hand tightly and


    said in a particrly sincere way.


    Simon put his hand on Emily''s shoulder and said, "Thank you!"


    Feeling warm on her shoulder, Emily was in a trance.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Grandma was feeling full of joy. During lunchtime, her appetite was so good that she ate two bowls


    of porridge. If it were not for the nurse stopping her, she would have wanted to eat more. And she


    could not stop talking about this exciting news!


    After put on two intravenous drips in the afternoon, grandma fell asleep.


    After gently closing the door of the ward, Emily walked forward quickly and caught up with Simon,


    who put his hands in his pockets. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Simon, why did you tell


    grandma about the pregnancy?"


    "What''s the big deal?" Simon raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Emily pouted and said, "You know that we..."


    Simon interrupted her and said in a righteous tone, "That is grandmother''s great-grandson or great-


    granddaughter. Of course, she has the right to know!"


    "..." Emily clenched her hands.


    The main reason that she wanted to hide it from grandma was that she worried that once grandma


    found out about their divorce, grandma would be disappointed. After all, grandma had been longing


    for having a greatgrandchild. What''s more, she didn''t know what to do about the child now. She


    tried her best not to let too many people know about it..."..." Emily clenched her hands.


    But Simon told grandma. All of a sudden, things got messy!


    Emily raised her hand and pressed the space between her eyebrows. She felt that everything was


    out of control. Or to say, the moment Simon found that the child appeared at the airport, she lost


    grip of many things.


    Simon suddenly held her hand. She frowned, looked over, and heard his low male voice came


    above her head, "Since we are in the hospital, I asked the director of the obstetrics and gynecology


    department and made an appointment with a birth check-up. Let¡¯s go now!"


    Then, he dragged her to the elevator without waiting for her to agree.


    There were a lot of pregnant women sitting around on the floor of obstetrics and gynecology, waiting


    for maternity check-ups. Many of them already had a baby bump, while some of them did not like


    Emily. Some of them looked happy, some of them looked sad.


    Simon had made an appointment in advance. When he went over, the director of obstetrics and


    gynecology was doing checks for a few pregnant women. They needed to wait for a few minutes.


    Because many people were waiting in line, the corridor was crowded, and the air was not


    ventting. It was a little stuffy.


    Simon, who had been standing by her side with one hand in his pocket the whole time, asked with


    his eyes looking down, "Emily, do you want some water?"


    "No, thanks!" Emily shook her head.


    Although she replied impatiently, Simon said, "You need to. I''ll get some for you!"


    Feeling helpless, Emily could only watch him walk straight to the water dispenser in the distance.


    One pregnant woman, who was also waiting, suddenly came over and said in an envious tone,


    "Miss, your husband is so good to you! Unlike my husband, since I got pregnant, he never has the


    sense of responsibility as a father. Except for the first time I came to the hospital to check whether I


    was pregnant, he never apanied me again!"


    Emily was stunned and couldn''t help raise her head and looked at Simon.


    Simon lined up in the middle of the family members of the patients. He took a paper cup from the


    side and bent down to take the water when it was his turn. White water vapor swirled around his


    handsome face...


    With her mind in a mess, she licked her lips and said, "Actually, my husband and I..."


    Emily wanted to say that the two of them were no longer husband and wife, but before she could


    finish, Simon''s deep voice interrupted her from above her head.


    "It''s our turn!"


    Walking back to her with a cup of water, Simon had already reached out his head to her.


    Emily had to swallow her words and nced at the pregnant woman, who was looking at her


    enviously. Then she followed him to the office of the director of obstetrics and gynecology.


    Coincidentally, the middle-aged director was the one who checked her pregnancy the first time.


    Holding the check report of the maternity test, the director said kindly with a smile, "Your pregnancy


    is now in the seventh week. At this time, the embryo is about the size of a small bean, about one


    centimeter. It is tiny, but the brain of the fetus develops fast. In one minute, there are 10,000 nerve


    cells generated! Remember to take some more folic acid!"


    "Okay!" Without waiting for Emily to reply, Simon had already replied.


    Putting down the check report, the director continued, "ording to the results, the fetus has been


    developing very well. You might feel sick frequently during the first seven weeks of pregnancy. And


    you may often feel short of breath and have no appetite. At such times, you can choose food of low


    sugar and low energy as well as food with high dining fibers, such as dried jujube, chestnut,


    peanuts, melon seeds, and so on!"


    "Okay!" Simon replied as if he was silently marking the words down.


    "The first three months is a delicate period. You need to take care. These are all the things you


    need to know!" The director said and looked at them with a smile, "Besides, Simon is also a doctor.


    You can rely on him. If there is any difort, you can ring me at any time! And don''t worry, I won''t


    charge you!" Simon thanked the director. When they were about to leave, Emily heard Simon said,


    "Director Ye, I will have to bother you to look after my wife during the pregancy!"


    "..." Emily''s heart was beating faster after hearing that.


    After saying goodbye to the director, the two walked out of the office. Emily clenched her hand and


    secretly pondered what Simon just said.


    Emily nced at Simon only to find that there was no expression on his face. She could not tell


    anything unusual.


    Emily frowned and didn''t say a word.


    When they came out of the elevator and passed through the lobby, Emily heard someone calling


    her.


    "Emily!"


    Emily looked over and saw Anthea, who wasing up by the elevator. Anthea was with a


    horsetail, wearing a white overalls, and her facial features looking a little more heroic.


    She couldn''t help butugh, "Anthea!"


    Anthea took her hand out from the white overalls pocket and looked at the check report in Simon''s


    hand. She asked, "Have you just finished your checkup?"


    "Yes," Emily nodded.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How''s the baby doing?" Anthea couldn''t help but touch her lower abdomen.


    Emily''s expression softened as she said, "The director did the checkup. The baby is very healthy!"


    "That''s great!" Anthea smiled and took back her hand reluctantly, "Emily, you are in the early stage


    of pregnancy now. This stage is delicate. You must be careful, okay?"


    Emily nodded slightly.


    Somehow, she always felt that every time Anthea mentioned the child, there were some obscure


    emotions in her eyes. When she wanted to figure out the reason, Anthea suddenly curled up her


    white overalls, took something out of the jean pocket, and stuffed it into her hand, "Right, this is for


    you!"


    Stunned, Emily lowered her head and found that it was a key.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Anthea nced at Simon and secretly winked at her, "After you gave it to me that day, I did not give


    it to Dr. Chin. The woman''s intuition tells me that you won''t leave this time! Now, this key should be


    returned to its owner!"


    Emily held the key helplessly.


    The three of them came out of the hospital building together and walked down the steps. Anthea let


    go of her hand and said with a smile, "I have to go to the emergency room. I won''t keep you. I''ll call


    you when I am off duty next time. Bye!"


    "See you!" Emily smiled.


    Anthea walked very fast. Soon Emily saw that she was greeting the patients passing by.


    As Anthea walked further and further away, when Emily was about to withdraw her sight, she saw a


    jeep that drove at a fast speed suddenly passed by. As it passed by, its door was suddenly opened.


    Anthea, whose hands were in the pockets, was dragged up into the jeep by someone.


    "Oh my god, Anthea-"


    Emily, who had witnessed the whole incident, was so shocked that her mouth opened wide. She


    quickly grabbed Simon, who was next to her and said incoherently, "Simon, the jeep just now...


    Anthea was abducted..."


    In the distance, Anthea couldn''t even let out a cry.


    In the blink of an eye, Anthea was gone. The second the door was closed, the jeep drove to the


    entrance of the hospital with its horn sounding.


    Emily swallowed her saliva with her eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could someone abduct a doctor in the hospital in broad daylight?


    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would have suspected that she was having a


    hallucination. It was a scene that she had only seen in movies!


    After a burst of panic, Emily hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket, ready to call the police.


    However, before she could dial the number, Simon, who was beside her, stopped her.


    "What are you doing? I need to call the police!" She red at him immediately.


    Simon slightly raised his chin. Unlike Emily, who was looking anxious, he was looking indifferent and


    lazy, "Did you notice that it was a military vehicle? Have you ever seen soldiersmitting crimes?"


    "A military vehicle?" Emily was stunned.


    When she looked over again, she found that the jeep indeed was not ordinary. It was in the army


    green with a military te, which made it look righteous...


    "Did Anthea do something bad?" Emily murmured to herself.


    "But it does not make any sense! Anthea is merely a surgeon. She has only been traveling to small


    countries and saving people''s lives all these years. Did she do something rted to national military


    secrets?"


    As Emily''s mind was in a whirl, the expressions on her face changed funnily. Simon was also


    squinting at the jeep far away. Butpared with her, Simon was calm. When he stared at the


    te, he seemed to understand something.


    Seeing her shaking her head and frowning, hezily said, "Don''t worry, I promise you that your


    friend will be fine!"


    "Really?" Emily was skeptical.


    Simon nced at her to give her a tacit approval. Then he took her to the Cayenne and said, "Let''s


    go home!"


    On the way back, Emily frowned and kept


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    reying in her mind the scene of Anthea being abducted in the hospital. The Jeep pulled Anthea


    into it in a sh. It was real...


    She dialed Anthea''s numbers many times. The line was connected, but no one answered.


    She looked at Simon, who was focusing on driving and looking calm, felt a little relieved. Even if she


    called the police, it would take 24 hours for the police to file the case...


    Fortunately, when they were about to reach the apartment, Anthea finally replied to her.


    However, it was not a phone call, but a text message, "Emily, I''ll call you back!"


    Anyway, after confirming Anthea''s safety, Emily waspletely relieved. She raised her head and


    saw the security guard, Mr. Weil,ing out from the security booth to greet them. As Simon


    dropped down the window, Mr. Weil said, "Mr. Chin, Mrs. Chin, wee back!"


    Simon said with a smile, "Well, I took my wife to do a pregnancy checkup!"


    Emily nced at him with a frown.


    This was the second time he had called her his wife today...


    "Pregnancy checkup? So you mean that Mrs. Chin is pregnant. This is great news. No wonder Mr.


    Chin seems to be in a good mood these two days!" Mr. Weil heard the words and was surprised. In


    the end, he did not forget to lean over the driver''s seat to congratte Emily, "Congrattions, Mrs.


    Chin!"


    Emily licked her lips and said, "Thank you..."


    Simon drove into the residential area. In the reverse mirror, she saw that Mr. Weil also returned to


    the security booth.


    She withdrew her gaze and looked at Simon''s face, which was well- defined. Simon was focusing


    on nothing but driving.


    The elevator rose at a constant speed. After returning home, instead of taking a cigarette out of his


    pocket, Simon brought a cup of warm water from the water dispenser in front of the dining room.


    As he put it into her hand, he asked, "What do you want for dinner?"


    Feeling the water vaporing up to her eyes, Emily trembled twice and said, "Whatever!"


    Suddenly, Simon suddenly stretched out his hand and stuffed something into her mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Emily said and put away his hand impatiently.


    Simon raised his eyebrows andzily asked, "Have you forgotten Director Ye''s words? If you don''t


    have any appetite, you can choose some food of low sugar and low energy, as well as food with


    high fibers! Red dates and peanuts are both good and healthy! Tomorrow, when Ie back from


    work, I can buy some chestnuts for you to try!"


    Emily took out the thing in her mouth and found a red date and a peeled peanut...


    Her cheeks swelled up slightly as she was feeling the sweetness of red date and the fragrance of


    peanut spreading in her mouth.


    Simon stared at her from above and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Chin, do you have an appetite now?


    What do you want for dinner?"


    Simon''s word made Emily''s brain tremble.


    "Simon!"


    She suddenly shouted at him after swallowing the peanut and the red date in her mouth as if she


    was afraid that he couldn''t hear her. She said slowly, "I''m not Mrs. Chin anymore. Why are you


    calling me Mrs. Chin in the hospital today and just now?"


    She did not mind he called her that in public. But now there was no third person.


    Emily closed her eyes slightly, feeling sad as if there was a needle in her heart. She said bitterly, "If


    you did it because of the baby, then there is no need!"


    Hearing this, Simon frowned slightly and ambiguously looked at her.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Emily took a deep breath. Although she didn''t want to reveal her weakness, her hoarse voice


    betrayed her. She put both hands on her belly and said, "I know, you want this child! But, I want it,


    too. I beg you, let me have it, please?"


    In the end, she was nearly pleading, hoping that she could convince him not to take the child away


    from her.


    Simon''s face looked expressionless. He calmly asked, "When did I say I wanted to take it away


    from you?"


    Emily puckered her lips and repeated his words, "You said it''s your child, and you want it..."


    She still remembered that on the day at the airport, after knowing that she was pregnant, he was so


    angry that he couldn''t wait to pinch her neck and warn her not to run away with his child as well as


    his right to be a father!


    Simon twisted his lips, feeling both annoyed and funny.


    "I also said that it''s our child!" As Simon leaned forward, he gazed fixedly at her with his eyes full of


    her. He said in a low voice, "Mrs. Chin, from the beginning to the end, I had never thought about


    divorcing you!"


    He called her in such an ambiguous way again...


    Emily felt dizzy again, getting a little nervous and short of breath.


    When she finally heard what Simon said, she felt shocked as if she was hit by a bolt of lightning.


    Staring at him in shock and disbelief, she clenched her hands into fists, leaned her back against the


    couch in a rigid position, and said, "Do you mean it?"


    "Why are you lying..."


    "If he hasn''t thought about it, then where did the divorce agreemente from?"


    Emily''s lips twitched stiffly. Without waiting for her to make a sound, Simon took the lead as if he


    knew what she wanted to ask and said, "What if I tell you that it was not me who put the divorce


    agreement in the suitcase?"


    "..." After hearing that, Emily was stunned.


    "It''s not him who put it in the suitcase?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emily was a little dumbfounded, feeling confused.


    "How could it be possible? I found it from the inside when I was putting away things in his


    suitcase..."


    "If he didn''t do it, who else could it be?" When Emily saw Simon''s burning eyes, she felt her head


    wentpletely nk.


    Simon approached her with his eyes staring at her face.


    Then he raised his hand to touch her head and said in a voice that sounded from far away to her


    ears, "Emily, you can rest assured that I won''t do such a thing. It doesn''t belong to you or me, but


    us. It''s our child. Do you understand? And, I want both the child and you!"


    Emily''s heart was beating faster.


    She opened her mouth and finally made a sound after a long time, asking with great uncertainty,"...


    you want me?"


    Simon hummed with his noseto confirm.


    Emily looked away with difficulty and said with her voice low and rough, "What about Addy?"


    "What does it have to do with her?" Simon squinted his eyes.


    Emily puckered her lips and did not make a sound. Feeling heavy in her heart, she tightened her


    clenched fingers, smiled sadly, and said, "Haven''t you already proposed to Addy?"


    "Who told you that I proposed to her?" Simon frowned seriously and asked in a deep voice.


    Emily bit her lips, feeling improper to say that she overheard. Although it was unintentional, it was


    disgraceful. She turned her face away and said with a sneer, "The diamond ring is beautiful!"


    "What diamond ring?" Simon waspletely confused.


    At this time, Simon looked surprised. But in Emily''s eyes, all she was thinking was that he was


    pretending. Emily sneered and said, "Four years ago, you married me because of grandma. She got


    stomach cancer and refused to ept the surgical treatment for fear that she couldn''t wake up from


    the surgery and watch you get married. That''s why you asked me to marry you! Four yearster,


    you divorce me because you want to be with Addy. Am I right?"


    What''s more, their marriage was nothing but a four-year agreement!


    Simon stared at her for a while and suddenly said in a deep voice, "That''s bullshit!"


    "..." Hearing that, Emily shrank her shoulders.


    It was not the first time she heard Simon swearing like that. He had done it before when she was


    about to sell her kidney. Now that they were close to each other, her nose and eyelids were


    sshed with some spittle because he was quite mad.


    Simon suddenly stood up from the sofa, put his hands on his waist, looked down at Emily from a


    height, and said with a fierce tone and furious look, "You don''t have a heart, do you?"


    Emily frowned, feeling a little confused.


    Simon paced around the carpet, walked to the dining table, picked up the phone on the table, and


    dialed a number. When the line was connected, he said with his Adam''s apple bobbing up and


    down, "Hello, Addy, do you have time tomorrow night?"


    Hearing that, Emily''s heart throbbed.


    A bitterness rose from the bottom of her heart and rushed into her chest, making her feel


    suffocated. She tried to take two deep breaths, and then turned her head away, no longer looking or


    listening.


    Then Emily didn''t know what they were talking about. She only knew that shortly after Simon hung


    up the phone, cooking noises rang in the kitchen.


    Unsurprisingly, although there were only two of them, Simon still made a full table of dishes. Most


    importantly, every dish was new. It could tell that Simon had been learning cooking.


    Emily sat on the chair mechanically, without looking around the whole time.


    Neither of them spoke. However, Simon kept putting food into her bowl. Even though she lowered


    her eyes, she could still feel the faint smile on Simon''s face.


    After finally finishing eating, Emily put down the chopsticks in her hand and said, "I''m full. I''m going


    back to my room to sleep!"


    "Okay," Simon leaned back on the dining chair.


    Seeing that, Emily stood up and walked to her bedroom silently.


    After taking a simple shower, she dried her long hair and came out of the bathroom. As soon as she


    put on her pajamas and sat on the bed, she heard sounds of the lock cylinder being twisted.


    Then, the door was opened.


    Emily looked over in surprise and saw Simon holding a small key between his slender fingers. She


    finally knew how he came inst night, but she didn''t expect him toe in so brazenly before she


    fell asleep!


    She couldn''t help but widen her eyes, "Simon, I''m going to sleep. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Simon didn''t answer her and walked straight towards her. Standing on the other side of the bed, he


    raised his hand and began to untie the buttons on his clothes one by one.


    She watched him take off his gray shirt and unbuckle his belt!


    Simon took off everything except his boxers, revealing his bronze skin. The air was filled with a bit


    of ambiguity because of his strong hormones.


    Simon lifted the quilt on the other side.


    Emily was almost bounced up. She shouted nervously in a panic, "Hey, what are you doing on the


    bed!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Simon leaned over, stretched out his long arms, and took her


    into his arms with a strong attitude.


    He said with his thin lips against her ear in a low andzy voice, "What do you think I am doing?


    When I go to bed at night, of course, I want to sleep with my wife and child!"


    "..." Emily clenched her fists, feeling crazily mad. Feeling unbearable, she roared, "Simon, don''t


    think you can do whatever you want just because you said so many ridiculous things in the evening!


    You have Addy, but you said you want my child and me. Who do you think you are? What do you


    take me for?"


    "I take you as my wife," Simon''s answer was slow and logical.


    Emily''s eyes almost went ck.


    Simon looked at her face with affectionate eyes as if he wanted to see through her. Then he


    laughed happily from his heart.


    He stroked her head again and again as if he was petting a cat or a dog and said with a meaningful


    tone, "I know what you are thinking. I will give you an exnation tomorrow. But now, you should


    sleep!"


    Emily gritted her teeth, ring at him angrily.


    Although she shook off Simon''s hand, he was not upset. There was always a slight light in his eyes.


    He pulled the quilt next to him, raised his eyebrows, and said with an air of threat, "Although I can''t


    touch you, I have a hundred ways to make you obey! Emily, if you don''t believe me, you can have a


    try!"


    Emily was still ring at him, but there was some timidness in her eyes.


    In some way, she knew him the best. In the past, he always yed tricks on her when having sex. If


    he said so, then it was not a joke...


    Emily gritted her teeth, knowing that there was no way for her to resist. So she distanced herself


    from him,id on one side of therge bed with her back to him, and leaned closely against the


    edge of the bed, trying to stay far away from him.


    However, it didn''tst for that long. After the lights went out, Simon reached out his arm to her once


    again.


    For him, it was as easy as blowing off the dust to hold her in his arms.


    As Simon''s warm breaths kept blowing at her neck, goosebumps grew on her skin.


    Emily immediately struggled. But Simon only held her even tighter.


    "Hush, stop!"


    Simon bit her ear and warned, "Otherwise, I''m afraid that I can not control myself!"


    "..." Emily froze right away.


    In the end, she gradually fell asleep with his steady breathing rhythm.


    When she opened her eyes the next morning, she found Simon had already left. Simon''s scent on


    the quilt and the marks on her breasts both reminded her that what happenedst night was not a


    dream.


    She slept in his arms for the whole night...


    After getting up, she found that Simon had gone to the hospital to work. There was breakfast on the


    dining table. When she opened the refrigerator, there were neatly-put fresh boxes in it, which were


    all food prepared in advance. She only needed to take them out and heat them.


    "I have to say that whether as a doctor or a husband, he is pretty good at taking care of a pregnant


    woman!"


    "Husband..."


    There was a buzz in Emily''s ears. She forgot that he was not her nominal husband long before. "I


    must have been swayed by what he saidst night to think that I am still Mrs. Chin..."


    She patted herself on the forehead, trying to make her mind clean.


    When she pulled the chair and sat down, her phone vibrated. A text message sent by Simon came


    in, "I''ll pick you up after work!"


    The sun rose and set. It was at dusk.


    The ck Cayenne went back to the residential area by the river and soon left. The destination of


    the navigation was a western restaurant.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were a lot of traffic jams along the way.


    Luckily, the location of the restaurant was also by the river, so it only took them less than 20 minutes


    to get there. Simon threw the car keys to the doorman and dragged Emily into the restaurant.


    Simon looked around the hall and fixed his eyes on one table of the middle ces.


    Emily didn''t know what Simon was up to, so she could only be dragged inside by him. When they


    were halfway there, she suddenly found Addy sitting there and stopped right away.


    It was a rectangr table with a wine- red tablecloth, exquisite white porcin tes, and a ss


    bottle in the middle with two fragrant champagne roses. Sitting at that table, Addy looked even more


    stunning, and her temperament was ethereal and fairy.


    Emily clenched her teeth unconsciously, trying to get rid of his hand and turn around. "I''m not


    hungry. If you are, you can stay. I''ll go back now!"


    Simon didn''t give her a chance to leave. He held her tightly, leaned over to her ear, and said, "If you


    don''t want to stay, I don''t mind carrying you in!"


    How could Emily agree to have dinner with Simon and Addy? No matter how tightly he held her, she


    used all her strength, trying to break free.


    The next second, she felt her feet suddenly left the ground.


    She heard the low shouting of the waiter passing by as Simon lifted her tantly.


    Emily licked her lips and looked at him, frightened.


    "Is he not afraid that Addy would be unhappy about what he is doing?"


    Striding, Simon arrived at the table in the blink of an eye with merely two or three steps and put


    Emily on the chair. She looked at the opposite side and saw that Addy lowered her almond eyes.


    She couldn''t see Addy''s real emotions for a moment.


    When Simon also pulled out a chair and sat down, Addy slowly raised her head and smiled at the


    two of them, "Simon, Emily!"


    "Sorry that we arete!" Simon said.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Emily felt agitated every second as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    She thought Simon was having a date with Addy. But Simon brought her along. At that moment, she


    admired Addy for she could still maintain a good demeanor in such a situation.


    Addy shook her head at him and said softly, "It''s okay. I''ve just arrived. My troupe happened to have


    a show near here, so it''s faster for me to arrive. I ordered two sses of American coffee. What


    would you like to drink? The cappino in this restaurant is quite good, which is suitable fordies.


    You can have a try!"


    Simon frowned, knocked on the table, and said, "in water or juice!"


    The waiter brought two cups of juice and handed over the menu to each of them. After taking over


    the menu, Addy did not open it. Instead, she looked at the two of them and said apologetically, "I''m


    sorry. Maybe we have to wait a little longer. Someone ising!"


    To be precise, Addy was looking at Emily while she said that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing this, Emily was a little surprised because she didn''t expect that there was another person


    coming tonight.


    Emily subconsciously looked at Addy. When she sat down and saw two sses of American coffee


    before Addy and Simon, she thought Addy ordered them for Simon and herself. It turned out it was


    for someone else...


    Turning around, Emily looked at Simon with an inquiring look.


    Simon just nced at her from the corner of his eye and continued to flip through the menu in his


    handzily. From time to time, he would raise his head to ask about the rmendations of the


    chefs.


    When Emily was wondering what the two of them were up to, Addy suddenly looked in a direction


    and stood up from her seat.


    "Great. He''s here!"


    After saying that with a smile, Addy raised her hand and waved in the direction of the entrance.


    Soon, a man in a suit and tie appeared. He was about the same age as Simon, handsome and with


    elegant temperament. It could be seen from his manners that he had been abroad all the year-


    round. When he just came over and called Addy, he had a strong ent.


    Emily''s attention was attracted by the man who suddenly appeared because he not only seemed to


    be familiar but also intimate with Addy...


    Emily could not help but feel confused.


    Simon whispered to her ear, "He is Addy''s fiance."


    "What did you say?!" Emily felt shocked.


    She turned her head and looked at Simon incredulously, doubting what she was told as Simon was


    raising his eyebrows high and looking calm. Addy had already sat down and started introducing the


    man next to her with a smile, "Emily, let me introduce my fiance to you, this is Sean Jules!"


    "Hello, Emily!" Sean stretched out his hand to her across the table.


    Emily stretched out her hand in a daze and said, "Hello, Sean!"


    Emily was still in confusion with a dull face, holding Sean''s hand for a long while.


    It was not until Simon pulled her hand back with a dark face that Emily came to her senses while


    Sean had an embarrassed but polite smile on his face.


    Swallowing her saliva, she said, "You..."


    "We are dating now. But Sean has proposed to me not long ago, and I have agreed to marry him!"


    Addy looked at her fiance and then reached out her right hand to show the ring on her ring finger,


    "This is the engagement ring!"


    Under the crystalmp in the western restaurant, the diamond ring was shining with dazzling light.


    The ring was the same as the first time she saw it. Emily felt a little dizzy, but it was not because of


    the shining diamond ring but because of the words said by Addy just now. She always thought that


    this diamond ring was given by Simon...


    Addy asked with a smile, "Emily, will you congratte me?"


    "...Congrattions!" Emily licked her lips and said.


    She picked up the juice and took two gulps to calm herself down.


    This meal might be the weirdest meal that Emily had, but it was only for her. Because the other


    three all had a calm expression and got along with each other very naturally. In addition to talking


    about the steak, they also chatted about something else. It seemed that they had had meals


    together more than once before.


    Emily was also biting the steak in her mouth, but her eyes still couldn''t help ncing at the other


    side.


    At this time, Addy took off the food cloth on her knees, got up, and looked at her. She took the


    initiative to ask, "Emily, I want to go to the bathroom. Will youe with me?"


    "Yeah..." Emily nodded with hesitation.


    She also put the food cloth on the table, stood up from the chair, and walked towards the bathroom.


    The bathroom was in the corner of the restaurant. When they pushed the door and walked inside, a


    mother and a daughter came out, leaving only the two of them. Aftering out from the toilet, they


    stood in front of the sink respectively.


    Emily opened the tap and started washing her hands.


    Her guts told her that Addy asked her to go to the bathroom because she had something to say to


    her.


    As expected, when she was wiping her hands, Addy said, "Emily, there is something that I have


    been unable to forget for a long time in my heart. Today I finally have a chance to talk to you face to


    face! I''m sorry!"


    "You..." Emily was astonished.


    She already knew that Addy had something to tell her, but she didn''t expect that she would


    apologize to her right away. She frowned in confusion and asked, "Addy, why did you say sorry to


    me?"


    "Because..." Addy looked a little embarrassed as if it was hard for her to speak, "The divorce


    agreement in the backpack was put by me!"


    Emily stopped wiping her hands and asked, "It was you?"


    "Yes!" Addy nodded to admit.


    Emily looked at her in shock as she was trying to calm down.


    Many memories connected and gradually became clear. She recalled that day when she


    apanied Tina and I to the hospital. After she met Simon, who came back from a business


    trip earlier in the hospital, Addy sent her home. Later, it was also Addy who took the suitcase out of


    the trunk for her!


    No wonder Simon asked her like thatst night. It turned out that...


    "I''m sorry. I feel sorry for what I have done!" Addy said with a sincere and apologetic tone, "Although


    your marriage with Simon was on an agreement, I can see that Simon didn''t want to divorce you!


    There is one more thing. I don''t know if you have misunderstood me, but I am not afraid of being


    laughed at by you if I tell you. I oncemitted suicide!"

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    "Suicide?" Emily was again shocked.


    She could never have imagined that someone like Addy, who was as perfect as a goddess,


    confident and popr on the stage wouldmit suicide. Before that, she thought thatmitting


    suicide would only happen to extreme people.


    Addy nodded and continued slowly, "I had a serious car ident. At that time, my heart was torn,


    and I almost died. Simon spent the whole night in the emergency room and saved me!"


    Emily licked her lips. With some sweat on her palm, she unconsciously clenched the paper towel


    and asked, "Was it the night he came back from the trip?"


    She would never forget that night. It shattered all her dream and broke her heart. The divorce


    agreement, and everything she heard in the hospital...


    "It was!" Addy nodded.


    That night was unforgettable not only for Emily but also for Addy. Simon''s cold refusal made her so


    sad that she lost the faith to live. But she could finally learn to let it go because of dying once.


    "Simon is right. Four years ago, when I chose to stay in Newley City and did not return with him, we


    had already ended our rtionship! It was me who didn''t give up. I thought he would wait for me... I


    don''t me him. I don''t me you, and I don''t me fate either! We are not wrong. We are only


    wrong in time!" Atst, Addy felt a little lost. Then she smiled again and said sincerely, "Emily, if you


    don''t mind, I will give you and Simon my blessing!"


    "..." Emily was astonished.


    As the night grew darker, the four of them finished their meals and left the western restaurant.


    Sean drove over just like Simon, and their parking spots were rtively close. After walking out of


    the western restaurant, he walked to the car with Addy in his arms and opened the door gently.


    After they both got into the car, Addy lowered the window and waved to them, saying, "Simon,


    Emily, we''ll go first. Bye!"


    "Bye-bye..."


    As the car left their sight, Emily''s hand was still raised in the air.


    After Simon said, "Let''s go," she realized her silly action, quickly put down her hand, and followed


    him silently.


    Walking to the car, Simon was the first toe to the side of the passenger seat. Emily thought he


    was going to open the door for her. But unexpectedly, he suddenly stretched out an arm and


    pressed her against the door.


    In the darkness of the night, Simon asked with his two handsome eyebrows raised meaningfully,


    "Mrs. Chin, is there anything else you need to know?"


    Emily bit her lip.


    Her eyelids fluttered slightly, and her face looked dull like an overwhelmed wife.


    The divorce agreement was not put by Simon. And Addy now had a fiance...


    All signs showed that Simon and Addy were not together, just like Boyd and her. And their divorce


    was not because of each other. The depression in Emily''s heart seemed to have dissipated with the


    night breeze. But there was something still haunting her heart, like a deep and shallow shadow.


    She clenched her hands by her pants little by little. Looking uncertain, she raised her head and


    asked, "Simon, can you let go of Addy?"


    "Of course!" Simon said in an annoyed and low voice.


    He even slightly bent his slender, jade- like hand pressing against the car door as if he was trying to


    control his impulse not to knock on her head.


    However, Emily puckered her mouth. After a few seconds of silence, she asked in a muffled voice,


    "What about the photo in your wallet..."


    "What?" Simon raised his eyebrows once again.


    Emily lowered her eyes and happened to look at Simon''s right trouser pocket, where a hard piece of


    his wallet bulged out.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I know that the photo is in the innermost inteyer of your wallet.


    You''ve been carrying it with you all the time in the past four years. Are you sure that you''re not


    betraying yourself?"


    Simon put away his arm that was leaning on the side of her head. He folded it in front of his chest


    lazily and lowered his head to look at her. His eyes were full of faint smiles, but he didn''t say


    anything.


    "Will you stop that?" Emily couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    Keeping that post, Simonughed even happier.


    Emily felt suffocated. She went forward and pulled out the wallet in his trouser pocket, trying to take


    out the photo right at the spot.


    However, after opening the folded wallet, she found nothing in the inteyer.


    She raised it and looked at it under the streemp for a long time. After repeating it several times,


    she couldn''t find anything in it. Looking stunned, Emily murmured, "Howe? I remember there is


    a picture of you and Addy together here. It''s you and Addy on it, with the line "Love of my life." How


    come it''s gone!"


    "I burned it!" Simon said with a low and deep voice.


    "..." Emily was shocked.


    Simon took a step forward, opened the car door, stuffed her inside at the same time, and fastened


    the seat belt for her.


    The ck Cayenne drove away from the western restaurant, but it did not go home immediately.


    After getting off the bridge, it stopped at the entrance of a brightly lit shopping mall halfway.


    As soon as the car stopped, Simon quickly got off from the driver''s seat.


    Emily tilted her head to look at him and asked in confusion, "What are we doing here?"


    Simon didn''t say a word. He directly walked around the front of the car and opened the car door on


    her side. He took her hand and walked towards the mall with vigorous strides. Emily couldn''t break


    away and had to follow him with quick steps.


    Although Simon walked fast, he slowed down deliberately, thinking of her being pregnant.


    Going up from the elevator on the first floor, Simon went straight to a men''s essories shop on the


    third floor as he nned to. There were all kinds of men''s wallets.


    The salesperson stood in front of the counter and smiled reverently and respectfully, "Good


    evening, mister, madam. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Simon did not answer. Instead, he looked at Emily and asked, "Mrs. Chin, pick one!"


    Emily looked at him, feeling puzzled.


    The salesperson had already understood and said enthusiastically to her, "Madam, allow me to


    introduce these wallets to you. Many styles are suitable for your husband! This is a ssic leather


    style. This is the newly listed sea-style series. And this is a jade-colored blue crocodile-skin style.


    Which one do you like?"


    Being pulled by the salesperson, Emily walked back and forth in the dazzling counter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She felt difficult to choose. Behind her, Simon was urging her, "Mrs. Chin, have you made your


    choice?"

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    "This one!" Emily frowned and pointed at a wallet casually.


    It was the first one that the salesperson introduced, which was a ssic design in the brand with


    exquisite embroidery patterns and made by the traditional craft. With a carbon-gray color that Simon


    liked, it looked suitable for him.


    Simon immediately said, "We will have this one.".


    The salesperson asked them to wait for a while and went to the cashier with a smile.


    Coming out of the shop, Emily looked confused, wondering why Simon wanted to shop. Getting out


    of the shopping mall, they walked to the Cayenne. Simon suddenly stopped.


    Feeling warm on her shoulder, Emily found she was held by him.


    Emily frowned as a phone appeared in front of her. Simon poked her cheek and said, "Smile at the


    camera!"


    "Why should I smile?" Emily asked, looking at him in bewilderment.


    Simon was already counting down by her ear, "Three, two, one!"


    Click!


    The cell phone''s camera rang with a crisp sound.


    Emily frowned, speechless.


    Before she could react, Simon had put the phone back in his trouser pocket and opened the car


    door for her.


    Emily bit her lips and asked with some annoyance, "Simon, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Wait for me in the car!" Simon just tied the seat belt for her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode across the road fast.


    Emily was left alone in the car to wait. Two buses drove past one after another. Simon''s tall figure


    disappeared into some shop across the road.


    About ten minutester, Simon reappeared in Emily''s sight.


    Simon opened the car door, sat in the driver''s seat, and stuffed something into her hand at the


    same time, "Take it!"


    Feeling perplexed, Emily lowered her head and saw a photo about three inches long in her palm.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The photo was newly printed that it was not even fully dry.


    It was the one that Simon took with his phone. In the photo, Simon was holding her shoulder,


    looking handsome and groovy with a light smile, while she was having a silly face for she just raised


    her head and opened her mouth slightly.


    Emily looked at Simon in a daze to find him opening his old wallet and taking out all his cash and


    bank cards. Right after, the wallet was violently thrown into a garbage can not far away.


    Simon unwrapped the wallet that he had just bought in the shopping mall store and put the bank


    cards in it.


    After that, he reached out his hand to her.


    Then, Emily watched him taking out the photo and put it into the outermostyer. Every time he


    opened the wallet, the photo would be shown...


    She licked her lips and said, holding her breath, "You..."


    "I didn''t know about that photo before. When I returned, Addy put it in my wallet!"


    Simon said with a deep voice. His exnation lingered in Emily''s mind. She was shocked. When


    she looked at him nkly, she saw that he was waving the new wallet to her, announcing with his


    eyes looking deep and affectionate, "Mrs. Chin, from now on, both the wallet and the photo in it will


    only be rted to you!"


    Emily''s heart beat fast.


    She looked away as her eyshes trembled slightly, feeling great love emerging from her heart.


    When the engine started, she couldn''t help ncing at the wallet he had put on the storage


    compartment. His words echoed in her ears. In addition to the announcement, it seemed that he


    also showed her a new life and beginning.


    Emily pinched her hands and smiled secretly.


    When they were driving away from the gate of the shopping mall, her eyes nced at the garbage


    can and asked casually, "Simon, did you buy that wallet yourself?"


    When Simon threw away the old wallet, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    "No, I didn''t," Simon said.


    "What?" Emily was stunned.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and saidzily, "Adam gave it to me when I was going abroad!"


    "It''s not good to throw it like that, is it?" Emily frowned after hearing what he said.


    "Just tell him I lost it!" Simon shrugged his shoulders.


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    It took the ck Cayenne quite a while to return to the apartmentmunity near the river.


    Just like before, Emily silently followed Simon. But today, she looked more confident. Under the


    light, there was more gentleness in her manners as a wife.


    They went into the room and changed their shoes into slippers.


    Simon passed through the porch and went straight to the restaurant. Not long after, he came out


    again with a ss of warm water in his hand. Since Emily got pregnant, it had almost be a


    habit of him.


    Emily took the water. When she drank it, she felt sweet and happy.


    After taking a shower, she wore her pajamas and came out of the bathroom. When she lifted the


    quilt and was about to get on the bed, she heard the sounds of footsteps. Simon wasing out of


    the kitchen. He seemed to have just finished taking a bath in the other bathroom.


    Simon''s short hair was still wet as droplets of water dripped down along the lines of his naked chest.


    He was only wearing a loose bath towel on his waist. As he walked, it looked as if the bath towel


    would fall off at any time, which made Emily nervous.


    Emily secretly took a deep breath and struggled to look away from him, suspecting that he did it on


    purpose!


    "It''s almost 10 o''clock. You are pregnant. You need to sleep early!"


    When Emily saw Simon walking towards the bedroom, she felt a bit anxious. Her fingers curled up


    into the sheets. She blushed slightly and replied, "Got it!"


    She thought that Simon would walk into the bedroom. But he stopped at the door.


    Seeing that he was about to turn around, Emily said in surprise, "Simon, you... are going back to


    sleep, too?"


    Simon sneaked into her room the night before yesterday. When Emily opened her eyes in the


    morning, she found he was lying next to her. Last night, he even brazenly went on her bed. But


    now...


    "Yes," Simonzily replied and raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "... Nothing!" Emily shook her head slowly.


    Simon kindly raised his hand on thempstand by the door before he left and said, "I will turn off the


    lamp for you!"


    Emily nodded dully, "Okay..."


    Then, as the lights went out and the bedroom door was closed, the whole room went dark.


    Emily tossed over and kept staring at the door.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    In her heart, she had silently counted to one thousand. But there was no sign of Simon. The door


    was still tightly closed and showed no signs of being pushed open.


    After tossing and turning a few times, she sat up hesitantly.


    Gritting her teeth, she picked up the pillow, put on the slippers, and walked out of the bedroom.


    The door of the study was unlocked. The hazy moonlight poured in through the window gauze.


    Faintly, Emily slowly reached out and pushed the door open.


    In the dim light, she could roughly see Simon''s face.


    Simon was lying on his side. The bath towel was pulled off and thrown on the carpet beside the bed.


    A thin nket was covering his waist. As he was breathing evenly, his chest heaved rhythmically.


    "Did he fall asleep?"


    Emily muttered to herself.


    As the night Simon sneaked in, she held the pillow and moved as if she were a thief. After she


    climbed into bed without a trace, Simon''s low voice came from the side, "Mrs. Chin, what are you


    doing?"


    His voice soundedzy and mischievous with no sleepiness at all.


    Emily felt awkward at once with her fingers fiddling the hollow flowers embroidered on the pillow


    cover.


    Fortunately, Simon did not turn on the lights as he didst time. Otherwise, he would her face very


    flushed. She was embarrassed and said with a voice as low and low as a mosquito''s, "I came to


    sleep with you..."


    "Oh?" Simon said with a rising voice.


    Even if the light was dim, she could still see his eyes looking funny.


    Emily was a little ashamed and annoyed. She hugged the pillow tightly and said in a bad mood, "If


    you don''t want to, then I''ll go back to my room!"


    As she said this, she felt a little embarrassed and wanted to get out of bed. However, Simon


    reached out his hand in time and pulled her back.


    As she put the pillow on the bed and slept on it, Simon held her into his firm chest and whispered to


    her ear with a mischievous smile, "Well, I will satisfy you!"


    Emily gritted her teeth and raised her head madly.


    Feeling her re, Simon asked deliberately, "What are you looking at?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Simon, you yed me!" Emily said, gnashing her teeth.


    Emily was mad because Simon not only pretended to be asleep but also intentionally returned to


    the study room to sleep to wait for her to deliver herself to him!


    "Yeah," Simon saidzily.


    He hugged Emily tighter. In his arms, Emily was smelling his masculine scent that she was familiar


    with. She put her hand on his chest, feeling his heart beating strongly.


    She held her breath, listening to his heartbeat and her pulse gradually bing the same


    frequency, and could not help calling him softly.


    "Simon!"


    She raised her eyes and looked at his face, "Give me back my passport and ID card!"


    Hearing that, Simon suddenly froze.


    He held her tighter and tighter as if he wanted to fill her in to his body and said with his eyes looked


    gloomy, "Emily, don''t you want to give up?"


    Emily frowned, feeling painful and her lung being squeezed.


    "It''s not what you think!" She hurriedly shook her head, realizing that he had misunderstood her.


    She quickly bit the corner of her mouth and exined, "I asked you to give them back to me


    because-I won''t take the child away, our child!"


    "Say that again?" Simon''s eyes narrowed.


    Emily rolled her eyes, thinking that he hadn''t heard her. But she still repeated patiently, "I said, I


    won''t take the child away, our... oh!"


    The words that hadn''t been spoken at the end were all drowned in his kisses.


    Simon''s kisses came rashly and violently. They even hurt her a little. But Emily did not resist, letting


    him throwing her countless kisses.


    He finally let go of her. Both of them were panting.


    Emily gasped a few times and bit her lip lightly. She hesitated and said, "Simon. Boyd and I had


    never been back together..."


    Simon said with a snort, "I know!"


    Emily looked at him in surprise. When she saw his meaningful face, she soon realized that he must


    have called Boyd on the night Tina asked him to have dinner. Presumably, he had already known


    the truth at that time!


    Not only that, but he also cklisted Boyd afterward...


    When Emily wasining about Simon in her heart, he pinched her chin again.


    Simon''s kisses came again, but they were different from before. They were not rashly but as intense


    as before. He grasped her palm and put it on his chest, which was in line with every strong


    heartbeat of his.


    She could not help but raise her head to face his kisses.


    After such long kissing, both of them lost control of their feelings.


    For several times, Emily felt quite aroused, short of breath, dizzy, and her ears buzzing.


    When Simon wanted to turn over, Emily was aware and hurriedly stopped him with a trembling


    voice, "Don''t, you will hurt the child..."


    Hearing this, Simon also slowed down.


    Simon came to his senses and stopped. He stared at her with his excited eyes as if he wanted to


    swallow her. But he could only bite her fiercely and said, "You seduced me!"


    "I didn''t!" Emily was speechless.


    After all, she did not do anything more than saying two or three words...


    However, in the dim light, when she saw his handsome face was slightly distorted due to the


    forbearance, she could not help bite her lips and said in a shy voice, "We need to wait at least a


    month!"


    It would be eight weeks of her pregnancy in a few days. They needed to wait for twelve weeks in


    total to have sex. It was strictly prohibited during the twelve weeks!


    "..." Simon didn''t say a word.


    Emily licked her lips and emphasized, "Simon, you are a doctor!"


    Seeing that he was still silent, she reached out her finger and poked him in the chest.


    It was only then that Simon turned over from her body and faintly said, "Got it!"


    Emily looked at his dissatisfied face and held herugh. He held her back into his arms. Looking


    sweet, she put her face into his chest again, where his heart was beating, and touched his lower


    abdomen with her hand.


    The next day, the morning light fell on the floor through the seams in the curtains.


    When Emily opened her sleepy eyes, she saw Simon, who had just woken up, face her with his


    broad back. He was putting away the quilt and getting out of bed gently as if he was afraid to wake


    her up.


    He picked up the trousers on the chair and took a look at his watch as if he was ready to make


    breakfast.


    "Simon..." Emily called him.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Hearing this, Simon stopped and askedzily, "Mrs. Chin, are you awake?"


    "Hmm." When she heard such an address again, her face turned slightly flushed, and then she sat


    up and said, "Let''s go out to eatter!"


    "What do you want to eat?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Once a woman was pregnant, she would be picky about food and would suddenly want to eat


    something. As a doctor, Simon learned about this point. Besides, he also learned it from the books


    on pregnancy and infant in the past two days.


    Emily thought for a moment and said, "I want to eat fried dough sticks at the corner of the night


    market. Take me there to eat!"


    In fact, it was not a whim of hers. She just felt that it was too hard for him to get up early and make


    breakfast every day. Some reluctance arose in her heart, so she proposed to go out for breakfast.


    Hearing this, Simon thought of something, and his eyes slightly moved. Then he happily curled his


    lips and promised. "Okay, wash up and change clothes!"


    When they were about to go out, Emily waited for a little longer at the door. Finally, Simon came out


    of the study slowly. Emily saw something under his armpit.


    Half an hourter, the two appeared in the breakfast restaurant.


    They found a ce with good light after entering the restaurant. The newly fried dough sticks and


    warm soya-bean milk were delicious. Simon took a break today, so they had plenty of time to enjoy


    the food very leisurely.


    After breakfast, the ck Cayenne was not going back to the apartmentmunity, but to the


    elevated bridge.


    Emily looked away from the window and asked in surprise, "Simon, don''t we go home?"


    Simon nced at her and twitched his lips meaningfully. "We''ll go backter. Let''s go to a more


    important ce first."


    "Where are we going?" Emily was confused.


    Simon did not answer. Instead, he concentrated on driving the car with a smile.


    Seeing that he didn''t intend to tell her, Emily curled her lips and simply leaned on the back of the


    seat with her arms crossed. After pregnancy, she did like sleeping more.


    When she opened her eyes again, the Cayenne slowed down and gradually stopped in front of a


    building.


    Emily tilted her head and looked intently. The building of the Civil Affairs Bureau was clearly in front


    of her.


    Before she could fully wake up from her dream, Simon had already pushed open the door and got


    out of the car. Her tall and straight figure rounded the front of the car.


    Then, the door next to her opened.


    Emily was held by his big hand and also got out of the car.


    At this time, it was already time to work. The gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau was open, and many


    men and women, just like them, were walking side by side into the office.


    There was a file bag in Simon''s hand. When they went out to have breakfast, she saw something


    under his armpit. Now it proved to be a file bag. As for the things inside...


    Emily pursed her lips and clearly knew it.


    She stepped on the stairs and didn''t immediately go up. Instead, she asked in a low voice, "Simon,


    what are we doing here?"


    In fact, she knew the answer but she still asked the question. People woulde to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau for only marriage and divorce. What''s more, it was not the first time for them toe here.


    Simon obviously thought so, but he still repliedzily. "Now that you are pregnant, of course, we


    come here to renew our marriage!"


    After hearing his words, Emily lowered her eyshes.


    Seeing this, Simon slightly frowned and said jokingly, "Emily, don''t you want to marry me again!"


    Emily did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Simon suddenly frowned. When he opened his mouth again, he unconsciously raised


    his voice. "You really don''t want to marry me?"


    Emily took a deep breath and nodded slowly. "Hmm..."


    "What do you mean?" Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at her.


    "I don''t mean anything!" Emily licked her lips.


    Simon''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of confusion. He wanted to confirm it again. "You


    don''t want to marry me, do you?"


    Emily bit the corner of her mouth and didn''t answer him, but it was obvious that she didn''t intend to


    deny it.


    Marry him again...


    Indeed, she had not thought about it.


    She learned about that she misunderstood the divorce agreement and photo. Last night, Emily took


    the initiative to go to his bed. But she actually really didn''t expect to marry him again, at least not


    now...


    Simon stared at her in silence for a long time. Now he carried the file bag instead of hodling it in his


    hand. He abruptly stopped her steps and took the lead in striding back to the Cayenne.


    They were at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and there were many peopleing and


    going.


    Their abnormal behavior also attracted a lot of attention. Some gossip women even pointed at


    them. Emily felt extremely embarrassed. She bit her lip and followed him silently.


    On the way back, Simon didn''t say anything. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    He focused on driving just like he did when they came. He looked straight ahead. His handsome


    profile was well-defined, and Emily could tell whether he was happy or angry. Along the way, he


    even went to the supermarket and bought a lot of things.


    Emily knew that one of the two books he bought was about recipe, which introduced three meals


    designated for pregnant women. Simon cooked the meals almost every day ording to the


    instructions on the book.


    The key was inserted into the lock cylinder, and the anti-theft door opened.


    Emily observed his expression and tried to take the initiative to break the silence. "Simon, I''ll help


    you?"


    Simon said, "There''s no need."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her staring at him closely, he raised his hand and held her shoulder. "Go to the living room


    and wait. I''ll call you when the meal is ready!"


    "Oh!" Emily had no choice but to nod.


    She went into the living room obediently. Simon went into the kitchen with a shopping bag. Before


    long, the sound of washing vegetables came from inside.


    Emily didn''t turn on the TV but sat on the sofa, with her hands crossed over her t belly, in a daze.


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the kitchen.


    Emily was startled by the sound and quickly stood up. It sounded like that the knife had fallen on the


    ground. With this in mind, she rushed to the kitchen.


    Simon didn''t wear an apron or even a coat. He just stood in front of the marble table. The clean


    vegetables were put on the chopping board. The knife was on the ground, and blood was flowing


    from his left index finger.


    Seeing this, Emily immediately stepped forward and said, "Simon, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Simon didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    Emily frowned and turned on the tap. Holding his hand, she tried to freeze the blood with cold liquid


    and she couldn''t hide her worry. "It seems to be serious. Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    When she first came in, she saw that his index finger was covered with blood, so she didn''t know


    how his injury was. It was cut by a kitchen knife, and she didn''t know if he needed a tetanus shot...

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    He was a doctor, so his hands were not allowed to be hurt!


    Simon shook his head lightly. "There''s no need. It''s okay to simply stop the bleeding and bandage


    the wound!"


    Seeing that he was determined, Emily had no choice but to nod and say, "I go to get the first aid kit!"


    Two minutester, she came back from the bedroom with a medicine box in her hand. Seeing that


    he was still standing in the kitchen, she took him to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    She opened the medicine box, found the absorbent cotton and disinfectant inside, and cleaned his


    wound.


    The wound stopped bleeding. The kitchen knife hurt his fingertip. After a careful examination, Emily


    felt relieved temporarily. It was lucky that his bones weren''t hurt. However, the wound was quite


    large, so it might take a week for it to heal.


    Because of the eversion of the wound, he would feel pain when she applied medicine on it. She


    asked nervously, "Simon, do you feel pain?"


    Simon said lightly, "It doesn''t hurt. It''s not serious!"


    Emily held the absorbent cotton in her hand, deliberately raised her eyebrows and joked with him.


    "If it hurts, you can scream. Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon was silent.


    Originally, she wanted to liven things up, but when she saw no response from him, she shut her


    mouth disappointedly. Then she twined the gauzeyer byyer, tied a small knot, and said, "I''ve


    bandaged it!"


    Simon only said, "Hmm."


    After that, Emily put the disinfectant and the medicine for detumescence and pain relief back into


    the medicine box. In her sight, his handsome face was slightly lowered, and his eyes were gloomy.


    Looking at his gauze-wrapped index finger, she couldn''t help but clench her own fingers. "Simon,


    why did you cut your finger?"


    Simon said in a calm and rxed manner, "I was too careless!"


    Emily didn''t believe his exnation!


    During the past four years, Emily rarely entered the kitchen except for washing dishes. Most of the


    time, he cooked for her. His cooking skills were so superb that he had never been hurt by a kitchen


    knife. Moreover, she had seen his knife skills, which were not worse than the chefs in the


    restaurant.


    Emily''s lips curled up. She could more or less feel that his emotions arose from her rejection at the


    entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau...


    When she withdrew her gaze, a silver light reflected into her eyes. Then she looked down and saw


    the ring on his left hand. Seeing that, she was stunned for a moment.


    This silver ring...


    After the divorce, Simon seemed to always wear it on his hand.


    Thinking of something, she bit her lips gently. Then she closed the medicine box quickly, stood up


    and said, "Simon, wait for me!"


    "Mn." Simon did not raise his eyebrows.


    Emily didn''t take it to heart. She carried the medicine box back to the bedroom, opened the cab


    and put it back. At the same time, she squatted in front of the bedside cab. There was an iron


    box in the lowest drawer. She didn''t open it very often, because there were a lot of useless things in


    it.


    She took out something from the bottom.


    She clutched it tightly in her palm and she could feel the outline of the object. At this time, her


    breathing was fast.


    Emily walked back to the living room with her hands behind her back and sat on the sofa. She


    asked in a shy voice, "Simon can you help me put it on?"


    Simon nced over slowly and calmly.


    With just one nce, his pupils constricted.


    He saw a silver ring lying quietly on her white and soft palm.


    Simon''s protruding Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his eyes suddenly lit up. The gloomyness


    between his eyebrows were reced by faint smile now.


    He raised his eyebrows, unable to conceal his joy. There was a hint of mischief in his tone as he


    said, "Didn''t you say that the ring had been lost?"


    "Ahem!" Emily was embarrassed. She looked away and said, "I''ve found it again!"


    Simon stretched out his hand and picked up the ring. He put it on the ring finger of her right hand


    just like what he did in Sagria City. In the sun, the two silver rings were dazzling, which lit up their


    hearts.


    Emily gently grabbed his slender fingers.


    Simon also held her hand. She was looking up at him, and her face was covered with warm


    sunshine.


    "Four years ago, we got married through an agreement. Now that the marriage has ended, I don''t


    want to repeat the same mistake, and I don''t want to marry you only for the child..." Emily stared at


    him closely and smiled. "Simon, let''s start over again, okay?"


    Her soft voice sounded like a stream of water flowing through his heart.


    Simon held her hand tightly and nodded. "Okay!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he gently took Emily into his arms.


    She could feel his strong chest and hear his heartbeat near her ear. He was gently patting the top of


    her head with his palm. It was quiet at this moment, leaving only the sound of their breathing.


    Emily was holding her breath to count his heartbeat. He suddenly said in a low voice, "You have my


    baby in your belly, and I won''t give you a chance to leave me!"


    "..." Upon hearing this, she rolled her eyes.


    Because she was addicted to sleep, she took a nap in the afternoon. The time went very fast. When


    she woke up, it was already dark.


    After dinner, she sat in the living room to watch TV. Suddenly, she heard Simon, who was in the


    bathroom, calling her.


    He shouted in a hurry, so Emily didn''t have time to put down the remote control. She stood up and


    ran to him in a hurry. "What''s the matter?"


    "Emily,e in!"


    Across the bathroom door, Simon raised his voice inside the room.


    Emily frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Youe in!" Simon merely repeated what he said.


    "..." Emily pursed her lips and hesitated at the door.


    The light was on and there was steam inside. It was so hazy that she couldn''t see what was going


    on inside through the ss door. When she was hesitating, she heard a loud noiseing from


    inside.


    Emily immediately opened the bathroom door and went in to check.


    When she got inside and saw the scene clearly, she found that the sound just now was made by a


    shower gel falling from the shelf. She was seriously suspicious that Simon deliberately knocked it


    off...


    The bathroom was full of water vapor. Not long after Emily entered the room, she felt that the high


    temperature made her breathing slow down.


    Simon only wore a thin underwear and stood under the shower. All his dirty clothes were thrown into


    the basket. It was really like that she broke into the romantic scene of a movie!


    As Emily looked away, she tried her best to be calm and asked, "Why did you ask me toe in?"


    Simon stretched out the injured finger of the left hand and said confidently, "I''m afraid that the


    wound on my hand will get infection, so it can''t touch the water. Help me take a bath!

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Take a bath?


    Emily''s mouth twitched. "Didn''t you say it''s just a minor injury..."


    It had been bandaged with her help. Although it couldn''t touch water, he could use the other hand!


    Simon frowned and said seriously, "As a doctor, I''m very responsible to tell you that no matter how


    minor a injury is, it''s very likely to be inmed by infection, and it might even lead to serious


    consequences! Will you help me or are you trying to make my wound get infection?"


    Emily gritted her teeth."... I''ll help you!"


    Otherwise, she was afraid that he would say that his whole finger would be broken!


    Seeing that he raised his right hand to his strong waist, she quickly said, "But you can''t take off your


    underwear!"


    Hearing this, Simon raised his eyebrows but did not say anything.


    After taking a deep breath, Emily walked up to him and stood still. She picked up the shower and


    tried her best not to look around.


    The sound of rushing water sounded in the bathroom.


    Before they divorced, they ever stayed in the same bathroom. Most of the time, when his sexual


    desire arose, he forcefully pulled her into the bathroom to take a bath with him...


    Emily had never helped others take a bath.


    Although she tried her best to keep calm, the temperature on her face was getting higher and


    higher, and she didn''t know if it was because of the water vapor.


    Finally, all the foam of the shower gel was washed away. Emily almost wanted to leave as soon as


    she put down the shower, but her wrist was caught by him instantly.


    She looked up in panic and saw Simon''s passionate eyes. The remaining drops of water slipped


    from his facial features. With his protruding Adam''s apple rolling up and down, he said in a hoarse


    voice, "Emily, I feel ufortable!"


    "Which part... makes you ufortable?" Emily''s voice was trembling.


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that the temperature in the room was rising more


    than just now.


    "What do you think?" Simon slowly raised his eyebrows.


    Emily''s throat felt dry, and she pretended not to understand what he said. "I don''t know!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon held her hand and didn''t let her go. Just like that night, he held her hand to pass through his


    chest and strong waist. Finally, the hand pointed at his penis and he looked at her with passionate


    eyes. "Here..."


    She could feel it through the cloth and her fingertips were trembling.


    Emily tried to suppress her fast heartbeat and she almost couldn''t bear it. Her face turned flushed.


    She wanted to run away, but she couldn''t move. Simon''s big hand held her tightly, not giving her


    any chance to escape.


    "Simon!" Emily was shy and annoyed.


    She dared not exert too much of her strength. The wet floor was slippery. She was afraid that she


    would fall down identally.


    Simon seemed to see through her thought. He put his other arm around her waist and pressed her


    against the wall next to him. He shouted in a hoarse voice. "Don''t move. Help me solve it! Honey..."


    As thest word spread in her ears, Emily''s legs went limp.


    More than 20 minutester, the bathroom door was pulled open.


    Emily ran out from the bathroom. Her clothes were somewhat wet, and her face blushed obviously.


    She kept rubbing her palm on her jeans, looking ashamed and annoyed.


    She was now finally sure that she had been tricked into going in...


    With a nce, she saw Simone out of the bathroom. He was in high spirits with a bath towel


    around his waist.


    Two dayster, crowds of people came out of the office building one after another.


    The sun was setting in the west and it was time for them to return home. Emily was also in the


    crowd. After Tina persuaded the editorin- chief, Emily could go back to work. Although she would


    inevitably be scolded by the editor-in-chief, it was lucky that the editor-in-chief did not make a fuss


    about it with her considering they had worked together for years.


    She narrowed her eyes and found that the ck Cayenne was not parked on the side of the road.


    Just when she was confused, her cell phone rang. The call was from Simon. Simon said, "Emily,


    there''s a traffic jam on the road. Maybe I''ll be a littlete!"


    Emily said helplessly, "I can take the subway or take a taxi back!"


    "No!" Simon immediately rejected it. He insisted on saying, "Wait for me with our unborn child!"


    Then he hung up the phone. Emily looked at the ck mobile phone screen and was speechless.


    Today was the second day after she returned to work. Simon took her to work in the morning and


    picked her up at dusk. In fact, the route of their home, the TV station, and his hospital formed a


    triangle. He took a long way from the hospital to her work ce, but he just didn''t allow her to go


    home alone.


    After waving goodbye to Tina, she had no choice but to wait by the road. She lifted her chin and


    looked into the distance.


    While she waited patiently, a car suddenly stopped beside her.


    Seeing this, Emily wanted to move to the side. However, after the door of the driver''s seat was


    opened, the car owner got out of the car and shouted at her. "Miss Sam!"


    She couldn''t help looking over in confusion.


    She saw that the car owner had alreadye to her. He was a gentle man whose appearance was


    somewhat familiar. Emily tried hard to recall it.


    Soon, she whispered, "Ah, you are... that man''s maternal cousin, right?"


    "No, I''m his paternal cousin!" The man corrected her with a smile.


    "I''m sorry!" Emily was embarrassed.


    He was the rtive of Tina''s blind date. But she was wrong in her memory. He was that man''s


    paternal cousin. If he hadn''t shouted at her, she would have forgotten him!


    "It doesn''t matter!" The manughed generously and immediately said, "Previously, I came to look


    for you and wanted to make an appointment with you, but you said that you were very busy at that


    time, so it was a pity. That day, I gave you my calling card. After I went back, I always waited for you


    to contact me, but you didn''t. So today, I take the initiative toe here again!"


    Hearing this, Emilyughed embarrassedly and said, "I''m so sorry. I identally lost your calling


    card!"


    If he hadn''t mentioned it, Emily would''ve forgotten about this. Moreover, she didn''t know where she


    put the calling card. Maybe she had thrown it into a trash can...


    "I see. Just as I said, there must be a reason for this!" The man looked like he had just understood


    that.


    Hearing this, Emily realized that he misunderstood her, so she quickly exined. "Well..."


    Before she finished speaking, the man said, "Miss Sam, when I drove over, I saw you standing on


    the roadside. Are you waiting for the car? I can drive you back. Let''s have dinner together, okay?"


    Emily said, "I''m sorry. I have something else to do!"


    "Miss Sam, please don''t refuse me!" The man frowned, took a step forward, and said in a serious


    tone, "I should have expressed my feelings clearlyst time. I like you and I want to know more


    about you. I hope you can give me a chance, a chance for us!"

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Emily opened her mouth and wanted to call him, but she found that she didn''t even know his name.


    She didn''t pay attention to the calling card at that time either. Now she could only say, "This cousin,


    we are not suitable to be lovers!"


    Apparently, the man was not in favor of her answer. "How did you know that? We haven''t known


    each other much. Miss Sam, I think it''s subjective! We''re both divorcees and share the same


    feeling. I don''t agree with you. I think we''re very suitable! I don''t mean that you should ept me


    now. Before that, we can be friends..."


    "Stop!" Emily interrupted him impatiently. She felt helpless and said straightforwardly, "Frankly


    speaking, I have no interest in you at all!"


    "Am I not good enough?" The man obviously didn''t want to give up and was still talking. "Miss Sam,


    I know that you just divorced, so haven''t youe out of the shadow of the failure of marriage? I


    hope that you don''t be too immersed in the past. We should look forward to the future, right? I have


    experience and can help you get through it together.


    Please give me a chance to contact you!"


    "No!"


    A deep male voice suddenly rang out beside the two.


    Emily turned her head in surprise and saw that the ck Cayenne had stopped at the side of the


    road. Simon was walking to themzily, with his hands in pockets. His handsome face under the


    sunset was really outstanding.


    Simon walked over with two long legs. When he stood in front of the cousin, he wonpletey.


    Sure enough, people''s advantages were highlighted inparison!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cousin looked at Simon, who was walking over, and shouted in a low voice. "I''ve seen you. The


    person who broke the rtionship between Miss Tina and my cousin that day was brought by you!"


    Simon nced at the man disdainfully.


    Suddenly, the man asked tentatively, "Miss Sam, is he your ex-husband?"


    "Er..." Emily stood there, stammering.


    Although the address was urate, Simon should not like it very much. Sure enough, Emily took a


    nce at Simon, and there was already some displeasure between his eyebrows.


    "Is it true?" Seeing this, the man frowned immediately and said in a very confused and serious tone,


    "Miss Sam, being closely involved in this matter, you may be muddled. But as an outsider, I think I


    still have to remind you that since you have chosen to divorce, it means that it is a wrong marriage.


    Why are you still entangled with your ex-husband?"


    Without waiting for Emily to speak, Simon saidzily, "Because I have a good kidney, which can


    satisfy her sexual desire. She can''t leave me!"


    Emily almost choked on her own saliva.


    Simon had reached out his big hand and put it around her waist, showing a very intimate gesture.


    His breath sprayed on her face. "Am I right?"


    "..." Emily''s face turned flushed.


    Although she did not answer, the look of embarrassment on her face had already exined


    everything.


    He was right. Thanks to his help, she was pregnant now...


    Simon had already taken out the other hand and put it on her t lower abdomen. He didn''t even


    look at the man next to him and directly said, "It''s not good for the child if you stand too long. Let''s


    go home!"


    After saying that, he took her away immediately.


    When the ck Cayenne drove into the traffic stream, the cousin still stood there with a sullen face.


    Emily calmly withdrew her eyes from the rearview mirror. After the car turned a corner, the figure of


    her cousin could no longer be seen.


    She didn''t care about whether the cousin would be sad or not. On the contrary, she cared about


    Simon, who showed a poker face after sitting in the car.


    There was a red light at the crossroad. All the cars slowed down and stopped.


    Emily couldn''t help but raise her hand and poke at the muscles on his arm, but there was no


    response. No matter how hard she poked, there was still no response.


    "Hello!" She was a little annoyed.


    Simon gave her a nce. "What''s wrong?"


    Emily frowned and asked in a bad mood, "Why did you keep silent? Why did you show such a poker


    face?"


    "Hah." Simon''s lips curled up.


    Emily couldn''t help but hug her arms tightly, rubbing the goosebumps on her skin. "What are you


    laughing about?"


    Heughed in such a weird way that she felt awful!


    Simon stopped sneering and snorted. "No wonder you are unwilling to marry me again!"


    When Emily heard this, she knew that he was throwing a tantrum. She grumbled bitterly and said,


    "Come on, Simon! You are wrong! I don''t even know why he suddenly came! He''s the cousin of


    Tina''s blind date. I only knew him when we had dinner that day. I''ve only seen him three times, and I


    don''t even remember his name!"


    Simon just sneered. "Hah!"


    "..." Emily rolled her eyes.


    The ck Cayenne had been driving back to the apartmentmunity. Although Simon showed


    her a poker face the whole way, after he got off the car, he still rounded the front of the car and


    opened the door for her.


    Upon seeing this, Emily was a little moved.


    After they returned home, Emily''s stomach growled. Simon changed his slippers and went straight


    into the kitchen.


    A lot of things were prepared in the refrigerator. In addition, he was not only good at cooking but


    also cooked the meal very quickly. After Emily went back to the bedroom to change her home


    clothes and wash her hands, two dishes were served on the table.


    After Simon filled two bowls of rice from the rice cooker, he took out thest two dishes.


    Emily put chopsticks on the table, pulled out a chair and sat down. Just as she was waiting for him


    to start the meal, she saw that he had taken off his apron and had no intention of sitting down.


    Instead, he directly walked past the dining table and strode out.


    Seeing this, she was surprised. "Simon, where are you going?"


    "I''m on duty tonight!" Simon replied indifferently.


    Emily swallowed her saliva. She knew that he was on duty tonight. She nced at the delicious


    dishes on the dining table, blinked her eyes and asked, "Then you don''t eat anything?"


    Simon said meaningfully, "I''m full!"


    "..." Emily swallowed her saliva again.


    She knew that he stillined about what had just happened. But the unhappiness and


    resentment in his tone were a little excessive!


    Then, the tall figure quickly disappeared from her sight, and she heard the sound of the antitheft


    door being mmed.


    She was alone in the room. She had dinner for a long time. By the time the bowls and chopsticks


    were washed clean, the sky outside was already dark. She looked at the watch on the wall. It had


    been an hour and a half since Simon left with a sullen face.


    He should have arrived at the hospital by now...

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Emily picked up the cell phone on the tea table, but there was no message for her. She leaned on


    the sofa, hesitated for a while, and finally called Simon.


    The line was quickly connected, but it was hung up by someone!


    Emily looked at the phone screen in shock. Because of his special profession, she did not dare call


    him again. Instead, she sent a text message to him. "Simon, what are you doing?"


    "I''m working!"


    Two secondster, two words were texted back.


    Upon seeing that, Emily continued texting him. "You''re still angry?"


    "No!" It was also a brief answer.


    Seeing that, Emily didn''t believe it!


    Emily looked at his messase and curled her lips. She could imagine how sullen his handsome face


    was now!


    The news live broadcast on the TV was over. After a few brief advertisements, it was the TV y,


    but she was absent-minded.


    Biting her lips, Emily picked up her phone again and continued to edit text messages. However, she


    sent a message to Anthea, who was her best friend. "Anthea, if you make your man angry, how will


    youfort him?"


    After a minute, Anthea replied. "Have you forgotten that I''m single?"


    Emily was so embarrassed that she touched her forehead.


    She had no choice but to ask Tina, who had a man.


    "Tina, if you make brother Wilson angry, what will you do to make him happy?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Tina replied very quickly, but the answer made Emily speechless. "Generally speaking, I won''t make


    him angry..."


    Emily rolled her eyes because her answer was of no value. Finally, she had to put her hope on her


    another friend, Wendy. She asked the same question. How would shefort Mr. Hogg if he got


    angry.


    Wendy replied slowly. It might be because she had to take care of Larry.


    When Emily was too anxious to wait, she finally got her answer. "Emily, did you forget that? When


    Charlie and I were dating each other, I made him unhappy once. You''re the one who gave me some


    advice!"


    Emily frowned.


    After thinking about it for a while, she remembered it, and his cheeks gradually turned flushed.


    Taking a deep breath, Emily put the back of her hands on her face. She muttered in her heart and


    denied it embarrassedly.


    After the temperature on her cheeks dropped, she turned off the TV and went back to the bedroom.


    A few minutester, she was dressed neatly and went out with her cell phone and keys.


    The taxi stopped in front of the private hospital, and Emily got out of the car.


    The elevator stopped on the floor of the department of the cardiac surgery and Emily came out of it.


    There was no one in the nurse station. They should be called to the wards. She passed by it directly


    and went to the end of the corridor.


    In addition to the duty room, there was also an expert office with lights on.


    The door was open. The swaying lights shone the corridor, forming a ray of light. Tiny dust in the air


    could be seen.


    Emily walked over with light footsteps. Then she saw Simon, who was sitting in front of the desk,


    wearing a white gown. Behind him, one of the windows was open. The night wind blew in and made


    his clothes flutter lightly.


    There were books about medicine on the table, and he was flipping through them by the desk,


    serious and focused.


    After staring at him for a few seconds, Emily raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Simon thought it was a nurse, so he didn''t raise his head.


    It was not until Emily strode to him that he suddenly stood up with a frown. Then he said, "Why don''t


    you stay at home? What are you doing here?" His expression and tone were full of worry.


    At the same time, he turned around and strode to close the window.


    He only opened the windows at home when the sunshine was the best at noon. He was afraid that


    she would catch a cold. Unlike ordinary people, the pregnant women would suffer a lot when they


    caught a cold, because they could not take medicine but could only rely on themselves to get over


    the cold for the safety of their fetuses.


    Emily watched him finish this series of actions. Then she blinked her eyes and said, "I''m here to


    look for you!"


    Simon seemed to just remember that he was still angry and his face darkened again. Then he


    pulled out a chair and sat on it with his long legs crossed. After that, he deliberately asked lightly,


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "I''ll be on duty with you!" Emily said in a good temper.


    "There''s no need!" Simon rejected in a proud and arrogant manner.


    Emily was helpless when she saw him show a poker face again. She turned her head and found


    that the door was still open. Then she licked her lips and walked over to close it. After that, she


    quietly locked it.


    Simon had already lowered his head and pretended to read the books.


    Emily walked to the single bed and sat on it. She bit her lip and shouted. "Simon,e here..."


    Simon said indifferently, "I still have several disease materials to read!"


    Seeing this, Emily was not angry. A hint of cunning shed in her eyes. After waiting for two


    seconds, she suddenly frowned, put her hand on her belly, and gasped. "Ouch, my belly seems to


    be a little ufortable!"


    Before she finished speaking, Simon had already swiftly rushed over and stood in front of her.


    The chair was glided back by him for a long distance and bumped against the wall. He frowned and


    leaned over in front of her, asking in a concerned tone, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Emily''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t hold back herughter as she raised her head.


    When Simon saw this, he knew that he had been tricked. He wanted to walk away, but she reached


    out to hold his neck. "Don''t go!"


    Then, his body became slightly stiff.


    She kissed him gently.


    Emily''s hands held his neck tightly. She raised her head shyly, trying to kiss him deeply like how he


    usually did.


    How could Simon stand her tease? In just a few seconds, he had changed from passive to active


    attitude. His sturdy body rushed forward heavily. In addition to holding her waist and controlling the


    dominant position, his other hand on the edge of the bed supported his body to prevent himself from


    pressing on her belly.


    After a lingering kiss, the two were out of breath.


    Simon tightened his grip to get closer to her. His eyes were even more amorous because of the


    kiss. He released out a heavy and hot breath. "Mrs. Chin, do you think you can make your man


    happy by doing this?"


    Emily swallowed hard.


    She took a deep breath and kept breathing. It seemed that she was making an important decision.


    What she said before echoed in her ears. It was her who gave the advice to Wendy. It was easy to


    make a man not angry. It was nothing more than the sex. A femaleizen made her boyfriend


    angry, so she used her mouth to satisfy...


    Emily felt so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    It was easy to give advice for others, but it was hard to do it herself!

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    At present, Emily only hoped that she would not be interrupted by the nurse at this time. Otherwise,


    she was not sure if she still had the courage to do it a second time...


    The temperature of her face kept rising as if it would explode at any time, and her heart was about


    to jump out of her throat.


    Under the gaze of his attractive eyes, she boldly put her hands around his neck. Then her hands


    went downward along the cor of his white gown and gently touched the green surgical uniform...


    Emily''s trembling fingertips stopped at his strong waist and she raised her eyebrows. "What about


    this?"


    Then, she lowered her entire face.


    The office, which had a light smell of disinfect water, was suddenly full of romantic atmosphere. His


    thick palm covered the back of her head, and the air was hot, mixed with his hoarse voice.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re really an alluring woman!"


    Outside the half-closed curtains, it was as if the moon was shy.


    In the early morning, the nurse gradually pushed the medicine cart in the corridor, and the sound of


    the wheels came.


    The sun shone on her eyelids. Maybe it was because she was not at home, Emily woke up very


    early. The moment she opened her eyes, the intimate scenest night came to her mind.


    When she thought about it, she still felt very shy now.


    She didn''t know how long theysted but only remembered that Simon finally lifted her head up and


    kissed her fiercely. They didn''t want to part from each other. All of a sudden, a special and lingering


    atmosphere filled their mouths...


    Now Emily thought in her mind. I couldn''t recall it anymore!


    Emily balled her fists and pounded them on her forehead.


    At this time, she was embraced in his sturdy chest, but even so, Simon still left most of the space


    for her. He leaned to one side and never changed his sleeping posture.


    Unlike the situation at home, emergency would happen at any time when Simon was on duty, so he


    could only take off her white gown and sleep in his surgical uniform. Although he was not naked,


    she could still feel his temperature through the cloth.


    Somehow, she didn''t want to think about it, but her eyes still couldn''t help looking down, especially


    his...


    Emily swallowed and unexpectedly felt a little dry in her mouth.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to do it again?"


    There was a hint of yfulness in his low voice.


    Emily was shocked. She raised her head and saw that Simon had woken up.


    At this time, he was folding his arm behind his head and looked at her with a faint smile. He said


    lazily and wantonly, "If Mrs. Chin still has the interest, I don¡¯t mind to do it again!"


    Although he was joking with her, it meant what happenedst night left a lingering aftertaste. .


    "Rogue!" Emily''s ears were flushed.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said seriously as if he was thinking deeply, "It seems that you acted


    like a roguest night!"


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    She thought that she shouldn''t argue with such a rogue!


    Lifting the quilt, Emily directly ignored him and got out of bed. She tied up her scattered long hair


    and was ready to grab her coat to leave.


    Seeing this, Simon stopped teasing her. He held her head and kissed her. Knowing that she was


    shy and shrank her shoulders, he said, "Later, I will go to make a shift with my colleague. Then let''s


    go home together!"


    Emily was afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstanding, so she left the office early and waited


    for him at the elevator.


    It was time to go to work, so the elevator door slowly opened and closed every few minutes.


    When Emily raised her hand to yawn, the elevator rang again. Then a nurse came out with several


    bags of prescription medicines in her arms.


    The nurse was not a stranger. Emily had seen almost all of Simon''s colleagues in the department of


    cardiac surgery except for the newly interns. Emily often greeted this nurse in the nurse station


    when she apanied Simon on duty. Her work card showed her name, Wylma Weil.


    It seemed that she saw this nurse when she came to look for Simonst time. She also exined to


    her that she and Simon had divorced...


    The nurse recognized her at first nce and greeted her with a smile. "Mrs. Chin? Oh, no,


    Miss Sam?"


    Emily smiled politely. "Nurse Weil!"


    The female nurse asked curiously, "Are you here for Dr. Chin?"


    "Yeah." Emily didn''t deny it.


    Hearing this, the nurse was more curious about it. She didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she held


    the medicine bags in her arms and stopped in front of her.


    "Miss Sam, in fact, after hearing that you and Dr. Chin divorced, many doctors and nurses in our


    department feel sorry for you! Since youe to see Dr. Chin today, you should regret it now,


    right?"


    Seeing that Emily didn''t say anything, the nurse confirmed her thoughts. She opened her mouth and


    said, "I think it''s reasonable to regret! After all, it''s really rare to see such an excellent and charming


    man like Dr. Chin. In terms of appearance and family background, there are no more than ten


    excellent men like Dr. Chin in the entire Ice city, let alone in this hospital. I guess many women want


    to marry him!"


    Emily put her right hand on her cheek and pretended to be deep in thought. "Well, Nurse Weil,


    ording to what you said, he is indeed like this!"


    Although she said it casually, in fact, she had always thought in this way in her heart.


    It was true. Whether in appearance or family background, Simon was indeed an excellent man,


    especially his amorous eyes, which attracted countless people''s attention.


    Fortunately, he was just a doctor. If he worked in the entertainment circle at the beginning, he would


    definitely have a lot of loyal female fans!


    Emily didn''t dare think about it anymore.


    Suddenly, Simon''szy voice came. "What do you think of me?"


    Emily couldn''t help but turn around and ask in surprise, "You''ve finished your work?"


    "Hmm." Simon pulled his lips and gave a slight nod to the female nurse who respectfully greeted


    him.


    Seeing this, the nurse''s intention of gossip was more obvious. She restrained her fear of Simon and


    asked, "Dr. Chin, Miss Sam, haven''t you already divorced?"


    "Yes, we have divorced!" Emily nodded.


    Upon hearing this, the nurse also felt that something was wrong. It seemed that she could feel an


    unusual atmosphere between them. She looked at their faces and said, "Then... have you


    remarried?"


    "No!" Emily shook her head with a faint smile.


    Simon didn''t want to exin anything, so he just said to Emily, "Let''s go!"


    Then, he took her hand in his palm. The two entered the elevator with their fingers tightly clenched.


    The nurse''s face was nk."..."

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Emily and Simon came out of the corridor of the inpatient department. At this time, there were


    already a lot of cars outside. The medical staff in white gown and some patients could be seen


    everywhere.


    Just as Emily was about to go down the stairs, she suddenly stumbled.


    Fortunately, Simon had been holding her hand. At the moment when she almost fell off on the


    ground, he pulled her back in time and stabilized her body. Then he frowned and said in a low voice,


    "Be careful!"


    However, Emily didn''t answer him. Instead, she stared at a certain ce with her eyes wide open in


    shock.


    What the f**k!


    She cursed silently in her heart, and then shouted in a low voice, "It''s that military jeep again!"


    In her line of sight, a military green jeep was rushing straight in from the entrance. It was too


    conspicuous in the ordinary vehicles. In addition, she had witnessed itst time, so she


    remembered it clearly.


    Although the car speed seemed to be very fast, it was obvious that the driving skills of the driver


    was excellent. Because the car avoided the crowd and did not cause panic or ident.


    When the jeep arrived at the entrance of the inpatient building, with a sudden brake, the jeep


    steadily stopped.


    At a nce, Emily saw Anthea sitting in the passenger seat.


    What happenedst time was so sudden that she didn''t have time to react at all. This time they


    appeared again in front of her. She suddenly rubbed her hands and had an impulse to roll up her


    sleeves and rush forward to rescue her best friend.


    However, when she saw the man on the driver''s seat, Emily was stunned. She pulled Simon beside


    her in disbelief and asked, "Simon, am I dazzled?"


    "Mn?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Emily swallowed her saliva, full of suspicion. "Why do I see your eldest brother, Adam... sitting in the


    driver''s seat?"


    Simon saidzily, "You''re not dazzled. That person was my brother!"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    On the driver''s seat, Adam was in a military green uniform and looked serious. He put one hand on


    the steering wheel. Even if his arm was rxed, the strong muscles of his forearm could be seen.


    On the console in front of the steering wheel, there was a military cap.


    Emily licked her lips with a look of surprise .


    No wonder that Simon was calm when he saw the scene that day. It turned out that the owner of the


    jeep was his eldest brother, Adam. At that time, she only paid attention to Anthea, who was taken


    away. After he reminded herter, she finally realized that it was a military vehicle with military


    license te.


    She suddenly remembered something. When she went to Anthea''s home in the town, she saw


    Adam driving out of the alley...


    At the entrance, Anthea had jumped out of the car. She lowered her head and crossed her hands in


    her chest, with her scattered hair flying with the wind. Different from Adam''s neat military uniform,


    her clothes were a little wrinkled, which made people indulge in a train of thoughts...


    After Anthea got out of the car, the jeep quickly disappeared as well.


    Seeing Anthea run into the building from the side, Emily said, "Simon, wait for me!"


    "Anthea!"


    Emily ran after Anthea and called her.


    Anthea, who had been running in, stopped when she heard the sound.


    As she turned back, Emily squinted her eyes and suddenly reached out her hand to grab her. Then


    she said in a low voice deliberately, "Ah, two aluminum foil packets fell out from your pocket!"


    Sure enough, Anthea suddenly became flustered. She lowered her head in a hurry to look for the


    packets.


    Anthea didn''t realize that she had been tricked until she heard Emily''sughter. Anthea was


    ashamed and annoyed. "Emily!"


    Emily didn''t expect that she would be tricked so easily. When she couldn''t hold back herughter,


    she screamed in a low voice again.


    Anthea thought that she was deliberately tricking her again. When Anthea looked down in the


    direction of Emily''s gaze speechlessly, she saw that her cor was slightly open at this time. She


    guessed that the cor was open when she was just anxious to pick up the stuff. The skin around


    her corbones was covered with purple love bites and fingermarks, which looked shocking. Seeing


    this, Anthea''s face suddenly blushed.


    This was why when she just got off the car, she covered her cor all the way. She originally


    nned to change into a turtle neck in the office...


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in shock, "Anthea, that''s... amazing!"


    Simon also tortured her so much in bed. When she woke up on the second day, her whole body


    ached and was covered with his traces. But it seemed thatpared with Anthea, she suffered less


    affliction...


    As expected, soldiers were really powerful and energetic!


    Emily thought of Adam''s strong body and looked at Anthea''s thin figure. She licked her lips and


    began to doubt if Anthea could withstand a few rounds.


    Realizing that she was being too obscene, she quickly cleared her throat and returned to the topic.


    "Anthea, do you know that man is Simon''s eldest brother, Adam?"


    "Yeah." Anthea nodded. She already knew it when she first saw Simon, otherwise, she wouldn''t be


    absent-minded. Her expression changed a little and she said ambiguously, "The men in the Chin


    Family are not ordinary people..."


    Emily could recognize the implied emotion in her words. But when she was about to confirm it,


    Anthea concealed her emotion. Then she ground her teeth and couldn''t help gossiping. "Anthea,


    when I texted youst night, you imed to be single. Now it seems that you lied! You should be


    honest and exin it to me. What''s the rtionship between you and Adam?"


    "What''s the rtionship between us?" Anthea repeated.


    Then, she shrugged her shoulders with selfmockery and forced a smile. "We are not even lovers..."


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    At this time, a nurse who came from the emergency department ran over and said happily when she


    saw Anthea, "Dr Lee, it''s great that you are here. Just in the morning, a patient with trauma was


    sent here. He was injured by a knife in a fight and he may need an operation. Can youe with


    me and have a look?"


    Upon hearing that, Anthea did not say anything more and followed her to the emergency


    department.


    Then footsteps sounded behind Emily. Simon walked to her side and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes." Emily nodded slowly.


    The ck Cayenne came down from the overpass. After passing through two streets, they would


    arrive at the apartmentmunity.


    After leaving the hospital, Emily''s little face had been gloomy all the time. She angrily red at


    Simon, gnashed her teeth and asked, "Simon, what does your eldest brother mean? Doesn''t he


    want to be responsible after sleeping with Anthea?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Simon gave her a nce.


    Emily pursed her lips. After a moment of silence, she shook her head subconsciously and said,


    "That''s impossible..."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Although Emily and Adam hadn''t seen each other many times, Emily thought that he was different


    from the other two brothers of the Chin Family. Maybe it was because he was a soldier, Adam


    looked upright besides the manliness. If he was born in ancient times, he would definitely be a great


    general leading thousands of troops!


    Simon tapped on the steering wheel and said thoughtfully, "Although I don''t know what happened


    between my brother and Miss Lee, there is one thing I can assure you that my brother is definitely


    not an irresponsible person!"


    "My eldest brother is quiet and reticent. He was very strict with himself since he was a child. After


    he graduated from the military academy, he entered the army directly. He has made countless


    meritorious service over the years and he didn''t make any mistakes in his private life! Among us, my


    eldest brother was the first one to get married. I once mentioned it to you. It was an alliance formed


    by marriage. But unluckily, his wife died in a ne crash before the honeymoon. After that, my


    brother devoted himself to military career.


    In addition to a batman, I have never seen any other women around him! Miss Lee is the first one!"


    Emily nodded slowly. "Hmm..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now it was just a guess. She would find another opportunity to ask Anthea about it!


    However, just like what she thought about Wilson and Tina, she felt that Adam and Anthea were


    strangely matched, the mature man and lovely girl...


    When she looked up, she found that the Cayenne had stopped downstairs.


    After they got home, Emily changed her slippers behind him. When she walked to the door of the


    dining room, she took the warm water from his hand and couldn''t help saying, "Simon, you were on


    the night shiftst night. Go back to the bedroom to have a rest!"


    Although she slept very wellst night, she knew that he got up several times to deal with patients


    with problems.


    Simon raised his eyebrows at her. "I don''t want to sleep now."


    Emily asked in confusion, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Simon took the cup back after she finished drinking and gently rubbed on the back of her hand with


    his hand. "I want to do what we didst night again!"


    Emily was puzzled at first, but soon she understood and her face blushed. "Rogue!"


    She was too shy to recall what happenedst night, but he even mentioned it again...


    Emily thought in her mind. Damn! The more he got, the more he wanted!


    Now she still felt the ambiguous feeling in her mouth. She took her hand out of his palm shyly and


    angrily. She wanted to turn away, but the other hand hanging down was caught by him.


    Before she could react, she fell into his arms.


    Simon put the cup on the table. Then he took her in his arms, pulled out a chair, and sat on it. His


    eyes had be passionate, and he said teasingly, "Then let me teach you how to be a rogue!"


    Emily''s breath trembled, and the blush on her face spread to the back of her ears and neck. She


    struggled with shame and anger.


    "Simon, let go of me! You can''t..."


    Before she could finish speaking, he kissed her mouth.


    Simon deliberately kissed her very skillfully. He held her waist with one hand and held her face with


    the other. His kiss made her lose control of her feelings, breathing in disorder.


    Emily was dizzy.


    When she came to herself, he had put her on the chair and he bent over in front of her. His straight


    figure blocked the sunshine, casting a shadow over her face.


    Feeling cool, she shivered and cried in a low voice. "Hey, why did you take off my clothes?"


    In the blink of an eye, she was almost stripped naked by him.


    "No!" Emily refused him and swallowed her saliva dryly. "It was an exceptionst night. I''m not good


    at... that kind of thing!"


    At the end of her words, her voice trembled slightly, and she was so embarrassed that her toes


    even curled up in her slippers.


    "It''s okay. Practice perfects it!" Simon curled his lips evilly.


    "..." Emily was helpless.


    Simon''s long fingers touched the corner of her mouth that she bit lightly, and his Adam''s apple


    rolled.


    He didn''t expect that she would do such a bold thingst night, which impressed him a lot even until


    now. After all, the environment was special and he had more misgivingsst night, but it was


    different at home. He could do whatever he wanted!


    On the way back, he was nning to do it again. When the elevator door was opened, he couldn''t


    hold it anymore.


    Just as Emily was trying to wrap herself with her arms to block him, she noticed that he was already


    unbuttoning the metal buckles on his leather belt with one hand, and the other hand was reaching


    out to hold the back of her head!


    Emily cursed in her mind. He was so kinky...


    She suddenly regretted that she identally satisfied his new demand!


    Seeing that there was no ce for her to avoid and that the incident ofst night was about to


    happen again, Emily slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. She thought


    it was an illusion, but it was real after listening carefully.


    Her body was stiff. "Simon, it sounds like someone knocking on the door..."


    Simon focused on the sex and paid no attention to anything else. He just thought that she was


    deliberately finding an excuse to escape. His hands, which were clutching the back of her head,


    slightly exerted force and shortened the distance.


    Emily wanted to cry but had no tears. "It seems that someone is really knocking at the door. Listen!"


    "Tok, tok, tok..."


    Simon frowned. He seemed to have heard it.


    Last night, no nurse came forward to disturb them in the hospital. He thought that they could enjoy it


    at will after they got home and closed the door. Unexpectedly, they were bothered instead!


    Emily lowered her head and looked at herself. Her clothes had been ripped to the ground by him.


    She felt very embarrassed and said, "Simon, you go to open it!"


    Simon''s facial features were a little distorted. He closed his eyes and tried to suppress the boiling


    desire in his blood, but he couldn''t help gritting his teeth at the same time. He was very annoyed.


    After two seconds, he straightened himself and strode out of the dining room.


    After he left, Emily randomly picked up the clothes on the ground and quickly walked into the


    bedroom.


    In a hurry, she did not notice that her bra was left around the legs of the table.


    Simon clenched his hands with a gloomy look on his face. He really wanted to see who was so


    nasty to interrupt his pleasure. When the door was opened, he was stunned.


    He unclenched his fists and said awkwardly,


    "Aunt, Selena!"


    "Brother!" Selena immediately shouted.


    It was Selena and her mother who knocked on the door. They were looking at him with a smile.


    Emily''s aunt was carrying a luggage bag and it seemed that she just got off the train.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "Simon, you are actually at home. I thought you went to work!" Aunt said with a smile, "I am sorry


    that I didn''t call you before I came. Please excuse me for intruding! I just happened toe to Ice


    city to deal with something, and I came to visit you by the way. I know that you like the dishes I cook


    every time when you went back, and this time I brought you some dishes!"


    Simon quickly took the luggage from her hand. Then he leaned to one side and said, "It doesn''t


    matter. Pleasee in!"


    Selena and her mother entered the door. After changing into the slippers, they walked into the living


    room. Simon smiled and said, "Aunt, Selena, sit down. I''ll get you some water!"


    "No!" Selena winked at him and said, "Brother, I''ve lived here before. I know where the water


    dispenser is!"


    Aunt who was sitting on the sofa said, "Yes, let Selena do that. She''s young!"


    Simon looked around silently and found that Emily was not in the dining room. Then he nced at


    the closed bedroom door. Finally he did not stop Selena to get water and sat on the sofa with the


    aunt.


    Emily''s aunt had always been very satisfied with Simon. From the moment she entered the door,


    the smile on her face had never disappeared. "Simon, have you been busy with worktely? Are


    you tired?"


    Simon said, "It''s okay!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She dide to Ice city for something this time. In addition to visiting her daughter, she also


    wanted to visit her niece''s husband!


    Last time, Simon and Emily went back to the town one after another to visit the tomb of Emily''s


    parents. Later, Simon was called back in advance by the hospital. Next day, when Emily left, she


    said that she would go abroad for work for a few days!


    Hearing this, Emily''s aunt naturally did not agree. However, when she heard that Simon had already


    agreed, as an elder, she had to agree. But she was worried that Simon would haveints after


    her niece went abroad for work, so Mrs. Jones wanted to take the opportunity tofort him.


    "s!" Mrs. Jones sighed and said slowly, "Simon, don''t me Emily. She is indeed willful to go


    abroad suddenly. I persuaded her, but..."


    She was interrupted suddenly. "Mom!" Selena, who ran to the kitchen to get water, ran out in a


    panic now.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Jones immediately scolded her daughter. "Selena, you can''t be so impolite. Stop


    yelling at Simon''s house!"


    Selena opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she held back. Then she looked strange, with


    her hands behind her back. It seemed that she was hiding something. After looking at Simon who


    was sitting on the sofa, she ran over with hesitation.


    First, she whispered something to her mother''s ear, and then secretly showed the things hidden in


    her hands to her...


    Simon frowned. He saw that Mrs. Jones''s expression suddenly changed and she looked at him in


    shock.


    Mrs. Jones sat up straight and seemed to hesitate for a long time before she spoke again. "Simon. I


    know that it''s a sudden decision that Emily went abroad. It''s not a wise decision for the couple! In


    fact, I don''t agree, but young people like you now attach great importance to their careers. I can


    understand, so I hope that you can also understand and support Emily!"


    "I also know that you just get married and you are in the sweet period. But Emily went abroad,


    which has an impact on your marriage. Over time, as a man, you naturally feel lonely!" Mrs. Jones


    frowned and spoke earnestly, "But Simon, I know that people may face many temptations and


    mistakes in life, such as a man''s infidelity. I can understand that a man at your age is energetic and


    lustful. What''s more, Emily doesn''t stay with you now. If you can correct the mistake in time, I can


    understand..."


    Simon''s expression continually changed with her words.


    He naturally could understand Mrs. Jones''s meaning. The muscles around his lips twitched, and his


    eyes nced at the closed door of the bedroom. Then he asked gloomily, "How long do you still


    want to stay in the bedroom to see the fun?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena and her mother looked over.


    They all thought that Simon really hid a woman in his room. The two exchanged a look with each


    other and felt terrible. They didn''t expect that it really confirmed their guess. There was a woman in


    the room!


    Her niece had just gone abroad for two days, and Simon took a woman home...


    "Ahem..."


    At this moment, Emily, who had been eavesdropping on the door all along, walked out of the room


    awkwardly.


    When Mrs. Jones saw the person who came out, she said in surprise, "Emily?"


    "Sis? It''s you?" Selena stood up excitedly and said in a low voice, "Oh my god. Sis, haven''t you


    already gone abroad? Then this bra is yours?"


    Looking at the ck bra raised high in her cousin''s hand, she nodded with a blush on her face.


    "Hmm..."


    Mrs. Jones came to her senses and realized that the so-called woman hidden in the room was her


    niece. Her expression suddenly changed from worried to surprised, and then to happy. She patted


    her chest with a relief and said, "It scared me! Emily, why didn''t you tell me that you didn''t go


    abroad? Just now I thought... Simon, I''m sorry that I misunderstood you. Please forget what I''ve


    said!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Simon coughed, with his fist on the mouth.


    Selena nced at the two and asked curiously, "Sis, what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Jones also echoed. "Yes, Emily, what''s the matter? When you returned to the town a few days


    ago, didn''t you say that you were sent abroad by the TV station? Why didn''t you leave? Did you


    change the date temporarily?" "Aunt, I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in time. I didn''t change the date. I


    don''t intend to go abroad!" Emily had to exin like this. She called to say goodbye to her aunt and


    cousin before going to the airport. She didn''t expect to be taken back by Simon. After that, she


    forgot to inform her family in the past few days.


    "You''re not going abroad?" Mrs. Jones was surprised.


    On the opposite side, Simon crossed her long legszily and rubbed his chin with his hand. It


    seemed that he wasn''t going to say anything for her but was expecting how she would exin


    everything.


    "Mm, I was reced by other colleague..." Emily gritted her teeth and withdrew her gaze. After


    saying it embarrassingly, she touched her lower abdomen, paused for a while, and said softly,


    "Aunt, I''m pregnant!"


    Mrs. Jones nodded at first, but when she thought it clearly, she was suddenly excited. "What did you


    say?"


    "I''m pregnant. I''ve been pregnant for more than eight weeks!" Emily smiled.


    "Really! That''s great!" Because of excitement, Mrs. Jones almost stood up from the sofa like


    Selena. She suddenly smiled and said, "No wonder that you suddenly didn''t go abroad. It turns out


    that you''re pregnant! Since you''re pregnant, it''s true that you can''t go abroad. The most important


    thing is to give birth to the baby!"

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Good news came after the misunderstanding was solved, and the atmosphere suddenly became


    lively.


    This time, Mrs. Jones would stay for a few days, so she was not in a hurry to handle her matter


    immediately. Instead, Simon drove them to the supermarket and bought a lot of nutritious food. After


    that, he cooked a lot of delicious dishes.


    Unknowingly, the sky outside the window was dark.


    Selena, who had held back her curiosity for almost an entire day, finally found an opportunity to ask


    her, "Sister, are you reconciled with brother Simon?"


    "Mn..." Emily looked at Simon who was focused on peeling apples beside her. She nodded with a


    slight blush on her face.


    Selena''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Just as she was about to continue gossiping, Mrs. Jones


    who had finished tidying up the kitchen suddenly walked over and said to her daughter, "Selena, I


    won''t go to your house tonight. I''ll stay here!"


    As soon as she finished her words, everyone was stunned.


    Selena said in surprise, "Ah? Mom, you''re going to stay with Emily and Simon tonight? Why?"


    "Emily is pregnant. Of course, I have to stay here to take care of her! You should go back early


    later!" After Mrs. Jones finished, she looked at Simon with a smile. "Simon, I see that you have two


    bedrooms here. Do you mind if I stay here for one night?"


    "Of course I don''t mind!" Simon immediately replied.


    Mrs. Jones nodded with satisfaction, and then suddenly said, "Well, Emily, you sleep with me


    tonight!"


    Emily was stunned.


    Simon was also shocked.


    Selena was almost choked by the water she had just drunk. After swallowing it, she asked


    uncertainly, "Mom, are you sure you will stay here?"


    "Kid, don''t you understand the nativenguage?" Mrs. Jones reprimanded angrily. She had her own


    considerations.


    Selena wiped her sweat silently.


    It was not that she could not understand her meaning, but Simon''s face had turned sullen...


    Her purpose was not to take care of Emily but obviously not to let them sleep together!


    After eating the fruits, Selena left. Simon drove her back. When he came back, the TV in the living


    room had been turned off. The lights in the bedroom were on and Mrs. Jones was making the bed.


    After washing up and putting on pajamas, Emily walked out of the dining room with a cup of water in


    her hand.


    When she saw hime in with a car key, she couldn''t help but wee him. "You''ve sent Selena


    away?"


    "Yes, I saw her enter the apartment''s door!" Simon said that and looked at the aunt in the bedroom.


    Then, Mrs. Jones said, "Emily, the bedding is ready. Come here to sleep!"


    "Okay, got it!" Emily replied with a loud voice.


    Looking at Simon, whose eyes were full of resentment, she gently touched his hand. "Then you


    should go to bed early, too. I''m going!"


    After that, she did not move.


    Because Simon held her hand back, and he didn''t mean to let go of her hand.


    "Simon, my aunt asked me to go to sleep!" Emily bit her lip.


    Simon was still unmoved. He just stared at her with his amorous eyes.


    Emily struggled for a long time. Finally, out of helplessness, she stood on her toes and whispered


    something into his ear. After that, the gloom on his handsome face disappeared and he let go of her


    hand.


    As the moon hung high in the sky, many lights in the building gradually went out.


    Emily quietly turned over. In the dark, she opened her eyes and nced at her aunt who had


    already fallen asleep. Then she raised her hand to wave in front of Mrs. Jones''s eyes. After making


    sure that her aunt was asleep, she sneaked away from the quilt and got out of bed.


    Holding her breath, she walked out of the bedroom with her slippers.


    After closing the door gently, she put on the slippers on the ground and ran to the study on the


    opposite side. Sneaking into other poeple''s room at midnight had almost be one of her skills!


    At that time, Simon let go of her hand because she said that when Mrs. Jones fell asleep at night,


    she would apany him to sleep...


    As she pushed open the door to the study, Emily saw the man lying on the bed with his back against


    her.


    She climbed up to the bed in darkness and thought that he also fell asleep like her aunt. However,


    Simon suddenly turned around, held her in his arms, and kissed her fiercely.


    Emily groaned and threw herself into his arms.


    While she was still in a daze, he had unbuttoned a few buttons on her pyjamas. She quickly


    grabbed hisrge hand and reminded him in a quavering voice, "Keep your voice down. Be careful


    not to wake my aunt up!"


    Simon grabbed her hand and bit her finger one by one. "If you are afraid of waking up your aunt,


    you should cooperate with meter!"


    What did this mean?


    Before she could figure it out, he had already pulled her down. She suddenly had a bad feeling and


    asked nervously, "Simon, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s continue the work that we haven''t finished this morning!" Simon''s eyes were filled with


    flirtation.


    "No..." Emily cried out in a panic.


    However, the next second, the quilt had already been covered over the top of the head.


    The temperature in the room was constantly rising...


    Half an hourter, Emily finally showed her head from the quilt. Her face was very flushed. She


    covered her mouth, but the taste of semen between her lips and teeth could not dissipate. SheThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    red at Simon with great shame and resentment.


    In contrast, Simon looked satisfied. In the dark, he was like a leopard that was licking its ws to


    recall the pleasure.


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    She swore that this would definitely be thest time!


    Seeing that she was ring at him angrily, Simon raised his eyebrows slowly and said, "Mrs. Chin,


    do you still want to do it again?"


    "..." Emily clenched her hands.


    Seeing his warning look, she rolled over the quilt andy on the pillow.


    She thought in her mind. Forget it, a wise woman knew when to retreat...


    The next morning, when she had a sweet dream, she felt that there was a fly lingering around her.


    She raised her hand and waved it, but it was useless. She could only reluctantly open her eyes but


    she saw Simon''s handsome face in the morning light.


    Maybe Emily was impressed by what happenedst night, she thought he asked to do that again,


    and couldn''t help but whisper, "I don''t want it. I won''t use my mouth!"


    "Well, Emily, it turns out that you are still thinking about it in your dreams!" When Simon heard this,


    his lips curled up into an evil smile.


    Hearing the deepughter, Emily realized what she had said. She immediately felt ashamed and


    embarrassed, so she directly pulled up the quilt and covered her head with it, trying to pretend to be


    sleeping.


    Simon pulled her with his hand and reminded her slowly. "It''s already past seven o''clock. If you don''t


    get up again, your aunt may wake up!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily suddenly sat up.


    She almost forgot about this matter. She quickly pulled back the quilt and got out of bed. After


    ring at him angrily, she pulled her slippers and left the study. When she was about to go back to


    the bedroom, she suddenly stopped at the door of the dining room.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Mrs. Jones who wore an apron was standing in front of the table with two sses of hot milk and


    looked at her.


    It was an awkward situation...


    "Ahem, aunt, you''re awake!" Emily was stunned. She pulled her long hair guiltily and said, "I woke


    up rtively early. I saw that you slept well, so I didn''t wake you up..."


    Mrs. Jones didn''t expose her lies. She nodded and said, "Come here to have breakfast after you


    wash up!"


    Emily nodded and quickly ran back to the bedroom quickly.


    Ten minutester, they all sat at the table, and Mrs. Jones sat opposite them. There was a


    sumptuous breakfast on the table.


    When Emily lowered her head to eat the porridge, she angrily nced at Simon beside her.


    He must have known that her aunt had woken up a long time ago, so she was caught when she


    came out of the study. He deliberately made her embarrassed!


    When she looked up, the aunt on the opposite side also put down the bowl in her hand. She slowly


    said after thinking for a while, "Well, Emily, Simon, I know that you are in a good rtionship, and


    you are both young and energetic. As your elder, I am experienced and understand you! But it''s a


    special period now, especially the first three months. It''s dangerous and you have to be particrly


    careful, so you need to restrain yourself a little more in some aspects..."


    Hearing this, Emily blushed and once again buried her face guiltily.


    She took a nce at Simon. However, Simon kept nodding calmly.


    Then her aunt expressed her sincere admonition. Emily''s nose was almost touching the porridge in


    the bowl. Being ashamed and angry, she couldn''t help secretly kicking Simon with her foot to vent


    her anger.


    Simon seemed to have already expected that. When her foot kicked over, his big hand directly held


    it.


    As she felt his touch, her face turned more flushed. Her aunt was right in front of her and she


    couldn''t unleash her anger, so she could only take back her foot. While she was gritting her teeth,


    her aunt suddenly said, "So, I''m going to take Emily back to the town to nourish the fetus!"


    The movement of Simon''s hand stopped.


    Emily was also stunned. "Huh?"


    "Why are you always so excited like Selena?" Mrs. Jones frowned and reprimanded. "Don''t forget


    that you''re going to be a mother now. Prenatal education is very important!"


    Emily was a little stunned. She swallowed and said, "Aunt, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to go


    back to the town... I still have to go to work!"


    Mrs. Jones said to her niece unhappily, "Nourishing the fetus is more important than working now!


    Besides, it''s just a month. You can tell your leader to take a leave. If you can''t, I''ll help you!"


    Mrs. Jones didn''t forget that when she and her daughter came here yesterday morning, her


    daughter found a bra on the ground. Like what she said before, as an elder, she was experienced,


    so she could guess that they must make love before she entered the house. What''s more,st


    night...


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mrs. Jones was happy to see that they had a good rtionship. But in a special period, she was


    afraid that it would hurt the fetus. For the safety of the fetus, she came up with this decision!


    After a pause, Mrs. Jones earnestly continued to say, "I make this decision for the sake of you two! I


    will go out to handle my affairster. Emily, pack up your things at home and we will leave in the


    evening!"


    Emily was dumbfounded.


    After her aunt cleaned up the tableware and entered the kitchen, she was very anxious. She pulled


    Simon to the window and red at him inint. "Simon, why didn''t you say anything just now?"


    Just now at the dining table, in the face of aunt''s admonition, he was obedient. When her aunt


    proposed to take her back to the town to nourish her fetus, he had no objection all the way.


    Simon askedzily, "What should I say?"


    Emily bit her lips and said, "My aunt said she would take me back to the town to nourish the fetus..."


    It was not that she didn''t want to go back to the town, but she felt that it was too fussy. Besides, she


    had just returned to work for a few days, and the editor-in-chief was already a little angry at her.


    How dare she ask for a leave? Moreover, she could take maternity leaves when she was pregnant


    for seven or eight months at least...


    Simon looked at her and said slowly, "Our aunt has made up her mind. How can I disobey her!"


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    In the evening, the ck Cayenne was driving to the railway station as scheduled.


    Fortunately, today was a rest day. Otherwise, she hadn''t even figured out how to exin it to the


    editor- in- chief. Emily sat on the passenger seat and looked at the approaching railway station with


    a worried look.


    It was rush hour and there was a lot of traffic. In her mind, Emily even thought that she might miss


    the train because of the traffic jam...


    Compared to her gloomy face, Simon, who was next to her, was still calm.


    After a day''s work, he went home to pick them up. Then the Cayenne entered the underground


    parking lot, and they got out of the car one by one.


    Simon took over Mrs. Jones''s luggage bag and then walked to Emily. "Mrs. Chin, let me help you


    take it!"


    Emily only held a backpack, which contained some clean clothes. In Simon''s words, she didn''t need


    to bring too many things because he would bring them to her when he came to see her.


    ncing at him, she stuffed her backpack into his hand unhappily.


    They took the elevator to the waiting hall of the first floor. The radio and human voices were very


    noisy. Mrs. Jones could not help but sigh with relief. "Fortunately, it''s notte. We should hurry to


    get the ticket."


    Simon took the initiative to say, "Aunt, let me do that!"


    Mrs. Jones nodded with satisfaction, took out her ID card from her bag, and handed it to him. Then


    she turned to look at Emily.


    Seeing this, Emily had no choice but to take her own backpack. Now she had given up struggling.


    She opened the inneryer of the backpack. When she wanted to get her ID card, she was


    shocked.


    "Hey, where is my ID card?"


    Emily muttered to herself. It was strange that she couldn''t find her identity card. She still


    remembered that when she was packing up things, she put them in the inneryer, but now there


    was nothing left?


    Selena said anxiously, "Sis, how can you get your ticket and get on the train if you don''t have your


    ID card? There will be more than ten minutes to check in!"


    Simon frowned and looked at the watch on his wrist. He said in a low voice, "It''s toote to take it


    back since there''s a traffic jam at this time!"


    Emily narrowed her eyes and looked at Simon with suspicion.


    At that time, he helped her take the backpack...


    However, Simon looked very calm and frowned slightly. When he looked at her, he seemed to be


    serious and innocent.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Emily rummaged through her backpack but still failed to find her identity card. The radio was


    reporting that it was time to check in and the passengers should get ready in advance.


    Since she couldn''t find her ID card at this time, she couldn''t get on the train.


    Emily looked up and saw her aunt''s face turn gloomy. She was ring at her unhappily.


    Mrs. Jones scolded her angrily. "You''re so careless! I think you don''t want to go back to the town


    with me, so you deliberately forgot to bring your ID card!"


    "Er, I didn''t..." Emily put her hand on her forehead.


    Emily felt deeply wronged!


    "Well! If you don''t want to go back, I won''t force you!" Mrs. Jones sighed.


    In this case, Emily stepped forward to hold her aunt''s hand and braced herself to say, "Ahem, aunt,


    you can rest assured that we will pay attention to this aspect..."


    After hearing this, the aunt snorted and pinched the back of her hand. "You are the only one I''m


    worried about. Simon is a doctor.


    I''m afraid that you have no sense of propriety!"


    "..." The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    In her aunt''s opinion, she was the one who had intense sexual desire.


    As time approached, Mrs. Jones took her ticket from Simon and lined up to pass the security check.


    When she entered the security check, she turned back to say goodbye to them. Especially when


    she looked at her niece, she was particrly worried.


    Simon held on to Emily''s shoulder and said, "Aunt, don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety!"


    "..." Emily red at him.


    "Hmm!" Mrs. Jones nodded with great relief.


    When she disappeared in the crowd, the three people who saw her off looked away. Selena


    seemed to have a date. She left in a hurry after answering a phone call. Before she left, she


    yfully gave Emily a thumbs-up.


    Emily rolled her eyes helplessly.


    She didn''t intentionally leave her ID card at home.


    They took the original route and walked back to the underground parking lot. When they were about


    to get into the car, Simon took out his right hand in the trouser pocket and threw something to her.


    He saidzily, "Be careful. Don''t throw it anywhere!"


    She took it subconsciously, and it turned out to be her ID card.


    Emily was shocked.


    When Mrs. Jones was about to leave, she gave Emily a warning look. Thinking of this, Emily


    suddenly felt resentful...


    Emily thought in her mind. F*ck, this cunning Simon wanted me to take the me!


    On the way back, Emily was grinding her teeth. When he looked at her with his amorous eyes, she


    turned her head mercilessly. When they were having dinner at home, she gritted the chicken wings


    hard and made a creaking sound.


    It was dark outside, and the clock on the wall showed that it was ten o''clock.


    It was the time for pregnant Emily to rest. Without his warning, Emily turned off the TV, stood up


    from the sofa, and walked to the bedroom. Meanwhile, she saw that the tall and straight figure


    followed her.


    When she entered the bedroom, she turned back to close the door.


    Simon crossed his arms in front of his chest and asked with a sly smile, "Well, what are you doing?"


    Emily said with a forced smile, "Sorry, we should sleep in separate rooms tonight!"


    Hearing this, the smile in Simon''s eyes became brighter, and he gave a deepugh. Then he asked


    in azy tone, "Our aunt has left, why do we still sleep in separate rooms?"


    "Because I''m afraid that I don''t have a sense of propriety!" Saying grumpily, Emily closed the door


    and locked it.


    Simon stoppedughing.


    The next morning, as soon as Emily opened her eyes, she heard the sound of running water from


    the bathroom.


    Emily turned herself sideways to look at the ss door of the bathroom. Even though she couldn''t


    see the person inside, she could still vaguely see the outline and could identify every part of his


    body...


    Realizing that she was using her mind to study his body, she shook her head at once.


    Although she proposed to sleep in the separate roomst night and locked the door, Simon still


    slept in the same bed with her in the end. At midnight, Simon took the key and opened the door.


    Emily yawned and got up. She made the bed and took off her pajamas.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When the sound of water stopped, the phone on the bedside started to vibrate. The name of the


    caller was disyed on the bright screen. When she picked it up, she saw the word "Addy" on it.


    Just then, the door of the bathroom was slowly opened, and Simon, wrapped in a bath towel, came


    out from inside.


    Emily handed the phone to him and said, "Simon, your phone is ringing!"


    "Mn." Simon reached out his hand.


    Seeing that his gaze moved from the phone screen to her face with a faint smile, Emily swallowed


    her saliva and walked into the bathroom with an uneasy expression. She opened the faucet to fill


    her cup with water, and applied toothpaste to her electric toothbrush.


    Although she seemed to be brushing her teeth seriously, she couldn''t help ncing at the man who


    walked to the window from time to time.


    He put his hand around his strong waist, and the other hand was holding the phone around his ear.


    "Hello, Addy!"


    "Nothing. I am also off work. Is it at noon today?"


    "Okay, I''ll go there. Send me the restaurant addresster, and I''ll drive to find you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Simon turned around unexpectedly. They looked at each other.


    He found that she was staring at him. Emily''s face turned flushed. She cleared her throat in


    embarrassment and asked in a seemingly casual tone, "Ahem, why did she call you?"


    "Mn." Simon''s expression wasnguid as he curled his lips. "She invited me to have lunch together."


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    After breakfast, time passed quickly.


    The TV showed a video of fetal education, which was purchased on the Inte by Simon


    yesterday. Almost every half hour, Emily could not help ncing at the clock on the wall. It was over


    11 o''clock in the morning.


    Footsteps could be heard from the bedroom. Simon walked out from the bedroom. "Emily, which


    one of the two shirts is better?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Emily turned around and saw that he was carrying two greycolored shirts.


    However, the details were different. One of them was pure-colored and the other had dark stripes.


    "Both are good!" She pursed her lips.


    Simon took out his right hand, which was behind his back, and asked for her opinion. "What about


    the two pairs of trousers? Which one looks better, the straight one or the loose one?"


    "Both are good!" Emily said perfunctorily, with her fingers scratching the cushion.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and turned around to carry the clothes back to the bedroom. Ten


    minutester, he came out again after changing his clothes. Every button of his shirt was tied neatly.


    Emily thought in her mind unhappily. It was just a meal. He was dressed up so ceremoniously.


    After ncing at his well-dressed body, Emily asked unhappily, "Simon, are you going out?"

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    "Hmm." Simon curled his lips.


    He squinted at her her and said casually, "If you don''t trust me, you can go with me!"


    Emily denied immediately. "I didn''t say I didn''t trust you."


    Simon raised his eyebrows and walked to the porch with the car key and the mobile phone in his


    ahnds. As he bent down to change his shoes, he asked "Emily, are you sure you don''t want to go


    with me?"


    "I''m sure!" Emily raised her chin haughtily.


    But even so, she could not help staring at him secretly.


    In the porch, Simon stood up with his hand on the doorknob. Then he slowly said, "Then I''m


    leaving!"


    When he opened the anti-theft door and he was about to disappear, Emily stood up and said,"...


    Wait a minute!"


    Under the warm sun, the ck Cayenne stopped at the door of a special restaurant.


    After unbuckling the seat belt and getting out of the car, Emily could still feel Simon''s teasing look.


    When she bit her lips a little embarrassedly, Simon held her hand and kissed it.


    This scene was seen by the security guard at the door. Her face suddenly blushed and she walked


    into the dining room with her eyelids drooping.


    Just likest time, Addy arrived early. She was sitting in front of the table with her hands crossed. In


    front of her was a cup of pearl milk tea. Her beautiful face attracted a lot of people, but she was


    unaware of it. She kept staring at the milk tea vacantly.


    When the footsteps came, Addy raised her head and smiled. "You are here!"


    After they nodded to each other, Emily and Simon sat side by side opposite Addy.


    After they were seated, Addy looked at Emily and gestured to the ss in front of her and said,


    "Miss Sam, I specially invited you toe here with Simon on the phone. Thank you for your


    coming!"


    "You also invited me here?" Emily asked in surprise.


    Addy nodded and asked in confusion, "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head, but she gritted her teeth and looked at Simon who sat there with a


    lazy look.


    It turned out that Addy not only invited him, but also invited her, but he deliberately did not say it...


    Emily was yed by him again!


    The waiter brought the menu. After ordering, Addy put her hands together and took the initiative to


    say, "In fact, I don''t just invite you to have dinner today, but there is a good news I want to share!"


    "What is it?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Hearing that, Emily also looked at Addy with curiosity.


    Then, Emily saw that Addy suddenly took out two small red booklets from her bag. She was not


    unfamiliar with them at all, because she got them with Simon when they went to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau four years ago.


    When she looked up in shock, she heard Addy''s announcement. "I''m married to Sean!"


    "Addy, you''re married?" Simon asked in shock.


    "Yes!" Addy nodded and said with a smile, "Just an hour ago, Jenne and I just got our marriage


    certificates from the Civil Affairs Bureau! Now, you can congratte me!"


    Emily and Simon looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    It was just that the news was too unexpected. Although they knew that Addy had epted a


    marriage proposal and had a fiance, they did not expect that Addy would get the marriage certificate


    so fast...


    Addy seemed to realize their astonishment. She exined with a smile. "We all advocate simplicity,


    so we are not going to make the wedding tooplicated. We n to make a wedding trip. After


    we reached a consensus, we went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificates first!


    Sean went back to pack up the luggage first. He''ll pick me upter, and then we''ll take the ne in


    the evening to attend the honeymoon. So I called you out to share this joy!"


    Emily was still in a daze, but Simon said, "Happy marriage!"


    "Miss Swan, happy marriage!" Emily echoed in a hurry.


    "Thank you!" Addy smiled sweetly.


    After the meal, when they came out, Sean, whom they had met before, just drove to the door of the


    restaurant. It seemed that he was ready to go directly to the airport. He kept smiling.


    Before Addy got into the car, she waved to them with a smile and said, "If there is anything I can


    bring back, please give me a message at any time!"


    Simon said, "Okay, have a good time!"


    Soon, the car had merged into the traffic on the main road.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Emily unconsciously looked at the car. Marriage should be a happy event. There was indeed


    happiness and sweetness on Addy''s face, however, Emily felt somehow that she was a little


    strange.


    Perhaps it was due to Addy''s absent-minded look when they arrived at the restaurant...


    "What are you thinking about?"


    She felt warmth on her shoulder, and a low voice came to her ear.


    Emily came to herself, shook her head and said, "Nothing!"


    When she looked up, she saw that Simon was also looking at the direction of the car. She was a


    little jealous and could not help saying, "Simon, you must feel sad in your heart, right?"


    "Er?" Simon raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "Tsk!" Emily curled her lips and said mockingly, "Don''t pretend! It''s not a big deal. I can understand


    it. After all, she was your exgirlfriend but she married another man now, especially that you knew


    each other when you were fifteen years old. It''s impossible for you to have no feelings at all!"


    Simon curled his thin lips. Then he suddenly changed the topic and said, "Let''s go to the


    supermarket to buy some dumplingster!"


    "Why do you suddenly want to eat dumplings?" Emily frowned and didn''t understand why he


    suddenly mentioned this.


    "To calm your jealousy!" Simon said slowly.


    "..." Emily felt embarrassed.


    After leaving the restaurant, the ck Cayenne did not go to the supermarket, but to another ce.


    After getting off the car, Emily discovered that it was a maternal and infant shop. Coincidentally, it


    was the shop that they had been to before. Through the shopwindow, they could even see the


    lovely baby products inside.


    Simon''s appearance was too outstanding. Even though it had been so long, the salesgirl in the


    store could still recognize them when they went in. She smiled and asked, "Mr. and Mrs., are you


    going to have a walk on your own this time?"


    Simon said, "Please introduce them to us!"


    Upon hearing this, the salesgirl enthusiastically walked in front of them and led them to the disy


    counter.


    Simon put his arm around her shoulder and


    he whispered to her ear. "Isn''t it too early this time?"


    Emily knew what he was referring to. Last time when they came, she had said it was early to walk


    into such a ce, but now...


    "Hmm..." She nodded shyly.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    If it weren''t for the salegirl''s warm and attentive exnation, Emily wouldn''t have known that there


    were so many products for babies at different stages including birth, the first month, and the time of


    two months and three months...


    Just like thest time, Emily discovered that Simon''s focus had always been on pink items.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The color implied that he wanted to have a daughter.


    Emily was just two months pregnant, and she didn''t know about the gender of the baby yet, so she


    wanted to choose baby products in yellow, especially clothing. By then, both boys and girls could


    use them.


    It seemed that Simon had noticed her disagreement, he said confidently, "I have a hunch that it will


    be a daughter!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily wanted to roll her eyes. "The woman''s intuition and sixth sense don''t tell


    me that it is a daughter! Do you think you can tell fortune? Will it be a daughter as you think by


    then?"


    "Can such things be predicted?" Simon frowned.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and said casually, "I don''t know. Maybe it can be predicted!"


    Hearing this, Simon actually became serious. After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "I remember


    my grandmother said before that there was a blind fortune teller in the east of this city. It seemed to


    be very efficacious!"


    "Simon, don''t forget you''re a doctor!" Emily widened her eyes.


    "So what?"


    "You should believe in science!"


    Simon curled her lipszily. "It doesn''t matter. I can be superstitious once in a while!"


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    Just as she was about to persuade him to get rid of this thought, Simon suddenly reach out arge


    hand towards the hem of her clothes.


    Emily''s face blushed immediately.


    Although it was normal for a man to touch his wife''s pregnant belly in the clothes, Simon did this so


    boldly in public. She nced at the salegirl next to her, and sure enough, the salesgirl had turned


    around to tidy up the small milk bottle on the shelf embarrassedly.


    "Hey, Simon!" Emily reminded him.


    However, Simon didn''t take it seriously. He even showed a self- righteous expression. Instead of


    taking his hand back, he still covered her belly with his palm without scruple.


    Emily could even sense his palm prints.


    Simon suddenly showed a deep look and he said firmly, "Emily, whether it is a boy or a girl, I am


    looking forward to the birth of this new life!"


    "Me too!" Emily smiled.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. They all thought that the future was as wonderful


    and happy as they expected.


    The afternoon sun shone over the entire private hospital.


    Emily made an interview with Tina nearby. It was exactly noon after the interview. Originally, they


    were going back to the station together, but Tina imed to go to Chin''s Group for lunch over there.


    The boss of Chin''s Group was Wilson. Emily immediately figured out what she was going to do!


    Seeing that Tina stopped a taxi on the side of the road with a flushed face, Emily thought for a


    moment and did not follow the taxi back to the station. She stopped a taxi and went to the private


    hospital.


    After paying for the taxi, Emily got out of the car. When she wanted to go straight to the elevator,


    she saw a familiar figure in the lobby, who was wearing the same white gown as Simon. Inside was


    a surgical suit, but the figure was more slender. The ponytail behind the head was in a bun. It was


    her best friend Anthea.


    Anthea stood with her back to her and leaned against a marble pir on one side of the corridor.


    She lowered her head and looked at something with a blush on her face.


    Being curious, Emily turned around and walked towards her.


    Unexpectedly, when she came behind Anthea, she didn''t even notice her and still kept that


    movement.


    When Emily approached her, she realized that Anthea was looking at her cell phone. She didn''t


    know what was so interesting that she was so immersed in it. She got close to it out of her strong


    curiosity.


    "I want to curl up with you on the sofa, to listen to your breathing in my ear, to kiss your sexy lips,


    and to touch your body from your neck to your mysterious part..."


    Emily read that in a low voice. When she read the following words, not to mention Anthea, even she


    blushed a little.


    Hearing the voiceing from behind, Anthea became stiff and hurriedly put the phone back into


    the pocket. When she looked back and saw it was Emily, she became relieved. "Emily, you scared


    me!"


    "If you don''t do something wrong, you won''t be afraid of anything. What are you afraid of? Who are


    you texting?" Emily narrowed her eyes.


    Anthea replied awkwardly. "Nothing. It''s just a spam message!"


    "Really?" Emily did not believe it. She wrapped her arms around her shoulders and said, "I saw


    Wilson''s name! There shouldn''t be many people with the same name and surname in the world,


    right? Shall I ask Simon about his brother''s name?"


    "No!" Anthea said quickly, and the blush on her face increased rapidly.


    Emily blinked her eyes. In fact, she just deliberately teased her. She only read the content of the


    text message but she didn''t see the sender''s name. But at this time, seeing Anthea''s reaction, she


    immediately confirmed it.


    She did not expect her upright elder brother, Adam, to be so licentious in private...


    Thinking of the content of the text message, she was very embarrassed!


    Emily shook her head deliberately and said, "During working hours, Doctor Lee, you don''t treat


    patients but send this kind of obscene message to a soldier!"


    "Can''t you keep your voice down a little?" Anthea covered Emily''s mouth in embarrassment.


    "OK!" Emily nodded in amusement. When she recalled that Simon had called Tina sister in front of


    Wilson, she said, "Anthea, if you marry Adam in the future, I will change my way of addressing you


    as sister."


    Hearing this, Anthea was stunned, and she whispered, "You think too much. There won''t be such a


    day."


    Emily was about to continue teasing her, but she paused when she saw her slightly pale face. She


    suddenly recalled thest time she asked about the rtionship between Anthea and Adam. Anthea


    said that they didn''t even be regarded as lovers.


    "Anthea..." Emily felt a little remorseful.


    Anthea did not care about it and quickly showed a calm expression. Anthea took her hand and said,


    "By the way, Emily, I have something to tell you!"


    Emily asked, "What is it?"


    "There is a new female doctor for the campsite surgery!" Anthea answered.


    Emily frowned in confusion. "Isn''t it very normal for a doctor toe to the hospital?"

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Not long ago, Anthea had just been transferred to this private hospital. Emily did not feel that it was


    a big problem!


    "Yes, the personnel transfer is normal in the hospital!" Anthea nodded and continued to say, "But


    the new female doctor seems to be interested in Dr. Chin!"


    Hearing that, Emily pursed her lips.


    The elevator arrived at the floor of the cardiac surgery department. After passing the nurse station


    surrounded by many patients, she went straight to the expert''s office inside. The door was open.


    Simon did not wear a white gown but he was wearing a green surgical suit. It should not be long


    after the operation.


    At this time, he was sitting in front of his desk, with a x-ray film in his hand. He was looking at it


    seriously with his eyebrows raised.


    Emily raised her hand and knocked on the door. Simon faintly said, "Come in." Then he heard the


    footsteps. After seeing her, the serious expression on her face was instantly reced by a rxed


    expression.


    Such a change in expression was enough to make her heart beat fast.


    Simon leaned back on the chair and raised his eyebrows. "Why are you here?"


    Emily was a little shy and told the truth. "I suddenly miss you..."


    Seeing that Tina went to find Wilson, she couldn''t help but want toe over to find Simon. She


    really missed him.


    "Have you had lunch?" Simon asked.


    "No!" Emily shook her head. "Ie here to eat with you!"


    "Why didn''t you make a phone call in advance? What if I am performing an operation?" Hearing her


    words, Simon frowned slightly and put down the film in his hand while speaking. He came over and


    took her hand, ready to take her out for dinner.


    Aftering out of the office, Emily pretended to ask inadvertently, "Simon, I heard that you have a


    new female doctor in your department."


    "That seems to be the case!" Simon thought for a moment.


    It was very normal for different departments in the hospital to have staff transfer. Moreover, the


    director of the hospital had mentioned before at the meeting that he wanted to recruit more doctors


    to enrich the hospital''s strength. Two doctors and a nurse were indeed transferred for the cardiac


    surgery recently.


    Emily continued to say faintly, "I heard that the new female doctor is interested in you!"


    Hearing this, Simon did not immediately speak, but he nced at her with a faint smile. "Are you


    jealous?"


    "No!" Emily denied in embarrassment.


    Simon put his hand around her shoulder and took her into his arms. They got close to each other.


    Then he kissed her ear and whispered, "Mrs. Chin, do you want me to amuse you?"


    At the thought of the word "amuse" with an implied meaning, an obscene scene appeared in her


    mind.


    Emily immediately shook her head."... No!"


    Coming out of the elevator on the first floor, Simon was still entangled in that issue just now. Emily''s


    ear was red because of his hot breath and her eyshes vibrated shyly.


    Someone who seemed to be familiar came over and said, "Simon, it''s lunchtime now. Why haven''t


    you gone to have lunch yet?"


    "Director!" Simon suddenly became serious and answered with great respect. Then he said, "I''m


    going out to eat!"


    Emily raised her head and saw an elder in his fifties wearing a white gown. She also nodded


    hurriedly and said, "Hello, director!"


    She knew this director. After all, they had been married for four years. Simon had never concealed


    it. In addition to the medical staff in the department, Simon had also introduced the director to her.


    She had seen him several times when she came to the hospital.


    The director nodded to her with a smile and then patted Simon on the shoulder. From his


    expression and remark, it could be seen that he thought highly of Simon. "Simon, don''t forget about


    the next week''s business trip. This meeting is very important. You should make more preparations


    in advance!"


    Simon frowned. After ncing at Emily, he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    After a brief greeting, the director walked directly toward the elevator, but after just two steps, he


    couldn''t help but look back.


    He saw that the two figures not far away were already next to each other. Simon once again hugged


    Emily''s shoulders. The rxed look was different from his serious expression when he was at work.


    Just like when he saw them, Simon once again leaned over his handsome face and whispered


    beside her ear. Her entire face was flushed.


    The director looked back and muttered to himself with some puzzlement.


    He had heard a lot of rumors at ordinary times. It was said that they had divorced, but they actually


    had a good rtionship now.


    The director shook his head. It seemed that when the next meeting was held in the hospital, he


    should emphasize that everyone should focus on treating diseases and saving people, so that they


    wouldn''t gossip about their colleagues'' private life!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the early morning, the morning light passed through the curtains.


    Emily threw herself down on the bed with an arm hanging in mid-air and her eyelids halfclosed. She


    could see the tall figure who had just closed the suitcase. It was less than two hours before


    boarding time.


    When she was about to close her eyes and fall asleep, she heard his deep voice.


    "Remember what I''ve told you. You can''t eat raw and cold foods, and you can''t touch seafood


    either! You must eat nutritious food for three meals a day. You can''t eat takeaway food casually.


    Take pictures of the food and send them to me. You must fall asleep before 10 o''clock in the


    evening. Make sure that you have enough sleep! coffee and stimting drinks can''t be drunk..."


    Emily''s ears were almost buzzing. She didn''t know if he had told the patient the same thing before.


    When he was about to speak again, she could not help butin. "I know all about it! Honey, do


    you want to change your job and be a teacher?"


    He was even more talkative than the director of training in her college and the editor- inchief who


    could talk for dozens of minutes in a frequent short meeting.


    Simon''s face twitched.


    The hospital sent him and his colleagues from various departments to Bayworth City for a business


    trip. His boarding time was half past eight. He knew that she was sleepy more after she was


    pregnant. Being worried, he could only repeat it again and again and let her remember it.


    Looking down at his watch, Simon frowned and said, "It''s almost time to leave. I have to go to the


    airport!"


    "Go!" Emily waved her hand as if she had just received an amnesty.


    Then her hand in mid-air was grabbed by him. He raised his eyelids and kissed her overwhelmingly.


    He licked her lips and tongue passionately...


    When she was released, her eyes were


    blurred.


    Simon wiped away the saliva left on the corner of her mouth with his finger and walked away in


    satisfaction.


    It was not until the sound of the anti-theft door closing came from the porch that Emily came to her


    senses. She touched her red and swollen lips, looked at the torn pajamas, and red at the ceiling


    with resentment. She was so excited and couldn''t calm down because of his kiss...


    "How can I fall asleep now?"

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    After getting home from work at dawn, Emily finally remembered that Simon had gone on a


    business trip.


    When she opened the fridge, she saw that it was filled with fresh food containers. There were quite


    a few prepared ingredients. She just needed to heat the ingredients in the pot before eating them.


    After she finished eating and washed the bowl and chopsticks, Emily sat there to watch TV with a


    remote control in her hand.


    When she was enjoying the TV program, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She looked up at the night sky outside the window, and then looked at the watch on the wall. It was


    already ten o''clock. Emily turned off the TV in a hurry, and then ran to the bedroom with small steps.


    When she took her cell phone, her mouth twitched nervously.


    It was a video call.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    On the screen of the mobile phone appeared Simon''s handsome face.


    He should be in the hotel, and the background was arge white bed. He looked like he had just


    taken a shower, and his short hair was still wet with water. Although he was wrapped in the


    bathrobe, the belt around his waist was loosely tied, and his strong chest waspletely exposed.


    From such a long distance, she could feel the masculinitying from him.


    Emily swallowed hard and tried her best to fix her eyes on his good- looking face. She pretended to


    yawn and said, "I''m going to sleep!"


    However, Simon suddenly said, "Emily, take off your pajamas!"


    "Hey!" Emily blushed.


    He still acted like a rogue on the phone!


    On the screen, Simon''s attractive and amorous eyes narrowed. He smiled mischievously and said


    slowly, "Why are you so excited? I just want to see the baby!"


    "..." Emily gritted her teeth and was speechless.


    Instead of taking off her pajamas as he required, she only revealed her t belly. She hadn''t been


    pregnant for a long time, so her pregnant belly was not obvious.


    Emily looked up at the screen in annoyance. Just as she was about to ask if he was satisfied, she


    saw that his eyes were very deep.


    She became softhearted in an instant.


    A deep voice came from his thin lips. "Go to sleep now!"


    "Hmm," Emily answered. After hanging up the phone, she put the phone on the bedside table and


    closed her eyes. She fell asleep with a faint smile.


    She forgot to set the rm, so she got upte the next morning.


    For fear of beingte, Emily didn''t make breakfast at home. She got out of the taxi and went to the


    opposite breakfast restaurant to line up for a ham sandwich and milk.


    When the shop assistant brought the food to her, Emily didn''t take it immediately. Instead, she took


    out her phone and said, "Please wait a minute. I want to take a picture!"


    The shop assistant was confused.


    After taking the photo, she took it with a smile and said, "Thank you!"


    This was what Simon requested. The three meals of a day must be showed to him.


    After putting the breakfast in the bag temporarily, Emily crossed the road and rushed into the office


    building. As soon as she came out of the elevator, she met Tina, who was carrying a device. "Emily,


    you are just in time. There is an interview with an orphanage. No one works with me. Youe with


    me!"


    "Sure!" Emily said, nodding her head.


    A rich businessman voluntarily funded the orphanage to build new dormitories, which could


    amodate more children. Such a good deed naturally needed the TV station to report and


    intensify positive influence.


    The workload was not high, and most of the interview targets were children, so it was very easy.


    After more than two hours, they finished the interview and returned to the TV station. After sorting


    out all the information of the interview, Emily was about to take it to editorin- chief. However, when


    she stood up, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    She stumbled and her body shook. Then she fell to the side limply.


    Luckily, Tina was right beside her. When Tina found that, she had already stretched out her hand to


    support Emily, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    It happened in the office, so many colleagues witnessed the event. They immediately gathered


    around with great concern.


    "Emily, are you alright?"


    Emily shook her head. "I''m fine..."


    Tina observed Emily''s expression and frowned. "Is it caused by hypoglycemia?" Tina asked, "I


    remember I''ve had the same situation before when I was pregnant!"


    Hearing this, Emily pressed the ce between her eyebrows and said, "Maybe you are right. I didn''t


    eat anything in the morning!"


    She nned to eat the breakfast she bought in free time after arriving at the orphanage, but there


    was a crying little boy who was hungry. In order tofort him, she directly gave the sandwich and


    milk she bought in the bag to the little boy.


    With Tina''s help, Emily walked to the tea room. One of her colleagues handed her honey water.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After finishing drinking, Emily ate a piece of chocte and sat on the chair to rest for a few seconds.


    The brief dizziness disappeared and she feltfortable all over the body. It seemed that it was just


    caused by low blood sugar instead of anything serious.


    Emily sat in the tea room for more than half an hour and finished the breakfast that her colleagues


    bought. Tina, who had just gone out, went back now. Tina said guiltily, "Emily, it''s all my fault that I


    was too careless. I didn''t know you didn''t eat anything, so I asked you to apany me to


    interview! I just asked the editor-in-chief for a leave for you. You''d better go back and have a good


    rest today!"


    "Alright then!" Emily nodded.


    Tina helped her pack her bags and walked her all the way to the elevator. "Do you need me to send


    you home?"


    "No, thanks. Actually, I feel much better now!" Emily shook her head, "It''s just because I didn''t have


    breakfast. Don''t worry. I''m fine!"


    Actually, Emily didn''t feel that there was any serious problem. She just felt a little dizzy in that


    instant. However, when she realized that she was pregnant, it was better to be more careful. Since


    Tina had already helped her request to take leave, she decided to agree to go home.


    Tina nodded. It was obvious that she was still worried. She suddenly thought of something and


    quickly said, "By the way, Emily, when you went to the tea room, your phone rang. It''s Simon''s call. I


    said that you were ufortable and couldn''t answer the phone!"


    Hearing that, Emily took out her mobile phone in a hurry.


    As expected, the call log showed that Simon called her half an hour ago.


    Seeing that Emily called back directly and remained silent for a long time, Tina couldn''t help asking,


    "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    "I couldn''t get through..." Emily said with a frown.


    After two consecutive calls, she still couldn''t get through.


    Tina said, "Maybe it''s a signal problem. You can call himter!"


    Emily nodded. She guessed that he must be very busy when he was on a business trip. So she


    edited a text message and sent it to him. When the message was sent sessfully, the elevator


    just came up. After saying goodbye to Tina, she walked into the elevator.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Coming out of the office building, Emily stopped a taxi and went home.


    After the experience in the morning, the first thing she did when she returned home was to find the


    food prepared by Simon from the refrigerator. She simply chose two kinds of food to heat. After


    eating them, she was full, and she felt a little sleepy.


    Since she didn''t have to go to work and she didn''t have to worry about being scolded for dozing off


    by the editor-in-chief at home, so she went back to the bedroom andy down on the bed.


    As soon as she found afortable position, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Being sleepy, she actually wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear the sound, but the knocking on the


    door was particrly persistent. Over and over again, it became heavier.


    Emily cursed in her mind and had no choice but to tidy her hair. Then she got up and walked to the


    entrance with her slippers.


    She thought it was a courier. However, when the door opened, a tall and straight figure standing


    outside the door. She was shocked on the spot.


    "Simon, why did youe back?"


    Emily widened her eyes and unbelievably looked at Simon who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She raised her hand to pinch the back of her hand. Until the pain came, she was sure it wasn''t a


    dream!


    Compared with her surprised expression, Simon frowned. He seemed to be anxious, and his eyes


    were full of anxiety. He rushed in and suddenly held her shoulders with both hands. "How do you


    feel? Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m fine!" Emily shook her head subconsciously.


    She did note back to her senses until a long timeter. "Simon, aren''t you on a business trip?


    And didn''t you see the message I sent you?"


    Hearing this, Simon slightly pursed her thin lips. "I didn''t have time to check it. I was already on the


    ne at that time!"


    He took out the cell phone that had been turned off from her trouser pocket and turned it on. After


    waiting for two seconds, he saw the text message she sent.


    During the break of the meeting, he suddenly wanted to listen to her voice and remind her by the


    way. But Tina answered the phone and told him that Emily was not feeling well, so he immediately


    went to the airport to take thetest flight and turned off the phone when boarding.


    Later, after getting off the ne, he immediately rushed to the TV station. After knowing that she


    had already returned home, he came back immediately. He was too anxious, so he only brought his


    wallet when he rushed to the airport. The key was in his coat, which was left in the hotel, so he


    knocked on the door just now.


    "..." Emily looked at him nkly.


    He was tall, a head taller than her. She was petite and hid in his shadow. In addition to his strong


    masculine aura, she could feel the fatigue of travel.


    He came back in a hurry by ne after receiving the phone, just because she was ill...


    Emily''s heart was moved. She couldn''t help throwing herself into his arms.


    However, before she could bury her head in his chest, his whole body was held up in his arms.


    Without even having time to change his shoes, he carried her into the living room and ced her on


    the sofa. He bent down and squatted in front of her. His eyes stared at her up and down. Then he


    said in a deep voice, "Emily, let me have a look! Tell me, what''s wrong with you?"


    The pair of attractive eyes reflected her figure. Emily felt touched and warm in her heart.


    "I''m not feeling well anywhere!"


    She deliberately said this in a weak voice. When she saw the wrinkle between his eyebrows


    suddenly deepened, she quickly giggled. "Hah, I''m just kidding! Let''s rx. You''re too nervous!"


    How could Simon not be nervous? After being teased by her, his face was a little livid.


    "Simon, I''m fine!" Emily stopped teasing him. She gently held his big hand and exined. "I was


    dizzy for two or three seconds at that time. It''s because I didn''t eat anything in the morning..."


    At this point, she inevitably felt a little guilty. She looked at him and continued to say, "Tina said that


    she also had simr situations before. It should be low blood sugar. I''m fine after drinking honey


    water and eating some sweet food! Don''t worry!"


    After listening that, Simon still frowned. He said in a deep voice, "No, you have to go to the


    hospital!"


    Emily was shocked and said hurriedly, "Huh? There''s no need forthat..."


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the obstetrics and gynecology department of the private hospital.


    Emily sat on a chair, and Simon held her right shoulder. She sighed that he still brought her here for


    a thorough examination.


    The director of obstetrics and gynaecology was looking at the check sheet carefully. Soon, the


    director looked up with a smile. "It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry!"


    "The pregnant woman is weaker than ordinary people, so some minor symptoms will be more


    obvious. For example, a lot of pregnant women will have the symptoms of hypoglycemia and


    anemia! I just checked the results. Mrs. Chin is just a little weak at the moment. She just needs to


    go back to replenish her nutrition and take a good rest!"


    "Director Ye, are you sure she''s fine?" Simon asked in a serious tone.


    Just like before, the director said kindly, "Mr. Chin, don''t you trust me? I''m sure!"


    Hearing this, Simon''s tight eyebrows finally rxed.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Emily said with a helpless expression, "Simon, you should be at


    ease now!"


    Simon squinted at her, but he did not immediately speak. Then he said in a low voice, "When we go


    backter, I will go to a traditional medicine clinic and take some medicine for you."


    Emily couldn''t help saying, "The pregnant can''t take medicine."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although she was not a doctor, she had read a lot of books on pregnancy and infant!


    Simon frowned and said seriously, "Generally speaking, you can''t take medicine at random,


    because it will affect the development of the fetus and may even cause a deformed fetus, but you


    just need to drink a little to recuperate the body! We just need to be careful to avoid the medicine for


    activating blood cirction and removing blood stasis. Compared with western medicine, traditional


    medicine is rtively mild!"


    After that, he started the car immediately.


    When the ck Cayenne was parked under the apartment district, they came back with traditional


    medicines and the test results.


    After returning home, Simon handed her a cup of warm water. Then he opened a packet of


    traditional medicine to decoct in the kitchen.


    When Simon carried the medicine out, the whole room was filled with the strong smell of the


    medicine.


    Perhaps it was because of the heating, the bitter taste became even stronger.


    Emily frowned at the smell, let alone drinking. She shrank into the corner of the sofa and said,


    "Simon, can I not drink it?"

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    "You must drink it!" Simon''s lips twitched.


    Emily walked forward tentatively, but quickly wrinkled her nose. She stretched out her hand


    resistively. "But... It''s too bitter! I really can''t drinkit!"


    "Are you sure?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "Sure!" Emily nodded her head heavily.


    It was said that people should obey the pregnant women''s idea. Shouldn''t he satisfy such a small


    request at least?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon''s eyes narrowed slightly and hezily said, "Then I have to do that!"


    When Emily was about to secretlyugh in her heart, she saw him suddenly put the medicine bowl


    on his thin lips. Then, his lips covered her mouth.


    What the f**k!


    It was toote for Emily to dodge.


    She helplessly watched his lips cover her mouth. Her teeth were opened, and then all the


    unpleasant medicine spread all over her mouth. She was forced to swallow it.


    When she was released, her mouth was full of bitterness. Emily was sullen and she was about to


    cry!


    She took over the apple he handed her and ate more than half of it so that she could suppress the


    stinky smell of medicine. When she got rid of the smell, she finally spoke, "Simon, aren''t you on a


    business trip? Can youe back directly?"


    He just left yesterday morning. If he returned in the normal time, it would take at least a few days to


    come back!


    Simon said, "I asked for leave at thest minute."


    "I remember the director said that the meeting is very important to the hospital. You''d better go to


    work quickly!" Recalling the conversationst week with the director, Emily was a little afraid of


    dying his work.


    Seeing that he frowned and knew that he had hurried back because he was worried about her, she


    quickly said, "Simon, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. You can continue your business trip!"


    Hearing this, Simon showed a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He stared at her face with obvious concern in his eyes. After all, being on a business trip, he could


    not rush to her side at the first time if anything happened. He was naturally worried.


    He turned to look at the empty bowl, in which there were a few drops of ck liquid medicine. When


    he thought of how she had resisted just now, his pupils contracted slightly and he quickly made a


    decision.


    "I''ll book two flight tickets!"


    Emily was shocked. "Why are there two tickets?"


    Simon squinted at her and said slowly, "I''m worried about you. You cane with me."


    Upon hearing that, Emily touched her forehead and thought in her mind. Come on, it was just low


    blood sugar. Wasn''t that too exaggerated?


    "I don''t want to go! I still have work to do!" She frowned and shook her head, feeling that he had


    made a fuss about. She tried to persuade him reasonably, "Simon, we have just been to the


    hospital. Director Ye said that there is nothing serious! Besides, it is not good for me to go with you


    on a business trip. It will affect your work, and I have to ask for leave. It is just a small ident.


    There is no need to make such a big deal out of it!"


    Simon frowned. When he was about to say something, his cell phone rang.


    He took it out of his trouser pocket and answered. "Hello?"


    Emily did not see clearly who was calling him, but they were close to each other, so she could


    vaguely hear a gentle female voice from phone. "Dr. Chin". She suddenly became nervous.


    The person seemed to ask something. The Simon stood up and walked to the window. Looking at


    the broad sky outside, he was not as rxed as he was when facing her. He said in a serious voice,


    "Something suddenly happened at home, so I go back to Ice city to deal with it! Help me to pass on


    a message to Vice-director Linzell. Please ask him to keep an eye on the progress of the seminar. I


    will go back tonight!"


    After he hung up the phone, the soft voice of "Dr. Chin" still lingered in Emily''s mind for a long time.


    Although she did not know every medical staff in the department of cardiac surgery, she had


    basically met them. Especially the female nurses, Emily had seen how they looked like when they


    faced Simon. Although they were obsessed with Simon, due to the fact that Simon was very strict in


    the hospital, they were respectful every time they saw him. Most of them only dared show their


    admiration secretly...


    Emily was sure that the one who called just now was not the female nurse.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and swallowed the apple in her mouth. She seemed to be a


    little curious and asked casually, "Simon, the person who just called you is the new female doctor in


    your department?"


    Hearing that, Simon turned around. He seemed to think for a moment before answering. "Well, it''s


    her."


    "Oh!" Emily replied indifferently. As she threw the apple core into the trash can, her drooping eyes


    rolled around thoughtfully.


    When he walked back to the sofa, she suddenly stood up. "Simon, I''ve changed my mind!"


    "Change your mind?" Simon was slightly astonished.


    Emily nodded and said, "Yes! I''ve decided to go with you on a business trip!"


    Simon slowly raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He touched her sharp chin with one hand.


    "Emily, you were reluctant to go just now, but why do you suddenly change your mind and agree to


    go with me?"


    He was actually deep in thought when he hung up the phone.


    This business trip was not like the ordinary exchange of medicine. It involved theprehensive


    ratingpetition of each hospital. All the departments had sent doctors toe. Before he left,


    the director specially called him to the office and repeatedly asked him to take the meeting


    seriously.


    Just now he saw that she was reluctant to go on a business trip with him, but he was worried about


    leaving her alone. If he was not at home, she wouldn''t take the remaining two packets of traditional


    medicine. He had already wanted to call the director to arrange for someone to rece him...


    "I don''t want you to worry!" Emily continued to say calmly, "I''ve thought about what you said, and I


    think it''s better to go with you. In this way, you can rest assured and concentrate on your work. In


    addition, it''s easy for me to ask editor-in-chief for a few days off."


    After she said these words, she found that he was looking at her with a smile.


    Emily frowned. "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?"


    It really made her feel guilty...


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "I just suddenly felt that you are abnormal.


    There must be something strange!"


    "Ahem..." Emily coughed awkwardly.


    In the afternoon of that day, she and Simon took a car to the airport and took a flight at four o''clock.


    Emily''s luggage was not much, just like the day she was brought back to the town by her aunt. She


    only took a shoulder bag containing two sets of clean clothes. When she was about to go out, she


    secretly took out the two packets of medicine that he had put in.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Luckily, they did not experience thete flight. After two hours of smooth flight, theynded at the


    capital airport.


    There were some traffic jams on the way back to the city. When the taxi drove to the entrance of the


    hotel, it was already dark. Many high-rise buildings in the distance were decorated with lights.


    After Simon paid for the taxi, the doorman came up to open the car door.


    Simon naturally took over the backpack in her hand and took her out of the car. As soon as they


    entered through the revolving door, a happy female voice came. "Dr. Chin, you are finally back!"


    Upon hearing the voice, Emily looked over and saw a young woman standing next to them. She


    was dressed up in fashion and her outstanding appearance was very attractive.


    She didn''t look like she had juste out, but she had been waiting in the rest area of the lobby.


    Especially when she and Simon just came in, there was obvious excitement on her face. But when


    she saw her beside Simon, her expression changed obviously.


    "Hmm." Simon lightly replied.


    Seeing that the woman still stood in front of him, he asked, "Dr. Zackeira, do you have anything else


    to do?"


    The woman was exactly the new female doctor, Venice Zackeira, whom Anthea had mentioned. Her


    resume was very excellent. She had the experience of being a doctor overseas. After returning


    home, she was even invited by many public hospital. However, in terms of the sry and benefits,


    she finally chose this famous private hospital.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Venice shook her head awkwardly. "No. Nothing!"


    Hearing this, Simon took Emily with big steps and walked straight into the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. When Emily walked in and turned around, she could still feel


    the gaze from the door.


    The elevator door slowly closed, and she curled her lip. "Well, the new female doctor looks very


    beautiful!"


    Without asking for confirmation, Emily had already had the answer in her heart. It was definitely the


    first time she had seen the female doctor. She had never met her before. In addition to the familiar


    "Dr. Chin" and the emotion revealed by her eyes, Emily easily deduce that she was the new female


    doctor!


    Simon nced at her. "She''s not as pretty as you!"


    "Really?" Emily raised her eyebrows, with a look of joy on her face.


    Everyone liked to be praised, especially when women''s husbands praised them for being more


    beautiful than other women!


    Suddenly, she felt the hot breath near her ear. It turned out that Simon suddenly bent over to her ear


    and whispered, "When you are naked, you are the most beautiful!"


    "..." Emily covered her ear in shame and anger. But since there were other people in the elevator,


    she could only gtare at him.


    She knew that he wouldn''t miss any chance to tease her!


    They walked in the hotel room but it was on the different floor as Simon''s other colleagues, probably


    because the identity of the expert was special. Simon lived in the senior executive suite. After


    getting out of the elevator, they turned left and arrived at the hotel room soon.


    He was worried that she didn''t eat well on the ne, so the first thing he did when they entered the


    room was to order room service.


    After the two finished eating, Simon stood up and said, "I''m going to take a bath!"


    In the morning, when he learned that she was not feeling well, he immediately went back to Ice city.


    At night, he took the ne toe back. After a whole day of travelling, he felt tired and needed a


    hot bath to rx now.


    Emily didn''t hear what he said clearly. Although she was staring at his face, she was still thinking


    about the new female doctor and was lost in thought.


    When Simon saw this, his thin lips curled up into an evil smile. "Well, do you want to take a bath


    with me?"


    Emily''s face waspletely flushed. "I haven''t said that!"


    All of a sudden, everything went ck, because her head was covered by the shirt he threw at her.


    She suddenly smelled a strong masculine scent. When she took away the shirt, he had already


    walked to the bathroom.


    Soon after the door was closed, the sound of running water came from inside.


    Emily pushed the dining car aside for the waiters to clean up. Standing in front of the window, she


    enjoyed the bustling night scene in the capital. However, she had just enjoyed it for less than a


    minute when there was a knock on the door.


    "Rat-tat."


    Emily turned around and looked in the direction of the porch.


    She did not know if it was a woman''s sixth sense. She always thought that it would not be a waiter.


    After the door was opened, it verified her guess that there was a young woman standing outside.


    They had a short meeting when Emily walked into the hotel.


    Emily narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She came here, as expected!


    Holding the door handle, Emily asked politely, "Miss, what''s up?"


    When Venice saw that it was she who opened the door, her expression changed, but she quickly


    adjusted it. She smiled at Emily simply and clearly exined the purpose of her visit. "I''m here to


    see Dr. Chin!"


    Emily remained in that position, without any intention of inviting her toe in. Instead, she replied.


    "He''s taking a bath. I think that it''s not convenient!"


    She didn''t lie. Simon was really taking a bath in the bathroom at this time.


    After saying this, Emily wanted to close the door, but the woman suddenly stepped forward and


    blocked the door that was about to close.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Venice smiled at her and made up a reasonable reason. "I have something


    important to tell Dr. Chin. I can wait here!"


    After finishing her words, she squeezed through the crack of the door and walked in.


    Emily was speechless."..."


    Seeing that Venice who was in high heels had tantly passed through the porch, the corner of


    Emily''s mouth twitched. She had to close the door and quietly followed the woman, watching coldly.


    In the spacious living room of the suite, Venice sat on the sofa.


    After that, Emily did not immediately sit down. Instead, she asked with a smile, "What would you like


    to drink?"


    "No!" Venice replied.


    Even so, Emily still went to the freezer next to her. Then she took out a bottle of mineral water, put it


    on the table, and sat on the opposite side.


    Venice did not touch the bottle of mineral water, but nced in the direction of the bathroom.


    Venice didn''t hear it clearly at the door, but after she came in, she could hear the sound of running


    water from the bathroom. She thought to herself. Was he really taking a shower?


    Originally, she thought that Emily deliberately prevented her from entering. Unexpectedly, Simon


    was actually taking a bath inside. At this time, she could not help but secretly clench her fingers. It


    had been half a month since Venice was transferred to the private hospital.


    Simon, an expert in in cardiac surgery, was probably the most wonderful one she gained in work.


    Almost at the meeting when she was transferred to the department of cardiac surgery, she fell in


    love with him. Although he looked serious when he wore the white gown, she was still attracted by


    his attractive eyes. Even if she knew he was divorced, she didn''t mind it. On the contrary, she felt


    that he was more charming.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    After sitting down, Venice had been looking around.


    Instead of looking at the room''syout, she was actually looking Emily up and down. Then she


    asked tentatively, "May I ask if yourst name is Sam?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Then, Emily saw the expression of understanding on her face, and Venice could not help but raise


    her eyebrows. Emily didn''t know what it meant.


    Emily thought in her mind. Since the enemy didn''t move, I would move first.


    Emily did not have the mood to stare at Venice. She suddenly stood up and said, "Dr. Zackeira, I''m


    sorry. Please wait a minute. I''m going to send him a bath towel!"


    Venice opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Emily didn''t look at her reaction, and went directly to the bedroom happily.


    Although she did not look back, she could feel Venice''s gaze. After pushing the bathroom door


    open, the crashing sound of the water was clearer. She picked up the bath towel in front of the


    washstand.


    Emily nervously licked her lips and pushed open the ss door of the bathroom.


    The steam suddenly covered her eyes. At the same time, the man''s perfect figure was also


    reflected in her eyes. He was standing under the shower and the water flushed his muscles. Seeing


    this, she couldn''t help holding her breath.


    Not long ago, Simon had deceived her to help him bathe.


    At that time, although she was forced to agree helplessly, she asked him to wear his underwear.


    Now, he waspletely naked. Such a sexy scene almost made her unable to control herself.


    She was attracted by his strong shoulders and waist as well as the two long legs. Especially when


    Simon heard the sound and turned around, his penis suddenly erged. If it weren''t for Emily still


    holding the ss door, she would have fallen down uncontrobly.


    Seeing her open the door ande in, there was a trace of surprise in Simon''s eyes. Then he said


    yfully, "Mrs. Chin, do you change your mind and want to take a bath with me?"


    "No!" Emily quickly shook her head. Then, she cleared her throat awkwardly. "Ahem, I''m here to


    help you take a bath!"


    "Help me bathe?" Hearing this, Simon raised his eyebrows even higher.


    Emily was too shy to look down, but she could still nce at his penis.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she said shyly, "You still haven''t


    washed the shower gel on your back. I''ll help you wash the ce you can''t see!"


    Simon''s eyes flickered and he looked at her movementsfortably.


    Emily pulled out the shower and then spat it on his back as she said. It was about time to leave.


    She licked her dry lips, grabbed the bath towel that she had just carried in and gave it to him.


    Simon didn''t let go of her hand.


    With a little bit of strength, he pressed her whole body against his chest.


    Emily trembled in his arms. When she looked up, her lips were covered by his mouth. She naturally


    couldn''t refuse and was half hung on his body. She was fascinated by his kiss.


    She felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, and it seemed that it was not as simple as a


    lingering kiss.


    Suddenly, Emily remembered that there was still a person outside, so she hurriedly pushed him."...


    Don''t!"


    Struggling to free herself from his embrace, she pushed the bathroom door behind her and took in


    huge gulps of fresh air.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled, and it seemed that the kiss couldn''t satisfy him. However, he did not


    force her. He wrapped the towel around his waist and was ready to step out of the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute, Simon!"


    However, Emily once again reached out her hand and pressed it against his chest.


    Simon narrowed his eyeszily. "Eh?"


    Emily swallowed her saliva, but only emphasized. "Wait a minute!"


    Then, after closing the door of the bathroom again, she came out with small steps. After walking out


    of the bedroom, she went straight to the window instead of looking at Venice, who was sitting in the


    living room.


    Beside the brown curtain stood a 20- inch suitcase.


    After opening it, Emily took out a clean casual suit. Then she stood up and saw the woman on the


    sofa.


    It seemed that she had just recalled that there was another person in the room, because she looked


    slightly dazed. Then she raised her hand to tidy the hair around her ear, and said apologetically, "I''m


    sorry. You may need to wait a little longer. Simon said that there was an outsider here and asked


    me to get him some clothes!"


    Venice''s face turned slightly sullen.


    From the moment she came out, Venice had already looked at her. Venice found that her clothes


    were wet and the two buttons around her cor were unbuttoned. Besides, her lips were obviously


    red and swollen. It seemed that she had been kissed heavily by someone...


    Venice could easily figure out what they were doing inside!


    Venice was jealous in her heart. Before she stood up and made a sound, Emily''s figure had walked


    in the bedroom again. She could only sit down again and continue to wait.


    Emily sent the clothes to the bathroom. After watching him get dressed neatly, she was relieved to


    let hime out.


    Simon frowned slightly and was somewhat confused about her strange behavior tonight. Then when


    he came out of the bedroom and saw his colleague Venice sitting in the living room, he understood


    that. However, he didn''t speak it out.


    Emily followed him out of the bedroom, coughed and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, Dr. Zackeira!"


    "Dr. Chin!" Venice immediately stood up as soon as she saw him.


    After they sat down on the sofa, Emily said slowly, "When Dr. Zackeira came just now, you were


    taking a bath. She said she has something important in work to tell you!"


    Simon asked, "What is it?"


    Being preempted by Emily like this, Venice looked a little embarrassed.


    There was no important thing at all. It was just that she thought that Emily deliberately didn''t want to


    let her in, so she casually made up an excuse. Now she had to answer it. "In fact, it''s not a big deal.


    I just want to know if you have handled your family''s affairs well."


    Simon said indifferently, "Yes."


    Emily rolled her eyes secretly and thought to herself. What about the important things in the work?"


    Venice had just waited for a long time, so she felt very unhappy. Now that Simon came out, she


    didn''t want to miss the opportunity. She took the initiative to speak, "Oh, Dr. Chin, you''re not here


    this afternoon. The hospital in the neighboring state has proposed a clinical study of cardiovascr


    disease..."


    Next, they were talking with medical terms in the living room.


    Emily didn''t say a word. When they were about to say the third sentence, she suddenly interrupted


    and yawned. "I''m so sleepy, Simon. I want to sleep now!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    As Emily said that, she put her hand on Simon''s big hand.


    It was obvious that she wanted Simon to sleep with her together.


    Simon''s handsome face was slightly tilted. He squinted at her and said, "Hmm."


    "Dr. Chin..."


    Simon interrupted Venice. Then he pulled Emily, stood up and said, "Dr. Zackeira, if there is


    anything you don''t understand, you can talk about it at the seminar tomorrow, or you can see if


    Vice-director Linzell is free! It''s gettingte. I''m sorry I can''t send you off!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two went to the bedroom. Only Venice stayed alone in the


    living room. Naturally, it was not appropriate for her to stay in the living room any longer.


    Emily sat on the big bed. Although her eyes were looking out of the window, her ears were


    listenening to the sound outside the bedroom.


    It wasn''t until the sound of the door closing came from the entrance that a smile quietly appeared on


    her face.


    Taking out her mobile phone from the pocket, she was in a good mood and wanted to y games.


    However, before she logged into the game interface, her mobile phone was taken away. Simon was


    looking at her with a faint smile. "Didn''t you say you were sleepy?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emily looked embarrassed. "Yeah, I''m so sleepy!"


    She raised her hand and yawned, but even she felt that it was fake.


    Simon pointed to the phone screen and said slowly, "It''s only eight o''clock!"


    It also reminded her that she would not go to bed until ten o''clock every night when she was at


    home. As usual, she should be watching the drama with her eyes wide open at this time.


    Emily looked embarrassed and shouted unnaturally. "I''m tired because of the flight. Besides, don''t


    forget that I''m pregnant. It''s normal for me to like sleeping! I''ll sleep now!"


    After she said that, she turned over, wrapped herself in the quilt and covered her head with it.


    However, in less than two seconds, the quilt was pulled off by Simon''s hand. He had also been on


    the bed and was lying next to her. He supported his head with one arm and looked at her with a


    calm look. The faint smile on his face was a little meaningful.


    "What are you doing?"


    Emily felt extremely ufortable by hisughter. She retorted and said, "Do you me me for


    interrupting your conversation with that beautiful female doctor just now? Would you like me to call


    her back so that you can talk freely?"


    Simon still did not speak, and he just stared at her with his attractive eyes.


    Emily''s face blushed with embarrassment. She wanted to pull the quilt up again, but was stopped by


    his big hand. His handsome face was very close to her, and he whispered to her ear, "I think I


    should have an in- depthmunication with you before that!"


    In-depthmunication...


    For some reason, Emily had a premonition.


    She couldn''t help holding the quilt with both hands and asked vigntly, "What do we have to


    communicate?"


    Simon narrowed his eyes and said in an evil tone, "Just now you were in the bathroom, and you


    took the initiative to seduce me!"


    Emily was at a loss for words.


    She couldn''t refute this matter!


    Just now, in front of the female doctor, she went into the bathroom for the reason of sending a towel


    and took a bath for him, which seemed to confirm what he said before their departure. She was


    abnormal and there must be something strange...


    At this time, when she raised her eyelids, she realized that he saw through her ideas.


    He was such a smart person. Emily knew that her little schemes had long ago been exposed by


    him!


    Seeing that his strong body was propped up, she took out her hands and rolled up the cuffs on both


    sides. "Honey, I''ll satisfy you!"


    "You can''t use your hands. I want you to use it!" Simon''s slender finger lightly pressed against her


    lips.


    Emily was speechless.


    Then, she only felt that everything went ck, and she was covered by the quilt again.


    Emily thought that she really seeked trouble for herself.


    Half an hourter, perhaps even longer, Emily finally crawled out of the quilt and she buried her


    flushed face in the pillow. She couldn''t say a word, and her mouth was full of the ambiguous taste.


    Sheined that he didn''t keep his promise because he had promised to do itst time before!


    The night outside the window was getting darker, and no one was appreciating the neon in the


    capital. Simon didn''t feel sleepy at all, instead, he was in high spirits. He threw the tissues in his


    hands into the trash can, and then took her in his arms.


    When her thin lips just touched her earlobe, he felt that her eyshes trembled.


    Simon bit her ear gently. He satisfactorily said in a deep and hoarse voice, "Mrs. Chin, I am very


    satisfied with your behavior today!"


    Emily said, "Hmm..."


    Simon continued to say in a meaningful tone, "Of course, I''m more satisfied with your performance


    just now!"


    "..." Emily only wanted to pretend to be silent now.


    It was the next morning.


    Emily got up pretty early. Maybe it was because she lived in a different city. However, Simon got up


    a bit earlier than her. At this time, he had already taken a shower. He would attend a seminar, so he


    got dressed in a suit.


    Apart from the surgical wear that he usually wore when he worked, he mostly wore casual clothes in


    private, and his clothes were mainly charcoal gray.


    He rarely wore such a ck suit with no wrinkles, which highlighted his two long legs. The dress


    made his handsome face and attractive eyes more enchanting.


    Emily could understand more or less that the new female doctor would fall in love with him.


    Just as she was admiring him, Simon suddenly walked over. A porcin bowl appeared in his hand.


    "Drink the medicine first!"


    "How could it be..." Emily was dumbfounded.


    There was nothing else in the bowl but the same traditional medicine prescribed at home.


    She took it out of her bag before going out. Why did it suddenlye out again? Later, she


    understood after thinking about it carefully. When she was in the elevator, Simon said that he forgot


    his cell phone. Presumably, he just went back to get the medicine...


    After Simon fed her medicine with his mouth, Emily''s facial features were distorted because of the


    bitter taste.


    She couldn''t help groaning...


    When they entered the elevator, Emily could still feel the bitter taste.


    "Come here!"


    Simon suddenly turned around and looked at her.


    Emily frowned and saw that his thin lips had already covered her mouth. Due to the fact that she


    had just been fed with the medicine, she subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but she was held in his


    arms and couldn''t move. Then a sweet smell spread in her mouth.


    She swallowed and a piece of candy appeared in her mouth.


    The elevator door had been opened. Outside stood a child who was tilting his head to look at them.


    Emily blushed and pulled him to the dining room.


    They didn''t notice that someone was watching them from a distance at the door of another elevator.


    The woman frowned and asked the other person beside her, "Wylma, didn''t you say that Dr. Chin


    did not remarry?"

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    The woman was Venice, and the person beside her wasWylma Weil, a nurse of the department of


    cardiac surgery. She was also the female nurse who had been unable to hold back her gossip in


    front of them.


    Venice only heard of Simon''s ex-wife before, but did not see her. Last night, after asking Emily


    about her surname, Venice cofirmed that Emily was Simon''s ex-wife.


    "They don''t remarry..." The nurse nodded and scratched her head.


    After all, they were both in the same department, and they were all women. Unlike the nurses who


    only dared express their crush on Dr. Chin secretly, Dr. Zackeira showed her interest in Dr. Chin


    obviously.


    Thinking of something, the nurse said hesitantly, "However, Dr. Zackeira, I advise you to give up on


    Dr. Chin!"


    "Why should I give up? I, Venice, have never given up anything in my life!" Venice did not change


    her idea at all, and her face was a little disdainful. "Since he don''t remarry, it must be the woman


    who''s been pestering him! I thought that Dr. Chin''s ex-wife would be a great beauty, but now it


    seems that she is ordinary. Humph, whether in appearance or figure, I am not worse than her at all!"


    Venice was really excellent as she said.


    Whether in terms of appearance or ability, she was outstanding. When she was just transferred to


    the department of cardiac surgery, it caused a lot of sensation, and many people from other


    departments were also secretly inquiring about it.


    The nurse looked at Venice''s beautiful face, but she disagreed with her in her mind.


    After all, Dr. Chin didn''t feel interested in such a person like Addy, not to mention her...


    After having breakfast in the restaurant, Simon went to the seminar with his colleague. Emily didn''t


    want to go out. In addition, she got up early in the morning, so she went to sleep after she returned


    to the hotel room.


    At noon, Simon ordered her some food on the phone through the room service.


    When the evening was approaching and the sky outside the window was decorated with rosy


    sunset glow, Emily came out of the room and passed through the lobby. She held her cell phone in


    her ear and a low male voice could be heard.


    "I have already got into the car. It''s estimated to be half an hour."


    Emily said while walking, "Well, I''ll wait for you in the coffee shop on the first floor!"


    After Simon said something, Emily responded obediently. "I know. I can''t drink coffee. I''ll order a


    ss of juice!"


    Simon emphasized. "Remember to take photos!"


    "OK!" Emily helplessly put her hand on her forehead, but she smiled very happily.


    There were not many people in the cafe, and most of them were people who lived here. As soon as


    the waiter served the blueberry Juice she ordered, she suddenly heard someone call her. "Emily!"


    Biting the straw, Emily turned around in surprise and saw a young boy standing there.


    Seeing the puzzled look on her face, the boy quickly asked, "Emily, don''t you remember me?"


    "You..." Emily was indeed at a loss.


    Upon seeing this, the boy reminded her. "It''s in Yany State. I''m the volunteer in the earthquake


    zone!"


    "Ah! I remember you!" After being reminded by him, Emily immediately remembered him. She


    laughed and shouted. "Karen!"


    Unexpectedly, he turned out to be the college student who volunteered in Yany State. Although they


    had only got along with each other for a few days at that time, after all, they were in the disaster


    area, so she had a deep impression of him, especially his kindness and selflessness. She had


    always had a good impression of him.


    "Emily, I''m very sad. It''s not long before you forget me!" The boy''s face showed a disappointed


    expression.


    Hearing this, Emily quickly waved her hand and said, "No. It''s just that you cut your hair short. I


    used to remember there were bangs. That''s why I didn''t recognize you! By the way, why are you


    here? Shouldn''t you be at school?"


    In her memory, he and she were both from Ice city. If he was in the fourth year of his college, he


    should graduate in June!


    "I''m just kidding. I knew you wouldn''t forget me!" The boy sat opposite her, and his smile was still


    sunny. He continued to exin. "I will graduate this summer. My college offers several internship


    positions, so I was assigned to thepany here for internship for two months. I just went to


    registerst week. If I worked well during the internship, maybe I could be hired by thispany!"


    "That''s great. Congrattions!" Emily smiled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    For many newly graduated college students nowadays, many of them would choose to go to the


    developed cities where they can get more opportunities, which meant that they could get more


    promotion.


    "Hmm, I help my group leader send a document to the client today, but I didn''t expect to see you,


    Emily!" The boy looked particrly happy and excited. Thinking of something, he continued to ask,


    "Emily, why did your husband answer the phone every time I called you after returning from Yany


    State?"


    Emily didn''t know how to exin it.


    Of course, Simon was the one to answer it...


    At that time, Simon seemed to be kind enough to help the boy record the number. Although it was


    her name, the number was Simon''s. If the boy called it, Simon must be the one who answered the


    phone!


    Emily asked awkwardly, "Did you call me?"


    "Yes, I have tried several times!" The boy nodded. After returning to Ice city, he did try to contact her


    two or three times, however, whether it was in the morning, at noon or at night, it was always Simon


    who answered the phone.


    Looking at the boy''s bright and innocent face, Emily felt apologetic. She said, "Then I..."


    When she was about to say that she told him another number, the chair next to her was suddenly


    pulled out.


    Emily turned her head and looked over. She saw Simon sitting down in a suit with his long legs


    crossed. He directly took the juice cup in front of her and drank it.


    "Simon!" she cried out.


    When the boy saw him, he also greeted him enthusiastically. "Hello, Dr. Chin!"


    Simon''s thin lips curled up slightly. "Well, we meet again. It''s really fateful!"


    Emily heard that beside him. She felt that he was emotional when he said thest sentence.


    The boy was simple, so he didn''t recognize Simon''s implied meaning. After looking at his watch, he


    stood up in a hurry. "Emily, it''ste now. The traffic jams in Bayworth City are serious. I have to hurry


    back. Otherwise, the group leader must scold me. I have to work hard during the internship so that I


    can get a job after graduation!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded with a smile.


    The boy replied with a bright smile. "I''m the only one in our department who was assigned toe


    here. I''m not familiar with this ce and have no friends! Emily, I''m so d to meet you here. You''ll


    stay here for a few days, right?"

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Emily nodded and said, "It should be a few days!"


    Although she did not know how long the business trip wouldst, it seemed that this medical


    seminar was quite grand, and the hospital also attached great importance to it. Today was just the


    third day.


    Upon hearing it, the boy immediately asked, "If you are free tomorrow or the day after, I''lle here


    to treat you to dinner after I get off work in the evening!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily did not reply immediately. Instead, she nced at Simon beside her.


    She wanted to agree with him happily. But after all, the boy also invited Simon.


    When she was about to make her own decision, Simon suddenly said, "Okay."


    Emily looked at him in surprise.


    Simon didn''t look at her but calmly looked at the boy on the opposite side. Then he seemed to think


    for a moment and slowly continued to say, "I will be busy these two days. How about the night of


    three days from now? Although you are working as an intern in thepany now, you are still a


    student, so let me treat you!"


    "Well, okay!" When the boy heard this, he did not refuse hypocritically. After all, the cost was huge


    in such a developed city. So he looked at Simon gratefully. Just like what he looked in Yany State,


    he said with a smile, "I wille over directly after work the night of three days from now. Emily, Dr.


    Chin, I''ll leave first. See youter!"


    After that, the boy hurried away with hisptop bag.


    On the way from the coffee shop to the entrance of the hotel, he asionally turned back and


    waved to them until he squeezed into the bus at the bus stop on the opposite side.


    After the boy''s figure disappeared, Emily still felt it incredible.


    She couldn''t help but turn her body and narrow her eyes.


    Simon put down the ss of juice he had just taken a sip and asked calmly, "What are you looking


    at?"


    Emily didn''t say a word, but she was suspicious. ording to what Simon did before, she couldn''t


    easily believe that Simon would be so kind. She strongly felt that it was


    a trap.


    After thinking for two seconds, she thought of something and asked, "Simon, when are we going


    back to Ice city?"


    Simon said calmly, "Mm, we''ll take the flight in the morning of three days from now."


    Tomorrow was thest day of the meeting, and then a celebration party would be held the night


    after tomorrow. After that, it was all over. The tickets for their return had already been booked in


    advance.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    "The flight in the morning of three days from now?"


    He had just promised that he would treat that boy to dinner in the evening of three days from now. It


    meant that Simon lied to him on purpose. Recalling that the boy just waved to them innocently when


    he left, Emily sighed in a low voice. Sure enough, he was fooled again!


    Emily drank up the remaining half of the juice in his big hand. Then she lifted her chin slightly and


    said, "Simon, let''s go. Didn''t you say you want to take me out to eat roast duck?"


    Simon did not move. Instead, he snorted with sarcasm. "In the capital, you can still attract other


    men including the cousin and the volunteer. Emily, you are not picky about men of all ages!"


    Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    She poked him in a bad mood, but she didn''t submit. She directly curled her lips and said, "Hey,


    you''ve seen Karen before. Don''t try to let mefort you again!"


    Hearing that, Simon slightly raised his eyebrows and raised his hand to touch the top of her head.


    He thought to himself. Well, Emily were not fooled. She really became smarter. Then he took her


    hand and walked out of the coffee shop. "Let''s go to eat roast duck!"


    Just like in the morning, when they walked out of the revolving door of the hotel lobby, someone


    was looking at them from the direction of the elevator.


    Venice was inevitably a little jealous, but she was very disdainful. "Mr. Wylma, why is Dr. Chin''s ex-


    wife so annoying? She tries every means to pester Dr. Chin. They have divorced already! I think


    that it is her who asked Dr. Chin to return to Ice city yesterday. Otherwise, why does she follow him


    here? She is so shameless?"


    The nurse hesitated and said, "Dr. Zackeira, actually, I heard that Miss Sam seems to be


    pregnant..."


    "What did you say? She''s pregnant?" Hearing her words, Venice''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Yes!" The nurse nodded. She told it to Venice in the hope that she could give up. "At today''s


    seminar, I heard it when Dr. Chin chatted with the professor from the state hospital!"


    After saying that, she nervously observed Venice''s expression.


    The nurse thought to herself. You should give up now?


    Venice''s expression wasplicated by anger, but she said jealously, "What a b*tch! It turns out


    that she is pregnant. No wonder Dr. Chin is still willing to stay with her! She must have regretted it


    after they divorced, so she still pesters Dr. Chin. Now she tries to threaten Dr. Chin with the child.


    Bah, I hate such a woman most. I can''t lose to such a woman!"


    The nurse let out a sigh next to her.


    She had said what she should say. Since Venice didn''t listen to her advice, then Venice couldn''t


    me herter!


    On the third day, Emily finally finished drinking the third packet of medicine.


    Of course, Simon forced her to drink it with his mouth again. This time, Simon gave her a lollipop.


    Before leaving in the morning, Simon mentioned it to her. The meeting would probably end in half a


    day. He nned to take her out to have a good stroll in the capital after the meeting. Although they


    couldn''t do some strenuous exercise, he could take her walk around the square.


    It was the first time she hade to Bayworth City, so she was a little excited.


    It was estimated that he would return to the hotel at about 2 p.m. However, at about 3 p.m., he still


    did note back.


    Emily was a little anxious. She was bored in the room. In order to save time, she went out in


    advance with the room card and wanted to wait for him downstairs.


    She came out of the elevator. The lobby of the hotel was still very busy, with peopleing and


    going.


    Emily saw several familiar figures in front of her. She was a little surprised. It seemed that they were


    Simon''s colleagues. When they had dinner in the restaurant every morning before, Simon greeted


    them.


    It seemed that they had been back for a while, and some of them were walking to the restaurant.


    Emily hesitated and wanted to see which one she was familiar with so that she could have a talk.


    When she was in a dilemma, someone suddenly called her. "Miss Sam!"


    Seeing that it was the female nurse whom she had met before, she quickly said with joy, "Wylma,


    are you back?"


    "Hmm!" The nurse nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help but ask, "Simon... Ahem, where is Simon?"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    "Dr. Chin came back with us!" The female nurse replied. "But when we walked into the elevator just


    now, he received a phone call from Vice-director Linzell. Then he went to the fourth meeting room


    on the third floor. It seems that he has something to talk about. You can go there to find him!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Emily smiled.


    "You''re wee!" The female nurse waved her hand.


    After learning where he was, Emily didn''t call to disturb him. She went straight into the elevator after


    thinking for a while.


    However, she did not went back to the floor where she lived. Instead, she took the elevator to the


    third floor.


    On the third floor.


    Simon put one hand in his pocket and held the phone in the other hand. He walked calmly on the


    carpet. He was familiar with the meeting room, because he had a brief emergency meeting with his


    colleagues before.


    As soon as he came back to wait for the elevator, he received a phone call from Vicedirector Linzell,


    who came in advance by another car. He said that he wanted to talk about the summary of the


    seminar with Simon. Simon naturally would not refuse, so he did not immediately go upstairs but


    went to the third floor halfway.


    The meeting room was just a few steps ahead. He knocked on the door.


    The door was not locked, so Simon directly pushed the door open and went in. The meeting room


    was rtively smaller, which was a quiet ce for guests to temporarily work. Besides the semi-


    circr conference table, there were chairs with red nnels.


    He looked around but didn''t see Vice-director Linzell. Instead, a slender figure stood there.


    Simon frowned and asked in surprise, "Dr. Zackeira? Why are you here?"


    Venice was standing against the wall on the side of the door. He didn''t notice her when he entered


    the door. She wore a thin windbreaker with a belt and a pair of high heels but her legs were bare.


    Simon didn''t suspect her, thinking that it was Vice-director Linzell who asked her toe over.


    Venice seemed a little nervous. She looked at him shyly and replied. "Dr. Chin, actually, I asked


    Vice-director Linzell to call you!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Simon was shocked. He asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Venice did not answer immediately. Instead, she walked along the wall, reached out to close the


    door gently, and then walked toward him step by step.


    Simon showed an indifferent expression and he just looked at Venice coldly.


    After the door of the conference room was closed, only the two were left in the closed room. Venice


    was a little excited, with her face flushed. She was more shyer now. Then she said softly, "Dr. Chin,


    actually I have fallen in love with you since the first day I was transferred to this hospital!"


    "I like you wearing a white gown, and you are particrly charming when standing in front of the


    operating table with a scalpel. No man in the whole hospital canpare with you! Dr. Chin, I know


    that you have just ended a failed marriage, but I don''t mind at all. Men who experience a failed


    marriage are more charming, not to mention you are so young!"


    Speaking of this, Venice paused.


    She actually untied the belt tied to her waist. After a gentle tug, the bowknot was broken apart, and


    the windbreaker was also opened. Surprisingly, she only wore underwear.


    She didn''t wear trousers at all, but ckce underwear. It was no wonder that her legs were bare.


    Venice put down her windbreaker, revealing her round shoulders and white skin. She looked


    extremely sexy, and she said seductively, "Dr. Chin, I can''t restrain my emotions. I really love you. I


    don''t want to be your colleague. I want to develop a close rtionship with you..."


    Even a fool could understand the hint in herst few words.


    After marrying Emily four years ago, he didn''t go to extravagant asion very often. Later, he


    almost didn''t go there anymore. Simon had met many women who seduced him forwardly. They


    were even smarter taht Venice.


    His expression was still indifferent. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Have


    you finished?"


    Venice seemed to be very confident in her figure and her beautiful face. She firmly believed that she


    could seduce him sessfully.


    After learning from Wylma that his ex-wife was pregnant, she naturally thought that Emily was trying


    to control Simon with the baby. Then she was more confident in herself. After all, they were


    collegues. It was convenient for her to get close to Simon. She believed that as long as she went for


    it, there would be hope.


    Venice deliberately asked Vice-director Linzell to invite him here. Since he was here, she dared do


    anything. She thought that men were hard to resist the temptation of sex. Besides, even if his ex-


    wife slept in the same room with him, she could do nothing when she was pregnant. Venice could


    seize the opportunity!


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, especially when she looked at Simon


    who was so close in front of her. Usually, they still needed to keep a distance from each other at


    work, but now they were the only people in the conference room.


    The ck tailored suit wrapped his perfect figure, especially his broad shoulders and strong waist.


    Even through the white shirt, she could feel his nervous muscles. The male scenting from him


    made Venice more fascinated. She even imagined how exciting it would be to have sex with him


    under such an environment!


    Venice said with a trembling voice, "Dr. Chin, we..."


    When she rushed forward, Simon was still standing in the same position, staring at her face. The


    moment when she was about to touch him, he moved to the side and easily avoided her.


    Venice was not a prostitute and she was his collegue working in the same department with him.


    With this in mind, he restrained his dislike of her and gave her enough respect. He said coldly, "Dr.


    Zackeira, please respect yourself!"


    Then, he turned around without mercy. He was not seduced by her at all.


    It was hard for Venice to spare no effort to seduce him. How could she give up so easily? When she


    saw him turning around coldly, although she felt upset, she quickly cheered up. She decisively took


    off all her windbreaker and stretched her arms to hug him again.


    Simon''s footsteps were very fast. He had already arrived at the entrance.


    Just as he was about to open the door to leave, he was hit by her on his back, followed by the


    pungent smell of perfume. Venice held his waist from behind.


    Simon became angry. When he was about to push her away, a slightly cold female voice suddenly


    came. "Oh, Simon, I''m waiting for you in the room. It turns out that you''re having fun here."

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    After the elevator reached the third floor, Emily came out.


    She searched for a long time in the long corridor, but she didn''t know where the fourth conference


    room was. She was a little confused, and she didn''t meet any staff along the way.


    The nurse said that he was here for work. She didn''t call him because she was afraid of disturbing


    him. Now, she was holding her mobile phone, hesitating whether to send him a message or not, but


    someone suddenly opened the door a few steps ahead.


    She found Simon.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Emily looked up, she saw the fourth conference room on the sign.


    However, when she walked over quickly, what she saw was such a surprising scene. The beautiful


    female doctor was almost naked, and her breasts were about toe out. Her two delicate arms


    were around his waist. They were so intimate!


    Hearing the voice, Simon raised his eyelids and was stunned.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. Just as he was about to make a sound, Emily suddenly turned


    around and walked away.


    He naturally would not let her leave. When he was about to run to catch up with Emily, Venice


    behind him did not release her hands. Instead, she held him tighter and still called him softly. "Dr.


    Chin..."


    Simon was so anxious that he didn''t care about anything at all. Thus, he directly pulled her hands


    away rudely.


    Through the suit, Venice could feel the hormones on his body. Her heart was beating fast. She


    subconsciously wanted to stick to him more tightly and was not willing to let him go. However,


    before she could see clearly what was going on, she felt a pain on her wrist.


    Then, she fell to the ground heavily.


    When Venice stood up in pain, Simon had disappeared. She couldn''t help but stamp her feet in


    anger. At the same time, she felt pain in her right foot. The heel of her high heel was broken. Simon


    just used all his strength.


    Fortunately, there was a carpet in the room, otherwise, she would be seriously injured.


    Venice picked up the windbreaker on the ground, looking a little embarrassed. She was


    disappointed at the failure. However, when she thought that Emily left angrily, she felt that it was not


    aplete failure!


    Emily''s steps were very fast, but Simon''s steps were even faster.


    "Emily."


    When she ran to the front of the elevator, she heard his fast footstepsing behind her.


    Coincidentally, the elevator arrived, so she got in directly. Simon could only watch the elevator door


    close, and then he hurriedly pressed the button.


    In general, this kind of plot was often seen in TV ys. ording to the plot, what would happen


    next?


    Instead of running out of the hotel directly, Emily went back to the hotel room, and then went straight


    into the bedroom.


    As soon as she sat at the end of the bed, there was a sound from the porch.


    She was not surprised. She knew that it was Simon who had caught up, but she didn''t expect him to


    be so fast. Simon almost followed her. As the footsteps approached, Emily put her arms around her


    shoulders and pursed her lips.


    Simon seemed to be a little anxious to chase her, because he was gasping loudly. He looked at her


    and asked, "Mrs. Chin, are you jealous?"


    "Humph!" Emily replied.


    Simon walked to the window and blocked the sunshine in front of her. He put two arms next to her


    body and bent down. "I can exin what you saw in the conference room just now!"


    Emily kept her arms around her shoulders and snorted as he often did. "I almost forget that you''re


    not only Dr. Chin, but also Young Master Chin. You''re so dissolute. You can even seduce a beauty


    on a business trip. I remember that you said that I was not picky about men of all ages!"


    Simon looked embarrassed. "She seduced me!"


    "Oh." Emily replied indifferently.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled as he tried to defend himself. "I thought it was Vice-director Linzell who


    had something to say to me. I didn''t expect her to be inside."


    "Oh." Emily remained indifferent.


    Simon frowned and stressed. "She took off her clothes herself. It''s none of my business!"


    Hiss!


    Emily gritted her teeth. Simon knew well how to disentangle himself from the matter.


    Suddenly, she reached out to push him and stood up directly. Because of the position, Simon


    couldn''t stand steadily. Her movement was caught off guard and he was pushed away directly by


    her.


    Emily ran out of the bedroom and went straight to the window in the living room. She squatted and


    picked up the backpack on the suitcase.


    This time, when he took her back to Bayworth City for a business trip, she only took a backpack.


    As soon as Emily held the backpack in her arms, a big hand appeared beside her.


    When Simon saw her pick up the backpack, he panicked. He tightly grabbed the backpack in her


    arms, frowning and saying in a slightly raised voice, "Emily, what are you doing!"


    "What do you think?" Emily''s eyes were cold.


    They looked at each other. Seeing her cold face, Simon was anxious and said with panic in his


    eyes, "You can''t get angry! I can exin. I have a call record for you. When I came back, I received


    a phone call from Vicedirector Linzell saying that he wanted to talk about the work with me.


    Unexpectedly, when I went in, Vice-director Linzell was not there. There was only Dr. Zackeira in the


    room. After we didn''t say much, she took off her clothes and rushed toward me! If you don''t believe


    me, I can swear that I didn''t touch her!"


    "Let go of the backpack!" Emily frowned.


    "I won''t!" Simon remained unmoved.


    Emily gritted her teeth and red at him, raising her voice even higher. "Let go of it?!"


    Simon saw her eyes full of anger. After confronting for a while, he loosened his big hand.


    He was a little anxious. If it were at ordinary times, he would directly carry her to bed and solve


    problems with force. But now she was pregnant, and pregnant women were sensitive. He should


    follow her as much as possible. Moreover, he knew he was in the wrong.


    However, even if he let her go, he would not allow her to leave this room.


    Simon was ready to prevent her from leaving this room. He put his big hands on both sides, ready


    to stop her at any time.


    However, under his gaze, Emily did not stood up with her backpack. Instead, she opened the


    suitcase, which was full of men''s clothes.


    She picked up a charcoal gray shirt and long pants from the inside, and then threw them on his


    handsome face.


    Simon was not angry. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and took away the clothes on his face. He


    looked at her in surprise and said, "Emily?"


    Emily rolled her eyes grumpily. Then she red at him and said, "Why are you still standing there?


    Hurry up and change your clothes. The woman''s perfume smell on your body is disgusting. It makes


    me feel nauseated!"

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "Are you helping me get my clothes?"


    Simon was startled. Soon after, he recovered his senses and was overjoyed. He said with a great


    smile, "I thought that you..."


    At that time, she spoke to him in a cold voice, left directly and showed an expression of displeasure


    after returning to the room. Just now, he thought that she was going to pack up things and go back


    to Ice city, but it was not the case.


    "Simon, I believe in you!" Emily interrupted him in a soft voice.


    "What did you say?" Simon raised his eyebrows even higher.


    Under Simon''s gaze, she no longer pretended to be angry and burst into augh, saying slowly, "I


    believe you. I believe that you didn''t touch her. It''s she who is interested in you and seduced you on


    her own initiative!"


    "Really?" Simon was rxed.


    Without avoiding his gaze, Emily reached out her hand and gently ced it on his left chest. "Well,


    the most important thing is that you love me sincerely!"


    Although she was shocked by the scene at that time, she faintly understood when she walked to the


    elevator. Venice''s crush on Simon was so obvious. On the night when she first came, Venice can''t


    wait to run into their room. Besides, the female nurse on the first floor had also mentioned that it


    was Vicedirector Linzell who called him. That was why he went to the conference room halfway.


    "I was just pretending to be jealous and angry just now, and I didn''t take it seriously."


    Emily really believed him.


    In the past, there was a big misunderstanding between them for Addy. The affair ended in divorce


    by mistake. Now that she wanted to ept him again, she decided to concentrate on the


    rtionship between them. She did not want the tragedy of the past to y any more, so she


    thought that they should trust each other.


    Her body was suddenly lifted, and the backpack in her arms fell to the ground.


    Just as Emily was about to lower her head to pick it up, Simon had already held her and strode into


    the bedroom.


    She was once again ced at the end of the bed, and then her chin was raised. He gave her a


    passionate kiss.


    Being kissed by him, Emily was out of breath.


    Finally, he let go of her. Soon, he kissed her again. It was not until her cheeks turned red and her


    whole body became limp that Simon finally ended this kiss.


    He stroked the back of her head, and her face was buried in his chest.


    Emily could feel the fast beating of his heart at this time.


    Simon knelt in front of her, just on the same level as her. Although his posture was a little


    ufortable, he still maintained his bnce and held her tightly in his arms. The two just hugged


    each other silently.


    Emily''s drooping eyshes trembled, and she poked his muscles with her fingers. "Simon, you


    really didn''t touch her body just now?"


    Simon seemed to be thinking for a moment, and asked calmly, "Well, I pushed her away just now. Is


    it included?"


    Emily snorted and grabbed the shirt on his chest. Although she believed him, after all, she was a


    woman, and she was a little narrow-minded. She couldn''t help looking up and asking again, "Simon,


    Dr. Zackeira is so beautiful and hot. When she seduced you, weren''t you really not attracted by her


    at all?" "No!" Simon replied without hesitation.


    "Really?" Emily wanted to confirm it just like what he did just now.


    Simon nodded and replied in a particrly serious way. "Yes, I didn''t touch anything that I shouldn''t


    touch, and I didn''t look at anything that I shouldn''t look at either!"


    Hearing his words, Emily felt very satisfied.


    However, when she thought of the scene, she still felt irritated. She must be unhappy to see her


    husband being seduced by another woman. Especially when she thought of the hot body of the


    female doctor, she couldn''t help but be jealous.


    Even though Venice was greatly blocked by Simon''s tall and straight figure at that time, she could


    see her figure roughly. Venice had a voluptuous and hot figure. Moreover, she only wore


    underwears. Emily thought if she were a man, she might be tempted by her...


    At the thought of this, Emily curled her lips and said, "In order to seduce you, Dr. Zackeira really


    made great efforts. The ckce made her look quite sexy!"


    Simon asked slowly, "Is it the ckce? Are you sure it''s not the leopard pattern?"


    "Simon!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    Simon seemed to be trying his best to hold back hisughter, but the smile in his eyes was obvious.


    Emily thought he saw it but pretended to be innocent. She pushed him away and said, "Go to


    change your clothes quickly. You''d better take a shower. The perfume smells too strong!"


    As she said, Simon slowly stood up.


    After taking off the suit jacket, he threw it directly into the trash can. Under her gaze, he unbuttoned


    the shirt and the leather belt. Finally, he took off his pants...


    When Emily saw him throw all his clothes into the trash can, she was about to scold him for


    wasting, but he rushed toward her and his handsome face got close to her cor.


    "I prefer Mrs. Chin''s flesh- colored underwears..."


    After a burst of noise from the bed, Emily''s trembling roar came from under the quilt. "Hey, are we


    going to the square or not?"


    In the evening, they finally arrived at the square.


    Unluckily, it was not allowed to go in at this time and they couldn''t climb up the tower, so they could


    only stand outside to enjoy the scenery. However, they were just in time for the g lowering


    ceremony in the square, and a lot of tourists were waiting there now.


    Simon was worried that the crowd would hurt pregnant Emily, so they just watched the ceremony


    from a distance in the nearby parking lot.


    Emily was a little unhappy in his arms. If he hadn''t yed with her in bed, they wouldn''t have been


    unable to go into the scenic spot!


    She was pregnant but Simon still could have fun in bed!


    Emily moved a little ufortably. Being kneaded by Simon on the bed just now, her breasts were


    swollen now.


    At this time, the soldiers of the honor guard in the distance walked to the gpole in good order. As


    the national songs sounded, the flying red g was slowly falling. Emily couldn''t help standing


    straight, singing along with the rhythm in her heart. She solemnly looked at the g falling down bit


    by bit.


    At the end of the ceremony, the crowd in the square gradually dispersed.


    When Emily tilted her head, she saw that Simon looked serious. She thought that he was still


    immersed in the solemn atmosphere of the ceremony. She opened her mouth and just wanted to


    speak, but he suddenly said, "Your breasts seem to be bigger now!"


    "..." Emily''s mouth twitched.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She was surprised that he should say something like that in such a solemn ce.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    It was thest day of the business trip after they woke up.


    Simon ever told her about his schedule. The seminar was over and the only remaining itinerary was


    a party at night, so he was free during the day.


    After breakfast, they left the hotel.


    Emily finally climbed up the tower that was closed yesterday. However, after that, Simon didn''t n


    to take her to other attractions. He imed that the pregnant woman couldn''t be too tired for the


    safety of the child.


    Although sheined in her mind, she could not refute it.


    He seemed to realized that she was not in a good mood, so he whispered to her ear, "I''ll bring you


    here after you give birth to our baby next year!"


    Emily curled her lips.


    Simon reached out to hold her in his arms and said in a low voice, "It''s easy to visit the famous


    scenic spots and historical sites in the capital. We should go to watch the sunset on the snow


    mountain in Tbridge City, pick cactus in the Sahara Desert, row the boat in the Amazon forest to see


    the crocodile, and sled with Eskimo in the Arctic!"


    Emily said in surprise, "Simon, you...."


    She had said these familiar words. After they left from the disaster area of Yany State, they stayed


    in the Sagria City. At that time, she mentioned them unintentionally, and she even couldn''t


    remember some of them now, but he remembered all of them!


    Simon looked down with sparkling eyes and said, "Mrs. Chin, I haven''t forgotten what I promised


    you!"


    "..." Emily''s heart was moved.


    At dusk, they returned to the hotel.


    In the evening, there was a celebration party. Simon was going to take her to the party. On the way,


    he passed by the dress store and wanted to buy her a dress, but Emily did not agree. She thought


    that she attended the party as a family member, so it was better to keep a low profile.


    The party was held in another hotel. Compared with her, Simon''s clothes were more formal.


    The director thought highly of him very much. As a representative of the hospital, he had always


    been in charge of the seminary. In the evening, he had to make a speech, so he wore a suit, which


    made his face more handsome. Before leaving, Emily helped him tie the tie and she could guess


    that he would definitely attract the attention of many women.


    There was a traffic jam on the road. When they arrived at the hotel, it was a bitte.


    After they came out of the elevator, the reception was in front of them. Emily looked at the sign and


    couldn''t help saying, "Simon, I want to go to the bathroom!"


    Simon said, "I''ll apany you!"


    Emily shook her head. They were already a littlete. She was afraid that she would dy his work.


    Hence, she said, "No. I''ll go by myself. I won''t be lost. I''ll go in and look for youter!"


    Simon frowned and disagreed. Seeing this, Emily directly pushed him away.


    After using the toilet, she came out of the bathroom and went into the banquet hall. Just as she was


    about to look for Simon''s tall and straight figure among the crowd, a familiar figure walked towards


    her.


    "Miss Wylma!" Emily smiled.


    When the nurse saw her, she seemed a little surprised. "Miss Sam, you''re here too!"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    For some reason, she felt that the female nurse''s expression was a little strange. The nurse said


    hesitantly, "Miss Sam, if you hear any unpleasant remarkter... Please don''t take it seriously!"


    Yesterday, Venice had already told the news that she invited Dr. Chin into the conference room to


    many colleagues. Almost all the colleagues who participated in the seminar had heard about it.


    There was also the testimony of Vice-director Linzell''s words, so the rumors became more and


    more serious.


    A man and a woman stayed alone in the conference room. The implied meaning in Venice''s


    words... It was easy for people to misunderstand that they had a rtionship.


    "Ah?" Emily looked confused.


    The nurse turned back to look at the lively banquet hall and hemmed and hawed, "In short, don''t


    take some rumors too seriously!"


    Emily blinked her eyes. Although she was puzzled, she still nodded in agreement.


    After the nurse left, she stepped inside. Now when she raised her eyelids again, she saw the tall


    figure in the crowd. He stood there with one hand in his pocket.


    Without the white gown, he was not as strict as usual in front of his colleagues. Due to the


    decoration of the suit, he looked more decent. All in all, he was handsome and charming.


    He was talking with other colleagues and a staff member handed him a microphone. It seemed that


    he was going to go on stage soon, so Emily did not go up to disturb him.


    The medical staff of Ku Hopistal who went on this business trip attended the party, so did the


    staff of other state hospitals. Therefore, there were a lot of people in the banquet hall at this time.


    Emily was afraid that he couldn''t find her. With so many people, she couldn''t wave her hand to


    remind him. So she took out her phone and sent him a message, telling that he did his work first


    and she went to find some food to eat.


    When she sessfully sent the message, she saw that he was looking at her.


    When they looked at each other, they couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Emily waved her phone at him and then walked to the long table next to her.


    The banquet was in the form of self-service. Many kinds of dishes were disyed on the long table


    which was covered by the beige cloth. She hadn''t eaten dinner yet, so she was very hungry now.


    She took a white te from the waiter''s hand and picked up the food she liked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Emily picked up the tongs, she heard someone gossiping at the corner of the table.


    "Have you heard that Venice and Dr. Chin develop a love rtionship?"


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes. After they came back to the hotel yesterday afternoon, they went to the conference room


    sessively. Although it was said that they talked about work, it''s easy to think what will a single


    man and a single woman do in the room. They must make love there! Besides, Venice didn''t wear


    anything inside her windbreaker that day!"


    "Oh, my God! Venice is so great. She can actually conquer Dr. Chin..."


    Emily was speechless. At this moment, she finally understood why the female nurse had said those


    words just now.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated.


    She looked down and checked it. Simon reminded her not to eat raw and cold food!


    The tongs in Emily''s hand shook. Then the sweet shrimp fell down. She couldn''t help but look at


    Simon in the distance. He was still standing in the original position, holding the microphone in his


    hand. It seemed that he was ready to go on stage.


    At this time, she put down her phone with a smile.


    Of course, he couldn''t see what she ate clearly from such a long distance, but he could guess...


    Emily curled her lips and had to turn to the dining area opposite her. When she just moved her feet,


    she suddenly saw a tall figure in a long skirt walk towards her.


    Emily''s eyes narrowed all of a sudden.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Venice was obviously well-dressed today. She specially asked her college ssmate in the local


    area to find a more famous dress store. She chose a dress that could best highlight her figure and


    made a more exquisite makeup and hair in the store.


    When she looked at herself in the mirror at that time, she knew that she was absolutely morous


    tonight.


    The long fishtail skirt showed her curvaceous figure perfectly. Although there were numerous


    beauties in the banquet, she was still very confident that she could be the most eye-catching


    one among them. When she just entered the banquet, many men had already involuntarily noticed


    her, and some of them were even eager to chat her up.


    However, Venice was not interested in those ttering men. Like Emily, she fixed her eyes on Simon


    at first sight after she came in.


    Many men came over to chat with her. Whether they were colleagues in the same hospital or in


    other hospitals, Venice rejected them and waited for Simon to appear. Just now, she deliberately


    kept an eye on him. When she saw that he came alone, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Although nothing happened in the meeting room yesterday, she didn''t mind it. At least she was


    closer to her goal and sessfully caused misunderstanding between Simon and Emily. She even


    thought that if Emily was smart, she should have slipped back to Ice city by now!


    Venice could not hide the joy in her eyes and walked over with the hemline in her hands.


    "Dr. Chin!"


    Hearing that, Simon didn''t even raise his eyebrows.


    Venice held two sses of champagne in her hands and handed him one of them. She said softly,


    "You will speak on the stageter on behalf of the hospital. Have a ss of champagne to moisten


    your throat!"


    "There''s no need!" Simon didn''t ept it. His attitude was extremely indifferent.


    Venice didn''t care about it. She stepped forward and wanted to be his femalepanion tonight.


    "Dr. Chin, then..."


    Before she could finish, Simon had turned around coldly and walked to the edge of the stage with


    the microphone.


    Venice wanted to reach out her hand, but she didn''t even touch his clothes. Finally, she took her


    hand back with resentment. Seeing that he had already stepped onto the stage, she could only


    retreat to the side, intending to stand in the center of the audience to appreciate his speech.


    After she lifted the hem of her dress and took just a few steps, her expression suddenly changed.


    In her sight, Venice unexpectedly saw the figure of Simon''s ex-wife at a table not far away, and her


    mood suddenly became bad. However, when she saw that Emily just wore an ordinary dress, she


    was more confident and proud!


    Venice looked at Simon, who was charming on the stage. She thought that Emily was not a good


    match for handsome Simon in a suit. Besides, she just saw that Simon came in alone...


    Thinking of this, her mood instantly turned good. She thought that his ex-wife must have chased


    after him on purpose!


    There was a bit of disdain in Venice''s eyes, so she lifted the hem of her dress and walked towards


    her.


    The moment Simon stood on the stage, Emily also looked up. His straight figure stood in the middle


    of the stage and attracted all the attention, but he still looked calm, with one hand in his pocket and


    the other hand holding a microphone. Then a deep voice came through the sound system...


    When they identally looked at each other, his eyes looked more enchanting under the crystal


    light.


    Emily''s face was slightly flushed.


    In fact, the ce where she stood was a little far away from the stage, even in the corner. Everyone


    was looking at him, while he was looking at her.


    His affectionate gaze made her a little shy, so she slightly turned her face. After she took a breath to


    rx, she wanted to look at him again, but her sight was suddenly blocked by someone.


    She frowned because Venice was standing in front of her.


    Emily thought in her mind. Tut, she was really annoying!


    Emily was really a little annoyed.


    Looking at Venice in front of her, Emily suddenly remembered Quinn who was a daughter from a


    rich family. But inparison, she thought that Quinn was much more lovely than Venice.


    She was pestered by Simon''s pursuer when she got married. She didn''t expect to be pestered after


    divorcing.


    Emily couldn''t help butin...


    All in all, it was due to Simon''s handsome face and his amorous eyes!


    Venice came up and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Emily smiled and said, "Since Dr. Zackeira cane here, why can''t I?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Venice said confidently, "It is the party of this seminar. All the people present are the medical staff


    who participated in the meeting. What''s it to you?"


    Emily blinked her eyes and said, "But it is Dr. Chin who brings me here!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Venice sneered. She remembered when she visited Dr. Chin that night, Emily


    deliberately ran into the bathroom to send the bath towel. Obviously, Emily deliberately wanted to


    make her mad. Thinking of this, her tone was even more ironic. "It must be you who came here


    insistently. Knowing that Dr. Chin didn''t want to bring you here, you followed him secretly. You really


    don''t let go of any opportunity!"


    Emily wanted to roll her eyes. Since Venice didn''t believe it, she didn''t want to exin anymore!


    But when Emily heard thest remark, the corner of her mouth twitched a little, and she almost


    laughed out of anger. She felt that it was really necessary for Dr. Zackeira to figure out who was the


    one who always pestered Simon.


    Venice''s expression was full of disdain. "Miss Sam, if I were you, I would wisely leave the banquet


    hall immediately! You came here in such an ordinary dress. As Dr. Chin''s ex-wife, you will only


    make him more shameful!"


    "Well, are you still not leaving? You are really stubborn. Dr. Chin has divorced you, and he doesn''t


    want to be with you anymore, but you still pester him again and again. You even shamelessly follow


    him to go on a business trip. What''s more, you even want to threaten him with the child!"


    Venice did not lower her voice. Instead, she deliberately raised her volume. People around looked


    at them from time to time.


    Seeing this, Venice took the opportunity to embarrass her. "Dr. Chin chose to divorce you, which


    proves that there is no affection between you. It is no use regretting it now!"


    "When a man already has no affection for you, it is useless even if you use all scheming and


    threaten him with a child."


    "You are so selfish to force him to achieve your purpose with the help of the child. Even if you


    seeds, so what? The child will grow up in a family without love. Moreover, if Dr. Chin still loves


    you, why don''t he remarry you for the child?"


    Such sarcastic words sessfully attracted the crowd around.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    "What''s going on? Why are they arguing with each other now?"


    "That''s interesting. Dr. Chin''s new pursuer and ex- wife arepeting for Dr. Chin. Honestly, Dr.


    Chin is really charming! If I could develop a rtionship with Dr. Chin, I was also willing to fight for


    him!"


    "By the way, since Dr. Chin divorced a long time ago, it''s reasonable to have a new lover. As his ex-


    wife, it''s inappropriate for Miss Sam to pester him. Although she is pregnant, it''s too selfish to use


    the child to force Dr. Chin to remarry her!"


    "I never seen such a shameless ex-wife."


    There were Simon''s colleagues in the private hospital. Some people who didn''t know about it were


    all interested in the gossip. They all talked about this matter in a low voice.


    Venice wore beautiful clothes and exquisite high heels, while Emily wore simple clothes and t


    shoes. With this in mind, people felt that Venice was a good match for Simon.


    Even though Emily felt that Venice''s action was extremely ridiculous, she felt a little embarrassed


    under the gaze of the guests. After all, no one would be in a good mood if they were discussed by


    others for no reason!


    Hearing that someone nearby echoed her, Venice inevitably felt a little proud and wanted to


    persuade her to leave. "Miss Sam, since we are all women, I kindly advise you not to expect that he


    will remarry you!"


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    She looked down at the white te in her hand. There was a cake she had just picked up on it.


    She really wanted to directly throw the cake towards the beautiful but annoying face, but it seemed


    to be very aggressive to do so in public, and it was inevitable to tarnish Simon''s reputation...


    "I''m the one who insists on remarrying her!"


    A deep voice suddenly came through the microphone.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. Then she found that Simon hade down from the stage with a


    microphone in his hand. He was standing behind Venice with a gloomy face. At this time, almost


    everyone in the banquet hall was looking at her.


    The voice suddenly came from behind, and Venice was also shocked. When she turned back and


    saw the cold look in Simon''s attractive eyes, she immediately shut up.


    When Simon saw Venice walking to her, his attention had been diverted from the speech.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Because of the distance, he could not hear the conversation between Emily and Venice. But


    gradually, he found that more and more people were looking at them. When he saw Emily pursing


    her lips, he directly stepped down from the stage without a summary.


    Originally, he didn''t want to embarrass Venice, because she was his colleague. If he told the truth, it


    would embarrass Venice.


    However, it seemed that Venice failed to appreciate his kindness. Simon shot a cold nce at her.


    "Dr. Zackeira, I want to make it clear in front of all our colleagues that I am not interested in you!


    Don''t think that your sexual seduction can conquer any man!"


    The meaning of thest remark was obvious. Venice seduced him.


    The rumors that were originally spread proved to be fake in an instant. People began to discuss


    again, but the object of discussion was not Emily but Venice,cking in selfconfidence. Especially


    her colleagues in a hospital looked at her with some criticism.


    "Dr. Zackeira, are you clear now?" Emily''s shoulders were held by Simon''s arm. She blinked and


    said calmly, "Although we do not remarry, it doesn''t matter. In my eyes, he is still my husband, the


    father of my child!"


    Looking at Venice''s livid face, she snorted in her mind and said with a smile, "Oh, by the way, since


    we are all women, I also advise you to focus on your job to cure the patient and save lives. Don''t


    always covet other people''s husbands! Sweetheart, the baby in my belly doesn''t seem to like the


    ce. Let''s go back now!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she pulled him to walk out of the banquet hall.


    Venice, who was standing there with an embarrassed look, staggered back when she saw the


    reproach in the eyes of others. Emily narrowed her eyes. There was no pity in her heart, and she


    felt that Venice deserved it.


    A hint of cunning shed in her eyes. When she passed by Venice, she quietly stretched out one of


    her feet.


    No one saw it. Emily stepped on Venice''s long skirt hem.


    Venice did not expect that she would be so embarrassed in public. Without any confidence at all,


    she was ashamed of herself. Shepletely became the focus of everyone''s attention. However,


    she was med. Her face was pale and she wanted to leave here quickly.


    But before she could walk a few steps, she tripped over the heel of her shoe. Then she fell back


    and crashed into the long table next to her.


    She fell on the ground heavily. Then with a boom, all kinds of tes and champagne sses fell


    down and all fell on her. Her face and dress were all in a mess.


    At this time, she hadpletely be aughing stock.


    ncing at Venice''s miserable look, Emily felt relieved.


    Coming out of the hotel, she no longer had to hold back theughter. Sheughed so hard that she


    almost burst into tears at the thought of Venice falling into such a bad state.


    It was dark outside, full of the dazzling neon lights.


    When Emily saw that he remained silent and that his expression was a little strange, she couldn''t


    help but bite her lip.


    Although others didn''t see her action just now, Simon, who was beside her, saw it clearly. At that


    time, she deliberately pulled him to slow down. He clearly saw it when she stretched out her foot...


    She thought that he was not happy with her behavior just now, and thought that she might go too


    far. Venice could be said to be very embarrassed,pletely different from the proud look before.


    She was not only criticized by others, but alsopletely became a joke.


    Emily swallowed and said, "It''s just a fall. There shouldn''t be any problem, right? I saw that the


    carpet in the banquet hall is thick, so she should not be hurt. Besides, she is a doctor, who can cure


    herself, and there are so many doctors inside..."


    Simon did not say anything. He merely kept staring at her.


    "Simon?" Emily asked hesitantly.


    Simon suddenly held her shoulders. Then he lowered his body and his head. His face was almost


    close to her eyes and nose. He looked at her with passionate eyes, with his Adam''s apple rolling.


    Listening carefully, there was a faint excitement in his low voice. "Emily, what did you just call me in


    public?"

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Emily immediately understood what he was referring to.


    Her face turned flushed and she avoided his gaze uneasily. She deliberately yed dumb with him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Simon saw through her trick. He yfully lifted her chin with his index finger, sprayed his breath on


    her eyebrows, and continued to ask in a deep voice, "What did you just call me?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I forgot!" Emily was shyer.


    She didn''t expect him to care so much about the address. She raised her hand and struggled


    awkwardly to get rid of his hand.


    Simon didn''t let go of her. He stared at her deeply and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Emily suddenly remembered that when they had just divorced, heined that she had never


    called him sweetheart since they had been married for four years...


    She felt sad and was exorable.


    Emily licked her lips, stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "Sweetheart!"


    It came into his ear. Simon''s body was stiff, and then he said with deep eyes, "Call me like that


    again!"


    "No!" Biting the corner of her mouth, Emily directly turned her eyes away.


    "I didn''t hear it clearly just now!" Simon insisted.


    Emily was speechless!


    Emily red at him and did not believe his nonsense. She spoke beside his ear just now. How


    could he not hear that? He was clearly trying to trick her into calling him like that again...


    She didn''t want to call him like that again. It made her very shy and embarrassed!


    Seizing the opportunity to get rid of Simon''s big hand, Emily turned her head and ran away quickly.


    After running for a few steps, she didn''t hear his footsteps. Turning back, she saw Simon still


    standing at the entrance of the hotel. In the neon lights, his attractive eyes looked very fascinating.


    Emily gently sped her hands behind her back. Under his gaze, she walked back step by step.


    Her ruddy cheeks were even more beautiful in the dim light of night. She looked up at him bashfully


    and cried out in a shy voice. "Sweetheart..."


    The next second, she was pulled into his arms instantly.


    When she closed her eyes, he gave her a passionate and sweet kiss.


    His kiss made her dizzy. Then Simon held her in his arms and stopped a taxi on the roadside. After


    that, they went back to the hotel where they lived.


    Two hourster, they were in the senior executive suite.


    Emily came out of the bathroom with a red face, and kept wiping her hands with a towel, as well as


    her mouth because she had just brushed her teeth...


    Simon, who only wore underwear, leanedzily on the big bed at this time. She couldn''t help gritting


    her teeth when she saw the lust in his eyes.


    He had promised many times that it was thest time they made love. He had broken his promise


    many times.


    Although it was normal to make love for lovers and couples, she still felt shy. In particr, every


    time that kind of intimacy would linger around her lips and teeth for a long time...


    The more Emily thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She really wanted to sue him for


    torturing the pregnant woman.


    She threw the towel at his handsome face. Just as the towel was about to touch him, he grabbed it


    very quickly. Then he raised his chin and said, "Emily, you must be starving. You didn''t eat much at


    the banquet. I''ve already ordered room service!"


    Hearing this, Emily looked at the dining table in front of the window.


    She did not eat much at the banquet, but put a lot of things on the te. Butter on, Venice made


    trouble, so she was not in the mood at all. Finally, she and Simon left in advance.


    As soon as they came back, she was pulled to the bed by him...


    She was already full after the sweet ordeal.


    Biting her teeth, Emily walked over. Simon grabbed the bathrobe and draped it over his body. He


    walked to pick up the vacuum lids one by one and sat down with her on the sofa for dinner.


    She picked a few favorites to eat. When she felt full, she put down her chopsticks.


    Simon directly took her to bed, pulled the quilt, and then theyy on the bed again.


    Emily looked a little flustered, and her face was full of vignce. "What are you doing? We can''t do it


    any more!"


    "Well, I know!" Simonughed in a low voice, pulled her back and put his hand on the top of her


    head. "We have to catch a flight tomorrow morning, so we should fall asleep early tonight!"


    "Tomorrow morning?" Emily was stunned. "I remember it''s a flight in the afternoon, isn''t it?"


    When it came to this, she wanted to roll her eyes. At that time, she met the boy who had once been


    a volunteer. On the surface, Simon happily agreed to dinner with the boy and even promised to treat


    him. But in fact, Simon lied to him!


    Simon said lightly, "It''s changed!"


    Seeing that she looked at him puzzledly, he smiled slightly and said slowly, "I received a phone call


    from that boy in the morning, saying that theirpany took half a day off, so he wanted to dinner


    with us at noon!"


    Emily was speechless and was scornful of his conduct.


    He held her waist more closely, and she was brought closer to his arms. They were almost


    inseparable, and both of their skins were tightly against each other.


    Her forehead stuck to the softest ce beside his Adam''s apple, and his thin lips were also close to


    her ear. Then he smiled and said with a deep voice, "Mrs. Chin, I expect you to call me like that


    again..."


    As the thick curtains were drawn by remote control, the lights on the ceiling went out.


    It was dark in the room, leaving only the whispers between them.


    It was on the work day after they returned to Ice city.


    Emily and Tina came to an educational institution for an interview. After that, it was just at noon.


    There was a shopping mall across the street and there was a restaurant upstairs. Tina took her to


    have lunch on time in case that she would faint again because of hypoglycemia.


    They were waiting in front of the sightseeing elevator. When Emily inadvertently looked up, she saw


    a familiar figure, which made her surprised.


    Noticing her strange behavior, Tina asked in confusion, "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Emily blinked her eyes and still looked in the direction of the elevator. "I saw Simon''s exgirlfriend!"


    "Huh?" Tina was stunned.


    At the esctor descending from the upper floor, there was a slender figure with long ck hair.


    She had a very ethereal temperament and her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were pure. When she


    walked by, there were peopleing forward to ask for her signature.


    Emily couldn''t help but say, "Wait a minute!"


    By the time Tina was left behind for the time being, she was already chasing at a rapid pace in the


    direction of the esctor.


    "Miss Swan?"


    After that, the girl stopped and turned around to look at Emily. She seemed a little surprised and


    said, "...Miss Sam!"


    After making sure that she was Addy, Emily couldn''t hide her astonishment. "Miss Swan, did you


    come back on your honeymoon?"

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Addy said with a smile, "Yes, I came back the day before yesterday!"


    Hearing this, Emily was even more surprised. Previously, Addy had invited her and Simon to have


    dinner to announce the news of marriage. She said that her husband and she preferred a simple


    marriage ceremony and chose to travel to celebrate it.


    In Emily''s view, it would spend at least ten days to half a month but they came back so soon. It


    made her feel confused.


    It seemed that Addy noticed her confusion, she exined with a smile. "Sean happened to have


    something to deal with, so we came back early!"


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    Addy said apologetically, "I came back in a hurry, so I didn''t bring you any gifts. I''m really sorry!"


    Emily said, "Never mind!" Then she nced at Tina, who had been looking at them anxiously and


    couldn''t help saying, "I have a colleague who''s waiting for me. I''ll leave first!"


    "Okay!" Addy smiled.


    They waved hands to say goodbye. When Emily was about to pass by her, the camera in her hand


    identally scraped into Addy''s shopping bag. Then the cosmetics that Addy had just bought fell to


    the ground.


    Seeing this, Emily quickly leaned over to pick them up.


    Addy said that it didn''t matter and also leaned over to pick them up.


    After picking up all the things and putting them back in the bag, Emily stood up. Then she slightly


    opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Miss Swan, your face..."


    As usual, Addy''s long hair was scattered, but it was notpletely tucked behind her ears. The hair


    on the right side was covering her face. When she squatted down and stood up, her long hair on the


    right side flew, so her right cheek that was covered was exposed at the same time.


    When Emily saw that her forehead, eyes, and cheekbones all had bruises, she was shocked


    Addy quickly blocked them and exined with a smile, "It''s not serious. When I took the speedboat


    on the ind, I failed controlling it well, so I was identally hurt!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Emily said with concern, "Remember to apply medicine regrly. If it doesn''t work,


    you''d better go to see the doctor soon!"


    "Okay!" Addy smiled.


    After saying goodbye once again, Addy carried the shopping bag and walked towards the entrance


    of the mall. When Emily stared at her slender back, she pursed her lips. Then she quickly went back


    to look for Tina.


    When it was about to get off work at dusk, Simon called her, saying that he had to operate an


    operation and he would probably came back a littlete.


    Emily didn''t take a taxi home directly. Instead, she went to the private hospital and wanted to go


    home with him.


    Not long after she arrived at the office, Simon, who was wearing a surgical gown, came back. After


    he changed his clothes, he held his hand and left. When they walked, her eyes were ncing


    around.


    Simon raised his eyebrows. "What are you looking for?"


    Emily blinked her eyes and asked casually, "Why haven''t I seen that beautiful Dr. Zackeira all the


    time?"


    "Is she off work?" Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and muttered with curiosity.


    Simon stared at her with a faint smile for a long time. Then he said slowly, "I said it to the director.


    She was sent to the emergency department!"


    "Oh!" Emily looked calm, but she was very happy in her heart.


    After walking out of the hospital building, the two got into the ck Cayenne. When Simon started


    the car, he nced at her and said, "Your friend''s father seems to be in hospital."


    "My friend?" Emily was stunned.


    Simon said, "Doctor Anthea."


    "Ah!" Emily cried in a low voice and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with Uncle Lee?"


    Anthea''s parents lived in the town all the year round and seldom came to Ice city. When she heard


    the news, she felt it surprising.


    Simon said, "It shouldn''t be serious. It''s a benign tumor. When I went to see grandma today, I


    happened to meet her and asked her about it! He was hospitalized today and the operation has


    been arranged. She may be busy and forget to tell you, or she doesn''t want you to worry!"


    "Hmm..." Emily nodded.


    She nned to visit Uncle Lee when she got off work teh next day.


    The Cayenne drove out of the hospital building. It was already dark now. The neon lights gradually


    lit up the whole city and the night scene looked very beautiful.


    When the car stopped in front of the red light, she suddenly said, "Well, Simon!"


    Hearing this, Simon turned his head to look at her.


    "I met Addy today!" Emily told him.


    "Addy?" Simon was a bit surprised.


    She had guessed that his reaction would be simr to hers. They all felt that the honeymoon period


    was a little short. Emily nodded and said, "Yes, she''s back!"


    "Hmm." Simon responded indifferently.


    Biting her lips, Emily pondered for a moment before saying, "There''s another thing. She seemed to


    have been injured during the honeymoon. There were several bruises on her forehead and


    cheekbones. Fortunately, her facial features weren''t damaged. I asked her about it. She said that


    she was identally hurt when she was driving a speedboat!"


    Simon''s thin lips twitched slightly but he did not say anything.


    They needed to wait about 90 seconds in front of the red signal light. It was a little long and he was


    afraid that she would be hungry, so he was a little impatient, with his slender fingers knocking on the


    steering wheel.


    Seeing this, Emily mistakenly thought that he was affected by her words and felt unhappy in her


    heart. "Simon, if you are worried about your childhood sweetheart, just call her to ask. After all, you


    are a doctor!"


    "The childhood sweetheart?" Simon''s amorous eyes nted to the side. He seemed to be very


    surprised by this address.


    "Didn''t you already know each other at the age of fifteen?" Emily curled her lips.


    She was right. They knew each other when they were 15 years old. They were indeed childhood


    sweethearts!


    Hearing this, Simon slightly frowned and seemed to think seriously. "Well, then I''ll make a call?"


    "I don''t care!" Emily said, gritting her teeth.


    After that, he really took out his mobile phone, checked the phone record and was ready to make a


    call.


    Emily''s eyes were wide open and she was a little angry.


    Watching him put the phone beside his ear and seeing that the number was connected from the


    screen, she turned her face away angrily.


    Just as she was feeling angry, she heard him saying, "Hello, brother."


    Brother? It made her confused.


    Stunned, Emily turned around to have a look.


    She saw that Simon was looking at her with a sly look, and there was a charming smile in his eyes.


    She could not help gritting her teeth and thought. I was tricked by him again!


    Seeing her ring at him, Simon stopped teasing her. He directly put the phone on the dashboard


    and pressed the hands-free button.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Adam''s serious voice came from the phone.


    Just like his usual personality, he was also short-spoken on the phone. It could be heard that he


    was smoking from his long breath.


    Emily remembered that he actually enjoyed smoking a lot. In the past, when he was free, there was


    always a cigarette between his fingertips.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    However, after she was pregnant, she had almost never seen him smoke.


    At the thought of this, Emily''s heart was moved, as if ake rippled in circles after being swept over


    by a swallow''s tail.


    Simon saidzily, "You''re still in the army? Well, nothing!"


    "I hang up!" Adam said directly.


    He was indeed short-spoken. Even in the face of his youngest brother, he hung up the phone


    directly.


    "Don''t hang up!" Simon stopped him in a hurry. He continued to say slowly, "I just want to tell you


    that don''t always focus on training your soldiers. Your future father-inw is in the hospital.


    Shouldn''t you visit him?"


    Adam was silent for a few seconds. Then he hung up the phone.


    Simon had achieved his goal. He put the phone back and raised his eyebrow at her as if he was


    trying to get some credit.


    Emily rolled her eyes.


    When she got off work the next evening, Emily came to the private hospital again.


    However, this time she did note directly to wait for Simon to get off work, but took the elevator


    to the floor of the department of gastric surgery. As soon as she came out with the flowers in her


    hand, she saw Anthea standing in front of the window in a white gown.


    With her hands on both sides of the white gown, she raised her head and looked out of the window.


    She was in a trance and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Emily was worried suddenly.


    They grew up together and knew each other''s family well. Anthea''s parents were as simple and


    honest as her aunt and uncle. They treated their daughter well. Now Anthea''s father was in the


    hospital. Even if Anthea was a doctor, as a daughter, she would inevitably be scared, although she


    was their adoptive daughter...


    Before she came here, she had called Anthea, so she was waiting for her at this time.


    Emilyposed herself and went over to hold Anthea''s arm. After Anthea felt it, she quickly smiled


    and said, "Emily, you''re here!"


    "Yes!" She nodded and continued to say, "Anthea, you should have told me earlier to share the


    sorrow with you. Is Uncle Lee all right?"


    Anthea patted the back of her hand and tried tofort her. "He''s fine. He epted the


    examination before I went through the hospitalization procedures yesterday. It''s a benign tumor. The


    operation will be made tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!"


    "That''s good!" Emily said slowly, "He''s getting older. It''s normal to have physical problems. You don''t


    have to worry too much!"


    "Well, I''m fine. I just was shocked when I received my mom''s phone call! Don''t forget that I''m a


    doctor!" Anthea said with a smile and took her to the ward. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the ward!"


    The ward was closer to the inside, and they walked along the corridor into the ward.


    Anthea felt a little sorry and said, "I didn''t want to tell you at first, because you are pregnant. I met


    Dr. Chin yesterday. I knew that he would definitely tell you!"


    Emily pretended to be a little annoyed and red at her, disapproving of her words.


    Then, she thought of the phone call Simon had madest night. Now Adam also knew it!


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t help saying, "Simon''s eldest brother..."


    Anthea cried out in a panic, and her reaction was exaggerated. She reached out her index finger


    and put it in front of her mouth. "Shh!"


    "What''s wrong?" Emily asked in surprise.


    When they arrived at the ward, they stopped one after another. Anthea looked inside through the


    window of the door, and then said to her nervously, "Emily, after you go inter, don''t mention him in


    front of my parents!"


    Emily was confused.


    Seeing that Anthea had opened the door of the ward, she only thought that Anthea was shy to


    mention him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Anthea''s mother, who was sitting next to the bed cutting fruit, stood


    up first and said, "Emily is here." "Aunt, I''m here to see uncle!" Emily smiled and handed over the


    bouquet in her hand. Then she said to Anthea''s father who wore a sick suit and was sitting on the


    bed, "Uncle Lee, get better soon!"


    Anthea''s father said happily, "Thank you!"


    Anthea''s mother handed the bouquet to Anthea and asked her to put it in the vase ced on the


    windowsill. Emily bought carnations and chrysanthemums which were the best choices to visit the


    patient. After they were wrapped up, the fragrance of flowers spread out and drove away a lot of


    disinfectant smell in the ward.


    Anthea''s parents lived in the small town all year round, and they might note to Ice city once in a


    year. They have no rtives and friends here, so they were very happy to see someonee to


    visit them. Besides, they were familiar with Emily, so they instantly started to talk happily.


    As the conversation went on, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    The people in the room thought that it was a nurse who came to change medicine. They turned their


    heads subconsciously, only to find a tall and strong figure.


    The moment he stepped in, it was as if the space in the ward suddenly became narrow.


    He wore a ck long coat with a standing cor and trousers of the same color. The trouser legs


    were all stuffed into the pair of military boots. The smell of tobo could be found from his body. It


    seemed that he had just smoked a cigarette beforeing in. His facial features looked like


    Simon''s.


    Adam?


    Emily was shocked.


    However, she soon understood. After answering Simon''s phone callst night, he came to visit his


    future father-inw now


    Thinking of this, Emily couldn''t help looking at the person beside the window. Anthea had just


    finished putting the flowers into the vase. When Anthea saw the person who came in, her eyes


    shed with astonishment as fast as she did just now.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Emily thought that she would be shy, but Anthea quickly lowered her head. Her expression was


    hidden in her long hair, and her face looked a little pale.


    When Anthea''s mother saw theer, she was stunned for a while and thenughed. "Mick, you''re


    really popr after being sick. Emily is here first, and now Adam is here too!"


    Anthea''s father seemed to be in a good mood after being teased. Then he hurriedly greeted.


    "Adam, have a seat! In fact, it''s not a serious illness. The doctor said it''s not serious. You''re so busy,


    but you stille here to see me. I''m sorry about that!"


    Adam came over and put the fruit basket on the table. Then he said in a calm voice, "I''m on a


    vacation recently. Ie here to visit you as soon as I get the news!"


    He was on leave...


    The corner of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    It was clear that he was still in the army when talking to Simonst night. It turned out that the


    soldier was also very calm when he lied!


    It was rare to see Adam who didn''t wear the military uniform. It seemed that he always wore green


    military uniforms or dressed in camouge uniforms. However, even though he had changed into


    his usual clothes, he still wore those military boots, which could not hide the temperament of a


    soldier.


    Emily couldn''t help staring at the pair of military boots.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    In Emily''s memory, Adam ever imed that someone praised him for being handsome in military


    boots when they met in the restaurant before. At that time, she was sure that the person must be


    Anthea!


    Emily turned her face slightly and looked again in the direction of the window.


    At the same time, Anthea''s mother was looking at Anthea, who was standing still in front of the


    window, and said unhappily, "Anthea, what are you doing there? It''s rude. Come here quickly to


    greet Mr. Adam!"


    Anthea looked at his parents and slowly moved his body.


    Then she carried a chair in front of the window and brought it to Adam. They looked at each other


    for a few seconds, and then they looked away quickly. When Anthea''s hand were back, she shouted


    in a low voice, "Uncle..."


    Emily stood still in shock.


    After staying in the ward for more than half an hour, Emily asked to leave. Anthea stood up from the


    sofa and said that she would see her off. At this time, Adam also stood up and said that he had


    something else to do and he would visit again some other day.


    Emily waved her hand and said, "Ahem, you don''t need to see me off. Grandma is just hospitalized


    here. I''ll visit her by the way!"


    Hearing that, Anthea''s mother walked out of the ward and said, "Anthea, the nurse wille to


    change medicer. Please see Adam off for me!"


    "Okay..." Anthea''s eyelids drooped slightly, and then she said in a low voice, "Uncle, I''ll see you off!"


    Adam said calmly, "Hmm."


    Watching the two leave side by side until they disappeared for a long time, Emily still didn''te to


    herself. Thinking that Anthea called him "uncle", she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    She suddenly understood. No wonder when she asked about him before, Anthea said that they


    were not even lovers...


    After leaving the general ward, Emily went to the senior ward at the other end of the corridor. The


    old woman in a hospital gown was sitting on the bedside and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Emily pushed the door open and said, "Grandma!"


    "Emily!" Seeing her, grandma immediately beamed with delight. "We truly have a tacit


    understanding. Just as I was thinking about you, you came over to see me!"


    Emily quickly walked over happily and asked, "Grandma, how have you been recently?"


    "Good. I''m very fine!" Grandma smiled and waved at her to let her sit next to her. "Come on, get


    closer. Let grandma have a good look at you!"


    Hearing this, Emily stood up obediently from the chair and sat next to the bed. Then she saw that


    grandma touched her belly with her hand covered by wrinkles more lovingly.


    Emily deliberately grumbled, "Grandma, do you miss me, or miss the baby?"


    Hearing this, Grandmaughed from ear to ear and said, "Oh, you''re jealous of my affection for your


    baby! Of course, I miss both you and the baby. I miss both of you!"


    "What about me?"


    A deep voice came from the door.


    When Emily and grandma looked up, they saw Simon, who had changed off his white gown, leaning


    against the door. They didn''t know when he hade. His amorous eyes were attractive.


    Even though she had seen the pair of amorous eyes many times, she still could not help being


    attracted by them deeply now.


    Emily secretly used him of being too handsome. Then she looked away in a hurry.


    When grandma looked at his grandsoning in, she couldn''t help scolding him with a smile, "You


    b*stard, stay away from me! I don''t miss you! You always wander around here and I''m tired of


    seeing you!"


    No longer looking at her grandson, grandma turned to look at Emily again. She touched her belly


    lovingly and said with a smile, "Emily, thest time you came here, I remembered that you have


    been pregnant for seven weeks. It''s really fast. Now it''s more than two months, almost three


    months, right?"


    Before Emily could say anything, Simon had already answered for her. "Yes, it''s been almost three


    months!"


    For some reason, Emily shrank her shoulders.


    She recognized that there was an implied meaning in Simon''sining tone!


    After having dinner with grandma, they left the hospital. On the way back, there were no traffic jams,


    and only a few red lights. They smoothly drove into their apartment.


    When the car stopped downstairs, Emily was still a little dazed. In her mind, she couldn''t help but


    think of Anthea.


    Simon unfastened her seat belt. "Have you seen your friend''s father?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded.


    Thinking that she was worried about her best friend, Simon frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Isn''t it a benign tumor?"


    "Hmm, Uncle Lee is fine." Emily nodded again. After a pause, she continued to say, "I saw Adam in


    the ward!"


    "Mm." Simon raised his eyebrows. However, he was not surprised. After all, he was the one who


    had facilitated it.


    But Emily bit her lips for a while and said, "Adam and Anthea..."


    After knowing the rtionship between them from Emily, Simon also looked a little surprised. It was


    obvious that he didn''t know it before.


    For a moment, there was silence in the car.


    After a long time, Simon said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that brother and Dr. Lee have this


    unknown


    rtionship!"


    Emily sighed upon hearing this. Of course, she also didn''t expect that!


    Seeing that he frowned, Emily thought that he was also in the same bad mood as her. When she


    was about to speak, she heard him sayzily, "Tut-tut. I really don''t realize that brother is really


    good at ying games!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "..." Emily rolled her eyes forcefully.


    Emily was speechless and thought in her mind. Forget it. No matter how much I exined, he


    wouldn''t understand.


    The sun was setting.


    The ck Cayenne had stopped by the side of the road as usual. Simon hadn''t smoked for a long


    time. At this time, his hands, which usually held a cigarette, were put in his trouser pockets, and he


    waszily leaning against the car.


    There were peopleing out of the office building one after another, and they all looked rxed


    for finishing the work.


    At this time, it was the peak of sunset. When he saw Emily who came out from inside, bright smile


    appeared in his eyes. She slowly came out in the light of magnificent sunset, and the outline was


    getting clearer and clearer.


    She did not know that Simon liked to watch her walk towards him. Especially now, she was


    preganant.


    But soon, Simon''s amorous eyes narrowed.


    Unlike usual, the person beside her was not Tina but a young boy. Although he was wearing a


    formal suit and a work card around his neck, he still looked pure and not sophisticated.


    It was unknown what they were talking about. They were talking andughing happily!


    Simon suddenly became vignt and nervous. Gritting his teeth, Simon pulled his hands out of the


    pockets and strode forward quickly.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    The boy followed Emily out of the office building''s entrance and repeatedly said, " Emily, I''ll leave


    the matter to you then!"


    Emily smiled and gave him a reassuring look. She nodded and replied, "Okay, don''t worry. It''s not a


    big deal. I''ll definitely do it for you!"


    "Okay, that''s good, now I can go back to work!" Hearing this, the boy suddenly breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    "Go ahead, or the editor-in-chief will get mad again!" Emily nodded with a smile.


    After waving goodbye, the boy turned and ran back to the office building happily.


    Emily watched the light- footed figure disappear. When she turned her head, she saw a tall and


    straight figureing up to her. She was not surprised and said with her teeth bared, "Simon,


    you''re here!"


    Seeing that his eyes passed over her, and looked at the office building with some sneaky looks.


    Emily was a little confused. Just as she was about to open her mouth and ask, he snorted in an


    unfriendly tone. "Mrs. Chin, why did you always like stupid young people?"


    She was stunned, but after she was wakened, she immediately rolled her eyes at him. "What are


    you talking about?"


    "That''s an intern who just came to our departmentst week. He hasn''t graduated yet. In my eyes,


    he''s just a child!"


    However, Simon didn''t seem to believe it. He said in a strange tone, "It''s obvious that he''s having a


    crush on you from the fawning look on his face."


    "It''s impossible!" Emily was speechless. "He only regard me as his sister. Just now, he asked me for


    help. These interns are bullied badly by the editor-in-chief. He has to work overtime at night. So he


    wants me to help him get two tickets fora ballet show used for pursuing the girl he likes!"


    "Who is the girl he likes?" Simon frowned.


    "How would I know!" Emily cried in a low voice.


    Hearing this, the gloom in Simon''s peach blossom eyes disappeared instantly. He changed his


    attitude faster than hers, as if nothing had happened just now. Hezily took her to the Cayenne.


    "Mrs. Chin, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Up to you!" Emily replied gruffly.


    Simon always said she was easy to be jealous, but she thought that he was the jealous one!


    They didn''t go home for dinner. Although Emily said it was up to Simon, she said hot pot casually on


    the way. Recently her appetite was good, and something she wanted to eat would appear in her


    mind from time to time.


    Since she was pregnant, Simon insisted on having her eat nutritious food, so the soup base of hot


    pot was also a healthy one.


    The hot pot restaurant was located in a shopping mall next to the river, and there happened to have


    a movie theater. After eating, Simon selected two movie tickets on the Inte, aedy


    animation, and solemnly emphasized that it could be an antenatal training.


    Emily did notment on the second activity.


    It was not toote toe back at the end of the movie whichsted for more than a hundred


    minutes. Lights were still burning in the windows of every house.


    The bathroom door was opened. When Simon came out of the bathroom after shower with a towel


    around his body, Emily was lying on the bed in bedroom, with aptop in her hands and her eyes


    focused on the screen.


    She was not ying games, but fighting for the tickets of some stage show on a website.


    She was so fascinated by the animation that she almost forgot an important thing, which was that


    she promised the department''s intern to help him with the tickets when she got off work. When she


    just came out of the movie theater, she received the information of the intern who was still working


    overtime and asked whether she got it. As soon as she entered the door, she hurriedly turned on


    theptop and surfed on the Inte.


    Feeling that someone was staring at her from above her head, Emily could not help but raise her


    head.


    Simon, a tall and straight figure, was standing beside the big bed and looking down at her. Under


    themplight, the color of the peach blossom eyes was a little dark. In addition toziness, there


    was also some evilness.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily frowned.


    Simon slightly shook the towel in his hand and said, "I suddenly remembered grandma''s words


    when we went to the hospitalst time!"


    "What is it?" Emily asked in confusion.


    It happened inst week. After visiting Li''s father at that time, she went to grandma''s ward and said


    a lot, so she didn''t know which sentence he specifically referred to.


    In the hospital, they had apanied grandma for a long time and said a lot of things.


    "It''s almost three months!" Simon said in an unhurried manner.


    Emily knew what he was referring to. Her face blushed, and then she rolled her eyes.


    This man...


    Emily ignored him and continued to focus on theptop. However, she tried many times and still


    failed to get the tickets. The main reason was that she had missed the time and all tickets were sold


    out now. She had just waited for a long time in thement area and did not see anyone


    transferring tickets.


    Thinking that the tickets were used to pursue the girl the intern likes, she felt really sorry for


    messing up the thing by her negligence.


    She was a little worried while staring at theptop''s screen when she suddenly noticed the name of


    the troupe under the poster. She looked up and asked in surprise, "Simon, is Addy in this ballet


    troupe in


    Newley City?" "Yes." Simon shot a nce.


    Hearing this, Emily hesitated and asked, "ording to Addy''s reputation, if you ask her to help me


    buy two tickets, is it a piece of cake?"


    Simon have noticed that she was fiddling with something. He said, "Yes, I''ll call her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he bent over and picked up the phone on the bedside table.


    When Emily saw that he had dialed the number, and that the name "Addy" was disyed on the


    screen, she suddenly felt a little regretful.


    While she wasining about her own jealousness in her heart, he threw the phone directly to


    her.


    Looking at the phone showing that it had just been connected, Emily couldn''t help but be stunned.


    As she looked into the pair of deep peach blossom eyes, she suddenly understood. She was


    embarrassed by her suspicious thought just now. At the same time, her heart was filled with


    sweetness, and she put the phone beside her ear.


    "Hey, Simon!"


    On the phone, Addy had picked up.


    Being stared at by him, Emily was a little embarrassed. She turned her face slightly and said,


    "Ahem, Addy, it''s me, Emily! That... Is it convenient for you to speak now?"


    When Addy heard that it was her, she was not too surprised. She replied softly, "Yes, I''m at home.


    You can just say it!"


    "Uh, there''s something I''d like to ask you for help. May I?" Emily asked cautiously.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Addy did not refuse and asked her.


    Emily said, "Here''s the thing. I have two colleagues who have been longing to watch the ballet show


    "the Nutcracker" recently, but the tickets are not easy to buy because all tickets have been sold out.


    I saw that it is going to be performed by your troupe, so I''d like to see if there is any way to buy


    tickets!"


    After hearing this, it didn''t seem too hard for Addy to deal with. She said in a rxed tone, "Yes, it''s


    our troupe''s show. It''s no problem if you want the tickets. Tomorrow, I..."


    Suddenly, there was no sound in the phone.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Emily was stunned. She thought that she had identally knocked into silent mode or that her


    phone had been hung up. She looked at the screen and saw that it was still showing that she was


    on the phone. She cried out in confusion, "Addy?"


    There was no response from the other end of the phone. Instead, there was a strange silence.


    Just as Emily was hesitating whether or not to hang up, she heard a cry of pain. "Ah-"


    Startled, she quickly said, "Hello? Addy? Addy?"


    Emily put the phone screen in front of her eyes. The screen showed that the phone had been hung


    up. She swallowed and couldn''t help looking at Simon for help.


    When Simon saw her face change dramatically, he had leaned over and sat next to her. He said in a


    low voice, "Maybe it''s disconnected. Emily, try it again!"


    When Emily heard this, she called again, but there was only the sound of system prompt on the


    other end.


    "The phone can''t be connected!" She shook her head. Somehow, her heart was in a mess. She was


    a little worried. "Simon, do you think something will happen?"


    Simon frowned.


    The more Emily thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. After all, she had


    gotten through to the other end of the phone just now. Suddenly, there was no sound. Furthermore,


    there was a low cry that she wasn''t sure of. After a few consecutive calls, she still couldn''t connect...


    After hesitating for a while, she said first, "Let''s go over and have a look!"


    Half an hourter, the ck Cayenne drove to a high-endmunity.


    Just now, on the phone, Addy said that she was at home, so they drove over directly. When Addy


    announced her marriage, she mentioned that she would invite them to live in her house after


    honeymoon, and knew that Sean had just bought a new real estate as their wedding house.


    After the car stopped, Simon took her into the building.


    The elevator rose to a certain level at a constant speed. With a ringing, it opened. The building is


    equipped with one staircase with only one household at every level. There was only one security


    door. Simon raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, there was no sound at all.


    When they were looking at each other speechlessly, the security door was suddenly opened from


    the inside.


    When the person inside saw them, she was stunned. After a while, she asked, "Simon, Emily, what


    brings you here?"


    At the same time, Emily and Simon were also surprised, because Addy''s face was covered with


    bruises, her long hair was messy like withered grass, and her clothes were wrinkled, which made


    her look extremely embarrassed.


    "Oh my god!" Emily cried out involuntarily.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Simon said in shock, "Addy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Addy quickly lowered her head and tried to hide her bruises with her long hair. "I, I''m fine!"


    Emily and Simon followed Addy into the house. After passing through the porch, they found that the


    living room was in a mess. The ss of the French window even had broken lines, and there was a


    ashtray with broken corners beside the corner of the wall.


    He opened his mouth but say nothing,pletely shocked by what he saw.


    Addy seemed to be a little flustered, but it was toote to tidy up. She hurriedly picked up the


    electrical appliances and other things on the ground. Under the background wall of the TV, the


    mobile phone lied there. The screen had been broken. It seemed that it couldn''t be used anymore.


    No wonder Addy could not be connectedter.


    Emily looked around and was guessing what had just happened. "Addy, you suddenly hung up on


    the phone. I seemed to have heard your screams, so we were worried about you, so we came over


    to have a look! The wound on your face..."


    "I''m fine, I''m really fine!" Addy shook her head repeatedly.


    How could you be fine...


    The light in the room was much brighter than that in the porch. At the same time, the bruises on


    Addy''s face were also more obvious. The bruises looked especially shocking, and the whole person


    seemed particrly gaunt.


    Simon said in a low voice, "Do you have a medical kit at home?"


    "Yes, I''ll get it!" Addy nodded her head.


    After taking out the medical kit, Emily helped her apply the medicine. Fortunately, they were just


    some skin traumas, but really shocking. Such a beautiful face now was red and swollen, and it


    made her feel ufortable when saw it.


    Looking at the mess in the living room again, she couldn''t help frowning and asking, "Addy, did your


    house get robbed? Was it a burry? Why didn''t you call the security? Did you call the police?"


    It seemed that there was only one reason that made sense. Although it was a high-rise housing, the


    level where Addy lived was rtively low. It was also possible that there was a thief at this time.


    Perhaps she met the thief by ident, which caused a conflict...


    When Emily was still making guesses, Addy shook her head. "No..."


    "If there is such a situation, let the police handle it!" Simon said in a low voice.


    However, after hearing that, Addy kept shaking her head. "No, I don''t need to call the police!"


    "Don''t call the police?" Emily was stunned and said in a very puzzled manner. "Addy, Simon is right.


    We have to call the police. Only when the policee can we catch the gangster!"


    Simon took out the phone from his trouser pocket.


    Addy suddenly stood up and stopped him. She said in a trembling voice, "It''s Sean who beat me..."


    Emily was shocked.


    Sean?


    Addy''s husband. They had just gotten married, and it had only been a few days since their


    honeymoon. They were in their newly-married period, which was the sweetest period of their


    rtionship. How could it be...


    The most important thing was that Emily had seen Mr. Jules, who was handsome and elegant, and


    looked like a gentleman. She couldn''t associate Mr. Jules with the initiator who hurt Addy so heavily!


    But judging from the tearful look on Addy''s face, it was impossible for her to lie.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and two words fled into her mind, "Domestic violence..."


    In the early days when she was a reporter''s assistant, when she was arranged to interview some


    news about people''s livelihood, she had interviewed such family conflicts, and there were also many


    wives who were abused by their husbands. When she and Tina went there with the machine, she


    almost encountered the same situation as Addy.


    As a woman, Emily couldn''t help feeling a little angry. "Mr. Jules, how can he do this?"


    Silently putting down the phone, Simon frowned and asked, "Addy, are you sure you don''t need to


    call the police?" "I''m sure!" Addy nodded firmly. She wiped the tears from her eyes with a tissue,


    and squeezed out a smile. "Sorry, it''s sote that you came over at night! In fact, it''s nothing


    serious. It''s just a little skin trauma. And It was just a little contradiction between husband and wife.


    Sean drank too much tonight, so he lost control! He treats me very well in daily life. How can I call


    the police to catch my husband? We''re all right. Don''t worry about me!"


    Emily could tell that Addy really didn''t want to call the police, and she seemed to be very tolerant of


    Sean.


    In fact, it was understandable to think about it. After all, they were newly married...

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Emily stood up from the sofa and shook her head at Simon. She stepped forward and said, "Well,


    Addy, pay more attention to the wound on your face. Remember to cook some eggs to apply hot


    compress on it. If it doesn''t work, you can go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    "I will!" Addy nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She stroked her long hair, which covered a lot of bruises on her forehead and on the sides of her


    face. It seemed that she didn''t want to look embarrassed in front of them, so she took the initiative


    to say, "Emily, the ballet show you said on the phone, I''ll say it to my colleagues when I go to the


    troupe tomorrow. When I get the tickets, I will get them sent to your TV station directly! It''s getting


    late, you''d better go home early!"


    "You remember to have a good rest!"


    After saying goodbye, Emily and Simon left the building.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was very silent, or a little depressed.


    Emily sat on the co- pilot seat and looked at the street scene in the rearview mirror. There would


    always be ck and blue bruises involuntarily emerged in her mind. It was too shocking.


    She sighed and looked away.


    In front of them was already the apartmentmunity near the river. The ck Cayenne slowed


    down and stopped downstairs.


    Emily unbuckled her seat belt. She turned her head and saw that Simon was also silent on the road.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Simon, are you also still thinking about Addy?"


    "Are you unhappy?" Simon darted over to her.


    "No!" Upon hearing that, Emily was speechless. She red at him and said, "How can I be jealous


    at this time?"


    Simon curled his lips and reached out his hand to touch her head, making her hair a little messy.


    Emily did not dodge, but pursed her lips and said, "Simon, do you remember the two days after I


    apanied you back from a business trip in Bayworth City? I met Addy who came back from the


    honeymoon? After I came back, I told you about the wound on her face..."


    "Yes" Simon said.


    Emily''s tone became a little serious. "I don''t know why, but I always feel that the wound was not


    caused by falling on the yacht. Just like this time, it was beaten... Do you think it was caused by


    Sean?"


    "If that''s true, then Addy''s new husband was going too far! I''ve interviewed news about family


    violence before, but the majority of cases happened on the couples who have been married for


    several years. It''s really the first time I''ve seen something like this happening on the newly-married


    couple, but Addy seemed to be willing to tolerate it..."


    Simon frowned and looked very serious. He said slowly in a low voice, "Addy is not a child. She is


    already an adult. This is her marriage. It has nothing to do with us how to manage it!"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded.


    As an outsider, it''s indeed impossible to criticize other people''s marriages. But they are both


    women, so she couldn''t help but sympathize with her and murmured, "I just hope it was as Addy


    said, a small contradiction between husband and wife. What Sean did is because of getting drunk"


    Simon turned around from the front of the car to open the car''s door. Seeing her frowning, he raised


    the corners of her mouth with his fingers and said, "Don''t think about it. You just need to do one


    thing now!"


    "What''s it?" Emily raised her eyes.


    "Nourishing the fetus!" Simon''s palm covered on her lower abdomen.


    "Oh!" Emily responded. A hint of smile appeared in her eyes as she extended her two arms towards


    him.


    Simon slowly raised his eyebrows with a thin arc on the corners of his mouth. He bent over to carry


    her out of the car and strode into the building in the dark of the night.


    This night''s interlude did not linger in their hearts, but they did not know that it would cause a firm


    gap between the two of them.


    In the morning, the sun was shining.


    Emily came out of the office building, but not for interviews, it was two hours of leave from the


    general manager. The reason was also very good, because it was the day of the maternity check-


    up.


    The ck Cayenne on the side of the road had been waiting there. When she passed by, the car''s


    door was opened from the inside by Simon.


    Because Simon also took his spare time from work toe out, the white coat was ced on the


    back of the chair. He was waiting for her to get on the car, and then drove towards the private


    hospital.


    They had said to the director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department in advance. When


    they arrived, they didn''t wait too long and went in for a maternity check-up directly.


    Emily was already very familiar with the director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department.


    The director was always smiling when seeing her. Although she had been here more than once, in


    fact, they were all just a test of pregnancy. This should be the first real maternity check-up.


    The director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department gently swept her abdomen with the


    fetus- voice meter. Seeing that she was very nervous, the director smiled and said, "Mrs. Chin, don''t


    be nervous, take it easy and hold your breath, so that we can hear the baby''s heartbeat!"


    Hearing this, Emily let out a sigh of relief, making herself feel a little more rxed.


    After the director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department said several times to rx, there


    was a magnified heartbeat gradually spreading in the quiet room...


    One sound after another, so powerful!


    From beginning to end, Simon had been holding on to one of Emily''s hands. She could even feel his


    nervousness. From between his slender fingers, there was a thinyer of sweat that moistened


    hers.


    When the director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department withdrew the meter and pulled


    her clothes down and said, "It''s done." She had been holding her breath and did note back to


    her senses. The strong heartbeat just now seemed to still reverberate in her ears.


    the director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department put down the meter and joked, "In my


    opinion, Simon was more nervous than you. He was holding his breath with you just now, like a


    child. He didn''t look like a calm doctor at all!"


    Hearing that, Emily also turned her head to look.


    Simon had already put on his white coat, and his straight figure was standing there. His peach


    blossom eyes had just moved from her lower abdomen to her face. When their eyes met, there


    were pieces of warm lighting out.


    Aftering out of the hospital, there was a not very hot breeze in early summer. Emilybed


    her hair, which had been blown messily, and her eyes were always staring at the ultrasonic image in


    her hand. When she thought of the strong heartbeat, she could not hide the excitement on her face.


    Her voice was also a little excited. She gently shook his big hand and smiled. "Simon, did you hear


    what director Ye said just now? The fetus now can be called a baby. The baby''s liver starts to


    produce bile, and the kidneys start to secrete urine into the dder. The nerve process has also


    formed, and the fingers and the palms can even hold each other tightly!"


    The director of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology only roughly described it once, but she


    remembered all of it. Maybe this was the innate characteristic of maternal love!


    "Yes." The corners of Simon''s mouth was raised.


    Emily looked at him and saw that his eyes also fell on the ultrasonic image in her hand. His thin lips


    slowly curved, and his smile stretched to the bottom of his eyes, but his eyes were very...


    He seemed to be a cat who had stolen a fish!

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Emily''s heart trembled inexplicably. She had a bad feeling about this.


    She frowned and asked in confusion, "Simon, why are you so happy?"


    "The doctor said it has passed three months since your pregnancy." Simon said meaningfully.


    "That''s right, it''s been three months!" Emily nodded. Indeed, Director Ye had mentioned it during the


    checkup just now. Not only did he mention the issue regarding the fetus''s growing month, but he


    also mentioned more details.


    Simon didn''t say a word, and his peach blossom eyes turned to her with passion.


    Emily finally understood what he was thinking about. Her face was burning hot.


    She finally understood the meaning of his eyes. After being pregnant for three months, in addition to


    hearing powerful fetal hearts, some development situations, and some other aspects of restraint


    could...


    "You''re such a rogue!"


    Soon after, it was the lunch break. Simon did not send her back immediately. He took her to a


    restaurant to eat before driving the Cayenne to send her back to the TV station.


    After the car stopped, Emily lowered her head and unfastened her seat belt.


    A big hand suddenly reached over, but she didn''t care. She thought he came to help her as usual,


    but he held her hands tightly. When she raised her head, she was kissed by his thin lips.


    Emily''s eyes were wide open. Simon''s tongue then sliped in.


    An aggressive and lingering kiss.


    Emily was a little dizzy by this sudden kiss, but she couldn''t resist it. Fortunately, she was sitting in


    the car at this time, otherwise she would be limp. His kiss was more aggressive than usual.


    The temperature in the car gradually rose, apanied by the sound of man and woman gasping.


    Emily looked up at him. She could feel his strength and tried to calm him down with a little


    response. However, it seemed that there was no ending. Moreover, he seemed to be getting more


    and more aggressive...


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When she felt the hemline of her clothes being lifted, she shuddered all of a sudden.


    She quickly grabbed his hands and stopped them and remind him, "Hey, Simon, we will be seen by


    others!"


    In broad daylight, and in the car, there were lots of people passing back and forth. Wasn''t it obvious


    that they would have performed having sex in public if she didn''t stop him!


    Simon''s upper body had already leaned over, and his long arms were supporting on the door next to


    her.


    His hot breath enveloped her. His peach blossom eyes changed color, and he asked in a hoarse


    voice, "Mrs. Chin, why don''t we go home now?"


    There was still some regretful expression on his face when talking, as if he regretted that he


    shouldn''t have sent her here after lunch, instead, he should have driven her home first...


    Emily almost jumped up. "You have to perform an operation in the afternoon, and I have to go to


    work!"


    Hearing this, Simon frowned.


    He bent over and kissed her twice hard. Then he sat back, unfastened his seat belt, walked around


    the front of the car, and opened the door for her. "I''ll pick you up in the evening. I''lle as soon as


    work is over!"


    "Got it!" Of course, Emily understand his hint.


    After getting out of the car, she was held by his big hand again. His thin calloused finger rubbed the


    softest part of her wrist. His thin lips bit her ear softly and said, "I want to make love with you just


    when I get home!"


    "..." Emily shyly pulled out her hands and ran into the office building.


    Coming out of the elevator, she was still holding the back of her hands to her cheeks, and her ears


    were itchy. There was still the hot breath he left just now. At the thought of hisst words, she still


    felt shy.


    Randy guy!


    When she returned to her office and sat down, the lunch break was just over. Tina finished her


    lunch in the tea room, and then she pulled out a chair and sat next to Emily.


    Not long after entering work mode, the editor- inchief came out of his office and took a piece of


    material in his hand. He went to the desk and knocked on it. "I just received the notice that there is


    an opening ceremony for the Ethnic Culture Festival in Lim City, and this task is entrusted to you


    and Emily. Bring more cameras. When youe back, remember to write a good report!"


    "Yes!" They replied at the same time.


    Lim City was a city near Ice city. It wasn''t too far away. The train would take three to four hours,


    while the car would take about two hours on the high speed. Sometimes, they would go there to


    report some news.


    As if thinking of something, the editor- in- chief stopped and added, "Oh, by the way, this interview is


    going to acted as a temporary business trip!"


    "The opening ceremony should be ended a littleter, and there were some follow-up activities in


    the morning tomorrow, so we woulde back around tomorrow evening. I would ask the organizer


    there to arrange the amodation!"


    "Ah? we need an overnight stay?" Emily blurted out.


    Upon hearing this, the editor-in-chief immediately red at her with displeasure and asked, "Emily,


    do you have any problems?"


    Being red at by that pair of eyes, Emily stood up straight. She recalled that she had gone on a


    business trip to Bayworth City with Simon and had been on leave for many days. The editor-in-chief


    was already a little unhappy at that time. After she returned, she had always been very careful,


    afraid that she would get caught by him and get a bad scolding.


    Thinking of this, she quickly shook her head. "No... I have no problem!"


    The editor-in-chief snorted and walked back to the office with his bald head.


    In fact, it was normal for reporters to have short business trip arrangement like this. Because there


    were interviews the next day, they could not toss back and forth, so they would arrange one night''s


    amodation.


    Emily wrung her long hair.


    Err...


    She thought about Simon''s unsatisfied face in her mind.


    After getting the machines, Emily, Tina, as well as the two cameramen, came out of the office


    building. They got into the car arranged by the station and headed for Lim City.


    When they entered the expressway toll stall, the driver, one of the cameramen, was holding his


    mobile phone to call his wife to inform her of tonight''s business trip. Tina, who was next to him, took


    out her mobile phone.


    Without a doubt, the name "Wilson" was shown on the screen. She was supposed to report to him.


    Like Tina, Emily also took out her cell phone from her bag. However, the corners of her mouth were


    different from Tina''s. She said embarrassedly, "Hello, Simon, Have you finished your operation?"


    When they had lunch at noon, she knew that he had an operation arrangement in the afternoon, so


    she thought that she would have to call several times before answering.


    "Just got out of the operating room!" On the line, Simon''s deep voice came over. She could also


    hear his footsteps. After a pause, he threw a mischievous sentence at her, "Can''t you wait any


    longer? Do you want me to pick you up right now? Hum?"


    "No!" Emily rolled her eyes.


    "But I don''t seem to be able to wait. Why does time go so slowly? Oh, there are only two hours left


    before the evening! Do you know what I want to do the most now? I just want to go home and open


    the door. The first thing I want to do is to strip all of your clothes..."


    "Hi!" Emily stopped him and blushed.


    This fellow was really full of randy thoughts all the time. She tilted her head to look at the high-


    speed road outside the window. She swallowed her saliva and told him with a little guilt, "Well, I


    have to make a short business trip tonight..."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    "What?" Simon asked.


    Judging from his tone, it seemed like he really didn''t hear her clearly. Emily cleared her throat and


    hesitantly repeated, "I said that I''m going on a business trip tonight! There''s an opening ceremony


    for the Ethnic Culture Festival in Lim City, and the editor- in- chief asked Tina and me to go there.


    Because there''s a follow- up event tomorrow morning, the amodation have been arranged, so


    well stay there for the night..."


    On the line, the low voice suddenly became slightly higher. "Emily, are you kidding me?"


    "I didn''t!" Emily said, touching her forehead. She knew what reaction he would have.


    "Then how about me?" Simon asked unpleasantly.


    Emily was embarrassed. "What''s matter about you..."


    Even on the phone, she could hear his gnashing teeth. "Now my mind is full of the look of you


    taking off your clothes and breathing under me. I''m just waiting to go home at night and make love


    with you. Now you''re telling me you are going on a business trip?"


    Thest few words seemed toe out of the slits of his teeth.


    Hearing this, Emily coughed several times


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her spittle was stuck in her throat by his blunt words.


    She quickly turned her head and felt her ears burning hot. Then she turned her face to put down the


    window a little, letting the cold winde in. Fortunately, this was just a call. One of the two


    cameramen worked as the driver, the other sat in the co-pilot seat, and Tina and she sat behind.


    Emily covered her cell phone in her hand, afraid that someone would hear him. She lowered her


    voice in embarrassment and said, "It''s not what I want. It''s a mission that my leader assigned me all


    of a sudden!"


    Simon coldly snorted. He was filled with bitter resentment.


    Emily was a little speechless. She couldn''t understand. It''s just making love one dayter...


    She tried to be patient andfort him. "Simon, don''t be like this! It''s not like thest time you went


    on a business trip for a few days. It''s just staying outside for one night. You just sleep alone tonight!


    I can go back after tomorrow''s activity is over. We can do what you want to do at that time ..."


    "Mrs. Chin, I have been a monk for three months!" Simon said faintly.


    It seemed that it was true...


    After getting divorced, they were strangers for a period of time. When the misunderstanding was


    solved and they restarted, she was pregnant. That thing could not be done at all in the first three


    months...


    Emily bit her lips shyly. "Since you''ve been a monk for three months, why can''t you be a monk for


    one


    more night..."


    Obviously, Simon''s idea was very different from hers, and he insisted in a deep voice, "No, Emily, I


    don''t allow you to go! Wait for me at the entrance of the office building in the evening!"


    "But I''m already on the high speed road___" Emily looked at the speed indicator on the road and


    silently said.


    After a long pause on the line, he asked faintly, "Can''t you turn around ande back?"


    Emily:".."


    Finally, when she hung up the phone, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Tina seemed to have just hung up the phone. She came over and asked with concern, "Emily,


    what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine..." Emily smiled.


    It was not a big deal. There was just Simon who was dissatisfied in some aspect!


    The opening ceremony came to an end veryte at night. The organizer arranged for the reporters


    who had been invited to have dinner. By the time they returned to the hotel, the evening lights had


    already been lit.


    Lim City wasn''t as prosperous as Ice city. It was just a small third-tier city, but it had a lot of cultural


    deposits. It attracted a lot of people to go here. Looking down from the French windows of the room,


    a very beautiful night scene can be seen.


    Emily just appreciated it in a hurry and then took out her mobile phone to call Simon. She felt that it


    was necessary to show some sympathy at this time.


    Just like she had expected, he wasn''t in a very high spirit.


    "Simon, are you home?" asked Emily.


    "Yes." Simon said indifferently.


    "Have you had dinner?" Emily continued to ask.


    "I didn''t!" Simon threw out a sentence.


    Hearing this, Emily immediately asked with concern, "Why didn''t you have dinner?"


    Simon''s tone was as resentful as he could be. "The thing I want to eat is far away!"


    " " Emily was speechless.


    Just then, she vaguely heard a "ng" sound, which sounded like the sound of the elevator door


    arriving. She was surprised. "Why do I hear the sound of the elevator? Aren''t you at home? Do you


    want to go out?"


    "Mn." Simon replied.


    When Emily heard this, she was almost used to this kind of thing. "Before I called you, did the


    hospital call you? Is there a patient who needs you to go there?"


    Simon sent another single byte.


    Emily heard his footsteps, and he seemed toe out of the building. Not long after, she heard the


    sound of the car engine starting. Afraid that she would influence his work, she told him to drive


    slowly and then hung up the phone.


    Because there were four colleagues from the TV station this time, two men and two women, it was


    easy to assign rooms. Tina and she slept in the same room.


    Although not a luxury administrative room, it was still a senior double room. It was spacious and


    well equipped. The time was not toote. The two leaned over the bed and watched TV for a while.


    At the same time, they discussed how to raise a child.


    Tina had more experience in this area. When it came to her daughter I, there was a soft smile on


    her face. In the past, perhaps Emily didn''t understand, but now she could feel it.


    After talking about children, she supported her head and curiously tilted her head to ask, "Tina, do


    you have any ns for the next step?"


    At the mention of this, a look of embarrassment formed on Tina''s face. "He said he wanted to bring


    me back to the Chin Family..."


    "Ah, are you going to see his parents?" Hearing this, Emily was cheered up.


    "Yes..." Tina nodded shyly, but at the same time, she was a little worried. "But I am a little nervous.


    After all, he almost married someone else before. It seems that his father lost his temper after the


    cancetion of the wedding. I don''t know if they will be willing to ept me!"


    "Haw-haw, it''s normal for an daughter-inw to be nervous when she wants to see her parents-in-


    law!" Emily joked.


    Tina pretended to be angry and red at her. Then she thought of something and quickly asked,


    "By the way, Emily, you have been to the Chin Family, haven''t you? Tell me, is it easy to get along


    with Simon''s parents?"


    "I''ve been there..." Emily nodded slowly.


    Although the answer was yes, in fact, she had only been there once since they got married. But


    now, when she thought about it, it still left a deep impression on her mind.


    Unlike the two elder brothers of the Chin Family, Simon was an illegitimate child, so they were not


    borne by one mother. As for Mrs. Chin, in her impression, she came from arge family, who had a


    gentle temper and was a virtuous wife and kind mother. She was not mean and didn''t look like an


    evil mother-inw who would make things difficult for her daughter- in-w. As for Mr. Chin, he was


    unusually bad-tempered...


    Recalling the scene in the study at that time, Emily still felt a little frightened. She swallowed and


    said, "Tina, Would you like to practice standing at a pose of soldier first?"

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    "Huh?" Tina was stunned.


    Emily scratched her head. Her phone rang at this moment, interrupting their conversation.


    Tina took out the phone in her bag. After ncing at the screen, she said shyly, "It''s Wilson!"


    Hearing this, Emily waved her hand and said, "Pick it up. I won''t disturb you. I am going to take a


    bath!"


    After that, she turned over and got out of bed. She took a bathrobe from the closet and went into the


    bathroom.


    The water temperature wasfortable. Emily washed for a while. When she came out with her


    hair dried, Tina had already hanged up the phone. When she heard the footsteps, she immediately


    stood up, as if she was waiting for her toe out.


    She found that Tina had changed her disposable slippers. She was confused and asked, "Tina,


    what''s wrong?"


    "Emily, I''m afraid I have to go out for a while!" Tina said, holding her phone.


    Emily looked at the electronic watch at the bedside table and asked nkly, "It''s toote. What are


    you going out for? Do you want me to apany you?"


    "No!" Tina quickly shook her head and said with some hesitation, "I just feel a little hungry all of a


    sudden. There is a convenience store downstairs. I want to buy a bottle of milk!"


    "If you''re hungry, you can order room service. I remember there''s something to order!" Emily blinked


    her eyes.


    "It''s fine. I''d better go to the convenience store!" Tina said, shaking her head.


    Seeing her insistence, Emily had to nod. However, she thought that after all, they were not in Ice


    city, and it was gettingte. Worried that it would be unsafe for her to go down alone, she continued


    to ask, "Well, do you really not need me to apany you?"


    "No, it''s just downstairs. You just took a shower. Don''t catch a cold again!" Tina still refused. If you


    looked carefully, you would find that there was a suspicious blush on her face.


    Emily didn''t think much about it. She only thought that Tina was worried about her pregnancy and


    was afraid that she would catch a cold. So she didn''t insist. She nodded and said, "Okay, then Tina,


    you''d bettere back soon!"


    "Sure!" Tina replied before quickly striding toward the door.


    The door clicked to shut, and she was the only one left in the room.


    She yawned andid on her back on the big soft bed. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, she


    looked at the bright moon hanging in the night sky. She thought that Simon should have already


    finished dealing with patients and returned home. She wondered if he had fallen asleep...


    Thinking about the scene that he was lying alone on the big bed, expecting to be satisfied with her,


    the corners of Emily''s mouth curved into a smile.


    As if it had sensed something, the phone suddenly vibrated. She reached out her hand to get her


    phone and looked a little surprised, and then the smile on the corners of her mouth became deeper.


    "Simon, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "I can''t sleep!" Simon''s voice was full of bitterness.


    "Why can''t you fall asleep?" Emily asked in amusement.


    "Why do you ask when you know it?" Simon snorted coldly. After pausing for two seconds, he said,


    "Mrs. Chin, I feel ufortable!"


    Emily shook her head helplessly. She licked her lips. She thought for a while and said, "Now you


    can just take a cold shower or go to sleep. If you can''t, you can use your hands to get satisfied by


    yourself!"


    Seeing that he did not say anything, she turned over as if she was coaxing a child. "Simon, just one


    night, and it will be over soon. You won''t feel ufortable if you close your eyes and fall asleep! If


    you still can''t fall asleep, how about you try to count sheep? Or I can read you a story..."


    "Bang bang bang-"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emily sat up and looked at the door. She thought it was Tina who forgot to bring her room card


    when she went downstairs. She looked for her slippers and said to the phone, "Wait a minute,


    someone seemed to be knocking on the door!" "Mn." Simon lightly replied.


    As the line continued to hold on, Emily put on her slippers to open the door.


    As the door was opened slowly, she murmured, "Tina, you forgot to bring your room..."


    The words suddenly stopped because a tall figure came into her sight, with one hand in his trouser


    pocket and the other hand holding the cell phone beside his ear, with the peach blossom eyes


    staring at her with a faint smile.


    Emily was dumbfounded suddenly.


    She looked at her phone screen, pointed at it, and then pointed at him. Her eyes widened in


    disbelief. "Simon, why are you here?"


    "Ie here for you!" Simon''s thin lips twitched.


    "..." Emily held her breath.


    Simon hung up the phone and squeezed into the room, holding her face and kissing it quickly.


    Emily was still standing there with her eyes wide open. She did not react until he stuck his tongue


    into hers. She could not help but tremble slightly for the hot atmosphere.


    He suddenly picked her up. In the sight of her trembling eyshes, he kicked on the door to click it


    with a "bang", blocking all the lights in the hallway.


    After a moment of confusion, she also understood that it was not for any patient in the hospital, but


    he was actually driving over to find her at that time...


    Simon''s steps were very fast, and he didn''t give her any chance before he thrown her on the big


    bed. His thin lips pressed down again, and he quickly stripped her bathrobe. The temperature in the


    room suddenly rose because of his actions, and there was a hint of ambiguity in it.


    Emily tried to push him away, but she couldn''t move faster than his hands.


    By the time the lightspletely dimmed down, her bathrobe had vanished already. She did not


    even have the chance to find it at any corners of the room.


    Her eyes became more and more blurred, and she always felt that she had forgotten something.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Emily finally remembered. She grabbed his sturdy forearm and said, "Simon, you can''t! If you do


    this, what should we do when Tinaes back?"


    This room was not a single room for her. Tina went downstairs to the convenience store. It was


    almost time for her toe back. If she see what they are doing now, she would be too


    embarrassed...


    Simon, however, looked as if he had nothing to fear. He raised his eyebrowszily and said, "Wilson


    opened a room next door!"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    Then, she immediately understood that Tina didn''t go to the convenience store at all!


    It could be easily guessed that Wilson, who was so busy every day, wouldn''t drive so far away for


    no reason. He must have been instigated by Simon. Sure enough, a man who had been restrained


    for a long time was very terrible...


    "You can''t wait for just one night?" Emily didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his breath was hot. "I can''t wait a second!"


    In his wild eyes, Emily also felt very hot.


    She buried her flushed face in the pillow. From the corners of her eyes, she saw him reach out his


    arm to pick up the small box on the bedside table. After opening it, he tore open the aluminum foil


    bag with his teeth.


    As if he felt her slight trembling, Simon breathed heavily. "Don''t worry, I will be very gentle!"


    In the dim moonlight, the two of them wished they could be one.


    The night was long.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    The next day, when the sky was just bright, Emily heard the sound of getting up beside her.


    She thought it was because she was sleeping too deeply. When she turned her head to look out of


    the floor- to- ceiling window, she found that the sky outside had just begun to turn bright. The


    electronic rm clock on the bedside table showed that it was just a quarter past six...


    Emily half opened her eyelids and cried in a sleepily voice, "Simon?"


    Simon heard the sound and stopped fastening the buttons of his shirt. He turned around and


    touched the corner of her forehead with his finger. "I have an operation in the morning, so I have to


    go to the hospital before 8:30!"


    "..." Emily was stunned for a moment, but then she was speechless.


    There was an operation arrangement for him in the next morning. But he shoulde all the way


    herest night just to sleep with her, so painstakingly. Once again, she verified that a man who


    hadn''t gotten satisfied for a long time was very horrible!


    After Simon put on his pants, he took the coat in his hand and did not forget to lean over and kiss


    her before he left.


    Emily hadn''t woken up yet, so she was still sleepy. After being kissed by him, she felt dizzy.


    Besides, she had just been tossed by himst night, so she was still sensitive and couldn''t help but


    let out a groan.


    Upon hearing this, Simon''s eyes turned even darker.


    His big hand reached under the quilt, and the corners of his mouth was lifted into an evil smile. "If


    you want it again, oh, if I drive faster on the expressway, I can probably squeeze out for half an


    hour. Emily, do you want it?"


    Emily''s body shook and she gritted her teeth. "... No!"


    Of course not!


    Simon hadn''t gotten satisfied for a long time. His actionsst night were very gentle, as if he was


    afraid of hurting her. Although they only did it once, when they finally fell asleep, the electronic


    watch showed that it was already the second half of the night...


    Simon seemed to be teasing her. He knew that she was pregnant now and could not be as uncouth


    as before.


    Therefore, he bit her lips and promised, "Okay, I''ll keep it until tonight!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "..." Emily''s eyes widened.


    They just did itst night...


    Looking at the tall figure walking out of the room, she pulled the quilt up.


    Simon left early. After leaving, Emily soon fell asleep again. It was almost eight o''clock when the


    rm rang. She yawned and got up to wash up and change clothes.


    The event started at 10 o''clock, and it was very close to the hotel, so there was plenty of time.


    At half past nine, Emily came out of the room dressed neatly. The door of the next room was just


    opened, and a tall figure in a suit came out first. His footsteps revealed the calmness of a


    businessman, and behind the lens was a pair of narrow and indifferent eyes.


    Emily was not surprised to see Wilson, and said, "Hello, Wilson!"


    "Hello." Wilson answered.


    After greeting each other, it seemed that there was something else. Wilson looked at his watch and


    walked toward the elevator with his hands in his pockets.


    Emily blinked her eyes. Somehow, she felt that this big boss didn''t look right. When she looked


    back, another figure came out of the room next door. It was Tina, who said she would go to the


    convenience storest night.


    When their eyes met, both of them were embarrassed and coughed once at the same time.


    Emily raised her eyebrows with an evil intention, "Convenience store?"


    Tina''s face turned red, but she also teased, "Isn''t it just to make it convenient for your Simon?"


    Emily''s face quickly turned red as well. She lowered her head and saw a vague red mark on the


    corbone of her slightly open neckline. Feeling embarrassed, she pulled her neckline closer.


    The tall figure in a suit who had taken the lead to go downstairs had disappeared. She teased her


    again. "Tina, you and Wilson were very excitedst night, weren''t you? Hmm?"


    Tina''s expression froze for a moment. "Don''t mention it," Tina said in a low and awkward voice, "my


    menstruation is here..."


    The corners of Emily''s mouth tensed.


    Puff...


    The interview was over smoothly. When they returned to Ice city, it was just in the evening.


    Since it was time to get off work, there was no need to go back to the TV station. The machines


    were returned to the department by two cameramen, and they also drove her back to the apartment


    community near the river by the way.


    As soon as Emily stepped into the elevator, her cell phone rang.


    It was a call from the aunt in the distant town. Since she went backst time, she would be


    concerned after a few days. "Emily, have you got off work? I asked your uncle''s colleagues to get


    two old hens from the rural hometown. I have cleaned and sealed them up. I have sent them to you


    by express delivery. Simon can make soup for you with them. It is very nutritious for the child!"


    "Thank you, auntie!" Emily said sweetly.


    "Don''t mention it. Now is the time when you need nutrition most. You need to eat for two people on


    your own. Don''t learn from the young people nowadays. Control your appetite so that you will not


    be fat during pregnant. You need nutrition to give birth to a healthy child. As for losing weight,


    you can do it after giving birth to the child. I believe that Simon isn''t such a shallow person!"


    Emily smiled and said, "Yes, auntie, I will listen to you!"


    However, she couldn''t help thinking in her mind. If she really became fat after being pregnant, she


    didn''t know whether Simon would dislike her. If he dared to dislike her, she would just take the child


    away!


    Emily fell into thinking. On the line, her aunt asked, "By the way, it''s been three months, isn''t it?"


    "Yes!" She replied with a smile, "Yesterday I just had a maternity test. The baby is growing very well.


    Auntie, you don''t have to worry about it. The doctor also listened to the fetal heart. It''s very strong!"


    "Well, that''s good!" The aunt also smiled and responded, but after a pause, she spoke in a long and


    earnest tone. "Although you have passed through the dangerous period of the first three months,


    you two can''t be too indulgent. You should try to restrain yourself if you can! Especially you, Emily,


    be cautious, remember?"


    Restrain again...


    She was afraid that this was the key point of her aunt''s call...


    Emily touched her forehead in embarrassment, the corners of her mouth twitching as she replied, "I


    will remember it..."


    After the call, the elevator door opened just in time. She took out the key and opened the door.


    There were a pair of men''s casual leather shoes on the shoe rack. She looked inside and found that


    Simon hade back. Her tall figure was standing in the kitchen.


    Emily was not surprised. As she entered the building, she saw his ck Cayenne.


    It waste at night. The dining room was filled with the warm aroma of rice.


    After spending just one night outside, Emily began to miss the taste of home. She washed her


    hands and the exquisite dishes were ced on the table. As for the old hen that her aunt had


    mentioned, he had already boiled it into soup and water.


    She drank two bowls in a row, and her stomach was a little full.


    Afraid that she would feel ufortable after drinking too much for the night, Emily put down the


    porcin bowl. The moment she put down the bowl, Simon, who was sitting opposite her, suddenly


    raised her peach blossom eyes. "Are you full?"

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Emily nodded nkly and said, "Yes, I''m full!"


    Then, she heard the sound of the chair moving on the floor tiles. The tall figure opposite stood up.


    Seeing that he was looking at herself with his eyes squinted, like a beast that locked its prey in the


    forest, her heart trembled and she kept licking her lips. "Simon, what are you going to do?"


    "You''ve been full. Now, it''s my turn!" Simon extended his hands towards her.


    Emily immediately wanted to move back to hide, but she forgot that she was sitting in the chair and


    couldn''t escape. In such a short few seconds, she had been held in his arms.


    He had just gotten satisfiedst night, but he still wanted to do it after the business trip...


    "It''s really horrible!"


    Emily gnashed her teeth and punched him on the shoulder. "Simon, I am pregnant!"


    "I am a doctor!" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "..." Emily frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant by those words.


    Simon walked from the dining room to the bedroom quickly, put her on the soft bed, and covered


    her with his whole body. The arc of his thin lips was too mischievous. "As a doctor, I''m very


    responsible to tell you that a pregnant woman should do some physical exercise!"


    "..." Emily was at a loss for words.


    The clothes on her body were torn apart, and her jeans had been thrown on the end of the bed. Her


    eyes were on the chest under his open shirt, which was entangled with muscles. He was


    approaching her with a burning hot breath...


    She was flipped over like a tbread by him and then she heard the sound of aluminum foil bag torn


    open.


    Her hand grabbed the sheet, and her voice was all shattered.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was depressed. Who was indeed the one that didn''t know how to restrain?


    ? ? ?


    Friday came in the blink of an eye, and it was already dusk outside the window.


    The TV in the living room was a little noisy, and the air seemed to be filled with the warm aroma of


    rice. Simon made pigeon soup tonight, which was particrly fragrant.


    When Emily came out of the bathroom, she saw Simon picking up the coat on the arm of the sofa


    that was put there when he came back. She shook off the water drops on the back of her hands.


    "Simon are you going out?"


    Simon nodded and held his phone in his right hand. "Yes, I just received a call from the hospital.


    There is a patient who needs operation!"


    Emily looked at the watch on the wall. It was already past eight o''clock. She said, "Oh, then it


    should be veryte for you toe back!"


    For the uniqueness of his profession, she had long been ustomed to it. Doctors would be called


    back by the hospital at any time. ording to her experience, it should not be a simple operation at


    this time.


    Simon put his coat on his arm, and there was a trace of evilness in the corners of his thin lips. "It''s


    all right. I can sleep with you no matter howte Ie back!"


    Emily looked away and happened to fall into his scheming eyes. She was embarrassed by his


    words. She red at him and said, "Simon, I am pregnant. Can you stop being a rogue all day?"


    Since the first three month passed, he was like a monk who became secr again!


    She was pregnant now, and there was a small life in her belly that grew every day...


    "It''s fetal education!"


    Simon''s look waszy. "I said I was going to sleep, not to sleep with you!"


    This fellow...


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched, and she started to ignore him.


    She picked up the remote control on the tea table and started to change TV channels. She wanted


    to look for a TV series. Simon''s tall and straight figure had already reached the porch and changed


    his shoes. When he pushed the door open, he suddenly called her.


    "Emily,e over here for a moment!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Emily reluctantly replied, but she had already stood up.


    She walked towards the porch with a frown and looked at him with confusion. When she was about


    to say something angrily, he suddenly put his hands on her waist and pressed her on the shoe


    cab next to him to kiss her.


    Emily couldn''t catch her breath, and the air in her chest was drained bit by bit.


    When she was released, Simon''s other hand was causing trouble somewhere else. He bit her ear


    with his thin lips. "Oh, it''s getting bigger and bigger!"


    With the anti- theft door open, Emily, whose face was burning hot, looked at the tall figure who just


    stepped into the elevator.


    At the same time when the elevator''s door was slowly closed, she hurriedly closed the anti- theft


    door and tried to calm down for a long time. Looking down at the wrinkled clothes on her chest, she


    reached out to get in from the hem of her clothes to smooth it while cursing in her heart. "Where did


    this hobbye from?"


    This was not the first time that the issue of getting bigger had been mentioned.


    He had said it before when he was on a business trip to Bayworth City. And every time he said it,


    there was some pride on his expression, as if he had made a great contribution. It was clearly owing


    to pregnancy!


    But then again, it was indeed because of him that she was pregnant...


    Emily rolled her eyes and walked back to the living room with her hands on her hot cheek.


    It was already past ten o''clock when he came out of the operating room. Simon looked at his watch


    and thought that Mrs. Chin, who was at home, should be asleep by now. He quickened his pace


    and went back to the office to change his surgical clothes.


    He stopped at a shopping mall halfway on his way home from the hospital.


    The third floor was a special sales area for women. He picked a shop and went in. There were a lot


    of female underclothes. He paid for two sets in more than ten minutes when the shop was about to


    close.


    Seeing the shopping guide pack everything and put them into the shopping bag, Simon closed his


    palm, and It seemed that he could still feel the special touching, and his peach blossom eyes


    be darker.


    After the payment, he walked straight out of the shop.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator arrived at the parking lot on the second floor, Simon came out with a car key.


    He parked at a ce not far from the elevator, and it took him just a dozen steps to get there. At this


    time, the shopping mall was about to close, and there were not many cars in the parking lot. In


    addition to the sound of the engine of cars, there seemed to be some noise.


    Simon frowned slightly. It seemed that there was a fight.


    There was a female cleaner with a garbage bag standing by the trash can, and a male middle-aged


    cleaner with his hands behind his back. The two of them gathered together, seemingly discussing


    something, with their eyes looking in a certain direction.


    The female cleaner sighed and said, "Hey, that woman is too pitiful. She is so beautiful, like a


    actress, but she has been beaten so heavily by that man!"


    The male cleaner exined, "Didn''t you hear them? They are husband and wife. It seems that they


    just got married. When I drove the electric sweeping car there, I saw them just get out of the car.


    Who knows that they would start to fight in a blink of an eye!"


    "How can this happen? A newlywed shouldn''t behave like this. How much hatred can a man have to


    his wife to make him treat her like this? You are a man, why don''t you go up and persuade them to


    stop?" The female cleaner couldn''t bear it and tried to persuade the male cleaner to stop the fight.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    "I''m not going!" The male cleaner kept shaking his head. "Who dares to go? Didn''t you see the


    news report? Some kind-hearted people wanted to help when they encountered this situation, but


    they got beaten by the fighting couple that they tried to help. Although some couples fight with each


    other, they will make it up soon. Outsiders should not meddle in other people''s business!"


    "That''s right, then let''s go!" The female cleaner sighed.


    After a few words, the two cleaners left, shaking their heads.


    When they passed by, Simon heard the situation vaguely. The ck Cayenne parked behind the


    trash can.


    After unlocking his car, he opened the door of the copilot seat and subconsciously looked in the


    direction that the two cleaners mentioned. Severalrge SUVs blocked his sight, and the parking


    lot''s light was dim, so he couldn''t see clearly. He could only feel that some people were moving.


    "BANG¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, like a stuffy sound of something colliding into something.


    Then, there was a trembling female voice, which sounded particrly forlorn in the underground


    parking lot. "Don''t... I beg you not to beat me again!"


    This voice...


    Simon''s movement of getting on the car stopped.


    The female voice was very familiar. He was a little uncertain...Addy?


    As this idea shed through his mind, Simon closed the opened door. He moved his two long legs


    quickly toward the direction of the female voice. When he got closer, he could clearly see two


    ovepping shadows on the ground.


    There seemed to be a strong smell of alcohol drifting in the air.


    When Simon passed by the rear of the car, his body suddenly froze.


    Next to a car, the man pressed Addy, who had fallen to the ground, on the tire of the car. He raised


    his palm and was waving it toward her face. Addy''s long hair was messy, which made her look more


    embarrassed than the day he saw her that day.


    Addy seemed to want to escape, but the strength of the man and the woman was very different.


    She couldn''t escape no matter how hard she tried, so she could only be beaten helplessly. At this


    time, she was holding her hands in an attempt to hide herself. It was a subconscious reaction in the


    case of being attacked.


    "Addy!"


    After Simon saw it clearly, he cried out in shock.


    Addy also stopped her action for a while, as if she didn''t expect to be saw by him. She was


    somewhat dismayed and flustered. "Simon..."


    However, the man seemed not to notice Simon. His eyes were bloodshot, and the expression on his


    face was extremely angry. In just two seconds, he pped Addy hard, and a red handprint


    appeared on her face. He might think it was not enough, so he clenched his fist again.


    When Simon saw this, he stepped forward and shouted in a deep voice, "Sean, stop!"


    Although his footsteps were fast enough, the fist that Sean raised in the end still hit on Addy''s right


    shoulder. Even though he had moved a little, his strength was still not small. Addy bit her lower lip


    and snorted.


    Simon separated them, and his tall and straight figure stood in the middle.


    Sean''s steps were a little unsteady and he stumbled half a step back. His eyes were clouded


    because of drunkenness and his reason no longer existed. He looked like a drunkard who often


    fought on streets.


    "Sean, you actually drank again?" Simon''s hand, which was holding the car key, pointed at Sean


    and said angrily, "If you drink too much, and then what you want to do is only to abuse your own


    woman, you are such a loser!"


    "It''s none of your business that I beat my own wife!" Sean''s eyes were red, and his mouth was full of


    the stench of alcohol. He cursed at Simon and said, "Get away from us. It''s none of your business.


    I''m going to beat her anyway. She''s sorry for me! She doesn''t deserve to be a wife. She can''t give


    birth to a baby. She''s even not a woman!"


    Addy, who had fallen to the ground, shook her head and shouted in panic, "No, don''t say it!"


    "Don''t say it?" Sean sneered and said viciously, "Do you also have a guilty conscience? Addy,


    remember that you pretended to be reserved to confuse me with a goddess-like appearance in the


    past? In fact, you are aplete mess in your bones!"


    "Addy, you lied to me. Before marriage, you said that you wanted to live with just the two of us, and


    didn''t want children. But what was the truth? It''s not that you didn''t want it. It''s that you couldn''t-"


    Addy''s fingers were tightly clung to the tire, and she looked at Simon with some panic. It seemed


    that she was afraid that Simon would know something. She hurriedly spoke, and her voice trembled


    because of nervousness. "Sean, don''t say it again! We are outside. Do you want others tough at


    you? Let''s talk about it when we go home, okay?"


    At this time, Sean''s brain waspletely controlled by alcohol, and he couldn''t care about that. He


    directly said with contempt, "Because you were not only raped by turns, but also pregnant with


    someone''s child. After that, you lost your uterus and couldn''t give birth to a child. Now you can''t


    even have a test tube baby!"


    Simon''s eyes and brows were filled with shock.


    Several key words echoed in his ears. He was totally shocked by what he heard.


    What did that mean?


    Addy was not only... but also getting pregnant before, and had no uterus, so she could not give birth


    in the future?


    Simon looked at Sean unbelievably. His body was a little shaking with his mouth full of alcohol and


    his eyes ring at Addy with extreme anger. Addy''s face had lost all its color and was as pale as


    paper. Her lips trembled, but she could not say a word.


    Sean seemed to be even more furious after venting his anger. He rushed to Addy again, rolled up


    his sleeves and tried to use force.


    Addy took a deep breath.


    She subconsciously covered her head with her hands again to resist the falling fist. Her delicate


    body curled up there, and her exposed eyebrows were tightly twisted. She seemed to be in great


    pain.


    Simon stood by the side. He had only been absentminded for a short period of time before he


    managed to quickly react.


    Before Sean''s fistnded, he raised his hand and caught it. He then gathered the strength in his


    palm and gave a hard push. "Bastard! No matter what has happened to her, she''s still your wife.


    How can you solve this problem with violence?"


    Out of the corners of his eyes, he saw blooding out of the corners of her mouth. It seemed that


    she hadn''t recovered fromst time''s injury and was added with some new bruises.


    Simon looked at heavily- drunken Sean and was determined to teach him a lesson.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The fist that fell after it was raised was very heavy. Just a single hit was enough to make one lose


    consciousness for a few seconds. In addition, Sean was drunk, so he couldn''t resist it at all. After


    two hits, he leaned against the car next to him.


    "Don''t hit him!"


    At this time, Addy stood up with difficulty and ran over to stop him from hitting Sean.


    Looking at the helpless Sean, with a little panic, Addy pulled Simon''s arm and wanted him to leave.


    "Simon, I''m fine! Don''t worry about me. It''s a matter between us. You''d better leave!"

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    "Addy, I have to teach him a lesson today!" Simon did not let go of his hand on Sean''s cor.


    In his opinion, it was very shameful for a man to use violence against a woman. He felt that no


    matter what happened, as a man, a husband, he should not solve problem with violence. A man like


    Sean would only make him feel that Sean was a loser!


    "No!" Addy shook her head, urging him inexplicably, and even a little begging. "Simon, it''s none of


    your business. Please, you''d better leave as soon as possible!"


    Simon frowned and couldn''t understand it. "Addy, at this time, how can you still protect him?"


    "Haha!" Sean suddenly let out a coldugh.


    "How can you stillugh?" Simon gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers. He almost hit him again.


    But because his arm was caught by Addy in time, he could only say in a low voice, "Addy, it is not


    the first time of him to do this. You can''t always forgive him. There is legal responsibility for domestic


    violence. We have to call the police to arrest him!"


    "Where did your righteousnesse from? Wasn''t it all thanks to you that she became like this


    today?" Sean''s drooping hand swayed a few times before he managed to point at him.


    "What do you mean?" Simon''s peach blossom eyes suddenly narrowed.


    The expression on Addy''s face suddenly changed, and she trembled and wanted to stop him.


    "Sean, stop..."


    However, Sean acted as if he didn''t hear it or he didn''t intend to listen to her persuasion. He


    sneered and spat out a smell of alcohol. "If it weren''t for you, how could she be raped by turns by


    those foreigners? How could she be pregnant and lose her uterus¡ª"


    Simon was shocked on the spot. Addy, who was next to him, closed her eyes in desperation and


    trembling. Two lines of tears fell down.


    They went to a private hospital at night.


    In the Emergency Department''s observation ward, Addy changed into a hospital gown and leaned


    against the head of the bed. Her face and body''s injuries had been treated.


    A doctor in a white coat was standing next to the bed, holding a few pieces of CT slices in his hand,


    and said to Simon, "Fortunately, there is no intracranial bleeding. It''s just a superficial wound on the


    head, the scalp on her forehead was bruised with swelling, the upper eyelid of the right eye drooped


    slightly, and the rest are some external injuries. At present, it doesn''t seem to be serious. She


    needs to take a good rest!"


    "Thank you!" Simon pulled his lips.


    The doctor and Simon were colleagues. He smiled and said, "You''re wee. I''m going to do other


    work now!"


    Simon nodded. After sending the doctor out of the ward, he walked back again.


    There were only the two of them in the ward, and no one spoke for a while. The air was depressing.


    He pulled out a chair and sat on it. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "Addy, what


    the hell is going on... Did Sean really talk nonsense? Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Sean drank a lot of wine, and now his body seemed to have the smell of alcohol as well. The


    drunkard''s actions and behavior were stimted by alcohol. Nothing could be taken seriously, no


    matter what he said or did!


    However, there was still one more saying. One will speak the truth after drinking.


    "Simon..." Addy''s face turned a little pale.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his eyebrows knitted tightly. "Does it really have something to do


    with me?"


    Addy did not speak, slowly lowering her head.


    Simon''s heart suddenly sunk.


    The five fingers on his knee were slightly clenched into a fist. After a moment of silence, he asked in


    a deep voice, "Addy, why don''t you tell me what''s going on until now? Do you want me to ask


    Sean?"


    After being heavily punched by him for thest time, Sean staggered away. ording to Addy''s


    decision, he did not choose to call the police in the end.


    Seeing that he really wanted to get up from the chair and knew that he was not kidding, Addy


    closed her eyes. "Well..."


    There was no way to hide this matter any longer...


    As if it had passed a century, Addy clenched her fists and finally spoke again. "Simon, do you still


    remember the kidnapping you encountered in the Queen''s area when you studied in Newley City?"


    "Of course I remember!" Simon nodded.


    The light in his peach blossom eyes became deep, and he also fell into his memory. "Fortunately,


    you called the police in time regardless of danger so that I could be rescued. Otherwise, if the police


    hade a littleter, I would have been killed! Later, the group of gangsters hated you for that and


    they were released by the police. They also retaliated against you. At that time, you were beaten


    heavily. You stayed in the hospital for more than half a month!"


    In the ss reunion that Addy had just returned to China, someone had mentioned it, and Simon


    had never forgotten it for so many years.


    He learned the fact afterward. After returning from Los Angeles, Addy had been sent to the hospital.


    He still remembered that when he rushed there, Addy couldn''t even sit up. Her face and body were


    all injured. She was very weak, like a decayed flower...


    Suddenly, something came to Simon''s mind. His heart throbbed slightly, but he felt like he was


    falling straight down.


    He raised his head in disbelief and carefully asked in a hoarse voice, "Is it them? Addy..."


    "Yes..." Addy closed her eyes and nodded.


    Her face was paler than before, and she said in an awkward voice, "They not only beat and kicked


    me, but also blocked me in an alley. Several foreign men rushed up, stripped my clothes and pants,


    and raped me one by one..."


    "I also wanted to resist. I also called for help, but no one paid attention to me. I was so scared that I


    could only try my best to push them away, but it was useless... Until they finished. I was left at the


    corner of the street and sent to the hospital by the patrolling police..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It seemed that the memory was so terrible that when Addy thought of it, her lips were trembling, like


    fragile stamens in the snow, and her tears rolled down silently.


    "I tried very hard to be strong at that time. I wanted to treat it as if nothing had happened. But not


    long after I recovered from my injury and was discharged from the hospital, I found that I was


    pregnant. I broke down and felt that the whole world was gray! There were several men that night. I


    didn''t even see their faces clearly. I only remembered their lewdughter..." The clenched fists of


    Addy kept shaking.


    She closed her eyes, and her expression and tone were painful. "I didn''t know who was the child''s


    father. No matter who it was, I couldn''t ept it! I didn''t dare to go to the regr hospital, afraid of


    being discovered or leaving traces, so I could only choose a small clinic. I didn''t expect it to trigger a


    big hemorrhage. Finally, I lost my uterus, and the doctor said that I couldn''t get pregnant anymore..."

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    "For a long time, as long as I closed my eyes, I would see the terrible scene of that night! I was not


    sure if I could really get out of the shadow of that thing, so when you proposed to return to the


    country, I didn''t go with you. I didn''t do it for my career, but I needed time, more time to face it..."


    In the past four years, she stayed alone in Newley City. In addition to missing him every day and


    night, she also tried not to be troubled by those shadows. But after all, such a thing was a scar that


    could not be healed for women.


    Speaking of that thing, Addy paused for a long time. Then, she slowly began to speak again.


    "Sean..."


    "The things that happened after I returned, let me know that there was no way to go back between


    us. Sean has been pursuing me for many years. I was alone in Newley City and he always was


    concerned about me. He still cared about me even though he knew that I had oncemitted


    suicide for you. I wanted to have a new start, so I agreed to his proposal!"


    "Before I decided to get the marriage certificate, I once told him that I would not want to have


    children. If he epted it, we would get married. He promised me to respect my choice at that time!


    When we were on our honeymoon in Maldives, he found out my secret. I thought since we were


    already husband and wife, there should be nothing to hide. So I told him everything, thinking that he


    could forgive me..."


    Addyughed at herself. The tears that had just fallen down her face had been wiped off by her


    hand, leaving only the wet corners of her eyes. She said in a bitter voice, "In fact, I don''t me


    Sean. He is right. I am indeed sorry for him! In fact, I feel guilty about him. I understand all his


    anger, so I didn''t agree to call the police when you and Emily came to my house before!"


    "I am a woman who can''t give birth to children normally. Not only him, but any other man who is with


    me, no matter how much he loves me, when thinking of the fact that I was raped by so many foreign


    men for another man, which caused me to lose my uterus and be unable to carry a child, and I can''t


    even have a baby through test tube, he will feel ufortable, and there will be no way to ept


    it!"


    After thest word, there was only the sound of fluid in the infusion tube dropping in every two


    seconds in the ward. The silence seemed tost for a long time.


    There was a touch of ck in Simon''s peachblossom eyes. He was so shocked that the cells all


    over his body were running wildly, like a stiff sculpture. Sitting on the chair, he had never changed


    his position.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down for several times before he finally spoke. "Addy, why didn''t


    you tell me? You didn''t say a word when you returned four yearster!"


    Even the moment when she chose to end her life, she did not tell him...


    "I don''t want your guilt!" Addy shook her head, "Simon, I also have my own pride. I came back from


    Newley City to find you, and what I wanted was your love, not your sympathy! If you promised to


    start with me again because of sympathy, I would rather not have this kind of impure love!"


    Simon never thought that there would be such an involvement behind the revenge incident in the


    past. From the time he returned to the country for so many years, he had never known about it, and


    Addy intended to hide it from him. If it hadn''t been for the domestic violence this time, he probably


    wouldn''t know it for the rest of his life!


    He always thought that four years ago, the reason Addy didn''t choose to go back to the country with


    him was that she just didn''t want to give up the career of the seam dance, but he didn''t expect that


    there was such a special reason...


    If the truth was told to him after Addy returned to the country, would the current situation be totally


    different?


    Would he choose to start with her again?


    After the end of the four-year agreement marriage, would he really let go of Emily?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, the answer was a no.


    Simon was very clear about this. As early as when he chose to return to the country, he had sorted


    out all his feelings. Once he left, there would be no way to go back. Even if he knew the truthter, it


    was impossible for him to let his Mrs. Chin go...


    The veins on the back of his hands bulged, and finally he could only say these words. "Addy, I''m


    sorry."


    He wanted to say thousands of words, but in the end, there were only these weak words left.


    "No, Simon, you don''t have to apologize to me!" Addy said bitterly, "If it''s possible, I want to hide it


    from you for the rest of your life! But it went contrary to my wishes. Now that you''ve known it, what I


    want to tell you is that I''ve already gotten out of the shadow, and it''s my own business. You don''t


    need to me yourself or feel guilty!"


    Addy unclenched her fist and said slowly, "As for me and Sean, I will deal with it, and it has nothing


    to do with you!"


    "Addy..." Simon''s deep voice was hoarse. The only thing he could say was still the sentence. "I''m


    sorry!"


    How could he not me himself? How could he not feel guilty?


    If it weren''t for saving him that year, Addy wouldn''t have suffered that kind of torture. After returning


    to the country, she was rejected by him and even chose tomit suicide to end her life. In the end,


    in order to forget him, she chose to start a new rtionship, so she hurriedly agreed to Sean''s


    proposal, which turned into the current domestic violence...


    The initial reason was all because of him. His chest was full of stifling emotions, and there was


    nowhere for him to release them.


    Addy shook her head again and said firmly, "I have said, you don''t need to me yourself or feel


    guilty. It''s passed so many years. I''vee out of the shadow! Simon, promise me, don''t say sorry


    again!"


    Simon''s thin lips were drawn into a thin line, and his eyes were darkened.


    Addy tilted her head and looked out of the window. She forced a smile at him and took the initiative


    to say, "It''s gettingte. I am good! Emily must be waiting for you at home. You''d better go back


    soon!"


    Hearing the name "Emily", Simon''s peach blossom eyes were slightly lit up.


    After a moment of silence, Simon got up from the chair and moved his steps as stiffly as his body


    towards the door of the ward.


    "Simon"


    Simon''s movement of opening the door stopped there.


    Addy lowered her almond-shaped eyes and grabbed the quilt with both hands. Her voice was very


    soft, but he could hear the trembling in it. "This is very... shameful to me. It''s the biggest stain of my


    life! You can just keep it a secret in your heart. I don''t want a third person to know it, okay?"


    How could he say no?


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice was was very deep. "I promise you."


    ? ? ?


    The sky was as red as fire, and there was desert all around as if there was no end.


    It was extremely difficult for Emily to walk. The sand was flying all over the sky. It drilled into her


    neck and mouth, scraping her skin.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Her throat was as dry as if it was on fire, and she was very desperate. Suddenly, Emily felt that the


    sand under her feet was loosened and was falling down like running water.


    It was like a whirlpool, catching her legs and keeping pulling herdownwards.


    Emily panicked. She found that the sand was falling faster and faster, almost reaching her entire


    waist. Her hands kept struggling, and tears were running down her face out of fear.


    Suddenly, a tall and straight figure appeared in her sight.


    "Simon..."


    Looking at the pair of attractive peach blossom eyes, Emily was so excited that she almost cried


    out.


    Simon stretched out his big hand towards her. She tried her best to move forward. At the moment


    when she was about to grasp him, a white hand suddenly appeared and held him.


    Emily looked up along the hand and narrowed her eyes with difficulty. Finally, she could see the


    woman''s appearance clearly.


    Addy?


    She was stunned there, watching them sp each other''s fingers tightly.


    The quicksand was moving faster and faster, and the whirlpool was getting deeper and deeper. It


    was more and more difficult for her to breathe until she fell into darkness...


    Emily opened her eyes all of a sudden, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    After staring at the ceiling for a long while, she gradually came back to the real world.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window. It was already dark. The moon was hanging


    high in the sky, and there were only a few lit windows on the opposite of the building.


    Emily recalled the scene she had just dreamed of, which also included some parts of reality. She


    swallowed and still had a lingering fear.


    For no reason at all, why would she have such a nightmare...


    She took two deep breaths and gradually calmed down. She looked back from the night scene


    outside the window. It was almost 12 o''clock, but the quilt beside her was still cold. Simon hadn''t


    come back yet!


    "Hasn''t he finished the operation yet?"


    Emily muttered to herself in the heart, and picked up the phone from the bedside table. When she


    was about to make a phone call or send a message on the WeChat, she heard the movement from


    the porch, and there was the sound of the key turning in the lock cylinder.


    Soon, the anti-theft door was opened, and a tall and straight figure gradually appeared.


    Emily put her phone in her hand, deliberately keeping the position of lying still. She wanted to wait


    for him toe in and give him a scare.


    She held her breath and watched him put the car key on the shoe cab in the dark. Then he wore


    his slippers. His two long legs were particrly straight under the moonlight, and his footsteps were


    getting closer and closer...


    Just when she thought he was going to step into the bedroom, he passed by the door and then


    gradually disappeared.


    Emily waited for a long time, but she didn''t see him appear again. She frowned, opened the quilt


    and sat up. She found her slippers in the dark and put them on.


    Looking around, she found that the tall and straight figure was standing on the balcony outside the


    kitchen, with his back to her, his shoulder leaning against the wall. The dark shadow on the ground


    was nting to the dark corner without light.


    Between his fingers, there was a faint scarlet fire.


    There was a smell of tobo drifting in the air, and Emily''s breath was stagnant for a moment.


    She almost forgot thest time he smoked. Since she was pregnant, he had never touched it again.


    But now it waste at night, he was hiding here smoking. She couldn''t get his emotions in the low-


    hanging peach blossom eyes.


    "Simon?"


    Emily tried to call him.


    Simon was startled by her voice and he stopped smoking. When he looked back to see her, he


    seemed to react after two seconds in the void. He quickly broke the cigarette in his hand that had


    been half smoked. After waving the smoke with his hand, he quickly closed the window.


    Emily walked over and heard his low and hoarse voice. "Emily, did I wake you up?"


    She shook her head. When she heard him open the door ande in, she had already waken up,


    but she didn''t turn on the light. Maybe when he passed by the door of the bedroom, he thought she


    was sleeping soundly.


    They didn''t turn on the light on the balcony, so they could only rely on the hazy moonlight.


    When they looked at each other, Emily was in a trance. His peach blossom eyes were so dim as if


    there was no light in them. She hold his big hand and asked hesitantly, "Simon, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Emily frowned and looked at his face. "Are you too tired? Is the operation tonight a little tricky?"


    "Mn." Simon mumbled.


    The light was somewhat dim. Emily only thought that he had encountered a tricky patient. It was just


    like the medical incident that had happened in the past. She didn''t know what to do. The only thing


    she thought she could do was to apany him.


    She stepped forward and snuggled into his arms, holding his strong waist with both hands. They


    were so close to each other that there was almost no space between them.


    Simon''s stiff body gradually rxed when they were hugging.


    Emily rubbed her cheek against his chest and mumbled in a low voice, "Simon, I just had a


    nightmare!"


    "What nightmare did you have and were you scared?" Simon immediately asked with a frown.


    After a few fragments went into her head, Emily nodded and said, "Well, I''m a little scared!"


    She looked up and saw that his face was a little cold and hard, and his whole body was emitting a


    lonely aura. The words on the tip of her mouth was swallowed back by her. She did not tell him the


    dream, but deliberately raised her eyebrows and said, "I dreamed that after the child was born, it


    was a particrly beautiful mixed-race child with yellow curly hair and dark blue eyes. Uh, and the


    child even calls a foreign handsome man daddy!"


    A slight smile appeared at the corners of Simon''s mouth.


    Whether the dream was real or not, he knew that she wanted to relieve his emotions.


    After returning from the hospital, the tightness in his chest disappeared in her soft tone. His eyes


    gradually calmed down, and his big hand on her back moved to her lower abdomen and suddenly


    shouted, "Mrs. Chin!"


    "Hm?" Emily raised her head, looking at him with a lovable look.


    His slightly cold thin lips fell down, and there was a faint smell of tobo between his lips and


    teeth.


    Simon''s kiss was a little hasty and his breathing was slightly messy. However, when she looked up


    and responded, it was as if he had been gradually appeased. He rubbed his palm on her back, as if


    he wanted to fill her into his body.


    After the warm kiss, Emilyy prone on his chest and gasped.


    In addition to her flushed cheeks, it waste at night, so she felt sleepy again. She couldn''t help but


    yawn.


    Then her feet became light. Simon had already held her horizontally and strode to the bedroom. His


    thin lips gently fell on her eyelids. "Go back to bed and sleep!"


    Emily''s two arms hooked around his neck. After being put down, she threw off her slippers and


    rolled into the quilt. However, she was quickly pulled back by someone.


    He kissed away all her drowsiness. She gritted her teeth and said, "Didn''t you say you were going


    to sleep!"

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    "I am sleeping!" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Emily tilted her head and bit his big hand which was always making trouble.


    A tooth mark immediately appeared on the back of Simon''s hand. Simon humphed. However, he did


    not have the intention to release. Instead, he was enjoying it. The burning sensation in his peach


    blossom eyes instead became even more intense.


    Emily couldn''t help but curse him in her heart for being a pervert. He raised her hands higher than


    his head in the silver-covered bedroom. His handsome facial features fell in front of her eyes. His


    Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "Mrs. Chin, I want you!"


    He used a hoarse and low voice to talk about his desire, and she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    The sound of man and woman breathing could be heard in the room.


    For some reason, Emily felt that he wasn''t in a good mood tonight...


    After the passion withdrawn, he held Emily from behind. She felt that he was like a mountain, solid


    and reliable. His hot breath behind her neck brushed against her skin, it was itchy, but also very


    comfortable. She was gradually tired and fell asleep.


    The next day was the weekend, so they could sleepte.


    When Emily opened her eyes, she was a little embarrassed. She and Simon who was behind her


    were still in the same sleeping position as they werest night, being embraced by him from behind.


    But she didn''t know when the big hand that had been ced on her waist had moved up to be firmly


    ced somewhere.


    Even in his dreams, he was still so...


    After struggling for a while, Emily finally woke up the person behind her. She continued to struggle,


    attempting to shake off that restless hand.


    Simon tried to open his peach blossom eyes, but he did not forget to take advantage of her. He bit


    her ear and said, "It feels so good!"


    "... Hey!" Emily''s face and ears turned red.


    He pressed her under his body and kissed her hard. After that, Simon finally got up and went to


    take a bath.


    Emily''s lips were red and swollen, but she breathed a sigh of relief and unloaded some of her


    defenses. Just now, she almost thought that he wanted her again. She smoothed the cor of her


    pajamas and fastened the buttons that had almost been unbuttoned entirely by him.


    She lowered her eyes and thought silently, "It really seems to be bigger than before..."


    For breakfast, Simon got some rice porridge and steamed stuffed bun, with some light side dishes,


    which made her have a good appetite. When Emily ate thest bite of the steamed stuffed bun in


    her hand, and a paper towel had been handed over to her.


    After breakfast, as usual, she helped Simon to collect the bowls and chopsticks to kitchen, and then


    he would stand in front of the pool to clean them.


    Emily went back to the living room, bored. She wanted to turn on the TV, but she found a shopping


    bag on the sofa, which was probably bought by himst night.


    It was a pink shopping bag with only a small butterfly sign on it, followed by French instructions. She


    couldn''t tell which brand it was, but she thought of a lot of pink supplies they bought when they went


    to the maternal and infant store . She thought it was for the baby again.


    Emily touched her lower abdomen with the corners of her mouth slightly tilted upward.


    She just reached out and opened the bag. When she saw tworge bras inside, her whole face


    turned red.


    This fellow...


    She didn''t expect that he not only talked about it, but also did it!


    Emily threw the bras back into the bag with a red face. Footsteps came. When she looked up, she


    saw the tall figure justing out of the kitchen. There were still drops of water on his slender


    hands. His peach blossom eyes also fell on the shopping bag in her hand.


    Different from her face, his face was slightly dark.


    Her ears were burning hot and she stared at him. Just as she was about to make a sound, he


    suddenly said in a low voice, "After the operationst night, I met Addy!" "..." Emily was stunned.


    She thought he came backte because of an operation. She didn''t expect that he saw Addy.


    Holding the napkin in her hand, she was more or less jealous, although she didn''t want to admit it.


    Simon paused, pulled his lips and continued, "When I happened to meet her in the parking lot, she


    was beaten by Sean. Fortunately, I appeared in time!"


    "Oh my god!" Emily suddenly looked up when hearing this.


    She opened her eyes wide in shock. She still remembered the tragic situation of Addy being beaten


    by Sean before. She thought it was just a small ident that would not happen in the future, but


    she unexpected...


    Emily began to worry. "How is Addy now?"


    Simon frowned. "I took her to the hospitalst night. She was badly hurt!"


    Emily pursed her lips. If she was hospitalized, it meant that she was really badly injured. They had


    just got married. It had only been a short time since thest domestic violence. She really didn''t


    know how could Sean treat Addy like this...


    She frowned and said, "When you go to work, I''ll go to the hospital with you to see her!"


    An hourter, Emily and Simon appeared in the private hospital.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When they passed by the flower shop, they bought a bunch of flowers. When they came out of the


    elevator, it was not until they arrived at the door of the ward that Simon gave the flower to her.


    Emily curled her lips, reached out to take it and held it in her arms. It was too exaggerated for her of


    Simon''s behavior of refusing to give her even the slightest weight since she was pregnant, but her


    heart was sweet.


    Looking at the open door of the ward in front of her, she frowned and asked, "Simon, did Addy get


    hurt badly?"


    "Mn, not good!" Simon nodded.


    Emily sighed silently. She didn''t know what to say. No one would be able to deal with domestic


    violence. She could only say, "Let''s go in andfort herter!"


    Simon''s thin lips moved slightly.


    They came to the door of the ward, but did not knock on the door. Instead, they stopped at the door.


    In the ward, in addition to Addy, who was full of injuries and dressed in a hospital gown, there was a


    man. It was Sean, who could be called a newly-married husband.


    The reason why they stopped there and didn''t go in was that the man with his back to them knelt


    upright on the ground, with arge bouquet of red roses at his feet, so they couldn''t move forward


    for a while.


    "p!"


    Suddenly, there was a crisp p.


    Emily''s heart suddenly tightened, and she was shocked. If it weren''t for her keeping an eye on the


    movements inside, she would have thought that in broad daylight, Sean had beaten Addy in the


    ward.


    But when she saw the ce where the pnded, she became even more shocked.


    "p! p! p! p!"


    With loud p, Sean raised his hand and pped himself five times in a row. It wasn''t just for show.


    He struck so hard that one side of his face could be seen from the side that it had instantly swollen.


    Emily swallowed in shock.


    She had to admit that she still couldn''t believe it until now. Sean looked like a well-educated and


    gentle man, and his manner was very extraordinary. He was a very charming man. How could he


    commit domestic violence to his newly- married wife. However, she couldn''t help thinking of the TV


    y "Don''t Talk to strangers..."

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    In such a short time, Sean pped himself again, and the voice was still loud. He begged, "Honey,


    it''s my fault! Forgive me, okay? I know I''m wrong! I swear, I''ll never drink again!"


    "I don''t know why either. Every time I drink, a lot of things will be out of control and my mood will


    completely copse. When I woke up, I regretted so much. I really want to kill myself. How can I


    beat you. I deserve to die!"


    When he said thest sentence, his voice even became choked with sobs.


    Sean''s eyes were filled with fury during domestic violence. Now, his eyes were red with tears


    streaming down his face.


    Addy''s face, which had been injured, turned around, and her drooping hands were slightly


    trembling.


    Seeing this, Sean moved forward while kneeling, half lying on the side of the bed, grabbed her hand


    and tried to use it to p himself. "Addy, my darling, please hit me, hit me heavily, but don''t ignore


    me, I really know I''m wrong! I know I shouldn''t do this. I''m a bastard. Forgive me, okay? I regretted


    very much since I woke up. I''ll do anything you want as long as you can forgive me! I promise you


    that I won''t drink or fight again, I''ll make a vow to you!"


    "Don''t make noise here. Get up!" Addy tried to pull back her hand and frowned.


    Sean shook his head, however, with a look of determination on his face. "No, if you don''t forgive


    me, I''ll never get up! Honey, I know I''m wrong. This is my punishment! I''m so guilty that I want to die


    in order to pay for my sins! Or, I''ll just hit myself to death now!"


    At the end of his words, he was not joking, but really going to m into the cab in front of him.


    Seeing this, Addy hurried to stop him. "Don''t, what are you doing..."


    Sean grabbed her hand and put his face on it, crying and repenting. "Honey, forgive me! Addy, I


    love you. I''ve been pursuing you for so many years, and you have to believe in my feelings for you.


    I''m just confused for a while, and I promise I won''t do it again next time! Give me a chance. I just


    said, I swear I''ll quit drinking and never touch it again!"


    Addy looked out of the window and closed her eyes for a few seconds. When she withdrew her


    eyes, the corners of her eyes flickered slightly. She swallowed some words that she wanted to say


    and sighed. "Well, you get up... I''ll give you a chance!"


    Hearing this, Sean''s face was full of joy. He was so excited that he almost kowtowed to her.


    "Really? Honey, thank you! I will correct my misdeeds and do everything you say. I won''t quarrel


    with you anymore. I will live a good life with you in the future!"


    "Mn." Addy nodded slowly and urged him to stand up again.


    Sean stood up from the ground. But he seemed to have been kneeling for a long time, so his feet


    were numb and he staggered a few steps, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he was very happy and


    sent the roses on the ground to Addy.


    Addy raised her hand and asked him to put it aside for the time being.


    After Sean did as he was told, he strode back to the hospital bed two steps at a time, like a puppy


    who had done something wrong and sought out its owner''s favor. He held Addy''s hand with both of


    his hands. "Honey, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you?"


    "I''ve eaten!" Addy replied.


    With a deep smile, Sean looked at her with tender eyes, as if nothing had happened, and said, "It


    doesn''t matter. I''ll buy you something to eat. Don''t you love to drink the soybean milk in theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    breakfast restaurant downstairs? I''ll buy it for you now. And the things you like to eat at ordinary


    times, I''ll buy them all for youter. Wait for me!"


    After that, he turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Seeing them standing at the door, he simply nodded and left quickly.


    As Sean''s figure gradually drifted away, Emily and Simon also entered the ward one after another.


    Addy raised her head and greeted them. "Simon, Emily, you are here!"


    "Emily, are you alright?" Emily took a step forward.


    The lilies in her hand were ced on a chair, and there was also arge bouquet of roses left


    behind by Sean.


    Addy smiled, but the smile on the corners of her mouth seemed to affect the injury. She snorted and


    said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s just some skin trauma. The doctor said it''s not serious. With one


    more day of observation, I can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow!"


    "That''s good!" Emily nodded.


    After entering the ward, Simon, who had been silent all the time, slowly said, "Addy, are you sure


    you still want to forgive him again?"


    Addy''s expression froze for a moment. Then, she nodded slowly. "Mn..."


    "As you just saw, Sean wanted to get my forgiveness, and he swore that he would never drink again


    in the future. I want to give him a chance!" Although Addy said this to both of them, she looked at


    Simon and paused. "I know what I''m doing. Simon, Emily, you don''t have to worry!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    After the nurse came in to pull out the needle, the two of them left the ward.


    Through the long tform bridge connecting the hospital building and the clinic, the sunlight came


    in through the ss. They were standing side by side. For a moment, neither of them talked to each


    other, and they seemed to be thinking about something.


    At this time, Emily was also immersed in her own thoughts.


    Addy''s injury was much worse than before. To be honest, she was really shocked when she saw the


    bruise under the sleeve. In particr, she looked even weaker in a loose hospital gown. She still


    couldn''t understand how Sean could do it.


    Sure enough, people couldn''t be judged only by the surface.


    The alcohol would make people show an ugly side, but the image in the ward just now also


    appeared in her mind at the same time, especially the scene of Sean crying, which seemed to be


    self-repentance. But as a journalist, Emily had interviewed some news rted to domestic violence.


    Most husbands, after they begged for forgiveness, would repeatedly make the same mistakes...


    But she hoped that Sean wouldn''t...


    Emily pursed her lips and murmured, "If Sean is really like what he said, repenting for his mistakes,


    and never drinking again from now on, and never hitting Addy again, then he does have a chance to


    be a good husband!"


    "I hope that''s the case!" Simon''s voice was deep and distant.


    Emily was stunned and raised her head. She saw him narrow his peach blossom eyes and look out


    of the window. His dark pupils were blurred as if there was no bottom.


    She asked with concern, "Simon, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine!" Simon pulled his lips.


    "Really?" Emily frowned and didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Simon lowered his eyebrows and saw that she was looking up, gazing at his face. He reached out


    to hold her shoulder and changed the topic in his low voice. "Well, next month, how about we


    vacating the study room and making it a children''s room?"


    "Won''t it be a little early?" Emily said, thinking if it was a good idea.


    "It''s not early!" Simon said. After a pause, he raised his hand, touching his smooth chin. "But I am


    considering if we can move into a bigger house, and there will be more rooms!"


    Emily did not argue with him. She recalled that he had asked her a simr question when they were


    shopping in a maternal and child store before.


    Time passed by quickly. The director of obstetrics and gynecology had estimated the expected date


    of delivery for her. At the beginning of the next year, they could wee theing of the baby in


    her belly...


    But hearing what he said, Emily shook her head and said, "Beast, let''s live here!"


    Compared with thefortable and spacious big house, she preferred this apartment in Riverside


    Court that they lived since their marriage.


    This was because this was their home in her heart...


    Simon smiled and said, "All right!"


    A white luxury car stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Emily opened the back door and came down from inside. A small face with rosy cheeks popped up


    at an open window. The little girl in pigtails threw Emily a kiss and waved her hands, saying in a


    sweet and soft voice of children, ''Aunty, bye!"


    Emily kissed back to the little girl with a brilliant smile.


    In the front passenger seat, Tina was also smiling and telling her, "Emily, take care!"


    "Thank you for sending me back, Second Brother!" Emily first thanked Wilson, who was sitting in the


    driver''s seat. Then with a hint of cunning in her eyes, she raised her eyebrows and added, "Bye,


    sister-inw!"


    As she had expected, Tina''s face turned red from embarrassment.


    Emily, seeing that she sessfully provoked her, burst into peals ofughter.


    She made an appointment with Tina and her daughter to watch a movie together today. Simon, who


    was resting at home, felt worried about her and called her again and again. Wilson happened to be


    around to see his clients. After that, he came to pick them up. Otherwise, Simon would drive over to


    pick her up in person!


    Watching the white car leave themunity, Emily turned back and walked into the building.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, her cell phone rang in her pocket. At first, she thought it was


    Simon calling again, urging her toe back as soon as possible. After taking it out, she saw it was


    from her aunt.


    Looking at the slowly opening elevator in front of her, Emily could not help but think of the previous


    call.


    Did not she call to remind her to be careful again?


    Emily felt slightly tensed and hesitantly picked it up. "Hello... aunt?"


    It seemed that her aunt had sensed her tension. On the other side of the line, she asked anxiously,


    "What''s the matter? Are you not feeling well?"


    "No, no, I''m fine!" Emily said in a hurry. She was just a little scared.


    "That''s good. You frightened me!" Her aunt felt relieved upon knowing nothing bad had happened to


    her and then said, "I call to ask how you feel these days. Is there anything you want to eat? Tell me.


    There are many local specialties here. I will express some to you. You need nutritious food!"


    Emily looked at the growing red number and replied with a smile, "I don''t feel like eating these for


    the time being. Aunt, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    They then talked a little more about the baby. Before hanging up the phone, her aunt finally said,


    "By the way, I have one more thing. The day after tomorrow is your birthday! I have discussed it with


    your uncle. Since you''re pregnant this year, please don''t go back to the town to celebrate it with us.


    Have a good time with Simon this time!"


    Birthday...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emily was stunned for a moment and then patted her head. Only then did she remember that


    tomorrow was indeed her birthday.


    At present, all she was thinking about was her baby. It seemed that she had forgotten the special


    days about her, even her birthday. She would only remember how many days the baby had grown


    in her belly with the sun rising and setting every day.


    When the elevator reached the floor of their home, she walked out with her phone in her hand.


    The first year of their marriage, Simon apanied her to celebrate it. During that period, they


    lived in her aunt''s house in the town. The scene of celebrating that birthday then became one of her


    golden memories that she cherished a lot.


    If she did not return to the town, it would be nice to spend the day with Simon alone...


    Emily thought with sweetness in her heart.


    She turned the key in the keyhole and opened the anti-theft door. After entering, she saw Simon,


    who had been off work, sitting on the sofa.


    However, what surprised her was that he did not read any books about pregnancy or babies.


    Instead, he held two bamboo needles, sitting there with two pink wool balls beside him. It seemed


    like he was... weaving something?


    Emily was shocked.


    Her eyes followed the rolling pink wool ball, and she suddenly recalled the call that her aunt had


    made just now. The day after tomorrow was her birthday...


    When she thought of this, a smile touched the corners of her eyes and her eyebrows.


    Hearing the sounding from the vestibule, Simon put down the things in his hands and stood up.


    He slowly turned to look at her with his peach blossom eyes and said, "Mrs. Chin, you''re back."


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    His tall and straight figure walked from the living room to the dining room. When he came out, he


    held a ss of warm water in his hand. She took over the ss and took a sip, her eyes


    involuntarily drifting toward the sofa.


    She put down the ss and asked casually, "Simon, are you weaving something?"


    "Mn." His lips curled up.


    "Then go on!" Emily yawned. She got up a little early in the morning, so she was actually a little


    sleepy on the way back. "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go back to my bedroom and sleep!"


    Simon asked calmly with a hint of happiness in his eyes, "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Emily could figure out the hidden meaning behind his question. However, she shook her head


    without thinking, "No need!"


    All she wanted to do right now was take a nap. She did not want to do any kind of exercise on the


    bed at all!


    She put the ss in his hand and walked quickly to the bedroom. During the process, she did not


    forget to turn back and sneak a nce at him for fear that he would follow her to bed with wicked


    intentions. Fortunately, the tall figure did not follow her but returned to the living room.


    Seeing him pick up the needles again, Emily let out a small sigh of relief.


    When the door was about to close, she saw Simon sitting on the sofa in the living room through the


    crack. The sun was streaming in through the window, lightening the floor and his angr features.


    This portrait of his side face was simple and uncluttered. What a perfect gentle face, Emily said with


    a sigh.


    Looking back at the stick needles and the pink balls, Emily could not help biting her lips in


    amusement.


    He seemed like a sweet girl...


    Although she was secretly teasing him, she could not help smiling happily.


    On the workday, Emily sat in front of theputer, revised and organized all the interview drafts.


    Then, she leaned back against her chair and stretchedzily. It was lunch break time. One after


    another, colleagues nearby got up with water cups in their hands.


    She leaned over and looked at her empty cup, also intending to get some warm water in the tea


    room.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    The tea room was very lively. Some colleagues were gathered together, making jokes with an intern


    in their department, and the boy''s face was flushed bright red. Despite that, he still held onto the


    knitting needle with several woolen threads twisting around his fingers. It seemed that he was


    weaving a scarf and nearly finished it.


    Emily went over to him and asked curiously, "Mr. Linzell, I didn''t expect you to love knitting!"


    "It''s not what you think!" The boy shook his head in embarrassment and exined, "Sister Emily, do


    you remember the ballet tickets you got for me? The girl I loved enjoyed the show very much, so I


    want to take the chance when she was happy to knit a scarf for her. I hope this hand-made gift can


    touch her, and she''ll agree to be my girlfriend!"


    "So it''s a gift for your goddess!" It suddenly dawned on Emily.


    The boy scratched his head in embarrassment. "Hehe, yes! Hand- made gifts are quite popr


    nowadays, aren''t they? In the past, it''s always the girls who made things for their beloved ones. But


    now, boys like to do such things instead. Some of my roommates have knitted scarves for their


    girlfriends, so I also want to make one for her. It''s not expensive, but I think it''s the thought and


    effort that counts." "That''s true!" Emily nodded in agreement.


    Now, people might think highly of material value, but any item bought with money was far less


    valuable than the gift personally made.


    The boy asked with a smile, "Sister Emily, you have also received some hand-made gifts, haven''t


    you?" "No!" Emily shook her head.


    She had had a long-term campus romance, but they had never sent each other gifts of this kind, not


    to mention hand-made gifts.


    Suddenly, the image of a man''s slender and jade-like fingers holding knitting needles appeared in


    her mind. She could not help smiling and muttered with joy, "But soon, I''ll have a gift like this..."


    When they got off work in the evening, Tina remembered that Emily''s birthday wasing and


    asked if she nned to have a meal with others to celebrate it.


    Every year before, she and Simon would drive back to her aunt''s house in the town to celebrate her


    birthday. But this time, her aunt called in advance to tell her not toe back. Because she was


    pregnant, her aunt did not want her to get tired. Therefore, she would stay in Ice city this time. That


    was why Tina wanted to take this chance to celebrate it for her.


    However, Emily was thinking about spending the day with Simon, just like what her aunt had


    suggested. So, she shook her head and refused. "Not tonight. Next time!"


    Tina knew what she was up to, so she smiled and did not insist.


    She came out of the office building and saw that the ck Cayenne had already parked on the side


    of the road. Simon, tall and straight, stood beside the car with his hands in his pocket. There were


    sparkles in his peach blossom eyes. Emily walked over quickly.


    After returning home, they changed their shoes and walked in.


    At first nce, Emily noticed a pink item without knitting needles on the tea table. She turned


    around and asked in surprise, "Beast, have you finished knitting?"


    Simon carried a cup of warm water and came out of the dining room. "Well, I happened to have


    some time to finish it when I was on dutyst night!"


    Emily held the cup. Even though what she drank was just water, she felt a touch of sweetness on


    the tip of her tongue.


    She walked to the sofa and sat down, thinking about the words of the boy at noon. Her heart beat


    fast because of excitement. When she held her breath and reached out to pick up the pink item, she


    felt so happy, as if there were sweet pink bubbles bursting out from the bottom of her heart.


    The boy made a scarf, and so did Simon. However, she still felt that something was wrong.


    It seemed to be too short for her.


    Emily picked it up and checked it over several times but still felt it was too short. It could barely


    make a circle around her neck. Besides, it was not wide enough...


    Just when she was puzzled, something fell out of the pink scarf.


    Stunned, Emily lowered her head to pick up the things at her feet. They were pink, too. A pair of


    pink stockings withces?!


    Struck dumb, she instantly stood up from the sofa and said, "You..."


    "Simon, did you make them for our baby?"


    Emily held the little scarf in her left hand and two tiny socks in her right hand that only babies could


    wear. What a funny scene!


    "Oh." Simon slightly curled up the corner of his lips. With a faint smile in her peach blossom eyes,


    he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Emily, terribly shocked, was annoyed and depressed.


    The corners of her mouth twitched for a long time, and she gritted her teeth."... Nothing!"


    Simon crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at her with a calm andposed look.


    After folding the scarf and putting the two small socks on it, Emily said in a muffled voice, "I''ll go


    back to my room to change my clothes!"


    Hearing the buzz of the kitchen venttor, she hugged her home clothes and sat at the end of the


    bed unhappily.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She thought the scarf was a birthday gift for her...


    At the thought of her own wishful thinking, Emily felt extremely depressed.


    Sure enough, when a couple had a baby, all husband would turn their attention to the baby. It was


    okay that he made the scarf and socks for the baby.


    However, it seemed that Simon had already forgotten her birthday!


    But it was before the baby was born! He wouldpletely ignore her after she was giving birth to


    the baby, wouldn''t he?!


    Emily thought to herself resentfully and felt it a little hard to ept the future of being ignored...


    After a long time, the sound of the kitchen venttor stopped. Steady footsteps wereing from


    far. Simon''s tall and straight figure appeared at the door of the bedroom. He knocked on the door


    and said, "Dinner is ready!"


    "Oh!" Emily answered weakly.


    As soon as she entered the restaurant, the delicious aroma of the dishes wrapped her up.


    There were four dishes and one soup on the table, each very delicately made and looked


    appetizing. People who did not know about Simon''s cooking skill would think that he must have


    hired a Michelin chef to cook for her at home.


    Due to her low spirit, Emily had no appetite. She held the chopsticks for a long time but only ate two


    mouthfuls of rice.


    Simon was sitting opposite her. How could he not notice this? So he asked with concern, "What ails


    you?"


    "Nothing!" Emily shook her head, twitched her lips, and said perfunctorily, "It''s just that I don''t have


    much appetite. Maybe I ate too much at noon!"


    "Don''t eat rice all the time. Eat more vegetables!" Simon stretched his hands with chopsticks, picked


    up a piece of beef, and put it in her bowl.


    "I don''t like it!" Emily snorted.


    Simon frowned and said in a low voice, "For the health of our baby, it''s better to eat more!"


    "... Got it!" Emily reluctantly put the beef into her mouth.


    The beef cooked with a high- pressure pot was tender and juicy. Simon had controlled the fire


    properly, so the beef he cooked was not too soft or too hard. The fragrant vor left in her mouth


    and lips for a long time, but Emily chewed it and thought it tasted too vinegary.


    She swallowed the beef with all her strength and did not touch the dish again.


    After silently finishing her bowl of rice, Emily got up, intending to go back to her bedroom.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Simon reached out to stop her, then got up and went to the kitchen.


    Emily did not want to talk to him. In a sulk, she rested part of her chin on her hand.


    She seemed to have heard the sound of the cab door opening and closing. Then Simon came


    back and called her. Emily slowly raised her head and saw a cake in his hand.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Simon ced the heart-shaped cake before her and said with a smile, "I just baked it. Let me insert


    these candles into the cake, and you can make a wish!"


    Emily, pleasantly surprised, watched him put those colorful candles into the cake one by one with


    his long, beautiful hands. The depression in her eyes disappeared instantly, and her eyes widened


    as she said, "I thought you''ve forgotten!"


    "So, that was why you were in a bad temper just now." Simon slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Embarrassed, Emily said awkwardly, "When did I lose my temper?"


    Simon cast a side nce at her with the pair of charming eyes and smiled pleasantly. He did not


    tease her anymore. Then he found that there was no lighter to light the candle. Since Emily was


    pregnant, he had given up smoking and did not carry a lighter with him. So, he went to the living


    room to get one and lit the candles one by one.


    With the candlelight swaying, Emily closed her eyes and put her palms together to make a birthday


    wish. When she opened her eyes, Simon''s handsome features came into view. Then they lowered


    their heads and blew out all the candles together.


    Simon walked over with one hand in his pocket and stopped behind her.


    When Emily wondered what he was up to, Simon leaned over and untied the ne with the


    silver little fish pendant around her neck. Then, like a magician, he pulled out a red rope from his


    trouser pocket.


    It was not a single rope. Emily could tell that three ropes weaved the ne. With a closer look,


    she saw them twist into a delicate pattern.


    Simon put the red ne through the small fish pendant she wore for a long time. Then, Emily


    saw another smaller fish appeared between his fingers. Like the original fish, this one was also a


    silver one, but it looked vivid. With the silver light it shed, it seemed as if this brand-new smaller


    fish was alive.


    All of a sudden, she was attracted by it. "Simon, what''s this?"


    "Fish!" Simon curled his lips.


    "..." Emily rolled her eyes. Of course, she knew it was fish!


    Simon put the red ne through the smaller fish too. Then he pinched each end with his index


    fingers and thumbs and put the red ne around her neck again.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Emily lifted up the long hair behind her head. As Simon was wearing the ne for her, his


    slightly rough fingertips touch the skin behind her neck asionally. She felt itchy, and so did her


    heart. She looked down, her eyesnding on the big and small fish on her corbone.


    Simon''s peach blossom eyes were shining. "This little fish is you, and this smaller fish is our baby!"


    "What about you?" Emily blinked.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said in a low and deep voice, "I''m the red rope. I''ll stay with you


    forever and bound all of us together!"


    He wanted to bound all of us together forever.


    Why would such a sweet promise frighten her?


    Emily just could not stop herself from touching the smaller fish and the red rope. Simon curled his


    lips and exined. "A few days ago, I learned to make this red ne from my grandmother. I


    made a lover knot by three single red ropes, which means that we''ll be together for three lives at


    least!"


    Emily was so delighted in her heart.


    With this ne as a birthday present, she no longer felt jealous when she thought of the little


    scarf and socks he made for their baby!


    She twisted the red ne around her fingers and could not help smiling.


    But... Three lives at least?


    Emily pulled back her long hair and raised her head. "Ahem, beast, to learn the sweet promise, you


    must have watched many romantic TV series, haven''t you?"


    Simon was speechless.


    When he lowered his delicate face to kiss her, Emily meekly closed her eyes.


    "Mrs. Chin, happy birthday!" He said with his low voice as he kissed her.


    Emily said with a brilliant smile, "Thank you!"


    This night, the TV series had lost their appeal to her. From time to time, she would raise her hand to


    touch the two fish on her corbone. As she put her hand down, she would ce her hands on her


    lower belly, and she was smiling the whole time.


    At ten o''clock, the time to go to bed, Simon took out a square box from the bedside table.


    "I have another present for you!"


    Emily was shocked. "Another one?"


    "Mn." Simon''s lips curled up.


    Emily blinked her eyes with curiosity and excitement. She reached out and took the box that he


    handed over, guessing what it would be in her heart. Since she liked the cake and ne very


    much, she was thrilled to see the third one.


    After taking off the ribbons tied to the box, she opened the box with great anticipation.


    When she saw the gift inside clearly, her face suddenly fell.


    Emily raised her eyes, the corner of her mouth twitching a few times. "Simon... Is this the third gift?"


    Under the light, the ck gauze nightgown in her hand was as thin as cicada''s wings. It was almost


    transparent, except for the few cloth ropes around it.


    He had once bought a simr sexy nightgown in Sagria City...


    "Humph!" Simon''s thin lips curled up a little.


    "I won''t wear it!" Emily ground her teeth with anger and secretly determined not to wear the gown.


    Simon picked up the nightgown. "Don''t say no so fast. I''ve consulted the shop assistant and was


    told that it''s specially designed for pregnant women!" There was a hint ofziness in his tone.


    "..." Emily was choked with anger.


    Hooligan! Hooligan!


    The hooligan''s big hands had reached over and unbuttoned her clothes quickly. Then he insisted on


    putting the sexy nightgown on her no matter how resistant she was to this idea.


    After that, he lifted the quilt and pulled it above them from one side. Then, there were only Emily''s


    light groansing from within the quilt asionally.


    Whose gift was this nightgown for? While panting, she thought to herself.


    When the evening lights were on, a ck Cayenne stopped at the door of a restaurant.


    Simon pulled open the co- pilot''s door. As Emily came out, she looked into his pretty eyes and put


    her hand into his. With her hand in Simon''s warm andrge hand, Emily was led into the restaurant.


    The waiter weed them enthusiastically and led them directly to the private room upstairs.


    It was a meeting of Simon''s old ssmates. Like thest time, she was brought here as his family


    member.


    It seemed that they were thest to arrive. When Simon opened the door of the private room, they


    saw that the table was almost full. There were two seats reserved forthem on the left.


    The temperature in the room was quite high, so Emily took off her coat upon entering. Simon


    reached out to take it and hung it on the hanger nearby. At this time, many people turned to look at


    them, which made her a little embarrassed.


    Emily nced around. ording to the memory of thest meeting in her head, it should be the


    same group of people here. Not long after she sat down, a figure came to her side.


    With some embarrassment, Brock rubbed his hands and said, "Miss Sam, I drank too much during


    thest gathering and said something that I shouldn''t have said. I hope you don''t take it to heart!"


    Last time, he had left her a deep impression.


    Knowing what he was referring to, she smiled and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. I have long


    forgotten!"


    Because Simon wanted to keep his marriage a secret, they did not hold a wedding ceremony. Thus,


    his ssmates had never seen Mrs. Chin. They saw her for the first time when they gathered to


    celebrate Addy''s homing.


    After all, both of them had studied abroad for many years, so he was on Addy''s side. When he was


    drunk, he said many unpleasant words. Fortunately for Emily, some people stopped him. When he


    sobered up and recalled what he had done, he felt deeply apologetic.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    When they came to this gathering, Brock was worried that she would not ept his apology and felt


    a little nervous. He did not expect her to be so understanding. He suddenly breathed a sigh of relief


    and said, "Haha, that''s good. Enjoy the food and drink tonight! If you want to, I''d like to invite you


    and Simon to a meal as an apology!"


    "Okay!" Emily smiled.


    After the rift between them was mended, the atmosphere in the private room became lively.


    Although Simon drove here, it was impossible not to drink on such an asion. So he also toasted


    others and chatted happily.


    Only two people at the table were drinking drinks instead of wine. One was Emily, and the other was


    a man wearing sses next to her. The man happened to the same person who sat next to herst


    time. She remembered that he had taken the initiative to talk to herst time.


    This time, he also smiled at her and began talking about amon topic. "Mrs. Chin, have you


    been working recently?"


    Emily smiled slightly, but she felt that something warm touched her belly.


    She looked down. Under the table, Simon''s big hand reached over from the side and covered her


    belly.


    "She will be taking care of our baby at home!" In his deep voice, he answered for her.


    "..." Emily helplessly put her hand on her forehead.


    Well, yes. Anyway, their baby wasing!


    She turned her head and saw Simon hold a red wine ss in his slender and jade-like hand. He


    had drunk a lot, and this was the third cup of wine. His peach blossom eyes became increasingly


    brighter, like sparkling stars in the dark night. His eyes were gazing lovingly into hers.


    Emily curled up the corners of her mouth and put her hands on her knees on his big hand.


    Just likest time, the man pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. However, it seemed that


    this happy couple''s affectionate move had made him jealous. He silently turned his face and talked


    to others instead.


    The atmosphere was still very lively. The box was filled with the buzz of conversation and the clear


    clinks of the sses.


    Suddenly, someone said, "By the way, why didn''t Addye today?"


    As Addy was mentioned, everyone was stunned a little and looked around to search for her.


    Emily was also stunned. That was right. From the beginning to now, none of them had ever seen


    her. They had been studying in Newley City together and were close friends for many years.


    Subconsciously, Brock turned to see Emily. When he was sure that she was not unhappy, he said


    slowly, "She is going to divorce soon, don''t you know?"


    Emily was stunned.


    Like a tossed stone raising a thousand ripples, the news of her divorce provoked many discussions.


    "Really? Don''t spread fake news like this. How long has it been since she got married? I remember


    it wasst month when I received the wedding candies from her!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yes, it seems that she made a wedding trip to Moldaves. They flew directly there the day they got


    their marriage certificates. How romantic it was! There is also a wedding photo in the wedding


    candy box. Her husband seems to be a handsome gentleman. They are a perfect match!" ? ? ?


    All the people started to argue against Brock because they did not believe the news.


    Emily frowned, and she also could not believe it. Not long ago, when she and Simon visited her in


    the hospital, they happened to see Simon, her husband, begging for her forgiveness with tears. He


    asked her for a chance to reform and promised that he would lead a good life with her in the


    future...


    "I did not make it up. It''s absolutely true!" Brock felt wronged and hurried to prove what he said was


    true. "Did you forget what my mother do? Thew firm that she works in deals with divorce cases


    mainly. When I went to see my mother that day, I met her. She was handing in the materials and


    was ready to find awyer to draw up the divorce agreement for her! All of these were told by her


    personally. Can the news be false?"


    All of a sudden, everyone was silent.


    On the way back, the designated driver was sitting in the driver''s seat while Emily and the drunk


    Simon were sitting in the back seats.


    Outside the car windows, neon lights shed in the darkness. In the car, everyone was silent.


    Simon''s peach blossom eyes were looking ahead. There was a shadow between his straight nose


    and thin lips. Under the half-glimpsed light, he silently sat there, like a gorgeous sculpture.


    His hand held hers. Emily gently shook it and put her head on his shoulder. "Simon, are you thinking


    about the news about Miss Swan?"


    "Mn." Simon pulled his lips. He did not want to conceal anything from her.


    The news Brock threw out at the table bombed in their hearts and silenced them.


    "ording to what Brock said, it must be true. But I have never expected her to get a divorce..."


    Emily bit her lips and muttered to herself. She was told that her husband had beaten her a few


    times. As a kind and considerate woman, Emily had always been worried about her marriage.


    After thinking for a while, she looked up and said, "Are you free tomorrow? Why don''t we invite her


    out and have a talk?"


    "That''s good!" Simon nodded.


    The next day at noon, they were having lunch in a restaurant near the TV station.


    When Emily and Simon arrived, Addy was already there. Last time, when she invited them to a


    meal and told them that she was getting married soon, she also arrived early. She was sitting by the


    window with a cup of hot tea in front of her. However, there was a zed look in her eyes fixed on


    the cup.


    "Addy!"


    Simon pulled out a chair for Emily, and they sat down.


    Addy looked up with a forced smile. "Simon, Miss Sam, you are here! I haven''t yet ordered the


    dishes. Please do it for me!"


    The waiter was called over and brought them the menu.


    No one was in the mood to eat. They just hurriedly ordered a few dishes and let the waiter leave.


    Simon frowned and looked Addy on the other side of the table. "Are you going to divorce?"


    "How did you..." Addy was surprised, but soon she understood. "Brock told you at the gatheringst


    night, didn''t he?"


    She was also invited to attend the gathering, but she was not in a good state recently, so she


    refused. Since she was not there, someone must have thought of her and mentioned this matter.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and asked uncertainly, "Miss Swan, are you really going to divorce?"


    "Yes..." Addy also nodded.


    Under the gazes of them, Addy raised her hands and tucked her long hair behind her ears. There


    were two crossed adhesive bandages on her cheekbones. It seemed to be a new wound, and the


    previous redness and swelling had already vanished.


    Emily''s eyes widened.


    Simon violently put down the ss in his hand and said in a harsh voice, "He hit you again!"


    Addy nodded, and her beautiful almond eyes gradually turned red. She sobbed and said, "He


    promisedst time that he would never drink again and would live a good life with me, but he drank


    against week and punched me... I waspletely disappointed with him, and I didn''t want to give


    him any more chances. It''s terrifying and depressed to continue this marriage. I have to end this


    rtionship as soon as possible!"


    "I''ve already told him that I want a divorce. And mywyer has drafted the divorced agreement!"


    Emily nodded and said nothing.


    After a long time of silence, Simon said with gloominess in his peach blossom eyes, "If there is


    anything you need,e to me at any time!"

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    "Okay, don''t worry!" Addy smiled at them, trying so hard to keep up her spirit.


    After the lunch, Simon first sent Addy back to the theater where the ballet group stayed.


    Through the window, Emily watched the slim figure leave.


    What she worried about the most had happened.


    Sure enough, a man who beat his wife would never stop hurting her because he was driven by his


    violent character. Miss Swan was so unlucky to marry such a man. After all, it was impossible for


    them to judge his heart from his face...


    At this time, Simon, who was staring at Addy the whole time, finally looked away from her.


    Seeing that he slightly frowned, Emily bit her lips andforted him. "Sean shows no sign of


    repentance. Since he cannot stop himself from drinking so much and beating her wife, then it is a


    good thing for Miss Swan to divorce him!"


    "Mn." Simon pursed his lips.


    Poor Miss Swan! Like her, she also experienced a broken rtionship!


    Emily was about tough at herself but felt that it was inappropriate to do this at this time. After all,


    she had just gotten married not long ago. So, Emily swallowed her words. No one had ever


    expected such a pitiful thing would happen to her.


    After sending away Addy, Simon sent Emily back to the TV station and then drove back to the


    hospital.


    In the evening, he came back to pick her up.


    They returned to their home and had dinner as usual. Then she turned on the TV to watch the TV


    series she liked. The sky outside gradually grew dark. One after another, the windows of the tall


    building opposite them were lit up. When the night grewte, the lights there went out one by one.


    Emily yawned and looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, which showed that it was already


    over ten o''clock.


    Her biological clock had almost been fixed. Every night at this time, she would feel sleepy.


    So, she turned off the TV and put down the remote control. Then, she looked at the kitchen, where


    there was still a light flickering. After she finished eating the dragon fruit Simon cut for her, he


    brought the fruit tray back to the kitchen. But why was he still there?


    She walked over in confusion.


    There was no one in the kitchen. Instead, there was a tall and straight figure on the balcony outside.


    Emily frowned and walked over. Through the open gap of the ss doors, she smelled the distinct


    smell of cigarettes floating in the air.


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, just like thest time, Simon leaned against the wall with a


    cigarette in his hand. The thick white smoke under the light was too striking to escape her attention.


    He smoked again...


    He blew a ring of smoke and swallowed the rest.


    He looked agitated and gloomy.


    Indeed, divorce was a good choice for Addy. Compared with continuing such a terrible marriage


    with Sean, it was better to end it early. But after this short and failed marriage, Addy would be


    a poor, divorced woman.


    If he did not know about that matter, Simon would only think that they all needed to be responsible


    for their own choices as adults. However, now that he knew about it, he could not remain


    unaffected. He could not help ming himself.


    His cell phone suddenly rang. Simon looked at it. It was a call from the hospital. He picked it up and


    put it directly by his ear. Then, he said, "Pay more attention to the elder patient in the 23 bed,


    especially during the dangerous period of 24 hours after the operation. This period is very


    important. Remember to provide him the antitelet drugs. Besides, pay close attention to his blood


    pressure and urine, for he might develop someplications after the heart bypass surgery! If any


    rashes, spots or blood patches appear, tell me immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, he took another long drag on his cigarette.


    "Simon..."


    When he finished smoking one and was about to take out another from the cigarette box, Emily


    could not help calling him.


    He opened the window to let out smoke, so he did not hear her footstepsing over with a lot of


    noise outside. At this time, when he heard her, he instantly stood up straight and turned his head.


    He put back the cigarette that he was about to light and waved his hands to disperse the remaining


    smoke. Then he frowned and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Emily knew that he was apologizing for smoking here.


    While touching her lower belly, she slightly shook her head at him. Then she walked over and put


    aside the cigarette box in his hand, and snuggled into his arms. "Simon, have you had too many


    surgeries recently? Is the patient you just mentioned on the phone in a difficult situation?"


    She heard his call just now and thought he was suffering great pressure from his job. The old


    patient he mentioned on the phone made her think of a patient, the first old man under his charge


    who died during the treatment. That was why she was very worried.


    "It''s okay!" Simon''s lips twitched.


    He knew she misunderstood him, but he did not how to tell her what was worrying him.


    Simon looked at the dark sky outside the window and asked, "Is it 10 o''clock?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Simon immediately pulled her out of the balcony. "Go back to sleep. The baby must be


    sleepy too!"


    He turned off the kitchen lights on the way back and went back to their bedroom with Emily.


    He cocooned Emily in the quilt and then held her and the quilt into his arms. He put her forehead


    against the softest part under his Adam''s apple, and his sturdy arms were around her waist.


    In the dim moonlight, she looked at the handsome facial features close at hand, her eyshes


    fluttering slightly.


    She wanted to lift her hand and smooth the slight wrinkles between his eyebrows. However, as


    soon as she moved, Simon raised his eyebrows and asked her, "Don''t you want to sleep? You want


    to do some intimate exercise in the bed with me, don''t you?"


    "Sleep!" Emily blushed.


    In the night, they hugged each other and gradually fell asleep. ? ? ?


    It was almost dawn.


    A ck Cayenne slowly drove in the Riverside Court from outside and stopped before a high


    building.


    Before Simon stopped the car, his phone vibrated again. As he saw Emily''s name on the screen,


    the exhaustion between his eyebrows subsided a lot. With a light smile, he picked it up. "Mrs.


    Chin?"


    "Simon, where are you?"


    From the other end of the line came the expected question.


    Simon unfastened his seat belt and said in azy voice with a smile, "Do you miss me so much? In


    half an hour after my operation, you''ve called me three times to ask me where I am!" "Ahem, but


    where on earth are you?" Emily seemed to be a little embarrassed.


    "I''m downstairs, and I''m ready to get off the car!" With this, Simon pushed the door open and


    headed for the building.


    "Wait!" Emily suddenly shouted anxiously, "Simon, don''t go upstairs!"


    Simon''s eyes were full of confusion. After closing the door, he stood still. His tall figure froze under


    the streetmp. Holding his phone, he frowned and asked. "Hmm?"


    "Have you seen Mr. Weil?"


    Hearing this, Simon turned his peach blossom eyes and saw a security guarding from the park


    to him. He pursed his lips and said, "Yes!"


    Emily said, "then that''s enough. Let him take you to me!"

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    She hung up the phone, and Mr. Weil also came up to him.


    Simon put the phone back into his trouser pocket, raising his eyebrows, and followed the security


    guard to the park. Upon entering, he saw Emily standing there wearing a thick denim jacket in the


    middle of the small square.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she saw him, she immediately ran over in small steps.


    When Simon saw this, he quickly strode forward and said, ''Why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for you!" Emily blinked her eyes.


    Simon frowned slightly, and a look of concern appeared in his peach blossom eyes. "Why aren''t you


    at home? When did youe down?"


    Emily shook her head and did not answer, showing a mysterious look on her face. She stretched


    out her hand and grabbed his arm. As they walked, she said, "Let''s not talk about this. Come on,


    follow me!"


    At night, themunity was quiet, and there were few people in the courtyard. Their shadows


    lengthened as they approached the street lights.


    "Mn?" Simon raised his brows.


    Without saying a word, Emily pulled him to the center square where she had juste from.


    Simon, pulled by her, once again moved his two long legs forward. His handsome face looked a


    little confused. When they arrived at the center if the square, she suddenly stopped.


    "Simon, close your eyes first!"


    Emily turned around with her hands behind her back. She lifted her chin slightly and looked into his


    peach blossom eyes, suggesting that he do as told.


    Simon, seeing her blinking eyes in the night, raised his eyebrows even higher curiously. Although he


    did not know what mysterious things she was up to, he cooperatively closed her amorous eyes.


    Seeing this, Emily waved her hand in front of his eyes, trying to confirm that his eyes were closed.


    She then demanded, "Close your eyes and don''t peek. Do you hear me? Open your eyes only


    when I tell you to do so!"


    "Okay." Simon smiled a little.


    Emily walked even further ahead quickly. On the way, she even turned back to see if his eyes were


    closed all the time. Only then did she continue to move forward with ease.


    Simon stood in the same ce with his hands in his pockets. He vaguely heard her shouting, "Open


    your eyes." At the same time, he heard the sound of something shooting up into the sky.


    When he opened his pretty eyes, a firework went off in the air above them.


    Then, more and more fireworks rose to the sky one after another. In an instant, the fireworks


    densely covered the dark sky above them and lit up the wholemunity.


    Under such a gorgeous background, Emily walked over, her hands behind her back. She said with a


    smile, "How about it, Simon? Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Mn," Simon said in a happy and rxed manner.


    Seeing him like it, Emily was filled with a sense of aplishment, looking proud.


    Simon smelled the gunpowder on her body and asked uncertainly, "Mrs. Chin, you set off these


    fireworks, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Emily proudly raised her chin.


    Simon looked at the magnificent fireworks in the night sky. At this time, he finally understood what


    she wanted to do tonight. "You kept calling me, asking if I hade back. You waited the whole


    time downstairs only to show me this?"


    Emily nodded, curling the corners of her mouth into a smile.


    In the brilliant fireworks, Simon smiled. Then he thought of something and frowned. "So you''ve been


    waiting downstairs for such a long time? What if you catch a cold?"


    "It''s okay. I wear thick clothes!" Emily motioned for him to see the denim jacket on her and then


    pointed to the security guard in the distance who was busying igniting the fireworks. "I''m a little


    scared. It''s toote, so I called Mr. Weil to help me!"


    "What special day is it today?" Simon had a confused expression on his face.


    "Today is an ordinary Friday." Emily shrugged.


    Simon was puzzled. "Then why do you want to show the fireworks for me?"


    "Nothing special. When I was young, my dad loved to set off fireworks for me. Whenever he did it, I


    was delighted!" Emily said slowly, recalling the happy memories. However, good times did notst


    long. Her parents passed away early, and she had not put on fireworks for many years.


    "So?" Simon raised his eyebrows and waited.


    Emily looked up, gazing into his eyes. She gently wrapped her fingers around his big hand and said


    softly, "Simon, I just want to make you happy!"


    It was not a special day, and it was unnecessary for her to make him a big surprise deliberately.


    What she did was to make her beloved man happy. That was all.


    Graudally, a surge of love look upied Simon''s eyes.


    The fireworks had stopped shooting up, and the surroundings restored to its peace and quiet state


    at night. Both of them were overwhelmed by the sweet feeling and forgot about the acrid smell of


    gunpowder.


    At this time, Emily sneezed loudly.


    The next second, she was lifted up from the ground.


    Simon held her in his arms, striding toward home. She did not struggle but felt at ease. She circled


    her arms around his neck and leaned her head upon the hollow in his shoulder.


    After the fireworks, the sweet couple left. There was only Mr. Weil cleaning up the mess.


    Even after they entered the elevator, Simon did not let go of her. Instead, he held her firmly in his


    arms.


    Back at home, Simon turned on the lights, and the apartment became warm and bright. Her hand in


    his, they passed through the vestibule and walked into the living room. The faint smell in the air


    suddenly reminded her of something, and she took his hand instead, saying, "Simon,e with


    me!"


    Just like when she took her to see the fireworks, she led him into the dining room.


    Emily pulled out a chair and held him to it. Then she turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    Simon could hear the ngs of different kitchen tools. After a while, Emily came out, holding a


    steaming soup pot in both hands, and the steam veiled her facial features, making her face look


    tender.


    Like presenting a treasure, she put a bowl of soup in front of him ceremoniously.


    Simon raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You made it?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and handed him the spoon in her hand. "Taste it now. I found the recipe online.


    The soup had been stewed on the stove for several hours!"


    Simon stole a nce at the whole chicken lying under the liquid in the pot.


    Her thin lips tightened as if he wanted tough, but he held back hisughter.


    It was all right...


    He decided to apany this lovely silly woman to drink the rooster soup, though people usually


    used hen to make soup.


    As soon as Emily saw him pick up the bowl and send a spoonful of soup to his thin lips, she


    immediately asked, "How does it taste?" "Mn," Simon muttered a vague assent.


    "Is it not good?" Seeing this, Emily could not help but be nervous.


    Simon did not say anything until he finished all the soup left in the bowl, "Emily, this is the second


    time you cook for me!"


    Emily was stunned. Then, she gently bit the corner of her mouth.


    It was true. From the day they got married four years ago, she seemed to have cooked only one


    meal for him. She remembered that it was badly cooked. However, he still insisted on finishing the


    dishes she made because it was the first time she cooked for him.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    In the following marriage life, he had always been the cook in their kitchen. Now that Emily was


    pregnant, it was even more so...


    As she thought so, she felt a sense of warmth in her chest. She asked shyly in a soft voice, "How...


    how does it taste?"


    "The vor isn''t bad!" Simon gave an evaluation.


    "I''ll serve you another bowl!" Emily happily picked up her bowl.


    Simon stared at her smiling face when she was focused ondling soup into the bowl. Like the


    fireworks in the night sky that she set out for him downstairs, she did all of this because she wanted


    him to be happy.


    He reached out his big hand and cupped half of her face.


    With his pitch-ck eyes fixed on hers, Simon said in his low and deep voice. "Emily, after our baby


    is born, let''s marry each other again!"


    He wanted to marry her again...


    After he learned that she was pregnant, he brought her back from the airport, and the


    misunderstanding between them disappeared. They had talked about remarrying. However, after


    reaching a consensus, they never mentioned it again.


    Simon was sitting in a chair. At this time, he was much lower than her.


    He cupped her face in his palm and looked up. The light lit up his angr facial features, giving


    them a golden gleam. He fastened his peach blossom eyes on her as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Emily lowered her head, leaned over, and kissed his thin lips softly."... Okay!"


    Before she could finish speaking, Simon kissed back.


    How could a manly guy like him be content with a shallow kiss? He immediately reached out to hold


    her waist and deepened this kiss, entwining his lips and tongue with hers.


    At first, Emily bent over to kiss him. At some point, he stood up, and her whole bodyy limply in his


    arms. Then Simon, avoiding touching her belly, gently picked her up and walked to the bedroom.


    She looked at the steaming soup pot on the table and gasped. "We haven''t finished the soup..."


    Simon''s thin lips moved down, and he opened the button of her cor by teeth as he said, "I''ll drink


    it up slowly tomorrow!"


    The bedroom door was closed. Although there was no light on, the moonlight poured in and


    illuminated the whole room.


    As soon as she turned her head, she could see the shadows of them on the wall. Emily''s upper


    eyelids turned light red, and she just could not bear to look away from his charming eyes. At this


    time, she wanted to do whatever he liked and was eager to get closer and closer to him...


    Simon held her shoulder, gently rubbing his delicate lips against her ear.


    "Mrs. Chin, call me dear!"


    Emily gasped slightly for air and said in a nasal, sweet voice, "Dear..."


    It was dark, and the stars were shining bright.


    After getting off work, Emily directly came to Simon''s private hospital by taxi. In addition to visiting


    grandma, she also visited Uncle Lee in passing. He had already done the operation and was now at


    the recovery stage after the operation.


    After having dinner with her grandma, she went to the department of cardiac surgery. Simon had to


    perform a few operations tonight, so he was quite busy. They just exchanged a few words, and then


    he rushed to the operating room. Emily went directly to Uncle Lee''s ward.


    She chatted with Anthea''s parents for a long time before they went to rest. Anthea was on duty


    tonight, so they left the ward together.


    They walked to the small garden behind the hospital building. At this time, it was quiet, and only a


    few patients were walking around.


    They found a bench and sat down side by side. Both of them leaned back on the bench and looked


    at the stars in the distant night sky.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will Uncle Lee leave the hospital tomorrow?" asked Emily.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Hearing this, Emily smiled and said, "Now you can


    finally rest assured!"


    Anthea''s eyes moved slightly, and she turned to look at her. "Emily, the attending doctor told me


    today that my father suffered no ill effects from the surgery and could be discharged from the


    hospital. Only then did I feel relieved! My parents are old, so health problems are inevitable for


    them. I am a doctor and am used to seeing separations between loved ones in death, but still, I feel


    panic and fear when ites to my family!"


    At the end of her words, his voice trembled a little.


    Emily knew exactly how she felt, and she fully understood Anthea''s deep feelings toward her


    parents. Anyone whose parents had to experience such things would feel worried and scared. If it


    were her aunt or uncle who had to have an operation, Emily would not sleep well at night.


    She took Anthea''s hand. "I understand! The good are protected by fate! Uncle Lee is lucky."


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    It was rare for them to have a heart-to-heart talk. It was as if they had returned to the time when


    they were young. Young girls always liked gathering on top of the building and talking about the


    boys they liked. Emily tilted her head to look at Anthea''s beautiful face. She could not help but ask


    with concern, "Hey, I think you should think seriously about how to deal with your feelings of love..."


    "My feelings of love..." Anthea repeated in a dry voice.


    Perhaps because of the mention of this, her eyes gradually darkened. She lowered her head and


    put her hand into the pocket of the white coat. To Emily''s surprise, she took out a cigarette from it


    and then got an exquisite lighter from another pocket.


    With a downward swing, she flicked it open and lit the cigarette.


    Emily was stunned.


    Realizing that Emily was pregnant, Anthea quickly spat out the smoke to the other side. Fortunately,


    the night wind took the smoke away. "Emily, I know that you are pregnant and the secondhand


    smoke is bad for you, but I really want to smoke now. I''ll stop soon!"


    However, Emily''s eyes widened in surprise as she was not concerned about this. In shock, she


    looked at her and asked, "Anthea, when... when did you learn to smoke?"


    "Long time ago!" Anthea shrugged.


    Then, it was one night when Simon and Emily were at home.


    Simon sat on the sofa with long legs crossed, holding aptop, and Emily saw from the corner of


    her eyes.


    Emily was a little surprised. "Simon, what are you looking at?"


    He rarely surfed the inte, nor did he y games often. So Emily was very curious about what he


    had been doing with theputer for so long!


    Simon raised his peach blossom eyes a little and said, "Study postures!" "Postures?" Emily was


    confused.


    Simon turned the screen to her, and a wicked smiled appeared on his face. "Some love-making


    postures suitable for pregnant women!"


    "..." Emily''s face suddenly reddened all over.


    As the various pictures on the screen leaped to her eyes, a scarlet flush spread over her cheeks


    and reached her ears.


    Emily turned her face away in a hurry as if these pictures had burned her eyes.


    Emily turned her face away in a hurry as if these pictures had burned her eyes.


    "..." Seeing his tall and straight figure approaching, Emily was a little scared and intended to slip


    away quickly.


    "..." Seeing his tall and straight figure approaching, Emily was a little scared and intended to slip


    away quickly.


    Yup, they began to try the new postures...

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Emily swallowed hard and gazed at her in a daze. She suddenly felt that Anthea was not happy


    traveling around the world in the past few years.


    Anthea flicked the ashes into the grass beside her. When she was about to take another drag, a big


    hand took away the cigarette.


    With a shadow shrouding her back, Emily turned around subconsciously. The first things she saw


    were the pair of military boots. As she looked up, the well- built figure was wrapped in a camouge


    training outfit. Then came Adam''s handsome but not smiling face.


    The expression on his face never changed, but she noticed that he looked grim with an using


    look in his eyes.


    "Brother...." Emily couldn''t help but stand up.


    Every time Adam showed up, he would project a high-wattage aura.


    Perhaps it was because of the military uniform he wore, or he looked too upstanding and serious.


    Each time when Emily saw him, she would feel respect for him, and undoubtedly, a little nervous.


    She swallowed and nced at her good friend out of the corner of her eye.


    Anthea did not move but still sat as firm as a rock, looking up at him indifferently.


    Adam threw the cigarette he had snatched away from her on the ground and crushed it underfoot.


    Then, he picked it up and threw it ruthlessly into the trash can. His pair of pitch-ck eyes were full


    of anger.


    "When did you take to smoking?"


    Adam asked the same question as what Emily said just now, but Anthea''s tone was obviously


    different. She spat out the remaining smoke in her mouth and replied, "It has nothing to do with you,


    my uncle-iw!"


    Maybe she was being deliberately provocative for she emphasized onst few sybles.


    Anthea looked away from his cruel and hard eyes and took out another cigarette and lighter from


    her pocket. She put the cigarette in her mouth, trying to lit it again.


    But she didn''t seed, because Adam had seized the cigarette and pulled her up from the bench at


    the same time.


    How could Anthea get off of him? She was lifted to him like a small chick. His hands were rough and


    calloused, from years of gun training so that she couldn''t get free. "What are you doing? Let me go!


    Adam¡ª"


    Adam narrowed his eyes in silence. Without saying a word, he took her arm masterfully and led her


    out of the park.


    Emily opened and shut her mouth. Before she could utter a word, Anthea had been taken out of the


    gate of the park. In the darkness, Adam looked more big and burly man for he forced her to walk


    with only one arm around her shoulder.


    When Emily saw this, she couldn''t help but want to follow them.


    All of a sudden there was a noise. As she looked around, she saw a tall and straight figure standing


    next to the big tree.


    Simon had already changed his surgical suit to a short grey charcoal jacket. At this time, he leaned


    lazily on the tree with one hand in her pocket, as if he had watched a good show for a long time.


    It seemed that he hade with his elder brother, Adam, but she did not notice him just now.


    When he held her hand, she was still gazing at the two figures, especially Adam''s tensed muscles


    beneath the camouge and his serious face...


    She swallowed hard and asked worriedly, "Simon, will... your brother hit girls?"


    "Sometimes!" Simon frowned.


    "Ah?" Emily began to panic.


    "Just kidding!" Simon''s lips curled up when he saw that she was fooled. He pinched her face with


    his slender fingers and saidzily, "He is a soldier. Hitting a woman is against his principles. What''s


    more, look at your friend, will she just stand still, waiting for the blow to fall?"


    As he motioned by slightly raising his chin, Emily once again looked over.


    Anthea was biting deep into Adam''s arm like an enraged leopard. She was so fierce that Emily


    thought she would bite off a piece of his flesh. From afar, she could even feel his pain. However,


    Adam did not stop for a second.


    In the night wind, Anthea''s curses rang through the hospital. "Adam, let go of me! B*stard. You


    d*mn soldier. I''ll inform your troops that you sexually assaulted me¡ª"


    Emily licked her lips embarrassedly. The only one who got injured now was Adam...


    Watching Adam take Anthea away with an awkward posture, she thought that as a soldier, his elder


    brother was totally different from Simon and Wilson who always carried girls on their shoulders.


    Adam was not rude at all!


    Then, she saw Adam carry Anthea on his shoulder...


    Emily silently wiped her sweat.


    Uh, no wonder they were brothers!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was not until the two figures disappeared in her sight that her finally turned her head and asked,


    "Simon, are you done with your surgery?"


    "Mn." Simon faintly smiled.


    Emily said, being held by his big hand, "Then let''s go home!"


    They walked out from the park and made their way to the front of the hospital building. As soon as


    they entered the Cayenne and closed the door, the phone on the center console suddenly rang.


    Simon thought that there was an unexpected situation in the hospital, so he didn''t think too much


    and directly answered it.


    "Hello?"


    He tilted his head to keep his cell phone steady and turned the steering wheel.


    Hearing no sound on the line, Simon frowned. When he was about to hang up, he suddenly heard a


    panic female voice. "Simon, help-"


    Simon immediately mmed on the brake.


    Emily moved forward due to inertia. Luckily, he stretched out his long arm in time to protect her, so


    she didn''t bump into her forehead.


    When she sat back, she looked at him in confusion.


    Because he answered the phone with his left hand, so she didn''t hear any word. She could vaguely


    tell it''s a woman''s voice. At first, she thought the same as he did-a patient needed to be dealt with in


    the hospital.


    "Simon, what''s wrong?" Emily asked in confusion.


    Simon put down the phone and said evenly with a serious look on his face, "It''s Addy!"


    As soon as he finished, the elerator was stepped again, and the ck Cayenne rushed out of


    the hospital like a rocket.


    On the way, Simon told her that Addy called him for help, but he didn''t know what happened. He


    guessed that it should be rted to Sean...


    Twenty minutester, the Cayenne whipped into a parking space in front of a high-rise building.


    This was the second time they came here. They looked at each other and walked into the building


    grimly.


    As soon as they came out of the elevator, they heard a loud noise, which should be something


    hitting on the wall. Besides, they could hear a faint sound of breaking ss.


    Simon walked faster than her. With just a few strides, he reached the door. The door was not


    locked, leaving a narrow gap. With a gentle pull, the door was open.


    The lights inside were on, and the room reverberated with the noise.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    The room was in was a disaster area of household appliances and goods scattering all over the


    floor. In front of the French window of the living room, the cracked ss was horribly shattered.


    In the corner beneath the window, Addy looked painful as her body was trembling, her fair being


    pulled by Sean.


    Sean''s eyes were bleary red and his cheeks were red after drunk. He was even shaking a broken


    bottle in mid-air, as if he was trying to aim on her head.


    "Oh, my god!"


    When Emily, who was following behind, saw this scene, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth.


    Simon''s pupils dted slightly as he shouted angrily, "Sean, what are you doing?!"


    When his gloomy voice suddenly rang out, the two in front of the window were startled and turned


    their heads around.


    When Addy saw him, the expression on her face suddenly showed the joy of being saved. Before


    Sean responded to the unexpected guest and his grip ckened, she pulled away from him and ran


    to them quickly. "Simon!¡±


    As if a drowning person caught a piece of driftwood, Addy threw herself into his arms and shivered.


    Emily''s heart suddenly sank.


    Tension in the room is rapidly reaching shpoint, but no one in the room had noticed her existence


    yet. She was not as tall as Simon and her legs were not that long. Besides, she dared not run fast


    as a pregnant woman, so she just followed him at a smartish pace.


    At this time, she had not put down her hand, staring nkly at the two people in front of her.


    When Addy lunged at Simon, he did not avoid but even strode up to her. Like an eagle, he stretched


    out his arms to protect her and then pointed angrily at Sean with an warning look.


    "Sean, you b*stard!" Simon was extremely angry and his eyes were full of gloomy coldness. He


    roared forcefully, "I''m here today, I won''t let you touch her again. Otherwise, you''ll suffer for it. Try it


    again and I''ll slug you!"


    Sean seemed to have drunk, but his eyes were unnaturally bright. He pointed the bottle at Simon


    and said scornfully, "I''ve told you before that it''s none of your business. She''s my wife. You''d better


    get out of here!"


    "Sean, I''ve already filed for divorce!" Addy gritted her teeth.


    "What? Did I agree?" Sean sneered and looked at her as a devil. "Addy, tell you what, I don''t agree


    to divorce! You married me as you wish, and now you want to divorce? What do you take me for?


    Do you think that I, Sean, can be manipted by you as you please? Come on, get real!"


    Addy fought back the tears, but her voice was weak to the extreme. "Mywyer has already drawn


    up the divorce agreement. I don''t want to live with you anymore. Tell you what, I must divorce you. I


    can''t bear being beaten by you every day!" "Well, so what if you don''t want to endure me? I don''t


    agree to divorce!" Seanughed coldly, and stubbornly roared, "What divorce agreement? I''ve


    already torn it up, it''s all in the trash can. We''re stuck with each other, aren''t we? No matter what,


    you''re my wife! Since you married me, you can never get rid of me. I''ll be with you till the end of my


    life!"


    As Sean spoke, he was about to rush forward and grab her. "Don''t you dare pack your things and


    leave me! I won''t allow it!"


    "Ah-"


    Addy cried out in horror.


    But at this moment, how could he let her suffer from any more pain?


    Sean just touched her wrist, but before he could grasp it, his cor was suddenly grabbed, and then


    he was pressed against the television setting wall.


    Simon mercilessly raised his hand and smashed his fist into Sean''s face.


    Jenne suffered such a blow and groaned. He was soberer thanst time. The moment after being


    beaten, he reflexively wanted to fight back, so he threw the bottle in his hand at Simon.


    Emily and Addy both opened stared at him with wide eyes, holding their breath nervously.


    Simon was unable to duck it in time, instead, he warded off the bottle with his fist. As the ss


    shattered, the air was thick with blood smell. All of the knuckles of his hand had been broken.


    Soon, the two men grappled desperately.


    After all, Sean was drunk, and his height and physique were not dominant. After a few rounds, Sean


    was reduced to absolute inferiority. In the end, Simon lifted his leg and kicked him in the stomach.


    He fell on the ground and curled up with a weak trembling sound issued from his nose.


    The carpet was covered in blood, some from Sean, some from him.


    Simon shook his hand, reached out to hold Addy, and took her away from the abyss.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, let''s go!"


    "Okay!"


    Emily nodded, but she gazed at the big hand he had just ced on Addy''s shoulder.


    After they left the building, they came to a hotel.


    Ever since Addy decided to divorce, she had been staying here all along. She lived in a guest room


    on the executive floor with a wide range of facilities. All the necessities were avable.


    This time, Addy called for help, and they arrived in time, so that the tragedy didn''t happen again.


    In addition to some long hairs that had been torn off and two fingernail-sized wounds on her


    forehead, there was no obvious injury on her body. However, the injuries were not caused by Sean


    but gashed by pieces of broken ss.


    However, Simon''s wrist had already swollen. The knuckles of his left hand were all broken. Although


    he used a napkin to stop the bleeding, the wounds were red and swollen so that he was unable to


    clench his fist.


    Instead of going to the hospital, he asked for a medicine cab at the reception desk.


    Simon was a doctor. He could deal with the wounds of his knuckles. Emily took a cotton swab and


    ointment to treat the two small wounds on Addy''s face.


    "Hiss..."


    Perhaps theposition of the ointment was a little irritant, Addy took a deep breath.


    Upon seeing this, Emily quickly asked, "Miss Sam, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Addy shook her head.


    A shadow fell across her face. Simon, who was sitting on the sofa, came up to them at some point.


    He lowered his head and took the ointment from her hand. "Emily, let me do it!"


    "...Oh, okay!" Emily nodded and handed him the cotton swab as well. She then stood up and gave


    her seat to him.


    After all, he was a doctor. In a few seconds, he gave her a quick dab with the cotton swab and


    applied two Band-Aids on her face respectively.


    During the process, Emily stood on one side with her hands crossed.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    She took her eyes off the Band-Aids on Addy''s face to gaze at Simon''s broken left hand. She could


    still think of the scene when he warded off the bottle with his fist at the moment. Several parts of his


    hand were gashed by the broken ss, and blood was welling from the wounds.


    He couldn''t perform any operation in the short term, at least not in the next two days.


    Emily suddenly remembered that once he was injured and bleeding like this, probably for Addy


    either...


    She swallowed hard and breathed out a mouthful of foul air quietly.


    Emily didn''t know how to describe her mood at this time. It was like being covered by a thinyer of


    spider web and she could hardly breathe.


    After treating Addy''s wounds, Simon got up from the bed and walked straight to the French window.


    Watching the night sky with his hands in his pockets for a while, he turned around to ask with a


    frown, "Addy, what happened tonight?"


    Hearing this, Addy sighed feebly. "I have asked him for a divorce. I don''t want to be with him, so I


    naturally can''t stay in that house anymore. I live in this hotel these days! But because I was so


    eager to get away from him at that time, I left in a hurry, and I didn''t take many things with me. I


    thought I would find a time to pack themter!"


    "Recently, Sean spends all his daytime at home. Since tonight he went out, I went back to pack up


    my things, but he suddenly came back! He was clearly drunk and forced me to promise not to


    divorce him again. Otherwise, he would kill me. I was too scared, so I called you for help..."


    Addy closed her eyes in pain, unable to go on. She looked like she was extremely fatigued.


    Simon gave her a doleful look as he asked, "Sean doesn''t agree to divorce now. What''s your n?"


    "Whether he agrees or not, I can''t be with him anymore!" Addy frowned, but her face was set in an


    expression of stubborn determination. She made a resolution not to be tortured again. "If it''s not


    necessary, I don''t want to make a scene. But if he persists, I can only sue for divorce!"


    Hearing this, Simon nodded and said, "Mywyer is very famous. He has never lost a case. He can


    handle your case. What''s more, Sean hasmitted domestic violence. There is no doubt that you


    will win the case!"


    "Okay!" Addy nodded. Then she looked at Emily beside her and forced a smile. "Thank God you


    cane to me in time. Otherwise, I really can''t imagine...what will happen tonight! I''ve had enough


    of it. I''m too afraid! Simon, Emily, thank you. It''s veryte. Go home and get some rest!"


    Emily nodded. "Miss Sam, have good rest!"


    Simon strode over with his eyes fixed on Addy''s face. "Remember to go to the hospital tomorrow


    morning. You''d better get a doctor''s report. I will help you with the past medical records. These will


    help you win the case!"


    "Okay, I know!" Addy replied.


    "Goodbye." Simon stretched out to hold Emily''s hand.


    "See you!" Addy nodded and saw them to the door.


    The ck Cayenne left the hotel and finally headed home.


    On the way, neither of them spoke. Emily turned her head and watched the uninspiring, busy streets


    outside the window, feeling her heart had gone.


    Simon had two more surgeries in the afternoon, so he waste getting off work. Plus, they went to


    Addy''s house, so it was already ten o''clock when they came home.


    After entering the house, taking a shower, they went to bed one after another.


    Emily''s body clock had long been formed. Every day at ten o''clock, she would look for the bed. If he


    didn''t bother her, as soon as she shut her eyes, she would fall asleep immediately.


    But tonight, she couldn''t sleep.


    Somehow, once she closed her eyes, she would picture the scene when they arrived at night, Addy


    threw herself into Simon''s arms like a drowning person found driftwood, and how he protected her


    in front of Sean...


    "I can''t think about it anymore!"


    Emily shouted in her heart, and then quietly turned over.


    As soon as she moved, a strong arm reached out from behind and wrapped around her. She felt his


    strong chest and his elevated body temperature on his skin.


    He whispered in her ear, "Can''t you sleep?"


    "Hmm." Emily gave a vague answer.


    Then, she was turned over again like a tbread. In the darkness, she gazed into the depths of his


    amorous eyes.


    He did not sleep either for there was something indefinable in his eyes.


    Simon raised an arm to let her adjust her position and rest her head on it so that she could nestle


    against his chest. Then he put his wound hand down on her lower abdomen.


    He frowned and said regretfully, "What a bad antenatal training!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, such a bloody fight could not be a good antenatal training...


    Emily pursed her lips, but did not say a word.


    Because she knew in her heart that he must do that at that time. They could not just stand by and


    watch Addy being bullied by her husband. Even if Addy was a stranger to them, they would say


    something to stop them, let alone Addy was his friend.


    Simon suddenly raised her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. His Adam''s apple moved slightly


    as he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Mrs. Chin, are you upset?"


    "No..." Emily pursed her lips.


    However, she more or less meant yes.


    Simonughed in a low voice and then pressed her head against his chest. As usual, he rubbed her


    head, paused and said, "Our rtionship was different with you and Boyd."


    Emily''s heart sank.


    When she was depressed, she heard his deep voice continue, "She was not only my lover and my


    girlfriend. She saved my life."


    His lifesaver...


    While Emily was thinking about what did the words mean, he exined. "When I was away at


    college in Newley City a few years ago, I met a gang of thugs in the Queen District, who lived by


    plundering rich people. They drugged me unconscious, held me prisoner, and then demand arge


    ransom from my family!"


    Simon narrowed his eyes, sinking into the Slough of Despond. "When I woke up, I was in a dark


    and damp room, tied to a chair. Almost all the gangsters were escaped criminals. They had nothing


    to lose, so they were not afraid of killing people. They didn''t want me to go back at all. They decided


    to trade my corpse for money!"

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    "Later, Addy tracked down them, drove to that ce regardless of the danger, and called the police


    in time. She was the one who saved me! I was at a critical time. When Wilson remitted the money to


    their ount, one of them took out a gun and pointed it at my temple-at the moment when he was


    about to pull the trigger, the police arrived, so I was survived!"


    As Emily heard what he said, she conjured up in exact color almost every details of the story.


    Just imagining it, she was shocked and worried, and her body trembled slightly. She couldn''t help


    but nestled in his arms and held him tightly until she felt that her heart had returned to its original


    position.


    She had actually heard of this matter once.


    When Addy returned homnd, they held a get-together with the alumni. At that time, Brock spoke


    of it with a bottle in his arms. She was still very impressed now.


    Simon paused for two seconds and continued to say in a low voice, "After that, they revenged on


    Addy when I went to Los Angeles for an academic meeting with my tutor. When I came back, I


    learned that Addy had been in the hospital for more than half a month!"


    Emily buried her face in his chest and listened silently.


    At this time, all she imagined was that when he was kidnapped, someone pointed a gun at his


    temple. She was in a state of shock at the thought that he might be killed anytime.


    She didn''t detect a flicker of unusual seriousness in his tone, nor the wild look in his eyes.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Simon slightly narrowed his eyes. "There is another reason why they targeted me. I was too


    arrogant at that time. I once had a conflict with one of the leading gangsters in a pub. That''s why I


    got into such trouble. I didn''t expect that they would be so atrocious. If Addy didn''t save me, I would


    have died young. Isn''t it a pity?"


    When he said that, he turned rxed as usual, even with a little facetious.


    Emily waspletely speechless.


    Seeing that he did not speak for a long time, she raised her head, looked up along the outline of his


    strongly defined chin, and met with his affectionate gaze. He said, "So I owe her a debt of gratitude.


    Emily, do you know what I mean?"


    Emily raised her hand and stroked the stubble on his chin. She nodded and replied,"... I got it!"


    Just like before, she pressed her face against his chest.


    She heard his strong heartbeat, as if it could perforate her eardrum and shock her heart. Invisibly,


    their hearts were closely connected.


    Her inward disappointment that had been caused by the spider web disappeared in his deep voice


    and followed with sleepiness. Emily opened her mouth and yawned loudly.


    She was sleepy, but Simon''s mind was in such a turmoil that he couldn''t get to sleep.


    He moved his big hand on her head to her waist, and rubbed her skin through the pajamas


    restlessly.


    Emily frowned and wanted to push him away, but he lowered his head and kissed her.


    She gave out a moan, instead of struggling, she let him suck in the fragrance in her mouth. He held


    her so tight that she had to raise her head to cooperate with him.


    Simon pulled out his arm and turned to prop himself above her on one hand beside her head. In the


    darkness, he was concentrating on unbuttoning her pajamas.


    Emily covered her mouth with her hands and cried out in a low voice. "Simon, stop it. Be more


    careful of your hand!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t agree with her words. There was a trace of mischief in his


    beautiful eyes as he said, "You''ll be satisfied with my one-hand job!"


    "..." Emily blushed and rolled her eyes at the same time.


    "Cheeky!"


    However, this night she was indeed satisfied... ? ? ?


    The next day was Saturday, and Emily had a day off.


    Simon, however, worked in the hospital for almost half a day. When he returned home, it was past


    three o''clock in the afternoon. He changed his slippers at door. He did not hear the footsteps, nor


    she called him Simon.


    He thought she was not at home.


    He frowned slightly and took out his cell phone when he stepped in.


    However, before he dialed the number, he saw his lover nestled on the sofa in the living room. She


    sat upright with her feet together like a child in ss. She was holding a knitting needle in each of


    her hands.


    Simon raised a questioning eyebrow.


    "Mrs. Chin?"


    His words recalled her to herself. She looked up in surprise and asked, "Simon, when did youe


    back?"


    Simon raised his eyebrows a little higher. Why was she absorbed in knitting?


    Seeing that his eyes fixed on her hands, Emily''s eyes were full of tenderness. She immediately


    smiled slightly and exined, "I see that you have left the wool ballst time. Last night on my way


    to the hospital, I bought some more! I want to knit some stuff for our child, such as socks, clothes,


    gloves, and hats... When the baby is born, the weather will be cold. Our baby could wear them at


    that time!"


    She also bought some yellow wool balls.


    In this way, her knitting would be suitable for both genders.


    Emily even began to imagine how cute her baby would be in her knitting. Her heart melted.


    Simon casually put his coat on the arm of the sofa and sat next to her with his legs crossed.


    Suddenly, Emily thought of the phone call at noon. She raised her head and said, "I''ll go watch a


    movie with Tina and I tomorrow!"


    "Where''s Wilson?" Simon said with a frown.


    "He''s away on business!" Emily shrugged.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, she liked being with Tina and her daughter, especially


    I. Every time I said something sweetly, her heart would be softened.


    Emily added, "There''s a good Disney animation. I wanted to watch it, me wither. Don''t you say


    that it''s part of the antenatal training?"


    "Let them go themselves. I''ll go with you!" Simon said.


    Emily looked over in surprise. "Aren''t you working tomorrow?"


    "Let''s go at night!" Simon replied.


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    After that, she continued knitting. Although she was so involved in it, she was a slow leaner. It took


    her a long time to knit one row. Every two minutes, she had to pick up the phone next to her legs.


    In the web page on the screen, there were many howto pictures.


    Simon noticed it and jokedzily, "Mrs. Chin, are you nning to send our child a pair of baby''s


    socks when he goes to college?" "..." Emily clenched her fists.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Although she was eager to prove herself, she was a good-for-nothing and couldn''t figure out how


    the pattern in the picture was made. She muttered exasperatedly, "How on earth to knit it?"


    Helplessly, she had no choice but to ask him, "Simon, can you teach me?"


    "You want to learn knitting?" Simon seemed to have waited forthat.


    Emily nodded immediately. Undoubtedly, she wanted to knit more clothes for her child.


    Simon crossed his legs with slippers on his feet. He swayed his footzily. "I can teach you!"


    "Sure!" Emily''s eyes sparkled.


    However, Simon hesitated with simted seriousness. "I can''t teach you for nothing. I need


    rewards!"


    "What do you want?" asked Emily innocently.


    He curved his thin lips in mischief, and then he leaned close to her ear and said wickedly, "Try the


    new posture I said in the morning!"


    Emily:"..."


    The people in the cinema almost doubled on Sunday.


    The moment Emily stepped out of the elevator, she was in the noisy crowd. She nced at her


    watch, there''s still time, so she went to the ticket vending machine and got two tickets first.


    Then lined up for popcorn and drinks. After being pregnant, Simon did not allow her to drink sodas.


    Watching a girl walking by with a fizzy C in her hands, Emily curled her lips.


    As soon as she sat down on the sofa, her phone rang, and the name "Simon" was shown on the


    screen. She quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Simon, where are you?"


    In order to watch the movie with him, she turned Tina down and went to the cinema in the evening.


    Simon said over the phone, "I can''t knock off now. A patient has just lined up to take an X-ray, but


    the result has note out yet. He will consult meter, so I decide to wait up, otherwise, he can


    onlye tomorrow!"


    After all, every patient who came to the hospital was in a nervous mood and wanted to know about


    his condition as soon as possible. Therefore, Simon couldn''t bear the patient to go back and be on


    tenterhooks all night.


    Naturally, Emily knew that he was a good doctor and knew what he was thinking. She looked at the


    scrolling list on therge screen and said, "It''s about to start!"


    "You go in first and give the tickets to the ticket collector. As soon as I finish my work, I''ll go find


    you!"


    "Fine!"


    Not long after she hung up the phone, the radio reminded her to get in.


    Emily held the popcorn bag and went off to join the queue. She gave the tickets to the ticket


    collector and exined the situation in a nutshell as he said.


    Many people came to watch the new film on weekends, so the hall was filled to capacity. In addition


    to young lovers, many families were here. The air was filled with tender voices of young children.


    After six or seven minutes of advertisements, the lights in the hall gradually dimmed as the movie


    began.


    She nced at her watch, nearly half of the hour since theirst phone call had psed. He should


    havee to the cinema, which was not far from the private hospital.


    Emily gazed at the entrance, but no one came in.


    She took out her mobile phone from her pocket and was about to call him, but he called in one step


    ahead of her.


    "Simon?"


    Simon''s voice sounded tense. "I''m afraid I''ll bete!"


    Hearing this, Emily asked in a hurry, "Are you still in the hospital?"


    "No, I have alreadye out!" Simon said.


    Emily was a little confused. She didn''t understand why he would bete if he had finished the work.


    There came the sound of footsteps. Simon told her, "It''s Addy. Sean ran to her hotel and tried to


    take her away. I just arrived at the hotel. I''m waiting for the elevator now!"


    "Do you need me to go with you?" Emily bit her lip.


    Simon paused and said solemnly, "It doesn''t matter. You''d better watch the movie... The elevator is


    here! Emily, wait for me to finish it. I wille to you immediately!"


    "Alright!" Emily nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, she looked back at the huge screen.


    Although the movie was very attractive and everyone in the hall was concentrated, Emily still


    nced at the entrance from time to time. However, until the movie was over, the tall figure did not


    appear.


    She threw the empty popcorn bag into the trash can and followed the crowd out of the cinema.


    As the day darkened, the distant high buildings were lit by neon lights, like crystal boxes. Looking at


    the couples who left hand in hand, Emily felt a little ufortable in her heart.


    After waiting on the steps for about ten minutes, she finally saw that the ck Cayenne.


    When the car door opened, Simon finally came to her. Looking at the empty cinema, he took her


    hand.


    Emily felt a little unhappy holding hands with him. "Simon, why are you sote? The movie was


    over!"


    "I''m sorry!" Simon frowned.


    "How is it going?" Emily could not help but ask.


    He replied, eyes gleaming with a trace of coldness. "Just like what we saw that day, Sean didn''t


    agree to divorce. He got drunk again and went to the hotel for


    Addy. Although he didn''t beat her this time, he did make a scene. He broke a lot of things in the


    hotel. I called the police and warned him that the police wereing, but he ran away!"


    "Well..." Emily nodded and did not say anything else.


    Simon noticed the tickets in her pocket and picked them up. "Is the movie interesting?"


    Speaking of this, Emily was still a little depressed. She pursed her lips and said, "What''s the point of


    asking it? It''s over!"


    "Let''s watch it again!" Simon said and was about to take her back to the cinema.


    Emily stopped him and shook her head. "No, it''s ufortable to sit here for too long. Besides, I


    haven''t had dinner yet. I''m starved!"


    "Okay, let''s have a dinner!" Simon immediately echoed.


    They passed a crosswalk hand in hand and arrived at a restaurant.


    They enjoyed the meal in a fancy French restaurant. Since they had to savor the vor of each


    cuisine by order, they spent more time there. After dinner, they drove home, and it was more than


    nine o''clock.


    Simon took a bath first. After heing out, Emily went in with her pajamas.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came out of the room, the tall figure stood in front of the window with his back to her.


    He was half-naked. In the light, his broad shoulders and back had a bronze gleam. Not to mention


    his skin of creamy and lively flesh. Every part of his body was excellent proof of his masculinity.


    His hair was still dripping wet, trickles of water dripping down from his temple.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Simon put one hand on his waist and held the phone with the other hand. The window ss


    reflected his face. He frowned with concentration and he said frostily, "Find the manager to tell him


    that he must tighter security at the floor you live. And tell security guards and other staff that if Sean


    appears again, don''t let him go upstairs and call the police immediately! You''d better lock your door.


    It''ste, no matter whoes, don''t open it again!"


    After hanging up the phone, Simon turned around and saw her stood there looking straight at him.


    He was a little surprised and strode toward her. "Are you done?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and handed him a towel.


    Simon seemed to have just noticed that his hair was still dripping. Seeing her stare at the mobile


    phone in his hand, he exined honestly. "I just called Addy and told her to take extra security


    precautions. I am afraid that Sean will harass her again at night!"


    "Oh!" Emily replied in a low voice.


    She lowered her head as she handed him the towel, but she felt a little uneasy.


    At half past nine in the morning, the news van of the TV station stopped at the private hospital.


    After saying thanks to her colleague who drove the car, Emily opened the car door and walked into


    the outpatient building. She had just finished an interview task in the morning, so she directly came


    over for a routine prenatal examination.


    The elevator went straight to the floor of obstetrics and gynecology. Many pregnant women were


    waiting on the benches in the corridor.


    Emily found an empty ce to sit down.


    The director was fully responsible for her pregnancy. She had already made an appointment for


    todayst time she did the examination.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, she did not call Simon. She believed that his tall and straight figure would appear in a few


    minutes. After all, he always cared about the child more than she did.


    She was half an hour early for her appointment.


    A pregnant woman with a massive bump in the front was also waiting for the examination. She held


    a knitting needle in her hand, sewing some dolls for her unborn child.


    Emily''s gaze sharpened, and she unzipped her bag.


    She took out all the knitting needles and wool balls inside. She was clumsy than Simon. She had


    been knitting for three days, but only finished one little sock. Now she was working on the other


    one.


    Usually, she packed those in her bag. When she was free at the lunch break, she would knit to kill


    time.


    As soon as Emily pinched the top of the two needles, someone behind her shouted, "Emily!"


    Upon hearing the voice, she turned around and saw Anthea, dressed in a doctor''s coat, was


    walking toward her. Anthea said with a smile, "I assisted the obstetrics and gynecology department


    two days ago to perform an operation for a pregnant woman who had an acute gastrointestinal


    hemorrhage. I came here today for her inspection sheet, and then I saw you! Emily, do youe


    here for the prenatal examination?"


    "Yes!" Emily took her hand and asked Anthea to sit next to her.


    The white coat added to her beauty. She wore no make-up, not even a dab of lipstick, but she was


    ravishing and gracious with a stethoscope hanging around her neck. Presumably, any male patient


    would spare no efforts to see her.


    After sitting down, Anthea looked around and asked in surprise, "Where''s Dr. Chin? Why doesn''t he


    apany you?"


    "I guess he''ll be here in a while!" Emily smiled.


    "More than three months, right?" Anthea raised her hand and touched her belly beneath the clothes.


    A rush of pure affection swept over her and she couldn''t take her eyes off Emily''s belly.


    Emily didn''t look pregnant. Even now, her stomach was still t, but she could feel subtle changes


    had taken ce in her body.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded and shared her happiness with her bosom friend. "Next month, I can see the


    baby''s gender ultra-sound radiography or color ultrasonic diagnosis! I can take any result. No matter


    son or daughter, I will love him. But Simon prefers a daughter!"


    Hearing this, Antheaughed in a low voice. "Maybe men love daughters!"


    Emily didn''t ignore the word men she said. She pursed her lips and asked with hesitation, "Anthea,


    you and Adam... were you okay that night?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea paused for a moment and then shook her head. She gave a mocking smile as


    murmured mncholy, "What can we do? He''s my uncle-inw. An illicit love affair will never go


    public!"


    "..." Emily frowned.


    She was right...


    Unlike Wilson and Tina, it would be much more difficult for Anthea and Adam to be together for they


    were separated by an unbridgeable gap.


    As the heavy, brooding silence descended on them, Anthea dropped the subject. "Emily, are you


    knitting baby''s socks?"


    "Hmm!" Maybe it came to the child, Emily quickly cheered up. She nodded with a smile and replied,


    "But I''m a slow learner. I often forget what to do next while knitting. Look, I''ve already forgotten how


    to make ace here!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she lowered her head and looked at the two needles worriedly.


    After she tried for a long time, she still made no progress.


    She had no choice but to ask Simon for helpter!


    However, thinking of the rewards he had asked for after helping her, Emily bit her lip and blushed.


    When she was about to give up and put those things back in her bag, Anthea, who was next to her,


    reached out and took the knitting. "Give it to me!"


    Like her, Anthea held the top of the two needles, hooked a thread on her pinkie finger, and then she


    knitted skillfully. Watching this, Emily widened her eyes and whispered, "Oh, Anthea, when did you


    learn that?"


    She remembered that they had manual training lessons in primary school. They had been sitting


    together since they were first- grade students. Whenever they were assigned to make handiwork,


    they would look at each other worriedly. Then they would force a little boy sitting next to them to


    help them.


    So, now she was really surprised to see that Anthea knew how to knit.


    Anthea looked up at her with a smile, but she didn''t stop. "It''s easy. Emily, look here. Run the thread


    around here. Isn''t it ace?"


    The little sock, which she didn''t know how to knit thece part, was almost done in Anthea''s hands.


    Emily was amazed. Anthea''s action was so skillful as if she had knitted many times. She blinked her


    eyes and said without thinking, "Did You knit clothes for a child?"


    Hearing this, Anthea suddenly turned pale.


    Emily asked nkly, "Anthea?"

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Anthea forced a smile, but her eyes looked dull. She shook her head and said, "Never mind. Hold


    this! Emily, I still have something to do. I can''t apany you for a long time. Call me if you need


    me!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    For some inexplicable reason, Emily felt her receding figure was a slender stalk that was weighed


    down as if she sank deeper into depression.


    Until Anthea disappeared from view, Emily looked at her watch and frowned slightly. It was almost


    time for the appointment, but Simon did not appear.


    Was he too busy?


    She looked up in the direction of the elevator. When she was about to take out her cell phone, a


    nurse came to her and said with a smile, "Mrs. Chin, it''s up for your number. Director Ye is


    expecting you!"


    "Ah, okay!" Emily replied promptly.


    She threw the cell phone and the needles back into her bag, and then quickly followed the nurse


    into the examination room.


    The prenatal examination was notplicated. It wouldn''t be long before she finished all projects.


    However,pared with other pregnant women who had their husbands apanying in the


    process, she felt it particrly difficult to bear up against the loneliness when she followed the


    nurses to take the check-up one by one.


    After she got it done, she came out of the Director Ye''s office with the results.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Simon standing out.


    Obviously, he had just strode here.


    The lower part of his doctor''s coat bounced and his straight trouser legs were also flowing slightly.


    When Emily saw the anxiety in his eyes, she thought that he had not been tied up. She opened her


    mouth and was about to speak, but his deep voice sounded first.


    Simon took her shoulder into his arms, and said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, Emily. These two


    days, I''ve been helping Addy to discuss the case with Anson and collect evidence. The divorce case


    is going to be held in court soon, but Sean wants to cause trouble. I have to arrange some


    bodyguards in the hotel to protect her! Plus the surgery in the hospital, I''m too busy, so I forget that


    today you have to take the prenatal examination!"


    Hearing this, her expression grew disappointed.


    "Simon... you forgot it?"


    "I''m sorry!" Simon apologized sincerely.


    Addy''s divorce case did take up a lot of his time. Du to Sean''s attitude, she could only have


    recourse tow. After graduating from high school, she went to study in Newley City, and her


    parents moved to other countries early. In addition to several ssmates, Addy didn''t have any


    other friends here.


    As friends, he would never turn his back on her. What''s more, she was his lifesaver...


    No matter what, Simon would not sit idly by and do nothing.


    Since one party of the marriage was not willing to divorce, the other had to sue for it. To win the


    case, she had to collect more evidence of domestic violence. In the past, Addy had always chosen


    to forgive and tolerated Sean. She had never called the police. What she got was the medical


    record of herst hospitalization. Simon helped her to collect her past diagnosis of acute injury. With


    other things to do, he was fully upied!


    Just when he went to the neurosurgery department, he happened to meet Anthea who went up in


    the elevator. He learned from her that Emily was in the obstetrics and gynecology department


    waiting for the check-up. At this time, he suddenly remembered it, threw all the medical notes to his


    colleague, and rushed here with a great sense of urgency.


    However, he was still toote. She had already finished it...


    When Emily heard that he had forgotten it, she had to confess, she felt a little upset.


    She puffed out her cheeks andined, "Everyone there is apanied by her husband!"


    "I''m sorry!" Simon sighed. Undoubtedly, he was overwhelmed by feelings of guilt while imagining


    how lonely she was doing all the projects all by herself.


    Although he apologized again, Emily still felt unhappy and she pursed her lips like a child.


    Simon frowned as he turned around and said. "Let''s go. I''ll apany you to re-check again!"


    Emily rolled her eyes at his words.


    She was speechless. Did he think he was in the cinema where one could watch the film again if he


    missed it? How could she be medically examined twice? And he had the nerve to say so, as a


    doctor!


    Emily red at him in annoyance. She didn''t want to give him the chance to make up for lost time


    and dragged him out of the corridor quickly.


    When Simon saw that she grabbed his hand, he felt somewhat relieved. When she walked out of


    here and was about to loosen her grip, he held her tightly. Then he held her hands together tightly


    and then entwined his fingers with hers, leaving her no chance to break free.


    He put their hand on her lower abdomen and said with a smile, "Mrs. Chin, how''s the child?"


    At the mention of the child, the expression on Emily''s face softened immediately and a smile


    touched the corners of her mouth. "Director Ye said that I''m pretty good. Don''t worry! The sheets


    are all in my bag. You can check them when we go back! I also had an ultrasound scan. Our baby


    has grown a lot!"


    Looking at his handsome face, she looked around with a hint of craftiness in her eyes and said,


    "Well, Director Ye also warned me that you need to control yourself!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she made this up casually and Director Ye did not say so. Although Simon sometimes had a


    desire for her, after all, he was a doctor. He knew what to do. He would do it more gently than


    before considering her body.


    "Is that so?" Simon leered at her, incredulous.


    Then, he raised his eyebrow and said with a meaningful smile, "Wait for me, I will go back to ask


    Director Ye!"


    "Don''t!" Emily hurriedly held his big hand in a panic.


    What a joke. If she were to let him run back and ask Director Ye such a question, then she would


    die in shame. Next time when she needed to take the check-up, she would be too embarrassed to


    see this director!


    Simon held her waist, with his palm rubbing her skin ambiguously and whispered in her ear. "I know


    you must be up to some mischief!"


    Emily''s face was red, and she pushed him away from her.


    Simon quickly approached her again and tightly held her in his arms. "Emily, are you hungry?


    There''s a new restaurant near the TV station. I heard that it came highly rmended. Let''s go!


    There''s a design firm next to it. We can hire a designer to get our child''s room done!"


    His words fired her with enthusiasm for the project.


    He had already mentioned changing the study into a child''s room, but it had not been implemented


    yet. Now it was the right time to do it. Despite the design, furnishing and decorating the room also


    took time, but she wanted to participate in the whole process.


    However, she looked down at her watch and frowned. "But it''s not lunch time yet. Can you be off


    duty?"


    "It''s time for apanying my wife and my baby!" Simon raised his eyebrowzily.


    Emily was speechless. "You chatan!"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Since Ice city was in the north of the country, the weather was mild in early summer.


    Emily tightly gathered the jacket around her again and raised her hand to adjust the camera from


    time to time. Standing there with her arms crossed, she watched the dancing flowers on the screen


    whose features overflowing with energy and delight.


    At this time, in the open field of the Exhibition Center, arge event held by the Ice City School


    Board began in earnest with almost all the universities in this district participated. It was broadcast


    live on television, and the interviews were given to the live audience and performers.


    Emily yawned. She was a little tired after standing for a long time.


    Since she received the task in the morning and rushed here with several colleagues, it had been


    almost half a day. She looked at the program list and found that there were seven programs left


    which would take no less than two hours. Before the final show came on the stage, she still needed


    to conduct interviews.


    Her job was not that hard, but boring.


    When Emily yawned for the second time, a staff member kindly brought them two cups of hot


    coffee.


    She made a mental note that Simon didn''t allow her to take those drinks after she got pregnant, so


    she waved her hand and took one for Tina.


    When she turned her head, she found that Tina had disappeared, and there was only a wireless


    microphone on the chair.


    Emily looked around and saw Tina stood at the corner of the escape corridor, talking on the phone


    with a hand covering her ear.


    Because the pleasant music mingled with noises from the offstage crowd. Tina covered her ear


    while talking on the phone, so she did not notice that Emily was approaching.


    Tina lowered her head and looked like a submissive wife as she said softly. "The navy blue one with


    a white border? It''s in the cupboard near the window. Open the third drawer, you''ll see it. I''ve


    already washed and folded it!"


    Upon closer look, Emily could still notice the a flicker of shyness in her expression.


    Emily didn''t know what Tina heard, but she flushed to the ears.


    Tina bit her lip as the color flooded her cheeks. "I know! I didn''t get close to any chemical nt. It''s


    just an event held by the Ice City School Board! Yes, in the Exhibition Center. No, I didn''t use my


    phone all the time. I know it''s radioactive. But you call me..."


    After hanging up the phone, Tina was still breathing out.


    She was shocked by the heavy pat on her shoulder. When she looked back and saw it was Emily,


    she patted her chest and stared at her with a hint ofint in her eyes.


    Since Emily didn''t hear who she was talking to, she knew that it was Wilson. Emily blinked her eyes


    and felt what Tina mentioned just now were somewhat familiar. Simon always said the same thing


    to her.


    However, that was because she was pregnant, and why Wilson said so...


    Emily''s gaze sharpened. "Tina, you''re going to give I a little brother or sister, aren''t you?"


    She was just guessing, but Tina went scarlet with embarrassment, and even her ears were burning


    hot.


    When Emily saw this, she instantly burst intoughter. "I''m right. You and Wilson are nning to


    have a second child?"


    Tina already had a little girl, so if she got pregnant again, she would got two children!


    "Well, he wants another child!" Tina nodded shyly and said worriedly, "But I haven''t decided yet. I''m


    afraid that I will be unhappy when she knows it!"


    Emily could understand. Although their country had offered couples incentives to have more


    children, most families only had one child, who was used to go about alone. So as a parent, Tina


    didn''t know whether I would be willing to have younger brothers or sisters and shared her


    parents with them.


    "Oh, this time you''ll be the real Mrs. Chin!" Emily blinked at her.


    Tina was bashful being teased by her. She threw the question back at her. "Don''t make fun of me.


    What about you? When will you remarry Simon?"


    This was not the first time she had heard this question. Now, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    Thinking of what they had said on the fireworks night, she said sweetly "After after the birth of my


    baby!"


    Every time she mentioned her baby, she could not help but put her hand on her lower abdomen.


    Maybe that this was a habitual action that all mothers would do.


    However, she frowned all of a sudden.


    Tina noticed the expression change on Emily''s face and asked rapidly, "What''s up with you, Emily?"


    "I feel something''s wrong with me..." Emily bit her lip, a little flustered and scared. She couldn''t help


    but grab Tina''s hand gently. "Tina, go to the bathroom with me!"


    Upon hearing that, Tina informed her colleagues first and took her to thedies'' room.


    After closing the door, Emily unzipped her jeans, and her face grew more solemn. Sure enough,


    something bad happened...


    She had just taken off her pants to take a look. There was blood on her panties!


    At that time, when she was talking to Tina, she got a feeling that things are not quite right....


    Fortunately, Tina went in with her. She almost lost her bnce, and her legs went limp. When she


    was about to fall, Tina supported her in time.


    Emily grabbed Tina''s hands more tightly in a panic. "Tina, what should I do?"


    "Emily, don''t worry, don''t be nervous!" Tinaforted her and said seriously, "I just saw it, too. It''s


    just a tiny bit of blood. It''s not a big deal. When I was pregnant, I bled too. Calm down first!"


    As soon as she finished, she saw Emily hurriedly taking out her phone from the pocket.


    Tina knew that she was going to call Simon.


    It was normal for her to be nervous and panic when she was in the early pregnancy. However, Emily


    quickly put down the phone and frowned as if she hadn''t gotten through.


    Tina quickly asked, "Emily, what''s wrong? Can''t you reach Simon? Did he go on a business trip


    again?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head. She was still flurried. Clenching her hand tightly, she was sweating.


    "Maybe he''s preforming an operation!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Tina also frowned. After all, she had the same experience before. Although she was fine, she was


    worried about Emily and suggested seriously, "Emily, I''m worried. Well, let''s go to the hospital for a


    checkup! I''ll inform Mr. James that you have to leave the interviews to them. I''ll go to the hospital


    with you!"


    "Sure!" Emily nodded her head uneasily.


    After telling her colleagues about her condition, Tina and she hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    On the way there, Emily had been calling Simon all the time but failed. An automated voice kept


    saying that his phone was turned off. Since she could not hear his voice, she became more


    flustered.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    In Director Ye''s office.


    After they arrived, they found Director Ye. Without registration, he led them in his office directly. At


    this time, he was carefully looking at her inspection sheet.


    Since she could not reach Simon, and the only one who apanied her was Tina, she could only


    hold Tina''s hand tightly, trying to gain energy. She was sitting in a chair, but she felt as if she had


    sunk in the mud, soft but bottomless.


    She didn''t say that her feet were sweating with tension.


    "Mrs. Chin, did you overwork these days? Did you have enough rest?" Director Ye raised his head


    and asked.


    "I''ve been working for a long time today. But I slept..." Emily was lost in thought.


    After taking off from the TV station in the morning, she had been working until now. Most of the time,


    she stood on the spot and waited up, so she indeed felt tired. As for sleep, she was unable to sleep


    well at night when she heard Simon call Addy.


    To be exact, she woke up all of a sudden at midnight. After that, she took a long time getting to


    sleep...


    "I didn''t sleep well one night!" Emily nodded.


    Director Ye looked at her again and then smiled gently. "Don''t be too nervous. You''re just fine. The


    bleeding may be referable to your sleepless night. What''s more, you stressed out today, plus you''re


    short of exercise. Many women would bleed during pregnancy. It''s all right!" "Director Ye, am I really


    okay?" Emily was still very perturbed and asked.


    "Yes, don''t worry!" He smiled.


    The affirmative answer set her mind at rest. She took a deep breath and nodded, "That''s good..."


    He smiled, then quickly wrote down a medicine name on the back of the sheet, and said, "This


    medicine is good for your developing baby. After you go back, take it for two days, it helps stop


    bleeding!"


    "Thank you!" Emily said gratefully.


    Aftering out of his office, although she was sure that her baby was alright, she was still in


    shock. Compared with that day she hadn''t had breakfast and suffered from dizzy spells caused by


    hypoglycemia, she was badly frightened this time.


    Tina held her arm and walked to the elevator. While waiting, Tina patted her hand tofort her.


    "Emily, don''t worry. Didn''t the director say you''re okay? You have to rx. Otherwise, it will affect


    the baby if you are too nervous!"


    "Get it!" Emily nodded.


    Seeing that she took out her cell phone again and put it back after dialing, Tina couldn''t help asking,


    "Can''t you get through to Simon?"


    "No! His phone is powered off!" Emily frowned.


    A couple came over for the prenatal examination. The husband carefully supported his wife, who


    bared her belly. The wife was wiping away her tears as her husbandforted her in a soft voice.


    Tina put herself into Emily''s ce and knew that she needed Simon very much at this time. So she


    said, "Emily, we''re in the hospital, why don''t we go to the inpatient department look for him?"


    Emily thought for a moment and nodded.


    They didn''t leave the hospital immediately, but went to the inpatient department building behind.


    At this time, there were many visitors here. Tina took her arm and stepped back. After arriving at the


    floor of the cardiac surgery department, they went out with the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The nurse station was busy.


    After a patient took away the two infusion sets, Emily nced at Tina and stepped forward.


    She was familiar with the nurse who was arranging the medicine bottles. When the nurse saw her,


    she immediately greeted her with a smile, "Mrs. Chin!"


    "Ms. Weil, is Dr. Chin performing an operation?" asked Emily shyly.


    "Dr. Chin?" Upon hearing this, Ms. Weil did not look back at the marker boards on the wall, but said,


    "He took three hours off after the lunch break. Hie friend''s case will be heard in the afternoon!"


    Emily was stunned by his words.


    His friend''s case...


    She could already guess who his friend was. It was Addy.


    Emily nodded and said, "Okay, I see!"


    She said goodbye Ms. Weil with a smile, but when she turned around, the smile instantly died on


    her lips.


    Tina saw the strange look on her face and suddenly felt that something was wrong. They


    backtracked out of the hospital and then Tina hailed a taxi to get Emily home.


    Tina kindly asked her to go home and have a good rest, and she would handle the rest of the work


    with their colleagues.


    Tina pushed open the car door for her and said, "Emily, you''s better rest at home tomorrow. I just


    asked the chief editor for your sick leave. He also wants you to rest well!"


    "Okay." Emily said in a low voice.


    After watching her enter the apartment, Tina took out her mobile phone and sent a message.


    Undoubtedly, to Simon.


    Due to Emily and Wilson, she was familiar with Simon who had always been very polite in his


    dealings with her. He secretly gave her his number after Emily returned to work so that if something


    happened to Emily, she could immediately inform him.


    Tina sighed when she thought about what had happened today.


    Emily took the elevator upstairs. During this brief process, she tried again but failed to get through.


    When the elevator door was slowly opened, she came out.


    When she took out the key, she turned off the phone in a fit of pique.


    After going back, Emily wore her slippers and went straight back to the bedroom andy on the soft


    bed.


    She felt very tired now. At the thought of what Director Ye had said, she decided to sleep. However,


    when she buried her face in the pillow, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Suddenly, something urred to her.


    Once Simon went to Bayworth City for a business trip. He just left for a day. The next morning, she


    felt a little dizzy because she was anxious to interview and did not have time to eat breakfast. At


    that time, as soon as he knew that she was not feeling well, he immediately came to her by ne.


    But now, what a real contrast...


    Emily suddenly thought of the pregnant woman who had been tenderlyforted by her husband


    when she was waiting for the elevator in the obstetrics and gynecology department today. She


    suddenly felt very depressed.


    She was not an unreasonable person. She could understand why he helped Addy who very pitiful


    for being beaten by her husband. At this time, it was normal for him to help her to get out of the


    misery earlier.


    But when she needed him, he apanyed another woman...


    She tried to resolve the conflicts within herself, but she felt tremendous pressure on her chest as if


    she was stuck fast in the mud.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    She reclined on the bed, staring at the floating clouds outside the window in a daze until the rosy


    light gradually appeared on the horizon.


    There were low voice rising from the hallway. The door was opened and then closed.


    Simon put the car key on the shoe cab, put on his slippers, passed through the living room, and


    found her lying on the big bed. He knew that her colleagues would drive her back after work.


    Seeing her lying motionless on the bed, he thought she was asleep. When he got closer, he saw


    her staring at nothingness.


    Simon leaned over and sat on the bed, asking with a smile, "Mrs. Chin, you''re home early."


    "..." Emily didn''t reply.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling all right?" Simon asked and wrinkled his brows.


    Emily pursed her lips.


    When she heard him mention this, she felt even more depressed. She didn''t even want to look at


    him, so she turned her face to the other side with the back side of her head to him. She closed her


    eyes-out of sight, out of mind.


    Simon slightly bent over. "Emily?"


    Emily''s lips twitched, but she remained silent with a poker face.


    Simon frowned again and thought that her pregnancy cast a gloom over her. Seeing that she


    ignored him, Simon continued to ask in a low voice for fear that she might be ufortable with the


    hollow, empty feeling in her stomach, "Are you hungry? What do you like to eat?"


    Receiving no answer, he could only mutter to himself. "There are pumpkin, shrimps, and chicken in


    the refrigerator. Would you like to have a chicken parmigiana and shrimp scampi? What do you


    want to drink? Pumpkin cream soup?"


    ? ? ?


    Far off to the west the sun was sinking, Simon stood in the kitchen.


    He was rolling the chicken breasts in the breadcrumbs. Then, he browned them in a frying pan,


    dropped the sauce onto a baking sheet with a teaspoon, and then put them in the oven.


    While waiting, he remembered that he had forgotten to tell the nurse an urgent matter. He took out


    his phone from his trouser pocket.


    Only then did he realize that his phone was switched off.


    To maintain the order of the court, everyone present, from litigants and observers from the public


    gallery were asked to turn off their cell phones.


    This afternoon, Addy''s case came up, so he went with her. It was a key for whether she could get


    rid of Sean, so he must attend it for his testimony was an important element of the case.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold and grey.


    After he turned on the phone screen, a text message popped in before he dialed the surgical


    department.


    From Tina.


    Yes, his future sister-inw.


    However, he paled visibly at the sight of it and immediately ran to the bedroom with a gesture of


    frustration.


    "What the hell is he thinking!"


    Emily was in a really ck mood.


    At the thought of how she panicked in the afternoon, he didn''t appear, not to mention that she


    couldn''t even get through to him. How could he sweet-talk to her as if nothing had happened...


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became.


    Hearing the footsteps again, Emily sat up, grabbed the pillow in the bed and threw it out fiercely.


    After seeing the message, Simon rushed over and was hit in the face by the pillow with a sickening


    thud. He was too worried about her to avoid it.


    Typically, he would take the pillow off from his face, raised his eyebrows, and teased her. But at this


    moment, he was full of remorse and guilt.


    Simon quickly came to the bed and put the pillow that she had just thrown over on it with his knee


    against the edge of the bed. He gazed at her and asked nervously, "Emily, how''s your examination?


    Are you sure it''s all right? Did you see Director Ye?"


    "Thanks for your concern."


    Choking back tears, Emily snarled through clenched


    teeth.


    In her fury, she still had a lot of pent-up anger to release. She threw the pillow that he had just put


    down out again, but it was not enough. So she threw the other pillow to him, rolled the quilt into a


    ball, and then threw it over.


    Emily red at his handsome face and scolded him angrily, "You are a b*stard!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m a b*stard. How can I turn off my phone and miss your call! I was asked to switch it off


    in the court! I have to obey." Simon didn''t offer a grab bag of reasons for his action, nor did he look


    lazy as usual. Instead, he said in a conciliating voice as he scanned her face anxiously. "Emily, my


    girl, tell me, are you all right? What did Director Ye say? Do we need to go to the hospital again?"


    Emily looked at Simon who was almost kneeling in front of her.


    He was seized with remorse. As he gazed at her, she could tell a look of deep concern and anxiety,


    which was exactly the same as thest time when he came back by ne for her.


    Emily''s heart gradually melted.


    But the furious feeling did not disappear so quickly. She was still mad at him at the thought that


    when she desperately needed him, he was nowhere to be found. She turned her face andy back


    on the bed. She grabbed something and threw it over again.


    There was another dull thud, followed by a sharp intake of breath.


    This time, she didn''t aim at him. She just threw it away casually...


    She seemed to have hit him.


    Since she had turned her back to him, she couldn''t see him. She could only see a vague figure out


    of the corner of her eye. Simon, who got down on one knee, was raising his hand to cover his eye.


    "Hmm."


    Hearing that he let out this ulting moan, Emily was somewhat agitated.


    What she threw out was the rm clock on the bedside table, wooden and heavy. She could


    imagine how painful one would be getting hit by it. She didn''t know if it would blind him.


    Simon had strongly defined features, but the most beautiful part was his eyes, gleaming like stars in


    the sky, which exuded sex appeal. If he was blind...


    Emily gritted her teeth and asked, "Hey! Are you all right?"


    After a few seconds, Simon said slowly, "It hurts. I think I''m bleeding!"


    There was an indiscernible intake of breath in the voice.


    "Seriously?" Emily sat up upon hearing this.


    "It''s true!" Simon answered tly.


    Because he was covering his right eye all the time, Emily couldn''t tell if he was lying. She was a


    little panicked for identally hurt her lover. She moved to him, while her expression and voice


    showed worry. "Hands off! Let me have a look!"


    "It''s fine." Simon shook his head.


    Seeing this, Emily became even more anxious. This time her concern for him was written all over


    her


    face. She anxiously pulled his hand as unblinkingly gazed at him. "Simon, take your hand away. I


    want to see your eye! Did I really hit you blind?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Simon obediently moved his big ha?d away little by little.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    No bloodied eye she had imagined. His eye was not even red and swollen. The skin behind his eye


    was grazed, leaving a welt, which could not be named as a wound. She believed that it would


    disappear after tonight.


    Only then did she realize that she had been tricked by him!


    She was even more annoyed and she reached out her hand to push him away.


    However, how could she make it at this time? As early as she began to move, Simon had hugged


    her tightly. No matter what she said, he would not loosen his grip.


    He buried his handsome face in her shoulder like a big dog. "No blood, but real pain!"


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    Simon wrapped his arms around her waist and croaked, "Emily, are you and baby really all right?"


    Hearing that he was indeed very worried, she pursed her lips and replied in a low voice, "Yes."


    Simon suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Although she said so, he thought about calling Director Ye


    later for confirmation, otherwise, he could not rest assured.


    He raised his hand on her back up to rub her head. His Adam''s apple moved slightly. "Were you


    frightened?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded.


    She was indeed frightened, extremely frightened, so she hoped that he would be by her side. At


    that time, her insides were like jelly and she didn''t know what to do. And most of the time, she was


    afraid that she might lose the child...


    Simon hugged her even more tightly, his thin lips pressed against her ear. "If it happens again in the


    future, I will definitely stay by your side. You will never be afraid!"


    Emily curled her lips, but she didn''t want to experience it again.


    She snorted and said bitterly, "If I can''t reach you when I need you again. I''ll go abroad with your


    child and marry to a beggar!"


    "No way!" Simon''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Beggar...


    How could she ever imagine this!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon wanted to warn her but soon realized that he was guilty in this matter. He poked the corners


    of her mouth with his slender fingers and saidzily, "Good girl, Emily, smile for me!"


    "Dream on!" Emily red at him.


    How could he demand her like this!


    Simon held her in his arms again. This time, he no longer buried his handsome face in her shoulder.


    Instead, he let her head press against his chest, with his warm hand on her head.


    With her ear against his chest, she could hear his heartbeat.


    Emily struggled for a while but gave up since she could not break away. Hearing his steady


    heartbeat, she felt much calmer. She was no longer so depressed, but an uneasy feeling was still


    hanging over her.


    After two seconds of silence, she asked faintly, "Miss Sam''s case came on fortrial today?"


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    He was surprised why she knew. But thinking of Tina''s message, he guessed that she might have


    gone to the cardiac surgery department since she could get through to him. But originally he didn''t


    intend to hide it from her.


    Emily pursed her lips and asked, "What''s the result?"


    "No pronouncement!" Simon frowned and said coldly, "Well, Sean is difficult to deal with. He firmly


    denied domestic violence and said he identally hurt her. He didn''t agree to divorce and applied


    for the mediation by the court. Now we can only wait for the trial resumes three dayster..."


    "Stop it. Never mind. I''m hungry. Go and cook the dinner!" Emily suddenly interrupted him, her


    eyshes trembling.


    She was the one who asked him just now, but suddenly, she didn''t want to listen anymore.


    Emily didn''t know how to describe her mood. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she just


    couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    Simon thought she was tired and had not yet got over the scare for her experience in the afternoon.


    He rubbed her head with his big hand and smiled. "Okay, I won''t mention it. Just wait another ten


    minutes. Meal is almost ready!"


    Emily nodded listlessly and saw him walk out of the bedroom.


    The cooker hood droned again in the kitchen. She turned her face and looked out of the window.


    The light was beginning to fail, and soon the moon would shine high in the sky. Every corner on the


    earth would be illuminated by the moonlight, except her.


    As the sunlight filtered in through the curtains, Emily yawned.


    She opened his eyes, half asleep and that pair of amorous eyes came into view. Simon seemed


    that he wake up some time ago. He rested his chin in his hand and gazed at her with full


    concentration.


    Unlike her, he didn''t wear pajamas, and half of his body was naked. He might only wear briefs.


    "Honey, rise and shine!"


    Anyone who woke up in the morning and saw an rmingly handsome guy would be in a good


    mood. However, after hearing what he said, she was a little unhappy. She was not thatzy.


    She guessed about how many times would he tease her since she had to carry the child for months.


    Emily wanted to grab a pillow and throw it at his handsome face.


    But seeing the small welt near his eye which didn''tpletely go down overnight, her heart ached.


    Emily curled her lips and asked impatiently, "What


    time is it?"


    Simon seemed to deliberately pick up the small rm clock that she threw yesterday when she lost


    her temper and sent it to her. "It''s ten to nine."


    Emily waved her hand and then sat up.


    She didn''t expect that she would get up sote. In fact, she suddenly woke up at midnight and


    couldn''t fall asleep. Later, in his long arms, she gradually fell asleep again.


    It waste, but she was not in a hurry or flustered.


    Yesterday, when Tina saw her home, she mentioned that the chief editor permitted her to rest for


    one more day. She didn''t have to worry that she would bete for work. As for Simon, he also took a


    day off work.


    Simon sat up and looked at her face. "Do you feel better after a long sleep? Do you feel


    ufortable? If so, we''d better go to the hospital again!"


    "No, I''m fine!" Emily shook her head. She did not want to bother Director Ye one more time and


    replied, "Yesterday, Director Ye gave me medicine and let me take it for two days."


    Simon nodded. "Mn, then take it after the breakfast!"


    He threw back the covers, got out of bed, picked up the trousers on the ground and put them on.


    Then he fastened the drawstring as he walked out and said, "Breakfast is ready. Go wash up, and


    I''ll fry two eggs!"


    Emily''s stomach was empty, and she was hungry after listening to what he said.


    She thought for a moment and said, "I want mine sunny side up."

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Hearing this, Simon walked to the door and stopped to look at her with a faint smile.


    Emily felt a little embarrassed. Thinking of what he said when she woke up, she gritted her teeth


    and said, "Why are you looking at me? The baby in my belly is hungry!"


    "Okay, you win!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    After a quick shower, Emily came to the dining room. A substantial breakfast had beenid out on


    the table.


    Two perfectly fried eggs were on the white porcin te, and she quickly ate one. While she was


    chewing, she saw the sunlight nt down from the window, flooding over the dining table like ruffled


    it into yellow silk sashes.


    She sat up idly and didn''t know what to do on her unexpected day off.


    Simon was thinking about asking for her another sick leave of some days so that she wouldn''t burn


    herself out.


    After a while, Emily looked up at him and said, "Simon, I have a day off today. I want to stay at


    home in the morning. After lunch, we can go to the riverside..."


    She was cut off in midstream by the sudden ringing of the phone.


    Emily bit back the words she would like to have said and nced at the phone on the dining table


    like him.


    Simon looked at the glowing screen and then put it next to his ear. "Hello, Anson?"


    Emily lowered her head again and continued to eat the other fried egg on the te.


    She had met the Anson before. After their divorce, Simon signed the apartment over to her. She


    was called to Anson''s office to sign a document. Now thewyer was introduced to Addy for her


    divorce case.


    Anson kept saying as Simon listened carefully and asionally responded.


    In the end, he sat up straight a little. "Addy''s there? Well, you two talk first, I''ll meet youter!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Simon put the phone back on the table.


    At the same time, Emily stopped what she was doing. She raised her head again and asking coldly,


    "Simon, are you going out?"


    "Mn!" Simon nodded.


    Emily pursed her lips. The hearty meal had given her a good appetite, but now, looking at the tasty


    egg in the white porcin te, she suddenly took a dislike to it.


    Thinking of what she had just said, Simon asked with a smile, "Emily, you just said that you wanted


    to the riverside in the afternoon?"


    "Are you going to help Miss Swan again?" Emily didn''t answer him but asked back.


    Simon nodded and said honestly, "Well, Addy..."


    "Bang¡ª"


    All of a sudden there was a terrific bang.


    It wasn''t that deafening, but abrupt.


    Emily flung the bowl onto the table, got up and walked back to her bedroom with a grim look on her


    face.


    Simon was startled. Immediately after, he stood up and lengthened his stride to keep up with her.


    Emily walked so fast that he failed to touch her before she mmed the door shut. He was caught


    completely unawares and almost smacked into the door.


    Simon regained his bnce and opened the door. The one inside was lying on the bed like she did


    yesterday, but at this time, she was covered with a quilt so that her face couldn''t be seen. Only


    tendrils of hair strayed to the edge of her pillow.


    He gently closed the door and came to the bed.


    Unable to throw back the covers, Simony beside her. He ced a hand on her shoulder and


    propped himself over her on an elbow. "Mrs. Chin, are you jealous again?" he asked in a low voice


    with a hint of mockery.


    Beneath the quilt, Emily almost broke down when she heard his teasing words.


    Did he think that she was just jealous?


    He tapped the quiltzily with his slender and long finger. "Oh, my girl is so possessive about me!


    May I feel ttered?" "Cut the crap!"


    Emily suddenly threw back the covers like how she did to the bowl.


    Her fringe was all awry. She couldn''t bear it anymore and said frankly. "Simon, I''m in a foul mood


    now. I don''t want you to stay with Miss Swan all the time!"


    First, he stood her up when he promised to watch a movie with her. Then, he was too busy to


    apany her for the prenatal examination. After that, he didn''t show up when she needed him...


    He betrayed her trust over and over again.


    Thenguid look on Simon''s face gradually disappeared. He kept silent for two seconds, then he


    slowly exined, "Emily, I''ve told you before, Addy... saved my life. I''m just doing this to pay the


    debt of gratitude!"


    He didn''t lie, but in addition to repaying her kindness, he did so for feelings of guilt seared him.


    Whether Addy chose to marry Sean in a hurry, or their marriage went downhill due to Addy''s past,


    he should be med for those tragedies...


    Emily pursed her lips, but she didn''t say anything.


    Simon fixed her fringe bit by bit and put his hand on her head as usual. "Are you full? Do you want


    me to bring the meal to here?"


    "I''m full!" Emily replied frostily.


    How could she still have the appetite right now!


    Like dust, her mixed emotions were drifting high. She could not calm down at all. She looked away,


    turned over, rolled herself up in quilt like a silkworm, and angrily said, "If you must go, go now!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she closed her eyes.


    Then, she felt Simon holding her from behind. There was a moment of excruciating silence in the


    room. Neither of them spoke, nor did they move. They were all lying on the big bed.


    She didn''t know how many seconds had passed, but she heard a faint sound.


    Instinctively, she wanted to turn her head around to see what was going on, but in the end, she


    didn''t move.


    The silence continued until he said slowly. "Antenatal training is vital for improving the intelligence of


    infants. In recent years, modern medical research has proved that the pregnant woman''s diet also


    affects infant''s intelligence..."


    Emily:"..."


    He began to read the book about pregnancy as if he tried to soothe her anger in this way.


    Emily didn''t say anything. Instead, she just let him lie behind her and read one page after another


    patiently.


    As time went by, he had read half of the book in a twinkling of an eye. Simon''s Adam''s apple was


    slightly moving. His throat felt dry, but there was no ss on the bedside cupboard. He wanted to


    kiss her and moisten his thin lips with saliva.


    He leaned forward and saw that she fell asleep.


    A smile touched the corners of his mouth. He was afraid that he might wake her up, so he carefully


    took away his big hand around her waist. Then, he lowered his head and press a kiss on her lips.


    He closed the book, got out of bed, put on slippers, and walked back to the dining room.


    The windows reflected the bright afternoon sunlight. The meal had gone cold. Simon used the water


    dispenser to get himself a ss of water. He took the mobile phone left on the dining table,


    unlocked it, and found dozens of missed calls on the screen.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Just like the phone call he picked up before, all the iing calls were from Anson and his office.


    When he frowned, the cell phone in his hand vibrated again with the same number on the screen,


    urging him to hurry up.


    His mouth tightened into a thin line. He put the ss on the dining table and gazed at his lover who


    was sleeping soundly in the bedroom. The sun threw its warm light on her pink cheeks. After


    thinking for a few seconds, he finally went to the door.


    Emily had slept for a long time. When she woke up, she was sweating all over.


    She took out her hands beneath the quilt to cover her eyes. Looking out of the window, she found


    that it was brilliantly sunny. Presumably, it was midday.


    When she put down her hand, what she touched was the closed book.


    Remembering his low voice echoed in her ear before she fell asleep, she turned over and


    subconsciously looked for the man behind her, but soon she noticed that she was the only one on


    the big bed. The sheet next to her was cold.


    He had gone anyway...


    Since she woke up from a deep slumber, her spirits plummeted for no reason.


    Her phone rang at this time, it was Tina calling. "Hello, Emily, how are you today? I''m interviewing


    somewhere at the riverside. I may see you at lunch break."


    "I''m fine!" Emily said in a low voice.


    She looked at the sheet beside her. In the morning, she nned to go out for a walk with him but


    was interrupted by his phone call.


    She was very bitter and didn''t want to stay at home. She pursed her lips and said to the phone,


    "Don''t bother. Let''s meet outside. Name a ce, I''lle to get you!"


    At thew firm.


    In the office, Anson was sitting in front of the desk, and there were two chairs opposite him. One


    was sitting on the chair of Addy, and the other was Simon who just arrived.


    Based on what they got at thest session, they were preparing to collect more substantial


    evidence for the next sitting of the court, so that they could win the case as soon as possible.


    Sean firmly refused to divorce, and insisted that they still had feelings for each other. He denied the


    domestic violence and argued that he didn''t mean to do it and it was unconscious conduct due to


    drunkenness. What was more, Addy had always chosen to forgive him, so she had never called the


    police. They had no firm evidence to support the case.


    "You are newly married for about two months. It is rtively easy to deal with the divorce case


    purely caused by property division, but now we''re facing a quite tricky situation. Mr. Jules''s attitude


    is very clear. He doesn''t want to divorce!"


    Anson looked grim and slowly continued, "When trying cases involving domestic violence, the court


    may, based on such evidence as police records and injury identification opinions of public security


    organs, find the facts of domestic violence. That is to say, domestic violence must be serious


    enough. ording tow, in addition to your injuries, you have to prove that Sean did that more


    than three times a year by the evidence I mentioned, the irrefutable evidence!"


    Addy couldn''t help sighing and feeling regretful. "If I had known that this marriage was a mistake, I


    shouldn''t have it any longer. I just felt guilty for Sean, so..."


    In the past, she chose to put up with him, and even forgive.


    Simon narrowed his eyes and said, "Except for the doctor''s reports, we may collect some


    statements from your neighbors. Your neighbors definitely heard the noise when he got physical


    with you at home. What''s more, rememberst time in the underground parking lot beneath the


    shopping mall? Although Sean was crafty enough to duck out of security camera, someone had


    witnessed!"


    If he remembered correctly, that night, two older cleaning staff were present.


    If it weren''t for their whispers, Simon wouldn''t have suspected, and then found out that Addy was


    being beaten by Sean. It just happened several days ago. Although the underground parking lot


    was very dark, he had a mental image of what they two would look like.


    The staff in the shopping mall were all on long-term contracts. As long as they found their manager,


    it would be easy to find out the witnesses.


    Simon continued, "If we find them, they would be key evidence! Later on, I will contact with


    Women''s International Democratic Federation, and when court meets again, we will win the case!"


    Anson went out to instruct his subordinates to deal with some business matters, leaving only the


    two of them in the office.


    Addy looked at him with amorous eyes and stumbled. "Simon, thank you. To be honest, you have


    done so much for me, which I feel is more than I was entitled to! If you are busy, you don''t have to


    worry about me. I can handle it alone!"


    "Addy." Simon replied in a low, gloomy voice, "You know that I can''t just stand by. You''re my friend. I


    should be responsible for this?"


    Addy folded her hands on her knees and knew why he said so. Mixed emotions were pressing in on


    her.


    His phone suddenly vibrated at this time, and he took it out from his trouser pocket.


    Tina?


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, a trace of surprise shed in Simon''s eyes for he didn''t know


    why she called him.


    He nced at Anson, who was pushing the door and walking in, and signaled to both of them.


    "Wait a minute, I''m getting a call!"


    As it connected, Simon ced it beside his ear. He only heard Tina''s anxious voice. "Dr. Chin,


    something is up. Emily just fainted-"


    His expression suddenly changed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving thew firm, he drove to the private hospital with thew hot on his heels.


    After going through several red lights continuously along the way, he finally arrived at the


    emergency room. Tina was anxiously waiting outside the ward.


    Simon rushed up and asked with a metallic taste at the back of his throat, "Tina, what happened?"


    Usually, Tina would be shy when she was called like this. But at this time, she didn''t notice it and


    exined, "I don''t know. I called her at noon and when I interviewed somewhere nearby your


    house. I''m worried for her, so I told her I would look her up!"


    "But Emily said to meet outside. So we had lunch together. She didn''t eat much. Then we went to


    the nearby mall. But she went to the bathroom and didn''te out. When I came in to find her, she


    already fainted on the toilet. Yesterday she bled. And today... the results of medical tests hadn''t


    come out yet. I still don''t know how''s her condition now!"


    Tina finished speaking in one breath. Her face was filled with worry.


    However, seeing that Simon, as a doctor, was more anxious and flustered than she was. Tina who


    had the same experience, quicklyforted, "Dr. Chin, don''t worry. She will be fine. It''s just she''s


    not awake yet!"

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    At this time, Tina''s cell phone rang. Something urgent came up.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Tina, go back if you''re busy. I''m going nowhere!"


    Tina grabbed her phone and nced at Emily, who was lying on the hospital bed inside. "Well, I''ll


    come back to see her when I''m done with my work!"


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    Just as Tina left, he heard footsteps approaching.


    Simon looked over. He saw Director Ye in a doctor''s gown hurrying over with the test sheets.


    "Director Ye!"


    He immediately greeted Simon as soon as he saw him. "Simon, you are here!"


    Simon asked anxiously, "My wife, she..."


    "Don''t worry, the baby is fine!" Director Ye interrupted him with a grave look. He handed the test


    sheet to Simon and continued, "Here are the results. Your wife has an increased risk of


    miscarriage!"


    "What?" Simon clenched his fists.


    Director Ye nodded, "Yes, it''s caused by her mood swings! When Mrs. Chin came here yesterday,


    she bled slightly. It''s normal during pregnancy, no big deal. I prescribed some medicine for her, and


    she will be fine when she rest a few days. I didn''t expect she would be taken here today..."


    Hearing so, Simon''s face stiffened.


    "I want to keep her in hospital overnight on a drip after she wakes up. Although she''s fine now, we


    still need to pay more attention and take precautions in case of an ident!" Director Ye looked at


    the hospital bed across the ss.


    He paused, and when he spoke again, he seemed to have be more serious. He said, "Smion,


    the most important thing for a pregnant woman is her mood. When Mrs. Chin came to take a check-


    up, she was in good spirits. But recently, she''s very up and down. This should be rted to her


    increasing stress. It will do her harm."


    "You are a man, so just take good care of her. Don''t make her worry about you! The most important


    thing for a pregnant woman is to be rxed. Don''t put any undue pressure on her or let her being


    hung up with confused, foolish reflections. She should keep rxed and joyful for the sake of her


    health!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. "I know."


    Seeing that he looked depressed, Director Ye stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder,


    saying, "Let me know if you need me. I''ll go back to work!"


    "Thank you, Director Ye!" Simon replied.


    Simon watched after his receding figure and closed his eyes for two seconds. Then he slowly


    pushed open the door of the ward.


    Inside, Emily was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her face was pale because she had


    fainted.


    On the back of her right hand, there was a syringe through which drips were silently flowing into her


    blood vessels.


    Director Ye''s sincere words were constantly echoing in Simon''s ears. He leaned over in front of the


    hospital bed with mixed emotions and touched her forehead with his rough fingertips, which was


    bunched in a frown when she went into a trance.


    ? ? ?


    Emily woke up two hourster. All she could see was whiteness. When she smelt the disinfect


    solution, she realized that she was in the hospital.


    The back of her hand was inserted with a syringe, and there was an infusion support with a


    medicine bottle on it.


    She tried hard to remember that after lunch Tina still had much free time, so they went shopping for


    a while. She was listless and in low spirits. She went to the bathroom halfway. When she was done


    and about to open the door, she had a ckout all of a sudden...


    Seeing her wake up, Simon, who had been waiting at the side of the bed, held her hand tightly. His


    voice was husky with grief, but it was still very deep and charming. "Emily, are you feeling all right?"


    Emily slightly rolled her eyes as if she didn''t hear him.


    Her baby...


    She suddenly sat up from the bed and touched her lower abdomen in a panic.


    At this time, she was still weak. Getting up too suddenly made everything go ck before her eyes


    and she flop back again.


    When she moved, Simon had already reached out his hands, caught her quickly, and slowly helped


    her lie back on the bed.


    He took her hand in his firm warm sp andforted her, "Emily, don''t be afraid! Our child is fine!"


    Hearing that their child was fine, Emily''s tensed body slowly rxed and let out a sigh of relief.


    "You just woke up. Are you feeling all right?"


    Simon looked at her with staring eyes. He cared not only about the child, but also her.


    However, Emily turned her face away and recoiled from his touch. She pursed her lips and looked


    out of the window, but her eyes were directed nowhere. She gazed at the floating clouds in the sky


    instead of looking at him.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a familiar nurse came in with a lunchbox in


    her hand. She respectfully handed it to Simon and said, "Dr. Chin, I''ve bought the soup you


    ordered!"


    "Thank you!" Simon said with gratitude.


    "My pleasure!" The nurse shook her head and looked at the hospital bed. She smiled and said,


    "Mrs. Chin, have a good rest!"


    "Thank you, Ms. Weil!" Emily''s lips curved into a smile.


    Ms. Weil came here especially to deliver soup. After the task waspleted, she did not stay any


    longer but directly left and closed the door considerately.


    Simon opened the lunchbox, and the smell of fish soup floated all around them.


    He leered at her knowingly. While pouring soup into a bowl, he said smilingly, "Tina said that you


    didn''t eat much at noon, and you are very weak now. Drink some fish soup! I asked Ms. Weil to buyContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it in a fancy restaurant. It''s freshly made. Delicious and nutritious. I''lldle a bowl for you. Have a


    taste!"


    The fish soup was cooked to perfection, and the soup was thick and white and mysteriously


    ptable.


    At the thought of the nursed who was drenched with sweat, Emily didn''t want to waste the soup.


    She reached out her hand to him and said, "I''ll help myself!"


    "I feed you!" Simon did not give it to her.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, took a spoonful of the soup, blew it cool, and then handed it to her


    lips. His amorous eyes were full of enthusiasm. "Mrs. Chin, open your mouth!"


    Emily still pursed her lips tightly and didn''t cooperate.


    They froze for a few seconds.


    Simon had to put the soup spoon back in the bowl and handed it to her.


    When Emily reached out to take it, she heard he said with a hint of helplessness. "Be careful, it''s


    hot!"


    She didn''t say anything but ate the fish soup.


    It was indeed delicious and nutritious. Even if she had no appetite, when she thought that the baby


    in her belly still required nutrition, she forced herself to finish up a small bowl.


    "Would you like a refill?" When she put down the bowl, Simon immediately asked.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Emily nced across him and then turned sideways to put the bowl on the cab as if he was


    invisible. She immediately released it,y back beneath the quilt in silence, and then closed her


    eyes.


    Simon saw that she didn''t hand it back to him, but he didn''t say a word.


    He thought that since the soup was digestible. Though she was full now, she might be hungry in the


    evening. So he put the lid on the lunchbox so that she could eat more any timeter.


    He pulled over the chair and sat next to the bed.


    Shey on the bed without saying a word. Under the shaded light her expression was difficult to


    read.


    Not long after breakfast, she slept for a while. After taken to the hospital, she slept for nearly three


    hours. How could she still feel sleepy? Hearing her uneven breathing, Simon knew that she did not


    fall asleep.


    He leaned forward and held her hand beneath the quilt. "Emily!"


    She made no reply, but Simon knew that she was listening.


    He clenched his fist and put it against his thin lips. After a moment of silence, he said, "After you fell


    asleep, I actually..."


    "Simon, you don''t have to exin anything. I know. What you want to say is that you owe Miss Sam


    a lot." Emily interrupted him evenly with her eyes closed, but her eyshes trembled slightly.


    He owed her much more than...


    His eyes betrayed his iparable inner struggle.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, and he could only hold her hand tightly and put her hand against his thin


    lips. "Their divorce case will be settled soon. After it is done, I won''t contact Addy anymore... And


    after the judge divorces them, she will leave for Newley City!"


    "Mrs. Chin, trust me, trust your husband, okay?"


    He said in an appealing tone on the final words.


    Husband was a sacred word, so they hardly mentioned it.


    Emily didn''t reply, but her eyshes trembled.


    The ward rpsed into silence. The window opened a crack through a refreshing breeze came in,


    and dispersed the smell of the disinfectant.


    After two minutes, Emily opened her eyes slowly and stretched out her hand to him. "Help me to the


    bathroom!"


    Hearing this, Simon immediately stood up from the chair.


    Simon put his arm around her waist and pushed the infusion support with the other hand. When he


    pushed open the door of the bathroom, she turned back and red at him. "Wait outside the door.


    Don''te in!"


    After that, she pushed the infusion support into thedy''s room.


    The door banged shut. Simon rubbed his nose, dejected.


    The dinner was still sent by Ms. Weil, the female nurse. Being specially instructed by Simon, she


    bought the most enjoyable and nutritious meal in the canteen.


    Emily suspected that he did it on purpose. She didn''t want to let the nurse down, so she ate a lot as


    she did before.


    In fact, all she thought was that she couldn''t starve her child.


    Night fell. After the matron''s inspection, the lights in the ward were turned off. Dim light spilled from


    the windows on the corridor side. In the emergency room, they could hear the footsteps of the


    hospital staff from time to time.


    As soon as Emily closed her eyes, she felt someone threw back the covers beside her.


    She didn''t need to look back. She knew it was Simon.


    Sure enough, soon, his arms were wrapped around her waist. She could feel his chest was


    pressing against her back. Every texture was familiar to her. As his steamy breath touched the back


    of her neck, Emily bit her lip and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Sleeping!" Simon pressed his handsome face against her neck.


    Like a clingy dog, his body matched hers perfectly.


    She gave him a jab with her elbow and tried to get him out of her bed. "It''s so cramped. Sleep on


    your camp bed!"


    Simon didn''t intend to move at all. Instead, he held her more tightly. He put his thin lips on her ear


    and whispered, "I can''t sleep alone without you and our baby!"


    He sounded pitiable and eager to please her.


    She felt the warmth of his hands on her lower abdomen and her heart was melted by his words.


    The next morning, she was discharged from the hospital.


    Simon drove the ck Cayenne home. When they arrived, he bent down to unfasten her seat belt.


    "I''ve called Tina in the morning. She will help you ask for sick leave. You don''t have to work in the


    next week!"


    "Whatever!" Emily gave a grunt.


    Seeing that he followed her into the room without any intention of going back to the hospital, she


    didn''t ask him about it but put on her slippers and walked into the living room.


    She picked up the remote control, turned on the television, and flicked through the channels in a


    search for something to hold her interest. Although she didn''t want to watch it, she had to find


    something to do.


    Simon, who was following her, handed her a ss of lukewarm water as usual.


    After she finished it, he reached out to take the ss and put it on the table. Then he leaned over


    and sat down next to her with his legs crossed. Her right hand tapped twice on his knee. After a


    short vibration, the phone screen lit up.


    Simon put his upper leg down and leaned towards her. "Well, the designer sent me the 3D effect


    graphs of our child''s room!"


    "Really?" Emily turned around in surprise.


    They had been to a design firm before, where they hired a young designer and told him their


    requirements. They finally got the design.


    "Yes." Simon nodded and put the phone between them. He pointed at the picture on it and said,


    "Come on. Have a look. What seems to be the problem? We can amend it!"


    In fact, it was not the designer who initiated to send it to him, but he had just sent a message to the


    designer, asking him to send the 3D effect graphs now.


    Emily bit her lips. After a while, she couldn''t help pointing at it, "Change the position of the bed, or it


    will be inconvenient to open the door, and the color of the curtains is too dark. I prefer a lighter


    one..."


    "Okay, as you wish!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    "That''s all." Emily nodded.


    She took her eyes off his cell phone to nce at the study.


    Simon suddenly said, "Wait for me!"


    Then he stood up from the sofa and walked out of the living room. When he came back, he held a


    pile of things in his arms.


    When Emily saw it, she widened her eyes in shock. "Simon, why did you buy so much wool?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yes, the pile in his arms was nothing but colorful balls of wool.


    When she was interested in knitting before, she wanted to knit something for the baby in her belly


    as him and bought a lot of balls of wool. However, what she bought wasn''tpare with the pile of


    balls which was several times more than hers.


    Only then did Emily understand why he had parked his car at the side of the road. He went to buy


    wool...

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Simon ced the balls on the table in a row.


    "Let''s knit something for our baby!" He raised his eyebrow and looked at her, trying to catch her


    attention and cheer her up. "In addition to little socks, do you want to knit hats and gloves?"


    Emily nodded honestly and said, "Yes..."


    She was fastidious but ipetent in this skill. So far, she had only finished a pair of baby''s socks.


    Simon picked up the knitting needles smilingly and lulled her. "Emily, I can teach you. You knit a hat,


    and I knit a pair of gloves. When the baby is born, he can wear the clothes that we make for him.


    What do you think?"


    Emily was looking forward to it.


    Because just thinking about it, she began to feel excited.


    However, no emotion was visible on her face until Simon pressed the two knitting needles into her


    hands that she pursed her lips as if she was unwilling to hold these.


    It had to be said that Simon had an iparable manual dexterity. Although he didn''t know many


    methods of knitting, he only needed to find a how-to article on the Inte and read it twice. Soon, a


    small glove finished in his hands.


    It was beautiful and soft with two bunny ears design


    In the end, the two of themy on the sofa, knitting for an entire day.


    By the time a bright moon is shining in the sky, Emily made a hat with a ball of beige wool. On top of


    the hat were the two bunny ears that were knitted with the help of Simon. It was perfectly matched


    with the gloves he had just knitted.


    Grabbing the bunny ears with her hands, her expression became increasingly cheerful.


    Her gaze fell on her lower abdomen and she couldn''t help but look forward to the future. When the


    child was born and she put those on him, she could tell him, "Daddy made it, and mommy made


    that for you..."


    She pictured the scene in her mind''s eye, so vivid and beautiful that she was beaming with


    pleasure.


    When she looked up, Simon, who was standing in front of the French window with his back to her,


    turned around and strode toward her. She heard him talking to the phone, "Okay, I know, I''ll go


    down right away!"


    "You''re going out again?" Emily pursed her lips. For some reason, she felt somewhat depressed.


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    Hearing this, Emily put down the bunny ears in her hand, as well as the wool and the needles. She


    was no longer in the mood to continue, so she stood up and wanted to go back to the bedroom.


    However, before she came back to her room, he grabbed her hand in time. She asked angrily,


    "What do you want?" "Let''s go downstairs!" Simon smiled.


    Emily looked at him with a frown. Before she could make a sound, he dragged her to the door.


    When they came out of the elevator, Simon draped a man''s coat over her shoulders, which was


    large enough to cover her hips. He zipped up right to her neck and even wrapped up her small chin.


    Holding his hand, Emily walked out of the building.


    She had guessed where he was going. To be honest, she was somewhat reluctant. However, when


    he came close to the ck Cayenne, he did not hesitate but held her hand and walked to the city


    park.


    Emily looked at him, confused.


    Simon was tall, but he slowed the pace for she could walk abreast with him. The two of them


    walked all the way to the small square built in the park.


    Could he want to stroll in the park?


    Emily was puzzled. When she looked up, she saw security staff Mr. Weil standing in the middle


    waving at them.


    This scene was truly familiar...


    She was slightly surprised and then realized that it was Mr. Weil who called him just now.


    Mr. Weil had alreadye to them and greeted them with a smile. "Mr. Qin, Mrs. Chin!"


    "Mr. Weil, is everything done?" Simon raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Mr. Weil bobbed her head and answered, "Don''t worry, everything''s ready! Shall we start now?"


    "Sure!" Simon nodded.


    Emily frowned with a confused look. She didn''t know what they were talking about or what they


    intended to do.


    Hearing what Simon said, Mr. Weil replied with a smile, "Here we go!"


    Then, he ran back to the center of the square and took out a lighter from his pocket.


    Because the lights in the park were dim and they were far away, it was hard for her to see what was


    going on. Just as she could not hold back her curiosity and was about to turn her head to ask, she


    suddenly heard an ear- piercing sound. Then, countless colorful sparks flew towards the highest


    point of the night sky.


    It''s...


    A stunning disy of fireworks!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she gazed at the gorgeous beams of light in the sky. The fireworks


    went off in a cascade of color and burst into a carnival of flowers.


    No wonder she felt that the scene seemed familiar. Not long ago, she bought a lot of fireworks


    home to cheer him up, but at that time, all of her attention was on creating surprises. In fact, she did


    not have a chance to appreciate the fireworks.


    Now, she looked at the sky, which was aze with a spectacr firework disy, and could not


    help but murmur, "It''s so beautiful-"


    "Do you like it?" Simon looked down at her.


    Emily raised her head. His amorous eyes were like ck crystals, reflecting the light of fireworks.


    She could not hide the surprise in her expression and stammered, "Simon, you..."


    Simon stretched out his arm and put a protective arm around her shoulders, slowly pressed her


    against his chest. He said in a low voice, "You said that your father liked to set off fireworks for you


    when you were a child. Every time you saw it, you would be very happy, so you set off fireworks for


    me! Mrs. Chin, I also want you to be happy!"


    The night sky was aglow with the fireworks, and it was hard to see him clearly now. However, she


    thought maybe colorful fireworks burst in his eyes.


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat.


    When he kissed her, she did not struggle.


    She closed her eyes and felt that he was slowly kissing her, tongue snaking out to slide along her


    parted lips.


    When she was panting, he released her. She pressed her face against his chest. Through the


    clothes, she could still hear his strong heartbeat while the sparks shot up into the night air.


    Being tightly held by him, she gently put her arm around his waist and looked at the night sky.


    Inexplicably, she thought of the song by Keith Whitley.


    "The smile on your face lets me know that you need me. There''s a truth in your eyes saying you''ll


    never leave me. The touch of your hand says you''ll catch me wherever I fall. You say it best when


    you say nothing at all..."


    Emily had rosy cheeks and she took a deep breath.


    The overpowering smell of the fireworks and odor of his body mingled in the evening air and


    created a hypnotic effect. She told herself again and again in her heart: "Well, I won''t be afraid, I


    trust him!"

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Thest firework exploded and tinted the night sky with gorgeous colors. Then the light began to


    drain from the clear sky.


    Simon pressed his thin lips on her chilled forehead. Worried that she might catch a cold, he urged,


    "The show is over, let''s go back!"


    Emily nodded.


    At this time, Mr. Weil ran back with a lighter. Maybe it was because he had set off so many


    fireworks, his forehead was oozing sweat.


    Simon smiled and said, "Mr. Weil, thank you so much!"


    Mr. Weil shook his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Oh, no trouble at all!"


    Looking at Simon, who returned home after enjoying the fireworks with Emily in his arms, Mr. Weil,


    who had witnessed PDA twice, silently cleared up the mess again.


    "Oh, I envy him so much. I want to get married too!"


    On Saturday.


    Emily held two knitting needles in her hands and looked at the tall and straight figure shuttling


    between the living room and the dining room.


    After waking up in the morning, Simon took a quick shower. He removed the bath towel that was


    wrapped around him and put on trousers. However, his upper body was still naked. At home, he


    seemed unconcerned like a male model walking on the runway.


    She couldn''t help but gaze at him, but at this time, conflicting emotions churned inside her.


    Emily struggled in a vain attempt to keep quiet. When he came over with a tter of fruit. She


    asked, "Simon, Miss Swan''s divorce case will be heard today. You don''t want to go?"


    She had been observing him for the whole morning and found that he had no intention of going out.


    "Nope." Simon replied in a low voice, "We got everything ready. The matter will be settled beyond


    dispute by the court judgment. I''ll stay at home with you!"


    Besides, thest time when he apanied Addy to the court, Emily suddenly fainted, so he was


    worried that it would happen.


    Emily nodded and handed the needles in her hand to him. "Well, how to knit the pattern?"


    Today, she tried to embroider a rabbit pattern on the small sweater to match the small hat and small


    gloves they knitted before. However, she got off to a rocky start and soon found that it was too


    difficult for her to work it out alone.


    "You silly whatnot!" Simon uttered a snortingugh.


    Just as Emily red at her and was about to get angry, he grabbed her hand and started teaching


    her. "Well, Mrs. Chin, look at me. We can give a different color to the rabbit''s mouth. Knit one row,


    purl one row..."


    At noon, Simon got up from the sofa and wanted to rummage in the fridge to see what to cook. As


    soon as he opened the fridge door, the cell phone in his trousers pocket suddenly rang.


    Anson''s number shed up on the screen.


    Simon picked it up and put it to his ear. He heaved his left shoulder, tilted his head to anchor it


    between his ear and shoulder. He didn''t stop collecting vegetables from the fridge and said. "Hello?"


    "Young Master Chin, the trial was adjourned!" Anson said over the phone.


    "What''s the result?" Simon asked.


    There was nothing much in the fridge, so he thought that they could go to the supermarket in the


    afternoon.


    Anson replied with great sensitivity, "It went pretty smoothly!"


    Simon noticed a certain hesitancy in his voice. He stopped his movement and asked with a frown,


    "What do you mean?"


    Anson paused and said seriously, "At present, the evidence against Sean was overwhelming, but


    the result did not agree with our original estimate. The judge dyed his verdict because Sean


    applied for thest court mediation. So, their divorce bes final in at least a month!"


    After listening this, the creases in his forehead deepened.


    For some reason, he felt that it weighed heavily on his mind. He was always worried that something


    bad might happen again at thought of Sean...


    He narrowed his eyes and replied in a low voice, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Simon silently stood on the spot for a long time. He took out two boxes


    of green peppers and mushrooms and slowly closed the fridge door. When he turned around, he


    saw that Emily had put down the needles in her hand and was leaning against the door of the


    kitchen.


    Emily pouted and asked in a low voice, "Simon, what''s wrong?"


    "Hm?" Simon came up to her with a simted nonchnt air.


    Emily sped her hands, licked her lips and asked again, "Just now... who was on the phone?"


    Just as he was about to cook lunch, she suddenly yearned for roasted beef and grilled king prawns


    that he had made two days ago. She wanted to follow him over and order dishes while thinking that


    if she was teased by him, she could confidently say that it was the baby in her belly who wanted to


    eat!


    However, when she walked into the kitchen, he was answering the phone.


    So she stopped at the door, waiting for him to finish the conversation. She could not hear any sound


    over the phone. During the whole process, she only heard Simon''sconic responses, and then he


    hung up the phone and froze on the spot for a long time. Looking at his back, she felt that he was


    preupied.


    Simon replied, "It''s Anson!"


    "Any result to Miss Swan''s divorce case?" Emily secretly took a breath. In the sunlight nted down


    from the window, he seemed to have something weighing on his mind. Her throat constricted and


    she asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? Is it going badly?"


    Simon''s thin lips moved as his nce flicked round her lower abdomen.


    He was afraid that she would get paranoid about it like him, which would affect her mood and the


    fetus, so he answered with studied understatement, "No, it''s going well."


    "Oh!" Emily let out a sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Simon didn''t want to talk about it, so he dropped the subject and asked, "Mrs. Chin, what do you


    want to eat at noon?"


    After Emily put her heart at rest, she immediately spoke out her thoughts as soon as he asked,


    "Roasted beef and grilled king prawns!"


    When she saw him looking over with his eyebrow raised, she stared back as she had nned


    before. "What are you looking at? I''m not hungry, it''s your child who wants to eat!"


    Simon rubbed her head and walked straight into the kitchen.


    During the lunch break on a working day, Emily and Anthea took the esctor downstairs on the


    seventh floor in the shopping mall.


    They had just finished their meal at a fancy restaurant upstairs. Since Anthea returned home, she


    hardly had time to hang out with Emily and every time they met each other in the hospital. Emily


    could not helpining, "Dr. Lee, you finally get some freetime!"


    "Oh!" Anthea shrugged and moved her neck. She said helplessly, "I''m so busy. Most patients


    register for surgery. I''ve been on the night shift several times. Sometimes the emergency room is


    shorthanded, I have to attend urgent cases there!"


    Hearing that, she recalled their past with emotion, "When we went to college together, we made a


    deal to apply to the department of journalism in Grover University. But, you suddenly changed your


    application and went to study medicine. I was so shocked! I remember that you contemted a


    career as an army medical doctor. Fortunately, Uncle Lee didn''t agree for life in the army was so


    hard for a girl. Otherwise, you..."


    She suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    As she burst on the truth, her face suddenly lit up with astonishment. Army surgeon. Army.


    Separately, these words were by no means out of the ordinary in the past, but when she thought of


    Simon''s eldest brother, Adam, who always wore a military uniform and military boots...


    Anthea gave a derisiveugh and said, "Ha ha, yes, how stupid I was!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Emily swallowed hard and mumbled, "Anthea, you did so for..."


    Anthea had already known who she was referring to from her eyes, but she did not deny it. She


    exhaled and said bitterly, "I just want to get closer to him, just a little closer... Haha, I was so, so


    stupid, wasn''t I?"


    Emily fell silent.


    The elevator had descended to the ground floor before they knew it.


    When they was about to walk to the revolving door, she suddenly heard Anthea, who was next to


    her, shouting in a low voice, "Ah! I see Dr. Chin!"


    "Simon?" Emily was was a little taken aback.


    Anthea clucked and said, "Maybe we have to follow him and see if he has an affair!"


    "..." Emily gave a gasp of surprise, and her expression grew solemn.


    In just a few seconds, she had even imagined who Simon would be with at this time. Did he need to


    apany Addy again...


    Seeing this, Anthea quickly exined, "Oh, look at you. Don''t worry. I''m just kidding! Look at the


    cafe over there. It''s a man sitting opposite to him!"


    After that, he quickly stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the cafe not far away.


    The floor-to-ceiling window was adorned with the brown word "Coffee". Beside the wooden dining


    table, Simon, dressed in a gray coat, was sitting on the leather sofa with his legs crossed. He was


    holding a cup of coffee.


    Opposite him, there was a man in a suit. He looked sharp and reliable, like a top of his profession.


    Emily felt that he looked familiar.


    It didn''t take long for her to realize that it was that Anson whom she had met before!


    Antheaughed and joked, "Fortunately, he''s dating a man. But don''t worry, Dr. Chin is not a


    womanizer, and he''s even serious. All the nurses fear him! Besides, I''m in the hospital. As long as


    he flirts with other women, I''ll tell you at once!"


    Emily responded by giving a wry smile.


    Anthea took her hand and rushed to the cafe excitedly. When she was about to push the door open


    and go in, her cell phone suddenly rang. After looking at the number, she picked it up immediately


    and then hurriedly said to her, "Emily, it''s an emergency call. I have to go back for an urgent case.


    Anyway, Dr. Chin will take you home. Bye-bye!"


    In the cafe.


    Simon put down the coffee cup, and his eyes were


    as hard as flint. "At least a month?"


    "Yes!" On the opposite side of the table, Anson nodded, put down the coffee cup, and looked over


    the notes of thest two sessions on the table. He frowned and said grimly, "I''ve pulled some


    strings, but when ites to a divorce, the judges always carry out mediation and dy the verdict


    for a rtively long time. For now, we can do nothing but wait!"


    After a pause, Anson said thoughtfully, "But I am worried about one thing. Sean has never agreed to


    divorce. During this period, I am afraid that Miss Swan, my client, may suffer continual harassment


    again!"


    Simon replied in a low voice, "We can apply to the court for an injunction!"


    "Young Master Chin, you mean applying for the adjudication of personal security protection!" Anson


    thought it over carefully and nodded. "This is a good way to prevent Sean from seeing Miss Swan,


    and then she will be safe enough to wait for the verdict!"


    "Mn, just in case!" Simon said with confidence.


    His eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of mist, under which his expression was difficult to


    read. He stroked the coffee cup with his slender finger, muttering to himself, "Now, as long as the


    verdict is announced, Addy will regain her freedom and return to Newley City to build a new life!"


    Anson closed the folder on the table and nodded. "Okay, Young Master Chin, I''ll go to the court in


    the afternoon to seek an injunction!" "Mn." Simon replied evenly.


    Anson nodded again, and then opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. All of a sudden,


    he looked up and shouted in surprise, "Mrs. Chin!"


    As Simon''s privatewyer, he knew that they had already reconciled with each other, even if they


    didn''t formalize their rtionship by remarrying.


    Hearing so, Simon''s body convulsed.


    He quickly turned around and saw Emily, who was walking towards him while biting her lip. He said


    in the same surprised tone, "Emily? Why are you..."


    "Didn''t I say that I had lunch with Anthea? It''s in the restaurant upstairs. She was called out on an


    emergency case. When we went downstairs, she saw you and Anson!" Speaking of this, Emily


    slowly pursed her lips and then asked attentively, "What are you talking about? Did I disturb you?"


    When she asked thest question, she subconsciously clenched her hands.


    Seeing the strange look on her face, Simon directly denied, "No!"


    He coughed and quickly exined with a haunted look in his eyes, "I saw Anson just now, as it


    happens. So we sat down to for a chat!"


    "Is that so?" Emily asked earnestly.


    "Yes!" Simon replied.


    Anson was sophisticated. After hearing what Simon said, he instantly packed his attache case,


    stood up with it in his hand, and said, "I have two clients waiting in my office right now. I have to go


    back. Mr. Chin, Mrs. Chin, see you next time!"


    After that, he left in a hurry.


    The ck Cayenne drove away from the mall and headed for their apartment.


    Since Anson left, she didn''t say a word in the car. She just sat there and kept her hands folded in


    herp. Looking at the front, she frowned slightly in a state of preupation.


    When they were waiting for the green light halfway, Simon said with concern, "Emily, penny for your


    thoughts."


    Seeing that she didn''t respond immediately, he frowned and asked, "Are you doubting me?"


    "No, I''m not." Emily turned to look at him and said thoughtfully, "I''m just thinking about whether I


    should find a girlfriend for Mr. Weil. I met him when I went downstairs this morning. He asked me if I


    know some girls of his age!"


    Then she turned worried. "The interns in our TV station were already spoken for! Well, I think the


    nurse of your department, Ms. Weil, is a good girl. They are about the same age, and they have the


    same surname. Maybe they are destined to be together!"


    After Emily finished, perhaps it was her illusion, but she suddenly felt that he looked more rxed.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Simon was relieved to hear her words and smilingly said, "Okay, I''ll ask Ms. Weil when I get back to


    work!"


    "That''s good." Emily nodded.


    The traffic lights turned green. After about five or six minutes, the apartment building appeared in


    their sight.


    Before she stretched out her hand, Simon had already leaned over to help her unfasten her seat


    belt. She touched the car handle and said, "Simon, I''m going up. Be safe on the way back to the


    hospital!"


    "Mn!" Simon replied in a low voice.


    The second before Emily opened the door and got off the car, her elbow was gently grabbed by him.


    She turned around, and at the same time when he kissed her on the forehead, she gently closed


    her eyes.


    A chaste kiss.


    Then, Simon let go of her. Emily opened the door and got out of the car. She walked to the building


    but stopped halfway and looked at the ck Cayenne driving away until it disappeared. Then she


    shook her head and pushed the ss door open and went in.


    All her doubts had now dissipated.


    "Maybe I''m just being paranoid..."


    The supermarket was filled to overflowing on the weekend.


    Emily moved her elbow and tried to pulled away from him. He pushed the shopping cart with one


    hand and put his arm around with the other hand. "Get off me!"


    After all, most of the customers in the supermarket were elders, and she would feel a little awkward


    when others asionally looked towards them.


    Hearing this, Simon retorted, "It''s too crowded. Be careful not to get hit!"


    Hearing what he said, Emily stopped struggling and slowly walked with him side by side.


    When they arrived at the produce section, there were more people in front of the shelves. Simon


    was afraid that someone might bump into her belly, so he found a rtively uncrowded ce and


    asked her to stand there and wait for him.


    Emily yawned as she strolled around. She looked at his towering figure being surrounded by many


    middle-aged women and thought that he was the sort of person who stood out in a crowd.


    Two children suddenly ran by with two colorful pinwheels in their hands,ughing. They might twins.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off them until they ran to the beverage section.


    "They''re so cute..."


    It was in almost every mother''s nature. When she was carrying a baby, she came to see the world


    in a new light. She always loved to see adorable young kids.


    Emily looked up and was a little taken aback.


    At the end of the shelf, a male customer was selecting wine, and he looked like Sean.


    At this time, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder. Emily subconsciously leaned to one


    side and saw an old aunt with a bottle of Ocean Spray. She might have presbyopia and she asked,


    "Girl, I can''t see it clearly. Can you take a look at it? What percentage of juice it contains?"


    Emily helped look at thebel on the bottle and replied, "Contains six percent juice!"


    "Okay, okay, thank you!" The woman thanked her and put the beverage in the shopping basket and


    went away.


    When she looked back again, the male customer in front of the shelf had disappeared. Only the


    twins and a young couple who were selecting champagne were there.


    She only glimpsed at his face, so she didn''t really see how was he looked like. Maybe she was


    wrong. She didn''t take it seriously, after all, there were millions of people here.


    Simon came back with the vegetables. Seeing her standing there in a daze, he asked her what


    happened.


    Emily shook her head. "No, I''m thinking about what to eat tonight!"


    It waste, and the room was filled with the smells of delicious foods.


    When Emily came out of the bathroom after


    washing her hands, Simon dished up a superb meal. She pulled a chair and sat down, but did not


    see Simoning out for a long time while his apron was draped neatly over the edge of the table.


    Just when she was puzzled, the tall figure walked out of the kitchen.


    Emily''s lips moved slightly and she was about to ask why he didn''t sit down. However, she saw that


    he frowned with a haunted look in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As she looked down, she saw the mobile phone and the car key in his big hand. Maybe he had just


    taken them out of his trousers pocket.


    She asked in surprise, "Simon, are you going out?"


    "Mn!" Simon nodded.


    Seeing her staring at the phone and car key in his hand, his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    After a hesitation, he bit back the words he would like to have said. There was something


    indefinable in his eyes. He said, "It''s a call from the hospital. I have to deal with an urgent case!"


    Hearing this, Emily frowned and looked at the meal on the table. "Would you like me to wait for you


    to have dinner together?"


    "Don''t wait up!" Simon said.


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    She walked to the chair and sat down with her head down.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that he passed by, then he entered the living room and picked


    up the coat on the arm of the sofa, and then strode toward the door. She could hear the sound of


    him wearing shoes.


    After a while, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Simon saw that she looked dejected, so he turned back in his leather shoes and leaned over to hold


    her shoulder. He pressed a kiss on her eye, and said in a low voice, "It''s nothing serious. I''ll be back


    in an instant. Emily, wait for me at home!"


    "Okay, got it!" Emily nodded.


    Simon kissed her on another eye and then left with the car key.


    She heard the door shut.


    Emily picked up a fork and impaled a lump of meat it. As she chewed and swallowed slowly, she


    twisted her head sideways and looked towards the door.


    She didn''t know if she was too sensitive and suspicious, at this moment, her sixth sense told her


    that the caller should not be a staff in the hospital...


    She tightened her grip on the fork, sunk in a violent inner struggle. Finally, she made a decision.


    She put down the fork, got up, grabbed a coat, and hurried out of the door.


    Coming out of the building, she just saw that the ck Cayenne was running away.


    Emily walked down the stairs and saw a taxiing from behind. Some neighbors were whisked off


    in it and deposited here. She held out her hand to stop it, then opened the door and got in.


    The taxi driver in the front turned back and asked her, "Miss, where are you headed?"


    Emily took a deep breath, pointed to the front and said, "Please stay with that Cayenne!"


    The taxi driver seemed to be very familiar with this kind of request. Without asking anything, he


    stepped on the elerator directly and followed the ck Cayenne at the entrance of the


    neighborhood.


    In the process, Emily couldn''t help but put her left hand to her chest tightly. Perhaps because it was


    the first time she did this, her heart raced uncontrobly, as if it was about to jump out of her skin.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Emily felt regretful for she was ashamed of her behavior.


    What''s the difference between her and those poor women whose husbands cheated on them?


    Emily bit her lip tightly, trying to resolve the conflicts within herself. The ck Cayenne in front was


    still running. After the red lights turned green, she was no longer in the mood to think about her


    dignity, and her face went pale.


    It wasn''t the way to the private hospital!


    Emily held her breath. The fact was like a pebble thrown in a stillke, and ripples quivered across


    the surface, refusing to be pacified. Her heart was thudding against her ribcage.


    Maybe he took a detour so as not to be held up in traffic...


    She told herself in her heart, but not long after, the driver in front of her turned back and said, "Miss,


    the Cayenne stopped!"


    Hearing this, Emily looked up nkly and saw that the ck Cayenne stopped as he said.


    The taxi driver tapped on the steering wheel and asked her, "The man inside seems to get out of the


    car and go to the hotel. Do you need me to pull over, or go somewhere else?"


    "Drop me there!" Her lips moved.


    After the taxi driver answered, he pulled the car off


    the road.


    After paying the fare, Emily opened the car door, got off it, and looked up at the building in front of


    her.


    This hotel...


    Her heart started to beat more quickly and her breath rasped in her heaving chest.


    If she remembered correctly, Addy lived here. When she called Simon for helpst time, they


    arrived and saved her from Sean who was drunk and then took her here. Addy said she had been


    living here since she proposed a divorce.


    Emily took a deep breath and then walked in.


    She waited for the elevator with her fists thrust in her sleeves. When it bell pinged at the ground


    floor, her blood froze. After entering, she pressed the button on a certain floor.


    She came out of the elevator and got round the corner, then an unusual noise at the end of the


    corridor arrested her attention.


    She tried to work out what was happening for she seemed to see two or three uniformed policemen


    standing there, and two hotel staffs were next to them. Some of the guests in the other rooms poked


    their heads out of the crack of the door curiously.


    Among them, two policemen held down a man who might be drunk. His eyes were bloodshot and


    ssy, and he was struggling desperately.


    Emily had only seen the familiar face once before. It was Sean!


    However, she saw the tall and straight figure of Simon stood in front of Addy who was still shivering


    behind him, to block Sean''s view and keep her out of any real mischief.


    Sean was beaten ck and blue. She noticed that a livid bruise on his right cheekbone and the


    corners of his mouth were red. Simon might get physical with Sean because his right fist clenched


    slowly. He hurt not so bad as before, but two of his knuckles were still bleeding.


    This should be the third time he fought for Addy...


    Emily stopped to the spot.


    She leaned against the wall and took out her mobile phone from her pocket as if she were another


    guest watching the show.


    She dialed a number and the name "Simon" popped up on her screen.


    Then, she saw Simon take out the phone from his trousers pocket and put it to his ear.


    With her eyshes slightly trembling, Emily tried to speak as calmly as possible, "Simon, where are


    you now? Are you in the hospital?"


    After a pause, he replied, "Of course."


    Looking at his back which was several meters away from her, Emily felt as if her heart had been


    pricked by a needle.


    She clenched her hands tightly, and her nails sank into her palm. Her eyshes trembled, but she


    didn''t expect that her voice could still be surprisingly calm. "How''s the patient? Is he seriously ill?


    Does he need an operation?" "I''m not sure right now, he needs to be further examined!" Simon


    seemed to be forcing himself to continue. After keeping silent for two seconds, he hesitated and


    said, "Emily, I..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Got it!" Emily interrupted him.


    At the same time as she finished, she hung up the phone.


    Emily put down the phone and held it tightly. A cold wet feeling diffused through my limbs. She


    swallowed and felt her eyes tingling, but she didn''t turn around and leave. Instead, she gritted her


    teeth and walked over.


    On the other side, Simon frowned and looked at the phone in his hand.


    Inexplicably, he felt a strange nervousness taking hold of him, which made him tremble slightly, and


    his heart did aplete somersault.


    In the evening, he received a call from Addy asking for help. Like what he was worried about, Sean


    came to pester her with a ruthless determination to get her back. However, he did not expect that


    Sean still dared toe against the restraining order!


    So at that time, he had to rush over immediately...


    Almost subconsciously, Simon wanted to call back. At this time, Addy, who was behind him,


    suddenly said in a trembling voice, "Simon..."


    He looked up and saw that Sean, who was being held down by the two policemen, tried to lunge at


    them.


    Simon frowned and took a step back. The two policemen had alreadye up with their batons


    and warned angrily, "Don''t move!"


    Simon narrowed his eyes and said frostily. "Sean, you vited the restraining order requiring you to


    stay away from Addy. If you do it again, you will be put in jail to wait for the verdict!"


    "Good, you, how dare you do this to me!" Seanughed crazily, and he was insane because he had


    drunk a lot. He red threateningly at the two of them, gritted his teeth and shouted at Addy. "Addy,


    you are so cruel. Suing for divorce and trying to get rid of me? How could you desert me?"


    Addy held her shoulders with fear and said in a trembling voice, "Sean, I have given you a chance


    to repent. It was you who went back on your words and beat me again. I couldn''t bear it anymore,


    so I proposed a divorce! Yes, I hid the truth about my past. I''m sorry. So why not set yourself free


    today by letting me out of your life?"


    Even though Sean was held down by the police, he still struggled to look up. His eyes were dull and


    red, and he said stubbornly. "No way, I don''t want to divorce you. We''d rather torture each other


    forever. I don''t want you to leave me!"


    "Our marriage is a mistake. It''s good for both of us to end it!" Addy sighed helplessly.


    To prevent him from breaking free again, the other policeman strode forward, twisted his arms


    behind his back and clipped a pair of handcuffs on his wrists, and was about to take him back to the


    police station for questioning and criticizing.


    Sean had given up struggling, but he still stared at Addy with his scarlet eyes, as if his eyeballs


    were going to pop out. As he was taken away, heughed and roared savagely, "Addy, you''ve never


    loved me!"

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Sean staggered being dragged by the two policemen, but he still stared at Addy. "You''ve never


    loved me. You epted me only because you wanted to shake the unhappy memory of yourst


    rtionship. He''s the only man you love. You gave up so much for him that year..."


    His shouts re-echoed through the corridor.


    Addy hugged herself more tightly for Sean exposed her,y her deepest thoughts bare.


    What he said was unptably correct. She had never really stopped loving Simon or let go of their


    past happy memory. Just as she once said, she had long recognized that they were not fated to be


    together. Even if she still loved him, she would never express her innermost feelings to anyone nor


    expect to get back together...


    Simon, who was standing next to her, frowned as if he had sensed something. When he caught


    sight of Emily, a chill shiver rippled over his skin.


    As he turned around in shock, his pupils dted in an instant. His face had suddenly tightened as


    though he was being frozen by the cold air in the winter morning. He cried out, "Emily!"


    Hearing this, Addy also turned around in astonishment.


    Then they saw Emily was walking towards them on the brown plush carpet ¡ªthey could not hear


    her footsteps - and brushed past Sean, who was led away in handcuffs by the two policemen.


    Thinking of thest sentence that Sean said just now, Addy was a little awkward. After a short


    moment of hesitation, she said,"... Mrs. Chin!"


    Simon walked forward. He exined, blinking his eyes rapidly, "Emily, I''m just..."


    Emily looked at him. He could not look her in the eye, totally bewildered. But in her eyes, it was


    because he had a guilty conscience.


    She did not intend to talk to him, nor did she listen. She just turned to look at Addy, who was


    standing there.


    Suddenly, Emily asked, "Miss Swan, do you still love him?"


    Addy did not expect her to ask it in such a abrupt and unexpected way. She seemed to be so


    aggressive.


    Ever since Addy returned home and got to know her, she always acted vivacious and kind. Addy did


    not expect her to have such a fierce side. She was like a hedgehog that had erected all the spines


    on her body.


    Addy was unnerved as her mouth quivered, "I..."


    Seeing that she opened and shut her mouth, Emily understood.


    She couldn''t breathe as if her chest had been pierced by an iron cone. All she could feel was a


    constant dull pain in her heart.


    She forced a wry smile and didn''t say anything, or maybe she didn''t want to say anything. She


    stepped back two steps, turned around, and ran away quickly in silence.


    Simon who stood rigidly on the spot, quickly ran after her. Different from thest time when she


    witnessed Venice naked in his room in Bayworth City, he was much more panicky.


    Emily left rapidly. When he ran to the elevator, the door had just closed.


    He was too anxious to wait for the elevator. He directly opened the door of the stairwell and ran


    downstairs on churning legs.


    Just a few secondster, when he ran out of it, he saw that Emily had just passed through the hotel


    lobby and was running toward the entrance door.


    Simon ran to her. When he was about to catch up with her, someone suddenly blocked his way.


    The man was one of the policemen who held down Sean. He said politely, "Young Master Chin, you


    called the police. So you have to go to the police station with us to make a statement!"


    Simon was detained for a while. When he wanted to chase after her, Emily had already hailed a taxi


    at the roadside and got in.


    He suddenly braked the ck Cayenne .


    The taxi, which reached its destination in advance, had already left when he drove back to the


    apartment.


    Before Simon fully opened the door, he had jumped down and hurried to the building. The elevator


    ascended so slowly that he became more anxious. Finally, the elevator came to a halt with a loud


    "ding".


    He took out the key, opened the security door, and rushed inside without putting on his slippers.


    When Simon went in, Emily stood in the bedroom with her back towards the door. A suitcasey


    beside her, and she was throwing the clothes from her wardrobe into it one by one.


    She didn''t even fold them. Instead, she just casually threw them in and then took her toiletries from


    the bathroom. With a bang, she closed it.


    After she fastened the lock catch, she lifted it up and strode out of the bedroom.


    But how could she leave? Simon''s tall and straight figure almost blocked the whole door, leaving her


    no chance to go out. He fixed her with a piercing stare. "Mrs. Chin, what are you going to do?"


    She didn''t say a word, while he became more agitated. "Emily?"


    Emily gritted her teeth. "I want to go back to the town!"


    Simon stretched out his two big hands, held her shoulder and tried to exin, "Emily, listen to me!"


    "What? Are you trying to exin why you lied to me that the phone call was from the hospital?"


    Emily looked at him sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry!" Simon knew that he was wrong. He felt ashamed and lowered his head, and his Adam''s


    apple was rolling slowly. "It''s my fault. I can exin. The divorce went smoothly, but the court made


    a final mediation, so it would take another month for the verdict to be announced! We applied for a


    restraining order, but I didn''t expect that Sean would vite thew and threatened Addy. I had no


    other choice but went there..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Emily''s eyshes trembled and she said bitterly, "I heard what Sean said. Simon, Miss Swan... she


    still loves you!"


    When she said thest few words, her fists were shaking.


    When she walked over and heard what Sean said, she stumbled and almost lost her bnce.


    Simon frowned and said seriously, "I love you only!"


    Mmmm...


    But he couldn''t get Addy off his mind...


    As Emily tilted her head slightly, she saw his right hand on her shoulder, with which he hit Sean


    more than once for Addy. She smiled sadly and said, "I want to ask you one question. Can you stop


    caring about her? Answer me. Yes or no!"


    He expressed mixed emotions at the question as if he was faced with an insoluble dilemma.


    Through clenched teeth he replied bleakly. "I can''t leave her alone for the time being."


    Just now, he got caught lying about the phone call. He couldn''t lie to her again...


    He must repay her.


    Whether he felt sympathy or guilty for Addy, it was all because he owed her so much. He was


    responsible for everything that happened to her. What''s more, he couldn''t absolve himself from all


    the tragedies in her life which weighed upon his conscience. For now, he couldn''t stand idly by and


    let Addy face all the things alone...

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    The smile on Emily''s face faded little by little, and she struggled to shake off Simon''s big hand on


    her shoulder. She gritted her teeth and said, "Well, since you are full of affection and loyalty, I have


    nothing to say to you!"


    Holding the suitcase in her hand, she was about to squeeze out of the door.


    "I don''t allow you to go!" Simon, remaining unmoved like a statue, blocked the door.


    "You..." Emily pointed at him in anger.


    There was a trace of gloom in Simon''s peach blossom eyes. He seemed to have be angry and


    shouted in a deep voice, "I won''t let you go, so you can''t get out of this door today!"


    "Aha, Young Master Chin, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome!" Emilyughed mockingly. She


    raised her voice and deliberately asked him, "Why don''t I live in a hotel too? Or, do you want me to


    apply for a restraining order, too?"


    In fact, Simon did not really get angry with her¡ªhe just wanted to stop her from leaving. With a


    helpless look, he said, "Anyway, I won''t let you go!"


    Emily gritted her teeth and red at him.


    One of them was in the bedroom, and the other was outside. They were locked in a stalemate.


    Emily tried to push him away but failed. The suitcase in her hand swung to one side and knocked


    the cab aside.


    She just closed her suitcase but did not lock it up. So, all the things in it were scattered about in a


    mess on the ground after the hit. Also, hit by the impact, the vase on the cab also fell to the


    ground and broke into pieces.


    Seeing this, Simon quickly stepped forward and took her to the other side in time. He said in a soft


    voice, "You are very emotional now. I know it''s my fault. But Mrs. Chin, think about the baby in your


    belly!"


    As he spoke, his palm covered her belly.


    Emily, feeling the warmth of his hand, was impressed.


    She bit the corner of her lips. Though her face was a little dull, she loosened her tight grip, and the


    violent rise and fall of her chest became gentle.


    Simon took the chance to hold her shoulders again and bent down to look at her with her charming


    eyes. In a low voice, he coaxed, "By the way, if you go back to the town so rashly, you''ll make aunt


    and uncle worry about you, won''t you?"


    "..." Emily frowned.


    Indeed, if she pulled the suitcase back so suddenly, they would worry about her. Even though she


    could try to hide the truth, they would make all sorts of guesses. Emily did not want them to worry


    about her...


    Emily closed her eyes and helplessly pushed his big hand away. Instead of carrying her suitcase,


    she walked back to the big bed and sat down silently with her back to him.


    Simon let out a sigh of relief when he saw her stop trying to go back to the town.


    He picked up the suitcase on the ground and hung all her clothes back into the closet. Throughout


    the whole process, Emily did not stop him and did not even cast him a side nce.


    After Simon cleaned up the mess, he took a cup of warm water from the dining room and put it on


    the bedside cupboard. However, Emily had no intention of paying any attention to him and even


    quickly avoided him when he approached her. Simon said, his Adam''s apple moving slightly. "Emily,


    drink some water!"


    "Get out..."


    Emily lowered her eyes and uttered the two words in a low voice.


    Simon remained silent for two seconds, then got up and walked out of the room.


    When he closed the bedroom door, Emily shut her eyes, feeling weak. Her heart grew chill as if it


    had gradually sunk into the bottom of ake.


    After staring at the door for a while, Simon took out the phone from his pocket and called someone.


    Just when the phone was connected, he raised his hand and pressed his eyebrow center to rx,


    "Hello, Wilson,e quickly to my rescue!"


    It was getting dark. Outside the window, Emily could see a few stars hanging in the night sky.


    Shey sideways on the big bed. When she heard the sound of the door opening behind her, her


    back stiffened instantly. One by one, her fingers by the pillow curled up nervously. Somehow, she


    did not want to face him. To her surprise, the figure that walked in was small, not Simon''s tall and


    straight one.


    "Emily!"


    A child''s sweet voice rang out, followed by a merry, ringingugh.


    A little girl rushed to the bed. Emily looked at her smiling face, which was as red as an apple, and


    said in surprise, "...I?"


    She quickly sat up from the bed. When she raised her head again, she saw Tina, who had followed


    her daughter into the room. She blinked her eyes and did not know what was going on.


    Tina put a cake box in her hand on the bedside cupboard and said with a smile, "Emily, I bought two


    cakes for you in a convenience store. Have a try!"


    "I choose the vors: chocte and vani. They''re all my favorite!" I said with her white and


    tender hands cupping her cute face, and her voice was sweet and crisp.


    "Emily, why don''t you open it and have a bite?" Tina chimed in.


    "Put them there first!" Emily just said.


    Upon hearing this, Tina did not insist on her eating the cake. Instead, she went forward and sat next


    to her.


    I rested her chin on her hands and tilted her head, pondering. Then she asked, "Aunty, did uncle


    make you unhappy?" "..." Emily smiled faintly.


    Seeing this, I immediately said, "It doesn''t matter, if he makes you unhappy, then just as my dad


    said, you can ask him to kneel on a washboard, a remote control, or the crisp instant noodles!"


    When Emily heard this, she could not help but look at Tina beside her in surprise.


    A look of embarrassment emerged on Tina''s face. She cleared her throat and exined, "Ahem!


    We were joking! I didn''t expect her to hear it!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I straightened her fingers and shook them gently. "Aunty, let me tell you a story. When we cry


    sadly in kindergarten, our teacher will tell us a story, and everyone will stop crying!"


    Emily seemed to have smelled the aroma of milk from I. When she heard she said those sweet


    words in her childish voice, she felt her heart soften a lot and became less depressed. She was so


    easily touched! Maybe it was because she was pregnant.


    "I, thank you!" Emily stroked the little girl''s head.


    "Hehe!" I giggled and touched her belly gently with her little hand. "Aunty, could I stay and sleep


    with the baby tonight?"


    "... Okay!" Emily squeezed out a smile.


    She was very grateful that they coulde to visit her at this time, which made her feel much


    better.


    Tina gently took her other hand and said softly, "Emily, you should look out for your baby from now


    on. As a mom, I advise you not to think too much at this time. You should keep in a good mood so


    that the baby can grow up healthily!" "Don''t worry, Tina. I''ll!" Emily nodded slowly.


    Tina suddenly moved closer to her and said in a low voice, "Actually, Simon asked us toe


    over!"


    Emily was stunned for a moment and smiled.


    No wonder Tina woulde here with her daughter today! Just now, I even said that she wanted


    to stay overnight here...

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Tina blinked her eyes. "I saw that your beast1 was worried sick about you. When he called me, his


    voice became hoarse. When I entered the room, I saw that he looked so depressed! As I came into


    the bedroom, he asked me to pass you a message..."


    Emily frowned and tilted her head. Then, Tina continued, "He implored you not to desert him!"


    Emily looked up at the closed door and looked down, her eyshes fluttering. ? ? ?


    At dusk, Simon parked his ck Cayenne in an enclosed, high-end residentialmunity.


    Simon put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the car. There were too many things that


    worried him recently, so he always had a frown on his handsome face and no longer behaved like


    an idle hippy.


    For a long while, he kept his standing posture as if he was waiting for someone.


    Ten minutester, a taxi came from afar.


    The car was parked at the side of the road. Then, a well-built and beautiful woman got out of the


    car. She thanked the driver for helping her pick up the suitcase and then hurriedly came over to


    Simon. The wound on her face had healed, so she looked as beautiful as an otherworldly fairy


    again.


    "Simon!"


    Hearing his name, Simon turned around and looked over.


    With her suitcase, Addy went around the front of the car and walked up to him. "Sorry, but there''s a


    traffic jam on the road. Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "It''s okay!" Simon said, pursing his lips. At the same time, he stood up, took out a key from his


    pocket, and handed it over. "The apartment is on the 15th floor of that building. There is only one


    apartment on each floor, and you can go in there by elevator without disturbance. A few years ago, I


    checked the apartment when I brought it. A cleaner will clean it regrly, but no one has ever lived


    there!"


    "Okay, got it!" Addy reached out and took the key.


    Simon, squinting a little, said in a serious voice, "It''s not safe to stay in hotels now. Sean will be


    detained for at most seven to fifteen days before he is released. To prevent him from disturbing or


    threatening you again, you''d better hide here for the time being! Before the verdictes out, you''d


    better not go out!"


    "I see!" Addy nodded and continued, "I''ve checked out of the hotel. Also, I''ve asked for leave from


    my ballet troupe. Not many people left in the troupe; most of them have returned to Newley City. I


    won''t participate in the other performances again. Besides, I''ve also changed my phone number,


    and I''ll try not to contact anyone else!"


    Hearing this, Simon nodded and then lifted his chin slightly, indicating to the residential area. "This


    residential area is enclosed. Any outsides can only enter after putting down their personal


    information. I have already asked the security guards to take away anyone suspicious who appears


    near the building! You can live here in peace!"


    "Yes!" Addy paused for a moment before asking hesitantly, "Simon, that day, in the hotel, Miss.


    Sam... How about me clearing up the misunderstanding to her?"


    "No need." Simon shook his head and refused.


    It would be fine if she could exin it clearly, but he was afraid that the more they tried to make it


    clear, the more suspicious they would appear in Emily''s eyes...


    Seeing this, Addy did not say anything more. Holding the key in her hand, she said, "Simon, no


    matter what, thank you!"


    Simon pulled his thin lips and said in a low and steady voice, "Not at all, Addy, it''s my responsibility!"


    Hearing his words, Addy wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say. She could only


    exhale and say, "Now, I only hope that time can pass faster. When the verdict is out, and I get


    divorced, I can regain my freedom and won''t bother you anymore. Then, I want to start a new life in


    Newley City!"


    "I also hope so!" Simon said in a low voice. Immediately after, he opened the car door. "Addy, go in.


    I''m leaving!"


    Addy nodded. After watching his Cayenne leave, she sighed and walked into the building.


    Just like what she had said just now, the only thing she could do now was to hope that everything


    would end quickly and that she would not disturb his life anymore. She would keep this man that


    she missed in her heart forever and wish him good luck from afar.


    On the way back, Simon went to the supermarket again and bought a lot of fresh vegetables and


    fish. He tried to make many different dishes to feed her. In the past two days, Emily could no longer


    take the initiative to order dishes and would eat whatever he cooked.


    Last time, Emily said that she''d like to eat Chilli Fish and Fried Pork Mixed with Sweet and Sour


    Sauce. Thinking of this, he went back and put some chili and fresh pork into the shopping cart.


    The sun was setting. Only a thickyer of colorful clouds was hanging above the horizon.


    Simon ced the chili fish that he just made on the dining table. Above the fish was ayer of fried


    red chilis. Spicy smells wafted through the air in the room.


    If a pregnant woman liked the food of sour taste, she was carrying a son, while if she preferred


    spicy food, she would have a daughter...


    It seemed that Emily did not eat much sour food. Instead, she had a lot of spicy food since she was


    pregnant. If the saying was true, it was very likely that the baby in her belly was a lively and lovely


    daughter! But there was no hurry. They could see their baby in about ten more days and know its


    gender after taking a color ultrasonic diagnosis!


    The bedroom''s door was half-closed. Inside, Emily was leaning on the headboard and bowed her


    head, knitting.


    Simon bent his fingers and gently tapped the door lightly. He said with a smile, "Mrs. Chin, it''s time


    to eat!"


    "Oh!" Emily answered without looking up.


    After putting down the needles and knitting wool, she got off the bed, wore the slippers, and walked


    out without casting a nce at Simon.


    Simon followed closely behind her as faithfully as arge dog. Then, he pulled up a chair for her


    and took a seat after she sat down.


    They ate in silence. There were only sounds of chopsticks touching bowls and tes.


    Just like just now, Emily looked down on the dishes the whole time, trying to avoid any eye contact


    with Simon.


    After finishing eating half a bowl of rice, she put down her chopsticks and intended to end the meal.


    When Simon saw this, he put two pork pieces with sweet and sour sauce in her bowl and said,


    "Emily, eat a little more. The baby needs the nutrition!"


    "Got it!" Emily said in a low voice.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, she picked up her chopsticks and bowl again and continued to eat.


    It seemed that as soon as Simon mentioned the baby, she would do as he suggested. She cared a


    lot about the baby and was protecting it as carefully as possible.


    Simon watched her eat up the two pieces of pork, and then he picked up a few fish with chopsticks.


    When he was about to give her a bowl of rib soup, he saw her hand suddenly stop moving. She


    looked up at him, pursed her lips, and said, "Beast, I''ll go to work tomorrow!"


    Upon hearing this, he frowned slightly.


    At first, he wanted to refuse her request. Since she fainted and was sent to the emergency room


    last time, she had been on sick leave and rested at home. However, on second thought, Simon


    thought that she might feel better with her colleagues every day when she went to workpared


    with staying at home.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a ride every day!" After weighing the options, Simon finally agreed.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    But then Simon added, "But you should tell your superior that you''re pregnant, so you can''t be


    overworked!"


    "Sure!" Emily nodded.


    Even if he did not remind her, Emily would pay special attention to the wellbeing of herself and her


    baby!


    After eating all the rice in the bowl, Emily put down her chopsticks, got up, and silently walked back


    into the bedroom.


    It was gettingte, and the lights in the windows went out one after another.


    The bathroom door was pushed open, and Simon walked out only with a bath towel around him.


    Emily, wrapping herself up in a quilt, had already fallen asleep in the bed. Under the dim light from


    the bedsidemp, Simon could see her closed eyes and the small shadows under her eyshes.


    In the bedroom was arge bed. However, Emily lying on one side of the bed only upied a small


    part of the bed, leaving arge ce for Simon. However, Simon knew it was because she did not


    want to be very close to him.


    With light footsteps, he walked over, lifted the quilt, and turned off the bedsidemp. Then, the room


    fell into darkness.


    Hey there still for a long time. When Emily''s breath became long and slow, he was sure that she


    had fallen into a deep sleep. Then, with great caution, he stretched out his arms and gradually took


    her into his arms. After that, he kissed her eyelids gently.


    The next morning, Simon drove his ck Cayenne out of the Riverside Court.


    He sent Emily to the TV station first and then returned to the hospital. He had to perform one


    operation respectively in the morning and afternoon, so he was not busy today.


    After finishing the operation in the afternoon, as usual, Simon walked to the trash can and threw his


    disposable hat, mask, and gloves inside it. Then, while moving his neck to rx, he went back to


    his office by elevator.


    In thest operation, the patient was a kid born with congenital heart disease, so this rtively


    difficult operation took Simon more than five hours to finish.


    Simon felt hungry. Besides, it was almost time to get off work. Thus, Simon took out his cell phone


    and wanted to call Emily. However, before he dialed out, he saw a female nurse rushing over. "Dr.


    Chin, bad news!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon frowned.


    The nurse pointed to the corridor ahead and said, "A patient is making trouble..."


    When Simon heard this, his peach blossom eyes turned to look at the distance. Indeed, there were


    a lot of people ¡ª patients and visitors were crowded there to watch the scene of bustle. All around


    was bubbling a cacophony of voices.


    He asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    The nurse looked back and mumbled, "It seems that he is here looking for you. The man seems to


    have smashed your chair and is now in your office! He doesn''t look like a patient in our hospital, but


    he knows you and keeps calling your name..."


    Most of such things that happened in the hospital were medical disputes. Doctors and nurses had


    been used to such a chaotic scene.


    Simon also thought it was a medical dispute. After listening to the nurse''s words, his eyes narrowed,


    and he said, "I''ll go and have a look!"


    After that, he hurried over with the female nurse.


    When he got closer, he found that people gathered around his office. The door was open, and from


    time to time, some curses woulde from inside. Simon went forward. As expected, he saw Sean


    standing inside. Though in a decent suit, he behaved like a hooligan - he lifted his foot and kicked


    the chair.


    His eyes were cloudy and red. Sure enough, he was drunk.


    Hearing the footsteps, Sean turned back and said, "Simon, you''re finally willing to show up!¡±


    "What are you doing here?!" Simon asked, his eyes gloomy.


    "What do you think I''m doing here? Where''s my wife?" Sean pointed at him and berated, "I can''t find


    my wife. She''s not in the hotel. You must have hidden her somewhere else! Where did you hide


    her? Tell me!"


    "Your wife?" Simon sneered and said sarcastically, "Sean, do you need me to remind you that she is


    not your wife anymore? In your marriage, you hit her, and the court has already epted your


    divorce case of domestic violence. Now, wait for the result of the verdict. She is no longer your wife.


    I advise you to recognize the truth as soon as possible and stop pestering her!"


    As if he did not understand Simon''s words, he continued to ask in a loud voice. "I''m asking you


    questions! Where''s my wife? Where exactly did you hide her? Simon, hand her over to me. I want to


    see her!"


    "I don''t know!" Simon said in a cold voice.


    "Impossible!" Sean widened his eyes and retorted excitedly, "How could you not know where Addy


    is? You definitely know it because it was you who took her elsewhere to hide her from me! Tell me


    where she is, or take her to me!"


    Simon did not want to talk nonsense with him and shouted at the nurse aside unhappily, "Why are


    you still in a daze? Why haven''t you called the security guard up here?"


    "Yes, yes. I''ve already done that!" the female nurse said quickly. "I''m going to urge them. They''ll be


    here soon!"


    Before the nurse ran far away, several security guards arrived. They went straight into the office and


    took Sean out, in case he continued to make a scene and cause some bad influence.


    Simon said coldly, "If anyone making trouble here in the future, take him directly to the Public


    Security Bureau!"


    Hearing his words, the security guards all said yes.


    After Sean was taken away, everything fell into peace. The crowd gradually dispersed. The female


    nurse and another nurse went into the office and put the chairs and books on the ground back in


    ce.


    Simon held the phone and walked to the desk. When he calmed down, the marble hardness left his


    face. Only at this time did he dial Emily''s number, his thin lips curving slightly. "Hello, Mrs. Chin!"


    The elevator stopped at the floor where the obstetrics and gynecology department was.


    When Emily came out of the elevator, Simon was already waiting for her there.


    Her eyes swept across his handsome face. She pursed her lips and avoided his big hand reaching


    out to her. The next second, he grabbed her by the shoulder and led her to the office of the


    obstetrics and gynecology director.


    Emily struggled, but after failing to break away, she decided to give up.


    Simon was worried about her health, so he arranged a simple examination for her. Emily did not


    refuse this offer. For the sake of the baby, she was willing to cooperate. Thus, she left herpany


    one hour early and hurried over.


    The director was very familiar with them. He said with a smile, "It''s okay. Everything is good. Her


    low progesterone has returned to normal. For now, I don''t expect any real problems. You''d better


    pay more attention to remain a good mentality. Don''t overthink and take more rest!"


    "Thanks, Director Ye!" Simon said.


    "My pleasure. It''s no bother!" Director Ye waved his hand with a smile, and then his eyes shifted


    from Simon to Emily. He joked, "Mrs. Chin, I think you are doing well recently. Instead, it is Simon.


    He''s getting too uptight about it! He should rx a little!"


    Emily bit her lip.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She cast a side nce at Simon and got up from the chair. In a gentle voice, she said, "Thank you,


    Director Ye. I won''t bother you then!"


    Director Ye nodded with a smile and then got up to see them off. "Well, I have onest patient to


    meet. Then I''ll get off work! You can go back. Please feel free to contact me at any time if you need


    my help!"

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Aftering out of the clinic building, they went to the parking lot.


    As they walked down the concrete steps, Simon''s big hand was still holding Emily''s shoulder firmly.


    She did not want to struggle and deliberately turned her face to the other side, trying to keep the


    distance from him.


    Inadvertently, her eyes swept around and surprisedly spotted someone.


    It turned out that this familiar figure was Sean!


    Unlike thest time in the supermarket, Emily was sure that she had seen the man very clearly this


    time. It was Sean!


    He was well-dressed, wearing a dark suit and leather shoes, and he was pulling the cor of his


    shirt. It seemed that he was in a bad mood. At this time, he was taken out of the hospital by two


    security guards, or more urately, he was driven away by force.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they came to the front of a car, one of the security guards pointed at him. It seemed that he


    was teaching and warning Sean about something.


    Emily felt that Sean was definitely note here to see a doctor...


    Simon took out the car key and found that she was staring at Sean. He immediately frowned and


    wanted to exin, "Emily, he came here because..."


    "I don''t want to hear that!" Emily, pursing her lips, stopped him.


    She opened the car door, got straight into the copilot''s seat, and lowered to fasten the seat belt.


    Seeing this, Simon had to go around the front of the car and got on the driver''s seat on the other


    side. Then, he drove out of the hospital.


    At this time of the day, there was the most glorious sunset over the city. The rose- colored sunshine


    enveloped the Cayenne, and some even flew into the car, painting a rosy color inside. Ahead of


    them, the traffic light was on red, so all the vehicles on this road slowed down and stopped.


    While driving, Simon looked at her from time to time ¡ª he did not want to miss the subtle changes


    on her face.


    Emily was leaning on the back of the chair, looking at the street scenes through the window.


    At rush hour, the streets were often crowded. Many pedestrians were on the roadside next to their


    car because there was a bubble tea shop, and many passers-by would stop to buy a cup of bubble


    tea.


    A long line spilled down the sidewalk¡ªit appeared to be quite a popr shop.


    There was a girl in sportswear who seemed to have just got off work. With aptop bag in one hand,


    she was holding a cup by the other hand, biting the straw while drinking the tea. It seemed that the


    bubble tea tasted very good, and she even narrowed her eyes in pleasure.


    A low voice came from the side. "Emily, do you want to drink the bubble tea?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily did not say a word and silently shifted her eyes to the red signal light


    before them.


    Before long, the signal light turned green, and the cars began to move.


    After the Cayenne had passed the intersection, it did not continue to move forward but turned to the


    right and then stopped at the roadside.


    Emily looked at Simon in confusion. He had unfastened the seat belt and was watching the cars


    passing by from the rearview mirror. It seemed that he wanted to get off the car. Her lips moved in


    an attempt to speak, but she did not ask anything in the end.


    As the door closed, she could still see Simon''s tall and straight figure from the rearview mirror.


    Since she had restrained herself from asking, she did not care where he went. She put her hands


    around her body and closed her eyes to rest.


    She waited for a long time. With the warm light of the setting sun on her face, she was about to


    doze off. However, after more than ten minutes, the car door next to the driver''s seat was pushed


    open.


    Simon returned to the car with a cup of warm bubble tea in his hand.


    Emily was slightly stunned and subconsciously turned her head to look at the rearview mirror next


    to her. Still, there was a long line before the bubble tea shop.


    He went to buy the bubble tea, did not he?


    She hesitantly reached out and took the bubble tea.


    Then there came his low voice. "You can''t drink too much. It has little nutritive value. Drink half a


    cup at most!"


    "Hmm..." Emily bit her lip.


    In fact, she did not really want to drink it. When she saw so many people were lining up before a


    small shop, she was curious and took a few more nces at the shop.


    The bubble tea smelled fragrant and tasted good. At its bottom, the bubbles were chewy. Emily took


    a sip and savored the delicious cheese left in her mouth.


    After she drank a few mouthfuls, Simon said, "That''s enough!"


    Hearing this, Emily put down the bubble tea and wanted to take a tissue out of her bag to wipe her


    mouth. At this time, Simon next to her had already taken one. It was toote for her to dodge, so


    she could only let him wipe off the stain on her mouth.


    Only after Simon drank up the rest of the tea did he start the Cayenne.


    After driving for about 20 minutes, he slowed down the car, took a turn, and turned into the


    Riverside Court.


    Since they came out of the hospital, a car was following them all the way. However, neither of them


    noticed it. Then, the car parked behind the entrance of the court. As the car window was lowered,


    Sean''s face appeared. He smiled, revealing a line of white teeth, which made him look a little


    sinister in the setting sun.


    The car with the logo of the TV station stopped at the gate of a nursing home.


    The front and back doors of the car were opened. From time to time, people carried cameras or


    video devices out of the car. As soon as Emily stood on the ground, she looked back.


    Tina, who had been following behind her, noticed her strange act and asked in confusion, "What''s


    wrong, Emily?"


    "... I''m fine!" Emily shook her head.


    She hung the camera on her neck and followed Tina and other colleagues into the yard.


    But when she went in, she could not help but look back twice to check. In the past two days, when


    she came out for interviews, she always felt that someone quietly tailed and watched her closely.


    However, she had just looked around but found nothing unusual. The courtyard was thronged with


    visitors. She did not know if she was excessively sensitive or suspicious.


    Many elders were seated in the pavilion of the nursing home.


    They interviewed for about 40 minutes.


    After thest question, Tina made an OK gesture to them. Then, Emily and Mr. James began to


    pack the machines. They were here to film the lives of the elders in nursing homes in modern


    society. Everything went well, so they got their work over earlier than expected.


    Emily''s cell phone rang, and she took it out of her pocket.


    It was a call from "Simon". Emily pursed her lips and picked it up.


    Tina put away the microphone and came over. She saw that Emily looked down at her toes and said


    to the phone from time to time, "Okay, okay, I know..."


    Tina knew who she was talking to. Wait until Emily hung up the phone, she said, "Emily, it was


    Simon, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    "He''s really concerned about you and is afraid that you''ll be tired. When we just arrived here, he


    gave you a call. Then, after a while, he called again! He is so nervous about you!" Tina said with a


    smile.


    Almost all of her friends could see that something was happening between them.


    Besides Tina, her best friend Wendy and Mr. Hogg wanted to invite them to dinner at their home


    tonight.


    "..." Emily pursed her lips but did not say anything.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Last time, she packed her luggage and wanted to return to the town, but he stopped her. From then


    on, Emily had the thought of moving out.


    However, she gave up the idea in the end. It was apparent that Simon would let her leave. Besides,


    what could she do after moving out? After all, they had a child. With the baby, how could they


    separate from each other and live like strangers?


    Tina did not say anything else about this. She looked at her watch and said, "Emily, this afternoon,


    we have to go to three old people''s homes in the north river. It''ll be a long tiring trip, so you don''t


    have to go there. Mr. James and I will be enough. Go back to the TV station!"


    Although Emily was back to work now, Tina still worried that this task might be too much for her.


    After all, it was a long way to the north river. This job would be very hard. They set out early in the


    morning and had already visited five nursing homes up until now!


    Emily did not insist on going with them and said, "Well, then I''ll go back and sort out the


    manuscripts!"


    "Mm. How about we send you back first?" Tina asked, feeling a little worried about her.


    Emily waved her hand with a smile. They would not take the same way, so she did not want to give


    them any more trouble. They would arrive at the north river earlier if they started from here.


    However, if they had to send her back first, they might have to work overtime again.


    "It''s okay. I''ll just take a cab. There are a lot of empty cabs here!"


    "Okay." Tina nodded and urged, "Then take care of yourself. I''ll go back after finishing the work


    today!"


    "Okay!" Emily handed them the camera on her neck.


    Walking out of the nursing home, Tina and Mr. James got into the car dispatched by the TV station


    and went to the north river. While Emily took her bag and went to the roadside to take a cab.


    It was not rush hour now, and many cabs were avable. Emily just stood there for a while before


    an empty cab slowly stopped in front of her.


    Emily walked over and opened the back door. She bent over and got in the car while telling the


    driver the address. Soon, the taxi started, turned to the main road, and went forward at a constant


    speed.


    With the beautiful street views outside shing across, Emily felt sleepy and yawned.


    As a pregnant woman, she always felt like sleeping. To prevent herself from falling asleep, Emily


    took out her phone to check the document sent to her mailbox. In this way, it would be much easier


    for her to sort out the interview draft when she was back.


    Before she knew it, a long time seemed to have passed.


    The taxi was still moving. Emily, who had been concentrated on her phone, looked up. Somehow,


    she felt something was wrong. There was hardly any traffic jam or red light, but they still did not


    arrive. It was not supposed to be such a long way to go.


    When Emily looked out of the window, she suddenly found that the taxi was not on the right way.


    She frowned and called out to the driver, "Sir, where are you going? I''m going to the TV station!"


    However, the driver made no answer as if he could not hear her. He looked ahead and continued


    driving.


    Originally, she was worried that the driver deliberately took a detour to earn more, but when she


    saw that there were fewer and fewer buildings on both sides of the road, she felt that something


    was seriously wrong.


    The driver had never turned back, so Emily did not know what he looked like. What she could only


    confirm was that he was a man about 30 years old. From the rearview mirror, she could only see


    the brim of the hat on his head, which covered most of his face.


    Just as she questioned him again, the driver abruptly turned around and cast her a cold nce.


    Emily widened her eyes in shock. "Sean?!"


    The man before was not a taxi driver, but Sean! It seemed that he had deliberately disguised


    himself. Instead of in his usual suit, he was in ordinary casual clothes and a hat. It was impossible


    to tell who he was merely by his appearance.


    "How could it be you? What are you going to do?" Emily frowned and asked in an even more


    unpleasant tongue than before.


    Although she did not know what he was up to, her intuition was telling her that something bad was


    going to happen. Thus, she wanted to run away as soon as possible.


    Seeing that he had no intention to stop, Emily repeatedly beat the window and said, "Stop! Stop


    immediately!"


    Sean let out a coldugh and continued driving. He seemed to have speeded up.


    The taxi drove past several cars on the street. In the car, Emily could see the fast-moving scenes of


    the street.


    Seeing that pleading with him was useless, Emily cursed him for being crazy in her heart. Then, she


    gritted her teeth and threatened, "Sean, if you don''t stop, I''ll call the police!"


    However, he did not listen to her, so she took out her phone from her bag and dialed 911. However,


    just as she dialed the number, Sean suddenly turned around and pounced on her.


    As he turned around to take the phone, his elbow identally touched the steering wheel, and the


    taxi began to rock.


    The car no longer ran normally on the road and started to zigzag. However, Sean did not care about


    it at all and continued to grab her phone.


    Emily could not help but cry out in a low voice, "Ah!"


    The moment the car shook, she subconsciously crossed her arms before her breast to protect


    herself.


    It was because of this act that Sean sessfully got the phone. After taking it away from her grip,


    he rolled down the car window and threw the phone out. When Emily saw this, her heart suddenly


    sank.


    The situation was much more dangerous than she had imagined. At this time, she figured out that


    Sean disguised himself because he was there to kidnap her...


    She kept pulling the door, but it was locked and could not be opened. At this time, the car was


    already on the bridge. There were only a few fastmoving vehicles, plus no pedestrians noticed her.


    So, she could not ask anyone toe to her rescue.


    Emily was trapped in the car. She could only grit her teeth and shout at Sean, "What on earth do


    you want to do? Where are you going to take me? I asked you to stop the car! Did you hear me?


    Don''t you know that you are breaking thew by doing this?!"


    It seemed that Sean thought she was too annoying. As soon as he steadied the car, he turned


    around again and violently grabbed her by the shoulder. With all her might, Emily struggled and


    dodged. Thus, he directly raised his hand and hit her on the neck.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a whimper, Emily fainted away.


    ? ? ?


    At this time, Simon was working in the private hospital.


    He was dressed in a green surgical suit, one hand in the pocket and the other holding a disposable


    mask and a hat. His charming eyes looked sideways at the head nurse beside him as he said,


    "Inform the family that the patient has been transferred to ICU and they can''t go in there to visit


    within 12 hours! Tell the nurse in charge to pay more attention to the patient''s blood pressure. If the


    patient passes the critical stage after the operation tomorrow morning, transfer him to a general


    ward!"


    "Yes, Dr. Chin!" The head nurse answered respectfully and then wrote it down in the notebook.


    Then she asked, "As for the patient in bed 12 who came here yesterday, do we need to continue to


    use the anticoagnt drug?"


    Simon''s thin lips moved. When he was about to answer, the phone in his trouser pocket suddenly


    vibrated, so he said to the head nurse, "Wait a minute!"


    He took it out and saw Tina''s name on the screen.


    Her Adam''s apple moved slightly. For no reason, Simon had a bad feeling. Last time, Tina called


    and said that Emily fainted in the hospital. Thus, when he saw her call again, he was instantly


    thrown into a flutter.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Simon put the phone near his ear, walked to the window, and picked it up. "Hello, Tina, what''s the


    matter?"


    "Are you in touch with Emily?" Tina asked him.


    "Emily?" Simon frowned and asked nervously, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Tina kept silent for a while and then exined, "In fact, I''m not sure if anything has happened to her,


    but I can''t get in touch with her now. She hasn''t answered any of my calls. Is there anything that


    happened to her?"


    Simon''s throat tightened as he asked, "What did you say?!"


    "We went out to interview in the morning and had been to two nursing homes. When we finished


    interviewing, it was about one o''clock in the afternoon. Then we had to go to the north of the river. I


    was afraid that she would be tired, so I let her go back to the TV station first!" Tina continued, but


    her tone was obviously a little flustered. "I just finished the work and came back, but I found that she


    was not here. I asked my colleagues and was told that she didn''te back at all..."


    "It''s been four hours since we separated. What''s to be done? Is it possible that she felt


    ufortable and has gone home directly?" On the other end of the line, Tina kept talking in a


    panicky voice.


    In a second, Simon''s eyelids jumped violently three


    times!


    He said to Tina, "I''ll drive back now!"


    Four hours...


    Simon looked out of the window and saw that it was dark already. This scene made his heart burn


    with anxiety.


    After hanging up the phone, he briefly told the head nurse what they should do next and then strode


    away.


    The ck Cayenne skidded as Simon jammed on the brakes before the building. Then, he jumped


    off the car from the driver''s seat and mmed the door shut. In big strides, he walked up the stairs,


    pushed open the gate, and went straight to the elevator.


    He took out the key and turned it. Click-ck! Clickck! Simon was suddenly flustered.


    He could turn the key for two circles, which indicated that the security door was still doublelocked


    and had not been opened yet...


    Simon opened the security door and saw their slippers on the floor, which were still at the same


    ce as they left home in the morning.


    If she did note back...


    Simon did not dare to imagine what would happen to her. Countless thoughts shed through his


    mind, like mes darting around in all directions.


    Was it that she was not feeling well, or anything even worse had happened to her...


    Not long after Simon stepped into the house, Tina and Wilson also arrived in a hurry. Tina was


    worried about Emily''s safety, so she asked Wilson to drive here when he came to take her home.


    When they saw that he was alone in the house, they suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Isn''t Emily at home?"


    Simon shook his head, and his eyes narrowed. "No, there''s no one at home!"


    "How could this be? Then where could she go?" After Tina heard this, she was very anxious. "Did


    you call her? Is there still no one to pick up the phone?"


    "No!" Simon said with a gloomy face.


    In the hospital, he hung up Tina''s phone and hurried back. On his way home, he kept calling Emilly,


    but no one answered. When he just came back to themunity, he also asked Mr. Weil if he had


    seen her. However, he shook his head nkly, saying that he had not seen here back since


    they left in the morning...


    Tina did not want to give up. She took out her cell phone and dialed again.


    The phone never stopped ringing, but still, no one picked up the call. "Sorry, the subscriber you call


    cannot be connected now. Please callter." There came the mechanical female voice. Tina had to


    put down her phone and stop calling.


    Simon gritted his teeth in silence and punched violently on the sofa arm.


    He wanted to hope for the best. Maybe she just went to some recreation ce to have fun and did


    not want to go home. However, in that case, she would not answer so many calls from them. Yes,


    she might not answer his call if she was in a bad mood, but she would pick up Tina''s call at least...


    Besides, she nned to go back to the TV station after the interview. If she did not go back, she


    should have informed her colleagues of her whereabouts!


    All of this indicated that something unusual was happening.


    Now, after they had lost contact with her for a long time, Simon was sure that she was missing.


    Thus, he had asked the people he knew in each hospital of this city if Emily was sent there.


    However, she was not in none of the hospitals.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon tightened his grip and took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Wilson, have you managed


    to contact our big brother?"


    Wilson, who was calling someone, shook his head and said with a frown, "Not yet. He should have


    gone on a task. You know, some actual fighting maneuvers, most of which are located in remote


    mountains and forests. There is no signal on the mobile phone, so they only connect each other by


    radio!"


    When Simon heard this, blue veins stood out on the back of his hand.


    When Emily was about to sell her kidney in an underground market in the town, he found out her


    urate position and arrived in time. But it was all because of the help of Adam, who could use the


    military equipment to locate her.


    "We have to call the police, don''t we?" Tina got into a panic.


    "Usually, the police will build a case and go to search for a missing person only after he or she is


    missing for more than 24 hours!" Wilson shook his head. Seeing that Simon''s face became more


    and more serious, he could not helpforting him. "But I have already informed the Public


    Security Bureau. They have begun to investigate it. I believe there will be results soon!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilson''s mobile phone rang. As he answered the phone, he


    looked happy at first but then turned a little serious. After finishing the call, he slowly said, "They


    located the phone!"


    Simon suddenly took a big step forward.


    However, Wilson paused for a while and continued in a solemn tone. "However, they said that there


    was only her phone, which was thrown in the grass of North Street and picked up by a child. Since


    there is no camera near the street, they don''t know what had happened there!"


    "North Street?" Tina could not help shouting in a low voice and asked in shock, "How could it be so


    far away? How could she take a totally different direction? She was supposed to go back to the TV


    station!"


    Her words made everyone''s heart sink.


    If that was the case, it meant that something had really happened to Emily...


    "The police will continue to investigate until they find her!" Wilson said seriously.


    At this moment, Simon''s phone rang.


    However, it was not a phone call but a text message that came in.


    He was not in the mood to answer the phone and wanted to ignore it. However, from the corner of


    his eye, he identally caught something, so he picked his phone to check.


    It was a short message from an unknown number. When Simon saw the simple sentence, his pupils


    narrowed sharply. With each word piercing into his dark eyes, he gradually clenched his fist so tight


    as if it were going to crush the phone.


    When seeing his anxious reaction, all the others were looking toward him anxiously.


    "Simon?" Wilson asked.


    On the back of his hand, the blue veins nearly popped out. Simon said, with anger brewing in his


    charming eyes. "You don''t have to investigate anymore. I know where she is now!"


    I took Mrs. Chin away. Sean.


    This was the short message that Simon received.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    He quickly called back, only to find that the number was powered off. It was obvious that Sean did


    not want to receive his call.


    The moment he received the text message, Simon called back ording to the number that


    showed by the text message. However, no matter how many times he tried, he could not get


    through. "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is powered off." On the phone, there was only the female


    voice repeating the sentence over and over again.


    He was so furious that he almost wanted to smash the phone.


    With his pupils shrinking in anger, Simon finally handed the phone to Wilson.


    Then the police could investigate the situation. In the room, Simon anxiously paced back and forth


    with his hands against his sides, trying to calm down so that he could reflect on the issue.


    After walking back and forth twice, Simon squinted his peach blossom eyes and said with certainty,


    "Since he took away Emily, he will definitely call me again!"


    When Emily woke up and opened her eyes, she was already in the old and abandoned warehouse.


    At this time, she was ced on a ragged and dusty


    sofa, with her hands crossed behind her back and tied by a rope. By doing so, he restricted her


    freedom of action. As Emily recalled what had happened in the taxi, she was chilled with fear.


    Was it true that anyone who was kidnapped would be brought to such a deste ce?


    Not long ago, her best friend Wendy had been kidnapped. The ce she described was quite


    simr to this ce. What was worse, Wendy was nearly raped by several hooligans. In


    He had taken off the cap that was used to disguise himself. His hair squashed down by the cap was


    all awry, which made him look like a criminal.


    Emily saw that he held the phone, sent a text message to someone, and took out the phone card.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The small SIM card was thrown directly into a mineral water bottle. Then he unpacked a new one


    and put it back in the phone.


    His weird and unusual acts freaked Emily out.


    Sean pretended to be a taxi driver and kidnapped her. However, she still did not know what he was


    up to. When Emily was in the taxi, she resisted violently. But now, she hunched her shoulders and


    remained silent.


    After all, she had already been kidnapped here, and there was no way for her to ask for help. Now


    she did not even know where she was, nor did she dare to provoke him at this time.


    She did not want to struggle against him, for she had to protect the baby in her belly. So, she could


    only stay quiet.


    Next to the mineral water bottle was a bottle of strong liquor.


    Sean ignored her and just sat there. He unscrewed the bottle cap and drank mouthful by mouthful.


    It did not take long for him to gulp down half a bottle.


    The smell of alcohol floated in the air...


    Though not cold, Emily shivered all over and became very nervous, especially when she saw


    Sean''s red and crazy eyes.


    All of a sudden, Sean walked toward her with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Emily, feeling desperately nervous, held her breath. Her hands tied behind her kept sweating, and


    soon her palms were wet.


    She had seen the violent scene when he beat Addy. At this time, the horrifying scene rolled over in


    her mind. Because Emily knew that there was such an extremely dark side in his personality, she


    was afraid that he would fiercely swing the bottle at her head.


    The thought brought her heart into her mouth. Emily, swallowing hard, tried not to show too much


    panic. Instead of fighting violently, she said in a much calmer voice, trying to cool him down, "Sean,


    why did you kidnap me?"


    Sean strode up to her. The light cast some shadows on his face, which made his face look dark and


    sinister.


    Emily licked her lips and kept trying tomunicate with him. "We''ve known each other for a long


    time. I won''t me you for what you''ve done. Just untie the rope and let me go, OK?"


    "Let you go?" Sean narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes!" Emily quickly nodded and held her breath to wait for his answer.


    She hoped that she could persuade him. However, it turned out that it was impossible. Sean, who


    did not intend to release her at all, sneered and said, "I haven''t yet reached my goal. How can I let


    you go?"


    He did all of this for a purpose!


    Emily frowned. She was confused by his words.


    However, she seemed to have guessed his goal in her heart, but she did not dare to confirm it.


    When she looked up, Sean''s crazy eyes from her face. He took the phone out of her pocket and


    turned it on. When the screen lit up, he dialed a number and said, "Hello, Simon!"


    Emily bit the corner of her mouth.


    Simon''s voice on the phone sounded so furious and cold. "Sean, what do you want to do? Let my


    wife go!"


    "Let her go? Well, it''s easy!" Sean was also very angry. His whole face was twisted with anger as he


    roared, "Hand over my wife first!"


    In the warehouse, his high-pitched voice echoed.


    Emily was shocked terrifically.


    Under the blow, her heart seemed to have stopped pumping blood, and even her soul began to ice


    up.


    Sure enough...


    "Simon, you hid Addy, and I couldn''t find her! These days, I''ve almost searched the entire Ice city,


    but I couldn''t find her. You must have hidden here somewhere! She is hiding from me and is afraid


    that I will find her! Bring her to me; otherwise, I will do something rude to Mrs. Chin!" His anger


    came to a boil, and he threatened.


    "How dare you?!" Simon berated.


    "Haha, hand over my wife!" Sean sneered and looked at Emily. "An hourter, on the shore of XX


    area in the suburbs, I''ll wait for you there. If you arete, I''ll directly push Mrs. Chin down to the


    river!"


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    After that, Sean red at Emily. It seemed that he was still angry. He raised his head, drinking two


    mouthfuls of wine.


    His eyes turned redder. Emily ttened herself against the sofa for fear that he would do something


    bad to her. Fortunately, he did not intend to do anything evil. He just red at her and then strode


    back to the table with a bottle of wine.


    He sat back in his chair again and continued to drink in low spirits.


    Emily let out a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly.


    Well, to keep Addy from being harassed by Sean again, he hid her somewhere. No wonder Sean


    would appear in the hospital. He must have stirred up some trouble. Now that he could not find


    Addy, he kidnapped Emily as a bargaining chip to meet Addy...


    Slowly, Emily closed her eyes.


    She had been tortured for so long, though not physically. At this time, as fear engulfed her, a sense


    of powerlessness upied her heart.


    She did not know how long it had been. When she heard the footsteps, she suddenly opened her


    eyes.


    Sean, who was sitting in the chair the whole time, had drunk all the wine in the bottle. Then, he


    stood up and staggered toward her.


    Emily, alerted, curled up on the couch. This time, before she could speak, Sean took the rope


    without saying a word and dragged her away from the couch. Then, he pulled her clothes in a very


    rude way to get her out of the warehouse.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Sean opened the iron gate of the warehouse and dragged Emily out.


    It was not until now that Emily realized how deste the surroundings were. The ce seemed to


    be utterly bereft of human life. There were bungalows all around, which were factories that had


    been abandoned many years ago. A lot of garbage piled up. It seemed that no one had evere


    to take care of this god-forsaken ce.


    Behind the warehouse was the muddy river. Sean dragged her to the shore by the rope.


    Emily looked around, trying to find a chance to escape.


    However, she soon gave up because she did not know the terrain of this ce and could not run


    faster than Sean. Besides, there was a huge gap in physical strength between men and women.


    What was worse, she could not even break free with both of her hands tied up...


    When she was forced to the river shore, she could only resign herself to her fate.


    There was a short and narrow small broken bridge in front of them. It seemed to be used for fishing


    in the past. The bridge had been abandoned for too long. Many of its wood had been weathered


    away. This bridge was on the verge of copse. As the wind blew through the bridge, its wooden


    boards creaked.


    Sean pulled her to the top of the bridge. Just as she looked at the fast- flowing river below, she


    shuddered all over.


    The bridge was so narrow that they could barely go through side by side. If not careful enough, they


    might fall off it.


    Thus, Emily took every step with extreme caution and had given up her effort to escape for fear that


    she would identally fall down. When the cool river wind went into her cor, she felt freezing


    cold.


    As they reached the bridge''s end, Sean finally stopped.


    The fishy wind mixed with the smell of alcohol assailed Emily''s nostrils, and the flowing river below


    her feet made her nervous.


    Sean looked at his watch impatiently, as if he had made an appointment with someone. About five


    or six minutester, he raised his head and looked into the distance, his eyes suddenly turning red.


    Emily followed his eyes and saw a ck Cayenne speeding towards them.


    The car braked suddenly. A tall figure pushed open the car door and jumped off the car. Meanwhile,


    Addy, who was in the co-pilot seat, pushed the door open and got off the car.


    Watching them running over, Emily was d that she could finally be saved...


    However, in her heart, she mocked herself and somehow felt likeughing. In the end, she forced a


    tight smile.


    As soon as Simon''s leather shoes stepped on the bridge, Sean immediately shouted warily, "Don''t


    come over here!"


    With a distance of more than ten meters, Simon fixed his peach blossom eyes on her.


    In just a few seconds, he quickly looked her up and down. Luckily, there were no external injuries. It


    seemed that Sean did not do anything crazy to harm her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Emily, don''t be scared. I''m here!" His Adam''s apple moved as he said. Slowly, his drooping hands


    clenched into fists. Heforted her in his low voice. Right now, he really wanted to kill him!


    Emily opened her mouth but did not say anything.


    She did not know what to say. Besides, her teeth started to tremble when the strong wind filled her


    mouth.


    At this time, Addy also arrived and was panting for breath. Simon looked at her and said coldly,


    "Sean, I have brought Addy here. Now, let my wife go!"


    After the text message, he also received a phone call from Sean.


    He did not have to weigh the pros and cons. Whatever the cost, he would choose to save Emily.


    When hanging up the phone, he asked Wilson to connect the police and handle other affairs. After


    that, he drove directly to the closedmunity, picked up Addy, and came to meet Wilson as he


    requested.


    "Sean, how could you kidnap Miss Sam? Don''t you know you are breaking thew?" Addy said in a


    hurry.


    "If I don''t do this, how can I see you?!" Sean said, his eyes reddening.


    Seeing that his hand was tightly holding onto Emily, Addy instantly said, "Sean, you asked to see


    me, and I''m here now. Let her go!"


    "No!" Sean shook his head and roared loudly, "Addy, why do you hide from me? Do you want to


    divorce so much? The verdict will be announced soon. Do you really want to divorce me? I don''t


    care. I won''t divorce. I''ll be with you forever, and you can''t get rid of me for the rest of your life!"


    Simon had already lost all his patience. When he saw that Emily was tied up and her life was


    threatened, his heart burned with anxiety.


    His thin lips moved, and he gnashed his teeth as he said in an ice-cold voice. "Sean, listen, let my


    wife go!"


    Then, he strode towards them. Seeing himing over, Sean dragged Emily and took two steps


    back. "Don''te any closer! If you take another step forward, I''ll push her down the bridge! I''m not


    joking. If you don''t believe me, then try!"


    Emily took a deep breath to calm her racing pulse.


    The look on her face suddenly became panic as she looked at the deep river under her feet in


    terror.


    This river went through Ice city, and there would be a few reported cases of drowning that happened


    in this river every year. In fact, Emily had reported such news before. Thus, though she was not in


    the middle of the river at this time, it was enough to make her panic.


    They had been standing at the edge of the broken bridge. After they took a step back, there was no


    more room forthem to retreat.


    If they drew back a little further, they would fall down...


    When Simon saw this, he had no choice but to stop. How he wished he had taken a gun with him!


    In that case, he could directly shoot Sean to death.


    "Okay, we won''t go over!" Addy came forward to console him, trying to persuade him. "Sean, listen


    to me. You''remitting a crime here. Let Miss Sam go as soon as possible. You''re looking for me,


    aren''t you? I''m already here. We can talk about everything slowly. It''s too dangerous for you to


    stand there now!"


    "I don''t want a divorce!" Sean shook his head, and the expression on his face became ferocious.


    "I''ve been pursuing you for four years, and you finally agreed to marry me. However, not long after


    our marriage, you want to divorce me! I won''t ept the result! And you even decided to sue for


    divorce. As I said, once being my wife, you would be my wife forever, even after your death!"


    After this resentful roar, Sean''s face suddenly changed, and he actually began to beg. Abruptly, he


    seemed to have be a totally different person. "Dear, I was wrong. I knew it was wrong to hit


    you, but I apologized to you, didn''t I? I knew that I shouldn''t have beaten you. Can''t you give me


    another chance? Why do you insist on divorcing me?! Can you forgive me? Let''s continue to live


    together as husband and wife!"


    "As long as you promise me that you won''t divorce me, I''ll let her go immediately!" Sean shouted


    with his eyes wide open, breathing alcohol fumes all over Emily.


    "Well, I promise you!" Addy nodded thoughtfully and then urged, "I said yes. Can you let Miss Sam


    go now?"


    But Sean did not intend to release Emily. Instead, he stared at Addy, shook his head, and said


    baldly, "You''re lying."

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "You''re lying to me. You''ll divorce me even if I let her go! You''re determined to get rid of me and


    won''t see me at all after you get the divorce decree!" Sean did not believe a word she said. Instead


    of being persuaded, he became angry again.


    "You lied to me! You lied to me!" He roared fiercely. Alcohol seemed to have scrambled his brain


    and made him even more emotional. At this time, he was totally a demented person.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Emily was the closest to him, and her eardrums were buzzing as Sean yelled.


    This was not very important. The key was that she thought Sean was suffering from some


    psychological problems. This idea simply made her even more afraid, and her heart was filled with


    anxiety. Emily feared that if he lost control of himself, he might really push her down...


    "I don''t believe it. You''ll divorce me. You''re dreaming of divorcing me, aren''t you?" Sean''s chest was


    heaving violently. He became so agitated that his face was distorted with fury and pain. With anger


    brewing in his eyes, he continued while excitedly waving his fingers. "You''ve never loved me! You


    love him! Even if you agreed to marry me and spent the honeymoon with me, you couldn''t forget


    him! You can never forget him!"


    As Sean finished speaking, he let out an irritable roar.


    His left hand was pointing at them across the air, and he also raised up his right hand excitedly.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    A sharp female voice was heard.


    It was not from Emily, but from Addy, who saw Sean''s elbow identally hit Emily and push her into


    the river.


    Emily did not have time to make a sound because she had fallen straight into the river with a plop.


    When they walked on the broken bridge, Emily was very nervous. The river was really narrow and


    could only amodate the two of them. Just now, when Sean was getting more and more


    excited, she became very scared. However, what she was most afraid of happened.


    Just as Sean raised his right hand and hit her, she staggered, missed her footing, and fell.


    In no time, the chilly river water poured into her mouth and nose, and Emily felt suffocated.


    She was not afraid of water, and she knew how to swim...


    She had a simr drowning experience in an interview four years ago. This feeling was really


    terrible.


    Just as the river water engulfed her, icy streams twined her like serpents. Emily freaked out,


    thrashing around in the water. However, her hands were tied behind her so that she could not swim


    to reach the river surface.


    She could not save herself only by moving two legs.


    She began to sink.


    She was descending down, deeper and deeper...


    She was so weakened that she could not exert any strength to stop herself from going down.


    Finally, Emily was exhausted and had a sudden ckout. When surrounded by pitch darkness, she


    felt as if she had fallen into an abyss.


    When she fell into the river, a loud sound was heard.


    "Plop!"


    With another very loud sound, Simon''s tall and straight figure rushed over and jumped after her


    without hesitation.


    He moved so fast that for a moment, the others did not know what had happened at all.


    Sean, frightened out of his wits, froze on the broken bridge. With a stiff, ferocious look, he looked at


    the rippling river in disbelief.


    Sean looked at his right hand and muttered in panic, "I didn''t mean it! I didn''t want to push her..."


    He hatched this kidnap scheme so that Simon had to bring Addy to him. He wanted to scare them


    by kidnapping Emily and threatening to push her down. However, he had never meant to do that!


    Unexpectedly, he identally pushed her into the river!


    Police sirens came from afar. Sean could tell from the sounds that many police cars wereing.


    Scared to death, he copsed on the bridge and had no intention to escape at all. The thought that


    he killed someone immediately sober him up.


    Addy ran to the end of the bridge and looked at the river anxiously, too.


    About five or six minutester, someone emerged. It was Simon! By one hand, he pulled Emily,


    whose eyes were closed, and was struggling to swim to the shore.


    After going ashore, he carefullyid her t on the ground, his Adam''s apple rolling repeatedly. As


    his heart beating rapidly within him, he put his hand on her carotid artery and wrist to feel her pulse.


    When he felt her pulse, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he began to give her first aid.


    He helped her clean her mouth and nose. Then, he gave her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and


    cardiac massage. After repeating the process a few times, Emily finally spat out two mouthfuls of


    water, and her eyshes trembled. It seemed that she would soon wake up.


    Simon knelt on the ground, held her head, and cradled her in his arms. He kept calling, "Emily, how


    are you? Are you awake? Don''t be afraid. I''m here. It''s okay!"


    "Simon..."


    Emily''s breathing wasbored, and she could hardly speak.


    When Simon saw this, he squeezed her tighter. Both of them were soaked to the skin. In the north,


    the temperature was still low, even though it was the early summer. When they came out of the


    river, the cold wind blew them, making them feel as painful as if many knives were cutting through


    their skin.


    Heforted her over and over again. "I''m here! I''m here! Don''t be afraid! I won''t let anything bad


    happen to you!"


    "Simon..." Emily murmured, her face dreadfully pale. Her feeble arms dropped powerless to her


    sides on the ground. Then, she struggled to lift her hands up and touched her belly. She said with a


    trembling voice, "My belly hurts so much..."


    In addition to the cold, she also felt a sharp pain.


    Even in his arms, feeling a throbbing pain in her belly, she became too weak to support herself.


    Simon looked down at her and saw that her hand was pressing hard against her lower abdomen.


    Her knuckles whitened as she clenched her hands harder.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Simon quickly carried her in his arms and rushed to the Cayenne.


    He had no time to talk to the oing policemen, let alone take revenge on Sean. He just wanted


    to go to the hospital as soon as possible!


    Emily, tightly clutching at his clothes in his arms, seemed to be in great pain.


    She closed her eyes and curled up in his arms. Her voice became quieter and harder to understand


    as she kept emphasizing, "Simon, it hurts! My belly hurts so much..."


    She closed her eyes and curled up in his arms. Her voice became quieter and harder to understand


    as she kept emphasizing, "Simon, it hurts! My belly hurts so much..."


    As he listened to her repeatedly say that her belly hurt a lot, Simon had a bad feeling about it, but


    he did not dare to think about it.


    Finally, he ran to the ck Cayenne. But all of ? sudden, he stopped.


    Simon froze there, his pupils contracting rapidly, a feeling of horror swept through his body. He


    could feel that more and more slippery fluid flew through his right hand that held Emily''s legs.


    He slowly spread his right hand and lowered his head to look at it.


    There was a puddle of blood in his palm! The scene stung his eyes and heart.


    It was her blood...

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    The ck banquet was galloping on the street.


    It had only been ten minutes since they left the shore, but every minute felt like a year for Simon. He


    stepped on the gas and ran two stoplights in a row. However, no matter how fast he drove the car,


    there was nothing he could do when they had been held up in traffic.


    He turned up the heat at full st. But Emily, who was sitting aside, was still shivering.


    Emily curled into a ball. Simon held her white hands firmly while she also gripped his so tightly that


    even her knuckles turned white.


    It seemed that she felt something was going seriously wrong. She closed her eyes and kept


    mumbling, "My baby..."


    Simon leaned close to her and finally heard her words.


    "Simon, save the baby, our baby..." Her lips were trembling as she begged piteously. Her hair on the


    forehead and temples was damp with sweat and river water. Her trembling voice sounded so


    earnest. "Please! Please save our baby..."


    Her piteous look wrenched Simon''s heart, but he could not do anything for her at this moment. He


    kept kissing her hand and tried tofort her with words. "I will! Don''t be afraid. Our baby will be


    fine! We are on the way to the hospital. I am a doctor. I will save our baby. Believe me!"


    "Baby. Save our baby..."


    Emily, who had already copsed on the co- pilot seat, murmured it again and again for a long time.


    Gradually, she seemed to have lost her consciousness, streaks of damp hair stered to her face.


    She was in such a mess as if she had just been pulled out of the water. Well, Simon indeed had just


    rescued her from the river.


    When he thought of the scene that she was sinking into the river, Simon felt a sharp pain in his


    heart.


    Unlike these shallow artificialkes, the fast-rolling river was deep and bottomless. If he hesitated a


    little or moved slightly slower, she would sink deeper and face an even more dangerous situation.


    Simon kept a tight grip on her ice-cold fingers but failed to warm her hands up. He could only hope


    that he could drive faster and faster!


    Simon kept a tight grip on her ice-cold fingers but failed to warm her hands up. He could only hope


    that he could drive faster and faster!


    Finally, Simon saw the hospital ahead...


    With a sudden brake, he stopped the car before the door of the emergency building. He had


    informed the hospital in advance, so nurses and doctors were already there waiting for them with a


    stretcher. Simon jumped out of the car, put Emily on the stretcher, and strode inside.


    The director of obstetrics and gynecology had been waiting at the door of the operating room. As he


    saw Simon, he said, "Simon, wait outside!"


    Then, the green light above the door of the operation room was turned on, indicating that the


    operation began.


    Simon stood in the corridor with his hands down. The blood between his fingers had dried up, and


    he still could not bend his trembling fingers.


    Both his wide-opened grey coat and shirt were dyed red by Emily''s blood. The blood mixed with the


    water from the river dropped onto the ground, making many pink marks resemble lotus flowers.


    What a horrifying scene it was!


    Simon had been a heart surgeon for many years and had performed countless surgeries on many


    different operating tables, so he had be numb with blood since long ago. However, at this


    moment, a horrible feeling he had never felt in his life came over him.


    "My baby..."


    "Save our baby..."


    Simon broke out in a cold sweat that wrapped him up. A chill overwhelmed his heart.


    He told her that their baby could be saved in the car, but he just said that tofort her. Even he


    was not sure if their baby could be saved or not.


    There was so much blood. Simon thought that they might lose their baby this time...


    His Adam''s apple moved, and he did not dare to think about it anymore.


    Simon stepped back and leaned against the white wall. Slowly, he bent his back, squatted down,


    and curled up in a tight ball. He buried his handsome face between his knees, with his hands


    crossed under his head.


    One hour, two hours, and three hours...


    Eventually, the closed operating room door opened.


    As the director came out, he staggered to his feet. His legs were numb because Simon had been


    squatting there for too long.


    As he gazed into the eyes of the director, his heart instantly fell.


    "She is all right, but the baby..."


    The director took off his mask, shook his head with a long sigh, and said, "I''m sorry, we have tried


    our best! We could not save the baby because its heart had stopped beating when she was sent


    here. Since the baby was more than fifteen weeks old, we decided that it was best to inducebor


    for her!"


    Hearing the sentence of their baby''s death, Simon could no longer stand up straight.


    He froze there like a dummy, his back crooked a little and his eyes fixed on the director. Suddenly,


    the corner of his eyes twitched uncontrobly, and arge teardrop fell down...


    The director had been responsible for checking Emily''s body since she was pregnant. Now that she


    encountered such a sudden ident, the director also felt very sad for them. He patted Simon''s


    shoulder and said, "Simon, you are a young couple and can have another baby in the future! I know


    that you must feel very sad in your heart, but you have to cheer up. When Mrs. Chin wakes up, she


    still needs your constion!"


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved, but he was unable to make any sound.


    Two nurses at either end of the bed pushed Emily out, and the director leaned to one side to let


    them pass. Emily had not yete round after the anesthetic. At this time, she was lying on the


    bed as quietly as if she were a corpse.


    Simon looked at her being sent to the senior ward and then turned to a smoking area halfway.


    His ears were buzzing, and he saw double. He thought that he was severely in need of some


    nicotine to rx. Subconsciously, he reached out to his pocket and suddenly remembered that he


    had not smoked for a long time. The cigarette case and lighter were all in the drawer of the kitchen.


    At this time, someone handed him one cigarette.


    Simon slowly raised her peach blossom eyes and saw his good friend Charlie was holding a


    cigarette and a lighter. He almost forgot that Charlie and Wendy were here.


    He was supposed to take Emily to Charlie''s home for dinner. The purpose of this meal was very


    simple - to ease the tension between him and Emily. Recently, Emily had been treating Simon with


    indifference. What was worse, their baby was gone now...


    They...


    Simon lit up the cigarette with his trembling hands and began to smoke as heavily as a junkie would


    do.


    Charlie in a ck suit stood next to him. The corner of his mouth moved slightly, but he did not say


    anything in the end. Instead, he offered Simon another cigarette as he finished the one in his hand.


    In such a tragedy, anyforting words were weak. Besides, it seemed that Charlie could not find


    any excuses to console him.


    On the way to the hospital, Emily begged him so bitterly. Now how could he tell the sad news to


    her?


    Simon wanted to calm himself down as soon as possible. The director had just told him tofort


    his wife when she woke up.


    However...


    Since he could not evenfort himself, how could hefort her?


    He was so sad that he could hardly breathe. No longer could he stand still, and so he held on to the


    while wall to stop himself from falling down to the ground.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time that he was going to be a father!


    But his fervent hope fell through...

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    When Simon finished almost half a pack of cigarettes in session, Charlie stepped forward and


    stopped him from smoking.


    He opened the window to get out of the cigarette smoke and then walked out of the smoking area.


    He walked toward Emily''s ward with slow, heavy steps as if his feet were filled with lead.


    Finally, he arrived at the door of the ward. When his big hand touched the door handle, he saw that


    Emily''s eyshes began to tremble. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes with effort.


    She was awake...


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he slowly pushed open the door of the ward.


    "Wendy, my baby, is it gone?"


    The moment he stepped in, he heard her asking in a hoarse voice.


    The thought of their dead baby made Simon''s heart sore, and his chest rose and fell violently a few


    times as he breathed deeply to calm himself down. Though he controlled his emotions now, he


    could not hide the sadness in his peach blossom eyes.


    Emily whispered with a gentle voice as if she was afraid of startling something.


    In particr, she attentively gazed into Wendy''s eyes with hope as if she were staring at thest ray


    of light left in the sky before sunset. It seemed that the light of hope would disappear in the blink of


    an eye...


    When Wendy nodded, Emily''s eyes suddenly dimmed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily raised her hand with a needle inserted into it and touched her belly, which was t. How could


    she feel anything? Her baby had left her belly forever.


    However, she still moved her hands back and forth on her belly for some time. This was the dead


    end of herst hope. Then, she closed her eyes and said desperately, "Well, never mind. Let the


    past be the past."


    Simon strode forward, bent down, and held her hands carefully. His amorous eyes were no longer


    lethargic. Instead, there was some restrained pain and bitterness in his eyes. "Emily, we''re still


    young, and we can have more children in the future..."


    It was not that he did not know how tofort others, but he seemed to have lost the power of


    speech when facing Emily.


    Simon had witnessed many deaths as a doctor, but he had never been so panicked and depressed.


    Hearing his words, Emily opened her eyes again and smiled gently. She also held his hand and


    pressed it on her lower abdomen. "Simon, you know, I actually had the idea of secretly giving birth


    to the baby at the beginning, but you found out the truthter! I still remember how furious you were


    at that time. You warned me not to take your baby away!"


    "I didn''t expect that our baby would leave me like this... It is gone. None of us wants this result, but


    don''t be too sad. Perhaps, you and I are not supposed to share a future with it! However, I am d


    that I didn''t remarry you. It saves me a lot of trouble!"


    "Stop it!" Simon roared depressingly.


    Her reaction was different from what he had expected. He thought that after she woke up and


    learned that the baby was gone, she would break down.


    However, she appeared to be calmer than him! She did not cry, nor did she show any strong


    emotions as if she was not the person who lost her baby and just came out of the operating room.


    Her calmness scared him...


    Simon slowly clenched his drooping hands, his heart sinking.


    He knew that losing a baby was quite painful, so his heart wrenched as he spotted the deathly


    stillness in her eyes.


    "Okay, I stop. It happens that I don''t have much strength. Saying these words has already


    exhausted me." After this, Emily took two deep breaths, though her expression was still cial.


    Then, she closed her eyes again and gently turned her back on him.


    "Simon Chin..."


    Suddenly, Emily called out softly.


    Wendy, who was next to them, clenched her hands nervously. Meanwhile, Simon also clenched his


    fists, his knuckles cracking.


    Except when they divorced, she had never called his full name. At this time, Simon, his heart


    pounding fast, felt prey to panic.


    Sure enough, Emily then said in a weak and indifferent voice, "From now on, let''s go separate


    ways."


    She was saying goodbye to him...


    This was her farewell to their past.


    How could she call his name in such a gentle voice and say such cruel words to him once again?


    Simon, who was sitting huddled like a cornered animal, froze all of a sudden. Each piece of muscle


    became stiff. His clothes that had been soaked through by the river water had already dried up.


    However, at this time, Emily''s words brought him out in a cold sweat. The back of his clothes was


    damp with sweat and stuck to his back, making him feel cold.


    In the middle of the night, few nurses were walking in the corridor. It was very quiet in the hospital.


    The director of obstetrics and gynecology asked Emily to stay for a few more days in the hospital.


    On the day of the ident, after Wendy and Mr. Hogg left, Tina and Anthea also came to visit her.


    All of them advised her to be optimistic and forget about this tragedy.


    Slowly, Emily opened her eyes in the darkness-she had just woken up from a horrible nightmare.


    Her palms and back were sweaty.


    She dreamed of the scene when she fell into the river. She struggled desperately, but her effort was


    useless. She sank deeper and deeper. Then, she found herself curling up in the co- pilot seat,


    repeatedly begging Simon to save their baby in a feeble voice. After that, whiteness surrounded


    her-it turned out that she was lying on a hospital bed.


    Emily could not help putting her hands under the quilt on her lower abdomen again.


    Her baby was no longer there, but she confirmed this cruel fact again and again.


    In addition to her bed, there was a single folded bed by the window in the ward. Simon was lying on


    it to keep herpany. Emily had been lying on her side all the time. When she confirmed that he


    was sleeping, she sat up carefully.


    She did not want to disturb him.


    Or, she did not want to bother him...


    However, as soon as Emily moved, the tall and straight figure jumped off the folding bed.


    He had not slept at all; otherwise, he could not have acted so fast.


    In the blink of an eye, Simon ran to Emily''s bed and helped her sit up. "Do you want to drink some


    water?" "Hmm..." Emily did not deny it.


    Hearing that, Simon quickly turned on the emergency light next to the bed. Then he went to the


    cab, poured out a cup of hot water from the thermos bottle, and added some cold water to the


    cup. Before handing it to her, he poured out a few drops on his palm to test the temperature.


    When he got closer, Emily saw that his dark eye circles and several days'' beard.


    Over the past few days, he spent most of the night here with her. After he finished performing


    surgery, he would immediately rush to her ward.


    On the chair aside was his white coat. In the past, while working, he maintained a handsome and


    charming appearance in his white coat. His colleagues rarely saw Simon, who was tall and straight,


    in such a mess.


    Emily was silent for a moment. Then, she stretched out her hand and took the cup. "Thank you!"


    Simon''s big hand stiffened.


    She only drank a small half of the water in the cup. Then, Simon took it and put it down for her.


    Seeing his bleary red eyes fromck of sleep and grey face with exhaustion, Emily knew that he


    must also have had a hard timetely.


    After all...


    A small life was tragically taken from them.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Seeing that she was not sleepy, Simon asked in a hoarse voice, "Can''t you fall asleep?"


    "Emm." Emily nodded.


    As Simon heard this, his Adam''s apple slowly rolled up and down, and his fists clenched slowly until


    his knuckles were white. "Emily, I''m sorry. I failed to save our baby. I did not protect our baby well..."


    "If apologizing is useful, what do we need the police for?" Emilyughed in a low voice.


    She did not expect that she could still make fun of him with the lines of the TV series at this time.


    Simon remained on the chair as motionless as a statue.


    Seeing this, Emily let out a sigh of relief and put her palm on her belly through the thin cotton


    hospital gown. She said slowly, "Simon, don''t be too sad! It''s gone. You can''t do anything about it no


    matter how sad you are!"


    Again, she wasforting him...


    Since she woke up that day, she seemed to be really cool about the death of their baby. To


    everyone''s surprise, instead of crying bitter tears, she could actuallyfort him sometimes.


    Simon said nothing in case his strong emotions slipped out of gear. He looked down, his chest


    slightly heaving.


    "The wish made in the Sagria City came true, but unfortunately, it did not have a future with neither


    of us!" Saying this, Emily paused, and her hand hidden on her leg''s side curled up and clung tightly,


    "Simon, when I went to the bathroom that day, I heard the nurse saying that it was a girl... I know


    you were expecting a daughter!"


    His throat constricted and Simon, who could no longer bottle up his emotions, burst out, "Emily, cry


    if you want to. Allow yourself to cry out! Don''t keep everything to yourself like this!"


    In fact, since she just lost her baby, she should have a good rest to recuperate and should not cry,


    for it might hurt her eyes. Nevertheless, Simon could not stand it when facing her mask of


    detachment.


    Emily shook her head gently. "Why should I cry? What''s the use of just crying about it?"


    She turned her face and looked out of the window. At this time, the moon shone clearly against the


    dark grey night sky. In her eyes, it seemed as if the lonely moon had been crying.


    Touched by the scene, she could not stop herself from crying.


    In an instant, salty tears welled up in her eyes.


    Then, one drop after another, tears trickled out of the corners of her eyes.


    Emily did not cry out loud, nor did she break into violentmentations, but her tears kept flowing


    down and moistening her whole face. However, it looked so sad when she could only shed tears


    silently. Simon''s heart ached.


    He bent down and held her in her arms, kissing her tears away by his delicate lips.


    Emily did not push him away and let him do what he wanted. As she stopped crying, she lifted her


    head and looked out of the window again.


    So what if she cried for a while?


    Whenever a child was unhappy, he could throw a tantrum and cry. After that, he went on living


    happily. However, not everything could have a new start for Emily, such as their past time, her


    broken heart, and her baby...


    The corners of Emily''s mouth moved, "Simon, I want to leave the hospital!"


    Hearing this, Simon immediately said, "If you don''t want to stay here, I''ll go tell Director Ye about it


    when I go to work after dawn, and then we can go home!"


    Home...


    Hearing this word, she actually felt a little resistant to go home in her heart.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily shook her head. "I won''t go back!"


    Simon frowned and looked at her with his pretty eyes.


    "I don''t want to stay under the same roof with you, and I feel more reluctant to lie on the same bed


    with you..." Emily''s eyshes fluttered. Her voice was a little hoarse after crying.


    Simon clenched his fists, trying to calm himself down. Then, he gave in to her. "Okay, if you don''t


    want to stay close to me, I can sleep in the study!"


    "No need to bother. I''ll live with Anthea for some time," said Emily. Her voice was very soft and


    emotionless. "Simon, I did not say these words that day on impulse. I mean it! We should go our


    separate ways. Goodbye, then."


    He was holding her in his arms. They stayed close together now, but Simon felt her heart was far


    away from hers.


    Simon''s blood froze, and a chill ran through his entire body.


    After daybreak, the corridor returned to its original noisy state.


    As the night grewte, theyy back on two beds, but neither of them slept. Just like before, Emily


    leaned to one side. Even if she had never turned back and had closed her eyes, she could still feel


    Simon staring at her with his burning eyes.


    As soon as Simon woke up this morning, Simon went through the discharge formalities for her.


    Perhaps it was because the internal affairs of the club were settled in less than ten minutes.


    When he pushed the door open and came in, Emily had already taken off her hospital gown. She


    was putting the daily necessities she used in the past two days and the clothes for change into her


    bag. The director followed Simon in.


    "Mrs. Chin, go back and have a good rest. Although it was inducedbor, you should also stay


    indoors and rest for a month to recover. It is a crucial moment for women to recuperate after


    childbirth. Otherwise, you may suffer from a lot of health problems in the future!" Speaking of this,


    the director looked at Simon and said with a smile, "Ask him to do theborious work! If you don''t


    feel well,e to me or call me in time!"


    Emily smiled and said, "Director Ye, thank you so much!" "Not at all!" Director Ye waved his hand


    and sighed slightly. "Simon, Mrs. Chin, both of you are still young. Although it is a pity that you lost


    your first baby, the physical condition of you two is not bad. You can recuperate for about half a year


    or so, and you can have another baby!"


    Emily lowered her eyes, and Simon was silent.


    Director Ye thought that they must be too painful to think about the future after losing their baby, so


    he did not say anything more. He told them some matters needing attention after discharged from


    the hospital and then left with the nurse following him.


    Emily pulled up the zipper of the bag. When she was about to lift it up, a big hand came over.


    Simon''s tall and straight figure stood beside her. "Emily, do you have to go to Dr. Lee''s ce?"


    Emily withdrew her hand from his grip, and her face was set in an expression of stubborn


    determination. She said faintly, "Send me there if you want to. But if not, I can take a taxi there!"


    Simon put his slender and jade-like fingers on the bag. Finally, he picked it up and strode out of the


    ward.


    Emily followed behind him.


    The ck Cayenne left the private hospital and drove on the elevated bridge.


    Soon, they entered amunity with some high-rise buildings. In fact, Emily was familiar with this


    ce. It was a building built by internal investment from the private hospital, and most of the


    residents there worked in the hospital.


    In the past, before they moved to their wedding room, Simon lived in the dormitory here.


    Anthea had been living here since she returned from abroad and worked in the hospital.


    Emily had told Anthea that she would move in. Thus, when the Cayenne drove in, they saw Anthea


    had already waited downstairs with her arms around her shoulders. When she saw them from a


    distance, she waved her hands.


    The Cayenne stopped slowly.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Emily lowered her head and unfastened the seatbelt on her, waiting for Simon to unlock the door.


    But after a long time, he still did not do it. Emily turned her face to remind him, "Simon, we arrived!"


    Simon, who was sitting on the driver''s seat, looked ahead with her peach blossom eyes, his hands


    tightly clenching on the steering wheel.


    As he clenched his hands harder, his knuckles whitened and blue veins stood out on the back of his


    hands.


    Emily, looking at him calmly, was not in a hurry.


    "Simon!" She urged.


    Simon suddenly turned to look at her.


    The stifling atmosphere pushed him to the verge of losing control of his frantic emotions. He wanted


    to shout out loud to break the deadly silence. However, as his eyesnded on her ghastly pale face,


    he instantly swallowed his anger and held his tongue.


    She had lost a lot of weight, and her chin became pointed.


    Her bright, beautiful eyes turned dull and lusterless.


    When Simon recalled her pitiful look when she was pushed into the operating room by the nurses,


    he suddenly became weak all over as if all his strength had been sucked away. His right hand on


    the steering wheel dropped powerless down.


    Click!


    When the car door was unlocked, Simon watched her get out of the car and leave.


    While walking away, she did not look back once and headed forward slowly without hesitation. It


    seemed that she was determined not to get entangled with him anymore.


    Emily followed Anthea upstairs.


    Anthea''s apartment was in the middle of the building, which was the best position. Though the


    apartment was not very big, it was snug. As soon as they entered the door, they could see therge


    floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room. The indoor lighting was very good, and there were two


    bedrooms and a living room. Also, the kitchen and bathroom were nice and lovely.


    Anthea put her bag on the sofa and poured Emily a ss of water.


    "Emily, it''s less than a month since you had the operation, so you have to pay attention to


    everything. I''ll take good care of you!" Anthea took her hand and continued, "You''re in the weakest


    period andck Qi and blood. You should rest well and can''t be blown by the wind. Every time you


    take a bath or wash your hair, you should dry your head and body in time to keep warm. Try not to


    use the air conditioner. Besides, you can''t read or watch TV for too long!"


    Emily put down the ss, thinking that Anthea looked more like the director of obstetrics and


    gynecology than her close friend at this time.


    Listening to Anthea''s nagging, she could not help but smile and say, "Why does it sound like you''re


    quite experienced in this field?"


    A trace of sadness shed past Anthea''s face, but it disappeared the next second. She raised her


    eyebrows and smiled. "Emily, I am a doctor, am I not?"


    Emily shook her head and burst outughing.


    Anthea was afraid that she would feel cold, so she walked over, drew back the white curtains, and


    let the sunlight flood into the living room.


    They were on the 12th floor. Though the apartment was not the top of the building, it still had a wide


    and clear vision there.


    Anthea nced downstairs, turned his head, and said with hesitation, "Emily, it seems that Dr. Chin


    has not yet left!"


    "Let him stay there as he pleases!" said Emily in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Anthea did not want to say anything more. She nodded, walked back, and took her to


    see the bedroom.


    Emily thought that she was so sweet and kind to do all of this for her.


    The sheets and quilt were all newly changed, and Anthea especially prepared a nket for her to


    keep warm because she was afraid that she would catch a cold.


    Anthea held her shoulder and said, "Emily, stay here and make yourself at home. It happens that


    this apartment assigned to me by the hospital has two bedrooms. I''ve been living in it alone all the


    time. If youe here, you can apany me!"


    Emily smiled and her eyes moved slightly, but she had already made another decision in her heart.


    Anthea turned the key in the lock. She had just finished the night shift and was moving many bags


    with both hands into the apartment.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hearing it, Emily got up from the sofa and wanted to help.


    However, Anthea did not let here close for fear that she would be tired. She repeatedly waved


    her hand and said, "No, Emily, don''t do it. Go back to the sofa and rest. I can make two trips to


    move them!"


    But since there were too many things, two trips were not enough-she had to make at least four trips.


    Most of the bags contained nutritional supplements for Emily to nourish the blood. In addition, there


    were lots of fresh ingredients.


    Almost every day after Anthea came back from work, she would bring back lots of food. Sometimes,


    it was in the morning after her night shift, and sometimes it was in the evening after her day shift.


    There were no exceptions every time. Gradually, the kitchen became too small to hold so many


    things. Emily opened her mouth but finally swallowed the words back.


    After Anthea packed up all the things, she took two bottles of edible bird''s nest, opened them, and


    handed them to her. Then she hurriedly said that she had to go out.


    About ten minutester, the security door was opened again.


    Emily, with her back to the door, heard the sound of footstepsing from far to near and going


    straight to the kitchen.


    After a while, he heard Anthea shouting in the kitchen, "Emily,e here and drink the soup!"


    Emily put down the bird''s nest in her hand and walked to the dining room.


    There was a dark blue soup bowl with golden rims on the table. With a spoon, Anthea poured the


    soup into her bowl and said with a smile, "It''s not ribs soup or fish soup today. It''s ck- bone


    chicken soup! And there''re some red dates and wolfberries in it. It smells so good. Have a try. The


    soup can help you improve your vitality and nourish your blood!"


    Emily pulled out the chair and took the bowl with both hands.


    The chicken soup was still very hot. White steam swirled up from it to the air, brushing her eyes.


    She blew away the steam and sipped. Gradually, her stomach was filled with chicken soup.


    "Emily, how does it taste?" Anthea hurriedly asked from the side.


    "A great cook!" Emily gave her the answer.


    When she came in from the living room, Emily smelled the aroma. Although her cooking was not


    very good, she could still tell that at least five or six hours were needed to make such a bowl of


    delicious chicken soup. Otherwise, it could not have such a mellow fragrance. Not only the meat but


    also the bones of the chicken were melted in the soup.


    "It''s a little hot. I''ll go to get a spoon." Emily said as she got up and walked to the kitchen.


    When Anthea realized what she was doing, it was toote to stop Emily, who had already stepped


    into the kitchen. On the marble table was an instion lunch box. Just now, after pouring the soup


    out into the bowl, Anthea forgot to hide it into the cupboard...


    "Ahem, Emily, actually..."


    When Emily found that it was not her who made the soup, Anthea cleared her throat awkwardly and


    exined, "In fact, I didn''t make any soup in the past few days. It was Dr. Chin. He put the soup


    made by him into the lunch box and brought it here!"


    However, Emily did not look very surprised. She held the spoon in her hand and said tly, "Well, I


    know the taste of the food made by him."


    Anthea was a close friend who grew up together with her. Although they did not go to college


    togetherter and then separated for many years, they knew each other well. In fact, Emily was


    clear that neither of them was a good cook. Anthea was better than her, but she was no match for


    Simon, who could be considered a chef.


    In addition, Simon had been cooking for her for more than four years. How could she not know the


    taste?

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Not only the soup, but also the pile of things Anthea took home every day must be brought by him.


    Sometimes when Emily stood in front of the French window, she could see his ck Cayenne


    parking downstairs for a long time.


    Anthea saw that her expression did not change much. In fact, it could even be said that she was


    rather indifferent.


    The day she was discharged from the hospital, she said, "let him do what he wants to do," in a tone


    of indifference. Now, she acted in the same aloof way. She remained indifferent and did not refuse


    or stop him.


    Anthea thought of Simon''s zed expression when he handed her the lunch box every day and


    could not help but ask, "Emily, are you really not going to be with him?"


    Emily was silent for two seconds. She nodded without further hesitation and said, "Well, I won''t be


    with him."


    From the moment she woke up, or the moment she learned that the baby was gone, she had


    abandoned the idea of being him in the future.


    Seeing this, Anthea opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    With her eyshes drooping down, Emily thought for a moment and said, "I may go out in the


    afternoon!"


    "Where are you going?" Anthea heard the words and said hurriedly, "You''d better stay at home and


    rest now! Dr. Chin said that these two days... Ahem, I mean, the weather forecaster says strong


    winds may appear in two days. You are still in the one-month recovery period. If you get in a


    draught, it will not be good for your health!"


    Emily looked out of the window and said, "I''ll go back to the TV station. It won''t take a long time!"


    "Then I''ll send you there!" Anthea thought for a moment and said. ? ? ?


    In the afternoon, a red Audi A1 drove slowly to the office building and stopped steadily.


    Along the way, Anthea did not dare to press down hard on the gas pedal because her feeble friend


    was in the car. The whole way, she drove at a low speed. Upon arrival, she unbuckled the seat belt


    and turned to look at Emily, saying, "Emily, go in. I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    When she closed the door, Anthea took out the cell phone in her bag to y some games to kill


    time. Then, Emily turned and walked to the office building.


    As she came out of the elevator, Tina, who wasing out of the conference room with a folder in


    her arms, saw her. She immediately ran up to her in surprise. "Emily, why do youe back? Aren''t


    you still in the one- mouth recovery period after the operation?"


    Emily''s superior gave her a long time to recuperate upon knowing that she had lost her baby. Emily


    was allowed to stay at home to rest. Now it was not time to go back for work.


    "I''m here to talk to the chief editor about something!" Emily exined.


    Her words made Tina remember the time Emily had just learned that she was pregnant, so she


    could not help asking nervously, "Are you going to resign again?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head.


    She knocked on the door and walked into the chief editor''s office.


    The chief editor was drinking tea in front of his desk and was also very surprised to see her. After


    listening to her, he became more surprised and directly put down his thermos cup. "What did you


    say? Emily, did you want to work in Country S?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded slowly. "You n to transfer staff from our department, don''t you? I''m willing to


    go there!"


    She did not want to stay in Ice city any longer, nor could she return to the town. The only way out for


    her was to leave. She happened to hear that the station would send staff to Country S in a meeting


    before. She could take advantage of this opportunity.


    Emily wanted to walk far away, far away from everything here.


    Back then, she had wanted to hide the truth from him after learning that she was pregnant.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to resign immediately and go to Country D with her best friend,


    Wendy. In reality, she was forced to make this choice at that time. But now, in her heart, she was


    eager to leave this city.


    "Didn''t you just leave the hospital?" The chief editor frowned, wearing a rare gentle expression on


    his face. "Emily, I''ve heard about what happened to you. I know that you are in a bad mood now. I


    can give you more days to rest. You''d better take more rest at home!"


    "Chief editor, I really want to go there!" Emily shook her head.


    The chief editor raised his hand and touched a dozen clumps of hair remaining near therge bald


    patch on his head. Then, he advised earnestly, "You know, it''s not a short-term business trip. You


    will have to stay in Country S for a long time. Living abroad will be hard for a woman! That is why I


    prefer to send single male reporters abroad. They don''t have the burden of family and are usually


    quite good at adjusting. But you..."


    "Chief editor, I insist!" Emily''s gaze was fixed on him, her leader.


    The chief editor frowned for a long time. Finally, he let out a long sigh. Seeing that she was


    determined to go, he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    "Since you have made up your mind, I will not say anything more. When you recover, you can


    leave! Later, I will issue a transfer order to you. If you find it too hard to stay there, you can call me


    at any time. Do you understand?" In the end, he said with concern. After all, she had been his


    subordinate for many years, so he was reluctant to send her overseas.


    Emily was used to the severe criticism from this strict superior. It was rare to see him so amiable, so


    Emily was deeply touched and felt like crying. She nodded and said, "Got it. Thank you for all of


    this!"


    After getting the transfer order, Emily came out of the office.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Tina was leaning over the door to hear their conversation. When Emily left the office, she greeted


    her with aplex expression. Indeed, she did not resign. However, this news was even harder to


    ept than her decision to resign. When Emily went to a distant country, she could only contact her


    via the inte.


    Tina''s eyes turned red. "Emily, are you really going to do this?"


    "Tina, I have made up my mind!" Emily looked at her with a small spark in her eyes and nodded


    slowly.


    She held Tina''s hand gently. They had been colleagues. Then they became close friends and had


    already developed a deep friendship. "I know you want to stay together with me, and so do I. But


    Tina, I have to leave!"


    Although she said thest four words in a soft voice, Tina could tell that she was very determined to


    leave.


    Tina was slightly shocked. When she saw her eyes in eclipse, she could feel her pain and


    swallowed her words offort. After a long time, she could only ask, "Emily, does Dr. Chin know


    it?"


    The corners of Emily''s lips slowly curled up. "Sooner orter, he''ll know it."


    She sorted out some rted information about Country S and left the TV station.


    As she went out of the office building, Anthea''s red Audi A1 parked on the roadside was gone.


    Instead, a ck Cayenne stopped there.


    Simon''s tall and straight figure was leaning against the car. This time, he did not put his hands in his


    pocket. There was a long shadow of him on the ground. When he heard the footsteps, he


    immediately stood up and strode over. "Dr. Lee has an urgent operation to perform, so she asked


    me toe and pick you up!"


    "..." Emily frowned.


    Obviously, Anthea betrayed her and told him her whereabouts.


    "There are no other cars avable at this time!" Seeing that Emily stood by the road and seemed to


    look for a taxi, Simon blocked her sight, lifting his hand to grab hers. "Emily, you are still in the one-


    mouth recovery period now. You can''t stand in the wind for too long. Get in the car quickly!"

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Emily did not refuse the invitation because there were indeed no unupied taxis.


    "Thank you..." She nodded and shook off his big hand as she moved forward.


    Her ceremonious manner suddenly made Simon freeze.


    But Emily ignored him. She opened the back door, bent over, and got in the car.


    Simon slowly clenched his hands up in the air. He had a greatpulsion to pull her out, carry her


    to the front passenger seat, and firmly tied her there with the safety belt. But when his hand touched


    her emaciated body, he resisted the impulse.


    He had sent her a lot of tonics. Besides, he made different dishes and various kinds of soup every


    day for her, but she still seemed to have gained no weight. In fact, she appeared much thinner than


    before.


    After closing the door for her, Simon sat in the driver''s seat and started the ck Cayenne.


    At this time, the sunlight that went through the car windows was not so strong now. The light rings


    formed on the window were not dazzling. Emily tilted her head and saw buildings on both sides


    passing by at a constant speed. She remained silent as if she was absorbed in the scenery outside.


    Simon, who was holding the steering wheel in front of the car, was looking at her.


    It had been many days since hest saw her...


    Since she was discharged from the hospital, she stayed in the hospital dormitory and barely came


    out. Because Simon knew that she did not want to see him, he did not dare to go upstairs rashly.


    Every time, he asked Anthea to bring the things he prepared to her.


    Most of the time, he could only stay downstairs. asionally, he could see her appear at the


    window. There were brief moments when they looked at each other. However, as she saw him, she


    would turn away from the window...


    Even though she did not sit next to him, Simon felt satisfied upon knowing the fact that she was not


    far away from him.


    When he came down from the overhead bridge, he stopped at a red traffic light.


    After Simon stalled the car, he looked back and said in a low voice, "Sean was arrested by the


    Public Security Bureau. Then, he has been handed over to the procuratorial organization and will be


    prosecuted soon. Merely for the crime of abduction, he will get imprisonment of not less than 10


    years or life imprisonment, let alone he has caused more injuries!"


    "You fell into the river and the incident caused you to miscarry. Even if he did not mean to do all of


    this... Emily, don''t worry. I will never let him go! Even if he will be sentenced to life imprisonment, it is


    far from enough to make up for his wrongdoings!" In the end, Simon said through clenched teeth.


    Emily could hear the resentment in his voice.


    When Emily thought of the scene of falling into the river, she still felt it horrifying and could still recall


    the ice-cold feeling. The worse thing was that after waking up, she learned that her baby was gone.


    Also, she hated Sean as much as Simon did. It was just that the damage was done. Even killing


    Sean would not bring her baby back.


    Emily replied in a low voice, "Hmm..."


    Emily listened to his words coolly. Simon knew that she was upset and did not want to mention that


    tragedy at all, so he stopped talking about this topic.


    He nced at her and asked casually, "What are you holding in your hand?"


    Hearing this, Emily looked at the document in her hand and looked up at him. "A transfer order to


    Country S issued by the TV station for me."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily told him the truth as directly as she replied to Tina back then. Sooner orter, he would find it


    out. Thus, she had not intended to hide anything from him and simply told him everything.


    Simon''s pupils suddenly contracted as if he had heard a deafening thunder booming next to him.


    The expression on his face changed rapidly, and he said, raising his voice. "You''re leaving again,


    aren''t you?"


    Two days after they were discharged from the hospital, their friends, Charlie and Wendy, invited


    them again to their home. After dinner, when they heard her and Wendy talking, they said that they


    might leave, but they did not expect that they would really leave!


    In just a few days, she had made up her mind to leave. Now, she had gotten the transfer order!


    "Yes." Emily nodded, and as if she wanted him to be clear about her determination, she added,


    "When the one-month recovery period is over, I will go to report there!"


    Simon''s handsome facial features were bathed in the warm sunshine, but his face looked cold as if


    it were a hard mask made of iron.


    Emily had expected his reaction, so she was not surprised. Nor did she want to ease the tension.


    She just turned her head and looked out of the window. Then she pursed her lips and reminded


    him. "Simon, the traffic light turned green. The vehicles behind are honking to make us hurry!"


    Not only did the signal light turned green, but also all the cars in front of their Cayenne had


    gradually driven away, leaving them parking there at the forefront.


    Many drivers behind him got impatient and kept hooting to urge them. Some even poked their


    heads out and swore.


    Gradually, the traffic piled up behind. If it went on like this, they would attract the traffic police here.


    Simon had to start the car and drove forward. But his peach blossom eyes were not looking ahead


    all the way. From time to time, he would gaze into the rearview, keeping his eyes nailed on Emily.


    Emily, feeling that her neck was a little sore, turned her head forward.


    She once again looked up at the gloomy man in the driver''s seat and said slowly, "I''ve arrived!"


    Simon held the steering wheel tightly with both hands and nced at the buildings around him. Yes,


    they were in front of the dorm building. By following the Cayenne''s navigation system, he drove


    here absentmindedly. He was still in a state of shock upon knowing that she would leave and did not


    pay much attention to driving.


    After saying that, Emily opened the car door on her own.


    "Emily, I won''t let you go!"


    Simon acted faster than her. He jumped down from the driver''s seat and grabbed her hand on the


    car door with his long arms. As he said thest sentence, the look on his handsome face suddenly


    became a little fierce.


    Upon hearing this, Emily did not give any response.


    She just threw a brief nce toward him. Without saying anything, she withdrew her hands from his


    grips little by little. Then she calmly turned around and walked into the building with the file.


    Simon looked at her thin and weak figure, took two big steps forward, and then stopped there. Her


    peach blossom eyes, which were fixed on her back, were bloodshot and puffy. ? ? ?


    A weekter, Emily and Anthea were together at dusk.


    A nice aroma of rice filled the dining room. Besides, the fragrance of the delicious pigeon soup


    wafted to almost every corner of the room.


    Emily silently held the spoon in her hand and stirred the red beans in the soup. In the past days,


    Simon cooked different soups for her. Even if she drank a bowl of soup every day, she would not be


    tired of drinking it, not to mention it was so delicious.


    Obviously, Anthea had the same thought as her. Putting the bowl to her lips with both hands, she


    drank the soup to the veryst drop. Then, she smacked her lips to relish the aftertaste. "Dr. Chin''s


    cooking skill is really... Tut tut, it''s a delicacy that I seldom can enjoy! If he doesn''t want to be a


    cardiac surgeon in the future, he can be an outstanding chef as well!"


    Seeing that Emily was quietly drinking the soup with her eyes down and her cheeks flushed by the


    steam, Anthea cleared her throat and said, "Ahem, when Dr. Chin brought the soup here today, I


    seemed to have seen that his hand was injured! Maybe he identally cut his finger! But he didn''t


    even put a bandage on it! As a surgeon, I can tell that it must be a deep cut. If he doesn''t deal with


    it, I''m afraid it might get infected..."

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    After Anthea finished speaking, she observed her expression while ncing at the phone on the


    table. "Emily, why don''t you call him to ask?"


    "Anthea," Emily said, slowly raising her head.


    Seeing Emily pouting, Anthea quickly changed the subject. "Drink some soup. Let''s drink the soup!"


    In fact, Anthea was Emily''s close friend, and they grew up together. So she was naturally on her


    side. But Simon came here with different soups every day. After handing her these things, he would


    stand downstairs and look up with affection. Anthea did not have the heart to see him being refused


    over and over again.


    Emily did not call him, but her phone rang.


    After ncing at the screen, she put down the soup bowl and picked it up. "Hello, chief editor?"


    "What did you say?"


    Emily''s eyes suddenly widened. She even agitatedly stood up from the chair, strode to the window,


    and asked while sping her phone, "I''ve gotten the transfer order, but why don''t you let me go


    now? Didn''t you agree with me that day?"


    "Yes, I agreed!" On the phone, the chief editor exined to her. "But the transfer order should be


    issued only when both our employees and their family members agree. However, your family


    member disagreed, so I cannot send you there..."


    Her family member...


    Emily''s chest slightly rose and fell as she clutched her phone tightly.


    Looking out of the window at the setting sun on the horizon, she dialed a number again. The word


    "Simon" was shown on the screen. After getting through, she asked directly, "Where are you?"


    After hanging up the phone, she turned around and quickly walked to the vestibule. She changed


    her shoes and took a coat.


    Half an hourter, a taxi slowly drove into the Riverside Court and stopped in front of a high-rise


    building at a constant speed. After getting off the taxi, Emily looked at the ck Cayenne in front of


    the flower bed and walked into the building.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened slowly, and Emily took a deep breath and walked out.


    Subconsciously, she reached to her pocket. Suddenly, she remembered that the key was lost when


    she fell into the river that day.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her hand and was about to knock on the anti-theft door. To her surprise, it was pushed


    open from the inside as if Simon was waiting for her the whole time. Simon''s tall and straight figure


    stood aside, and he said, "Come in!"


    Emily walked right in.


    As soon as she came out of the vestibule, Simon handed her a ss of water.


    Looking at the warm water with some stream rising, Emily slightly clenched her drooping hands but


    did not take it in the end. Instead, she looked away and said, "No, thank you. I''m not thirsty!"


    Hearing this, Simon could only put the cup on the cab next to her.


    Emily did not forget her purpose ofing here, so she went straight to the point. "Simon, you did


    it, didn''t you? You called the chief editor and said that you disagreed!"


    The only family member who would do this was him!


    "Yes!" Simon did not deny it.


    "You did it on purpose!" Emily narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose!" Simon admitted it. There was anger in his amorous eyes with affection. "I


    told you that you were not allowed to go!"


    He deliberately prevented her from leaving. Meanwhile, he was up to something else.


    If he hadn''t done this, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to contact him, let alonee back


    here, their previous home...


    "What gives you the right to do this? Simon, I''ve already told you, and I''m not joking. We''re going to


    go our separate ways!" Seeing that he admitted it, Emily became a little angry. But soon, she


    calmed down and told him coldly, "Even if you called the chief editor, it wouldn''t change anything.


    No matter what you''ve done to stop me, I''ll leave! If I cannot get the transfer, I can resign!"


    After saying that, she walked past him without casting a nce at him and went to the bedroom


    inside.


    She opened the wardrobe by the window, and there was a suitcase at its bottom. After opening it,


    Emily silently put her clothes and things into it one by one.


    She rushed back, not only because she wanted to criticize him but also because she wanted to


    pack up her things. To get rid of him, she went directly to Anthea''s apartment after she left the


    hospital. If she wanted to leave forever, she had toe back and get berthings.


    The sound of Simon''s footsteps followed her closely. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a tall


    and straight figure stood at the door. However, she continued packing without uttering a word.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and she said, "Addy took the morning flight and left


    today."


    "..." Emily remained silent.


    Simon gazed at her with his pretty eyes. "She has already returned to Newley City. Do you still want


    to leave?"


    The kidnapping case made by Sean hastened their divorce case. As soon as Addy got the divorce


    certificate, she directly booked an air ticket to leave without staying any longer. She sent him a text


    message when boarding in the morning.


    Emily''s hands stopped there for only two seconds, and then she continued to pack. With her head


    down, she said, "Emm."


    She locked the suitcase and was ready to carry it out. Even though Simon was at the door to stop


    her, she did not care much about it. But when she just moved, she caught a glimpse of something


    by ident, which made her stop abruptly.


    On the bedside table before her, there was something in soft colors.


    There was a pink scarf, a pair of little yellow baby socks, a small hat, a pair of gloves, and other


    things. They were neatly stacked up there. She made all of them, stitch by stitch.


    Emily reached out and picked up the hat on the top, on which there were two lively ears of the


    rabbit.


    Suddenly, a shadow enveloped her from behind.


    Simon suddenly hugged her from behind. His tworge hands held hers that grabbed the two rabbit


    ears.


    Emily frowned, trying to pull away from him. However, she identally touched the deep wound on


    the middle finger of his left hand. She could not help but think of Anthea''s words. When she entered


    the door, he handed her the cup of water with his left hand. But only until now did she see the


    wound.


    It was this two-second of hesitation that allowed him to hug her even tighter. His entire strong chest


    wrapped around her tightly.


    Emily could feel his breathing slightly quicken, and his hot breathing had moistened her earlobes.


    "Emily, don''t go!"


    Simon slowly buried his handsome face in her neck, which was the intimate posture that they often


    did on the bed before.


    Slowly, he cradled her thin body in his arms, greedily smelling the scent of her. It was just more than


    ten days after they separated, but he missed him so much. He said, "Do you remember that I taught


    you how to make the rabbit ears? We can keep these little socks and gloves, and we can even


    make more in the future! Emily, we are still very young, and we can have another baby..."

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Emily heard every single word he said in a deep voice.


    Emily muttered, "It won''t happen again...."


    "Howe?" Simon''s breathing became quick and uneven again, and he hugged her even tighter.


    "Emily, Director Ye said that we''re still young and that we could have another child! When you fully


    recover in a year or a half year, we can have another baby at any time we want! See? They are the


    clothes that we made for our baby stitch by stitch. We can give them to our baby in the future..."


    All of a sudden, Emily grabbed the pile of soft knitwear.


    Simon was delighted, thinking that he must have persuaded her. But unexpectedly, Emily raised her


    hand, took all the clothes, and broke away from him with all his strength. Then, she walked quickly


    to the window.


    While Simon was still in a daze, he saw her pushing the window open.


    A cool breeze blew in. She raised her hand high, throwing all the clothes in soft colors out.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    It was toote for him to stop her. He froze there, his legs leaden.


    The cool wind seemed to blow his heart cold.


    Before they divorced, she lied that she would leave him to look for Boyd, her ex-boyfriend. At that


    time, she did all of this only to keep the news that she was pregnant a secret from him. However,


    the situation was different now. This time, he had a feeling that she had made up her mind to leave.


    As thest piece of sock fell to an invisible corner, Emily withdrew her hand and closed the window.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she just found them, the scene of her making them arose in her mind. She always had her


    head buried in the wool balls during that period, her hands holding two knitting needles. Though her


    movements were clumsy, she kept knitting earnestly with a smile. What was more, she was looking


    forward to putting them on her baby after it was born...


    At this moment, she felt like crying, her heart as cold as the river water in the winter.


    Without looking at his expression, Emily pulled up the suitcase and left the house.


    The taxi downstairs was still waiting for her there. She opened the door and got in. When she went


    out of themunity, Mr. Weil had returned to the guard room and warmly greeted her through the


    window ss.


    Emily nodded lightly, and the taxi sped away.


    Late at night, she received a text message from Simon. "I''ll call your chief editor in your TV station


    to let you go. I won''t stop you anymore."


    After reading it, Emily turned over, put the phone back on the bedside table, and continued to sleep


    with her eyes tightly closed.


    In the courtyard of the Chin Family, Simon put down his phone and leaned back against the bench.


    Looking at the twinkling stars in the sky, he raised his hand, putting the beer can in his hand to his


    lips. Then he threw his head back, gulped down the beer, and threw it away. The can roll far away


    on the ground.


    As he opened another can, someone kicked his foot.


    A pair of ck military boots appeared in her sight. Without looking up, he knew it was Adam, his


    eldest brother.


    Adam leaned over and sat beside him. As a soldier, he sat down in an open way without crossing


    his legs. "That''s enough. If dad wakes up and sees you drinking wine here, he''ll teach you a


    lesson!"


    "I''ll drink two more cans!" Simon raised his head and took another mouthful.


    Then, he picked up a can next to him and handed it to Adam.


    He took it and clinked cans with Simon. After they drank up the beer, Simon wiped the corner of his


    mouth and leaned over. "What happened? I heard that Emily had been transferred to Country S?"


    Anthea told him the news.


    However, Simon was not in the mood to joke about it. He got slightly drunk, his eyes slightly red.


    "Mm."


    "Then how are you going to deal with this?" Adam asked and then said in a serious tone, "How


    about we directly taking her away from the airport or creating some difficulties to stop her? Also,


    your second brother and I can secretly do something to prevent her from going anywhere."


    "None of these are necessary!" Simon shook his head.


    Hearing this, Adam frowned and asked, "No? So, are you going to let her go?"


    "What else can I do if I don''t let her go?" Simon gently shook the beer can in his hand and forced a


    light smile. "Since she''s so determined to leave Ice city, then I should respect her decision!"


    "Are you sure?" Adam tilted his head.


    Under his gaze, Simon smiled a little and picked up the phone next to him. After he unlocked it, he


    clicked on one text. "I''ve asked my second brother''s secretary to book one ticket there for me."


    When Adam saw this, his knitted brows rxed, and a rare smile appeared on his face. "I knew it!"


    ? ? ?


    Emily had arrived early in the airport lobby.


    She would leave on the fight at 10:05 a.m.


    Unlike the others who had to use luggage carts to carry their luggage, she only took a small 16-inch


    suitcase with her. She did not look like an employee who would spend a long time abroad at all.


    Instead, it seemed that she would go on a business or sighting trip abroad for only two or three


    days.


    While Emily was waiting in line for the boarding pass, Wendy and Mr. Hogg hurried over.


    Tina had a live program to deal with while Anthea had an operation to perform. Butst night, the


    three of them had a meal together to say goodbye. Just when Emily arrived at the airport, they sent


    her a text message to wish her a pleasant trip.


    In her inbox, there was also one message from Simon.


    Since then, they had not met each other. Though he brought her nutrition products and soups every


    day as before, Emily rarely saw his Cayenne downstairs. Anthea told her that he seemed to have


    been very busy in the hospital recently...


    Anyway, Emily thought that was okay.


    She quickly got the boarding pass and checked her luggage.


    It was sad to say goodbye, and she felt a little reluctant to leave. Wendy held her hands and kept


    telling her to take care of herself. However, time was cracking on, and the announcer of the airport


    reminded the passengers to do the security check as soon as possible.


    With peopleing and going, the hall was bubbling a cacophony of voices.


    Emily''s eyes involuntarily swept over those people. She paid special attention to the rolling elevator.


    However, the familiar figure she expected did not appear.


    "Wendy, I have to line up for the security check!"


    Upon hearing the airport announcement, Wendy frowned and said in a hurry, "Emily, why don''t you


    wait a little longer?"


    "No need." Emily shrugged and tried to continue with a rxed tone, "If I don''t go in now, the


    security checkpoint will be closed soon. It cost me thousands of yuan to buy this ticket. Although the


    station will pay for it, my chief editor will use me if I miss the flight!"

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Emily once again looked at the esctor at the entrance. Many people surged forward, but none of


    them was the person she expected.


    She looked away and saw Wendy gently nudge Charlie, who then walked aside, made a call, and


    returned while shaking his head.


    Emily, seeing this, chuckled and said, "Forget it! It''s nothing that he won''t see me off. Besides, I''m


    not a leader who needs a team to see her off when going abroad. You''re here. That''s enough for


    me!"


    Wendy sighed. In the end, she could only tell Emily to take good care of herself again and again.


    After hugging each other and saying goodbye, Emily held her passport and the boarding pass to


    board. She smiled at them and said, "Wendy, Mr. Hogg, I''m going in. See you again someday!"


    In the end, she cupped her hands and raised them to salute.


    However, before she turned around, she could not help ncing around to search for a familiar


    figure again.


    She would not change her decision to leave. After all, it was different from the time when she was


    pregnant. She did not even think about returning this time, so she hoped that Simon could see her


    off at the airport. At least, they could see each other before parting, but... Anyway, it was okay!


    It was good to go separate ways without saying goodbye!


    Emily straightened her back and left without hesitation.


    After taking the connecting flight, she finally arrived in Country S. It was a long time flight.


    Country S was the secondrgest economy in the A continent economic circle. People in this


    country enjoyed a higher standard of living and rtively stable economy than its neighboring


    states, which was rare in the poor A continent. This city had a pleasant urban environment. It was


    just a little difficult for her to adapt herself to the climate here.


    The employee who came to pick her up was a foreign woman about the same age as her aunt. She


    looked professional and was very enthusiastic to her. After they visited the working ce, she


    brought her to settle down at her dormitory.


    The dormitory building located in a block near the work building seemed to have been built for some


    years. Though it was a small six- story building without an elevator, its interior was clean and neat.


    Most tenants in it were employees sent here from other countries.


    When Emily entered her room, a girl who looked younger than her living next door asked, "Are you


    from Country C?"


    "Yes!" She replied with a smile.


    The girl was very excited and said in a soft and sweet voice, "Great! I''m Misha Desmond. We are


    working at the same ce! Finally, I meet someone who alsoes from Country C! I have just


    been transferred here for more than a month. We are both neighbors and colleagues in the future.


    It''s so nice to meet you!"


    "Me too!" Emily was also very happy.


    In such a foreign country, it was so good to know someone from the same country.


    There were many things she had to deal with after moving into the dormitory. Thus, she did not talk


    much with her. After the brief greeting, she followed the foreign woman into the dormitory. It was a


    small dormitory for singles. There was a bedroom, a living room, a bathroom, and an open kitchen.


    The foreign woman took her around and gave the key to her. She said, "I have to go back to the TV


    station. You can call me if you need anything in the future. I live on this floor too!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Emily replied with gratitude.


    After saying goodbye, Emily closed the door. Thest person who lived in the dormitory had just left


    for a few days, but there was a thinyer of dust. She had to clean up the apartment. In addition,


    since she just arrived here, she had to buy some daily necessities. Fortunately, there was a


    convenience store downstairs.


    By the time she got everything settled, it was already dark outside.


    She was not used to the local food and found it a little hard to swallow the meal she brought. The


    time difference between Country S and Country C was only six hours. So, it was about four or five


    o''clock in Country C. She was tired and sleepy, so she lifted the quilt and went to bed.


    Staring at the unfamiliar ceiling, Emily finally recognized the fact that she was now living in a foreign


    city that was really far away from Ice city.


    She took a deep breath and encouraged herself to face a new life!


    Just as she was about to turn off themp and go to sleep, she heard someone knocking on her


    door.


    At first, she thought it was an illusion, but when the knocks on the door went on, she realized that


    there was indeed someone outside knocking on her door.


    Emily frowned and looked out of the window. People normally would not visit otherste at night.


    What was more, she had just moved in this afternoon. In this apartment building, only two people


    living on the same floor knew her.


    She asked, "Who is it?"


    She put on a coat and walked to the vestibule in her slippers.


    However, there was no response outside the door, but the knocks did not stop. She checked at the


    peephole but could not see the situation outside clearly because the peephole was worn out. After


    all, she was in a foreign country, so she was a little scared and more vignt. She dared not open


    the door.


    The person outside seemed to have sensed her hesitation, and a low voice rang out. "Open the


    door, Emily!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This voice...


    Emily suspected that she must have misheard, but the voice outside the door sounded so real.


    She hesitantly opened the door little by little. When she saw the tall and straight figure outside, she


    suddenly widened her eyes. "Simon, you...¡±


    His handsome face looked more attractive under the dim light in the quiet corridor, but he looked a


    little weary with the long journey. With one hand in his pocket, he leaned against the wall. His


    suitcase was beside him.


    Noticing her astonishment and confusion, Simon smiled and exined, "I took the next flight and


    followed you here."


    "..." Emily swallowed her saliva.


    "I nned to arrive here almost at the same time as you. If I was fast enough, I might meet you at


    the airport. However, changes always run faster than ns. I didn''t expect to wait for clearance from


    air traffic control when I transferred the flight at the capital airport. Besides, my ne was dyed.


    So, Inded here an hour ago!"


    Emily seemed terribly shocked when seeing Simon, who followed her here. Though Simon had said


    a lot of words in his deep voice, she was still in a state of shock.


    When she came to herself, he had already swaggered into her dormitory, curiously ncing around


    with his beautiful eyes.


    Emily closed the door and walked over quickly. "Simon, what are you doing here?"


    "Apany you!" Simon''s eyes flickered.


    His answer made her nerves jangling. She swallowed hard and said, "I don''t need you to


    apany me, and it''s gettingte. I have to go to report at mypany, so I can''t bete!"


    He had said that he was here for her, but she still requested him to leave.


    Simon, however, stood there without moving an inch. Instead, he blinked his peach blossom eyes


    and said, "I cannot leave!"


    "What did you say?" Emily''s expression suddenly changed.


    Seeing that she seemed to be a little angry, Simon looked a little pitiful and said in an injured tone.


    "It''s my first time to Country S, but upon my arrival at night, my wallet was stolen. So, I lost not only


    my money but also my bank card and my passport!"

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    To prove what he said was true, Simon deliberately turned his pocket to show her the long knife cut


    on it.


    Emily looked at him from a distance and said, "I only have one bedroom!"


    "I don''t mind!" Simon raised her eyebrows. Seeing that she pursed her lips, he stopped joking and


    said in a serious tone, "I can sleep on the sofa!"


    "..." Emily frowned.


    Simon frowned when seeing her cold face and lowered his beautiful eyes. Even his voice seemed


    to be lowered a little. "The embassy must have been closed long ago. You can''t be so hard-hearted


    to let me wander alone in the street, can you?"


    Emily really could not bear to hear that.


    In a foreign country, Emily might help a stranger in distress who came from the same country with


    her, not to mention he was once her husband.


    Emily gently clenched her hands on her sides. After struggling for a few seconds, she agreed and


    said, "Okay, you can stay!"


    "Great! Then I''ll go and take a shower first!" Simon said after hearing this.


    Then, the tall and straight figure strode straight to the bathroom.


    Soon, there came the sounds of running water.


    After taking a brief shower, Simon, wrapped in a bath towel, came out. Meanwhile, Emily happened


    to push open the bedroom door and came out with a pillow in her arms.


    Simon thought the pillow was for him. When he was about to pick it up, he heard her faint voice.


    "Simon, you don''t have to sleep on the sofa. I can lend you the bed. I''ll go to spend the night with


    the female colleague next door!"


    She agreed to let him stay because she did not have the heart to drive away a man from the same


    country.


    After their baby was gone, she told him that she would never again live under the same roof with


    him. Even under such a special circumstance, she did not want to live in the same room with him.


    So when she allowed him to stay here, she had already decided to stay with the girl next door


    tonight.


    Misha Desmond was from the south of Country C. She looked like a cheerful and enthusiastic girl.


    Emily thought she might take her in.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emily walked to the vestibule without giving him any time to


    react, as straightforward as when she opened the door for him.


    Simon had never expected her to leave. For a long while, he remained speechless. Soon, he heard


    a "bang" sound of the door closing.


    Just as Emily had expected, Misha weed her and even chatted with her for a long time that


    night. Only when the sun rose the next day did she return to her dormitory.


    "Miss Sam!"


    When she heard someone calling her, Emily, who was about to knock on the door, turned around.


    Sure enough, it was the foreign woman who received her yesterday. It might because of her dark


    skin, her teeth looked white and clean when she smiled. Emily was puzzled and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Nothing! I just wanted to say thank you. When your husband went to throw garbage downstairs, he


    saw that I could not lift the heavy delivery and helped me carry it up here!" She smiled more friendly


    than yesterday.


    "My husband?" Emily was shocked, thinking that she might have misheard.


    "Yes!" The foreign woman nodded. "He is a tall and handsome young man surnamed Chin, and he


    is a doctor from your country. He said that he is your husband, and I just saw hime back to your


    dormitory!"


    "..." Emily raised her hand to press her pulsing temples.


    "Remember to send my gratitude to your husband. Thank you, and please take the two oranges!"


    The foreign woman did not know the history between them, so she put the oranges into Emily''s


    hands and said with a smile before going back, "There''s still more than an hour before work. You''d


    better go back and have a good time with him!"


    Emily opened her mouth, but she did not have time to exin.


    She raised her hand to knock on the door, and soon footsteps came from inside.


    As soon as Simon opened the door for her, the tall and straight figure quickly turned around and


    walked back to the open kitchen before she could make any sound.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were two steaming instant noodles upon the bar. It seemed that Simon just finished making


    them. The room was filled with the tantalizing aroma of noodles.


    "Emily,e and eat noodles!"


    Simon, holding a disposable fork, was picking the noodles inside the box. "I know you can''t get


    used to the local food here. Before boarding, I bought a few boxes of instant noodles. Eat them for


    the time being. I''ll go to the supermarketter and buy some ingredients to cook for you!"


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    She wanted to say thank you indifferently and ignore him, but she was too hungry to refuse the


    noodles.


    After getting off the ne yesterday, she barely ate anything. Indeed, she was not used to the local


    food. Now, the familiar fragrant smell of the instant noodles had a strong appeal to her. How about


    leaving the noodles there? No way! She did not want to treat herself badly.


    Last night, she let him live in her room, so she might as well eat the bowl of instant noodles.


    Emily pulled out the chair and took the bowl.


    She lowered her head to eat. But just after eating two mouthfuls, she had no choice but to raise her


    head again. This was because after she sat down, the pair of peach blossom eyes opposite her had


    locked tightly on her face. It was difficult for her to pretend that she did not notice anything.


    Emily swallowed the noodles in her mouth and asked directly, "Simon, when are you going back?"


    "I won''t go back!" Simon answered without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Emily opened her eyes wide in great surprise.


    Simon continued with his eyes fixed on her. "The director of my hospital agreed that I could take the


    annual leave. You''ve been too sad since we lost our baby. You did not want to stay in Ice city


    anymore and moved to Country S. Well, I won''t force you to say, but please let me apany you!


    If my annual leave is not long enough, I ask for more free days. Wherever you go, I can apany


    you!"


    "Simon, I don''t need you!" Emily clenched the stic fork in her hand.


    Her chest rose and fell slightly, but her face became expressionless, and she lost all her appetite.


    "I''m full. It''s up to you to decide where you want to stay, whether it was Country S or Country N. I


    don''t care. After all, I can''t change your mind!"


    With this, she lowered her head to look at her watch. Her tone was indifferent without any


    fluctuations. "I''m going to dress up now and go to work. In another half an hour, the embassy will


    open, and you can go to get a new passport or any identification. Then you can get a room at the


    inn! After you leave, you can ce the key below the doormat!"


    After that, Emily walked back to her bedroom with a poker face.


    Within two minutes, she went out with a new set of clothes. Then, she directly walked past him and


    left the apartment quickly.


    The TV station she worked at was medium-sized. In addition to some local staff, many employees


    here were from cities of different countries. Unexpectedly, there were two more colleagues from


    Country C in her department, but they were all male.


    When she checked in the dormitory yesterday, she had known Misha, who was living next door. To


    her surprise, she was also her workmate in the same department. With her here, Emily quickly


    adjusted herself to the working situation.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    It was slightly exhausting for her to adapt to the new environment. After the first day of work, she


    was tired.


    Misha, who wanted to experience some hardship, was assigned here after finishing her


    postgraduate study. She was three or four years younger than Emily and was more energetic. Every


    day after work, she would go out to have fun with her colleagues.


    She enthusiastically urged Emily to go with them, but Emily refused her invitation.


    Emily, still a little jet-gged, had not adapted the time difference. After all, the first night she arrived,


    Simon unexpectedly appeared and disturbed her rest.


    Emily got out of the taxi and walked into the apartment building with her bag.


    She lived on the top floor, so she had to climb a long flight of stairs. When she reached the door,


    she squatted down to look for the key under the mat, but she couldn''t find it after searching for a


    long time.


    With a frown, Emily raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    As expected, she soon heard footstepsing from the inside. Then, she saw Simon''s angr


    face when he opened the door for her.


    Slightly annoyed, Emily asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "You''re back from work." Simon, wearing a blue checked apron filled with a cooking smell, did not


    answer the question. At this time, he only wanted to be her husband, who waited for her to go home


    from work.


    After he opened the door, the tall figure walked back to the kitchen before she could say anything.


    "I''ll pour you a ss of water!"


    Emily secretly gritted her teeth but could only step in.


    She put on her slippers, followed him, and asked anxiously, "Simon, answer me. Why are you still


    here?"


    Simon bent down in front of the water dispenser, looking at her with his beautiful eyes. Hezily


    exined, "It''s the time difference. After you left, I''ve gone back to sleep. It''s already noon when I


    woke up. Then, I went to the supermarket and shopped for too long, so I forgot to go to the


    embassy!"


    "..." Emily clenched her fists.


    No one could believe what he had just said!


    Since he had enough time to go to the supermarket, how could he not go to the embassy?! It was


    obvious that he did all of this on purpose.


    "The supermarket here is not bad. There is quite a lot of food that we''ve gotten ustomed to.


    Fortunately, although I lost my wallet, I can use my VISA to pay the bill by my phone!" Simon stood


    up straight and handed her a ss cup. He smiled and said, "I bought many things and made a few


    dishes that you love to eat! Emily, are you hungry? Just wait a little longer, and you''ll be able to


    have the meal in


    ten minutes!"


    Emily stared at him for a long time but did not take his cup. Instead, she turned around and walked


    directly to the bedroom.


    She walked to the window, gazing at the setting sun through the gap between the tall buildings


    ahead. Then, she closed her eyes with a deep sigh.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang, and after Emily saw the screen, she was slightly startled.


    It was a call from her aunt. Emily had expected it. During the lunch break, Selena, her cousin, called


    her. Emily told her that she had been sent to work in Country S, so Emily knew that her aunt would


    know it soon!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily licked her lips and put the phone beside her ear.


    As she expected, her aunt''s anxious voice came out, "Emily! What are you doing? Why did you go


    abroad without saying goodbye to us? And it was such a remote country! When Selena told me this,


    I was so worried about you! But your uncle and I did not have a passport; otherwise, we would have


    flown there and brought you back!"


    Emily left without telling them and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t discuss it with you and uncle


    beforehand..."


    "We''re not asking for an apology. We''re worried about you!" On the line, her aunt paused a little and


    continued in a little choked voice. "About the baby, we''ve already known it! Emily, I''m also very sad,


    but this is life. Sometimes, we can''t stop bad things from happening! The baby is gone. Don''t let


    yourself be wrapped in sadness. You have to look forward and hope for the future. You and Simon


    are still young, so you''ll have another child after recovery. Let it go and move on!"


    Her aunt took a long sigh. With a heavy heart, she advised her earnestly. "I know it''s painful to lose


    your baby, but you can''t just leave us like this. What about Simon? You two should try to regain your


    happy life. As I just said, you will have another baby in the future. You and Simon..."


    "Auntie!"


    Emily could no longer bear it and interrupted her. She gritted her teeth and said, "We have been


    divorced for a long time..."


    Then, both of them fell into silence.


    A few secondster, she heard that her aunt''s voice trembled in disbelief. "Emily, what, what did you


    say?"


    She had never mentioned it. But now, there was no need to keep it a secret. Sooner orter, her


    aunt and uncle would know it.


    Emily heard a sounding from behind. When she turned around, she saw Simon standing there


    with an apron in his hand. It was unknown when he went there.


    However, she did not want to hide it from him. Instead, she looked into his peach blossom eyes


    from a distance and continued speaking slowly in a calm voice, "I lost my baby. I know that it''s no


    use to think any more about it. I''ve already epted the fact! As for Simon and I... In fact, we


    divorced long ago, but I didn''t tell you and my uncle at that time. I didn''t want you to worry about


    me, so I kept it a secret. Later, I discovered that I was pregnant... Now that the baby is gone, we


    can peacefully go our separate ways!"


    While she was telling all of this to her aunt, she was emphasizing it to him.


    After the call, Emily put down the phone and held it in her hand.


    Simon''s thin lips twitched a little stiffly as he asked, "A call from aunt?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    He heard everything, but he still wanted to confirm it!


    Simon''s chest suddenly rose and fell violently twice. A mncholy flickered across his eyes, but he


    did not ask any more questions. He just said faintly, "The meal is ready. Come and eat it!"


    This night, Emily, carrying a pillow in her arms, went to sleep next room again.


    In Country S, the sun rose early. Since Emily was new here, she did not have that much work to do.


    Besides, the local life there moved slowly.


    Emily was replying to the chief editor''s email, and Misha ran to her with a pile of copies in her arms,


    her eyes filled with the desire to gossip. "Hey, I heard that your husband also came with you!"


    "Angeline told you, right?" asked Emily.


    Angeline was the foreign woman who picked her up at the airport and showed her around after she


    got off the ne.


    Misha smirked, and her young face looked particrly brilliant. "Actually, I saw himst night. He is


    at least 1.86 meters tall and really handsome. His peach blossom eyes are so charming. I believe


    they have the enchanting power to make people crazy! Sister Emily, are all men from the north so


    attractive?"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    It was not the first time that Emily had heard someone say this.


    She was long used to such a scene. No matter where he went, Simon would enchant many, even


    foreigners in a remote country like Country S. Girls who saw him would immediately be charmed by


    his outstanding appearance, not to mention Misha, a young girl like who had just stepped into


    society.


    Misha crouched over there, talking about Simon. She seemed to have been utterly infatuated with


    her. "Sister Emily, to be honest, I''m very envious of you! I''d like to have a boyfriend or marry


    someone as handsome as your husband!"


    "He''s not my husband." Emily shook her head and exined, "We''ve already divorced for a period


    of time. He''s only my ex-husband now!"


    "No wonder you came to live with me these two nights!" Hearing this, Misha whispered in surprise.


    However, she continued to gossip. "But he came all the way from to Country C and Country S to


    find you. He must want to be with you again! Oh, my God, it''s so romantic. You must have been


    greatly touched, haven''t you? Like those reunited couples in romantic TV series, you''ll soon go back


    to his arms, right?"


    The first part of her words was right. Simon followed her here because he wanted to be with her. As


    for the rest...


    Emily raised her hand and pinched the space between her eyebrows, feeling a little troubled.


    Emily opened her mouth but found it hard to clearly exin the things that happened between them


    in a few words, so she could only say, "No, I won''t..."


    However, Misha''s words reminded her. If Simon still found an excuse to avoid going to the embassy,


    she had to drive him out after work today! After all, she could not let him live in her dormitory like


    this all the time!


    When she got off work in the evening, she went straight back to her apartment on the top floor.


    Emily thought that he might have gone already, so she leaned over and opened the mat before the


    door. Unexpectedly, the key was down there. She opened the door in surprise, but then saw


    Simon''s suitcase was still there, standing next to the sofa in the living room.


    He was not in the apartment, but he did not leave. Emily thought that he must have gone out to do


    something.


    Today Emily stayed a little longer in the office and discussed some local conditions with the chief


    editor through emails. At this time, the sun outside gradually disappeared. As time passed by, the


    lights around were turned on.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Although the surrounding area was not very prosperous, this ce was brilliantly illuminated at


    night.


    She heated up a ss of milk. Before she could drink it, someone knocked on the door. Emily


    pursed her lips helplessly and put the ss down to open the door. She thought it was Simon, but


    she did not expect it to be Angeline, the foreigndy living on the same floor.


    "Miss Sam!"


    Just like yesterday morning, she called her as soon as she came up.


    Seeing that Angeline was in a hurry, Emily quickly asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    The foreign woman repeatedly nodded, her dark and fat hand grabbing hers. "Miss Sam, I need


    you. Pleasee downstairs with me!"


    Without waiting for her to respond, she took her hands and pulled her out. Emily did not understand


    what was going on, but she still closed the door and hurriedly followed behind her, going downstairs


    step by step.


    Until she came out of the apartment building, she still could not figure out what had happened.


    "Angeline, what''s the matter?" Emily was confused.


    She smiled mysteriously, showing two rows of white teeth, and pointed forward. "Look ahead!"


    Emily heard him and looked in that direction in confusion. Then she was stunned and stood rooted


    to the spot.


    Two hundred meters ahead of her appeared arge heart- shaped ring. Many candles formed it in


    delicate ss cups. Then, one after another, a few heart-shaped rings followed behind. At the end


    of the string of rings appeared a huge heart, with six heart-shaped rings of candles.


    Simon, who had handsome features, was standing in the middle of the swaying candlelight.


    His hands in his pockets, he gazed at her with his enchanting eyes. There was a faint smile on his


    thin lips. The orangey gold light around him seemed to bathe him in warmth. What a gorgeous man!


    Emily''s hands, which were hanging beside her, slowly clenched involuntarily.


    The pedestrians around stopped one after another and stood there curiously to watch. Usually,


    there were only dim streetlights among those densely packed surrounding buildings, so the sea of


    bright candle mes was particrly eye-catching.


    However, something more brilliant than the sea of candles followed behind.


    As soon as she appeared, Simon took out his hand from the pockets and clicked his fingers in the


    air.


    As soon as she appeared, Simon took out his hand from the pockets and clicked his fingers in the


    air.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Then many more giant roses bloomed one after another in the night sky.


    The whole sky was covered with a rosy color. At this time, not only those passers-by on the streets


    but also many people living in the building opened their windows to watch the firework disy.


    Those rose fireworks attracted almost everyone around, and loud cheers rang out continuously.


    With each firework blooming, exmations like "Oh, my God" could be heard.


    Under such a splendid background, Simon walked towards her with two long legs.


    Behind him was the bright rose sky. He walked crossed the candle sea and walked up to her step


    by step. Then he stood still and suddenly knelt down on one knee. Only then did he take out his


    right hand, which was in his pocket all along.


    In his palm, there was a small, delicate velvet box.


    It was so small and could only contain one certain type of jewelry.


    Since Simon appeared, her pair of attractive peach blossom eyes had never looked away from her.


    Since he was kneeling on one knee, he was in a lower and inferior position, gazing at her with his


    ardent eyes.


    The muscles of his arms were tightening, and there was some nervousness hidden in his eyes and


    knit brows. Though his voice was low and deep, his words prated into her ears like thunders.


    "Emily, we once had a four-year marriage, but I have never proposed to you!"


    "We had talked about remarrying. Now, as long as you like, let''s marry here tomorrow. Forget those


    sad things, and let us restart! Will you marry me?"


    When Simon raised the diamond ring to her, the low cries around suddenly became high-pitched.


    These foreigners around did not understand what he said, but everyone knew what he was doing


    when he knelt on one knee. Some even gave a loud, thrilling whistle.


    Usually, they could only see such a fascinating scene of a handsome man proposing in movies!


    Various emotions surged up in Emily''s eyes as she turned her eyes from the diamond ring to his


    handsome facial features.


    He wanted to start over again...


    In fact, Emily had once said the same thing.


    At that time, they had agreed to marry after the child was born, but now...


    The expression on Emily''s face gradually became terribly calm. She did not take the ring. Instead,


    she put her hands behind her back and shook her head, slowly and gently,"... Simon, but I don''t


    want to."

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    It was at night.


    The roses outside the window had stopped blooming, and the night was quiet. The windows of


    every house were closed again. After watching the bustling scene, they continued to do their own


    things, but the smell of gunpowder could still be smelt faintly in the air.


    There was no light in the room. Emily stood there motionless, looking into the distance through the


    window.


    She thought of Simon''s disappointed face after she refused him.


    Looking down, she saw that the candles had already been put out. The cleaner was cleaning up


    and throwing them all into the trash can.


    There was a noise from porch, followed by the sound of heavy footstepsing from afar. It


    seemed that the person had been waiting there. Emily turned around and looked into the distance in


    the darkness. At this moment, the original bright eyes looked very gloomy now.


    Even his expression was stiff.


    Emily knew that it was hurtful for any manto be rejected from a proposal .


    "Why don''t you want to marry me?"


    Her voice was low and deep. It seemed that he was gritting his teeth.


    Emily turned her head and looked out of the window. Not long ago, the fireworks bloomed in the


    night sky like roses, as if they were still lingering there. They were so beautiful and bright that she


    had never seen a firework with the pattern of roses.


    She said slowly, "Simon, it''s not that I am happy every time I see fireworks."


    Simon''s big hand in the pocket was tightly clenched, and the diamond ring rubbed his palm.


    Emily met his gaze and continued to say softly, "You came all the way here. I know what you''re


    thinking, but it''s impossible!"


    Simon took arge step forward and asked just like before, "Why is it impossible?"


    The light was dim, but Emily could see his features. Simon was staring at her and said, "Emily, I


    know that you are disheartened at losing our baby, but we can have a child again. We can entrust


    our love for this child to ourter children. If one isn''t enough, we can have two, three, or even more


    children!"


    Simon continued to walk forward, closer to her.


    His Adam''s apple moved, and his breath was very heavy. He tried to persuade her. "Sean and Addy


    have divorced. I told you that she had returned to Newley City long ago after regaining her freedom.


    Nothing will affect our rtionship. You..."


    Emily suddenly interrupted him and asked, "What about the future?"


    "In the future?" Simon was startled.


    Emily''s eyshes fluttered, and she stared at him for a moment. "Even if she returns to Newley


    City, or goes to any country, but what if she happens to meet a second Sean? Will you leave her


    alone?"


    Simon was stunned.


    He really had not thought about this problem.


    Even if he had not thought about it, he could not answer it at this time. He might have lost his love


    with Addy for a long time, but he was responsible for the guilt. It was a conscience debt. If


    something like this really happened, he dared not deny that he would not...


    When Emily saw his silence, she pursed her lips as she had expected.


    She was really disappointed now.


    She lowered her eyelids and looked at the big hand tightly holding her. She could see the blue veins


    underneath her skin. Then she suddenly said, "Simon, I love you."


    Simon was truly shocked, with his eyshes trembling.


    There was suspicion on his face, as if he was hallucinating. His eyes were full of incredulity and


    surprise, so much so that he didn''t know what to do.


    She loved him...


    She had never said that!


    Simon felt his blood rush up from the soles of his feet. He was too excited to say a word. The heart


    in his chest almost jumped out. He was very excited but there was a faint uneasiness.


    His heart was beating widly. Before he could recover from his ecstasy, Emily looked up at him


    again.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "When I thought about escaping from Ice city, but in fact, I couldn''t leave you, because I love you."


    "But now I don''t love you anymore. Even if I didn''te here, I wouldn''t change my idea. I don''t...


    love you now. Do you understand?"


    Such a transition was a huge blow to Simon.


    He felt like a person who had struggled to climb up from the cliff. As soon as he popped his head


    out, he was easily kicked back into the abyss before he could cheer.


    The proposal was almost his final bet. He thought that he could change her mind. Even if he


    couldn''t, at least she would reconsider the decision to live apart from him...


    Being stunned, Simon stood there for a long time.


    Emily''s heart had already been dead for a very long time.


    Her heart died with her unborn child.


    At the age of 18, Emily met Boyd in university. At that time, she had firstprehended the feelings


    of love. They had been in love for five whole years. Once, they were about to get married. She did


    not expect to encounter Boyd''s betrayal in the end.


    However, perhaps because she was too young at that time, she could quickly cheer up after being


    injured. After that, she met Simon.


    The entanglement before and after the marriagested nearly five years. Although she had a lot of


    happy time, but when she thought about it, it was still too short. Finally, it was a failure again. Only


    she knew how serious the emotional injury was this time.


    From the age of 18 to 28, Emily spent ten years but failed. She was mentally and physically


    exhausted and no longer had any hope of falling in love. Or it could be said that she had no courage


    and only wanted to get rid of it...


    As a person, one would be afraid of being injured. A person''s ability to withstand injuries was truly


    limited.


    "I am very tired. Both Boyd and you make me feel very tired and even frustrated! I really don''t want


    to be with you again. Every second is very torturous for me. I just want to have a new beginning,


    forget everything about the past and live a good life here!" After saying that, Emily bowed her head.


    The drooping two hands were raised respectively, and the left hand touched the ring on the right


    hand. The silver ring was suffused with a cold luster in the darkness.


    In fact, she should have given it back to him long ago...


    After Emily took off the ring, she grabbed his hand. Then, she slowly opened his hand and ced it


    on his palm.


    While withdrawing her hand, she looked at him. The corners of her eyes were slightly trembling, and


    she said wearily, "Simon, I''m begging you. Please let me go..."


    The confusion in Simon''s eyes gradually turned into desperation.


    He waspletely desperate and helpless now.


    Early in the morning, the sun was shining through the window.


    Emily walked back slowly from the next room with a pillow in her arms. As soon as she passed the


    porch, she could faintly smell the cigarette in the air.


    After looking at the closed bedroom door, she looked at the half- open window, and then looked


    down at the trash can next to the sofa. There were countless cigarette butts inside. Presumably,


    after she leftst night, he should have smoked for a long time.


    Emily put the pillow on the sofa and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water.


    Warm water spread from her throat into her stomach, and she raised her hands to press on her


    painful temples.


    She turned around and wanted to take something out of the refrigerator to eat. After opening it, two


    cartons of milk fell with cracking sounds, followed by several bananas. The scene inside surprised


    her.


    It was filled with so much food that it was hard to open and close the door normally.


    Just when she was still in shock, there was a sounding from the porch.


    Emily looked back subconsciously and was surprised to see the tall and straight figureing over.


    Just now, she saw that the bedroom door was closed, so she thought that he hadn''t gotten up.


    Unexpectedly, he had already gone out in the early morning.


    It seemed that he went to the supermarket. He not only carried two shopping bags full of stuffs, but


    also a paper bag in her arms.


    It came to Emily''s mind that the things in the refrigerator must have been bought by him.


    Simon came over and put the shopping bags on the semicircle table. Then he said, "Emily, I fill the


    refrigerator with food. I also bought some extra food that can be stored for a long time. If you don''t


    like the food here, you can try to cook some food yourself. There are two books about the dishes!"


    His voice was obviously hoarse.


    Perhaps, he smoked too much and didn''t sleep well. His eyes were sunken and ck- ringed, being


    streaked with red blood, which made him look particrly gaunt.


    Emily pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Simon opened the shopping bag, and he seemed to be checking if there was anything missed. He


    checked them over and over again. Then he said in a low voice, "You here alone. I''m very worried.


    The sun here is potentially damaging to your skin, so you should pay more attention to the sun


    protection. Besides, you should wear more clothes when it''s cold. You must go to the hospital if you


    don''t feel well. I bought you some basic medicines!"


    "Although it is rtively safepared to other countries, the public security is still enough here,


    especially at night. Try not to go out. If you go out, you have to find a colleague to apany you.


    Remember to call 10111 when you run into a dangerous emergency! Remember to eat breakfast


    every day, lock the door when you sleep at night, and take good care of yourself!"


    Hearing his endless words, Emily couldn''t help but frown. She couldn''t help saying, "Simon, you..."


    Simon raised his eyelids and he looked frustrated. Then he forced a smile and said in a hoarse


    voice, "I understand what you said yesterday. I will respect your decision. If you want to live


    yourself, then I agree. Don''t worry. I won''t pester you anymore."


    "Well, thank you..." Emily was a little surprised.


    Simon''s thin lips twitched hesitantly. Then he turned around and walked towards the living room.


    He pulled up the suitcase next to the wardrobe and looked at her with deep eyes. After a long


    silence, he said slowly and bitterly, "Emily, I''m leaving!"


    Emily curled her hands into her sleeves and said hesitantly,"... Goodbye."


    Simon said, "Goodbye."


    They clearly knew the implied meaning of this word.


    It was also a farewell to their love and marriage.


    With the dull footsteps, the tall and straight figure quickly disappeared from the porch. Then all that


    was left was a muffled sound of the door closing. In the end, no sound could be heard.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    In the private hospital in Ice city ?


    Simon, wearing a green surgical gown, came out of the hospital building. When he moved a little,


    his cervical vertebra would be painful. The sunshine outside was strong, so he had to narrow his


    eyes. Being muddled, he couldn''t even remember how many days he had been back from Country


    S.


    Beside him was a female nurse holding a medical clip. She reported to him while carefully


    observing his expression.


    After telling the patient''s condition and the operation arrangements in the afternoon, she couldn''t


    help saying, "Dr. Chin, you have been working on the night shift and operation without rest for


    several consecutive days. If you continued to work like this, you would be sick. Why not rest for a


    few days?"


    Simon had always been very dedicated and he was also the idol of all the people in the department


    of cardiac surgery. He was excellent both in his professional ability and in his sense of responsibility


    as a doctor. However, he forced himself to work like a machine day and night.


    Simon used to be serious when he was working, and his colleagues were used to his attitude in the


    hospital. But this time when he came back from a short break, the female nurse felt that he became


    silent and lonely, without any energy...


    Simon said lightly, "There''s no need!"


    No one knew that he had to rely on working non-stop to forget the pain.


    After smoking thest mouthful of cigarette in his hand, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground.


    While grinding it with his leather shoe, he took a new one out of the cigarette box and lit it up. As the


    white smoke was spat out, he continued to say in a hoarse voice, "The patient who has just


    epted the heart valve surgery in bed 22 must take medicine on time after waking up, otherwise,


    there''s a risk of blood clots. Then check the blood coagtion, ahem, ahem..."


    As he speaking, he suddenly couldn''t help coughing violently.


    Simon''s cough was very serious. Not only did he bend his back, but also his hand with a cigarette


    kept shaking. It was a long time before he stopped coughing, and he frowned painfully.


    When the nurse saw this, she couldn''t help but persuade. "Dr. Chin, you... you''d better stop


    smoking, okay?"


    Simon didn''t throw the cigarette away, but asked, "Wylma, did the directore back from the


    meeting?"


    "He''s already back!" The nurse nodded.


    "Mn." Simon replied indifferently.


    His handsome and gaunt features were a little hazy behind the smoke, and his eyes were


    somewhat dim and deep. He seemed to be thinking about something and smoked one after


    another.


    Ten minutester, it was in the director''s office.


    Simon sat on afortable leather chair, with his white gown hanging down. In front of him, the tea


    cup on the desk was steaming, and the air was filled with the aroma of tea, but he didn''t touch it.


    He crossed his hands in front of his body. After a long silence, he said in a muffled voice, "Director, I


    want to participate in aid to Tbridge."


    Six monthster.


    Although Country S was richer than other countries, there was still a huge gap between the rich and


    the poor. In the city, the rich lived in houses and vis, but most of the poor people were still in


    slums.


    More than 30 kilometers away from the urban area, there were many slum area next to the highway.


    It could not be called a house. In the distance, there were dense wooden sheds, which were


    casually built with some nks or iron sheets. The top was simply covered with ayer of stic


    cloth, on which some stones were ced. Then it became a house to settle down.


    "Click!"


    Emily gently pressed the button, put down the camera and looked at the picture in the camera.


    The abandoned container was transformed into a small hut, with a wireting on one side. It


    looked exactly like Hitler''s concentration camp for Jews during World War II. A ck girl with messy


    hair crouched in front of the door. Her clothes were full of holes, and she was sewing clothes in her


    hands.


    There was also a piece of ck thing next to her hand, like bread, which she took a bite from time


    to time.


    Today, Emily''s colleagues came with her to report on some of the life conditions of the lower-ss


    people in Country S. At this time, the interview was basically over. At noon, the sunshine shone in


    the sky. She couldn''t help sighing helplessly.


    The children living here couldn''t even get enough food for three meals, let alone go to school.


    Emily rummaged in her bag and took out all the cash. She beckoned the ck girl toe over and


    put the money in her hand.


    The little girl opened her mouth in surprise, and then her eyes sparkled with tears. She jumped with


    excitement and kept thanking her. She put her palms together and prayed."Miss, Jesus will bless


    you!"


    "Thanks." Emily helped the little girl tidy her hair.


    Misha, who had finished taking the photos, ran over with the camera on her shoulder. She wiped


    her sweat and asked, "Emily, are you not used to being in a ce like this?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay!" Emily shook her head and replied with a smile. "When I was in Ice city, I often went to


    the orphanage, but they are not as pitiful as the people here!"


    "It''s all right for adults to live here, but the children living here are really pitiful!" Misha sighed.


    Seeing the ck girl run back to the container joyfully, Emily stood up slowly. "This kind of situation


    will happen in any country. There is no way to avoid it. There are many remote and backward


    ces in our country. Many children can''t afford to go to school, and they also suffer from hunger!"


    Hearing this, Misha nodded and said, "Yes, I remember that one year in college, I and my


    ssmates went to the Tbridge City to work as a volunteer teacher. The children there are very


    poor! Some of them were only seven or eight years old. They not only had to take care of their


    younger sisters, but also the elderly in the family. They would go back early to do farm work as soon


    as the ss was over..."


    Tbridge City...


    Emily was stunned.


    When she heard the Tbridge City mentioned by Misha, she couldn''t help but think of the person who


    went to Tbridge City as a volunteer. Her best friend Wendy told her about that...


    "Emily, let''s go back!" Misha reached out her hand to pull her.


    Emily came back to her mind and nodded. "Okay!"


    After they came out of the slum, their colleagues returned to the car one after another. When all the


    people had arrived, they turned back to the city center.


    Only after driving for less than two or three hundred meters, the car suddenly shook violently. Emily


    who was looking down at her phone hit her head on a ss. Fortunately, she responded in time and


    soon held the handle with her hand.


    The driver in front was controlling the steering wheel in a panic, but the car was still shaking. It


    seemed that the car was running wildly. All the wooden sheds were shaking, and a lot of stones and


    tires on t¡ãp of it were all falling down.


    "Ah, what''s going on!"


    Misha, who was sitting next to her, was frightened. Misha took her hand and cried in a low voice.


    Emily, who once had simr experience in Yany State, looked out of the window and felt anxious.


    "It''s terrible. It''s an earthquake!"

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    "What?" Misha was shocked.


    She went to Country S directly after the postgraduate education. She was still young, so the things


    she had experienced were limited. When she heard what Emily said, she was even more frightened


    and broke out in a cold sweat. "Earthquake? What should we do? Emily, I''m so scared. What should


    we do when the earthquakees..."


    They had no better way if there was an earthquake.


    Emily smiled bitterly. She gritted her teeth and said, "Run away!"


    At this time, no one could do anything. They could only try their best to escape from the sealed area


    and hide in the direction of tnd.


    The other colleagues on the car had also realized it. The driver in front reacted very quickly. With a


    sudden brake, he stopped at the side of the road. Then he opened the door and jumped down. The


    rest of the people also followed him.


    "Earthquake..."


    When they got out of the car, they saw a lot of people frantically running out of the slum.


    The ground was still shaking. Many vehicles on the highway were forced to stop. People all


    abandoned the cars to escape. For a time, there were many people all around. Some were


    crouching, some children were crying, and others were cursing.


    Emily staggered and held Misha''s hand to stay at a corner at the side of the road.


    Fortunately, when the earthquake happened, they had alreadye out of the slum, so the


    chances of them suffering in the car were rtively small. However, the slum area that they had just


    stayed in copsed like a ruin.


    Although Emily had had the experience in Yany State before, she only experienced the aftershock.


    It was the first time that she had encountered an earthquake in her whole life.


    She felt that her heart was beating fast and hurriedly. Such a encounter scared her to death.


    At that time in the car, she could still keep calm, however, she actually had no time to think about


    anything else. At this time, she felt that her back waspletely wet with cold sweat. At first, she


    thought it was just a very small earthquake, but she did not expect it to be so strong.


    Based on her spections, it should be at least MS 6 earthquake...


    About ten minutester, the quake finally stopped, as if nothing had happened. Only when one


    experienced it, one would know that in nature, no matter where one was, people were weak and


    powerless.


    Emily pulled Misha to stand up. Their eyes all felt pain.


    There were no tall buildings in the slums and it would be less dangerous, but the houses built in


    wooden sheds were very dense and not solid. There were a lot of crushed stones falling from the


    houses. The road was narrow. Because of the sudden earthquake, most people had no time to run


    out and were crushed inside, and screams of pain could be heard everywhere.


    The people who had escaped ran back to search for their families.


    Many people, including their colleagues, joined the rescue team spontaneously.


    Because of the damage caused by the earthquake, the bridge connecting to the highway was cut


    off, which blocked the professional rescue team. In addition, many cars were damaged, whichContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    caused a lot of idents. There was no way to transport the car or leave, so people were forced to


    stay there.


    After such a natural disaster, the sunset was normal, and the night fell.


    Their car had been overturned, and they could only find a ce to rest. Sometimes kindness was


    always rewarded. The ck girl Emily gave the money before took her to the container where she


    lived.


    Almost no houses didn''t copse. The container had also copsed, but there was only a small part


    left, so there was a ce for them to take shelter from the wind.


    Emily sat on the ground. Although she survived the disaster, she remained vignt all the time.


    After all, once there was a big earthquake, there would be several aftershocks following. At this


    time, she lowered her head and looked at her cell phone.


    It was full of electricity, but it always showed that it had no service and she couldn''t make phone


    calls.


    She originally thought that the news of such a big earthquake must have spread to all countries


    after so many hours. If her families and friends in Ice city knew it, they would definitely be worried.


    But now, there was no way to tell them that she was safe...


    She guessed that the nearbymunication tower must have malfunctioned because of the


    earthquake. There was no way to get through in a short time. Emily had no choice but to knock on


    her cell phone. It seemed that she had to wait until she returned to the city to contact them.


    The sound of footsteps came. It was Misha who wasing over with her forehead covered.


    When the earthquake happened at noon, they quickly got out of the car, but there were vehicles


    following them. Misha was hit by a pickup truck behind her when she came down from the car,


    which caused her forehead to hit the window ss and the wound bled.


    The condition was tough. After simply staunching the bleeding, she could only tie it up with a piece


    of cloth torn off from her clothes.


    It looked a little funny. Emily raised her head and asked with concern, "Misha, is your head okay?"


    "I''m fine. There''s no more bleeding, but it''s still very painful. I''m a little dizzy!" Misha shook her head


    and quickly covered her forehead with both hands.


    "Now the highway ispletely blocked, and there is no way to go back. I guess that we will have


    to spend one night here!" Emily checked the wound on her head, frowned and said, "Fortunately,


    the wound is not very serious. We have to deal with it for the time being. Watch out for the infection,


    and we can deal with it carefully when we get back!"


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m strong!" Misha raised her chin.


    Seeing that Misha was still very optimistic at this time, Emily felt relieved.


    Misha blinked meaningfully when she saw the mobile phone in Emily''s hand. "Now it is estimated


    that the news has already been spread everywhere. My brother must be very anxious after seeing


    it!"


    Emily was stunned. She then smiled and said, "I suppose that''s right..."


    Misha seemed to want to say something. Suddenly, she took Emily''s hand and pointed at


    something. She said excitedly, "Emily, there seems to be a rescue teaming!"


    Hearing this, Emily looked up and saw a group of uniformed people running over.


    She followed Misha and stood up. Her heart was filled with joy. She was d that she had finally


    been saved.


    In addition to the soldiers, there were a lot of doctors and volunteers in the team. After they arrived,


    they began to rescue the wounded on the highway and the people in the slums.


    Among them, Emily saw a familiar figure.


    "How is this possible..."


    She was startled and stood still, suspecting that shewas wrong. She blinked hard and clenched her


    hands nervously. The tall and straight figure running in the crowd seemed to be looking for


    something. He leaned down to check the survivors carefully. The anxiety on his face was obvious.


    As if he sensed something, the figure suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Emily''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she mumbled, "... Simon?"

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    She saw that tall and straight figure slowly turn around.


    It was just like the slow-motion scene in the movie. At this time, her breathing slowed out of shock.


    It was only when Emily saw the handsome features that she finally confirmed that it was Simon.


    However, she was still in shock. He should be in Tbridge City, but he appeared in front of her now. It


    wasn''t an illusion, and it was so real!


    It had been nearly half a year since he left Country S...


    Such a long time had passed in the blink of an eye. He was obviously thinner, and the outline was


    clearer than before. The cynicalness andziness between his eyebrows seemed to have


    disappeared, reced by silence.


    Simon was wearing charcoal gray clothes, and there were obvious wrinkles on his shirt and trouser


    legs.


    He strode towards her, walking faster and faster. He did not stop until he stood in front of her. His


    chest slightly heaved, and his amorous eyes stared at her intensely, looking up and down at her.


    Emily opened her mouth and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Are you okay? Is there any injury?"


    They asked the same question almost at the same time.


    Seeing him staring at her for a second, Emily lowered her eyshes and replied with a smile, "I''m


    fine. I''m not injured! When the earthquake happened, I happened to be in the car. I ran out with my


    colleagues immediately!"


    Although there was still some fear in her heart, she felt lucky that she had survived. It was God''s


    blessing that she was able to survive such a devastating natural disaster.


    After hearing her answer, Simon''s tight mouth slightly rxed.


    Even so, his gaze still didn''t move away from her. It seemed that he wanted to see if there were any


    hidden dangers. Deep concern and worry were hidden in his eyes.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and observed his handsome features once more. She said, "Simon,


    long time no see..."


    Simon also said, "Long time no see."


    Indeed, they had not seen each other for a long time...


    Was six months a long time?


    Perhaps, for many people, six months was fleeting, but for him it was very tough. Every minute and


    every second of each day was sheer torture for him.


    Emily also felt hurt. She did not expect that they would meet again in such a situation. She could not


    help thinking of their experience in Yany State...


    But now they...


    After calming herself down, Emily asked again, "Why did youe here? I heard from Wendy that


    you went to Tbridge City as a volunteer..." "Mn." Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    But why he appeared in Country S...


    In the past six months, although he was on the teau in Tbridge City, more than 10,000 kilometers


    away from her, he had been paying close attention to the news about Country S, from which he


    could feel her existence.


    At noon yesterday, he saw the news of MS 6.8 earthquake reported by the female reporter


    seriously. The number of people who died was unknown, and there were many fellow countrymen


    among them. He couldn''t get through to Emily''s cell phone. He was so worried about her that he


    almost went crazy!


    He couldn''t get in touch with the embassy, either, so he couldn''t be sure if she was safe. Simon


    couldn''t wait for a second, and he came here to find her without hesitation...


    When he met her calm eyes, his Adam''s apple moved slightly, but he finally said in a low voice, "I


    attend a seminar here. There''s an earthquake and there''s a shortage of medical staff, so Ie


    here to help!"


    Not knowing whether it was due to relief or not, Emily''s hands curled behind her back slowly


    loosened and she nodded. "Oh, so that''s how it is!"


    "Mn." Simon''s rough voice sounded.


    All of a sudden, there was silence, and the morning light was shining between them.


    Emily took the lead and said with a smile, "There are a lot of injured people on the highway and in


    the slums. Go ahead and do your work!" "Okay!" Simon said in a low voice. Then he just turned


    around and left in silence.


    Emily also turned around and returned to the container. However, after taking two steps, she


    couldn''t help looking back. It turned out that he was also looking at her. They stared at each other.


    Being nervous, she hurriedly looked away and ran into the container.


    Emily didn''t dare turn around again and she clenched her hands lightly.


    Misha popped her head out and approached her with a frown. "Emily, isn''t he... your ex-husband?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Misha was more confused. "He hasn''t given up yet. Does hee here to find


    you again?"


    Emily shook her head, pursed her lips and exined. "No, he''s just here on a business trip.


    Because of the earthquake, hees here to provide help!"


    "Oh!" Misha looked relieved, but soon her eyes rolled and she asked hesitantly, "Emily, Ahem, are


    you still in love?"


    Emily smiled helplessly and said, "Stop gossiping with your little brain. You''d better find a doctor


    quickly to deal with the wound on your forehead!"


    Misha raised her hand to touch her forehead and grinned. Then she ran out to find a doctor.


    After the rescuers appeared, there was hope for them who were trapped. Although there were no


    tall buildings in the slums, they were very close to the mountains, so it was still dangerous. Soon the


    soldiers organized the survivors in order to move to a safe ce nearby.


    More and more people left safely.


    Emily looked around and didn''t see the ck girl. Emily didn''t know if she had left with others. When


    she was worried, she saw the girl running to her in panic.


    She quickly walked over, only to hear her anxious and messy expression in English. "Miss! please


    help me!"


    The little girl looked up at her with her face full of tears. She mumbled a lot of words im case that


    Emily couldn''t understand. Then she pointed to a direction behind her, gesticted the position of


    her left chest in a hurry and made a painful look.


    Emily quickly stooped down tofort the little girl. She had already understood what was going


    on. Looking up at the doctors and soldiers who were in a hurry, she bit her lips and pulled her to run


    into the crowd.


    There was a wounded person who had just been rescued from under the ruins. A doctor in a white


    gown was there, and Simon was stitching up the wound. She quickly walked over and stopped in


    front of Simon.


    Seeing that his face was lowered and he did not notice her, Emily hesitated and reached out her


    hand to grab his elbow, "Simon..."


    The moment they touched each other, they were suddenly stunned.


    Even though Emily only touched his clothes, she could still feel his sturdy forearms and his body


    temperature.


    n

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    But at this moment, it was not the time to think about these useless things. Emily cleared her throat


    and said, "There is a patient who seemed to have a sudden heart attack. She is unconscious now.


    Can you go over and have a look?"


    "OK!" Simon nodded.


    Carrying the medical kit, the ck girl led the way, and they followed her quickly.


    They came to a house, or to be exact, it had be a ruin, with wooden nks, stones, and


    abandoned tires in a mess. A ck woman wrapped in ragsy there. Her lips were purple, and she


    was breathing hard with her mouth open and her eyelids up.


    The little ck girl knelt down and rushed to her. She was crying beside the woman.


    When the little girl just came to ask for help, she told Emily that when this woman picked up


    delicious food, she would give her some. The ck bread she ate yesterday during interviews was


    given by the woman.


    Simon strode over, leaned over, and directly knelt down. Meanwhile, he put the medical kit aside.


    Then he opened the woman''s eyelids, pressed the pulse for two seconds, and ced the


    stethoscope on her chest.


    His handsome face was serious. He raised his hands and moved quickly around the heart, watching


    the woman''s reaction closely.


    Emily pulled the little ck girl aside, wiped her tears and asked, "Simon, how is it?"


    Simon frowned and said, "She is suffering from the tight pain of precordial area, shortness of


    breath, dyspnea, and falling blood pressure. I initially concluded that it was insufficient blood supply


    caused by coronary insufficiency, which is what we often call myocardial ischemia! Judging from the


    situation, it should not be a big problem!"


    As soon as Emily finished telling the ck girl andforted her that everything was fine, she


    heard Simon''s low voice. "Help me find out Isosorbide mononitrate, clopidogrel and Salvia


    miltiorrhiza solution from the medical kit!"


    She was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he was talking to her.


    "Right away!" Emily quickly stepped forward, squatted down, opened the medical kit, and found the


    corresponding medicine ording to his instructions. Then she opened the packets and handed


    them to him, saying, "Simon, here you are!"


    Simon didn''t even turn his head around. He only reached out hisrge hand to take the medicine.


    "Give me the needle and syringe!"


    "Hmm!"


    He gave the brief instructions, but they cooperated with each other very tacitly.


    Holding her breath, Emily watched him push the needle into the woman''s blood vessels through the


    skin inside the woman''s arm. Then a small protrusion appeared, and he fixed it with a adhesive


    bandage. Finally, he untied the tourniquet.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing that his thin lips were slightly twitching, she thought that he had some instructions, so she


    quickly put her hands on the medical kit, only to hear him ask in a low voice, "Emily, how are you


    doing?"


    Emily was stunned for two seconds and she said,"... I''m fine!"


    During the past six months, she only focused on her work and daily life. Although she was tanned,


    she gained more than two pounds. Overall, she was doing pretty fine. She told the truth.


    "What about you?" She took the chance to ask him.


    "Me?" Simon slightly raised his eyebrows, and his thin lips were slightly curved, but there was no


    real smile on his face. Instead of answering her question, he helped the woman up and made her


    lean against the wireting.


    After hanging up the transfusion bottle and adjusting the infusion speed, he stood up.


    Seeing the woman open her eyes, the little girl stopped crying and rushed to her, asking questions


    from the side.


    Emily looked at them with a smile. Suddenly, she saw a palm reaching towards her.


    Simon said, "Emily, give me your hand!"


    "..." Emily frowned and stood still. She even put her hands behind her back.


    When Simon saw her subconscious action, heughed at himself and hooked his thin lips,


    indicating to the disposable syringe in his other hand. "I''ll give you the antibody vine. This is a


    disaster area, and also a slum. It''s easy to get infectious diseases, so it''s better to prevent them!"


    Hearing this, Emily felt a little embarrassed. She felt that her reaction seemed to be exaggerated, so


    she handed over the hand with embarrassment.


    Simon rolled up her cuff little by little. Her forearm was exposed and his fingertip inevitably touched


    her skin. When his hand rubbed against her skin faintly, his body gradually became a little stiff.


    The other hand had to hold the syringe very hard so as to control the boiling blood in his body.


    Just like the moment when he came with the rescue team and saw that she was safe and sound, he


    restrained the impulse to hold her tightly in his arms.


    He tied up the pulse band, sterilized the skin with sterilized cotton, and then pushed the needle into


    her blood vessel. It was only a few seconds of movement, but he wished he could be a little slower.


    As his Adam''s apple rolled, Simon put away the syringe and said, "It''s done!"


    Emily pressed the needle holes with a cotton swab and couldn''t help asking him, "Did you inject


    yourself?"


    Simon said, "I''m fine."


    Hearing this, Emily opened her mouth. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she


    swallowed it back and said,"... Thank you!"


    Simon smiled bitterly. "You''re wee."


    At this time, the woman''s consciousness had recovered a lot, and she was able to open her mouth


    to talk to the little girl. In Country S, people spoke Dutch besides English. Emily couldn''t understand


    what she was saying, but she guessed that the woman should beforting the little girl.


    Seeing the smile on the girl''s face again, Emily was also very happy. She had always had a firm


    belief in Simon''s medical skills. She felt that he was always attractive to cure the disease and save


    the lives.


    When he looked at the little girl, although there was no expression on his face, his eyes seemed to


    be full of sadness.


    Emily couldn''t help but look at the weak woman again and nervously asked, "What''s wrong? Is


    there any hidden trouble in her illness? Didn''t you save her?"


    "No, this woman''s symptoms have been relieved. It''s not life-threatening!" Simon shook his head,


    and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. "When I just looked at this little girl, I couldn''t help


    thinking of our child. Our baby is also a girl..."


    Hearing this, Emily slightly clenched her hands with her head down.


    Simon turned his head to look at her and silently asked, "Emily, have youe out of the grief of


    losing our child?"


    The light around him was a little dim. A small amount of sunlight shone down on him. He was


    covered in either strong or weak shadow, and there was a certain emotion in his eyes that could not


    be dispersed.


    Emily looked away and pursed up her lips. "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    Simon''s thin lips twitched and he let out two low and deepughs. It seemed that he was talking to


    her or talking to himself. "But what should I do? I can''t forget it!"

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Emily and other colleagues, as the third batch of people who were transferred, left the slums at


    noon and arrived at a safe area nearby.


    On a t ground near the mountain, there were many tents of all sizes and many people walking


    around. They were all survivors of the earthquake. Some were in good condition and some were


    wounded. Emily was in one of the tents.


    She leaned against the entrance with her eyes fixed on the setting sun in the sky, and looked a little


    distracted.


    She thought that Simon still couldn''t forget...


    A deep voice sounded in her ears. That handsome face appeared in her mind.


    His outline was clearer than before. Even in such an environment, he still looked very handsome.


    However, when he said this, he lowered his eyelids, looked at the shadow on the ground, and


    looked deste...


    "Emily, what are you thinking about?"


    Misha walked in the tent, covering her forehead with her hand. Her wound had been bandaged.


    Emily came back to her sense and shook her head. "Nothing!"


    "Come on, it''s important to fill the stomach!" Misha said as she gave her a sandwich.


    The sandwich was wrapped in the tinfoil. It was cold. But under such conditions, it was better to


    have food to eat. Before the rescue team arrived yesterday, they were all hungry. Today, they had


    food to eat for three meals. They were already satisfied.


    The supplies were limited. There were not many usable beds, so thin nkets were ced in the


    tents and they were all sitting on the nkets.


    "Thank you!" Emily stretched out her hand to take it.


    Misha ran to her side, opened the tinfoil outside, and said while biting, "There are a lot of supplies


    sent here. I''ll get two big coats for us to wear in case it''s cold at night. ording to the situation,


    we''ll have to stay here for at least two days!"


    Hearing this, Emily shrugged and said, "Angelina has called to say that the superiors have asked us


    in the disaster area to bring some reports back as much as possible. Maybe well have to stay a few


    more days!"


    Themunication was restored not long after the rescue team arrived in the morning.


    She told her family and friends who lived far away in Ice city that she was safe. At the same time,


    the work unit in the city assigned tasks. They were in the disaster area, so the work unit did not


    intend to send more people and asked them to collect some news for follow-up reports.


    Misha was unhappy as she heard that. "Ah, it''s so unlucky!"


    Emily smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Misha soon ate up the sandwich and she was going to get the supplies.


    In less than two minutes, Emily also finished eating and drank some water. She felt a little stuffy in


    the tent for the whole afternoon, so she also went out, intending to walk around. Then the ck girl


    ran over to her.


    However, there was no panic on her face this time. Instead, she showed a sweet smile.


    After throwing herself in front of Emily, she mumbled a lot, seemingly saying that Emily had helped


    thedy before. Then, she sped her hands together and said in a low voice, "Miss, thanks to you.


    Jesus bless!"


    "You should thank the male doctor!" Emily said with a smile.


    She didn''t want to take credit. After all, it was Simon''s credit that the woman was rescued. In fact,


    she didn''t do anything. At most, she just helped him find some drugs and medical equipment.


    The little ck girl kept nodding and pointed to a tent behind her. "He''s sleeping!"


    After saying thanks to Emily in English, she ran away quickly.


    After seeing the small figure disappear, Emily shook her head and smiled. She continued to walk


    forward, but when she passed the tent that the little girl pointed at, she slowed down a little and


    tilted her head to look inside.


    The tent was different from the tent she had been in. There were not many people but a lot of


    medicine in the tent. It seemed that this tent was for the medical staff.


    There was no bed but ayer of nket on the ground. Simon was lying in a corner of the room. He


    was alone. There was a trace of exhaustion on his handsome face. He was sleeping, just like the


    little girl said.


    He should be too tired. His tall body curled up. After sunset, it was windy and colder. At this time, he


    crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    In the past, they experienced disaster relief in the disaster area. At this time, soldiers and doctors


    were life- saving straws. She could imagine how busy and tired he was on this day. Meanwhile, she


    was worried that he would catch a cold if he slept like this.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily slowly withdrew her gaze and walked to the supply station in front.


    The supplies were all donated by local government and kind people. There were volunteers


    standing there, sending food and goods to every survivor. She walked over and said hesitantly,


    "Excuse me, could you give me a quilt please?"


    Holding the quilt, Emily went back to her original ce and came to the tent again.


    But there was no other person inside other than the pile of medicine. asionally, people ran into it


    and left in a hurry after taking the medicine. Simon was still lying there.


    After breaking up, they were still friends.


    Besides, in the foreign country, it was reasonable for her to care for her fellowpatriot. What''s


    more, in the morning, he indirectly helped her save that woman and vinated her...


    Emily took a light step forward and bent over to cover him with the quilt.


    She tried her best to be quiet and didn''t want to wake him up. She also tried not to let him find out in


    case that he misunderstood her feelings for him. After covering the quilt, she didn''t want to stay any


    longer.


    However, just as she was about to stand up, he suddenly caught hold of her hand, which she had


    notpletely retracted.


    Feeling the power of his palm, Emily''s whole body went stiff.


    Her first reaction was to open her eyes wide to look down at him. Seeing that his eyes were closed


    tightly, she guessed that it should be his unconscious movements, so she calmed down again.


    Emily took a deep breath and struggled.


    She didn''t expect him to hold her hand so tightly, and she could even feel his palmprints.


    Emily frowned. This time, she didn''t intend to be polite. She used some strength to break free.


    Unexpectedly, she woke him up. Her eyes slowly opened. His eyes were bloodshot and there was


    sleepiness in them.


    She gritted her teeth slightly. "Simon, you..."


    "Well, it must be a dream again!"


    Simon''s low and deepughter suddenly drowned the sound of her voice, mixed with a little


    hoarseness.


    Simon''s eyes suddenly lit up and he showed a faint smile. Then he murmured, "But it''s so clear this


    time.


    You''re still here when I open my eyes, and it feels so real..."

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    After that, Simonughed in a low voice again. There was a sense of self-mockery in hisughter.


    Then he slowly closed his eyes again.


    Emily couldn''t help but pursed her lips.


    It was only then that she realized that he hadn''t woken uppletely. The two sentences he had


    just said were just somniloquy.


    At this time, he had fallen asleep again and his breathing was slow and quiet.


    Emily saw her hand held by his palm. With his eyes closed, the light and the temporary emotional


    fluctuation in his eyes couldn''t be found. She could ignore his somniloquy, but she could really feel


    his body temperature, neither hot nor cold. It was so warm that it touched her heart.


    Emily was absent-minded for a moment.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound at the entrance of the tent, which sounded like the footsteps


    of a person. She was suddenly shocked and turned her head in a panic. Then she saw a figure


    shed by and ran out in a hurry.


    Emily swallowed and turned her head back again. This time, without any hesitation, she pulled his


    big hand away bit by bit with great force, and then stepped back two steps to keep a distance.


    She took two deep breaths and looked at Simon who was sleeping soundly. Then she turned


    around and left quietly.


    Her footsteps were very fast, and after a while, she disappeared.


    In the tent, Simon, who was lying alone, slowly opened his eyes.


    The big hand that was hanging down opened again. Simon looked at the palm prints on it, and then


    reluctantly closed it. There was a kind of lingering attachment in his eyes.


    After leaving Simon''s tent, Emily quickly returned to her tent. Misha was sitting there with her back


    to her. Misha''s chest heaved slightly, and it seemed that she also just came back.


    It was Misha who made the noise at the entrance just now.


    Emily walked over and crossed her hands in front of her chest. Then she said, "Misha, in fact, what


    happened just now..."


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I don''t have a misunderstanding!" Misha interrupted her with a wave of her


    hand.


    Hearing this, Emily let out a sigh of relief.


    It was getting dark outside. In addition to soldiers, medical staff, and volunteers, most of the people


    had returned to the tent to rest. Several ck people came back to the tent one after another, and


    they all found their ces to lie down and curl up.


    When Emily put on coat and was about to lie down, she saw Misha stand up.


    She asked in surprise, "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    Misha held her mobile phone, turned her eyes and said, "Emily, you sleep first, and I''ll call home!"


    Emily nodded and said, "Okay, then go back to sleep early after you finish your call!"


    Misha agreed, and then walked out of the tent with her mobile phone. More than ten minutester,


    she came back. The night became quiet.


    On the morning of the second day, the sun in Country S still rose very early.


    Just like yesterday, there were volunteers who sent breakfast to everyone. It was very simple. A box


    of milk and a packet ofpressed biscuits were enough to solve the problem of hunger.


    Emily unfolded the end of the milk case and tore it open. As she passed by a tent, she nced at it


    secretly.


    This time, apart from the piles of medicine, there was no one else in it.


    Simon didn''t lie there, leaving only a quilt. Emily quickly took back her sight and continued to move


    forward. Presumably, he would start to rescue people again.


    A lot of people were injured this time, and the medical staff didn''t have time to rest.


    Just as Emily was about to turn around and enter her tent, she suddenly felt a strong quake and


    heard a cracking sound. She almost lost her bnce and staggered.


    "The aftershock ising. Come out of the tent!"


    In the midst of the mor, she heard someone shouting loudly in English.


    Almost at the same time, many people poured into the empty space. Some of them ran slowly, and


    were even hit by the copsed tents. They cried out in pain.


    The power of the aftershock was not small, but it didn''tst long, only about two or three minutes or


    so.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the frightening experience, people calmed down. They cooperated with the army to rebuild the


    tents and cleaned up the ruined sites.


    Emily squatted down to pick up the biscuits and milk on the ground. Then she flicked away the dust


    on them. When she looked up, she saw some people not far away gathered together and


    discussing something. It seemed that something had happened.


    Seeing Mishaing from that direction, she asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Misha pointed at the mountain nearby and said, "The aftershock just happened. It seems that


    someone is trapped on the mountain!"


    "On the mountain?" Emily was surprised.


    "Yes!" Misha nodded and said with a frown, "I heard that a rescue dog found the survivors. When


    the earthquake urred the day before yesterday, the couple was buried on the hill. It seems that


    they were seriously injured. The woman has congenital heart disease. Some medical workers went


    up the hill in the morning. Now the after-shocks triggered thendslide. I''m afraid that all of them are


    in danger..."


    Upon hearing this, Emily looked at the mountain with a serious expression.


    It could be seen that there were many ces ofndslide. If they were hit by thendslide, the


    situation would be terrible...


    The congenital heart disease...


    Inexplicably, Emily repeated it in her heart. If there was a heart attack, a cardiac surgeon would be


    sent there.


    At this time, she did not think much about it. After all, there were so many doctors in the rescue


    team, and he was not the only cardiac surgeon. Suddenly, a small figure bumped into her knees.


    Emily lowered her head, hurriedly helped the little ck girl up, and asked if she got hurt.


    The little ck girl shook her head. Then she looked in the direction of the mountain, tilted her head


    and pointed there, saying, "The doctor in your country!"


    Emily was shocked.


    Emily couldn''t help looking around at the crowd. Among the ck-and-white-skinned people, there


    were some yellow-skinned people, but she didn''t see the tall and straight figure.


    There had been an aftershock just now. Almost everyone came out of the tent, and some medical


    staff were curing patients outside.


    But he wasn''t there...


    Among the group of people not far away, the leader wasmanding them to organize a rescue


    team. Since they had lost contact with the people on the mountain, more people were needed to


    help the trapped ones. In addition to the soldiers, many volunteers also took the initiative.


    The situation on the mountain was different from the tnd. There would be unknown danger.


    Everyone''s face was very serious.


    Emily watched them rush past her, and she clenched her hands tightly.


    After thest ck man walked by, she lifted her feet and said, "I want to join!"

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    After Emily said this, she went up the mountain with the rescue team.


    Because of thendslide, many roads were blocked. They had to detour and trod in the grass. Two


    soldiers walked at the front, followed by volunteers and medical staff, and she walked at the end.


    Suddenly, a quake happened.


    "Be careful!"


    "The aftershock."


    As the sharp voice in English came from the crowd, people suddenly became frightened.


    After the earthquake, nothig happened. They didn''t expect the aftershock toe sote with such


    a high frequency. In just more than an hour, the aftershock came twice in session!


    Although the aftershocksted a long time, it was not serious. They were in the mountains and


    forests now, so it seemed more terrifying.


    The trees finally stopped shaking, leaving only the branches and leaves swaying. A gust of cool


    wind blew, and everyone calmed down. However, they became more vignt when they continued


    to walk forward.


    Emily stood up in the grass and followed the team.


    Other than pushing away the weeds on both sides, her hands clenched all the time and she couldn''t


    help feeling worried.


    Such two consecutive high-frequency aftershocks made her even more worried about whether he


    was in danger or not...


    In such a special environment, many things were unpredictable. Although they were not couple


    now, it would be too cruel if he really died in a foreign country at such a young age!


    Emily took a deep breath. The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt.


    All of a sudden, the footsteps in front of her stopped, and the low voices could be faintly heard.


    The rescuers had already begun to take action, and soon the ck couple were rescued.


    Immediately, another group of people were rescued from the bushes and the dirt and dragged to the


    open space. There were soldiers and two doctors...


    Emily couldn''t help stepping forward quickly.


    The first thing she saw was a medical kit, followed by the two doctors who had lost consciousness


    lying side by side. Just as the ck girl said, one of them was a doctor from her country!


    The medical staff rushed forward and knelt on the ground to make the first aid work.


    There was still some distance between them, and his face was covered with dust, so Emily could


    onlye closer to confirm his identity.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily clenched her fists nervously. At this moment, Emily was really scared and didn''t dare face the


    reality.


    She squatted down and wiped the dirt off the male doctor''s face. After she carefully identified his


    fetaures, she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t Simon...


    No matter what, even if they were not couple, she still hoped that he could spend the rest of his life


    peacefully.


    The other people who were buried were all rescued, only the doctor of her country died. It seemed


    that his head hit a stone and he couldn''t be saved. She felt very sorry, but she also felt a little d,


    although she knew that she should not be so.


    Emily took back her hands. Just as she was about to stood up, she felt a sudden weight on her


    shoulder.


    She turned her head in a daze and saw a big hand.


    "Emily!¡±


    The familiar deep voice rang out. The tall and straight figure stood behind her.


    Emily was extremely shocked and her eyes widened a little. She had mistakenly thought that the


    man lying on the ground was Simon, so she came up to confirm his identity. When she went up the


    mountain, she had been walking at the end of the team, so she was confused where Simon came


    from.


    However, judging from his look, he should go up the mountain just now.


    Emily immediately frowned and stood up to ask, "Simon, it''s very dangerous here. Why did you


    come here?"


    Logically speaking, since there had been two aftershocks just now, no one should be allowed to go


    up again after the rescue team went up the mountain. Otherwise, it was very likely that there would


    be more casualties. It was believed that no one would be so stupid as to go up the mountain again!


    Simon took back the big hand on her shoulder and asked in a low voice, "I have toe when I


    know you are here."


    On that day he rushed to Country S, in fact, he didn''t sleep well. He woke up early in the morning


    because of jetg. Then he was called away by a soldier when he left the tent. An officer who had a


    heart attack was in a critical situation.


    When the aftershock urred, he was treating the officer on the military vehicle.


    Not long after, the ck girl ran to find him and said that Emily had gone up the mountain with the


    rescue team. Simon certainly knew how dangerous the mountain was. He jumped off the military


    vehicle and ran up the mountain directly!


    Emily pursed her lips.


    The situation was somewhat familiar.


    In Yany State, they also suffered from aftershocks in the disaster area. At that time, she also


    mistakenly thought that he was treated the patient in the building, so she rushed in. Unexpectedly,


    he was not there. Later, he knew that she was in the building and rushed in regardless of danger...


    Now, there seemed to be no difference from that time.


    Emily secretly swallowed her saliva. Although she looked very calm, her mood wasplicated.


    It was the rescue team who broke the silence. Since all the survivors were found, they were ready


    to go down the mountain immediately. It might be more dangerous to stay here longer.


    Emily and Simon followed the others down the mountain.


    The two waled side by side in the middle. Unlike going up the mountain, it would be more difficult to


    go down the mountain.


    Emily took every step very carefully. When she was about to arrive at the foot of the mountain, she


    suddenly tramped on a stone and almost fell down. Luckily, a strong arm reached out to hold her.


    "Slow down!"


    Simon lowered his eyelids as he reminded her seriously.


    Emily stood firm with his help and said, "Well, thank..."


    Before she finished speaking, suddenly there was a strange noise. It seemed that someone was


    shouting. "Be careful." She thought that the aftershock came again, so she was subconsciously


    about to hold her head and squat down.


    However, before she could squat down, Simon suddenly grabbed her with a great force and rolled


    to the side.


    Before she could react, he pressed her head and hugged her waist. Finally, they fell on the grass.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, a big tree fell straight in front of her where she had just stood,


    making a loud noise.


    Only then did shee to her senses. It wasn''t the aftershocks, but the fallen tree.


    It must have been caused by the previous earthquake and aftershocks. When she had just passed


    by, it happened to be broken and hit down.


    Emily was still in shock, so she shut her mouth and gasped. Simon had already stood up and knelt


    down on one knee. He asked with concern in his eyes, "Emily, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. It''s lucky that you reacted quickly!" She shook her head and stood up with his help.


    Looking at the fallen tree trunk again, Emily swallowed her saliva. When she looked away, she saw


    a wound and asked, "Simon, why is your finger bleeding?"

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Hearing this, Simon raised his hand, and there were small drops of blood on the ring finger of his


    right hand.


    He shook his hand, grabbed a leaf, and wiped his finger. "It doesn''t matter. When I gave the patient


    an injection before I went up to the mountain, I identally hurt my finger!"


    When Simon heard the ck girl say that she went up to the mountain, he was very anxious. At that


    time, he was I giving the officer an infusion. The needle was not aimed at the officer and his finger


    was identally hurt. He didn''t expect that it bled a lot.


    With his action, Emily realized that his movement seemed to be a little stiff.


    She looked over and saw that the sleeve of his right arm was broken and the exposed muscles


    were purple. She couldn''t help saying in shock, "Ah, your arm seems to be injured!"


    It seemed that he was hurt when he fell to the ground in order to protect her.


    Although he fell into the grass, there were many rocks mixed in. Apart from being a little frightened,


    she was not seriously injured.


    Simon said, "I''m fine!"


    Emily opened her mouth but didn''t say anything in the end.


    In thest two or three minutes, they sessfully went down the mountain. The soldiers waiting at


    the foot of the mountain immediately helped carry the survivors. For a moment, it became noisy


    again.


    Seeing Misha running over breathlessly among the crowd, Emily hurried forward to greet her.


    Misha rushed up to hug her excitedly and asked in a hurry, "Thank God, Emily, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Emily smiled.


    "I am so worried about you! When I heard that you went up the mountain with the rescue team, I


    was very anxious. Just now, there was another aftershock. It was very dangerous. Besides, a


    landslide could happen at any time on the mountain!" Misha became more and more excited.


    Thinking about it, she shook her head with fear. She patted her chest and said, "Fortunately, you


    are fine. Otherwise, I don''t know how deal with it!"


    As Emily tried tofort her, she nced at Simon. In case that Misha would misunderstand their


    rtionship after she saw Simon, she hurriedly pulled her and said, "Let''s go back to the tent!"


    As time went by, it was sunset, and the sunshine became mild.


    After eating dinner, Emily came out of the tent. Misha was ying her mobile phone inside. Emily


    didn''t know who she was texting to mysteriously. Then Emily went to find other colleagues.


    She saw Simon walking with a stretcher. Next to him was a man wearing a white gown. They bent


    down to give medical treatment to the wounded.


    He rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, revealing


    his elbow.


    His wound was not treated, so it was obviously more swollen than that when they went down the


    mountain.


    Emily came back from her colleague''s ce. On the way back, she saw his straight back. He was


    still busy, and the wound on his arm was still not be treated.


    The injured was his right hand, and he couldn''t treat it himself.


    Looking around, Emily found that all the medical staff were busy with their work and kept walking.


    New survivors were transferred to the safe zone from time to time, and most of them were injured.


    Emily thought that he was injured to save her...


    After hesitating for two seconds, Emily walked over. "Simon, I help you wrap up your wound?"


    "OK!" Simon nodded.


    On a small, half-way slope behind the tent, there was arge-sized stone which was just enough for


    two people to sit down.


    Emily took the first aid kit from him, put it on her knees, and opened it. She found disinfectant,


    Iodophor, and some detumescent ointment. Then, she took out a roll of medical gauze.


    She cut his shirt''s sleeve a little bigger with a pair of scissors, and then his forearm was revealed


    completely.


    First, she cleaned up the wound with disinfectant, then applied it with Iodophor and ointment with


    medicinal cotton. Finally, she bandaged all the injured parts. She thought that he would continue to


    treat the injured, so she bandaged the wound obviously in case that others would identally touch


    his injured area.


    She wrapped it two circles. After that, she tied a knot.


    Emily looked up. Although she knew that he was a doctor, she still reminded him after thinking for a


    while. "The wound has been bandaged. Simon, you''d better pay more attention to it. The air in this


    ce is contaminated. Be careful of the wound so as not to get infected!"


    "Hmm!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    It should be the first time he smiled like this when he saw her half a yearter. Besides, there


    seemed to be a little smile in his eyes.


    Emily put all the medicine and gauze she took out back into the medical kit.


    When she covered the lid, she suddenly heard him call her. "Emily."


    "What''s wrong?" Emily looked up again in confusion.


    In front of her, his left hand suddenly stretched out, and in his palm was a phone.


    Emily was a little stunned. "This is..."


    Simon stared at her carefully. Then he said in a low and deep voice, "Didn''t you say that you wanted


    to see the sunset on the snow mountain in Tbridge City?"


    Emily stared at the phone in shock.


    There was a photo on it. It was the sunset on the snow mountain that she had mentioned.


    Different from the usual sunset, the sunset on the teau in Tbridge City lingered above the snow


    mountain. It looked like the white clouds were embroidered with ayer of golden color, forming a


    shocking picture of sunlight on the golden mountains.


    Then memories came to her mind. "Mrs. Chin, do you have anywhere else you want to go to, both


    at home and abroad?"


    "There are many ces I want to go!"


    "Tell me about them!"


    At that time, she smacked her lips and walked down the steps of the Sunzy Temple, thinking about


    them. "For example, I want to watch the sunset on the snow mountain in Tbridge City, to pick up the


    cactus in the Sahara desert, to row a boat in the Amazon primeval forest to see the crocodile, to ski


    in the Arctic with Eskimos and so on..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Many memories engulfed her mind.


    As she stared at the photo that reflected sunlight on the golden mountain, she gradually felt dizzy.


    Emily''s eyes involuntarily followed his ation when he took away the phone. Then she looked at his


    deep eyes. Simon said, "Emily, I still remember them."


    "..." Emily held her breath.


    The corners of her mouth moved, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Her hand on the medical kit was slowly grasped by him. His movement was very gentle.


    Emily subconsciously looked up at his eyes. Her shadow was reflected in his eyes, with


    unspeakable pain and a kind of irrepressible attachment.


    Being moved by him, she forgot to struggle.


    Simon gradually closed his palm, and held her hand tighter. He held it in front of his chest and was


    about to put it on his heart.


    Emily just looked at his slow movements in a daze.


    At the moment when her hand was put on his heart, a gentle male voice suddenly sounded. "Emily!"

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    This gentle male voice broke such a romantic atmosphere.


    Emily turned back in a daze and saw a green figure standing not far away, wearing a military


    uniform and holding a military cap in his right hand. Although he was not as handsome as Simon,


    he had big eyes and bushy eyebrows, which made him look extraordinary.


    She came to her senses and quickly pulled back her hand. Then she stood up awkwardly.


    The man smiled at her and said gently, "What''s wrong? Why are you so shocked when you see


    me?"


    Emily said in surprise,"... Calvin?"


    In a daze, Calvin walked slowly towards her. He looked to be two years older than Simon, but he


    was slightly shorter than him by two centimeters. However, because of his military uniform, his


    temperament was particrly heroic.


    Very soon, Calvin arrived in front of them.


    Simon narrowed his eyes sharply from the moment the man appeared, especially when Emily


    pulled her hand back quickly. It seemed that she was afraid that the man would misunderstand her.


    It seemed that he saw their small movements when he just came over from a distance. He asked


    with a hint of uncertainty, "Emily, is this your friend?"


    Emily opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. Then she made an introduction with


    hesitation.


    "This is... Simon!"


    Simon, who had already stood up with her, looked at him up and down.


    Then, Emily paused and gestured to the man standing beside her to slowly say, "This is Calvin


    Desmond, my fiance."


    "Fiance?"


    Simon was shocked.


    Calvin nodded slightly. Then he turned his eyes to her again and said with a smile, "I just arrived


    here from the army. Is Misha here as well? You take me there to find her."


    "Okay..." Emily nodded.


    Misha was the younger cousin of Calvin, and they were rtives. Emily knew them after she came


    to Country S. Calvin''s father was Misha''s uncle. Since he married the woman from Ice city, he had


    been satying there.


    After ncing at Simon, who was still standing there, Emily slightly pursed her lips and left with


    Calvin.


    When she left, the panic overtook her.


    Calvin saw her eyshes drooping, and asked gently, "Emily, what''s wrong? You''re not happy to


    see me?"


    "No!" Emily shook her head and exined. "I''m just a little surprised. I didn''t expect you toe


    here from the army. Didn''t you say that you are going to have closed-door training recently?"


    What she said was true. She was surprised to see Calvin appear in front of her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin said, "I''ve applied for a holiday."


    Upon hearing this, Emily frowned and bit the corner of her mouth. "Did Misha call you? She..."


    Calvin interrupted her with a smile and put his hand on her shoulder. "Why do you think so? Even if


    she didn''t call me, I had toe here! When my fiancee suffered an earthquake, I would be


    irresponsible if I didn''te to the scene!"


    Emily nodded and smiled at him.


    She and Misha took Calvin to settle down in other male colleagues'' ce. After all, the condition in


    disaster area was very tough, so many people crowded in a small tent.


    She leaned over and came out of the tent. Then she stopped her steps.


    In her sight, the tall and straight figure was standing there, and he was staring at her.


    It seemed that he was waiting there specially. When he saw here out, he strode forward and


    seriously asked, "Emily, is he really your fiance?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded.


    Just now, although he had heard it so clearly, he still could not believe it.


    Upon hearing her answer, he felt very disappointed.


    He had imagined that they would meet again many times and thought that they would greet each


    other cordially. However, he had never thought that she would have a fiance...


    "When?" Simon was like a drowning person, doing a dying struggle. He said every word very slowly,


    "I mean, when did you start a love rtionship?"


    Emily was silent for two seconds. After thinking for a while, she replied. "It''s been more than two


    months!"


    Simon was sad and his hands in his pockets failed to be clenched into fists. "Emily, are you going to


    marry him?"


    "Hmm..." Emily answered directly.


    Since she called him fiance, they were not ordinary male and female friends, but they were going to


    get married in the end.


    Simon''s thin lips twitched silently. He still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He could only


    look at her with dull eyes and he almost couldn''t feel his heartbeat now.


    He hesitated whether he should wish her happiness at this time.


    He couldn''t say a word of blessing.


    Simon stood in the sunset glow, dyed with the deste light of the setting sun. He had to admit in


    his heart that she no longer belonged to him.


    Emily was suddenly stunned.


    Because she saw the pair of eyes actually... turned red.


    At that time, Emily was sent to the hospital. Wendy told her that Simon shed tears when the doctor


    announced the result of miscarriage, but she did not see it. Now she saw that his eyes quickly


    became red withplex emotions.


    After a period of time, the sound of footsteps was heard beside the two.


    Calvin walked out with a bag in his hand. After he stopped, he felt that the atmosphere became


    somewhat depressing. Then he couldn''t help asking, "Did I disturb you again?"


    "No, we just say a few words!" Emily shook her head and said, "Calvin, you just came here from the


    army. Why didn''t you rest in the tent?"


    "I''m not tired. It''s easy for me. I''ve worked much harder than this before when I participated in a field


    fight!" Calvin smiled gently and motioned with his hand. "Emily, let''s find a ce to have dinner


    together. I''ve brought you something to eat!"


    Emily bit her lip. "But I''ve already eaten..."


    Calvin smiled more obviously when he heard this. He even said with a bit of coquetry, "Your fiance


    is so poor. I came from the army and only ate a piece of bread all the way. You can apany me


    to eat!"


    "Alright then!" Hearing what he said, Emily nodded.


    Because Simon was still there, Calvin, who was holding the food, politely asked, "Mr. Chin, would


    you like to join us?"


    Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help but look over.


    Emily''s hands were slightly clenched, and she looked a little stunned. She thought that Simon would


    refuse it without thinking, but he said, "Okay."


    Meanwhile, Calvin also seemed to be a little surprised.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Actually, Calvin only asked the question out of courtesy. As a soldier, he didn''t have much chance to


    meet Emily, so he wanted to be alone with her during this holiday.


    However, since it was Calvin who invited Simon, he would not go back on his words. He


    immediately agreed.


    It was surrounded by mountains and ins. Most of the ins were covered with tents. In fact,


    there was no suitable ce to eat. In the end, they came to the small slope again.


    Although the stone was not small, it was still crowded to amodate three people.


    Simon and Emily sat on the stone just now and Emily watched the picture of setting sun on his


    phone. Now Emily''s expression was a little unnatural, because she was sitting in the middle of


    Simon and Calvin.


    Calvin didn''t seem to feel ufortable at all. He opened the bag and there were several box


    lunches in it.


    After he left the army, he packed the food in the restaurant in the city. Knowing that she was trapped


    in the earthquake area, and that she only ate some simple food, he specially prepared the food.


    The box lunches were opened. Although the food was cold, the aroma was still strong. What''s


    more, all the dishes were form their country. Emily swallowed her saliva. It was hard for her not to


    be moved by his sincerity.


    Calvin handed one of them to Simon and asked, "Mr. Chin, can you ept the slightly spicy one?"


    Simon said, "Sure."


    When Calvin handed over the fork, he smiled and asked, "Mr. Chin, are you also from Ice city?"


    Because they were allpatriots and all spoke theguage of their country, it was easy to


    distinguish the local ent.


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    Calvin thought for a while and continued to ask, "I don''t know if Adam has anything to do with you?"


    "He''s my eldest brother!" Simon replied.


    "No wonder that your names sounded very simr, and you appearances also resemble each


    other!" Calvin showed a look of understanding and sighed. "Major general Adam is very famous,


    almost a myth in the army."


    While they were talking, Emily kept her eyes down and fixed her eyes on the food on her knees.


    Simon''s eyes swept across the lieutenant epaulette on his shoulder and said objectively, "You''re not


    bad either!"


    After being silent for a while, he nced at Emily. Then his thin lips curled up slightly and he said,


    "Her childhood dream finallyes true."


    Calvin asked curiously, "What is it?"


    Simon looked away with difficulty, and looke at an invisible setting sun in the distance. "She wanted


    to marry a soldier."


    Emily held her breath.


    She just said it as a joke...


    Calvin was obviously happy to hear that. Then he smiled and said, "Really? It''s my great honor!"


    Emily''s mouth twitched and she felt very depressed.


    When Calvin opened thest box lunch, the dishes inside it were different from the ones he took


    before. There were two different dishes in it. Seeing that Emily almost did not eat the food in her box


    lunch, he couldn''t help but said, "Emily, the dishes in my box lunch taste good. Let''s change the


    dishes. You can have a try!"


    Simon saw the fried meat with green pepper inside and unconsciously twitched his lips. "She


    doesn''t eat..."


    He wanted to say that she did not eat green peppers.


    They had lived together for four years and he had cooked so much food for her. Although she had


    never said that, he knew very well about the food that she disliked. He had made dishes with green


    peppers once, and after seeing that she did not eat them, he did not cook them again.


    Simon didn''t finish his words. It was because when Calvin handed over the box lunch, Calvin took


    out all the green peppers with forks.


    Emily looked at Calvin in surprise and asked,"... How do you know?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Calvinughed when he heard this, as if she had asked a very stupid question. "I am your fiance. Of


    course I should know it."


    Emily swallowed hard.


    "Come on, Emily, eat quickly!" Calvin signaled her in a gentle voice. From time to time, he picked up


    the dishes from his box and put them into her box. "If you can''t eat them up, you can give meter. I


    don''t mind eating your leftovers!"


    Emily nodded and enjoyed the food.


    Actually, she was not hungry, because she had just eaten a sandwich not long ago. Moreover, the


    atmosphere was too awkward now. But she thought that Calvin brought them here by hardships and


    he took time to prepare...


    She was moved by his effort. As she thought about it, Emily couldn''t help smiling at him.


    "I''m full."


    All of a sudden, a deep voice came from beside her.


    When Emily looked up, Simon stood up and was walking downward.


    Sure enough, the stone could only amodate two people. After Simon left, he saw that the


    space was suitable for them. His mouth twitched and he strode away without looking back.


    Emily opened her mouth but before she could make a sound, she saw that the box of food had not


    been eaten at all.


    The evening breeze blew, and the food waspletely cold.


    After Simon left, there were only Emily and Calvin left. Emily really didn''t want to eat them, so she


    stopped forcing herself. She put down the fork in her hand, kept silent for two seconds and said,


    "Calvin, there is one thing I haven''t told you. He is actually... my ex-husband!"


    She didn''t want to hide the truth from him, but she didn''t want to embarrass them.


    After all, the rtionship between the ex-husband and the fiance was really...


    "The ex-husband?" Calvin was surprised.


    Emily saw that he didn''t seem to be faking it. It was likely that Misha had only called him and didn''t


    say much.


    "Yes!" She nodded and calmly exined. "I didn''t expect him toe here. He''s a doctor. He


    attended a seminar in Country S but suffered the earthquake. Then he came here with the rescue


    team!"


    Although she told him everything, she still felt a little uneasy. She was worried that he might


    misunderstand her.


    Seeing this, Calvin raised his eyebrows with a smile and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?


    Do you think I will me you?"


    Emily asked tentatively, "Aren''t... you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Calvin''s smile was very gentle. He also put down the fork in his hand and


    raised his hand to touch her head. "I know your past. After breaking up, there are still many couples


    to be friends, not to mention that you got married. You can''t dodge each other forever! Don''t worry. I


    am not so narrow-minded!"


    Just like the host treating his beloved pet, he touched her gently and dotingly.


    Then a smile appeared on Emily''s face.


    But her eyes were staring nkly at the hand on top of her head.


    That was the action Simon often did before...

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Unconsciously, it was already dark.


    The disaster area became much quieter, and most of the people returned to their tents to rest.


    When Emily returned to her makeshift bed on the floor to sleep, Misha came up to her and asked


    nervously, "Emily, you don''t me me, do you?"


    "Huh?" Emily was confused.


    Misha looked a little guilty and said, "Well, I''m the person who called my brother!"


    "No!" Emily shook her head, but she didn''t mind it. She knew what Misha was thinking, so she


    smiled and said, "In fact, you don''t have to worry. There won''t be any rtionship between us!"


    Although she met Simon again half a yearter, they had been separated for a long time. Even if


    the two-day experience made her remember the past from time to time, she always knew the reality,


    and also remembered that she had a fiance now.


    "Ahem... I''m not worried about your ex- husband!" Misha scratched her head in embarrassment.


    "Heh, in fact, I think it''s better for my brother to perform well in such a critical period! Moreover,


    when I called him, he had already asked for leave, which meant he valued you very much!"


    "Hmm." Emily smiled.


    "But, Emily, your ex-husband is really handsome! I feel that he is more charming than the first time I


    saw him half a year ago. You have an excellent taste. Of course, my brother is not bad either!"


    Seeing that Emily did not me her, Misha began to talk casually.


    Speaking of this, she paused and casually asked, "Is your ex-husband single now?"


    "I don''t know..." Emily shook her head in shock.


    She really didn''t know. After all, half a year had passed, and they had already chosen to separate.


    Perhaps he also had someone by his side.


    Misha rolled her eyes and nodded. "Oh! I saw him save a man with heart disease today. His


    medical skill is really great. The pulse of that man had stopped. Many other doctors shook their


    heads helplessly, but he still knelt there and insisted on doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Finally, the person was rescued. He is really cool! Although he didn''t wear a white gown, he was


    brilliant..."


    Emily couldn''t helpughing.


    She couldn''t help but think of Simon''s magnificent feat that Misha hadn''t seen. At that time, in Yany


    State, Simon''s legs were already injured. But he knew that there were survivors in the ruins. Other


    doctors didn''t dare go down, but he did that without hesitation.


    Until now, she still remembered how he had knelt on the ground to rescue the patient...


    He was really a good doctor.


    Maybe it was because Misha talked too much about Simon, Emily dreamed of Simon when she was


    sleeping at night.


    She dreamed that they stood outside the tent in the daytime. After hearing her reply, his eyes


    suddenly turned red. Although it was fleeting, it was very shocking and spread into her heart.


    Then, she dreamed the scene in the hospital. She was lying on the bed in a hospital gown and


    looking at the ceiling with dull eyes. He walked over stiffly and bent down. Then he carefully held


    her hand and murmured painfully, "Emily, we are still young, and we will have another child..."


    The scene was too excruciating.


    Repressed emotions swept through her chest. Emily couldn''t endure it any longer and wanted to


    scream, but when she managed to blurt it out, she opened her eyes all of a sudden and woke up


    from her dream.


    She sat up in a trance, only to find that the sky outside had already turned bright.


    She raised her hand to touch the corner of her eyes, only to find the hot tears falling down.


    It was actually not very cold during this season in Country S. However, the sun had just risen and


    there was still a hint of coldness. Someone ran into the tent, bringing a cold breeze, which made her


    mind clearer.


    Some of the images in the dream were broken, and Emily returned to reality.


    At noon, when she was eating side by side with Calvin, Misha rushed back with an extraordinarily


    excited look on her face. Before Misha stood in front of them, they had already heard her voice.


    "Brother,


    Emily, I just heard from two soldiers that the road has been repaired. We can go back tonight!"


    "Really? That''s great!" Emily was very happy to hear that.


    After the earthquake had urred, they had been stuck in the disaster area for so many days.


    Finally, they could go back. They no longer had to sleep in tents, nor had they had to sleep in the


    wilderness.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Misha was right. In the evening, the rescue team had already begun to transfer the people.


    But the people in the slums still had to stay here, or after others left, they would have to go back to


    the previous ce to rebuild those simple wooden houses of various sizes.


    Calvin had arade- in- arms nearby. After the expressway was connected, the car could also be


    driven in.


    Therefore, instead of waiting for the rescue team to transfer in batches, they could leave early. A


    jeep came from the highway to the front of the tent.


    "Miss."


    Behind her, Emily heard a familiar child''s voice.


    Emily turned around and saw a native girl walking towards her, holding a person in her hand. The


    tall figure was getting closer and closer.


    The little girl was from the slums, so she had to stay here. Now she came here to say goodbye to


    her. She said the same words that the Jesus would bless her.


    Emily smiled and reached out to touch the little girl''s face. This time, she had no money, so she took


    off her bag and bend over to put it on the little girl''s body as amemoration.


    When she stood up, she looked at the person beside the girl.


    Simon put his hands in his pockets at this time. Maybe it was because of his thin clothes, he looked


    a little weak. Besides exhaustion on his handsome face, there was a trace of illness and his eyes


    were not bright.


    Emily said, "Simon, are you sick?"


    Simon said in a low voice, "I am just a little feverish. I''m fine."


    Emily didn''t say much. After all, he was a doctor. He could deal with this kind of small disease by


    himself. But seeing that he had no intention of leaving the disaster area, she couldn''t help asking,


    "Simon, don''t you want to leave here?"


    Simon looked back at the walking crowd and said, "The number of cars is limited. The helicopters


    are used to transfer the wounded. I have to wait until tomorrow morning."


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    Calvin finished talking to his friend and walked back to her side. After hearing their conversation, he


    said kindly, "Mr. Chin, do you want to take a ride with us?"


    P

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Simon took a nce at her face. "Is it convenient for you?"


    "Yes. It just happens that there''s an empty seat in the car. If you don''t mind, you can go with us!"


    Calvin smiled heartily.


    As a soldier, serving the people was almost his ingrained consciousness. In this case, he should


    help hispatriot. He regarded it as his duty.


    Simon said, "Then I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Calvin said, "Never mind!"


    Finally, the four left in the jeep.


    Calvin drove the car, and Emily sat next to him. Misha, his friend and Simon sat in the back.


    They were silent all the way and pop songs came from the car yer.


    People in the back seats were quieter. That friend had already put his arms around his shoulders


    and fell asleep. Misha was ying with her mobile phone. asionally, she nced at Simon, and


    then secretly looked away.


    Emily looked at the highway ahead as if it had no end.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    Calvin turned his head to look at her and asked with concern.


    "No!" Emily shook her head and looked at him. The car had been driving for three hours on the


    road. She took the chance to ask, "How about you? Are you tired of driving?"


    Calvin said in a gentle voice, "I''m not tired!"


    After ncing at the straight road in front of the car, he stared at her face and said in a gentle tone,


    "I don''t feel tired with you around!"


    Calvin rarely said the words of love, especially on such an asion. Emily licked her lips and was


    somewhat at a loss.


    Suddenly, a muffled sound came from behind. "Can I smoke?"


    Calvin looked at her and saw that she didn''t mind it. Then he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Emily looked up at the rearview mirror and saw Simon taking out a cigarette box from his pocket.


    He took out a cigarette from the box and put it in his mouth. As he turned on the lighter, he lowered


    the window.


    A voice came from beside her again. Calvin looked at her with a smile. "It''s rare for me to take a


    week''s leave this time. There are still a few days left. We haven''t had a date for a long time. We can


    take the chance to have fun nearby! Emily, what do you think?"


    Emily subconsciously looked in the rearview mirror again.


    Simon turned his head to the window, only showing half of his face.


    With a cigarette in his hand, white smoke rose, diffusing in the wind outside the window. His eyelids


    lowered and he focused on smoking there. It seemed that he didn''t hear their conversation at all.


    Emily couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    After a long time, Emily nodded and said, "Okay..."


    After driving for about 40 minutes, the car slowed down. There was a big sign in front of them,


    indicating the entrance.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Calvin looked up at the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Chin, which hotel do you live in? We''re


    entering the city ahead. I''ll drive you there!"


    "There''s no need. I''ll get out of the car on the right side of the viaduct. I''ll take a taxi myself!" Simon


    turned his head, crushed the cigarette butt in his hand and threw it out. Then he slowly closed the


    window.


    "Well, I''ll stop after the red light!" Calvin did not insist it.


    Soon, after the signal light changed, the car slowly stopped on the side of the road. Simon didn''t


    take anything with him, so he got off the car directly.


    Calvin asked politely, "Mr. Chin, how long does the seminaryst?"


    "It''s almost over." Simon pulled his lips, and there seemed to be a hint of self-mockery in his low


    voice.


    He put thest cigarette between his slender fingers, touched the door, and stared at the front


    passenger seat. Then he paused and said in a dull voice, "Emily, I''ll book a ticket these two days,


    and then I''ll go back to Tbridge City!"


    Emily turned her head and saw the cigarette box he threw next to the seat.


    She was surprised that he actually smoked an entire box of cigarettes in such a short time. Then


    she looked at him in a daze and said, "Then wish you safe on the way..."


    "Hmm." After that, Simon suddenly asked, "Do you want the photo of the setting sun on the snow


    mountain? If you want it, I''ll send it to you!"


    Emily''s breath seemed to stop for two seconds.


    It was the beautiful scenery of setting sun on the snow mountain, which was what she once


    dreamed of.


    She nced at Calvin, who was sitting next to her, and gradually calmed down. Finally, she


    whispered, "Well, there''s no need..."


    "Got it." Simon''s eyes were gloomy.


    He became unusually silent like that when they met again.


    "Thank you!"


    Simon expressed his gratitude to Calvin. After that, he opened the door and got off the car.


    After two whistles, the jeep re-entered the traffic and soon disappeared from sight. The white smoke


    rose up and Simon''s eyes narrowed. When Simon couldn''t see the jeep, he slowly looked away.


    His hand that held the cigarette gently trembled. He threw away the butt until the cigarette was


    burned out.


    With his hands in his pockets, Simon casually took a turn at the crossroad and wandered aimlessly


    in the strange city. After a few steps, his phone rang. He took out his phone and checked it. Then he


    put it in


    his ear and said, "Hello, Charlie!"


    It was dark..


    Emily stood in front of the window in the living room, holding her mobile phone in her ear. The voice


    of her aunt in Ice city came from the phone. She said in an extremely excited tone, "Emily, it''s good


    that you can go back to the dormitory safely! Since the earthquake happened in Country S, your


    uncle and I have been on tenterhooks every night. Now that you have returned safely, we are


    relieved!"


    Emily said quickly, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine!"


    "Okay, I know. You need to take care of yourself!" He aunt sighed repeatedly and was still worried


    about her in a foreign country.


    "Okay!" Emily felt warm in her heart.


    Then her aunt suddenly said, "By the way, I heard from Selena that Wendy will get married! The


    family of her boyfriend seems to be quite noble, and there are news about the wedding. Did Wendy


    call you? You two have a good rtionship when you were in college. If she gets married, won''t you


    come back?"


    Of course, the family of her boyfriend had a high status. Mr. Hogg would definitely hold an


    impressive wedding for his friend.


    Emily was naturally happy for her best friend. "Well, she called me!"


    When she was in the disaster area, the signal was unstable. She ever chatted with Wendy through


    the FaceTime twice, but itsted for a short time each time, so they didn''t talk too much.


    After returning to her dormitory yesterday, she knew the good news that Wendy would get married!

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    "Emily, it''ste now. Go to bed early!"


    Emily looked at the night sky outside and said, "Aunt, you and uncle take care of yourselves!"


    After the call, she held the mobile phone in her hand, and the sound of the water in the kitchen


    behind her stopped at this time. Then she turned around and saw that Calvin was warmly smiling at


    her as he wiped his hands. "Emily, I''ve washed the dishes!"


    Because of the military uniform he wore, he didn''t look fit for housework.


    Emily was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry to trouble you. Every time youe, I always ask you to


    do the housework..."


    "Never mind. I''ve been in the army all the time, so I''m used to this kind of thing!" Calvin paused and


    joked. "Besides, I can practice in advance toy a good foundation for our marriage life in the


    future!"


    Emily could not help asking, "When did you be a glib talker?"


    "You''re not used to it?" Calvin blinked at her.


    Emily said embarrassedly, "To be honest, I''m indeed a little unustomed to it!"


    In fact, they didn''t have much time to stay together. Maybe there were less than five times. Most of


    the time, the two contacted through the phone. Although their love wasn''t intense, it was very


    simple.


    Calvin sat down on the sofa with her. There were freshly cooked scented tea on the table, which


    was steaming.


    He filled the small teacup, and while he handed it to her, he nced at her cell phone in her hand.


    "Was it a call from your family?"


    "Yes, it''s my aunt." Emily nodded.


    Calvin watched her take a sip of the scented tea and said casually, "Emily, haven''t you told your


    family about us?"


    Emily was stunned. "No..."


    When Calvin heard this, there was a slight disappointment in his eyes. He smiled gently. "There''s no


    hurry. I should visit them personally after I return to Ice city!"


    When it came to returning to Ice city, Emily thought of her best friend Wendy''s wedding.


    As her best friend, Emily naturally should attend it and witness such a happy moment of her life, so


    Emily nned to go back.


    Hearing her decision, Calvin frowned and asked in a low voice, "When will you leave?"


    Emily thought for a while and said, "With luck, it should be tomorrow night''s flight!"


    "What''s the hurry?" Calvin was surprised and frowned even more. Then he said with a worried look,


    "Although I have a week''s vacation this time, my assigning period is not over. ording to the


    discipline, I can''t leave Country S for the time being. Otherwise, I will probably lose my qualification


    for promotion!"


    Hearing this, Emily immediately said, "That''s okay. I can go back by myself!"


    She knew that her fiance''s identity was special. Originally, after receiving the news, she nned to


    return home alone and she did not think about asking him to apany her.


    Calvin felt apologetic to let here back alone. "I''ll leave it alone. It''s okay to vite the discipline


    once!"


    "How can you do that? Didn''t you always put in a lot of effort for the promotion? Don''t make a big


    mistake for such a small thing. Besides, you''re always looking forward to bing a captain. This


    is your dream!" Emilyforted him and deliberately said in a joking tone, "Comrade Calvin, you


    have to work hard. If you get a promotion, it''s also good for me. In the future, the ie of the


    family will be much more!"


    Such a great opportunity was a dream for every soldier. Men had their own career and dreams. Of


    course, she did not want Calvin to be affected because of her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hearing what she said, Calvin could not help smiling. "Okay, I''ll work hard!"


    The liquid in the transparent pot on the tea table was still boiling and the pot almost became empty.


    Misha''s phone vibrated. It seemed to be a message. After browsing through it, he showed a strange


    expression.


    Emily asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Calvin firstughed but said nothing. Then he showed the phone screen to her and said, "It''s from


    Misha."


    Upon seeing the message, Emily''s face immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    The content of Misha''s message was to inquire about whether Calvin had left or not. She told Calvin


    that he should take the time well, because every minute of the night with beautiful woman was


    precious.


    Emily swallowed and felt uneasy all over. In addition to nervousness, there was some resistance in


    her heart. ncing at the clock on the wall, she hemmed and hawed, "Well, it''s over 10 o''clock...


    It''ste. Calvin, you go back and have a rest early."


    Calvin said, "Okay."


    Emily let out a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps her embarrassment was too obvious, which made Calvinugh in a low voice.


    Picking up the coat of the military uniform, he got up from the sofa. Then he reminded her of locking


    the door. Finally, he changed his shoes and left.


    Emily watched him walk down the stairs and then closed the door. She leaned back against the


    door and let out a long breath.


    She locked the door and walked back to the window of the living room. Through the gap of the


    curtain, she could see Calvin, who had juste out of the dormitory building. With a green coat on


    his elbow, he stopped a taxi to get into it.


    Emily turned around and was ready to wash up and have a rest.


    She received a text message that her ticket had been sessfully booked. If she left tomorrow


    night, she still needed to simply pack her luggage and ask for a leave from the work unit.


    However, she did not notice was that there was a little scarlet fire behind a thick tree downstairs.


    After Calvin came out of the building, got into a taxi and disappeared, a tall figure came out from


    behind the tree. He put out the cigarette in his hand and left quietly.


    The next evening, Calvin drove her to the airport.


    Emily didn''t have much luggage but a backpack, which contained some clean clothes.


    On the way, Calvin was still feeling guilty that he could not go back with her. When he entered the


    airport lobby, he saw many people with various skin colors, but most of them were local people.


    Calvin grabbed the backpack in her hand and took her passport. "Emily, I''ll get you a boarding


    pass!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    Calvin walked inrge strides towards the queue, right behind an old man.


    The queue was very long, and it would probablyst for a long time. Emily checked the time and


    found that there was plenty of time. She wanted to buy two cups of coffee in the cafe nearby. Just


    after she moved two steps, she saw a tall figure.


    Simon said, "What a coincidence!"


    P

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    "Simon? You..." Emily was shocked.


    However, on second thought, she figured it out. "You''ve also received the news of Mr. Hogg''s


    marriage?"


    "Yes, Charlie called me." Simon nodded and said slowly in a low voice, "Originally, I nned to go


    back to Tbridge City, but now I can only go back to Ice city! It seems that we are on the same flight!"


    Hearing this, Emily nodded her head. It was almost the same as what she guessed.


    The two were separate friends of Wendy and Mr. Hogg. They could not be absent at such an


    important moment.


    Over ten minutester, Calvin, who got the boarding pass, walked back to her.


    When he learned that Simon took the same flight with her, he was a little surprised. Then he paused


    and nodded. "Alright, otherwise I would feel worried if Emily flew back alone. It''s good there''s a


    familiar person who can take care of her!"


    There were a lot of peopleing and going at the airport. In such a noisy ce, time passed by


    minute by minute.


    The radio began to report the flight information. Calvin looked at his watch and said, "It''s almost


    time. You should go to check!" "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    When she came to the security checkpoint, she took the backpack and boarding pass from Calvin.


    "Calvin, I''m leaving!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Calvin suddenly came forward and hugged her.


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t expect him to suddenly make such an intimate move, so her body


    was a little stiff, especially because Simon was still by her side. With a nce, she saw that


    handsome face slowly turned away.


    When she subconsciously reached out her hands to push Calvin away, he had already let her go


    first. He smiled and said, "Wish you safe all the way. Don''t forget to call me after yound!"


    "Mm..." Emily slightly nodded.


    Under the watch of Calvin, the two walked into the security checkpoint.


    The ne did not arrivete, so they boarded ording to the nned time. Their seats were


    separated by a row.


    A handsome foreigner sat next to her. After Simon came over with the boarding pass and said


    something in his ear, he nodded repeatedly and stood up to exchange the seats with Simon.


    After watching him sit down beside her, Emily asked in confusion, "What did you say to him?"


    The white handsome man was in the position near the window. Normally, people who chose such a


    position wanted to enjoy the scenery of the sky on the way, so they would not agree to exchange


    the seats easily.


    Simon said indifferently, "It''s nothing."


    He pulled out his seatbelt with a bitter smile.


    Just now, Simon did not say anything special to the handsome guy. He just said that he wanted to


    sit next to his wife. The handsome guy was willing to fulfill the happiness of others, so he happily


    agreed to change his seat.


    "Oh." Emily shrugged her shoulders.


    The stewardess came out to check the seatbelts and smiled to remind passengers of the safety


    precautions for flying. The ne gradually began to glided, and then steadily hovered above the


    clouds.


    Simon seemed to be trying to find something to talk about. He asked strangely, "Does he treat you


    well?"


    Emily was stunned for a moment and realized that he was referring to her fiance, Calvin. She


    thought for a moment and said sincerely, "Calvin treats me very well..."


    "How do you know each other?" Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    Emily said, "When we made an interview with a tribe in the mountains, we bumped into several drug


    dealers on the way back. Fortunately, Calvin and other soldiers arrived and saved us! Later, I didn''t


    expect that he was my colleague''s cousin!"


    "Hah, it sounds like the story of the hero who saved the beauty in the movie!" Simon pulled his lips


    and he even could feel the jealousy in his tone.


    His attractive eyes stared at her face. Thinking of the hug before the security checkpoint, his pupils


    contracted. "Why do you suddenly think of getting married again? Emily, do you love him very


    much?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily was silent for a long while. Then she said, "Perhaps it''s the fate. Besides, I


    can''t possibly live my entire life alone! Calvin is an outstanding person with a good personality. He''s


    also a very mature person. In every aspect, he can be considered a suitable person for marriage!"


    After saying that, she paused. Thinking of his red eyes with tears when he first learned about it, she


    slowly clenched her hands on her knees and said sincerely, "Simon, anyway, we used to be a


    couple. I hope you can get your happiness soon!"


    Upon hearing this, Simon could not help gritting his teeth.


    He looked away and said, "It''s been a long time to fly. Sleep now!"


    "Hmm..." Emily pursed her lips.


    It was dark outside the window, and the ne was flying smoothly. Most of the people had put on


    blindfolds to rest.


    She was also a little sleepy, so she closed her eyes.


    Vaguely, she felt that there was a thin nket covering her body, and someone touched the top of


    her head. A vague voice lingered in the ear. "Mrs. Chin, sleep now!"


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion or not, but when she tried to recognize it, she waspletely


    invaded by the surging sleepiness.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they waited for the connecting flight in the homnd, the ne waste. Fortunately, they


    arrived on the morning of the wedding and did not miss this romantic and grand wedding.


    They thought that the whole ceremony would be warm, but the ident happened so suddenly.


    After the ceremony in the church, something happened to the groom, Mr. Hogg...


    The wedding banquet, which was arranged for tonight, could only be canceled. Although many


    guests didn''t know what was going on, it was almost a blow for Wendy. Emily was once worried that


    she couldn''t hold on.


    However, Wendy was very strong. She firmly believed that Mr. Hogg did not die and would not leave


    her behind. She did not even attend the funeral three dayster.


    Due to the suddenness of the ident, coupled with the fact that the wedding had just been held,


    the funeral was very simple.


    Everyone was dressed in ck, standing in the cemetery with an unspeakable expression of shock


    on their faces. Especially Chairman Hogg, who had lost his eldest son, felt even more pain. He was


    so emotional that he almost fainted several times.


    At noon, the funeral was over. Everyone came forward to give their final mourning.


    Emily was also there, feeling especially sad. She stepped forward and put down the white


    chrysanthemum. She wiped off the tears at the corner of her eyes and followed the crowd out of the


    cemetery.


    From the half- mountain, a lot of ck cars were lined up.


    Simon''s ck Cayenne was also in them. He was dressed in ck today, and there was a white


    flower on his chest. It seemed that he hadn''t had a good rest for several nights. His eyes were


    bloodshot, and the stubble of his chin were obvious. He looked very decadent.


    He and Mr. Hogg were good friends. At this moment, he was in an ecstasy of grief.


    Seeing hering down, Simon put out the cigarette in his hand and opened the door. "Emily, let


    me drive you back!"

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Emily opened her mouth and wanted to say no. There were a lot of vehicles at the funeral, so she


    could get into any car to go back.


    However, before she could make a sound, Simon continued to say, "Didn''t you say you wanted to


    visit Miss Lim? I am going to visit her. I have some things left by Mr. Hogg to give her!"


    Emily happily came back from Country S to attend the wedding of her best friend, however, after the


    wedding ceremony, it wasn''t a happy ending.


    During the past two days after the ident, Emily had been staying with her best friend.


    Hearing what he said, she didn''t refuse it and nodded. "Okay!"


    Emily bent over to get into the ck Cayenne and fastened her seatbelt.


    Half a yearter, she had mixed feelings when she got into this car again. After all, he used to drive


    her work and picked her up.


    The Cayenne followed the cars in front and drove away from the cemetery.


    As Emily looked at the rearview mirror, rows of tombstones gradually became further and further,


    and she let out a deep sigh.


    Simon looked at her from the side and asked, "How is Miss Dim''s mental state these two days?"


    "She''s not very good!" Emily shook her head and the expression on her face was a little more


    serious. "She didn''t believe that Mr. Hogg was really dead. She didn''t show her sadness and


    seemed to be in a normal mood, but she didn''t sleep well and eat much. However, out of


    consideration for the baby in her belly, she forced herself to eat and sleep! I feel very sorry for her!"


    "Even now, I still can''t believe that Charlie died!" Simon''s hands on the steering wheel clenched


    tightly, and blue veins popped out.


    "Yes..." Emily couldn''t help but murmur.


    It really happened so suddenly. In fact, none of them could ept this fact.


    Simon took a nce at her and fell silent. Suddenly, he smiled softly and continued to ask like a


    joke, "Emily, if I died, what would you do?"


    Emily was shocked.


    Although she knew that he was joking, it made her feel scared. How could he curse himself to


    death?


    Emily frowned and said, "Simon, how dare you talk nonsense!"


    "I''m a doctor, and I know how fragile life is. Sooner orter, everyone will have such a day!" Simon


    pulled his thin lips and said faintly, "Just now I was inspired to say that. I just asked casually and


    wanted to see your reaction! You would be sad, right?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded with hesitation.


    Seeing the light in his eyes, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "No matter who, as long as


    the people I know die, I will be sad! Simon, I still hope that you will be fine."


    Simon didn''t say anything and depression spread in his heart.


    Without her, he wouldn''t be fine.


    There were some traffic jams on the bridge. About an hourter, the Cayenne slowly drove into the


    vi.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Emily and Simon got out of the car together and walked into the vi. In the living room, only the


    young master of the Hogg family was ying with blocks happily. His childish face showed no


    worry. He really didn''t know what had happened, so he still looked happy and carefree.


    The maid said that Wendy had already fallen asleep. Emily went upstairs and saw that she was


    lying in the bedroom and had indeed fallen asleep, but she did not sleep very well.


    Knowing that they had just returned from the funeral, the maid had prepared meals very


    considerately.


    Because Wendy was sleeping upstairs, Simon didn''t want to disturb her. He could only stay and


    wait for her. After lunch, he went to the living room to apany Larry.


    When Emily was about to go upstairs to take a look, her cell phone suddenly rang. She went to the


    window of the dining room and answered it.


    The call came from Calvin in Country S. He had already known that something had happened here.


    Every time he called her, his tone was full of concern. Although Emily did not feel too much


    sweetness, she still felt warm.


    Calvin sighed and was a little annoyed. "Emily, if I had known that such a thing would happen, I


    would have gone back with you. In this way, I can offer some help!"


    Emily said with a smile, "It''s okay. Never mind!"


    "Well, I''m just a little worried about you!" Even though they were talking on the phone, Calvin''s voice


    was still very gentle. "Youfort your best friend and take care of yourself!"


    Emily said in the same gentle voice, "Okay, don''t worry!"


    "Emily, Miss Lim is awake..."


    All of a sudden, footsteps came from behind her, apanied by a low and deep voice.


    Emily turned around subconsciously and saw Simon striding into the dining room. When he saw her


    holding the mobile phone, he paused abruptly.


    Calvin seemed to have heard it too. He asked in surprise, "Is Mr. Chin also there?"


    At the airport, although Calvin knew that they were going to take the same flight, he didn''t know that


    they were going back to Ice city together and would attend the same wedding. He just thought that


    Simon would go to Tbridge City and took a connecting flight in Ice city.


    "Ah, yes..." Emily hurriedly replied. She couldn''t help but exin. "The groom is his good friend!"


    Calvinughed and said in a gentle voice, "Emily, you don''t have to exin it to me so clearly. I am


    not so narrow- minded! He is your ex- husband. It''s not surprising that you have the same friends!"


    Emily also smiled and looked at Simon who always stood next to her. Then she faced the phone


    and said, "Calvin, then I will hang up the phone. I still have something to do here. You go to


    continue your training. I will call you when I''m free!"


    Calvin seemed to say something else on the phone, probably the words of concern. Emily said


    repeatedly, "Okay, I know. I will pay attention to my health!"


    After hanging up the phone, Emily bypassed the dining table and walked over. She looked upstairs


    and asked, "Is Wendy awake?"


    Simon nodded, but he still looked at her phone, and his voice was a little muffled. "Is it your fiance''s


    call?"


    Emily nodded and said frankly, "Yes."


    Simon said gloomily, "He cares so much about your whereabouts!"


    Emily didn''t know what to say. She just smiled and went upstairs.


    In the apartment building of hospital staff.


    Emily washed the foam on her face in front of the washing pool and took a towel to dry her face.


    After the wedding day, she had been living with Wendy. Wendy emphasized that she was fine and


    told Emily not to apany herself. Wendy was very determined, so Emily came to find Anthea.


    Since Emily left half a year ago, she had never gone back to that wedding house. Now in Ice city,


    there was no ce for her to stay, so she had toe to find Anthea. Of course, Anthea weed


    her happily.


    At this time, Anthea, who was wearing pajamas, stood by the side, with one leg slightly crossed.


    "Emily, are you going back to Country S soon?"

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Hearing that, Emily stopped wiping her face and said, "Maybe I will go back a few more dayster. I


    originally nned to go back after the wedding, but such a thing happened on Wendy. Now that it


    has been postponed, I am not in a hurry. I just haven''te back for half a year, so I want to go


    back to the town to see my aunt!"


    When she left before, she didn''t say goodbye to her aunt.


    Losing her baby made her lose all hope. If she continued to stay in Ice city, she might go crazy. All


    she wanted to do was to forget her sad past and find a distant ce to slowly heal herself and start


    a new life.


    Although she was determined to leave, she was afraid that her rtives would stop her, so she


    chose to conceal it.


    When she was very young, her parents died. Her aunt and uncle treated her as their own daughter.


    In fact, she was unfilial to go to Country S directly at that time...


    "Hmm!" Anthea nodded, grabbed her arm, and said, "I don''t want you to leave anymore. Stay with


    me in Ice city. Although you break up with Dr. Chin, you can live with me!"


    Emily put the towel on the hook, and after hearing Anthea''s words, she raised her eyebrows.


    She nced at somewhere next to her and asked with a grin, "Well, Anthea, are you sure you want


    me to apany you?"


    "Of course!" Anthea nodded.


    Emily smiled and said nothing. Then she went to the washing machine, leaned over to theundry


    basket next to her, and pulled out a piece of suspicious cloth from the gap of the cover.


    "Ah!" Anthea cried out in a low voice as soon as she saw it.


    Anthea went up to grab the cloth and put it on her back in embarrassment. Then she said with a


    flushed face, "Listen to my exnation. It''s definitely not what you think! This man''s underwear is


    actually... I identally took the wrong one when I bought my underwear!"


    Emily blinked her eyes and said, "But this one is camouge, it looks more like something worn by a


    soldier!"


    Unlike themon camouges, this kind of green item should be distributed by the army. And


    Emily immediately guessed that its owner was Adam!


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t speak anything. Her face was very flushed in embarrassment.


    Not only did she care about her best friend Wendy, but she was also concerned about Anthea.


    Though it had been half a year, it seemed that the rtionship between Anthea and Adam was still


    ambiguous.


    Emily raised her eyebrows and said, "You and Adam? You... urn?"


    Anthea threw the underwear into the cab and shouted unnaturally. "In short, it''s not the obscene


    image as you think! Ahem, it''s veryte. Let''s go to sleep!"


    As she spoke, she turned her head and ran into the bedroom first.


    Seeing this, Emily couldn''t helpughing and shaking her head. Then she followed her to sleep.


    After having breakfast with Anthea the next day, Emily took a taxi to the train station. There were


    two trains to the town. One was in the morning and the other was in the evening. It was not the


    peak of the holiday at this time, so it was easy to buy train tickets.


    At noon that day, Emily arrived at the town.


    She walked up step by step from the door of the building. Maybe it was because she hadn''t


    exercised for a long time, she was a little out of breath. When she finally reached the floor of her


    aunt''s house, she searched inside the bag for a long time and found the key.


    It seemed that people inside heard the sound, and there came the sound of footsteps.


    "Emily, you''re finally back!"


    When her aunt saw her, she was overwhelmed with excitement.


    Half a year was along time. Emily immediately went forward and gave her aunt a big hug. "Aunt!"


    Her aunt patted her on the back and looked her up and down. She kept mumbling that Emily was


    much thinner and darker than that she saw in the video, and her eyes were full of concern.


    Emily couldn''t help asking, "Where is my uncle?"


    "He''s in the living room. Change your shoes ande in!" Her aunt urged her with a smile.


    "OK!" Emily nodded with a smile.


    She bent down and untied her shoces. Then she found a lot of nutrients ced at the entrance.


    Because they upied arge area, it easily attracted her attention. It seemed that they had


    probably been sent here just now.


    She looked at the shoe rack next to her and saw a pair of men''s casual shoes as expected.


    Her aunt couldn''t wait any longer. When Emily put on slippers, her aunt had already pulled her to


    walk into the living room. On the sofa, her simple and honest uncle was sitting there. Beside him


    was Simon, who had just put down his teacup.


    Emily looked at him in surprise. "Simon, when did youe?"


    "He just arrived in the morning!" Her aunt answered for him, and continued to say with a smile,


    "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect you toe back today, and Simon just happened toe to


    visit us!"


    Emily was pulled to sit on the sofa. Her aunt did not stop and went on to say, "Although Simon


    stayed in Tbridge city in the past six months, he often called us to ask about our health. He ever


    specially arranged a detailed physical examination for us in his hospital! Although he was not in Ice


    city, he often asked his friends to bring things here!"


    She was stunned.


    This was beyond Emily''s expectation. After their baby died, their rtionshippletely broke up.


    In fact, they had already divorced. Losing their child meant that they had no rtionship at all. In the


    past, although they divorced, they didn''t tell Emily''s aunt and uncle the truth. But this time, the


    elders knew it. In principle, Simon had no obligation to do so...


    Emily was in a trance.


    Everything here was too familiar. ording to the performance of the two elders, it seemed that


    nothing had happened, as if it was still the same as before.


    Her uncle, who always had a smile on his face, greeted her and said with a smile, "Simon, can you


    y chess with meter?"


    "Sure, no problem!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    Her aunt took her hand and asked with concern, "Emily, we''ve had lunch. You just came down from


    the train. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    "Not yet, but I''m not hungry!" Emily shook her head.


    How could her aunt allow her not to eat anything? She immediately stood up and said, "You must


    eat something though you aren''t hungry. I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you!"


    Simon suddenly said at this moment, "Let me cook it!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In the end, her aunt took Simon into the kitchen and helped him cut chopped onions by the side.


    About ten minutester, a bowl of hot noodles was served. Simon shouted at her. "The noodles are


    done!"


    "Hm..." Emily stood up.


    Emily came to the dining table, pulled out a chair, and sat down. There was a poached egg and


    green vegetables in the bowl. The noodles smelled good and looked appetizing.


    She picked up the chopsticks and took a mouthful of noodles. Then he asked, "How''s the taste?"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    "That''s not bad!" Emily nodded.


    She knew about his cooking very well. His cooking skills were as good as those of the best chefs.


    When she looked down, she heard his low voice. "Emily, I haven''t cooked anything for you for a


    long time!"


    Emily''s mouth slowly curled into a smile.


    She didn''t say anything more and finished the bowl of noodles in silence.


    In the afternoon, they went to visit her parents'' graves together. Simon drove the car to take them to


    the cemetery.


    When they came down from the mountain, their aunt and uncle were walking in the front. Emily


    quickly took two steps forward and caught up with Simon.


    In the death anniversary after they divorced, he also appeared in the cemetery at that time and said


    that he had promised to apany her to visit her parents'' tombs every year. It had been a long


    time since he said that, but the deep look in his eyes when he said that...


    Emily lightly pinched her palms and said with a frown, "Simon, you don''t have to do that!"


    In addition to the fact that he went to the cemetery, he was also filial to her aunt and uncle in the


    past six months.


    Simon said in a deep and low voice, "I''m willing to do


    that!"


    Seeing that she frowned more seriously, he said with an obscure expression, "If you feel burdened,


    you can regard it as the care from a friend. Didn''t you say that we used to be a couple, who


    umted many generations of blessings to be husband and wife in this life. It''s impossible


    for us to bepletely isted from each other!"


    Hearing what he said, Emily didn''t have reasons to refute.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After returning home, her aunt and uncle went to the vegetable market to buy a lot of ingredients.


    That night, the table was full of delicious dishes. The living room and the kitchen were brightly lit,


    which looked very lively.


    The table was too full to hold more dishes, but her aunt was still busy cooking in an apron. Simon


    stood there to help her.


    There was no beer left at home, so Emily took a basket and went downstairs to buy them.


    When she came back, the cooker hood in the kitchen finally stopped. Her aunt came out with the


    last dish. Her face was covered with sweat, but she always showed a smile.


    She bent down and put the basket containing the beers on the table. Then she saw Simon who


    turned around and looked at her in the living room.


    A phone was ced in his palm. "Your phone just rang, I answered it by ident!"


    "My phone?" Emily was stunned.


    She reached out to take the phone. Just as she was about to check who it was, she heard him


    saying, "It seems to be a call from your fiance."


    Emily''s eyes were wide open.


    She frowned, scrolled a little faster, and checked the call record. As expected, there was a call that


    had been answered five minutes ago. It was Calvin''s call. The talk time was very short, only dozens


    of seconds.


    Calvin called her when she went downstairs to buy some beers. At this moment, Emily was worried


    that Calvin might misunderstand her after Simon answered the call.


    After all, Simon and she were not just friends. They used to be a couple. After all, there was a big


    difference between ex-boyfriend and ex-husband.


    Emily quickly called back and wanted to exin. However, it showed that no one answered the


    phone. After two consecutive calls, the results were the same. It should be that themunication


    signal of the training base was not very good. She didn''t know whether Calvin misunderstood her or


    not.


    The emotions on her face were too obvious. Simon narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you


    worried that he will be jealous?"


    "He is not a jealous man." Emily bit her lip.


    Calvin was very gentle and considerate. Although they had not been together for a long time, she


    hardly saw him get angry, and he even rarely spoke in a loud voice. He was very gentlemanly.


    A look of sarcasm appeared on Simon''s face and he said, "Is that so? He should be much better


    than


    me!"


    Emily was silent.


    Her aunt didn''t hear their conversation. At this time, she took off her apron and said, "It''s time for


    dinner. Come here!"


    Although the corners of the round dining table were slightly broken, the feeling of warmth was


    strong.


    Although Selena didn''te back, the four sat around the dining table and the atmosphere was


    very good. The aunt couldn''t help but sigh. "Since you separated, the family has not been so lively


    for a long time!"


    This sentence was like a small stone thrown into theke, which caused different ripples in


    everyone''s heart.


    It seemed that her aunt realized that she had said something wrong, her aunt looked a little


    chagrined. Then her uncle tried to smooth things over for her. "Hurry up. Let''s eat the food!"


    Then her uncle took out the treasured liquor from the cab and poured them into the cups. He


    said with a smile, "Simon, we haven''t had a drink together for a long time. Today, apany me to


    have a drink!"


    "Okay!" Simon happily agreed.


    In the end, they drank up the whole bottle of liquor. In addition, they also drank up the bottles of


    beer she bought in the supermarket downstairs. If it weren''t for her aunt''s anger, her uncle still


    wanted to continue to drink liquor with Simon.


    When her uncle and Simon left the table, their footsteps were limp.


    Although Simon could stand up by himself, he was a little dizzy and his vision blurred. Seeing this,


    her aunt said, "After drinking so much liquor, he can''t go back to Ice city now!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily nodded slowly.


    Simon couldn''t drive even if he drank a little liquor, not to mention that they were drunk now.


    "Selena isn''t at home, so we got enough rooms. Simon can stay here for one night!" Aunt was used


    to saying that, because every time they returned to the town before her aunt always persuaded


    them to stay here for one night.


    "That''s the only way!" Emily looked into the bedroom and said, "Uncle sleeps in the same room with


    him, and I''ll share the same room with you!"


    The aunt was stunned at first, and then she realized that they had not been husband and wife for a


    long time, so they couldn''t sleep in the same room now. She nodded and answered. "Okay!"


    Emily and her aunt helped her uncle and Simon walk into the bedroom one after another.


    Coincidentally, there were two single beds in the second bedroom. Simon and her uncle slept in the


    two beds separately.


    Aunt went back from the kitchen with two sses in her hands and handed one of them to her. "I


    poured two cups of honey water, and you take one for Simon!"


    Emily took it and looked at Simon, who was lying in her single bed.


    Next to her, her aunt also gave the honey water to her uncle, but her uncle seemed to be seriously


    drunk. Before he drank much honey water, he covered his stomach and mouth, wanting to puke.


    Seeing this, her aunt had no choice but to help him go to the bathroom outside.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Meanwhile, Emily could still hear her aunt scolding her husband. "Hey, since you can''t drink so


    much, why did you still do that? Do you still think that you are young. You have thrown up three


    times!"


    "I''m happy that Simones here!"


    After that, all that could be heard was the sound of vomiting in the toilet.


    Comparatively speaking, Simon''s condition was rtively good. He onlyid quietly on the bed, with


    an arm resting between his eyebrows. A smell of alcohol surged out when he breathed.


    Emily walked over, leaned over, and nudged his shoulder. "Simon, do you want some honey


    water?"


    She called him again. Simon moved, opened his eyes, and got up with difficulty. Then he said in a


    hoarse voice, "Okay, thank you!"


    It seemed that the alcohol made his hands out of control.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He drank the water a little hurriedly, and a lot of water spilled from the corners of his mouth. Emily


    quickly pulled a tissue out of the tissue box and said, "Slow down. Here is the tissue."


    Simon extended his hand to take the tissue. Meanwhile, he also grabbed her hand.


    But it was different this time. He seemed to be conscious and did it forcibly. It seemed that he was


    afraid that she would leave far away if he let go of her.


    Emily frowned and wanted to get rid of him, but he gripped her so tightly that her knuckles were a


    little painful. Just as she was about to lose her temper, he said in a hoarse voice. "Emily, you ever


    asked me if I lived a good life. Now I''m telling you I''ve been living a very poor life in the past six


    months!"


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    When they met each other again at that time, they greeted each other politely, but he didn''t tell her


    the truth at that time...


    Because he was drunk, his eyes were twinkling. "I went to Tbridge city for you. You said that you


    wanted to see the sunset on the snow mountain. When I opened my eyes many times there, I


    always felt that everything had not changed. You are still my woman, my Mrs. Chin, and we haven''t


    separated..."


    Every time he closed his eyes and opened them, it was as if he could hear her calling him Simon


    like before.


    The sound was repeated far to near.


    However, when he tried to look for it, he found it was all his illusion.


    "Simon.." Emily took a deep breath and tried to stop him from continuing to speaking.


    But Simon held her hand and ced it on his chest, as if he could not wait to let her reach into his


    heart. He muttered disappointedly, "Half a year ago, you were still my woman, but now you have


    be the woman I can only imagine what it must have been like if you''re mine!"


    "Simon, you are drunk!" Emily reminded him.


    Simon, however, looked at her stubbornly with his dim eyes. "I am not drunk. If I am really drunk, I


    can''t help kissing you!"


    Emily''s eyes widened, and his unexpected words shocked her.


    A sound came from the door. It was her uncle, who came back from the toilet. She quickly broke


    free from his hands. Fortunately, Simon didn''t embarrass her at this time. Hey back on the pillow


    and restored his previous posture.


    Emily ced the hand that had been grabbed behind her back. The burning heat on the fingertips


    had not yet dispersed, and she could still feel his heartbeat.


    Her aunt helped her uncle, who had already closed his eyes, to the bed. After covering the quilt for


    him, her aunt asked with concern, "Is Simon all right?"


    "He''s fine." Emily shook her head.


    ncing at Simon, who was closing his eyes again, Emily pursed her lips and said, "Aunt, let''s go


    back to sleep..."


    Her aunt nodded, turned off the light and left the bedroom with her.


    The next morning, Emily woke up and got out of bed.


    When she was about to wash up, her cell phone rang, and the name of her fiance appeared on the


    screen. She quickly answered it. "Hey, Calvin!"


    When she was about to go to bedst night, she was still thinking about the phone call. However,


    after checking for a long time, Calvin did not call her. She was about to send him a text message to


    inquire about it after breakfast.


    "Are you awake?" Calvin''s voice was gentle.


    Emily nodded and looked at the time. It was seven o''clock in the morning, and the time in Bayworth


    City was six hours faster than that in Country S. After silently calcting the time in Country S, she


    couldn''t help asking, "Well! What about you? What are you doing?"


    Calvin said with obvious fatigue, "I''ve just returned to the dormitory. There''s a temporary training at


    night. I''m too tired now!"


    Emily bit her lip and took the initiative to mention the callst night. "I made two calls to youst


    night, but you didn''t answer them!"


    "Well, I was in a meeting at that time," Calvin said on the line, "after that, I thought it was toote. I


    was worried that I would disturb your rest, so I didn''t call you back!"


    There was nothing unusual in his tone, let alone any displeasure. Even so, Emily was still a little


    worried. She remembered that Calvin knew that Simon was with her on the phone once...


    She exined it to him. "Calvin,st night when you called me, I went to the supermarket


    downstairs. I forgot to bring my mobile phone. Simon, he... came to visit my aunt and uncle. So he


    stayed here for dinner! Don''t get me wrong!"


    "Well, I know." After saying that, Calvin kept silent for two or three seconds, and then he smiled


    again. "Emily, I believe in you!"


    Hearing his warmughter, Emily let out a sigh of


    relief.


    She drew the curtain open and looked at the bright morning light. Then she held her cell phone and


    said, "It should be midnight in Country S at this time. Calvin, go to bed early, otherwise, you will be


    unable to bear the physical training tomorrow!"


    Calvin said, "Okay, I''ll call you tomorrow!"


    Emily said that she wished him a good dream and was about to hang up the phone. But the second


    before hanging up, he suddenly stopped her.


    "Emily!"


    She was confused and asked, "Uhm?"


    There was a long silence on the line, and then came Calvin''s voice. "I may give you a surprise!"


    After hanging up the phone this time, Emily frowned with a confused expression.


    A surprise?


    Thinking of hisst sentence, she shook her head andughed, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    The door behind her was gently pushed open. Her aunt had woken up early and returned to the


    room. Seeing that Emily had woken up, her steps returned to the normal sound. She asked Emily if


    she had slept wellst night and if she had jetg.


    Perhaps because she was by her family''s side, she slept very wellst night.


    It was still early and it still needed some time to boil rice porridge in the pot, so her aunt pulled her


    to sit at the end of the bed and chatted. Yesterday, after they came back, they went to the cemetery


    and had dinner, so there was no time for them to have a good chat.


    Her aunt mentioned her daughter and said, "Selena ns to get married to her boyfriend next year!"

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Emily said happily, "That''s good!"


    Her aunt nodded and said helplessly, "Well, they have been lovers since they were in college, and


    now they have a good rtionship, so we don''t care much about it. Originally, I thought that Selena


    would get marriedte because she was too childish, but it''s better to follow the young people''s


    wishes!"


    Emily smiled and said, "Her boyfriend is actually not bad. After so many years, their rtionship


    must be very deep!"


    The love rtionship developed on the campus was actually the purest, and there were very few


    lovers who could get married finally. With this in mind, it seemed that they were very lucky.


    "Hmm!" Her aunt nodded with a smile and sighed unconsciously. "Selena''s marriage has been


    settled. There''s nothing to worry about her. Instead, it''s you..."


    Her aunt suddenly stopped speaking. Emily knew that her aunt was regretting the marriage


    between her and Simon.


    It was true that since learning that they got married, the two elders had been very satisfied with


    Simon and treated him as their own son. At that time, on the phone, when Emily was in Country S


    and told her that they had already divorced, her aunt was shocked and her voice was trembling. It


    could be seen that she was very sad.


    Her aunt took her hand lightly and looked at the opposite bedroom. Thinking of the scene she saw


    when she and her husband came back from the toiletst night, she had some thoughts in her mind


    and she said tentatively, "Emily, you two..."


    Emily knew what her aunt was asking about, and the expectation in her eyes was obvious.


    Emily sighed and said in a low voice, "Aunt, we won''t be able to get married again."


    "Why?" The aunt seemed to have expected such a reply, but she still felt disappointed and


    surprised after hearing it. She paused for a while and then said earnestly, "Emily, since I knew you


    two had divorced, I had been worried about you. Why did you separate? It has been a long time


    since the baby died. I think you should let it go! I always feel that you two still have love. I also think


    that you two can get married again. Divorce is verymon for young people like you, but a lot of


    couples divorced impulsively and remarriedter..."


    After listening to her aunt''s words, Emily''s eyshes drooped, and she looked at the cell phone in


    her hand. Her fingertips touched the screen, and Calvin''s name was still in the call record.


    Then she swallowed her saliva and drawled, "Actually, there''s one more thing that I didn''t say."


    "What''s the matter?" Her aunt looked confused.


    Emily took a deep breath, smiled and said, "I already have a fiance, a soldier stationed in the army


    of Country S. Well get married soon."


    "Ah..." Her aunt growled in surprise.


    "Aunt, you don''t need to worry about me anymore. I finally have a new husband!" Emily smiled and


    put her hand on her aunt''s hand.


    Her aunt''s mouth moved, but she did not make any sound and just nodded.


    Although she should be happy that her niece regained her happiness, she was very shocked when


    she heard this news. She did not respond for a long time and just opened her mouth in surprise.


    She did not expect that Emily had a fiance in Country S and would get married soon.


    Emily seemed to sense something. She subconsciously raised her head and looked towards the


    door.


    The door of the opposite bedroom had been opened, and Simon was standing there.


    He should have heard what she said just now...


    His handsome face was hidden in the dark, like a colorful painting hidden in a dark corner of an old


    castle. It was unknown how many years it had been there. His eyes were dim and full of loneliness


    that made people painful.


    Emily looked away calmly and turned her face away.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After lunch that day, Simon drove her back to Ice city.


    On the way this time, it was as if the two had reached a tacit agreement. They didn''t talk with each


    other, and only the music could be heard.


    Unfortunately, they encountered an ident on the highway, which caused a long period of


    congestion. When they entered the city, it was dark, and the bright neon lights lit up the whole city.


    He drove the Cayenne to the direction of the dormitory apartment building of the hospital. Simon


    flicked the cigarette ashes out of the window and asked her, "Emily, shall we have a meal together?"


    "I''d rather not." Emily shook her head.


    Hearing this, Simon didn''t say anything and made a turn at the front intersection.


    Ten minutester, the ck Cayenne slowed down and stopped. Simon unbuckled the seatbelt and


    followed her to get out of the car. He was walking around the front of the car and seemed to want to


    see her go in.


    Emily wanted to say that he didn''t need to do that. It was only a few steps away, and she could go


    into the building by herself.


    When she was about to say it, she heard a loud bang.


    "Bang."


    It was like the sound of a fist hitting something, and the ending sound was muffled.


    Emily subconsciously turned her head and looked over. Then she was suddenly shocked.


    At the entrance of the building ahead, there were two familiar figures. The man was dressed in a


    camouge uniform, with a tall and strong figure. His muscles could be seen faintly, and he still


    wore a pair of military boots as usual.


    At this time, his arm was pushing a slender woman against the corner of the wall, and the sound


    just now came from his drooping fist.


    He deserved to be called a soldier. Under that power, it was as if the cement pirs nearby were


    shaking!


    Emily swallowed and stretched out her hand to point at them. "Simon, they seem to be your eldest


    brother


    and Anthea..."


    They were at the entrance, and the atmosphere was tense. She didn''t know whether she should go


    forward or not.


    Emily could only see their side faces. Anthea''s head was lowered, and the emotions in her eyes


    could not be seen clearly. Adam seemed to be drunk, with his long eyes slightly tipsy, and his angry


    expression was really masculine.


    Emily was a little surprised.


    It was the first time that she had seen the anger on Adam''s cold face.


    In the past, every time they met, Adam looked upright and serious, with no extra expression on his


    face, let alone joy and anger.


    Just as Emily was hesitating whether she shoulde forward to interrupt them, Adam suddenly


    pinched Anthea''s chin with one hand. It could be seen that he used a lot of force because all the


    blue veins on the back of his hand throbbed. It was as if he might hold her neck at any time and


    throttled her.


    Seeing this, Emily was anxious.


    Realizing that something terrible would happen, she wanted to rush forward, but she was stopped


    by Simon.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Emily looked at him with a frown and said anxiously, "Simon, why are you stopping me? If I don''t


    step forward, your brother might hit Anthea!"


    Simon didn''t withdraw his arm. Instead, he looked at the front and muttered, "My brother knows


    what he''s doing."


    Upon hearing this, Emily pursed her lips. In the end, she did not step forward.


    In the night wind, the conversation between them at the corner of the wall was heard by Emily and


    Simon.


    "I''m asking you a question!"


    Eyes narrowed, Adam shot a re at Anthea.


    Anthea was forced to raise her head when Adam pinched her chin, and she showed an unyielding


    expression. "It''s the same answer, no matter how you ask me you won''t get a different one. That. Is.


    My. Boyfriend!"


    "Who allowed you to have a boyfriend?" The blue veins on Adam''s forehead also popped out.


    "Adam, in what identity are you asking me this question now?" Anthea ignored the fury in his eyes


    and how hard he pinched her chin. She turned away and said coldly, "If you are asking me this


    question as my elder, you should be happy that I have a boyfriend!"


    Adam said in a deep voice, "I''m asking you as a man!"


    Anthea''s drooping hands clenched into small fists and she stubbornly said, "It''s even more


    unnecessary to ask me! We have no rtionship for a long time!"


    "No rtionship?" Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes!" Anthea''s voice was louder than his. She sneered, as if she was talking about other people''s


    affairs. "We just had sex and were lovers. Now we don''t have sex and we aren''t lovers!"


    Adam suddenly took a step forward with his military boots, reducing the distance between them. He


    lowered his head, and his pronounced nose almost stuck to hers. He stared at her and said word by


    word, "We''re not done here. Anthea, you owe me a child!"


    Anthea''s entire body was stiff, and the rims of her eyes gradually turned red.


    Adam''s eyes also turned red. Perhaps it was because of his anger or his grief, his voice turned


    hoarse suddenly. "You hid your pregnancy from me, and got an abortion behind my back! Anthea,


    you owe me a child. Do you dare deny that?"


    Tears gushed out of Anthea''s eyes, sliding across her cheeks and his fingertips.


    Her lips were trembling and she couldn''t say anything.


    Because she didn''t dare...


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Emily almost cried out.


    She covered her mouth, and her eyes were wide open because of shock. She knew that Anthea


    and Adam had aplicated rtionship, and she also knew the indescribable rtionship


    between them. But she didn''t expect that they ever had a child...


    A lot of memories shed in her mind. It was no wonder that when Anthea knew she was pregnant,


    Anthea often touched her belly and showed a wistful and dazed expression. In addition, Anthea


    gave her many suggestions and skillfully knitted little infant socks. That was because she had a


    child before!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily subconsciously looked at Simon next to her, trying to get more details from him.


    However, she was stunned by his unfathomed gaze.


    Simon lowered his eyelids, as if he wanted to suppress all that emotion in his eyes. And then, a


    painful voice came out. "Emily, I owe you a child, too."


    Although she lost the child because she was kidnapped by Sean, it was also because of him who


    didn''t protect her well, let alone their child!


    He owed her...


    Emily''s breath becamebored.


    The child had always been her sore point. Although she had alreadye out of the shadow of


    losing children, she still couldn''t help being grief-stricken every time she thought of the baby.


    She looked at her drooping hands and said in a low and calm voice, "It''s been a long time. Simon, I


    hope you can move on and start a new life!"


    "Is this what you want?" Simon''s eyes were no longer bright.


    "Hmm." Emily nodded.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved. Then he said, "My brother has already let go of Dr. Lee. I will take


    him home. You can go into the building now."


    Hearing this, Emily said, "Okay, then be careful on the way!"


    After watching her go in, Simon went forward and caught up with Adam, who was walking in a


    wobbly way. Soon, the ck Cayenne also disappeared into the night.


    That night, Anthea didn''t say anything. She washed up early and lied in bed, like a wounded animal.


    Seeing this, Emily didn''t ask any more questions. She just stayed by her side silently.


    The next morning, she went back to the TV station. Although she took a leave this time, she could


    still report some work to the editor-in-chief in person.


    Tina jumped up from her seat and hugged her the moment she saw Emily. She was so excited that


    she nearly burst into tears. "Emily, you''re finally willing to turn up! You''ve been back for so many


    days, but you didn''t even contact me. You don''t want me to be your friend anymore!"


    Emily said quickly, "That''s impossible!" The two held their hands tightly and were very excited.


    "There are too many things to deal with. Yesterday I just came back from the town, and I came here


    to see you as soon as I finished all affairs!"


    Tina happily shook her hand. "You still have a conscience. It''s worth the effort I''ve been worried


    about you and can''t sleep well since you left!"


    Emily asked yfully, "Are you sure you''re worried about me, not having fun every night?"


    Tina blushed and raised her hand to cover her mouth. Sheughed and stopped teasing Emily.


    Then she asked gently, "How are you, Tina? How are you and Wilson?" "It''s still the same. We''ve


    always been fine!" Tina nodded, and the happiness in her eyes couldn''t be concealed. Then she


    went up to her and whispered something in her ear, and the smile in her eyes was more obvious.


    After hearing this, Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Really?"


    Tina nodded with a smile.


    Emily stepped forward and reached out her hand to touch her lower abdomen. "It seems that Wilson


    has made a great effort. How long have you been pregnant?"


    When Emily was just pregnant at that time, she seemed to have heard Tina mention that Wilson


    wanted a second baby. Unexpectedly, it came true so soon. They already had a daughter, I. If


    there was another baby, it would be perfect!


    "It''s just been three months!" There said with a sweetint in the words. "Since I was pregnant,


    Wilson didn''t let me go to work. He asks for a leave for me every day and I have toe to work


    secretly every day!"


    Anthea smiled and said, "Well, in this way, what if the boss will buy our TV station someday?" "You


    know that!" Tina eximed in a low voice.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    "Hah!" Emilyughed so happily that she almost fell over.


    After they chatted for a while, Emily went to the office of the editor-in-chief. After that, they had


    lunch together.


    Originally, Tina had a lot more to say to her and wanted to continue to stay with her. However, she


    had no choice but to be taken away by Wilson, who drove here, because she had a delivery check-


    up. They agreed to meet again in these two days.


    After leaving the TV station in the afternoon, Emily went to the ce where air tickets were sold


    nearby.


    She wanted to check if there were any flights flying to Country S in the next few days. Unexpectedly,


    she did not book the tickets sessfully. There were two flights that were temporarily canceled. If


    she took the connecting ne in another city, it would be too troublesome. The staff from Ticketing


    Counter suggested that she coulde here in a few days.


    There was no way to go back immediately. It was easy to ask for a few more days off from work, but


    she thought that she should at least call Calvin and tell him about the situation here.


    Emily came out of the airport and called Calvin.


    However, it was strange that his phone was switched off.


    Emily felt a little puzzled. It was rare for Calvin to turn off his phone. Usually, his cell phone was on


    all day. Even if he couldn''t have his phone on him because of meetings or trainings, he would put


    his mobile phone in the dormitory and mute it. In this way, he could call back the callerter.


    She called again, and it still reminded her that his phone was switched off.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders. She could only tell him after he turned on the phone.


    When she was ready to walk to the roadside to stop the taxi, a tall figure came out of the office


    building. The military boots made a steady and powerful sound.


    Emily was surprised. "Adam?"


    In fact, Adam was wearing casual clothes, but he was still wearing his military boots. It seemed that


    this habit had never changed. Because of that praise, he always wore them.


    It seemed that he was here to handle something, because he still had a file bag under his armpit.


    "Sis?" Adam was surprised to see her.


    Hearing the way he addressed her, Emily felt a little ufortable. "I can''t be considered your


    sister-inw now..."


    Adam said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter!"


    After ncing the direction behind her, he asked, "You''re alone?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Hearing this, Adam said directly, "Where will you go?


    I can drive you there."


    Emily nodded. She didn''t know if it was because of his powerful momentum as a soldier or not, but


    when he gave the order, she followed him almost subconsciously and got into the jeep.


    After a second thought, she changed her mind. Her fiance, Calvin, was also a soldier, but he was


    very gentle, totally different from Adam. She was involuntarily nervous in front of Adam, and his


    naturally imposing manner should cause it.


    However, besides this, Emily got into the jeep for another reason. The main reason was that the


    scene she saw in front of the buildingst night had left a deep impression on her.


    She opened her mouth thoughtfully. "Adam, you and Anthea..."


    When Anthea''s name was mentioned, Adam, who always showed a serious face, had an another


    expression as expected.


    Emily cleared her throat and continued to say in embarrassment, "Ahem, I was there when you two


    were arguingst night. I identally witnessed the whole process!"


    Emily emphasized that she did it identally. She didn''t mean to stand there eavesdropping!


    Hearing this, Adam looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that being drunk was a rare thing for a


    strictly self-disciplined person like him. "I''m sorry. I drank too muchst night. I''m sorry to show you


    my embarrassed side!"


    "It''s okay. I just feel that it''s quite a pity!" Emily shook her head and said carefully, "Anthea now has


    a boyfriend. Brother... you won''t hate her because of her new boyfriend, will you?"


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched. Then he shook his head and said, "No."


    "That''s good!" Emily breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was just that Adam''s angry lookst night made her a little scared now. Not to mention hitting the


    concrete column with his fist, even the pinch of the chin must be painful!


    Adam was silent for a while and asked hesitantly, "Did Anthea cry secretlyst night?"


    "I don''t know. I slept very early, but... when I woke up this morning, I saw her applying a towel to her


    eyes in the bathroom!" Pouting her lips, Emily replied thoughtfully.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she saw a trace of sadness in Adam''s eyes.


    Emily pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Adam, although I know there are a lot of obstacles


    between you and Anthea, I still hope Anthea can be happy. Don''t make thing hard for her!"


    "I know." Adam''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    After he drove down the bridge, Emily pointed to the road ahead and said, "Adam, you can stop by


    the roadside of the shopping mall in front of us after the red light!"


    Adam nodded and temporarily stopped in front of the red signal light.


    Adam, who had always been taciturn, seemed to have suddenly thought of something and rarely


    took the initiative to say, "Did Simon go there when the earthquake urred in Country S?"


    "Mm..." Emily nodded, but she felt that there was nothing wrong with his words.


    "It''s rare for my youngest brother to beg me." Adam smiled in a low voice.


    After hearing it, Emily still felt a little confused. She didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    Adam took out a cigarette from the box. Then he lit it up in his mouth and continued to say, "At that


    time, he was still in Tbridge city. When he learned about the earthquake in Country S, he


    immediately called me! He took a helicopter to rush over as fast as he could! It was the first time he


    had asked for my help since he was a child!"


    Emily was stunned.


    Her previous cognition was subverted. She thought that he went to Country S because of a


    seminar!


    She didn''t expect him to do this, especially for her...


    All the thoughts in Emily''s mind were in a mess. She thought of the anxiety and worry in Simon''s


    eyes the moment he appeared in Country S. She swallowed hard, feeling a twinge in her heart.


    When she was immersed in her thoughts, she heard Adam''s sound. "Emily, we''re here!"


    Then Emily unbuckled her seatbelt. As she closed the door of the car, she said slowly, "Thank


    you..."


    After entering the shopping mall, she wandered back and forth between the counters aimlessly, but


    she didn''t buy anything. When it was crowded in the evening, she remembered her purpose in a


    trance.


    She had nned to buy a gift for Tina at the maternal store to congratte her for having a second


    baby.


    After buying things, she came out of the shopping mall and stopped a taxi to go back.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Along the way, the car windows were open, and the evening wind blew so fiercely that Emily nearly


    couldn''t open her eyes. With the passing street view, her eyes couldn''t focus on anything.


    Her mind was in a mess, and it was as if something was rushing up in her chest. She tried to


    suppress it.


    She took the change from the driver and took a deep breath. When she wandered to the apartment


    building absentmindedly, she suddenly stopped, as if she had been struck by lightning. She was


    shocked on the spot.


    "Emily!"


    A gentle voice came with a smile.


    Standing at the door was Calvin, who was carrying a suitcase. He changed into a suit and looked


    different from which he usually looked in military uniform. Now he was more like a rich and noble


    young heir to a rich family.


    Emily looked at him in disbelief. She was a little dumbfounded. "Calvin, why are you..."


    "Are you scared again?" Calvin stepped forward to wee her with a smile.


    Emily was really scared. She was shocked by her fiance who suddenly appeared in front of her. It


    took her a long time to recover from her surprise. "Calvin, when did youe back? Why did you


    return to Ice city? Didn''t you say that your dispatch period was not over and that you were not


    allowed to leave Country S temporarily?"


    After listening to her, Calvin asked with a smile, "You asked so many questions in one breath. Which


    one should I answer?"


    Emily frowned, still in a daze.


    In Anthea''s dormitory upstairs, the suitcase was temporarily ced in the porch. Calvin and Emily


    were sitting side by side on the sofa.


    Anthea came over in her slippers. She put a cup of tea in front of him and said, "Mr. Desmond,


    right? Please, have some water. It''s must be a long flight!"


    "Thank you!" Calvin replied politely.


    "You''re wee. I''ll leave the room for you two!" After saying that, Anthea ran back to the bedroom


    quickly, but she turned around several times during the process. Her eyes were full of surprise,


    curiosity, and appraisal.


    Only the two were left in the living room. Emily was still puzzled by her fiance''s return. "Calvin,


    what''s going on?" "I asked for a leave!" Calvin answered.


    "Ask for leave?" Emily was surprised. Then she said a little anxiously, "Didn''t you say that you can''t


    leave Country S? If you leave like this, how can you be promoted?"


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me first!" Calvin reached out and held her hands gently, with a gentle look in


    his eyes. "I did take a leave, and it won''t affect my promotion, because I made a marriage report this


    time."


    "What did you say?" Emily was shocked.


    She even forgot to swallow her saliva and widened her eyes.


    Seeing this, Calvin immediately said, "I''m sorry, Emily. I seem to have made my own decisions. I


    didn''t ask for your opinion in advance, nor did I consult with you. Will you think that I''m too hasty?"


    "I..." Emily opened her mouth.


    In fact, she really didn''t know what to say.


    The sudden return of her fiance and the news that he brought made her unable to ept it in a


    short time. She couldn''t hide her facial muscles, that were out of control due to shock.


    Calvin paused for a moment and said with some helplessness and embarrassment, "My family


    urges me to get married as soon as possible this year! Grandma''s health is getting worse and


    worse.


    Although she may not have a chance to witness the birth of my child, my parents still hope that my


    grandma can witness my wedding!"


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Calvin was unconfident, with some anxiety in his


    eyes.


    Gripping her hands, he asked hesitantly, "Emily, you promised to marry me only because you


    wanted to repay me, didn''t you? You did that because I saved you from the drug dealer who had a


    drug addiction and hurt people. You were grateful to me, so you were willing to help me to get


    married soon. In fact, in your heart, you don''t really want to marry me, right?"


    Emily licked her lips, which were already dry, and said, "Calvin, I am indeed very grateful to you..."


    At that time, they were having an interview in the mountains. After going back, they met several


    drug dealers. Among them, a drug dealer had a drug addiction. With an illusion, he rushed towards


    them and waved the knife he had.


    She and her colleagues were so frightened that they ran away one after another. Unfortunately, she


    stumbled and fell down. The drug dealer rushed at her. Fortunately, Calvin and other soldiers


    arrived, and he shot at the drug dealer''s hand. The knife fell, so she was spared from a dangerous


    situation.


    If it weren''t for his appearance, all terrible things


    might happen.


    If she was lucky, she might have just been injured by the knife. But if not, she might have been


    stabbed to death... Therefore, to some extent, Calvin was her lifesaver.


    After that, she did not expect that Calvin was actually the brother of her colleague Misha.


    They were gradually familiar with each other. Later, Calvin invited her for dinner, asking if she could


    help him. He said that his grandmother was old and sick, and her most urgent desire was to see


    him get married, so he was in a hurry to find someone to marry. He felt that Emily was very suitable


    and had promised to treat her well for the rest of her life...


    Calvin was a soldier, and divorce was hardly allowed for both sides of a military marriage. He had


    been very sincere.


    After going back to think about it for three days, Emily chose to agree.


    The main reason was that she wanted to repay him. In addition, she wanted to start a new life. No


    matter in terms of personality, or other aspects, Calvin was a reliable marriage partner. Moreover,


    even if he knew that she had been divorced and lost her child, he was willing to ept her!


    Emily wanted to forget the past and live a in and simple life. However, it would...


    It reminded her of the marriage in the past. It was also because Simon''s grandmother was suffering


    from cancer and refused to ept an operation. His grandmother was afraid that she would not be


    able to witness his wedding and the birth of his child after the operation. The same filial piety


    touched her...


    When she recalled the past, her vision was a little blurred.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily, it doesn''t matter if you are not willing to get married or you are not mentally prepared. Don''t


    feel too burdened. I can take back the marriage report and I can also tell the truth to my family! I


    know I did this so brusquely!" Calvin''s soft voice sounded with regret.


    Emily was pulled back from her thoughts. She shook her head gently and said, "No, it''s just that it''s


    too sudden!"


    Calvin heaved a sigh and then said, "I didn''t think about it thoroughly. Just forget what I said just


    now!


    I respect your ideas of our marriage..."


    "Since I''ve already promised you, I''ve already made up my mind and I won''t go back on my words."


    Emily could tell the depression from his voice. She interrupted him, and she seemed to have made


    up her mind. "Calvin, I wasn''t mentally prepared. You suddenly told me, so I couldn''t react quickly.


    We''re going to get married sooner orter, and it''s very good to carry on it now!"

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Hearing this, Calvin''s face suddenly lit up. "Emily, do you really think so?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded slowly.


    When she promised to be his fiancee for the reason of helping him, she had been mentally


    prepared. She knew that they would get married one day. Since it would happen sooner orter,


    there was no difference between earlier andter.


    Calvin heaved a sigh of relief and held her hands even tighter. "I was a little nervous just now. I''m


    afraid that you won''t agree! Even if my family doesn''t urge me, I''m already 35 years old. Time waits


    for no one! Ha-ha. It''s time to aplish that important thing in my life. If I don''t get married now, I''ll


    be panic-stricken!"


    "As for the wedding, I''ll listen to you!" Emily amused by him.


    "Okay!" Calvin nodded eagerly, with his eyebrows raised. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Don''t worry


    about anything. I''ll make the preparation! I''ll go to the town with you in the next few days to invite


    your aunt and uncle toe to Ice city. The two families can discuss our marriage together. After


    all, it''s a big event in our lives!"


    Emily''s eyshes trembled. "Hmm..."


    In her mind, however, she remembered the happy scene that Simon sat around her aunt and uncle


    two days ago.


    When she was absent-minded, Calvin let go of her hands, looked at his watch, and then looked into


    the bedroom. "It''ste. You''re living in your friend''s house. It''s not appropriate for me to disturb you


    for a long time. As soon as I got off the ne, I went here to find you, so my parents and grandma


    are waiting for me at home!"


    Emily nodded.


    Emily knew that he was a gentleman. As a soldier, he stayed in the army most time of the year, so


    he rarely returned home. What''s more, he was sent to Country S, so his family naturally missed him


    very much.


    Calvin looked at her and took the initiative to invite her. "Emily, do you want to go back with me?


    They miss you very much!"


    "It''s inappropriate today..." Emily shook her head subconsciously. She bit her lip and said, "It''s too


    late, and I didn''t prepare anything. It''s impolite to visit them like this today! I think I''d better visit them


    another day!"


    From Calvin''s gentle personality and good upbringing, it could be seen what kind of person his


    parents were. When she promised to be his fiancee, his parents went to Country S to meet her.


    They were easy to get along with and weren''t domineering. Calvin''s grandmother had a good


    character and always showed a smile on her face. She was somewhat like... Simon''s grandma.


    At the thought of Simon''s grandmother, a sad feeling welled up in Emily''s heart.


    Of course, the child''s affairs could not be hidden from his grandma and Simon would tell her. Later,


    they broke up and she went to Country S. after that, she never went to see his grandmother and did


    not say goodbye. She just did not know how to face her...


    "Okay, then let''s do it another day!" Calvin never forced her. He nodded with a smile. Then he drank


    up the tea in the cup, stood up, and said, "Emily, I''ll go first. After I go back, I''ll discuss the wedding


    with my family! Grandma will be very happy when she knows that!"


    Emily saw him off at the elevator and watched him leave with his suitcase.


    As soon as she came back, the bedroom door was immediately pushed open. Anthea ran to her in


    a hurry and her eyes widened. "Emily, will you really get married?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was not surprised at all. She could guess that even if Anthea had just returned to her


    bedroom, she must have eavesdropped on the door.


    Emily went back to the sofa and sat down. Then she raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,


    "Well, do you want me to be lonely in my remaining years?"


    "No!" Anthea scratched her neck, pondered for a moment, and said, "I just feel that I don''t dare


    believe it. But I didn''t expect you to marry another man except for Dr. Chin..."


    Emily turned her head and looked out of the window. The evening lights were already on, and the


    tall buildings in the distance were like crystal boxes. Being decorated by the starlight in the sky, the


    night was very beautiful.


    She said in a low voice, "I have to start a new life."


    Seeing Anthea looking at her with a frown, Emily smiled and she said with emotion, "Anthea, that''s


    good. I just want to live a normal life, without strong love. It''s okay as long as I live a simple life!


    Although I''m not very happy to stay with Calvin, I have no time to be very unhappy. We are always


    courteous to each other like ''guests''. It''s really good!"


    When she mentioned the word "unhappy", Anthea knew that Emily was referring to the moment


    when she was entangled with Simon.


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and said jokingly, "But if I get married again... it''s a second marriage!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Anthea immediately retorted upon hearing that. She said disapprovingly, "It


    doesn''t matter that you''re divorced. We''re in modern society now. It''s still normal for you to have


    three or four marriages! If Calvin is unreliable, I''ll find another man for you!"


    After hearing this, Emily didn''t know whether tough or cry, and the sense of disappointment that


    arose in her chest also dissipated.


    She crossed her arms around her shoulders and suddenly changed the subject. "What about you?


    Are you really going to date your new boyfriend who suddenly appeared?"


    Anthea quickly exined it. "He didn''t appear suddenly. Didn''t I tell you that he''s my college


    ssmate? He used to be a school hunk. He looked handsome and had a rich family. If I marry him


    in the future, I''ll probably live a wealthy life!"


    "I don''t know if he''s handsome or not. I''m only concerned about whether he can withstand Adam''s


    punch!" Emily blinked her eyes and clicked her tongue.


    Presumably, no one could withstand it, unless Anthea also found a soldier as her boyfriend. But


    when Emily thought of Adam''s tall and strong figure, especially his bulging muscles under the


    military uniform, she thought that even a soldier would be difficult to withstand his punch!


    When it came to Adam, Anthea instantly became upset.


    After a moment of silence, she chuckled and said lightly, "It''s destined that there''s no future


    between him and me..."


    "Emily, in fact, I am also very tired. He is my uncle. This unspeakable rtionship is an obstacle for


    us. Not to mention my grandfather, even the Chin Family will not agree. I really don''t have


    confidence in our future..." In the end, Anthea''s tears fell down one by one.


    Emily sighed softly. She understood her feelings very well.


    Emily didn''t say anything more and she just stretched out her hands tofort her.


    The living room was quiet. Just like what they did when they encountered troubles in childhood,


    they hugged each other andforted each other.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    The sun rose and set, and a glimmer of light glinted on the horizon.


    Emily came out of the bedroom and tidied up the sleeves of her shirt. Anthea, who leaned against


    the window of the living room, looked over at her. After looking up and down, Anthea raised her


    eyebrows and asked, ''Are you going to wear this set of clothes?"


    "Yes! Why ask?" Emily nodded.


    Anthea blinked her eyes. "Emily, aren''t you going to see your fiance''s parents today? Since it''s the


    first time to visit them, don''t you think your dress is... too casual? Would you like me to find you two


    dresses with flowers patterns, they will make you shine!"


    The sudden return of Calvin disturbed her routine.


    If the marriage was put on the agenda, she would not be able to return to Country S for the time


    being. In this way, she needed to apply for a wedding leave like him.


    Emily looked down at herself. She wore a light beige shirt, a pair of light tan loose trousers, with a


    very thin belt around her waist for decoration. Her dress was simple and casual.


    She shook her head. "No, I think I look good now!"


    Upon hearing this, Anthea shrugged and picked up the small purse on the sofa. "Well, let''s go. Your


    fiance has been waiting downstairs eagerly!"


    Emily asked in surprise, "Calvin is here?"


    She walked to the window and looked down. Indeed, she saw a figure standing there, which was in


    line with Calvin''s gentlemanly style. He came so early and did not make a call to urge her. Instead,


    he just waited patiently downstairs.


    Anthea and Emily went downstairs and came out of the building hall.


    There was a brown BMW car parked next to Calvin, and he was leaning against the car, behind


    which was the rosy sunset. Such a scene made her fall into a trance. She remembered that


    lethargic figure waiting for her when she came out of the office building at dusk...


    In a daze, she had already walked down the steps.


    Calvin walked to her quickly and his eyes were bright. "Emily, you look so beautiful today!"


    "Thank you!" Emily came to her senses and smiled.


    Without noticing Anthea, who came down with Emily, Calvin took the initiative to ask, "Miss Lee,


    where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride?"


    "I''m not going to be a third wheel. You two can stay alone. I''ll go back to the hospital and be on duty.


    I''ll drive by myself!" Anthea waved her hand and pointed to an Audi Al not far away.


    After they waved goodbye to each other, they all got into the cars and drove out of the apartment


    area.


    Because it was a visit, they went to the supermarket halfway to buy some gifts and nutrition


    products.


    Calvin put the things he had bought in the trunk. After closing it, Calvin looked at her and gently


    asked, "Emily, will you be nervous?"


    Emily said, "I''m fine!"


    Calvin came over to hold her hand and consideratelyforted her. "Don''t worry, it''s not the first


    time for you to see them. Don''t feel nervous and stressed. They like you very much!"


    "Okay." Emily nodded and bent over to get into the car when he opened the door for her.


    When they got out of the underground parking lot and met the signal light, the phone rang.


    It was Anthea who called her. Emily was a little surprised and puzzled. She picked it up and asked


    about it.


    In the line, Anthea said quickly, "Emily, Dr. Chin''s grandmother has passed away!" "Ah?" Emily''s


    eyes widened in shock.


    Anthea continued to say seriously, "It seems to have happened in the early morning. I heard about it


    when I just arrived at the hospital. Many colleagues have gone to visit her! The specific condition is


    that the cancer cells spread all over her body and she stayed in the ICU for 24 hours, but in the end,


    there was no way to save her! Now her body has been sent to the mortuary!"


    It was only after a long while that Emily came to her mind.


    Emily still felt shocked...


    A great pain rose from the bottom of her heart and spread infinitely to her limbs and bones, making


    her breathing a little difficult and rapid. Especially when she thought of her affectionate eyes, she


    was extremely grieved.


    After opening her mouth, Emily asked in a hoarse voice, "What about Simon?"


    Anthea answered uncertainly. "I didn''t see him, but some people said that he was always in the


    mortuary..."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily felt that something stuck in her throat. She looked vacantly at the


    traffic, and the repressed emotion in her chest was almost overwhelming her whole body.


    Grandma...


    She knew that she was terminally ill and returned to the hospital from the sanatorium when they just


    divorced. She also knew that there was no way to operate another operation on her. But she still


    couldn''t ept such a piece of terrible news.


    Beside her, Calvin saw her pale face and asked, "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Emily turned to him stiffly and said, "Calvin, I''m sorry. I have something urgent to do and have to go


    to the hospital now. I can''t go back with you today. Please apologize to your parents for me!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter!" Calvin nodded. Although he didn''t hear the conversation on the phone, he


    could tell from her words and expression that something serious must have happened. He naturally


    could understand it.


    Calvin hurriedly said, "Emily, I''ll drive you there..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Emily had already unfastened her seatbelt, pushed the door open,


    and got out of the car. Regardless of the danger, she shuttled through the traffic and ran to the


    opposite in the blink of an eye.


    It was toote for Calvin to stop her. The signal light changed in front, so he had to drive the car


    forward.


    From the rearview mirror, he couldn''t see her slender figure. Thinking of her pale face and shocked


    expression just now, he realized that the person they


    talked about on the phone was...


    Her ex-husband''s grandmother?


    Emily got out of the taxi and ran to the hospital.


    The mortuary was in the medical technical building. She opened the door of the safe passage and


    came out. From a distance, he saw Simon sitting in a chair in the corridor. He still wore his white


    gown.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His body was slightly hunched, and he buried her face in his hands.


    He was still here...


    The sunset glow outside was about to fade away. From the early morning till now, he had not left!


    Emily watched that he remained motionless like a statue. Even from a distance, she could feel that


    every muscle on his body was stiff, and a long shadow of him was cast on the ground.


    Swallowing her saliva, she slowly walked over.


    Finally, after standing in front of him, Emily opened and closed her mouth several times before she


    said tentatively, "Simon..."


    It seemed that the person on the chair did not hear her and he didn''t react at all.


    Emily called him twice more, and then he seemed to hear it. Like the slow-motion scenes in the old


    movies, he slowly raised his head.


    The pair of eyes were not bright at all. They were bloodshot as if it would dye his eyes into dark red.


    Meanwhile, there was an unspeakable confusion on his face.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed and he said in a hoarse voice, "Emily, you''re here."


    The grief surged up in Emily''s heart all of ? sudden

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    "Grandma, she..."


    When Emily called grandma like this, she was in an ecstasy of grief. And she could only say this to


    comfort Simon. "Simon, I''m sorry for your loss!"


    Simon looked at his hands and said feebly, "When I went to the ward to see her yesterday morning,


    she was still able to talk and smile, and was in good spirits. She talked to me for a long time, but not


    long after I left, she suddenly fell ill! The attending doctor had been saving her for hours, and I


    thought she could get through it. But she still left the world forever at five o''clock this morning..."


    Five years ago, grandma epted an operation because of cancer. Later, she recovered well and


    had stayed in the sanatorium for many years. However, a year ago, it was found that there were


    new cancer cells spreading in her body. In consideration of her old age and poor health, it was not


    suitable to ept an operation again. The attending doctor rmended her for conservative


    treatment. No one expected that she would die so suddenly.


    As a doctor, Simon knew illness better than anyone. Cancer was an incurable disease. The patient


    would die sooner orter. However, when his family encountered such a terrible thing, he still


    couldn''t bear it.


    "Simon, everyone will die... it is... unstoppable." Emily bit her lip.


    Simon closed his eyes stiffly andughed in selfmockery and pain. "I lost my child, my grandma,


    and you. Emily, did I do a heinous bad thing in myst life?"


    "Simon, don''t be like this..." Emily''s chest felt tight, but she didn''t know how tofort him.


    She looked at the mortuary in front of her, and her hands and feet felt cold. In addition to the gloomy


    environment, the main reason was the grief in her heart. When she learned that his grandmotherContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had passed away, she was very sad and sorrowful.


    When Emily thought such a kind person lying in there died, she felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    She took back her gaze and looked at his face, handsome as always, but depressed than ever.


    "Grandma has passed away, and you still need to deal with her funeral. You can''t leave her in the


    hospital like this."


    After a long time, Simon finally raised his head again and slowly nced out of the window. Then


    he spoke with difficulty, "It''s toote today. I have to let grandma stay here for a night. I will contact


    the funeral parlor and send her to cremate tomorrow morning. When my grandmother was alive,


    she advocated simplicity. Besides, I am her only family in the world, so it''s unnecessary to hold a


    grand funeral. It''s okay to carry her coffin to the cemetery directly."


    "Hmm..." Emily nodded.


    Listening to his rational arrangements, she felt very depressed.


    She paused and continued to say seriously, "Although we have divorced, I have always regarded


    your grandmother as my own grandmother. Now she has passed away... Simon, if you need help,


    let me know."


    Simon''s eyes turned to her, bit by bit. "Can you drive for meter?"


    Emily was stunned for a moment. Then she heard him saying in a hoarse voice, "In my current


    state, I can''t drive back."


    "Sure." She bit her lip.


    Finally, they came out of the medical technical building. After passing through several buildings,


    they came to the parking ce and got into the car one by one.


    Emily took the car key from him and sat in the driver''s seat. Then she carefully drove the car out of


    the hospital, lightly stepped on the elerator, and drove to the viaduct.


    Night was falling, the sky was dark. The street view on both sides of the road shed by. She held


    the steering wheel along the way, and every time she met a turn, she could not help ncing at him.


    Just like when she arrived at the hospital just now, Simon maintained the same position since he


    got into the car. He seemed to look out of the window with his head tilted, but his eyes were out of


    focus. He was unusually stiff and silent now.


    A few days ago, he lost his best friend. Now his family had passed away...


    Not long ago, Mr. Hogg died on the wedding day, which was a huge blow to him. In fact, Emily was


    worried that he wouldn''t be able to bear such incidents one after another.


    She sighed silently and tried to drive the car more steadily.


    During the peak period, there were some traffic jams on the road. When she drove to the apartment,


    the streetlights had been on one after another.


    After leaving Ice city for half a year, she returned to this familiar yet somewhat strange ce. With


    the surrounding buildings in sight, Emily couldn''t help holding the steering wheel in her hands.


    For some reason, she felt anxious when approaching this ce again after many years.


    Finally, the car stopped steadily. Emily turned her head and looked sideways, only to find that he


    had fallen asleep. He still kept that position, closed his eyes tightly, and had deep wrinkles between


    his eyebrows.


    She tentatively shouted in a soft voice. "Simon, we''re here!"


    Simon opened his eyes nkly and looked out of the window. "Well, have we arrived?"


    "Hmm!" Emily nodded.


    Simon said thanks and unfastened the seatbelt.


    Emily also got out of the car with him. After seeing his figure enter the building, she intended to


    leave and wanted to take a taxi at the gate of themunity to go back.


    Before she took two steps, her cell phone rang.


    She took it out, and it turned to be a call from Calvin. Emily picked it up and put it beside her ear.


    Hearing the soft voice of her fiance, she felt a little sorry. "Calvin, I''m sorry. I promised to visit your


    parents this evening, but I suddenly left. Have you conveyed my apologies to them after you go


    back? Were they unhappy?"


    Calvin said in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry. I''ve already conveyed your apologies. They don''t mind


    it!"


    "That''s good. I''m so sorry!" Emily couldn''t help apologizing again.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry too much about it." Calvin smiled gently, then paused and asked,


    "Emily, is it... Mr. Chin''s grandmother who passed away?"


    Emily said, "Mm..."


    Speaking of his grandma who had passed away, she felt very depressed. Then she thought of


    something and asked with some concern, "Calvin, will you be angry? Grandma was very kind to me


    when she was alive. I admire and like her very much..."


    Calvin smiled and said, "Not at all. You and Mr. Chin used to be a couple. It''s inevitable that you will


    deal with something rted to him. You really should go to express your condolences after such a


    big thing happened. I can understand you!"


    Emily said sincerely, "Calvin, thank you!"


    After the call, she put the phone back in her pocket and suddenly found that the car key was still in


    it.


    Because the car didn''t need a key to unlock it, she put it in her pocket casually at that time.


    When she thought that he would drive the car to deal with his grandmother''s funeral tomorrow,


    Emily had no choice but to return with the car key in hand, so


    she also went into the building.


    "Ding-dong!"


    The elevator door opened slowly and Emily walked out.


    Returning to the old ce, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath. When she stood at the door and


    was ready to knock on the door, she found that the antitheft door was not closedpletely.


    Obviously, the owner forgot to close it.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Emily recalled that Simon was absent-minded and upset when he got off the car. Emily frowned and


    reached out her hand to open the door.


    After putting the key on the cab at the door, she tentatively called him. But there was no


    movement inside. After hesitating for a while, she walked inside in the slippers.


    As soon as she passed through the porch, she saw Simon lying on the sofa.


    He still wore his leather shoes and his white gown. He was lying on the sofa with his arms around


    his chest, and his chin was buried in his chest. His eyes were closed. He did not slowly open his


    eyes until the footsteps came to him.


    However, his movement was very slow, as if it had taken a lot of strength.


    As they saw each other, Emily exined awkwardly, "When I got off the car just now, I identally


    put the car key in my pocket!"


    Simon said slowly, "Is that so?"


    It seemed that such a few words made him very tired. His Adam''s apple rolled a few times.


    Meanwhile, his chest heaved slightly and his voice still sounded very hoarse.


    Seeing that his face was a little pale and his eyes were out of focus, Emily frowned and couldn''t


    help asking, "Simon, are you sick?"


    Simon held the back of the sofa with his arm and sat up.


    Upon seeing this, Emily reached out her hand to touch his forehead gently. Then she instantly cried


    out in a low voice, "Why is it so hot!"


    Simon shook his head suddenly. Just now, when her little hand touched his skin, it brought him a


    chill. Then he said, "Maybe I have a fever. Since I came back from Country S, I have been having a


    cold again and again. It shouldn''t be a big problem!"


    Emily thought in her mind. How could it not be a big problem?


    Emily was clenching her hand, and the lingering temperature on her fingers was frighteningly high.


    "You should go back to the hospital to get an injection to reduce fever!"


    Simon said in a low voice, "I don''t want to go back to the hospital anymore."


    Upon hearing this, Emily felt sorry for him.


    She knew that he didn''t want to go back to the hospital now because of the death of his


    grandmother...


    Emily had to change the topic. "There should be antipyretics at home, right? You can take them!"


    "Perhaps!" Simon''s arm rested between her eyebrows, and he leaned backward ufortably.


    Seeing this, Emily, who nned to leave after giving him the car key, pinched her fingers, turned


    around, and walked into the bedroom.


    She went straight inside, opened the cab next to the window, and found the medicine box in the


    lowest drawer. Sure enough, it was stored in the same ce. Then she looked around. In fact,


    when she just entered the room, she had noticed that the decoration in the room had not changed...


    Even if it was just a tiny object, it was still in its original location.


    Although he had been in Tbridge city in the past six months, the house was very clean. But the


    house was deserted.


    Emily swallowed and found two pieces of antipyretics from the medicine box. Then she stood up


    and went to the kitchen. After taking a cup of warm water, she came out.


    She leaned over, gave the cup and the medicine to him, and said, "Simon, take the medicine!"


    Simon said in a hoarse voice, "OK."


    Seeing him raise his head and take the medicine,


    Emily frowned and said, "You can''t lie on the sofa. You''d better go back to your bedroom!"


    "Mm." Simon nodded. At this moment, he was like a puppet, dully listening to hermands. Due


    to his illness, his movements were slightly slow. After a long time, he stood up from the sofa and


    then moved towards the bedroom.


    Seeing that he walked feebly, Emily hesitated for a while. Finally, she stepped forward to support


    him.


    Her fingers touched his sturdy forearm. Maybe it was because of the temperature of it, her whole


    heart became burning, especially when she gradually approached the familiar big bed, which left


    them with many memories...


    She helped him lie on the bed. After taking off his white gown and coat, she took the quilt for him.


    Seeing more flushes on his handsome face, Emily turned around and went into the bathroom. She


    soaked the towel in cold water and wrung out the water from the towel. After that, she folded it and


    ced it on his forehead.


    There was a foam on her mouth due to the fever.


    Emily was worried about him. If he still didn''t go to the hospital in this condition, she didn''t know


    whether the antipyretic would work at midnight. If not, it would be troublesome. Although she knew


    that he was a doctor, it was a special situation


    now...


    After thinking about it over and over again, she didn''t n to leave immediately. Instead, she stayed


    here and wanted to wait for him to get rid of the fever.


    After all, they were once husband and wife. If there was anything she could help with at this time,


    she should try it.


    It seemed that she was eager to exin something to herself. Emily convinced herself in this way.


    Then she took a chair and stood by the side of the big bed, as if she was apanying a patient in


    the hospital.


    As time went by, it was getting dark outside, and she gradually became sleepy.


    When Emily woke up, she realized that the sky outside was light already, and the morning sunshine


    shone through the window. She was suddenly shocked. Unexpectedly, she had stayed here all


    night!


    She narrowed her eyes and wanted to raise her hands, but she couldn''t.


    She looked down and saw that her hand was held tightly by a big hand. She didn''t know whether it


    was him or herself who took the initiative to do that.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and looked up at him subconsciously. She was instantly attracted by his


    eyes.


    There was no sleepiness in his eyes. It seemed that he woke up earlier. His eyes were bloodshot,


    and he stared at her deeply.


    Emily''s heart beat wildly.


    She took a deep breath. Just when she was at a loss, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Emily finally said,"... I''ll open the door!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up and ran towards the door quickly. When her


    fingertips touched the handle, she even took two breaths to calm herself down.


    The door opened. There was a man and a woman standing outside.


    Emily was a little stunned and she shouted. "Tina, brother!"


    "Emily?" Tina, who was in Adam''s arms, looked more surprised when she saw her.


    At this time, footsteps came from behind her. Simon came out of the bedroom. "Brother and sister


    Tina, you are here!"


    Although his voice was still a little hoarse, his eyes were no longer out of focus, and the flush on his


    face faded away. It seemed that the fever was gone.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The two entered the room. Wilson and Simon


    discussed the funeral of grandma. Tina secretly pulled her to the side. She was surprised and


    excited. "Emily, you... Ah?"


    "It''s not what you think!" Emily shook her head and exined embarrassingly, "Last night I rushed to


    the hospital after I knew that grandma passed away. Then Simon was ill..."


    After Tina listened to that, she only asked, "Emily, don''t you really love him anymore?"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Emily seemed to be stunned by the question.


    Her lips parted, but not a single syble came out. Even after Simon and Wilson had finished


    discussing the funeral, she didn''t say anything.


    Simon proposed to keep it simple, so the funeral didn''t have too many redundant steps.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Certainly, Emily would attend the funeral toment for grandma, so she went to the funeral parlor


    with them.


    Two days ago, Adam received a mission and returned to the army, so he couldn''te back.


    However, Wilson was here to help Simon manage the funeral. The funeral went well as expected.


    The rtives and friends came here after hearing the news, and most of the guests were Simon''s


    colleagues in the hospital.


    Emily used to live together with Simon for a long time, so she knew most of his colleagues.


    Each colleague went to the tombstone and gave a farewell and mourning to Simon''s grandma.


    When they turned to leave, they would also say something tofort Simon.


    Simon was rtively quiet, or very haggard. His face was full of sorrow and pain.


    Emily had just returned to the country for only a few days, but it was the second funeral she


    attended. She had to admit that life was uncertain. Thinking of this, she felt very depressed and


    sad.


    Especially when she looked at the ck-and-white photo of grandma on the tombstone, the grief


    surged up in her heart. The person in the photo looked as kind and gentle as ever.


    Her gaze was amiable, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were full of smiles as if she was


    still alive.


    Suddenly, the grief came in waves and arge number of tears gushed out of Emily''s eyes. Bit by


    bit, the falling tears stopped at the corners of her mouth and left a salty taste.


    "Mrs. Chin!"


    A person who had finished mourning walked over to her.


    Upon hearing the voice, Emily looked up and wiped her wet eyes with the back of her hand. Then


    she saw a familiar face. It was Simon''s colleague in the hospital, Wylma, a female nurse in the


    department of cardiac surgery. It could be seen that she came from the hospital directly because


    she was still wearing a nurse''s uniform inside the coat.


    The two could be called acquaintances. Previously, Emily had introduced the security guard, Mr.


    Weil, to her to make a match. She did not know how the two were getting along with each other


    now.


    Seeing her, Emily hurriedly said, "Wylma, long time no see!"


    "Mrs. Chin, it''s really you! I thought I saw the wrong person. It''s good to have you back!"


    Since Simon suddenly came back from vacation half a year ago and went to Tbridge city, Wylma


    had not seen Emily for more than half a year and wondered what on earth had happened to them.


    Now seeing her at the funeral, the female nurse was relieved.


    "We are relieved that you are around Dr. Chin, or we all worried that he will not be able to take this


    blow!"


    "I..." Emily embarrassedly opened her mouth.


    It seemed that the nurse did not notice the strange look on her face. She said loudly, "We know how


    much Dr. Chin loves his grandma, and what she means to him. But... she had passed away, and


    that''s the fact no one can change. Please be with him, and help him out of the grief. I believe he will


    pull himself together, as long as you are the one thatfort him!"


    Emily opened her mouth again and wanted to exin, but but closed it without speaking.


    She gently tilted her head and looked at the tall and


    straight figure not far away from her.


    He was standing in front of the tombstone stiffly, and his bloodshot eyes were staring at the


    tombstone. Then Emily looked at the tombstone next to him again. Looking at the eyes of grandma


    in the photo, she felt very depressed.


    The scene of the past suddenly sprang up in her mind. At that time, when Grandma would be


    carried into the operating room, she held her hand tightly and sincerely said, "Emily, I''ll leave Simon


    to you..."


    Emily swallowed again.


    She looked down in a hurry and dared not look at grandma''s photo anymore.


    At this moment, the phone in her pocket vibrated. Emily took it out to check. It was a text message.


    It was sent by Calvin. Perhaps he thought that she might be very busy, so he did not call her rashly.


    Instead, he chose to send a message. Calvin knew that she would attend the funeral today. At this


    time, he asked her about how the funeral was going, and she replied that it was not over.


    An hourter, the funeral was over, and the colleagues in the hospital also left one after another.


    Gradually, almost all the people left.


    ording to some superstitions, pregnant women were not allowed toe to the funeral, but Tina


    still came here. It was not convenient for her to stay for too long. Wilson nned to take her to


    leave first, leaving his assistant to help.


    Simon said in a hoarse voice, "Wilson, thank you!" "I''m you brother. You don''t need to say that!"


    Wilson frowned and patted Simon on the shoulder tofort him.


    Tina said to her, "Emily, well go back first!"


    Emily nodded and watched them drive away from the cemetery.


    After thest person who came to mourn left, Simon and Emily were the only ones left in the


    cemetery. Simon was still standing in front of the tombstone. His shadow cast on the grass by the


    side looked very sad.


    Seeing that he didn''t move for a long time, Emily sighed and walked up to him with hesitation.


    She pulled his sleeve and reminded him. "Simon, let''s go..."


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    After staring at the tombstone for a few seconds, he leaned over to kiss the photo, leaving a very


    light farewell kiss, and then followed her down the mountain reluctantly.


    The tomb was located in a rtivelyrge area with a vast view. It was on a hillside, so they still


    needed to walk on a long mountain road when they left. Their figures were moving slowly side by


    side, and the sorrow still lingered in their hearts.


    At the foot of the mountain, Emily asked hesitantly, "Simon, are you all right?"


    Simon didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Emily continued to persuade him. "Grandma has been buried, and the funeral is ove.


    You can visit her anytime you want! I''m sorry for your loss."


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. He turned to look at her very slowly and asked in a hoarse


    voice, "If I say I''m not feeling well, Emily, will you stay with me?"


    "I..." Emily was stunned.


    When she didn''t know how to answer, she suddenly caught a glimpse of something.


    There was a brown BMW parked not far away, and there was obviously someone in the driver''s


    seat. Seeing Emily look over, the people inside pushed the door open and got out of the car. He had


    thick eyebrows and big eyes. Although he didn''t wear military uniforms, he stood straight, because


    he had experienced a lot of military training.


    He raised the car key and said to her with a warm smile, "Emily!"


    Looking at the people who came over, Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise and said, "Calvin,


    why do you..."

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    She really did not expect that her fiance would suddenly appear here, and it seemed that he had


    arrived for a long time...


    Because it was not far away, Calvin had alreadye to her. "I knew you came to attend the


    funeral in the cemetery. I happened to be free, so I came to pick you up!"


    Emily said hesitantly, "Why didn''t you tell..."


    "I don''t know when you will finish it, so I''m waiting here. You can see me when you go down the


    mountain!" Calvin answered it.


    After all, it seemed a little awkward for him, Emily''s current fiance, to attend the funeral, so he


    stayed here and waited for her.


    Emily understood what he meant and felt very grateful. It was just embarrassing that she stayed


    together with her ex-husband and fiance again...


    She licked her lips and didn''t know what to say. Calvin took the initiative to say, "Mr. Chin, I''m sorry!"


    Seeing that Calvin appear in Ice city, Simon''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. He nodded


    slightly as a response, and then he took a nce at their faces. After looking at Emily for two


    seconds, he took out the car key from his pocket and silently walked to the Cayenne parked behind


    the BMW. "I''ll leave first."


    As the car drove from the viaduct, the street scenes on both sides shed by at a constant speed.


    Emily tilted her head, and her eyes were still focused on the rearview mirror. The ck Cayenne


    had already disappeared.


    When they met the red light, Calvin, who in the driver''s seat, shouted at her. She turned around in


    rm. "Ah, Calvin, what did you say?"


    "Sorry, I haven''t recovered from grandmother''s funeral yet!" Emily apologized.


    "Never mind. I can understand!" Calvin held the steering wheel with a smile on his face and


    patiently repeated his words. "I just said that I have discussed with my parents, and they have


    decided to invite your aunt and uncle to Ice city. Then the two families can have a formal meeting


    and discuss the marriage. Meanwhile, I can have a chance to treat them well. Emily, what do you


    think?"


    Emily was silent for a moment and nodded. "Yes, that''s okay..."


    Subconsciously, she didn''t want to let Calvin visit her aunt and uncle in the town. After all, Simon


    often visited his aunt and uncle before. She was worried that it would be awkward for the two elders


    to get along with her fiance. If they were arranged to meet in Ice city, it would be appropriate.


    Calvin was very happy to hear this and said excitedly, "That''s settled then. I''ll prepare for it!"


    "Hmm, thank you for your effort!"


    "I''m happy to do that!"


    Three dayster, it was in the shopping center.


    Because of the sudden death of Simon''s grandmother, Emily didn''t keep her promise to visit


    Calvin''s parents. She nned to find another appropriate opportunity to visit them, in order to make


    up for her rudeness of thest appointment. She bought a lot of gifts again for the two elders.


    When she left the shopping mall, she went to the bathroom.


    Calvin, as a gentleman, naturally waited for her outside.


    Unlike the men''svatory, the women''svatory was popr. Emily spent too much time on it. When


    she came out after washing hands, she saw Calvin standing at the door and waiting for her in the


    distance. It seemed that he had met a friend. They were talking now.


    Because there was a white ss pir blocking the vision, she could only vaguely see the clothes of


    that person, and she could roughly figure out that it was a man.


    By the time Emily walked over, that person had left.


    Hearing the footsteps, Calvin turned around and smiled at her. She curiously looked at the crowd at


    the exit and asked casually, "Calvin, who were you talking to just now?"


    "What a coincidence to meet Mr. Chin!" Calvin answered with a smile.


    Emily stopped wiping her hands with a paper towel and raised her head in disbelief. "Simon?"


    "Yes." Calvin nodded and then continued to say, "He must havee here for dinner. When he


    came down the stairs, we greeted each other and chatted for a while!"


    Hearing that, Emily swallowed and asked, "What... did you guys talk about?"


    "Nothing important. We just casually chatted for a while. He asked me why I suddenly returned to


    Ice city before my dispatch period is not over!" Calvin paused to observe her expression. Then he


    continued to say, "I didn''t hide anything. I told him the truth. I said I submitted a marriage report and


    came back to prepare for our wedding!"


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    Calvin gently held her shoulders and kept silent for two seconds. "Emily, what''s wrong with you? Do


    you me me for talking too much? After all, he is your ex-husband..."


    "No!" Emily shook her head.


    Calvin did not tell a lie. He just answered the truth. What''s more, there was no need to hide such a


    thing. Simon would know it sooner orter.


    Emily looked up and smiled. "Calvin, let''s go. It''s not okay to bete again this time!"


    "Okay!" Calvin heaved a sigh of relief and returned with a gentler smile.


    The visit to the Desmond family was as rxed as Emily expected. The elders were very easy to


    get along with, and they finished their dinner very happily. At about nine o''clock in the evening,


    Calvin drove her home.


    The BMW steadily stopped at the downstairs of the apartment building, and the street lights were


    shining on the car.


    Calvin walked around the front of the car to open the door for her and asked her with a smile,


    "Emily, how is it? My family are very friendly, right?"


    "Well, it''s easy to get along with them!" Emily nodded.


    "That''s good. I''m still afraid that you don''t get used to it. After all, today is a family dinner. In addition


    to my parents and grandma, there are many rtives there!" Calvin kept smiling. Obviously, he was


    in a good mood.


    Emily smiled and said, "It''s veryte now. Calvin, you can go back early and have a rest!"


    "Okay." Calvin nodded. Before she turned around, he took her hand and said, "Emily!"


    Emily turned around in confusion and saw that he was staring at her affectionately.


    Her eyelids twitched.


    Sure enough, Calvin bent over to approach her.


    Actually, the two had been together for about three months, but they had almost never done


    anything intimate. At most, they just held hands, hugged, or kissed each other''s forehead. Emily


    was very grateful to him, because he treated her well though she had been married and had


    suffered an idental abortion...


    Emily held her breath and unconsciously clenched her hands tightly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin seemed to have felt her nervousness. He just kissed her on the lips lightly.


    Emily''s heart rate returned to normal. She couldn''t tell what it felt like. She didn''t feel resistant to it,


    but she didn''t feel excited either. Every time the man approached her, she was more at a loss.


    Calvin let go of her and said, "I''m going home. I''ll send you a message when I get home!"


    Emily said slowly, "Okay. Be careful on the road."


    Watching the brown BMW disappear in the darkness, she lowered her head and went into the


    building. As soon as she stepped in, an arm suddenly pulled her over, and her back was forced to


    lean against the wall. Then a hot mouth kissed her lips.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Emily raised her hand to touch her lips.


    There was no feeling on her lips. It was as if Calvin had never kissed her. This should be the closest


    contact since they became lovers, though it was just a quick kiss.


    She walked into the building thoughtfully, so she didn''t notice the environment around her.


    When an arm pulled her to the side, her back bumped into the corner of the wall. Before she could


    react, hot lips met hers!


    Emily was taken aback.


    She struggled with all her might, but the person''s strength was very strong. It seemed that he could


    foresee her actions. When she waved her hands, he grasped her hands and raised them high.


    When she lifted her leg, he came forward to stop her and pressed her against the wall, which made


    her unable to move at all...


    She thought that she met a hooligan, but when she felt the familiar masculine aura, her body


    suddenly stiffened.


    Looking at his handsome facial features in front of her face, she opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    However, in the two seconds when she was stunned, he opened her teeth with his tongue.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared with Calvin''s quick kiss, the kiss was totally overwhelming. Emily was forcibly kissed by


    his warm lips. The long-lost deep kiss swept over, and she was almost out of breath!


    She had not experienced such a fierce and powerful kiss for a long time. Even her calves and


    stomach slightly trembled because of the kiss.


    "Coo..."


    Emily couldn''t break free. She couldn''t even make a sound.


    When she thought that she was going to die because of oxygen deficit, she was finally released.


    While she was gasping violently, she gnashed her teeth angrily. "Simon, are you crazy? Let me go!"


    "What if I say no?" Simon raised his eyebrows high and narrowed his eyes.


    He was so close to her that his nose was attached to her when he spoke. Meanwhile, every time his


    breath sprayed on her skin, it was so hot, apanied by a strong smell of alcohol.


    When she was kissed by him just now, she had already felt the spicy taste of the alcohol in his


    mouth. At this time, his eyes obviously showed signs of getting drunk.


    Emily pursed her lips and shouted."You''re drunk!"


    She remembered the time when he said that he hadn''t been drunk in the town. If he was drunk, he


    would have been unable to control himself and kiss her...


    Feeling her swollen lips, she was sure that he was really drunk this time!


    "Simon, let me go, or I''ll call the security guards!" Emily frowned and red at him. She gnashed


    her teeth and said, "This building is the apartment of your hospital, and many of your colleagues live


    here. If the security guardse, you will be very shameful!"


    Simon''s thin lips curled slightly. It seemed that he didn''t care at all.


    Instead, he took a step forward and got closer to her.


    Emily''s back was tightly against the wall, but she was already at the corner of the wall, so there was


    no way to avoid him. She could only feel his breath of alcohol. His ck eyes reflected her image.


    Then he asked her a question suddenly.


    "Emily, can you not marry him?"


    Emily was stunned for a moment. Under his gaze, she frowned and said,"... No!"


    Simon''s pupils contracted.


    It seemed that he had expected the answer because there was not much change in his facial


    expression. He looked at her deeply for a long time and gloomily said, "Fine."


    Just as Emily was about to take a breath of relief, he said slowly with an evil smile, "Then I have


    also made my decision!"


    Emily asked subconsciously, "What''s it?"


    Simon smiled but didn''t say anything. He just showed a deep and mysterious gaze. Then he


    suddenly raised his hand and touched her head, just like before.


    Before she could react, he put his hands in his pockets and strode away. Her straight back gradually


    disappeared in the night. Emily, who stayed on the spot, opened her eyes wide and had no way to


    vent her anger, so she could only raise her hand to wipe her lips hard.


    Thest sentence he whispered in her ear before he left was still lingering in her ears. "Don''t let him


    touch you again!"


    Emily gritted her teeth, turned around, and strode to the elevator.


    Emily thought in her mind. Forget it. I was unlucky to meet such a hooligan!


    Emily took the elevator, opened the door, and went back to the house. Anthea was sitting cross-


    legged on the sofa, with a mask on her face. After hearing the sound, she turned to look at her.


    Seeing Emily''s lips, she was so shocked that the mask on her face almost fell down. Her eyes


    widened, and she said, "What''s the matter? It''s amazing that Mr. Desmond looks gentle and elegant


    but is so fierce in desire."


    "It''s not him!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    "Ah? It''s not him?" Anthea blinked his eyes and was even more surprised.


    Emily pursed her swollen lips. "It''s a long story. I''ll go to wash up first!"


    After that, she walked quickly to the bathroom. Although she said she would wash up, she actually


    brushed her teeth. After simply washing her face, she brushed her teeth three times.


    After drying her mouth, she could still feel his breath and the smell of alcohol in her mouth.


    Emily raised her hand to touch her mouth. Although her swollen lips became better, the root of her


    tongue was still numb.


    When she thought of the scene of him forcefully kissing her just now, she felt embarrassed and


    angry, and her ears were flushed. Suddenly, a cell phone rang and she stopped recalling the


    obscene scene. Seeing Calvin''s name on the screen, she swallowed her saliva and answered it.


    "Hey, Calvin?"


    "Emily, I''m home now. You haven''t texted me back, so I thought you''re asleep!" Calvin''s warm voice


    came through the line.


    Then Emily remembered that he would send her a message after he arrived home. She nced at


    the screen and sure enough, there was an unread text message. She bit her lip and said, "Sorry, I


    didn''t see it..."


    It seemed that it was not just an apology for not answering his message


    She felt very guilty in her heart. Although Simon''s violent kiss annoyed her, her heart couldn''t help


    beating wildly when she was kissed. It made her feel very sorry for her fiance.


    Calvin smiled gently and did not me her. He then asked her, "Emily, shall we go on a date


    tomorrow?"


    After recovering her mood, Emily nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go to the movies. I haven''t seen a


    movie for a long time. There should be a new movie recently!"


    Upon hearing that, Calvin said happily, "Leave it all to me. I''ll check tomorrow''s moviester. I''ll


    book the tickets in advance. After I go to the temple with my mother in the morning, I''ll pick you up


    in the afternoon!"


    Emily said with a smile, "Calvin, see you tomorrow!"


    After hanging up the phone, she breathed deeply, wiped her mouth with her hand again, and pulled


    the quilt to lie down.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Calvin parked his car downstairs on time. Emily, who had changed


    her clothes, went downstairs. Just when they were ready to get into the car, they suddenly heard


    the car horn.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    "Toot, toot..."


    Upon hearing the sound behind them, both Calvin and Emily turned their heads.


    A ck Cayenne slowly driving in their way, and stopped next to the BMW. The door of the driver''s


    seat opened, and a tall figure got out of the car.


    Simon wore a dark gray shirt and a pair of cks of the same color. The sleeves of the shirt were


    rolled up to the elbow, and one of his arms was gently ced on the car door. The sunlights were


    kissing his handsome face like he was their Apolo. He was looking at them. Or, to be more precise,


    he was looking at her.


    "Emily!"


    Emily subconsciously took half a step back at his calling. The same swollen feeling came back to


    my lips again.


    The scene that happenedst night was still lingering in her mind. When she looked at him, she


    couldn''t conceal the anger in her eyes. But since he was drunk at that time and Calvin was here


    now, she could only pretend that nothing had happened.


    Calvin saw him and asked politely, "Mr. Chin, what''s


    the matter?"


    Simon said, "There''s something!"


    "Then what is it?" Emily immediately frowned.


    Simon did not immediately reply. Instead, his gaze swept across the two. "Are you nning to go


    out on a date?"


    "Emily and I are going to watch a movie." Calvin answered without hesitation.


    "Such a bad coincidence!" Simon muttered to himself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Calvin was puzzled.


    Simon raised his eyelids again and stared at Emily, who had been pursing her lips. "Emily, I want


    you to apany me to a ce!"


    Emily said directly, "As you heard it, I''m not avable now."


    Simon said sadly, "It''s granny''s birthday today."


    Emily''s breathing paused, and her expression eased a lot."... Grandma''s birthday?"


    "Hmm, I''m here because I want to go to visit her with you!" Simon nodded and paused. Then he


    continued to say in a low voice, "As for our divorce, in fact, I didn''t tell my grandma. She always


    thought that we went abroad for traveling. It''s her birthday today. If you apany me to visit her


    today, she will be very pleased! But if you feel reluctant and embarrassed, then forget what I said!"


    When he said thest sentence, he nced at Calvin out of the corner of his eye.


    Calvin saw a look of hesitation on her face. He did not want to put her in a dilemma, therefore, after


    a moment of silence, he said magnanimously, "Emily, you''d better go!"


    "Calvin..." Emily bit her lip.


    Calvin smiled at her and said in a gentle voice, "No worries. The movie will start at 16 o''clock. There


    are three hours left. It isn''tte for us to watch it after youe back from the cemetery!"


    "Alright then!" Emily nodded.


    It was Grandma''s birthday and she had just passed away. In addition, Emily had gone to Country S


    without saying goodbye to her, so she had been feeling guilty. Now she was in Ice city, and if she


    didn''t go, she would feel more guilty!


    When Emily bent over and was about to get into the car, she heard Simon saying, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Desmond. I think that it is inappropriate for you to go with us!"


    "Well, I understand!" Calvin nodded to show his understanding.


    Simon nodded slightly, and then raised his chin


    slightly to indicate to the Cayenne. "Emily, get into the car!"


    Emily clenched her fingers and had to stand up. She walked towards him and opened the door.


    Then she looked at her fiance and said, "Calvin, I''ll call you when it''s over!"


    "OK!" Calvin''s smile had always been gentle.


    As soon as the door was just closed, the ck Cayenne drove away swiftly like an arrow leaving


    the bow.


    After an hour of driving, the car slowly drove into the cemetery and stopped at the parking lot at the


    foot of the mountain.


    There were not many peopleing to pay tribute at this time. After they arrived, Simon''s


    expression became much more solemn. He took out the cake box and flowers prepared in advance


    from the trunk. Then they went up the mountain together.


    It was the second time that they came here.


    On the tombstone, grandma in the photo was as kind as ever, and her gaze was like that they saw


    in the hospital.


    Simon strode forward, squatted in front of the tombstone, and wiped the photo with his fingers. He


    didn''t want to see a trace of dust on the photo. Then he put the cake and flowers aside and said,


    "Grandma, I''ve brought Emily to see you!"


    Emily also stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Grandma, happy birthday..."


    The cake box was opened. It had simple patterns, with red letters in the middle.


    Seeing him take out the lighter, Emily helped block the wind with her hands. After he lit the candles,


    she put them on the cake.


    They didn''t speak for a moment, quietly watched the candle burning, and couldn''t help imaging that


    grandma closed her eyes and made a wish to blow out the candle.


    It wasn''t until all the candles had been burned out that Simon pulled them out and slowly stood up.


    Then he nced at her and said faintly, "Grandma will be happy that youe here!"


    Emily said, "I shoulde here!"


    After all, when grandma was alive, she treated her well, and Emily had always treated her as her


    own grandmother. After they got along with each other for so many years, the affection between


    them couldn''t be erased.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he seemed to sigh in a low voice. His voice sounded


    more disconste than before. "In fact, grandma always missed the dead child. She felt it a pity.


    Every time she mentioned it, she always sighed deeply. She said she was close to witnessing the


    birth of her granddaughter. Maybe when she died, it was all her pity!"


    "..." Emily''s vision was a little blurred.


    Because she remembered how happy grandma was when she was pregnant.


    At that time, grandma had been in the hospital again, and the attending doctor had told them that


    there was no way to perform another operation. However, when grandma learned that there was a


    new life in her belly, it was as if she had no illness at all, and her eyes were bright...


    Neither of them spoke again. They were immersed in the precious memories with grandma.


    After a long time, the sun gradually began to set, and they began to walk down the mountain.


    Simon put his hands in his pockets and got into the car. Then he nced at the time disyed on


    the dashboard and said, "How time flies! It''s almost four o''clock!"


    "It''s almost four o''clock?" Emily was shocked.


    She came to herself from the surprise and quickly raised her sleeve to look at her watch. As


    expected, the time needle was almost pointing to the number 4.


    Simon held the steering wheel and said slowly, "I will try to drive as fast as possible. But even if


    there is no traffic jam on the road, I''m afraid that you''ll bete for the movie!"


    Emily bit her lip.


    To be exact, Emily was alreadyte.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    They had spent an hour when they came here, and there were only ten minutes left before it was


    four o''clock. Even if he made the car fly, it would be toote!


    She didn''t expect time to pass so fast. Seeing that Simon was immersed in the memory with his


    grandmother, she didn''t want to disturb him. She also fell into the memories and almost forgot that


    she had a date with her fiance.


    Emily was anxious, but she''s left with nothing to do.


    She could only take out her cell phone and quickly called her fiance. "Hello, Calvin!"


    On the line, although Calvin waited for her anxiously, he didn''t get angry. He had a good temper and


    was gentlemanly. He understood her very well. This made Emily feel even more apologetic. "I just


    left the cemetery. What should I do? I''ll bete for the movie! I''m really sorry..."


    Calvin asked with a smile, "Never mind. It''s me who asked you to go there. Do you go back now?"


    Emily said hurriedly, "Yes, we''re already on the way back!" "Are you hungry?" Calvin asked her and


    continued to say with a smile, "We can''t watch the movie, but we can have dinner together. After


    that, we can go to the riverside and enjoy the river breeze! Emily, what do you want to eat? I''ll make


    a reservation!"


    Emily felt guilty. In order to cheer him up, she said, "Everything is okay. I''ll follow your advice!"


    In Calvin''s warmughter, the phone call ended.


    Simon nced at her quietly and asked lightly, "Are you going to have dinner with your fiance?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    "Where is the restaurant?" Simon said, "I can drive you there!"


    Emily pursed her lips and looked at him with suspicion. Under his calm gaze, she told him the


    information about the restaurant sent by Calvin on the phone just now.


    When they returned to the city from the cemetery, it was rush hour. The car drove a little slowly, and


    the distant sky was decorated by the sunset glow.


    The ck Cayenne was parked in front of a special restaurant. Calvin had already arrived early and


    was waiting for her at the door.


    Emily immediately unfastened her seatbelt, opened the door, and said, "Simon, thank you for driving


    me here!"


    Then, she walked over to Calvin, who was waiting there. She rubbed her hands and asked very


    apologetically, "Calvin, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No. I just arrived here!" Calvin smiled at her.


    Emily said hurriedly, "Let''s go in!"


    Calvin bent one of his arms, and she stepped forward to hold his arm. Then they walked into the


    restaurant together.


    Because Calvin had reserved seats in advance, the waiter at the door led them into the hall. After


    the waiter invited them to sit down, he asked politely, "Sir, Miss, how many of you are here?"


    Calvin answered. "Two people..."


    "Three people!"


    Before Calvin could finish his words, a deep voice drowned his voice.


    Just as Emily was about to take her seat, she looked in the direction of the voice in disbelief. She


    widened her eyes and said, "Simon?"


    Simon put one hand in his pocket and the other hand held the car key. He pulled out a chair and sat


    down in front of their shocked gaze.


    Emily asked, "Why did youe in as well?"


    Simon asked in reply calmly, "Why can''t Ie in?"


    "What are you doing here?" Emily frowned.


    "This is a restaurant, of course, this is a ce for people to eat! I am hungry, so Ie in to eat


    something!" Simon answered naturally, and then said helplessly, "Well, this restaurant seems to be


    quite popr, and there is no spare space. You don''t mind that we have a meal together, right?


    When we were in Country S, we ever had a meal together!"


    Emily frowned even more seriously and red at him with some anger.


    When Calvin, who was always gentlemanly, saw this, he could not refuse him rashly though he was


    not happy actually. He could only put his arm around her shoulders andforted her. "Forget it.


    Let''s eat together!"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    Simon smiled and raised his hand high. "Waiter, order please!"


    Emily and Calvin sat side by side, while Simon sat opposite. As long as she looked up, she could


    saw Simon''s eyes.


    Especially his thin lips.


    At the thought of the kissst night, she subconsciously clenched her hands.


    Emily turned her face away and wanted to pretend that he didn''t exist, but it was actually very


    difficult. Then the waiters began to serve dishes one after another. It was Emily and Calvin who had


    dinner together, but most of the dishes on the table were ordered by Simon...


    Simon was leaning against a chair and held the cup with his slender fingers.


    The cor of his shirt was unbuttoned and he looked sluggish. There was no prohibited smoking in


    the restaurant. It was unknown when he took out a cigarette from the cigarette box. White smoke


    was exhaled from his thin lips slowly. His amorous eyes narrowed with the rising smoke, showing a


    unique charm.


    When he finished half of the cigarette, he flicked the ashes into the ashtray.


    Because of that handsome and outstanding face, even such a simple movement made him look


    very attractive.


    Emily had already noticed that several girls at the table next to her were looking at him intentionally


    or unintentionally. For a moment, she was in a trance, as if he had be the previouslyzy and


    casual Young Master Chin.


    She took two deep breaths and simply lowered her eyelids this time.


    The waiter served thest dish. They were quiet when they enjoyed the meal. Simon seemed to be


    really hungry, and he kept eating slowly.


    Emily secretly looked him up and down, and finally gave up her idea.


    Calvin added some lemon water into her cup and said, "Emily, I almost finish the arrangement. You


    can tell your aunt and uncle about it and check when they have time toe to Ice city!"


    "Okay." Emily nodded. "I''ll call them after I go back."


    It was as if Simon, who was sitting opposite them, had heard nothing because he was still eating


    the food in his bowl attentively.


    When the dinner was about to end, he put down his chopsticks and kept ying with his phone.


    After Emily and Calvin also put down their chopsticks, Simon raised his head and said with a smile,


    "I''ll pay the bill. After all, it''s my affair that caused you to miss the movie. I''m sorry!"


    Emily and Calvin looked at each other. They didn''t refuse it. After all, his proposal was reasonable.


    After Simon paid the bill, they stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    The lights had already been on outside, and the cool evening breeze blew slowly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The brown BMW was parked very close to the entrance, only a few steps away. Just as Emily and


    Calvin walked to the front of the car and were about to get into it, Simon suddenly said behind them,


    "Mr.


    Desmond, can you give me a ride?"

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Emily turned back and saw Simon''s handsome face.


    At this time, Simon''s casual and elegant bearing eyes looked shining, faintly making Emily feel a


    little dizzy. She could not help but have some irascible little emotions in her heart, "Where is your


    car?"


    Simon slightly raised the phone in his palm and said helplessly, "At dinner, a colleague sent me a


    message and borrowed it!"


    "You do have no car..." Emily frowned and muttered.


    She looked around and indeed did not see the ck Cayenne in the parking lot at the entrance of


    the restaurant.


    Simon turned his head away from her to look at Calvin and asked politely, "Mr. Desmond, is it


    inconvenient?"


    Such a question put Calvin in a dilemma.


    The three of them had just had dinner together. And Simon paid the bill. It seemed only reasonable


    for them to give him a ride, which was a piece of cake for them. If Calvin did not agree, it would


    make them look petty.


    Although Calvin felt a little ufortable, he could only shake his head and say, "Not at all. Please


    get


    in the car!"


    Hearing this, Simon thanked, opened the door, and got in.


    Seeing that Simon wantonly got in the car, Emily and Calvin also got in helplessly. Then the BMW


    drove into the street from the entrance of the restaurant.


    Emily and Calvin wanted to continue their date. After dinner, they could have gone to the nearby


    river to take a walk to refresh themselves. But now, since Simon interrupted their date, they had to


    quit their n.


    Simon sat with his legs crossed and his long and slender jade-like hand had a cigarette in it.


    However, it wasn''t lit. And he lookedzy as usual.


    He said faintly, "Mr. Desmond, thank you!"


    "No problem!" Calvin replied gentlemanly.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said as if he suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, I


    ruined your date. Would you like to watch a movie together? There should be another show now. I


    can buy tickets!"


    "..." Emily twitched her mouth.


    She almost thought that Simon said that on purpose!


    "There''s no need," Calvin said with an unnatural smile.


    Simon didn''t seem to care. He spread out his hands and put the cigarette in his mouth to light it.


    The window was half-opened, and the white smoke drifted away with the night wind.


    After Calvin drove past the green light, he looked in the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Chin, where


    do you live?"


    Hearing that, Simon''s hand, which was holding a cigarette, moved forward in the air and said, "I am


    not in a hurry. Send Emily back home first. This ce is near to hers. My ce is a bit far!"


    His tone was reasonable and well-founded, making it hard for Calvin to refute.


    "Alright," Calvin said in a warm and gentle voice.


    The brown BMW finally reached Anthea''s dormitory apartment, slowed down, and stopped steadily.


    Emily unbuckled the seatbelt and looked sideways. She bit her lips and said, "Calvin, see you!"


    "Alright. I''ll send you a message when I get home!" Calvin''s smile was very gentle.


    "Be careful!" Emily nodded.


    ncing at Simon, who was still sitting there at leisure, she pursed her lips. She thought it was a


    date with her fiance, but she didn''t expect it to turn out like this. Then she silently pushed open the


    car door and got off.


    Watching her figure disappear in the building, Calvin started up the BMW again.


    Simon finished smoking the cigarette and put it out in the ashtray. Then he raised his eyes and said,


    "Mr. Desmond, please stop in front!"


    After hearing that, Calvin didn''t know what Simon was going to do, but he still parked the car on the


    side of the road as he was told.


    When the car stopped, Simon opened the back door. When his feet touched the ground, he bent


    over to look inside and said, "My colleague just sent me a message, saying that he is returning my


    car to me now. I''ll go to fetch it! Thank you!"


    Calvin was speechless,"..."


    On a sunny day, in a specialty store of a brand.


    Emily got out of the car and gently pulled her Calvin in front of her, "Calvin, it is not necessary,


    right?"


    Calvin turned around and smiled at her brightly and gently, "We need that. It''s a formal engagement


    anyway. We are the protagonists. So naturally, we should wear formal clothes. Don''t worry, the style


    I choose is simple and decent!"


    The reason why they came here today was to choose the clothes for the next day''s meeting


    between the two families.


    When Emily returned to the town, she mentioned Calvin to her aunt. Therefore, when she asked her


    aunt toe over and discuss the date of the engagement, her aunt did not feel too surprised and


    agreed.


    At first, Emily didn''t intend to be so official. She only wanted to wear her usual clothes. But seeing


    that Calvin arranged, she didn''t want to let him down. So she nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Calvin put his arm around Emily''s shoulder and entered the store together.


    The clerk warmly greeted them at the door and asked them what they needed.


    Calvin said, "Hello, myst name is Desmond. I ordered a long dress!"


    "Mr. Desmond, pleasee with me!" The clerk reached out her hand and led the way.


    The two of them followed the clerk. The singlehouse shop had arge space where there was a lot


    of men''s and women''s clothing on disy.


    Halfway through, the two of them paused when they saw Simon walking towards them with one


    hand in his pocket, who looked surprised. He asked in a surprised tone, "Are you here to buy


    clothes?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Chin!" Calvin greeted politely.


    Upon seeing this, Emily frowned and asked, "Simon, what are you doing here?" "I am shopping!"


    After answering themzily, Simon handed the two shirts in his right hand to the clerk and said,


    "Help me pack these two shirts and show me the cuffs!"


    "Right away!" The clerk immediately replied.


    Then Simon turned around and shuttled back and forth in the clothes rack. It seemed that he was


    not interested in talking to them more.


    Emily frowned but didn''t say anything else, and continued to follow the shop assistant.


    Unlike the clothes disyed outside, most of the clothes inside were customized for customers,


    disyed on models. The middle area was a leisure sofa area. And the left side was the women''s


    fitting room while the right side was the men''s fitting room.


    After the clerk took them to their seats, she poured two cups of scented tea and asked another clerk


    to fetch the clothes. At the same time, she also mentioned, "Because Mr. Desmond only chose the


    style before, we may need to make a small adjustment for the size. It will take some time!"


    "Okay, no problem!" Emily nodded.


    Because her dress was customized, and Calvin''s suit was tailored for ready-made clothes, so he


    went to the fitting room upstairs ahead.


    The clerk took the custom-made dress over, holding a pen and a piece of paper, and asked, "Miss


    Sam, may I know what''s your measurements of your chest, waist, and hips?"


    Emily''s mouth twitched as she answered, "They are..."


    "82, 64, 88!"

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Simon''s low and deep male voice rang slowly.


    Before she could say it out, Simon had answered for her!


    Emily suddenly turned around and saw Simon, who was picking clothes in front of her, leaned


    against the doorframe, staring at her with a faint, bantering, and devilish smile.


    She stood up from the sofa and said, "You..."


    Simon''s eyes flickered, and he asked slowly, "Why are you ring at me like that? Did I say it


    wrong?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Emily gritted her teeth and blushed, feeling ashamed and angry.


    Simon told her measurements to the clerk very urately...


    The clerk beside them nced at their faces and asked tentatively, "Miss. Sam, is he correct?"


    "Don''t worry, what I said is right, isn''t it?" Simon answered for her again with a faint smile and raised


    one hand to touch her chin. "After all, we have been married for four years and together for so long,


    I know your measurements the best. No one in the world knows them better than I do!"


    "Are you done?" Emily asked in an angry voice.


    Emily didn''t expect him to say such straightforward words, which made the clerk next to them


    strangely look at them.


    Seeing that Emily was so angry, Simon raised his eyebrows and said in a light tone, "Emily, don''t


    think too much. I was just trying to help!"


    Emily got speechless by his words.


    Just as she was about to retort, Simon''s deep voice slowly sounded again, "But ording to what


    I''ve observed, one of your measurements might have shrunk!"


    As Simon finished saying, his eyes nced over Emily''s breasts.


    All of a sudden, Emily''s ears turned red.


    Because of anger and embarrassment!


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were separated by the sofa, at this moment, Emily wanted to put a


    cushion pillow to cover Simon''s mouth. Calvin was in the fitting room and coulde out at any


    time. If he heard Simon''s bold words...


    She was indeed afraid that he would say anything else ridiculous, so she gritted her teeth and said,


    "...Simon, you need to stop!"


    At this moment, there seemed to be footstepsing from the stairwell. Calvin, who had just


    changed his clothes, was walking down.


    Emily suddenly became nervous and looked at Simon in a panic, for fear that he would say some


    unbearable ambiguous words.


    When she saw Simon was about to speak, she clenched her fists tightly.


    Lookingzy, Simon nced across her face and finally stopped at the dress in the clerk''s hand. As


    if he were deep in thought, he said with a meaningful tone, "Oh, the dress is very beautiful!"


    After that, he put his hands in his pockets and left.


    Emily clenched her fists and red at Simon''s back. However, she had to hold her temper.


    Calvin did not know what happened. Seeing that her eyes were fixed on the figure, he asked


    silently, "Emily, how''s it going? Have you adjusted the size of your skirt?"


    Speaking of the size, Emily felt embarrassed and said in a low voice, "What he said is right..."


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Chin again. What a coincidence!" Calvin frowned slightly and couldn''t


    help saying.


    Emily gritted her teeth secretly.


    This was also what she wanted to say. How could it be so coincidental?


    At dusk, the sun was going down.


    Emily walked out of the elevator, holding the hem of her dress up. She lowered her head to prevent


    her high heels from stepping on the hem of her skirt and took a look at the time.


    Today was the day for the two families to have a formal meeting. Emily''s aunt and uncle-inw had


    already arrived in Ice city. Calvin was very considerate to arrange the meeting ce in the


    restaurant in the hotel, which saved the two elders from running around.


    A formal meeting meant that they would decide the wedding date from the chosen dates. After


    which, the next step was the wedding...


    Emily took a deep breath.


    Holding the hem of her dress, she continued to walk out of the building.


    Emily''s long dress was made of beige silk fabric. When she put on high heels, the dress reached


    her ankle just right. Its style was simple and elegant, which was suitable for today''s meeting. It


    seemed that Calvin had paid great attention to it.


    Getting out of the hall, Emily stood on the steps and looked around.


    She was not waiting for Calvin but her cousin Selena. Calvin also wanted to pick her up, but he


    needed to take care of the two families in the hotel.


    As a family member, her cousin, Selena, also had to attend. When she was changing clothes half


    an hour ago, Selena called her in a hurry and said that she came by the same way and would pick


    her up along the way to the hotel.


    Emily called her and asked, "Selena, where are you now?"


    "I am almost there, wait for me for another two minutes!" On the line, Selena replied.


    Selena was not lying. In less than two minutes after hanging up the phone, Emily saw a white off-


    road vehicle approaching. When it was far away, Selena poked her head out from behind and said,


    "Emily,e over here quickly!"


    Emily thought Selena called a cab or asked a friend to drive them, so she didn''t think too much and


    walked over, holding the hem of her dress.


    She opened the door and sat next to Selena.


    "Simon, we can go now!"


    As soon as Emily sat tight, Selena said to the driver.


    Simon?


    Emily was stupified.


    She quickly raised her head, took a deep breath, and


    found Simon on the driver''s seat.


    Emily''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe it. "Simon?"


    Simon, who was holding the steering wheel with both hands, slightly raised his eyes and stared at


    her from the mirror.


    Emily couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    She clutched the dress with both hands. Simon''s stare was so intentional, making her feel


    ufortable all over. She couldn''t help but recall that day in the shop, Simon told the clerk her


    measurements. Now that she was wearing the dress, she felt it perfectly fit her shape...


    After avoiding his gaze, Emily turned her head and red at the mischievous Selena. Selena


    scratched her head guiltily and said, "Well, I can exin. After I left my boyfriend''s ce, I couldn''t


    find a car for a long time. Then I ran into Simon. He is happy to give us a ride!"


    "This d*mned girl!"


    Right after she got in, the off-road vehicle had already driven out of the apartment building. It was


    toote for her to get off!


    "Emily, let Simon drive us!" Selena came over and said with a ttering smile.


    Hearing that, Emily frowned and emphasized,


    "Selena, he doesn''t have anything to do with us..."


    It''s okay!" Selena shrugged her shoulders. Seeing Emily''s unhappy face, she hurriedly said, "Don''t


    worry, I know. I think Calvin wouldn''t mind!"


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    When the car just reached the first red signal light, Selena, who was looking at the phone, suddenly


    shouted excitedly, "Oh!"

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Emily frowned and looked at Selena who was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    "Emily. It''s urgent!" Selena shook her phone and said angrily, "My boyfriend is hooking up with a


    woman. Now they are at the movie theater. I have to catch them immediately. I would bete for the


    meeting. Emily, don''t wait for me!"


    Emily was confused. Before she could ask Selena what happened, Selena already went ahead and


    said to Simon, "Simon, I have to bother you to drive Emily there!"


    "Okay," Simon replied.


    Then, Selena reached out to open the door.


    Upon seeing this, Emily cried out in a hurry, "Selena!"


    However, before she could react, Selena had already jumped out of the car and closed the door,


    giving her no chance.


    As soon as Emily gripped on the door handle, the Cayenne suddenly began to run.


    She stumbled backward because of the sudden inertia and then fell back to the back of the chair,


    which made her back spine slightly get numb.


    Emily red at Simon, who was sitting on the driver''s seat, and only found him sayingzily, "The


    light turned green!"


    Emily tilted her head to look at both sides. The traffic was moving again. There was indeed no way


    to park for a long time. She gritted her teeth and could only helplessly sit in the car.


    Her cell phone rang at this time. Calvin was calling.


    "Hello?" Emily answered.


    Calvin asked in a gentle voice, "Emily, are you on the way?"


    "Yes, I am on the way!" Emily answered hurriedly. She looked out of the window and said worriedly,


    "The traffic now is not good..."


    When they left the apartment building, the traffic was alreay not good. They ran into many red lights,


    and there were also traffic jams.


    "I''ve already made arrangements here at the hotel. My parents and my grandmother have just


    arrived. I''ll go up to pick up your aunt and uncle-inwter. Don''t worry. I just called to ask you. It''s


    still a lot of time before the appointed time. It''s still early!" Calvin said.


    Hearing Calvin''s considerate words, Emily said gratefully, "Okay, I''ll be there on time!"


    She subconsciously looked at Simon in front of her, feeling that she should tell Calvin that she was


    in Simon''s car. She hesitated and said, "Calvin, I am going..."


    Before she could finish her words, the call ended.


    Emily frowned, looked at the phone, and found that it died.


    It was out of battery!


    Because she was wearing the dress today, she didn''t bring her backpack but a small purse, which


    could only fit her cell phone and keys. She didn''t get nervous, thinking that she could talk when she


    arrived at the hotel.


    Seeing that she put the phone back in the small purse, Simon slightly raised his eyes and asked,


    "Are you having the family meeting to decide your wedding date?"


    "Yes..." Emily nodded, pursing her lips.


    Simon''s pupils narrowed slightly. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he gazed at the white dress on her


    with a trace of evilness at the corner of his mouth, "This dress looks perfect on you!"


    "It''s so perfect that I want to tear it apart immediately!"


    Although Emily didn''t hear the mutterings in Simon''s heart, she still felt ufortable looking at his


    eyes. Recalling the words Simon said in the store before, she felt even more ashamed as if she


    were naked with him.


    She secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and moved herself to the side, trying to avoid eye


    contact in the rearview mirror.


    Emily ignored his gaze and calmly asked, "Simon, how long will it take for us to arrive?"


    "Well, I''m not sure!" Simon already withdrew his gaze.


    Emily pursed her lips. After all, she needed his help now. Sitting in his car, she could only say,"...


    Then please hurry!"


    After all, today''s meeting was very important. As a junior, it would be improper for her to bete.


    "OK!" Simon repliedzily.


    Although Simon agreed, he could not control the traffic. In less than two minutes after the Cayenne


    started moving, its speed slowed down again and moved forward slowly.


    At the next intersection, Simon suddenly turned in another direction.


    Emily didn''t say a word, thinking that Simon was only trying to find a better route. But she didn''t


    expect that as they went further and further, the surrounding environment gradually became more


    and more different as skyscrapers, tall buildings, and people were fewer and fewer.


    They were all paths that she had never been to before. She couldn''t help but frown and ask,


    "Simon, where are we?"


    "Outside the fourth ring road," Simon answered.


    "Huh?" Emily was surprised, "Why are we here?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Simon took a nce at her from the rearview mirror and said unhurriedly, "It''s the rush hour in the


    city now. The traffic is heavy. If we continue to wait, we would only waste time. Now I trying to go


    around the city to get there. Although it''s further, at least we are free from the traffic jam! Didn''t you


    tell me to hurry up?"


    Hearing that, Emily shut her mouth, convinced.


    The Cayenne continued driving for about twenty minutes, but the surrounding was still sparsely


    popted. The distance between buildings wasrge. It seemed that they were getting farther and


    farther away from the city.


    It wasn''t until Emily found the buildings on both sides disappeared into trees that she realized that


    they were on the mountain road. She said anxiously, "Why do I feel that you are driving in the wrong


    direction?"


    Hearing this, Simon, who was in the front, put out the burning cigarette in his hand, frowned, and


    said,


    "Let me take a look!"


    Simon''s long and slender hands tapped on the navigation for more than ten seconds, and then the


    wrinkles between his eyebrows became deeper. He said in a firm voice, "It seems that the direction


    is wrong. I wanted to go around the fourth ring, but I didn''t expect that I would be lost. I should have


    taken a turn when we left the highway!"


    Hearing that, Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    She didn''t want to waste her timeining, so she could only hurriedly say, "Turn around now!"


    Simon, however, was still steering forward. He pointed forward and said, "Can''t you see that this is


    a mountain road? There is a fence in the middle. It''s so narrow that I can''t turn around!"


    "Then what should we do?" Emily was at a loss.


    There were dense green trees on both sides of the road, and there were hardly any cars on it. The


    road was so narrow that there was no way for Simon to turn around. Even if he could, driving on the


    wrong side of the road was very dangerous.


    Simon spread out his hands and said in a helpless tone, "We can only continue to move forward,


    find an intersection to turn back!"


    "..." Emily felt a headache.


    "What the hell..."

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Emily felt her headache getting stronger and stronger.


    She didn''t want to bete, but things went wrong. Now the only thing she could do was to pray that


    she could find a way to go back to the hotel as soon as possible!


    Just as she was praying silently, she heard a sudden screech of brake.


    Emily leaned forward involuntarily. She reacted in time. She leaned against the front seat and


    steadied herself.


    Having a bad feeling, Emily asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Simon raised his chin slightly and said slowly, "Well, it


    seems that there is something wrong with the car!"


    "What?!" Emily''s eyes popped.


    "You must be kidding me!"


    "Why am I so unlucky?"


    Emily was dumbfounded. Simon got off the car. She came back to her senses after a long while,


    also got off the car, lifted her dress hem, and walked over


    with a panicked face.


    Simon leaned over at the opened car hood, supporting himself with one arm and trying to fix


    something.


    Emily didn''t know things about cars, so she could only stand there and wait anxiously. After about


    two minutes, Simon put down the hood, flicked his finger, and came to a conclusion, "We can''t go


    anymore. The car broke down!"


    Emily was petrified. She looked at him with nk eyes and asked, "What should we do now?"


    "There is nothing we can do!" Simon leaned against the car door.


    Seeing that Emily pursed her lips with her eyes widened, Simon crossed his arms on his chest and


    asked, "Why are you looking at me like this? My car was sent to the 4S shop. I borrowed this car


    from my friend. Who would have known that it would suddenly go wrong? And I don''t know what


    happened. I can''t repair it!"


    Emily raised her hand to hold her forehead, feeling troubled.


    When she was trying to figure a way out, he saw his index finger tapping on the wrist te and said


    slowly, "It''s almost seven o''clock now. We are trapped here. Unless we have wings, otherwise we


    can''t go back!"


    Emily pouted.


    Although she didn''t know the exact time, she could figure it out by looking at the sky where the sun


    was going down in the distance. However, when Simon said these words, his look waszy, and his


    tone sounded indifferent!


    Emily closed her eyes for a bit, not wanting to argue with him. She reached out to him and said,


    "Give me your phone. I need to call Calvin and ask him to pick me up!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She knew that she messed up. But at least, she could try to solve the problem instead of waiting.


    Unexpectedly, Simon shrugged and said, "I forgot to bring it."


    Emily red at him.


    His words finally provoked her. The anger that she had been suppressing all the time now was


    released. She was furious now.


    Even if she were an idiot, she could understand what Simon was trying to do!


    Thinking of these coincidences and the things Simon did, Emily had a feeling that she couldn''t bear


    it anymore. Her emotions finally exploded. She red at him, gritted her teeth, and said, "Simon,


    you did it on purpose!" "You are right. I did it on purpose!" Simon did not deny it.


    Emily''s eyes widened. Feeling angrier, she said, "You..."


    Simon put down his hands from his chest in his pockets. Leaning still against the car, he slightly


    narrowed his eyes and said, "Emily, I have told you that night that I made a decision!"


    "What''s the decision?" Emily asked indignantly.


    That night, he got drunk and went to find her. After that, he left with such a word, which made her


    feel so inexplicable!


    Simon stood up straight and slowly walked towards her step by step. As he approached closer,


    evilness showed in his eyes. He said word by word, "The decision is that I won''t allow you to marry


    another man!"


    Emily felt shocked after hearing that.


    Her heart pumped faster by those words, but what followed was more anger. She clenched her fists


    with her nails clung to the palm of her hand and ground her teeth, "Simon, we have been separated


    for a long time! Half a year ago, we broke up peacefully. It has nothing to do with you whether I


    marry another man or not!"


    "I know!" Simon''s voice soundedzy, and the corners of his lips were curved up into a yful and


    evil smile, "But I just don''t want you to marry another man!"


    Emily was speechless.


    "Shameless!"


    Emily''s eyes twitched. She was very angry with him, trying hard to restrain the impulse to shout at


    him and clenching her teeth. Emily did not want to waste time arguing with him anymore. She lifted


    the hem of her dress and turned around to go back stubbornly.


    Because at this time, the sun had already set, and the sky was also turning dark.


    She was the only one walking on the long mountain road.


    Lifting the hem of her dress and wearing high heels made it very difficult for her to walk. She felt that


    her feet were almost numb, but she continued to walk in depression.


    Simon''s footsteps came from behind her. She walked on her own as if she didn''t hear anything.


    If she had known that he was the one who was driving the car, she wouldn''t have epted the ride


    for any reason!


    "And Selena, that d*mned girl..."


    The more Emily thought about it, the angrier she felt.


    After quite a while, she looked back at Simon behind her and warned him angrily, "Stop following


    me!"


    With one hand in his pocket and the other holding a lit cigarette, he took a puff as he walked. Then


    he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Emily, we are dozens of kilometers away from the city. Even if


    you walk the whole night, you may not be able to walk back!"


    "I have to thank you for making me so unlucky!"


    Emily was outrageous, "It''s none of your business!"


    Simon followed closely, "Do you really want to go back by walking?"


    "Yes!" Emily cried out in anger.


    Simon threw the cigarette on the ground to put it out andzily persuaded, "It''s dark now, and there


    is no car. There should be a small vige around. We can find a ce to spend the night. Then we


    can find a way to go back to the city tomorrow morning!"


    This time, Emily stopped replying as if she didn''t hear it and walked her way in silence.


    As the night fell, her steps gradually slowed down. Her legs were slightly trembling. Every time she


    walked in her high heels, she felt as if she was going to fall. It was only perseverance that


    supported her to move on.


    Suddenly, she felt unsteady.


    There was a clear and crisp sound. One of the heels of her shoes broke. Emily twisted her ankle a


    few times, and her body began to sway.


    Simon held her with his arm in time. Then she felt a familiar male scent came from behind and


    enveloped her. She took two deep breaths and raised her hand without hesitation, "Simon, leave


    me alone. Don''t touch me. I don''t need you to care about me..."


    The next second, she felt her feet off the ground. Simon carried her on his shoulder all of a sudden.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Simon was strong. It was almost effortless for him to carry her on his right shoulder as if he were


    carrying a sack.


    Everything in her sight was spinning. By the time she realized what was happening, she was carried


    upside down. The only thing she could see was his sturdy butt.


    She looked away awkwardly and struggled with all her strength, trying to jump off his shoulder.


    However, it turned out that she was only wasting her strength.


    Carrying Emily, Simon sped her legs tightly with his hand. No matter how hard she struggled, it


    was of no use. Angrily, she shouted, "Hey, Simon! Put me down! Do you hear me? B*stard, you


    b*stard!"


    Simon seemed to turn a deaf ear to her curse, striding forward. After a few hundred meters, he went


    straight down a small intersection.


    Because it was already dark at this time, the light was already very dim, and there were trees all


    around. Simon could only vaguely see a small vige in the distance where there were a few


    scattered lights.


    Emily was unwilling to give in, writhing with all her strength, "Simon, put me down. Do you hear me?


    B*stard, put me down!"


    p!


    A crisp sound rang.


    Along with the p, Emily stopped yelling with her face turned red.


    After she realized what Simon had just done to her, she was ashamed and resentful. Although he


    didn''t p too hard, and it was not very hurt, her face was feeling numb and the temperature of his


    palm.


    When she opened her mouth and was about to call him a rogue, Simon''s low voice came. He said


    in a slow and somewhat sinister way, "Emily, there may be wolves or snakes in the mountains


    nearby. If you shout again, I will throw you there!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Emily swallowed her saliva.


    Although she knew that Simon was scaring her on purpose, she looked around. As the night breeze


    blew, there was a gloomy atmosphere among the trees for no reason. She felt some fear in her


    heart, and in the end, she shut her mouth out of fear.


    "Fine!"


    Carrying Emily, Simon walked without stopping.


    After walking for about an hour, they finally stopped at the entrance of a brightly lit courtyard of a


    house.


    Finally, Simon put her down. Although she did not walk, she felt that her waist was aching after


    maintaining bent for such a long time. Then she took a nce at Simon, who was walking up the


    stairs.


    "He doesn''t even pant after walking such a long distance while carrying me. He''s still as strong as


    before, is he?" she thought to herself, "Such a pervert!


    It was obvious that the wooden door was old, whose paint was barely left.


    Simon knocked on the door. After a while, an old voice sounded, "Who is it?"


    "Sorry to disturb you!" Simon raised his voice.


    The footsteps came out, and the door opened. It was a middle-aged man with grey hair on his


    temples. Perhaps because he had lived in the vige all year round, he looked older than his peers


    in the city, and the wrinkles on his face were obvious.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged man looked at them with a nk face.


    Simon said politely and humbly, "Mister, our car broke down on the mountain road. We were


    trapped for a while and couldn''t go back. Can you let my wife and me stay at your ce for a


    night?"


    The middle-aged man looked kind and honest. When he heard that, he did not say much, hurriedly


    invited them to enter the house, and even called his wife to help.


    Emily frowned and questioned Simon unhappily, "Simon, why did you tell him I''m your wife!"


    Simon''s eyes nted toward her as hezily asked, "Should I tell him that we are eloping?"


    Emily lost her tongue.


    "Eloping?"


    "How could hee up with such an idea!"


    Seeing that Simon had already crossed the threshold and walked inside, she clenched her fists and


    could only follow him, swallowing her pride.


    The house looked more spacious than it looked from the outside. After entering, there was a small


    living room with a few wooden chairs and a round dining table against the wall. In the kitchen, they


    could vaguely see the fire. They didn''t see any children. It was only the couple who lived there.


    When the middle-aged man signaled Emily to sit down, Emily felt her stomach groaned.


    She couldn''t help but raise her hand to cover her belly. The sky wentpletely dark. She hadn''t


    eaten anything yet since she left her ce and went through all these things. It was no wonder that


    she felt starving.


    She swallowed her saliva and heard Simon asking the middle-aged woman, who came out of the


    kitchen, "Madam, can I trouble you to give us something to eat?"


    Emily was stunned for a moment. Then her hands that were covering her stomach slightly curled


    up.


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, she immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I will bring it to


    you soon!"


    In around ten minutes, the middle-aged woman came out of the kitchen with food in her hand. The


    middle-aged who was chatting with Simon also came over to help. Although it was not a big meal, it


    was warm and homey.


    The middle-aged woman took a look at the two of them. Feeling a little sorry, she rubbed her hands


    and said, "I''m sorry. We only have the leftover porridge from dinner and the side dish. I''ve fried


    some eggs for you. I hope you won''t mind!"


    "Not at all!" Emily shook her head and felt very grateful, "Madam, thank you!"


    "You must be starving. Dig in!" The middle-aged woman said thoughtfully gave them two cups of


    warm water.


    Emily and Simon were no longer polite. They were indeed very hungry, so both of them started


    gorging.


    The side dish was made by the middle-aged woman herself in a sauce jar, which was very tasty and


    gave them a good appetite. The eggs were from their farm chicken raised by themselves. And one


    could tell the middle-aged was kind at first nce. She put a lot of food in blue porcin tes for


    fear that Emily and Simon did not have enough to eat.


    Feeling so hungry, Emily was wolfing down her food.


    When she picked up the bowl and was about to finish the rest of the porridge, a pair of chopsticks


    appeared in her sight. It was Simon who picked up a piece of eggs and put it in her bowl.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Emily saw that on the blue porcin te on the table, there was


    nothing but sparkles of oil.


    That was thest piece of eggs.


    Emily subconsciously looked at Simon and saw that he was also holding a bowl of porridge and


    finishing the rice porridge, lookingzy. When he looked away, he happened to meet the gaze of the


    middle-aged woman, who was looking at them with a smile on her face while watching them eating.


    Panicked, Emily lowered her head and silently finished the porridge in her bowl.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Emily licked her lips and asked in aposed tone, "Mister, do you


    have a phone at home?"


    "No, I don''t!" The middle-aged man shook his head and exined, "My children gave us a phone for


    elder people, but my wife and I didn''t figure out how to use it, so we left it alone. I usually call them


    with the phone at the supermarket in the vige if things happen!"


    When the middle-aged man answered her question, Emily found him take a look at Simon, feeling


    that she was having an illusion.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Emily looked at the clock hung on the wall.


    The pointer showed that it was almost nine o''clock in the evening. She missed the meeting without


    telling Calvin the reason. He must be very anxious now. However, she was trapped here and


    couldn''t go back!


    At this moment, Emily was still thinking about calling Calvin or her aunt to tell them her situation


    here...


    "Mister, how far is the supermarket from here?" She asked hurriedly.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man scratched his head and said, "It''s not far away. It is only a walk


    of few minutes. You should have passed by it when you came, but it''s closed at this time. We have


    to wait until tomorrow!"


    After hearing that, Emily frowned.


    Unlike the city, there was no nightlife in the vige, and the temperature in the northern part of the


    city was low. Almost every family went to sleep after dark. When they entered the vige at that


    time, the supermarket indeed was closed.


    When she opened her mouth, the middle-aged man seemed to have already known what she


    wanted to ask and said, "Our neighbor has a phone, but it''ste now. I would be embarrassed to


    knock on their door now!"


    Emily raised her hand and pressed the space between her eyebrows, knowing that she had to give


    up.


    "Do I really need to stay here tonight?"


    In desperation, it seemed it was the only choice Emily had. She sighed for failing to hold the


    meeting between the two families. Without her, it would be impossible to carry it out. However, it


    was useless to think too much now. Everything would have to wait until tomorrow to be settled!


    Emily helped to carry the dishes to the kitchen. When the middle-aged woman saw her, she


    hurriedly said, "Kid, put it there. Let me wash them!"


    "It''s okay!" Emily shook her head with a smile.


    The middle-aged couple let them in their house and gave them food out of kindness. It was only


    reasonable for them to help wash the dishes. Moreover, there only a few tablewares that they used


    just now.


    The middle-aged woman smiled and helped her clean. After that, she handed over a towel and said,


    "Girl, you''re so lucky!"


    "Huh?" Emily did not understand.


    The middle-aged woman came to her side and said with a bigger smile, "Haha, I saw what


    happened! Your husband is like mine. Every meal, my husband would let me have thest piece of


    meat! You have such a good husband. Doesn''t it mean that you are blessed?"


    Emily was stunned.


    Knowing that the middle-aged woman had misunderstood, she moved her lips and wanted to


    exin. But before she could make a sound, the middle-aged woman was already walking out of


    the kitchen, saying, "My old man is showing the pictures again. He doesn''t feel ashamed!"


    Although her tone sounded like she wasining, her face had an unconceble smile.


    Emily was a little curious, so she followed behind her.


    Simon and the middle-aged man were sitting in a chair in the living room, looking through an album


    made of elk paper. Inside the album, there were some old photos. The middle-aged man was


    talking excitedly about the photos.


    Emily walked over, feeling attracted by the photo album. She looked through it with Simon and


    couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, are these photos of you when you were young?"


    "That''s right!" The middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    The middle-aged woman was also smiling. She touched her face with both hands and said, "I was


    young. But now, I am old with wrinkles all over my face!"


    "It''s okay, I have more wrinkles than you!" The middle-aged man said hurriedly.


    Looking at the old couple, Emily smiled. She pointed at one of the photos and asked, "Mister, were


    you two getting married?"


    Different from the ck and white photos before, that photo was colored, looking quite nostalgic.


    There were a lot of people in it, and everyone was wearing flowers on their chests and toasting


    each other.


    The middle-aged man was also recalling his memories andughed, "Well, at that time, a wedding


    was not as grand as one now. We did not go to a church and wear wedding dresses. Our wedding


    was very simple. We wore festive new clothes, bowed to heaven and earth, and had a small party in


    the yard to celebrate!"


    "That''s good. It''s enviable!" Simonughed in a low voice.


    "Youngd, what''s there to be envious of?!" The middle-aged man asked in confusion.


    Emily couldn''t help looking over and saw Simon was still staring at the photo. Simon said in a faint


    voice, "We''ve been married for four years, but we haven''t had a wedding yet."


    "..." Emily slowly pursed her lips.


    "You young people can have a wedding whenever you want, or you can have a wedding trip!" The


    middle-aged man didn''t feel the silent atmosphere between Simon and Emily, thinking that they


    didn''t have a wedding because they were busy as young people. He didn''t pay too much attention


    to it and continued, "The only thing I want to do for my wife now is taking her to a beautiful ce to


    have a honeymoon!"


    The middle-aged woman looked at the clock. Fearing that the middle-aged man would dash along,


    she urged, "It''s gettingte. Let them rest!"


    After closing the album, the middle-aged woman led Emily and Simon to a small bedroom in the


    innermost of the house.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Emily pushed the door open, went into the room, and saw that the lights were on, she


    suddenly realized something important!


    The middle-aged woman took out the nkets and pillows from the cab and turned to them,


    "This is my son''s room. He hasn''t been back since he went to university. Usually, we put things in


    his room.


    Fortunately, I often clean it. You can sleep directly!"


    Emily''s eyes opened wide.


    "Simon and I... need to sleep in the same room?"


    "Madam, are there any other rooms in your house?" Emily asked hurriedly.


    "No. We have only two bedrooms!" The middle-aged woman shook her head and exined, "When


    you came here, you should have noticed it. The house is not very spacious. One bedroom is for me


    and my husband, and the other is for my son! Because my son was the only one who lived in this


    room, the bed is slightly smaller. I hope you two wouldn''t mind it!"


    Emily licked her lips. Before she could organize her words, Simon said, "Not at all. Thank you!"


    "Then I will let you rest!" After finishing her words, the middle-aged woman turned around, walked


    out of the room, and closed the door for them.


    In the small room of about ten square meters, they were alone, with the warm yellow light swaying


    down from the ceiling.


    Emily looked away from the closed door to the nket and two pillows on the heated bed. She


    licked her lips again, cleared her throat, and asked hesitantly, "Simon, how... do we sleep?"


    "How do we sleep?" Simon asked backzily.


    Emily walked to the bedside with her hands in her pocket and sat directly on it. With a straight face,


    she said, "There''s only one bed here!"


    Emily bit her lip.


    Simon raised his hand and unbuttoned the cor of his shirt. After that, his sexy corbone was


    shown. He looked at Emily and said, "What are you doing? Go to bed and sleep!"

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "Let''s sleep..."


    Emily felt her mind went nk.


    "Oh, the bed feels hard!" Simon put his arms on the bed and crossed his long legs, looking casual


    under the dim light, "Emily, why are you so nervous? I just want you toe over to sleep. I am not


    doing anything to you!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Emily gritted her teeth and walked over.


    There was no choice for her...


    Dressed well, Simon was merely sitting there, staring at her. And the environment in the room was


    normal without any romantic atmosphere, but Emily still felt inexplicably nervous.


    She could not help swallowing her saliva every step she took.


    Emily tried her best to stay calm and hide her emotions. After a few steps, she felt that it had taken


    her a lot of effort. Finally, she came to the head of the bed and silently sat at the end of the bed,


    leaning against the wall.


    When they were eating, the middle-aged man warmed the bed forthem.


    The bed didn''t feel too ufortable as it was covered with a quilt. Instead, it was warm to sit on it.


    Emily licked her lips and kept ncing at the side. She moved aside, trying to hide in the corner to


    distance herself from him. However, as soon as her back was against the wall, a shadow suddenly


    fell.


    She raised her head in a panic and saw Simon''s hand reaching for her. Then he suddenly grabbed


    one of her ankles.


    Emily immediately cried out in a low voice, wanting to pull her ankle away, "Hey, what are you


    doing?!"


    "Don''t move!" Simon shouted and stopped her. His slender fingers had already untied the belt of her


    high heels. Then he said, "Let me check if your feet are sprained!"


    "..." Emily bit her lip.


    After entering this house, Emily didn''t walk too much. Although her high heels were broken, they


    were still tied to her shoes, so she could manage to walk.


    Simon took off her high heels and ced her ankle in his palm.


    Seeing that Simon lowered his eyebrows and looked as serious as usual when he was treating


    patients, she didn''t say anything. After a long while, Simon put down her ankle and said, "It looks


    fine. It might be


    slightly twisted but not injured!"


    Emily took a deep breath and hid her ankle under the dress.


    After being silent for two seconds, she couldn''t help saying, "Simon, I still feel that we can''t sleep


    here.


    It''s inconvenient. Would it be better if I go and ask to see if there is any other ce?"


    "Why is it inconvenient?" Simon asked, knowing why.


    They were not married anymore!


    Emily pursed her lips and reminded him,"... I am engaged to Calvin!"


    "I don''t mind!" Simon raised his eyebrows. When she angrily red at him, he raised his hand to


    touch his chin and said unhurriedly, "The old couple is already asleep, dare you to wake them!"


    Emily was speechless.


    She turned back and looked out of the door. It seemed that the lights in other rooms were off except


    for the light in this room.


    They had just met the old couple, who kindly let them stay and treated them well, which made Emily


    feel improper to wake them up.


    Under such circumstances, Emily sighed helplessly. At this moment, there was only regret left in her


    heart. If she could exin her rtionship with Simon to the old couple at the first hand, she


    wouldn''t have to sleep in the same room with Simon.


    Simon made the pillow and raised his eyes, "Emily, which side of the bed you want?"


    "The side close to the wall..." Emily swallowed her salive when she answered.


    "OK!" Simon said.


    Emily thought for a while and was still worried. She looked at him defensively and said, "Simon, you


    are not allowed to take off your clothes!"


    "Okay," Simon nodded.


    "We share the bed without touching each other!" Emily continued.


    "Okay," Simon responded very patiently.


    After that, Emily took a deep breath and slowly moved near the wall. Shey down carefully


    because the bed was not very spacious and was barely enough for two people to lie down.


    With a click, the light was turned off, and the room was left dark.


    A slight movement came beside her. Simon alsoy down. Then his masculine scent came to her


    nose. Emily turned her face away, trying to narrow down her scope as much as possible so as not


    to touch him.


    However, he didn''t keep his promise.


    After a few seconds, Emily said hurriedly, "Simon, can you stop squeezing me..."


    "The bed is very small!" Simon repliedzily.


    Biting her teeth, Emily could only keep moving close to the wall next to her. Feeling pinned and


    nervous, she didn''t even dare to turn over and change her posture.


    Although there was a quilt between them, it seemed that Emily could still feel Simon''s body. She


    could only swallow her saliva over and over again as her face was feeling burned because of


    difort. Fortunately, the light was off that she couldn''t see anything.


    Suddenly, Simon''s deep voice rang out, "Emily, do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "...What are you thinking?" Emily asked with hesitation.


    Simon folded his arms under his head with his eyes nting at Emily and shining, "I am thinking


    that if I rape you here, no one wille to stop me, right?"


    After saying that, he felt as if the blood in his body was beginning to boil.


    "You - "


    Hearing that, Emily opened her eyes wide and looked at him in panic.


    Simonzily said, "Just kidding!" "It''s not funny at all!"


    Holding her breath, Emily stared at him defensively and warily.


    Even though Simon said that he was joking, she was still scared. She was so nervous that her heart


    was still beating fast. She was afraid that he would do bad things after she fell asleep. Her whole


    body was stiff, and her nerves were tight.


    After a long while, she heard the sounds of long breathsing from Simon.


    After making sure that Simon was asleep, Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but she still didn''t dare to


    let down her guard. However, as the night outside became darker and darker, she couldn''t hold but


    fall asleep.


    The Sagria City, the closest ce to heaven.


    In Emily''s dream, her hand was held tightly by a man, shuttling back and forth in the crowded


    ancient city.


    She walked to the prayer wheel with the man. ording to the local custom, it needed at least


    three circles to turn the prayer wheel. She put her right hand on the upper part of the prayer wheel


    and walked in circles. When she looked back inadvertently, she could see his tall and straight figure


    following closely behind her. His handsome facial features made her unable to look away in the


    sunset...


    Then the scene changed immediately.


    At the entrance of the ancient city, she anxiously waited by a car and looked inside with her feet on


    tiptoe. The man finally appeared, walked to her, and said with his chin up, "Give me your rightContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hand!"

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Emily was puzzled, but she still did as he said. When she held out her right hand in confusion, as if


    he were performing a magic show, he put a ring on her ring finger, which fitted just right.


    The handmade silver ring was in and elegant, but it was also delicate and exquisite with the


    initials of their names on it.


    The two initials were next to each other side by side as if they could never be separate. A deep


    voice was above Emily''s head, "Mrs. Chin, this ring makes you my wife. You don''t ever take it off


    after I put it on your finger, okay..."


    Emily opened her eyes bit by bit, feeling confused about the reality and the dream.


    She fell into the memory absentmindedly, not knowing how she dreamed of these things for no


    reason. Maybe seeing the old photos of the middle-aged couple''s weddingst night and talking


    about their honeymoon made her remember the days she spent with Simon in Sagria City.


    Simon''s eyes moved slightly. He was so close to Emily that she could see his handsome face


    clearly.


    Supporting his chin with his hand, Simon woke up and stared at Emily with a faint smile on his face.


    Because the distance was too close, she could faintly feel his breathing.


    Emily was shocked.


    Last night, she used the quilt as a boundary between them. But now they were both under it.


    Feeling so on edge, she sat up with her arms holding herself.


    Emily looked at Simon nervously and warily. After seeing that his clothes were all on him with only


    some folds and feeling certain that he had done nothing to her, she finally managed to rx.


    But Simon was staring at her closely, making her a little scared, "Simon, why are you looking at me


    like this?"


    "Nothing!" Simon answered with a smile.


    His smile was devilish and proud!


    "..." Emily frowned, feeling that something was wrong with him, but she couldn''t tell what.


    She looked at Simon suspiciously and found his chin was slightly up and his eyes were a little deep.


    He said, "You''d better put the quilt back on you. You look seductive!"


    "..." Emily lowered her head and flushed immediately.


    Because she moved a lot just now, the cor of her long dress got opened, revealing her skin. She


    pulled the quilt in a hurry to cover her body.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have heard them, came to knock at the door, and said, "Kids,


    did you two wake up?"


    Simon and Emily walked out of the room and found the middle-aged couple had already got up,


    making breakfast in the kitchen. Although the house was a bungalow, the room was warm, and the


    aroma of food was flowing in the air.


    The middle-aged woman asked them with a smile, "Did you sleep wellst night? The bed is small.


    It should be a little of a squeeze for you. I''m sorry. Come and have breakfast with us!"


    Emily didn''t want to answer the first question. She shook her head and said, "Madam, thank you.


    I''m not hungry. I have to hurry back!"


    Outside, the sky was already bright with the bright rays of morning sunshine enveloped the earth.


    Now, all she wanted to do was to go back as soon as possible. Last night, she missed the meeting


    and failed to reach Calvin and the others. Now she was eager to know how Calvin was doing...


    When they were leaving, Simon took some money out of his wallet to express his gratitude to the


    middle-aged couple, but the middle-aged couple refused to ept anything, thinking that it was


    only a little help for letting them stay and giving them food.


    Seeing the middle-aged couple persist, Simon had to give up.


    The middle-aged couple walked Simon and Emily out of the yard. After stepping out of the door, the


    middle-aged woman pulled Emily aside and said, "Girl, young couples like you are always


    impulsive. It''s normal to quarrel and argue. I think Simon is nice to you. It''s not easy to find a good


    husband. You have to cherish it!"


    It turned out the middle-aged man told the middle-aged woman about what happened to Simon and


    Emily.


    The middle-aged woman said, "Simon told my husband that he quarreled with you. You wanted to


    divorce him and go back to your parents'' home. He had no choice but to deliberately leave the car


    halfway. That''s why you came to our home. This is also the reason why my husband liedst night


    that there was no mobile phone in the house to keep you here."


    "What?" Emily was stunned.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman said sincerely, "My husband and I also quarrel. Listen to me.


    When you go back, live a good life with your husband.


    Everything will go well for you two!"


    Hearing that, Emily looked confused.


    At this time, Simon, with one hand in his pocket, turned back and said, "Emily, let''s go!"


    Emily nodded and waved goodbye to the middle-aged couple. Then they walked to the entrance of


    the vige together.


    After ten minutes, Simon and Emily arrived at the entrance. Simon stopped and said to her with his


    eyes nted at her, "I called in the morning.


    Someone wille and pick us upter!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay..." Emily nodded.


    She did not thank him. Her pupils dted abruptly as she nced at him. When she saw him pulling


    his hand out from his trouser pocket, she asked, "Didn''t you say you forgot to take your phone with


    you?"


    In the center of his palm, there was his phone.


    Simon said with a calm look, "Oh, I suddenly found it!"


    Emily red at him angrily. Just as she was about to scold him for his shamelessness, he suddenly


    said, "He''s here!"


    They heard a horn sounded and saw a military green jeep with a military license te heading to


    them. Adam, who was in military uniform, was driving the jeep with a serious look.


    She had no choice but to pout and greet, "Hi, Adam!"


    After Simon and Emily both got on the jeep, they left the vige.


    Not wanting to talk, Emily turned her face to look out of the car window with her hands on the side


    of her legs all clenched.


    Adam was a quiet man. Simon didn''t talk either. But he was in a good mood with a cigarette


    between his fingers, puffing out smoke outside the car window, smiling.


    When they returned to the city, they encountered an early peak. The traffic was blocked for a while.


    At about nine o''clock, they finally arrived at the apartment building.


    As soon as the jeep stopped, Emily opened the door immediately.


    Simon also got off and walked up to Emily. Emily pursed her lips but did not immediately turn away.


    She felt that it was time to make things clear. Then she took a breath and said, "Simon, I won''t


    argue about yesterday''s incident with you. I hope you don''t do such things again! There''s one thing


    you have to understand. We''ve already divorced and separated. I hope you can say some nice


    words for my wedding as my ex-husband!"


    "That''s impossible!" Simon replied without the slightest hesitation.


    "Don''t be too mean!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    Simon suddenly took a step forward and said, "On the night of Grandma''s death, why did you stay?"

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask this question.


    She pursed her lips and answered, "That''s because grandmother''s death has been a great blow to


    you, and I wanted to leave after you recovered from the fever..."


    That night was indeed an ident. At that time, the situation was unusual. He identally fell


    asleepter...


    Simon''s mouth twitched slightly. He immediately took another step forward and said, "During the


    earthquake in Country S, why did you go up the mountain with the rescue team after the aftershock


    happened? That little girl told me at that time that you did it after she told you it was me!"


    Simon narrowed his eyes slightly with an aggressive air while facing her closely.


    Emily subconsciously took half a step back. However, the car was behind her. There was no ce


    for her to retreat. When their eyes contacted, she said with her voice faltering, "We''re all human.


    Even if it was not you, I would go to help..." "What aboutst night?" Simon interrupted.


    "What about it?" Emily looked confused.


    Simon lowered his strong chest and looked at her eyes, "Emily, you called my name in your dream


    last night!"


    Emily was shocked.


    "That''s impossible!" Emily subconsciously denied it. However, in her heart, she was in a state of


    panic.


    She thought of the dream she hadst night, which felt very real. She was not sure if she had called


    his name in the sleep-talking and turned her face away to hide the shock in her eyes, "You... You


    heard me wrong!"


    "Emily, you still have me in your heart!" Simon seemed to be stating the conclusion with his eyes


    looking deep and his voice sounding confident, "Even if you don''t love me anymore, at least you


    haven''t forgotten me!"


    She was stunned as if she were stung.


    Emily''s eyes flickered. Tina had asked her simr questions before. Back then, she hadn''t answered


    her. Now that she heard his question, she was at a loss.


    She tried to argue with him, "I didn''t..."


    Before she could finish saying that, Simon stopped her by kissing her on the mouth.


    It was so sudden that Emily didn''t even have time to react, being held by Simon against the car. She


    didn''t expect that he would do such a shameless and arrogant thing in public when he was sober.


    Around them, there were a lot of elder people walking dogs and children ying in the park...


    But she already knew Simon could do such shameless things!


    Emily couldn''t push him away. Feeling so embarrassed and angry, she wanted to bite him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that Emily would do it, Simon stopped before she bit her teeth.


    This kisssted for only a second. But when Simon let go of Emily, he felt his chest heaving


    strongly. He had a feeling that he was bitten by Emily again.


    Staring at him, Emily raised her hand and wiped her lips hard.


    The angry expression on her face was strong. At the same time, the dislike on her face was


    particrly obvious. Simon raised his eyebrows.


    "How dare she detest me?"


    Simon pouted. When Emily put down her hand, he suddenly pecked her on the mouth, turned


    around, and opened the door of the jeep. He quickly leaned over and got into it. Then the jeep


    drove away.


    The red was on, and all the cars slowed down and stopped.


    Adam flicked the cigarette ash, nced at Simon, and said, "Young Master Chin, what a means!"


    Although they had been driving for some distance and lost sight of the apartment building, Adam felt


    that he could still see the scene of Emily stomping on her feet because of what Simon did just now.


    "It was okay!" Simon said, lookingzy.


    Puffing out a smoke ring, Simon raised his hand to touch the corner of his mouth, as if he was


    enjoying the aftertaste.


    Adam''s face was serious, and he reminded Simon in a calm tone, "I heard that she is engaged.


    Why, why don''t you give up?"


    "What about Anthea?" Simon nted at Adam and slowly talked back, "Can you give up?"


    Adam didn''t say anything.


    But his face looked tense.


    The traffic light turned green, and the cars moved ahead one by one. Simon turned around with


    interest andzily teased, "Speaking of which, you denied a lot of blind dates that Dad arranged for


    you. Adam, are you nning to be alone for the rest of your life?"


    Suddenly, Adam braked the jeep.


    Simon didn''t expect that and dropped the cigarette in his hand. He was burned by the cigarette and


    hissed immediately, sweeping the sparks hastily.


    Adam leaned over slightly and said, "Don''t worry. It''s none of your business!"


    In the apartment, Emily took off her dress.


    Anthea was gone to work. Emily was alone at home. The first thing she did aftering back was


    to charge the phone. There were indeed many messages after she turned on the phone.


    She first called her aunt.


    Because her aunt and uncle needed to go to work, they already went back to the town. When Emily


    called, they were already on the train. Her aunt was also confused about what happenedst night,


    but she was not worried about her because Selena had already sent a message secretly.


    Now that Emily thought about it, she found Selena was an aplice with Simon. Everything was


    premeditated!


    No more than two seconds after Emily hung up, a new call came in.


    Looking at the name on the phone screen, Emily licked her lips and answered hesitantly, "Hello,


    Calvin..."


    Twenty minutester, Calvin knocked on the door.


    Emily quickly went to open the door. Calvin, who was standing outside with a hurried look and


    dressed in casual clothes, looked quite energetic but anxious, "Emily, what happenedst night?"


    "I''m very sorry..." She lowered her head.


    "You haven''t appeared at the meeting, and your phone was off. I was very worried about you!"


    Calvin looked at her nervously.


    Emily bit her lip and said apologetically, "Calvin, I''m sorry. Last night, I didn''t mean to stand you up.


    The meeting was very important. I feel very guilty!"


    "I knew it!" Calvin immediately asked, "Emily, was it serious?"


    Emily opened her mouth. Feeling inexplicably guilty, she couldn''t even meet Calvin''s eyes. She


    licked her lips, lowered her eyes even lower, and stammered, "It was just that I suddenly


    encountered something difficult, which made me unable to go back. My cell phone was dead, so..."


    Fortunately, Calvin did not ask for more details. Instead, he said in a gentle voice, "I was scared. I


    thought you went back on your words and didn''t want to marry me!"


    "No, it was not like that!" Emily quickly shook her head.


    As Calvin was so warm and considerate, she felt even more guilty. She thought that he would at


    least be angry when such a thing happened, but he did not show any displeasure.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Emily asked carefully, "Calvin, aren''t you angry?"


    Calvin held her hand with a bright smile and said, "There''s nothing to be angry about. I feel released


    that you didn''t regret our engagement. Although we failed to hold the family meeting, we could


    arrange it again soon. It might be a little troublesome, but it''s not a problem for me!"


    "But your parents..." Emily said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I will exin to them!" Calvin gave her aforting look and continued to tease her,


    "What''s more, they are more worried that I can''t find a wife than being stood up!"


    Emily knew that he had said that on purpose to lighten her guilt.


    Although Emily had not much emotional foundation with Calvin, she always felt quite rxing with


    him.


    She said earnestly, "Calvin, thank you!"


    Calvin smiled gently when he heard that but said helplessly, "Emily, don''t you think you have


    thanked me too many times?"


    "Did I?" Emily was stunned.


    Calvin just smiled and said nothing.


    As the night fell, lights were on.


    Upon hearing a sudden noise from the bed, Emily, who was sitting at the writing desk and receiving


    the email, immediately turned around and asked, ''Anthea, are you alright?"


    Anthea came back in the evening. She did severa operations in session and got very tired. After


    she finished eating, shey down without taking a bath and soon fell asleep. Then she suddenly sat


    up and swallowed mouthfuls of saliva with her forehead and face covered with cold sweat.


    After hearing Emily''s voice, she came to her senses gradually, shook her head, and said, "I am


    okay. I just had a nightmare!"


    Emily stood up and handed Anthea a ss of water on the bedside table.


    Anthea took two sips of wine and asked after being silent for two seconds, "Emily, do you often


    dream of your unborn child?"


    "Sometimes..." Emily answered in surprise.


    Even if she had ovee the difficulty and epted the fact that she lost her child, there was


    always a scar in her heart. asionally, when she dreamed at night, she would dream of it.


    "I just dreamed of mine. It seems to be crying as ifining why I didn''t want it!" Anthea buried


    her face in her knees as if she was still immersed in her dream and could not wake up from it.


    Emily went over and gently hugged her. "Anthea, let it go. It''s all over. You''ll have another child in


    the future!"


    When she lost her unborn child, people used to say the same words tofort her. And it also


    seemed that there were no other words she could say tofort Anthea.


    Hearing this, Anthea shook her head and said with her voice trembling, "The doctor who did the


    miscarriage surgery for me said that my uterus was damaged, and it would be very difficult for me to


    get pregnant again. Maybe I will never be able to be a mother in my life!"


    Emily was astonished, feeling bitter in her heart.


    It would be too much of a blow to a woman unable to be a mother. She suddenly thought of


    something and couldn''t help but ask, "Anthea, you said that you and Adam are destined to have no


    future, apart from your identity... Is this also the reason?"


    Anthea''s body stiffened slightly. After a long while, she said in a low voice, "Adam likes children very


    much."


    Emily sighed, "Anthea, you''re too tired from your work. Don''t think about anything. Go back to


    sleep!"


    Anthea nodded,y down, and closed her eyes.


    Soon, Anthea fell asleep sound again. Emily carefully covered the quilt for her. It was gettingte,


    and she also intended to go to bed early to rest. When she got up and wanted to go to the bathroom


    to take a bath, her mobile phone rang.


    Not wanting to wake Anthea, who had just fallen asleep, she quickly walked out of the bedroom.


    When Emily saw the caller ID on the screen, she frowned right away. Gritting her teeth, she hung up


    the phone.


    Two secondster, the phone rang again. Simon was calling again.


    Emily hung up the phone again. This time, Simon didn''t call again. When she thought that he gave


    up, the screen was on again. Instead of calling, Simon sent a text message.


    "Answer the call!"


    Right after that, another message came, "I have something to tell you! Something very important!"


    After Emily finished reading the second message, Simon called for the third time. For fear that she


    missed something important, after hesitating for a while, she picked it up and asked, "Hello, what''s


    the matter?" "Finally you answer my call," Simon''s low and deep voice sounded.


    When Emily heard hiszy voice, she said directly, "If there''s nothing important, I''m hanging up!"


    "Don''t you dare to hang up!" Simon scolded her and rushed to the topic, "Wylma is getting married!"


    A confused look crossed Emily''s face. Feeling confused, she asked, "Wylma? Is it the nurse in your


    department?"


    "Yes!" Simon continued to say, "You introduced them to each other, remember? Now they are


    getting married and want to invite both of us to their wedding the night after tomorrow! Moreover,


    both Mr. Weil and Wylma are very grateful to you as their matchmaker. They want you to go to the


    wedding badly!"


    When Emily was at grandma''s funeral, she had met Wylma. Because of the event at that time, she


    didn''t talk too much to Wylma although she wanted to ask about the follow-up of Wylma and Mr.


    Weil''s rtionship. Now she felt surprised that the two were getting married.


    It would be improper for Emily to decline the invitation since Wylma and Mr. Weil were so sincere.


    Emily said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll go!"


    On the evening of the day after tomorrow, Emily came out of the elevator.


    Because the wedding was a more formal and festive asion. Emily wore a beige knitted shirt,


    white wide-legged pants, t shoes, showing only a small part of her ankles.


    The wedding ceremony was set in the evening because Wylma and Mr. Weil were not from Ice city.


    The traditional wedding had been held in their hometown two days ago. Tonight, it was more of a


    thank-you banquet for their colleagues and friends in Ice city.


    Emily walked out of the building. From a distance, she saw a ck Cayenne parked there.


    Leaning against the ck Cayenne, Simon was smoking a cigarette and slightly raised his head as


    he breathed out a puff of smoke, looking at her through the white smoke.


    Emily frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Simon flicked his cigarette ash into the trash can next to him and opened the front doorzily, "I''ll


    take you to the wedding!"


    Emily didn''t intend to get in his car but said, "No, Calvin ising to pick me up!"


    "Who?" Simon frowned and asked.


    At this time, a brown BMW slowly drove over and honked.


    After stopping, the door of the driver''s seat opened, and Calvin''s voice came, "Emily!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Emily passed by Simon directly and walked straight to the BMW.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Their wedding was held in a hotel.


    The hotel looked very bustling and hustling because of the wedding. There were a lot of cars parked


    on the front, and there was also a banner with wee words to greet the guests.


    The brown BMW and the ck Cayenne stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Then Simon, Emily,


    and Calvin got off one after another.


    Wylma and Mr. Weil were standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, greeting every guest who


    arrived. Mr. Weil changed his security uniform at work into a suit and tie, looking handsome and


    gentle. And Wylma was wearing a red bride dress, looking quite beautiful and elegant.


    When they saw Simon, Mr. Weil immediately came forward and greet, "Dr. Chin, wee!"


    Wylma, who was standing next to Mr. Weil, also followed him and smiled, "Mrs. Chin..."


    Then she suddenly stopped as if she were choked. Because she saw Emily was walking to them


    with her arm holding another man''s arm...


    Mr. Weil and Wylma looked at each other, both feeling confused.


    "What is happening?"


    Simon''s face was a bit gloomy.


    Simon was wearing a charcoal grey suit today. However, Calvin was wearing a light brown suit,


    looking quite matching and eye-catching while standing next to Emily. But all that Simon was feeling


    was only dissatisfaction.


    The guests arrived one by one. When they all arrived, the wedding banquet officially began.


    Since the traditional ceremony had already been held, now it was mainly about showing some warm


    moments. The host was very good at controlling the atmosphere and the rhythm. The guests under


    the stage were infected by the happiness of their newlyweds.


    Apanied by the romantic songs, the wedding photos of the couple were disyed on the


    screen.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Like everyone else, Emily was smiling in appreciation. Her table was the closest to the stage with


    the best angle. Just as she was indulging herself, she felt a leg was touching her.


    At first, she didn''t take it seriously, thinking that someone sitting at the table identally touched


    her when stretching out his foot. But then, she felt that it was not that simple, because the foot was


    going into her trouser along her ankle...


    What was even more outrageous was that it even tried to rub her leg with its toes.


    Emily gritted her teeth and looked at the opposite side. Everyone on the table was staring at the


    screen attentively, except Simon. Sitting in a chair, Simon was looking at her with a faint and


    devilish smile!


    When Simon''s foot continued to go up, she suddenly stood up.


    Calvin, who was sitting next to her, saw that and asked worriedly, "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    Emily stared at Simon with shame and anger only to find that he lowered his eyebrows, drinking a


    cup of tea with azy and calm look as if he hadn''t done anything obscene.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, feeling too shameful to tell Calvin, she could only swallow


    her anger and said, "It''s okay, I just feel that the air conditioner is a little cold!"


    "I''ll give you my coat!" Calvin took off his coat.


    "Thank you!" Emily thanked with a smile.


    Putting Calvin''s coat on her legs, she almost wrapped her feet with it, not wanting to let Simon have


    any chance to do it again.


    At this time, Simon raised his head again and said slowly, "The air conditioner is indeed a little cold.


    Do you need one more coat? You can have mine." "I don''t need it!" Emily''s mouth twitched.


    Calvin chimed in, put a ss cup in front of her, and said, "Emily, have some warm water!"


    Emily held the cup with both hands and no longer paid attention to Simon.


    Most of the guests at Emily''s table were acquaintances, who were Simon''s colleagues in the


    cardiac surgery department. Although they were all afraid to hurt Simon''s feelings, they couldn''t


    help but ask boldly, "Mister, are you Mrs. Chin''s... Cough, Miss Sam''s fiance?"


    Sitting near Emily and Calvin, they overheard when the two whispered a few words about the


    wedding as well as the family meeting time.


    "Yes," Calvin answered politely. He smiled and said, "Emily wants me with her. And we could also


    gain some ideas from their wedding!"


    Simon''s colleagues all met Emily at the funeral and thought that the two were still together.


    Unexpectedly, they saw Emilye with Calvin, so they were full of curiosity. But no one was sure


    of Emily''s rtionship with Calvin until someone couldn''t help but ask just now..."


    They all looked at each other in speechless despair.


    What a dramatic story!


    Simon put down the teacup and suddenly said with a deep meaning, "The world is unpredictable.


    Who knows if there will be any changes in the wedding!"


    "I don''t think so. Everything is going well," Calvin said with a gentle smile and invited Simon, "If Mr.


    Chin doesn''t mind, you can also attend our wedding, right, Emily?"


    Emily nodded, "Yeah."


    Simon''s face looked unhappy and gloomy.


    The weddingsted for about 2 hours for shows and dining. After the new couple toasted everyone,


    the banquet ended satisfactorily.


    Calvin was earnest to learn how to organize a wedding. When the wedding banquet was over, he


    went to talk to the organizer of the wedding to discuss details, including the dancing part and music


    arrangements.


    Emily and Calvin were thest to leave after having such a long discussion.


    As soon as Emily came out of the hotel, she heard footsteps came from behind. When Emily turned


    back, she saw Wylma running over to her breathlessly.


    "Mrs. Chin!"


    After Wylma shouted, she seemed to realize that she addressed Emily wrong. She looked at Calvin


    and said, "Sorry, I forgot to correct myself. Mister, I hope you don''t mind!"


    Calvin had always been a gentleman, so he naturally shook his head to show that he didn''t take it to


    heart.


    Emily asked in confusion, "Wylma, what''s wrong?"


    Wylma seemed to look at Calvin again. She cleared her throat and said, "Well, Dr. Chin is drunk!"


    "Drunk?"


    At this time, Mr. Weil was walking out with his arms holding Simon.


    Simon''s head was down with his eyes closed. All his weight was on Mr. Weil. It seemed that he was


    relying entirely on Mr. Weil to support him, looking unconscious.


    At the end of the toasting part, Emily didn''t pay much attention to the fact that most of the guests


    today were from Simon''s hospital, which made Simon also toasted every table.


    "Because there are a lot of colleagues, it''s inevitable to drink more on such asions. Many people


    have toasted Dr. Chin, which made him drink a lot! But now, all the colleagues have left, and only


    you know Dr. Chin..." After Wylma said that, she said to Emily, "Miss Sam, can you take care of


    him?"

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Although Mr. Weil seemed to be asking her, he didn''t wait for her to answer and took Simon to the


    Cayenne.


    Then he opened the rear door and put Simon on the seat.


    In the blink of an eye, Mr. Weil had returned. Holding Wylma''s hand, he said that there were follow-


    up things to deal with at the wedding. Wylma also said, "Miss Sam, please take care of Dr. Chin!"


    As Emily was still in a daze, feeling confused, Wylma and Mr. Weil already left.


    Calvin asked with a gentle voice, "Emily, what should we do next?"


    Emily turned her eyes and looked at the Cayenne.


    Under the streetlights, Emily saw Simon was leaning against the car window with his head tilted on


    the back of the chair, showing half of his face. It seemed Simon was very drunk.


    Since Simon was left with her, she could not leave him...


    Emily''s mouth twitched. She took out her phone from her pocket and said, "I''ll call a designated


    driver!"


    Usually, there would be designated drivers waiting near the hotel. After Emily ced the order, a


    designated driver in a work suit came over on a bicycle. She nced at Simon, handed over the car


    key to the designated driver, and left.


    After leaving the hotel, the BMW drove her back to the apartment.


    Emily unbuckled her seatbelt and waved goodbye to Calvin, "Calvin, I''m going up. Drive safe!"


    "Okay!" Calvin smiled.


    After watching Calvin leave, Emily turned around and went into the building.


    After entering the door, she turned on the light and saw Anthea''s slippers on the shoe rack. It


    seemed Anthea was on the night shift tonight and would note back until tomorrow. Emily was


    alone at home.


    After changing into her pajamas, Emily received a text message from Calvin telling her that he had


    arrived home. Just as she was about to reply to say good night, she heard someone knocking on


    the door.


    "Who is it?"


    She walked to the door in confusion.


    It was sote at night. She wasn''t expecting anyone toe.


    Outside the door came a man''s voice, "I am the designated driver!"


    "The designated driver?"


    Emily''s mind was full of confusion, trying to figure out why the designated driver woulde to her


    house. The minute she opened the door with doubts, she smelled a strong smell of wine.


    Before she could know what was going on clearly, the designated driver moved Simon at her.


    Emily subconsciously reached out to catch Simon, who was heavy and limp. The driver standing


    behind him said, "This gentleman drank too much and insisted oning to your ce. I can''t do


    nothing but send him here!"


    Emily opened her eyes wide after hearing that.


    The driver then passed the car keys to her and said, "I have done my job. Please remember to give


    me a goodment!"


    "Hey, wait a moment..." Emily called out to him.


    However, the designated driver didn''t leave her any choice. After saying that, he turned around and


    left immediately. His steps had already stepped into the elevator.


    The designated driver left as quickly as Wylma and Mr. Weil...


    Emily helplessly looked at Simon, who was leaning on her. Feeling unkind to leave him in the


    corridor, she had no choice but to close the door, carry him into the living room, and throw him on


    the sofa.


    "Wake up, Simon!" She bent over and kicked him.


    Simon didn''t respond, lying on the sofa motionlessly.


    The corner of Emily''s mouth twitched twice. Just as she was about to get up, Simon suddenly


    grabbed her wrist.


    "Emily!"


    Simon called out to her in a cold and deep voice.


    Emily was startled, thinking that Simon went sober. But his eyes were still closed. Like a rogue, he


    yelled, "I won''t let you marry another man, I won''t let you marry another man!"


    She rolled her eyes hard.


    In a bad mood, she ignored him and flung her arm, trying to pull her hand out of his hand. But


    instead, she was dragged by Simon with force.


    "Ah!" As Emily yelled, she fell on Simon''s sturdy chest.


    When Emily touched Simon''s chest, she felt it was very warm even though it was under his shirt.


    The next second she took back her hand, she suddenly felt turned upside down as Simon turned


    over and put her under himself.


    As Simon breathed, the strong smell of wine came out, as his chest was heaving.


    There was a trace of haziness in Simon''s eyes, looking drunk and seductive. Leaning his face


    against her neck, he upied her tightly, leaving her no chance to get rid of him.


    Simon pinched Emily''s chin up and started kissing her aggressively.


    As Simon pinched Emily''s chin harder, she felt pain as she was forced to open her mouth and


    kissed by Simon''s warm tongue. The smell of wine quickly spread into her mouth, attacking her


    shortly.


    Emily felt rmed and bewildered.


    One of Simon''s hands was reaching for her waist, and the other was trying restlessly to pull her


    cor.


    Emily could even feel the lines of Simon''s hands with her heart beating wildly and uncontrobly as


    if it were electrified. She had goosebumps all over her body.


    At this moment, the love-making moments she had with Simon somehow started shing in her


    mind...


    Suddenly, Emily pushed him off her body with all her muscles.


    As Simon was big, and the sofa was very narrow, which could only amodate one person. At


    this time, with a loud ng, Simon fell to the ground and felt pain.


    Emily quickly sat up, tidied up her messy clothes, and said angrily, "Simon, just because you are


    trunk doesn''t mean you can behave like a hoodlum!"


    "Well, you caught me..."


    Lying on the carpet, Simon closed his eyes helplessly.


    After that, Emily gave up on him, let him on the ground, grabbed a nket, and threw it on him.


    Then she went into the bedroom without looking back and locked the door.


    The morning sun rose from the east as the light of dawn gradually spread in through the window.


    Emily put the quilt aside, got up, and looked out of the window. She didn''t sleep wellst night.


    She pursed her lips and opened the bedroom door. The living room was as bright as the bedroom.


    Simon, who was left on the groundst night, was back on the sofa with the nket.


    Hearing footsteps, he sat up as if he had just got up, stretched out, and said, "Well, I slept very


    well!"


    "Simon, you did it on purposest night, didn''t you?" Emily asked, gritting her teeth.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think?" Simon asked back, looking bold and straight.


    Emily was so mad. Just when she was about to step forward and push him out, she heard a knock


    on the door and stopped.


    Upon hearing the knock, both of them looked over.


    Calvin''s gentle voice came over through the door, "Emily, it''s me. I''ve bought breakfast!"

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Hearing Calvin''s voice, Emily was stupified.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Simon raised his eyebrows as if to remind her kindly, "It sounds like Calvin''s voice!"


    Emily already noticed it. But she didn''t expect that Calvin woulde so early.


    For some reason, she felt a sense of shame as if she had been caughtmitting adultery, even


    though she had not done anything wrong!


    Simon took off the nket on him andzily stood up from the sofa. He walked up to her, rubbing


    his chin, and said, "Emily, do you need me to hide for a while? In the bathroom or the cab?"


    Simon looked at her with a yful and meaningful smile.


    His face looked as if he were waiting to see a good show, which made Emily feel very annoyed!


    "Oh, but I think hiding under the bed should be the safest way!" After saying that, Simon was going


    to step into the bedroom with his hands in his pockets and his lips up.


    Emily stretched out her hand and grabbed Simon''s sleeve.


    Taking a deep breath, she said with her teeth gritted, "No need!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she strode toward the door. Behind her, Simon''s face looked a


    bit stiff.


    As soon as Emily opened the door, she saw Calvin standing there with a smile and warm face.


    "Am I too early? Did you sleep well?"


    "It was okay!"


    Calvin showed the warm lunch box in his hand and said, "The breakfast shop nearby is selling good


    steamed buns. I just sent a friend home and thought that I could bring breakfast for you!"


    Emily nodded and invited Calvin in.


    Calvin walked in with a smile and bent over to change his shoes into slippers. When he saw Simon


    standing inside, he looked shocked.


    "Mr. Chin?"


    Calvin frowned slightly and looked at Emily.


    Emily licked her lips and exined, "Last night, he was very drunk and was sent to my ce by the


    designated driver. At that time, I had no choice but to let him sleep on the sofa!"


    "So that''s how it is!" Calvin''s look rxed a little.


    Emily turned her head, looked at Simon, who was squinting his eyes, and said, "Simon, you should


    be sober now. You can leave!"


    Simon stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking gloomy.


    In the dazzling morning light, the atmosphere was silent as a grave.


    Suddenly, Simon''s phone rang. Simon picked it up and said, "Got it. I''m going back to the hospital


    now!"


    After finishing the call, Simon walked through Emily and Calvin with a gloomy face.


    As the door was closed, Emily let out a breath of relief.


    Anthea was on the night shift and would note back for a while. Emily and Calvin were alone in


    the house. She took two empty bowls and tes from the kitchen and put the breakfast in them.


    Calvin was more silent than usual, looking as if he was thinking of something. He passed a steamed


    bun on the te to Emily, hesitated for a second, and said, "Emily, I think Simon still loves you."


    Emily looked a little stunned.


    She licked her lips, not knowing how to respond, "Calvin..."


    "Emily, will you change your mind?" Calvin asked in a tentative voice.


    Not expecting Calvin to ask this question, Emily looked confused and dazed.


    "Will I change my mind..."


    Emily and Simon met again half a yearter. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, her heart was still


    swayed a little.


    Then Addy''s name shed across her mind all of a sudden.


    Addy''s existence was like a blow, which made Emilye to reality immediately.


    Emily''s heart gradually calmed down when she thought of Addy who was otherworldly beautiful.


    She felt nothing for Simon anymore.


    She slowly raised her eyes and shook her head in a light but firm way,"... I won''t!"


    If she would change her mind, then she would have done it a long time ago. She could never


    forgive Simon for what he had done.


    Simon had known Addy since they were 15 and could not ignore Addy. At that time, Emily could not


    stand Simon helping Addy again and again. When Emily lost the unborn child, she was


    disheartened. As she lost the child, she also lost thest hope with Simon.


    A love triangle was too heavy for Emily. She wanted it to be simple, without Addy.


    If Emily started over with Simon, things would only end up in a bad circle.


    Emily lowered her head, looked at the porridge in the bowl, and said in a low voice, "Perhaps he


    can''t give up on me. Maybe he has a man''s possessiveness. He doesn''t want me to marry another


    man. When we get married, everything will be okay. By then, he will ept reality!"


    "Right!" Calvin smiled and said jokingly, "Don''t worry, I am not jealous!"


    "Calvin, I feel happy and rxed with you!" Emily looked at Calvin, who was smiling warmly and


    also smiled, "You need a wife, and I want to forget my past. We don''t have any love foundation, so


    there won''t be any harm. In the future, our marriage will be happy and simple without too many ups


    and downs. We would be the best friend for each other!"


    Calvin heard the words with a hint of bitterness shed in his eyes. He raised the corner of his


    mouth and urged, "Eat, it will be coldter!"


    Emily nodded. Then both of them continued to eat.


    Although the steamed buns were a little cold, they tasted good. The soup in the fillings was rich,


    with fresh meat and corns. There was a sweet taste in the salty vor, which was quite tasty.


    After Emily finished her porridge, Calvin stood up to clean up the table.


    When Calvin came out of the kitchen, he smiled at Emily and said, "Emily, there''s something I want


    to give you."


    "What is it?" Emily was surprised.


    Calvin walked to her, reached into his coat, and took out a small red velvet box from his inner


    pocket.


    By the look of the box, Emily could guess what it was.


    Calvin opened the box, and a diamond ring was lying inside. It was not exaggerated, not too big, not


    too small, just perfect. The diamond was perfectly cut, reflecting bright light.


    She asked, "A diamond ring?"


    "Yes!" Calvin looked at her gently. Under the light of the diamond ring, his smile became even


    warmer, "Although you are already my fiancee, I need to give you a ring! All therades in the


    army said that I have a dull character, that I am not good at being romantic. And I had never


    proposed before. I wanted to make a grand proposal to you, but I was afraid that you would feel


    pressure, so I think I''d better give it to you like this to make a simple proposal!"

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Emily looked slightly surprised.


    For some reason, her sight turned away from the diamond ring and subconsciously to the window.


    Through the transparent window ss, she saw white clouds floating in the blue sky. But her mind


    was nk. The sky was so bright that she only saw sunlight...


    Feeling confused, Calvin asked, "Emily, what''s 911


    "Nothing!" Emily shook her head and stretched out her right hand to him, "Calvin, thank you. The


    diamond ring looks very beautiful!"


    Hearing that, Calvin was very happy and put the ring on her finger.


    Holding Emily''s hand gently, he continued in a gentle voice, "Emily, I will arrange a schedule for the


    next two days. Thest meeting did not seed. This time, I''ve decided to visit your aunt in the


    town to decide the date of the wedding!"


    "Okay!" Emily agreed.


    On the evening of the next day, Emily went to the private hospital.


    Although she didn''t want to go there, she needed toe to visit Tina. Besides, she couldn''t be


    relieved if she didn''t see her in person. Then she took the elevator to the floor of obstetrics and


    gynecology.


    The VIP wards were very spacious. If it weren''t for the hospital bed and the medical equipment,


    Emily would mistake it for a hotel suite.


    There was a small living room at the front, a hospital bed, and an independent bathroom. The smell


    of disinfectant in the air was light. On the windowsill, there was a row of flowers.


    "It''s not that serious!"


    Tina sat on the bed in a hospital gown, looking ruddy, andined, "I was identally tripped


    over by my shoces when I went out, but I reacted very quickly and didn''t get hurt. Wilson made a


    big fuss! I have toe to the hospital and stay for three days before I can go back. It''s


    overbearing!"


    "Wilson is very concerned about you!" Emilyughed.


    "Yeah, I know!" Tina looked a little shy.


    Someone pushed open the door of the ward at this time. Both Emily and Tina looked over, thinking


    that it was a nurseing in. However, it was Simon dressed in a white gown.


    Seeing that, Emily turned her eyes away.


    With one hand in his pocket and a stethoscope around his neck, Simon walked to the bedside and


    asked, "Tina, how are you feeling?"


    "I am good!" Tina smiled and said, "The nurse came to take the injection for me in the afternoon.


    She said that there was no need to have an IV in the evening. I just need to rest more. I don''t feel


    ill!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where is Wilson?"


    "He is having a meeting now!" Tina replied.


    After Simon came in, he stood at the end of the hospital bed. While chatting with Tina, he gradually


    moved his feet, and inadvertently moved to Emily.


    Because of the light, Simon''s figure was tall and straight. His shadowpletely covered Emily.


    Simon was so close to Emily that she could smell his scent. She said, "Tina, I''ll wash some fruit for


    you!"


    Then Emily turned around and kept a distance from Simon.


    With the fruit and the te in her hand, she went straight into the bathroom.


    Emily turned on the tap, put the apples under the water, and started to wash them carefully to kill


    the time when she was waiting for Simon to leave.


    When she heard footsteps behind her, she realized that she should have locked the door.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and grabbed half of the apple in her hand. "Emily, do you need


    help?"


    "I don''t!" Emily frowned.


    Seeing that Simon had not released her hand, she wanted to remind him. However, when she


    raised her head, she saw that Simon''s eyes were tightly staring at her right hand. To be exact, the


    diamond ring on her middle finger.


    Simon''s stare was so tense that it seemed as if it wanted to burn the diamond ring to ashes.


    Simon''s pupils narrowed quickly. He asked, "Is it from Calvin?"


    "Yes!" Emily admitted.


    Simon sneered and reached out his hand to her all of sudden.


    With two drops of water thrown on Emily''s face, Simon grabbed her right hand when she was


    offguard.


    She immediately frowned and asked angrily, "What do you want now? Let go of me!"


    "Nothing!" Simon touched the diamond ring and said, "Mr. Desmond has good taste. Let me have a


    look!"


    Before Emily could refuse, Simon had already pinched the two sides of the diamond ring and


    directly dragged it off her middle finger.


    Holding the diamond ring and pretending to be appreciating it, Simon raised it and studied it with


    some interest under the light.


    Looking at his footsteps moving to the side, Emily suddenly had a bad feeling, "Simon, have you


    finished watching? Give me the ring back!"


    Simon''s eyeszily nted toward her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, he let go of the diamond ring.


    The diamond ring fell from between his fingers straight into the toilet.


    Drop!


    As the diamond ring fell to the surface of the water, it made a sound of a ssh.


    Emily''s eyes widened in shock. She knew that Simon wasn''t up to something good. Clenching her


    teeth, she roared, "Simon, what have you done!"


    She walked up quickly and looked at the diamond ring that had fallen into the toilet, lying quietly in


    the toilet hole, still reflecting bright light.


    Emily bent over and wanted to reach out to pick up the diamond ring.


    However, just as her hand was about to touch the water, there was a sudden sound of flushing


    water with arge amount of water gushing out from the toilet. It was toote to stop Simon. The


    diamond ring was flushed away with the water!


    Simon said with his hand was still on the water flush button, "Oops, now it''s gone!"


    "Simon Chin!" Emily burst out.


    She watched as the diamond ring was thrown into the toilet and flushed away. Now she couldn''t find


    it back. It would be like looking for a needle in a bundle of hay!


    "Emily, did you forget what I said?" Simon''s face had also turned cold and sinister.


    "Are you done or not?" Emily gritted her teeth, feeling outrageous, "Simon, what right do you have


    to throw my diamond ring? What right do you have to interfere with my life? You''re just my ex-


    husband now. It has nothing to do with you if I want to marry anyone. Do you understand? Whether


    you agree or not, you can''t change my decision!"


    Simon stepped forward and raised an arm to put her against the tile.


    Looking evil and gloomy, he said at her face, "I once wanted to start a new life again. But it turned


    out that I am not over it! So, Emily, I''ll tell you again onest time, you want to marry that stinky


    soldier? It would never happen!"

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    "He couldn''t start a new life..."


    "So I shouldn''t start a new life either?"


    Emily''s mouth twitched. She raised her hand and pushed him fiercely, "Shame on you!"


    Simon''s eyes narrowed tightly. He stepped back a little, grabbed her hand that was pushing, and


    smiled even more enchantingly, "Do you believe that I can be more shameless?"


    Of course, she didn''t doubt it!


    Emily pulled her hand back and moved a few steps to the side to keep a safe distance from him.


    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her fists and shouted with her cheeks flushed with anger,


    "Simon, I am telling you onest time that Calvin is my fiance, and we will soon get married. You


    must ept this reality! It doesn''t matter if you are willing to congratte me or not. I don''t mind.


    But you can''t interfere with it!"


    "What reality?"


    How could Simon let his woman marry another man? She could only be Mrs. Chin!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Simon looked at her angry face, knowing that he had made her angry. But the viciousness in his


    eyes did not decrease at all, and he said, "You cannot tell me if I interfere or not! Emily, if you dare


    to marry him, I will blow up the civil affairs bureau!"


    Hearing the strong warning and threat tone, Emily was so angry that her eyshes and fingers


    were trembling. She didn''t want to be overwhelmed by his imposing manner, so she said in an


    intransigent voice, "No matter what, I''m marrying Calvin!"


    "You can try!" Simon casually ced his hands in his pockets with his eyes filled with a grimness


    and an air of victory.


    Emily was so angry that she was shaking all over. She almost pounced on him to bite him. Finally,


    she turned around and strode out of the washroom angrily under his smiling gaze.


    Tina, who was lying on the hospital bed outside, quickly turned her eyes to the window. With her


    chest still heaving violently, Emily tried to say in a calm tone, "Tina, I need to go now. Have a good


    rest!"


    "Okay... alright!" Tina hesitated as she nodded.


    Tina wanted to ask Simon to send Emily back, but when she saw Emily''s pale face, she held her


    words back.


    As soon as Emily left, Simon also walked out of the bathroom with his hands in her pockets.


    However, Simon looked quite rxedpared with Emily. There was even a trace of bitchy


    satisfaction after he did what he wanted.


    Simon did not intend to stay in the ward any longer either. After saying goodbye to Tina, he left.


    In his sight, Emily was standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    While waiting for the elevator, Emily held her phone with one hand and pressed her temple with the


    other hand, looking quite worried with her shoulders down. She exined with difficulty, "Calvin,


    there''s something I need to tell you! I''m sorry, I identally lost the diamond ring..."


    Simon smiled in a happy mood.


    A nurse holding a blood pressure device came over and said in surprise when she saw Simon, "Dr.


    Chin, you are here? When I passed by the cardiothoracic department just now, I saw Dr. Yoan from


    the physical examination center was looking for you!"


    "Got it, thank you!" Hearing that, Simon nodded.


    After watching Emily enter the elevator, he walkedzily and went to the physical examination


    center on the way instead of directly returning to the cardiac surgery department.


    It was almost closing time. The staff in the office had already packed up and were ready to go


    home.


    Simon knocked on the door and went in.


    Simon asked, "Dr. Yoan, are you looking for me?"


    Simon rarely came to the physical examination department. If there were anything wrong with the


    patients, the nurses would do the running for him.


    "Yes!" When Dr. Yoan saw Simon, he put down the flipped-up files in his hand and motioned him to


    sit down. Then he took out a check sheet from a drawer and handed it to him after a short


    hesitation, "Dr. Chin, you''d better take a look at the report on your physical examination!"


    Like mostpanies, the hospital would give its employees regr physical checks. Two days ago,


    the employees were given a physical check, and now Simon''s report was ready.


    As Simon casually flipped through the file, his face gradually became stiff.


    Dr. Yoan said in a grave voice, "ording to the report, the immune cells in your blood of every


    cubic millimeter are gradually declining at the speed of 50 to 70 times..."


    In the old residential building in the town.


    In an apartment, the door was open. Emily and Calvin, who had just changed their shoes, walked


    out to the corridor. Calvin politely said goodbye to the two seniors, "Aunt, uncle, we''ll go back now.


    I''ll wait for you two in Ice city!"


    Emily''s uncle-inw nodded with a smile, "Well, drive safe!"


    His attitude was very kind, but it seemed less enthusiastic than when he used to be with Simon.


    Emily also turned back, took her aunt''s hand, and said goodbye, "Aunt, then the wedding date is


    settled!"


    Calvin had already discussed the wedding date with Emily. Therefore, today the purpose of him


    going to visit Emily''s family was to settle the wedding date. This time, everything went well. The next


    step was to hold the wedding.


    "Hey! To be honest, I do need some time to ept that you are marrying Calvin. I thought you and


    Simon..." Seeing that Emily lowered her head, her aunt quickly stopped talking and patted the back


    of her hand, "What am I talking about! You can make your own decision. As long as you are happy, I


    will support you!"


    "Yeah..." Emily nodded.


    Her aunt stopped talking and fixed her eyes on them, seeing them off with a smile.


    After walking out of the building, the two of them walked towards the brown BMW.


    When they were getting in the car, Emily subconsciously looked around. She had been very


    nervous since they were on the way back downtown.


    She was worried that Simon would show up somewhere to interrupt them. When they were in her


    aunt''s ce, she was already on edge, feeling that Simon would knock on the door any second...


    "Emily, are you alright?" Calvin looked at her in confusion.


    "Ah, nothing!" Emily shook her head and withdrew her gaze from the rear mirror.


    Calvin tilted his head and looked at the rearview mirror. There was nothing in it. He smiled gently


    and said, "You look quite anxious!"


    "Do I?" Emily touched her face.


    "Emily, your family doesn''t have any objections. We only need to focus on nning the wedding!"


    Calvin started the car and said with a smile, "I found two weddingpanies with two different


    styles. You wanted to have a simple wedding. Let''s make an appointment with the design master


    tomorrow?"


    Emily nodded, not having any thoughts or ideas.


    However, she couldn''t help thinking of something. She pursed her lips and said, "Calvin, why don''t


    we go back to Country S for our wedding?"

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    "Go back to South Africa?" Calvin was surprised and asked in confusion, "How did youe up


    with such an idea?"


    "I can''t say that... I''m afraid that Simon will try even blow up the civil affairs bureau to stop us from


    getting married, can I?" Emily thought to herself.


    She licked her lips and said, "No, It only that it''s my second marriage after all. It seems that it''s not


    good for me to invite so many people. Besides, we both want a simple wedding. It''s easier to go


    back to Country S to do it!"


    Calvin believed in what she said, smiled, and said, "Don''t overthink it. Leave the wedding to me. I


    won''t let you worry about it!"


    "Okay," Emily had no choice but to nod.


    When they returned to the city, the sky was getting dark, and the neon lights lit up one by one.


    Seeing Calvin inadvertently ncing at her right hand, Emily felt very guilty.


    After Simon threw the ring into the toilet that day, she called Calvin to tell him that she lost the ring.


    But naturally, she couldn''t tell him the truth but lie that she lost it. Touching the middle finger of her


    right hand, she said again with regret and guilt, "Calvin, I''m so sorry. You just gave me a diamond


    ring, but I lost it..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Calvin smiled andforted her, "If it''s lost, I will buy a new one. After the


    wedding n, we can go to the shopping mall to pick a new one!"


    Emily nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "Then I''ll pay for it this time!"


    She didn''t overthink it. She only felt that since she lost the diamond ring, she should make up for it.


    Calvin sighed in a low voice, "We are about to get married. There is no need to split the bills!"


    As they arrived at the apartment building, the BMW slowed down and stopped.


    After stepping on the brake, Calvin turned to Emily and made a gesture of making a phone call, "It''s


    gettingte, Emily, go back and rest early. I will call you tomorrow!"


    "Okay, drive safe!" Emily nodded.


    Pushing the car door open, she waved at Calvin and then watched the BMW turn around and drive


    away.


    Emily turned around and wanted to enter the building, but suddenly, a headlight of a car shot over.


    Emily raised her hand to cover her eyes and looked over with a frown.


    The ck Cayenne was parked among the cars on the parking line next to the flower bed. At this


    time, the door of the driver''s seat opened. Simon got off with a burning cigarette in his hand.


    Emily suddenly felt anxious.


    In response to his appearance, she subconsciously got defensive and alerted.


    The ck Cayenne was parked in the middle of the row of cars, which was imperceptible. It


    seemed that Simon had been waiting there for a long time. When he came over, Emily could see


    several cigarette butts on the side of the car.


    Simon took a puff of smoke and said, "You''re back."


    In the darkness, the outline of his handsome face seemed particrly deep.


    Emily took half a step back and asked cautiously, "Simon, what kind of evil thing are you up to?"


    Simon looked at her nervous and alert face and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m just here to return


    something!" "Returning something in the middle of the night?" Emily did not believe him. With a face


    full of doubts, she asked, "What is it?"


    Simon reached into his trouser pocket, took out a shining diamond ring between his fingers, and


    handed it to her, "Your diamond ring!"


    Emily looked surprised, stretched out her hand, and took it.


    "Simon, you''ve found it?" She asked in disbelief. On that day, she saw it fall into the toilet bowl with


    her own eyes, flushed into the sewer, and disappeared. Logically speaking, there was no possibility


    of finding it back.


    Simon flicked the cigarette ash and put it back in his mouth. As white smoke slowly came out of his


    mouth and nose, he said, "No, how can I find it in the sewer? This ring is made based on my


    memory. It should not be much different from before. Now it''s returned to you!"


    "What... What do you mean?" Emily pursed her lips and asked vigntly.


    She couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do.


    "I came here in the evening. Dr. Lee said that you and Calvin returned to the town!" Simon gave an


    irrelevant answer, put out the cigarette butt in his hand, and suddenly asked, "Is the wedding date


    decided?"


    Emily frowned and said, "Yes!"


    She clutched the diamond ring in her hand, feeling afraid that he would get mad in the next second.


    However, different from what she had expected, Simon only smiled faintly and coldly. Although he


    moved his lips, his face and eyes did not seem to be smiling.


    It was like a gloomy day. For some reason, she felt depressed.


    Emily swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva, feeling that something was wrong with Simon tonight. His


    behavior was abnormal. It was a kind of strange feeling that she couldn''t describe. Was it because


    the operations in the hospital too tiring?


    Just as she was still thinking about it, Simon suddenly said, "Emily, I am going to Tbridge City


    tomorrow morning!"


    Hearing that, Emily looked at him in confusion.


    After Wendy''s wedding, both of them returned to Ice city from Country S. Simon went back to work


    in the private hospital, but now he wanted to go back to Tbridge City?


    It was all too sudden...


    Simon''s eyes shed and suddenly became very deep. He said, "Don''t worry, I won''t mess with you


    or pester you anymore! If you want to marry Calvin, you can marry him. You are right. As your ex-


    husband, we were over half a year ago, and I have no right to interfere in your life!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emily looked shocked.


    She looked at Simon unbelievably, feeling a little confused about his abnormal behavior and why he


    would suddenly give up. He just threw her diamond ring down in the toilet two days ago and


    threatened that if she married Calvin, he would blow up the civil affairs bureau...


    It took her a long time to calm down, and she asked uncertainly, "Have you moved on?"


    "Yes," Simon''s voice was low and deep, but it didn''t seem toe from his heart, "Emily, I wish you


    happiness!"


    Hearing his words, Emily held her breath.


    He finally gave his blessing to Emily. The muscles on Emily''s face were somewhat stiff. She didn''t


    know whether she should be happy or let out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going back." After saying that, Simon was about to turn around and leave.


    However, just as he moved his feet, he suddenly stopped. He looked at her again and asked,


    "Emily, can you call me honey once more?"


    Emily pursed her lips,"..."


    It was difficult for her to call him honey. She could not say it.


    Simon seemed to have expected that a long time ago. He pursed his lips in self-mockery as if he


    regretted what he had said just now. With one hand in his pocket, he turned around and lit up a


    cigarette again. As the cigarette burned in red, white smoke rose along.


    Looking at him walking step by step in the night, Emily suppressed the impulse in her heart to stop


    him.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    The next evening, Anthea rushed into the living room as soon as she came back from work without


    changing her shoes into slippers.


    After picking up the cup on the tea table and drinking it up, she eximed at Emily, "Emily, do you


    know that Dr. Chin went to Tbridge City? I heard that he left this morning!"


    Sitting in a daze on the sofa, Emily was stunned when she heard that. She nodded and replied, "He


    mentioned itst night when he came over."


    "Did he really went to Tbridge City?" Anthea''s face was full of shock.


    "Well, he must have thought things through!" Emily nodded and said with a smile, "He said that he


    wishes me happiness..."


    After hearing that, Anthea''s face was full of doubts. She sat down beside Emily, holding her chin


    and muttering, "I thought he didn''t give up on you. It seemed that he couldn''t let you get married.


    But he changed so suddenly. It''s strange!"


    Not only Anthea felt that, but also Emily felt that it was strange.


    Emily still couldn''t believe that Simon wished her happiness now. Even when they broke up half a


    year ago, Simon didn''t say such words. It was as if in his heart, he had always been reluctant to see


    her with another man...


    Anthea shook her head but still could not figure out the reason. She had to give up and changed the


    topic, "Emily, have you decided your wedding date?"


    "Yes, it''s the beginning of next month." Emily came to her senses.


    Because of Calvin''s identity, there was a time limit for his application to get married. Therefore, their


    wedding time would be rtively shorter in around 20 days.


    Taking a deep breath, she stopped thinking about those irrelevant things and raised the corner of


    her mouth forcefully, "Anthea, be my bridesmaid!"


    As the sun rose and set, time flew by quickly.


    Although the Desmond family was not rich and powerful, it was literary, located in a quiet vi area.


    The buildings around it were elegant, and the extent of afforest coverage wasrge, looking like a


    southern town.


    After lunch, Emily and Calvin went out together.


    It was not the first time for Emily to visit the Desmond family, which treated her well. However, she


    still felt a little reserved, thinking that she would be part of it soon.


    Apart from having dinner together, the purpose was to discuss the matters concerning the wedding


    banquet.


    Emily did not have experience holding a wedding. She only felt that her head was in a mess, not


    expecting that there would be so manyplicated things to prepare for the wedding. All that she


    did for the previous four-year marriage with Simon was going to the civil affairs bureau to get the


    marriage certificate...


    Calvin saw her eyshes droop and couldn''t help asking, "Emily, do you feel tired?"


    "I am okay!" Emily replied with a smile.


    She was indeed a little tired, having to understand all the arrangements she had to make during the


    wedding.


    Seeing this, Calvin said gently, "How about I send you back to rest, and we can wait until tomorrow


    to go to the wedding dress store."


    Calvin finished most of the preparation for the wedding. Emily almost did nothing. Even the wedding


    dress was prepared by Calvin. Feeling a little sorry in her heart, she immediately shook her head


    and said, "It''s okay. We have made an appointment. We''d better go!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay!" Calvin replied.


    When Emily was about to walk to the BMW parked in the yard, she heard someone calling her from


    behind.


    "Emily!"


    When Emily turned back, she saw Misha, Calvin''s cousin, running out of the vi. Because they


    were going to hold a wedding, Misha also took a vacation and came back from Country S yesterday.


    Calvin put on his cousin''s posture and lectured Misha with a few words, "Misha, don''t always be so


    rash!"


    "I know!" Misha said with a smile, "Calvin, can I talk to Emily in private?"


    Calvin smiled helplessly and gestured to the car key in his hand, "I am going to start the car!"


    Seeing Calvin walking towards the BMW, Emily was a little confused. She did not know what Misha


    was going to say, "Misha, what is it? "


    "Well... Ahem, it''s just a little bit hard to talk about!" Misha seemed to be hesitating.


    "Huh? What is it?" Emily was confused.


    "I will be honest!" Misha observed Emily''s expression and cleared her throat, "I have a good feeling


    for a man. That man is your invincible and charming ex-husband!"


    "My ex-husband?" Emily popped her eyes.


    ... Simon?


    She looked at Misha in shock and couldn''t react.


    "Yes!" Misha nodded in a rush to make Emily sure, "When I first met him, I felt that he was very


    handsome, but I didn''t have any other ideas at that time. I just admired him. Later, in the earthquake


    in Country S, I saw him save those injured people and found him very brave and heroic. I had a


    crush on him since then!"


    Speaking of which, Misha''s expression was somewhat ufortable, "Emily, I was a bit


    embarrassed to tell you that. After all, he is your ex-husband. We will have an awkward rtionship.


    But since now you and my brother will get married soon, there is going back for you and your ex-


    husband. So I decided to ask you for help. Can you give me his contact?"


    "..." Emily was astonished.


    She had heard Misha mumble to herself before with an air of fanciness for Simon. However, she did


    not pay too much attention to it. It wasmon for a charming man like Simon to attract the


    attention of other women. However, she did not expect that Misha had fallen for him.


    Misha was still looking at her with a face full of expectation. She was embarrassed and shy, "Hey


    hey, Emily, can you?" "Sure..." Emily nodded with a dull face.


    She couldn''t refuse. Or to say, she couldn''t refuse at all.


    Misha immediately took out her mobile phone, typed Simon''s number in the contact list, and ran


    away happily. "Thank you so much!"


    Calvin had already driven the car to the door. Emily slowly walked over with her mobile phone in her


    hand.


    Emily and Simon had already divorced long ago. Even if Misha was Calvin''s cousin and the


    rtionship between them sounded a little awkward, this did not prevent Misha from having a good


    impression of Simon...


    Lost in her thoughts, she did not notice that the car had stopped.


    "Emily?"


    Emily quickly came back to her senses, "What?"


    "We''re here!" Calvin said with a smile, "The underground parking space is full, and there is no way


    to park here. You go to the entrance first and wait for me. I will park the car on the next street!"


    "Oh, okay!" Emily nodded, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got off the car first.


    Because the wedding dress store was in the mall, she went to the lobby on the first floor to wait.


    When she found a spot, she inadvertently saw a familiar figure with a pair of beautiful almond eyes,


    whose temperament was still as stunning as before.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Coming down from the esctor, she was in a short windbreaker and ck over-the-knee boots,


    with long hair hanging loose over her shoulders. She looked exactly like the day they first met each


    other, but Emily didn''t expect to see her again.


    Everything was eventual.


    Apparently, the girl had also seen her. She walked over in surprise and asked, "Miss Sam?"


    "Miss Swan." Emily couldn''t pretend not to recognize her.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time!" Addy greeted.


    Emily nodded with a polite smile and said, "It''s been a long time. You''re as beautiful as ever!"


    Getting rid of the unhappy marriage with Sean, she looked more gorgeous with ruddy cheeks.


    When such a beauty appeared in public, she naturally drew much attention.


    "I just came back from Newley City three days ago to deal with some personal affairs. I didn''t expect


    to meet you here!" Addy smiled. It was a little embarrassing forthem to meet again. She continued,


    "Miss Sam, you and Simon..."


    Before she could finish her words, Addy suddenly saw a man with handsome features walking


    towards Emily.


    There was a warm smile on his face. It seemed that the two of them were very pretty close for that


    man put his arm around her shoulders as soon as he came up.


    "Emily, have you been waiting for a long time?" Calvin walked over quickly. "The parking lots are


    full. I left the car on the roadside nearby! We seem to be a littlete. The shop is just in front of the


    sightseeing elevator there. The shop assistant just called me to ask where we were!"


    It was only after he stopped that he noticed that a beautiful woman was standing in front of Emily.


    It seemed that they were chatting. He couldn''t help asking, "Your friend?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded, and then looked at Addy, who was surprised. "I''m sorry, Miss Swan. I have to


    go!"


    "Calvin, let''s go!" She pulled her fiance away.


    From behind Addy was still staring at their backs with a look of spection and exploration until


    they finally walked into a wedding dress store.


    It was said that women were born with a natural longing for pure white wedding dresses. In the


    fitting room, Emily stood on a small round stage and looked at herself in the mirror. She was not


    excited.


    Instead, she was very calm.


    As if she was implementing a task.


    The assistant tied the ribbon on her back tightly and pulled open the red velvet curtain. Calvin, who


    was waiting outside, immediately came forward and praised her without hesitation, "Emily, you are


    so beautiful!"


    "Thank you." Emily smiled.


    Not only did she thank him for his praise, but for the style of the wedding dress that was designed


    by him. She was more like a guest who was invited to try it on.


    Calvin followed the assistant to change into the groom''s clothes. It was not a traditional ck suit


    but was charcoal gray one. The cor was embroidered with silver stripes, rendering it a gracious


    looking. He appeared particrly gentle and courteous with the warm smile on his face.


    The assistant asked the two of them to stand side by side, which was reflected in the mirror. This


    would be what was like on the wedding day.


    Emily''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on the dark gray fabric.


    Out of her expectation, she thought of Simon at this moment...


    They didn''t even have a wedding ceremony...


    Emily closed her eyes, her nails cutting deeply into her palms, and managed toe to her sense.


    She was fitted for her wedding dress, so the tailor didn''t have to change much. After paying the final


    payment, they left the store.


    They walked out of the revolving door of the mall. Just as they were about to go down concrete


    steps, a female voice suddenly came from the side. "Miss Sam, can we have a cup of coffee


    together?"


    "Your coffee!"


    A waiter ced the coffee cups on the tray in front of them respectively, before he nodded and left.


    Emily pursed her lips and picked up a small coffee spoon to stir it. A moment before, she had


    looked at that speaker with depression after she heard someone called her name, only to find that


    Addy was still waiting for her!


    She finally received Addy''s invitation.


    Calvin thought they were good friends, so he suggested that he leave and pick her upter when he


    was done with some chores.


    Addy did not drink her coffee. Instead, she asked in a hesitant tone, "Miss Sam, may I ask who is


    that man? I saw you seemed to go to a wedding dress store together."


    "He is my fiance." Emily answered frankly.


    "You''re marrying someone else?" Addy seemed to be shocked.


    "Yes, we will be engaged at the beginning of this month," Emily nodded and smiled. "Miss Swan, I''ll


    be d if you cane to our ceremoney!"


    Addy seemed to be hard absorbing the news. After a long while, she said again, "I thought Simon


    and you..."


    "We broke up." Emily said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Addy was silent for a moment and carefully asked, "Miss Sam, Simon and you... Is it


    because of me?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After Sean had been arrested, she finally got rid of her suffocating marriage. She immediately


    packed up her luggage and left Ice city for Newley City after the divorce had been announced. For


    more than half a year, she had never contacted Simon again.


    Because Addy knew that all she could do was staying away from him.


    When she returned to Ice city, she did not contact Simon, so she got no ess to know how was


    them. Just now when she saw another man appear with Emily and walked into the wedding dress


    shop, she realized that Emily and Simon were separated!


    Addy thought it might have something to do with herself, so she stayed in the mall and wanted to


    have a coffee talk with her.


    Emily slightly pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Seeing this, Addy lowered her head and took out her phone from her handbag. She moved her


    finger across the screen to find the album and then showed it to her.


    "What''s this?" Emily was confused.


    In the photo, Addy was holding a mixed-blood little girl with two braids. The girl seemed to be an


    Asian, but she had European features. Even if she was young, it could be seen that she would be a


    beauty.


    Addy exined with a smile, "This is my daughter. Her name is Anissa. Isn''t she adorable?"


    "Your daughter?" asked Emily in shock, looking at her in disbelief.


    The little girl seemed to be at least five years old, and she didn''t look like Addy at all.


    "I adopted her!" Addy nodded and summoned up her courage to speak after a pause, "Because I


    had experienced a terrible ident. I became barren. I could not even have a test-tube baby. I


    ccould only adopt a child from the charity house! This is why Sean became violent after we got


    married, and Simon has been suffering from guilty all these years."


    Emily''s heart skipped a beat."... What do you mean?"

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Seeing her reaction, Addy understood. She sighed and said, "Well, Simon didn''t tell you!"


    Emily frowned and looked at her in confusion.


    Addy looked at her. "You know Simon was kidnapped when he studied in Newley City, right?"


    "Mn." Emily pursed her lips and slowly continued, "It was you who saved him! He told me that you


    risked your safety to track down the kidnappers and called the police so that he was saved the


    second before he got shot in the head. Otherwise, he would have died. Afterward, you were


    revenged on because of it. You were badly injured and were hospitalized for more than half a


    month."


    "Yes!" Addy nodded.


    She took sips of coffee to moisten her dry throat before starting talking, "But it''s not so simple an


    ident. After that, I found out that I was pregnant.


    I didn''t know who the child''s father was. Some men came to take revenge on me that night, so I had


    to choose to have an abortion. Later, I bled a lot and lost my uterus, so I couldn''t get pregnant


    again!"


    "Miss Swan, you..." Emily was stunned.


    Although Addy made light of the story on purpose and did not borate on it, she knew clearly this


    kind of ident could be a great blow to any woman, and understood how desperate Addy felt.


    She had never thought that there was such a dreadful truth behind it!


    Addy continued, "He has always been very remorseful and guilty. He believed that it was because


    of him that I suffered so much. The weight of guilt pressed on him make him be scourged by his


    conscience. So he wanted to help me get rid of the marriage with Sean. He was the one to me


    for my tragedy!"


    "When he knew the truth, I pleaded with him that I didn''t want anyone else to know about it. He


    promised me!" Addy sighed and exined for him. "I didn''t expect him to keep the secret all these


    years. He even didn''t tell you. Maybe he thought that this might be the biggest stain for a woman


    and felt guilty, so he kept that secret!"


    Emily was stunned on the seat.


    It was as if a tiny feather had crept into her ear, causing her heart to skip a beat. Then, her mind


    suddenly went nk.


    Knowing that the two of them had separated, Addy deeply believed that it was because of her, so


    she thought it was necessary to tell Emily the truth and clear up the misunderstanding between


    them.


    Seeing the dull look in Emily''s eyes, Addy parted her red lips, saying with a bitter but serious smile,


    "Miss Sam, as early as he left Newley City, he had already let go of his feelings for me. And I even


    felt that, in fact, no one had really walked into his heart before he met you. He loves you with all his


    heart..."


    Emily held the key and stood there absent-mindedly.


    It was until a sudden noise made by a cleaner who pulled open the door of the safe passage.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Emily came to herself, she found herself standing in front of the door, with the key in the lock.


    After having the coffee, they went out of the cafe and said goodbye. She hailed a taxi and came


    back. At this time, shepletely forgotten that her fiance had said he would pick her up.


    Turing the doorknob, she stepped in slowly.


    Her mind was still nk, and Addy''s words were echoing in her ears.


    In the past, Simon had helped his ex-girlfriend time and time again. Emily had thought that he was


    hooking up with Addy under the guise of returning her the favor. After all, they had already known


    each other at the age of fifteen. What happened between such a long period was not something


    that could be easily expunged from his memory, but now...


    She remembered that she had asked him more than once if he could stop caring about Addy. The


    first time, he said that he couldn''t for now, and the second time, he didn''t answer.


    Because he owed Addy too much, and he had to pay it back...


    Emily licked her lips, unsettled. Her heart was like ake in which stones were thrown one after


    another. It was stirred so violently that she couldn''t calm down at all.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang.


    It was her friend Anthea. She picked it up in a trance. "...Hello?"


    On the line, Anthea sounded particrly serious. "Emily, I have something to tell you!"


    "... What''s the matter?" Emily asked in confusion.


    They grew up together as besties. They always chatted gaily. It was rare for her to be so serious.


    Thest time she spoke like this was to inform her of Simon''s grandmother''s death.


    "I''m now at the Health Center. I''ve just read Dr. Chin''s medical report and asked the doctor here.


    Because his first physical examination showed that something was wrong, the doctor suspected


    that he might be caught with HIV, so he checked his blood again. It tested positive. We''re sure that


    he has


    AIDS. ording to his medical notes, he must have been infected in Country S!"


    Emily slowly understood what she said as she asked, "AIDS?"


    Anthea replied solemnly, "Yes, it''s AIDS..."


    tter!


    Emily''s cell phone fell to the ground.


    Her mind was instantly tangled and in a mess. She couldn''t think anymore, staggering and leaning


    against the wall next to her.


    Her face gradually turned pale, her eyes hazy. She stood still in a daze, and her legs and feet numb.


    All of a sudden, the image of that night when he came to see her appeared in her mind. He acted


    strangely and his handsome face seemed to be covered with grayish ash. He was silent for


    something was in his mind. Not only did hepensate her with the diamond ring, but also


    promised that he would not do anything again. He wished her happiness forever...


    She didn''t know how long it had been. When the door was pushed open, she even forgot to react.


    Calvin originally wanted to knock on the door, but when he saw that the door was not closed, he


    directly pushed it open. He was surprised to see her standing at the entrance with her whole body


    frozen.


    "Emily, why did youe back alone? Didn''t you say to call me and wait for me to pick you up? I


    thought something had happened to you, so I called you but no one answered!" Calvin said, panting


    slightly. At the same time, he let out a sigh of relief for she was home safely. However, when he saw


    that she did not respond to him, he could not help but ask, "Emily, you don''t look very well. What''s


    wrong with you?"


    Calvin stepped forward and reached out to hold her hand. He suddenly frowned and said, "Why is


    your hand so cold?"


    "Calvin..." Emily''s dry eyes blinked.


    She lowered her head, her gaze resting on the hand he was holding.


    "Emily, what happened?" Calvin noticed her strange expression and asked with concern.


    Emily swallowed and pulled her hand out of her fiance''s bit by bit. Then she looked up slowly into


    his eyes, saying word by word in a hoarse voice, "Calvin, I''m sorry! I can''t marry you..."

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    A county in Tbridge City.


    Compared with some developed cities, this ce was rtively backward. The hospital was a small


    one with only two buildings. At the front was an outpatient department, and at the back was the


    inpatient department. There were many patients every day, so the medical staff were quite busy.


    In the office of the department of cardiac surgery, Simon in a white gown, was sitting on a chair.


    Putting down the X-ray, he looked at the opposite side and said, "Look at it, your heart''sing on


    fine! When you go back, you need to change your eating habits. Although I won''t put you on a diet,


    you still need to have more meals a day but less food at each. Don''t overeat. And you, don''t give


    your child too many snacks and beverage. That will impose an extra load on his heart!"


    A mother and her son were sitting opposite Simon. After hearing what he said, the mother bobbed


    her head. "Okay, I will remember every word you said!"


    After that, she suddenly stood up from the chair and pulled his son to kneel.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Get up!" Upon seeing this,


    Simon stood up in shock.


    The mother said excitedly, "Dr. Chin, thank you very much! If you didn''t perform the operation for my


    son two months ago, he would have died! You''re his lifesaver. Don''t stop me. I''m eternally grateful


    to you!"


    After that, she asked his son to kowtow with her.


    How could Simon ept it? He quickly let the mother and son get up, but they were so stubborn.


    He had no choice but to call a nurse in to help. "Mrs. Nicole, Mrs. Lee,e! Help her up!"


    The two nurses quickly ran in and worked together to help the mother and son up.


    Simon gave the medical record to them and said, "Duty calls. He''ll soon fully recover. No more


    worry, juste back home!"


    The mother and son expressed their thanks and left.


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief and pulled out a chair to sit down again.


    He fastened his gaze on the patient''s medical notes. He performed the surgery for the child two


    months ago. After returning here, he canceled all the work as a clinical physician. Instead, he only


    gave simple consultations and technical support.


    Because...


    He couldn''t perform any operation.


    What would happen was unpredictable. No one knew when God would give you a terrible blow.


    When Simon got the test results at that time, he couldn''t believe it. Doctors would always pay more


    attention to this aspect. He didn''t know when he contracted HIV. Later, the investigation found out


    that when he once went to the military car to treat a volunteer who had a heart attack during the


    earthquake in Country S.


    When he learned that she ran up the mountain during the aftershock, he was distracted at once. In


    the treatment process, his hand was pierced. It did not ur to him that the volunteer was carrying


    the AIDS virus.


    After that, he had a fever for several days. However, he only thought that he got a cold. The AIDS


    patients were ssified into three stages. At that time, he should have been in the first stage,


    namely the window period. But now he must be at the next stage...


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. Simon wanted to smoke, and he wanted to numb his surging


    mood with the help of nicotine.


    The thought that he would die agitated him. When he raised his hand, he was identally scraped


    by the iron sheet that was exposed in the drawer, and there was a scratch where red blood trickled


    down all of a sudden.


    The two nurses who were still staying in the office, one of them stepped forward as soon as she


    saw his hand. "Dr. Chin, your hand. I have a band-aid!"


    After taking out a band-aid from her pocket, she was about to bend over and apply it on for him.


    "Don''t touch me!" Simon rapidly dodged.


    He grabbed two tissues and covered his hand with them. Seeing the two nurses holding their breath


    because of his scolding, he frowned and said, "It''s just a small injury. It''s gettingte. You can punch


    out now!"


    "Okay!" The nurses looked at each other, nodded respectfully, and turned to leave.


    After leaving the office, a nurse patted another next to her and said, "Connie, you are crazy about


    him, aren''t you?"


    "He''s so attractive!" The nurse, who was called Connie, was very young. She cupped her face in


    her hands and peeked back from time to time. "I thought that Dr. Chin would nevere back after


    he leftst time. I didn''t expect that he woulde back again. For our hospital, he''s a gift from


    God!"


    After Simon wrapped the bandage around his hand, he took off his gown, carried his leather coat,


    and left the office.


    Tbridge City was at high altitudes, so the sunshine herested for a long time every day. After he


    left the hospital, he went to the supermarket. When he bought everything he needed and came out,


    far off to the west the sun was sinking.


    While waiting for the green light, Simon turned his head and looked at the distant sky, which was


    dyed red by the sunset glow.


    The setting sunlight shined on the boundless snow mountains, forming a beautiful natural scene. He


    habitually took out his mobile phone and captured it perfectly with the camera.


    The setting sun above the snow mountain in Tbridge City...


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She used to say that she wanted to see this wonderful view, so every time he saw it in the Tbridge


    City, he would take photos, which became his habit. Now looking at the screen of his mobile phone,


    heughed at himself.


    Presumably, her wedding woulde soon, and she should be busy preparing for it now...


    Feeling bitter in his heart, he raised his hand and threw the phone back to the storage.


    Simon lived in a residential building near mountains, which was conveniently located on a beautiful


    stretch ofnd. It was the dormitory that was specially provided for him from his hospital. He parked


    the car and took the food he bought upstairs.


    He lived on the second floor, and he only needed to take few steps to get there.


    When he was halfway there, Simon reached out his hand to take out the key. As soon as he looked


    up, he froze on the spot because a woman was sitting on the step in front of the door.


    Her arms were closed, her chin rested on her hands. She didn''t put on makeup. However, unlike the


    Tbridge City people who had always been basking in the sun, her skin was particrly fair, and


    there were a pair of unusually bright beautiful eyes on her round face.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Simon felt that he must have had an illusion.


    How could this possible?


    But at that time, the figure was clearly there with a long shadow on the ground. Everything was so


    clear. Simon''s pupils were slightly dted, and his eyes were full of shock. His hand in his trouser


    pocket had clenched into a fist, and the key had almost cut into his palm.


    He cried out in shock, "Emily?"


    "It''s me!" Emily, who was sitting on the step, stood up.


    However, it seemed that she had waited too long. Her feet were numb, and she staggered to her


    feet.


    Simon''s heart skipped a beat. Then it started racing. His thin lips parted as he said in a low voice,


    "Why are you here?"


    Emily looked at him quietly with a smile, saying, "I came here for you!"

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Come to see him!


    That was the only thought in Emily''s mind.


    She didn''t want to think about anything else buting to him and being with him.


    That night, she packed up her luggage for her flight at one o''clock in the middle of the night. After


    landing, she took another long journey by train and bus. Finally, she came to his ce.


    Emily stood on the step, which made her a little higher than him. Her figure was able to reflect in his


    glittering eyes. She moved forward and said, "Simon, have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    "What did I promise?" Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    Emily stared at him and said in a clear voice, "You said you would see the sunset above the snow


    mountains in Tbridge City with me. Do you still keep your words?"


    Simon gasped involuntarily.


    Yes, he had said that and he never forgot.


    The sunset above the snowy mountains in Tbridge City was not enough. Plucking cactus in the


    Sahara Desert, rowing a boat in the Amazon rainforest to see crocodiles, sledding in the Arctic with


    Eskimos, and so on. He even wanted to go to every corner of the world with her...


    There seemed to be two frogs jumping around in Simon''s temple, and the flowing blood also


    seemed to break through her skin, but he was trying to restrain it.


    When he left, her wedding date had already been set. Although he was in the distant Tbridge City,


    he knew that her wedding was about to be held. She would no longer be his Mrs. Chin and be


    someone else''s wife, but now she appeared here surprisingly...


    Looking away from her suitcase, Simon''s throat became dry. His thin lips parted slightly as he said


    with a forced smile, "Emily, since you''re here, what about the wedding?"


    "It''s canceled." Emily said lightly.


    Simon was shocked and asked in disbelief, "You won''t get married?"


    "No!" Emily replied immediately, shaking her head.


    Hearing this, Simon looked at her in surprise. He didn''t blink, as if he wanted to distinguish if she


    was telling the truth from her eyes.


    Emily didn''t look away. She met his gaze, allowing him to stare into the depths of her heart.


    This had been undoubtedly what he wanted to hear the most!


    But that was only true in the past...


    The fire of surprise gleaming in Simon''s eyes was all put out. He frowned slowly as if he was


    thinking about something. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "Do you know that I''m


    sick?"


    "..." Emily held her breath.


    Simon''s pupils dted, and then he asked, "Did Dr. Lee tell you?"


    He could almost guess what had happened. As a surgeon working in the same private hospital,


    Anthea could easily get any patient''s medical record as long as she wanted to.


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    Hearing that, Simon looked away at the wall next to her.


    Sure enough...


    The surging blood in his body gradually cooled down, and there seemed to be a mass of suffocating


    cotton in his throat. Simon boomed, "Emily, go back to Ice city. You''re not weed here, and I


    don''t need your sympathy or pity!"


    Emily pursed her lips.


    Before she came here, she actually expected that he would push her away and let her go back.


    Because when he had known about his illness, he chose to let go. He was willing to give her a


    blessing when she was about to marry someone else. He even wanted to escape and ran back to


    the Tbridge City area so far away to live the rest of his life in the hope of not bing a burden for


    her.


    "Did you go to the supermarket? What did you buy?" Emily changed the subject, deliberately staring


    at the shopping bag in his hand.


    The bag with fruits and vegetables in it, was always held by his right hand.


    Seeing him frown and remain silent, Emily raised her hand and covered her empty stomach. She


    said pitifully, "Simon, I''m very hungry!"


    Her stomach even rumbled as if it was trying to confirm her words.


    In fact, Emily did not lie. She was indeed starving. Before she arrived at the Tbridge City yesterday


    evening, she had taken the train for more than ten hours, and a bus for the whole afternoon. She


    almost did not have a good meal.


    The range hood stopped buzzing.


    Emily immediately raised her head and saw the tall figure walking out of the kitchen.


    The house had two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen, and one washroom, which was simr


    to their wedding house in Ice city. Although the decor here was very simple and different, she had a


    feeling of being in the past.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time Simon was the one who was busy in the kitchen, and she only needed to sit at the dining


    table, waiting for he serving the food.


    A hearty dinner had already been ced on the table.


    The meal was nutritionally bnced with lovely bright colors, which made her mouth water.


    Emily took the spoon from him and said with a smile, "Simon, I can eat the food you cook again!"


    Simon stopped filling the bowl with soup for a moment. His lips twitched but did not say anything,


    before he put a bowl of soup in front of them.


    Pieces of fish floating on the milky white soup which was very suitable for people living in the high-


    altitude area. Compared with Emily, who had drunk two bowls of soup in a row, Simon seemed to


    have no appetite. He remained silent all the time.


    Emily quickly gulped the soup and then put down the bowl and spoon.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for her. At the same time as she finished the soup, Simon raised


    his head and looked at her. "Are you done?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded. She could almost see the outline of her belly beneath her clothes.


    Simon put down the spoon in his hand and said in a low voice, "Now you can go back to Ice city."


    "Simon, are you driving me away?" Emily frowned.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Simon asked calmly.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Gritting her teeth, Emily suddenly stood up from


    the chair and said, "Okay, I''ll go!"


    With that, she turned around and walked to the suitcase by the wall.


    As she pulled the lever out, she nced at the window of the living room, seemingly talking to him


    or mumbling to herself, "It''s already dark outside. There is no airport. I''m not familiar with this ce.


    I heard that the Tbridge City was not safe. Many local people even rob tourists. Losing money is not


    a big deal, but if I''m in danger, I can only me myself for being unlucky! But since you ask me to


    leave, I''ll leave. It''s no big deal!"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she did not look at his handsome face again.


    Emily walked toward the entrance with her suitcase in a carefree manner.


    She didn''t even turn her head, neither did she hesitate. However, she was counting silently in her


    heart.


    One.


    Two.


    Three...


    When she counted to the number three, as expected, footsteps came from behind her.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth curled up gradually. She lowered her head and saw a strong hand


    clutching her wrist firmly.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    It''s just like when she said that she was hungry. He hesitated for a long time but brought her into the


    house atst.


    Emily knew that he wouldn''t be so cruel as to let her leave at such ate night. So when he said that


    he wanted to leave, he was just saying. He hated to part with her.


    The sky outside was getting darker and darker. Different from the prosperity in the city, this ce


    was more back-to-life and warmer


    After Emily took out her belongings from the suitcase, she asked him, holding her pajamas, "Simon,


    where do I sleep?"


    Simon opened the door of the master bedroom and led her in. The room is more than ten square


    meters in area, and there was a small floating window. The color was very simple, and it could be


    felt that it was a man''s room at the first glimpse. It was in a kind of masculine atmosphere.


    "Your could sleep in my room. The nkets and pillows can be used freely. You must be tired after


    the long trip. Have a shower and rest early!" Simon stretched out his finger and pointed at the bed.


    Emily licked her lips and asked shyly, "Ahem, what about you?"


    Simon remained silent for a while and said atst with bashfulness, "I''m sleeping in the guest room


    in the opposite side."


    "Alright!" Emily replied in a low voice and didn''t say anything else.


    It is impossible for her to ask him to sleep on the same bed with her.


    Simon turned around and took out a quilt and pillow from the closet, and then walked out of the


    bedroom.


    If it was in the past, he would not have left without further attempts. All he would have done was


    looking at her with his eyes filled with loveliness and replying in a manner withnguor and


    wickedness, "There''s no need to ask. It is my room and my bed. Of course we should sleep


    together!"


    Looking at his tall and straight back, Emily is mixed with pain and tenderness.


    Including transfer, it took her more than seven hours to get her by ne from the north. Besides, the


    whole night on the train and several hours on the coach really exhausted her.


    After a quick shower, Emily fell asleep onying down.


    She slept very well without dreams. When she woke up, the golden sunshine outside had already


    entered the room through the white thin curtain. She looked at the clock and found that it was


    almost nine. It seemed that she had a very good sleep.


    Looking at the vibrant radiance of the sun, she suddenly felt that not only was the sunset on the


    snow mountain should they watch together, but also the sunrise. It would be very beautiful!


    By the time Emily finished washing up and putting on her clothes, breakfast had already been


    prepared on the dining table.


    There were two bowls of light rice porridge, steamed milk buns, a special snack of Tbridge City, and


    the golden poached eggs.


    With her long hair tied into a ponytail, Emily quickly walked over, pulled out the chair, and was about


    to enjoy the delicious. However, she suddenly paused, because she found her luggage was packed


    and ced near the dining table. She frowned and looked at Simon.


    Simon''s lips twitched, "Emily, I''ve packed up everything for you!"


    "What is it all about?" Emily pursed her lips.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Simon nced at her suitcase and said in a t voice, "It wasn''t safe at


    night. Now it''s daytime, so you can go back after


    breakfast."


    Emily''s good mood from a good rest and the sight of delicacy disappeared at once. She didn''t


    expect that he still kept his distance and wanted her to go back to Ice City.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, "What if I say no?"


    Simon''s throat moved slightly, and there was no warmth in her eyes. He replied in a low voice, "I


    said, you are not weed here!"


    Not weed?


    Emily took a deep breath.


    She pulled out the chair and dropped into it. She took a huge bite of the steamed milk bun, and then


    imed angrily, "Simon, I tell you, since I''m here, I don''t want to go back! No matter what you think,


    no matter what you say, I won''t leave. You can''t drive me away! I''ll be wherever you are!"


    Beyond her expectation, Simon responded in a deep voice, "Emily Sam!"


    He stared at her, and blue veins faintly bulged on the corner of his forehead.


    Emily''s breath paused because of the shout, but then she shouted back directly, unwilling to show


    weakness, "Simon Chin!"


    What is this? A voicepetition to see who is louder?


    Suddenly, they heard a phone ring.


    Emily continued to bite the steamed milk bun in her hand. She remained indifferent because it was


    Simon''s phone that was ringing.


    Simon took the phone out and looked at it. It was a call from the hospital. He had no other choice


    but to pick it up and put it by his ear. The voice of his colleagues in the hospital came from the


    receiver. "Hello, Dr. Chin, I''m calling to inform you of the technical exchange meeting today.


    Everyone has been waiting for a long time. When will you arrive?"


    "I''ve got dyed by something unexpected. I''ll be right there!" he said, lips twitching.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily stopped eating the porridge and raised her head and blinked at


    him. "The hospital is calling to urge you? Hurry up and go. You can rest assured .1 can be safe and


    sound at home!"


    Simon frowned and stared at her for a long time. And atst, he picked up the leather coat on the


    sofa and left as if it was the only choice.


    Due to the fact that the Tbridge City area was rtively backwardpared to other areas, the


    medical level here was often at a very low level. Because the theoretical knowledge of the doctors


    here is rtively weak, many advanced medical instruments could not be operated by them with


    proficiency.


    In addition to carrying out normal diagnoses and treatments, the doctors who were sent here also


    had to give instructions to the medical staff in the hospital to improve their medical skills so as to


    improve the hospital''s overall medical level. Only in this way could Tbridge City really enjoy the


    help.


    At the moment, Simon focused on giving instructions.


    Because of the dy at home in the morning, the exchange meeting was postponed. Therefore,


    when the meeting was over, it had passed the midday break time.


    After Simon announced dismiss, he turned off the projector behind him and began to put in order


    the medical materials spread on the table in front of him.


    The medical staff were also packing things up. Most women still fixed their eyes on him.


    Among them, a female nurse pulled her colleague close to her and whispered excitedly, "Lily, did


    you see that! When Dr. Chin was talking about the heart valve surgery, the expression in his eyes


    were so charming. Especially during the demonstration, his serious look was so attractive!"


    "Connie, are you sure you''re here for the meeting?"


    Lily shook her head.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They were the two who came into the office yesterday. Both were colleagues of cardiac surgery


    department.


    "Of course I am. I hope Dr. Chin could stay and help us for the rest of his life!" Connie sighed with


    love in her eyes. "Dr. Chin is so handsome. When he looks at me, I feel like I''m getting high!"


    "You''re too exaggerated!" Lily eximed in a low voice.


    To deny Lily, Connie even pulled up her sleeve, "I wasn''t. If you don''t believe me, I can show you


    the goose bumps on my arms. I still have them..."


    "Miss. Nicole!"


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded behind them.


    The two nurses were startled. When they turned around, they saw Simon hade down from the


    podium and standing behind them.


    "Dr. Chin!" Connie was a little bit excited to be called by her idol.


    Simon remained silent for a while but his lips finally twitched and asked, "Do you have anything to


    do after work today? Can you go to my house?"

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    It was dusk, and the sun was setting.


    Emily sat in front of the dining table, holding her face with both hands and staring at the clock


    hanging on the wall.


    When there was a sounding from the entrance, she immediately jumped up like a wife waiting


    for her husband at home. She went up to him with a smile and said, "Finally, you''re back, Simon!"


    Simon entered the door and put the key on the shoe cab.


    Emily put her hands on her stomach and yelled at him, "I''m starving to death. I feel like I can eat a


    cow! I really want to eat the chilli fish head and sweet and sour pork that you made!"


    He used to cook these two dishes for her, especially when she was pregnant. At the moment, she


    really missed the taste, or she missed their good time in the past.


    "I''m afraid I can''t." Simon''s lips twitched.


    "Why?" Emily blinked her eyes. She thought it was because there were no ingredients at home.


    Just as she was about to ask him to go shopping together, she saw him slightly leaned to his side


    and stretched his arms behind his straight and tall back and said, "Connie,e in!"


    Emily''s eyes were wide open.


    A small woman walked out from his back. The woman seemed to be two or three years younger


    than her. Although her skin was slightly dark, she was well-featured. With her curly hair cascaded


    down, she could be counted beautiful.


    Connie walked in and was amazed and said in sweet girlish voice, "Here we are, Dr. Chin, your


    home. It''s so beautiful!"


    Beautiful your a*s!


    Emily cursed silently in her heart.


    She sat in front of the dining table again with her hands holding her face. But this time, instead of


    staring at the clock on the wall, she fixed her eyes on the kitchen, ring at it as if she had some


    feud with it.


    If expression of eyes could kill people, she would have already killed everyone!


    Compared to the humming kitchen venttor, the two figures seeming to be intimate attracted more


    of her hatred. Simon was bending down to tie the apron for Connie. The two were smiling and


    cooking together.


    Emily took a huge ss bottle and gulped down the water in it to quench the anger in her heart.


    Half an hourter, they finally came out of the kitchen and ced the dishes on the table.


    Simon pulled out the chair for Connie and then sat next to her. There was almost no gap between


    them. They were very close to each other. It seemed that they are doing so deliberately that they


    even ignored Emily opposite to them.


    Connie served ribs soup to Simon, putting the bowl in front of him. She said bashfully, "Dr. Chin,


    how is it? This is the first time I have cooked you something. Actually, I''m a little nervous!"


    "It looks good!" Simon smiled, showing happiness in his attracting eyes, and said, "Connie, you


    could make a good wife!"


    When Emily heard this, she felt like it was a indirect condemnation.


    Sweeping her eyes over every dish on the dining table, she pursed her lips and thought, "It''s not a


    big deal. It just looks good. Who knows how it tastes!"


    Besides, what''s the big deal about being able to cook? She was also good at making simple dishes,


    such as cooking noodles or frying eggs. But she couldn''t name one more dish that she could make.


    She felt the bitterness of failure.


    "Dr. Chin, have a taste of this beef! Is it tasty?" As she was saying, Connie picked up a piece of


    beef with chopsticks, and then handed it directly to Simon, blushing, "Let me feed you, okay?"


    "Okay." Simon did not refuse.


    Seeing that he had eaten the beef cooked by her and nodded with approval, Connie''s face turned


    redder. She couldn''t hide the infatuation in her eyes. "Dr. Chin, I''m happy to let you have dishes


    cooked by me!"


    "Is that so?" Simon raised his eyebrow.


    He raised his long arm and held Connie in his arms with a little force. Connie also leaned on his


    chest with her breath almost stopped, and unconsciously put her hands on his chest muscles...


    Emily mmed her chopsticks to the ground and questioned angrily, "Have you had enough?"


    Simon looked at her with his beautiful eyes. There was only indifference on his handsome face. He


    said in a deep voice, "Emily, have you been clear now? I don''t need yourpany!"


    "Simon Chin!" Emily shouted through gritted teeth.


    "If you know what''s good for you, you''d better go back to Ice City as soon as possible. Don''t bother


    us here anymore. It''s disgusting!" Simon looked away from her face coldly. His slender fingers


    gently lifted the chin of the woman who was nestled in his arms.


    He said ambiguously, "Connie, don''t leave tonight!"


    Connie nodded shyly. "Mmhm..."


    When he saw that the woman''s body was almost all attached to his body, and her hand slipped


    through the loose part of his shirt like a snake, his chest could be vaguely seen moving up and


    down, and his thin lips fell on the woman''s neck...


    Emily couldn''t stand it anymore and rose to her feet from the chair. She turned around, grabbed her


    coat, and ran out.


    Peng!


    A loud sound of the door being mmed from the entrance.


    Emily ran out of the building in one breath and ran all the way to the crossstreet. Further up ahead


    was the foot of the mountain. There were many citizens of Tbridge City having set up stalls in the


    night market and peddling. She is not in the mood to shop. She only gritted her teeth and continued


    to walk forward.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" She shouted in her heart


    Simon, you son of a b*tch!


    Emily kicked a stone away.


    Hands on hips, she cursed him more than a hundred times in her heart, but she still didn''t feel that it


    was enough to vent her anger. It is driving her crazy!


    Her toes hurt by kicking stones. Tired and gasping, she squatted down and held her knees. She


    was angry and felt wronged. She wanted to cry and before she noticed it, she felt mist in her eyes


    and tears had dropped.


    She had traveled all the way here, only to be kicked out of his house and endure all the annoyance.


    Emily knew that he did it on purpose.


    The woman named Connie should be his colleague, and Emily could feel it from the way Simon


    called her. All happened just now were probably just acting. The reason why he did so was to drive


    her away and let her go back to Ice City, giving up the idea of staying here.


    But on thinking that he was holding that woman in his arms, let the woman''s hand touch his chest,


    and even allow her hands into the shirt...


    Although she was aware that it was fake, she was still infuriated by his being intimate with another


    woman.


    "Such a bastard..."


    Emily cursed in her heart.


    At the time, she was enraged and she hated him so much. Although it was very rough for her to


    come to such a remote and unfamiliar ce, when she thought of the earthquake in Country S


    when he went to her regardless of so many difficulties and risks, her heart suddenly softened.


    Emily kicked away thest stone in front of her foot and then wiped tears and stood up.


    Even when she was so angry, she didn''t really want to leave.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    If she really wanted to leave, she wouldn''t have only taken a coat and left the luggage there. She


    made her cor tidy and didn''t go back immediately. Instead, she went into a fast food restaurant.


    "Miss, what would you like to eat?"


    Emily pounded the table and turned her anger into her appetite. "A bowl of noodles! Use the biggest


    bowl!"

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    The heavy sound of mming the door seemed to still be resonating in the dinning room.


    The second Emily turned around, Simon had already let go of the person in his arms. His lips also.


    And the romantic affection in his beautiful eyes disappeared instantly, leaving only deep darkness.


    Without feeling the warm touch on her neck, Connie felt a sense of loss. She was still looking at his


    thin lips, unwilling to look away.


    Simon''s invitation after the meeting in the afternoon made her so happy. Although on the way to his


    home he had told her in advance that he only needed her to put on a show for him, it was enough to


    make her ted.


    There were only the two of them in the dinning room. The blush on Connie''s face had not faded.


    She didn''t want it to end like this. She couldn''t help holding his big hand again and said in sweet


    voice, "Dr. Chin, your ex-wife has gone, can we continue..."


    Before she could finish talking, Simon shock her hand off and said, "No, you can leave too!"


    Connie still wanted to say something, but he had already got up and walked into the bedroom


    indifferently.


    The sound of door being closed came again and the only thing left in the room was silence.


    The sunshine outside faded away as time went by. As night fell, lights were gradually lit up in the


    distant residential building. The wholemunity was quiet, and sounds of cars could be heard


    asionally.


    Simon sat at the foot of the bed. His sight fell on the opened suitcase.


    He gave a nce to the night outside, and then bitterly twitched his lips. Maybe he should mail her


    things back to her.


    Judging from her running away in anger, Emily must have been on the long distance bus at this


    moment. If nothing went wrong, Emily could board the train to the capital of the area the same night,


    and she could take a flight back to Ice city tomorrow...


    This is what he wants, isn''t it?


    Simon took out the cigarette case from his pocket and picked up a cigarette and lit it.


    White smoke came out from his mouth and nose, and the corners of his mouth were curved, which


    slowly spread out in a bleak and lonely way.


    No one knew how heartrending it had been when he had had to let her go, nor how hard it had been


    for him to drive her away.


    One cigarette after another, he seemed to want to numb himself.


    The light wasn''t on in the room. Simon was sitting in the darkness, with his eyes looking at the


    ground. When he picked up another cigarette from the cigarette box, put it in his mouth, lit it up, and


    was about puff hard, someone suddenly reached out and snatched his cigarette away.


    "Stop it!"


    Emily put the cigarette out in the ashtray and said with a frown, "There is Nicotine in cigarettes. You


    should avoid these substances now! Your should be aware of those factors that could make the


    disease worse!"


    After learning about what had happened to him from Anthea, she had searched a lot about the


    disease.


    Simon looked at her in surprise.


    Originally, he thought she had left. He didn''t expect her toe back!


    For a moment, Simon''s pupils constricted. He looked at her nkly with no reaction. He was in


    contradiction. He was d that she stayed but wanted her to leave.


    He remained silent for a while, and then his Adam''s apple bobbed. "Emily, why are you back?"


    Emily spread out her hands, motioned for the shopping bag in her hand, and answered, "I went to


    the supermarket. Since I''m living here, I have to buy some daily necessities. Well, the supermarket


    here sells everything! I can find almost all I need."


    When she threw the door open and went out, she also took the key on the shoe cab.


    She deliberately ate a big bowl of noodles outside and went shopping in the supermarket until very


    late. Then she came back slowly. As she had expected, the woman had already disappeared, and


    he was smoking alone.


    She went over and turned on the light. Looking around the room, she raised her eyebrows and


    asked deliberately, "Simon, where is your little lover? Didn''t she say she would stay tonight? Why


    did she leave?"


    A trace of unnaturalness shed across Simon''s face.


    He deliberately asked a colleague who liked him to put on a show for him. Since his purpose was


    achieved, he naturally have to let her leave. The stay-for-the-night thing was just acting. It is beyond


    doubts that he won''t allow her to stay.


    Emily put her arms around her shoulders and looked at him with full yfulness. "Do you want me


    to help you get her back?"


    Simon remained silent.


    Emily pursed her lips and snorted. After that, she took away his cigarette case and lighter. She


    threw them into the trash can, and said, pretending to be yawning, "I''m sleepy. Get up from my bed.


    I''m going to sleep!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As she spoke, she pushed him out of the room.


    As she closed the door, she let out a long sigh of relief. When she came back, she noticed that the


    dishes on the table were still there. It could be seen that they had not been ate at all. He must have


    not eaten them...


    He deserved it! Let him starve!


    In the hospital, Simon took two boxes of prescription medicine from the pharmacy.


    There were not many high-rise buildings here, so there was not much shelter to block the sunlight.


    This ce is well lighted, and the sunlight outside all stream in through the window, making the


    ce bright and warm.


    In front of the window, two doctors were chatting with each other. One pointed at the blue sky and


    floating clouds and eximed, "The weather has been good these few days, especially today. It


    should be a perfect day to watch the sunset!"


    "Oh, the sunset is only suitable for young couples!" Anotherughed and waved his hand. "We are


    too old to enjoy such leisure. Every day after work, we have to go home, pick up the children from


    school, and then we have to cook and see that our children finish their homework!"


    Hearing the conversation, Simon was unable to refrain himself from turning his head and looking


    out of the window.


    Looking into the distance, he could still see the magnificent snow mountain in the distance.


    The weather was indeed not bad. It was a perfect day to enjoy the sunset...


    Simon''s Adam''s apple twitched twice, and he walked to the elevator with his hands in the white


    cloak''s pocket, not saying a word.


    It was time to get off work, there were more people in the hospital than usual. Most of the doctors


    and nurses who can hand work to the next shift had changed their clothes and left. There were also


    many who came to visit the patients.


    Simon also took off his white coat and walked out of the building with the car key in his hand.


    When he passed through the ss door, he paused for a while. He saw Emily waiting for him in


    front of a concrete pir.


    She squatted there with a small stick in her hand drawing circles. It looked like she is waiting for him


    wholeheartedly, making him a little amused but more beguiled.


    She squatted right at the juncture between the sun and the shadow of the buildings. Her hair was in


    the shadow, beautiful as ck pearls, but her face was illuminated by the sun, and even the fine


    hair on her face could be seen clearly.


    When she saw him, she immediately stood up and waved her hand to him with a smile. Her eyes


    were so bright that they looked like stars falling from the sky.


    Simon tried his best to control his affection to her.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Simon walked to her and deliberately stood on her right side to block the sun overhead for her.


    He furrowed his brows and suppressed his delight and asked in a deliberate t voice, "Why are


    you here?"


    "I''m picking you up after work!" Emily winked at him and then pointed to the sky. She said with


    excitement, "Simon, I heard from my neighbors that today''s weather is very suitable for watching


    sunset. Let''s go!"


    Simon remained silent.


    Seeing this, Emily pursed her lips and adjusted the chain belt on her satchel. She slowly sighed with


    a disappointed expression on her face, "If you don''t want to, then I''ll go and see it myself!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As she said that, she turned around and began to walk to the stairs, hanging her head.


    But before she could move her feet, she heard his deep voice, "I''ll go with you!"


    Hearing this, Emily swept away her pretended disappointment, grabbed his big hand and ran to the


    off-roader parked there, "Let''s go, get on the car!"


    Although it was notparable to his ck


    Cayenne in Ice city, the white off-roader was very spacious, and it was veryfortable to run in a


    teau.


    Simon drove her to the edge of a quiet cliff to enjoy the scenery better. The car came down from


    one side of the national highway. If they looked into the distance, they could see the whole stretch of


    snow mountains.


    It was not like what they usually saw, because the cliff here was higher and the view was vaster.


    There was almost nothing to block their sight in the front, and they could see the snow mountain as


    a whole. Although it was in the distance, it gave people the illusion of being in the mountain.


    Emily unbuckled her seat belt and jumped out of the car. Stepping on the dirt road with all the


    freshness of nature being breathed in, she was a little excited.


    In fact, she didn''t expect it when she decided toe all the way to Tbridge City to find him. She


    just wanted to do so. On her way to Tbridge City, She spent most of her time looking for the relevant


    information about Simon''s disease and didn''t pay much attention to the scenery of this area.


    When she had arrived, she thought of how to stay when he tried to drive her away.


    This was the first time for her to enjoy the environment around her. She had a kind of excitement


    that came from her heart. She had been looking forward to watching the sunset on the snow


    mountain for so long, and now it could be realized!


    Emily took a few steps and walked to the edge of the cliff, feeling the wind blowing on her face.


    With a little reel of hers, Simon, who was behind her, immediately strode forward. He frowned and


    warned, "Be careful!"


    "It''s okay. You''re here!" Emily replied without hesitation.


    The chest under Simon''s shirt rose and fell slightly.


    Emily pulled him to sit on the ground and concentrated on the distant snow mountain. Even her


    voice was a little excited. "The view is really good. Simon, how did you find this ce?"


    Simon''s nced at her.


    How did he find this ce?


    After their separation, he chose to go to the assist Tbridge City as medical worker alone. No matter


    what weather it was, he woulde out and look at the sunset and take a photo. He had been to all


    the ces that could enjoy the sunset. This was the best ce to see the sunset, and he had been


    there countless times...


    At this time, he suddenly heard her said excitedly beside him, "Simon, the sun is going down the


    mountain!"


    Simon looked over and sat side by side with her on the cliff. There was a long shadow of them on


    the ground.


    As it was close to dusk, the sun was usually tinged with orange-red.


    The view of the sunset at such a close distance was fascinating. The original snow-white mountain


    peak turned golden in the shine of the setting sun. It first turned yellow little by little from the top of


    the mountain, and then the glory of the sun gradually covered half of the mountain peak. Then it


    was the whole mountain peak been covered, and the second peak and the third...


    Holding her breath, Emily waspletely shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    She couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. "Simon, it''s so beautiful!"


    Simon looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. The outline of her side face was close at hand,


    and her soft hair at the back of her head, revealing her small earlobe. Her white skin was crystal


    clear, which set her eyes brighter and teeth whiter. He twitched his lips and said, "Beautiful indeed!"


    In such glow of sunset, how I wish I could hold you in my arms.


    With this thought shing across his mind, he clenched his fists.


    The beautiful scene was like fireworks, unusually gorgeous but ephemeral.


    The golden and orange-red light faded quickly like the ebb tide, returning to the snow mountain.


    What they had seen with their own eyes was far more shocking than that seen through pictures or


    theputer screens.


    Even though only thest shine of the sunset was left in the horizon, Emily still felt that its charm still


    lingered in her heart.


    She lowered her head, and her gaze fell on his hands at hanging aside.


    The soft touch made Simon''s Adam''s apple roll. He lowered his head and found her white hand


    gently rubbing his palm. The lines of their hands tightly fitted each other.


    Emily licked her lips and suddenly whispered, "Simon, let''s be together forever!"


    This was the most authentic voice in her heart.


    Well, she wanted to be with him.


    After their separation for more than half a year, she had always wanted to get out of the past. She


    also thought that she had gotten out, but in fact, she was just deceiving herself. If she had really let


    go, she would not agree to marry with Calvin Desmond with the excuse of repaying the debt of


    gratitude, forcing herself to restart.


    In fact, Simon''s words on the morning in the vige were correct.


    She didn''t forget him.


    During the earthquake in Country S, when she heard that the aftershock had caused thendslide,


    She had followed the rescue team into the mountain because she was worried about him. On the


    night grandmother passed away, she had stayed because she cared about him. She had


    unconsciously called out his name in her dream because she couldn''t forget him...


    When she met Addy Swan, she knew that what he did at that time was not because he couldn''t let


    go of his former love, but because of the responsibility unfulfilled that made him condemned by his


    conscience. The knot in her heart no longer existed.


    Of course, she wanted to be with him again. She didn''t want to part with him again, and she didn''t


    want to miss him again.


    Especially after she knew about his physical condition, Emily cherish the time when they could be


    together even more.


    At a time like this, she should be by his side, and also wanted to be by his side.


    Simon''s body stiffened.


    Her sincere words was like a p of thunder exploding in his ears and making a buzz.


    Shortly after their divorce, she also said, "Simon, can we start over?" He never dared to dream such


    things after that, but now she said it again!


    However...


    Suppressing the trembling and excitement in his heart, Simon said in a hoarse voice, "I have AIDS."

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Emily replied without hesitation, "I know. So what?"


    "So what?" Simon''s chest rose and fell intensely. He violently stood up with his arms propped on the


    ground and shouted, "Emily Sam! This means that I am no longer a normal person! Do you know


    what this disease is? It is listed as one of the five greatest incurable diseases by WHO, and it is an


    infectious disease!"


    Emily could see the blue veins protruding out of his neck. It was as thick as a chopstick, and the


    lines and nodal points were very distinct.


    She looked up to him fearlessly and looked straight into his eyes. "I''m not afraid!"


    Simon''s hands clenched into fists, and the expression on his face revealed his pain, "If you stay by


    my side, you may be infected by me at any time!"


    "Simon, you think I''m a three-year-old child?!" Emily rolled her eyes in annoyance and scolded,


    "Shame on you. As a doctor, don''t you know that though AIDS is infectious, it can''t be transmitted


    by air. I won''t be infected by staying with you. The virus can only be transmitted through blood, sex


    and from mother to child! Now, to me, you are the same as normal people!"


    After yelling at him, Emily gently pursed her lips.


    When she saw his fingers intertwining with each other in pain, she sighed and stood up as well. She


    took a step forward, and once again grabbed his big hand and quietly looked at him, "I know that it''s


    fatal. But, Simon, we still have a lot of time, don''t we?"


    "For a healthy person, he could still live 2 to 20 years after infection. It is determined by factors such


    as the number of virus in the body and the physical condition of the patient. From now on, as long


    as you take care of yourself, quit smoking, exercise everyday to stay healthy and avoid other


    diseases, it won''t get worse! You are a doctor, I believe you can!"


    Simon couldn''t hide his surprise in his eyes.


    She said it in such an orderly way. It seemed that she had learnt about his condition a lot.


    Simon was delighted but also in pain. He clenched his fist even tighter. He smiled bitterly and said,


    "You''ve said 2 to 20 years. So I may die in 2 years. Everything is unknown. I may die at any time!"


    Emily frowned at his words.


    She opened her mouth and are thinking of something to rebut him.


    Simon''s sight moved from her face to the snow mountain. The sunset glow could not be reached


    any more, and his heart was somehow as cold as


    the white snow.


    He didn''t need her sympathy. What''s more, he don''t want her to be dragged by him.


    He didn''t want her to stay with him to waste time. He could just wait for the end of his life by himself.


    If he couldn''t apany her for the rest of their life, he would rather let her go at this moment and


    pray for her happiness.


    Simon''s eyes seemed to be dipped in thick ink. It was deep and ck. "Emily, about what you just


    asked, I''ll have to refuse."


    "..." Emily pursed her lips.


    Is it a refusal to her sincere heart?


    What she had just said had been brewing in her heart for countless times before she finally had the


    courage to say it...


    The corners of Emily''s mouth tightened, and all kinds of curses was spit in her heart!


    Simon''s fingertips moved slightly to avoid her small hand, and the look between his eyebrows


    turned cold instantly, "I''ve fulfilled my promise to watch the sunset with you. Now you can go back to


    Ice city!"


    He hoped her to go back to Ice city to finish her wedding. The other man was more suitable for her.


    After hearing his words, Emily''s face turned blue.


    Her lips twitched and her chest heaved fiercely. She resisted the urge to fling him to the ground and


    beat his handsome face. She red at him, turned around and left.


    Go back your a*s!


    On the way back, Emily turned her face to the car window in anger, leaving him only the back of her


    head.


    During dinner, she deliberately made noise with bowls and chopsticks to vent her dissatisfaction.


    However, Simon neglected her behaviors, only staring at her with his beautiful and amorous eyes.


    After eating two bowls of rice, Emily burped and cast a cold nce at him. Then she went to bath


    with her pajama in hand.


    Although Tbridge City was located in teau, she didn''t have symptoms of altitude sickness since


    she came here. Especially at night, she could have good sleep. At the moment,ying on bed, she


    soon felt sleepy.


    Perhaps, it was because the pillows and nkets were full of his smell, which made her feel at


    ease.


    Shortly after she closed her eyes, there was a sounding from the door.


    It was the sound of the door being opened...


    Simon?


    They were the only people at home. It must be Simon.


    She moaned in her heart: you are a gentleman in the day, but you can''t resist your lust at night, can


    you?


    She couldn''t help but clench her hands under the quilt. Her eyes were closed and remained still.


    She kept pretending to be asleep and listened carefully. She could hear sound of the door being


    pushed open bit by bit, and then the steady footsteps.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer....


    The thought of him sneaking into at night her room trembled her heart.


    Because her eyes were closed, she couldn''t see anything. All she could do was rely on her senses,


    which made her more nervous. When the footsteps stopped by the bed, she felt that the hairs on


    her skin stood up out of tension, and a burning breath blew on her eyebrows.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Suddenly, thin lips covered her lips.


    It''s like that there was a frog in Emily''s heart, ready to jump out at any time.


    She was hesitating about what she should do. Should she continue to pretend to be sleeping and


    do not interfere? Or should she open her eyes so that she could respond to him? Just as she was


    about to pretend that she was waken up by his kiss, he suddenly stopped!


    Simon''srge hand held her cheeks.


    The soft touch made him reluctant to let go, just like when he kissed her.


    His fingers moved gently as if he was treating his little pets. His fingers lingered on, but finally let go.


    Simon put his hands in his trouser pocket after standing up, as if he wanted to restrain the impulse


    to touch her and kiss her again.


    During the day, he had no choice but restrain his passion. But in darkness, without being noticed, he


    quietly released his long suppressed longing and desire.


    The steady footsteps gradually faded away, and in the end, the door was closed again.


    Emily slowly opened her eyes. The tall and straight figure was gone. She stared at the closed door


    in a daze. Raising her hand, she touched her face and lips, as if there was still his scent lingering on


    them.


    Simon...


    She took a deep breath and found tears in her eyes

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    It is the hospital.


    After the technical exchange meeting, Simon took off the disposable gloves and put the instruments


    in order. Then he walked down the podium with the materials in hand.


    As usual, there were a lot of loving eyes following his tall and straight figure. They whispered to


    each other secretly with affection on their faces.


    "What should I do? Dr. Chin is so handsome! Not only is he handsome, but his voice is also


    entrancing! I felt he smile at me during the meeting!"


    "Knock it off. You are in fool''s paradise!"


    "Now, I''m afraid that Connie is the happiest one!"


    "Yes, Dr. Chin invited herst time!"


    Speaking of which, they suddenly turned to Connie, who was also absorbed in Simon''s back, and


    asked, "Connie, tell me, what did you do with Dr. Chin that day? Did you really go to his ce?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Well, it''s true..." Connie suddenly blushed because of their questions.


    "Oh, my God, then what did you do? Does Dr. Chin have a crush on you? How do you two feel


    about each other?" Connie''s colleagues asked with great enthusiasm.


    Being surrounded by them, Connie couldn''t help feeling being ttered. She didn''t answer directly,


    but showed a shy expression and said ambiguously, "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that we''ve cooked


    and ate together!"


    Seeing this, her colleagues understood and encouraged her, "Connie, the department is having a


    party tonight. Go and invite Dr. Chin, maybe he will agree because of you!"


    Being encouraged, Connie ran out of the conference room to find Simon.


    "Dr. Chin!"


    Having heard someone calling him from behind, Simon stopped before the lift.


    Connie blushed, and with her hands behind her back, asked, "The department is going to have a


    party tonight. Are you going with us?"


    "I''m not going!" Simon said indifferently.


    "Why? Do you have any ns at night? You haven''t been to the parties since you came here. Don''t


    you want to join in the fun? We all hope you coulde!" Connie got shier as she spoke.


    Simon''s eyes slightly moved. However, he refused atst. "I still have to go home to cook."


    He was not alone. There was also Emily waiting for him.


    Going home to cook again?


    Staring at his back as he walked into the lift, Connie was dumbfounded.


    The sun was setting. A private twopartment car was driving in slowly from the entrance of the


    community. Emily, who was sitting in the co-pilot, pointed to the building and said, "That''s the


    building. You can park there!"


    After the car had stopped, she pushed open the door and got out.


    A man wearing sses, who was about her age, came out of the driver''s seat. His name was Tyler


    Perry. He is more gentle and more refined in a mannerpared to other young men of this area.


    He was very schrly, and in fact, he was an elementary school teacher.


    Since Emily was determined to stay and apany Simon, she couldn''t stay idle and eat her head


    off. Therefore, she thought that she could go to the mountain primary school to teach in the daytime.


    There were no special requirements to teach there. So she passed the headmaster''s examination


    without further obstacles after signing up.


    Mr. Tyler Perry was her colleague. The headmaster had sent Tyler to take her around the school.


    She went to the bookstore to buy books this day, and she came across him. As Emily bought lots of


    books, Tyler offered to drive her back.


    "Tyler, thank you for giving me a lift!" Emily said gratefully.


    "You''re wee. It''s too much of a coincidence. I live nearby, so I took you home by the way!" Tyler


    smiled and shook his head. He helped her open the trunk and when he saw the books that were


    piled like a mountain, he couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Sam, So many books. Do you need my help?


    Which floor do you live on?"


    Her words were without other intentions. He just simply thought that it was difficult for ady to carry


    so many books. And they were colleagues. He offered to help out of pure kindness.


    "Thanks, but..." Emily shook her head.


    When she was about to refuse, she suddenly heard the sound of the car. She quickly held her


    tongue. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a white off-roader came back and stopped behind the


    Tyler''s car.


    Emily immediately changed her words. She smiled and nodded, "Thanks! Please."


    "It''s just a piece of cake! Just give them to me!" Tyler waved his hand in a hurry as a "you''re


    wee".


    Emily''s arms crossed in front of her and looked at him holding all the books in his arms. She


    deliberately raised her voice with a smile and said, "Tyler, you''re such a kind man!"


    Tyler was a little embarrassed by her praise and kept shaking his head.


    Emily walked in front of Tyler, being hospitable. When they stepped on the stairs, she also gave


    Tyler a hand.


    Behind them, Simon pulled out the car key and frowned as he watched the two of them walking into


    the building.


    Because the apartment was on the second floor, they didn''t spend too much time climbing stairs.


    Tyler helped her put the book on the cushion at the door. And then he left with Emily kept saying


    "thanks" and him kept replying "don''t mention it".


    Emily opened the door and moved the books into the apartment. The books were piled into heaps.


    She looked the whole pile of books from the bottom to the top. Besides picture books for children on


    the top, the rest are medical books about AIDS. Even though she knew very little, she still wanted to


    try her best to learn more and apany him through all of these.


    Hearing the deep footsteps, Emily quickly stood up, pretending to be wearing slippers.


    "Who is that man?"


    As she had expected, a deep voice sounded.


    Emily turned around and saw a tall and straight figure walking in. His face is taut, and his eyebrows


    knit in a frown.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" She asked slowly as reply, "As you don''t want to be with


    me, it''s none of your business!"


    Simon was at a loss for words.


    Emily blinked her eyes and asked, "Are you jealous?" "No!" Simon denied decisively. He coughed


    and said somewhat unnaturally, "I was worried that you may meet bad guys! You''re unfamiliar with


    this ce. Don''t get in touch with just anybody!"


    "Don''t worry, I can still distinguish the good from the bad!" Emily shrugged her shoulders and said


    calmly.


    Watching the wrinkle between his eyebrows getting deeper and deeper, she raised her eyebrows


    and looked at him in his usual wicked way. "Simon, why don''t you promise me that you''ll be with


    me. And I''ll keep a distance from other men."


    After a moment of silence, Simon said stiffly, "I''m going to cook!"


    After taking off the leather jacket, he put on slippers and strode to the kitchen without saying a word.


    Emily rolled her eyes to his back.


    Sh*t, the trick didn''t work.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Emily arranged all the books in the bedroom. When she came out, there were already bowls and


    chopsticks on the table. Simon, wearing an apron, was taking out thest soup bowl, which was


    steaming white.


    Pulling out the chair, her eyes were shining at the sight of the delicacies.


    In addition to the two dishes of vegetables, there were also the chili fish head and sweet and sour


    pork that she missed so much!


    Emily couldn''t help but look up at him. But Simon deliberately avoided her eyes.


    After taking over the bowl filled of rice by him, she picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. She


    couldn''t wait to taste it. Simon, who was sitting opposite to her, handed over napkin and said, "Slow


    down!"


    Emily took a big gulp of soup to wash down the rice she just put in mouth.


    At this moment, the setting sun was still shining brightly in the sky outside the window, and the light


    projected in were in rose colors. Sitting opposite to her, Simon''s handsome face was hidden in hazy


    twilight. It seemed that even his face was shaped like that of a sculpture, with a clear outline


    highlighted by shadow. He looked charming and amorous.


    Just like before, for fear of revealing the true emotions at the bottom of his heart, he kept avoiding


    eye contact with her.


    After rolling her eyes for a while, Emily suddenly lowered her head and said, ''Ah... Eh-hem!"


    She put down her chopsticks and ced her hands on her throat.


    Simon was focused on eating. But when he saw Emily''s strange movement, he immediately


    frowned. "Emily, what''s wrong?"


    "I seem to have been stuck by a fishbone!" Emily put on a painful expression. She was holding her


    throat as she spoke. She kept coughing, trying to spit out something that was stuck in her throat.


    Simon immediately stood up from the chair and walked from the dining table to her side in a few


    steps. His eyes were full of tension and concern. "Are you stuck? Is it serious? Can you have


    something swallow it? If not, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    At this time, Emily looked up, let go of her hand and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding you!"


    The corner of Simon twitched his lips.


    Being stared at by her eyes, he was a bit irritated and embarrassed. He knitted his eyebrows and


    said, "I''m full!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave the dining table, Emily took the opportunity to reach her phone in


    her pocket.


    Her finger gently slid across the screen, and the phone rang. She took out her cell phone, then


    stood up, and took a few steps to the window to answer the phone. "Hello, Mr. Perry!"


    As if she was afraid that no one would hear or know, she deliberately emphasized, "Thank you so


    much for today. Not only did you give me a lift, but also helped me to move the books to my home...


    Thank you so much! It''s very kind of you!"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she fixed her eyes on Simon, who was about to walk out of the dinning


    room with his hands in pockets, and suddenly said in surprise, "What? To see the sunrise with you


    tomorrow morning?"


    Simon stopped.


    Emily seemed to be full of joy and she also sounded very excited. She said with a smile, "Well, I


    also want to see the sunrise! And I know a ce where it''s perfect to see the sunrise. Ok, see you


    tomorrow morning!"


    She put down the phone and turned to look out of the window.


    Aftering here, she thought that not only the sunset is beautiful, but also the sunrise.


    Turning around and walking back to the table, Emily looked at Simon who was still standing there


    puzzledly, "Simon, aren''t you full?"


    "Yes." Simon twitched his lips, and his fist was in front of his thin lips. He asked, seemingly casual,


    "The man who called you just now. It he that man?"


    Emily nodded with a smile. "He''s a primary school teacher!"


    Simon paused for a moment, then looked at the pocket Emily put her mobile phone. "You are going


    to see the sunrise with him tomorrow morning?"


    "Yes!" Emily didn''t deny it. She pulled out the chair again and sat down, holding half of her face with


    one hand. "He invited me and I agreed. I''m nning to take him to the cliff where I saw the sunset


    before! There is a vast view, and the snow mountain is in the distance. It''s the best ce to see the


    sunrise!"


    Simon''s face clouded over.


    Emily pretended to be ignorant. She asked deliberately, "Simon, what''s wrong? That ce should


    be a public ce. It''s not your private ce, is it?" "Tomorrow may be cloudy!" Simon twitched his


    lips, and that was managed with effort.


    Emily blinked her eyes. "I''ve seen the weather forecast. It''ll be a clear day with a mild southwest


    wind!"


    After frowning for a long time, Simon finally turned around and left the restaurant with a cloud on his


    handsome face.


    Looking at his slightly stiff back, Emily happily picked up a piece of fish with her chopsticks.


    So you think you are the only one who knows how to act, hum?


    It was daybreak. Outside, the first glimpse of dawn was at the horizon.


    The room was in semi-darkness due to the fact that it was teau and near the snow mountain and


    was foggy.


    Emily got up early as the rm clock rang, and changed her clothes, and yawned as she came out


    of the bedroom. She saw a figure sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Simon turned on a smallmp. The light was not bright, and there was a long, shallow shadow on


    the ground.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Simon was wearing a grey pajama with a newspaper in his hand. It seemed that he woke up earlier


    than she did, but there was no sign of sleepiness in his eyes. His eyes could be found bloodshot if


    observed carefully, and it was unknown since when he had been sitting there.


    Uhm...


    Could it be that he didn''t sleep the whole night?


    Emily held back the eager to twitch her lips, calmly closed the door and passed through the living


    room, as if she didn''t see him.


    Simon cleared his throat and made some noise. He said in a disappointed tone, "Emily, good


    morning" "Morning." Emily nodded and exined with a smile that showed her ivories, "I had an


    appointment to see the sunrise. Of course, I can''t sleepte and bete."


    "You are quite active!" Simon snorted from his nose.


    "What did you say?" Emily asked him on purpose.


    "Nothing!" Simon''s lips tightened. It could be told that he was a little annoyed.


    Seeing that he pretended to be fine, suppressing his anger, Emily snickered in her heart. Her gaze


    went through his broad shoulders and went out of the window. She said slowly, "Well, the weather is


    really good. There''s not even a piece of cloud. The sunrise must be very good!"


    Seeing her moving her feet, Simon frowned and asked in dissatisfaction, "Are you going out now?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded, then raised her hand to her neck, turned around and whispered to herself, "but


    I seem to forget the scarf, the temperature in the morning will be cold, I will go back to the room to


    take it!"


    When she got a scarf from the room and came out after a while, the tall and straight figure that had


    been in the living room came from the door.


    Simon put his hands in his pockets, twitched his lips and said faintly, "The door lock seems to be


    broken!"

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    "It was broken?"


    Emily''s eyes were wide open, and she eximed, "Why was it broken all of a moment?"


    Simon frowned slightly and answered, "I don''t know. The lock has been stuck and it can''t move. The


    lock cylinder must have been rusty after so many years!" "Then what should we do?" Emily seemed


    to be confused. She said anxiously, "If the door can''t open, how can I watch the sunrise if I can''t get


    out of here?"


    "You cannot but cancel it." Simon twitched his lips.


    "What about looking for a locksmith to unlock the door?" Emily thought for a moment and asked.


    Simon nced at the clock on the wall and rejected without further ado. "What time is it now? No


    one is working at this time!"


    Emily put her hand on her cheek, seeming to be thinking. Then she turned to look at the window


    and said, "Well, what about jumping out of the window? This is the second floor. It should not be a


    big problem, right?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Simon suddenly pulled a long face, and he scolded, "Do you think you are a martial art


    master? Second floor is too high to jump. The height of each floor is bigger than usual buildings.


    Even if you don''t break your legs, you will twist your feet!"


    "Oh..." Emily frowned helplessly.


    After a pause, she turned her eyes to look at him again. It looked like she had inadvertently


    squinted her eyes and asked, "Simon, you didn''t break it on purpose, did you?"


    "Of course not!" Simon''s little trick was seen through.


    Emily looked at his sharp reaction, blinked her eyes, and said, "I''m just asking. Why are you getting


    so nervous?"


    "I''m not!" Simon held his fist against his lips, and the look on his face was very unnatural. It seemed


    that he also felt that his reaction was too obvious. His eyes slid out of focus and he said, "I''m sleepy.


    I''m going back to my room to sleep!"


    After saying so, he turned around and walked to the guest room. He seemed to be running away.


    "Be careful of the doorframe!"


    Emily gave him a friendly reminder from behind.


    However, it was still toote. Simon''s calf still crashed into the doorframe, emitting quite a bit of a


    thud. He sucked in a cold breath, endured the pain and did not show anything. He dragged his


    injured leg and entered the room.


    How could he say that he wasn''t jealous!


    Go on! Go on acting!


    Emily couldn''t hold backughing any more and burst intoughter.


    In fact, there was no such thing as a seeing the sunrise. She and Tyler were not even real


    colleagues at the moment. They didn''t even have a phone number to contact each other. She was


    just tricking him and wanted to see him being jealous.


    Taking off the scarf around her neck, Emily turned around and walked back to the bedroom. She


    was wearing pajamas inside her coat. She took off her coat andy on her bed. She then yawned


    and fell into sleep .


    Simon opened the door in the evening.


    Inside the room, he could see faint glow of the setting sun streaming in from the living room,


    apanied by faint sounds of conversation.


    There are guests at home...


    Simon immediately frowned. Is it the primary school teacher again? How dare she take that guy


    home!


    Throwing the key on the shoe cab, he put on the slippers and quickly walked inside. When he


    saw a mother and a son sitting in the living room, his tight eyebrows suddenly loosened.


    "Simon, you''re back!"


    When Emily saw him, she stood up from the couch and walked up to him and dragged him in front


    of the guests. She mentioned for the mother and son sitting on the couch and said, "Hurry up, there


    are guests at home. They''re here for you!"


    They arrived twenty minutes before he came back. Emily was ying phone games on the sofa.


    When she heard a knock, she saw them standing outside the door and asking if this was Dr. Chin''s


    home on opening the door. Knowing that they were patients who had been treated by Simon, she


    quickly invited them toe in.


    The mother and son also stood up from the sofa and said, "Dr. Chin!"


    "Elder sister, why are you here?" There was a sh of surprise in Simon''s eyes, and then he asked


    in a deep voice, "Is there something wrong with the child''s heart? If so, we have to go to the hospital


    to take an X-ray quickly!"


    Seeing patients, his first reaction was concerning their health.


    Seeing this, the mother quickly waved her hand and exined, "Dr. Chin, don''t worry, my son is


    very healthy! Since the operation, he has been recovering well!" "Then you are..." Dr. Chin was


    confused.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I came here today mainly to give you an invitation! We will ughter two


    cows tomorrow. It will be Saturday and many rtives wille. And I''m here to invite you to join


    the fun and have a taste of the fresh beef! I didn''t go to the hospital because I fear that others would


    talk gossip about you if they see me inviting you. So I came to your home after finding out your


    address. I really want to thank you for saving my son''s life!"


    In this ce, ughtering cow could be counted as sign for big events. Generally, it was only on


    New Year or other important holidays. Further, the local people were very simple and hospitable and


    they would invite lots of people to share the fun.


    After Simon learned the situation, he said in a t voice, "Elder sister, I am a doctor. It is my duty to


    cure diseases and save people!"


    Perhaps for the patients, the doctors were their saviors. But for doctors, they just performed their


    duties.


    When the mother heard his words, she immediately replied, "Dr. Chin, what I''m doing is just a token


    of my gratitude and I don''t mean anything else! Since I''vee to invite you personally, you must


    agree, otherwise, I won''t go!"


    Seeing that the mother was very persistent and thinking of her kneeling down at the return visit,


    Simon finally agreed.


    "It''s so great!" the mother was very happy.


    Since the mother had already reached her goal ofing as she had sessfully invited him, she


    did not intend to stay any longer. She said that she needed to go home to cook dinner for the elderly


    and then hurried off with her son.


    Emily and Simon walked the mother and the son to the door.


    "Dr. Chin, that''s a deal!" The mother confirmed it again at the door, and her eyes looked at the two


    of them. "Dr. Chin and Mrs. Chin muste tomorrow. The party won''t start if you don''te! Son,


    say goodbye to Dr. Chin and Mrs. Chin!"


    The child immediately said crisply, "Goodbye, uncle and aunt!"


    "Goodbye!" Emily said with eyebrows curved.


    Watching the mother and son walking down the stairs, holding hands, they closed the door.


    Only the two of them were left in the house. Simon twisted his eyebrows. "Mrs. Chin! What''s your


    trick this time?"


    He looked at Emily with a squint, and she coughed lightly. She put her hands on her shoulders, but


    said calmly, "How do I know! Why do you look at me? She called me like that. What can I do?"


    Simon raised his brows.


    Seeing that he was still staring at her, Emily frowned, like an old man giving instructions to his little


    daughter-inw, "What are you looking at? Go cooking!"


    Simon was speechless.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Simon got a day off the next day.


    The sun was setting as time goes by. They were going to the mother''s ce to keep the


    appointment they made yesterday. Emily found a long dress in the wardrobe and got dressed up.


    At this time, she was lying on the bed, answering a phone call from her cousin Selena Jones back


    in Ice city.


    Selena still sounded surprised, "Emily, I still feel surreal. You''re sure that it''s all true. Why it feels like


    stories in TV ys?"


    Beside Emily''s best friends, only Selena knew about Simon''s disease. There no secrets between


    the sisters. Emily had told Selena not to tell their elders to avoid unnecessary worries. Although


    Selena was unreliable sometimes, she could still figure out the seriousness of this matter.


    "Do you think that I want all this to be true?" Emily pursed her lips.


    If she could, she even wanted time go back to the time when they were separated...


    They had missed half a year''s time, and she didn''t want to waste another minute or second.


    "By the way, sister, I admire you so much!" Selena could sense the mncholy in her voice. She


    sighed and then asked, "By the way, how is Simon? Is he still refusing to make peace with you?"


    "Well, he doesn''t want to be a burden to me." With her eyshes down, Emily said in sadness.


    How could she not know his thoughts?


    He let her go and prayed for her happiness on his own initiative, and kept their distance. It was


    because he felt that he was infected and might leave the world at any time, and he did not want to


    be a burden to her.


    She sniffed and snorted. "I have no idea. I can only do it step by step. Anyway, no matter what he


    does, I can''t leave him!"


    Selena remained silent for a few seconds after Emily''s words, and then she asked, "Emily, I''m


    curious. Simon has an AIDS that can''t be cured in his life. Are you really not afraid? Have you made


    up your mind that you will stay by his side even you may be infected by him?"


    "Of course!" Emily answered without hesitation.


    It was because he was sick that her determination to stay beside him was even stronger. From the


    moment she apologized to Calvin Desmond that she could not marry to him, and from the moment


    she packed up her luggage to get here from Ice city, she had already made up her mind.


    Selena thought for a moment and said, "If that''s the case, there''s actually one direct and simplest


    way!"


    Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help sitting up straight. "What is it?"


    Hanging up the phone, she narrowed her eyes. A light of cunning flickered in her eyes.


    There was a knock on the door. And Simon''s deep voice prated the door. "Emily, are you


    ready? We ought to go out!"


    "Coming! I''ming!" Emily got off the bed and sprung to her feet.


    When they arrived at the mother''s house, it was the dusk.


    This was not amon residential building, but a yard. There was a grass shed beside the yard, in


    which a lot of cows were reared. They wagged their tails and made moos from time to time.


    They were stepping on earth. At the center of the yard was a bungalow. Because the bungalow was


    too small, the dining tables were all set in the yard.


    There were about five or six tables, having filled up the entire courtyard. Each table was surrounded


    by locals. They spoke in obscure vernacr, but the simplest happiness could be seen from their


    faces.


    After butchering the two cows, the host sent one to the market and left the other to enjoy. There


    were almost no other dishes on the table. All were beef.


    The whole feast was simr to agritainment. The beef offal soup was contained in a utensil as big


    as wash bowl. The other tes were filled with beef made in local methods. Beside beef, there


    were also special snacks of Tbridge city.


    The moment they entered the courtyard, the mother weed them warmly.


    The seats had been reserved. The mother led them to their seats on the innermost table.


    Emily thanked her and pulled out a chair to sit down. A voice came from the side, "Miss Sam?"


    "Mr. Perry?" She turned her head and looked over. She was suddenly stunned and asked in


    surprise, "Why are you here too? Are you a rtive of this family?"


    Guest sitting at this table should be rtives of the family. Most of them were locals, and many of


    them were dressed in local costumes. They did not expect that Tyler Perry was also at this table.


    "No!" Tyler shook his head, pointed to the child of the mother sitting in the opposite and exined,


    "That child is a student in my ss. The student was attacked by his disease twice before and I


    helped send him to the hospital. His mother wanted to show her gratitude and insisted on inviting


    me toe over. I really can''t refuse!"


    Emily nodded. She understood. It was yet another offer too hard to turn down.


    "Let''s change seats!"


    Suddenly, Simon''s deep voice sounded.


    As she turned around, she saw dark clouds on his handsome face. She held herughter and


    pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Why do you want to change seats?"


    Simon frowned. After a long while, he finally came up with a reason, "It''s not easy for you to pick up


    food there!"


    Seeing that his brows were all tensed up, Emily stopped teasing him. Instead, she agreed and


    switched seats with him. Simon then sat between Emily and Tyler.


    Simon rxed a little bit after changing the seats.


    Emily watched as he moved his upper body back and forth from time to time to block her and Tyler''s


    line of sight. It was like a wall to separate them. She couldn''t help but snicker.


    After all the dishes were served, the dinner began.


    The mother, who had been busy preparing the dinner, came over and sat next to her son,


    enthusiastically greeting every guest.


    Emily took a piece of beef from the te with her chopsticks. It tasted different from that in the


    restaurant because a kind of herb was added. It was especially fresh and tender, and was also very


    nutritious.


    Naturally, during the dinner, they would mention Simon''s saving of the child. The table was full of


    praises.


    A rtive sitting next to the mother said in influent officialnguage, "Dr. Chin''s medical skills are so


    excellent. It''s really lucky for us to have doctors like Dr. Chin!"


    "Yes, whoever troubled by heart disease could just ask Dr. Chin for help!"


    "Dr. Chin, it''s a deal. We''re all looking for you for surgery!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The guests all echoed with the rtive, and everyone looked at Simon.


    "Don''t say that. It''s best that everyone could stay healthy and stay away from hospital!" Simon


    paused for a while, and the smile on his face faded little by little. His lips twitched and he said


    bitterly, "And, I won''t perform operations any more."


    Everyone heard his words and looked at each other in silence. They didn''t understand why he said


    that.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled and he remained silent.


    A hand quietly put on the back of his hand under the table.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Emily looked at him, biting her lips.


    When he said thatst sentence, his beautiful eyes looked down, and there was no light in them.


    The muscles on her lips were stiff.


    If a doctor couldn''t go to the operating table again, it would be crushing. She knew his


    responsibilities for patients, and she also knew how much he loved this profession.


    But he had no choice but to give up because of the disease...


    Emily knew the feeling of the separation, and she felt sorry for him.


    Simon remained still.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The soft little hand opened his clenched fist bit by bit and he could feel the lines of her hands


    ovepped that of his. He looked over and saw her quietly looking at him. Her eyes were like a pair


    of ck gems, shining and having shined into his heart.


    He could feel that invisible force.


    After hesitating for two seconds, he slightly held back.


    During the feast, the mother returned to her house and took out the self-made wine. The


    atmosphere had been full of energy and natural that one could not help but feel rxed.


    Emily looked at the red wine jug ced at the corner of the table and came up with an idea.


    Her eyshes trembled a little. She tilted her head to look at Tyler, who was walking into the other


    side of the courtyard to answer a phone call. Then, she nced at Simon, who was talking to the


    mother. She then took the opportunity to sneaked out of her seat.


    Emily stood behind Tyler with her arms around her shoulders. When Tyler put down his phone, she


    immediately spoke.


    "Mr. Perry!"


    Tyler turned around and asked in confusion, "Miss Sam, what''s the matter?"


    Emily walked up to him, stood very close to him, and then crooked her finger as a symbol to ask


    Tyler to get closer. When he came over, she raised her eyebrows and said with a mysterious look


    on her face, "Mr. Perry, can you do me a favour?"


    "Ah?" Tyler was a little confused.


    Emily immediately whispered something to him in a low voice.


    The expression on Tyler''s face changed from confusion to entanglement, and he looked at her


    perplexedly. "This... is not suitable!"


    "It''s okay!" Emily patted him on the shoulder.


    Looking at Simon''s straight and tall back, she gritted her teeth and rubbed her hands together.


    I''ll get you tonight!


    The two of them returned to the dinner table. As soon as they sat down, Simon pretended to look at


    her casually as she had expected. "What did you two say?"


    "We were just having a casual chat!" Emily picked up a piece of beef. The beef was hot and


    delicious.


    "Just a casual chat?" Simon frowned.


    The mother served him a bowl of beef offal soup just now. Taking the opportunity, the mother


    repeatedly expressed her gratitude. He repeatedly emphasized that he just did what he should do,


    and then urged the mother to take care of the child on several aspects.


    It was not until the mother left did he find that she had left her seat.


    From a distance, he saw her standing with the primary school teacher.


    They were talking andughing, and their were standing so close. In the end, it seemed that they


    even bent their arms around each other''s shoulder. His hands were clenched into fists so hard. Only


    then did he barely resist the impulse to separate them!


    Emily blinked at him, raised her eyebrows and said, "If you promise to be with me, I''ll be obedient!"


    Simon remained silent.


    The mother picked up the wine jar and pulled out the plug. She said enthusiastically, "Everyone,


    have a taste. This is home-made wine. I rarely take it out. I am very happy today. Everyone, drink


    more! I''ll pour it for you!"


    Soon, almost everyone''s wine bowl was filled with the beige liquid.


    The traditional home-made wine was different from other wines. It was a mild wine made from


    hignd barley. Its taste was light and mellow, but it had a strong aftereffect.


    Emily stretched out her hand to the bowl and gave a nce to Tyler as a signal.


    Tyler received her signal and suddenly became nervous. His was a little conflicted. After struggling


    for a long time, he finally forced himself to pick up the bowl of wine and toasted to Emily. "Miss Sam,


    we''re colleagues from now on. Wee to our school. And I also appreciate what you''ve done for


    the children! I''d like to propose a toast to you!"


    They were not using the usual wine sses but wine bowls that were as big as rice bow. The wine


    inside the bowl was shaking.


    "Okay, thank you!" Emily''s eyes curved into a smile.


    "Emily, you can''t drink wine. Don''t try to show off!" Simon grabbed her wrist and put the bowl of tea


    in front of her. He frowned and said, "Use this. Tea as a substitute for wine!"


    Emily shook her head. "I''m fine. I won''t get drunk!"


    Then, she ignored him and clinked her bowl against Tyler''s.


    When she was about to drink, the wine bowl was taken away by a big hand. Simon said in a deep


    voice, "I''ll drink it for you!"


    Emily opened her mouth as if she hadn''t realized what had happened. She watched him finish the


    wine in one gulp, and then looked down, and a sly smile crept up from the corner of her eyes.


    She took the wine jar and refilled the bowl for herself. Then she proposed to Tyler, "Mr. Perry,


    courtesy demands reciprocity, I should also propose a toast to you! We will be colleagues in the


    future, and let''s look each other''s back!"


    As she had expected, this wine bowl was snatched away by Simon when the bowls was to clink.


    Again, he drank the wine for her.


    Receiving her signals once again, Tyler felt extremely conflicted. After all, he was a teacher and a


    man that he thought it was not right for him to urge a woman to drink...


    But thinking that he had promised to help, she could only take the wine bowl and said, "Well... Miss


    Sam, I''d like to propose a toast to you for the second time!"


    Such a lively atmospherested until veryte at night.


    As the night growste, the neighbors who came to the party gradually left. The rest of the guests


    were rtives and were helping to clean up the mess. Many of the guests were so drunk that they


    couldn''t keep their legs, and some of them were sleeping at the table and unable to get up.


    "Slow down, the car is over here!"


    Like others who was drunk, Simon had to be helped by Emily to get out of the yard. Tyler, who was


    also a little drunk, also gave a hand. Because Tyler was local, he often drank this kind of wine and


    he was not influenced by the wine as badly as Simon.


    After helping Simon to the passenger seat, she turned around and said with a smile, "Thank you,


    Mr. Perry!"


    Tyler looked at Simon, whose eyes were closed in the car, and asked kindly, "Miss Sam, can you do


    it alone? Do you need me to help you back?"


    "No, no!" Emily, who was getting into the driver''s seat, shook her head from side to side. She


    swallowed her saliva and said, "I can do it myself. Your task has been sessfullypleted. Now,


    let''s go to our homes!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she drove away.


    Tyler was speechless


    Was it an illusion? Why did she act like a hooligan?

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Emily parked the white off-roader downstairs.


    Although they live on the second floor, there was a huge gap between men and women in terms of


    physical strength. Moving Simon to the apartment from the passenger seat exhausted her. She


    even rested twice on the way.


    After opening the door, she did not help him to the living room, nor to the guest room. Instead, she


    went straight to the master bedroom.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Simon''s sturdy body fell on the big bed.


    Emily raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead and nose. With the bedsidemp on, she


    looked at him lying on the bed. The dim yellow light covered his handsome face, and his eyes were


    halfclosed because of drunkenness.


    She licked her lips and leaned over to help him take off his jacket.


    Although she was mentally prepared, she was nervous. After all, she had never done such thing


    before. She didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing the crease between his eyebrows, she knew that he was ufortable. She reached out


    and took off his leather shirt. The shirt had been unbuttoned when they were going upstairs. At this


    time, the bronze skin was revealed...


    Emily turned around and tried to get some water from the kitchen.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was going to have s*x with him, or because she was thirsty.


    When her feet just moved, her wrist was suddenly caught, and then, by a little force, she fell on his


    body with a little cry.


    The back of her head was pressed down and fell on his thin lips.


    In an instant, the pungent smell of wine filled her mouth.


    Emily didn''t touch even half a drop of wine in the evening, but now she felt she was getting drunk.


    The world was spinning around her.


    With his arm on the side of her head, Simon''s charming eyes were fixed on her. The alcohol made


    himg in response and out of sobriety. He felt dizzy and all he could see was her blushed face.


    Perhaps it was because of alcohol. He was breathing shorter and shorter.


    The smell of alcohol with the masculine smell of his body mixed into an unusually seductive taste.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath.


    She hook her arms around his neck.


    "Simon, do you miss me?"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Under the effect of alcohol, Simon blurted, "I miss you..."


    Of course he missed her!


    How could he not!


    After being separated for more than half a year, he spent not a single night not missing her.


    Especially when she appeared in the Tbridge City area, he sneaked into her room in the middle of


    the night so many times. Not only did he want to kiss her and hug her, but he also wanted to be like


    before. God knew how painful it was for him to resist his desire.


    Simon''s handsome face shook slightly, and it seemed that he was caught in a deep entanglement


    and struggle. He also tried to wake himself up.


    There seemed to be a voice telling him, "No, you can''t..."


    Emily gritted her teeth and hug him without hesitation.


    Thest bit of reason in his head hadpletely copsed, and Simon couldn''t think anymore.


    The curtains were not drawn, and the bright


    moonlight was pouring in onto the floor.


    There was only romance.


    Under the bright sunshine, the room was full of light.


    Simon pressed between his eyebrows. He sat up with his arms. A piece of quilt slid down to his


    waist. His naked chest was exposed in the air. Following his clear consciousness, there was also a


    faint headache.


    He seemed to be drunkst night...


    Suddenly, fragmentary memories shed through his mind. He turned his head in panic and his


    pupils contracted.


    Emily seemed to be woken up by him. She rubbed her eyes and mumbled, "Simon, what time is


    it..."


    Simon did not reply. He was shocked.


    Just like him, she was also naked. Her exposed shoulders were scattered with red marks. This was


    the main bedroom, and the bed was messy. More than that, there were many used tissues on the


    floor, and the air was turbid...


    It was impossible for him to be unaware of what had happenedst night!


    At this time, Emily grabbed the quilt and sat up slowly. She yawned to him and said, "Morning!"


    Simon''s face was stiff, and his expression was oppressive. He asked one word at a time between


    his teeth, "Did we did that thingst night?"


    "What do you think?" Emily asked slowly.


    Simon breathed heavily. He put his big palm on her forehead, "Emily,e closer! Do you feel


    anything wrong? Do you have a fever or pain in your throat? Do you want to cough? Do you


    sweat?"


    Seeing the anxiety and worry in his eyes, Emily felt sorry, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead,


    she said yfully, "Well, my legs are a little sore. Does that count?"


    "Emily!" Simon roared angrily.


    His chest was rising and falling violently, and he closed his eyes for a while. Then he pulled her up,


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital now and have a test!"


    Emily dodged his big hand and burst intoughter. "Why are you so nervous? How could AIDS


    reveal itself so fast? Are you a doctor or not, Simon! We will have to wait through the incubation


    period before the disease could be tested!"


    He is a doctor, but he was confused by worry.


    There was one thing that Simon was sure of. Last night, he was drunk and unconscious, so they


    didn''t have any protection!


    What''s more, if he was conscious, even if he couldn''t help it, he would never have had s*x with her.


    Among all the routes of transmissions of AIDS, other than blood and mother-to-child transmission, it


    was sexual transmission.


    Deeply aware of this, Simon was furious. He gritted his teeth and shouted out in a loud voice,


    "Emily, are you crazy? I was drunk. Did You also lose your mind? Do you know that this is very


    dangerous and that I may infect you ?"


    "I know!" Emily replied without hesitation. She confronted his eyes without flinching or dodging at


    all. She told him clearly, "As I''ve said it before, I''m not afraid!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Simon stared at her for a while, and then he smashed his fist on the tail of the bed.


    The atmosphere in the room was oppressive. Only his chest was heaving out of anger and regret.


    Emily stretched out her hand and poked his back. Seeing that he did not utter a word, she pouted in


    annoyance, "Hey! Are you dumb? You slept with mest night. I can''t even straighten my waist and


    my legs are sore. Don''t tell me you''re going to turn a blind eye to me after you put on your pants!"


    Although it was prepared lines, she would still blush when she uttered them.


    The light was dimst night. At this time, the muscles in front of his chest were close at hand.


    Seeing so many scratches left by her fingers on his back intertwined, she couldn''t help looking


    away.


    Simon frowned but remained silent.


    Emily hug him side-on and said, "Simon, you must be responsible to me!"

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    He was responsible for this...


    Simon''s browsy low. He was looking at the arm that was winding around his chest, soft and


    delicate as lotus roots.


    Although he was drunkst night, some of his memories were still in his mind. Some scenes shed


    through his mind. Thinking of the moans she madest night, he felt that the blood in his body


    surged again.


    He pulled back his big hand hanging beside his legs and tried hard to suppress it.


    Emily wrapped her arms more tightly around him and whispered, "It''s no use thinking about it now.


    We''ve made lovest night... several times. You were so hard. Don''t even think about denying it!


    Besides, maybe I''m already infected by you!"


    "Emily, don''t you talk nonsense!"


    Simon''s reaction was huge enough to stop her. His nervousness even made her want to cover her


    mouth with her hand.


    Upon seeing this, Emily looked at him with a softer gaze. She moved closer, pressed her head into


    his chest, and felt his strong heartbeat. "Simon, don''t even think about pushing me away! Wherever


    you are, I''ll be there. What does AIDS to do with my being with you!"


    Simon was silent.


    His thin lips were pressed into a thin line. He has no alternatives. However,pared to his


    previous irascibility, the expression on his face showed more a helplesspromise.


    Emily knew that she had seeded, and finally, she felt releaved.


    It was no joke! She used her trump card!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Emily buried her face in his chest, holding his upper body, and then fell back into the pillow. She


    yawned in satisfaction and said, "I''m so tired. I''ll continue to sleep!"


    Just likest night, she leaned sideways in his arms, and her hands firmly held his strong waist.


    They seemed to be bound together.


    She hadn''t had sex for so long, and he was so fiercest night. They made love to the second half


    of the night. These factors made her feel as if her whole body was hollowed out, indulged herself in


    s*x.


    She was so tired that she went back to sleep in less than two minutes after lying down.


    Simon looked at her sleeping face, fingers stroking her hair. He withdrew his hand as if she was


    scalding. But after a while, he put his hand back again.


    He sighed deeply, and his thin lips fell softly on her forehead.


    At dusk, all the children in the primary school were rushing out of the campus.


    The children of this age were the most innocent. They carried big schoolbags, and their swarthy


    little faces were in teau redness because of long-time exposure to teau sunlight. They looked


    simple and lovely.


    Emily had alreadye to school for ss. Although she majored in journalism in college, she also


    minored in history. Now she could teach the children the course of history to help them learn about


    the history of their country.


    Because it was a Hope Primary School in the mountains, it only covered a small area and only had


    two-story buildings.


    Even so, the harsh environment couldn''t quench the children''s desire to study. There was a regr


    primary school in town. But most of the children here were from poor families living in the


    mountains. Some of them even had to walk a long mountain road every day to go to school and


    return home.


    Looking at the smiles on the children''s faces, Emily felt that she had made a correct decision to


    teach here.


    There was a row of bungalows on the right side of the sports ground. Those were the teachers''


    offices, and activity rooms donated by some rich people. When she came out of the office, she


    came across Tyler, who had just finished thest ss with homework books in hand.


    "Mr. Perry!" Emily greeted him.


    It was after-school time, and the two of them walked out of the school side by side.


    Tyler pushed his spectacles and smiled gently. "Miss Sam!"


    "You can call me Emily!" Emily said with a smile.


    "Oh, Miss Sam is alright. Sounds more formal." Tyler replied. After all, they worked in the same


    school, and other colleagues would add "miss", so it was better not to make special.


    Tyler suddenly thought of something and cleared his throat. He seemed to have something to say,


    "By the way, Miss Sam, did you... I hope nothing bad happened that night."


    "I''m fine!" Emily smiled and shook her head.


    Tyler nodded. He wanted to say something, but in the end swallowed it back.


    Beside them, students with schoolbags on their backs ran by from time to time. When students


    identally bumped into them, they stretched out their hands to remind them to be careful. As they


    looked up, Emily saw the white off-roader parked at the school gate.


    The tall and straight figure leaned against the door of the car.


    Simon''s hands were in his pockets. It was a casual posture. His eyes were full ofnguor. It was


    when dusk at its best. With his back towards the rosy sunset glow, his entire body was covered in a


    layer of red. So charming he was.


    Because the school was not in the town, it would take more than an hour to return to the town by


    car on the National Road.


    Emily looked at his handsome face, and her heart softened.


    Just like the old times when every time she came out of the office building, she could him leaning


    against the car, waiting for her.


    So sweet!


    Having went roundabout, they were finally together again.


    After saying goodbye to Tyler in a hurry, Emily quickly ran towards Simon.


    She rushed to him like a butterfly, and he caught her like a spring blossom. Then he opened the car


    door, then fastened the seat belt for her, and got in the car himself.


    But when he started the engine, his sight fell on the rear view mirror, targeting at Tyler, who was


    holding the exercise books behind them.


    Simon said in a bad tone, "Why are you with him again?"


    "We''re colleagues!" answered Emily matter-of-factly.


    They were working in the same school, so they would naturally meet each other. This question was


    out of pure jealousy.


    Simon frowned for a while and suddenly asked, "Is he interested in you?"


    "Of course not!" Emily looked at him with a funny look and exined, "Tyler has a fiancee. It is said


    that she is quite beautiful, and she is also very young. She is pursuing her postgraduate degree.


    They will get married when she graduates!"


    When Simon heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "Go far as to marry a student. How could he be


    a teacher! I guess he doesn''t have a good character!"


    Being made speechless, Emily rolled her eyes.


    His sarcastic tone showed that he was saying so on purpose.


    At this moment, Emily''s phone vibrated for a moment as a message came in. Seeing that Simon


    was looking sideways at the screen, Emily couldn''t hide it. "It''s a text message from Mr. Perry!"


    "What is it!" Simon said in a deep voice.


    Emily blinked and said, "Well, an invitation to see the sunrise."


    "..." Simon''s expression instantly darkened.


    Emily burst intoughter. Text message was just to remind her that there would be a meeting


    tomorrow in school. Looking at his taut eyebrows, the corners of her mouth twitched out ofughter


    and she said, "Haha, I''m just kidding!"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    The next morning, Emily was still sleeping.


    She slept soundly and did not dream, but she always felt like there was a fly buzzing around her


    ear. She raised her hand and waved, but the fly caught her hand.


    How could a fly grab her hand...


    Emily felt something was wrong. She opened her eyes in a daze. Through the gap between her


    eyelids, she saw Simon beside her, whispering, "Wake up, Emily!"


    "What''s the matter?" she asked with drowsy eyes.


    "It''s time to wake up!" Simon said.


    Hearing this, Emily tilted her head and looked out of the window. Although the curtains were closed,


    she could still see the colour of the sky outside. If Simon hadn''t turned on the bedsidemp in the


    room, she wouldn''t be able to discern objects in the room.


    Shey still, muttering, "What time is it? It''s still dark..."


    Simon had reached out his hand and taken the clothes on the chair. Without saying a word, he was


    ready to help her put on her clothes.


    Seeing that he wasn''t joking, she yawned and asked, "Simon, what are we going to do? Why do we


    wake up so early?"


    "To see the sunrise!" Simon said those words in a faint voice.


    What?


    What the hell is all this?


    Looking at the sour expression on his face, the corners of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    Before she could react, Simon had already pulled her out of the bed and helped her put on clothes.


    Then he held her in his arms and strode toward the entrance.


    The white off-roader slowly stopped in dawn light.


    At this time, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Clouds were floating in the air, and the sun had


    yet to rise. Thus, the entire world hadn''t turned bright. Behind them, the snowy mountain was still in


    a snow white.


    As soon as Simon put Emily in the co-pilot''s seat, Emily fell asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When the door opened, her eyes still showed a little confusion. She wiped the corners of her mouth


    and was half-carried out of the car by him.


    The tempeture was low in the early morning. A gust of cold wind blew over, and Emily shivered, and


    in the next second, she was pulled into a sturdy and warm embrace. His body temperature kept


    streaming, and even her heart was warmed.


    They came to the cliffs where they had seen the sunset. But this time, the sunrise was in the


    opposite direction.


    Emily didn''t wake up and kept nodding her head like a child.


    Simon''s finger swept across her cheeks. Seeing her head leaning on his shoulder obediently, Simon


    smiled. Then he saw that the top of the snow mountain in the east was shining faintly. He said,


    "Emily, look!"


    Hearing this, Emily looked up in confusion and saw the sun creeping up little by little.


    Sunrise gave apletely different feeling from sunset, but the same shock. Her drowsiness


    suddenly disappeared, and she opened her mouth slightly, lost in the beautiful scenery in front of


    her.


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning was so beautiful.


    During sunset, the glow would hide itself bit by bit behind the mountains. But during the sunrise,


    tens of thousands of beams of golden light shot straight to the peaks from the sky. Almost in an


    instant, the continuous snow mountain in the distance was covered with ayer of dazzling golden


    light.


    About 20 minutester, the snow mountain lost its golden color and returned to normal majesty.


    Although there was some resentment that she had been forced out of the bed in the early morning,


    she was still conquered by the beautiful scenery. After seeing the sunrise and sunset, Emily felt


    sublimated.


    During the sunrise, neither of them spoke. They cuddled together and admired the beautiful


    scenery. At this time, they just sat there and didn''t move. Enjoying the undisturbed moment, she


    couldn''t help but raise her hands and wrap her arms around herslf. She didn''t feel cold at the


    beginning because she was too focused on the sunrise, but now she felt a little cold after staying


    here for so long.


    When Simon saw this, he took off his jacket.


    Emily stopped him, "No!"


    Throwing open the side of his coat, she leaned in like a puppy, holding his strong waist, and


    chuckled. "I won''t be cold here!"


    Simon looked at her deeply and knew that she didn''t want him to get sick because of the cold wind.


    Let him be healthy, stay away from cold and other diseases, and keep a strong body to resist the


    virus in his body.


    When Emily saw his Adam''s apple moving up and down as he stared at her lips for a second, she


    said shyly, "Simon, kisses won''t transmit the virus!"


    As soon as she finished her words, his thin lips sealed hers.


    Her whole body felt numb as if electric current went through her. It ran up from the soles of her feet


    and hit her heart directly.


    Emily blushed and responded obediently.


    Simon gave her kissed one after another. He couldn''t hold back his kisses and his big hand was on


    her thin waist. But then, he refrained from keeping kissing her and when he released her, not only


    did his chest rise and fall, but the color in his eyes also changed.


    He couldn''t watch anymore. Otherwise, he couldn''t help but want to continue kissing her.


    He put her head in his arms, and closed his eyes to calm the surging blood.


    After a long while, Simon seemed to have opened his mouth with some hesitation. His voice was


    deep, "Emily, will you regreting to Tbridge City?"


    "Why would I?" Emily lifted her head from his chest. The lips that he had just kissed were still a little


    red and swollen. She hugged him with both hands and shook her head. "I don''t regret it. If I didn''t


    know about your condition and wasn''t here, that would be the true regret!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he met Addy Swan, and if Anthea hadn''t told her about his illness, she


    might have really married someone else, and they would really miss each other in their lives and


    couldn''te back again.


    When she thought about it, she still felt a lingering fear.


    Emily clung to him and hugged him tightly, never wanting to let go of him again.


    Simon held her, and her breath was on his chest, blowing his beating heart through the cloth, and


    there was a strong flow rushing inside. He knew that this was the joy of regaining, but eyes


    darkened. "I''m afraid that I can''t apany you for the rest of my life."


    Because of AIDS, their ending was pretty clear. Even though he might be no different from a normal


    person at the moment, no one knew when the illness will reveal itself. It was impossible for him to


    live old with her just like an ordinary person.


    Emily''s face was pressed against his, and the corners of her mouth were curled up. Her voice was


    quiet but with a little smile, "Simon, if the length of life is limited, then we should cherish every day


    more from now on, shouldn''t we?"


    Her words hovered in his heart. It was as if his chest was filled with something, filling up his entire


    heart.


    Simon''s eyes were deep. He pulled his lips and spat out a word. "Indeed."


    "Simon, let''s go home!" Emily shook his waist and said with a big yawn. She was falling asleep


    again.


    Simon held her in his arms. His thin lips fell on her forehead. "Okay!"

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    They went to the supermarket before going home that night.


    Emily followed Simon and changed her slippers. She couldn''t help but yawned. It was too early for


    her to get up in such early morning, so she didn''t have much energy all day. She made great effort


    from falling asleep when giving sses to the children.


    The culprit, Simon, on the other hand, lookednguid and a little satisfied.


    It was all his fault!


    Emily ground her teeth and inevitably felt a little unbnced in her heart. She nced at the


    shopping bag in his hand and suddenly said, "Simon, I also want to cook!"


    Simon, who was walking to the kitchen, stopped and asked in surprise, "You also want to cook?"


    "Why not?" Emily raised her eyebrows, pretending to be indifferent. She gave him a meaningful


    snort and said, "In case someone says that I''m not virtuous!"


    Simon coughed unnaturally.


    Since he was not pleased that she lied that Tyler invited her to see the sunrise, she was also


    unhappy that he had brought his female colleague back to cook together. They looked so close in


    the kitchen for so long, and he evenplimented that colleague to her face!


    Emily washed her hands and put on the apron. Then she turned around and lifted her chin like big


    boss.


    Seeing this, Simon went forward and tied the belt.


    After more than half an hour, the kitchen venttor stopped buzzing.


    Four dishes and one soup were ced on the dining table. They were all home-cooked dishes,


    such as braised beef, steamed fish, stir-fried pork with bamboo shoots, garlic fried wheat with garlic


    sauce, and a bowl of vegetable egg soup. The fragrance was all over the ce.


    Emily took off her apron and asked him with a smile, "Simon, am I virtuous?"


    When Simon heard this, he looked at the four dishes and one soup on the table. Well, she stayed in


    the kitchen with him all the time. But except for washing and cutting the vegetables and turning off


    the fire after he finished cooking, he did everything.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he struggled to squeeze out two words, "pretty virtuous."


    Emily was satisfied with the answer. She pulled out a chair and sat down to enjoy the meal.


    After washing the bowls and chopsticks, the sky had grown dark. She took the towel that he handed


    and wiped her hands, muttering, "I''m so sleepy, I want to go to bed early!"


    It was as the saying goes: Getting upte ruins the morning while getting up early ruins the day.


    The sound of running water in the bathroom stopped. Two minutester, Emily, who had put on her


    pajamas, came out of the bathroom. Her white skin was flushed naturally by the steam, and the fluff


    on it could be seen clearly. She held a towel in her hand and wiped her long wet hair hanging down


    to her chest while walking.


    Simon, who had already finished showering, was sitting at the head of the bed. He was wearing a


    dark gray bathrobe, but the belt around his waist was not tight. The neckline of the shirt was wide


    open, revealing his charming chest muscles.


    He waved at her and said, "Emily,e here!"


    Emily walked over obediently as if bewitched and sat next to the bed like a little pet.


    Simon took a hairdryer next to him and let Emily lie on his legs. His slender fingers were between


    her hair. After connecting the hairdryer to the power source, he began to dry her hair.


    The temperature was just right, and Emily''s eyes even narrowed because offort.


    The dryer was blowing. But, gradually, she felt that something was wrong, and she could feel that


    his breath became somewhat unstable.


    The big hand in her hair held the back of her head, and suddenly her head was raised. In her sight,


    it was his erged facial features, and he wrapped her up with his fine masculine aura.


    "Whoosh!"


    Emily let out a cry and closed her eyes softly.


    Unlike that during the sunrise, Simon''s kiss was heavy and fierce, as if he was going to tear her into


    pieces in the next moment.


    The previous night, he was drunk and unconscious, but the next night, they fell asleep while


    hugging each other. At this moment, they were so close. It was quiet in the middle of the night, and


    he couldn''t help it.


    After this strong kiss, Emily felt that his breathing was heavier.


    Looking up at his hot eyes, she asked in a low voice like a mosquito, "Simon, do you want me?"


    Simon didn''t answer, but his chest rose and fell obviously.


    Seeing this, two crimson clouds quickly appeared on Emily''s cheeks. She twirled her fingers around


    the belt of her bathrobe. Her voice was even softer than before. "We''ve done it before. It shouldn''t


    matter!"


    After all, it was difficult to do this kind of thing...


    "No!" Simon refused without hesitation. His expression was extremely serious.


    He reached out his big hand to hold her, but he just gently kissed her.


    Simon had his own considerations. Although they didn''t take contraception after getting drunk, he


    still couldn''t be sure whether she was infected or not. How could he take risks easily?


    ording to reports, the chances of a male carrier of HIV infecting a woman were 1/200-1/2000.


    He hoped that he would be lucky that night that she was not infected, and he kept a high vignce


    and dared not do anything to her easily. Even when he kissed her, he was particrly careful.


    Simon''s eyes were burning and tense, and a little frustrated by his current situation. "Right now, I


    am an AIDS patient. I am not even able to do such a basic thing with you!"


    In front of her, he had always had a strong desire.


    Now that his body had been infected with this virus, there was no way for him to do anything happy


    with her. To him, it was somewhat unbearable.


    Hearing this, Emily poked Simon''s handsome face and said, "Hey, do you want to be with me or do


    you want to do that kind of thing with me?" "Of course I want to be with you!" Simon frowned.


    But it was because of this that he wanted to have herpletely.


    Of course, Emily knew how he was feeling at this moment. She also knew how much pain it was for


    a man, especially when his chest was burning so hot that it was scary. She hesitated and raised her


    hands to ask in a low voice, "Ahem, shall I''ll use this..."


    Since this was the case, they would have to think of a way to resolve this issue in the future...


    Simon didn''t say anything.


    For him, that won''t quench his desire.


    When Emily saw that he was silent, she could only clear her throat again. After a long silence, her


    face turned frighteningly red. "Shall... I use another ce?"


    In the end, she made a gesture embarassingly.


    After saying that, Emily couldn''t even look up because of shyness. Oh god, how could she say such


    words!


    The expression on Simon''s face immediately softened.


    His heart beat faster, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He directly threw the hairdryer aside, turned


    over and threw her on the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was dark outside. Emily buried her face in the pillow. She didn''t expect that she would be so tired


    that she couldn''t say a word with her eyes closed. She went directly into sleep.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    The slightly bright morning light prated through the gaps of the curtains, with dreamlike


    shadows.


    It seemed that sinceing to the Tbridge City area, Emily had slept very deeply every night and


    seldom dreamed. She did not know the reason. Perhaps it was because of Simon was with her.


    Those past scenes wouldn''t appear in her dreams.


    She was awakened by the ringtone.


    Emily rubbed her eyes. It should still be early, and she was very tired.


    Simon immediately turned off the rm, and his warm thin lips fell on her eyebrows, "Don''t worry,


    you can still sleep for a while, and then wash your face. I''ll make breakfast!"


    "Hmm..." Emily replied in a soft voice.


    In the gap between the corners of her eyes, she saw him lift the quilt and get up. He picked up the


    trousers on the ground and put them on. His upper body was naked, revealing his strong arms and


    his charming back.


    Emily swallowed her saliva.


    She did not turn around until Simon''s tall and straight figure left the bedroom. That extinguished her


    sleepness.


    Since the new method had been unlocked, Emily had not been able to sleep easily in the past few


    nights. Her hands were both sore and numb, and so were another ce.


    She stretched and sat up, at the same time, she looked down.


    Was it because of their new method?


    Why did she fell her breast was getting bigger?


    Emily''s face was a bit red. She pulled back the quilt and didn''t want to continue to sleep. She put on


    her slippers to get up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    The bathroom was between the master bedroom and the guest bedroom, and its door was just in


    the direction of the kitchen. She held the toothbrush in her hand, and her eyes were fixed on the tall


    figure in the kitchen.


    Realizing that she had be too obsessed, Emily quickly shook her head.


    After brushing her teeth, she put the toothbrush back, wiped her mouth, and walked lightly into the


    dinning room.


    Rice porridge was already on the table and the white steam was curling upwards. Emily pulled out


    the chair, picked up the milk bun next to her, and took a bite to satisfy her stomach. When she was


    about to help him go to the kitchen to take bowls and chopsticks, the phone on the table vibrated.


    It seemed that there was a messageing in.


    Emily curiously reached out and took it over. A strange numbers was disyed on the screen. She


    was a little confused, and she identally opened it with a light flip from her fingertip.


    It seemed impolite to look at someone else''s phone...


    As she thought about this, Emily decided to put his phone back. However, when she caught a


    glimpse of two words on the screen, her eyes widened in shock.


    The message said, "Dr. Chin, it''s Misha Desmond! The weather should be nice in your ce. The


    weather forcast told me that it will be sunny these days. I joined a Tbridge City traveling group


    yesterday and I may go to Tbridge City in a few days. Will you have time to apany me? I''m


    telling you secretly that I dreamed of youst night..."


    Misha Desmond?


    The expression on Emily''s face was changing unpredictably.


    How could she have forgotten about her for her behaviors before?


    Taking a deep breath, Emily slid her finger and saw that the mailbox was filled with many text


    messages. They were all sent by Misha and would be sent almost every day. The contents were


    roughly the same, and it was not difficult to see the love for him between the lines. It could be said


    to be love letters!


    Simon came out of the kitchen with fried eggs. Seeing that she was already sitting at the dining


    table, he said, "Emily, you can eat now!"


    "What''s wrong?" He raised his eyebrows when he saw her staring at him.


    "See for yourself!" Emily put down the cell phone heavily in front of him and said angrily, "I thought


    that after you knew about your condition and chose to bear the pain and let go, you were alone


    here. I didn''t expect that you were living a good life here!"


    Simon picked it up and looked at it, frowning, "Isn''t she your colleague?"


    "Is that the point?" Emily said, gritting her teeth.


    She slightly raised her chin which pointed to the mobile phone. Her cheeks were bulging, "You two


    are ying text love from such long distance!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Well, I can exin this." Simon twitched his lips.


    "Exin!" Emily said, wrapping her arms around his


    shoulder.


    "After I returned to Tbridge City, I suddenly received a phone call from her one day, saying that she


    was your colleague in Country S. I have a little impression of her!" Simon''s slender fingers touched


    the phone screen and directly deleted all the text messages. His eyebrows were full ofziness, and


    his tone was honest. "Because she is your colleague, I didn''t cklist her. I haven''t seen or replied


    to any of the messages. I don''t know how she gets my number!"


    After that, he spread out his palms to show that he had finished the exnation.


    Emily was about to lose her temper, but she couldn''t.


    It was heart-wrenching!


    Because it was she who gave the number...


    She made the bed and she had to lie on it. Emily put her hand on her forehead, feeling speechless.


    After more than an hour''s drive, the white off-roader stopped at the school gate in the morning light.


    Emily raised her hand and unfastened her seat belt. On the way here, she turned her head to the


    scenery on road, deliberately showing her anger to him. But before doing any damage to him, she


    already felt that she had a neck pain.


    She braced herself and did not show it, still ignoring him.


    Simon stretched out his hand and poked her bulging cheeks. Suddenly, there was a breathing


    out of her mouth, and her cheeks instantly became t.


    Emily waved her hand away impatiently. When she heard his lowughter, she red at him and


    said, "What are youughing at?"


    Simon''s big palm covered her head and stroked it. There was a little smile in his eyes, somewhat


    fascinated and deep, "Emily, I haven''t seen you jealous for a long time. I miss that so much!"


    Emily was speechless.


    Ignoring him, she pushed the door open and got out of the car after rolling her eyes at him.


    Simon looked at her slender back going into the campus. After she had disappeared in children with


    schoolbags on their backs, he started the car and left.


    In the hospital.


    Simon''s workload today was very little. There was no technical exchange meeting, and he only


    attended the outpatient service. At this time, it was almost time to get off work and there were no


    patients. He got up and left the office and walked in the corridor.


    He took out his mobile phone, edited a text message and sent it, "Having a ss?"


    "Why ask?"


    Soon, there were two more replies.


    Through the screen of the mobile phone, he could still feel her resentment in the words.


    Simon couldn''t helpughing. Thinking of her expression of jealousy in the morning, he felt sweet


    and warm in his heart. Even his handsome face was lit up.


    But he didn''t know that, from a distance, someone was looking at the curve of his lips in infatuation.


    Simon sent another message, saying that he would pick up her after work. Seeing that she replied


    with a brief "copy", he put the phone back into the pocket of the white coat with a smile.


    When he was about to return to his office, someone suddenly blocked his way.


    "Dr. Chin!"

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Simon looked at the female nurse in front of him and asked seriously, "Connie, what''s the matter?"


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal..." Connie crossed her hands in front of her. She looked back at the


    female colleagues and wanted to say more, "Dr. Chin, I just want to ask if you have time tonight?


    There''s a very good movie recently. It''s a science fiction movie. I think you would like it!"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the time!" Simon directly refused.


    Of course, he didn''t have time. He had to pick up his woman from work.


    Seeing that he refused again, Connie was a little anxious. She stepped forward and said, "Dr. Chin,


    if you don''t like watching movies and love cooking, I can apany you to cook! I can do


    anything!"


    If the first part of her invitation was still ordinary, then the attempt of thetter request was very


    obvious.


    Looking at the nurse who was looking at him with expectation in her eyes, Simon frowned, "Sorry,


    Connie, do you have some misunderstanding?"


    His face showed seriousness, and his tone was calm, "When I brought you home that day, I have


    made it clear to you. I just wanted you to put on a y for me! And I only treat you as my colleague


    and subordinate. I have no other thoughts. I hope you don''t think too much about it!"


    After saying those words, Simon directly passed her and left.


    Walking into the office, he took out his cell phone again and dialed a number on the record. He


    wondered, "Have the roses I ordered arrived ..."


    Emily walked into the ssroom building with books in her arms.


    She still had onest ss in the


    afternoon. Although she was in the most rxed mood every day when she saw the innocent


    smiles of children, but today she couldn''t lift up her spirits, and she still had some resentment.


    For the whole day, she wanted to clench her little fist and spit out swear words.


    But she couldn''t. After all, this was the result of her own suffering!


    When she was ready to go up to the second floor, a girl ran to her, shouting, "Miss Sam!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm?" Emily smiled.


    The girl held a pink rose in her hand. She had seen enough red or yellow roses, and sometimes


    blue ones. But it was her first time to see pink roses, and it was in such a teau area. She was


    very surprised.


    When she saw the rose being held up and handed to her, she was even more surprised, "This is for


    me?"


    "Yes!" The girl nodded without hesitation.


    Emily took it in surprise. She was a little confused and asked, "Why did you give me roses? Where


    did you get them?"


    The girl replied in a crisp voice, "A big brother asked me to give it to you!"


    Big brother?


    Emily was confused.


    She looked at the pink roses in her hand and still couldn''t figure out where this so-called big brother


    came from. She shook her head and went upstairs with the roses. When she was halfway there,


    another boy came.


    "Miss Sam, here you are!"


    Another pink rose was handed over!


    Emily took it with hesitation and asked tentatively, "Is it a big brother who asked you to hand it to


    me?"


    "Yes, yes!" The boy nodded immediately.


    Emily was dumbfounded.


    On her way to the ssroom, she couldn''t remember how many students came to hand her pink


    roses.


    One, two, three...


    Emily held textbooks tighter. If it went on like this, she wouldn''t be able to hold the books!


    She walked and paused to make sure the books wouldn''t fall all the way, and finally came to the


    door of the ssroom when the bell rang. She took a deep breath, pushed open the door and


    walked in with some nervousness.


    She was very afraid that all students would each hand her a flower. However, when she saw that


    everyone was sitting in their seats, her heart was at ease. She motioned for the ss monitor to


    hand in homework in sequence.


    Soon, the expression on her face became funny.


    As the students in the first row, who sat beside the window, stood up and handed in their homework,


    there was also a pink rose...


    Emily put her hand on her forehead, feeling that everything in front of her had turned pink. Although


    it was not as exaggerated as the sea of flowers, it could still be counted as ake of flowers. During


    the whole ss, she couldn''t help ncing at the rose.


    "Ding...Ding..."


    As the school bell rang, students began to pack up their bags and running out in excitement.


    Emily also tidied up her books, walked out of the ssroom with the roses, and passed through the


    yground. She looked down at the roses in her arms, her fingers stroking the beautiful petals, and


    there was dew on them. Until now, she hadn''t figured out who that big brother was...


    When she walked to the school gate, she gently bit the corner of her mouth.


    There was the white off-roader parked there, just like a few days ago. A tall and straight figure


    leaned against the car, and in his arms, there was arge bouquet of pink roses!


    All the doubts in Emily''s mind were solved, and a sweet feeling went into the bottom of her heart,


    and the ears gradually became red.


    The door of the co-driver''s seat was opened and she sat in.


    Looking at the bouquet of roses in his arms, Emily''s breath was filled with the strong fragrance of


    flowers. She almost fainted!


    Especially when there were a lot of students still looking at them curiously, she was even shyer.


    Although she still wanted to keep a straight face, the smile on the tip of her eyebrows and corners of


    her eyes had already betrayed her. Emily looked at him coquettishly and said, "Simon, you are


    shameless. How dare you let my students call you big brother!"


    This was also the reason why she didn''t figure out who the big brother was.


    When she heard a child saying big brother, she naturally thought that the big brother would be a


    young man!


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said with a proud expression on his face, "They shouted it on their


    own, which shows that I am pretty charming!"


    Emily couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him.


    Come on! How could he be so bigheaded!


    However, when she saw his yful andnguid expression, she felt that he had returned to his


    previous bright and coquettish self. He was no longer as gloomy as he was when she first came to


    Tbridge City..


    When Simon saw that she was staring at the bouquet on her leg, he asked, "Are you still angry?"


    "Not anymore!" Emily grinned honestly.


    This was too much of a surprise, too much of romance!


    She felt that pink bubbles popped up in her heart one after another. How could she still be angry?


    Her heart had already softened. She looked up at him with a charming and innocent look.


    Suddenly, Simon stopped the car on the emergency road.


    His big hand reached to her, pinched her chin and kissed her.


    The air in her chest was going to be sucked empty by him. Emily pushed him away, panting. She


    didn''t expect him to do such a crazy thing. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Simon, are you


    crazy?"


    Simon touched the corner of her mouth with his finger. "You are too tempting!"


    Emily blushed.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Driving back from the national highway, the white off-roader finally stopped at the foot of the


    community.


    Just as Emily was about to unbuckle her seatbelt, he once again leaned towards her. Not only was


    her chin lift up by his slender fingers, but her entire face was held up by him.


    It was even more crazy than the sudden stop of the car.


    Although the SUV had been parked downstairs so that it would not be dangerous, it was still a


    public ce. From the windshield in front of them, others could see what they were doing inside.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw that there were several old women standing there.


    Finally, he let go of her. She wiped her mouth and hit him on the shoulder with a fist grumpily. "Hey,


    will you stop it?"


    "It''s over!" Simon curled his lips withziness.


    As the sun shone on his angr features, he looked extremely enchanting.


    Emily red at him.


    Even the roses in her arms were crushed by him. She sorted them out with distress.


    Simon turned around from the front of the car and opened the car door for her. Seeing her hands


    struggle to pick up the roses, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Emily, I''ll hold it for you?"


    "No, I can hold it by myself!" Emily shook her head and didn''t want to let go of it.


    Although the bouquet was so big that it almost covered her whole body, she still wanted to hold it


    herself. She seemed to be confused by them, especially by the pink color and strong flower


    fragrance,


    He looked up at his handsome face. Thinking of the surprise he had prepared, she decided not to


    argue with him about the sudden kisses.


    Whatever, I''ll also give him some benefits!


    Emily really liked the roses very much. After returning home, she was in a good mood and found a


    lot of bottles and cups. After pouring water into them and inserting roses after roses, the whole


    house seemed to be full of vitality.


    The kitchen venttor was buzzing. Simon was making dinner in the kitchen, while she was


    inserting flowers outside.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He took out the ribs that had just been cooked in the high pressure pot. When he was ready to go


    back to the kitchen, the phone that was left on the dining table suddenly rang. He picked it up


    casually and wanted to remind her, but he stopped abruptly.


    "Calvin Desmond" was shown on the screen.


    Simon''s pupils contracted, and his facial features were a little stiff. After a long silence, he pressed


    his finger to the red circle, refused to ept it, and deleted the record directly.


    At this time, Emily came over with a pink rose and asked uncertainly, "Simon, is my phone ringing?"


    Because the kitchen venttor was buzzing, she did not hear it clearly. She heard her phone ringing


    faintly but she was not sure, and she came over.


    "Yes." Simon answered.


    "Who is it?" Emily saw him holding her cell phone.


    Simon''s eyes shed in an imperceptible way. He exined calmly, "A nuiance call. The


    advertisement promoting. I deleted it for you!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded and did not suspect anything.


    As she turned around and was going to continue to put the rose into the bottle, he caught hold of


    her wrist.


    Emily looked back in confusion, and suddenly she was pulled into his arms. Her nose was hit by


    him. Before she could react, her feet suddenly rose into the air, and he picked her up and ced


    her directly on the table.


    What in her eyes was his handsome facial features, which were close at hand.


    Emily swallowed her saliva.


    She was confined to the area like a littlemb. When she felt his hot breath on her face, her


    eyshes trembled slightly. "Simon, what are you doing..."


    Simon directly lowered his head and urately kissed her.


    The pink roses in her hand fell down, leaving only the floating fragrance of flowers.


    Not again...


    Emily closed her eyes and stayed obedient like a littlemb.


    She felt that she wasn''t breathing this evening, and she didn''t know what was wrong with him. And


    it was obvious that his chest heaved heavily, which was different from the two times in the car.


    She was dizzy due to his fierce kisses and she couldn''t see clearly the colour in his eyes.


    When she thought she could jump down and continue to insert flowers, she saw his Adam''s apple


    rolling and realized what he was going to do. Emily immediately panicked and reached out to pat


    him. "Simon, don''t do that! We haven''t eaten yet, and


    there are still dishes in the pots!"


    Simon raised his brows. However, it was an irresistible domineering manner.


    He was crazy!


    He was really crazy!


    An hourter, Emily sat weakly on the dining chair, putting her head on the dining table, as if her


    bones had been taken away.


    The kitchen venttor, however, stopped making noises.


    The crazy moves just now spoiled the dinner dishes. All the dishes in the pot were burned out.


    Simon cooked again. When it was time to eat, it was already dark outside.


    Emily raised her head as the standard four dishes and one soup were ced on the dining table.


    When she reached for the tablewares, she felt that her fingers were trembling. What made her even


    more ufortable was that she didn''t expect that it would cost her so much energy. He was really


    fierce!


    As she looked at the table in front of her, Emily couldn''t help thinking about what happened just


    now. She was on top of the table and was...


    She was so embarrassed that her face turned red.


    She trembled and tried to pick up the food with chopsticks in her hands.


    Different from her, Simon was in high spirits. He raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly. "Emily,


    do you want me to feed you?"


    Emily red at him. Feed your ass!


    The next day, Simon sent her to school an hour earlier as usual.


    Emily got out of the car. There were students with big schoolbags on their backs walking towards


    the campus. They were all wearing red scarves. They looked especially innocent, cute, and


    energetic. Whenever they saw her, they would greet her in a very sweet and polite way. "Hello, Miss


    Sam! Hello, big brother!"


    Naturally, the "big brother" was for Simon, who was beside her.


    As she looked at Simon, who happily epted the children''s call to him, Emily cursed him in her


    heart. "Shameless!"


    Simon put his hands in his pockets and raised his eyebrows. Emily, do you still want roses today?"


    Recalling what had happened yesterday, Emily immediately shook her head like a rattle-drum, "Not


    any more!"


    Sure enough, romance alwayses at a price!


    After Emily entered the campus, Simon opened the car door and sat back in the driver''s seat.


    Watching her slender back disappear, the light in his eyes was a little dim.


    Suddenly, he wanted to smoke. He had always kept a lighter and cigarette case in the storage


    compartment.


    But after he took it out and put a cigarette between his fingers, he suddenly thought that she didn''t


    allow him to smoke to keep healthy. Finally, he put it down. The corner of his mouth slightly


    twitched, and his face returned to normal expression. He started the engine and left.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    It was in the hospital.


    Simon sat in front of the desk in a white coat, sorting out the medical materials.


    In the afternoon, he would continue the technical exchange meeting, focusing on the heart cancer.


    At this time, he was flipping through the materials page by page, circling key parts.


    There was a knock on the door and he said, "Come in." Then the door was pushed open and two


    female nurses came in. They were sent to get the medical equipment by him. After giving them


    gratitude, he continued to concentrate on the material.


    Two secondster, Simon frowned and raised his eyebrows.


    Because there was still a female nurse in the room. She was staring at him with admiration, and it


    was difficult to ignore her.


    The person who stayed was Connie. She was dressed in a simple and generous nurse''s uniform,


    and her hair was coiled in the nurse''s cap. But it was obvious that she had been well-dressed. She


    made up, and her lips were delicate and charming, like a blooming flower.


    "Dr. Chin..." Connie called out shyly.


    Simon''s expression was indifferent and even somewhat disgusted. He interrupted in a low voice,


    "Connie Nicole, I think what I should have saidst time was very clear!"


    "Dr. Chin, since we are colleagues, can''t you make an appointment with me? Or we can only watch


    the movie. I have bought the tickets, and I want you to be with me so much. If you have a business


    today, can you do it tomorrow?"


    "Anyday won''t do!" Simon said coldly, "Get out and close the door!"


    Connie wanted to say something more, but she was afraid that it would really make him angry.


    Finally, she left the office with embarrassment and reluctance.


    As soon as the door closed, she was surrounded by several nurses after just two steps. "Connie,


    what did you just say with Dr. Chin in the room? Are you going to have a date again tonight?"


    "Connie, you''re amazing. There are so many nurses in our hospital, but you got Dr. Chin''s favor! It


    seems that you are beautiful enough to be noticed by Dr. Chin. Let''s hear about it. Where are you


    going? Are you going to his house again?"


    Connie got more and more shameful.


    Simon had taken the initiative to " invite" her before, so in the eyes of her colleagues, they still


    regarded the their rtion dubious, which made her enjoy the vanity of envy wherever she went.


    At this time, it was not easy for Connie to be straightforward, and her vanity was stirred up again.


    Therefore, she forced herself to nod and said, "Ahem... Yes!"


    "I''m so jealous of you!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m so envious!"


    Once again, in the envious and jealous eyes of the crowd, Connie kept her smile and left. When she


    was alone, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared.


    Perhaps others didn''t know what Simon''s attitude was, but she herself was very clear about it.


    Even though she knew that it was a show, whenever she thought back to that day when she


    followed him home, how her heart throbbed when he held her in his arms, and how she even felt his


    sturdy pectoral muscles...


    Connie''s face was uncontrobly flushed. She couldn''t resist his charm, but she waspletely


    rejected by him. Obviously, there was no hope at all!


    If she gave up and her colleagues found out about it, they would allugh at her. They could almost


    imagine that this group of gossipers would turn her into aughing stock after dinner...


    Should she try again?


    After leaving the hospital at dusk, Simon drove to school to pick Emily up from work.


    After Emily opened the door of the co-pilot''s seat and sat in, he frowned at the sight of a little boy


    who followed her into the back seat at the same time. "Why is there a child?"


    The little boy was wearing a blue school uniform, holding a big schoolbag, a red scarf around his


    neck, and a badge of student cadre on his shoulder. It seemed that he studied quite well.


    "He is a student in my ss!" Emily exined, "He is a left-behind child. His parents are working


    outside, and only his grandma takes care of him at home. But his grandmother was attacked by


    hypertension and was sent to the hospital. There is no life danger. But she has to stay in the


    hospital for a night. I''m worried about his staying at home alone. So, let''s take care of him tonight!"


    Hearing the first part Simon nodded, but he frowned again after hearing the second part, and asked


    the key question, "Then who will sleep with him tonight?"


    "Of course he will sleep with us!" Emily replied directly.


    The child was still so young. He was just in his second grade. If he lived with his grandmother, they


    should also live together. If he lived in their home, he would naturally have to live with them. He


    would be afraid if he slept alone.


    Seeing him start the engine in silence, she reached out and poked his muscle. "Simon you won''t


    mind a little boy, will you?"


    "No, I won''t!" Simon''s lips twitched.


    However, Emily felt that his words were but his heart wasn''t, because the way he was looking at the


    back was no longer very friendly!


    Back at home, Emily led the boy out of the back seat. Simon opened the trunk and took the


    ingredients that he bought in the supermarket before picking Emily up. He bought a lot of seafood


    today and a bottle of red wine to create the romantic atmosphere. Originally, he nned to enjoy all


    these with Emily, but now there was another male...


    Eight-year-old male is still a male!


    Perhaps it was because he thought that the little boy had to sleep on the same bed with them in the


    evening, Simon was not very happy and felt that the child was not very lovely.


    After entering the house, the boy revealed his naughty nature. He threw away his shoes and rushed


    in.


    Emily was used to it. The children in the ss were actually very naughty. They could be disciplined


    in ss, but once the ss ended, they would be like wild horses that had broken free from their


    shackles.


    She smiled and shook her head, putting the messy small shoes in order. Her attention was focused


    on the child. She did not find that the security door was actually not tightly closed, and there was a


    small gap.


    Simon put the shopping bags on the table and looked at the little boy, who was jumping up and


    down on the sofa.


    The cushions were all messed up on the floor, and basically, the ones that the little boy could reach


    out to and touch were all suffering. In just a few minutes, the living room was already in a mess, and


    it was one step before the roof was lifted.


    The boy was too naughty, so he always felt that he should have a daughter!


    This thought shed through Simon''s mind. The expression on Simon''s face immediately stiffened.


    Noticing the change of his mood, Emily could not help but ask with concern, "Simon, what''s the


    matter?" "I''m fine." Simon twitched his lips.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "No, you are not!" Emily didn''t believe it.


    Seeing her frowning and staring at him for a moment, Simon let out a sigh. There was a deep light


    gathering in his eyes, then it became dim like a fallen meteor. After a long silence, he said in a


    hoarse voice, "I miss our child."

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Emily also fell silent after hearing his words.


    That child...


    He had once stayed in her body for a short period of time and was gone unexpectedly. It was the


    pain of the two of them.


    When he suddenly mentioned this, the atmosphere became somewhat depressed. Only the little


    boy on the sofa who was riding on the cushion looked innocent and ignorant.


    Simon curled his thin lips and said with a somewhat mocking and gloomy curve, "Emily, I am an


    AIDS patient now, carrying an infectious virus on my body. Other than having no way to make love


    with you, we will not even be able to have a child in the future!"


    Emily had never been afraid of being infected by him.


    Simon didn''t know her determination, but he didn''t dare to take risks. However, that they will not


    have child in the future is certain.


    No one would allow the child to be born with such virus.


    Naturally, Emily understood, "So what?"


    She answered indifferently, her arms wrapped around her shoulders and her chin slightly lifted to


    meet his gaze. Pretending to be unhappy, she questioned him, "Simon, although we can''t have


    children anymore, isn''t it enough for you to have me?"


    The sadness in Simon''s eyes faded away, and there was a trace of warmth. "Enough!"


    Even though he would feel a sense of regret without a baby,pared to a baby, she was the more


    important one.


    If he could be with her, he was willing to have no children for the rest of his life!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "This is thest time. Let''s not talk about it in the future!" Emily walked over and wanted to snuggle


    into his arms. But when she thought that it was not only the two of them in the house, but also her


    students on the sofa, she could only hold his big hands instead.


    Simon, however, did not restrain himself. He directly kissed her on the lips. "Okay!"


    Although it was just a simple one, and there was no deeper entanglement, after all, it was in front of


    her student, the homnd''s flower. Emily was still a little shy. She quickly pushed him away, and her


    face was red.


    Not a good example for children, she thought.


    Suddenly, there was a tiny sound.


    Emily touched her cheeks and couldn''t help looking at the entrance. "Why do I feel like someone''s


    at the door?"


    "Perhaps it''s our neighbor!" Simon pulled his lips.


    "Maybe!" Emily nodded.


    She walked towards the door. At first, she looked from the cat''s eye and found that no one was


    there. Then she looked down and found that she didn''t close the door when she came back.


    It was still daytime and thief shouldn''t be so reckless.


    Emily didn''t pay much attention to the security door. She turned back and shouted at Simon,


    "Simon, cook for us quickly. We''re hungry!"


    At this time, the little boy on the sofa also poked his head out. "Miss Sam, I am hungry too."


    The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched. He walked into the kitchen unwillingly.


    What they did not know was that there was indeed someone at the door just now. The slight


    movement was also caused by it, but it was not a thief.


    Connie almost ran down from the second floor in one breath. When she reached the first floor, she


    almost fell down. She was afraid that she would make a noise, so she almost covered her mouth


    and rushed outside.


    Oh my god, what did she just hear?


    She knew that the reason Simon invited her back then was just to put on a show with her. She also


    knew that he might have no interests in her at all, let alone good impressions. Even so, she still


    wanted to try again because of her vanity. So after getting off work, she decided to try again to


    come to his house by herself.


    Because she didn''t get permission in advance, Connie was very nervous. She hesitated at the door


    and didn''t know how to get in.


    When she arrived, Simon''s off-roader had already been parked downstairs. Unexpectedly, she


    found out that the door was not closed. As the faint voice of conversation came from inside, Connie


    eavesdropped on it.


    And she was shocked by what she had heard.


    AIDS...


    Connie was sure that she had not misheard.


    No one would joke about this kind of thing. When she heard it, she was so shocked that she


    dropped the bag in her hand to the ground. She made a sound and immediately ran away for fear of


    being found.


    At this time, Connie no longer had any improper thoughts about Simon Chin. She even felt scary.


    Fortunately, it was just a simple touch on the limb on the day of the y. Otherwise, if it really was


    as she had expected...


    Looking up at the window upstairs, Connie rubbed her arms in fear and shock.


    As she felt lucky, she also felt unhappy and unfair. How dare he look down upon her when he was


    infected by AIDS!


    At night, it was the problem of sleeping that Simon didn''t want to face the most.


    The boy was eight years old and was a stay-home child, so he was very independent in many


    things. He could finish all things by himself. Because they had no children''s pajamas, the boy could


    only sleep in underpants.


    Emily spread out the quilt and let the little boy lie in it.


    Perhaps because he had been naughty all the evening, he was so tired now that he was quite


    obedient. When Emily touched the little boy''s little head and was about to praise the boy, she saw


    Simoning out after taking a shower and wearing a bathrobe. She said with a gloomy face, "He


    made a flood in the bathroom!"


    Such a directin...


    If it weren''t for the muscle on his body, Emily would''ve wondered if there were two little boys at


    home!


    It was dark outside and it waste. The lights were turned off and they were ready to sleep.


    In the darkness, the little boy suddenly asked in a childish tone, "Miss Sam, can I hug you while


    sleeping?"


    Emily immediately understood.


    Although she didn''t have the chance to be a mother, she knew some of the children''s habits. After


    all, she used to be like that when she was a child.


    Before she could answer, someone had refused in a deep voice, "No, you can''t!"


    "But I''m asking Miss Sam!" The boy pouted.


    Even in the darkness, she could feel the ice reflected out of Simon''s eyes. She quickly said, "Ahem,


    he''s still a child!"


    "A male child!" Simon gnashed in anger.


    Alright...


    Emily touched her forehead helplessly, feeling that the older one was more difficult to persuade.


    She had to work on the little one, "You are already a second grade child. I can''t hug you so you will


    have to sleep well!"


    Although the little boy was naughty, he was very sensible and did not cry. After nodding, he closed


    his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Outside the window, the moon poked its head out of the clouds and shone through the window


    gauze, spreading white light on the floor.


    In the sound of the child''s long and steady breathing, a big hand reached out.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Emily, who hadn''t slept yet, asked with a frown. She had already sensed


    it almost as soon as he moved.


    Simon touched her pajamas with his fingertip and snorted, "I still want it!"


    Emily was speechless.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    The next day, the white off-roader was parked at the school gate.


    Before Emily got off the car, Simon had already opened the car door and taken the little boy sitting


    behind him out the car as if the boy was damaging his car.


    She wanted to scald him, but when she thought of the little boy''s bed-wettingst night and how he


    was washing the sheets in anger, she held back.


    Simon''s amorous eyes moved from the campus to her face and said fiercely, "When Ie to pick


    you up in the evening, I don''t want to see him again!"


    "Or other students of yours!" In the end, he added.


    Emily held back herughter. "Okay, okay!"


    She turned around and wanted to follow the students to go inside, but he pulled her back and then


    kissed her.


    Emily''s face was red like blood. She red at him, in bashfulness and little anger.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and curled his lips in an evil way. "Goodbye kiss!"


    Emily red at him again and ignored him. She stamped her feet and quickly ran away.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon when the sun was still in its greatest time.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of a hospital. Emily took the change and opened the door to get out.


    Looking at the outpatient building in front of her, the corner of her mouth curved into a sly smile.


    Today, school organized students to go tree nting. Except for their head teacher, other teachers


    could all get off work earlier than usual.


    She wanted to go home, but when she thought of the way Simon carried the wet sheets with his


    fingers and the expression on his face, she decided toe tofort him and give him a surprise.


    Emily came to the hospital to see him once, but at that time it was in the evening. She just squatted


    at the door to wait for him.


    She had never been inside before, so he was not familiar with the hospital and did not know where


    he was.


    ording to the sign, she took the elevator to the floor of cardiosurgery department. When she


    came out of the elevator, she met a nurse and asked, "Excuse me, could you please tell me where


    Dr.


    Chin''s office is?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After hearing her words, the nurse was shocked. ''Are you looking for Dr. Chin for medical


    consultation?"


    Emily knew that she had misunderstood, but she also frowned. She didn''t understand why she had


    such a big reaction. Just as she was about to exin, the nurse leaned over and lowered her voice,


    "Girl, let me give you an advice. There are many doctors here. If you want to see a doctor, you''d


    better not look for Dr. Chin!"


    After that, she shook her head and went away in a rush.


    Emily was confused.


    That nurse was unreliable. Emily continued to go inside and wanted to ask nurses in the nurses


    station.


    Several nurses were gathered in the station. It seemed that they were not at work but talking


    gossip. When Emily was about to cough lightly to attract attention, she heard the name "Dr. Chin".


    "Do you know that Dr. Chin has AIDS?"


    "Who doesn''t know that now? We have known the news since the morning. Now the whole hospital


    knows, not only our department, but also the other departments!" "Hey, you really can''t tell. Dr. Chin


    is actually an AIDS patient. I still fancy him!" "Quit that. Are you mad? Don''t you even know what


    AIDS is? It''s so dangerous. Aren''t you afraid of being infected? I''m still scared now that I think about


    it. I probably don''t have much contact with him, right? I heard that he was infected after he came


    back here, so he should be alright when we worked together in the past!"


    "Whether there is something wrong or not, you''d better stay away from him in the future!"


    "It''s too scary for a person who carries HIV to stay in our hospital. I don''t dare to work here. Now I


    have to hide from him! Well, the director is having a conversation with him!"


    As Emily listened to the their discussions, her heart started to sink.


    Especially for the disgusted expressions and tones, her hands clenched into fists.


    Just as she was about to argue with them, she saw Simon''s tall and straight figure walking over


    from the corridor.


    White coat taken off, he was wearing his own gray shirt and trousers. The coat was ced on his


    elbow, and his right hand was holding a box, which was filled with his usual office stuffs.


    After seeing that, Emily''s heart suddenly tightened, "Simon..."


    Although he looked as usual, he had a feeling of being isted, especially on the way he walked


    here. The medical staff passing by all avoided him automatically as if he is gue.


    There was a sh of surprise in Simon''s eyes. "Emily, why are you here?"


    Emily pursed her lips and exined, "The school has taken a half day''s off. I''m here to pick you up


    after work..."


    "Well, you''vee just at the right time." Simon lightly curled his lips.


    Half an hour ago, he just came out of the director''s office.


    After he had sent Emily to work and went back to the hospital in the morning, he noticed that


    something was wrong. Later, he knew that his illness couldn''t be concealed. Such a big thing in


    such a small ce was sure to be spread at a surprising speed.


    The whole hospital became jittery. Only two people came to the exchange meeting in the morning.


    When he came back, he had reported his illness to the director. In the end, it was agreed that he


    gave up clinical work and focus on teaching. But unfortunately, someone went to appeal for his


    dismission. Under pressure, the director could only talk to him. The director apologized and told


    Simon that Simon had to be suspended. After apologizing for the troubles he made, Simon went


    back to the office to pack up his things.


    After hearing his words, Emily felt her heart got tighter.


    A doctor in a white coat walked over to them. Simon called to him and took out a pen from the


    carton. "Doctor Wang. You borrowed it to me. I haven''t returned it to you yet."


    The man he called Doctor Wang immediately shook his head like a rattle drum and waved his


    hands. "No need. You can keep it. I don''t want it anymore!"


    After that, he quickly walked away as if he was afraid of being touched by him.


    Emily clenched her fists even tighter. So tight that her knuckles were turning white.


    She nced around and found that almost all of them were looking at her and Simon from a


    distance, including the nurses standing in the nurses'' station. They all looked at each other, and all


    kept their distance from her and Simon.


    This was a hospital, and they were all medical staff.


    They have more medical knowledge than ordinary people, and were also more professional. Thus,


    they knew the routine of transmission better. But even so, they still showed disdain and detestation.


    Perhaps this was the tragedy of humanity.


    Emily gritted her teeth and reached out to hold Simon''s big hand in front of them. She held Simon''s


    fingers, their fingers crossing each others, and kissed him on tiptoe.


    She didn''t look at anyone. She raised her head and said in a strong voice, "Simon, let''s go home!"

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Emily took his hand and left.


    However, on the way out of the hospital, her face was blue. Because when they entered the lift, the


    people inside regarded them as dreadful monsters, and they all stayed as distant as possible. And


    they stampeded to get our of the lift.


    Inside the car, Emily asked indignantly, "Simon, how could this be?"


    AIDS patients could be considered the disadvantaged. In many aspects, their hiding of their illness


    was not to deceive but to protect themselves.


    Simon pulled his lips and said slowly in a deep voice, "Someone spread things about my condition.


    It seems to be nurse Connie!"


    After Connie eavesdropped on their conversation yesterday, she was once again surrounded by


    other colleagues in the department to inquire about the extent of their date this morning when she


    came to work. So she told them all about Simon''s condition.


    She knew that Simon didn''t like her. In order to avoid being reduced to a joke, she might as well


    take the initiative to take action.


    In this case, no one wouldugh at her. Instead, Simon would be the one to take all the me!


    Simon did not know Connie''s thinkings, but now that the entire hospital had known it, the work in


    Tbridge City could only be suspended. In the past, everyone wanted to say hello to him even from a


    distance, but now they all avoided him in advance from a even bigger distance.


    "Is it the nurse you brought home to drive me away?" Upon hearing this, Emily frowned.


    "Yes." Simon nodded.


    "How did she know?" Emily was puzzled. Seeing that he didn''t know about it either, she gritted her


    teeth and said in a bad mood, "It''s because you''re messing around. And now, you are bitten back!


    Now you know what is called ''scorpion''!"


    Simon''s lips curled up slightly, and there was a hint of mockery in his smile.


    Recalling what he had just experienced in the hospital, Emily turned back and looked at the box in


    the back seat. Although he looked very calm now, his eyes seemed to be covered with ice and


    snow.


    She bit her lips and said in a very light tone, "Simon, Let''s eat out!" "Good idea!" Simon replied.


    They didn''t go home directly but went to a restaurant run by a southerner on their way home.


    The chef was from the south where the people there fancy spicy food. Therefore, every dish was


    spicy. They ate as usual and ordered four dishes and one soup, all in small portions, just like at


    home. It was just enough for two people.


    When Emily put down her bowl, she found he barely ate anything.


    The white off-roader was parked downstairs, and there were stars glittering in the night sky.


    After taking a shower, Emily came out of the bathroom. She looked around and found his straight


    back in the balcony beside the kitchen.


    The balcony was independent from the apartment, being in the open air, so one could enjoy the


    scenery outside more directly.


    However, one could still feel cold facing the cool night wind.


    Simon only wore a thin shirt and trousers. His hands were on the rail. The night wind blew his hair in


    front of his forehead. Maybe it was because of the dark color of his clothes, it seemed that he was


    going to be integrated with the night.


    Emily shouted at him, "Simon, I''m done bathing!" "Mm." Simon turned around and mentioned for the


    cigarette case on the rattan chair next to him. "Can I smoke a cigarette?"


    Emily held her breath.


    She did not speak, but went straight to him, picked up and opened the cigarette case, and took out


    a cigarette. Then she lighted it for him, and sent it directly to his thin lips.


    When he turned around, her heart almost stopped beating.


    His whole body seemed to be wrapped in a dark swamp, without any light and vitality around him.


    Everything he had experienced in the hospital during the day must be a fatal blow to him. It was


    impossible for anyone to avoid any impact.


    Although she strictly forbade him to smoke, she still wanted nicotine to give him some rxation.


    Simon held the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep puff. He spat out the smoke ring. However,


    his handsome face looked very quiet and lonely in the smoke.


    A gust of night wind blew, and Emily secretly shivered.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She just took a shower and felt hot. But after being blown by the wind, she instantly felt cold, and


    her hair was not dry. Although it was cold, she still did not run back to the room, but reached out to


    touch his sturdy arm.


    When she opened her mouth and was about to say that she wanted him to go back to the room,


    she suddenly heard his deep voice.


    "AIDS is an extremely dangerous contagion."


    Emily frowned.


    Simon dropped cigarette ashes. And the ashes were blown away by the night wind,nding on the


    ground in a mess. "This type of disease is caused by human immunodeficiency virus, a type of virus


    that can attack the human body''s immune system. It will target the CD4T lymphocyte, destroying


    large amounts of cells, causing the human body to gradually lose its immune function, causing the


    failures of the liver, lungs, kidneys, and other organs and blindness. Late staged patients usually die


    fromplications, most of them malignant tumors."


    "ording to reports, a healthy person can live for many years, 2 to 20 years, without any


    symptoms, working and living as a normal person. But if he is unable to control his illness, he will


    die in half a year, at most, one and a half year!"


    Emily was confused. Why did he give her a medical ss all of a sudden?


    As a matter of fact, when she learned that he was infected, she had already learnt all the


    information about the disease. And until now, whenever she was free, she would take out a medical


    book from her bag to learn about the illness.


    Just as she didn''t know why he said so much medical knowledge, she heard his low voice sounding


    again slowly. "Emily, if I''m dead, you can just marry someone else."


    After hearing this, Emily''s face suddenly turned blue.


    So this is the point?


    She was about to burst into tears, and she was trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth and


    red at him. "Okay! Then I''ll wait and see. Once you kick your bucket, I''ll return to Ice City and find


    another man. Don''t worry!"


    After saying these words, she threw her hands off and ran back to the living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, she twitched her nose and felt wet in her eyes. And atst, she burst into tears.


    It seemed that her valve of tear had been opened and tears were pouring out from her eyes. Emily


    raised her hand and wiped her face at a venture. After a while, she gave up wiping because there


    were too many tears to be wiped clean.


    She was sitting on the sofa, shedding tears of anger and hatred.


    Suddenly she remembered that, when they were at Wendy''s husband''s funeral, Simon asked her


    would


    her heart break if he was dead...


    Emily felt it was unlucky to ask. Maybe it was because of that stupid question.


    Just like when he got to Tbridge City and she was so infuriated that she even ran away from home,


    Emily swore while wiping her tears, "Bastard, son of bitch!"


    "Have you had enough?"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    "Have you finished scolding me?"


    His shadow came down from the top of her head, apanied by a clear smell of tobo.


    Without looking up, Emily knew who it was. Maybe because she felt too depressed in her heart, her


    tears flowed more fiercely and couldn''t stop at all.


    "No!" She shouted loudly and continued to scold fiercely, "Bastard. Bastard!"


    Emily repeated it continuously. It was unknown whether she was too angry to speak coherently, or


    she was unwilling to scold him with other words.


    Simon bent down and sighed. He wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his slender


    fingers. Finally, he simply pinched her chin and kissed her tears little by little. In a slightly hoarse


    voice, he said with a little chagrin, "Sorry, I take back what I just said!"


    In fact, at that time, he regretted it after he said that.


    At that time, he was too depressed, so he almost blurted it out without thinking too much. Although


    there was a chance that she would be infected by him, she might be healthy. In this way, he was


    bound to die first. Therefore, he wanted her to find another couple by then...


    Even so, as long as he thought about it, he was extremely unwilling in his heart.


    Simon put his right palm on top of her head, and he said with a trace of reluctance in his eyes,


    "Emily, you are mine! I don''t want you to live with other men!"


    Emily took a sniff and pinched his handsome face like a bully. Then she gave a loud snort as if she


    was venting her anger. "If you don''t want me to live with another man, then you must survive all


    along!"


    "I swear!" Simon twisted her eyebrows because of pain but he did not break free. Touching her wet


    eyes with his fingers, he regainedziness in his amorous eyes. "I will no longer smoke and drink. I


    will adjust the diet, strengthening nutrition and high protein, and do more exercise! With you by my


    side, I will try my best to live well!"


    Emily''s mood became much better. After pinching his face, she still felt worried. Gritting her teeth,


    she said, "Swear an oath!"


    Simon didn''t refuse her. He raised his right hand decently with a trace of evilness in his eyes. "Okay,


    I swear to you. If I break my promise, then I will..."


    Emily stretched out her hand to cover his mouth.


    It was she who made him swear, but when she


    heard that he really did it, she was afraid that the oath would work!


    She clenched her fists and punched him on the chest. Although the punches didn''t make him feel


    pain, she at least vented her anger and rxedpletely. "Simon, even if they know it, it''s


    useless. Ungrateful and vicious, they don''t realize who taught them the skills! Since the aid to


    Tbridge is suspended, we can give a free clinic. There are still many small mountain areas in the


    county, undeveloped in all aspects. Many people there need you! Anyway, no matter where you are,


    I will apany you all the time!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and nodded. "I know. I won''t leave you alone!"


    "..." The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    She was the one who apanied him. Why did it feel like he was apanying her?


    Without warning, her feet suddenly left the ground. Emily gasped in a low voice and was held


    horizontally in his arms. Then he strode toward the bedroom. Being scare by him, she pinched his


    face in a bad mood again.


    In the dead of the night, there was only the whispering between lovers.


    Emily nestled close to him. She was still angry at his indiscreet remarks, so she grumbled in a


    flirtatious manner. "It''s all your fault!"


    Simon saidzily, "Well, it''s all my fault!"


    She put her arms around his strong waist and her face on his chest, trying to listen to his heartbeat.


    "Simon, don''t say that again!"


    Simon''s fingers stroked her hair, and his eyes were full of determination. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely


    be the longest-lived AIDS patient!"


    After listening to his remark, Emily couldn''t helpughing.


    Simon suddenly said, "However, there is only one thing that''s truly a pity!"


    "What''s the matter?" Emily asked subconsciously, but immediately regretted what she had said.


    Simon''s eyes were squinting in the darkness and shining with an evil light. "I can''t make love with


    you!"


    Emily was speechless. As expected, she knew that he didn''t have any good words!


    Simon suddenly pulled up the quilt. "But now, you can satisfy me first!"


    Emily cried in a low voice, "No..."


    In the end, her resistance was ineffective.


    The next day, Emily didn''t go to work, because she


    had a cold.


    Last night, she had a cold wind on the balcony with wet hair. It caused pain in her throat when she


    got up in the morning. She had a runny nose and her voice was hoarse.


    Simon was very worried. Although she stressed that it was just a normal cold, he still drove her to


    the hospital.


    It was not until he was sure that she only caught a cold that he was relieved. However, he still took


    her to take a blood test and went back with some medicine.


    After being covered under the quilt for an entire day, Emily was sweating profusely. She felt that all


    the pain in her body had gone, and she had regained her energy. Outside the window, the setting


    sun was extraordinarily beautiful.


    She could hear the sound of a cooker hood running in the kitchen. When she was asleep, Simon


    went to the supermarket to buy a hen. Now, he seemed to be making soup for her.


    As soon as Emily thought of the delicious taste, she began to drool.


    She felt ufortable lying on the bed, so she lifted the quilt and got out of bed. In case that she


    might get cold again, she opened the suitcase that had been ced in the corner and found a pair


    of wool socks. When she put them on her feet, she nced at a square box.


    Emily stopped and stretched out her hand to take the box.


    There was a diamond ring inside after it was opened.


    With a slight movement of her fingers, the diamond shone brightly.


    Simonpensated for her with the diamond ring when he left Ice city. Then she lied to Calvin that


    she had found it. Calvin didn''t seem to see through it, or maybe he didn''t reveal her lie even if he


    realized it and just took it aspensation for her guilt.


    All in all, it was supposed to be a gift from Calvin.


    At that time, all she wanted was to find Calvin and tell him that she couldn''t marry him. However,


    she left in such a hurry that she forgot to return the ring to Calvin...


    Emily thought that if she had the chance, she should return it to him, otherwise, she would feel


    uneasy. Perhaps she could send it to him, which was the simplest and the most effective way.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She closed the box again, lowered her head, and put it back in the inteyer of the suitcase.


    At the door of the bedroom, there was a tall and straight figure standing there. Simon, wearing an


    apron, wanted to call her to have dinner.


    Unexpectedly, she had already got up. His eyes were fixed on the diamond ring in her hand.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Clenching his hands, Simon wanted to step in.


    However, just as he was about to move her feet, he stopped abruptly. Then, he quietly turned


    around and walked back to the kitchen.


    After turning off the cooker hood, he took the bamboo mat and put the soup pot on it. The oil in the


    soup had already been eliminated by him in the process of cooking, which could make the soup


    look particrly bright. Several red dates floated on it, giving a fragrant smell.


    As he withdrew his hands, footsteps came from the bedroom.


    Emily came out in her slippers. When she saw that there were bowls and chopsticks on the table,


    she immediately asked, "Simon, can we eat now?"


    Simon raised his eyelids and looked at her right hand for two seconds. Then he said calmly, "Yes!"


    "It smells so good..."


    Emily sat down to smell and her head almost touched the soup pot.


    Simon filled up a bowl of soup for her. Then he rubbed her head with his big palm and saidzily,


    "Since it smells good, you should drink more. I put


    ginger in it, which can keep out the cold!"


    Although she had recovered from her cold, ording to Simon''s insistence, it was three dayster


    that Emily returned to school.


    He persuaded her on the excuse of preventing her from passing her cold to her students.


    In the morning, Emily only had one lesson. In fact, many primary schools in the city had canceled


    the subject of history, in order to lighten the burden on the children. But it was different here. It was


    lucky for them to have a teacher who was willing to teach them.


    It was a lecture for children and the content was not profound, so it was easy for her.


    After the ss bell rang, Emily returned to her office. Many teachers went to the dining hall for


    lunch, so there were few people in the office. At the table at the door, Tyler was holding a thermos


    bottle in one hand and pouring water into the thermos cup in the other.


    "Mr. Tyler, be careful!"


    When Emily saw the water overflow the cup, she hurriedly shouted.


    Tyler was startled. He hurriedly put down both the thermos bottle and the thermos cup and shook


    his hand. Arge part of his hand was scalded. Fortunately, there were no blisters. "Ah! I was


    distracted. I forgot that I was pouring water!"


    Emily stepped forward to help him deal with the wound. When she saw his sullen face, she asked,


    "Mr. Tyler, what''s wrong with you? Why do you seem to have some worries?"


    "I''m fine!" Tyler shook his head.


    She thought he didn''t want to say more, so she kindly said, "If there''s anything I can do for you, you


    can tell me!"


    It seemed that Tyler was afraid that she might misunderstand, he shook his head again and then


    exined. "It''s really all right. Miss Sam, I''m fine. In fact, it''s all about a student in my ss!"


    Emily asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with the student?"


    Tyler asked, "Do you still remember thedy who invited us to eat yak meat in her house?"


    "Ahem, of course, I remember!" Emily nodded and scratched her neck unnaturally.


    She certainly remembered that. At that time, with the help of Tyler, she made Simon jealous and he


    ended up getting drunk. In the evening, she finally conquered Simon...


    Tyler continued to say, "Her son is a student in my ss and had heart disease. I have helped send


    her son to the hospital twice, so she is very grateful to me! This child has returned to ss for a few


    days now. He looks like he''s recovering well, but his mother is suddenly sick! It''s also heart


    disease!"


    "I feel sorry to hear that. Is the situation serious or not?" Hearing this, Emily also frowned.


    "It seems to be quite serious. It is said that she has not passed the dangerous period even now in


    the intensive care unit!" Tyler sighed. "The medical technology is not good enough here. Many


    equipment is not advanced, and the medical skills of doctors are also inferior. There is no way to


    operate at present! Her physical condition can''t afford to transfer to another hospital, so it''s hard to


    say whether she can get through this!"


    Things were unpredictable, and there would always be so many idents and diseases.


    Emily said sympathetically, "That student is really pitiful..."


    "Yes!" Tyler nodded.


    At dusk, when school was over, the children were scrambling to run out with big schoolbags on their


    backs, and the crisp child''s voice could be heard everywhere.


    Simon was stopped doing the aid to Tbridge now, so he had nothing to do every day. He drove here


    early and waited at the school gate. When the bell rang, he leaned against the car.


    Emily looked at him from afar and couldn''t help butugh when she heard the students call him


    brother.


    He was really getting more and more shameless!


    Driving on the national highway without many vehicles, opening the window, the wind was not very


    cold now. It blew in with some warmth of the setting sun. The scenery along the way also made


    them feelfortable.


    Emily suddenly said, "Oh, Simon!"


    Simon leaned toward her. "Hmm?"


    "Do you still remember the child you operated on?


    He and his mother hade to our house and I treated them. They invited us to eat yak meat!"


    Emily wanted to tell him the news she heard from Tyler at noon.


    Hearing what she said, Simon curled his lips meaningfully. "Well, you still called yourself Mrs. Chin


    at that time!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily felt embarrassed.


    "That''s not the point." She adjusted her expression and said calmly, "The mother of the child also


    has heart disease. It''s said that she is now in the intensive care unit of the hospital!"


    "Heart disease..." Simon repeated.


    He frowned slightly and looked serious, but he didn''t show much surprise on his face.


    The child was his patient and the operation was done by him, so he knew the illness best. Such a


    young child had congenital heart disease, most of which were inherited by his mother. So his


    mother had heart disease as he expected, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Emily reached out and held his hand gently. "Simon, I heard from Mr. Tyler that there is no doctor in


    the hospital who has the ability to operate on her, and now the situation is very critical. There is no


    way to transfer her to another hospital... Are you confident in operating on her?"


    When Simon heard this, he did not directly answer. Instead, after a long silence, he said in a deep


    voice, "You know that I can''t do it now."


    "Yeah, I hope that she can get through it!" Emily sighed.


    Simon looked worried.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was almost impossible for her to get through it..."


    As a doctor, he could roughly judge the situation from what Emily said. Since she had been


    transferred to ICU, it meant that she was seriously ill. If there was no way to operate, she would


    most likely die.


    The next morning, the morning light was like an energetic deer running in every corner of the room.


    Simon prepared breakfast in the kitchen as usual.


    After brushing her teeth, Emily came out. As soon as she bit the freshly baked bread in her mouth,


    she heard someone knocking on the door.


    It made her annoyed!


    She grumbled in her heart and reluctantly put the bread back on the te. Then she quickly ran to


    the porch in her slippers. After she opened the door, she saw a strange man standing outside.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    With a bit of ck skin, he looked quite affable and not very old.


    Emily frowned. She didn''t know him, so she asked in confusion, "Who are you looking for?"


    The man ignored her and looked inside. Then he asked her very politely, "Is Dr. Chin here? I am his


    colleague!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Emily heard that he was Simon''s colleague, she immediately put up her guard. Especially


    when she thought of the medical staff who suddenly changed their attitude when she went to pick


    Simon up that day, she immediately asked with an unfriendly look, "What''s the matter?"


    The man seemed to be intimidated by her, and he hemmed and hawed there for a while.


    At this time, the steady footsteps behind her sounded. After Simon heard the noise, he also strode


    over. When he saw the man standing outside the door, he slightly frowned. It was his colleague in


    the hospital, and also a doctor in the same department, but he was just a junior doctor who had just


    graduated from the university of medical sciences for a year.


    After thinking for a while, Simon said, "Come in first!"


    The reason Simon allowed him in was actually very simple. The man was probably one of the few


    people in the hospital who did not keep away from him.


    When Emily heard that, she humphed and turned her body to the side to let him in.


    The man followed them into the living room. Because Emily kept staring at him, he was very


    embarrassed and sat there rubbing his hands from time to time.


    When Simon saw this, he slightly raised his chin and said, "Emily, you go to pick up two cups of


    water!"


    "Oh!" Emily snorted and went to do that.


    Simon asked calmly, "Mr. Linzell, did the director send you here?"


    "Yes!" Mr. Linzell immediately nodded.


    Upon hearing this, he had his own spection in his heart. "Now I am suspended from the aid work.


    Is it the colleagues in the hospital worried? Do youe here to tell me not to go back to the


    hospital anymore?"


    "No, no!" Mr. Linzell quickly shook his head and exined. "I came here today for another thing..."


    When he finished speaking about that matter, even Emily, who walked over with paper cups, was


    shocked.


    She looked at Simon subconsciously, and there was a sh of astonishment in his eyes. Then he


    frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure thatdy wants me to perform an operation for


    her?"


    "Yes, Dr. Chin!" Mr. Linzell nodded.


    It seemed that he was afraid that Simon wouldn''t believe it, so he kept on saying, "The patient is


    now in ICU. Because of theplex condition of her illness, she has to undergo a thoracotomy, but


    no one in the hospital can do it except you! Ahem... We''ve also reflected on your condition to the


    patient, saying that you have AIDS. We''ve also exined to her the possibility of infection during


    the operation, but the patient still insists on having you perform the operation!"


    Simon was stunned.


    In the operating room of the hospital.


    Hearing the footsteps, Emily stood up from the hard red chair. She saw Simon, who had changed


    into a green surgical suit,ing over from the end of the corridor. His tall and straight figure cast a


    long shadow on the ground.


    It had been such a long time since shest saw him dressed like this. She actually felt a little sad


    and bitter.


    In fact, after Mr. Linzell left, Simon fell into an ideological struggle. After hesitating for a long time,


    he finally agreed.


    After all, it was a very stressful thing.


    He was a doctor, but he was also a patient. As a doctor, he had responsibility, such responsibility


    was rted to his conscience.


    When the elevator opened on the other side, the woman who also wore her surgical clothes was


    carried over by the nurse. She looked very weak, her mouth and nose were covered with an oxygen


    mask, and her breathing was very slow.


    The little boy sitting in the hard chair next to her immediately stood up and rushed over to call his


    mother.


    Simon also strode forward. The expression on his handsome face had never been so serious


    before. He asked very seriously, "Mrs., I''ll make a final confirmation. Do you really want me to


    operate on you?"


    "Yes!" Thedy, who was lying on the bed, nodded.


    Simon frowned and the expression on his face did not rx. Instead, it was even more serious. "I


    have AIDS. It is a terminal disease! During the process of thoracotomy, it is apanied by a great


    amount of danger. I will wear twoyers of gloves during the operation, however, it is easy to get


    scratched when I touch a sharp weapon. If that happens, it will very easily cause infection by


    blood... Are you sure?"


    Hearing his words, Emily couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    Like the nurses, she held her breath and looked at the woman who nodded with difficulty. "I''m sure!"


    "I believe you, Dr. Chin!"


    After a pause, the white mist on the oxygen cover increased rapidly. The woman tried very hard to


    open her mouth. "If I don''t ept the operation, I may die. Even if I am unfortunate to be infected,


    it''s my fate. I won''t me you!"


    Although her tone was weak, her gaze at him was particrly firm.


    Simon''s entire body trembled.


    All the colleagues in the hospital kept away from him, for fear of being infected by him, but this


    woman actually asked him to operate on her...


    Because she believed in him.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, and his eyes were shining like the stars in the cold winter night. Simon


    held her hand and said in a deep and powerful voice, "Mrs., let''s start the operation now!" "Okay!"


    The woman nodded with a smile on her face.


    The corner of Simon''s lips twitched. Then he looked up and ordered with a solemn face. "Get into


    the operating room and prepare for the operation!"


    The nurse who pushed the bed immediately replied. Without further ado, she quickly carried the


    woman into the operating room.


    Simon turned back and looked at Emily.


    Emily took a step forward. She hugged his two strong arms and said with her bright eyes, "Simon,


    I''ll wait for you outside! Come on!"


    He performed an operation inside, and she waited for him outside.


    Simon said, "Okay!"


    Watching him walking into the operating room in green, Emily couldn''t help but reach out her hand


    again.


    Perhaps there were patients with AIDS who had gone through an operation but no doctor with AIDS


    who had performed an operation. For him, he needed a strong mind to support him.


    She knew that it was different from his so many previous operations. It was not just an operation,


    but more like a battle!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and looked back.


    Besides them, there were a nurse, a cleaner, and a student in the corridor, but she still summoned


    up the courage to hug his neck and kiss him with force.


    She originally wanted to give him a light kiss, but he held her in his arms unexpectedly.


    After the kiss, Simon looked at her with his charming eyes. His eyebrows were raised higher than


    before and he said in azy but pleased tone, "I''m very satisfied with the way of cheering!"


    Emily was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even look up.


    She punched his chest gently, urging him to hurry in.


    Watching his straight back disappear into the operating room, she took a deep breath and clenched


    her hands tightly.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    The waiting time was undoubtedly painful.


    "Miss Sam..."


    The little boy beside her grabbed her clothes and timidly asked, "Will mom be fine?"


    "Yes!" Emily looked at the child''s innocent and fearful eyes. Then she raised her hand to touch his


    head and told him in an inborn determined tone. "Your mother will be fine. Dr. Chin is an excellent


    doctor!"


    On the other hand, she seemed to tell herself about that.


    That was her man, who was very excellent!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Yes!" The little boy nodded.


    The corridor fell silent again. There were only medical staffs who asionally walked around.


    The little boy looked eagerly at the red light in the operating room. Emily was also very nervous,


    staring at the closed door.


    Finally, when the sun was setting, the operating room door finally opened.


    Simon, dressed in a green surgical suit, was the first toe out. Emily almost bounced to her feet.


    "Simon, how is the operation?"


    Simon didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took off his mask.


    He looked serious. After frowning for a long while, he suddenly said, "It''s very sessful!"


    Emily was relieved instantly. Then she threw herself into his arms and cried with joy. "I knew you


    must seed!"


    "You trust me so much?" Simon held her in his arms.


    "Of course!" Emily nodded hard.


    The operation was performed independently by him, without an assistant.


    At this time, the surgical cap on his head had also been taken off. Due to the fact that he had worn it


    for too long, his short hair was already unshaped. However, he still looked handsome, shining with a


    languid look in his eyes. All in all, he still looked attractive.


    At this time, the door of the operating room opened again, and nurses carried the unconscious


    woman out. The little boy immediately stood up and leaned over the side of the bed. Then he


    followed them to the ICU.


    Simon and Emily looked at each other and smiled. Then they walked to the elevator, tightly holding


    each other''s fingers.


    On the same day, the two returned home and had a good sleep.


    In the evening of the next day, Simon went to school to pick her up from work. Meanwhile, he also


    picked up the woman''s son.


    After the woman left the operating table yesterday, the effect of the anesthetic was not over, so


    she was in aa and was sent to the ICU. After 24 hours of observation, she could be confirmed


    that she had passed the period of danger.


    When they arrived at the hospital, she had been transferred to the general ward.


    The ward was only for four patients, but two of them had just been discharged from the hospital at


    noon. The other one was recovering well, so the patient stayed at home during the day and came


    back at night. It was very quiet with only the boy''s mother there.


    There was a doctor in a white gown in the ward. It was Mr. Linzell, who went to their house in the


    morning before.


    Although Simon didn''t wear a white gown, when he appeared in front of the hospital bed, the


    momentum of being a doctor still existed. This came from the umtion of long-term work and


    made people believe in him unconsciously.


    "How''s she?"


    Mr. Linzell immediately answered respectfully, "Both the blood pressure and the oxyhemoglobin


    saturation are steady!"


    "Hmm." Simon nodded and looked at the woman on the bed. He found that she was grabbing the


    edge of the bed with her hands and it seemed that she was going to sit up, so he quickly stopped


    her and asked, "Mrs., what are you doing!"


    The oxygen mask had just been removed and her face was still pale, which made the rims of her


    eyes look redder. "Dr. Chin, thank you! Thank you."


    After she repeated her words in excitement, she held his hand tightly. "You saved my son, and now


    you save me! I really don''t know how to thank you. I really have no way to repay your priceless


    help!"


    Simon said, "Mrs., I still want to repeat it. This is what I should do!" Meanwhile, his chest was


    slightly rising and falling, and there were emotions gathering in his eyes. He continued to say


    seriously, "And I want to thank you. You believe me and you are willing to choose me to perform the


    operation for you!"


    Hearing his deep voice lingering in the ward, Emily stepped forward and gently held his right hand


    behind him.


    Upon hearing this, the woman said directly, "Dr. Chin,


    you are too modest! You are such a capable doctor. In my eyes, you are the greatest doctor. Now


    our whole family is grateful to you. I really don''t know how to thank you. When I recover and I am


    discharged from the hospital, I will kill a yak to treat you and your wife!"


    Upon hearing her simple words, Simon and Emily could not help butugh.


    Mr. Linzell finished writing words quickly on the medical record pack. When he was ready to leave,


    he suddenly said, "Dr. Chin, can youe to the office with me?"


    "Sure!" Simon nodded in silence.


    Seeing that he was looking at her, Emily smiled and loosened his big hand, "You just go ahead. I''ll


    wait for you!"


    Simon nodded to the woman and followed Mr. Linzell out of the ward.


    At dusk, people just got off work, so there was no one in the office. After entering, Mr. Linzell quickly


    took the paper cup and wanted to fetch water in front of the water dispenser.


    "No, thanks!" Simon waved his hand. Then he pulled out a chair, frowned, and asked in a serious


    voice, "Tell me. Is there any hidden danger after the operation?" Because they were in the ward just


    now, it was inconvenient to speak out the truth.


    However, Mr. Linzell shook his head and exined. "No. The operation is very sessful, and now


    it seems that there are no postoperative adverse reactions. She will recover very well!"


    "Then why do you ask me toe here?" Simon didn''t understand.


    Mr. Linzell said, "Dr. Chin, it''s your business!"


    Hearing this, Simon leaned back on the back of the chair and he was more confused.


    "Your hand was hurt by the curved vascr mp after the operation was done yesterday. Although


    the operation was over at that time and it wouldn''t affect the patient, your blood was sent to the


    Center for Disease Control for the research on the virus..." Mr. Linzell paused, then looked up at him


    and said, "You seem to have been misdiagnosed!"


    "What did you say?"


    Simon''s body on the chair suddenly stiffened.


    When he came to his senses, he sat up all of a sudden and said that in the voice of astonishment.


    Staring at Mr. Linzell who was sitting opposite him, he repeated the word with uncertainty.


    "Misdiagnose?"


    Mr. Linzell nodded hard. Then he took out two test reports that he had prepared from his drawer.


    "Dr. Chin, it''s indeed a misdiagnosis! Look at the result of blood screening. I did it twice, and both of


    them showed negative. This means that you haven''t been infected with HIV, nor are you an AIDS


    patient!"


    The muscles of Simon''s arms stretched out, and he mechanically took over the paper.


    His pupils contracted as he stared at the words on it.


    After reading it back and forth many times, he even excitedly wanted to recite each character and


    number. Both oues had the same conclusion. It turned out that he didn''t have AIDS.


    Such a pleasant surprise was even more fierce than a snowstorm, causing Simon to tremble


    violently.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    None of the AIDS patients were willing to tell others their illness.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even someone as strong as Simon was unwilling to face the others''ments and gossip. It was


    impossible for him to be not affected at all. He even asked her to find another man to live with after


    he died.


    However, it was a blessing in disguise...


    If it weren''t for the panic spreading all over the hospital and the woman choosing him to perform the


    operation, it would be impossible for him to know that he wasn''t an AIDS patient. This meant that he


    was a normal person!


    He did not need to worry that there would beplications in his body two years, three years, or


    even five or ten yearster and that he would be weaker day by day until he died. Now, he could


    apany her for the rest of his life, just like before.


    Simon moved his long legs and walked very quickly.


    The excitement in his chest was about to explode, and he felt that his ears were buzzing for a short


    time because of joy.


    He walked through the corridor. When he saw the beautiful figure standing at the door of the ward,


    he was stunned.


    In his eyes, in addition to surprises, it was gradually covered withplexity and hesitation. When


    he feels happy for knowing that he was misdiagnosed, there was also another thing to worry about.


    Simon fell into a huge struggle on whether to tell her about this matter or not.


    He was afraid...


    He was afraid that she canceled the wedding and came here because of his illness. She pitied him


    and wanted to apany him through the days of being tortured by illness. If she knew that he


    was not ill and it was just a misunderstanding, would she leave?


    Simon thought of the phone number that he had deleted and the diamond ring...


    He became timid.


    In fact, before he saw the two screening results, he actually hoped that if he died early in the future,


    someone would rece him to apany her. In this way, he could rest assured. But now...


    How could Simon let her leave him again?


    He narrowed his eyes and made a decision, though a little selfish.


    Hearing his fast footsteps, Emily, who leaned against the window and yed games, looked up.


    Before she could clearly see his handsome face, she suddenly fell into his arms.


    Her nose hit his sturdy chest, and she cried out in pain.


    Simon didn''t reduce his strength, instead, he tightened his arms, as if he couldn''t wait to fill her into


    his body at this moment.


    Emily was forced to bury her face in his chest. Other than the sound of his strong heartbeat, she


    could also feel the rise and fall of his chest. Even though she couldn''t see his eyes, she could sense


    his abnormal mood.


    She bit her lips and asked, "Simon, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer her question, Emily couldn''t help but be nervous. "Isn''t her


    operation very sessful? Is there any adverse reaction or some bad hidden danger after the


    operation?"


    She had the same thought as he had just. He thought that Mr. Linzell had asked him to his office to


    talk about the woman''s condition.


    Simon put his chin on her head, which was soft. Such a position helped him conceal the true


    emotions in his eyes. Then he exined to her.


    "No, Mr. Linzell said that she was very fine after the operation. After a good rest, she will be as


    healthy as ever!"


    Emily asked confusedly, "Then... what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m just happy for her!" Simon replied in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Emily let out a sigh of relief and her drooping hand couldn''t help but punch his back.


    "Simon, you scared me! Just now I thought something had happened to the patient!"


    The tight hug that almost broke her up finally ended. When she looked up, she was stunned by his


    red eyes.


    She swallowed her saliva, thinking that it was because he was too happy.


    When she felt his warmth from just the hug, in the next second, he kissed her.


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and the little boy ran out. When he saw them in


    the corridor, he was a little dumbfounded. Then he quickly covered his eyes, turned his head, and


    ran back again.


    Emily''s face was flushed. She wiped the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand and


    gnashed her teeth in shame and anger. "Simon, we are in the hospital!" "I know!" Simon''s Adam''s


    apple bobbed. His thin lips twitched as he said, "I really can''t control myself!"


    Emily was speechless.


    She looked at the door of the ward twice, only hoping that the boy would not be affected by their


    intimate actions...


    After visiting the woman, they left the hospital and drove to the supermarket halfway.


    Because of the rush hour after work, there were many people in the supermarket, especially the


    vegetables and fruit areas. Although it was noisy, it had a strong vor of life.


    Simon was pushing a shopping cart, and Emily was holding his arm. She liked to live like what she


    did now. Just like before in Ice city, they went to the supermarket to buy vegetables after work, then


    he cooked and she washed the dishes at home. They lived a good life.


    Because of her poor cooking skills, she was also not good at picking vegetables.


    It was only when they were queuing up to pay the bill that Emily realized that the shopping cart was


    filled with so many ingredients. She asked in surprise, "Simon, why did you buy so many


    ingredients?"


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the shopping cart was full. The family of four in front of them


    didn''t buy as much as they did.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said, "Let''s celebrate!"


    "Oh!" Emily nodded. She naturally thought that he was referring to the operation for that woman.


    However, her eyes couldn''t help but wander to the cart.


    There were still too many...


    They went home. When the cooker hood stopped buzzing, Emily threw away the remote and


    walked over, only to see a table full of dishes. Almost all the ingredients they bought were used.


    The food was extremely rich andparable to the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Emily felt that Simon was abnormal tonight. It seemed that he had encountered a piece of extremely


    good news. The pair of amorous eyes were always reflecting a smile, and when he looked at her,


    there was a faint andplicated look.


    However, when she wanted to confirm it, it disappeared, as if it was an illusion.


    There were too many dishes. Emily was afraid of wasting them, so she tried her best to eat them,


    but in the end, there were still a lot of them left.


    After taking a bath and digesting, she climbed up to the bed and slept.


    Soon after she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.


    Simon, who was holding her, was not sleepy at all. There was still joy and excitement in his eyes,


    which made him not want to sleep. He stared at her sleeping face under the moonlight.


    When her breathing gradually became steady, Simon pulled out his arm gently.


    He picked up the phone on the bedside table, got off bed, and went to the window. The moon hung


    high in the dark blue sky outside.


    Then the phone was connected. Before he spoke, Adam''s breathing came from the phone. It


    seemed that he was smoking. He said seriously with a faint smile, "You have known it?"

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    "Yes!"


    Simon ground his teeth and looked at the stars outside the window with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Today I found out that it was a misdiagnosis! Dr. Lee acted as an undercover agent. You are the


    mastermind behind her. Am I right?"


    In the private hospital where he worked in Ice city, the most popr one was the health examination


    center.


    After so many years of operation, there was almost no mistake at all. Particrly, it was impossible


    for it to misdiagnose AIDS.


    Almost when Simon learned of this misdiagnosis, he had already known that it would have


    something to do with his eldest brother, Adam.


    He guessed that only Anthea, who was in the same hospital with him, could do such a thing


    secretly.


    Except for the director of the hospital, he didn''t say anything about his disease. As for the health


    examination center, the doctors had the professional responsibility to conceal the patient''s


    condition. It was impossible forthem to reveal it. How could it be so easy for Anthea to know it and


    then tell Emily?


    At that time, when he knew that Emily learned about his illness from Anthea, he only considered


    how to stay away from her, so he did not think about the illness carefully.


    Adam breathed heavily andughed in a low voice. "Oh, it''s a little earlier than I expected. I thought


    I would be needed to get involved in it, but it doesn''t matter. Emily shoulde back to you by now,


    right? You''re my brother, so you don''t have to thank me!"


    Simon''s lips twitched. "Brother, this way of getting Emily back is too adventurous!"


    It was so adventurous that he lost the hope of life and was immersed in self-torture.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Is it adventurous?" Adam said calmly, "For soldiers, we only like direct and effective methods!"


    Simon was speechless.


    Then Simon raised his hand to rub his eyebrows and shook his head. No matter what, he sincerely


    said, "Brother, thank you!"


    Adam asked, "Young Master Chin, is it just verbal gratitude?"


    It was just as Simon expected. He immediately said, "Brother, then what do you want?"


    On the phone, Adam kept silent for a while, and then said in a more serious voice, "When


    everything is ready in the troop, I''m going to take her home!"


    Simon was stunned and replied. "I got it!"


    Adam hoped that Simon could do him a favor secretly when he took Anthea home.


    Adam''s situation was different from Wilson.


    Although Tina was not a well-matched daughter-inw in his parents'' thought, at least she had an


    innocent family background. Besides, she had I, so it was not difficult for her to marry Wilson.


    However, the rtionship between Adam and Anthea was special...


    When Simon thought of his stuffy father, he couldn''t help but worry for them.


    After hanging up the phone, Simon looked at the moon hanging high in the sky. The bright light


    came into his eyes, and the thrill and excitement in his heart had not yet disappeared.


    It was a pity that he couldn''t share such great joy with her.


    After a long while, he turned around and walked back to the big bed.


    Then he put the phone back, lifted the quilt, andy down. It seemed that the noise woke up Emily.


    Emily rubbed her eyes and looked at him. Then she said sleepily, "Simon, what time is it? Why


    haven''t you slept yet?" "Did I wake you up?" Simon''srge hand reached out and once again pulled


    her into his bosom.


    His body was a little cold. When he came close to her, she shivered a little lovingly.


    Emily came out of his arms and nced at the phone he had just put on the bedside table.


    Squinting her eyes, she asked yfully, "You''re sneaky. Did you call your lover when I was asleep?"


    Simon askedzily with an evil look in his eyes, "Aren''t you my only lover?"


    Emily snorted and continued to ask, "Tell me now. Which flirtatious girl is it!"


    Simon said slowly, "It''s my eldest brother."


    At the same time, he deliberately showed her his call log.


    "..." Emily was a little embarrassed.


    When she thought that she just mentioned expressionless Adam as a flirtatious girl, she rubbed her


    nose embarrassedly and changed the topic. "It''s unknown if Adam and Anthea are all right..."


    She thought that before she left, Anthea should have a boyfriend. Now she did not know how their


    triangr rtionship was.


    She was a little worried that the two lost the chance of being lovers...


    Simon could tell what she was thinking. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Just now, I heard Dr.


    Lee''s voice on the phone."


    Although he didn''t hear it very clearly, he indeed heard it the second before hanging up. At that


    time, Anthea called his eldest brother''s name directly and said, "Adam, don''t you want to sleep?"


    Emily asked excitedly, "Really?"


    "Mn." Simon nodded.


    She looked out of the window. It waste at night. If Anthea''s voice was heard on the phone, it


    meant that they stayed together now and something romantic might happen between them...


    Seeing her excited face, Simon rubbed her head and said, "Sleep now!"


    Seeing that she did not respond, he narrowed his eyes and said seductively, "If you don''t sleep, I''ll


    arrange you something to do!"


    What he could arrange...


    Emily suddenly shivered, put her hands in front of her, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    On the day of rest, Emily had no ss and stayed at home.


    Simon also did not go to the hospital, because he wanted to hide the truth. He asked Mr. Linzell to


    keep it a secret and still kept it in the same state as before.


    The two did not intend to go out and just stayed in the living room.


    The TV was ying the programs. Simon crossed his long legs, one hand holding the remote


    control, and the otherzily resting on the sofa behind her. When the sun shone in, the two were


    bathed in the bright light.


    Emily didn''t watch TV. Instead, she was sitting cross-legged, looking through a medical book with a


    serious look on her face.


    Emily bought the book from the bookstore and would take them out to study in her spare time.


    He was calm before he knew the result of the misdiagnosis, but now he felt guilty when he saw that.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. After a while, he frowned and said, "Emily, stop reading it!"


    "I''ll study it for a bit longer!" Emily didn''t raise her head.


    Simon coughed awkwardly and said, "You don''t have to read books on this field all the time. I am a


    doctor.


    I know the medical knowledge well!" "It''s okay. I just take a look. You continue watching TV!" Emily


    said that perfunctorily, but her posture did not change. She was still staring at the book.


    With nothing to do and had no favorite TV program, she decided to do something useful. She


    wanted to read more books. Although she knew nothing about AIDS, she could still learn about the


    way how it could be controlled effectively.


    Just as she was about to continue flipping, Simon reached out his big hand.


    Then he closed the book and threw it directly on the corner cab opposite.


    Emily raised her head helplessly and looked at his handsome face.


    Emily thought to herself. Why did he behave like a child? It was ridiculous that I had to y with


    him!

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Since the book in her hand was taken away by him, she had to lean back on the sofa like him.


    The sunset was glorious outside, and the scenery outside was very beautiful. Time passed quickly.


    Unexpectedly, it had been more than two months since they came to Tbridge City. Unlike industrial


    cities, this city was very close to nature.


    Emily stretched herself. Then she narrowed her eyes slightly like a cute cat. "Simon, the pace of life


    here is very slow. It''s veryfortable!"


    Simon said, "Mn."


    Instead of looking out of the window like she did, his gaze was still focused on the medical book he


    had thrown in the distance.


    He clearly knew that she wanted to help him live on...


    A trace of worry lingered in Simon''s eyes.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Emily thought that most of the time, he had nothing to do and just


    drove her to work and picked her up. She could not help saying, "Simon, I have applied with the


    principal. A few dayster, I can apany you to do a free clinic! As we said before, we can go to


    many rural areas to help those in trouble. It''s very happy to be like this all our lives!"


    Hearing that she was thinking about their future well, Simon slowly closed his palm.


    Then he frowned and said, "Emily."


    "Huh?" Emily was confused.


    Simon''s thin lips twitched, and he said hesitantly, "If... I''m saying that if I didn''t have AIDS, would


    you havee back before?"


    Emily was stunned. She didn''t expect him to ask such a question. It was a sudden and strange


    question.


    She raised her eyebrows in surprise and turned her head to look at him. Why did he start to worry


    so much like a woman now?


    "You want to know?" Emily deliberately didn''t answer him immediately so as to arouse his interest.


    Simon said in a low voice, "Mn."


    Emily pretended to be thinking seriously. She raised her hand and stroked her chin. After two


    seconds, she said slowly, "I..."


    After only one word was spoken out, he stopped her.


    A strong masculine aura rushed toward her face, and he gave her a kiss.


    After a long time, Emily was out of breath and he let go of her. What she saw were his handsome


    facial features that were so close. Hot breath blew in her ears. "Go back to the room, hmm?"


    "No!"


    Emily knew what he was going to do. She immediately refused and grumbled. "I''m hungry. I haven''t


    eaten yet!"


    Hearing this, Simon slightly curved his thin lips and suppressed the burning desire. He reached out


    his hands to pull her up instead of holding her. "We''re going out for dinner today, and let''s watch a


    movie by the way!"


    "Good!" Emily nodded her head in delight.


    They went to a western restaurant, enjoyed the delicious steak, and watched a movie at night.


    It was alreadyte at night when they got home. Emily was so tired that she didn''t even want to take


    a shower. In the end, she just took her pajama in and took a simple shower. Then she came out


    after hastily wiping her body dry.


    As soon as she lifted the quilt andy down, she was held in Simon''s arms.


    Then he kissed her affectionately.


    With her rapid breathing, the temperature in the room was rising.


    The following behaviors were natural. Emily''s eyelids turned red and the little sleepiness was all


    gone. She only saw him in her blurred sight, with a handsome face and amorous eyes...


    He lookednguid and evil.


    It was different than before that Emily could feel the dangerous power that he was about to exert.


    She couldn''t help but tremble and shouted. "Simon..."


    Simon supported his body with his arms, and his facial features were slightly distorted. His amorous


    eyes were fixed on her, like a leopard foraging, looking sexy and dangerous.


    However, he seemed to be affected by something and had to stop abruptly.


    Turning over and sitting on the bed, Simon was extremely depressed.


    Because of the fear in his heart, he concealed the truth. The advantage was that he could continue


    to keep her by his side. But there was a disadvantage, so he had to continue to put on an act to the


    end and endure it...


    This was even more painful for him!


    Emily was right in front of him, but he couldn''t make love with her...


    It was the price of lying!


    Simon''s face was tense and he tried to suppress his desire.


    Emily''s pajama had been unbuttoned. She put her clothes in order and sat up. Then she said with a


    flushed face, "Simon, what''s wrong with you?"


    Simon didn''t say anything. He couldn''t speak of his pain.


    Emily thought it was because his sexual desire couldn''t be satisfied. In fact, it was the case. She


    licked her lips and touched his thick shoulder shyly. "Do you think this is not enough to meet your


    desire?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing that he was silent, she thought that it was really what she thought. After hesitating for a long


    time, she said shyly, "Ahem, we can search for information on the Inte or watch movies... to find


    new ways of ying?"


    "There''s no need!" Simon sighed.


    Emily bit her lip. "Then you..."


    Simon looked back at her with his amorous eyes and saidzily, "I''m just afraid that you are not


    satisfied!"


    Emily clenched her fists angrily. This guy!


    She red at him angrily and turned her head back to lie down again. Then she closed her eyes to


    sleep, ignoring him.


    The bedsidemp was turned off again, and Simon burrowed down beneath the covers.


    Emily''s eyes widened in panic. "Hey, what are you doing..."


    In the end, they getid.


    A weekter, a white off-road vehicle drove to a yard.


    Emily and Simon got out of the car and walked into the yard hand in hand. On the right was a


    cowhouse, in which the yak was wagging its tail like thest time.


    Just after they entered the room, they heard the enthusiastic greetings of the woman in the room.


    "Dr. Chin, Mrs. Chin, you two are here!"


    They came here today to visit the woman.


    The little boy who was writing the homework ran out, holding a pencil in his hand. Simon handed


    him the fruit basket. Then the little boy carried it and walked into the room. After that, they were


    invited to the house.


    The woman had just been discharged from the hospital yesterday, but she had recovered very well


    and looked very well now.


    It was for the fear of affecting the wound, she would deliberately slow down when they walked. But


    no one could tell that the woman just had been saved after an operation not long ago.


    The woman was very happy that they visited her, and she imed to send one yak to the


    ughterhouse, but they firmly refused to let her do that. Finally, she took out a lot of special snacks


    to treat them.


    Simon''s cell phone rang. It seemed to be a call from his family. He got up from the short stool and


    said, "I''m getting a call!"


    "Hmm!" Emily nodded.


    He looked at her face and then looked at the woman next to her. It seemed that he was worried


    about something. Two secondster, he stood up with his mobile phone and went out.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    "Miss Sam, have some juice!"


    The little boy held a ss cup in his hands and put it in front of Emily obediently.


    Emily smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    The little boy smiled shyly and turned back to take his mother''s cup out. After putting it away, he


    held the pencil on his ear and went back to the room to do his homework.


    "Mrs., your son is a good boy!" Emily praised.


    "Yes, I am very happy!" The woman nodded with some embarrassment and chatted with her again.


    "Although the child is young, he is very good at taking care of people. When I was lying in the


    hospital, he often encouraged me to get better! To tell you the truth, I was quite scared at that time. I


    was afraid that I would die but my son was so young..."


    Seeing that she was very agitated, Emily quickly tried tofort her. "Mrs, you''re fine now!"


    "Yes!" The woman sniffed and smiled. "All in all, I should thank Dr. Chin!"


    Emily said softly, "He did that because he''s a doctor!"


    Just like when the woman expressed her gratitude to him, he said it was his responsibility. Emily


    understood his sense of responsibility.


    "I know. Dr. Chin is a good doctor, and he is also the lifesaver for me and my son!" The woman


    continued to say with a smile, "It''s said that kind person is blessed by nature and will be rewarded.


    It''s true, especially for kind people like Dr. Chin! I used to feel sorry for him having AIDS, but I didn''t


    expect that he was misdiagnosed!"


    Emily suddenly stopped drinking juice. She looked at her with wide eyes and said, "Mrs., what did


    you say just now?"


    She seemed to have heard the word "misdiagnose"?


    "He''s misdiagnosed!" The woman seemed to be stunned by her reaction. She said in confusion,


    "Mrs. Chin, how can you not know it? Dr. Chin has no AIDS. He was misdiagnosed. Doctor Lionel


    personally told me when I was in the hospital. He asked me not to worry about being infected. It


    was really the fate. I invited Dr. Chin to perform an operation on me, and by chance, he found that


    there was no HIV in his body!"


    Emily was at aplete loss for words.


    She put the cup on the table, gritted her teeth, and looked back at the tall figure who was calling in


    the kitchen. Her face was pale and livid.


    Back when he decided to aid Tbridge city, he left after returning to the Chin Family to inform them.


    His father, Bemy, always had a bone to pick with him. However, he still made a call every half a


    month or so.


    Just like training his soldiers, he called Simon to scold him for a few words and then hung up.


    Simon put down his cell phone and touched his ear. The call this time was a bit long. He had


    promised his eldest brother to help himter, so he didn''t want to quarrel with his stuffy father for the


    time being. Actually, he could not wait to find an excuse to hang up the phone.


    His father was still full of energy when he scolded him. It seemed that he was very healthy!


    Simon put the phone back in his pocket and walked over, only to find that the woman was alone in


    the room. There was still some unfinished juice on the table. He looked around but didn''t see Emily,


    so he couldn''t help asking, "Mrs., where is she?"


    The woman was also a little confused when she heard this. She said nkly, "I don''t know either.


    Mrs. Chin just suddenly stood up and went back!"


    "You said she''s back?" Simon was shocked.


    The woman scratched her head and muttered to herself, "We''ve talked happily. I just said that you


    are a kind person, Dr. Chin. A kind person will be


    rewarded. I also said that you were misdiagnosed..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was terrible!


    Hearing this, Simon fell into a panic.


    At that time, his premonition was right. He was indeed a little worried when he answered the phone.


    He was afraid that she and the woman would identally talk about this topic when they were


    alone. Never did he expect that his premonition became a reality.


    Simon didn''t dare dy for a second. He turned around and strode out of the house.


    Seeing the couple leave without saying a word one after another, she quickly stood up and said,


    "Dr. Chin, wait a minute. Please take some dried yak with you..."


    But before she could finish speaking, the tall figure disappeared like the wind.


    The woman stood alone in the room with an innocent expression. She should have said nothing


    wrong, right?


    After leaving the woman''s home, Emily stopped a taxi and returned home.


    After pushing open the anti-theft door, she clutched her waist and paced back and forth in the room.


    After a long time, she still felt indignant.


    It had been more than half a month since the woman''s operation was over. At that time, he should


    have known that he was misdiagnosed.


    Her cell phone suddenly rang and she nced at it. After that, she put it near her ear.


    "Hey, sister..."


    Selena''s voice came from the phone. She was in Ice city now.


    Emily''s face was gloomy, and her tone was not very friendly. "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Selena was scared and asked in a low voice, "Sis, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so


    unfriendly?"


    Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Trying to control her emotions, she said, "I''m fine.


    Then you tell."


    Selena cleared her throat and exined carefully. "I''m going to hold an engagement ceremony with


    my boyfriend. The two families will meet and have dinner together. Do you and Simon want to


    attend it? But it''s just a casual invitation. You can continue to live your romantic life with Simon over


    there. It''s just a simple ceremony. You cane back when I get married!"


    Her aunt had talked to her before that Selena''s marriage would be held at the end of the year. It was


    about time to get engaged now.


    After hearing this, Emily gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll attend it!"


    After the call with Selena, her temple popped up and she called another one.


    When she put down the phone, there was a sound from the porch.


    Then, the anti-theft door was opened. She looked at him with a pale face. The tall figure ran in in a


    panic, with only one foot in his slipper. Meanwhile, his elbow identally hit the corner of the shoe


    cab. It could be seen that he was at a loss at this time.


    Emily turned to look at him with a fake smile. "You''re back?"


    Simon knew that he was in the wrong. He didn''t dare look at her. Then he cleared his throat and


    said, "Ahem! Emily, listen to my exnation!"


    "What do you want to say?" Emily asked as she crossed her arms over her shoulders and felt


    extremely angry. "You knew you were misdiagnosed, but you deliberately concealed it from me and


    lied to me?"


    "I''m sorry." Simon apologized.


    All this was caused by him. After the disclosure of the secret, he could only bear the consequences


    alone.


    Simon came to her and grabbed her hand. He was very anxious and nervous. "I didn''t keep it from


    you on purpose!"

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Emily raised her hand and rubbed the temple to calm down.


    After hearing his words, she could not help getting angrier. Then she retorted with a sneer. "Don''t


    deny it. You''re just cheating on me!"


    When Simon saw the undisguised anger on her face and eyes, he couldn''t help shivering.


    He kept staring at her. Not only did he look like a giant dog, but he also looked like a child. He said,


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll leave me if you find out that I don''t have AIDS!"


    "Do you really think so?" In addition to her liver, she also felt lung pain.


    Simon frowned and said in a low voice, "Calvin ever called you, but I deleted the record secretly.


    Also, I saw the diamond ring in your suitcase. I was afraid that you canceled the wedding to


    apany me out of your sympathy. If you knew that I didn''t have AIDS, you would go back to find


    him to get married..."


    At the end of his words, there was a trace of worry in his voice.


    After hearing his words, anger surged up in his body.


    She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    She got rid of his slender fingers one by one in disgust. After sneering for a while, she angrily said,


    "Yes, you are right! If I know that you are not ill, I will go back and find him to get married!"


    After that, she pushed him away with a rush.


    Then she grabbed the bag on the sofa and opened it. The ID card and wallet were all in it. She


    smiled at him disappointedly. Then she suddenly strode over him and walked out of the door.


    When Simon came to his senses, he ran after her decisively.


    However, because of the low floor, by the time he ran out in his slippers, Emily had already run out


    of the residential building. Outside the building, a private car was parked there, and Tyler, who wore


    sses, was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    Simon felt it terrible. It was toote for him to stop her.


    After Emily got into the car, the car disappeared quickly.


    It was in Ice city the next afternoon.


    In a medium-to-high-grade hotel, Selena and his boyfriend were engaged in a private room.


    The family of her boyfriend was not very rich. It was an ordinary working family. Selena''s parents


    were very satisfied with it. It could be regarded as a match for the two families. Otherwise, if their


    daughter married a richer family, they would worry that she would be wronged in the future.


    The engagement was in fact a formality. The parents and some rtives of both sides gathered


    around a table to express blessings to the couple, and then discussed and prepared for the


    marriage.


    Emily sat next to her cousin. Seeing that she was receiving congrattions from her rtives, she


    was also happy for her.


    Emily felt that time passed so quickly. The reckless little girl had grown up and was about to get


    married!


    Emily picked up a friedmb chop. Before she could put it into her mouth, the phone on the table


    suddenly vibrated.


    Emily had no intention of picking it up and continued to eat. However, Selena, who had just finished


    toasting, came up to her and said, "Sister, your phone is running out of power. Why don''t you


    answer it?"


    She nced at it and said, "No!"


    Since she sat down in the hotel room, her mobile phone had been ringing.


    More exactly,st evening when she returned to Ice city from Tbridge City with a bag, Simon kept


    calling her. But she didn''t answer it, and she didn''t check all the text messages sent by him.


    "It seems to be the call of Simon. Is there something important?"


    Selena moved to her side curiously, pointed at the phone screen, and said, "Oh, he''s calling you


    again!"


    Upon hearing that, Emily directly reached out her hand and turned off the phone.


    Alright, it was quiet!


    Looking at her biting themb chops angrily, Selena slowly sat back. After a while, she stood up and


    stealthily went to the bathroom with her phone.


    In the evening, Emily returned to a nearby hotel after attending her cousin''s engagement party.


    After showing the room card, she directly lied on the big bed.


    Yesterday evening, after she returned home and answered her cousin''s phone call, she gave Tyler


    a call and asked him for help.


    After learning that Simon wasn''t ill, Emily was really mad at him. She was mad at him for hiding it on


    purpose, causing her to worry about him for such a long time!


    Although she rarely showed her sadness and


    worries in front of him, the grief involuntarily welled up in her heart when she woke up in his arms at


    night. She couldn''t imagine that there would beplications in his body one day, and especially


    that he would die...


    At the thought of this, Emily''s anger started to surge again.


    Then she sat up, puffed out her cheeks, and untangled her hair. She was ready to take a bath to


    calm down and did not want to think about that b*stard for the time being!


    Indeed, after a bath, her body rxed and she felt much better in her mood.


    Emily pulled the quilt and lied on the bed.


    She told him that she wanted to look for


    Calvin yesterday. In fact, she deliberately said that out of anger. After a night''s train ride, she


    transferred to a ne andnded at one o''clock in the afternoon. After going to the hotel to book a


    room, she went to attend her cousin''s engagement.


    When she lied down now, she was indeed very tired.


    At midnight, she faintly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Emily opened her eyes in a daze, only to find that it was the door of her room. She looked out of the


    window and it was very dark. The electronic rm clock showed that it was already one o''clock in


    the morning.


    Because someone had been knocking at the door, she frowned and finally got up.


    Wrapped in the bathrobe, she put on a coat before she slowly walked to the door.


    She observed the situation outside the door with the peephole, but she didn''t see anyone.


    "Who is it?"


    Emily shouted, but no one responded.


    She pursed her lips for a while. Then she hesitantly touched the door lock and tentatively opened it


    bit by bit.


    Sure enough, just as she had expected, the one standing outside was none other than Simon. He


    looked tired. It seemed that he must have followed her toe back from Tbridge City.


    Emily thought in her mind. Selena, this wicked girl!


    Selena betrayed her again!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched. She ground her teeth and asked, "What are you doing here!"


    Simon put an arm against the door frame. His eyes were bloodshot, but they still looked bright.


    "Didn''t youe back to find him to get married? Why do you stay in the hotel alone?"


    Emily was a little angry that her lie was directly exposed by him.


    Especially when he raised his eyebrows high with confidence, it really made her annoyed!


    After ring at him, Emily immediately wanted to close the door and pinch his handsome face.


    However, it was already toote. Simon had already stepped in with one leg before she could close


    the door, and then his tall and straight figure forced his way in.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Seeing this, Emily immediately turned around and walked into the room.


    Meanwhile, Simon took big strides forward to stop her. Finally, he sessfully stood in front of her.


    He held her shoulders tightly and his figure blocked arge amount of light.


    Yesterday, after Emily knew the truth, she left in a hurry.


    Simon was really scared at that time. He was stunned, especially scared when he heard that she


    woulde back to find Calvin to get married. He thought that what he was most worried about


    would finally happen. When he watched her leave in the car, he was almost out of hope.


    He wore one slipper and stood alone downstairs.


    Simon went upstairs to get his ID card and wallet. He drove to the airport overnight but did not catch


    up with her flight, and his flight was dyed for more than six hours. That was why he appeared in


    front of her sote.


    With Selena''s help, he knew that she didn''te back to find Calvin to get married. She just came


    to attend her cousin''s engagement.


    In fact, Simon had been very scared in his heart, thinking that he would lose her again like before.


    "Emily, I''m sorry. I know that I''m too selfish. I shouldn''t have hidden my illness from you!" Simon''s


    big hands went down and fell on her small hands from her shoulders. "I''m just afraid that you will


    leave me after you know the truth..."


    There was a disappointed and frustrated look on his handsome face.


    Even though Emily knew that he was probably trying to disguise, seeing this, her heart was


    softened involuntarily.


    Emily was so angry that she almost pointed at his nose to curse him. "Are you sure you''re not an


    idiot?"


    "Even if canceled the wedding and went to Tbridge City to look for you after I knew that you have


    AIDS, I wouldn''t risk my happiness out of sympathy for you!"


    Emily rolled her eyes and was speechless. She exined to him angrily and hatefully. "As for that


    diamond ring, after I knew about your illness, I hurriedly packed my bags and went to Tbridge City


    to find you that night, so I forgot to return it to Calvin!"


    "I know it now!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    Seeing that his eyes were getting brighter and brighter as if they had exceeded the starlight, Emily


    felt very annoyed and ufortable.


    "You can scold me!"


    "I''m a b*stard. You can scold me at will as long as you''re happy!"


    Emily gritted her teeth.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She even wanted to kick him!


    Simon saw that her cheeks were still bulging slightly. He knew that he was guilty. Then he strode


    forward, with his leather shoes getting close to her toes, and hugged her into his arms. "It''s my fault!


    I know it now. I''m just worrying too much about the gains and losses. Now that the


    misunderstanding is over, we can live in peace!"


    "My flight dyed for more than six hours. I''m very sleepy. Let''s go to sleep!"


    After Simon finished speaking, he wanted to coax her to walk to the big bed behind her.


    Emily sneered. "Sleep?"


    Dream on!


    Breaking out of his arms, she grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it at his handsome face. She


    felt less angry when she heard that he made a painful sound. Then she pushed him out of the


    bedroom and said, "Go to sleep on the sofa!"


    After that, she closed the door without mercy.


    "Click! Click!"


    The door was locked.


    Simon held the pillow in his arms and embarrassedly touched his nose.


    Sure enough, he would be punished sooner orter after lying!


    He looked around and found that it was a small suite with a small living room and a small sofa


    outside. He went over andy on it, and his shanks were hanging in mid-air, which made him


    extremely ufortable.


    With a deep sigh, he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    It was very dark outside. Although Simon closed his eyes, he did not fall asleep andy there for


    about half an hour. After confirming that there was no movement in the bedroom, he sat up again


    and stealthily walked to the door of the bedroom with the pillow.


    Just now, Emily was so angry that she didn''t pay attention to the key. Although she locked the door


    from inside, there was still a key left on the lock.


    As long as Simon slightly twisted the key, the lock would be opened.


    His slender fingers pinched the small key. He was afraid of waking up the people inside, so he


    opened the door carefully and pushed a creak. Then he moved softly and went into the room


    silently.


    The room''s curtains were open, and the silver moonlight came into the room.


    In the silver light, Simon approached the big bed step by step. Then he lifted the quilt and was


    ready to hold her who was sleeping in his arms.


    As soon as he touched her shoulder, his big hand froze.


    Unexpectedly, Emily still hadn''t fallen asleep. When she turned her head and saw him, she was also


    shocked. He actually shamelessly sneaked into the room. Being in a bad mood, she turned her


    head and shouted angrily, "Go away!"


    Simon frowned because he saw the tears on her face.


    In fact, Emily did not fall asleep after lying down, because she felt wronged and angry, with more


    comints about him. Just now she was too immersed in her own thoughts, so she did not hear any


    noise. She did not notice it until he put his hand on her shoulder.


    Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Simon scolded himself in his heart.


    "I''m sorry!"


    He apologized again.


    Simon was really guilty, and he felt himself very selfish. Especially now when he saw her cry, he felt


    as if his heart was weeping. Her tears seemed to have flowed into his heart all the time.


    No matter when a woman cried, it must be the man''s fault.


    What''s more, it was indeed his fault and he couldn''t argue for himself.


    Regardless of her struggle, he hugged her in his arms. One of his big hands was patting her back to


    comfort her, and the other hand was holding her face. He kissed her tears which were flowing


    through her eyelids and face.


    Sensing the warmth of his body and his masculine temperament, Emily''s tears flowed even more


    fiercely.


    She clenched her little fist and hit it on his chest.


    Although she seemed to use great strength, in fact, she really didn''t want to hit him hard.


    "B*stard, do you know how much I was worried about you?" Emilyined in a choked voice.


    Then she continued toin. "Ever since I knew that you had AIDS, I had secretly shed tears so


    many times. I was also very afraid that you would fall ill and die someday... After you knew that you


    were misdiagnosed, you cruelly hid it from me... Every day I was worried about you, but I didn''t dare


    show it in front of you. Simon, you''re too cruel!"


    Yes, he was too cruel!


    Simon was so sad and distressed. He quickly kissed every drop of her tears. He was eager to coax


    her as his sweetheart and hoped that she would not cry again.


    He held her tightly in his arms and put his thin lips against her ear. He confessed his fault sincerely.


    "Mrs. Chin, I am wrong!"

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Emily red at him. "I''m not your Mrs. Chin!"


    Although her tone was still rude, it wasn''t too hurtful.


    In this way, she was held in his arms and cried for a while. All the grievances andints in her


    heart were released, but on the surface, she still showed a very angry look.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and said with an evil glint in his eyes, "When we were in Tbridge City,


    you introduced yourself as Mrs. Chin to that patient. You can''t get rid of this address in your life!"


    "You''re shameless!" Emily said that as she hit him.


    "Yes, I am shameless!" Simon curled his lips.


    "You are a rogue!" Emily pinched him.


    Simon epted her curse with pleasure andzily said, "Yes, I am a rogue!"


    He grabbed her hand on his chest and kissed it. "I am shameless and acts like a rogue because I


    love you!"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    Hearing thest three words, she didn''t realize what had happened.


    Just as she was wondering if she was hallucinating,


    Simon looked at her deeply. Then he said attractively, "Emily, I love you!"


    The male scent lingered in her eyes and nose, slowly falling down.


    Emily looked at him in a daze.


    This was the first time Simon said that he loved her.


    When they broke up in Country S, she expressed her love for him, but he had never said it.


    As Emily suddenly heard this, her breath seemed to be gently pulled by something. It was as if in a


    dream and something cotton-like was stuck in her heart and throat. She opened her mouth but did


    not know what to say, looking a little silly.


    Simon didn''t need her to say anything. He pinched her chin and kissed her.


    They kissed for a while, and then hugged each other quietly, enjoying the moment of happiness. No


    one spoke and the moonlight shone all over the room. ? ? ?


    They had a good night''s sleep.


    Because of Simon''s disturbance, Emily sleptte yesterday, so she woke up veryte the next day.


    The warm sun in winter outside made the whole room warm and bright. However, Emily was not


    woken up by the sunshine. To be exact, she was woken up by a kiss.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Simon''s facial features in front of her.


    The pronounced facial features, the thick eyebrows, the attractive eyes, and the tall and straight


    nose were all perfect as if they were borately carved.


    Simon put his arms on both sides of her as if he was doing push-ups. She marveled at his


    relentless energy and felt that her lips were swollen. She guessed that he must have kissed her for


    a long time when she was sleeping.


    Upon hearing the sound, he raised his eyebrows very high. "Oh, darling, you finally woke up?"


    "Darling..."


    Hearing this, Emily felt a chill.


    The address sounded ufortable. She was still more used to him calling her Emily.


    At this time, deep affection and strong desire zed out of his attractive eyes, especially when he


    looked at her, he was like a hungry beast that had been starved for a long time.


    Emily swallowed and shivered with fear. "Simon, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?" Simon''s eyes were narrowed and the desire in his eyes was getting stronger.


    Emily didn''t answer it.


    Simon said with a smile, "I remember I said before that I owe you a child!"


    Of course, she remembered it.


    He said that when they saw Adam and Anthea by ident and heard that they had a child. At that


    time, he said that in a bad mood. But now, when he mentioned it again in bed, the mood is totally


    different.


    "So?" She licked her lips.


    Simon smiled even more wildly. "I''ll make great efforts to make you pregnant!"


    "No, it''s daytime now!" Emily shook her head hard.


    Simon''s breath was very hot. "There''s no rule against having sex in the daytime."


    "Wait a minute..."


    He couldn''t wait any longer. He lowered his head and kissed her.


    He had been waiting for this moment for too long!


    The boiling blood all flowed backward due to the excitement. His whole body was like a fireball that


    could explode at any time. Afterst night''s hugging and sleeping, he had long been eager beyond


    endurance. Now, he finally no longer needed to pretend and to endure it.


    Simon currently had only one thought.


    He wanted to make love with her!


    He wanted to make love with her at will!


    At first, Emily was half-awake, but now she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She was like a fish that had


    suddenly been pulled ashore and bewitched by his attractive eyes.


    In her ear, his low and hoarse voice followed her. "Mrs. Chin, do you miss me?"


    Emily bit the corner of her mouth and refused to say something so shameful!


    "Come on. Say that you miss me!"


    Simon had plenty of ways to make her surrender.


    In the end, Emily almost cried. She cried for mercy, "I want..."


    The nket on the bed was covered so high and the aura was ambiguous.


    Two hourster, Emily felt that she waspletely like a fish. After she had been away from the


    water for too long, both her mouth and her tongue were dry, and she no longer had the strength to


    struggle. Half of her face was buried in the pillow, and even her fingers were difficult to move.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In her sight, it was the man''s strong chest.


    Compared to her, Simon was in high spirits. After


    that, he even turned on the lighter to light a cigarette and ovepped his long legs to smoke. His


    face wreathed in the smoke looked even more handsome.


    After finishing a cigarette, Simon stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    Emily''s face was instantly full of vignce."... Simon, what are you going to do?"


    "Take you to have a bath!" Simonzily curled his lips, with a kind look on his face.


    However, Emily could see the desire hidden in his eyes. She looked in the direction of the bathroom


    and inexplicably had a bad feeling. She shook her head and refused. "No..."


    Her protest was not effective and consumed too much physical strength, so she had no strength to


    struggle at all.


    Simon directly held her up from the bed and strode to the bathroom.


    The sound of the water flowing in the bathroom kept for a long time. When it finally stopped, the


    door opened slowly.


    By the time Emily returned to bed, she was on the verge of faint. Clenching the nket on her body,


    she gritted teeth and red at him.


    She secretly cursed him as a b*stard. She knew that he had no good purpose!


    Simon, who was sitting at the end of the bed and wiping his short hair with a towel, raised his


    eyebrows at her slowly. "What? Do you want to do it again?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head in fear.


    Simon smiled like a leopard that had not been fed by its prey. He threw the towel on the sofa and


    rushed toward her. "Don''t worry. I''ll satisfy you!"


    He had been holding back his desire for so long. How could he let her go so easily?


    He decided that she couldn''t even get out of her room today!


    Emily buried her entire face in the pillow. Watching the setting sun gradually fade outside, she


    regretted that she had aroused the desire of the unsatisfied man.


    She sobbed helplessly...

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    By the time Emily woke up, the sun had risen outside the window.


    Thinking of the experience yesterday, she felt embarrassed.


    Because of Simon, she couldn''te out of the room all day. Even worse, she couldn''t leave the


    gigantic bed at all. After she woke up at noon, he made love with her all the time. In the evening, he


    ordered takeout and she was so tired that she fell asleep after eating a little.


    It was such a miserable and inhumane experience...


    Now she grabbed the quilt in her hands and wanted to wail!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Simon also seemed to have just woken up. His eyes slowly opened, and in addition to being sleepy,


    he looked contented.


    Sensing that he was ncing at her, Emily stared at him with her eyes wide open. "Simon, if you


    dare do it again, I''ll... cry in front of you!"


    In thesest words, she looked really depressed.


    Simon touched her eyebrows tofort her. "Okay, I''ll not do it!"


    Just when Emily was about to heave a sigh of relief, she heard him say evilly, "Then we''ll talk about


    it at night!"


    She clenched her fists and silently protested.


    Simon didn''t tease her anymore. He rubbed her head with his big hand and pinched her face


    affectionately. Then he lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    He only wore a pair of boxers.


    When he was covered with the quilt just now, she didn''t have any impulse, but now she felt dizzy


    about his strong shoulders, perfect abdominal muscle, and straight long legs...


    He was so seductive!


    Especially when she saw the messy red scratch marks on his back, it seemed that she performed


    very wellst night!


    Seeing that he was looking at her, Emily felt embarrassed and quickly avoided his gaze.


    "I''ll call the room service." Simon''s lips curled up. He turned around and looked at her in an


    unrestrained manner. Then, he picked up the wireless phone on the bedside table.


    He pondered for a moment, then slowly said in a low voice, "Back then, I went to Tbridge City


    because of you. Later, when I went there again, I thought I had


    AIDS. Since I was misdiagnosed, then there''s no need for me to go back now. As for my luggage,


    I''ll get someone to help me pack it up and deliver it to me. After we finish our dinner, let''s check out


    and then go home!"


    Emily, who stood up, blinked her eyes and asked, "Which house?"


    "Of course, it''s our home!" Simon said it withziness and a smile in his eyes.


    Their home...


    She thought of the wedding room, which carried a lot of memories.


    Emily grinned. "Okay."


    Simon held the phone and his eyes narrowed. "Good girl. You arouse my sexual desire again when


    I look at you!"


    "..." Emily''s eyes widened.


    Simon''s deepughter came out from his throat, chest osciting slightly. "I''m just kidding. I scared


    you sessfully!"


    Emily red at him with anger, but she was still timid and moved to the side, staying away from


    him.


    After the meal, they went to the front desk and checked out.


    They came back in a hurry from Tbridge City. Emily only carried a carry-on bag and Simon carried


    less stuff than her, only a coat and a wallet. Fortunately, they had returned to their home in Ice city.


    The taxi was driving to the apartment.


    Looking at the entrance from a distance, Emily couldn''t help holding Simon''s big hand tightly. She


    didn''t expect to be able toe back again, so she couldn''t help but feel a little moved in her heart.


    At the door, there was a security guarding out to register as usual in the security room. When


    the security guard saw Simon sitting behind, he immediately greeted him and said, "Dr. Chin, you


    are back!"


    As soon as he saw Emily sitting next to him, newly married Mr. Weil became excited and said, "Mrs.


    Chin!"


    Mr. Weil had felt sorry for their breakup when he got married before, but now Simon and Emily


    restored good rtions!


    Seeing this, Mr. Weil sighed with emotion. Lovers would eventually get happy endings!


    Emily greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Weil, hello."


    "That''s great, Mrs. Chin. You are finally back!" The security guard did not register because of happy.


    There was an inexplicable sense of aplishment in his heart. He felt that he made some


    contribution to them.


    It was so good. Everything was still familiar!


    Simon hired a cleaner to clean the house frequently after she went to Country S. Even though they


    had lived in Tbridge City for almost three months, this ce was still the same as before.


    A lot of things were still there. When the door was opened, there was fresh air with no need to tidy


    up the room.


    Simon walked around the kitchen for a while and opened the cab and refrigerator to check if


    there was a shortage of food and articles for daily use. He nned to go to the supermarket to


    make up for themter. After that, he went to the living room and saw Emily standing in front of the


    window with a mobile phone in her hand.


    In the light, her eyshes were long, her skin was fair and clear and her features were especially


    lively. Even though her neckline was not too big, he could still see some faint love bites at her


    corbones.


    Looking at the traces he left, Simon''s throat was a little dry, and he even wanted to push her to the


    window...


    Just thinking about it, he almost couldn''t hold back his desire anymore.


    He closed his eyes and tried his best to keep calm. If he did it at this time, maybe she would really


    burst into anger!


    He persuaded himself to endure a little longer. It would be okay a few hourster when it was at


    night.


    His Adam''s apple moved. Simon diverted his attention and asked casually, "Who are you calling?"


    Emily seemed to have just ended the call not long ago. After hearing the words, she was shocked,


    and then her expression was somewhat unnatural. Looking at him, she cleared her throat and said,


    "Ahem, Calvin..."


    "Why did you call him?" Hearing this, Simon''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes were


    covered with depression. He said in a low and deep voice, "Emily, do you really want to marry him?"


    Emily was speechless. "Are you an idiot?"


    Simon stared at the phone she was holding. "Then why did you call him?"


    In such a short time, she actually called her ex-fiance...


    It made Simon a little angry!


    Emily rolled her eyes and didn''t know whether tough or cry. Then she exined. "I want to give


    the diamond ring back to him and apologize to him!"


    At that time, she inadvertently found the diamond ring from her suitcase. Originally, she wanted to


    deliver it back, butter she forgot it.


    Furthermore, when she found out that Simon had AIDS, she immediately packed up her luggage


    and went to find him that night. She hurriedly canceled the wedding with Calvin, so she should


    make a sincere and formal apology to him.


    Simon''s face was sullen. "When?"


    Emily swallowed and said, "One hourter..."


    Simon asked unhappily, "Where is it?"


    Emily answered his question frankly. "The Zoo Cafe..."


    Simon''s face was so gloomy and he said in a bad mood, "I''ll go there too!" "Sure!" Emily nodded in


    amusement.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    The ck Cayenne stopped steadily after slowing down.


    There was a coffee shop nearby. Through the ss, it could be seen that its decoration was


    characterized by animal elements. Seeing that he had parked the car, Emily unfastened the seat


    belt on her body and looked at him puzzledly. "Uh?"


    Because Simon didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t want to get off the car and he was still holding


    the steering wheel with one hand.


    Simon cast a sidelong nce at her. "You go in by yourself. I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t worry, I''ll


    give you this little bit of freedom!"


    It made Emily confused and surprised.


    Emily looked at him with amazement. "Simon, are you sure?"


    "Mn." Simon pulled his lips.


    Emily blinked her eyes, and still unable to believe what he just said. She tilted her head to observe


    his expression.


    Being stared at by her, Simon gradually became uneasy. He gritted his teeth and said in a low


    voice, "Get off the car quickly. I will go back on my word if


    you don''t go now!"


    Emily quickly opened the car door.


    She looked back at the person on the driver''s seat, who had already lit a cigarette. The white smoke


    sprang up. She withdrew her sight and pushed open the door of the coffee shop.


    Calvin had arrived early and was sitting there waiting for her.


    After all, they almost got married. Although there might not be any real love between them, they still


    felt a little embarrassed when they saw each other again after the cancetion of the wedding.


    Emily walked over with a smile and said, "Calvin!"


    Calvin lowered his head and stirred the coffee in his hand, lost in thought. When he heard the voice,


    he looked up with a gentle smile as usual. "Emily, here you are!"


    Emily sat opposite him and said, "I thought you''ve already returned to Country S!"


    In fact, she was a little surprised that Calvin was still in Ice city. She thought when she suddenly


    canceled the wedding with him and went to Tbridge City, he should have returned to Country S.


    When she called him, he invited her out and she agreed with pleasure.


    "No, I haven''t left." Calvin shook his head, and there was a sh of gloom in his eyes. Then he


    asked in a warm voice, "Emily, what do you want to drink? How about asking the waiter toe


    over and introduce you something good to drink?"


    Emily said, "No, thanks. Atte like yours!"


    Thette was served quickly, and the strong aroma of coffee lingered in her nose.


    Emily picked it up and took a sip. Then she took the bag beside her and opened it. The phone in it


    was on a short vibration. She took it out and checked it. It was a message from Simon.


    "It''s been five minutes!"


    At the sight of the words, the corner of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    She continued to reach into the bag and took out the small box she had prepared in advance. There


    was a diamond ring in the box.


    Emily ced it on the table. Biting her lip, she pushed it to the other side.


    Calvin frowned slightly when he saw it.


    "Calvin, I''m sorry. I had to do it that day. It was really a sudden ident. I forgot to give this


    diamond ring back to you!" Speaking of this, Emily paused, and then said in a more sincere tone,


    "And, I''m really sorry. I failed to do what I promised. I didn''t marry you in the end!"


    Calvin held the square box and said with a bitter smile, "I have already given it to you. In fact, you


    don''t have to give it back to me."


    Emily shook her head and said very seriously, "I can''t do that. Since I can''t keep my promise, I


    should return the ring to its owner!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone vibrated shortly again.


    She picked it up again, and just as she had just seen, the message appeared on the screen again.


    It was also from Simon, and the content was almost the same. He was reminding her. "Ten


    minutes!"


    Emily did not know whether tough or cry as she put down her phone.


    As she raised her head, Calvin looked at her with hesitation and said, "Emily, actually..."


    Emily asked in confusion, "Calvin, what''s wrong?"


    Calvin frowned and paused for a while before saying, "In fact, I didn''t cancel the wedding."


    "What... did you say?" Emily was shocked.


    "I didn''t cancel the wedding," Calvin exined in a slightly apologetic tone. "I used an excuse to say


    that you went to Tbridge City for urgent work, so my family thought that the wedding was just


    dyed. I was afraid that they would not be able to stand this blow, especially my grandmother. She


    had been hoping that I could get married, so I was afraid that she would be sad after knowing the


    truth."


    Emily was stunned.


    She didn''t expect it at all, but she couldn''t me him.


    After all, at that time, she announced unterally the cancetion of the wedding, and then ran to


    Tbridge City to find Simon. Actually, she felt more guilty about this matter. Biting her lip, Emily


    looked at Calvin nkly. "Now..."


    Calvin heaved a sigh and asked cautiously, "Emily, can I ask you to do me a favor? I will continue to


    keep it from my family for the time being. If it''s possible, I hope you can hide it for me! Don''t worry.


    After I return to the army, I will find a proper chance to confess to my family. It''s me who don''t want


    to get married, and it has nothing to do with you!"


    Emily couldn''t say anything to reject him, so she nodded.


    Aftering out of the cafe and saying goodbye to Calvin, she went to the car parked there.


    As soon as Simon saw her get in the car, he pinched the cigarette in his hand. Then he pulled open


    the sleeve of his shirt with his index finger and showed his watch to her. Meanwhile, he said in a


    weird voice, "It''s 35 minutes and 20 seconds in total!"


    "I''m already in a hurry!" Emily was unhappy.


    Simon snorted and started the engine. "Have you finished talking to him?"


    "Yes." Emily nodded and fastened her seatbelt.


    Simonzily continued to ask, "Have you finished talking it clearly?"


    "Hmm..." Emily nodded again, but she was obviously a little hesitant. She hesitated and said, "But


    there is one tricky thing!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" Simon nced at her.


    Emily felt that it was necessary to tell him in advance. She thought for a while and said, "It''s about


    the cancetion of the wedding. Calvin is worried that his family can''t bear it, so he keeps it a


    secret. He''ll find a chance to tell the truth, so he asked me to help him hide it for the time being."


    "What did you say?" Simon''s face immediately turned livid.


    Emily gave a light cough. She had long expected that he would have this sort of reaction.


    Simon stared at her. Then he gritted his teeth and asked, "Emily, did you agree?"


    "Mm." Emily nodded. She had no choice but to agree.


    On this matter, she felt guilty that she had not done what she had promised. She felt very sorry and


    Calvin''s request was reasonable, so it was inappropriate for her to refuse...


    Blue veins stood out on the back of Simon''s hands and he couldn''t breathe smoothly out of anger.


    He fiercely grabbed the steering wheel and said, "I won''t cook tonight!"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Seeing that his expression was not friendly, Emily knew that he should not be in the mood to cook.


    She nodded understanding^ and said, "Then let''s eat outside. How about hot pot? I haven''t eaten


    the hot pot in the west of the city for a long time!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon took a nce at her and stepped on the gas to the extreme.


    The Cayenne almost flied, so she quickly grabbed the armrest on the upper side to stabilize her


    body.


    In the end, they did not go to the hotpot restaurant. Simon drove the car to a barbecue restaurant.


    Emily knew that he did it on purpose, but it didn''t matter to her. Korean streaky pork wrapped in


    tender peri leaves and bibimbap were delicious. She ate so much that her belly was full.


    Ever since Simon left the cafe, his expression had been gloomy.


    When he learned that Calvin did not cancel the wedding, he felt endless anger surging in his chest.


    Every time his Adam''s apple rolled, it seemed that the anger was about toe out of his thin lips.


    The bathroom door opened and Emily came out after she took a shower.


    She had already worn pajamas with pink and white id. Her dried hair was scattered on the back


    of her head. It made her look pure and sexy. Especially as she raised her arms, the hem of the


    pajamas would be lifted up, revealing her slim waist...


    Simon felt that his throat was a little dry again.


    Seeing her walking around the end of the bed and getting into bed from the other side, he became


    gloomy again. Hey there with his arms on the back of his head, reminding her with a gloomy face.


    "I''m not happy!"


    Emily bit her lip.


    Of course, she could tell that he was unhappy. In fact, he had never been happy since he left the


    cafe!


    Simon said in a deep voice, "You should make me happy!"


    Hearing this, Emily hesitated to hold the pillow and ask him, "Well, what do you want me to do?"


    When she heard his whisper, she suddenly blushed, and even her ears turned red. She threw the


    pillow at him and scolded him in shame and anger, "That''s disgusting. I won''t do it!"


    She didn''t want to do such a shameful thing!


    Emily picked up the pillow that fell to the ground and wanted to lie down to sleep.


    However, she saw that Simon lied there unhappily


    with a frown...


    She became softhearted.


    After hesitating for a while, Emily still forced herself to get closer to him bit by bit with a blush on her


    face.


    The light went out.


    The room suddenly fell into darkness, with only increasing temperature.


    As expected, when she woke up the next day, it was alreadyte in the morning.


    Emily climbed out of the quilt. She felt exhausted from head to toe because of excessive sex!


    When she thought of those obscene scenesst night, she felt that her whole face was burning hot.


    It was shameful!


    Simon felt satisfiedst night, so he naturally felt much better. He was very happy. When he opened


    the curtains, the sunlight suddenly filled the room.


    Seeing that she was still lying on the bed, he raised his eyebrows evilly and said, "Emily, get up


    quickly or let''s continue the thing we didst night!"


    With a shiver, Emily sprang to her feet.


    In addition to the fear that he would do something crazy again, the other reason was that they had


    agreed to go to the cemetery in the afternoon to see grandma.


    Grandma had been dead for a period of time, and they had epted this fact. But this time, they


    hadn''t seen her since they came back from Tbridge City.


    After lunch, they drove to the cemetery.


    Unlike the previous two visits, Emily and Simon went up the mountain with their fingers intertwined.


    They leaned against each other in front of the tombstone and looked at the kind old woman in the


    ck-and-white photo.


    Simon held Emily''s little hand in his palm firmly, and said with a low voice, "If grandma knows about


    it, she will be happy!"


    They were reconciled with each other.


    Moreover, they wouldn''t break up again.


    Emily also held his hand and she felt the warmth in her heart. She looked at the photo on the


    gravestone, the old woman looking at her with a smile just like she used to do.


    "Emily, I entrusted Simon to you..."


    Grandma''s earnest voice gently echoed in her ears.


    Emily forced a smile, looked into her kind and gentle eyes, and said in a gentle yet forceful voice,


    "Grandma, I''ll definitely do what I promised you!"


    Hearing this, Simon took a nce at her. "What''s the promise?"


    Emily deliberately said, "I won''t tell you!"


    In the next second, he suddenly put his arms around her waist, took her into his arms, and kissed


    her.


    By the time Emily realized what was going on, his breath had already covered her.


    Simon let go of her and said in a threatening tone, "Will you tell me or not?"


    Emily''s face turned flushed. She raised her hand and hit him on the chest. Then she looked around


    and said, "Simon, are you crazy? How can you do this in such a ce?"


    There were so many people...


    More exactly, there were so many deceased people watching them!


    Simon snorted, with an evil glint in his eyes. "Tonight, I have a lot of ways to let you tell me!"


    "Rogue!" Emily scolded him.


    They left the cemetery and returned to the apartment.


    They had dinner outside and went to the supermarket to buy some fruit on the way back. Instead of


    going to the cinema, they followed Emily''s request of watching a TV drama at home.


    After entering the house, Emily went to the kitchen with fruits in her arms.


    Simon went to take a bath and changed into his home clothes. Then he turned on the TV, searching


    the drama she liked. After that, he crossed his long legs and waited for her on the sofa.


    When he put down the remote control, the cell phone rang on the table.


    As Simon leaned forward slightly, he saw Calvin''s name on the screen.


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Reaching out his hand, he picked up the phone, and his fingertip was ready to press the red circle


    to hang up the phone.


    "Simon, is my phone ringing?"


    At this moment, Emily''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Simon wanted to say no. However, it was already toote for him to hang up, because she had


    already rushed over with a te of fruits that were cut by her.


    He cursed in his heart. D*mn it! Then he said stiffly, "Yes."


    Emily put the fruit tray on the tea table and took the phone from his big hand. After seeing the caller


    ID on the screen, she immediately understood why he suddenly changed into a poker face. She


    blinked her eyes and said, "Oh, it''s Cavin!"


    Simon stared at her gloomily.


    More exactly, he was staring at the cell phone in her hand.


    In front of him, Emily answered the phone. However, in order to prevent him from getting angry, she


    did not put the phone beside her ear but gently opened the speaker.


    "Hello, Calvin?"


    On the phone, Calvin gently asked her, "Emily, is it convenient to have a talk?"


    Emily looked at Simon, who was unhappy, coughed and said, "Yes, speak up..."

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    "Grandma has been in poor health recently, and the family doctor visits her more frequently. We are


    all worried! When you called mest time, I answered the phone at home. They all know that you


    came back from Tbridge City! Emily, I don''t know if you are free tomorrow evening and if you can


    come to my family for dinner. Grandma must be very happy to see you!"


    After Calvin finished saying that, he continued to say, "If you feel embarrassed and don''te here,


    it doesn''t matter. I can think of an excuse!"


    Her mobile phone was hands-free. Simon sat next to her, so he could clearly hear the gentle male


    voice.


    Simon felt that he was familiar with the trick...


    It seemed that Simon had done the same thing before when he broke their rtionship.


    Simon started to grind his teeth.


    He thought that Calvin was a scheming man!


    "It doesn''t matter. I am free!" Emily answered after thinking for a while.


    Now that she had promised to help him, it was inappropriate to refuse his invitation to a meal.


    However, as soon as she agreed, she felt a cold wind blowing, making her shiver involuntarily. With


    a nce, as expected, she saw Simon''s handsome face was so gloomy.


    Calvin asked her, "Well, shall I pick you up tomorrow?"


    Feeling Simon''s warning look, Emily immediately said, "No, thanks. I can go there by myself!"


    After the call, it was obvious that the atmosphere in the living room became tenser.


    Emily cleared her throat and put on a frank look. "Simon, you''ve heard it. I have to do him a favor


    tomorrow night!"


    "I''m not deaf!" Simon snorted unhappily.


    Emily asked tentatively, "You don''t want me to go?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Simon squinted his eyes. "If I disagree, won''t you really go there?"


    "I have to go..." Emily held out her hands. She had just agreed!


    Simon''s face turned livid. "I''ll go too!"


    Emily was speechless.


    Simon continued to say in a bad mood, "Then I''ll drive you there!"


    Hearing this, Emily suddenly thought of the ridiculous scene that she went to another man from the


    car of Simon, so she shook her head and said, "No, I can take a taxi myself!"


    "I''ll drive you there!" Simon repeated in a gloomy voice.


    Seeing that he was so determined, Emily had no choice but to nod. "OK..."


    After putting the phone back on the table, she was going to take the fruit fork.


    Before she could touch it, Simon suddenly stood up and held her up. Without a word, he walked into


    the bedroom.


    Emily was hung upside down on his shoulder. She could only see his sturdy buttocks and her hands


    and feet were dangling. "Simon, what are you doing? Don''t you eat fruits and watch the TV


    drama..."


    Simon directly threw her on the bed. "I am not happy again. You have to coax me now!"


    Emily was speechless."..."


    Emily thought in her mind. Could he use a new way?


    At dusk, the setting sun was extremely glorious.


    The ck Cayenne drove into a street, and Emily was sleeping on the passenger seat.


    With a change of posture, she still felt very ufortable.


    In particr, her legs were very sore. The culprit was the man beside her. Last night, she was


    tortured by him so hard that she was about to fall apart.


    It seemed that since he came back from Tbridge City, his sexual desire had beenpletely out of


    control. She nearly fainted in bed almost every night, and when she woke up the next day, it was


    veryte...


    Emily put her hand on her forehead helplessly.


    She thought that Simon was so licentious!


    When they were about to arrive at the private vi of the Desmond Family, the Cayenne suddenly


    slowed down and stopped.


    Emily looked up and saw Calvin''s car parked on the opposite side of the road. It seemed that he


    was afraid that his family would find out something was wrong, so he waited for her here and they


    could go in together.


    When Calvin saw Simon and Emily getting out of the car together, there was a trace of displeasure


    on his face, but it soon disappeared.


    "Emily, you''re here!"


    Emily nced at Simon next to her and exined. "Sorry, we were stuck in a traffic jam!"


    In fact, Simon deliberately said that he didn''t know the way here and went a lot of detours, hoping to


    make herte.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Calvin shook his head with a warm smile. "Thank you foring!"


    Hearing this, Emily immediately said, "Calvin, don''t say that. I''ll be ashamed of myself!"


    Calvin turned to look at Simon, who was next to her, nodded slightly, and also thanked him.


    "You''re wee!" Simon''s lips curled up in a very graceful smile.


    Simon was very angry but he had to keep smiling!


    Calvin said to her, "Emily, let''s go!"


    Emily nodded and followed him to the BMW car by the roadside.


    Because it was very close, only two hundred meters left. Calvin turned his head to look at her and


    said gently, "It''s just a simple meal. Emily, if you don''t want to stay here, you can leave at any time!


    Later, if they ask about anything about our wedding, you don''t need to say anything and I will


    answer it!"


    "Okay, got it!" Emily nodded.


    Calvin saw that she kept ncing at the rearview mirror next to her, and he asked hesitantly, "You


    come to help me. Will Mr. Chin be unhappy?"


    Emily replied a little embarrassedly. "It''s okay after I coaxed him!"


    But when she thought of the way she coaxed him, she blushed a little.


    Seeing the tall and straight figure sit back in the driver''s seat, and then the ck Cayenne slowly


    drove away, Emily breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t see the rearview mirror any longer.


    Calvin did not tell his family about the cancetion of their wedding, so they were still as warm as


    before when they saw Emily. This made her feel ufortable, but fortunately, it was just a simple


    meal. Moreover, she shoulde to help. After all, she was guilty.


    She put on the slippers at the door and followed Calvin inside.


    She had just greeted Calvin''s family. Before she could sit on the sofa, her cell phone suddenly rang


    in her pocket.


    Emily took out her cell phone and almost let it fall on the ground!


    A video call was sent on the screen...


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She quickly hung up, but the second call was sent.


    Emily stood up. Then she held her phone in embarrassment and said, "Ahem, sorry, I have to


    answer a call!"


    After that, she walked away quickly. After refusing the video, she called Simon. Over there, Simon


    seemed to be still driving because she could hear the sound of the car horn. She tried to lower her


    voice. "Simon, what''s the matter!"


    Simon saidzily, "I am making a video call with you!"


    Emily gritted her teeth. Of course, she knew that he was making a video call. She raised her hand


    to rub her eyebrows helplessly. "Are you crazy? How can I answer it in Calvin''s house?"


    Simon asked, "I can''t make a video call?"


    "Of course not!" Emily replied.


    Simon said, "Well." Then his low voice came slowly. "Then it''s okay to keepmunication by


    telephone.


    I can guarantee that I won''t make a sound!"

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    After listening to what he said, Emily felt very shocked and helpless.


    Whether it is a video call or a voice message, the n will fail if he suddenly makes a sound!


    Since she had already promised to help, she would help Calvin to get through it sessfully.


    "Stop it. We''ll just have a meal. I''ll be back when it''s over!" Emily covered the microphone with her


    hand and continued to lower her voice. Being afraid that he wouldn''t give up, she quickly said, "Let''s


    stop talking about. Wait for me at home!"


    After hanging up the phone, she was in a hurry to turn the phone into silent mode.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Calvin just came over at the moment. He smiled and said to her, "Emily, it''s time to have the meal!"


    "Okay!" Emily nodded.


    The dishes had already been ced on the dining table. Everyone sat down and began to eat.


    Emily ever came here for a meal before. Although she was somewhat ufortable, she felt less


    pressure than before. Unlike before, when she thought she was going to marry into the family, it was


    stressful for her. Now she knew very well that she was here to help put on a show.


    Calvin''s parents were still very kind and easy to get along with. They reminded her to eat more from


    time to time.


    Emily smiled and said, "Thank you, uncle and aunt!"


    Suddenly, there was a piece of beef in her bowl, and when she looked up, she saw the smile in


    Calvin''s eyes.


    His smile was still gentle, just like what he did before the wedding was canceled. Emily frowned


    slightly, but she didn''t think too much about it. After all, there were still his family at the dining table.


    She just said thanks with a smile.


    As she looked down, she couldn''t help ncing at her pocket on the right.


    Emily couldn''t help taking out her cell phone. She wanted to see what Simon had sent to her again.


    The screen lit up every two minutes and it never stopped.


    He guessed that she didn''t want to answer the video call or his call, so he didn''t call her anymore.


    Instead, he sent her a text message.


    "Emily, I''m sick!"


    Emily frowned at once, with a little worry on her face.


    She didn''t know if he was really sick or he pretended to be. But she thought that he was a doctor.


    Even if he was sick, he could take care of himself!


    Thinking of this, she chewed two mouthfuls of rice. When she put down her chopsticks, she


    received another text message. "I''m not feeling well! I seem to have a fever, and it''s very serious!"


    After seeing this, Emily was sure that he was pretending to be sick, so she put the phone back in


    her pocket with ease.


    "Emily, you and Calvin aren''t young now, so you should get married as soon as possible!" Sitting at


    the head of the table, Calvin''s Granny suddenly said that and eagerly looked at her with a smile.


    "..." Emily was a little embarrassed.


    Then Mrs. Desmond said with a smile, "That''s right. Grandma and we are waiting for you to have a


    baby!"


    Grandma seemed to be very interested in this topic. "Emily, have you and Calvin considered it?


    How many children do you n to have in the future?"


    "I..." Emily stammered. She was at a loss when everyone at the table turned to look at her.


    Fortunately, she was not embarrassed for a long time. Calvin kept his word to help her exin.


    "Mom, grandma, Emily and I have something to doter!"


    Hearing this, the Desmond Family stopped the conversation and thought that they had other ns


    later. "Okay, then you go on a date. You should cherish the time to get along with each other. The


    young people are too busy now!"


    Aftering out of the vi, Emily breathed a sigh of relief.


    If she was asked to answer it, she really didn''t know how to continue.


    Calvin looked at her with a little regret and said, "Emily, I''m sorry that I''ve put you in a dilemma!"


    "I''m fine!" Emily shook her head. Calvin''s apology made her feel even more guilty. She quickly said,


    "It''s my fault. If I can help you, I will try my best!"


    Calvin said, "Thank you!"


    "Calvin, don''t thank me anymore!" Emily shook her head again, because it made her guilty. "I know


    your concerns. You''re afraid that they can''t ept the blow, so you hid the truth. Actually, I''m sorry. I


    failed to do what I promised you and put you in such a dilemma. I broke the agreement first, so it''s


    reasonable for me to help you!"


    Calvin took out the car key and said, "Emily, shall I drive you home?"


    Emily shook her head and said, "No, thanks. There is a taxi in front. I can take a taxi! Bye!"


    He saw her figure getting into the taxi. Calvin stared at her intently until the taxi disappeared without


    a trace.


    In fact, he lied.


    He said that his family couldn''t take the blow and he needed more time. These were just excuses.


    Back then, he didn''t cancel the wedding...


    It was because he wanted to wait for her and had a glimmer of hope...


    By the time Emily got into the taxi, she was eager to dart homeward.


    She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Simon, only to find that her phone was out of


    power. Obviously, it must be the result of his constant phone calls.


    When she got out of the taxi in the apartment area, it was dark, and the street lights had not yet


    beenpletely turned on.


    When she opened the anti-theft door with the key, she saw a faint lighting from the living room.


    The TV was on and there was a noisy sound. Simon was sitting on the sofa with his back to her and


    putting his two long legs on the tea table. Meanwhile, he was holding a remote control to change


    the channel.


    Seeing himzily lying there watching TV, Emily


    quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    Although she knew that the two messages he sent were deliberately his tricks, she was still a little


    worried. Now that she confirmed that he was safe, she slowed down, took off her coat, and walked


    over with her slippers.


    The voice on the TV was a little loud. It was not until she walked to the sofa that Simon found out.


    After seeing her, his face suddenly turned sullen, and he looked at her as if she was a dissolute


    wife. "Why are youing back sote?"


    "I don''t think it''s veryte!" Emily blinked her eyes.


    Simon pointed to the window with the remote control and said, "Look outside. The sun has set!"


    "..." Emily rolled her eyes.


    Actually, when he drove her out, the sun was setting. In total, she might have stayed in the


    Desmond Family for no more than two hours.


    Emily leaned over and sat next to him and rested her chin upon her hand. After staring at his


    handsome face for a while, she blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, "Simon, aren''t you sick?


    Don''t you have a fever?"


    "Ahem, yes!" Simon''s face was a bit embarrassed.


    A hint of panic shed in his eyes. After putting down the remote control, he immediately pretended


    to be weak and kept coughing.


    Emily reached out her hand to touch his forehead.


    Then she also touched her forehead. Then she said frankly, "Really? Your temperature is lower than


    mine!"


    Simon said awkwardly in a low voice, "That''s because my fever has gone down!"

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Emily didn''t want to argue with him. She looked at the kitchen and asked, "Simon, did you have


    dinner tonight?"


    Simon snorted. "Mn."


    Emily asked, "What did you eat for dinner?"


    "Instant noodles!" Simon snorted again.


    His tone was full of resentment!


    It was no wonder that she could vaguely smell instant noodles as soon as she entered the house.


    With her eyes rolling, Emily held her face with both hands and mumbled, "I ate a lot of food tonight!


    Let me think. I ate braised pork ribs, steamed fish, and king crab. Oh, by the way, there''s also turtle


    soup, and it''s delicious..."


    In fact, these dishes came from her imagination. Although the table was full of dishes, she couldn''t


    remember them exactly, and in fact, she didn''t eat much.


    Every time she said a dish, Simon''s face darkened.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Until his handsome face was very gloomy, Emily couldn''t help butugh out. She took the initiative


    to snuggle into his arms, leaned on his strong chest, and put one hand around his strong waist.


    Simon''s stiff body gradually rxed as she took the initiative to throw herself into his arms.


    Emily put her face close to his chest, rubbed it, and found afortable position. She said, "Simon,


    in fact, the reason why I promised to be his fiancee was that he happened to save me once!"


    As for this ex-fiance, he caused Simon''s misunderstanding before, so Emily wanted to take this


    opportunity to have a good talk with him.


    Emily told him everything about how she and Calvin met because of an ident, including how he


    rescued her from the drug dealer. Although it was the responsibility of a soldier, she was very


    grateful.


    "He needed a marriage partner, and he thought I was very suitable. I agreed to his proposal. Maybe


    I wanted to repay his kindness!"


    Seeing him narrow his amorous eyes, Emily raised her eyebrows, slightly raised her chin, and


    snorted. "Well, you could repay your ex-girlfriend at that time. Why can''t I do that?"


    "Ahem, you can!" Simon knew that he was in the wrong and he clenched his fist against his lips


    guiltily.


    "Moreover..." Emily bit the corner of her mouth. With his heart beating beneath her palm, she said


    sincerely, "After we broke up, I didn''t live a happy life in Country S. I agreed to his proposal because


    I wanted to forget you so that I could quickly get rid of this rtionship and embrace a new and


    simple life!"


    Simon looked at herzily and said proudly, "I knew that you didn''t forget me!"


    Emily was speechless.


    She rolled her eyes at him and continued to say, "We don''t have a love rtionship. We just regard


    each other as marriage partners! We don''t have any burden, just like friends. Well, we are more like


    partners. Even if we were really married at that time, we would live our life with no love. Do you


    understand?"


    "Mn." Simon answered it.


    He knew her love well. He had already known it when he came back to Ice city and saw her live in


    the hotel.


    But now, when he heard it from her mouth, it made him excited.


    She was the same as him. She never forgot him every day when they were apart, and she couldn''t


    deny his importance in her heart.


    He was finally relieved. Knowing that she had no love for Calvin was enough for him. As for whether


    Calvin had the same thoughts as her, Simon couldn''t make sure about it.


    What''s more, that scheming man...


    Thinking of something, Simon suddenly held her shoulder and asked seriously, "Did he hold your


    hand?"


    "No!" Emily shook her head helplessly.


    Simon rxed a little, but he was still not at ease. He frowned and continued to ask, "Did he put his


    arm around your shoulder, or deliberately make some careless moves to take advantage of you?"


    "No!" Emily was helpless. She put her hand on her forehead and exined it. "It''s just a meal


    without any physical contact. I even forgot to eat the beef he gave me. Are you relieved now?"


    Simon snorted and his face was no longer as sullen as before.


    He rubbed her head with his big hand and was still a little unhappy. Then he raised his chin


    haughtily and said, "Say something nice to me!"


    Hearing this, Emily blinked her eyes. Fortunately, he didn''t ask her to coax him like she did the


    previous two times. She looked up at him and whispered in his ear, "Emily loves Simon."


    The look in Simon''s eyes suddenly became affectionate. He hugged her tightly and said, "Say


    more like this!"


    Seeing his happy and expectant face, Emily couldn''t help smiling and her beautiful eyes were


    bright, full of lingering affection.


    She approached his ear as she did just now. Then she continued to look at him softly and said


    sincerely, "I love you very much, and I want to give birth to a little boy for you."


    Lover''s honeyed words were so sweet.


    Simon naturally was moved by her words. Her voice was lingering on his heart like a feather. His


    mood suddenly became very good and he muttered with deep eyes, "Well, a little girl is better!"


    Hearing this, Emily patted him on the chest in a silly manner.


    This guy turned out to be the same as before!


    He still wanted to have a daughter!


    Simon lowered his head and bit her. After she felt the pain, he turned to kiss her gently. Then he


    raised his eyebrows and said with an evil glint in his eyes, "Is what you just said true? Aren''t you


    trying to make me happy?"


    "Yes!" Emily smiled and nodded.


    She really loved him.


    It was a fact, and now she didn''t have any wish but to stay with him and give birth to a baby for him.


    She wanted to find back what she had lost!


    Simon held her delicate chin andzily said, "Would you like to hear some good words from me?"


    Emily''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. She recalled his confession of love to her earlier.


    "Yes, I do!" She nodded expectantly.


    With anguid look, Simon said slowly, "Thefort brought by spring breeze is inferior to making


    love with you. Holding many beauties in arms is inferior to sleeping with you!"


    "..." Emily was speechless.


    She was curious where he had learned these words.


    "Well, you still want to hear more?" Simon raised his eyebrows.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched. Before she could make a sound, his deep voice came again.


    "Owning vast territory of the mothend is inferior to having sex with you!"


    "F*ck! Do it yourself." She red at him.


    "That''s wrong. I just want to make love with you!" Simon corrected herzily.


    Emily didn''t want to talk to him, but he suddenly turned over and pressed her down on the sofa. She


    waspletely surrounded by the male breath.


    "Hey, Simon, let''s have a good talk. Don''t move your hands..."

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    After roving in Country S and Tbridge City for a long time, they felt like going home when they


    returned to Ice city.


    Life was back to normal. Simon had to go back to the hospital to work. Emily also contacted the


    editor-in-chief that she could choose a day to start to work on the TV station. But before that, they


    drove to the town to visit her aunt and uncle.


    Anthea, who was supposed to go home to visit her parents during the holiday, gave up the idea of


    driving herself and shared a car with them.


    Although nobody was willing to be the third wheel, at least it would not be lonely for three people in


    a car, because they could chat throughout the journey.


    When Emily saw Anthea''s haggard face, she handed her a bottle of water out of concern. ''Anthea,


    were you on the night shiftst night? You have very heavy dark circles under your eyes. You can


    sleep for a while!"


    "I''m fine. I''m used to it!" Anthea swung her ponytail, opened the lid, and drank two mouthfuls of


    water. Then she smacked her lips and said, "But if I had another chance to make a choice, I


    wouldn''t choose to be a doctor!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily had some doubts.


    Her intuition showed that even if Anthea could make another choice, she would definitely choose to


    be a doctor because Anthea said before that she chose to be a doctor in order to be closer to


    someone...


    Anthea put down the mineral water bottle. "The work in the hospital is toilsome. Especially the


    surgeon women are forced to work like men, and surgeon men worked ceaselessly like animals.


    Isn''t that right, Dr. Chin?"


    "Mn." Simon agreed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Even so, they still loved this job.


    The light in his eyes flickered. Simon looked up at the rear car mirror and suddenly said, "Dr. Lee,


    thank you!"


    Upon hearing this, Anthea immediately understood what he was referring to. The idea that he was


    misdiagnosed before came from Adam, and she worked on it...


    Well, it could be said that she selflessly helped him in silence!


    So she didn''t feel ashamed of his thanks. Thinking of this, Anthea raised her eyebrows meaningfully


    and said, "You''re wee."


    Seeing the two chatting something strange, Emily, who was sitting next to Simon, was confused.


    She looked at him in confusion and asked, "Simon, why do you say thanks to her? Did Anthea help


    you with anything?"


    Simon saidzily, "Nothing."


    Emily frowned and it seemed that she didn''t really believe it.


    Anthea, who was in the back, interrupted. "Oh, it''s about a patient. I helped him perform a small


    operation!"


    "Oh!" Emily nodded.


    They stopped at the rest station halfway. Emily and Anthea went to the bathroom together.


    Because Simon was in the car just now, it was inconvenient for Emily to say something. Emily


    turned on the tap and asked while washing her hands, "Anthea, your previous boyfriend?"


    "We''ve broken up!" Anthea shrugged. "Not long after you went to Tbridge City, we broke up!"


    Emily did not look very surprised. Simon mentioned it in front of her before. Moreover, when Simon


    was calling his eldest brother before, he heard Anthea''s voice on the phone, which proved the


    rtionship between Anthea and Adam.


    She was concerned about her and curious about it at the same time. "So what about you and


    Adam..."


    Hearing this, Anthea heaved a long sigh and shook her head with a somewhat lost look. "I don''t


    know either. Maybe we can be regarded as lovers. But Emily, to tell you the truth, I''m not sure about


    our future..."


    Emily frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    At noon that day, the Cayenne drove into the town. After sending Anthea home first, they went to


    her aunt''s house.


    This time, they did not call in advance, so the two elders did not know that they hade back.


    After seeing them enter the door, they were extremely surprised. Especially her aunt, when she saw


    Emily holding hands with Simon, she smiled so happily.


    The two elders didn''t dare ask too much about the emotion of young people. They only knew that


    the previous wedding was canceled, and then they heard from Selena that her niece had gone to


    Tbridge City to find Simon.


    Now when she saw the two return home like before, she was so excited.


    "we miss you so much."


    As aunt spoke, she strode forward and pulled Simon into the house.


    Emily, who was neglected, was speechless."..."


    Actually, she was her niece.


    Emily helplessly shook her head andughed.


    Looking at Simon who was escorted by the two elders, she changed into her slippers and followed


    behind them.


    Just like before, not long after they sat down, her aunt began to cook for lunch. Although she did not


    ask her husband to go to the market, she almost took out all the things in the refrigerator. It seemed


    that she was going to cook many dishes.


    When she was cooking, Simon naturally followed her into the kitchen.


    As expected, the round table was filled with delicious dishes, including meat and vegetables, which


    were all home-cooked dishes.


    Her uncle took Simon to choose wine. Her aunt took off the apron and said to her sincerely, "Emily,


    since you are reconciled with each other this time, you should cherish it! You''re not young anymore.


    Don''t make any troubles. After a journey to Country S, you even brought a strange man. How


    ridiculous it is! Your parents passed away early, so I''m almost your mother. I''ve expressed my idea


    clear here. In my life, I only recognize Simon as my son-inw. Do you understand?"


    Although it was called teaching, it sounded more like a threat.


    Emily could only obediently nod. When Simon returned with a bottle of white wine, she secretly


    pinched him. "Simon, did you say secretly something to my aunt?"


    Simon saidzily," I just dere my ownership of you!"


    Emily rolled her eyes silently.


    The family sat together and finished their lunch. Emily had stayed in Tbridge City for three months,


    so she hadn''t seen her parents for a long time. Since they returned to the town, she intended to go


    to the mountain to sweep tombs with Simon in the afternoon.


    Speaking of this, Simon''s amorous eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned close to her ear. He said


    gloomily, "You didn''t take him to see your parents, did you?"


    Who?


    When Emily saw his sullen face, she realized that he was referring to Calvin.


    He ever made trouble when she met the Desmond Family before. Later, Calvin came to the town


    once with her. Now, seeing him defend his ownership, Emily shook her head helplessly. "No!"


    "Mn." Upon hearing this, Simon''s mood was extremely good.


    Her uncle drank a lot of wine and was already drunk when he left the table, so her aunt stayed at


    home to


    take care of her uncle and prepare dinner. Only Simon and Emily went to the mountain.


    During lunch, Simon apanied her uncle to drink a lot, so he didn''t drive but took a taxi in the


    afternoon.


    After sweeping the tombs for her parents, they took a walk around the area.


    When the sun was setting, they walked hand in hand back to the residential district. Their figures


    cast shadows on the ground, which looked very warm and sweet.


    When they walked downstairs, they stopped for a while. A military jeep had been waiting there for a


    long time. Then the door opened, and a strong figure wearing a pair of military boots jumped down,


    with a cigarette in his hand.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Simon and Emily looked at each other in surprise, "Brother?"


    With such a typical appearance and dress, it could only be Adam. But today, except for his familiar


    military boots, he did not wear military uniform, but a suit, looking very formal.


    The match of suit and military boots looked a little strange though...


    The two had already walked to the jeep. Simon asked in surprise, "Brother, why are you here?"


    Adam always showed a stolid and cold face. He was a man of few words. After snuffing out the


    cigarette in his hand, he strode to the back of the jeep and opened the trunk. There were many big


    and small boxes in it.


    They were all kinds of exquisite gift boxes, nutrition products, and tonics.


    When Emily was still puzzled, Simon asked, "Are you looking for Dr. Lee?"


    "Yes." Adam did not deny it.


    Simon was puzzled. "Then why don''t you go to the Lee Family bute here to find me?"


    "It''s my first formal visit. I learn something from you," Adam said in a low voice.


    Emily blinked her eyes and shifted her gaze from the gifts in the trunk to Adam''s body.


    Emily thought in her mind that no wonder he was dressed so formally. It turned out that he was


    going to visit the Lee Family. It was so exciting!


    Hearing this, Simon raised his eyebrows and his handsome face showed a proud look. "Well, you


    ask the right person. I have the most experience in this aspect. Emily''s aunt and uncle like me very


    much!"


    Emily, who was listening at the side, rolled her eyes.


    However, what he said was true...


    Simon put his hands in the pockets and began to teach Adam proudly. "In fact, it''s very simple. You


    just try to please the elders! Praise more, be diligent, respond quickly, and act ording to


    circumstances!"


    Adam muttered to himself, "I''ll try my best."


    Emily listened at the side for a long time, but she couldn''t help saying, "In fact, I am not worried


    about brother. Although you are serious and very taciturn, you are a soldier. Even if you don''t wear


    a military uniform, you still have an upright temperament. The elders will definitely like you!


    However, there is another point..."


    "What?" Adam looked at her.


    Emily bit her lip and blurted out. "Ahem, you should be nine years older than Anthea. Would Aunt


    Lee and Uncle Lee dislike you for your age?"


    After saying this, she regretted it. She was afraid that Adam would be angry and she was so


    embarrassed that she wanted to say that she was just kidding.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adam indeed frowned, but he seemed to bethinking seriously. After a while, he sighed awkwardly.


    "I''m from the army. The age can''t be modified."


    Emily was stunned."..."


    Simon was the same."..."


    Watching the jeep disappearing into the light of the sunset, the two looked away.


    Emily couldn''t help murmuring, "In fact, age is not a problem. The bigger problem between Anthea


    and Adam is identity. I''m really worried that they can''t have a happy ending. Anthea once said that


    she was afraid that your Chin Family would not agree..."


    "Don''t worry, brother is a reliable person," Said Simonzily.


    Seeing that she was still worried, he lowered his head and whispered something in her ear. Emily''s


    eyes lit up immediately, and then she shouted


    excitedly. "Adam is so great! Cheer for him!"


    It was cold at night. The stars had already covered the sky silently.


    At noon, Emily''s uncle drank too much. In the evening, her aunt would naturally not let him drink


    again, so there was no wine on the dinner table, even no beer. The four people all drank juice.


    They rarely came back, so they had to stay one night and leave the next day.


    Emily still slept in her bedroom with two single beds, but they lied together in one single bed.


    After taking a shower, Emily came out of the bathroom. After saying goodnight to her aunt, she


    pushed the door of the bedroom open. Simon, who was leaning against the head of the bed, was


    holding her mobile phone in his hands.


    After seeing her, his handsome face turned unhappy, and then he threw her mobile phone to her.


    "The message from your ex-fiance!"


    "..." Emily blinked and picked it up.


    On the screen, there was indeed a text message that had been checked. It was from Calvin.


    Emily raised her eyelids to look at him. It was no wonder that his tone just now was unfriendly.


    Especially he gritted his teeth when he said "exfiance"!


    Simon took the iPad at hand again, but he was still ncing at the phone in her hand secretly.


    Simon thought in his mind. D*mn it, I was just a little slower again!


    Just as he was about to delete it secretly, she saw it again!


    Emily didn''t mind that Simon read her message and she checked the content, saying that his family


    had been very concerned about their rtionship recently and were worried that there was


    something wrong. So in order to let them rest assured, Calvin would call her in front of their family


    and might act like what they did before. He wanted to ask her to cooperate with him.


    After reading it, she naturally thought that was okay, so she agreed and replied to him.


    The message was sessfully sent, and soon the phone rang.


    "Turn on the hands-free!"


    Just as Emily was about to answer the call, she heard Simon''s deep voice.


    She looked up at the man who was touching the iPad screen, pretended to be calm but tightly


    pursed his lips. She shrugged her shoulders. ording to his request, she picked up the phone and


    quickly turned on the hands-free.


    Calvin''s gentle voice came from the phone. "Hey, Emily!"


    "Calvin..." Emily sat down on the single bed next to her.


    "Don''t be too nervous. Just listen to me and answer my questions. Well talk for about ten minutes or


    so!" It seemed that he was afraid of being heard, so he deliberately lowered his voice.


    "Okay!" Emily agreed happily. Then she found afortable position and lied on her cousin''s bed to


    answer the phone.


    The phone was put at the end of the bed, and she rested her chin on the back of her hands. Calvin


    said in a loud voice, "What kind of delicious food have you eaten tonight?"


    "Well, some home-cooked dishes!" Emily replied.


    "Really?" Calvinughed in a low voice. "I was not hungry at night, so I only had porridge for dinner.


    I miss you very much!"


    "..." Emily subconsciously nced to the side.


    Calvin suddenly paused and said, "Emily, do you remember the horse farm that I took you to for our


    first date in Country S?" "Ahem, I remember..." Emily scratched her head.


    In fact, she couldn''t remember it. At that time, she just promised to be his wedding partner, and the


    two just confirmed their rtionship. After that, they just went through the process step by step


    without emotion.


    "There are many training horses in the horse farm. You were not brave enough. I had been


    persuading you for a long time before you dared go up and try, but you didn''t dare ride fast! I


    remember that I held the reins for you and we walked around the racecourse. After that, you weren''t


    afraid and were reluctant to get down from the horse. I said if you liked it, I could bring you to the


    coast and ride on the horse after we got married on the honeymoon..."

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    She seemed to have some memory of it...


    Calvin was a soldier, so they didn''t have much time to stay with each other. There was something


    that she didn''t care about. If he hadn''t mentioned it, Emily would have long forgotten about it.


    Calvin just said that she only needed to answer his questions, so most of the topics were introduced


    by him and she just needed to cooperate with him.


    "As for our second date, we went for a spring tour with myrade and his wife. We caught a


    rabbit in the mountain and were ready to roast it. At first, you said you weren''t willing to eat it. Later,


    you ate the rabbit''s two thighs, and then you buried the rabbit''s head!" Calvin seemed to remember


    it well and he couldn''t helpughing at the end.


    Emily blushed and said, "Geez, are you sure it''s me?"


    "Yes," Calvin answered with a smile. He paused and then called her. "Emily..."


    "Huh?" Emily was confused.


    After Calvin keeping silent for a long while, he said to her, "It''ste. Go to bed early!"


    When Emily heard this, she checked the time. It really had already been ten minutes. She knew that


    the mission had beenpleted and she said with ease, "Okay, go to sleep early!"


    "Good night, Emily."


    "Good night..."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily immediately turned her head to the side.


    Because during the call, she had felt the strong gaze from behind. As expected, Simon''s handsome


    face was very gloomy now.


    Throwing the phone, she directly jumped on the single bed where he was.


    Simon stopped looking at the iPad and asked in a cold tone, "Is it finally over?"


    Emily knew that it was not easy for him to keep silent and not hang up impulsively after he listened


    to their conversation during the call. She quickly reminded him. "Ahem, Simon, don''t show such a


    poker face. I was just acting!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Calvin unconsciously mentioned that he missed her very much, which made her shocked. But


    thinking of what he said in the text message in advance, she realized that he just said that on


    purpose, so she felt relieved.


    Simon sneered. "You were acting. But is he the same as you?" "What do you mean?" Emily


    frowned.


    Simon pursed his lips grumpily. "Think about it by yourself!"


    Emily pursed her lips and left him alone. She stood up and went to the closet to get the quilt.


    Although she and her cousin rarely went home, her aunt often changed and washed the sheets,


    which smelt fragrant.


    She felt veryfortable touching it and felt that she could have a good sleep tonight.


    Seeing that she did not understand the meaning of his words at all, Simon threw the iPad away and


    could not help saying, "That person surnamed Desmond absolutely cast greedy eyes on you!"


    "That''s impossible!" Emily shook her head helplessly.


    Hearing that he even called Calvin that person surnamed Desmond, Emily realized that Simon was


    really jealous!


    She thought it was because she had just talked to Calvin on the phone for too long and he heard


    the sweet experience of them. It was inevitable that he would be jealous. Emily didn''t take it


    seriously and she exined helplessly, "It''s not like what you said. Calvin just needed a marriage


    partner at that time, and there is no love between us. He was just afraid that his family would


    suspect us, so he called me in front of his family and asked me to do a favor.


    Besides, it won''t hurt me!" "In front of his family?" Simon snorted and squinted his eyes. "I didn''t


    hear others'' voices around him. At least there should be the sound from the TV at home. It is simply


    an excuse!"


    Emily was surprised by his detective thinking!


    Emily gently held one of his arms and said, "Oh, don''t be so narrow-minded!"


    "I''m indeed narrow-minded!" Simon continued to show a poker face. He pursed his lips and said


    angrily, "That person surnamed Desmond is actually a scheming man!"


    Emily felt that he was very childish but very cute at the same time.


    Lying with half of his face propped up, she looked up and askedzily, "Simon, don''t you sleep?"


    Simon was still very unhappy. When he was just about to say no, he saw her lying on her side. The


    cor of her pajamas was slightly open because of her posture, revealing her white neck and


    beautiful corbones. She had just taken a bath, and her hair had not yet dried up.


    There were a few droplets of water dripping down along the skin from the tip of her hair. She looked


    so sexy.


    Finally, he didn''t say no. Simon''s Adam''s apple rolled and he said, "Sleep now!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pounced on her fiercely.


    The next day, after having lunch, they drove on the expressway back to Ice city.


    When they left her aunt''s home, Simon looked serene. However, after he finished fueling at the gas


    station halfway and restarted the car, he showed a poker face again.


    Emily silently put her hand on her forehead and tried tofort him. "After all, I owe Calvin for


    canceling the wedding. Now it''s my duty to help him. Simon, don''t do this!"


    "What did I do?" Adam nced at her with a gloomy face.


    Emily had no choice but to approach him. She blinked at him cutely and said, "I''ve already told you


    before. I''m just temporarily cooperating with him. After he returns to the army in a few days, he will


    find a suitable opportunity to tell his family the truth, so you have to hold on for a period of time!"


    Simon shouted in theint. "When will he go back to the army!"


    "Well... I don''t know it clearly!" Emily hesitated in speaking. Under his cold gaze, she pulled her long


    hair and said, "It should be soon!"


    Simon showed a sullen face and looked forward.


    Like coaxing a child, Emily said in a soft voice, "Simon, be good. I''ll just apany his family to go


    to a concert..."


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Simon suggested.


    "You can''t do that. His parents and grandma will be there. You can''t go. If they found out it, what we


    had done would be in vain!" Emily quickly shook her head and persuaded him. "Besides, don''t you


    have to go back to the hospital today to talk about your work with the director? Since you made an


    appointment in advance, it''s impolite to break it!"


    When she saw his expression change, she continued to say, "How about this? I''ll call you as soon


    as the concert is over, okay? Youe to pick me up!"


    "Mn." Finally, Simon nodded reluctantly.


    When they arrived at the downtown area, the ck Cayenne stopped at the side of the road.


    Simon pressed Emily on the passenger seat and kissed her hard. Until she felt dizzy and her lips


    were red and swollen, he was satisfied and let her get off the car.


    After seeing her get into a taxi, Simon lit a cigarette.


    Then he took out his cell phone from the storage box, dialed a number, and slowly exhaled a


    smoke.


    "Hello, brother..."

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    In the taxi, Emily looked at her red and swollen lips in a small mirror.


    This guy...


    She knew he did it on purpose!


    Emily was speechless about his childish behavior, but she could do nothing about it.


    Just as she was thinking about it, her phone suddenly vibrated. She easily could guess who it was


    that sent the text message. Even if it was just a text message, she could still feel the jealousy in his


    words.


    "Pay attention to protect yourself. Don''t let that scheming man get an opportunity to take advantage


    of you!"


    Emily was speechless.


    Emily thought it was exaggerated!


    She took out the lipstick from her bag and applied it to the lips. After looking in the mirror, she felt it


    could barely cover up the swelling.


    But in the final analysis, Simon indeed suffered from injustice. Emily thought that she should coax


    him after she went back tonight...


    Thinking of this, her cheeks were a little hot, and she opened the window to cool down.


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the concert hall, and many people were already walking in.


    Calvin was also in the crowd. The sun shone on his face, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he


    looked gentle all the time.


    "Emily!" From afar, he waved at her.


    When Emily saw him, she immediately ran over to him and asked, "Am Ite?"


    Calvin smiled, shook his head, and exined. "No, I came early. My parents and grandma were


    shopping nearby, and they have arrived early. Let''s go in!"


    "Okay!" Emily hurriedly nodded.


    The concert was a performing tour of foreign musicians and there was a tour in Ice city. Now there


    were no empty seats in the concert hall.


    The Desmond Family was a literary family, so they were very interested in art. Their seats were VIP


    seats, which were closest to the stage, and they could even clearly see the color of the cellists''


    fingernails.


    It was the first time for Emily to watch a concert.


    She silently counted the musical instruments on the stage but she knew no more than five kinds of


    them. She couldn''t understand them at all and was really not in the mood, so she was a little sleepy


    soon after the beginning of the concert.


    But she remembered that she had a mission, and the Desmond family were there as well. Besides,


    she was sitting in the first row close to the stage. In order not to be rude, she had to cheer herself


    up all the time to prevent herself from sleeping.


    Because it was arge-scale concert, it was very long and it was interspersed with singing


    performances. The concert went on for more than three hours. In the end, the setting sun outside


    almost faded.


    Emily held on to Grandma''s arm and helped her get into the car.


    While others were not paying attention to her, she secretly yawned. It was so hard for her to endure


    her yawn in the concert hall!


    She took the phone out of her pocket. She had promised to call Simon after the concert, but she


    didn''t expect that the screen was ck. She didn''t know when the phone ran off the power.


    At this time, Calvin''s mother, who had just opened the door, said to them before she got into the car,


    "Calvin, we''ll go back by car. You drive Emily home and continue your appointment!"


    Calvin walked to her side and said, "Emily, it''s not easy to take a taxi here. Let me drive you back!"


    Emily saw that all the taxis were full of people in the evening rush hour. Besides, the Desmond


    family were still watching them. Finally, she nodded and agreed. "Okay!"


    In the end, she got into Calvin''s BMW car and went home.


    Because of the evening rush hour, the car drove slowly. On the way, they encountered two serious


    traffic jams.


    Forty minutester, the BMW car finally drove to her apartment under her guidance.


    Calvin, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, was about to ask which building it was but he found that


    she had fallen asleep.


    The concertsted too long in the afternoon and she resisted sleepiness until the end of the


    concert.


    After getting into the car, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep while stopping in a traffic jam.


    Calvin slowed down the car and pulled over at the side of the road.


    "Emily?"


    He tentatively woke her up, but he didn''t get any response.


    Emily sat there and half of her face tilted to the window. Her eyes were closed, and her long and


    curling eyshes hung down quietly. She seemed to be sleeping soundly, with her hands wrapping


    around her body like a child.


    At this time, the setting sun hadpletely faded away. Although there was no rosy sunlight on her


    face, she still looked attractive with delicate skin and natural fragrance on her body...


    Calvin tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly.


    She was right beside him. He couldn''t help staring at her.


    In the past, when she was still his fiancee, he could hold her hands and kiss her forehead rightfully.


    He ever kissed her lips. But he was afraid that she would refuse, so it was just a light kiss...


    Calvin moved the corner of his mouth and shouted again. "Emily, wake up?"


    She still kept that position and didn''t move. He was afraid to wake her up, so he didn''t make any


    sound. He just stared at her without a blink. He didn''t know how long it had been, as if he had been


    bewitched by something, and he couldn''t help leaning over.


    This time, his gentle gaze fell on her red lips.


    The light pink lipstick suited her skin very well.


    Even though her mouth was closed at this time, it still looked delicate and charming. It was like a


    pink rose in full bloom, which made people couldn''t help but want to pick.


    Once this idea was born, it could not be controlled.


    Closer and closer...


    Calvin almost kissed her charming lips.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, Emily opened her eyes.


    Calvin''s body was stiff, and he turned his face in the fastest time. Then he touched the buckle of the


    seatbelt, and sat back in his seat, trying to cover it up. "Ahem, I wanted to help you unfasten your


    seatbelt just now!"


    "..." Emily yawned.


    She had just woken up and there was still sleepiness in her eyes, so her reaction seemed to be a


    little slow.


    She looked out of the car window and looked at him again. "Calvin, have we arrived yet?"


    "Yes." Calvin cleared his throat again and tried to act naturally. Then he said with a gentle smile as


    usual, "You are asleep. I don''t know which building you are living in. So I temporarily parked the car


    on the side of the road!"


    After confirming the familiar buildings around, Emily looked at the entrance of themunity and


    said, "I get off the car here! Calvin, thank you for driving me home. I''ll go back first. Be careful on


    the way!"


    "Okay, goodbye!" Calvin raised his lips, and there was an imperceptible sense of loss in his tone.


    Emily nodded, took her bag, and opened the door. Then she waved goodbye to him with a smile.


    Looking at the brown BMW car merging into the traffic, then she walked into the building.


    But after just two steps, she suddenly stopped and turned back to look at the BMW car that was


    getting further and further away. With the cold breeze blowing over, she was suddenly awake and


    her mind became clearer.


    Thinking of the scene when she just woke up, she realized that Calvin seemed to want to... secretly


    kiss her?

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    When she had just woken up, her brain was a little dull, so she was a little insensitive.


    Emily did not know when she had fallen asleep. She felt that Calvin''s light breathing on her


    eyshes and eyes. The person approached her with great care. It seemed that he was afraid of


    her seeing him like this when she woke up.


    Now Emily figured it out. If he wanted to unfasten the seat belt for her, all he had to do was to reach


    out his hand. There was no need to lean close over her.


    His face was very close to her. It seemed that his lips were going to touch hers the next second.


    What made her even more shocked was that she caught a touch of affection in his tender eyes...


    Simon said that this man loved her. It turned out that he was right, wasn''t he?


    Sure enough, sometimes, men could better understand what was in another man''s mind.


    Emily saw the empty street without heavy traffic. Gradually, more and moreplicated emotions


    flooded her eyes.


    In the early morning, the room was full of warm morning sunshine.


    In the dining room floated the aroma of food. What a big breakfast! There were freshly made


    steamed buns, soybean milk, and deep-fried dough sticks on the table. Besides, Simon also put two


    golden eggs he fried and some crisp and freshing pickles.


    Simon, sitting opposite her, heavily put down the porcin bowl, and several drops of soybean milk


    spilled out.


    Emily silently swallowed the deep-fried twisted dough sticks in her mouth.


    She looked up and saw Simon''s handsome face opposite. His facial features looked as handsome


    as if delicately carved. But at this time, he looked at her with a poker face, his eyebrows frowned,


    and his thin lips tightly pursed.


    s...


    Emily secretly sighed.


    Last night, her phone happened to run out of power, so she did not call him as agreed. When he


    found out that Calvin sent her back, he instantly became unhappy and burst into a fit of temper.


    Emily stole another nce at his frozen features with her mouth twitched.


    She might as well call him "Unhappy"!


    After finishing thest bit of dough stick in her hand, Emily took a tissue beside her and wiped her


    hands clean. She cleared her throat and carefully said while observing the expression on his face


    with caution, "Um... I have an appointment with Calvin in the morning."


    "What did you say?" Simon suddenly raised his peach blossom eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He ground his teeth and fell into a great rage! He stared at her and asked in disbelief, "Emily, when


    he doesn''t look for you, you''re asking him out on your own initiative?!"


    He ground his teeth and fell into a great rage! He stared at her and asked in disbelief, "Emily, when


    he doesn''t look for you, you''re asking him out on your own initiative?!"


    "No!" Simon shouted in a deep voice.


    Emily said weakly in a low voice, "But when you went out to buy the breakfast, I had already called


    him and made the appointment..."


    Simon widened his charming eyes with anger. "Emily, did you get bewitched by him? Are you sure


    that you don''t like him at all?"


    "Of course not!" Emily, helplessly putting her hand on her forehead, did not know whether tough


    or cry.


    Simon sneered and said coldly, "Hehe, but I know


    you want to marry a military man!"


    Emily felt it a little awkward to talk about this.


    How could he still remember such petty and stale gossip?!


    Emily, amused, looked at him and said with a serious face. "I swear, I only love you. Now, you


    believe me, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Simon seemed to feel satisfied, but his face still looked a little gloomy. He took a seat


    next to the dining table again, narrowing his eyes, and said, "I will go there with you!"


    "No..." Emily bit her lip.


    Simon, who had calmed down, was provoked again. He asked Emily with anger, "This time, he will


    come alone, so you don''t have to worry about his family. Since there are only the two of you, why


    can''t I go?"


    "It''s not convenient to talk to him when you''re there..." Judging by the way she spoke, Emily seemed


    to be in an awkward situation. After hesitating for a while, she said tentatively, "Why don''t you wait


    for me in the car like the first time?"


    As soon as Simon heard this, he grabbed a steamed bun nearby and took a bite. His tone was full


    of resentment. He looked at her with sad eyes as if she were his unfaithful lover. "But I am your


    husband! Why must I do it secretly?"


    Emily could not help but remind him, "Uh, but we haven''t yet remarried..."


    "Then let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage certificates now!" Simon stormed.


    "... Simon, please!" Emily pleaded with him not to mention it at this time.


    It was not that she did not want to marry him. Emily just thought that they could not get their


    marriage certificates for the time being. At least, they should do it after her appointment with Calvin.


    She caused some misunderstandings, so Emily thought that she had the responsibility to solve the


    problem!


    Emilyforted him and said, "Simon, listen to me. I do have something to talk about with Calvin.


    Please ept and endure this matter for me. And I promise you that this is thest time I go out


    with him!"


    Simon stared at her for a long time, and then he reluctantly made a "hmm" sound from his nose.


    After breakfast, the ck Cayenne drove out of the Riverside Court.


    Simon did not drive the car fast. It took him more than half an hour to arrive at the entrance of a


    cafe.


    When they drove over, Emily saw the brown BMW on the parking lot, knowing that Calvin had


    arrived. She unfastened her seat belt with pursed lips, pushed open the car door, and was ready to


    get off the car.


    Just as she stepped on the ground with one foot, an arm suddenly stretched out.


    Simon threw the phone between his slender, jadelike fingers into her right pocket. He pulled his lips


    and said lightly, "Wait a minute, you forgot your phone!"


    Emily raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a faint smile.


    "Go in there!" Simon gestured.


    "Oh," Emily simply said. She then turned around and walked into the coffee shop.


    She pushed the ss door. As she saw Calvin sitting on the leather sofa waiting for her, she


    straightened her back and walked over.


    "Emily, you''re here!"


    Emily smiled and nodded, "Hi!"


    At this time, the waiter came over and put the coffee cup on the tray before her.


    Calvin exined with a warm smile, "I came earlier and ordered you a cup oftte, the same as


    me!"


    "Thank you!" Emily replied.


    However, she just stirred the coffee before her twice and did not drink it immediately.


    Calvin moved his eyes from the coffee to her face.


    His eyes were puzzled, and there was a hint of imperceptible expectation in his tone. "Emily, you


    invited me today because..."


    Emily frowned slightly, pursed her lips, and said seriously, "Calvin, I can''t help you anymore."


    Calvin''s face froze.


    When he looked into her eyes, he seemed to have noticed something. His heart started to beat


    violently as he asked hesitantly, "You know it, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know it!" Emily nodded and gave him a straightforward answer.


    She had always thought that Calvin did not love her and only saw her as a good marriage partner,


    just like how she thought of him. There was no love between them.


    At that time, he just urgently needed a woman to get married and felt that she was suitable for him.


    Everything they did together was for their family, not for love. Emily thought that they would respect


    each other as guests, so such a marriage with him would not bring her any pressure. Thus, even


    when she canceled the wedding, she did not feel guilty.


    Simrly, when he asked for her help, she would agree without hesitation.


    But he actually attempted to kiss herst night! It


    made her realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Calvin, who sat opposite to her, heard this straight yes from her, and the smile on her lips gradually


    became bitter.


    Finally, she still discovered his love for her.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    He thought that he had hidden the secret very well all the time.


    He did not cancel the wedding because he still wanted to marry her. There was a glimmer of hope


    in his heart.


    When she came back from Tbridge City and returned the diamond ring to him, he saw the ck


    Cayenne parked outside. At that time, Calvin knew that there was no hope for him to marry her.


    It was not that he did not want to give up, but that he just wanted to see her again.


    Perhaps, in the beginning, he just wanted a marriage partner and felt that she was very suitable in


    all aspects. But he did not know when his feelings for her had gradually changed. Even he himself


    found it unbelievable. However, he had very few chances to meet her. When he was in the army, he


    always could not help thinking of her...


    It was just that he had never told her his affection because he feared that she would refuse him.


    He had always been careful, trying not to show his love for her. The only thing he could do was


    trying to be one of her friends.


    When Simon appeared after the earthquake, he had already smelled the danger, thinking that this


    man might take Emily away from him. Otherwise, he would not tell his family that he had a girlfriend


    when they urged him to get married. Sure enough, he did not dare to ask for Emily''s opinion before


    that.


    Now, he had to use his family as an excuse to spend some time with her.


    He would be happy even if he could only say a few words to her...


    Calvin thought that he had concealed his feeling well. Unexpectedly, Emily found it out.


    Emily cupped the coffee cup in her hands in silence as if she was weighing her words. After careful


    consideration, she spoke up. "Calvin, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you anymore! I thought I should be


    responsible for the cancetion of the wedding, but now... I can''t do it!


    She knew that he loved her so that she could not continue this rtionship with him.


    Although she felt sorry for him, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Calvin said in a bitter tone, "I know."


    "I''m sorry..." Emily bit her lip.


    Calvin looked at her with gentle eyes, but he was obviously deeply hurt by her words. Though he


    tried hard to cover up his sadness, he could only manage a bitter smile.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Emily, is it really impossible for you to be with me?" he asked as if trying to hold on to thest


    glimmer of hope, though both of them knew there was no hope at all.


    "Yes, it is impossible." Emily nodded without hesitation.


    After thinking for a moment, she slowly said, "Calvin, I told you that. Since there is no love and no


    history between us, we are supposed to feel at ease with each other and won''t harm each other


    either!"


    "When I stayed with you, I felt calm, not very happy or very upset. But when I was with Simon,


    sometimes I would be delighted, and sometimes I would feel dreadfully unhappy. Nevertheless, only


    him can give me the most extraordinary happiness I have ever known!"


    When Calvin heard these words, loneliness and bitterness suddenly welled up in his drooping eyes.


    Yes, she was right. When she was with him, she was very polite. Though she was his fiancee, she


    would say thank you whenever he had done something for her. It was because she had never


    epted him as someone close to her from the bottom of her heart.


    He did not know what she looked like when she felt ''the most extraordinary happiness'', but he could


    guess it from her secured and happy expression as she told him that.


    Calvin took a sip of coffee, and his voice trembled slightly. "You... You love your ex-husband very


    much, don''t you?"


    Emily thought about it seriously and nodded heavily. "Yes, I love him."


    Every word she said sounded so sincere.


    "I''m not afraid of youughing at me. In fact, I always thought of him even after we divorced!"


    Speaking of this, she looked a little shy, but her eyes were sparkling. She continued, "Before him, I


    had a boyfriend. We had been in love for five years and were even ready to get married. But he


    betrayed me, and then I met Simon. After we got married, I soon got out of the pain brought by my


    former boyfriend. However, in the half a year after I left Simon, I had never forgotten him for a


    second. Calvin, do you understand what I mean?"


    When Emily met Addy again, she spoke a few words to her.


    "Miss Sam, as early as when he left the Newley City, he had already let go off our rtionship.


    Actually, I even felt that no girl had walked into his heart before he met you. You are the only girl he


    has ever loved..."


    In fact, it was the same for Emily.


    Before she met Simon, she did not know what true love was like. And when she was with him, she


    could not ept anyone else.


    Her words threw Calvin in ck despair. After a long silence, he said bitterly, "I see."


    As Emily pushed open the ss door, the sunshine outside became brighter in her eyes.


    Bathed in the warm sunshine, she narrowed her eyes slightly and walked to the ck Cayenne not


    far away with her hands sped behind her back.


    On the driver''s seat, Simon was sitting therezily. He lowered his head, threw open the lighter, and


    lit up the cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth. Then, a puff of white smoke slowly seeped


    out from his delicate lips and spread out in the air.


    The lines of his side face were smooth. His face appeared as charming as a fine marble sculpture


    with the shadow of his high nose bridge cast by the sun.


    When he heard footsteps approaching, he gave an oblique look there.


    Emily was leaning against the co-pilot''s car window, looking at him with a calm andposed


    expression.


    He raised his eyebrows and saw her hand suddenly reaching into her bag. Then she took out her


    mobile phone. The screen showed that she was still on the call with Simon.


    "Ahem," Simon was embarrassed but then stared at her with great confidence. Under her gaze, he


    took off the left Bluetooth earphone.


    Emily could not help bursting intoughter. She leaned on her hand and asked with a bright smile,


    "How is it? Are you satisfied now?"


    The good mood could not be faked. Simon also gave her a big smile, his eyes full ofughter. Then


    he grinned wickedly and replied,"Well, I''m very satisfied!"


    Emily noticed that he had connected his phone with hers before she got off the car, but she did not


    expose it.


    She knew that he could hear the entire conversation between Calvin and her.


    Simonzily flicked the cigarette ashes in her hand and then leaned over. He crossed the co-pilot


    seat and pinched her chin against the car window. Then, he covered her thin lips with his and gave


    her a hot kiss.


    She felt dizzy, as though her soul was about to be swallowed up by him.


    However, Emily did not break away from him. She closed her eyes and allowed him to kiss her as


    he liked, although they were on the streets. The golden rays of the sun covered her flushed face.


    "This is a reward for you!"


    Simon gazed deep into her eyes, and his eyes were as bright as the sun behind him.


    Under his intense gaze, Emily felt dizzy even after getting in the car.


    Simon put his hand on her head and gently rubbed her as if she were his little pet. Then he raised


    his eyebrows and gave her a wicked smile. Then, he came up with a seemingly tempting offer. "You


    don''t need to make me happy tonight. I will serve you well!"


    Emily was speechless.


    But she could not refuse it, could she?

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    The sun came in through the white gauze curtain.


    Emily turned over and opened her eyes in a daze. After she raised her hand to block the dazzling


    light, she grabbed the small rm clock and looked at it. It was already past ten o''clock.


    It was shameful for her to get up sote!


    It was Saturday, but still, she felt ashamed to sleep so much because she had spent too much time


    with Simon in bedst night.


    There was a buzz of the cooker hood in the kitchen. Unlike Emily, Simon always awoke with a


    completely refreshed feeling.


    While criticizing Simon secretly, Emily climbed out of bed and picked up her pajamas scattered on


    the ground. Then she put them on and walked to the bathroom. When she stood up straight, she


    gasped.


    Oh, she felt her slim waist was sore and numb.


    By the time she finished washing up, the dining room was already filled with the aroma of home-


    cooked dishes.


    In the kitchen, the cooker hood stopped ringing. Simon''s tall and straight figure was still standing in


    front of the stove, holding the apron in one hand and a mobile phone in the other hand. It seemed


    that he was talking to someone on the phone. However, when he saw her, he immediately stopped


    talking and then hung it up.


    Emily pulled out her chair and sat down. Then, frowning, she looked at him and asked, "Simon,


    what have you been busy with for the past two days?"


    Upon getting back home, they returned to their work posts, and their lives also had returned to their


    previous track. Simon had been in his office to see patients for these days and had not arranged


    any surgery to perform. Each day, he got off work on time, but it seemed that he always had his cell


    phone in his hand. Emily noticed that there were always phone callsing in.


    "Nothing serious!" Simon lightly pulled his lips.


    "Really?" Emily raised her eyebrows.


    "Mn." Simon smiled lightly.


    Seeing this, Emily could not help squinting.


    He kept a secret from her!


    When she was about to continue asking something about the secret, Simon reached out his slender


    fingers and stuffed a custard bun into her mouth. "Try this. There''s honey in it!"


    Emily''s mouth was stuffed full by the bun. Then, all of a sudden, the fragrant aroma of milk and


    honey lingered between her mouth and teeth. After spending the romantic night with Simon, she


    was so exhausted and hungry now. So, she instantly turned her attention to the bun and took a


    large bite from it. "Um, it''s delicious!"


    After the meal, Simon put the bowls and spoons into the sink and urged her to hurry up.


    "Let''s go quickly, or it''ll be toote!"


    When Emily saw his eyebrows rising high, she immediately rolled her eyes upwards and said, "I got


    it..."


    She wiped her hands, took her coat, and was hurriedly pulled downstairs by him.


    More than an hourter, Simon parked the ck Cayenne in the parking lot of the International


    Airport terminal.


    They went upstairs by elevator and entered the airport lobby. There was a noisy crowd with


    suitcases in their hands, and the radio was also broadcasting.


    Emily looked around and pointed somewhere, saying, "Over there!"


    Calvin was wearing a pine green military uniform and an army cap, so Emily easily spotted him in


    the crowd. He had a luggage case with him and checked the time on his mobile phone in his hands.


    That day, they met for thest time in the cafe. After Emily making everything clear to him, Calvin


    did not contact her anymore.


    There was no contact between them until yesterday, which was three days after theirst meet.


    Yesterday, Calvin called Emily, saying that he would take the flight tomorrow afternoon to Country S.


    That was why she and Simon woulde here today.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Emily and Simon walked over, side by side. The girl Calvin loved had chosen to be with another


    man. As a gentleman, he should let go of this girl in his heart, but a sh of depression still shed


    across his eyes. However, he quickly covered up his emotion and smiled gently as usual. "Emily,


    you are here!"


    "Hi, Mr. Chin!" In the end, he nodded slightly to Simon.


    Simon gave him a light smile as a response.


    As they stopped before him, Simon, who held Emily''s hand the whole time, put his arm around her


    shoulder with much strength - he closed up the space between Emily and him.


    Emily ignored his childish behavior and turned to Calvin. "Calvin, have you finished your boarding


    procedures?"


    "Yes, it''s all done!" Calvin nodded, showering her his passport and boarding pass in his hand.


    After a pause, he looked at her and said gently, "Emily, I''ve exined everything to my family."


    Emily was stunned.


    He had split up with her. Originally, he nned to find a suitable chance to tell it to his family after


    arriving in Country S. She certainly knew that it was she who brought this trouble to him, so she


    hesitantly asked him, "Calvin, are we still friends?"


    "Sure!" Calvin nodded with a smile and then looked at the man beside her. "As long as Mr. Chin


    doesn''t mind it!"


    "Mn, I don''t mind!" Simon slowly curled his lips.


    At least, he should be very polite and very correct at this time, though he really wanted to say that


    he minded it!


    Emily could not help sighing with emotion. "Calvin, I didn''t expect you to go back to Country S so


    soon!"


    "Neither do I!" Calvin said in a slightly bitter tone and looked at Simon with eyes ofplicated


    emotion.


    Simon''s amorous eyes blinked slightly. However, he looked nk and innocent as if he knew


    nothing about what was going on.


    But Emily did not notice the subtle changes in their attitudes toward each other. She then said


    sincerely, "No matter what, Calvin, I hope that when you go back, your career will go up a level. May


    you get promoted to the captain as soon as possible!" "Okay, I will try my best!" Calvin replied, his


    eyes very gentle.


    Simonzily curled his lips. "Try your best to defend the border for our country. Well invite you to our


    wedding!"


    "..." Emily secretly hit him with her elbow.


    How could he talk in such an obviously rude way to provoke Calvin? He was too shameless!"


    Fortunately, Calvin would never make a fuss about such a trifle with others. He just smiled politely


    and said, "Okay."


    The radio had begun to broadcast the following flight numbers and reminded passengers to board


    their ne. Calvin''s flight number was among them.


    Calvin picked up the handle of his luggage case and suddenly shouted at her in a low voice,


    "Emily."


    "Huh?" Emily looked at him.


    He wanted to ask if he could hug her for thest time.


    However, when the words were about toe out of his mouth, he swallowed them.


    Since she was destined not to belong to him, it was pointless for him to hold onto thest trace of


    hope that did not exist at all.


    Calvin gripped the handle in his hand tighter, showing his usual gentle smile. He tidied up his cor


    and military cap, stood up straight, and shook his head. "It''s all right. It''s time to go through the


    security check!"


    Emily nodded and said, "Well, wish you a safe journey!"


    "Thank you. Goodbye!"


    "Bye!"


    After waving goodbye, Emily and Simon stood still, watching Calvin walk to the security point step


    by step with his suitcase.


    When he was halfway there, someone popped up from the side and bumped into him.


    It was a young girl who wore her hair in a bun. She knocked both of their suitcases onto the ground.


    After picking them up, the girl immediately apologized to him. "Ah, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. My


    contact lenses just fell off, so I didn''t see you there!" "It''s okay!" Calvin answered gently.


    Then, Calvin and the girl walked away from the security checkpoint and disappeared from their


    sight.


    Emily watched them from afar. Somehow, a strange expectation rising in her heart: it would be so


    great if this girl became Calvin''s girlfriend!


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a creepy voice came to her ears. "What are you thinking


    about? Do you regret being with me?"

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    When Emily tilted her head, she saw Simon ring at her - there was bitterness in his eyes.


    How could she regret it?


    She raised her eyebrows and deliberately teased him. "Yes, I regret it!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw the expression on his handsome face changing a few


    times. His face darkened, and he pursed his lips tight. Seeing that he looked upset and a little angry,


    Emily stopped teasing him and said, "It''s just a joke!"


    "But it''s not funny at all!" Simon turned around in anger.


    His figure viewed from behind looked cold and straight. It seemed that he was really in a bad


    temper. He walked away much faster than usual.


    Emily''s eyes widened slightly. "Hey, wait for me!"


    She quickly caught up with him. Then, to please him, she hurriedly took the initiative to hold his arm.


    "Are you really angry?" She asked, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Simon replied to her with a cold, arrogant snort.


    Emily poked him, once and twice. Then, seeing that he still had a dark face, she helplessly put her


    hand on her forehead. "Simon, you''re so irrational. Are you in an ufortable monthly period?"


    "..." The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched.


    At this time, Calvin, who had already gotten on the ne. After putting his suitcase in the overhead


    compartment, he found his seat on the boarding pass and sat down.


    As soon as he fastened his seat belt, someone sat next to him, and then a low scream was heard,


    "Ah, what a coincidence! I meet you again!"


    Calvin sized her up and remembered that she was the young girl who had identally bumped into


    him during the security check. She had a bun on her head and a clean white face without any


    makeup. What an energetic girl!


    "Hello." He nodded politely.


    The girl was very cheerful and obviously very talkative. At once, she started to talk animatedly. "Are


    you sent to Country S by the army? You know what, I happen to be sent there by mypany. It''s


    nice to meet you! Oh, by the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Stephanie White. You can


    call me Stephanie. However, I prefer to be called Emily because my friends address me so!"


    The girl reached out to shake hands with him.


    However, Calvin, looking at her hands, was in a trance. "Emily..."


    The stewardess began to remind every passenger to do the security check before the ne took


    off. The ne glided for a short while and gradually climbed up above the clouds.


    With a burst of the engine roaring, a long white mark was left in the blue sky behind the ne.


    In the ck Cayenne, Emily, who had just sat in the passenger seat, looked up at the sky. When the


    ne disappeared from her sight, she slowly turned her gaze, feeling relieved and happy.


    Simon was on the phone again, but this time he used the vehicle phone to make reservations at a


    restaurant.


    Seeing her look over, Simon saidzily, "Let''s go for a big French meal tonight!"


    They both were free this weekend. It was still early when they saw Calvin off. In fact, Emily also


    wanted to have a date with him and watch a movie. But she was still surprised at his suggestion.


    "Why do you suddenly want to have a French meal?"


    Simon smiled brightly and said in a wicked and thrilled tone. "I''m in such a good mood and really


    want to celebrate it!"


    He saw his love rival get on the ne and head for a foreign country! How could he not feel


    delighted?!


    Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    After leaving the airport, the ck Cayenne drove back downtown.


    They arrived at the IMAX Studios near the river to see a new Marvel action blockbuster. After they


    wanted the movie and walked out of the building, the sun was sloping. They could go to dinner.


    The French restaurant was nearby, so they did not drive and went straight there.


    Emily was not used to having western-style meals, but she had to admit that a big French meal was


    perfect for a date. It would be very romantic.


    There were some delicately decorated tables in the soft dim rays of the restaurant. Above each


    table was a crystal chandelier, casting some mellow rays of light down. These chandeliers set off a


    romantic atmosphere. Besides, a basket of red roses was on the side of each table. Emily nced


    around and noticed that customers here were all couples.


    Emily took a long look around to feel the romance.


    Compared with other traditional Western-style meals, the French meals were moreplicated. It


    started from appetizers. Then main courses were served. In the end, there were desserts. None of


    the procedures could be omitted. During the meal, waiters were kept taking away the finished


    dishes and bring up the new ones.


    Emily picked up a piece of rib, put it in her mouth, and looked up at Simon opposite her.


    Since they came out of the cinema, he seemed to be rather absent-minded. He kept tapping his


    long and slender fingers on the redtticed dining cloth. Emily wondered what he was thinking


    about.


    Seeing his ck eyes, Emily raised her hand and waved before him, "Beast, what are you thinking


    about?"


    "Nothing!" Simon shook his head.


    Emily swallowed the meat in her mouth and asked doubtfully, "Is this bull rib not delicious?"


    Simon gave a light smile and said, "It''s tasty!"


    "Oh." Emily nodded and cast a nce at his te.


    If it was tasty, why did he only eat two pieces, and there was so much left!


    Finally, it was the Vani Mousse, thest dessert. Emily liked it very much, so she happily finished


    it in a few bites. She took the napkin and wiped her mouth with it, feeling that she was stuffed to the


    gills. But she did not allow herself to burp in such an elegant environment.


    After she put down the fork, Simon got up. "Have you finished?" "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Simon, tall and straight, walked over, holding her hand and taking her out of the restaurant.


    Outside of the restaurant, it was already dark. They had to walk to the underground parking lot


    under the IMAX Studios to get the car. At the weekend, the riverside was always very lively, so


    Simon proposed to walk around.


    Because Emily was rather full, she also felt like taking a walk to help digestion.


    Side by side, they walked to the end of the pedestrian street and turned to walk along the river. The


    cool river wind blowing on their faces made them feel veryfortable.


    Emily tilted her head to look at him, thinking that he was acting a little strangely tonight.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When she was thinking about it for a while, she was suddenly attracted by something.


    More than ten meters ahead, there was a ck piano on the riverbank, and a piano yer in a


    ck suit was sitting before it. Next to him stood a violinist. They attracted the attention of countless


    people, and Emily, standing against the river breeze, could hear the sweet rhythm of a familiar song.


    "Along the Seine, you sip coffee


    Holding a cup, I wanna have a taste


    Impressed by your lipsticks


    Pretty rose, who wrote a wrong name?


    Confession balloon, across the street


    I saw a smile on your face."


    It was Jay Chou''s "Confession Balloon". There was no singer to sing out the lyrics. However, since


    this song was so well-known that those young couples gathering around could not help humming


    along. One after another, more and more people joined in singing this song. The sweet atmosphere


    spread fast around.


    The music continued, and the singing in everyone''s heart continued. "My honey, I love you since I


    met you. Everything will be sweet. My honey, I''m with you. Please look at me and say marry me."


    Emily, who was standing among them, also sang along with the piano and violin music in her heart.


    She looked around and saw no banner or posters, which indicated that it was not a public activity. It


    must have been specially set up by someone.


    Emily smacked her lips, pursed her lips, and began gossiping. "Obviously, someone arranges it to


    make a confession or a proposal. Who is it? The person must''ve watched too many romantic TV


    series!"

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Someone deliberately made this big show. The piano ced in the most prosperous ce on the


    river bank attracted those passers-by around. Many of them gathered around the piano to enjoy the


    song. It was romantic but was old-fashioned.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Simon, who was beside her, suddenly stiffened up.


    The sound of the piano had stopped, and the pianist thanked everyone with one hand behind his


    back.


    Emily turned her gaze and found that the muscles on her side face became a little stiff. She looked


    at him puzzledly and asked, "Simon, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine!" Simon put up a smile.


    Emily frowned. Just as she was about to ask more questions, a girl next to her suddenly screamed.


    "Oh my god, fireworks!"


    With her scream, everyone raised their heads to look at the night sky.


    A ball of light was quickly flying up to the night sky. The next second, it bloomed brilliantly above the


    river. Everyone was shocked at the particrly spectacr scene and eximed with admiration


    from time to time.


    This time, the pattern that appeared in the night sky was not an ordinary light ball but arge rose.


    Soon, the whole night sky and the river were brilliantly lit up by the fireworks.


    Emily looked at the roses blooming in profusion. Somehow, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    Emily was lost in thought. Simon, who was next to her, nervously pursed his lips and then walked


    up to her. Like a conjurer, he got a huge bouquet of roses out of nowhere and handed it to her. He


    looked at her with deep eyes and then knelt on one knee.


    Oops!


    Emily nearly burst outughing.


    No wonder the scene was very familiar to her. When Simon proposed to her in Country S, he had


    used the rose firework.


    Now, Emily finally understood what he had been busy with for the past two days. Also, she knew


    why he had been acting very strangely when they had the meal together. It was because he was


    nervous at that time.


    At this time, he was kneeling on one knee in front of her, reaching one of his firm hands into his right


    trouser pocket. Even if he was wearing a coat, the muscle lines of his whole arm could be seen.


    After a while, as if he had made up his mind, he took something from the pocket and held out his


    hand to him.


    As he turned his palm over, a diamond ring more dazzling than fireworks appeared.


    It was a Darry Ring.


    A man can only customize one Darry Ring in his lifetime.


    Emily did not know many jewelry brands, but she knew this one.


    The ring brought by any customers should be tied to their identity. Thus, they could only buy only


    one ring from Darry Ring in this lifetime. When purchasing, they had to sign an agreement,


    promising that their love was true and couldst for the rest of their life. "One love, one lifetime," the


    ring promised so.


    Emily did not expect that he would secretly prepare a proposal for her! Her heart pounded wildly.


    Simon held the diamond ring and gazed at her attentively with deep affection. "Dear Emily, I believe


    you know my love. I don''t think there is any word that can express what is in my heart at this


    moment. Please marry me!"


    The people watching the fireworks all covered their mouths and looked at the two of them in


    surprise. Emily was still in a state of shock because of this pleasant surprise.


    They reunited after parting with each other. Their remarriage was a sure thing, so Emily had never


    thought that he would give her such a formal and earnest proposal. He wanted her to know his true


    heart. This time, they were not in Country S, so those people around were no longer foreigners, and


    many of them even took out their phones to take photos of them.


    Seeing that Emily remained silent, Simon frowned and said anxiously, "Don''t forget what your aunt


    has told you!"


    This fellow...


    If it weren''t for the special asion, Emily would have rolled her eyes at him.


    However, Emily had to admit that she was deeply touched and felt like crying at this moment.


    A wave of warmness filled her heart and spread all over her. For the moment, she felt limp and


    could not say anything or do anything at all. The warmness seemed to have softened her.


    Seeing that she stood there in a daze, Simon gradually became panicked. His Adam''s apple rolled


    as he jokingly threatened, "If you refuse me again, I am afraid that I can''t ept the blow and will


    directly jump into the river!" "Then go ahead!" Emily raised her chin slightly.


    Simon was petrified on the spot.


    The next second, Emily broke intoughter. She stretched out her five fingers and wore the


    diamond ring on the ring finger.


    Simon was stunned for half a second, and then he got up and went forward to hold her tightly in his


    arms.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The cheers around brought the lively atmosphere to the climax. Once again, the fireworks in the


    night sky lit up everyone''s excited eyes.


    The moment when Emily put on the ring, she could not restrain herself from crying. The only person


    in her sparkling eyes with tears was Simon, who was also looking into her eyes with affection. The


    handsome man before her was the beloved one in her heart the whole time.


    With a flushed face, she responded to his passionate kiss. Some people around whistled.


    After a long while, Simon finally stopped this ardent kiss.


    Emily leaned on his chest and hugged him tightly, choking with sobs. "Simon, thank you! I am willing


    to marry you."


    Simon''s romantic proposal seeded. As the night grewte, the riverside quieted down.


    The music stopped and the smell of gunpowder brought by the fireworks dispersed. However, the


    sweetness was still lingering in their hearts.


    As soon as Simon returned home, he hurriedly went to search for relevant documents for marriage


    certificates. After he found all the documents, he raised them and said to her anxiously, "Let''s go to


    get our marriage certificates tomorrow!"


    Emily reminded him, "But tomorrow is Sunday..."


    Her words left Simon dumbfounded. When he learned it, he frowned in annoyance. "I''ll call my big


    brother!"


    As he said that, he took out his mobile phone and was going to dial the number.


    Emily could not helpughing and stepped forward to stop him. "Hey, let''s be a good citizen who


    abides by thew, shall we?"


    "We still have to wait for another day!" said Simon in an upset voice.


    Emily was speechless. "What are you afraid of? I''m already yours!"


    "Okay!" At her insistence, Simon finally nodded and agreed. However, it was obvious that he was


    reluctant to do so.


    "Then get up early the day after tomorrow, and let''s be the first pair to get married that day!" He


    especially emphasized.


    "Sure!" Emily quickly echoed.


    Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. Emily turned around to take her pajamas. She wanted to take a


    bath. But Simon suddenly picked her up. "What are you doing?"


    With her in his arms, Simon strode to the bathroom. Then he said in her ear with a wicked and


    romantic tone, "I''m also yours. Come on and taste me!"


    Then there came the sounds of running water as well as the broken voice of Emily.


    For Simon, the next day appeared like a year in length. Like a giant dog, he crouched in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window, waiting for the sun to set. Then, as the night finally fell, he shot up from the


    ground and dragged her to sleep in a hurry.


    That night, he only made love with her once, which was rare.


    However, sometimes, things would not happen as people had expected. Although Simon and Emily


    got up early as nned, they were unfortunately blocked halfway on the road. Unlucky for them, the


    traffic was always heavy on Monday.


    Simon, fully aware that they could not be the first pair to get married today, frowned all the way.


    When they finally arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was already two hourster.


    Simon opened the car door and looked at the building in front of him. His chest was full of surging


    emotions, which made him feel warm all over.


    He had been waiting for too long for this moment.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    After entering, Simon frowned deeply.


    The office for remarriage and marriage was the same. Many couples had the same idea as Simon,


    and they all fought to be the first couple to get married today. Thus, when they entered the hall,


    many couples had already waited in the waiting area filled with a romantic atmosphere.


    From the automatic fetching ticket machine, they got a ticket. It showed that more than 20 people


    were waiting in line.


    Emily could not help sighing. "I didn''t expect so many people to get married today!"


    "Why don''t they just stay at home and enjoy their single life? Why bother queuing here?" Simon


    muttered unhappily.


    "Hey!" Emily was amused and poked him. "Don''t say that. It''s a happy thing to see so many couples


    get married!"


    Obviously, Simon did not think so. He just stared at the number in her hand with displeasure.


    "See? It''s pretty fast. I suppose it''ll be our turn in about 40 minutes!" Emilyforted him. Then she


    reached out to pull him. "Come on, let''s go and wait over there!" "OK." Simon managed a light


    smile.


    There were seats in thest row. They walked over and quietly sat there like two primary students


    waiting for a teacher to call their names to take the exam papers. The difference was that they felt


    no sense of uneasiness but only excitement.


    From time to time, when a female system voice called the number, a couple would go to the office


    with their documents.


    Not long after he sat down, Simon stood up suddenly when his peach blossom eyesnded


    somewhere.


    Not long after he sat down, Simon stood up suddenly when his peach blossom eyesnded


    somewhere.


    Simon did not answer. Instead, he left his seat, walked to the first row, and bent before the couple


    there.


    The couple looked very young as if they had just graduated from college. They were very close to


    each other, holding hands all the time.


    Because of the distance, Emily could not hear what he was saying to them. She could only see his


    Adam''s apple rolling up and down, and his lips slightly curl up. Then the couple looked back at


    Emily.


    Emily nkly blinked her eyes. Then, when she was still in a daze, the young man handed Simon


    the ticket in his hand.


    Oh!


    She looked at the tall and straight figureing back in disbelief.


    Simon sat back next to her, raised his eyebrows, and showed the ticket he exchanged.


    He crossed his long legs and said proudly, "The next number announced will be ours!"


    Emily looked at the number in his hand. It was the number 13! Originally, there were more than 20


    numbers before their previous number!


    Looking at his handsome side face, Emily wondered how he could persuade the young couple to do


    that. After all, all the couples here, especially those who came here to get married, were in a hurry.


    They urgently needed to get the marriage certificates to be the husband or wife of their beloved.


    Emily was very curious. "Simon, what did you say to them?"


    "We''re here to remarry!" Simon saidzily.


    "Is that all?" Emily did not understand and felt a little doubtful.


    Simon gave her an intimate look,id his armzily on the chair behind her, and said shamelessly,


    "Well, I told them that you couldn''t wait for another second to marry me. After going through a lot of


    hardships, you were finally able to be with me again. Marrying me had be your dream. So, I


    ask them to do you a favor and help you realize your wish as soon as possible!"


    What the f**k!


    Emily gritted her teeth."... Shame on you!"


    No wonder the young couple looked back at her just now!


    A couple who had just gotten their marriage certificates walked out of the office. Then, they heard


    their number. Simon took her by the shoulder and stood up. "Let''s go. It''s our turn!"


    Emily clenched her fists tight, resisted the urge to give him a good beating, and stood up with him.


    When they passed by the seats in the front row, the young couple looked at her once again and


    made a cheering gesture to her.


    Emily blushed and turned her face away in silence.


    As they entered the office, the uniformed staff members smiled at them.


    Every procedure was the same as they got married the first time. After checking the required


    documents, the staff asked a few routine questions and then handed them two consent letters to


    sign.


    Emily suddenly thought of the scene when they got married the first time.


    When walking into the Civil Affairs Bureau for the first time, she was at a loss and married Simon in


    apletely confused state. But unlike before, she felt happy now and was looking forward to their


    life after marriage.


    Looking into his attractive peach blossom eyes, she seemed to have seen the scene of them


    holding each other''s hands for the rest of their lives.


    All procedures were nearlypleted. As a matter of routine, the staff had to ask them thest


    question. "Well, are you sure that you want to remarry each other and apply for your marriage


    certificates here?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "I''m sure!"


    Simon and Emily answered in unison. They looked at each other andughed.


    The staff members also smiled, stamped on the marriage certificates, and gave them to Simon and


    Emily. They blessed them, "ording to the rules, we should take back your divorce certificates.


    Here are your new marriage certificates. Now you are husband and wife protected byw! We wish


    you a happy marriage this time!"


    "Thank you!" Simon held her hand and said with a smile.


    They left the office and walked out of the building of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Neither of them made a sound. However, their faces were brimming with happiness, just like every


    newly married couple who walked out of this ce.


    Emily saw him touch the marriage certificate over and over again. Before she could take a few more


    nces at the certificate, he put it back into his pocket like a treasure. Then he narrowed his


    beautiful eyes and looked back at the building behind them with a trace of hatred.


    She blinked her eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    Simon''s pupils contracted slightly. Finally, he said coldly and ungratefully, "I want to blow up this


    ce because I don''t want toe here again for the rest of my life!"


    Hearing this, Emily was so scared that she quickly reached out to cover his thin lips. She looked


    around for fear that others might hear it, especially the two security guards standing at the door.


    "Keep your voice down! What nonsense are you spouting? Aren''t you afraid of being caught and put


    into prison?"


    He was really crazy!


    Emily red at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Don''t tell me you want me to spend the


    night alone when we just got married!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and revealed an evil smile. "Don''t worry. I will only let you enjoy every


    night to the fullest!"


    "Rogue!" Emily blushed.


    However, the rogue did not stop hitting on her. He reached out his hand and took her into his arms.


    Not allowing her to speak, he bent over and passionately kissed her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, there were too many happy couples here, so the kissing scene was not rare to see.


    Emilyy on his chest, panting. Then Simon spoke to her in an urgent voice.


    "Call me darling!"


    She bit the corner of her mouth for a long time and shyly shouted, "Darling..."


    Simon pressed his forehead against hers. With their noses touching, they were so close that they


    could even feel each other''s breath. Simon gazed deeply into her eyes and called, "Sweetheart!"


    Once again, he held her tightly in his arms and tightened his grip. His chin was pressed against the


    top of her head. Simon quietly smiled, and his eyes clouded with tears.


    Emily belonged to him again.


    Finally, she became Mrs. Chin.


    What a wonderful thing!

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    After leaving the Ministry of Civil Affairs Bureau, they went home.


    Simon and Emily took a day off to get their marriage certificates. Upon entering their home, they put


    on slippers. They looked at each other but suddenly did not know what to say. So they snuggled up


    to each other, sitting on the sofa quietly.


    It was not until the bright sunlight flooded the entire living room that they found it was already noon.


    Simon got up from the sofa.


    Emily thought he was going to the kitchen to cook. Unexpectedly, he walked into the bedroom and


    went straight to the counter on the right side of the window. Then he took out a safe from it, input


    the password, and put the marriage certificate that had been kept in his pocket into it.


    So overcautious he was!


    Emily, who was following behind, could not helpughing.


    When she was about to tease him, something else in the safe caught her eyes. "This is..."


    She walked over, leaned over beside him, and took out a cluster of pink and soft stuff.


    These were clothes for babies.


    There was a small hat, a pair of small gloves, a scarf, and a pair of tiny socks...


    Emily looked at him nkly. "But I have thrown all of them away, haven''t I?"


    At that time, her heart had broken into pieces. It was because she had just lost her baby and


    thought that he could not let go of his ex-girlfriend in his heart.


    Thus, she threw all the infant clothes that they made out of the window.


    "I got them back!" Simon replied, pursing his lips. He felt wronged and looked quite upset. "I found


    them up one by one. A Teddy dog took one of the small socks, and I snatched it from its mouth!"


    Emily imaged the scene: Simon pulled a sock from a Teddy dog''s mouth like arge dog bullying a


    small one.


    Though amused, she felt like crying.


    She put her arms around his neck and raised her head to kiss him deeply.


    Simon quickly responded with a much more passionate kiss. Seeing that she stared at him with an


    obsessed look, he raised his eyebrows a little and asked, "You are seducing me in broad daylight!"


    Emily raised her hand and hit him. "No. I''m hungry and waiting for you to cook!"


    "I thought you wanted to eat me!" Simon said mischievously.


    Emily ignored him with a red face.


    He was so good at talking dirty.


    Simon put the safe back into the cab and picked her up. He then sat at the end of the bed with


    her in his arms, pointing at the knitted baby clothes. "Next, you''ll be responsible for giving birth to a


    baby, and I''ll prepare for the wedding!"


    Emily cast her eyes down in shame, her eyshes slightly trembling. But when she heard thetter


    part of his words, she was stunned. "Beast, do we still have to hold a wedding? I don''t think so.


    Everything is perfect now!"


    Though she was looking forward to a wedding, she did not think it was a must in a rtionship.


    They had already got married once. Now it was very good when they could remarry. For Emily, a


    wedding was no longer necessary.


    Simon shook his head, cupping his hands around her face. "Mrs. Chin, I want to give you a


    wedding!"


    Seeing that his deep eyes full of affection, Emily bit her lips and said, "Okay!"


    At dusk, the sun was setting.


    The ck Cayenne drove to a three-story single vi.


    On both sides of the door were guards armed with guns. They gave them a standard military salute.


    Though Emily had experienced it before, she felt shy and a little awkward.


    After the car stopped, she grabbed the seat belt on her and asked with fear, "Beast, are you sure


    that I''m going in with you?"


    "Nonsense!" Simon threw her a side nce.


    Then, he opened the car door and walked around to pull her out of the car.


    Emily, though a little unwillingly, followed him into the vi. As soon as she recalled the stern face of


    Simon''s father, she felt scared, her legs slightly shivering.


    Boo-hoo...


    This father-inw was so scary!


    Upon entering, a servant came up to them and handed them slippers to change.


    Simon asked, "Where is my father?"


    "He''s in the study upstairs!" The servant immediately replied, but she said with hesitation, "Young


    Master Simon, I advise you not to go in first. Master Chin is scolding your brother inside!"


    "My brother?" Simon was surprised.


    As soon as they reached halfway up the stairs, they heard a loud noiseing from upstairs.


    BANG!


    Something must have hit on the wall.


    Emily held her breath, and Simon, who was standing next to her, stopped walking.


    Bemy''s angry voice came from inside. "Bastard!"


    "Do you want to piss me off? How dare you marry your niece? Aren''t you afraid that others will


    curse you behind your back? You''re shameless, but I want dignity. You can''t marry her even if you


    have to remain a bachelor all this life!"


    Two minutester, someone opened the door of the study.


    Adam, in camouged training gear and a pair of military boots, silently walked out from inside. He


    had a muscr body and attractive facial features, exuding confidence, masculinity, and power!


    Blood was flowing down from a gash on the right side of his forehead, but he did not even blink.


    Their father must have violently thrown something onto him and made the loud bang! It seemed that


    Adam did not even try to hide.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Simon frowned and walked forward. "Adam, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Adam answered in a low voice.


    Emily opened her mouth and pointed at the blood that was still flowing down. "Your wound is


    bleeding..."


    "It''s just a minor injury," Adam replied with an indifferent voice as if he did not care about it at all.


    "Ask someone to handle the wound!" Simon said seriously.


    "Yes." Adam nodded and called a servant into the room.


    The atmosphere in the vi seemed to have be a lot more depressed. Simon took her hand


    and turned to go downstairs. "Emily, let''s take a walk around the small garden in the back. We are


    looking for trouble if we go in there now!"


    "Hmm!" Emily could not agree more.


    There was a small garden behind the vi, with an artificial pool in the middle.


    The servants had taken good care of it. It was not luxurious at all and looked very nice - many


    redtailed fish swimming in the pool.


    Seeing her staring at the fish in a daze, Simon asked, "Are you thinking about Adam and Dr. Lee?"


    "Yeah." Emily nodded and said with concern on her face, "I''m a little worried. I don''t know if they''ll


    be together in the end!"


    Just now, she heard their father''s angry words in the study and learned that the matter was rted


    to her good friend Anthea.


    Hearing this, Simon did not say anything immediately. Instead, he hesitated for a while before he


    said in a low voice, "My eldest brother is different from me."


    "You know, I am an illegitimate son of the Chin Family. Besides, I have always been very rebellious,


    so my father has no way to deal with me. But my eldest brother and second brother have lived the


    life arranged by my father. One is in the army, and the other has a business career!" Simon frowned


    and continued to say, "Especially my eldest brother. After graduating from high school, he entered


    the military school and has been in the army. Almost every two years, his military rank would have


    been leveled. In addition, he has made countless achievements in the army. He has never


    disobeyed my father since he was a child. It should be the first time he went against him!"

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    In other words, it showed that Adam valued his father''s opinion a lot.


    Emily remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    Adam was Anthea''s uncle. Though they were not rted biologically, they had to bear the secr


    pressure if they wanted to be blessed by others. At this time, Emily only hoped that they could


    ovee these difficulties and finally get married.


    Emily stopped thinking about the matter that made them worried and changed the topic. With


    sparkling eyes, she said, "Adam looks so manly in his military uniform! Did you see it? Just now, he


    did not even blink his eyes when he was bleeding! You can imagine that how handsome he will be


    when fighting in the army!"


    As soon as Simon heard this, his face immediately darkened, and he warned, "Mrs. Chin, let me


    remind you: you are my wife, and in every birth, you should be mine!"


    Seeing that he was annoyed, Emily knew that this fellow must have remembered something in the


    past!


    She winked at him and said, "Dear, it was true that I wanted to marry a soldier when I was a child.


    But do you want to know which upation took the second ce in my heart?"


    "No, I don''t want to know it!" Simon said unhappily.


    "Then forget it!" Emily shrugged.


    Next to the artificial pool, there was the fish food prepared by the servants. She seized a fistful of it


    and scattered the food to feed the fish in the pool.


    Simon stood there with his hands in his pockets. After a long while, he could not help asking with a


    poker face, "What on earth is it?"


    "Doctor!" Emily said with a big smile.


    Simon''s eyebrows raised all of a sudden. "Really?"


    "Yes!" Emily nodded.


    Simon pulled her into his arms with a bright smile, pinched her chin, and lowered to kiss her.


    Emily quickly tilted her head to avoid him, and his kissnded on her cheek.


    She red at him with resentment. After all, they were in the Chin''s Mansion, and there were


    always servants passing by. If his father saw them kissing, he might faint on the spot. He was so


    careless, like a mischievous child!


    They stayed in the garden for more than 20 minutes and finally returned to the vi.


    They came in from the side door. They saw Adam, whose forehead was covered with gauze,


    walking down quickly as they went upstairs. His face took on a ghastly expression as if something


    terrible had happened.


    When Simon saw this, he immediately asked, "Adam, what''s wrong?"


    Adam said in a low voice, "Anthea has run away!"


    "Ah?" Emily goggled in bewilderment.


    It took her a while toe to her senses. Adam did not seem to be kidding. Emily''s blood froze as


    she saw his cold and gloomy eyes. Without hesitation, she took out her phone and dialed out


    Anthea''s number. Then she swallowed hard and said in shock, "Her phone is turned off!"


    When she looked up again, Adam had soon arrived at the vestibule.


    A servant walked over and said with respect, "Young Master Simon, Master Chin asks you to go to


    the study!"


    "Okay!" Simon''s lips twitched.


    After Adam left, Simon and Emily entered the study.


    When Simon opened the door of the study, Emily was frightened. She had thought of this, so she


    asked Simon to go in first, telling him that she would go in when he had finished talking with his


    father.


    Although she was just standing at the door, she could feel the chill in the study behind her. She


    secretly looked inside. The study looked tidy. It seemed that servants must have cleaned it up.


    However, the wall had lost some paint - he must have thrown something heavy onto it.


    Bemy closed his eyes and sat in front of his desk. At this time, his face seemed to have softened


    a little. There was a military uniform hanging on the clothes-hanger next to him.


    As Adam went in, he directly announced, "I got married again!"


    "What?" Bemy suddenly opened his eyes.


    Then, he red at Simon, his youngest son, and mmed his fist on the table. "How dare you tell


    me this? Your father is still alive! You secretly married the first time and secretly divorced without


    informing me. Now the second time you got married, you still did not tell me beforehand! Do you


    regard marriage as a trifling matter? Or do you think that I have lived too happily and want to piss


    me off?"


    However, Simon said lightly, "I know it. That''s why Ie here to discuss the wedding with you!"


    Bemy, irritated, found himself suddenly short of breath. After a long time, he barked questions at


    him in a deep voice, "Where does the girle from?


    What''s her name? What does she do?"


    "I''ve brought her here!" Simon''s lips curled up.


    Hearing that he mentioned her, Emily braced herself and stepped in.


    "It''s you again?!" Bemy was taken aback when he saw her.


    Emily was embarrassed and did not know how to respond to him.


    She walked to Simon. Fortunately, she had experienced the tense atmosphere before. This time,


    her hands sped behind, she stood straight at military posture next to Simon.


    She had secretly practiced the military posture at home!


    Bemy swept over them with a dignified expression. He clenched his jaw to suppress his anger as


    he asked, "Have you got your marriage certificates?"


    "Yes!" Simon nodded.


    Bemy wanted to smack the table again.


    They were already a couple protected by thew. Although Bemy was extremely angry, it was


    pointless for him to say or do anything else. Besides, remarrying his ex-wife sounded more


    eptable than getting a second wife. His sons gave Bemy a real headache!


    Bemy looked at her sternly. "Miss Sam?" "Yes!" Emily answered nervously.


    Bemy remained silent for a moment before beckoning them to sit down. "Have a seat!"


    Emily looked at Simon and saw his eyebrows slightly raise. He then turned around and walked to


    the old-fashioned wooden armchair beside him.


    Only then did she dare to follow him and take a seat.


    After they sat down, Bemy returned to his seat. He coughed and opened his mouth. "Your


    wedding..."


    Before he could finish, Simon interrupted him. "We don''t intend to have a big wedding. We prefer a


    wedding on an ind and only want to invite some close friends and rtives to attend it! I have


    already found a weddingpany. Our wedding will be held next month. We can go there by


    chartered ne, and I will inform you when the timees!"


    They came here today to tell him about the wedding.


    They could get their marriage certificates without notifying their parents, but it was inappropriate to


    hold a wedding without them. As Simon finished speaking, Emily nervously held her breath and did


    not dare to see Mr. Chin''s long face.


    Simon was not here to discuss the wedding with his father!


    They were justing over to inform him that they


    were married and would have a wedding!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Bemy could no longer control his anger. Simon had always been a rebellious son, so he was


    really used to it and had never expected Simon to be meek and submissive. He ground his teeth


    and said with a cold face. "I see!"


    "Okay, then we''ll go back!" After saying that, Simon stood upzily.


    Emily nervously licked her lips and muttered, "Uncle, see you!"


    "You still call me uncle?!" Bemy shot her a sharp nce.


    "Huh?" Emily was startled.


    Seeing Simon''s fathernded his severe eyes on her, she swallowed hard in a daze. After a while,


    she finally figured out what he meant and said, "Ah! Dad..."


    Bemy snorted and closed his eyes once again. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "Go


    home. You are a real eyesore to me!"


    Simon took her by the hand and strode out of the study.


    When the door was about to close, Emily saw his eyes fall on Simon and heard that he muttered, "A


    man of dignity will never turn round to pursue his former lover!"


    Former lover...


    But that was not my fault, Emily cried out in her heart.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    The sun rose and set, and everything went on as usual.


    The wedding was all arranged by Simon. There were not many things that required her to do, and


    she was d to stay idle. All she needed to do was to wait for the wedding and be Simon''s


    bride.


    The setting sun cast an orange glow over the city when Emily and Simon came out of a wedding


    company.


    They held some newly-made invitation cards, which were all delicately made. The designer must


    have lots of effort into making them. After hearing their loving stories, the designer drew a red heart


    and put two "S" in it. The "SS" looked like two vivid goldfish, representing Emily and Simon. There


    was also an "SS" pattern on their wedding rings.


    The design meant that they would be together and would never separate from each other.


    In the digital society, people usually used E-mail invitations. A simple small program could send


    invitations to every guest. That was why personally hand-written invitations were more meaningful.


    Emily nced at him and said, "Honey, are you going


    to invite Calvin?"


    After they got the invitation cards, Simon began to write them. Emily noticed that the first invitation


    card he wrote was for Calvin.


    "Of course!" Simon curled his lipszily.


    When Emily saw his triumphant smile, she could not help rolling her eyes.


    What a wicked guy!


    When they walked to the Cayenne by the roadside, a military jeep stopped nearby. Then, Adam,


    dressed in military uniform, got out of the car. He was still wearing a military cap, which made his


    serious face look more stern.


    There was a yellow kraft paper bag in his hand. It seemed that he was here for business. After all,


    the City Hall was next to the office building.


    Simon said, "Adam!"


    When Adam saw them, he frowned and asked, "Have you finished making all the invitations?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yep." Simon''s lips curled up.


    Adam''s gaze swept across Simon and thennded on Emily. "Has Anthea ever contacted you?"


    "No..." Emily shook her head and replied honestly, biting her lips, "The wedding day ising soon,


    and I want her toe! I can''t get in touch with her,


    and I haven''t heard any news about her!"


    Adam said in a calm tone. "Okay. I see."


    It seemed that he still had something to deal with, so he did not say anything more. He nodded to


    say goodbye and strode to the building nearby.


    Emily sighed as she looked at his muscr back.


    After thinking for a while, she took out her cell phone again. Although Anthea had turned off her


    phone, Emily still sent a message to her, inviting her to attend the wedding.


    The wedding was held in the Pearl Church on Bally Ind.


    The ind was far from the city''s hustle and bustle. The ce had the right climate and pure, sweet


    air, like a fairnd.


    The church was located on the sea cliff in the south, and people could overlook the ocean from it.


    Its two symmetrical sides had an irregr structure and were surrounded by transparent ss


    curtains. Like its name had suggested, the Pearl Church was like a pearl left on the beach.


    The wedding was set to be held at dusk.


    Their wedding ceremony on the ind was not a grand one, but it was very poetic and romantic.


    Simon and Emily flew here with over a hundred close friends and rtives by a chartered ne.


    Together, they would witness the romantic moment of this couple.


    At this time, the bride''s lounge was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Emily''s aunt and cousin were busy running around. Wendy and Tina, her best friends, were also


    here.


    Wendy, no longer in a low spirit, was all smiles. Her husband, Mr. Hogg, did not really die but was


    saved, and now they had a new member in their family.


    Tina was also going to have her second child. The baby in her belly was about five or six months


    old, so she was able to take the ne and attend her wedding. But Wilson was still worried about


    her and the baby, so he followed Tina closely. Now he was frowning and coaxed Tina into taking


    some rest outside.


    Emily was wearing a pure white wedding dress, sitting in front of the mirror. The off-the-shoulder


    wedding dress with flounces sleeves was elegant and perfectly outlined her well-proportioned body.


    Her makeup and hair were not veryplicated -she just had a few simple braids and wore a light


    green flower ring on the top of her head, which made her look fresh and elegant.


    Emily took a deep breath and let out a long heave. She nervously expected the beginning of her


    wedding ceremony.


    Her phone screen suddenly lit up, and Emily looked down and slid it open.


    The message was from Anthea! No one knew where she was now, and she replied with only one


    word: Okay.


    Emily revealed a light smile. Just as she was pondering over it, a familiar male aura suddenly


    wafted over her head, apanied by a low and deep voice.


    "Sweetheart, are you tired?"


    She looked up and saw Simon, dressed in the wedding suit, standing in front of her. There was a


    corsage on his chest showing that he was the groom. Emily felt that her handsome husband looked


    so gorgeous with the suit and corsage!


    She smiled brightly. "I''m fine!"


    Although she had been busy since she got up this morning, it seemed that she did not mind being a


    little busier at her wedding!


    Seeing her eyes lingering down on the phone, Simon raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing serious!" Emily shook her head and looked at the sun setting in the west. The wedding


    ceremony was about to begin. She could not help feeling a little disappointed and said, "It seems


    that


    Anthea won''te to attend my wedding..."


    Simon touched her head with his big hand tofort her. At this time, his phone rang, and he went


    to the innermost window with one hand in his pocket to pick it up.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the open door, and a thin man walked in.


    He was wearing a ck suit, which seemed to be loose on her. Perhaps it was because the man


    had a slim figure. On her head was a strange hat. His face was tanned and, and there were many


    freckles on his nose and cheekbones. Besides, Emily noticed a big mole on the right side of his


    face.


    He went straight to her side and praised, "You are so beautiful!"


    Emily did not invite many people, so she thought that he must be a Chin family rtive. She smiled


    politely and replied, "Thank you!"


    She thought he just came in to say hello, but she did not expect that he directly sat down beside


    her.


    When the man held out his hand to touch her, Emily frowned and asked,"... What are you doing?"


    "Haha, Emily, did you think that I''m a giddy man who came here to harass you?" Seeing her


    nervous expression, the man could not help bursting into


    Emily suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    She looked the "man" up and down, and the next second, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Anthea?!"


    "Haha, yes, it''s me!" said Anthea cheerily.


    Emily looked at her unbelievably andined, "Anthea, I thought you wouldn''te here!"


    "How can it be? It''s your wedding! How can I note to witness the most important moment of


    your life?! That would be very mean!" Anthea took her hand and excitedly said, "Emily, you''re so


    beautiful today!"


    Emily was amused and smiled. Then she asked, "Why... Why did you disguise yourself like this?!"


    If she hadn''t taken the initiative to call her name, Emily would not have recognized her at all!


    "I have to disguise myself toe here!" Anthea winked at her.


    She had to disguise herself...


    Emily certainly knew that she did all of this only to avoid Adam, Simon''s eldest brother.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    "Anthea, you''ve made lots of efforts to attend my wedding!" Emily could not help sighing.


    "It''s okay. I''ve used all the make-up skills I''ve learned in my life!" Anthea raised her hand and


    touched the most obvious mole on her face. She blinked and said, "I came here to say hello to you


    first. Later, I will secretly hide in the crowd and see you and Dr. Chin say ''I do'' in front of the priest. If


    you see Adam, you must help me hide from him!"


    Emily opened her mouth. When she was about to say something, someone knocked on the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    She looked up and saw a striking figure suddenly appear at the door.


    Today, to attend Simon and Emily''s wedding, Adam dressed formally. He wore a dark suit and a tie.


    However, when Emily looked down, she noticed his military boots, which did not match the elegant


    suit at all.


    Anthea gasped aside, and Emily nervously licked her lips. "Uh, Adam..."


    Speak of the devil, and here he appeared!


    "Where is Simon?" Adam cut off the cigarette in his hand and strode into the lounge. "The wedding


    is about to begin. The staff wants you to get ready to enter!"


    Emily pointed backward and said, "He is making a phone call inside!"


    "Then I''ll go and tell him!" Adam said in a deep voice.


    "Mm..." Emily nodded and subconsciously looked aside.


    Since Adam showed up, Anthea lowered her head in an instant. She even raised her hand and


    pulled down the brim of her hat. Then she stood up and lowered her voice to say, "Ahem, I''ll go out


    first!"


    Emily swallowed hard and nodded. "Okay..."


    Then Anthea lowered her head and skirted around the edge of the room. At this time, all she


    wanted to do was to get out quickly.


    Just as she walked past Adam, he grabbed her wrist.


    Adam''s expression did not change at all. He narrowed his pretty eyes with a stern face. "Is it funny


    to run away from me?"


    Panic surged through Anthea. After a long while, she stuttered, "You, you... How did you recognize


    me?"


    "Anthea, I can recognize you even if you''re reduced to ashes!" Adam sneered, gnashing his teeth. It


    seemed that he was slightly provoked.


    He recognized her! Amazing!


    Emily felt like apuding. Adam was so awesome!


    At this time, Simon, who was on the phone inside, also came out. Seeing the scene outside, he


    could not help raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Adam tightened his grip and easily pulled Anthea into his arms. Then, he looked at her and said,


    "Emily, I''ll borrow your lounge!"


    "... Okay. Sure. Go ahead!" Emily had no choice but to give up Anthea to please her brother-inw.


    When it was the auspicious time for the wedding ceremony, Simon held her hand, and they walked


    out of the bride''s lounge.


    As the door was slowly closed, Emily saw Adam shoulder Anthea, who was struggling, and he


    threw her onto the sofa. Then he came closer and closer and pressed his sturdy body against her...


    Tsk, tsk! He could scarcely wait to make love with her!


    With the guidance of the staff, Simon and Emily walked in front of a lobby and waited there. The


    ceremony would be held here.


    As the romantic sound of the piano rang inside, Emily felt that her palm became a little sweaty.


    Soon, they were going to walk on the red carpet to get married...


    After taking two deep breaths in a row, she still felt that her heart was about to jump out of her


    throat. She did not know if every bride would be so nervous at this moment. Emily licked her dry lips


    and tilted her head to look to the side.


    "Simon, what should I do? I''m a bit nervous!" She quietly said to him.


    Simon cast a side nce at her and saidzily, "I have a way to make you feel less nervous."


    At this time, she was too nervous to notice the mischievous sparkle in his peach blossom eyes,


    which she could easily be aware of in normal times.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "How?" asked Emily.


    In the next second, Simon wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her.


    "Oh..."


    As the wedding march began, the staff opened the church door from the inside. All the guests in the


    hall stood up and cast their smiling eyes on the bride and grooming in.


    However, the couple was standing outside the door, kissing each other in the most intimate posture.


    In an instant, the crowd roared.


    Everyone was cheering and screaming, and whistling could be heard here and there.


    Realizing what was going on, Emily flushed to the ears.


    Simon pinched her chin and said with an evil smile, "How about it? You are not that nervous now,


    right?"


    Emily wanted to cry.


    She was no longer nervous, but she was too ashamed to face anyone!


    Emily was badly embarrassed, but Simon was in high spirits. Under the gazes of all, he picked up


    Emily, who blushed scarlet, stepped on the long red carpet, and walked in.


    Emily was not brave enough to look up, so she simply buried her face in his chest.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Bemy''s face darkened all over as if he was angrily


    criticizing their embarrassing way of appearing!


    Emily could help crying out in her heart: eek... but I was innocent!


    As the wedding''s song came to an end, they finally stood side by side in front of the priest.


    Emily and Simon looked very solemn and gazed with deep feeling at each other.


    "Mr. Simon Chin, do you take Miss Emily Sam to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold


    from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love


    and to cherish, till death do you part?" "Yes, I do!" Simon nodded without hesitation.


    The priest ced his hand on the scripture and turned to ask Emily. "Miss Emily Sam, do you take


    Mr. Simon Chin to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for


    better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do


    you part?"


    A teardrop streaked across the corners of Emily''s eyes as she nodded her head solemnly as if she


    was offering her life to him. "Yes, I do!"


    The wedding ceremony finally ended in a heartwarming atmosphere.


    Emily did not randomly throw the bouquet at single women on the spot. Instead, she directly gave it


    to Tina, her future sister-inw, hoping that she could happily marry soon.


    The evening banquet would be held in the hotel. What followed was taking photos with the newly


    married couple.


    Many guests enthusiastically rushed forward to take photos with Emily, intending to take a piece of


    her happiness. For a moment, she was overwhelmed by requests for photos.


    When they finally could take a rest, a familiar figure walked towards them. The maning was not


    dressed in his military uniform. At this time, he looked more like an elegant young man from a


    wealthy family. With his big eyes and bushy eyebrows, he was still the gentleman with outstanding


    appearance.


    A smile appeared on Emily''s face as she greeted, "Calvin!"


    "Emily, congrattions! Congrattions on your wedding day!" He said with a warm smile.


    Suddenly, someone held her shoulder tight. Simon, who was busy entertaining the guests, came


    over. Like what he had done at the airport, he took her in his arms. Simon wanted to show Calvin


    that she was his wife already. Simon raised his eyebrows high and curled his lipszily. Then he


    said with a proud smile. "Hi, Mr. Desmond. Hmm, I thought you wouldn''te!"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Emily secretly red at him.


    His words sounded too provoking! Emily quickly changed the topic and said, "Ahem, Calvin, you


    must be very busy in the army. We thought that you couldn''t get the time off to attend our wedding!


    We''re all delighted that you can be here!"


    "I reported that I had to take the bride away with me." Calvin suddenly said with a severe


    countenance.


    "Ah?" Emily was stunned.


    "Take the bride away?" Simon, who was originallyzy and rxed, suddenly became nervous.


    With an edgy look, he unconsciously tightened his arms around her and said in a low voice, "Hey,


    we''ve got the marriage certificates and finished our wedding ceremony. You don''t have a chance


    now!"


    Calvinughed and exined, "Haha, I''m just kidding."


    Then, he turned around and waved at a young girl, who then slowly walked toward him.


    Emily recognized her at a nce. It was the cute girl she had seen at the airport. This girl with a


    ponytail had delicate features. It seemed that the thought


    that shed through her mind before hade true!


    They were really predestined to meet each other!


    She asked, "This is..."


    The girl came over and intimately held Calvin''s arm, so Emily guessed that they were in a


    rtionship. At least, they liked each other.


    However, to their surprise, Calvin said, "She is my wife!"


    "Ah, you two are married!" Emily eximed in a low voice.


    Even Simon, who was standing by the side, raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Calvin nodded with a smile. "Yes. We got the marriage certificates a month ago in Country S."


    "Oh my god!" Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Congrattions! I didn''t expect you to get


    married so fast. Cool! I should send you warm congrattions first. Are you going to hold a wedding


    soon?"


    "No, not for now." Calvin shook his head.


    "Why?" Simon asked in surprise.


    Calvin looked at his wife, then smiled slightly and exined in a gentle voice, "She is pregnant and


    should take good care of her health, so we won''t consider it before she gives birth at the end of the


    year!"


    The girl, who was holding his arm, lowered her head and blushed when she heard that.


    After seeing the guests off, they also got into the extended wedding car and prepared to go back to


    the hotel to change clothes. Two hourster, there was a wedding banquet.


    Emily turned her face to look out of the window and could not help muttering, "Why didn''t I see


    Anthea and Adam?"


    Now that the wedding was over, she still saw neither of them. Also, the staff told her that no one


    was left in the bride''s lounge.


    "They eloped!" Simon said in a low voice.


    "Ah!" Emily was excited to hearthat. "Adam must have taken her away. So cool!"


    In her mind, she imagined a lot of scenes of them being together. Like those couples in ancient love


    dramas, they directly moved somewhere else if they could not receive blessings from elders. They


    loved each other so much that they no longer cared about other people''s opinions about them.


    When she turned around, she found that Simon frowned and thought about something with a


    serious expression.


    "Simon, what''s wrong?" Emily touched his hand and


    asked.


    Hearing this, Simon said faintly, "He got married and is going to have a child!"


    "That''s right!" Emily nodded in confusion.


    Simon seemed to be a little disappointed. He curled his lips and said in a gloomy and bitter tone.


    "He will be a father before me!"


    Emily was speechless, wondering since when did he be so narrow-minded!


    Emily did not know that Simon nned to show off before Calvin, his rival in love. After all, Emily


    married him in the end. But to his great surprise, Calvin had already gotten married and would soon


    get a child! The news made Simon feel defeated.


    He was green with envy!


    All in a sudden, Simon suddenly held her hands and said with burning eyes, "Let''s go to enjoy


    ourselves in the hotel''s bridal chamber now!"


    Emily''s face turned red as she reminded him. "But we have to toast to our guests in the evening


    banquet..."


    Two hourster, the wedding banquet officially began.


    On the stage, the host had already got ready. Emily and Simon had changed into their dresses for


    toasting. They came over hand in hand, just like how they had walked into the church.


    The big screen showed their wedding photos and the video of their wedding edited after the


    wedding ceremony.


    The experienced host made the atmosphere of the banquet very cheerful and wee. Every


    guest was smiling happily. Emily and Simon stood on the stage and thanked them foring.


    Next, they woulde to each table and toast to everyone.


    The hall was full of noise and excitement. At this time, the singer specially invited here was singing


    on the stage, adding to the asion''s gaiety.


    However, after those guests waited for a long time, the couple still did not show up to propose a


    toast. There were only two staff members looking at each other with red tes in their hands.


    At the same time, Simon and Emily were in a hotel room, their bridal chamber.


    It was a presidential suite. As soon as they entered, Emily saw rose petals all over the floor. The


    heavy fragrance of the flowers intoxicated them as they walked into this romantic sea of flowers.


    The door behind them closed with a click.


    When one of Emily''s feet was on the floor, Simon suddenly picked her up.


    Simon could no longer hold his sexual desire. He directly held her in his arms and strode to the


    bedroom.


    There was a round waterbed covered with red sheets. Many red and white balloons were floating in


    the room, filled the room with a jubnt atmosphere. Besides, arge "LOVE" made of roses was on


    the bed. What a perfect ce for their romantic wedding night!


    When Emily was thrown into the bed, her face turned red. She felt hot among those fragrant rose


    petals.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thanking the guests on stage, they got off the stage. When no one was looking, Simon took


    her by the hand and quietly left the banquet with her. They went all the way into the elevator and


    came to the wedding room.


    Now, all the guests at the banquet were waiting for them to propose a toast with a confused look.


    Emily dared not to imagine how gloomy Bemy''s face would be.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, she was thrown on the big bed.


    Emily licked her lips and said worriedly, "Simon, perhaps, we should not have gone away like this."


    "It doesn''t matter." Simon did not take it seriously.


    His hot breath sprayed on her eyes and nose as he lowered to kiss her for a few seconds. With


    deep emotion, he gazed into her eyes and called, "Mrs. Chin!"


    Emilyined in a low voice, "But I haven''t yet eaten anything..."


    "Eat me first!" Simon said gruffly.


    He pulled off the bowknot on his cor, quickly took off his suit, and unbuttoned his shirt. Soon,


    Emily could see his bare bronze chest. With a rose in his teeth he got from somewhere, he looked


    so sexy in her eyes.


    He put his firm arms on her sides, staring at her with his sparkling, beautiful eyes. "Call me


    sweetheart!"


    "Sweetheart!..." Emily seemed to have been bewitched.


    Simon''s thin lips curved into a charming smile, and his slender fingers slowly passed the end of her


    eyebrows as he told her, "Sweetheart, say: I want you!"


    No! Emily felt it was too shameful to say that!


    But... Tonight was their wedding night, so she finally decided to do as he wished!


    Emily bit her lips shyly, feeling a little delirious with happiness, and said, "Sweetheart, I want to..."


    In the beautiful night of the Bally Ind, they began to do what a newly married would do on their


    wedding night.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    In the sunset, many workers got off work and came out of the office building.


    Though everyone looked tired, they had a light smile on the face. After a long busy day, they could


    finally return home. Emily also came out of the elevator with a bag and passed the revolving door.


    At this time, a colleague from another department in front of her turned around and winked at her.


    "Emily, your husband is here to pick you up!"


    Upon hearing this, Emily raised her head. Through the ss door, she saw a tall and straight figure


    standing in the rays of the setting sun.


    He was in a charcoal gray windbreak and long pants, wearing a pair of leather shoes and a loosely


    fastened belt around his waist. His cor turned up was right below his jawline. The sunset glow


    tinted his handsome features rose-colored. He was so gorgeous! Emily could not help gasping in


    admiration in her heart.


    Apart from some fresh graduates assigned here every year to take the internship, most of the


    employees in the department had been working here for a long time. At this time, several elder


    female colleagues teased, "What a sweet couple! It''s hard to believe that you''ve married for a few


    years!"


    Amidst their words of admirations, Emily ran towards him with a red face.


    Ignoring others'' stares, Simon lowered his head and kissed her lips. When her face went redder


    with his kiss, he finally opened the car door and fastened the seat belt for her. Then he also went


    back to the car and started the engine to leave.


    The ck Cayenne joined the flow of cars. As the green light was on, it went up to the city''s second


    ring road bridge.


    Emily looked at him in a puzzle and asked, "Simon, don''t we go home?"


    Simon''s amorous eyes nted, and his thin lips curled up. "I''ll take you to a ce first!"


    "Where is it?" Emily asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when we arrive!" Simon had a mysterious expression on his face.


    Half an hourter, the Cayenne drove into a closed vi area. It was a newly builtmunity that


    had been developed in the recent half a year. Upon entering, Emily saw many ordinary high-rise


    residential buildings. As the car went into the depth of themunity along the private road, they


    arrived at the vi region where there were only some western-style single houses.


    Simon stopped the car at the entrance of one house. Then holding Emily''s hand into his, he pressed


    the password and entered the courtyard.


    The outside of the two-story small house was mostly gray-white. The design of the roof was very


    interesting: it had two sharp angles. On the top of the house, there was an attic and an open-air


    balcony.


    The grey house looked a little dull. However, there were many green nts in the yard. Also, a


    grape trellis was ced on one side of the house. A swing was hanging below it. The scenery was


    as beautiful as a painting.


    Simon took her hand, went straight to the door, and seemed to have entered the same password as


    what he had typed before.


    With a beep sound, the anti-theft door open, and Simon said to her with a smile, "Both of the


    passwords are your birthday date!"


    Hearing this, Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Honey, don''t tell me that you have bought


    this vi?"


    "Yep." Simon nodded. He slightly raised his chin and gestured for her to enter. "This is our new


    home!"


    Stunned, Emily stared at the spacious entrance and the bright living room. Beside them was a side


    living room and a dining room. Also, there was an open kitchen inside. The inside of the house was


    well lighted by the floor-to-ceiling windows and those marble tiles shining like mirrors.


    She could not help biting her lips and said, "It''s a waste of money. The apartment that we''re living in


    now is good enough!"


    Simon raised his eyebrows and exinedzily, "It cost me nothing. Thismunity is built by my


    second brother''spany, and I kept this one. You can take it as his wedding gift for us!"


    "..." Emily shook her head andughed.


    Simon took her to visit the house and said, "I know that you can''t bear to part with our first wedding


    home. But think about it: if we have a child in the future, the apartment will be rather crowded.


    Besides, it is a school district house. When our children grow up, they can study in the nearby


    primary school and junior high school!"


    As he spoke, his big hand covered her lower abdomen and gently rubbed it as if a small baby were


    in there at this time.


    "Yes!" His words convinced Emily.


    It was true that she was reluctant to part with their current home. However, the apartment would be


    too crowded when their child grew up. It was a matter of time forthem to move into a bigger house.


    It was good that they had prepared the school district house in advance.


    After taking a tour from downstairs to upstairs, Emily could not help shouting in a low voice, "It''s a


    big house! There are so many rooms!"


    Hearing what she said, Simon could not be more proud. "I like theyout of this house. It''s neither


    too small nor too spacious. It can hold a dozen children that you give birth to!"


    "I give birth to a dozen children?! Do you think I''m a pig?" Emily red at him.


    Simon took her in his arms and caught her ears by his thin lips. "Fine. You''re not a pig. Then how


    about a shoal of small Emilies?"


    Emily rolled her eyes and covered her burning ears.


    Looking at this strange and spacious house, Emily could not help thinking about her family life in the


    next five or even ten years - their children followed closely behind them and ran happily upstairs


    and downstairs...


    After visiting the house, they had dinner outside. It was not untilte at night that they finally got


    home.


    After taking a bath, Emily came out and saw Simon sitting at the end of the bed.


    When she approached, his peach blossom eyes looked up, and he said, "Emily, go and have a


    test!"


    "Huh?" Emily was a little confused.


    Then he opened his palm and handed over an opened pregnancy test stick to her. He looked


    straight at her lower abdomen and said, "Maybe you''re pregnant now. We''ll know after the test!"


    Emily did not know what to say.


    However, Simon insisted on her taking the test. So, she had to turn around and went back to the


    bathroom.


    On second thought, Emily realized that it had been almost three months since they returned from


    Tbridge City. They remarried, got their marriage certificates again, and had a wedding. Moreover,


    they had spent too many intimate nights on the bed. Especially, they did not take precautions every


    time they made love after the wedding ceremony.


    With this thought in mind, Emily checked the pregnancy test stick under the light.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Emily was shocked as she opened the bathroom door and saw Simon waiting outside. When Simon


    saw here out, he immediately asked, "What''s the result?"


    "Ahem, I''m not pregnant..." She shook her head awkwardly.


    Simon reached out and took the pregnancy test stick, which showed only one red line.


    With a slight frown, he threw the test stick into the trash can and rubbed her head. "It doesn''t matter


    if you''re not pregnant. I''ll work harder tonight!"


    As soon as Simon finished speaking, he leaned over and carried Emily on his shoulder. Then, he


    threw her onto therge bed and pounced on her like a hungry wolf.


    Simon did what he said - he did not let her sleep until they had s*x twice that night.


    It was dark outside. Emilyy on the pillow, and her voice became hoarse after moaning for such a


    long time. Simon handed over a ss of water, but she was too exhausted to raise her hand.


    Finally, she drank more than half of the water from the ss in Simon''s hands.


    Then, she copsed into a bed and did not want to move at all.


    She was so tired that she only wanted to sleep until dawn. But she found that Simon did not move


    and remained silent. She could not help but open her eyes again and saw that he was looking at his


    phone. The glimmer from the screen lit up his angr features. He was browsing something


    seriously.


    Out of curiosity, Emily leaned over to have a look.


    The web page was filled with information about the period of ovtion...


    Emily did not know whether tough or cry. "Beast, why are you in such a hurry to have a child?"


    "Of course I am!" Simon replied.


    His peach blossom eyes narrowed, and then he snorted. "That scheming guy will be a father


    soon!"


    Emily was struck dumb.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    It was Saturday. The sun was shining brightly.


    Temperatures of the north were low in the early spring, but the sun shone bright and warm. So, it


    was pretty warm inside.


    Emily, who got upte, yawned and came out of the bedroom. As soon as she went downstairs, she


    heard Simone from the vestibule and hurried to greet him.


    Last week, they had moved from the apartment in Riverside Court to the vi here. Although Emily


    had not yet got used to living here, she considered it as their sweet home as long as they could stay


    together.


    Simon was on the night shift yesterday and just came back from the hospital at this time. Before he


    came in, Emily smelled the tantalizing aroma of steamed dumplings. He must have bought them


    from her favorite restaurant around the street corner. Just by the smell, she could tell that they were


    seafood and pork-stuffed dumplings.


    Emily quickly reached out to take the food, and her empty stomach was roaring.


    She turned around, intending to eat them in the dining room. However, she suddenly stopped


    because she surprisingly found that Simon was holding a fishbowl in his arms!


    Emily asked in astonishment, "Honey, you bought it?"


    "Yes." Simon smiled and put on slippers. Then he put the fishbowl on the cab by the living room


    window and said, "When I bought the breakfast, I went to the market for pets and nts!"


    The fishbowl was the size of Emily''s face, and there were two-thirds of the water inside with some


    seaweed, coral, and a few colorful small stones. In the water, two goldfish were swimming happily,


    shaking their heads and tails.


    He could not buy the two tiny fish to cook.


    Emily asked him uncertainly, "Do you want to raise them?"


    "Well, yes!" Simon nodded and took out two bags of fish food from his windbreaker pocket. "One


    fish is male, and the other is female!"


    Emily looked at his slender fingers taking the fish food and sprinkling it into the fishbowl. It seemed


    that he was interested in this. She could not help wondering, "Why do you want to raise goldfish?"


    Simon nced at her and said, "If the pets raised at home are pregnant, their owners can also get


    pregnant!" "...Who said that?" Emily was stunned for a moment. She had never heard of such a


    thing before!


    "I read it online!" Simon, who was feeding the fish, replied.


    Emily was dumbfounded.


    There was no scientific evidence to support this!


    Please, did you forget that you were a doctor?


    Emily could feel that he was already obsessed with the matter of pregnancy.


    In fact, she was not worried about when the baby would arrive, so she just let nature take its course.


    But it seemed that Simon was determined to be a father as soon as possible!


    Emily paid no more attention to him. She carried the steamed dumplings to the kitchen to get


    chopsticks and bowls.


    After she finished eating thest steamed dumplings, the aroma still lingered between her lips and


    teeth. Besides, the rice porridge was very sticky. She drank up arge bowl of it. When she put


    down the chopsticks, Simon, on the opposite side, also finished eating and wiped his mouth with a


    tissue.


    Emily asked with concern, "Were there many patients in the hospitalst night?"


    Simon replied, "It''s okay. Only the condition of one patient in ICU was not stable in the evening!"


    His exhausted look distressed her, and Emily quickly said, "Then you must not have slept much and


    must be tired, right? Honey, go back to your room and take a nap!"


    "OK!" Simon nodded.


    Five minutester, both of them were lying on their big bed in the bedroom.


    The curtain was closed tightly, and no light could go through it. Emily''s clothes were all taken off. In


    the blink of an eye, there were only two pieces of underwear left. Emilyined, her face red,


    "Hey, I''m asking you to sleep, not asking you to sleep with me!"


    "Don''t forget our current target!" Simon said, pulling the buttons of his shirt.


    "What is it?" asked Emily.


    "Be parents!" Simon answered, taking it for granted.


    The corner of Emily''s mouth twitched.


    That''s your goal...


    Without giving her any chance to resist, Simon pulled the nket and covered it around the two of


    them. In the darkness, he found her lips and kissed her.


    A kiss was enough to arouse them sexually.


    Emily suddenly poked her head out of the nk and patted him on the shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No, wait..."


    How could Simon be willing to listen to her at this time? With the intense desire, his handsome face


    was slightly distorted. He could feel the blood pulsing through his veins. Emily knew that he was


    waiting impatiently for action, and his intense stare gave her a feeling of danger.


    Emily struggled and shouted in a hurry, "Simon, don''t make trouble. Just wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?" Simon frowned.


    His dark-colored peach blossom eyes were fixed on her, and a trace of embarrassment shed


    across Emily''s face. She cleared her throat and said cautiously, "Ahem... I think I have my period!"


    "Your period?" Simon stiffened a little.


    "Yeah..." Emily bit her lip.


    When he unbuttoned her bra, she faintly felt that something was wrong.


    Simon froze there. After a long while, he turned over and got down off her reluctantly.


    Emily wrapped herself in a quilt and walked to the window. She picked up the clothes on the


    ground, feeling embarrassed and awkward, and bashfully trotted into the bathroom.


    Sure enough, her period was reallying!


    How could her periode at such a crucial moment? It was such a tragedy!


    She changed into clean underpants, took out a sanitary napkin from the drawer, and then washed


    the blood-stained underpants clean. After that, she walked out and saw that Simon leaned on the


    headboard, his peach blossom eyes lowering down. He looked lonely and a little distressed.


    Emily knew that he must be depressed. After all, he was stopped abruptly when in high spirits.


    Emily walked over, climbed onto the bed, and sat next to him. She heard him ask, "Is your period


    coming?"


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    "Then you are not pregnant this time again!" Simon said, his mouth a thin line.


    "Umm..." Emily bit her lips.


    She did not expect this. If her period came, it meant that all their previous efforts to get pregnant


    failed...


    Emily looked at his upset side face, knowing that he must feel very frustrated. As she opened her


    mouth and was about tofort him, she heard his faint voice. "Emily, we failed to protect ourst


    baby, so we''re punished by the heavens and can''t have another baby for such a long time, am I


    right?"


    "Of course not!" Emily''s heart tightened, and she quickly denied it.


    Afraid that he would me himself, she held his big hand and tried tofort him. "That child was


    an ident. There is no fate between us! I have never med you for that in my heart!"


    "Really?" Simon looked at her.


    "Well!" Emily nodded her head heavily. Seeing him lower his peach blossom eyes again, she sighed


    softly. She leaned over and hugged his firm body lightly, "Sweetheart, don''t think too much about it!"


    Simon was silent.


    However, he still lowered his head and sat there motionless for a long time. It seemed that there


    was a rain cloud hanging over his head.


    Emily could not help biting her lips lightly.


    She thought he was in a bad mood. When she was thinking about how tofort him, Simon''s


    handsome face suddenly raised up. He clenched his fists and said with sparkling eyes. "It seems


    that I have to go to a temple tomorrow and worship the Celestial Maiden who brings children!" "..."


    Emily covered her face.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    It was during the lunch break.


    With one hand propping her chin up, Emily slid the mouse and scrolled through the web pages on


    theputer.


    Her eyes were filled with the relevant knowledge, and she felt giddy. However, she forced herself to


    go on. An elder female colleague walked by with a cup of water. When she saw what Emily was


    searching on the inte, she smiled and asked, "Emily, are you in a hurry to have a child?"


    Emily flushed, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Recently, under Simon''s influence, she was also under great pressure to have a baby.


    After hesitating for a while, she exined in embarrassment. "My husband, um... is in a hurry to be


    a father!"


    "You''re mature enough to have a child. Is it a little difficult for you to seed?" Her colleague pulled


    over a chair and chatted with her.


    "Yes." Emily nodded.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time!" Her colleagueforted her and then continued to say, "I know an


    indigenous method, but I''m not sure whether it works or not. There is a seemingly superstitious


    saying from the generation of grandma: pomegranate seeds can be used to praying for children!"


    Simon had an emergency operation today, so he did note to pick her up. She got out of the taxi


    and entered the vi after entering the password.


    Emily was still thinking about whether to try the local method when the sound of the car engine


    came from the yard.


    Not long after, a tall and straight figure walked in.


    Emily turned her head and said, "You''re back? I thought you would arrive homete!"


    "It''s just a minor surgery!" Simon''s lips twitched.


    "Okay!" Emily nodded and swallowed some saliva.


    Her eyes fell on the bag in his right hand. The transparent bag was full of pomegranates...


    The corners of her mouth twitched, and she heard Simon''s deep voice again. "After dinner, ask your


    supervisor for a leave of a week. We''ll take the flight tonight to travel in Bangkogi."


    "Huh?" Emily was stunned.


    She did not know what was going on and looked at him in confusion. "But we''ve spent our


    honeymoon on the Bally Ind where we held our wedding, haven''t we?"


    A week before the wedding, they arrived early at the Bally Ind. Then they spent their honeymoon


    in advance and took their wedding photos there. After the wedding, they did not leave immediately


    but stayed there for another two days.


    Simon saidzily, "I''m on my annual leave and want to take you out to have some fun!"


    "..." Emily was confused.


    She really did not know what he was up to!


    That night, they took an international flight to Bangkogi.


    Since there was no direct flight, they needed to transfer and arrived there at noon the next day. After


    landing, they got on themercial vehicle that Simon had contacted in advance and started a long


    journey.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Emily almost fell asleep. When she woke up, the car finally stopped.


    She thought that they were going to a hotel or a tourist attraction. However, as she got out of the


    car, she found that the ce was surrounded by mountains and the sea was in the distance.


    Besides, the house was an independent enclosure vi, and each of them was very far away from


    each other, not within walking distance.


    After the staff left, they went into the house.


    Emily felt that they were not here for a trip. Instead, it felt like they were locked up here...


    When she was thinking about it, Simon, who had put away their luggage, walked to her side and


    asked, "Is your period over?"


    Emily swallowed hard and said, "It ended yesterday..."


    "Mm." Simon smiled slightly and then hugged her waist from the back. His burning breath touched


    her ear. "Dear, there is only one entertainment project here!"


    Emily shrank her shoulders. Somehow, she had a bad feeling about this. "What is it?"


    "Making love!" Simon affectionately stressed each word.


    "Are you kidding me?" Emily almost jumped up.


    They flew all the way to this foreign country and arrived at this isted ce. But now, she was told


    that they just came here to get pregnant?!


    Simon loosened his grip and walked before her, who widened her eyes and looked at him in panic.


    Then, he bent down, hold her on his shoulder, and threw her on the water bed next to them. "No


    kidding. My mission right now is to get you pregnant!"


    "..."


    In the romantic and sexual atmosphere, Emily grabbed the nket with both hands, feeling like


    crying.


    At least, he should give her a buffer of time!


    Two weekster, Emily was back in the office building.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon, and it was still a long time before they could get off work. Emily


    yawned, feeling a little sleepy.


    The TV station was not busy these days, and there was no news for them to take care of. Thus,


    they were leisure in the afternoon. At this time, some colleagues gathered together to chat.


    Among them were colleagues who were about to spend their annual leave, and they were asking


    others to rmend some vacation ces.


    "Right! Emily has gone to travel in Bangkogi. She must know if it is a nice ce to go!" Suddenly, a


    colleague pped the thigh and looked over from herpartment. "Emily, how is Bangkogi? What


    have you done for fun?"


    Bangkogi?


    Upon hearing these two words, Emily felt dizzy.


    As soon as she thought of the "wonderful" trip for pregnant, she felt hopelessly awkward. How could


    she know if that ce was a nice ce to travel?


    She was almost grounded in that house and had not even gone out of the door! To be exact, she


    had not even got off the bed...


    She just could not bring herself to recall the past!


    Now that she thought about it, Emily felt that her experience was too horrible to bear. She could


    only wave her hand and reply perfunctorily, "It''s okay..."


    She stretched out her hand to take the cup, intending to take a sip of water to calm herself down.


    Suddenly, she felt nausea in her stomach.


    Emily quickly covered her mouth, trying hard to suppress that feeling.


    She wondered if the food at noon was too oily. A colleague next to her suddenly leaned over and


    asked, "Are you really pregnant?"


    Emily heard this and held her breath because it was possible.


    Was it possible? Yes, it was.


    The longer the colleague observed her face, the more she thought that Emily was pregnant.


    Besides, she knew that Emily and her husband were eager to have a child. So, feeling worried


    about this for them, she quickly stood up and said, "Hurry up. I''ll ask someone to buy you a


    pregnancy test stick in the pharmacy!" "No need. I have one here..." Emily stopped him.


    Simon took this matter seriously and bought a lot of pregnancy test sticks. To take the test in time,


    Emily put one in her bag.


    Seeing that she took out the pregnancy test stick from her bag, her colleague was dumbfounded.


    Ten minutester, Emily came out of the bathroom with her head down.


    Her colleague came forward hurriedly, looking more anxious than her. She asked, "Emily, how is it?"


    Emily slowly raised her head with uncontroble excitement on her face. Her eyes were sparkling,


    and she excitedly took out the pregnancy test stick behind her. "There are two lines on it! It seems


    that I''m really pregnant!"


    "Oh, that''s great! Your husband must be very happy this time. You finally get what you have been


    longing for!" Her colleague also said excitedly.


    That was right! He would be wild with joy!


    Emily held the pregnancy test stick in her hand, and her heart was beating violently.


    She could not wait to see Simon and wanted to tell him the news. She licked her lips and grabbed


    the hand of her colleague. "Hannah, help me ask the chief editor for a leave!"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    In the private hospital, Simon was performing an operation.


    The operating room door was slowly opened, and the patient''s families waiting outside rushed in.


    Simon, dressed in a green surgical gown, raised his hand to stop them from rushing to him and then


    took off his mask. After he announced the sess of this operation, the eyes of those rtives


    turned red. They excitedly came to hold his hand and thanked him repeatedly, choking and sobbing.


    Simon had already gotten used to it, and the only thing he should do at this time was to smile.


    The patient was then pushed out, and the rtives quickly gathered around him. Only then did the


    hum of conversation stop. Simon took off the disposable hat on his head. It was on his head for too


    long, making the hair on his forehead a mass of tangles. But still, he looked handsome.


    After lunch, he did two operations in a row.


    Both patients were at an advanced age, so it took him much more effort to take care of them.


    Especially he had to worry about any idents that might happen during the operations. After


    finishing


    operating, he was now moving his stiff neck.


    He took two steps forward and suddenly stopped.


    The pupils in his peach blossom eyes contracted slightly as he surprisingly looked toward a


    beautiful figure sitting on the bench not far away from him.


    Emily put her hands on her knees close together, her back against the sunlight outside the window.


    It seemed that she had waited for him for a long time. She tilted her face slightly and was looking at


    him with a smile.


    In his eyes, her sparkling eyes looked brighter than the sunshine behind her.


    "Emily?"


    Simon strode over. He took out his watch from his trouser pocket to see the time and asked in


    surprise, "Why did youe here? How long have you been waiting? Shouldn''t you be working at


    the TV station at this time?"


    Her eyes fixed on him as he walked up to her.


    She looked up, feeling it hard to bear the surging emotions in her heart. Gently biting the corner of


    her mouth, she deliberately put up a bitter face and muttered with a frown, "Honey, I''m not feeling


    well..."


    "What is ailing you?" Simon instantly became nervous. Especially, she was smiling a moment


    brightly before she showed such a gloomy expression. He could not help frowning, feeling nervous.


    Then, he gripped her shoulders and asked, "Why don''t you talk? What ails you? Do you have a


    headache, or do you feel pain in any part of your body?"


    Emily raised her head and whispered something in his ear.


    Simon suddenly trembled a little.


    Then, his eyes lit up like two bright stars emitting dazzling rays of light. He looked at her with


    disbelief. "Dear, is what you said just now true?"


    "Well, more real than gold!" Emily looked shy and then handed him the pregnancy test stick that had


    been hidden in her palm.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down with excitement.


    As he took it, his slender and jade-like fingers were trembling slightly.


    There were indeed two lines within the disy area.


    One line was red and next to it was a light pink one. Perhaps it was because their baby was still


    very small, so the color was very light.


    Simon was more serious than when he was on the operating table. He raised the test stick and


    checked it under the sun, confirming the test result again and again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Upon seeing this, Emily felt extremely embarrassed, especially when people were passing by from


    time to time in the corridor.


    "I did the test an hour ago!" She bit her lip, bashfully twisting her fingers. "I don''t know if the result is


    urate, but when I saw it, I immediately ran over to look for you!"


    Simon carefully put the pregnancy test stick into his pocket and then quickly took her to the elevator.


    "Let''s go to the obstetrics and gynecology!"


    Along the way, he thought of something and slowed down.


    They arrived at the office of the director of obstetrics and gynecology.


    Emily sat on the chair and raised her right hand to hold Simon''s big hand on her shoulder tightly.


    While waiting for the result, both of them could not help holding their breath nervously. They stared


    at the director sitting in front of the desk.


    Finally, the director looked up from the test sheet and said, "Congrattions, you have been


    pregnant for three weeks and four days!"


    "Really?" Simon asked excitedly.


    "Absolutely!" The director noticed their excitement and handed over the test sheet with a smile.


    "See? The HCG in her serum has reached 1086! I told you that you are young and can have


    another child in the future. So here it is! I''ll prescribe Mrs. Chin some folic acid and vitamins.


    Remember to eat them on time when you get back!"


    The director was also the doctor who took care of Emily when she had thest baby. When knowing


    that she lost the baby, he was also very upset. Now he saw that they had another child, he felt very


    happy forthem.


    Simon and Emily were so delighted that they forgot to say thanks to the director. Only when they


    were out of the office, they finally realized it. They turned back and nodded at the director to express


    their gratitude.


    Emily felt everything unrealistic as if in a dream.


    The result of the test stick and the director''s words confirmed that she had a baby in her belly at this


    time.


    Simon stopped and reached out to hold her in his arms, turning his chin into her neck and pressing


    his handsome face close to her face. Then, he said excitedly in a hoarse and deep voice, "Honey,


    thank you!"


    "Well, you contributed more!" Emily said shyly.


    Simon did not let go of her. Instead, he tightened his arms and hugged her even tighter, and his


    voice was even more hoarse than before. "Dear, we finally have a child again!"


    With hisst word, something burning hot dripped down through her cor.


    Emily went rigid.


    She knew that it was his tears.


    Though she felt like crying, she gave him a big smile and said, "That''s right!"


    Fate was so kind to them, and finally, they had a child again...


    Even though many people were in the corridor, they held each other in a tight sp as if there were


    only two of them left in the world. They tightly embraced each other, quietly enjoying the warmth of


    each other for this great joy.


    After some time, Emily found that her arms turned a little numb. When she thought he was about to


    let go, she heard that he spoke up in his deep voice again. "My request at the temple was


    answered. I have to go to the temple tomorrow morning to pay my respects!"


    Emily was speechless.


    Wasn''t it because of the week when they were locked up in the Bangkogi?


    There were two hours before he got off work, but Simon quitted work. Still in his surgical gown, he


    took her out of the hospital and drove home. On their way home, he dropped by a supermarket and


    bought two full shopping carts of things.


    When they returned home, Emily found a middle-aged woman with a simple and honest smile in the


    vi.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Chin, wee back!"


    Emily looked at her in a daze when Simon exined, "This is Miranda Bertinelli. She is responsible


    for taking care of you in the future!"


    Miranda was very diligent. After saying goodbye, she handed them the slippers, took the bags away


    from them, and went directly to the kitchen.


    "Simon, when did you find a nanny?" Emily asked in surprise.


    "When we were shopping in the supermarket!" Simon smiled and then added with a serious tone,


    "You are pregnant, and I will never allow anything bad to happen in our family again! I dismissed the


    hour maid and hired Miranda, who can take care of you and our child for a long time. Otherwise, I''ll


    be worried!"


    Emily knew what he was thinking, so she reached out her hand and held him tightly.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Miranda was from the southeast coastal region, where people were diligent and were good at


    making soup.


    Every morning, she would serve Emily a bowl of nutritious soup. When Emily drank it, she would


    narrow her eyes with satisfaction. After finishing the soup, she wiped her mouth with a tissue and


    walked out of the dining room. Then she heard a low, happy voiceing from the living room.


    "My wife is pregnant!"


    Emily felt embarrassed and speechless.


    From the moment he finished his breakfast, Simon, his legs crossed, sat on the sofa and began to


    make phone calls.


    He almost called all the people he could in a short period, telling each of them that his wife was


    pregnant with a proud look on his face.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl. It''s just been more than three weeks!" Simon held the


    phone, his delicate lips curving up. He paused a little and said in an overly proud and self-satisfied


    tone. "Charlie, I''m a father now. Are you envious?"


    As soon as Charlie heard this, he hung up the phone.


    Simon was not discouraged. With ease, he continued to dial the next number. "Hello, Wilson..."


    "Are you envious?" When he asked the same question, Wilson hung up the phone as


    straightforwardly as Charlie.


    In their hearts, Wilson and Charlie must have criticized like this: How could you show it off before


    me? I was also a father!


    Seeing that he slid the phone to call another person, Emily could not help asking, "Who are you


    going to call next?"


    "Eldest brother!" Simon raised her eyebrowszily.


    However, he put down the phone in less than two seconds with a frown. Emily asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "It''s turned off!" Simon humphed.


    Emily rolled her eyes.


    She raised her hand to poke him and said a little grumpily, "That''s enough!"


    Simon, his phone in his hand, remained silent. Emily thought it coulde to an end, but soon, he


    nced at her with his peach blossom eyes. "The man who secretly loved you since you two met in


    Country S, what''s his number?"


    "..." Emily was stunned.


    She looked back at the clock hanging on the wall and asked him, "Hey, it''s nine o''clock. Are we


    going or not?"


    After getting the diagnosis of pregnancy in the hospital yesterday, Simon felt much gratitude to the


    temple. He got what he had prayed for. Upon returning home, he kept muttering that he had to go


    back to that temple to redeem a vow, so they decided to go together this morning.


    Hearing this, he finally put down his cell phone. "Let''s go!"


    It was Saturday, and a lot of people came to offer incense in this temple.


    The temple halfway up the mountain was not arge one. Looking from the foot of the mountain,


    they saw many people moving around the temple. The fresh air in the woods smelled nice. Also,


    there was a Sandalwood smell, which could make people calm and concentrated.


    Simon was afraid that she would be tired, so he just let her wait in the car.


    However, Emily did not think that she was not so delicate and insisted on going up with him. Almost


    every ten minutes or so, he would force her to take a break. Fortunately, the temple was only


    halfway up the mountain.


    There were more people in the temple, and most of them were elders.


    Like the others, Emily bought a small bunch of incense sticks and put them in an incense burner.


    Although the ice city in spring was still cold, the sunlight was strong enough by noon.


    She took a rest under the shade of a pagoda tree to enjoy the cool. In the main hall next to her,


    Simon knelt down on the praying mat in well-mannered silence, sping his hands with absolute


    sincerity.


    Seeing this, Emily could not help but smile. She really did not know when he became so


    superstitious!


    Five or six minutester, Simon finally came out, pulled out many big wads of cash from his wallet,


    and put them in the charity box at the door.


    When he walked up to her, she could no longer hold back her curiosity and asked, "You''re just here


    to redeem a vow to a god, aren''t you? But why did you kneel there for so long?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You want to know?" Simon raised his brows.


    "Emm!" Emily was eager to know the answer.


    Simon cast his deep eyes on the Buddha statue in the hall behind him with a sincere expression.


    "Please protect our child. May our baby be healthy and well at birth!"


    Because they had lost a baby, he cherished this baby even more.


    Simon felt happy as if their lost baby hade back, so he became much more cautious this time.


    Emily was stunned for a moment, and her heart softened.


    Shended her eyes on his handsome face, staring into his pretty eyes full of deep affection.


    At this time, she, feeling a greatpulsion to kiss him, became a little nervous.


    Emily held his big hand tightly, trying hard to cool herself down.


    She kept reminding herself that kisses were forbidden in the temple!


    The breeze in the early summer of the north made Emily feel cool andfortable.


    Today was a lovely sunny day. Under the cloudless blue sky, Emily held a book and satfortably


    on a swing under a grape trellis at the side of the building, which was just able to shade her from


    the sun. There was a pot of freshly brewed red dates and wolfberries on a small table next to her.


    Everything was just fine!


    Emily stretched herself out full-length. When she lowered her head and was about to read the book,


    Miranda came out and said, "Mrs. Chin, the master called to tell you not to stay outside for too


    long!"


    "I know!" She replied with a smile.


    Simon did not allow her to go to work since she was pregnant for two months.


    On this matter, she did not protest with him much. Instead, she epted his suggestion. They had


    lost a baby, so she knew how much he cherished the baby this time and did not want him to worry.


    Miranda stood there and added, "Mr. Chin told me to make sure that you entered the house and


    then called to report it to him!"


    Emily smiled helplessly and sweetly. "Fine, fine. I''ll go in now!"


    In the evening, after finishing all the operation, Simon returned home a littleter than usual.


    It was not toote. Emily had been waiting for him to sleep. She watched him walk out only in a bath


    towel. There were still drops of water on his muscr chest. Under the light, his athletic body


    looked so tempting.


    He was as good-looking as a male model from a movie!


    Somehow, her gaze fixed on him aroused Simon sexually.


    In particr, her slightly opened red lips looked as beautiful as blooming flowers. In Simon''s eyes, it


    was her silent invitation.


    Simon''s Adam''s apple slightly moved as he lifted the quilt and got on the bed. He could not prevent


    himself from pinching her chin with his slender fingers. Then, there came his passionate kiss.


    Emily''s eyes were closed, trembling slightly like a tender bud.


    Feeling her small hands on his shoulder, Simon opened his blood-shot pretty eyes. With a hoarse


    voice, he said, "Hmm?"


    "Darling, it''s been more than three months!"


    Since she was pregnant, some things like making love were not allowed for safety reasons.


    Every night, they would hug each other and sleep together. She knew that Simon tried hard to


    endure his sexual desires. Most of the time, he had to take a bath in cold water to cool down.


    Emily bit her lips shyly for fear that he would ask some embarrassing questions. So, she whispered


    in his ear to remind him. "Ahem, Director Ye said we could do it after three months! So..."


    So, it meant that they could spent some intimate time together...

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    As her voice fell, as expected, Simon''s eyes darkened a lot.


    He gave her another affectionate kiss.


    The temperature in the room gradually rose, and Emily''s eyshes trembled slightly. She thought


    that they were about to lose control, but Simon suddenly stopped.


    With one arm by the side of her head, he raised his handsome face, trying hard to calm himself


    down.


    Suddenly, he jumped up and strode to the bathroom, and soon there came the sound of running


    cold water from inside.


    Emily looked at the shadow inside the bathroom door, secretly biting her lips.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she first got pregnant, he remembered Simon, who had suppressed his sensual passion for a


    long time, looked forward to the arrival of the end of the three-month prohibition period every day.


    He even searched for some love-making positions for pregnant women on the Inte...


    This time, she saw that he was suffering every day, so she offered to do some intimate things with


    him in bed. But she did not expect him to stop abruptly.


    Of course, Emily knew why: he was worried that anything wrong would happen to their baby!


    He thought he was the one to me for the tragedy of their previous baby and did not want to make


    the same mistake. So, since she was pregnant, he had been careful in almost every minute with


    her. He would rather endure the sexual desire than make love with her.


    Although she could understand him, she felt a little jealous.


    After bathing in cold water for ten whole minutes, Simon felt that the boiling blood in his body had


    finally cooled down.


    He then dried himself on a bath towel and came out of the bathroom. At this time, his pregnant little


    wife was sitting on the bed, her lips set in a pout of annoyance. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Emily looked at him with sad eyes. "Honey, is the baby more important to you now?"


    "Why would you think so?" Simon looked at her in amusement.


    Emily pursed her lips and red at him. Then she turned her back to him andy down on the bed.


    Simon raised his eyebrows and saidzily. "Do you want to do it so much?" "What nonsense are


    you talking about?" Emily flew into a rage from embarrassment.


    Simony next to her and stretched out his big hand from behind. In an evil tone, he said, "Honey, if


    you want it so much, I can satisfy you!"


    Emily''s face reddened all over, and she was so angry that she hit him straight.


    While they were ying with each other, both of them felt aroused and hot.


    In the quilt, Simon''s burning breath brushed against her ear as he whispered seductively. "My


    sweetheart is in heat!"


    Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, it was midsummer.


    At this time, Emily almost did not go out during the day. Usually, she would only go around the


    courtyard or take a walk along the private road outside the vi, which was not open to the public.


    Today was a special day. The ck Cayenne drove out of the yard early.


    They were a little nervous. Except for the routine maternity test, they would know the baby''s gender


    today. Their baby was almost five months, so the doctor could tell whether it was a girl or a boy.


    The director held the instrument in one hand and pointed to the screen with the other. "Look here!


    It''s


    a boy!"


    Simon and Emily stared intently at it.


    The embryo inside no longer looked as small as a bean. It grew bigger and became a cute fetus


    now, and from time to time, she could even feel its movement.


    So, it was a boy...


    After that, Simon was the first to speak. "Director Ye, are you sure it''s a boy?"


    "Yes!" The director nodded and continued with a smile, "The ultrasound scan can clearly show it.


    Besides, the baby is big enough so that I can see it urately! From its active movements, your


    energetic son may tire his mother when it grows bigger!"


    "Thank you, Director Ye!"


    After the checkup, they walked out of the hospital.


    The sun outside was very strong. As soon as they came out, Simon opened the sun umbre to


    shade Emily from the sun.


    Emily held his arm. Since the baby is much bigger now, her belly obviously bulged, and it was a little


    hard for her to walk. She frowned and said, "Honey, are you a little disappointed?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth?" Simon asked in a low voice.


    "Of course!" Emily nodded heavily.


    Simon frowned. He loved their baby very much, no matter it was a boy or a girl. But to be honest, he


    was expecting a girl at the beginning. So, he paused a little and gave an honest answer, "Well, a


    little bit!"


    She knew it!


    Just now, when he asked Director Ye to confirm the result of the test, she had already guessed it!


    Emily''s face darkened, and the corner of her mouth twitched."... You beast!"


    Indeed, as the director said, their son became more and more active as it grew bigger day by day.


    For many nights, she could not even fall asleep and asked Simon to help her. So, he held her in his


    arms, walking back and forth in the house to coax her into sleeping. Simon did it as gently as if he


    were coaxing a baby.


    It was true that his arms were very strong, but after all, Emily was a 50kg adult...


    Nevertheless, Simon did not have anyints every night.


    By the time the baby was nine months old, Emily had be a heavily pregnant woman. At this


    time, Simon took his maternity leave and stayed at home to take care of her, waiting for her to give


    birth.


    After breakfast, he went back to the bedroom to pack up - Emily would go wait for delivery in the


    hospital. Fifteen days before the expected date of childbirth, mothers were required to move into the


    hospital. If anything emergent happened to them, it could be handled in time.


    When he was packing, he heard someone rushing upstairs.


    Simon looked up and saw Miranda, still in an apron, running up to her with sweat all over her head.


    She shouted at him in a panic, "Sir, Mrs. Chin is going to give birth to a baby!"


    Miranda was cooking soup in the kitchen. She asked Emily, who was watching TV in the living room


    if she wanted to drink the soup of ribs or the ck-bone chicken. However, Emily did not answer for


    a long time. When she popped her head out from the kitchen and looked outside, she saw that


    Emily was sitting on the sofa, with her hands on her stomach, gasping with her eyes closed.


    Miranda ran over and found that her skirt was wet.


    Fortunately, she had relevant experience, so she immediately ran upstairs to inform Simon of this


    situation.


    Before she could say more, Simon rushed past her like a gust of wind. There was no trace of Simon


    in the room. When she followed Simon downstairs, he had already run out of the vi with Emily in


    his


    arms.


    Thank god, he drove to the private hospital without hindrance.


    On the way, Simon called the director. Thus, when they arrived at the hospital, everything was


    ready, and Emily was directly pushed into the delivery room.


    Just ten minutester, more people gathered in the corridor.


    There was Simon''s father, Wilson and Tina, Wendy and Charlie, as well as Selena and her


    husband.


    Emily''s uncle and aunt were on their way from the town to this hospital.


    It was said that women had to go through hell to give birth to a child. Thus, even though Simon was


    a doctor, he could not help being nervous.


    Outside the door of the delivery room, Simon paced back and forth, his palms already drenched in


    sweat.


    "Director Ye, how is she?"


    As soon as Director Ye came out, Simon immediately came forward and asked.


    The director took off the mask and replied, "Her water broke, and her orifice of uterus is 3 cm wide


    now. The baby ising soon! And we are ready to deliver the baby. Mrs. Chin''s physical quality is


    excellent, and she is very brave. I rmend natural childbirth!"

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    "What did my wife say?" Simon directly asked.


    The director replied, "Mrs. Chin also wants to give birth by natural childbirth, which will be good for


    the child. Although the process may be very hard, it will be quick for her to recover in the future!"


    Hearing that, Simon immediately said, "I respect my wife''s wishes!"


    He believed in the director, who had both the experience and medical skills and also supported


    Emily''s decision.


    "Then sign here!" The director took a piece of paper and a pen from the nurse behind him and


    handed them to him.


    Even though he knew that these were all normal procedures, the moment Simon held the pen, his


    fingertips began to tremble slightly. After taking a look at the delivery room, he took a deep breath


    and seriously signed his name on it.


    After he signed it, the director said, "One and only one person can go in and apany childbirth!"


    "I''ll go in!" Simon took a step forward.


    He followed the nurse to disinfect himself. Then he put on a sterile suit and entered the delivery


    room.


    Emily was lying on the delivery bed in the middle of the room, her lips turning pale. Simon rushed


    up to her in a few steps and knelt down beside her with one knee. His peach blossom eyes looked


    into hers as he grasped her hand tightly. "Emily, dear, don''t be afraid. I''ll always be with you!"


    "Yeah!" Emily grinned at him.


    She felt colic pain in her belly, and it was getting more and more intense as if all the bones in her


    body had been torn apart...


    In a low and deep voice, Simon kept telling her not to be afraid.


    She was exhausted from the pain, feeling cold and hot, but her heart was filled with warmth and


    calmness. It was because Simon was with her, his voice in her ears, and she was about to give birth


    to their baby...


    It was thebination and continuation of their genes.


    This day finally arrived after they had been waiting for such a long time!


    Emily became more excited, expecting eagerly for theing of their son. Gradually, she left less


    painful and looked at Simon, whose slightly reddened pretty eyes were so close to her. "Come on!"


    There came the nurse''s steady and rhythmic sound of cheering. Then, she felt that something


    rushed out from her body, and then there was a loud cry.


    "Waaaaaaaaaah..."


    Her eyshes were trembling as she struggled to open her eyes to see it.


    Simon''s slightly cold thin lips fell on her forehead as he said in a deep and hoarse voice, "Dear, you


    are awesome!"


    "You made it. Everything is okay now. You can go to sleep if you want!" Simon''s slender, white


    fingers touched the hair on her forehead, which was wet with sweat and said with concern. It made


    him heartache to see her being so tired.


    Emily was really exhausted - she had used up all her strength in the birth process. Upon hearing his


    words, her drooped eyelids slowly closed up - she fell asleep with her mouth slightly upturned.


    Simon grabbed her hand and kissed her before slowly standing up.


    His Adam''s apple rolling, he seemed to have yet to recover from his earlier tension status. His chest


    rose and fell slightly as he continuously inhaled and exhaled to adjust his breathing.


    "Dr. Chin, congrattions. It''s a boy, and the little fellow is 3.8kg!" The nurse-midwife ran over with


    a bright smile and asked him, "Now you can bathe the baby. Will you like to do it?"


    Nowadays, many fathers would choose to cut the cord or bathe the newborn baby after mothers


    had given birth to it.


    Before the birth of the baby, he was busyforting Emily, so the nurse did not mention it. Now she


    came over to ask him about it. After all, it was a crucial moment for a father to bond with his child.


    However, Simon made no reply. Instead, he sat there motionlessly, and his body seemed to be very


    tense.


    The nurse did not know what was going on, so she stepped forward and called out again, "Dr.


    Chin?"


    Then, she saw him falling backward straight to the ground.


    He passed out!!!


    At dusk, the spectacr sunset shone in through the window.


    As soon as Simon opened the door of the ward, a cozy picture he saw softened his heart. Emily,


    who had already woken up, was sitting on the hospital bed with a low ponytail with loose hair behind


    her head. She was wearing a hospital gown, holding her little bundle tightly in her arms.


    She was reaching out her hand and carefully touched their son, looking attentively at it with a


    bright smile as if it were her priceless treasure.


    The warm sunlight reflected on her white face. Her face covered with the brilliance of motherhood


    dazzled him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Emily looked up from her baby with reluctance. Blinking her eyes,


    she asked with a smile, "Simon, you finally woke up?"


    The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched slightly.


    When he thought about how he had fainted in the delivery room, his handsome face stiffened.


    He had never thought that he would fall in a faint. When he heard their baby''s cry, he was overly


    excited. In fact, since he started his car, his nerves were constantly on edge. After he finally coaxed


    Emily into sleep, he suddenly felt very rxed, and then everything in front of him went dark...


    As a doctor who had performed lots of operations, big or small, he did not expect himself to faint in


    his wife''s delivery room!


    It instantly ruined his great reputation for courage!


    He held his fists before his delicate lips and asked with embarrassment, "Well, how do you feel?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little weak!" Emily said, gently putting the sleeping baby onto the bed. Then she


    said, "I''ve just woken up for more than an hour. I told my dad to go back. My aunt and uncle visited


    me.


    Then, they went to the supermarket to buy ingredients and go to the hotel opposite to cook soup for


    me!"


    "OK." Simon nodded.


    Emily saw him leaning over and sitting on the edge of the bed. She bit the twitching corner of her


    mouth and asked, "Simon, did you really pass out after I gave birth to our baby?"


    Simon became angry from embarrassment. "Can we not mention it?"


    It was really... very shameful!


    "Hmm..." Emily, her eyshes trembling, just sat there silently as if sunk in thought.


    Simon felt he would burst with anger and shame. "Emily!"


    "Keep your voice down. You might wake up our baby!" Emily immediately red at him.


    Hearing this, Simon immediately pursed his thin lips and did not dare to make any sound again.


    Seeing his gloomy and sullen face, Emily stopped teasing him. She touched his big hand and


    coaxed him gently as if he were a sad little child, "Okay, okay, I promise I won''t mention it again!"


    She smiled and changed the topic. "Honey, you haven''t seen the baby yet, have you?"


    Simon could not wait to look at the baby in the cradle.


    He held their son in his arms as carefully as Emily did just now. The feeling in his heart was so


    wonderful that he could not express it in words! His heart overflowed with happiness. Although the


    newborn bay''s skin was always wrinkled, he could see that it was his son at a nce...


    His eyebrows and eyes looked like Simon''s, and his mouth looked like Emily''s.


    The happy moment of the family of three was interrupted as the ward''s door was suddenly pushed


    open at this time.


    The ones who came in were Adam, his eldest brother in military uniform, and Wilson, his second


    brother in a suit. The former was obviously a travel-worn person who just came back from the army


    not long ago.


    "You''re awake?" Adam asked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Simon replied with a smile, "Yes, she woke up more than an hour ago, and our son is still sleeping!"


    Hearing this, Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not asking about Emily and my nephew. I''m


    asking your condition!"


    "..."


    "What''s wrong with Young Master Chin?" Wilson looked surprised.


    Adam deliberately paused for a while before saying slowly, "Nothing serious. He fainted in the


    delivery room!"


    Emily burst outughing.


    Emily covered her belly with her hands and just could not stopughing!

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    It was early summer. A ck Cayenne was parked in the yard.


    Emily and Simon returned from work. As they got out of the car, they saw several paper nes


    flying down from the second-floor window one after another. It seemed that these delicately-made


    nes were from the study.


    Simon frowned. He knew that it must be their naughty son who did it!


    He clenched his fists a little but soon rxed his grip - he had already gotten used to it. When he


    started seeing patients this morning, he took out two earthworms from his white coat. This time,


    after a few steps, he suddenly stopped because the paper nes seemed a little familiar to him,


    especially the English words on the wings. They were words on the medical book that he had


    cherished for many years!


    "Ethan,e over here!"


    As Simon pushed open the study''s door, he shouted in a rage, his lips twitching.


    The study was in a state of disorder, and he could barely find a ce to stand. All the books on the


    bookshelf that he could reach were pushed down to the ground. Now, Andrew was sitting on the top


    of the pile of messy books and was tearing off one page from the book in his hand to make a new


    paper ne.


    Emily hurriedly tried to calm Simon down. "Honey, don''t be like this. Little boys are all very naughty!"


    The little fellow was scared when he saw her fathering back. He immediately threw the book


    away and stood up.


    Simon kept a straight face and remained speechless. Seeing this, the little fellow rolled his peach


    blossom eyes, which looked the same as his father''s, and said, "Papa, if you want to bully me, I''ll


    call grandpa!"


    "You go and tell him! It''s you who have done something wrong, and you still think that you''re


    reasonable?" Simon threatened him.


    However, the little fellow looked up and said in a clear and loud voice, "I''ll tell him the bad thing you


    did! You shut mom in the bathroom yesterday. I knocked on the door, but you ignored me. I heard


    my mom crying all the time..."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "..."


    His words silenced Emily and Simon.


    Son, you won!


    It took Simon more than an hour to tidy the study up. Then, he sat in front of the desk to rest and


    caught a glimpse of the fishbowl beside.


    It had been more than three years after he took the fish back. He had taken good care of them.


    It was said that the fish could only remember things that happened in seven seconds, but they could


    recognize their owner. As long as Simon stood beside the fishbowl and stretched out his hands,


    they would get close to him. After Simon got some fish food and sprinkled it into the bowl, these


    goldfish would begin to eat, their beautiful tails swinging.


    Besides the pair ofrge goldfish, there were several newborn fish babies. Also, the small fishbowl


    had been changed into arge one.


    Simon looked at these golden fish swimming happily inside, but somehow, he felt a little depressed.


    The fish could have these little cute things; how did they give birth to a small naughty beast?!


    Emily''sughter came from the side. Simon frowned and looked at her. "Honey, what are you


    looking at?"


    Emily was looking at her phone. Hearing his words, she waved at him and gestured, "Calvin''s wife


    has just uploaded an interesting short video of her daughter on her Facebook - their daughter was


    reciting a ssical poem!"


    Simon leaned over and saw a cute little girl in the video.


    She wore a big bowknot on her head, and her big eyes sparkled as she was reciting the poem.


    When she could not remember the next sentence, she would tilt her head to think about it. She was


    so cute! The whole time, she stood by the wall obediently.


    Simon looked a bit gloomy.


    Charlie''s second child was a daughter. Now he had a son and a daughter. Besides him, his second


    brother had two daughters! Every time he brought them out for dinner, the girls would sit there


    obediently. They would give him a sweet smile if he handed them candy.


    The daughters were so sweet...


    When Emily saw that he frowned, she said with concern, "Dear, are you too tired after the


    operations today? Let Miranda make the dinner for us. I''ll go downstairs and tell her that!


    Simon sighed in silence as he watched her leave.


    He was not tired!


    He was simply jealous!


    Now even that scheming man, Calvin, had a sweet daughter!


    Outside the window, there was a glorious sunset.


    The French window was half-open, and the wind blew in lifted the white gauze curtains and brought


    the delicate fragrance of peach blossoms in the courtyard.


    In the summer of the year that she was pregnant, she found gardeners to nt two peach trees in


    the yard. Though they bore not many peaches every year, they looked fantastic when in full bloom


    Miranda, in an apron, came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "Madam, it''s time to eat!"


    Emily was sitting at the dining table to feed her son. Hearing that, she nodded and said, "Okay!".


    Then she put down the spoon and patted her son, who was eating next to her. "Ethan, be a good


    boy and eat this up. Don''t secretly hide the vegetable in the rice!"


    "OK!" The little guy replied casually. It was obvious that he did not take her words seriously.


    Emily nced at him, and sure enough, he was happily eating the beef cubes only.


    She could not help frowning, feeling worried about her son, a picky eater. Then a trace of cunning


    shed in her eyes. At this time, she could only take out her trump card. She smiled and said, "Well,


    I heard from your aunt that Leni likes eating the


    cabbages the most."


    As soon as her voice fell, the little fellow immediately muttered with a childish tone. "I love it too!"


    He immediately dug out the two pieces of cabbage under the rice and stuffed them into his mouth to


    prove himself.


    Emily smiled and felt relieved. Then, she got up and went upstairs.


    In the study, Simon was still sitting in front of the desk and maintained his previous posture when


    she left - he held his chin with one hand and knocked on the table with the other hand. Her peach


    blossom eyes were still fixed on the fishbowl.


    "Darling, time to eat!"


    Emily stood at the door and shouted.


    However, he stayed moved as if he did not hear her. So, she walked up to him.


    She looked closely at the fishbowl but did not find anything special about it. However, Simon looked


    at it so attentively. Feeling curious about it, Emily raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes.


    She even stretched out her hand to pull his big hand and said, "Dear, what''s wrong... Ah!"


    With a low cry, she was pulled into his solid chest.


    Then, there was his passionate kiss.


    When he let go of Emily, she felt that her body went limps. Therefore, she could only put her hands


    around his neck to support herself, her mouth at his Adam''s apple, puffing hard. Her cheeks


    became burning hot because of his affectionate kiss just now.


    Embarrassed, she gave him a gentle punch.


    When she was about to get up, she found that he was not done at all. He directly picked her up and


    put her on the desk behind him. Then he swept everything except the fishbowl on the desk to the


    ground.


    Emily swallowed hard and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Simon slightly raised his eyebrows, looking at her more attentively with his peach blossom eyes.


    Although he did not answer her, he had responded to her with practical actions: in a blink of an eye,


    he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his bronze skin.


    "Are you crazy?" Realizing what he was trying to do, Emily shouted in a low voice, "It''s not dark yet,


    and the door is not closed..."


    Miranda and their son were still in the house. Miranda was not a big deal, but it was not appropriate


    for their son to see this.


    As soon as she finished her words, he picked her up with both hands and closed the door heavily.


    Then he raised his hand again - the electric curtain slowly closed, and the light in the room suddenly


    became dim.


    He threw away the remote in his hand and pounced on her like a wolf. "I want a daughter!"


    The end.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    It was at the end of March in Ice city.


    When it waste into the night, the entire city became quiet, but the hustle and bustle of city life in


    the bar streets only just started up.


    Water was flowing quietly from the faucet. A girl turned it off and looked up at her face with heavy


    makeup in the mirror. She had tied all her long hair behind the head, revealing her beautiful face.


    Though she was in a tight leather outfit with thick eyeliners, it could be seen that she was a pretty


    young girl.


    Anthea waved her hands to shake off the water and took the paper next to her to dry them.


    Men and women shared the hand basins outside the washrooms. When she turned back, she saw


    a man wearing sses behind her. He was ncing at her with a sly look.


    Feeling disgusted, Anthea red at him fiercely. "Fuck off!"


    She threw the paper ball into the trash can and strode away.


    It was normal toe across such a situation in such a bar. Anthea knew it before she came here.


    Today, she was here to apany her roommates. Holly Wurl, who lived in her lower berth below


    hers, was disappointed in love. A few roommates were making efforts to help her out of the shadow.


    Finally, someone proposed to spend a crazy night in a bar to rx...


    Her roommates chose the outfit for Anthea.


    Anthea''s hip-length skirt made her feel that her butt would be exposed at any time. So, she pulled it


    down a little bit to make sure that it covered her butt and went back to the bar counter.


    Before she could reach it, Alexandria, whose bed was on Anthea''s opposite side, ran over with


    sweats all over her head. "Anthea, something bad has happened..."


    "What''s wrong?" Anthea did not know it.


    "Jane drank too much alcohol and was taken away by a man from the dance pool just now!"


    "What?!" Anthea was shocked and hurriedly asked, "Where did he take her?"


    Alexandria was out of her wits. "I don''t know. There were too many people in the dance pool. When


    I ran outside, I could not find her anywhere! Anthea, what should we do?!"


    They were all Senior Three students in boarding school. There was no ss on Saturday, so they


    sneaked out to have some fun. However, various kinds of people, good or bad, woulde to rx


    in bars. If a girl were taken away, the consequences would be too dreadful to think more about it!


    Anthea was also very flustered. She gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s go look for her!"


    The other two girls in the dormitory also quickly began to search for Jane in the bar with her.


    It was arge two-floor bar full of people, so it was challenging to find someone. But how could they


    dare to give up? Anthea was extremely anxious. Suddenly, she caught something out of the corner


    of her eye.


    Not far away, she finally found her roommate Holly. At this time, a tall and strong man was coercing


    her into going to the stairs.


    In the colorful lights of the bar, she could tell that the man was very strong and burly, the muscles of


    his arms bulging.


    Anthea gritted her teeth, grabbed a bottle of wine from the bar counter next to her, and rushed over.


    "Stop right there!" she shouted.


    Meanwhile, she threw the bottle at the back of the man''s head.


    In the next second, there was a huge sound of impact.


    "BANG¡ª"


    Although she rushed over without warning, the man reacted extremely fast. The moment the wine


    bottle being smashed down, he raised his right hand and blocked it. The wine bottle broke into


    pieces in an instant, the liquid inside and its fragments scattering on the ground.


    Anthea was a little dumbfounded. It seemed that she did not expect this either.


    Unlike the wretched man she had imagined, the man looked very handsome and stern. He seemed


    to be a strong-willed and decent man.


    He was also very tall, about 1.88 meters, so she had to look up at him. He wore a very simple army


    green shirt and trousers, his feet in a pair of military boots. There was a watch on his left wrist.


    Looking into his ck, deep-set eyes, Anthea felt her heart tremble.


    But soon, she ignored his outstanding appearance and went straight up to scold him. "Hey, let go of


    my ssmate! Who are you? Do you know who she is? How could you take a girl out like this?! You


    look like a decent gentleman, but how could you do this kind of immoral thing?!"


    "Anthea, he..."


    Holly, the ssmate, dragged over by her, pressed on the temples to calm herself down, and tried


    to exin something.


    However, Anthea thought she was afraid, so she stood in front of her like a hen protecting its chicks.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can hurt you today!"


    She stood before her, raising her chin and fearlessly confronting the man.


    The man blocked the wine bottle that she threw at him with his right hand. She had used almost all


    her strength to hit him. As a result, the back of his hand was severely mangled, much blood gushing


    out from the wounds. Within a few seconds, the blood had soaked his cuff.


    As Anthea looked at therge area of harsh red, her palm became sweaty. Dizziness overcame her,


    blurring her vision.


    She tried hard to suppress the bad feeling and secretly adjusted her breathing. She pointed at him


    through the air and shouted in a bluff, "Listen! I dare you toy your eyes on her again! We have a


    lot of friends here. If each of uses to hit you with a bottle of wine, we can smash your head!"


    However, the man remained unmoved and asked in an indifferent voice, "Are you done?"


    Perhaps it was because of the pair of military boots under his feet, or his powerful aura, that she felt


    a


    deterrent force pressing against her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anthea''s heart was beating very fast, but she could not show fear. She put out the imposing manner


    as she scolded the man with sses in the bathroom. "If you still want to do something dirty and


    evil to her, I won''t let go of you! How could a soldier take a girl away by force? You dirty soldier!


    Shame on you! You bring shame to your country and its people! Believe it or not, I''ll go to the army


    and sue you!"


    At this time, the other two roommates also rushed over. They called the security guards in the bar


    over when they saw what had happened.


    Seeing that more people joined her side, Anthea became more confident.


    It was not safe for them to stay any longer, so they supported Holly and left in a hurry. But when


    they turned around, Anthea was still in a rage, so she turned back and cursed fiercely, "Army


    ruffian!"


    As soon as they ran all the way out of the bar, they got in a taxi and hurried back to the school.


    The four girls crowded in a car. Anthea, who sat in the front passenger seat, looked at the bar,


    which was getting farther and farther away from them in the rearview mirror, and finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Though she was a young girl, she dare gantly battle on alone! It could be seen from her brave


    action just now.


    In fact, there was still a lingering fear in her heart. The man was so tall and so strong. Even though


    he was wearing long sleeves, she could still see the muscle lines of his forearms. If she insisted on


    confronting him there, both Holly and she might be in danger.


    "Phew!" Anthea turned to look at her friends in the back seats. "We are finally out of danger. Jane,


    you shouldn''t have drunk so much. If you were really taken out of the bar by that man, we wouldn''t


    be able to find you. What would you do?"


    "That''s right. It''s too dangerous!" Alexandria echoed.


    Rosie, sitting on the right, also nodded. "Fortunately, Anthea saw you in time. Otherwise, we would


    end up in a desperate situation now!"


    Listening to their words, Holly, who was holding her head with both hands in a daze, finally had a


    chance to speak. She said, "Anthea, you misunderstood it! That man was not the rogue who took


    me away. It was he who saved me..."

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Anthea was dumbfounded.


    The man saved her roommate, but she threw a wine bottle at him!


    Well, it was so embarrassing...


    Anthea swallowed hard and turned her head to look at the rearview mirror again. Fortunately, she


    could not see the bar at all. Otherwise, what should she do if the man came to revenge...


    Thinking of this, Anthea urged the driver to drive faster.


    Through the front windshield, she could see the city''s neon lights shing before her.


    Again, she recalled the man''s dark, deep-set eyes...


    Anthea shivered.


    At this time, a man in military boots came out of the bar with vigorous strides. A military Hummer


    parked on the side of the road. He opened its back door and jumped straight up.


    His right hand was wrapped in a towel, half of which was dyed bright red by his blood.


    The bar''s security guards surrounded the car, intending to ask him about the situation, but he did


    not even raise his eyebrows. Just as he shed his officer card, those guards did not dare to speak


    anymore and backed away.


    At this time, two men came out of the bar, who seemed to be this man''s soldiers.


    Carter took the driver''s seat. He looked at the man''s expression and said carefully, "Captain Chin,


    he escaped!"


    "Emm," Adam said in a low voice.


    After graduation from the military college, Adam directly joined the army. It had been many years


    since then. In addition to the holidays, he spent most of his time in the army. He had always been a


    man of few words. The militarization management and stern atmosphere of the army made him a


    man serious in speech and manner.


    They came to the bar for a mission.


    They were here to capture someone. Upon arrival, they acted separately. He found that the


    suspicious person and was about to act. However, at this time, a girl who a man had molested


    came to him for help. He helped her, but before the girl could say something to thank him, another


    girl rushed out and used him of being a rogue.


    And after such a fuss, their target fled.


    Thinking of this, Adam looked down at his right


    hand. When he slightly cupped it, some fresh blood would flow out through the coagted blood.


    Seeing this, Carter in the front seat asked with concern, "Captain Chin, let''s go to the hospital to


    take care of the wound on your hand..."


    "I''m fine." Adam''s tone was indifferent.


    As a soldier in special forces, he had got used to being hurt. So he did not care about it.


    He lifted his neatly shaved chin - there was a small cut made by a sharp piece of the wine bottle. It


    did not hurt much, but he felt it a little numb there. It made him think of the girl standing in front of


    him and ring at him righteously with her chest and head high...


    Adam narrowed his eyes. A smile barely touched his eyes.


    Carter stopped the car before a red light, turned around, and joked with an oily smile, "Captain Chin,


    that girl just now was so hot!"


    "I guess you''d like some punches." Adam threatened with a cold expression.


    He was called "Hell-king Chin" in the army, and he had always lived up to this name. He could


    terrorize people with just a nce!


    Carter immediately zipped his mouth, turned back, and concentrated no driving.


    A weekter, Anthea had sses in a prestigious high school.


    A three-day public holiday wasing, but those students preparing for the college entrance


    examination only had a half-day off. As the bell rang, the students holding the textbooks began to


    walk out one after another.


    Anthea put the textbooks on the table back in the dormitory and picked up the cell phone anchored


    between her ear and right shoulder.


    It was her mother, who lived in the town. Since Anthea had just transferred to the school in Ice city


    this semester, her mother felt worried about her and kept telling her to take good care of herself.


    She smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry! I''m very good here. The food in the canteen is delectable.


    Also, I got an upper berth, my favorite ce. Besides, I have been getting along quite well with my


    ssmates..."


    After chatting for a while longer, they said goodbye to each other.


    People who did not know Anthea''s past would admire the excellent rtionship between her and


    her mother. It was true that they loved each other, but others did not know that Anthea was adopted.


    Nevertheless, she had been taken good care of for all those years.


    She had grown up healthily and happily.


    Alexandria came over and asked her, "Anthea, let''s go to the canteen for lunchter. Then, I''d like to


    borrow a few books on biological materials from the provincial library this afternoon. Would you like


    to go with me?"


    "No, I have something else to do in the afternoon!" Anthea shook her head.


    "What''s the matter?" Alexandria was curious.


    Anthea paused before whispering, "It''s family business..."


    She looked at the time and found that she had to hurry up. So, she grabbed a bag of bread, put it


    into her bag, and then hurried out of the dormitory. She stopped a taxi outside the school gate.


    After about half an hour''s drive, she arrived at an affluent neighborhood by the river.


    There were no tall buildings, but only vis built next to the river with lush trees on both sides. Thus,


    the air in the area was quite fresh, and the scenery was particrly good. Those who could live


    here were either wealthy or powerful.


    Seeing a vi in front of them, Anthea put the bread bag into her bag and said, "Please stop at the


    door!"


    It would take the taxi five more minutes to reach the final destination. However, taxis were usually


    not allowed to enter the entrance of the Hsu family''s vi.


    Anthea got the change and got out of the taxi.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She put her hand above her forehead to shut out the sun and walked along the road to the vi.


    The Hsu family...


    It was a well-renowned family. Almost everyone in Ice city knew about it.


    Anthea gazed into the distance and seemed lost in thought.


    At first, she did not know the Hsu family. However, she knew that she was named Anthea Hsu when


    she was born.


    When she was little, she only knew her mother, who had been raising her alone. Although her family


    name was Hsu, she did not know who her father was until she entered elementary school at the age


    of six. One day after school, she finally met her father for the first time.


    As her loving father happily lifted her above his head, she felt the love from her father for the first


    time.


    Her father had also said that he would bring her and her mother back to their true home in Ice city...


    Just like in the TV series, the moment of happiness was usually very short. On the highway that


    day, there was a very tragic car ident. When the traffic police and ambnce arrived, they found


    that the two adults in the car died on the spot. In the end, only the little girl in the car survived, and


    the little girl was Anthea.


    Then on the same day, she saw her grandfather again.


    Master Hsu wanted to take Anthea into the Hsu family, but it turned out that Hendrix, her father, had


    been remarried in Ice city. For the interest of her child, his present wife did not allow Anthea toe


    back and pressed Master Hsu with her life.


    So, in the end, Anthea was sent to an ordinary family in a town. Besides, her name was changed


    from Anthea Hsu to Anthea Lee.


    As the dustden memories came one after another, Anthea''s lips twitched a little.


    Because the sunshine over her head was too bright, she kept her head down all the time. A jeep


    with a military te number suddenly passed by her. She looked up and lowered her head again.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    After walking for another dozens of meters, she came to the entrance of the vi.


    Anthea felt a little reluctant, but when she thought of her grandpa, who had always been kind to her,


    she pinched the belt of her bag and walked in.


    When she came in, she found that the vi was very busy today. There were several luxury cars


    parked in the yard, among which was the military green jeep that just passed by her. Because of the


    military sign, it was very eye-catching.


    As soon as she entered the door, an old housekeeper came up to her with slippers. "Anthea, your


    grandpa has been waiting for you!"


    "Is Grandpa in the room?" Anthea asked very politely.


    "Yes!" The old housekeeper nodded, and then continued, "Today is the death anniversary of Madam


    Jiles. There are many rtives of Madam Jilesing. They are ready to go to the cemetery, but


    your grandpa refused to leave and said that he would wait for you toe!"


    It specifically indicated her family name there, which actually referred to Master Hsu''s second wife.


    Master Hsu''s original wife was Anthea''s grandma. After giving birth to her son, Hendrix, she died of


    an illness in less than two years. After all, Master Hsu was still very young at that time. It was


    impossible for him to grow old alone. So when his son grew up, he got married again.


    After Madam Jiles married into the family, she soon added another child to the Hsu family. She gave


    birth to her daughter, Rory, and gave birth to the younger son, Jayden, the next year.


    As the only daughter, she was very loved by the Hsu family. It was said that they also found a good


    husband for her. She got married two years ago. Unfortunately, the good times did notst long, and


    she died for an air crash three months after the marriage.


    Anthea answered in a low voice, "I see. I''m going to find grandpa now!"


    After that, she put on her slippers and went upstairs.


    Along the way, Anthea kept her eyes down. She looked very calm and didn''t look at either side.


    Even though she was already in the Hsu family now, she was still the one who wasn''t recognized


    here.


    But she didn''t know if it was her illusion. When she stepped on the stairs, she always felt some cold


    sight on her back, as if there was a pair of eyes staring at her.


    She walked to the second floor. The innermost room was Master Hsu''s.


    The door is open. She raised her hand and knocked on it, and shouted sweetly to the inside,


    "Grandpa!"


    Hearing this, the old man, who was sitting on the old-fashioned wooden armchair with his eyes


    closed, immediately opened his eyes and smiled. "Anthea, you finallye. If you don''te soon,


    I''ll ask the old housekeeper to send a car to pick you up in the school!"


    Although Master Hsu was over 60 years old, his waist was still straight and he was wearing a ck


    Tai Chi costume. He had just retired this year after supporting the prosperity of the Hsu family these


    years, and a lot of silver hair had grown on his two temples. Compared with his high-spirit and


    vigorousness in the past, there was much more senility now.


    "Grandpa, I see a lot of people downstairs..." Anthea said hesitantly.


    Master Hsu nodded and exined, "Today is the Tomb Sweeping Festival, which is also your aunt''s


    death anniversary. Let''s go to sweep your aunt''s tomb first and then go to your father''s tombter. Is


    that okay?"


    Master Hsu had always doted on her. Before she was transferred to senior high school there, no


    matter how busy he was, he woulde back to the town every few months to see her. Even if he


    didn''t have time, he would ask the driver to bring her to Ice city to eat and buy clothes. His love for


    her was beyond words.


    Hearing her grandpa''s ttering tone of negotiation, Anthea could not refuse him and could only nod


    in agreement.


    The extended business car stopped at the cemetery, and Anthea silently followed Master Hsu.


    Not only was there the car they used, but there were also many cars at the front and back one after


    another. At this time, all people in the cars came down. It was just that among these people, she


    almost didn''t know any of them.


    As for theplicated rtionship of


    the Hsu family, she could not figure it out and was not interested in it. Every time she showed up, it


    was only because of her grandpa.


    However, before she could go further, the feeling of the cold sight on her back hit her again.


    Anthea was a little scared, but she didn''t dare to look back. She rubbed her arms and continued to


    move forward.


    The Hsu family had a specially bought cemetery, which was independent. Moreover, at first nce,


    it could be seen that people often came to clean up the cemetery. There was not even any grass.


    Because of her special identity, Anthea stood in the corner at the back and waited.


    Through the crowd, she could vaguely see the picture of the young woman on the tombstone. She


    was very beautiful and her smile was very gentle, but she could not squeeze out a sad expression


    like others.


    She really hadn''t seen her before, so she couldn''t get close with her.


    However, she was quite sympathetic to Rory''s husband''s family, especially her husband. His


    newlywed wife died. He lost his wife at such a young age. It was said that he had never been


    married again...


    Finally, it was over. The silent crowd looked up and turned around.


    Anthea stood where she was, waiting meekly for Master Hsu toe over to find her.


    His footsteps came closer and closer. Other than Master Hsu''s Tai Chi costume, there seemed to be


    a pair of military boots in her line of sight. She frowned and continued maintaining that posture.


    "Adam, I heard that you have a mission in the Ice city recently. If you have time,e to visit home


    more often. After all, we are a family!"


    "Okay, I will."


    "I have to see my eldest son. I''ll talk to you when I get hometer!"


    "All right."


    Anthea listened casually, feeling that the owner of the military boots was a man of few words.


    However, why did it sound so familiar...


    Master Hsu had already walked up to her. He suddenly thought of something and quickly said with a


    smile, "By the way! You haven''t seen this child yet. Let me introduce her to you. She is my eldest


    son''s daughter. Her name is Anthea!"


    Hearing that she was called, Anthea had to raise her head politely, no matter how reluctant she


    was.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Along the pair of military boots, there were two long legs wrapped in camouge training uniforms,


    and then the right hand that was half inserted in the pocket and that seemed to be injured and


    wrapped in thick gauze. Even so, the outline of the hand was very good-looking. The joints were


    prominent, and the fingers were slender and full of strength.


    As she looked up, she saw a pair of well-built chest muscles, broad shoulders, and cleanly trimmed


    hair. He had a serious expression on his face and a pair of dark eyes that were sunken deep under


    his eyelids.


    After Anthea saw him clearly, her pupils suddenly dted.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Ah...


    The image in the bar a week ago reyed in her mind, took her by surprise.


    Anthea was petrified on the spot. She quickly lowered her eyes and it seemed that a small flying


    insect slipped into in her ears, which kept buzzing all the time.


    Who was she...


    Where was she...


    What was she going to do...


    "Anthea, this is your aunt''s husband!"


    Master Hsu introduced with a smile. Seeing her stayed there silently, he hurriedly urged her, "Why


    are you stupid there, sweetie. Greet your uncle!"


    Anthea raised her head reluctantly. Her sight met with the cold and indifferent gaze of the man.


    Her heart was like holding a frog, ready to jump out at any time.


    She licked her lips, and it took her a long time to regain her voice. She stuttered, "uncle..."

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    On the second floor of the the Hsu family, in Master Hsu''s room.


    Anthea sat on a solid wood chair made of yellow pear next to her. The aroma of tea on the table in


    the middle curled up. She held the teacup in her hand and did not send it to her mouth for a long


    time. Her gaze fell on the floating tea leaves, absent-minded.


    Her thought was still in the cemetery just now.


    After she called out the "Uncle", he spat out a word after a long time.


    Anthea calcted silently. He only said four words in total, and there was no sign of joy or anger on


    his serious face.


    There were too many impossible coincidences in the world. He was not only the man in the bar that


    night, but also the unfortunate man with ate wife she mocked in her heart in the cemetery.


    On the way back, Anthea had already pretended to ask something casually from Master Hsu. His


    name was Adam and he was 27 years old. He was a soldier in active duty, a special soldier. He


    stayed in the army all year round. No wonder he always had an air of iron-will and majesty.


    It was no wonder that she didn''t know him. She had almost never seen the so-called aunt, so she


    couldn''t remember her appearance clearly. Don''t mention the husband she married.


    How could you be a soldier? Believe it or not, I''ll go to the army and sue you...


    Shameless, nasty...


    Stinking soldier...


    The image in the bar reyed in her mind. Thinking of the unbearable words she had said, Anthea


    felt extremely regretful at this moment.


    What should I do?


    Seeing that she looked down and did not move for a long time, Master Hsu thought that she had


    just returned from sweeping her father''s tomb and was still immersed in sadness. He could not help


    sighing. "Anthea, are you... ming Grandpa in your heart?"


    At that time, as the eldest son, Hendrix wanted to start from the very beginning and ran to a


    surrounding town. When he came back, he said that he had a lover. Master Hsu disagreed because


    he had already chosen a daughter-inw of a well-matched family. For the sake of the family''s


    interests and hispelling, Hendrix agreed in the end.


    Unexpectedly, six yearster, Hendrix suddenly called him and said that he had a daughter who


    was six years old and was going to pick her up to live in Ice city.


    But in the end, the bad news came.


    Master Hsu always felt guilty in his heart. It was his stubbornness that led to this tragedy. Although


    he wanted his granddaughter to return to the family, he had to give up because of the pressure of


    his eldest daughter-inw.


    At that time, he had to support the whole Hsu Family, and he had no time to manage the affairs of


    the family. Even if he really took Anthea home, he had no way to take care of her. He would only let


    her be neglected and bullied at home. Weighing the pros and cons in the end, he chose a simple


    family without children to take care of her granddaughter.


    Now that he had retired, as he grew older, he wanted to see his granddaughter more and more to


    make up for her. Thus, during the second semester of her twelfth grade in high school, he brought


    her to Ice city, where the teaching resources were better...


    Anthea came back to her senses and looked up. When she saw the wrinkled look in Master Hsu''s


    eyes, she hurriedly shook her head. "Grandpa, I didn''t me you!" "I know that I''m sorry for you!"


    Master Hsu held her hand and his eyes were slightly red. "I failed to take you back to the Hsu family


    that year and let you change your surname. And you have been living in the small town all the


    time..."


    Anthea got up in a hurry, bent down in front of the old man, andforted him with a smile,


    "Grandpa, don''t say that! Don''t worry. Mom and Dad are both very good. I''ve been very good and


    happy all these years!"


    Mom and Dad referred to Anthea''s adopted parents in the town.


    She did not lie. In her heart, she had never med her grandpa. Her adopted parents treated her


    very well and treated her as if she was their own daughter. She had never hated or med her


    grandpa. If she had toin, it was that the happy moment when she was six years old was too


    short...


    Master Hsu touched her hand lovingly and asked, "Are you used to living in school?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m used to it!" Anthea smiled.


    "That''s good. You must tell me if there''s anything you''re not used to. If there''s anything you need,


    just call Grandpa. Your uncle is a shareholder of the school!" Master Hsu said in a warm voice.


    Uncle Jayden was the youngest son of


    the Hsu family, and now he was the only son in the family. He shared the same father but different


    mother with her biological father Hendrix. The two brothers had always been at odds with each


    other. Anthea, as a child who was never recognized by the whole family, he disliked her, and had


    never looked at her seriously.


    Anthea didn''t want the old man to worry about her. She replied with a smile, "Alright, I know..."


    "Knock, knock-"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, a tall and strong figure came in, dressed in camouge training uniforms and wearing military


    boots. The old man''s room was thergest in the vi, but after his appearance, the whole space


    became narrow.


    Master Hsu smiled and waved at him. "Adam,e in!"


    From the smile on his face, Master Hsu''s appreciation and love for his son-inw could be seen.


    Anthea''s heart skipped a beat. She stood up in silence and said, "Grandpa, I should go back to


    school!"


    "Okay!" Master Hsu did not stop her. He knew that she was now in her senior year of high school


    and her study would be busier.


    Anthea nodded and answered obediently, "Grandpa, then I''ll go first!"


    After that, she lowered her eyes, crossed her hands in front of her body, and walked out of the


    bedroom in a very virtuous manner. After closing the door, she suddenly stopped after a few steps.


    "Creak, creak..."


    Fifteen minutester, the door of the bedroom was finally pushed open again.


    Anthea, who was painfully waiting against the wall, suddenly stood up straight and held her breath.


    Then, she saw Adaming out from the inside. When his military boots touched the ground, it


    made a very stable and powerful sound, as if he were walking on the tip of a person''s heart.


    When his ck eyes passed over her, they were cold and unflustered, without the slightest change.


    Anthea sped her hands behind her back and watched himing over step by step.


    Even if he didn''t say a word at this moment, the majesty and power flowing from him were enough


    to make people bend their knees and their spines.


    Looking into that pair of deep and cold eyes, Anthea felt a chill in her heart. There was a kind of


    uncontroble timidity and guilty conscience.


    That''s right, it''s a guilty conscience...


    In Anthea''s sight, she did not ignore his bandaged right hand, and she herself was the culprit.


    Adam had just chatted with his father-inw in the room. When he came out of the room, he caught


    a slender and delicate figure. He didn''t expect that the person who said she was going to return to


    school before hadn''t left yet. She leaned against the wall as if she was waiting for him.


    His footsteps didn''t stop, and he didn''t even lift his eyebrows when he passed by her.


    Just as he passed by her, his left hand that was hanging down suddenly warmed up.


    Adam''s temples also throbbed. When he turned around, he saw a small, soft, fair hand tightly


    clutching his."... Uncle!"

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Adam narrowed his eyes.


    The girl in front of him had bright eyes and beautiful eyebrows, with a very youthful ponytail. Her


    facial features were exquisite and beautiful. Her baby fat face was clean and without any makeup,


    which waspletely different from the heavy makeup in the bar that night. But from the moment


    she entered the restaurant, he still recognized her at a nce.


    In front of Master Hsu, she was as well-behaved as a little kitten.


    But Adam did not forget her fierce appearance when she wielded the wine bottle with all her might.


    She waspletely like a wild cat brandishing its ws. He felt a little interested in her.


    Anthea''s pupils flickered, and she stuttered. "Uncle, I..."


    She had been nervous all the time. His ck eyes were too deep. When they fell on her face, they


    seemed to be able to poke through the mask and see the most real soul in her body.


    She was waiting here because she wanted to exin and apologize to him. After all, she was the


    one who did the wrong thing.


    Seeing that he had just walked past, she didn''t think too much in a hurry.


    "What do you want to do?" Adam asked her in a deep voice.


    Following the gaze of his eyes, Anthea found that her behavior was so inappropriate. Her face


    became hot, and she quickly withdrew her hand. She was so embarrassed.


    At this time, the sound of the door opening suddenly came from behind them. Master Hsu came out


    from the inside and was obviously stunned after seeing the two of them. Then his eyes fell on her


    face and he asked unexpectedly, "Anthea, you haven''t left yet?"


    Anthea exined awkwardly, "Well, grandpa, I''m going to leave!"


    Master Hsu did not suspect her. He had wanted the chauffeur to send her back just now. When he


    saw that she had not left, he said: "Adam, I need to trouble you with something. Please help me


    send Anthea back to school. I am a little worried if she goes back on her own!"


    "Grandpa, there''s no need. I..." Anthea shook her head at once.


    Adam''s indifferent voice came. "Alright."


    Coming out of the vi, Anthea followed him slowly like a little chick. There were many cars parked


    in the yard, but the jeep, which was green with military tag, was the most conspicuous.


    He was so tall that blocked the evening sun.


    In Anthea''s line of sight, there were only his broad shoulders. With such height, others would have


    an impulse to hug him...


    She was startled.


    Damn it!


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. How could I have such an idea!"


    Adam pulled open the door of the driver''s seat and urged in a low voice, "Get in the car!"


    When Anthea heard this, she trotted forward and got into the co-pilot seat as fast as she could. She


    put her knees together and sat upright, trying her best to lower the sense of her presence.


    Adam started the engine of the car, but he didn''t leave for a long time.


    Anthea''s back was stiff. She felt her breath be slower and finally couldn''t bear the pressure,


    especially when she felt the sight of him from the side. She turned her head and asked


    awkwardly,"... uncle, what''s wrong?" "Your seat belt," Adam reminded her.


    "Oh!" Anthea quickly tied it in embarrassment.


    The jeep drove along the private road into a crowded street. When they met the red signal, he


    slowed down and stopped at the intersection. There were pedestrians passing by the zebra line


    ahead.


    It was very quiet inside the car. There was no music or radio. Adam turned on the lighter and lit a


    cigarette.


    Anthea had been thinking all the way, and finally summoned up the courage to speak. She asked


    tentatively, "Uncle, didn''t you... didn''t you tell grandpa about the bar?"


    "No." Adam''s voice was as cold as his expression.


    Knowing that he did not tell the truth, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she had guessed it


    from grandfather''s attitude. If he knew that she had gone to the bar, he would definitely have taught


    her a lesson earnestly.


    Her line of sight fell on the right hand on the steering wheel, as well as the wound-aid on the lower


    right jaw when he just turned the corner.


    Anthea tried to ask him carefully. "Uncle, is the injury on your hand better?"


    "Yes." Adam exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    "Would your face be disfigured?" Anthea continued to ask weakly.


    Although that face was too serious, it was also too handsome. If there was a scar on it, it would be


    really her fault!


    Adam still cherished his words. "No."


    "Uncle, I''m sorry!" Anthea began to apologize obediently. "That night at the bar, I already knew that


    I found the wrong person. I mistook you for a pervert and hurt you! At that time, I really wanted to


    help others. I really didn''t mean it. Besides, I didn''t expect that we had such a rtionship!"


    "Don''t take my b*stard words seriously!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Such an excellent soldier like you, the pir of the country, will never bother with me! You are such


    a handsome, unrestrained, and graceful person. At first nce, I know you are a very generous


    person, and you won''t haggle over such an ignorant junior!"


    As she ttered him, she didn''t mind her own embarrassment. Seeing that his expression didn''t


    change, Anthea bit her lips and pinched her thigh hard with her right hand.


    Pain came. Her eyes were instantly filled with mist, and the water was shining brightly. "Uncle, I


    really know I was wrong! We are very young, and we are afraid of encountering bad people in that


    kind of ce. Now when I think about it, I''m still afraid! I was too anxious to save my ssmate, so I


    hurt you by mistake. I was wrong, I didn''t mean it..."


    She sniffed, and finally, she let out a sob.


    Adam didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly start to sob as she spoke. Most of the soldiers


    he usually faced were male. He didn''t know how to deal with her. He frowned slightly and said in a


    deep voice, "Forget it."


    Anthea was delighted and immediately said with a smile, "Uncle, you''re so nice!"


    Looking at the girl''s tearful eyes for a second and smiling again in the next second, Adam''s dark


    pupils shrank. Suddenly, he felt that he was deceived.


    It''s just that little white face, slightly upturned pink lips, and two slight dimples were exposed,


    especially those eyes, which were as bright as the stars, and he is unconsciously a little lost.


    After this matter could be turned over, Anthea also rxed a lot. She smiled and said, "Uncle, we


    can be called no discord, no concord!"


    Adam gave her a look, saying nothing.


    Anthea scratched her head and saw the badge on his shoulder.


    Two chevrons, one star...


    She silently calcted that he should be a Major. She didn''t expect him to have such a high rank at


    such a young age!


    Anthea rolled her eyes and ttered him. "In fact, I know you must be a good person at first nce.


    You can never do something so immoral as bullying girls! Uncle, why did you go to the bar that


    night?"


    "I have a mission," Adam answered.


    "What''s the mission?" Anthea was curious and asked.


    Adam nced at her and said, "Military secrets."


    "..." Anthea twitched her mouth.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    After that, Anthea didn''t speak, and therefore Adam also didn''t want to say anything else.


    When the sun was setting, the gate of the school which they were heading for finally appeared in


    front of them. The words "Vaden High School" were particrly eye-catching, because this was a


    very famous school in the city. Many students had tried their best to be admitted to this school.


    However, only a few of them could seed, for this school not only had outstanding teacher


    resources, but the tuition fees were also very high.


    Anthea almost didn''t feel anything special about being a student at this school. In terms of learning


    environment, she actually preferred the ordinary high school in the town where she had grown up,


    but Master Hsu insisted that she should study in Vaden High School.


    She stretched out her finger and said, "Uncle, just stop outside the school gate!"


    Adam didn''t say anthing. He simply turned the steering wheel and parked the jeep on the roadside.


    After staying with Adam along the way, Anthea had learned that he was quiet in his ways. She


    showed him a brilliant smile of a junior, and almost bowed to him as a courtesy. "Uncle, thank you


    for driving me back!"


    "You''re wee." Adam replied calmly.


    Anthea picked up the schoolbag next to her feet and was about to open the car door.


    Adam, who had been sitting in the driver''s seat in silence, suddenly stretched out his big hand to


    her a second before she reached out her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Anthea reflexively crossed her arms in front of her chest, fearing that he was going to touch her


    breasts. She looked at him in fright, as if thetter was a rogue.


    Adam''s tone was almost always the same, no matter Anthea got in or got off the car, "Your seat


    belt..."


    "Err...


    "It''s so embarrassing!"


    Looking at the unfastened seat belt on her body, Anthea felt very shy, because just now she


    behaved just like an innocent girl to be insulted. She was being silly! She thanked him again


    awkwardly and then got off the car like a scared deer.


    When the car door was about to close, Adam, who had barely said anything during the journey,


    seemed to think for a moment and said, "You''re still young.


    You''d better not go to ces like bars even if you''re 18 years old now. It''s not safe!"


    "I see... See youter, uncle!" Anthea nodded like an obedient child.


    Adam did not say anything else. He stepped directly on the elerator and sped away.


    As the jeep was leaving, Anthea silently wiped the sweats off her forehead. It was such a difficult


    day for her.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, students with books in their arms were walking toward the teaching


    building.


    Antthea and her three roommates were also in the crowd. She was peeling an egg that she had


    "stealthily borrowed" from the cafeteria while walking. She treated it with her fingers, and the egg


    skin fell directly onto the stic bag in her hand. Suddenly, a sharp trumpet sounded.


    The students on both sides of Anthea tried to dodge the car, and she collided with others during the


    process. The eggs that she had just peeled fell to the ground.


    A ck imported Mercedes-Benz passed by rapidly and stopped at the teaching building''s


    entrance. A driver got off it first, and then he opened the back door. A tall and beautiful girl in school


    uniform got off. She took the school bag from the driver''s hand, and casually lifted her hair in a


    charming way.


    The boys nearby were all fascinated by this beautiful girl.


    "Oh my God... It''s our school belle, Shelby Jiles!"


    "My Goddess is finally back! I can see her again every day!"


    "That hair-lifting movement is gorgeous... I ampletely shocked by her beauty! My little heart...


    just can''t bear such mental shocks of beauty... I won''t be able to concentrate myself in the morning


    self-study period. My mind is full of the beautiful shadows of Shelby Jiles!"


    Hearing those admiring words, Alexandria Shieh, who loved gossip very much, exined to her


    friend, "Anthea, you''re a neer here. That girl''s name is Shelby Jiles! In ss One, she is not


    only the most beautiful girl in ss, but she is also considered to be the most beautiful in our


    school. Her family conditions are very good too. That''s why she could have a Mercedes-Benz that


    had been imported from a foreign country! She had already attracted everybody''s attention when


    she was still a junior high school student! She is not only beautiful, but also good at study. In fact,


    she should be one grade higher than us!" "What do you mean by this?" Anthea was confused. The


    two girls were already in the highest grade of the school.


    If Shelby was one grade higher than them, then she should be a first-year college student now!


    Alexandria covered her mouth with her hand and added mysteriously, "Shelby took a year off school


    last year. She alleged that she was sick and needed to be taken care of at home! But, someone had


    told me that she might have done stic surgery. She had received canthus-opening and nose


    augmentation operations!"


    Another girl, Holly Wurl, whispered jealously, "Even if she didn''t have stic surgery, she would still


    be very beautiful. Rich people just love to make a fuss every day! Look at how shee back to


    school today! She is just like a Hollywood star. I guess everyone in our school knows that Shelby is


    back now!"


    Anthea looked at Shelby, who was far away from her, and was surrounded by a great many


    admirers. To be honest, she had to admit that Shelby was really a beautiful creature.


    "But why do I suddenly feel that I''m familiar with Shelby?"


    Rosie Lauro, who had not said anything, suddenly added, "In my opinion, Anthea is more beautiful


    than Shelby!"


    "Yes... When Anthea just came to our school, our ssmates were all stunned by her beauty. A lot


    of students from the other sses also came to our ss to see whether she''s as beautiful as


    rumored..." Holly and Alexandria also echoed, "When we were raising the national gst week,


    some junior students of the lower grade also came over and tried to dig out some information about


    Anthea!"


    Anthea shook her head andughed at thepliments. She didn''t take it too seriously. She just


    felt pity for her delicious egg which had fallen onto the ground.


    There were only five minutes left before the morning self-study ss began. If Anthea and her


    friends werete for it, they would have to be punished to mop the floor. For this reason, they


    stopped gossiping and quickly ran to the teaching building.


    At 11: 20 a.m., the ss bell rang. It was lunch break time.


    As this was a boarding school, the school gate was opened only in the evening, or in holidays.


    Students were generally not allowed to leave the school. If there was a real need for them to leave,


    students must ask for a leave in advance.


    For this reason, when the lunch break began, arge number of students would only go in one


    direction, which was the canteen.


    The school canteen was a very big one. It was divided into two storeys, and there were also private


    apartments. At this time, there was a great many students lining up in front of the window, and


    almost every table was upied.


    At this time, several girls came in, and one of them wasining, "We''rete again. How can we


    find an empty table now?"


    "Don''t worry. Shelby is with us. We''ll soon find an empty one!" Another girl whose name was K


    Zach immediately answered. After saying that, K obsequiously looked at Shelby, who was


    standing in the middle of them.


    As soon as K finished her words, a boy sitting nearby stood up and said, "Shelby, I have


    upied some positions for you. What do you want to eat? Let me buy them for you!"


    Shelby was wearing curly hair, and her facial features seemed very attractive. She was as pretty as


    a doll, and together with her friends, she still could easily be recognized as the most beautiful girl.


    Her lips were wearing the newest Armani lipstick of limited version. She smiled at the boy and said,


    "Thanks for your help!"


    "It''s my honor to be able to help you, Shelby!" The boy blushed, and he quickly ran to line up to buy


    the lunch with the te in his hand.


    The boy who was so lucky as to arouse the attention of Shelby was immediately envied by the other


    boys nearby. "What a lucky dog he is! He can actually buy lunch for Shelby, and just now she had


    smiled at him. I really can''t bear it!"


    A short timeter, the te full of food was ced in front of Shelby by the boy.


    Not long after Shelby sat down, some other boys woulde up to her from time to time. They


    would give her a bottle of yogurt, or a te of fruits, etc.


    The entire dining table was soon filled with delicious foods.


    In the face of the admiring eyes of the boys, Shelby was calm, because she had long been


    ustomed to such things. Sometimes she deliberately made a few casual movements of tucking


    her hair, or showed an impable smile on her face.


    However, she snorted disdainfully in her heart. She thought that these boys were just fussy


    creatures, and she cared about not a single one of them!


    She simply liked those mature men, such as her brother-inw.


    He was always dressed in a handsome military uniform, and he was tall and strong. His handsome


    features made him more charming in the eyes of his admirers. Just a look in his eyes was enough


    to intimidate people who were unfriendly towards them, and his whole body seemed to be emitting


    hormones of a powerful man all the time...


    However, even though she despised and looked down upon the boys, Shelby still enjoyed the


    feeling of being adored and admired by them. This was because she had grown up being praised to


    skies and worshipped like stars. That was also why she did not choose the private apartment of the


    canteen. She simply wanted to show off her fascinations.


    Shelby had quit school for a year, and just came back. She thought she should be closer to the


    ordinary students.


    Kyi a had long been a crony of Shelby, and her words were ttering. "Shelby, it''s so happy to be


    with you. Wherever you go, there''ll always be sunshine. We really enjoy it! You''re as charming as


    the Queen.


    Guess what happened to the boy wearing sses on the opposite table? Just now I saw him almost


    feed a spoon of seafood into his nostrils... He was looking at you all the time... Haha!"


    "Of course, Shelby is our school belle!"


    "There''s no need for Shelby to say anything. She just needs to hook her little finger, and countless


    boys


    will rush over to help her!"


    The other girls on the table also began to gossip, and they all behaved obsequiously.


    One of them suddenly blurted out, "I heard that a new student from ss Three, Anthea, is also


    very beautiful. She is very popr in the school BBS. A lot of students have left messages in the


    BBS. They said that the dimples on Anthea''s face are particrly fascinating. Many junior students


    also admire her very much. They also said that Anthea might be the new school belle this


    year..."

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    The girl seemed to realize that she might have said something wrong, and she immediately fell


    silent.


    The atmosphere at that time was very embarrassing. The expression on Shelby''s face was a little


    stiff, but the smile on her face was still perfectly maintained. However, the shadow of darkness


    gradually expanded in her heart.


    She really wanted to yell out loud at the girl, and asked her to get away. However, she still needed


    to maintain her elegant demeanor of being a beautifuldy.


    "Well... That could happen in your dreams!" K immediately defended Shelby when she saw that


    thetter was somewhat unhappy. "Shelby, don''t listen to her nonsense! I promise you: Your


    position as the school belle is safe! You''ve left the school for a whole year. Even if you''re not here,


    you would always be our No.1. Your position can''t be shaken by anyone!"


    After seeing the meaningful nce of K, all the other girls nodded and added one after one,


    "Yes... Yes! Anthea Lee''s absolutely inferior to Shelby. She doesn''t even deserve to be the


    maidservant of Shelby! She has transferred to our school from a little town. She''s just a countryside


    bumpkin! How dare shepete with Shelby, the dream lover of every boy in the school!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "That''s right! She doesn''t even know how to dress herself up. She has no sense of fashion at all.


    How can shepete with Shelby? She''s just a vige girl!"


    Shelby felt a little relieved when she heard sayings like "countryside bumpkin".


    She bit her lip gently and said simply and modestly, "Don''t be so exaggerating. I''m not that good as


    you said!"


    K immediately replied, "You deserve it! You have juste back to school for half a day. This


    morning, almost every boy was talking about you at the end of ss. Look at these delicious dishes


    on the table... Shelby, can''t you see how charming you are?!!"


    Shelby liked to be ttered by K in this way, and now she felt much better.


    Suddenly, K saw somebody, and she immediately reported, "Shelby, the girl who came in is


    Anthea Lee!"


    Anthea was unable to eat the egg she had "secretly borrowed" in the morning. She was very hungry


    now. She could not even clearly remember the forms taught by the chemistry teacher in thest


    ss.


    Her only hope now was to rush to the canteen and fill her stomach as quickly as possible.


    The canteen was still crowded with students, and therefore they had to look around for a ce to


    eat lunch.


    A boy from the Grade One of the senior high school stood up. "Senior Sister Anthea,e over


    here!"


    Anthea waved her hand and replied, "It''s so nice for you to do that. You can just enjoy your meal.


    We''ll wait for an empty table after buying the lunch!"


    "It''s okay. I''ll go and squeeze out a new seat with the other students!"


    "Thank you!"


    After sitting down, Rosie Lauro winked and said, "Look... I''ve said that Anthea''s personal charisma


    is immeasurable!"


    Anthea shook her head speechlessly and urged, "Hurry up and get the lunch. I''m starving to death!"


    One of the girl was left to keep the position, while the other three went to buy their meals.


    While they were eating their lunch, Alexandria Shieh, who was sitting nearby, suddenly leaned over


    and asked, "Anthea, will you be busy after ss this Saturday afternoon?"


    "I think I won''t be busy. What''s going on?" Anthea thought for a moment and shook her head.


    It had only been a month since she came to Ice city. She didn''t have many friends, so that most of


    the time she just stayed in the dormitory or library during the holidays.


    "Can you just go with me to a ce?" Alexandria continued, "Well have to pay the material fee for


    the ss in the middle of this month. I have found a part-time job as a model of clothes. I don''t have


    much experience in this field. I feel nervous about it.


    I just want to find someone to go with me. They need a lot of models!"


    Different from the other students, who generally came from rtively rich and powerful families,


    Alexandriapletely relied on her own academic performance to be admitted into this high school.


    Since Grade One, she had often worked outside of the school on a part-time basis. Now that she


    was in Grade Three and was busy with her studies, she had reduced her workload a lot.


    "Working as a model of clothes?" Anthea was surprised.


    "Uh-huh... I didn''t ask the employer for more details. It should be a job rted to sales promotion of


    Emerce. The sry would be paid upon the spot!" Alexandria nodded. It was obvious that she


    wasn''t that confident about it. "Rosie and Holly both will be busy at that time. Anthea, can you go


    together me?"


    Someone suddenly hit Anthea''s elbow that was ced on the edge of the table.


    Anthea looked at them with a frown. She found that several girls from a different ss were passing


    by, and Shelby, the school belle, was also in the middle of them. She seemed to have identally


    hit Anthea''s elbow, but she didn''t even say anything as an apology. She simply left arrogantly.


    Anthea didn''t care about it. She turned to Alexandria and said, "Well... I''ll go with you!"


    There was no self-study ss in Saturday evening, and therefore the ss was over earlier than


    usual.


    After handing their textbooks over to the other two girls for safekeeping. Anthea and Alexandria


    directly went out of the school and got on the bus.


    They left the bus at thest stop, which was almost in the suburb. Then, they walked for over 20


    minutes before turning into a narrowne. It was alreadyte in the evening, and the setting sun


    kindled the sky. There were only two- or three-storey old buildings waiting to be demolished, or


    single-storey houses on both sides of thene. This area was very sparsely popted, and there


    was a warehouse-like factory at the end of thene.


    "Alexandria, are you sure this is the right ce toe?" Anthea said, and at the same time


    surveyed


    the surroundings.


    "Yes!" Alexandria nodded. "I just had confirm the address. The photostudio is inside the


    warehouse!"


    Anthea tried to press down doubts in her mind and followed Alexandria, who then pushed open an


    iron gate, and the two of them went up to the second floor.


    Different from the surroundings outside of the warehouse, the environment and facilities inside it


    were more formal. There were some photography equipment, background boards, and props. There


    were also special apartments for makeup and changing of clothes. The stic models near the door


    were wearing nightdresses.


    But what attracted Anthea''s attention was the fact that the three workers inside the studio were all


    men, who were dressed like rascals, and they were chewing gums.


    Before Anthea could reflect upon it further, Alexandria had already pulled her in, and she began to


    ask about the photographing contents.


    The three men did not exin to them in detail. They simply threw them two bags respectively.


    "That''s the locker room. You can go there to change your clothes!"


    Anthea and Alexandria both went over to the locker room obediently.


    When she was about to close the door, Anthea cautiously looked back. The eyes of several men


    were firmly fixed on her, and they were whispering something together. She just felt that the


    laughter of them sounded a little creepy.


    Anthea frowned and walked into the locker room. It was a very small one, and could only


    amodate one person.


    She looked up to check whether there was any pinhole camera. Then, she took out the clothes from


    the bag. They were quite different from what she had expected. The clothes were made of very light


    and thin textiles. They had ck ribbons on the chest, and of a bare midriff style. The white hot


    pants were so short that the opening almost reached the root of her thigh.


    Someone outside of the locker room knocked on the door to urge her out. Anthea gritted her teeth,


    and finally decided to change into the clothes.


    Although the clothes were a little too open, at least the sensitive parts of a girl''s body could still be


    covered. This was the reason why Anthea chose to change into the clothes. She didn''t want to ruin


    Alexandria''s opportunity of part-time job because of herck of courage.


    A man with tattoos on the back of his hands pointed at Anthea. "You go first!"


    Anthea frowned.


    Alexandria winked at Anthea to encourage thetter to try it bravely. Anthea stiffly walked to the


    front of the white background cloth.


    As she had no experience in this field, Anthea behaved somewhat awkwardly. The man holding the


    camera took several pictures of her, and then he smiled frivolously, "Take off your upper garment!"


    "What?" Anthea thought she might have heard it wrong.


    The man looked at her with an evil smile. "I meant... Take off the ribbons on your chest, and use the


    scarf on the side to cover it!"


    Alexandria, who was waiting aside, whispered unbelievably, "The silk scarf is so transparent.


    Wouldn''t my friend be almost naked in that way?"


    The scarf was made of silk and was printed with the beautiful patterns of leopards. What''s more, it


    was very transparent. If Anthea directly took off the ribbons and used the scarf to cover her breasts,


    she would virtually be naked, in front of three men!

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    The man sneered, and his eye expressions were coveted. "We just want naked pictures. How do


    you take them if you don''t want to be naked?


    Upon hearing these words, Anthea instantly realized that they had been cheated!


    She raised her hands in front of her chest and said coldly, "I''ll quit!"


    "It''s not up to you!" After the man said that, he motioned to his twopanions beside him and


    added, "Tear off her ribbons. This girl is in good shape. It will be wonderful to take naked pictures of


    her!"


    Anthea was about to pull Alexandria together to the locker room to change clothes, when she saw


    two tattooed mening towards her.


    Their eyes were sharp and malicious. Soon they pressed Anthea on the background board without


    saying anything, and began to pull down her shoulder straps.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me..."


    Anthea struggled in horror. She hadn''t expected things to develop so fast.


    In fact, she had learned Taekwondo before, which helped her a lot when she was waving the beer


    bottle in the pub not long ago. However, now there was no weapon for her to defend herself, and


    the two men hade up together. They had already grabbed her arms to control her.


    Alexandria seemed to be scared out of her wits. She tried to help Anthea, but before she could get


    close to thetter, she was kicked to the ground by the man who was holding the camera.


    The man with tattoos on the back of his handsughed like a hooligan. "What are you afraid of? You


    have to bepletely nakedter. Half-naked is just a piece of cake. If you don''t listen to us, we''re


    going to teach you how to sleep with men after taking the pictures. Haw-haw..."


    "No, don''t touch me!" Anthea shouted.


    Her shoulder straps were ripped off violently, and the ribbons were about to be torn off.


    "Rat-a-tat..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    The three men were stunned. The man holding the camera seemed to be the team leader. He


    winked at the tattooed man on the left to let go of Anthea. Then, the tattooed man walked towards


    the door. He found that it was a deliveryman of fast food.


    It seemed that the bill was paid upon delivery. The tattooed man picked up the fast-food box and


    turned back to his room to get the money.


    Anthea''s mouth was covered with the hand of the third man. She looked at the door which was


    opened. There was only the tattooed man who was close to her, and the man holding the camera


    was already sitting on the chair by the window and waiting to watch thempletely naked. He was


    far away from Anthea.


    "What if I rushed out now..."


    Thinking like this, Anthea did not dy for a second, fearing that she might have missed the golden


    opportunity. She narrowed her eyes and stepped on the man''s foot quickly, urately, and violently.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of thin highheeled shoes, which were not only a good match for


    the clothes, but also could break a man''s toes if they were used for attacking purpose. In the next


    second, she suddenly lifted her legs high and kicked at the most vulnerable part of the man. He


    screamed, bent down, and let go of her in pain.


    Anthea took off her high heels and quickly threw them to the head of the man who was holding the


    camera.


    Anthea also reached out to pull up the Alexandria, who still felt dizzy after falling down to the


    ground. She quickly knocked aside the deliveryman and ran downstairs as fast as she could


    together with Alexandria.


    "What the f*ck! You b*tch! Get them back!"


    The two girls ran out of the warehouse nervously, and they did not know which direction to go. The


    only thing they could do was to run continuously.


    The footsteps of the men behind them could be heard clearly. If the two girls were caught by the


    three men again, they would definitely be dead meat!


    Not long ago, Alexandria was kicked by the man, and she hit her head on a light cover when she fell


    down. Now she still felt dizzy. Moreover, she was rtively shorter than Anthea, and therefore her


    physical strength was gradually running out.


    There was almost no one else living in this area, which was dotted by old houses to be demolished.


    The two girls were not familiar with this area at all, and the men were still chasing them tightly. If


    things went on like this, they would be caught back...


    Anthea gritted her teeth, found a secluded ce, and pushed Alexandria into it. "Alexandria, you


    hide here! I can still run. I''ll lead them away. You must go to the main road to find somebody for help


    or report to the police!"


    After that, Anthea turned around and ran in apletely different direction.


    When the three men saw Anthea''s figure, they immediately focused all of their attention only on her.


    Anthea covered her chest with one hand to prevent the ribbons from falling off. At this time, she


    could not consider much about being graceful or not. She had only one thought: Run faster... Run


    faster!


    She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat, and her strength was gradually diminishing...


    Just when Anthea was about to lose all her hope, she suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure,


    which was tall and strong.


    After she calmed herself down and confirmed that this was by no means her illusion, Anthea


    suddenly felt the joy of surviving after a disaster.


    "Uncle Chin!"


    Anthea shouted loudly at him.


    Adam Chin, who was putting one hand on the gun at the back of his waist, and was about to enter


    an abandoned building, heard someone calling him behind, and he turned back subconsciously.


    Before he could see her clearly, a slender girl threw herselfpletely into his arms like a shell.


    Adam''s body froze on the spot.


    The girl''s fragrance blew up onto his nostrils, and she was just like a delicate flower dotted with dew


    in the morning. She had thrown herself headlong into his chest and stuck closely to him. There was


    almost no gap at all between the two of them, while her two lotus-like arms hugged his waist


    helplessly.


    As Adam looked down, his throat suddenly tightened.


    She was wearing very sexy clothes in such a season. There was only a piece of ck cloth left on


    her breasts, and the white short pants underneath could hardly cover her hips. Moreover, from his


    angle, he could just see some "indescribable" parts of the girl''s body.


    What''s worse, she still kept rubbing on his body, and her head rested on his chest nervously. Her


    big ck and white eyes were now extremely panic-stricken, and her eyshes were trembling.


    "Uncle Chin, help..."


    Adam in deed had a mission topleted on his side. He had investigated and found out that the


    criminal whom he failed to capture in the pub was lurking in this area. For this reason, he and Carter


    Laux had just arrived here half an hour ago. The two of them split up and prepared to get closer to


    the criminal from both sides.


    However, before the arrest was carried out, Anthea happened to interrupt his actions again.


    Looking at the little girl shivering in his arms, Adam frowned and asked in a tender voice, "What


    happened?"


    "There are bad guys chasing after me. They not only stripped off my clothes but also forced me to


    take naked photos! Aren''t you a military officer? A Major General? You must be very powerful.


    Please... You must save me!" Anthea answered in a panic. She was so scared that her voice was


    trembling.


    Adam looked up and saw that three gangsters with gloomy eyes were indeed chasing after her not


    far behind.


    His pupils contracted, and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    Anthea seemed to have caught the only floating wood in an endless ocean.


    She didn''t know why she could be so sure that it was Adam just by a glimpse of his back!


    Maybe it was because of the smell of cigarettes on his body, or the temperature of his chest, which


    was strong and could give her a sense of security. Anthea''s eyes turned red for no reason. Her


    tears rolled down her cheeks, and her little nose twitched. "Uncle Chin, I am so scared..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears streamed down from her eyes, wetting Adam''s shirt on his chest in an instant.


    He even felt that his heart was almost moistened by this moving scene.


    Adam''s big hand, which was covering the gun, lifted up in the air and paused for a moment. Finally,


    it fell on Anthea''s bare shoulder. "Don''t be afraid!"

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    As the night fell, they were in the police station.


    It was the first time for Anthea toe to the police station. She ced her hands on both sides of


    her body in a proper manner. She was now wearing a man''s coat, which was wide, loose, and just


    enough to cover her whole body.


    The tear stains on her face had already dried up, but her nose was still slightly red, which made her


    look particrly pathetic.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she was no longer shivering. Perhaps it was because she felt veryfortable and


    safe while being hugged by Adam, and she could still see the tall and strong figure of Adam from


    the corner of her eyes. All these things inexplicably made her no longer scared.


    Alexandria, who was sitting next to Anthea, was still hysterical at this time. "Whoops... I just want to


    do a part-time job and earn some money to buy some learning materials. They told me I would work


    as a fashion model when I applied for the job online, but who knows... They simply want to take


    naked pictures..."


    On the other side of the table, there was a policewoman who was making a record forthem.


    "Drink some water, and calm yourself down!" As Alexandria was still crying, the policewoman turned


    to Anthea and continued to ask, "The men asked you to take off your clothes, but you didn''t want to


    do that. Then, the men came up and forced you to take off your clothes, right?"


    "... Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    The policewoman asked a few more questions and wrote them down carefully. "We''ve roughly


    learned what happened and the record work will end here! Look at the record files. If there''s no


    problem, sign your names on them and we''ll interrogate the three suspects!"


    Anthea and Alexandria took the record files respectively and wrote down their names on them.


    The policewoman pointed at the record files and added, "Also... Leave your contact information


    here!"


    Anthea looked at the form attached to the record files and asked hesitantly, "Must I fill in the form


    here for ''parents''?"


    "Yes!" The policewoman nodded.


    Anthea felt a little embarrassed and slightly tilted her head to look at the door. She thought for a


    moment, and then asked, "Can you wait for me for a moment?"


    After the policewoman nodded, she stood up with record files and a pen in her hand.


    This was just a small-scale police station. When Adam''s certificate of military officer was shown up,


    almost everyone there respected him deeply. In addition to the two policemen who were


    investigating the case, the director of the police station was also present, as they felt that a military


    officer like Adam must not be treated impolitely.


    "Uncle, can I just fill your mobile phone number here?" Anthea walked over, biting her lips and


    asking him in a low voice, "My adoptive parents are all in the town. I don''t want them to know what


    had happened... And so is my grandfather. I am afraid that he will be worried about me... Can


    you..."


    As she was now more acquainted with Adam, Anthea''s tone had gradually be more intimate


    while talking to him.


    Adam thought for a while and nodded. "Okay."


    Upon hearing this, Anthea quickly handed over the record files and the pen to him. Adam wrote


    down his name and mobile phone number on the form in a firm and confident manner.


    When she took the record files back, Anthea couldn''t help but nce at the number with gratitude.


    After all the procedures werepleted, the policewoman smiled at the two girls andforted


    them, "Everything is fine now. I have already informed your parents. Go back home now! Society is


    more dangerous than the school. You should be more careful in the future!"


    "Thank you!" The two girls waved goodbye to her.


    After walking out of the police station, Alexandria took Anthea''s hand tightly. She said apologetically,


    "I''m so sorry, Anthea! I didn''t know it would turn out to be like this. I had put you in danger. If it


    weren''t for your help today, I would be all alone... I..."


    "It''s okay!" Anthea smiled and shook her head.


    Alexandria was a local citizen, and as it was Saturday today, she needed not go back to the


    dormitory. The policewoman had informed her parents, and she was taken home directly.


    The green jeep was parked on the side of the road, while a tall and strong figure was leaning


    against it with a cigarette in his mouth. The lighter was shaken twice and then it was lit up. White


    circles of smoke came out from the man''s mouth, which looked very natural and outstanding.


    He was wearing a pair of military boots and looked extraordinarily manly.


    His face was also very handsome, as if it had been carefully sculpted by the heavens. His facial


    features were impressive and charmingly three-dimensional. In a word, he was almost the most


    handsome military officer she had ever seen!


    Anthea walked over and gently said, "Uncle..."


    Adam raised his head, and smoke swirled around his face. "Have you finished taking records?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    "Then... This is for you!" Adam handed her a bag.


    After the police was called, the policemen directly searched the warehouse of the criminals. They


    also found the clothes and bags, as well as the mobile phones and other personal items of Anthea


    and Alexandria. Everything was returned to the two girls.


    Anthea reached out and took the bag, looking at him with sparkling eyes. "Uncle, I''m so lucky to


    have met you today. Otherwise, I would have a lot of trouble. You are really my lucky man!"


    "Lucky man..."


    If there was a calm and unruffledke in Adam''s heart, there would be ripples on it now.


    Anthea looked down and added, "Oh... By the way, thank you for giving me your coat. I''ll give it


    back to you!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to pull off the coat from her body.


    The ribbons inside had been broken for a long time, and the remaining cloth was shaky. If she took


    the coat off now, there was no way to hide her breasts properly. In addition, at this time, the night


    had already fallen, and the weather in the north in early spring was not warm at all.


    Adam stopped her in a low voice, "Don''t take it off!"


    Hearing this, Anthea obediently stopped taking off the coat, and continued to wear it again.


    Looking at her lonely figure, Adam snubbed out his cigarette, pulled open the door of the co-pilot


    seat, and said lightly, "Get in the car, I''ll send you back to school!"


    Anthea was a little surprised. She then nodded and quickly slipped into the car. She didn''t forget her


    embarrassing experiencest time, so that she immediately fastened the seat belt as soon as she


    got in the car.


    Adam seemed to have cast a nce at her, and he started the car.


    Just like before, it was too quiet inside the car. There was no radio broadcasting or music. He


    seemed to have no interest in such things. Only the engine sound of the car, as well as the sound of


    the horn, which red asionally, could be heard.


    Anthea had already forgotten the terrible things that happened in the evening. She broke the silence


    on her own initiative. "Uncle, why are you there?"


    "Toplete a mission," Adam replied briefly.


    "What mission?" Anthea asked.


    Seeing that he did not answer her, Anthea curled her lips. "I know. It must be a military secret


    again!"


    Adam nced at her, and saw that her eyes were drooped and disappointed. He exined to her in


    a low voice, "A soldier of active duty in the army had vited the rules of the army. He absconded


    and fled to Ice city. It was reported that he had been lurking in major pubs and other secret ces


    and conducting illegal activities there. I was designated to be in charge for the arrest of him!"


    Anthea didn''t know much about such things, but she suddenly thought of something else and added


    in a low voice, "Hey... Did you go there in order to catch himst time when you were at the pub?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "Uh..." Anthea scratched her head awkwardly. She also thought of the first time they met, especially


    when she noticed that the gauze on his right hand had not been removed yet. She asked carefully


    and somewhat with a sense of guilt, "Have you caught the former soldier this time?"


    Adam gave her a blink and said, "No, because you had appeared again."


    Anthea looked embarrassed, and she muttered in a low voice, "You''re so unlucky!"


    Adam,


    As it was not rush hours now, the jeep arrived at the gate of Vaden High School a short whileter.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Anthea unfastened her seat belt and jumped down from the car deftly. Then, she grabbed the fallen


    car window with her hands like a kitten''s paws and said with a smile to Adam, "Thank you for


    sending me back, Uncle! Be careful on your way!"


    The jeep was rtively of a high car type. What''s more, as Adam''s jeep was not an ordinary


    vehicle, it had been modified ording to military standards. For this reason, the jeep was actually


    a very high car.


    From a high vantage point, Adam could just look down on Anthea.


    She was wearing his coat, and as the coat''s cor was wide and broad, and by dint of the street


    lamps next to her, Adam could clearly see her beautiful shoulders, as well as some other parts of


    her, which were charming and sexy.


    Adam suddenly thought of the scene when Anthea threw herself into his arms in the evening.


    Her body was so slim that there was almost no gap between the two of them. He could clearly feel


    her flesh and curves...


    Adam suddenly felt thirsty and swallowed.


    Looking at her departing figure which was slender and beautiful, Adam felt something stirring in his


    heart.


    He picked up another cigarette from the storagepartment. The pacifying effect of Nicotine


    helped him to calm down a lot. His ck eyes narrowed, and he spat out white smoke with no


    visible expression on his face.


    A Hummer with militarybels stopped behind the jeep, and the driver jumped off, got in Adam''s


    jeep, and sat on the back seat.


    Carter said dejectedly, "Captain Chin, he has run away again!"


    "Uh-huh." Adam replied in a low voice.


    "We can only wait for another chance. Now we have failed twice, he will probably be more


    cautious! Fortunately, we have set a security ban against him, and he won''t be able to leave the Ice


    city!"


    "Continue to watch him closely, and report to me if you have any discovery at any time!"


    "Yes!" Carter replied with a straight face.


    The moment he finished reporting to his superior, Carter began to gossip. "Captain Chin, there may


    be some right chemistry between you and the girl! Some of our colleagues always gossip behind


    you that you may have to potential to be a lifelong single man. But they have made a serious


    mistake! Our dear Captain Chin is truly a Casanova! In the blink of an eye he has easily attracted a


    very beautiful and charming high school student as his little mistress... It''s just like an old bull eating


    young grass. You''re awesome!"


    Adam leaned over and said, "She''s just my niece."


    Carter was stunned, and the expression on his face now was a bit funny.


    Carter scratched his head and looked at the girl''s figure, which was gradually disappearing from


    their visions. He didn''t think too much about it before he chuckled and added, "Captain Chin, your


    niece''s really a sexy girl!"


    "Are you tired of living any longer?" Adam shouted at him in a deep voice.


    After being intimidated by the murderous gaze of Adam, who looked like the Hell-king, Carter shook


    his head like a rattle. "No... no! I still dream of bing a 100-year-old man in the future!"


    "Ouch... I''m so scared!"


    Carter silently thought to himself, "Brother Adam is really protective of that so-called niece!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Chin''s Mansion was situated in the militarypound.


    The guards with loaded guns at the entrance looked steadily forward, and their backs were always


    straightened. After seeing Adam''s jeep, they uniformly saluted to him in a standard military manner.


    Different from other residentialmunities, there were soldiers patrolling every few meters on the


    private road.


    The jeep stopped in front of a third-story vi. Adam walked into the vi with her military boots.


    Upon hearing the sound, Mrs. Meadow Yamada, Adam''s mother, stood up from the sofa and said


    happily, "Adam, you''re back!"


    Adam was her eldest son. Unlike her second son, Adam seldom returned home since he attended


    the military academy. After graduation, Adam joined the army, and he came back home only a few


    times a year. It was for this reason that Meadow would be in a very good mood every time she saw


    him back.


    "Mom." Adam said to his mother.


    As the mother and son were talking, there was the sound of footsteps upstairs. Bemy Chin,


    Adam''s father, who was dressed in a military uniform, went out of his room and said in a serious


    voice, "Adam,e here to my study!"


    "Alright," Adam replied.


    Every time her eldest son came back from the army, her husband would talk to him regrly. For


    this reason, Meadow didn''t say anything else. She simply urged Adam to go upstairs, and then she


    went to the kitchen to cook some delicious dishes that her son loved to eat.


    "Sit down here!" Bemy pointed at a chair.


    Hearing this, Adam, who was standing straight in front of the desk, turned around and walked to the


    solid wooden chair.


    Bey was rtively unsatisfied with his youngest son, who possessed arbitrary personal


    characters. However, he was satisfied with the other two sons'' performance. Following the


    instructions and roadmap Bemy had set in advance, Adam became a military officer, while the


    second son, Wilson Chin, became a sessful businessman. They were influential figures in the


    military circle and business circle of the Ice city, and at the same time the pride of the Chin Family.


    However, unlike his younger brother, Wilson, who was the president of an enterprise, Adam was


    more introverted.


    Now, Adam was sitting there with his long legs crossed, but his face looked just as unsmiling as


    when he was in the army.


    Inparison to Wilson, Bemy always treated Adam less strictly. "Can you stay at home for a


    few more days this time?"


    "I''m not sure." Adam replied, "I''ll have to return to my regiment after the mission ispleted."


    Bemy nodded and continued smiling. "I met your Commanding Officer a few days ago. He was


    very pleased with your performance and thought highly of you. He wanted you to work hard and


    strive for the opportunity of promotion next year! I have some advice for you: Stand firmly and fight


    steadily. Don''t be eager for instant benefits!"


    "I know." Adam nodded.


    After talking about Adam''s career development, Bemy changed the topic to daily life, "The date of


    the anniversary of Rory''s death was inst week. Did you visit the tomb and pay respect to her?"


    "Yes, I did." Adam said in a low voice.


    When his father mentioned the anniversary of Rory Hsu''s death, the image of the girl who was


    beautiful and clever at the same time popped up in his mind.


    She stood in front of him somewhat nervously, and looked at him with shining eyes. She stuttered to


    call him "Uncle" for the first time.


    "Well... I think you must be there!" Bemy nodded with satisfaction and added in a serious voice,


    "When you''re still in Ice city, you should visit the Hsu family more often! Although it has been two


    years since Rory deceased, and you actually haven''t done anything wrong to the Hsu family, you


    still need to demonstrate an attitude that you care about them. After all, Rory died of the air crash


    because she wanted to go to Country M to reunite with you. Others might rumor that Rory''s death


    was indirectly caused by you. If you behave more politely such rumors would be groundless!


    In addition to this, themonly-shared economic benefits of our two families need to be


    maintained and promoted."


    Adam became concentrated again because of his father''s words, and he replied in a low voice, "I


    wille over there if I have time."


    Soon after he got married to Rory Hsu two years ago, Adam was invited by the special forces of


    Country M to join their training program. Different from the domestic ordinary training programs, this


    was aprehensive training camp for international special warfare. A great many elite military


    officers and soldiers from different countries were invited to take part in the training program. It


    would take Adam a whole year in Country M and he would not be allowed toe back halfway.


    For a military officer like Adam, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Adam couldn''t refuse this invitation. At that time, the Hsu family also agreed that Adam could take


    part in the training program. Three months after she and Adam got married, Rory flew to Country M


    alone regardless of everyone''s objection. She really wanted to see her husband again in Country M.


    Unfortunately, she met an ident of air crash halfway and was killed there.


    Bemy raised his teacup and continued, "The day after tomorrow will be Master Hsu''s birthday,


    right? I''m going to the capital city tonight. I won''t be able to attend his birthday party. Remember to


    send the gifts to them on behalf of me!"


    "I got it." Adam nodded.


    In the female dormitory of Vaden High School...


    The window was half-open and the wind blew in.


    The man''s coat on the hanger was waving gently in the wind. Anthea reached out her hand to touch


    it, as if she could feel the strong masculine fragrance.


    At that moment, her mobile phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Anthea was awakened from her fantasy by the ringtone.


    Then, she realized what she had done just now. Her cheeks turned a little red. She swallowed, and


    then picked up the phone. "Hello, grandpa!"


    Master Hsu asked her lovingly, "What are you doing now, Anthea?"


    "I''m in the dormitory. I''ve just had lunch!" Anthea asked lovely, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    "Humph... You heartless girl. Don''t you think you''ve forgotten something?" Master Hsu pretended to


    be angry.


    "You mean your birthday?" Anthea sniggered and coaxed him. "Grandpa, how can I forget it? I''ve


    prepared all the gifts. I''ll send them to you by express delivery, and you''ll receive them tomorrow!"


    "Send the gifts to me by express delivery? Why don''t you give them to me personally? There''ll be a


    birthday party tomorrow night. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up at school!"


    "Grandpa, I''m going to study at night..."


    Anthea was not lying to Master Hsu. It was true that as a grade-three senior high school student


    she had to attend night sses. But more importantly, she didn''t want to go to the Hsu family. She


    felt that she didn''t belong to there.


    "Ask for a leave from your teacher!" Master Hsu said directly, "I''m an old man now, Anthea. I haven''t


    had a birthday with you yet! Now you''ve moved to Ice city. If you don''te to my birthday party,


    grandpa won''t be happy!"


    Seeing that Anthea didn''t say anything else, Master Hsu sighed deliberately and added


    exaggeratedly, "At my age, how many years can I live? One of my feet has stepped into the coffin!"


    Anthea replied helplessly, "Grandpa, don''t say that. I''ll go to your birthday party!"


    In the evening of the second day, the sunset glow kindled the sky.


    Anthea had refused Master Hsu''s suggestion that he would send a driver to pick her up at school.


    Instead, she chose to take a taxi herself.


    Just like before, she jumped out of the taxi at the door. As she walked inside, she could see the


    bustling scene in the vi from afar.


    Both the Hsu family and Master Hsu were influential in Ice city. Although the birthday party was not


    held in a high-profile way, many people still came after they heard about it. There were a great


    many luxury cars parked in the courtyard.


    Anthea''s eyes swept over those luxury cars. She seemed to be looking for something eagerly.


    Finally, her eyes were fixed on the jeep with the military te.


    The birthday party was held in the side hall, but due to the reason that arge number of guests had


    come, Anthea could see groups of people chatting together after she entered the hallway.


    Of course, Anthea didn''t know a single one of them. However, just like when she was eagerly


    searching for the jeep, she subconsciously looked inside the hall. This time, she spotted Adam in


    the crowd at a nce.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was dressed formally today, and was wearing a ck suit.


    His ck suit was of a British style, and there was a vest beneath it, which made him look strong


    and handsome. His military boots were today reced by a pair of shining leather shoes.


    Adam looked very handsome, and he was also a strong and clever young man. He really stood out


    in the crowd. Unlike the others who were busy gossiping, he stood there in silence, with one hand in


    his pocket.


    Even though there were many people around him who tried to talk to him, he just listened to them


    most of the time, and nodded from time to time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, a man shouted to Anthea. It was clear that this man didn''t like her


    Upon hearing the voice, Anthea turned around and saw Jayden Hsu, the youngest son of the Hsu


    family. He was also the only son at the moment.


    The eldest son and the eldest daughter of the Hsu family had respectively been killed by car


    ident and air crash, and now Jayden was the only one left. This year, Master Hsu decided to


    retire to the second line, and he had justpletely handed over the family business to Jayden.


    Anthea saw that there was a sexy and beautiful woman in Jayden''s arms. It seemed as if this was


    his newest girlfriend, as she was different from the one next to him when Anthea saw Jaydenst


    time. She looked down and didn''t show much emotion. She simply replied, "Little uncle, grandpa


    has asked me toe here."


    "I knew it!" Jayden snorted.


    After all, Jayden Hus was only the half-blood younger brother of Hendrix Hus, Anthea''s father.


    Jayden didn''t think Hendrix was a good elder brother. In addition, Anthea was sent to the


    countryside when she was a child, and she grew up there. For this reason, Jayden had never taken


    her seriously.


    Jayden said to Anthea sternly, "This is the Old Master''s birthday party, and those who have been


    invited here are honorable guests. After you enter the hall, you have to be careful with your words


    and behavior, understand?"


    "OK..." Anthea responded in a low tone, unwilling to interact with this little uncle more. She gestured


    to the paper bag in her arms, "I''ve prepared a gift for grandpa. I''ll take it to him now!"


    There was a scarf in the paper bag, which was woven by herself after she bought some woolen


    yarns. Although spring had alreadye, the weather was still cold, and Anthea thought that the


    old man still needed a scarf.


    "Go!" Jayden also saw the scarf. He then left with his femalepanion in his arms with disdain.


    He needed to meet more guests.


    Anthea rolled her eyes up at his back.


    She held the gift in her arms and went straight through the crowd to the Old Master.


    Master Hsu was just waiting for Anthea toe. When he saw her, he immediately became happy.


    He took her hand to his side. "Anthea, I thought you were just lying to grandpa. I''m so d you


    come


    here!"


    "How could it be?" Anthea handed the paper bag to him. "Grandpa, this is my gift! It''s a scarf. I


    knitted it myself. I don''t know if you like it or not..."


    After all, she had just been looked down upon by her uncle, Jayden. She was still a littlecking in


    confidence.


    "I like it... Of course... I like it! My granddaughter has knitted it for me. She''s such a considerate and


    nice girl!" When Master Hus saw the scarf, he immediately put it on. If it weren''t for the fact that it


    was too hot inside the house, he would be unwilling to take it off. He whispered to her, "Humph...


    Your scarf is much better than the antiques these people have sent me. They''re cold... Beautiful but


    not useful things!"


    Anthea''s heart was filled with warmth. She sweetly said, "Grandpa, happy birthday to you! You''ll be


    healthy, and your life will be as long as pine trees in the Alps!"


    "Good... Good!" Master Hsu was really delighted.


    As the Old Master was the central figure today, there would always be peopleing up to greet


    him. After two guests had just left, Anthea asked the old man quietly, "Grandpa, must I leave after


    the birthday party ends?" "Of course!" Master Hsu took her hand. "The chef invited today can cook


    very delicious foods. You should enjoy yourselfter!"


    Anthea had to nod. "Okay..."


    Taking advantage of the reason to answer a phone call, she ran outside of the vi to breathe some


    fresh air.


    The phone was from one of her best friends, Emily Sam, who had grown up together with her in the


    little town. "Anthea, Leonardo has returned to Ice city!"


    "D*mn it... Does he really want to finish his education in Ice city?" Anthea eximed in a low voice.


    "Yes!" Emily added, "I guess... Notter than tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, he wille to


    you and brag about everything in front of you!


    Before he left my house today, he warned me not to tell you anything about it. He said he wanted to


    give you a shock!"


    Anthea looked up at the sky speechlessly. "Okay...


    Emily... I got it!"


    "Anthea, I have been so lonely since you left. I don''t have anyone to be my best friend at school. I


    miss you so much!" Emily was almost mourning.


    "Me too!" Anthea also missed Emily so much. Sheforted thetter and said, "It doesn''t matter.


    After the second half of this semester, we will be able to meet each other once we be college


    students. Let''s attend the same college!"


    After hanging up the phone, Anthea nned to hang out outside the vi for a longer time.


    Suddenly, she heard the voices of servants talking in the kitchen next to her, and she thought she


    had heard these words, ''Rory''s husband''".


    Wasn''t Adam Chin ''Rory''s husband''?

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "His name is Adam. He often visits the Hsu family. He''s really a nice guy!"


    "Yes! But then again, he''s a good husband for Ms. Hsu. He usually looks serious, but at least he


    seems to be an upright person. It has been two years since Ms. Hsu passed away. During this


    period I hear no bad news or scandal about him in love affairs... No wonder the Old Master likes this


    former son-inw very much!"


    The kitchen was on the west side, and it had a halfopened window.


    When Anthea just picked up the phone, she was leaning against the wall next to the kitchen, and


    therefore the voices inside it could be heard clearly by her.


    With her arms around her shoulders, Anthea continued to listen to the servants'' gossips with great


    interest.


    At this time, a servant suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Ahem... Have you heard of the rumor?"


    "What is it?" Someone else immediately asked.


    "On the night when Ms. Hsu and Mr. Chin got married, they held their wedding ceremony. After the


    wedding ceremony, Mr. Chin immediately took the ne to Country M. The two of them didn''t even


    have a wedding night! After that, they had never really slept in the same bed. Otherwise, why Ms.


    Hsu would be so eager to visit her husband in Country M at that time!"


    "Really? Such a beautiful bride like Ms. Hsu was thrown at home by him. Who could do it if he''s a


    normal man?"


    "Let''s put it in this way: Do you think that Mr. Chin''s sexual capacity was not good enough?"


    "It''s impossible! All the soldiers are good at such things. Mr. Chin is very strong. The real reason is...


    He doesn''t like woman. He likes man!"


    "D*mn it!"


    Anthea had not expected that she would actually eavesdrop on such a wonderful piece of news.


    She was very amused by it.


    Afraid of being caught on the spot, she fled away in a hurry.


    On the way back, Anthea was still in the aftertaste of being bombarded by gossips which were so


    interesting. Suddenly, she stumbled and was about to fall down to the ground.


    Just as she was about to plunge into the grass on the roadside, arge, powerful hand suddenly


    grabbed her hand.


    Anthea''s body shook once or twice, and then she was able to stabilize herself.


    She could faintly smell the scent of cigarettes from the man who helped her. She raised her head


    and saw Adam Chin, who was standing in front of her. His shadow was shrouding her face, and his


    dark eyes were looking down at her.


    Thinking of what she just overheard, Anthea swallowed stiffly and stuttered, "Uncle Chin..."


    "Be careful next time when you walk." After confirming that Anthea would not fall down again, Adam


    let go of her hand.


    The girl in front of him was wearing a white batsleeved sweater with a pair of ninth jeans, while the


    lower parts of her ankle were bare. She was wearing a pair of board shoes, which looked cute and


    were popr among adolescents. She was dressed in a pure and youthful style.


    Anthea looked rather different from the other people who were dressed up so formally here. As a


    result, she was very eye-catching, and that''s why Adam could find her at the first sight.


    "Yes..." She nodded.


    As if he had noticed that her eyes were blinking,


    Adam asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "No... Nothing!" Anthea shook his head, and her eyes


    drifted away.


    "If you have something to say, say it!" Adam frowned.


    "What about you sexual capacities? Anything wrong?


    "Or.. You''re not interested in woman. Your''re only interested in man, right?


    "Lol..."


    "How could I ask him questions like these?"


    Anthea thought. She felt embarrassed and licked her lips to get rid of nervousness. In order to avoid


    his eyes, she looked down through his body, from his straight trousers to the shining leather shoes.


    She suddenly had a good idea and blurted out, "I was just thinking that you are more handsome in


    military boots..."


    Although this was only an awkward and unexinable topic, it actually reflected what she thought in


    her heart.


    The first time they met at the pub, Adam was wearing military boots. That night, he was especially


    manly and had a powerful aura. Wherever he went, he could make anyone''s heart tremble if he


    looked at thetter with stern eyes.


    "Military boots?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing that this topic might work, Anthea nodded repeatedly and added, "Yes... You''re so


    handsome... in the boots!"


    Adam lowered his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on his own ck leather shoes. He seemed to be


    pleased by Anthea''s words, but his mood could not be easily detected by others.


    The old steward came out of the vi and walked up to Anthea. "Miss Lee, the Old Master wants to


    see you now!"


    "Okay. I''ll go!" Anthea answered quickly.


    The birthday party continued until around 8:30 p.m., and now it was getting darker outside.


    Jayden was busy sending off the guests one by one. Master Hsu felt tired now. As most of the


    guests had left, Adam, who was holding a car key, also came over to say goodbye to the Old


    Master.


    Master Hsu nodded with a smile and did not forget to tell his former son-inw that he liked the gifts


    from Bemy Chin very much.


    As the driver of the Hsu family had been ordered to drive some of the guests home, and he couldn''t


    come back in a short time. Master Hsu looked at his granddaughter next to him and said to his


    former son-inw, "Adam, please help me drive Anthea back to her school!" "Okay." Adam nodded.


    The green jeep left the Hsu''s family.


    Anthea grabbed the seat belt with both hands. She was not even in the mood to enjoy the beautiful


    neon lights outside of the car window. From time to time, she peeked to her side from the corner of


    her eyes.


    "He does not like woman. He likes man..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thinking of the servants'' words, Anthea quietly studied the appearance of Adam.


    She could see impressively three-dimensional facial features, prominent Adam''s apple, broad


    shoulders, partly visible chest muscles which were strong, as well as two long legs, which appeared


    to be straight and powerful even if Adam was sitting.


    Adam had a handsome and outstanding face and a strong, powerful body. People near him could


    felt his unlimited energy and male hormone. What''s more, he was calm and mature in his nature. It


    was quite difficult for Anthea to associate him with a gay.


    However, in today''s society, the LGBT (Lesbian Gay Bisexual Transgender) culture has be


    quite popr. Everyone had their own special preferences, which could not be judged and decided


    by others.


    Nowadays, arge number of strong and handsome men are LGBT, which really made young girls


    like Anthea distressed. Although the servants were just gossiping, it might not be groundless for


    them to allege that Adam was gay.


    If he was a normal man, why didn''t he even sleep with his wife after marriage...


    Anthea smacked her lips secretly.


    As she looked at the profile of his side face, the expression on her face gradually became hard to


    describe.


    "Hmm..."


    "Is he Top or Bottom?


    "This is really a meaningful question worth thinking deeply about!" She thought passionately.


    Adam had been in the army for many years, and therefore he was more alert than ordinary people.


    He naturally had felt that Anthea peeped at him from time to time. When the red signal light turned


    green, he continued to drive. Then, he asked suddenly, "What are you looking at?"


    Anthea''s back was tightened.


    Adam''s eyes were ck and sharp, as if he could see through people''s hearts in an instant. This


    was especially true when he looked straight at Anthea. It seemed almost as if he could read her


    mind clearly. It made her feel as if she was transparent in front of


    him.


    Anthea was in a panic. When she was at a loss how to deal with his reaction, a strange sound


    suddenly could be heard. It obviously came from one of them inside the car.


    Anthea tidied up her hair by the ear and said awkwardly, "Well... There were too many guests at the


    birthday party just now. I didn''t eat enough..."


    As Adam''s eyes looked away, Anthea quietly let out a sigh of relief, and she gently patted her belly,


    which was of great help to her in dispelling Adam''s doubts.


    The jeep drove on for five minutes, and then suddenly stopped on the right side of the road.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Anthea looked at him nervously and guiltily. She then asked tentatively, "Uncle Chin?"


    "Get off the car." Adam said in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Anthea looked at him, a little dumbfounded.


    She was just thinking about LGBT in her mind, and did not tell him anything about it.


    Adam held the steering wheel with one hand. He frowned and urged her, "Get off the car and wait


    for me on the roadside!"


    "..." Anthea mumbled.


    Being stared at by his domineering eyes, she didn''t dare to say anything else. She just unfastened


    her seat belt and jumped out of the car without a word.


    The car door was closed, and the jeep drove forward. Anthea stood alone on the roadside, feeling


    that she was just like a discarded kitten. Her face was pitiful and disappointed.


    "Humph... I''ll definitely tell grandpa what happened!" She thought.


    Just as Anthea wondered if she should take a taxi back to school, she found that the jeep did not go


    away. It turned around at the end of the street and stopped at a parking space on the roadside.


    Then, Adam''s tall and strong figure passed through the zebra line.


    Adam walked back to her side and said, "Let''s go!"


    Anthea blinked her eyes in bewilderment.


    Adam put the key into his trouser pocket. Although this was a two-way street, the right side of it was


    dotted with yellow lines. He could only park the jeep on the other side after turning around at the


    end of the street. See that that Anthea was standing there still, he frowned and added, "Aren''t you


    hungry?"


    After Anthea heard this, she found out that there was a restaurant of hand-pulled noodles near


    them.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then became excited. Now, she had already forgotten that a


    short while ago she swore she would definitelyin to her grandfather against Adam. She


    followed behind him obsequiously like a kitten. "Uncle, wait for me!"


    At this time of the day, there were still a lot of customers at the restaurant. The main hall on the first


    floor was particrly crowded. The waiter took the two of them to a table in the innermost corner.


    Anthea sat down and immediately ordered arge bowl of beef noodles.


    On the opposite side of the table, Adam was sitting with his long legs crossed. It seemed as if his


    sole purpose was to apany Anthea, and he didn''t want to eat anything. He lit a cigarette and


    ced the other hand on the dining table, tapping it rhythmically.


    The waiter quickly served arge bowl of noodles to Anthea. It consisted of delicious ribs soup,


    handmade noodles, several slices of sauce beef, as well as chopped scallions, and coriander on


    top of them.


    Anthea felt hungry and eagerly picked up the chopsticks. She asked politely, "Uncle, shall I eat my


    noodles now?"


    Adam flicked the cigarette ash and nced at her. This served as the answer.


    Anthea immediately began to eat the noodles, but as she ate them, she also brought out the


    coriander.


    "You don''t eat coriander?" Adam suddenly asked.


    "No, I don''t like them!" Anthea shook her head and grinned. "It''s okay to put coriander in the dish or


    soup, but I don''t like to eat them!"


    Anthea had been used to this habit since she was a child.


    In less than ten minutes, Anthea finished eating the bowl of noodles.


    This evening, at the birthday party of the Hsu family, she only ate two pieces of almond cakes and


    almost nothing else. She kept sitting still like a graceful pine tree, for fear that her uncle, Jayden


    Hsu, woulde over and deliberately make trouble for her.


    Now, she held up the bowl of noodles with both hands and drank all the soup. Her stomach was


    finally full.


    Seeing that Anthea had put down her chopsticks, Adam got up and went to the counter to pay the


    bill, and she immediately followed up like a lovely little cat.


    Because the jeep was parked on the opposite side of the street, Adam needed to cross the street


    before he could take the car.


    Adam intended that she should wait for him on this side of the street, just as she had done before


    they went into the restaurant. However, Anthea had just finished a bowl of delicious noodles and felt


    grateful to him. For this reason, she decided to follow him to the zebra line.


    Because it was a red light, the two of them stood there and waited, like other pedestrians.


    Adam picked up another cigarette from the box and inadvertently looked to Anthea. Under the neon


    lights, there was no makeup on the side of the girl''s face, yet not a single w could be observed in


    her. She was such a delicate and beautiful creature.


    The white smoke gradually spread, and he was absent-minded for a moment because of her


    beauty, so that he did not even notice the change of signal light.


    Anthea had followed the other pedestrians forward. When she found that Adam''s tall figure was not


    beside her, she immediately turned her head around and saw that the handsome man was still


    standing there and smoking. She nced at the jeep that was still parked there and the countdown


    time of the green light, and then ran back to him.


    "Uncle, let''s go quickly! We''re going to miss the green light soon!" She said in a hurry.


    Before he could respond, Anthea had grabbed his big hand and quickened her pace.


    With one hand holding the cigarette and the other one grabbed by her, Adam, who was 1.8 meters


    in height, passively let her lead the way in front of him.


    When they finally reached the other side of the street, the green light was just turned into red light,


    and the cars on the street began to move on again. Anthea let go of his hand, as if she hadn''t done


    anything special at all. She continued to follow him to the jeep.


    Adam looked down at his palm.


    After folding up his palm, he inserted it into the pocket of his trousers, and his Adam''s apple moved


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in an almost unnoticeable manner.


    Although it was now the 21 st century, the marriage between Adam and his former wife Rory Hsu


    had actually been arranged like an ancient marriage, in which the husband and the wife didn''t have


    enough independent rights. It was called "marriage between the two families", but this didn''t change


    the fact that it was the parents, rather than the young man and woman, who determined the


    marriage.


    Adam''s father, Bemy Chin, was the one who presided over the marriage between he and Rory.


    Adam did not reject the arrangement of marriage, nor did he feel anything special to be with Rory. It


    was more like he was simplypleting a military mission. Before the wedding, Adam and Rory


    had only met a few times. They just met each other formally, and these could not even be called


    "dates". Soon the wedding between them was held after Adam returned home uponpletion of a


    mission.


    Therefore, this was the first time that Adam crossed the street hand in hand with a girl.


    He felt a little special in his heart.


    The jeep once again stopped in front of the gate of Vaden High School. It was obvious that Adam


    was quite familiar with this ce now.


    Anthea unfastened her seat belt and thanked Adam. Then, she reached out her hand to open the


    car door.


    But she paused when she was about to push the door open. After hesitating for a while, she finally


    called out to Adam, "Erm... Uncle Chin..."


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked.


    Anthea thought about it for a long time, but she finally couldn''t help saying, "It has been two years


    since Aunt Hsu passed away. Have you ever thought about marrying someone else?"


    "No... Not for the time being." Adam replied indifferently.


    Anthea bit her lips, trying to figure out the meaning of his words.


    With a wavering expression on her face, she wanted to say something, but stopped on second


    thought. Then, she said, "Uncle, in fact, people have different values and interests. Many popr


    singers and movie stars have bravely announced it. But... What should I say? I mean... In real life, it


    is still a rtively sensitive topic. Most people still can''t ept it. It can easily be the center of


    gossips and rumors!"


    After saying that, Anthea opened the car door and ran away. "Ahem... It''s gettingte. The dormitory


    area will be locked up soon. I''m going back!"


    "..." Adam was puzzled by her words.


    "Is this the generation gap? Am I too old to


    understand what she meant?"


    At 7:00 a m. the next day.


    As usual, there were students holding textbooks everywhere in the school. They were going to the


    teaching building to prepare for the morning selfstudy ss.


    Shelby Jiles, who had juste down from the Mercedes Benz, was naturally the focus of


    everyone''s attention again.


    Because this was a private boarding school, most of the students needed to stay in school.


    However, there were a small group of students who enjoyed the privilege of being able to go home


    freely, and Shelby was one of them. In fact, she also had a dormitory, but it was more like a


    symbolic one.


    K Zach had already been waiting for Shelby at the entrance of the teaching building. She


    impatiently went up to thetter and said, "Shelby, what you said yesterday is true, right? Will Young


    Master Schain really transfer to our school today?"

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    "Mm... I won''t lie to you on this." Shelby looked at K gracefully.


    "Of course you won''t!" K immediately ttered her. "You are Young Master Schain''s cousin. If you


    say he wille here, he definitely will. Since you told me about this news, I have been so excited


    that I didn''t sleep well for two nights in a row!"


    K said with a shy expression, "I began to have a secret crush on him when I was still in junior


    high school. I thought I should confess my love to him in high school. I hadn''t expected him to


    suddenly transfer to the high school in the town. I was so shocked at that time. Now I finally have


    another chance to see him again. Which ss will he go to?"


    Shelby looked at her love-struck face and sneered in her heart. However, she still answered with a


    smile, "I don''t know about that. I only heard my parents say that he is going to return to our school


    this semester!"


    K nodded and kept looking at her watch. "It''s seven o''clock now. I guess he should being


    soon. What should I do? Shelby, I''m a little nervous!"


    Shelbyforted her perfunctorily.


    At that moment, Anthea was also walking to the teaching building from the side of the campus.


    She got upte today and didn''t even have breakfast. Now she was just waiting to enter the


    ssroom and see whether she could get some eggs "borrowed" by her roommates from the


    canteen.


    Anthea walked into the teaching building quietly. When she was about to go upstairs, someone


    behind her suddenly patted her on the shoulder.


    "Anthea!"


    The voice was full of energy and a little cynical.


    Anthea turned around and saw a young man who was taller than herself standing behind her. This


    young man was slender, with a single-shoulder bag on his back and yellow hair on his head.


    Ordinary people would look pale and scampish with an appearance of this kind, but as this young


    man was quite good at controlling himself and his dressing style, he still looked very handsome.


    Because she had learned from Emily about him in advance, Anthea was not that surprised, and she


    red at him angrily. "Jesus, you scared me!"


    The young man shook his schoolbag and was very dissatisfied. "Why are you so calm? Aren''t you


    excited to see your first love?"


    "Can''t you just stop talking nonsense?" The corners of Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    The young man put his hands into his pockets, and the hair on his forehead flutter. He then added


    proudly, "What am I talking about? We are the first love of each other! Aren''t you surprised and


    happy to see me in this way? A month ago, when you transferred to this school, I told you that I


    would not leave you alone!"


    He wasn''t telling a lie. He was to some extent Anthea''s "first love".


    When Anthea was still in her first year of high school in the town, the game of "Truth or Dare" was


    popr among high school students. One day, Anthea lost in the game, and she was asked by the


    others to date with the person who was the first one to enter the high school. The first person she


    met was none other than Leonardo Schain. Anthea and Leonardo had a happy day together. Later,


    the two of them, together with Emily, became best friends. Sometimes Leonardo would joke with


    Anthea that he used to be her boyfriend, or "first love".


    Anthea clenched her fists, and her knuckles gave out a creaking sound. "Leonardo, haven''t you


    been beaten by me for a long time? You want to be beaten, huh?"


    Leonardo was scared when he saw her rubbing her hands. "Don''t... Don''t, I apologize to you!"


    He was most afraid of Anthea''s Shoulder Suplex!


    Anthea and Leonardo used to be team members when they learned Taekwondo. The coach


    ordered the two of them to be partners. Leonardo''s neck had been dislocated twice by Anthea''s


    attack and wrestling skills, so that there was a deep and indelible impression in her mind.


    Leonardo saw that Anthea was calm and unsurprised at all, which was out of his expectation. He


    pounded his chest and stamped his feet. "No, it shouldn''t be like this! Anthea, why are you not


    surprised at all? Even if you''re not surprised, you should at least be shocked!... It must be Emily!


    She''s a traitor. She had told you secretly, right?"


    "You joined the two of us in halfway. How can you beparable to Emily?" Anthea gave him a


    sarcastic look.


    "You make me so mad!" Leonardo almost jumped up and down out of anger.


    "Wow... Who is that handsome guy?"


    "He seems to be a new student here. Don''t you see he''s not wearing our school uniform? But he''s


    really handsome!"


    "That''s Leonardo, or Young Master Schain! He used to be a student in our junior high school. He


    was a well-known figure at time, and many girls had a crush on him. However, he didn''t like any one


    of them. Later when he was about to study in senior high school, he suddenly transferred to another


    school in the town. I haven''t expected that in thest six months of our high school time, Young


    Master Schain actuallye back! We girls finally have the Prince Charming to be with us again!"


    "The Prince Charming..."


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth twitched. She really couldn''t connect this young man who was


    jumping up and down in front of her like a monkey to a magnificent title like "The Prince


    Charming"...


    At that moment, the so-called "Prince Charming" quickly pulled her arm and urge her to go upstairs.


    "Come on! We''re going to bete for the ss. Anthea, I''m in the same ss as you. Who''s your


    deskmate now? I don''t care. I''ll kick him away and be your deskmate!"


    Anthea and Leonardo went upstairs together, but none of them noticed the jealous eyes behind


    them.


    K, who had also walked into the building, was so angry that her face almost turned blue. She


    stamped her feet hard and said, "Shelby, how could Young Master Schain be entangled with


    that b*tch called Anthea Lee!"


    Shelby also seemed to be a little surprised. She secretly raised her eyebrows and slowly said,


    "Didn''t you say Anthea Lee came from the town? Maybe the two of them knew each other there!"


    "That b*tch must have shamelessly pestered Young Master Schain there!" K continued, and her


    heart was full of hatred, "Yes, it must be like this! She just looks like an enchantress. She smiles at


    every man she meets. She''s always showing her two dimples to seduce men. She''s such a


    countryside bumpkin! Why can''t she just study hard every day? She had seduced some of the


    juniors of lower grade, but now she''s trying to seduce Young Master Schain! She has gone too far!"


    "Don''t be so angry!" Shelby pretended tofort her.


    The more K said, the angrier she became. Even her cheeks were bulging. "How can I not be


    angry? Ah! Ah! Ah! I am going to kill myself!"


    Seeing a boy nearby was peeping at her, Shelby inadvertently lifted her long hair in a coquettish


    manner. The boy''s face instantly blushed, and this made her feel very proud. Then, she turned


    around and said in a low voice to K, whose face was still gloomy, "If you have enough spare time


    to be angry, why don''t you think more about practical things!"


    After a brief period of rest, it was soon the time for ss in the afternoon.


    Anthea didn''t go back to the dormitory at noon. Instead, she stayed in the library all the time. At this


    time, she felt slightly sleepy. She yawned and went to the teaching building with textbooks and


    learning materials in her hand. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She just felt that the other


    students around her were virtually talking about or pointing at her.


    As soon as she looked at them, these students would immediately turn back and whisper to each


    other stealthily.


    This feeling, or illusion, was especially when she entered the teaching building and went up to the


    floor of Grade Three in senior high school. Whenever Anthea met any students in the next ss or


    from her own ss, the way they looked at her was just very queer.


    She frowned and felt a little confused.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After entering the ssroom, Anthea found that some of her ssmates had not yet arrived, and


    she went straight to her seat.


    Leonardo, who had transferred to here from the high school in the town, did not be Anthea''s


    deskmate as he had dreamed of. However, he was sitting behind Anthea. In that morning, Leonardo


    frequently handed Anthea notes to talk to her, and whenever she failed to reply, he would poke her


    back with a pen, which made her annoyed.


    When Anthea sat down, she saw that Leonardo was facing down the desk behind her. It seemed


    that he had been sleeping for the whole afternoon.


    Just as Anthea was about to hit him in the head with a textbook, her roommate, Alexandria Shieh,


    suddenly ran into the ssroom in a panic. She was holding her mobile phone in her hand, "Anthea,


    something bad has happened! Your naked photos have been posted on the school forum!"

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Before Anthea could say anything, another roommate, Holly Wurl, rushed to her. "What? How is it


    possible?"


    "I also think it''s impossible, but..." Alexandria showed the phone to Anthea and Holly. "Look... It took


    only an afternoon nap''s time for the post to attract a great deal of attention. Now the whole school


    should have known it!"


    Anthea fixed her eyes on the screen.


    Nowadays, the most influential socialwork tform among high school students were not major


    tforms like Facebook, Twitter, but the different school-rted forums. Nearly every student of the


    school had the habit of visiting the forum on a daily basis. Usually, no matter what happened on the


    campus, good or bad news, they would be posted on the forum and discussed or spread by the


    students. Unfortunately, Anthea had fallen victim to this BBS culture among middle school students.


    the Author of the post directly pointed out Anthea''s name, and which ss she was in: ss Three


    of Grade Three. It was described vividly how Anthea pretended to be a naive and innocent girl


    inside the school, and how she took indecent photos outside the school in order to make more


    money, and so on.


    The title and content of the post were very eyecatching. What''s worse, the relevant photos were


    also attached.


    Anthea was wearing a ck braces skirt and a pair of hot pants which were white. She was


    standing in front of a background of white cloth of a studio when the photos were taken.


    When Anthea saw the photos, she immediately remembered what had happened. It was the day


    when she apanied Alexandria to do the part-time job. When she came out of the locker room


    after changing into the clothes of the photography studio, the man holding the camera casually took


    two photos of her, and then asked her to take off her clothes, which was refused by her...


    Unexpectedly, the two photos were now posted on the students'' BBS. Although they were


    practically not naked photos, the title was indirectly suggesting something very indecent. Besides,


    the dress in the photos was still too sexy for a high school student like Anthea. It was therefore


    difficult for the other students not to think about indecent behavior of Anthea.


    The text content of the post was also written in an exaggerated and sensational style. The author


    vividly described how indecent or even lustful Anthea was. It was difficult for everyone not to believe


    it.


    Anthea nced at the number of page views and thements below. In just a short lunch break,


    there had been over 5,000 replies to this post, which had always been on the top of the board!"


    "What the f*ck..."


    Leonardo, who was sitting behind Anthea, was shocked and shouted.


    Alexandria looked at the post which had attracted unbelievable level of attention of the fellow


    students, feeling anxious and guilty. "I''m so sorry, Anthea. It''s all my fault! If I didn''t ask you to work


    part-time with me, they wouldn''t be able to nder you like that. Sometimes bad things happen to


    good people. It''s so unfair!


    "When this post appeared, I immediately tried to rify what had actually happened below it. And I


    also wrote another post to exin it, but no one paid attention to my rification and exnation.


    Now my post has sunk to more than a dozen pages.


    What shall we do now?" At the end of her words, Alexandria was almost crying.


    Holly Wurl and Rosie Lauro, who were from the same dormitory, also gathered around her. "Anthea,


    don''t worry. We all believe you!"


    In such a critical moment, there were still friends trying to help orfort her. Anthea''s heart was


    filled with warmth. However, looking at the post in the mobile phone, she narrowed her eyes in


    dismay.


    Rosie looked at Alexandria, who kept leaving replies to the post, but without any use. the two girls


    were at a loss what to do next. Rosie said, "But what shall we do now? The number of page views


    is very high, and there''re so many replies. Most of the replies are negative or unfriendly. Now the


    whole school must have known it. Just now I log on to my ount, and it seems that the post has


    been reposted to the junior high school''s BBS!"


    "Anthea, it''s over! You can''t get rid of it even if you jump into the Amazon River to wash yourself


    now!" Holly was also in a panic.


    "Hum... Wash yourself in the Amazon River? This is so ridiculous!"


    At this time, a girl deliberately snorted at Anthea.


    It was already over two o''clock in the afternoon. Many students hade into the ssroom with


    textbooks in their arms, and there were also some students from neighboring sses. When


    passing by the windows of ss Three, some of these students would stop and peep into the


    windows to see Anthea. Most of them were whispering about this scandal.


    "That''s right. The facts are unshakable. She won''t be able to pretend to be a pure and innocent girl


    in the future." Another girl in the ssroom replied to her friend''sment.


    "Shees from the countryside, and unfortunately she is also a countryside pumpkin. A country


    bumpkin will never be able to be a white swan. So many boys, especially the junior students,


    have been fascinated by her. They are just silly. Now she won''t be able to cheat the boys anymore!"


    "You can''t judge a person by her appearance. She always behaves like a decent girl. I haven''t


    expected her to turn out to be such a bad girl in reality. This incident is truly eye-opening! It seems


    that I''ll have to stay away from her in the future. I really can''t stand being in the same ss with


    such kind of coquettish girl!"


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar sounded.


    Leonardo threw his schoolbag onto the desk violently, and everyone was shocked. He shook his


    yellow hair over his forehead and warned the other students fiercely like a hooligan, "If anybody


    dares to gossip about Anthea, believe it or not, I''ll blow his head!"


    Leonardo had his hair dyed yellow. Although he was also wearing a school uniform, he was


    obviously different from the other boys. Now, his furious countenance made him more like a


    teenager punk who enjoyed fighting ruthlessly. No one dared to provoke him, and therefore the


    whole ssroom suddenly fell silent.


    Some of the boys were unwilling to submit to Leonardo''s words. They tried to retort, but they were


    then scared by Leonardo''s violent action of smashing his schoolbag onto the table. Fortunately, at


    this time, the bell for ss rang, and everyone returned to their seats.


    When the second bell rang, the English teacher with an English textbook in her hand came in.


    The English teacher was also their head teacher. At this time, she seemed to be a little annoyed.


    She just stood near the door of the ssroom, frowned, and looked inside. "Anthea, you must go to


    the Dean''s Office now!"


    Hearing this, Anthea had to stand up from her seat.


    Seeing that Anthea was ordered to go to the Dean''s Office, the other ssmates began to whisper


    to each other.


    The Dean''s Office was on the fourth floor, and next to a multi-media ssroom. It was the first time


    Anthea toe over here. After knocking on the door, she went in and saw that the dean had been


    waiting for her. The post about Anthea''s indecent photos, which had been widely spread in the


    school forum, was disyed on the screen of theputer near the dean.


    The dean put down his vacuum cup heavily and said, "This is too bad! See what you have done!"


    "Mr. Thompson, I was wronged! It''s not my fault." Anthea tried to exin to the dean.


    "Isn''t that you?" The dean pointed to the photos on theputer.


    Anthea frowned. "It''s me..."


    Before she could continue, the dean said sternly, "No matter what the truth is, it has now caused a


    very bad impact on our school. You must call your parents toe over here to handle this


    problem!"


    "My parents?" Anthea opened her eyes widely


    The dean nodded and added adamantly, "Yes. This is a very serious problem. We have to negotiate


    with your parents!"


    "..." Anthea didn''t say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The dean got a little angry and directly said, "I''ll give you an hour''s time. Anthea Lee, bring your


    parents to me. Do you hear me?"


    Coming out of the Dean''s Office, Anthea walked in the corridor in dismay.


    Her adoptive parents were living far away in the town. Even if she really called them, it was still


    impossible for them to show up in an hour. Moreover, she was unwilling to tell them what had


    happened, because they would then worry about her. She was even more unwilling to contact her


    grandfather and uncle in Ice city!


    Just like the problem she had to face in the police station, she was now in a dilemma.


    Suddenly, a tall and strong figure popped up in her mind.


    Anthea looked down at the mobile phone. She hesitated for a moment, and then press the eleven


    numbers which were memorized in her heart. After the line was connected, she said nervously and


    cautiously, "Hello, Uncle Chin. This is Anthea..."

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    On the day when the two of them were at the police station, Adam wrote down his name and mobile


    phone number on the form for Anthea, and she memorized the phone number in her heart.


    She didn''t know why, but the first person she thought of was Adam...


    "Hello."


    Adam''s low and deep voice came from the line.


    Although Anthea could hear his voice now, she was still very nervous. His voice could bring her


    happiness and pressure at the same time. Anthea stuttered, "It''s me! Uncle Chin. I''m Anthea!"


    "I know," Adam replied.


    Although the caller ID appeared to be a strange number, Anthea was the only girl who could call


    him "uncle".


    Anthea pinched her fingers and asked tentatively, "Uncle, how are you doing? Are you busy now?"


    "I just came out after a conference of the military office," Adam replied. He had been in the army for


    many years, and therefore he could feel something wrong simply with her sound of breathing. Then,


    he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Anthea didn''t beat around the bush and answered directly, "Is it possible for you toe to our


    school now? Something has gone wrong with me. The Dean wants to see my parents now. Can you


    just help me..."


    After that, she became even more nervous, especially when she noticed that Adam didn''t answer


    her immediately.


    Anthea hesitated to add, "Uncle, please..."


    Adam thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Anthea breathed a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. She thought it was lucky Adam didn''t ask


    her how did she know his number, because the answer would make her embarrassed. After all, it


    was not because of her super memory, but because she had deliberately memorized it...


    At this time of the day, there were very few people near the gate of Vaden High School. The


    students were in ss, and only the gatekeeper, an old man, was drinking his afternoon tea in the


    guard room.


    Anthea felt a little tired after standing for a long time. Then, she simply squatted on the ground and


    waited for Adam.


    As time went by, the bell for the end of the first ss had already rung. At this time, the campus was


    restored to quietness again, and the second ss


    began.


    Looking at the crowded street outside, Anthea became more and more anxious, because the green


    jeep that she had been waiting for didn''t show up after she waited for more than 40 minutes. She


    was afraid that Adam didn''t really want toe over to help her...


    After all, they had met each other for only a few times. He might think that this so-called niece of


    him, who had been raised up outside of the Hsu family, was a very troublesome girl.


    Just as Anthea was feeling disappointed, the green jeep finally came.


    From far away, Adam could see Anthea squatting on the ground and waiting for him. She was


    wearing a school uniform, and her ponytail looked lovely and refreshing. Half of her face was hidden


    under her crossed arms, while her eyshes were thick and charming.


    She shrugged her shoulders, as if she was an abandoned kitten.


    Feeling the shadow over her head, Anthea looked around. The first thing she saw was a pair of


    military boots.


    "He''s really here!"


    Anthea''s eyes immediately lit up like shining stars.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking up, she saw Adam''s face which was handsome and barely bearing smiles. She looked at


    him happily and jumped up in excitement. "Uncle Chin!"


    "Uh-huh." Adam nodded.


    He habitually put his hand into his pocket as if he wanted to pull out a cigarette box.


    But then, he realized that he was in a high school. How could he smoke here? He took out his hand


    and stared at Anthea. "What''s wrong with you, Anthea?"


    "Ahem... Last time my ssmates and I went to do the part-time job as clothes models. The man


    had taken a few photos of me, actually. Someone viciously posted the photos to our school BBS. It


    has be a very serious problem now. The dean required me to call my parents and ask them to


    come here to negotiate with him. But I don''t want my parents to know anything about it..."


    Anthea licked her lips, and her eyshes dropped down to avoid his gaze. "You know exactly what


    happened that day, so... I just called you toe here. Can you just help me to exin to the


    dean?"


    While Anthea was saying that, her mood seemed to be somewhat disorderly, and she didn''t know


    why.


    "Let''s go," Adam replied in a nonchnt tone.


    She led Adam to the teaching building and told him that the Dean''s Office was on the fourth floor.


    "We''re now on the third floor. There''s a multi-media ssroom next to the Dean''s Office. Sometimes


    we also attend sses there!"


    There was a sign of "Grade Three" hanging near the stairway of the third floor.


    Adam stopped and turned to her. "You can go back to the ssroom now."


    "I..." Anthea was stunned.


    In fact, she was still a little nervous. Now the post had be a very hot issue among the students,


    and even the dean had learned about it, which meant that this incident had be very serious.


    She had just transferred to Yaden High School for more than a month, and it was Old Master Hsu


    who determined that Anthea should study here in order to receive better education and prepare for


    the college entrance examination which was imminent.


    With such a bad influence, Anthea was more or less worried that she might be officially punished by


    the school.


    Adam noticed her hesitation and fear. Anthea was especially like a helpless and lovely kitten, when


    she looked at him with her big eyes. He raised his big hand and patted gently on her head, saying,


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here!" "I''ll handle this problem for you..." The firm and masculine voice gave


    others the impression that Adam was a powerful and vigorous man.


    Anthea stood there petrified. The words uttered by Adam seemed to have the magic power to calm


    her down and bring courage to her. No one had ever said anything like this to her, and no man had


    ever made her feel so safe and assured. It was as if she didn''t have to worry even if the sky fell


    down to the earth.


    It took Anthea quite a while toe to herself, as she was so astonished by his words. She nodded


    and walked towards her ssroom under his gaze.


    After Adam watched her slender figure entering the ssroom, He went up to the fourth floor in his


    military boots. However, he did not go to the Dean''s Office. He directly went to the Principal''s Office.


    By the time Anthea returned to the ssroom, half of the second ss had almost been finished.


    The English teacher was to teach two consecutive English sses. When she saw Anthea knock on


    the door ande in, she frowned. However, the English teacher didn''t say anything. She just gave


    a sign that Anthea could return to her seat.


    The news that Anthea had been required to go to the Dean''s Office was discussed widely among


    the students during the break time a short while ago. Now, as Anthea went back to her seat, almost


    all her ssmates were looking at her. Most of them took pleasure in Anthea''s misfortune, though a


    small number of them still were sympathetic towards Anthea.


    Anthea held her head high, and her expression was calm and confident.


    When she was still a child, sometimes she would take a walk with her mother. The two of them


    often met people who gossiped behind their back. But Anthea''s mother always told her that if there


    was nothing wrong with herself, she did not need to fear anyone''s gossips at all.


    Anthea returned to her seat as if nothing special had happened. If anyone looked at her wickedly,


    she would look back directly. She was neither panic-stricken norcking in confidence.


    At the same time, ss One of Grade Three was also having an English ss.


    The teacher was writing words on the ckboard, and at this moment some of the students were


    talking to each other in very low voices.


    K said, "Shelby, I don''t think Anthea will be able to get rid of the trouble this time. I love to see her


    being tramped down! Now all the students in our school know that she took indecent photos. The


    replies to the post are almost all scolding her. Every one of them can spit on this b*tch!"


    "Just now I heard that the dean has required her to go to his office. I guess she is being criticized


    now! How dared she, a countryside bumpkin, tried to seduce Young Master Schain? It serves her


    right! She should look into the mirror and see if she is worthy of it or not!"


    Shelby was reading the messages on WeChat, an instant messenger APP, and did not reply


    anything to K. She elegantly tucked her long hair around her ear time and again, and it was


    obvious that she was in a good mood.


    K was also in a good mood. She took out her mobile phone and logged on to the BBS again. She


    wanted to see whether the number of students scolding Anthea had increased. However, she


    suddenly found that the post had disappeared.


    Just when she was wondering whether it was because ofwork interruption, the loudspeaker


    installed in each ssroom suddenly sounded, "Now, all the students should gather at the sports


    ground!"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Not only in the ssrooms of Grade Three, but also in ssrooms of the other grades, the


    loudspeakers gave the same message at the same time.


    Generally speaking, most of the time, only the loudspeakers located at the central part of the


    campus, would be used for notification. The loudspeakers installed in every ssroom would only


    be used when an emergency or critical event urred. Now that the message was given through


    the loudspeakers installed in every ssroom, the students soon realized that something serious


    must have happened, and most of them were a little dumbfounded. Even the teachers were


    confused.


    "All the students should go to the sports ground?"


    The voice was clear, and the notice was repeated three times.


    The person who spoke through the loudspeakers sounded quite familiar to everyone. It seemed to


    be the principal''s voice. No one dared to neglect the principal''s order, especially the teachers. They


    put down their textbooks quickly and urged the students to go to the sports ground.


    There were a sports ground and a yground in Vaden High School.


    The yground, which was smaller in size, was usually used for sports sses. Therger one, the


    sports ground, was often used to hold major activities, and it was capable of amodating all the


    students. Although the second ss in the afternoon still was not over, all the students and teachers


    were gathered up in the sports ground.


    There was a high rostrum next to the gpole. The principal, the dean, and the other administrators


    of the school often made speeches there. At this time, someone was putting a microphone on the


    rostrum.


    "What''s going on? Why do they drag in so many students here?"


    "I have seen him... Our principal is also here!"


    The students nearby were whispering to each other, while K couldn''t hide her happiness. She


    also whispered to Shelby, "Haha... The principal must have decided to punish Anthea! So many


    students have been summoned here. I think the punishment will be a serious one. Maybe she will


    be directly kicked out of our school!"


    "Stand still and wait patiently!" Shelby said indifferently. She tossed her hair again, and at the same


    time, she looked to the rostrum, waiting for a wonderful show of punishment.


    Anthea''s ssmates were also whispering to each other.


    Anthea clenched her hands into fists.


    Her indecent photos had been uploaded to the BBS. The dean had criticized her. Now the principal


    was going to announce something important. It seemed that the announcement to be made would


    definitely have something to do with her!


    If the principal would criticize and punish Anthea in front of all the teachers and students of Vaden


    High School, she would go up straight to the rostrum and argue to the principal and dean to defend


    her own reputation. She couldn''t just sit there and do nothing!


    "Everybody, be quiet!"


    A teacher came up first and shouted to the students through the microphone.


    After the students became silent, the principal, who was in his fifties and usually only showed up at


    the anniversaries of the founding of the school or other major events, came up and cleared his


    throat. "Well... Today I would like to say something to all of you! It''s about the photographs of


    Anthea Lee which are spread in the school forum. We have investigated this incident, and the


    results are as follows: Anthea Lee, ss Three, Grade Three..."


    As her name was being announced, Anthea clenched her fists even tighter and was ready to rush


    forward to the rostrum to defend herself at any


    time.


    "Anthea Lee used to work for a photography studio as a part-time job in her spare time and during


    the weekend. Some bad guys in the photography studio threatened her to take indecent


    photographs for them, but she refused them. I want to emphasize that Anthea Lee did nothing


    indecent. Now, the bad guys at the photography studio have been detained by the police station,


    and they''re waiting for the punishment of thew. The relevant posts have been deleted from the


    school forum because what they depict is not true. Students of our school, please don''t gossip


    about this incident, or spread rumors. We must build a good school environment together with our


    hard work and sincerity!"


    After the principal made this short speech, he walked down from the rostrum.


    The teacher came up again and ordered, "Everybody, you can go back to your ssroom now!"


    At this time, the bell for the end of the ss rang. All the students did not immediately go away.


    They just stayed in the sports ground and talked about what the principal had just said. They all


    looked very surprised.


    As the person concerned, Anthea was also amazed.


    Her clenched fists gradually loosened. Just now, she also thought that she was going to be


    punished


    severely because the principal had summoned up all the students of the school. Unexpectedly, it


    turned out to be that the principal actually wanted to make an announcement to defend her


    reputation. He did it personally!


    Anthea''s roommates immediately congratted her. Rosie said excitedly, "Anthea, I just couldn''t


    believe what I just heard! Now I don''t need to worry about you anymore! I''m so d everything is


    fine now! Just as I said, you''re such a nice girl. How could you do anything like that? Now the girls


    with long tongues in our ss won''t be able to spread rumors against you!"


    Alexandria, who was the happiest, took out her mobile phone and log on to the forum. "Look, the


    posts have been deleted, and there is also an announcement issued by the Principal''s Office at the


    top of the BBS!"


    "Vaden High School is such a wonderful school! I really enjoy being a student of it. I love my school


    so much... When a student ran into trouble, the school investigated the case and firmly stood with


    the student to defend her reputation. This is terrific! Vaden High School is so great!" Holly said with


    a happy face.


    Inparison to the excitement of her three roommates, Anthea looked much calmer. Alexandria


    asked, "What''s wrong with you, Anthea? Aren''t you happy about such a lucky thing?" "Of course I''m


    happy about it!" Anthea''s dimples appeared.


    Just now, after Anthea listened to her roommates'' words, that handsome and mature face of Adam


    popped up in her mind. She was so moved and touched by his words,


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    When she looked away from the rostrum, Anthea felt as if an especially warm current was flowing


    through her heart.


    "Justice has been done!" Leonardo, who behaved like Anthea''s best buddy, intimately embraced


    her neck from behind and said casually. "Do you want me to invite you to dinner to have a good


    celebration? We can just cross the wall and leave our school tonight. I know a restaurant. The


    dishes there are awesome!"


    Anthea refused him directly. "I have something else to do tonight!"


    "What is it?" Leonardo looked at her in surprise and difort.


    "I won''t tell you!" Anthea shook off his arms and followed up with her roommates.


    Leonardo followed the girlszily and added, "You still need to attend the self-study ss at night!"


    He acted as if he was the guardian of Anthea.


    Anthea didn''t look back and just replied. "I know. I''lle back after the self-study ss!"


    By the time she finished speaking, Anthea had taken out her mobile phone, and she found out a


    caller ID, "Uncle Chin", which had just been saved in the contact list not long ago.


    Kyi a was not far behind Anthea and her friends.


    Shelby had already walked back to the teaching building with her ssmates. She felt unhappy


    because Anthea hadn''t been punished or kicked out of the school, as she had anticipated. However,


    she still tried to act as decently as a beautiful girl on the campus should.


    But K was in a different position. When the principal made the announcement to firmly defend


    Anthea''s reputation, she was stunned and couldn''t believe what she heard.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could it be?


    At this time, looking at the scene that Leonardo was following Anthea, K became even more


    jealous. Her secret crush on Leonardo turned out to be in vain, and she was extremely unwilling to


    ept the reality!


    In a hotpot restaurant of private apartments which was two streets away from Yaden High School...


    When Adam pushed the door open and stepped into the restaurant, he immediately saw Anthea,


    who was sitting in the corner. She was wearing a coat, and only the cors of her school uniform


    were revealed. Tonight her ponytail had been turned into a bun, which gave her whole appearance


    an air of youthfulness.


    The waitress brought about a red hotpot of multiple segments and put it in the middle of the table.


    Anthea was holding her cheeks with her hands, and the hot airing out of the hotpot heated her


    little face, which made it pink and prettier. Her beautiful eyes were just like stars in the sky.


    "Uncle..."


    The beautiful girl raised her hand high and waved to him charmingly.


    Her voice was so sweet and tender! Adam suddenly realized that just now he had be


    absentminded for Anthea, and this was by far the second time he was so deeply attracted by her


    beauty. He calmed himself down, put out the cigarette in his hand, and threw it into the trash can.


    Then, he walked toward her with vigorous strides.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    In fact, Anthea had just arrived at the restaurant.


    After ss in the afternoon, students would have two hours as their spare time before the self-study


    ss began at night. Usually, they were not allowed to go outside of the campus during this period,


    and their dinners were always eaten in the school canteen. This evening, Anthea had actually


    climbed over the wall in a remote corner and stealthily left the school to be able to dine out together


    with Adam.


    She sent a message to Adam, saying that she wanted to treat him to a meal.


    After all, Adam had done her such a big favor. Anthea thought she should express her gratitude to


    him. Fortunately, he didn''t refuse her suggestion.


    After Adam sat down on the opposite side, the waitress served the dishes one after another, and all


    of them were ced on the table in order. The restaurant was not big and it was near the school,


    and therefore the price of the food was very cheap. As Anthea didn''t know what he liked to eat, she


    simply ordered half a serving of almost every type of food.


    "Uncle, thank you very much for helping me again today. You''re just my lucky star!" Anthea looked


    at him with sparkling eyes and said seriously.


    "You''re wee." Adam replied in a low voice.


    "You... Don''t you think I''m a very troublesome girl?" Anthea bit her lips and pinched her own fingers


    under the table as she was slightly nervous.


    "No, I won''t." Adam shook his head.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes." Adam''s lips twitched.


    Seeing that Adam was in a good mood, Anthea''s eyes became brighter, while her little face was


    almost shining. Her pink and tender lips curbed into a faint smile, revealing two dimples. It seemed


    that getting Adam''s positive reply was something really worth being happy about.


    Cigarette smoking was not banned in the restaurant, and some guests were smoking there. Adam


    also took out a cigarette and lit it.


    He spat out a mouthful of smoke, and his throat felt a little itchy. Then, he coughed twice.


    Seeing this, Anthea immediately asked, "Uncle, are you having a cold?"


    "Well... It''s not serious at all." Adam replied casually.


    Anthea nodded and looked at the cigarette in his hand. "You''d better not smoke at all!"


    When Adam heard this, he wanted to say that smoking was not that bad, but when she firmly


    looked straight at him, he sumbed and put out the burning cigarette in the ashtray.


    While Anthea was throwing the beef into the boiling pot, she secretly peeped at Adam from time to


    time, to see whether thetter intended to smoke again or not.


    When Adam was eating, he looked almost the same as usual, and he maintained a poker face all


    the time. It seemed as if his personal style was not smiling at all. He was a professional military


    officer. For this reason, while he was sitting in front of the dining table at this moment, he looked


    very imposing, and no sign of ckness orziness could be observed in him..


    In the eighteen years of Anthea''s life, she had never met a man like him.


    To be more specific, a little girl liked Anthea had never met a man like Adam.


    Anthea swallowed the beef tripe in her mouth and stared at Adam''s firm and resolute facial features


    for a while. She couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, can I ask you a question?"


    Seeing that Anthea was serious, Adam nodded and said, "Go ahead." "Can you smile at me now?"


    Anthea asked from the bottom of her heart.


    The so-called "Hell-king" in the army,


    As the atmosphere became a little awkward, Anthea quickly changed the topic. "Uncle, don''t you


    think the hotpot foods are very delicious? I like them very much. Ever since I transferred to Vaden


    High School, I havee here almost every week with my roommates! I really love it."


    "Uh-huh." Adam said in a low voice.


    In fact, he didn''t like hotpot foods very much, and he seldom ate them. He simply felt that they''re too


    complicated. If a great variety of foods were cooked in the hotpot, no matter how expensive they


    were, they would just be a great hotpot of mixed meal, and Adam didn''t like them.


    However, Anthea, who was sitting opposite to him, felt that the hotpot foods were just so delicious!


    From time to time, she would fan her mouth with her hand because the foods were hot and spicy.


    Her mouth was full of delicious beef, prawns, cabbage... and her hands were always busy moving


    for more of them.


    What Anthea did made Adam felt hungry, and he held out his chopsticks more frequently.


    At the end of the meal, Anthea suddenly smiled in a sneaky way. "Uncle, I find that you are a very


    powerful man!"


    "Hum?" Adam lifted his eyebrows.


    "You havee to our school just once, and then solved all my problems. You met the dean''s


    requirement of negotiating with my parents. You asked the principal to make an announcement in


    front of all the students and teachers to defend my reputation. Thank you so much! You are


    awesome!"


    Anthea looked up at him with a ttering face. "My admiration for you is just like the turbulent flow of


    the Amazon River, and also like the flood of the Nile which is out of control! Your image in my heart


    is so brilliant that I can''t find words to express my feelings. You are really my lucky man !"


    Adam picked up the cup of lemonade next to him.


    After listening to the exaggerated praises from her, he felt like she must have a big n hidden in


    her words.


    Sure enough, Anthea rolled her charming eyes and smiled more cunningly. "Hehe... Uncle Chin...


    Can you just do me a favor?"


    Coming out of the hotpot restaurant, Anthea touched the wallet inside her pocket in an embarrassed


    manner.


    Just now, when Anthea wanted to pay the bill, she was stopped by Adam, who finally paid the bill


    for her. She had indeed promised to treat him to dinner in order to thank him, but she hadn''t


    expected that he would treat her in the end.


    There was still half an hour before the self-study ss at night began. The restaurant was very


    close to the school, and therefore there would be plenty of time.


    Adam told Anthea he would drive her back to the school. Just as she was about to open the car


    door, she suddenly halted and said, "Uncle, please wait for me for a while. I need to buy


    something!"


    After that, she turned back quickly and ran away.


    When Adam saw this, he started the engine. He then drove the jeep out of the parking lot and


    parked it on the roadside to wait for her.


    About five or six minutester, the slender figure of Anthea ran back, and she slipped back into the


    passenger seat. Her hands were inserted in the pockets of her coat, and the pockets appeared to


    be a little bulging. Adam thought that she must have gone to the supermarket to buy some snacks,


    and therefore he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Uncle, let''s stop behind the school!"


    ording to her suggestion, Adam drove the jeep from the front gate to the back of the school.


    A red wall of the school could now be seen by them.


    When Adam looked at her meaningfully, Anthea felt shy, and she nervously tossed her long hair.


    He jumped out of the jeep with her and asked with a frown, ''Are you sure you can do it?"


    "Very sure!" Anthea nodded and confirmed, "Uncle, I''ll go back to study now!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She ran two steps forward and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She turned back,


    put her hands into her pockets again, and said, "By the way... This is for you!"


    As Anthea handed two boxes of medicine over to him, Adam was amused.


    Anthea exined, "I think your coughing symptoms are still not serious now. You''d better take some


    medicines, or they may be serious!"


    "You bought the medicines just now?" Adam''s pupils shrank slightly and he asked in surprise.


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded and replied, "This box is for controlling the flu symptoms, and the other is


    for relieving the inmmation. You should take one pill each time, and two times every day! I''m


    going back. Be careful on the road. Bye!"


    It was already toote. As soon as she finished speaking, Anthea waved her hand and ran to the


    wall.


    The red wall was built of bricks and was nearly two meters in height, which might not pose any


    problem for a tall and strong man like Adam. Although Anthea was 166cm in height, it still appeared


    to be difficult for her to climb up and cross the wall.


    Unexpectedly, the slender figure climbed up and crossed the wall in an experienced manner.


    Adam burst intoughter, and he thought Anthea was so cute!


    Leaning against the jeep, he lowered his head and looked at the medicine boxes in his palms. He


    was deeply moved by what the little had done to him, and his face seemed to have been caressed


    by the spring breeze. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down as he swallowed.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    A taxi stopped by the roadside, and Carter Laux, who was dressed in camouge, ran over to him.


    "Captain Chin, have you seen your niece off?"


    "Yes." Adam still had a poker face.


    "The otherrades-in-arms have already arrived, and they are waiting for you. Some of them


    have got drunk. They asked me to bring you there!" After Carter finished his words, his eyes were


    attracted by the things held in Adam''s hands. "Captain Chin, what''s in your hands?"


    Carter curiously walked forward, reaching out his hand to take a look.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as his "ws" got close to the box, they were ruthlessly pped off.


    Carter almost screamed out loud. Adam was indeed a merciless superior. He felt like his fingers


    were about to break!


    Adam took a cold nce at Carter and said, "Curiosity may sometimes kill the curious man."


    Then, he had already closed his palms, put the boxes into his pockets, and opened the car door.


    Carter thought to himself. "Just now when I arrived, I immediately caught sight of the two boxes. I


    saw they were just two boxes of ordinary OTC medicines. What''s so important about them? Why


    did Captain Chin treat them like treasures?


    There must be something suspicious about it...


    The next afternoon, the two sses ended.


    But there was still a chemistry ss as the third one. Yesterday, at approximately this time, all the


    teachers and students were gathered on the sports ground, and the principal adamantly defended


    Anthea''s reputation.


    Anthea, who was now holding half of her face, looked out of the window. In this morning, it was still


    sunny, but now the weather had changed a lot. In the distance, the sky was piled up with a lot of


    dark clouds.


    The sky looked stuffy now, like the sea surface where the storm wasing. Anthea faintly felt that


    something serious was going to happen.


    Anthea seemed to be deep in thought, yet no one knew what she was thinking about.


    Rosie Lauro was sitting in the same row as Anthea, with an aisle in between them. When Rosie


    turned her head, she could see the side profile of Anthea''s face. Her skin was white and delicate, so


    charming that it could attract any man''s attention. Her pretty facial features gave her whole


    appearance an air of fascination. She was wearing a ponytail, and there were a few strands of hair


    on her forehead. The side profile of her face was so beautiful that it almost could not be described


    with words. She was absolutely capable of capturing any man''s heart.


    "Anthea is such a beautiful creature!"


    Even Rosie, who was also a girl, could not help but exim in her heart.


    It was not only because Rosie was Anthea''s roommate, but she virtually felt that Anthea was more


    beautiful than Shelby, who was believed to be the campus belle. After a short period of time, the


    annual selection campaign of the campus belle would be held again, and Rosie decided that she


    would try hard to vote for Anthea this time!


    "Anthea! Young Master Schain is fighting with someone else. Go and have a look!" At this time,


    Alexandria and Holly, who were Anthea''s roommates, rushed to her in a hurry.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo Schain was a good friend of Anthea, and all her roommates knew it. Rosie was shocked


    and turned around. She saw that Anthea had already left her seat and ran out of the ssroom.


    When Anthea rushed to the corner of the teaching building, she saw Leonardo''s school uniform had


    been thrown to the ground, and he was bravely fighting with two other boys. It seemed that


    Leonardo was not at a disadvantage at all. His golden hair was fluttering in the air.


    However, one of the boys fighting with Leonardo was very fat, and therefore his punches were


    rtively heavy, making it difficult for Leonardo to resist.


    Neither the two other boys nor Leonardo seemed to be unwilling to submit to the other side. The


    three of them were fighting fiercely, and they had been surrounded by a great many people.


    "Leonardo, stop fighting!"


    Anthea shouted at the boys, but Leonardo was fighting so hard that he didn''t hear her. She decided


    to rush forward.


    She found the right time. When Leonardo''s fist had just been swung ahead, she pulled his arm from


    behind and the two of them retreated. The fat boy had just been punched heavily, and he staggered


    back. He then stumbled over the other boy''s leg, and the two of themy on the ground and


    gasped!


    Seeing that Leonardo was still furious and wanted to rush forward again, Anthea didn''t let go of his


    arm. "Leonardo, don''t fight anymore. If the teacher sees you fighting, and you''ll be in trouble!"


    "What the f*ck!" Leonardo cursed the two boys.


    Although Leonardo had the upper hand, there were two boys on the other side after all, and one of


    them was a big and fat boy. Just now, the fat boy''s face was scratched by Leonardo''s fits while he


    was dodging, and now a corner of his mouth was wounded. The fat boy licked the wound and felt


    that his cheek was swelling.


    "What the h*ll is going on? Why are you fighting with them?" Anthea frowned and asked.


    Holly went forward and exined to Anthea, "Anthea, Young Master Schain did this for you!"


    "The anonymous poster in the forum posted again!" Alexandria took out her mobile phone and


    handed it to Anthea. She then said angrily, "The poster said you have some ''indescribable


    rtionship'' with one of the top administrators of the school, and that''s why the school''s


    announcement was favorable to you. He also has posted several photos of you in the pub, saying


    that you are promiscuous, and a vamp..."


    Anthea looked at the post attentively, and sure enough, it was posted by an anonymous poster, and


    the relevant contents were eye-catching and scandal-oriented.


    Although the previous post of this anonymous poster had been deleted before, the new post was


    once again bumped up to the top. The number of replies to this post was gigantic. The photos were


    taken when Anthea met Adam for the first time in the pub. They were obviously taken through


    sneak shot. However, one could easily tell that the girl in these photos was none other than Anthea


    Lee.


    Waves of rumors against Anthea hade one after another.


    Anthea didn''t panic or worry like her roommates. Instead, she narrowed his eyes, as if she had


    already expected this to happen and figured out what''s behind it.


    Some in the crowd began tough, and of them said, "No wonder the school has made such a


    strange statement to dispel the so-called ''rumors'' for this girl. She is a vamp, and he is a lustful old


    man!"


    "I thought she was wronged, but I didn''t know that she was indeed trying to cover her scandal up!


    Now the truth has been publicized. What a shame it is! She has been in our school only for over a


    month. See how many troubles she has brought to our school? Who made the decision to ept


    such a bad girl as our student? How dare she smear our school''s reputation!"


    "It''s as clear as the blue sky! She has an indescribable rtionship with a very important figure of


    our school!"


    "Bullsh*t!" Leonardo roared with rage. He pointed at one of the students who gossiped and warned


    him, "Whoever dares to nder Anthea Lee, I''ll beat him uppletely, no matter you''re a boy or a


    girl!"


    "Leonardo!" Anthea shouted to stop him.


    At this time, K Zach, who had been watching them in the crowd, couldn''t help but interrupt,


    "Young Master Schain, why do you do this for her? She is just a countryside bumpkin. She doesn''t


    even deserve to wash shoes for you. She''s just trifling with your affections!"


    "The post has made it very clear. There would be no waves without wind. If she hasn''t done things


    so bad, why would there always be rumors against her? Why do you still care about her? Girls from


    a small town are the most restless. Young Master Schain, I advise you to stay away from her, or


    your reputation might also be ruined..."


    Anthea raised her eyebrows quietly.


    When K came out to say these words to Leonardo, Anthea frequently had the asion to


    observe that K''s eyes were full of love when they were fixed on Leonardo. It was obvious that


    she had a deep and hidden affection for him. However, when she talked about Anthea, her eyes


    were full of anger and jealousy.


    Anthea''s eyes narrowed, and it suddenly dawned on her.


    At first, she couldn''t figure out the motives of the anonymous poster who was always hostile to her,


    but now she finally understood...


    Before Kyi a could get closer to Leonardo, she was pushed away by him. "Get out of my way! Ugly


    girl!"


    K''s face turned ghastly white out of dismay caused by the fact that Leonardo had disgraced her


    in front of so many students. Gritting her teeth, she turned back and ran away, and the girl next to


    her quickly followed her up.


    Anthea picked up the school uniform from the ground and asked her friend, "Leonardo, do you want


    to go to the school medical room?"


    "No!" Leonardo shook his head and hissed after the wound at the corner of his mouth was


    carelessly twitched. He replied wildly, "It''s just a small wound. I don''t care about it at all!"


    Anthea cleared away the dust on his coat and curled her lips with a speechless expression. "What a


    shame! You have learned taekwondo before. It seems that you didn''t beat him uppletely. And


    you were injured! This is more ridiculous."

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    "Damn it! I was fighting them for you reputation. How can you me me for it?" Leonardo was even


    more furious, and he felt so wronged because Anthea seemed not to care for him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Anthea stopped their fighting a short while ago, now he might have


    completely defeated the two boys, who would have to kneel down and beg for his mercy!


    Anthea thought of K''s behavior just now, and tenderly poked Leonardo in the swollen corner of


    his mouth with her hand. "Of course it''s your fault!"


    Leonardo screamed again, and at the same time was confused.


    Anthea looked at Leonardo. The sleeve of his shirt was ripped open, and the leg opening of his


    pants were stained with grass, which made him look very miserable and shabby. He didn''t look


    handsome at all now. Anthea suddenly felt sympathetic towards him, so that she decided not to


    argue with him anymore.


    "Young Master Schain is really handsome now! He could fight with two other boys at one time. This


    is such a wonderful thing! Think of the fat boy... He''s a powerful opponent. When Young Master


    Schain shook his fists, he was the fighting king of our campus!" A girl said.


    "Yeah! This brave Young Master was just like the hero of the idol dramas. His hair, which had been


    dyed yellow, made him look like a lion fighting in the wind. His eyes, nose, cheeks, and his chin


    were so attractive to everybody who were watching him fight. Whoever bes his girlfriend will


    really feel safe with him!" Another girl added.


    The other girls, who had not left yet, all cupped their hands over their faces in amazement, after


    hearing what the two girls said.


    Anthea rubbed her forehead to relieve the sense of embarrassment as she listened to them.


    "Isn''t this world virtually controlled by powerful men and beautiful women?"... Anthea guessed it


    might be so.


    At that time, the bell for preparation for ss rang, and all the students who were watching nearby


    hurried to the teaching building, while some of the girls would look back to Leonardo with admiring


    eyes from time to time.


    On the way, Anthea''s roommates were worried about her, and they kept browsing the relevant


    posts, which had attracted more visitors and replies than before. "Anthea, what should we do now?"


    Even if Anthea was supported by administrators of the school, at this time, rumors in the BBS and


    the public opinion of students and teachers were getting more and more out of control.


    "Anthea, why don''t you look worried at all!" Although Anthea was calm and not anxious at all, the


    other girls stamped their feet in anxiety.


    Anthea shrugged and revealed two dimples. "I have got a good idea to deal with it. Don''t worry!"


    The ss bell rang again. Only a few students were left in the corridor now. When they were about


    to arrive at the door of the ssroom, Leonardo suddenly put his school uniform on his shoulder,


    turned around, and strode away.


    "Where are you going? We''re in ss now!" Anthea stopped him hurriedly.


    Leonardo was so angry that he shouted, "No... I must definitely find out the person behind the


    scenes! I want to know who is framing you. When I find him, I''ll beat him to death!"


    Anthea didn''t want him to be too furious. She blinked her charming eyes and consoled him in a low


    voice, "Well... Don''t worry about it. Let''s just wait and see what will happen next!"


    In the morning, in the girls'' dormitory...


    Each dormitory could amodate four girls. As


    Shelby seldom slept in the dormitory, her bed was more like a decoration. There were only three


    girls left. Most of the time, K just sit in front of the mirror for making up or dressing up. Her


    hairstyle varied every day.


    However, some teeth of her woodenb were broken today because of her violent movement.


    K visited the school forum for several hoursst night. Seeing all kinds of replies fiercely scolding


    Anthea below the relevant posts, she felt extremely happy. This morning when she logged on to the


    forum again, she found that a new anonymous post had appeared out of nowhere. It was also very


    popr, just under the post she had postedst night.


    When she clicked the post and read it, K''s lips immediately began to tremble.


    The post turned out to be about her own scandal, just like the ones about Anthea''s. The words used


    were also very unpleasant to hear. There were also photos of K going to the pub, and even some


    photos of her dancing with a man cheek to cheek. What''s worse, thetter part of the post also


    contained photos of her sleeping with man on the bed!


    The bodies of the two of them, as well as the face of the man, were all covered in mosaics, but only


    K''s face was clearly exposed.


    K stood up all of a sudden and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood!


    It was true that she had been to the pub and danced with the man, but the two of them had never


    slept together on the bed. How could it be impossible for photos of her sleeping with the man to be


    posted if ever she had never slept with him at all?!!


    The photos must definitely have been edited and modified with Photoshop. K was 100% sure


    about it, but the BBS readers wouldn''t care about it. They just needed something exciting and


    eyecatching. Most of them were scolding K for being unchaste, and there would be several new


    replies posted almost every second.


    When K wanted to defend herself by replying to the post, she suddenly saw that one of the


    replies had been upheld to the top. "It seems to be true. When K took everyone to the pub, I was


    with them..."


    As this witness stood out to prove that K had indeed been to the pub, the contents of the post


    appeared to be more trustworthy.


    K was so panic that she gritted her teeth. The post in fact contained half-truths and half-false


    information. As a result, she could not effectively defend her own reputation. She also could not


    figure out why this disaster suddenly struck her!


    The other two roommates of K were also holding their mobile phones at this time. Obviously, they


    had already read the post and were now looking at her with indescribable expressions. "Ahem...


    K, we are going to attend the self-study ss. Do you want to go with us or not?"


    "You go!" K roared.


    When the two roommates heard this, they pursed their lips and immediately left.


    Seeing that the numbers of clicks and replies were bing more and more, K lost all her


    hopes, and she smashed theb to the mirror violently. She felt so anxious in the dormitory alone.


    She knew clearly that she needed to attend the self-study ss, yet she didn''t know how to face the


    disdainful eyes of her ssmatester!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the dormitory door.


    K opened a gap and a girl with short hair came in with a textbook in her arm. She was Holly Wurl.


    At first, K thought it was one of her roommates knocking at the door. When she saw that the


    visitor was Holly, she refused to let her in. Holly said, "K, I have a secret to tell you!"


    "What''s it?" "There is now a post trying to damage your reputation in the school forum. I know who


    has posted it!"


    Holly, who was still holding the textbook, looked a little hesitant, and then continued to say, "It''s


    Anthea Lee in my dormitory. Yesterday night, when the lights went out, I saw her posting a post in


    the forum with her mobile phone. I thought it was not right for her to do so. She framed you in order


    to shift the focus of public opinion. I have thought about it for a long time, but I still believe I should


    tell you the truth!"


    After hearing this, Kyi as eyes were instantly filled with anger.


    Although K didn''t know Holly''s name, she still could recognize her as Anthea''s roommate. She


    had seen them going to the canteen together before.


    K was by no means suspicious of Holly''s words, and there was only anger and hatred against


    Anthea in her heart. K gritted her teeth and looked as if she wanted to take revenge on Anthea.


    "Tell me... Is Anthea Lee in the dormitory now?"


    "No, she''s not there. She told me that she had to carry something to the radio room!"


    After hearing that, K immediately rushed out.


    Holly followed her out of the dormitory. See that K, who was in a rage, had run downstairs, Holly


    smiled happily.


    "The fish has taken the bait!"


    Aftering out of the dormitory building, K went straight to the teaching building. The radio


    room was on the top floor of the teaching building.


    Along the way, many students looked at K with disdainful eyes, or tease her, which made her feel


    deeply humiliated, and the mes of anger burned up. She didn''t care about the self-study ss in


    the morning at all. She climbed up the building as quickly as possible and pushed the door of the


    radio room open violently. Sure enough, she saw that Anthea was standing in front of the table


    inside.


    There was no one else in the radio room.


    K looked back and closed the door with force. Then, she asked angrily with her hands on her


    waist, "Anthea Lee, are you the person who wrote the post that damages my reputation on the


    forum?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Hearing the voice, Anthea turned around with her back against the table. She looked into the angry


    eyes of K with a calm face. Then, she curved her eyebrows and revealed two small dimples.


    "Yes, it''s me. I posted it!"


    K was stunned. She hadn''t expected Anthea to admit it so directly.


    After it was personally confirmed by Anthea, the anger in K''s heart deepened and increased.


    "Anthea, why did you nder me? Ha... I know... You were scolded by the whole school because of


    your scandal and couldn''t find a way out. You simply want a scapegoat, somebody who would suffer


    from the same thing, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Anthea confirmed it again in a candid manner. She then added slowly, "But I don''t want a


    scapegoat. I just want to punish somebody who had hurt me!"


    "What do you mean?" K stared at Anthea and asked.


    "Don''t you understand? K, I want to take revenge on you!" Anthea put her hands on the edge of


    the table to support herself and said coldly, "I''ve found out the IP addresses, which show that the


    two


    anonymous posts ndering me were all posted by you. Some time ago, Alexandria and I went to


    work for a photography studio, and the three men there tried to force us to take naked photos. It


    must have been secretly ordered by you, isn''t it?"


    Hearing these usations, K''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She hadn''t expected that Anthea would check her IP addresses and identified her as the suspect.


    But she quickly calmed her down, thinking that after all, she was using a Campus Network. Even if


    Anthea called the police to investigate the case, she would only need to throw away herptop and


    insisted that she hadn''t done anything like that, in order to escape the punishment ofw.


    Noticing that K''s eyes were confident, Anthea roughly guessed what she was thinking about. She


    did not say anything else but turned the topic back. "K, You just said that I ndered you, right?


    That''s not the case. It serves you right!"


    "I just went to the pub and danced with the man. But I didn''t sleep with anybody. You have used


    Photoshop to modify the photos!" K pointed to Anthea and jumped up with anger. She was trying


    to defend her own reputation.


    At the thought of the photos of her sleeping with a man on the bed, K felt angry and mad-


    brained.


    Although she was not as fascinating as Shelby who was praised as the campus belle, there were


    still two or three admirers of her in the ss.


    "I didn''t deny it. So what?" Anthea blinked and continued to say, "It''s true. I have used Photoshop to


    modify your photos, but the photos of you being in the pub are true. Who would believe you, then?


    Besides, I also have collected a lot of more exciting photos from the Inte, such as those making


    love in the car, in the woods, with two or three men..."


    "Anthea, shut up!" K screamed uncontrobly.


    She waspletely irritated by Anthea. Her face was red and blue at the same time, and she


    angrily strode forward. "You want to fight with me, don''t you?"


    Anthea stood where she was and didn''t try to escape. She slightly stretched her body and seemed


    to be looking at her opponent vigntly and cunningly. Her hands, which were almost hidden behind


    her back, quietly pressed down the button to turn on the radio broadcasting.


    She had been waiting for this moment for such a long time!


    K had be almost mad at the moment. She was furious, but she still looked back at the


    closed door to see whether anyone was eavesdropping them.


    Realizing that there were only the two of them in the room, K began to speak more


    unscrupulously, "How dare you, a country bumpkin from a small town,pete with me? To tell you


    the truth, the two anonymous posts hurting you were indeed posted by me. I also have secretly


    ordered the three men of the photography studio to take naked photos of you! You ran away, but it


    was just dumb luck!


    "I advise you to be more prudent. Don''t dream of recing Shelby to be the campus belle and


    always courting Young Master Schain like a b*tch! If you plead for mercy from me now, I will


    consider whether to let you go or not, or you''ll someday regret it!


    "I''ll continue to post in the forum and say that you not only have an indescribable rtionship with


    one of the top administrators of our school, but also with male teachers in every ss, boys, and


    even the old dustman!"


    K gnashed her teeth in anger. She could also use Photoshop to modify photos of Anthea, which


    would be even more indecent or even ruin her reputation. She could spend more money to hire


    some part-time BBSers to make Anthea''s scandal more eye-catching or spread the rumor in other


    socialwork tforms which were more influential. She would like to see who would be the


    winner at the end!


    Seeing that Anthea didn''t say anything, K became more arrogant. "How do you feel? Are you


    afraid?"


    Anthea didn''t answer. Now her attitude was not as provocative as a short while ago. She just looked


    at K with a smile.


    K gradually felt that something was wrong. When she caught sight of the radio equipment behind


    Anthea, she suddenly realized what had happened. She shivered and widened her eyes in horror.


    "Turn it off! Hurry up and turn it off!"


    Anthea and took two steps back and held her shoulder with her arms. She didn''t stop K, but


    looked at her nonchntly. K turned off the radio crazily.


    Anthea sneered in her heart, "It''s toote!"


    Even if the radio broadcasting was turned off now, it would still be useless. Those words of K just


    now had already been spread out. It was now the time of self-study ss in the morning. All the


    students in each ss had heard what K said. There was no way for her to withdrew her words!


    K felt as if her hands and feet were frozen, and she waspletely stunned. Her lips were pale


    and shivering. She rushed up to Anthea and tried to scratch her face to vent out her anger, but she


    failed. Anthea nimbly dodged her attack. K lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    K got up and wanted to attack Anthea again, but the door of the radio room was suddenly


    pushed open.


    The headteacher for ss One of Grade Three, the ss which K was in, appeared at the door.


    He said loudly to K with a serious face, "K Zach, follow me to the Teaching Affair Office!"


    K''s body began to tremble. This was the end!


    It was the lunch break now. In the girls'' dormitory...


    As soon as the door was closed, the four girls suddenly burst intoughter with their arms around


    their bellies.


    "Hahaha... How delightful it is!" Holly beamed with delight and said, "There is also my contribution to


    the plot. Anthea, what do you think of my performance in it? Is my little supporting role very


    helpful?"


    "It''s quite helpful and amazing!" Anthea nodded with a smile.


    Alexandria said angrily, "I heard that K Zach of ss One didn''t return to ss in the whole


    morning because she was temporarily not allowed to study in the ss. Now the only thing she


    could do was to wait for the punishment from the school. It''s better to record a serious demerit of


    her, or directly kick her out of the school. She was such a wicked girl! It''s just a part-time job, but


    how did she order the three men to do to us? Forcing us to take naked photos!"


    "When the second wave of rumors on the forum, I was very nervous. I thought we couldn''t hide the


    fact that we had indeed gone to the pub. I hadn''t expected that Anthea would be so clever. She


    changed the situationpletely with her schemes. Now everyone thinks the text and photos of the


    relevant posts are fake ones, and therefore we are able to hide the fact that we had gone to the


    pub!" Rosie added.


    Anthea raised her eyebrows and said, "This is called ''an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth''!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yes... This saying is wonderful!" The three girls nodded in admiration of Anthea.


    Holly said, "Anthea, you are so awesome! You can find out that Kyi a was the anonymous poster,


    and you can also borrow the radio room to carry out your scheme!"


    Hearing this, Anthea gently bit her lips.


    Adam''s ck eyes and meaningful expressions popped up in her mind...

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    How could Anthea find out who was the anonymous poster through identifying her IP addresses?


    How could she borrowed the radio room? Generally speaking, students were not allowed to enter


    the radio room, especially during the self-study ss in the morning.


    What''s more, only the principal had the power to use the radio broadcasting system to send


    messages to every ssroom.


    Alexandria and Rosie also looked at Anthea in admiration. "Yes... You''re amazing! It''s our honor to


    be your friends!"


    Anthea pretended to cough and turned to look at the small rm clock on the table. "It''s already


    over 11 o''clock. If we''rete again, the Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs will be sold out, right?"


    The mentioning of the Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs immediately attracted the attention of her


    roommates. After school, they went back to the dormitory and closed the door to celebrate the


    victory, but they hadn''t had their lunch yet. The girls became anxious and said, "Oh, it''s true! I have


    to go to the canteen quickly!"


    As the roommates were walking out, they saw that


    Anthea took off her sneakers and climb up her bed. One of them asked, "Anthea, you don''t want to


    go to the canteen?"


    "I went to bed toote yesterday and feel a little sleepy now. Go ahead and buy a box of lunch for


    me, please!" Anthea shook her head. In order to confirm her words, she deliberately yawned.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well... Just wait for us. We''ll bring you your lunch!"


    The dormitory door was closed, and Anthea was left alone.


    She climbed back to her bed,y down, and rested her head on the pillow. She then took out her


    mobile phone from her pocket and quickly found the phone number of her dear "Uncle Chin".


    Two days ago, when Anthea and Adam were having dinner together in the hotpot restaurant, she


    asked him for help.


    Although the principal had defended her reputation in front of the entire school, Anthea still thought


    that she needed to know who was behind all this. What''s more, she wanted to know how the photos


    of her were acquired by the anonymous poster.


    As Adam was a professional military officer, Anthea''s requirement was just a piece of cake for him.


    He checked the IP addresses of the anonymous poster, identified her as K, and he also


    searched out details of K''s plot against Anthea. As for the use of the radio room, of course, Adam


    had informed the principal in advance.


    Anthea had thought that it would be convenient to hand over the evidence collected directly to the


    principal, but she also felt that this might not be a proper punishment for K''s bad behavior.


    Moreover, Anthea really wanted K to lose her face in front of the whole school, just like what


    Anthea had suffered before!


    When the line was connected, a deep and mature male''s voice was heard. "Hello."


    "Uncle Chin!" Anthea shouted excitedly.


    "Uh-huh." Adam responded to her.


    Anthea gritted her white teeth, looking like a child trying to make her parents proud of her. "I


    completely defeated the one who was viciously plotting against me. Am I a powerful girl?"


    "Yes, you''re." Adam agreed.


    Anthea was quite used to his habit of using as few words as possible and didn''t mind it at all. She


    was in a good mood. "Uncle, thank you for helping me this time. Without you, I can''t do it at all! Let


    me treat you to dinner, okay? I promise you this time I''ll definitely pay the bill. Are you free toe


    to my school to see me tonight?"


    Although Anthea said that she wanted to express her gratitude to Adamst time when the two of


    them were dining at the hotpot restaurant, she also had some private questions to ask him, such as


    "why don''t you find a new wife" and "do you only like man?", etc. In the end, it was Adam who paid


    the bill. For this reason, Anthea to some extent felt apologetic to Adam. She just wanted to take this


    chance to thank him and reward him.


    In addition to this, there also seemed to be a trace of inexinable selfishness in Anthea''s heart.


    Adam replied, "I''m busy tonight. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "No problem. It''s Saturday tomorrow. There is no self-study ss tomorrow evening. Uncle, what


    would you like to eat?" Anthea asked.


    Adam seemed to ponder for a while and said, "I want to eat hotpot."


    "Well... Let''s go to the hotpot restaurant where we wentst time!"


    "Okay."


    "That''s it. See you tomorrow!"


    On Saturday afternoon, two girls walked out of the Teaching Affair Office, and the door was closed


    behind them.


    Tears rolled down the cheeks of K, who took the hand of Shelby, who was walking in front of her


    and said movingly, "Shelby, thank you so much. If you didn''t ask your family member to talk to the


    principal, I would definitely be punished seriously this time. Whether it be a record of serious


    demerit or expelling me from the school, I won''t be able to bear it! My dad told me that if I am kicked


    out, I wouldn''t be allowed to go back home again!"


    "Don''t say that. I just did what I should do to save you!" Shelby said with a smile.


    "I know it. You''re always good to me!" K was even more moved and promised, "Shelby, I really


    feel blessed to have a friend like you. From now on, I''ll treat you like my elder sister... No, you''ll be


    more important than my own sister! I swear I can do everything for you! I will climb a mountain of


    swords or plunge into a sea of mes in order to serve you!"


    Shelby snorted coldly in her heart when she heard that.


    "Why should I treat K as a friend and a sister at the same time? Lol... She was just


    daydreaming..." Shelby thought. Although she actually looked down upon K in her heart, she was


    still wearing a charming smile on her face. She handed a handkerchief to K andforted her,


    "K, don''t cry. Let''s returned to the ssroom!"


    "Yes... Yes!" K nodded like a puppy.


    After wiping away her tears, K held Shelby''s arm intimately, and the two of them walked to the


    floor where the ssrooms of Grade Three were in. They met a lot of students in the corridor,


    including Anthea and two of her roommates.


    K squinted, proudly walked over to them, and said, "Anthea Lee, aren''t you disappointed and


    angry to see that I''m fine now?"


    K was studying in thest half of thest semester of her high school years, and she was going


    to graduate soon. If she was punished with a record of serious demerit, it would have negative


    impacts on her admission into the college, as the record would be attached to her personal files as


    a student.


    "How could it be? Why could shee back to ss now?" Holly was a little indignant. She


    lowered her voice and added, "K has done so many bad things, but she wasn''t expelled from the


    school.


    Maybe she''s only subject to a record of demerit."


    "Needless to say, Shelby must have pleaded for her. One of Shelby''s rtives is a shareholder of


    our school!" Rosie was also very unhappy.


    Holly pulled her and said, "Anthea, let''s go. Don''t bother about her!"


    Without paying any more attention to K''s arrogant face, the three girls directly left without even


    squinting at her.


    Inparison to her two roommates, Anthea was not so angry. Although she also felt disgusted,


    she thought that there were only two sses left in this after. She didn''t want to pay any attention to


    Kyi a and looked at her arrogant face.


    When she went downstairs, Leonardo was walkingzily out of the small supermarket. "Anthea, I


    don''t have to study tonight. I''ll go to the Inte cafe to y video games! Let''s go together, okay? I


    need faster upgrading in my WOW. Hurry up, take me to fly!"


    Anthea rolled up her eyes and said, "You always think about yingputer games only. The


    college entrance examination will be held in just a few months. You should hurry up and study more


    in the library!"


    "Then are you go to the library?" Leonardo asked.


    "No, I have an appointment tonight!" Anthea shook her head.


    Leonardo frowned. He then curiously came up to her and asked, "Why do you have an appointment


    again? Is it a man or a woman?"


    Anthea looked at him and coughed. "A man!"


    When Leonardo heard this, he suddenly jumped almost three feet high with dissatisfaction. "D*mn


    it! Anthea Lee, you refused to y video games with me, and at the same time prepare for a date


    with a man. You simply value friendship over friendship!"


    Anthea waved her fist, ready to give Leonardo a back suplex at any time. "If you keep talking


    nonsense, I''ll beat you up!"


    Leonardo was so scared that he ran away immediately. Anthea followed her two roommates into the


    supermarket to buy drinks.


    "To date with a man? It''s just a meal... Sheer nonsense!


    "But why Leonardo''s words made me feel somewhat exciting?"


    The corner of Anthea''s mouth twitched, and she inexplicably felt her face blushed.


    After buying the drinks, Anthea happened to pass by a mirror on the corner of the stairs. She


    couldn''t help but looked into the mirror and raised her hand to tug the hair on both sides of her


    temples.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Anthea couldn''t hear clearly what they were talking about on the phone, but she could also feel that


    something was wrong.


    After hanging up the phone, she asked, "Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    Adam frowned and looked at her. He seemed to have made a decision quickly and said briefly, "Sit


    down!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the jeep elerated all of a sudden.


    Anthea was thrown forward by the force of inertia. Fortunately, she was wearing a safety belt.


    Otherwise, she would have smashed the windshield and flown out of the jeep. The elerator was


    now pressed to the bottom by Adam. The jeep drifted at a crossroad, turned around, and drove


    away rapidly.


    Looking at the street scenes passing by on both sides, Anthea was in a daze. The car-racing


    scenes that only appeared in Hollywood movies emerged in her mind. Her face turned pale, and


    she silently raised her hand to grab the armrest of the jeep roof.


    When the jeep drove to a park, a screeching sound of hard brakes arose.


    The tires left a trace on the ground because the jeep was gliding before it stopped. Anthea, who


    was sitting in the passenger seat, was still in shock. Before she could figure out the situation, she


    saw that Adam had already unfastened his seat belt, taken out a pair of handcuffs, and inserted


    them into the waist belt.


    It was clear that he was carrying out a mission!


    Only then did Anthea realize that there must be a mission designated to Adam on the phone just


    now. As there was no time to be wasted, Adam directly drove her here.


    Carter, who had been waiting for a long time, came over to them immediately. When he saw


    Anthea, he was slightly stunned, but quickly reported seriously. "Captain Chin!"


    "How''s the situation?"


    "At present, he is still lurking in the park. It might be difficult to arrest him, and he has a weapon with


    him!"


    Adam looked at the park, while his eyes were sharp and piercing. "There are a great many people


    here, and they arecking in the awareness of danger. We must not cause any chaos, unnecessary


    panic or injury in the crowd. The action strategies remain the same. Let''s split up, search him out,


    and arrest him when the chances are good!"


    "Yes, sir!" Carter replied firmly.


    Adam had already jumped out of the jeep. Before he left, he turned around and looked at Anthea,


    saying, "Wait for me inside the jeep."


    Anthea was too scared to breathe because of the serious atmosphere surrounding the two military


    officers. Before she could react, Adam and Carter had already disappeared in the park.


    At this time, it was gettingte. There were a lot of people walking at the square near the entrance


    of the park. Groups of middle-aged women were dancing at the square as a sort of physical


    exercise. Some children were ying roller skates.


    Inside the jeep, Anthea folded her hands as if they were a pair of binocrs.


    However, it was still too far away for Anthea to see Adam clearly, not to mention that it was already


    night time. Furthermore, there were just too many people in the park. Anthea really wanted to see


    Adam''s tall and strong figure, but it was difficult. When she thought of what Carter had said earlier,


    that the suspect had a weapon with him, she realized this mission was a dangerous one...


    Anthea was thus worried. She jumped out of the jeep and ran into the park.


    After entering the park, Anthea finally was able to find Adam near the rockwork artificial hill. Before


    Anthea could calm herself down, she saw that Adam suddenly sprang up and ran extremely fast


    towards a sneaky man in front of him.


    That man''s reaction was also very fast. Before he was pushed over, he agilely dodged Adam''s


    strike in time. It seemed that he was also very skillful atbating. In an instant, he and Adam were


    grappling with each other.


    Anthea was scared out of her wits. The scenes before her eyes had been changing too quickly.


    Adam obviously had the upper hand. The man who had already fallen to the ground suddenly took


    out a dagger and waved it wildly in the air. The glints of the dagger were almost dazzling.


    In the face of the man''s dagger, Adam still looked calm. He reached out his hand without fear,


    urately grabbed the man''s wrist, and twisted it downward. When he was about to take the knife


    away, a child who was blowing bubbles absentmindedly got close to them.


    The man rushed towards the child with the dagger in his hand. Adam tried to stop him.


    The palm of Adam''s hand was cut by the de, and he had to loosen his hand as he lost his


    strength temporarily. The man seized this opportunity and ran into the woods nearby in an utterly


    routed manner.


    Putting the child who was crying in a safe ce, Adam wiped off the blood on his palm and


    immediately chased after the man.


    The two figures of them disappeared one after one in the woods.


    Anthea had seen boys fighting on the campus before, and she also had learned a little about


    Taekwondo. However, this was the first time for her to see the scenes of a military officer fighting


    with a suspect. The fighting was highly fierce, and it seemed as if there was danger almost in every


    second...


    Adam was a professional military officer. For this reason, he was good at martial arts. However, it


    seemed that the man was a really tough opponent to deal with. What''s more, he got a weapon!


    Anthea looked at the drops of blood on the ground and felt uneasy.


    Looking around, she didn''t see Adam''spanion, Carter, anywhere. She could only see a pavilion


    nearby, which was under construction work, and there was a construction worker carrying a wooden


    stake and passing by leisurely. Anhea''s eyes widened, and she ran over to the construction worker


    in a hurry. "Hello. I want to borrow this from you!"


    Under the dumbstruck eyes of the construction worker, Anthea held the wooden stake with both


    hands and staggered into the woods.


    The lights inside the woods were a little dim. Anthea ran for a long time and was almost out of


    breath. By dint of the noise, she finally found Adam and the suspect, who were grappling each other


    again in the woods.


    From far away, Anthea could hear screams.


    Anthea didn''t have much time to think about who gave out the screams, she simply held the


    wooden stake tighter.


    "Bastard, I''m going to fight you to the death!"


    With an expression of throwing caution to the wind, Anthea rushed over with a roar. "Uncle Chin, let


    me help you!"


    She lifted the wooden stake in her arms up high and hit it toward the man.


    Adam was back on to Anthea, and he had already suppressed the man on the ground from the


    side. He was about to lock up the man with the handcuffs. Unexpectedly, Anthea suddenly rushed


    up and hit the ce in between them with the wooden stake. Adam could only turn his head to


    dodge it.


    The man''s arm was hit, and there was the sound of bones breaking. But he also had the space to


    roll aside, and once again he took the opportunity to run away.


    They were already in the depths of the woods, which were separated by a half-meter-high wall from


    the street outside. The street was crowded with people and vehicles.


    Adam pressed his hands on the ground and jumped up. He could see the man''s figure climbed over


    the low wall. This time, the suspect hadpletely escaped!


    "Oh no..."


    Anthea was stunned when she realized that she was not helpful to Adam at all. She swallowed and


    asked with embarrassment, "Uncle, is my action considered a breach of official duties?"


    "Maybe it''s a breach of official duties." Adam''s eyes looked as if he was criticizing her.


    The previous two times when Anthea hand the suspect were present were still eptable, but


    Adam hadn''t expected that this time...


    Anthea also realized the problem and almost cried. She was so afraid that she might be convicted


    guilty of helping the criminal escape. "Oh... Will I be arrested and convicted... No!"


    "No, you won''t." Adam pinched the spot between his eyebrows. He seemed a little helpless in the


    face of


    what had happened.


    Anthea was sad and regretful, but she still remained to be a charming girl. Adam scolded her in a


    low voice, "Didn''t I tell you to wait inside the car? Why didn''t you just listen to my advice? Don''t you


    know you have indirectly helped the suspect to escape?"


    Besides her misbehavior, the most important thing was that the situation just now was too


    dangerous for Anthea, and it was very easy for her to be injured by mistake.


    Although Adam was a handsome man, he always kept a straight face. His sharp and piercing eyes


    looked at Anthea meaningfully. Anthea could feel the domineering nature in his eyes.


    Anthea shrank her shoulders timidly, pouted, and whispered, "I was just worried about you..."

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    "I''m just worried about you."


    The simple words moved Adam.


    If it weren''t for the special condition, he wouldn''t have paid any attention to such a small potato!


    He had been studying in the military academy at that time and entered the army directly after


    graduation. Even during the period of being a soldier, he had experienced countless real-fight


    scenes in the special team. In the joint military training camp with Country M, he even had rushed


    through the artillery fire.


    However, no one had ever said such this to him.


    The chief of the army, his soldiers and his parents had always been proud of him. They thought


    there were almost no missions he could notplete, but no one had ever said such words to him.


    Especially the pair of bright eyes reflected with her worry.


    Adam''s expressionless face rxed a little, and his ck eyes looked a little deep.


    "You don''t have any helpers. The enemy has a knife in his hand. I was afraid that you would get


    hurt, so I didn''t hesitate to rush over!" Anthea said that pitifully. She stretched out her hands like a


    child seeking reward. "The stake is so heavy. There are so many thorns. Look, my fingers have all


    been scratched!"


    "Let me have a look." Adam frowned.


    Under the lights outside the forest, he indeed saw scratches on her palms and two shallow bruises


    on her fingertips. Meanwhile, as he breathed, he noticed that the air was mixed with the fruity


    fragrance of the girl''s hand cream.


    Anthea still wanted to take credit to cover up her mistake. She opened her mouth, but suddenly


    shouted in surprise. "Uncle, your hand..."


    Previously, Adam was injured when he tried to block the knife with his bare hand in order to save


    the child who was blowing bubbles. Because of the fierce fight just now, the wound became more


    serious, and there were arge amount of blood gushing out now.


    Adam said calmly, "I''m fine."


    Anthea''s bag was in the car and she didn''t carry a piece of tissue in her pocket either. She touched


    the shirt hem of her school uniform, but it can''t be used for bandaging. Then she pulled out her T-


    shirt, lowered her head, and bit it with her teeth. After that, she tore off a strip of cloth with her hand.


    She muttered, "How can it be all right? So much blood has been shed. We should bind it up soon!"


    At this time, a lot of blood gushed out from Adam''s palm and it was almost impossible to see his


    palm prints.


    Anthea wanted to bandage him with the strip of cloth, but when she saw so much blood, she was a


    little dizzy, so she quickly turned her face away and stopped looking at his wound. After taking two


    breaths, she handed the strip of cloth to him. "Well, uncle, you''d better do it yourself!"


    Seeing this, Adam took it with a slight frown.


    Noticing the panic in her eyes, he was about to ask her about it, but his eyes caught sight of her


    waist. Arge piece of cloth of her T-shirt had just been torn off, and it became very shorter,


    revealing her slim waist.


    With a slight movement of his apple, Adam wrapped the cloth strip casually and said, "Let''s go.


    Let''s get out of here."


    "OK." Anthea nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Like a puppy, she intended to follow her master obediently. However, as soon as she moved her left


    foot, she felt a heart-wrenching pain. She immediately squatted and broke out in a cold sweat due


    to the pain.


    She lifted the wooden stake with too much strength just now and her left foot identally stepped


    on a rock.


    Because she had been standing still, she did not notice it. When she wanted to go forward, she


    found that she could not move at all. Because of the pain, she covered her foot with her hands and


    gasped.


    Just as she struggled to stand up and try to walk again, a tall figure loomed over her.


    His long and strong arms passed through her knees and he picked her up easily. In this way,


    Anthea lost her center of gravity, so her hands held Adam''s shoulders firmly in case that she would


    fall down.


    Adam in a pair of military boots stepped forward and carried her steadily out of the woods.


    As the light got brighter, Anthea saw his approaching face clearly. She found that his skin was not


    bad. Although it was not as good as that of a woman who always applied a mask, it was not rough.


    Thinking of what she had done today, she honestly admitted her mistake. "Uncle, I''m sorry..."


    "Never mind." Adam seemed to let out a sigh.


    When Anthea heard that he didn''t me her, she felt much more rxed and revealed two dimples.


    Seeing this, Adam thought that Anthea was so simple.


    Because she was so close to him, she could feel his steady heartbeat besides his strong arms and


    chest. Even her heartbeat seemed to be elerating. She blinked her eyes and said, "Uncle, you


    are the first man to hold me!"


    Adam unconsciously tightened his arms that were holding her.


    Anthea was a little afraid that she would fall down, so she moved up and tightened her arms around


    his neck.


    Adam stopped and said, "Don''t move!"


    "Oh!" Anthea answered obediently.


    In the emergency department of the hospital.


    At this time, the clinic had been off duty, so they could only go directly to the emergency


    department. Adam put her on the bed, and the doctor was conducting an initial examination on her


    left ankle.


    Anthea endured the pain and asked pitifully, "Doctor, am I seriously injured?"


    "It''s not serious!" The doctor was an old woman, and she looked friendly. "ording to the initial


    diagnosis, it is just soft tissue injury and a partial tearing of ligament. You can just apply some


    antiinmmatory and anti-swollen drugs. Then remember to bandage the wound. Later, you should


    take an X-ray to confirm the diagnosis, and then you can go back!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea smiled.


    The doctor quickly wrote something on the medical record. Then she handed it to Adam and said,


    "Go to pay for your little girlfriend!"


    Both Adam and Anthea were stunned.


    Then, silence descended upon the room.


    Anthea''s face blushed in embarrassment. She bit her lip gently and exined in a low voice, "He''s


    not my boyfriend. He''s my uncle..."


    Adam raised his fist and put it on his mouth to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Captain Chin!"


    At this time, Carter suddenly ran in. His appearance ended the awkward atmosphere.


    He made a military salute and then began his report. "I''ve been tracking him for a long time, but I


    haven''t found him. I guess that he has escaped again. But since he''s injured, he needs the


    treatment. It''s much easier to catch him!"


    "Hmm," Adam said in a low voice.


    After reporting the official business, Carter also looked at Anthea, who was lying on the hospital


    bed.


    Although he had seen her from far away during the previous two missions, he had not taken a good


    look at her appearance. He observed her from her face to her injured ankle, then to the torn hem of


    her clothes. Seeing her slim waist, his eyes widened, and he seemed to have found something


    extraordinary!


    Adam nced at him coldly. "Where are you looking?"


    Carter was scared, and he immediately looked up at the ceiling.


    "Go to pay the bill!" Adam threw the list to him.


    Carter hurriedly took it. When he turned to leave the consulting room, he secretly looked back and


    muttered to himself.


    He thought in his mind. It didn''t look like that they went to catch the deserter but did something


    else...

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Adam went next door to treat his hand and get the tetanus injection.


    After he came out, Carter ran over from the elevator with his wallet and the list in his hand. Adam


    asked lightly, "Have you done that?"


    "Heh, heh, yes!" Carter immediately nodded. After handing everything over to him, he smiled


    yfully, "Captain Chin, your nephew is so beautiful! Aren''t you lovers? Hm?"


    Adam asked with a frown, "What do you mean?"


    Carter raised his eyebrows as he said boldly, "For example, the secret romantic rtionship."


    "Carter!" Adam''s face darkened, and the look in his eyes was fierce.


    Carter plucked up his courage and continued to say, "Captain Chin, we live in a new era. You


    should get rid of those old ideas. Don''t be bound by them. You should try not to be affected by the


    secr world! In the drama named Game of Thrones, Jon Snow developed a love rtionship with


    his aunt Daenerys Targaryen. You have to believe that the power of love is so great that it can


    defeat everything!"


    This time, Adam directly started to beat him without any warning.


    Suddenly, Carter''s scream came from the hallway. "Ah... Boss, I am wrong..."


    At the same time, in the consulting room, after the doctor apologized for her indiscreet remark, she


    couldn''t help saying with a smile, "Miss, your uncle is really young. It''s the first time I''ve seen a


    soldier as handsome as him!"


    "Yes, you''re right!" Anthea nodded seriously.


    Adam always put on a serious face and looked unapproachable, very mature and calm, but he was


    still a 27-year-old young man. Especially, he was a Major General. Most importantly, he was really


    handsome!


    Hearing the sound, both she and the doctor curiously stuck their heads out to look outside.


    She saw that Adam used only one hand to press the soldier against the wall, with the other hand


    twisting the soldier''s arm, and his long legs controlled the soldier''s feet.


    Because of the differences in figure and height, the two formed a great contrast. In addition, they


    were close to each other now. Seeing this, Anthea thought that they were like a couple who were


    flirting with each other...


    In an instant, she felt it weird!


    After confirming her wound with the CT, they left the hospital.


    Adam left her and Carter at the door, and he took the car key to drive the car.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter, who had just been beaten up, was holding his waist in a particrly fascinating way and


    began to get close to her. "Your name is Anthea Lee, right? Can I call you Anthea?"


    "Sure!" Anthea nodded.


    Carter seemed to be worried that she didn''t know how to call him, so he introduced himself, "I''m


    older than you. You can call me Brother Carter!"


    Obviously, from his respectful attitude, Anthea could tell that he was Adam''s soldier. He looked a


    few years younger than Adam, very fair and handsome. If not for his military uniform, he would have


    looked more like a popr fresh young star.


    Thinking of the scene in the corridor, Anthea couldn''t help but ask again, "Brother Carter, have you


    followed my uncle for a long time?"


    "Of course!" Carter raised his eyebrows in smug satisfaction. "I am the one who follows Captain


    Chin the longest. I''ve been following him ever since I entered the camp. The year he went to


    Country M, I''ve been waiting for him wholeheartedly! That is to say, I''m Captain Chin''s most trusted


    man. None of them in the army is superior to me!"


    It meant that was their rtionship was unusual...


    Anthea''s eyes widened slightly as she organized hernguage. "In the corridor, you and Adam..."


    Carter''s hands, which were supporting his waist, waved, and he raised his eyebrows. "That''s not a


    big deal. If we were in the army, he even had a small whip that''s specially designed for me!


    However, he usually did that when there was no one around. After all, this kind of thing will leave a


    bad impression. You know!"


    Although Adam was his boss, he was also like his teacher and friend. They were more like brothers.


    After all, they spent most of their time in the army all year round, which was even longer than that


    they spent with their families. However, he was often beaten up because of his mistakes or yful


    words.


    She understood...


    Anthea swallowed with difficulty and showed a weird expression.


    They saw a car light. Then the military green jeep had arrived at the gate.


    Carter used an excuse to get out of the car halfway. When he was about to open the car door, he


    boldly winked at Adam. Then under the fierce gaze of Adam, he ran away quickly.


    Anthea just looked up at the rearview mirror and saw this scene.


    She licked her lips and silently turned her face away.


    She kept thinking the weird taste of the two all the way, and she didn''t realize it until the jeep arrived


    at the Vaden High School. She immediately shouted. "Oh, my God!"


    Anthea hurriedly asked him, "Uncle, what time is it now?"


    Adam nced at the te and said, "It''s 10:25."


    Anthea suddenly sat back in the car seat, with a look of despair on her face. "I''m a dead duck. The


    dormitory has been locked down at this time. I can''t go back!"


    When they finished dinner and came out, it was already dark. Then they went to the park to catch


    the deserter. After that, they went to the hospital because she was injured. Unconsciously, it was


    veryte.


    "You can plead with the supervisor of the dorm?" Adam frowned.


    "It''s useless!" Anthea shook her head and curled her lips. "The supervisor of the dorm is suffering


    the climacterium recently, and she has a bad temper, so it''s more difficult to plead with her than to


    go to the moon. I''m sure she''ll report it to the teacher the next day, and it''ll be troublesome!"


    "I''ll take you back to the house of the Hsu family," Adam said in a low voice.


    "No!" Anthea refused it directly. She bit her lip and said, "I don''t want to go there. It''s sote.


    Grandpa is old and has fallen asleep early. I don''t want to disturb him!"


    If it was not necessary, she would not go to the Hsu family. Besides, if she stayed there overnight,


    her uncle, Jayden, would definitely roll her eyes at her with disdain!


    Adam frowned and said, "There is a hotel nearby, right?"


    "I don''t take my identity card with me..." Anthea shrugged helplessly.


    Looking inside, she pondered for two seconds and murmured, "How about I going to the male


    dormitory? The management of the male dormitory is not strict. I can ask for the help of my


    ssmate to stay one night..."


    The management of women''s dormitory was very strict. Even if a male fly flew in, he had to log in.


    But people could go in the men''s dormitory casually. She nned to ask for the help of Leonardo!


    Before she could finish it, Adam had interrupted in a deep voice. "No way!"


    Anthea turned her head to look at him and looked helpless.


    Adam nced at her with a frown, and then started the jeep.


    Seeing that the jeep had left the school gate, Anthea blinked and asked him, "Where are you taking


    me to, uncle?"


    "To my house." Adam said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Anthea was surprised.


    When Anthea heard that, she was dumbfounded, and stiffened all over while sitting on the chair.


    Seeing the panic and uneasiness on her face and that she kept rubbing her hands like a child,


    Adam knew what she was worried about. Then he exined with patience which was a rarity for


    him. "Don''t worry. It''s my house, the family building in the military region. My family don''t live


    together with me."


    Usually, when he came back from the army, he either returned to the Chin Family, or went back to


    his apartment.


    Upon hearing this, Anthea rxed a lot. "Oh!"


    After all, it waste at night. If she really went to Adam''s house, she might as well sleep on the


    streets!


    However, when she thought that she was going to his home, she became a little nervous again.


    While she turned her head away to gasp, she felt her ears flushed.


    She didn''t expect that the apartment was not far from her school. It took less than 20 minutes to get


    there.


    She saw a lot of white tall buildings, different from other ordinary apartments. There were guards in


    military uniforms at the gate. When Adam swiped his card to get in there, the guards saluted him.


    The jeep was parked in the underground garage. They took the elevator to the 17th floor. Each floor


    got two household. After Adam entered the password, the anti-theft door opened. Then he turned


    sideways and let her in.


    Anthea stepped in with his help and stood on the gray cushion.


    She stood there and asked hesitantly, "Uncle, is this your future home for Aunt?"


    Adam seemed to be stunned. He shook his head and said, "No."


    Upon hearing this, Anthea could not help feeling relieved. If this house was for Adam and her aunt


    Rory, she would inexplicably feel a little resistant and did not want to sleep here.


    She put her hand on the wall and jumped into the room. "Do you have slippers?"


    "Only slippers for men. You can wear them." Adam took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab.


    "Hmm!" Anthea stuck her two feet in.


    It was a bit funny, because her feet were only two-thirds long of the slippers.


    It was a house with two bedrooms and one living room and one dining room. It was not very big, but


    almost all the space was utilized, especially the living room with a French window. There was an


    open-air balcony outside. The indoor decoration reminded her of his temperament, ck, white, and


    gray.


    Anthea was looking around like a puppy wagging its tail. The whole house was echoed with the


    noise made by her slippers.


    This was his first apartment distributed by the army, and Adam lived here alone. Every time the


    cleaner came, he was absent. He was used to living alone. But now, a slender figure suddenly


    appeared here, which made him feel a little strange.


    Adam calmly looked away from her and said in a low voice, "You sleep in the guest room tonight."


    "Thank you, uncle!" Anthea turned her head and smiled at him.


    "You''re wee." Adam nced at her ankle and said, "Your feet can''t be wet, so don''t take a bath


    tonight. You can simply wash up. There are new toothbrushes in the bathroom''s drawer. I''ll take you


    to the guest room first." "Ok!" Anthea jumped like a rabbit and followed him.


    Twenty minutester, she finished washing up and returned to the guest room. She sat at the end of


    the bed and touched the dark blue sheets with her hands.


    Just like the bathroom, the decoration of this room was very simple and masculine. Everything was


    full of the masculine atmosphere that only men lived alone.


    Anthea looked down at her ankle. After treatment in the hospital, the swelling had subsided a lot,


    and the pain was very much released. Presumably, she would recover tomorrow.


    It was getting dark outside. She yawned and wanted to sleep.


    This was not her dormitory, so naturally, there were no pajamas that she could change. Anthea


    stood up and wanted to borrow one from Adam for a night.


    When her left footnded on the ground, she didn''t dare use much strength. As soon as she jumped


    two steps, she stepped on the corner of the carpet and suddenly slipped forward. Making a muffled


    sound, her face fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, she fell on the carpet, which did not hurt very much.


    That was so embarrassed!


    Anthea in embarrassment wanted to stand up. She thought to herself. It was lucky that I was alone.


    Otherwise, I would lose face.


    While she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Then, the door was pushed open. Adam walked in, blocking out the lights in the corridor behind


    him. There was a set of linen man''s pajamas on his hand, which was obviously for her.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that such a scene inside. Seeing this, he tried to hold back his smile


    but failed.


    When Anthea was very much embarrassed, she suddenly saw a faint smile on his serious and cold


    face, and even his ck eyes were smiling. Anthea was surprised.


    "Uncle, are you smiling?"


    Lying there, she forgot to stand up. Instead, she looked at him in a daze, shouting in low voices.


    She was so excited as if she found a new world. "Oh, my god! What did I see? You''reughing?


    You''re reallyughing?"


    "Can''t I smile?" Adam came forward and helped her up.


    "No, I just thought you couldn''t!" Anthea let him help her up. She sat back at the end of the bed and


    stared at him.


    Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help saying with a smile, "Everyone has joys and sorrows. Although I am


    a soldier, I am also a normal person, not a robot."


    Anthea blinked her eyes and didn''t say a word. She stared at his smiling face.


    Adam asked, "Is there anything wrong with your feet?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head.


    Adam put the pajamas on her bed and continued to say in a deep voice, "I will go to pick up people


    at the airport tomorrow morning. It''s easy to get ess to a taxi here. Can you go back to school by


    yourself?"


    Anthea had just collected herself from the fact that he could smile. She reached out her hand to


    check if her chin and nose were fine. When she heard this, she nodded quickly, she could not


    trouble him anymore. "Yes!"


    Adam nced at his watch and said, "It''ste. Go to bed early."


    Anthea watched him stand up and walk toward the door. He had already taken a bath, changed into


    comfortable clothes. His tall and strong figure, broad and straight shoulders, and perfect muscles


    could be seen clearly through the pure cotton clothes.


    They were not the well-built muscles often seen in the gyms but were formed through years of


    training in the military, which made he seem to be even more mascr.


    Anthea thought in her mind. Why such a handsome and strong man love men?


    s...


    Anthea sighed in hermind. Staring at his back, she impulsively blurted out. "Uncle, are you really a


    gay?"


    Adam''s steps stopped abruptly.


    Seeing that his ck eyes stared at her, Anthea was nervous and scared.


    At this time, it was toote to shut up, but since she had already said it, she might as well wait for


    his answer!


    Anthea cleared her throat with an unnatural smile on her face. Her eyshes were trembling.


    "Uncle, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to judge you. I definitely support that you love men. It''s normal.


    I understand it! Er, I''m just very curious about one thing. I want to know whether you are... the top?"


    Adam gritted his teeth and blurted out. "Who said that I love men?"


    Anthea asked in surprise, "Isn''t that true?"


    Adam''s face instantly darkened, and the look in his eyes was fierce. The room was like being


    covered by a powerful aura that could frighten everyone in it.


    Anthea didn''t seem to have sensed it at all. She continued to ask, "Or asexuality?"


    Asexuality was also known as nonsexuality.


    In addition to heterosexuality, homosexuality, and bisexuality, there was also a sexual orientation in


    the world called asexuality.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Asexuality did not refer to people who malfunctioned physically or who fear intimate rtions. It


    referred to those who did not have desires or sexual orientation and would not show desire to any


    man or woman. In a word, they did not have any interest in making love.


    Thinking of the words that she heard from the Hsu family, she thought about it for a long time.


    Anthea felt that he was likely to be...


    When she opened her mouth and was about to say something, a shadow suddenly shrouded her


    eyes. Adam''s tall and strong figure pounced on her like a nimble leopard. With a bang, she was


    pressed down on the bed.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    It changed so fast that she couldn''t even blink her eyes.


    Anthea now had an even more urate understanding of what a professional soldier was. He


    moved so fast. Looking at his dted pupils, she was so shocked that her whole body stiffened and


    the toes in her slippers were curling up.


    Her whole back was lying on the mattress, and what she could only feel was his muscr body.


    From the night they had met at the bar for the first time, Anthea had never seen other expressions


    on his handsome but serious face. He had never revealed his emotions, and no one could tell


    whether he was happy or angry.


    But at this time, she could clearly see the dangerous look in his dark eyes.


    Anthea was short of breath. She had never been so close to a man before, especially that the cor


    of his cotton shirt was open, revealing his sexy corbones and the Adam''s apple.


    After a long while, she said, "What''s wrong with you, Uncle..."


    Adam didn''t answer her. Instead, he continued to go down.


    One of his arm was ced on the right side of her face, and the other hand suddenly wrapped


    around her slender waist. Her waist was like a willow branch, lying in his hand, as if it could be


    broken with a slight squeeze.


    His prominent nose was directly pressed against hers and their breathing were mixed together. The


    two were so close to each other.


    It was as if the air in the room suddenly froze.


    Anthea fell into a panic. Both of her hands were subconsciously pressed against his chest. The


    muscles under her palms were bulging, showingt the power of a man. Such an irresistible power


    made her heart beat faster.


    She looked up in panic, and when she looked into his eyes, she found that the look in his eyes


    changed in an instant.


    It seemed that there was a wild beast in his eyes.


    Anthea swallowed, her voice uncontrobly stuttering. "W... What do you want?"


    In the forest of the park, she tore off a piece of cloth, revealing her slim waist. Now her waist was


    exposed in the airpletely. At this time, his palm was ced right on the side of her waist.


    When he hold it harder, she could even feel the calluses on his fingers.


    This was not the Adam she knew. Anthea did not dare think about what would happen next. Even if


    she was young and pure, she could sense the danger from a man.


    Seeing his other hand reaching towards her cor, she trembled and closed her eyes.


    The expected sound of fabric breaking did note.


    After there was no movement for a long time, Anthea tried to open her eyes slightly.


    Adam had changed his position and ced his hands on both sides. He did not move, the danger in


    his eyes receded like the tide, and his expression had returned to normal. "Do you still think that I


    love men, or that I am asexual now?"


    "No, I won''t..." Anthea shook her head dully.


    From what he had just shown from his eyes or his body, he had the physiological reactions just as a


    normal man could have.


    He acted like a dangerous and strong beast that was going to swallow her alive. She thought that


    he would have forced himself on her on this bed.


    As she felt the pressure on her lightened, Adam quickly stood up like before.


    Anthea was still in the position of being pressed down. It seemed that she was frightened, or she


    had no strength at all. Her hands grabbed the sheet firmly and almost sweated. Her heart beat so


    fast that it almost jumped to her throat.


    Anthea was almost scared to death!


    She couldn''t me others because she was the one who irritated him.


    Adam nced at her and said, "Sleep early."


    Anthea held her breath until he walked out of the room and closed the door. After a long time, she


    slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Anthea thought to herself. Did he really just leave like this?


    She blinked her eyes and then raised her hand to p her head hard.


    What was she thinking? Did she expected him to continue what he had happened if he didn''t leave.


    Anthea was so scared by this thought. She got off the bed, put her ear on the door to listen to the


    sound outside. Then she silently locked the door.


    The next day, when the rm clock rang, she turned over with difficulty.


    She tossed and turnedst night, and did not fall asleep until two o''clock in the morning. At this


    time, she yawned repeatedly. Thinking of that she, as a senior student in high school, still had many


    sses on Sunday mornings, she was in a bad mood for she could not get upte.


    Opening her eyes, she was about to ask her roommate to ask for a leave for her. When she saw the


    masculine room, she suddenly realized that she had stayed in Adam''s apartmentst night. The


    pyjama and the quilt seemed to have the masculine smell of his body.


    It was very quiet in the house at this time, and it seemed that she was the only one at home.


    Anthea remembered that Adam had saidst night that he would get up early to go to the airport


    and he could not escort her back, so he asked her to take a taxi to school.


    Then she naturally thought of the scene that he pressed her down on the bed...


    She shook her head. She couldn''t think about it anymore. It was too shameful!


    Anthea picked up the clothes on the chair and quickly put them on. She was ready to leave. Just as


    she walked out of the bedroom, she felt a severe pain in her right stomach. She covered it and tried


    to move forward, but her legs were limp.


    At a five-star hotel, the military green jeep pulled up at the gate.


    The door of the passenger''s seat was pulled open. Carter, who was dressed in the same military


    uniform as Adam did, jumped in. Adam, who was smoking, nced at him and asked, "Have you


    done all things including checking in?"


    "Yes, I''ve sent that person and the luggage to the room!" Carter reported.


    Seeing that Adam continued smoking, Carter narrowed his eyes and asked curiously, "Captain


    Chin, you have been absent-minded in the morning!"


    Adam ignored him.


    But Carter didn''t care at all. He moved his head closer and said, "If there''s something annoying, you


    can tell me. If it''s about love, maybe I can give you some advice! Could it be rted to Anthea?"


    Adam suddenly stopped smoking.


    His thin lips slightly pursed. Carter actually saw through his thought.


    Last night, he haad seemed to lost control of himself. She said that he loved men. She even talked


    about asexuality. He was a little pissed off. Besides trying to scare her, he wanted to prove that he


    loved women.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But in the process, he almost lost his self-control that he had always been proud of.


    He could still feel the softness of her skin with his


    palm.


    Thinking of her small figure and her widened eyes for fear, and the way she looked at him. She was


    as innocent as an elk in the woods.; Adam smoked with a jerk.


    With a nce, he saw that his subordinate was smiling at him with amusement. He pinched off the


    cigarette, threw it into the garbage can next to him, and shouted. "Get off the car."

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    The expression on Carter''s face was a bit funny, and heined bitterly, "Oh, please, Captain


    Chin, are you going to leave me so heartlessly?"


    Adam remained unmoved and said, "Yeah."


    Under the threat of Adam''s eyes, Carter could only moan in his heart that his boss was a ruthless


    man. Then he got out of the car sheepishly and stood on the roadside to stop a taxi.


    Adam didn''t even raise his eyebrows and directly drove away.


    Adam had spent most of his time in the army, so he rarely came back and did not have much


    chance to spend time with his family. The task of catching deserters this time was not so difficult, so


    he had a rtively leisure time in the Ice city.


    He first went back to the Chin''s Mansion to have lunch with his mother and then went back to the


    family building in the military region.


    When it was just dawn the next day, he left for the airport. Now it was already two o''clock in the


    afternoon. She should have left.


    After entering the code and opening the anti-theft door, he saw the women''s sneakers on the


    ground.


    He was stunned.


    "She hasn''t left yet?" He wondered.


    Although it was Sunday, Anthea was burdened with study in senior high school. She should still


    have sses the whole morning. Adam frowned and walked in. The door of the guest room was


    open, with no one inside. But there was a faint sounding from the washroom outside.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the ss door, and then the door was opened.


    Anthea stood inside with her body hunched over. Her hair was dishevelled and her face was


    unusually pale. Beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead and sideburns. Her pale lips were


    trembling.


    "Uncle?"


    She took a long time to make a sound.


    In the morning, she thought it was just a stomachache, but sitting on the toilet for more than an hour


    didn''t work. When she wanted to stand up, she felt weak and curled up all over. She didn''t know


    how much time had passed. When she just heard the footsteps, she almost exhausted all her


    strength to get up.


    Adam hurriedly held her up and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Anthea covered the lower abdomen on the right side and said in a trembling voice, "I''m in so much


    pain..."


    She wanted to answer more, but all of a sudden, darkness came over her eyes, and then she fell


    into a sturdy and warm embrace.


    Adam held her in his arms and then drove directly to the hospital to get in the emergency room.


    After the doctor quickly finished the examination, he came out with a list and shouted, "Are you the


    patient''s family?"


    "Yes, I am." Adam answered in the corridor and came forward.


    When the doctor saw that he was wearing military uniform, he seemed to be stunned, especially


    when he felt the dominating aura from him. He looked back at the emergency room and asked, "Is


    the patient your girlfriend?"


    "..." Adam was stunned.


    In the short span of two days, it was the second time that he had been mistaken for Anthea¡¯s


    boyfriend.


    His ck eyes looked inside at the young girl who had already woken up and was covered in cold


    sweat because of the pain. His Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    "She has acute appendicitis and needs surgery immediately!" The doctor did not wait for him to


    answer and quickly said, "You are going to sign the Surgery Consent Form now, and then take the


    medical card and the receipt to pay the fee. The patient is about to be pushed into the operating


    room!"


    Knowing that the situation was urgent, Adam took the pen and signed on it at once.


    After he paid the fee, Anthea had already been changed into a surgical suit. With an intravenous


    drip in the back of her hand, she was pushed to the operating room by the nurse.


    When she saw Adam, she suddenly broke down. "Uncle, I am so scared! Will I die?"


    "No, it''s just a minor surgery." Adam could not helpughing and replied.


    "Really?" Anthea looked at him tearfully.


    "Yes." Adam nodded. Her damp eyshes blinking, she seemed to believe in his words, but also


    feel very nervous, so he said in a gentle voice tofort her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    "The anesthetic master is in ce, and preoperative preparation is ready. We need to go to the


    operating room now!" In the nurse''s urging voice, Anthea was pushed in. The door of the operating


    room was closed, and the corridor became quiet again.


    An hourter, the surgery was over.


    Lying in the ward, Anthea was still groggy, but she had really fallen asleep.


    The nurse at the side of the bed noticed this and leaned over to whisper in her ear, "Miss Lee, the


    operation has just ended, and the anesthetic hasn''t worn off yet. You can have a sleep!"


    Anthea heard her, but she was still holding on.


    The nurse walked in and out with the medicine in her hand. She seemed to be trying hard to find


    something until a tall and strong figure appeared.


    Anthea pursed her lips andined like a little kitten who had been abandoned by its owner. "I


    thought you were gone!"


    "I went to the doctor''s office," Adam exined.


    She had juste down from the operating table. Her face was still pale and weak, but because of


    her young age, her beautiful facial features, and especially a pair of sparkling eyes, people couldn''t


    take their eyes off her.


    Because of the experience he had gotten in the police station and the school, Adam still asked for


    her opinion. "Do you want to tell your grandfather?"


    "No." As expected, Anthea immediately shook her head.


    "And your adoptive parents?" Adam continued to ask.


    Anthea shook her head again. "Don''t tell them. They''lle here out of worry!"


    Her adoptive parents all had jobs in the town. If they heard that she was hospitalized, they would


    definitely stop working ande to take care of her. Although she was quite afraid before the


    surgery, she did not want them to suffer. After all, this was indeed just a minor surgery and she


    would be discharged from the hospital in a few days.


    "Okay." Adam respected her and didn''t say anything more.


    He arranged a senior ward for her, which had a separate bathroom. The ward was very spacious


    and conducive to recuperation.


    The sunlight was still strong at this time. Adam turned around and wanted to pull the curtains


    together, but his right hand was suddenly grabbed. Or to be exact, Anthea was holding his right


    hand in her arms.


    He turned his head and saw Anthea''s bright eyes.


    Anthea thought that once hepleted his task, he would leave her alone in this hospital, so she


    held him tightly with an uneasy look in her eyes. "Uncle, can you stay with me?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes seemed to be watery. She just looked at him eagerly.


    Adam''s heart softened. "All right."


    Anthea breathed a sigh of relief after he agreed, but the look in her eyes showed that she was still


    uncertain.


    Adam could tell that her sunken eyelids were about to shut, but she still fought back her drowsiness


    and stared at him, as if she was afraid that he would run away as soon as she closed her eyes.


    Adam smiled and sighed. "Don''t worry! I won''t leave. Go to sleep."


    After he said this in a deep and horse voice, the girl finally closed her eyes slowly.


    But still, she did not let go of his hand.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    When Anthea woke up again, it was dawn outside.


    She was awakened by the pain in her right abdomen. The anesthesia hadpletely worn off now,


    and the pain became more serious. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Adam sitting next to


    the hospital bed.


    The curtain was not closed, and the sun had just risen, so it should only be six o''clock.


    The light in the room was not very strong, but Adam'' s silhouette was very clear. A few wisps of very


    shallow sunshine fell on his military green shirt, reflecting a faint halo, which made him look very


    warm.


    Adam sat on a chair, with his long legs crossed idly. His back was straight, his chiseled chin slightly


    lowered, and his eyes were closed. He maintained his posture and slept there.


    ''He stayed here all night?''


    Anthea forgot all the pain and looked at him nkly.


    Her eyes fell from Adam''s handsome face to his hand. To be precise, it was the hands of the two of


    them.


    Because one of his big hands was held tightly by her. It seemed that it had been too long, and the


    blood in her hand didn''t flow freely. She felt that every joint of her hand was numb.


    Even so, she did not loosen her grip. On the contrary, she clenched her fist even tighter.


    Such a small action seemed to wake Adam up. Anthea instantly felt guilty and closed her eyes,


    trying to pretend to be asleep.


    "You''re awake?"


    The deep and thick male voice was tinged with the hoarseness.


    Anthea almost forgot that he was a soldier, who could see through her little trick at once. She


    opened her eyes helplessly and rubbed them with embarrassment. "Well, Yeah, I just woke up."


    The warm touch between her fingers disappeared. Adam got up from the chair.


    Anthea''s fingers curled up. Somehow, there was a little sense of loss in her heart.


    Adam stood beside the bed and saw that Anthea looked better than yesterday. However, she was


    still a little weak. He asked, "How do you feel?"


    "There''s a bit of pain in the wound!" Anthea answered with a grimace.


    "It''s normal. You will recover after a while." Adamforted her and said, "Try not to lie t all the


    time. You''d better lie on your side and walk around at times. In this way, it can promote the


    enterocinesia, and also prevent the bowel adhesion. If the pain is too much for you, I can ask the


    nurse to give you a little amount of analgesics. Now you can''t eat or drink. You must wait until there


    is peristalsis in intestines. Otherwise, you''ll have the abdominal distension. Do you remember?"


    Anthea nodded obediently and looked at him in admiration. "You are so knowledgeable, uncle."


    "I asked the doctor," Adam replied.


    Looking at his serious and cold eyes, Anthea was slightly stunned. She had never thought that a


    professional soldier like him could be so thoughtful. The soldiers had always been rough in her


    impression, but Adam was attentive to every detail.


    Seeing that she suddenly frowned again, Adam thought that there was something wrong with her,


    so he asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Anthea blinked her eyes and asked shamelessly, "What the hell is the enterocinesia?"


    Adam paused and then replied, "Fart."


    Anthea blushed.


    She should have checked on the inte by herself. When she saw the stubble on his chin, she


    couldn''t help asking, "You didn''t leave and have been in the ward with me all night?" "Yes." Adam


    nodded.


    Thinking that he had been guarding her all night, Anthea suddenly felt that she was not alone in this


    city that she was not familiar with. Besides her grandfather, Adam could also apany her when


    she was ill.


    "You must be tired." She said softly to him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m fine." Adam replied indifferently.


    He was not being polite, because sleeping when sitting on the chair for a night was nothing to him.


    When he went out for a task or during the practical maneuver, there were more difficult and


    unbearable situations. Not to mention sitting, it was evenmon for him to stand against the tree


    and sleep.


    Anthea looked around and asked, "Would you like to have another bed so that you can have a


    rest?"


    "It''s not allowed to get more beds during the day in the hospital." Adam shook his head.


    Hearing this, Anthea frowned and bit the corner of her mouth. She just thought that Adam didn''t


    have a good restst night and blurted out. "Well, I can move to the side, and you sleep here on the


    bed."


    After she finished speaking, her face instantly went red.


    ''Am I an idiot?'' She thought to herself.


    What on earth was she talking about? She was his niece, and it would be very inappropriate for


    them to sleep on the same bed.


    "No need." Adam said in a low voice and stretched out his hand to touch the cigarette box in his


    trouser pocket. "I''m going out to have a cigarette."


    He went out of the ward and came to the smoking area where there was no one else. After lighting


    the cigarette up, he made a phone call.


    Although it was very early now, the one he called still answered the phone very quickly. He heard a


    loud and respectful voice. "Hello, Captain Chin!"


    "I need you to bring me a set of toiletries," Adam ordered.


    The seriousness on Carter''s face immediately disappeared. With a cheeky grin, he whispered,


    "Boss, what happened? Why did you ask me to bring you toiletries so early in the morning? Did you


    fool around outside the whole night?"


    Then, before Adam could make a sound, Carter continued with his imagination. "That''s not right!


    There should be toiletries in the hotel! Eh... is it so intense? Did you have sex in the woods?"


    "No!" The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched.


    "In the car?" Carter asked shyly.


    Adam¡¯s handsome face darkened. He bellowed in a deep voice, "No! Bring the toiletries to the


    hospital."


    After that, he didn''t want to listen to another word and directly hung up.


    Carter, who was holding the phone on the other side, sighed with emotion. "He is so strong. Even


    get the girl to the hospital!"


    Soldiers were all well-trained and did everything efficiently. Half an hourter, Carter already arrived


    at the hospital with a new wash bag and an urge to gossip.


    He knocked on the door of the ward and walked inside. When he saw the person lying on the


    hospital bed, his eyes lit up. "Anthea!"


    "Brother Carter!" Anthea politely greeted him.


    She remembered that she had misunderstood him and Adam before, so she lowered her head in


    embarrassment.


    But Carter regarded her reaction as shyness, and his eyes brightened even more. He looked at his


    boss by the window with an expression, which showed that he had already expected this. Look, he


    had long felt that there was something between his boss and this little girl!


    Adam held back the urge to punch Carter and asked with a frown, "The toiletries?"


    Carter came forward tteringly and said, "Captain Chin, they''re all here!"


    "Go downstairs and wait for me!" Adam said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, sir!" Carter nodded and quickly left. He even closed the door of the ward considerately.


    Adam had been staying in the hospitalst night. At this moment, he took the wash bag and went


    into the bathroom to wash up.


    Not long after he entered the bathroom, he heard a dandy voiceing from outside the door.


    "Anthea, I''m here to see you!"

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Anthea looked up in surprise and saw the door of the ward being pushed open. A boy in school


    uniform came in.


    "Leonardo?11


    As she spoke, Leonardo had already walked to her bed. He threw the bag casually on the sofa and


    then sat downzily on the side of the bed. "How are you? You didn''t go to school yesterday


    morning. I thought you skipped sses, but the head teacher said today that you are sick and


    hospitalized!"


    Needless to say, Adam must have asked for a leave for her.


    Looking at her good friend, Anthea couldn''t help frowning. "Today is Monday. You should be in


    morning ss at this time. Why are you here?"


    "I took sick leave." Leonardo shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sick leave?" Anthea was not convinced, as she saw him shaking one of his legs frivolously and


    showing no sign of illness at all.


    Leonardo was verycent. "Well, I have a stomachache, too!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him.


    Needless to say, this guy definitely skipped sses.


    Then she thought of something and asked doubtfully, "But how did you know I was in this hospital?"


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows, arms crossed, and said with his chin up, "It''s easy. I can find it out


    simply by giving an order!"


    Hearing this, Anthea nodded her head.


    Leonardo was born with a silver spoon, and his family also had a very powerful background. From


    the time he entered Vaden High School to now, he had been arrogant all the time.


    It was also because of his rebellion and bad academic performance and making trouble all the time


    that his parents punished him and sent him to the town, where they could get to know each other.


    Suddenly, the door of the bathroom was pushed open, which made the two people outside stunned.


    Adam''s tall and strong figure came out. The stubble on his chin had been all shaved off. His facial


    features were strongly defined, which made him look more masculine.


    "What the f**k?" Leonardo was shocked and bounced up from the hospital bed. "Who are you?


    Where did youe from?"


    Anthea lowered her voice to warn him. "Hey, he''s my


    uncle!"


    Leonardo suddenly put on a smile and said, "Sorry, I just overreacted!"


    "It''s okay." Adam said calmly.


    Leonardo stepped forward, reached out his hand like an adult and said solemnly, "Hello, uncle, I am


    the first love of Anthea!"


    "What are you talking about?" Leonardo''s words almost made Anthea choke.


    She didn''t expect this guy to mention the history between the two of them again. She was very


    nervous and hurriedly exined, "Uncle, don''t listen to him! We¡¯re just good friends. I knew him


    when I was at school in the town! He is like a big brother to me."


    "All right." Adam said in a low voice.


    Anthea observed the expression on Adam¡¯s face. She was very nervous and feared that he might


    misunderstand. But when she saw his expressionless face, she felt a little lost.


    Adam''s eyes fell on her, and he said deeply, "I have found a female nurse for you. She wille


    overter to take care of you."


    "Are you leaving?" Hearing this, Anthea immediately asked and bit her lips.


    "Yes, I have to go to attend a meeting." Adam nodded and looked down at the watch on his wrist.


    The schedule had been arranged a long time ago, and this was also the reason why he had just


    asked Carter to go downstairs to wait for him.


    After a pause, he added, "Remember what I told you this morning. Call me if you need anything."


    "Ok." Anthea''s voice was a little low.


    Leonardo was very sensitive. He immediately took this opportunity to tter Adam. "Uncle, you can


    rest assured to do your work. I''ll take care of Anthea!"


    Adam''s eyes swept across this young boy''s face indifferently. Then he looked at the Anthea and


    said, "I''m leaving."


    Anthea nodded, looking a little upset.


    "Bye!" Leonardo said, his voice full of enthusiasm.


    Adam did not say anything to him. He turned around, his hands in his pockets, and strode away.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After Leonardo ran to close the door of the ward, he turned around and found that Anthea was


    staring at him, which made his whole body tremble. "Oh, why are you looking at me like this? You


    make me nervous!"


    "Don''t call him uncle!" Anthea frowned.


    "Huh?" Stunned, Leonardo asked her in confusion. "I''m your friend. What should I call him then?"


    Anthea pursed her lips and replied," You can call him Mr. Chin!"


    Although it was just a title, subconsciously, she only wanted Adam only to be her uncle.


    Upon hearing this, Leonardo cried in a low voice, "Oh, please. Do you have such a strong


    possessive desire?"


    In front of the military green jeep on the ground floor of the hospital, Carter was updating Facebook


    with relish.


    In the army, the soldiers were not allowed to carry mobile phones with them all the time, and they


    could only use the mobile phones in the allotted time. Of course, the senior officers like Adam were


    an exception. Therefore, as long as Carter was not in the army, he would update social media and


    read the news on the phone crazily.


    When he was lost on the Inte, he suddenly felt a cold airing from the back.


    He shrank his neck and saw his boss walking straight out of the hospital. Depending on the


    experience of following Adam for many years, he could tell some kind of coldness wasing from


    Adam, apart from his strong momentum.


    "It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Carter thought that without him as the third wheel, his boss should have had a very happy time with


    his niece when they were alone in the ward for so long.


    Adam opened the door and said, "Let''s go to the Provincial Public Security Department!"


    "Yes, sir!" Carter quickly responded, turned around and sat in the front passenger seat.


    After fastening his seatbelt, Carter carefully observed Adam''s face. "Captain Chin, what''s wrong?"


    "None of your business." Adam squinted at him coldly.


    "..." Carter was speechless.


    In the afternoon that day, Anthea finally couldn''t stand it and drove Leonardo away with a pillow.


    After the surgery, she was not allowed to drink and eat, but Leonardo ordered a lot of delicious food


    and ate them in front of her, which really pissed her off.


    In the evening, her three roommates also came to see her.


    But, unlike Leonardo, they did have asked for leave to visit Anthea in the hospital.


    Besides the nurse who Adam asked to take care of Anthea, there were three more people in the


    ward, which made it a lot more lively here. Anthea was also very happy, as her roommates had


    bought flowers which were very fragrant. The smell of the disinfectant fluid in the ward had made


    her sick.


    After Holly put the flowers into the vase, she stood at the side of the bed and said, "Anthea, do you


    know that K ispletely doomed this time!"

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Anthea asked, "Did the school punish her?"


    Holly shook her head and answered, "It hasn''t been announced yet. But it''s obvious. She has been


    suspended until now! I guess she will get a major demerit or be expelled from school directly. After


    all, all the students and teachers in the school heard the news that day!"


    "You have missed so many wonderful things in school these two days!" Alexandria came over and


    said.


    "What do you mean?" Anthea asked curiously.


    Alexandria rubbed her hands and continued, "K has now be a topic of gossip. Of course,


    everyone is mocking and scolding her! But she is really thick-skinned. She is suspended, but she


    still dared to go to school openly!"


    "Not only her, but her parents also showed up in the school. They brought a lot of gifts and went to


    the principal''s office to ask for mercy. It''s said that they even wanted to bribe the principal with all


    their savings. The principal could do nothing but hide away!" Rosie also echoed.


    "I also heard from her ssmates that K had paid visits to almost every teacher in the whole high


    school. In private, K even went to her ss tutor''s home with all her rtives. She wanted her


    head teacher to put in a good word for her in front of the principal and cried like a baby. Many


    people had seen her. In the end, the police even came! What a shame!"


    "There is a funnier thing." Holly couldn''t wait to interrupt. "She made a joint letter and wanted


    everyone to sign on it to seek sympathy, but only a few people signed! Others are not stupid. They


    don''t know her. Why should they get involved in this?"


    "Then she is quite miserable!" Anthea made a conclusion after hearing these words.


    "She deserves it!" Alexandria snorted, and the other two roommates also had an expression of


    approval.


    Although Anthea was a transfer student, they lived in the same dormitory and got along with each


    other very well. They were pure people, so they naturally got very close to each other. Therefore,


    when any one of them was bullied, the others would share a bitter hatred of the enemy!


    "Yeah!" Anthea nodded.


    Other than feeling that K was a little miserable, she didn''t feel any other difort in her heart.


    She had never taken the initiative to make trouble, and was very modest in daily time. But if


    someone bullied her, she would not swallow the insult. She would fight back!


    "All right, let''s not talk about K. We were just afraid that you would feel bored in the hospital and


    wanted to cheer you up!"


    "Well, now I''m indeed in a very good mood after hearing what you just said!" Anthea smiled.


    Alexandria looked around the ward and couldn''t help asking, "Are you in the hospital alone? I only


    see a nurse here. Don''t you have any family to apany you?"


    "No, my parents are in the town. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me, so I didn''t tell them!" Anthea


    shook her head. Then she bit her lip and said softly, "But, my uncle was with me during the surgery.


    He was in the hospitalst night."


    At the thought of Adam''s crossed long legs and his statue-like posture, she blushed and her long


    eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    "That''s good!" Alexandria nodded andforted her. "When I was in junior high school, I also had


    appendicitis. Fortunately, it was just a minor surgery. Don''t worry!"


    They had talked for a long time, and it was alreadyte at night. Holly took a look at the clock and


    gasped, "Oh, it''s almost nine o''clock! Anthea, we have to go now, or there will be no bus!"


    "You will be discharged from the hospital in a week, won''t you?" She asked.


    Anthea nodded. "Yes, that''s what the nurse said!"


    "Okay, we''lle to see you again in two days! Take care of yourself!"


    "Okay, don''t worry!"


    After Anthea sent off her three roommates, the ward became quiet again.


    The nurse hade back from the nurse station with some prescription medicine for Anthea and


    then she went to get a folding bed.


    Thinking about the conversation with her roommates just now, Anthea took out her phone from


    under the pillow and quickly made a phone call. After she got through, she quickly pressed her ear


    on the screen. "Hello, uncle."


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked her.


    It seemed that he was smoking. Anthea could hear his long and even breathing.


    "Are you sleeping?" Anthea asked tentatively.


    "I''m going to sleep," Adam answered. "Do you need anything?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that I feel a little bored in the hospital alone!" Anthea pinched the white sheet on


    the edge of the bed and said casually, "When will youe to the hospital to see me?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesterday, Adam sent her to the hospital for surgery and stayed with her all night. Of course, she


    knew that it was impossible for him to guard her day and night. So this morning, when he was


    leaving, she didn''t ask him to stay.


    Adam said lightly, "The nurse can take care of you, so I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    "Well," Anthea whispered with her eyes rolling. "I want to readic books and the bookstore near


    the school sells them. The nurse doesn''t know anything about it. Can you by me two books and


    send them over?"


    Hearing no response from the other side of the phone, she pursed her lips and continued pitifully,


    "When I turned over today, my wound was identally torn, and it hurts a little."


    Adam kept silent for two seconds and said in a low voice, "I''ll go to see you tomorrow morning."


    After hanging up the phone, Anthea smiled so happily that the corners of her mouth almost twisted


    to her ear. After the nurse came back, she urged her to turn off the light. ? ? ?


    "One drop, two drops, three drops..."


    The zing sun lit up the ward. Anthea rested one


    hand under her head and looked up at the infusion bag, counting the liquid that was dripping every


    two seconds. Her ears were erected, listening to the movements outside all the time.


    It was almost ten o''clock, and Adam still didn''t show up.


    He was a soldier!


    But he broke his words and was not punctual at all!


    Anthea wasining in her mind. When someone knocked on the door of the ward, she looked


    over with joy.


    The word "uncle" was frozen at the tip of her tongue. She was stunned and then frowned. "Why are


    you here?"


    Her good mood was instantly ruined.


    It was not Adam or the nurse, but K, who was wearing a school uniform. Holding a bunch of


    chrysanthemums in her hand, K went to Anthea''s bedside. "Anthea, I heard that you were


    hospitalized, so I came to see you!"


    Anthea didn''t expect that the person who she had just talked about with her roommates yesterday


    woulde to her ward the next day!

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Anthea supported herself with an arm, half leaning on the head of the bed, and was not nice to K


    at all. "Now you''ve already seen me."


    "Anthea, are you okay?" K put the bouquet on the table and sat down on the chair next to her.


    Without waiting for Anthea reply, she spoke first, "In addition to visiting you, I have something else


    to talk with you."


    Anthea''s brows furrowed even more tightly.


    K said that she wanted to see if Anthea was okay, but she didn''t pay much attention to her illness


    at all. She just came here with other purposes.


    "What do you want to talk?" Anthea asked calmly.


    K sped her hands together and seemed to be thinking about how to put in words. Then she


    said in a low voice, "About the photoes and the anonymous posts, it was my mistake. I sincerely


    apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me! Please speak up for me in front of the school leaders


    and teachers and don''t let me get expelled! You are the victim. If you can forgive me, I think they will


    also let this matter go!"


    After Anthea heard this, the corner of her mouth


    twitched.


    She nced at the bouquet on the cab next to her. It was so small and only contained a few


    branches, several petals of which were even shrivelled. It was evidently bought on the roadside.


    K was not sincere at all.


    When K spoke just now, Anthea had more or less guessed that she came here with other


    purposes.


    It must be that the school leaders and teachers still insisted on punishing K after she begged


    them time and again, so K had no other choice but toe to the hospital to ask for her help.


    Anthea shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    "Why?" K suddenly became a little exasperated and said with a pale face, "Anthea, although it


    was me who took the photo, you did not get hurt in the end, didn''t you? And the anonymous posts,


    the headmaster had cleared it for you. You made me lose face in front of the whole school. Now I''m


    probably going to be expelled. We are all ssmates, so be kind and don''t destroy me!"


    Seeing that Anthea was still unmoved, K stood up from the chair as if she had been humiliated. "I


    apologized to you in a very humble way just now. What else do you want me to do? Are you so


    petty? Don''t tell me you want me to kneel down before you?"


    Anthea almostughed out of anger.


    Was this the so-called moral ckmail?


    It was K who did something wrong and took the initiative to hurt people, but she acted so


    indignantly. Anthea was the victim. It was her own business whether she forgave K or not. Why


    did she be a narrow-minded and unkind person if she did not forgive her?


    "K, you don''t have to kneel down to me, because it''s no use even if you kneel down!" Anthea


    pursed her lips and continued calmly, "You have to be punished for your wrongdoings. And you


    shouldn''te to me for help, because the school is not run by my family."


    If K was truly remorseful, perhaps she would have a sense ofpassion for her. But apparently,


    K pretended to be pitiful and seek sympathy from her.


    Anthea was not a fool and could see her tricks!


    "You..." K''s eyes were red with hatred.


    It was just because she could find no way out after she failed to be forgiven by all the leaders and


    teachers in the school, so she came to beg Anthea to help her. However, Anthea didn''t seem to be


    touched at all!


    What should she do now?


    Anthea closed her eyes and said coldly, "I want to sleep. You can go now!"


    Gritting her teeth, K could only turn around and leave, while also taking the flowers on the


    cab away with her.


    Anthea rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    Ten minutester, the door of the ward was knocked and pushed open again. Anthea thought that it


    was King back, so she felt very annoyed and shouted angrily, "I said that I don''t want to see


    you!"


    "If you don''t want to see me, then I''ll go." A deep male voice came into her ears.


    "Adam!" Anthea eximed with her eyes sparkling.


    "I didn''t say that to you just now!" She quickly sat up again and leaned against the head of the bed,


    exining embarrassingly. "One of my ssmates just came to see me hypocritically. She was very


    annoying, so I drove her out. I just thought that she was back again!"


    Adam put a book on the hospital bed and said, "It''s theic book you want."


    Anthea looked a little embarrassed. In fact, theic book was just an excuse she came up with


    yesterday. She didn''t expect Adam to rent the book and bring it to her. She held the book in her


    arms and said sweetly, "Thank you, Adam!"


    Adam asked, "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea''s eyes flickered and she felt a little guilty.


    Adam nodded and immediately said, "When I went out of the elevator just now, I met your surgeon.


    He said that you had recovered well and there had been no sign of fever."


    "Well, yeah. I just can''t eat anything. I''m so hungry!" Anthea said bitterly.


    But there was nothing Adam could do about this. Anthea couldn''t even drink water for now.


    Seeing that Adam didn''t sit down, Anthea was afraid that he would leave after saying a few words.


    She didn''t want to stay here alone in the ward, so she quickly proposed, "Adam, the doctor


    suggested that I should move around to promote the enterocinesia and prevent the bowel adhesion.


    I haven''t gotten out of the bed yet today. Can you apany me to walk around the corridor?"


    "All right," Adam agreed.


    Then they came out of the ward. Adam held the IV pole with one hand and supported Anthea with


    another one. They walked slowly along the corridor outside. There was a wide bridge in front of


    them, which had a ss handrail on both sides. It was a sunny day.


    Anthea suddenly noticed Adam¡¯s right hand and asked in surprise, "Have you removed the gauze?"


    When she had the surgery the day before yesterday, she saw that his right hand was still wrapped


    in gauze. She didn''t expect that the gauze would be removed so soon.


    "Yes, I removed itst night." Adam nodded.


    This kind of minor injury was really nothing to him. With gauze, it would be inconvenient for him to


    move.


    Anthea bit her lips. She couldn''t see his palm, but there was a shallow scar on the back of his right


    hand, which was caused by her with a bottle of wine in the bar before.


    Thinking of what she had done, she scratched her neck in embarrassment and said, "Adam, when


    you catch the deserter, can you let me know?"


    She would feel a little more at ease if the deserter was caught.


    Adam saw through her thoughts and nodded happily, saying, "Okay."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s so good that you cane to see me. I felt so bored. But I didn''t disturb your work, did I?"


    Anthea asked Adam with a smile. She knew that he had a lot of things to do every day even if he


    was not in the army.


    "No." Adam shook his head and then asked lightly, "Didn''t your male ssmatee today?"

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    "No, I guess he''s having ss at school!" Anthea shook her head and exined. "Uncle, I really


    don''t have anything to do with him. He was talking nonsense! First love he mentioned was actually


    a joke. We''re good friends, so we often make fun of each other! I haven''t been in love yet."


    She said thest sentence with a little shyness.


    Adam''s eyebrows twitched a little bit despite himself and said in a low voice, "You are in your senior


    year of high school now, so you should focus on your studies. It''s not toote to consider this when


    you go to college. By then, your worldviews and values will change."


    Hearing this, Anthea asked, "Uncle, did you fall in love when you was in college?"


    "I went to the military school," Adam answered.


    A military school was different from an ordinary university. The day the students entered the school,


    they were enlisted in the army. Therefore, the management system there was equally strict as in the


    army. They were not allowed to date anyone during school days. If someone was found out, he or


    she would be recorded a demerit and or even be expelled. What¡¯s more, the gender imbnce was


    very serious there.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and continued to ask curiously, "Did you date someone after you


    graduated? Or you¡¯ve been single all the time?"


    "No, I didn''t date anyone." Adam shook his head.


    "You''ve never been in a rtionship before, and then directly got married?" Anthea cried out in


    surprise.


    "Yes." Adam said in a low voice.


    After graduation from the military school, he went directly to the army and had always focused on


    his job. In addition to some activities in the army, most of the people he had contacted with were


    men, so he didn''t spend too much time on this. Later, his family arranged a marriage for him.


    Anthea''s eyes widened. She was really shocked. She didn''t expect that Adam had never fallen in


    love before he got married!


    She couldn''t help looking at him. The sunlight shone through the ss and outlined his chiseled


    face. His straight nose cast a shadow on his face. He wore a set of military uniform and military


    boots, which presented a very majestic and heroic look.


    Anthea suddenly remembered that she used to lie on the roof of the building with her best friend


    and talk about their future.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they just graduated from junior high school, the two of them were imagining about what kind


    of college they were going to study and what kind of person they would marry. Their first choice of


    their Mr. Right was the soldiers who were protecting the country!


    They dreamed of marrying a soldier.


    Thinking of this, Anthea blushed.


    She was thinking about marrying Adam in her heart.


    She secretly raised her hand to touch her face andforted herself, ''Thank god. Fortunately, the


    sunshine is very strong, and my red face is not so conspicuous!''


    At this moment, Adam gently pulled her arm.


    They had already reached the end of the bridge, so they turned around to go back. In addition to


    her, there were a lot of other patients in hospital gowns walking around, as well as some medical


    staff, some of whom were pushing the medicine car.


    Adam changed his position and turned to walk inside, for he was afraid that Anthea would collide


    with other people.


    Anthea was kept safe by him, and her footsteps followed his military boots andnded on the white


    floor at the same time. When she looked up, she could peek at his Adam''s apple out of the corner of


    her eye.


    Unconsciously, they had returned to the ward.


    After Anthea was helped to sit back on the bed by Adam, she unconsciously called out, "Adam!"


    "Hmm?" Adam looked down at her.


    Looking at his ck eyes which were sunken in his eyelids, Anthea asked curiously, "What kind of


    woman do you like? The sexy women or the gentle women, or... the young women?"


    She almost bit her tongue when she said thest few words.


    She swallowed and heard her own heartbeat beating more rapidly.


    What was she talking about? The sexy women or the gentle women sounded normal, but why did


    she say the young women? It sounded like she was rmending herself.


    Seeing Adam paused there and turned to look at her, Anthea dropped her eyshes in a hurry. At


    this moment, she did not dare to look at him and was a little flustered.


    She was uneasy and nervous, but she was also looking forward to his answer.


    "Parp!"


    There was a sudden fart.


    The ward was too quiet that it sounded particrly loud at this moment. Both Anthea and Adam


    were stunned.


    Obviously, after they walked along the corridor, the effect of the intestines squirming was revealed.


    Anthea froze there, and her face immediately went red, it even spread from her ears to her neck.


    Originally, she nned to deal with this kind of thing secretly in the bathroom or when there was no


    one around. But it happened just in front of Adam.


    It was toote! There was nothing she could do, even though she felt very remorseful.


    Anthea made ast-ditch struggle and shook her head like a rattle drum. "It''s not me!"


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched and he said seriously, "You said you were hungry. You can


    eat now. I''ll buy you a bowl of porridge in the restaurant opposite the hospital."


    "..." Anthea wanted to cry.


    Watching Adam''s tall and strong figure walking out of the ward, she directly threw herself into the


    quilt.


    Oh, god!


    On Wednesday the next day, in Yaden High School.


    The taxi stopped. Anthea put the change back into her pocket and walked out of the car with her


    bag.


    After saying hello to the doorkeeper, she went in from the side door.


    It was the lunch break now. There were not many people in the campus, but after a few steps, she


    saw her roommates who had already run out to wait for her.


    "Ant heal"


    The three girls immediately rushed forward and surrounded her. The two of them took her arm


    respectively, and the other one took the bag from her hand directly.


    Alexandria asked in surprise, "Anthea, why did you leave the hospital so soon? Didn''t you say it


    would be a week before you were discharged?"


    They had discussed to ask for leave and go to the hospital to see her again, but they didn''t expect


    that Anthea was discharged so soon.


    A trace of stiffness shed across Anthea''s face. She embarrassedly cleared her throat and


    exined, "Ahem, it''s a little boring to stay there. I feel very good! I also asked the attending doctor.


    And he said my physical condition was very good and I had recovered well. It doesn''t matter to


    leave the hospital two or three days earlier!"


    In fact, she didn''t feel bored in the hospital. She was just too ashamed to face Adam.


    A fart made her lose all her face.


    "That''s good!" Holly nodded beside her.


    "Appendicitis is just a small operation anyway. It''s okay to leave the hospital in advance. You just


    need to pay more attention to your diet! During this period, we''ll do all the dirty and tiring work in the


    dormitory!"


    Looking at the smiles of her three roommates, Anthea felt very warm.


    Rosie, who had not had a chance to speak, interrupted excitedly. "Anthea, youe back just in


    time!"


    "Why?" Anthea didn''t understand.


    Rosie raised her eyebrows, and she looked particrly happy. "Haha, you would never expect that


    you are particrly popr in our school now!"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    "What?" Anthea blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Holly said with a smile, "Rosie didn''t lie to you. You are now indeed much more popr than when


    you just transferred to this school!"


    "They''re both right, Anthea! I''m so happy for you!" Rosie nodded in agreement and exined to


    Anthea. "The two anonymous posts have been cleared and everyone knows that Kyi a framed you.


    So, those who wronged you or were deceived by K feel particrly sorry for you. They feel very


    guilty and support you! All in all, you''re super popr now and have been in the limelight!"


    In fact, this kind of mindset was very normal, because those students thought that they had


    wronged Anthea before and would love and protect her even more after the truth was revealed.


    Holly continued to say, "Although you are sick and not in school these days, everyone has still been


    obsessed with the discussion about you! And, you are already as popr as Shelby in ss now.


    Everyone is still talking about it. When thepetition about the campus belle begins, you will


    defeat her!" "Haha, this is a blessing in disguise!" After hearing their words, Anthea smiled faintly.


    She was not very interested in the campus belle at all.


    It was her grandfather who would like her to be transferred from the town to this high school. She


    didn''t want to let him down. Her grandfather just intended her to study in a school with better


    teacher resources, so that she could be admitted to a good university.


    She thought that half a semester was not a very long time, so she didn''t insist and promised to


    transfer over. Moreover, she had already made an appointment with her bestie, Emily, to apply for


    the news department in a university in the Ice city. Then they would be reporters and go to and


    work leisurely every day.


    Noticing that Anthea did not seem to care, Alexandria changed the topic. "Anthea, can you eat


    now?"


    "Ahem, yes." Anthea licked her lips and replied.


    Alexandria nodded. "You''ve just been discharged from the hospital. You probably haven''t eaten


    anything yet. Let''s go back to the dormitory and buy something to eat at the cafeteria. Then, we''ll go


    to ss in the afternoon!"


    Then, the four girls walked toward the dormitory while talking andughing.


    Ten minutes before ss, in the corridor outside the teaching affair office.


    After the door was closed, two figures came out from the teaching affair office. K''s face was full


    of tears and snot. She grabbed Shelby''s hand and said with emotion, "Shelby, thank you! I really


    don''t know what to say. Thank you so much!"


    "Fortunately, you let your family contact the school leaders. Otherwise, I absolutely can''te back


    to school. I will be recorded a serious demerit and even expelled directly! My parents have said that


    if I am expelled, it will be too shameful. Then they won¡¯t let me go back home!"


    Shelby fiddled with her long hair and said with a smile, "Don''t say that. We are friends. How can I


    just stand by when you are in trouble?"


    Although Shelby said this, she was scheming in her heart.


    After the incidentst week, Shelby, of course, knew that K had used a lot of methods to ask for


    help, but she had not helped her at that time. She just watched until K was in a desperate


    situation. And then she stood out unhurriedly at a perfect timing.


    She knew that it would not have been so impressive if she helped K when the incident just


    urred. While K had no way out, her help would make K shed tears of gratitude!


    "I know you do care about me!" K was even more moved and vowed, "Shelby, it''s lucky to be


    friends with you, and you''re so good to me. From now on, you''re my sister, no, even closer than a


    sister. I¡¯d like to do everything for you!"


    ''Who would treat you as a friend or a sister?'' Shelby snorted coldly and disdainfully in her heart


    when she heard K¡¯s words.


    K was just daydreaming.


    However, the smile on Shelby''s face remained unchanged. She took out a handkerchief from her


    pocket and handed it to K, trying tofort her. "Don''t cry. Let''s go back to ss now!"


    K was moved even more. She even wanted to hug Shelby tightly, so she nodded hurriedly and


    said, "Okay!"


    After wiping away her tears, K held Shelby''s arm and walked intimately to the ssroom


    together.


    It was almost the ss time. In the corridor, there were a lot of students who were going upstairs in


    groups. Among them, there were Anthea and her three roommates who just came out of the


    dormitory.


    K''s eyes narrowed. As they passed by each other, she unted her sess. "Anthea, are you


    very disappointed and angry to see that I''m back?"


    Now it was already the next semester of senior high school and they were about to graduate in a


    few months. Although Shelby helped her get away from being expelled, K was still recorded a


    demerit, which would cause harm to her applying for colleges, so she naturally hated Anthea very


    much.


    Especially that she used to go to the hospital to apologize humbly to Anthea, but Anthea refused to


    speak up for her and even humiliated her.


    When she recalled the scene in the ward, she didn''t think that she deserved it. Instead, she felt


    deeply humiliated.


    At the sight of K, Anthea and her three roommates were all very surprised. They did not expect


    that she woulde back safely.


    "How could this be? How could shee back to school again?" Holly was a little indignant. She


    lowered her voice and continued, "She has done so many bad things, but she hasn''t been expelled


    and is just recorded a demerit."


    "It''s very obvious. Didn''t you see Shelby by her side?" Rosie was also very unhappy. "Shelby must


    have pleaded for her. Shelby''s family rtives are the school''s shareholders. It''s easy for them to


    put in a good word for K!"


    "That''s so infuriating!" Alexandria kept stamping her feet angrily.


    Holly took Anthea¡¯s arm and said, "Forget about it,


    Anthea. Let''s go. Don''t pay attention to this kind of person! There will be an examination tomorrow.


    We¡¯ d better go to study!"


    Then the four of them directly ignored K and went straight into the ssroom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Compared with her three roommates, Anthea was not so angry, but she still felt disgusted. It was


    like a toad that did not bite, but it was disgusting. But she indeed felt it unnecessary to pay attention


    to K now.


    One dayter, they would take the test.


    Since the start of school in the second half of the third year, the teachers were afraid of giving the


    students too much pressure, so they had been dying the exam by a month. Now the students


    had to take all kinds of exams. There would be a small exam every weekend and a big exam every


    month.


    Anthea sat at the desk with her hand on the right side of her stomach.


    She touched the cut on her body and couldn''t help taking out her cell phone. When she saw the


    name "Adam" on the phone, she hesitated for a while, but still put the cell phone back in her pocket


    with her eyes glimpsing.


    When she was discharged from the hospital, she didn''t even dare to make a phone call to Adam.


    She just sent a text message to him, telling him that her academic burden in senior high school was


    too heavy. She lied that she left the hospital in advance because she was afraid that she won''t


    perform well. Adam texted her back at that time, asking her to take good care of herself.


    The teacher and the ss monitor had already distributed the test papers to all the students, and


    then the exam began.


    Anthea bit the head of the ball-point pen, and the situation in the ward that day appeared in her


    mind again. The sound of a fart seemed to be still sounded in her ears. After Adam came back from


    purchasing porridge, she even felt too embarrassed to look up at him. She finished the porridge


    while huddling in the bed.


    She regretted it very much. Why did she fail to hold that fart back? She felt she couldn''t be more


    ashamed!


    No woman would be willing to fart in front of the man she loved.


    ''Oh, god.'' She cried out in her heart again.


    She felt very upset and unconsciously became absent-minded. Until the teacher walked past her


    and a student asked about the time, Anthea finally came to her senses and found that more than


    half of the examination time had passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Anthea looked at the test paper on the desk and quickly wrote the answers.


    However, as time passed by, it was toote. When the bell rang, she could only finish the


    multiplechoice questions, the close test, and some simple calction questions. She had only


    finished half of one major question and had no time to finish the left at all.


    The teacher was urging them by tapping on the ckboard, and the ss leaders began to collect


    the test papers.


    Anthea had no choice but to put down the pen in her hand.


    Fortunately, it was just a small exam, which should not be a big deal even if she performed bad this


    time. She was trying tofort herself.


    When the teacher left with the test papers, the ssroom suddenly became noisy. All the students


    were discussing the exam that they had just taken.


    Anthea''s three roommates also spontaneously surrounded her. ''Anthea, how did you do in the


    exam?" "You don''t look too well. Don''t tell me you performed very bad." Rosie noticed Anthea¡¯s


    expression and asked anxiously.


    Anthea opened her mouth, but before she could answer, Alexandria''s voice sounded first.


    "Anthea, you might be unaware that now there are many people in the school waiting for the results


    of this exam. To be exact, they are looking forward to knowing your scores! You are so popr now,


    and you are a candidate for the campus belle!"


    "You were transferred here, so you may not understand. In the previous election of the campus


    belle, people would focus on three aspects. She should be beautiful and have a good character and


    also good academic performances! You have reached the standard of the first two aspects.


    Everyone supports you and will vote for you when the timees. Now they just wait to see your


    academic performances!"


    ''Really?''


    Anthea touched her forehead and didn''t know whether tough or cry. Fortunately, she was not in


    the mood topete for the campus belle.


    The exam results were released the next morning. As expected, Anthea was at the bottom of the


    table in the school, let alone in the ss.


    When Anthea took the test paper back from the teacher, she could feel that Ms Lea looked at her


    with a somewhat earnest gaze. Ms Lea wanted to speak something but stopped on a second


    thought. Perhaps she was afraid that saying too much would hurt Anthea''s self-esteem, so she


    could onlyfort her by saying that she should work hard.


    Anthea nodded. With her head down, she returned to her seat.


    Most of the courses after that were about analysing the test papers, and it was the lunch break in


    the blink of an eye.


    Alexandria, who was on Anthea''s right side, gathered around first. Although the head teacher had


    just given the paper one by one, she still didn''t give up and wanted to see it for herself.


    When she saw the red crosses and a lot of empty questions on Anthea''s test paper, she couldn''t


    help sighing. "No wonder you didn''t answer me when I asked you after the exam. It turns out that


    your score isn''t very good."


    Fearing that Anthea would be sad, Alexandria quicklyforted her. "But, don''t be too discouraged.


    Ms Lea said that if you work hard, you still have a chance!"


    "Yeah, there is still a long time before we graduate!"


    Holly and Rosie both echoed.


    Now there were not many people left in the ssroom. They also left their seats and were ready to


    go to the canteen.


    At this time, the back row chair was kicked by someone. Leonardo leaned his head over Anthea''s


    table. Then he raised his eyebrows and said casually, "Oh! Anthea, I didn''t expect your result to be


    so good."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Go away!" Anthea rolled her eyes at him.


    Leonardo raised his hand to rub his chin, and said with an exaggerated sigh, "Not bad, but it''s pretty


    weird. This is the first time that you have such a good score, which makes me so happy!"


    Anthea''s three roommates were speechless.


    They looked at each other nkly.


    Seeing Anthea being pulled out of the ssroom by Leonardo, they also followed behind silently.


    "If this kind of result is not bad, then how bad her grade was when she was in the high school of the


    town?" They lowered their voices.


    Holly didn''t mean to mock Anthea. She just felt that it was too obvious. She couldn''t help but sigh,


    "Well, the teachers in a small ce were still not good enough. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    transferred here in the second half of the semester!" "Shh, stop talking!" Alexandria hurriedly


    reminded.


    Rosie nodded and echoed, "Let''s not mention the results againter, in case she will be sad! In the


    future, when we go back to the dormitory every day, we could take time to help her study!"


    "Okay!"


    There were already a lot of students in the canteen now.


    Shelby still enjoyed the superiority of having someone take a seat and waiting in line for food for


    her. She habitually brushed her long hair and thanked the boy with a smile. After the boy left with a


    blushing face, she sat down gracefully.


    K ran over from another table andughed wildly with excitement. "Hahaha, Shelby, have you


    heard of it?"


    "What?" Shelby asked.


    K sat down, being unable to conceal the joy on her face, and hurriedly shared her good news.


    "Anthea failed in this exam! Beside that, she was also at the bottom of the whole grade. It''s too


    shameful! I really don''t know how she could transfer into our school!"


    After Shelby heard this, her heart missed a beat. She looked very surprised. "Oh? Really?"


    "Of course, I just heard about it from the students of ss Three. And the results are not a secret


    and have already been put up on the school bulletin board!" K was happier than anyone else.


    Her teeth were revealed for that.


    When she heard the news just now, she was thrilled!


    After sessfully returning to school with the help of Shelby, K had been waiting for the


    opportunity to get back at Anthea. She didn''t expect that she would hear this good news, which


    cheered her up a lot!


    The other girls at the table also said, "I also saw Anthea''s exam result just now when I came here! I


    was quite surprised. I didn''t expect her score to be so bad this time. Many people have been looking


    forward to her exam result. I''m afraid they would all feel disappointed!"


    "Yeah. It''s mainly because her grades are too bad. It would be fine even if she is an average


    student!" The other girl, who often followed behind Shelby, now said obsequiously. "No matter how


    popr she is, it doesn''t matter. Shelby is a goddess for a reason. Apart from her good look, her


    personality, family background, her grades have always been very good!"


    Shelby showed a shy smile and modestly waved her hand. "Oh, you are so sweet!"


    K immediately said. "Shelby. We all know that you have always been excellent in study since you


    were in junior high school. Even if you quit for a year, you were still the top when you came back to


    school. I really admire you!"


    "Humph, let''s see how Anthea canpare to Shelby this time!"


    "There would be noparison at all! Shelby''s grades are much better than hers. She''s not even


    qualified to be the campus belle candidate. It''s time for everyone to see her true colors! She is


    nothing in front of Shelby!"


    These girls kept teasing Anthea and ttering Shelby.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Shelby elegantly took small sips of yogurt. Her hair fell on her face identally and she found the


    perfect angle of her profile.


    Listening to everyone''spliments, she felt very happy in her heart.


    She was the youngest child in the Jillson family and had two older brothers, so she was naturally


    doted on.


    She had grown up with praises since she was a little baby. She also thought that she had a good


    family and a good look. Wherever she went, she should be praised and admired by other people


    like a star. She had the superiorities, so she didn''t take others seriously.


    When she just returned to school, she heard everyone was talking about Anthea, a transfer student


    from the town.


    Although she felt that Anthea could not bepared to her, she still felt a little angry when she


    heard others praise Anthea. It was like a thorn in her heart, making her feel very ufortable!


    Now that she knew that Anthea had a bad result in this exam, the thorn in her heart was gone and


    she felt much more rxed.


    As the saying goes, three women can y a drama. There were a lot of girls sitting around the long


    table in the canteen, and the discussion was heated. Shelby deliberately waited for everyone to talk


    for a long time, and then she stopped them. "Well, don''t say that. Anthea is also a good girl!"


    After these words, she even showed a shy expression, and everyone admired her even more.


    At the entrance of the canteen, Anthea and her roommates appeared.


    Leonardo had yed cards for the whole nightst night, so he didn''t even want to eat and directly


    went back to sleep. There were not many students buying meal in the canteen now. Anthea and the


    other three went to line up.


    When they just sat down at a table after buying the food, a short-haired girl ran over.


    The girl was dressed in school uniform with a chest te, which indicated that she should be a


    lower grade student. Standing in front of Anthea, sheined, "Anthea, you''ve disappointed me


    too much!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Huh?" Anthea held the spoon with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    The girl pushed her sses up on the bridge of her nose, looking both aggrieved and resentful. She


    comined. "I supported you so much and kept telling my ssmates how great you were, but


    we''ve wasted our love for you! We thought that you''re nice and pretty, and you should definitely do


    well in your study. When the timees topetition about the campus belle, it''ll definitely be you


    to win! But I didn''t expect your performance to be so poor. You''ve really disappointed us!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Looking at the girl angrily running away, she didn''t know whether tough or cry and looked away.


    "Am I the one to me?" She wondered.


    However, it was a pity to lose a little fan!


    Holly and Alexandria looked at each other and wanted to say something tofort Anthea. But


    before they could say anything, a sarcastic and mocking female voice suddenly sounded.


    "Haha, it''s good to be disappointed!"


    K had finished her food already. She walked over, holding her shoulders with both hands, and


    swaggered. "Do you think you''re still popr when you get such bad results? If you want to be the


    campus belle, you must have a good look, a good character and good performances. Thest one


    is especially important!"


    Most of the people in the canteen had also seen that angry girl just now, including K. Naturally,


    she would not let go of the opportunity to ridicule Anthea. "You are indeed a countryside bumpkin.


    You want to be the campus belle? That''s never going to happen!"


    Anthea frowned and looked at K coldly.


    Alexandria stood up angrily and defended Anthea. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Do I have to say the name?" K threw a disdainful nce at Anthea and continued sarcastically,


    "Oh, if I were someone, I would go back to my dormitory early and stay there. How dare you walk


    around in the canteen to show off! How shameless! After being praised by others, you really think


    that you are the campus belle? Don''t you know how bad your performance is?"


    "You''re actually the one who has to stay in the dormitory, aren''t you? Don''t forget what you did!"


    Alexandria was so pissed off that she couldn''t help arguing with K.


    K''s face looked terrible when her past was raked over. She pretended to not understand what


    Alexandria meant and continued coldly, "I think someone has better find her own position. If no


    smart, you should go back to the dormitory and study hard, in case you might be kicked out of the


    school one day!"


    After finishing her words, she swung her hands slightly and then left with arrogance.


    "You!"


    Alexandria even wanted to catch up with K and go on arguing with her.


    Since she knew that it was K who yed a trick behind the scenes about the pictures, she was


    very ashamed of K''s behavior. In addition, she couldn''t stand to see K provoke Anthea like


    that, so she answered back.


    Anthea grabbed Alexandria in time, shook her head and said, "Forget it, Alexandria. There is no


    need to bother yourself arguing with her?"


    After being stopped by Anthea, Alexandria was still very angry. "K is so annoying."


    Holly and Rosie were also very angry. Just now, even if Alexandria did not respond, they also


    nned to defend Anthea. "Yes, look at her face just now. It''s so disgusting! She hit you when you


    were down. She is so mean. No wonder Young Master Schain doesn''t like her!"


    "Anthea, aren''t you angry?" Seeing Anthea¡¯s indifferent expression, Alexandria couldn''t help asking.


    "No!" Anthea shook her head and shrugged her


    shoulders. "Getting mad at such kind of a person, it''s just not worth it!"


    She knew that K was obviously here to jeer at her after she did not do well in the exam. K¡¯s


    intention was very evil. If she was really irritated, she would fall into her trap!


    "Silence is the ultimate contempt for a person!" Anthea picked up a piece of broli with her


    chopsticks and said while chewing.


    Her roommates all agreed with a nod, feeling that what she said was very reasonable, but they still


    felt angry. Antheaforted them with a smile, "Don''t be mad! After the meal, let''s go to the small


    supermarket to buy ice cream!"


    After a few sses in the afternoon, school was over.


    After dinner in the canteen, Anthea and her roommates went back to the dormitory to rest. At 6:40


    p.m., they took their textbooks and were ready to go back to the school building to study.


    Holly and Rosie insisted on helping Anthea review her lessons, so Anthea couldn''t refuse and could


    only agree. Then the three of them studied together. Alexandria, who had just gone outside, had not


    come back yet.


    The dormitory building was behind the yground. There was some distance between the


    dormitory building and the teaching building.


    When passing by theboratory building, Anthea saw that Alexandria and K were standing under


    a streetmp, face to face. They seemed to have a dispute. K was holding her shoulders with her


    hands, while Alexandria was pointing at her with a finger.


    Seeing this, Anthea suddenly felt nervous. She was afraid that Alexandria would suffer a loss, so


    she immediately threw her textbook to Holly beside her and rushed to Alexandria.


    When Anthea ran close to them, she found that Alexandria''s eyes were red. She frowned and


    immediately asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    "Anthea, you''re here!" Alexandria''s eyes became redder when she saw Anthea. She pointed angrily


    at K and said, "I just came out of the library and came across K. She deliberately hit me, and


    my ne fell on the ground and was broken. I asked her to apologize, but she refused!"


    After dinner, Alexandria did not return to the dormitory with her roommates, but went to the library.


    She had to study at seven o''clock in the evening, so she came out in advance. Because she had


    enough time, she walked slowly. Under the light of the streetmp, she took off the ne around


    her neck and wiped it carefully.


    Alexandria didn''t expect to meet K face to face. When she thought what Anthea said at noon,


    she decided not to pay attention to her and made a detour. But, suddenly, K deliberately hit her


    so hard that she stumbled. Even though she didn''t fall, but the ne in her hand fell on the


    concrete ground with a crisp sound.


    The ne was a relic left by her grandmother. Every time she missed her grandmother, she


    would take it out and caress it. Anthea and her other two


    roommates all knew.


    "Is it the most precious ne of yours?" Anthea asked in surprise.


    Alexandria nodded and said in a choked voice, "Yes, it is! Look, the jade pendant has been broken


    into pieces!"


    Anthea looked down. Sure enough, under the streetmp, she saw the ne on the ground, the


    red woven rope and the jade pendant which had already been broken into three pieces.


    She turned to look at Kyi a fiercely, making Kyi a subconsciously take a step back. But when K


    realized that she was just intimidated by Anthea''s eyes, she suddenly got angry and went forward


    again. "Anthea, why are you staring at me? Yes, I deliberately hit her, so what?"


    "Applogize to Alexandria!" Anthea''s face was cold.


    "Why should I apologize?" K rolled her eyes, arms crossed, and lifted her chin. "Let me tell you, I


    won''t apologize! What can you do about that? Haha, it¡¯s such a cheap ne, but she treasures it


    so much. What a pity. Do you want me to buy her two nes in the night market?"


    Alexandria couldn''t stand it anymore and cried out while pointing at K. "Don''t go too far! This


    ne is a priceless treasure for me!"


    K was not afraid of Alexandria at all. With a proud smile on her face, she continued, "I just said


    that I could buy you two nes in the night market. Didn''t you hear that? Or you want me to give


    you 20 bucks!"


    Then she took out her wallet from the school uniform, pulled out the bills inside, and threw them at


    Alexandria''s face.


    "You...!"


    Before Alexandria finished her words, she saw K deliberately step on the jade pendant.


    Then K turned around and was about to leave. Anthea quickly stepped forward to stop her and


    said coldly, "Don''t go!"


    Anthea had already seen that K was deliberately making trouble for Alexandria.


    Alexandria also reacted and rushed forward to block the way in front of K with open arms. She


    gnashed her teeth and said, "You can''t go. We''re not done yet!"


    Now it was time for self-study at night, so many students began toe out of their dormitories and


    head to the teaching building.


    The dispute between Alexandria and K soon attracted a lot of people''s attention. It was not long


    before a lot of boys and girls gathered around.


    When K saw them, she immediately changed her face and said, "Alexandria, it''s enough. Don''t


    be so aggressive, okay?"


    "When did I be so aggressive? You broke my ne, and you didn''t even say sorry!"


    Alexandria looked at K unbelievably.


    "You walked like a sleepwalker, and I just identally bumped into you. You didn''t hold the


    ne tightly, so it fell to the ground and broke. Didn''t I say that I could give you money for your


    loss?" Then K quickly changed the topic and said, "Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alexandria didn''t expect K to change her expression so fast. K had just been extremely


    arrogant, but now she didn''t admit that she did it on purpose. Instead, she said that she was


    unintentional and threw the me on Alexandria.


    "What? I''m trying to ckmail you?" Alexandria pointed at her own nose in shock.


    K snorted disdainfully. "Yes. It''s just a cheap ne. There are plenty of such things in the


    night market, but you said that it''s priceless. I know your family''s economic condition is ordinary.


    And it''s not easy for you to get into Yaden High School. You also have to work part-time, but you


    can¡¯t earn money by ckmailing other people." "How can you confuse right and wrong?"


    Alexandria stamped her feet in anger.


    K''s voice was even louder than hers, which was full of confidence. "This is your fault, but you


    me this on me. And you''ve been aggressive all the time and stop me from going to study. You


    want to ckmail me with a cheap broken ne!"


    As soon as she finished her words, the onlookers began to talk about this matter.


    One of K''s ssmates said indignantly, "I think K was right. Alexandria went too far!"


    Then there was another student who seemed to be in the same ss with the one who talked first.


    "Alexandria''s family is indeed ordinary. I remember when she just enrolled in the freshman year of


    high school, she almost failed to pay her tuition. She often went out to work as an hourly worker.


    And she was thest to pay the fees in the ss every time!"


    "Yeah. Andst year, there was a donation activity at school. It seemed that the target was


    Alexandria''s father. Her father was knocked down by a car and the driver ran away. Alexandria''s


    family couldn''t afford the treatment expense at the hospital, so the school leaders organized a


    donation activity. I also donated a week''s allowance!"


    "Is this Alexandria crazy for money? How could shee up with such an idea? What is the


    difference between her and the cheaters?"


    "Yeah, she has crossed the line. Even the poor have to have selfrespect. It''s too shameless of her


    to do this! She looks very honest, but I didn''t expect her to be so scheming!"


    In the face of people''s denouncement, Alexandria felt very wronged, especially the eyes on her


    made her feel at a loss, and she could only keep shaking her head.


    She wanted to defend herself. "No, I didn''t!"


    However, no matter how she denied it, not many people believed it.


    "But I can see that Alexandria is about to cry. Maybe the ne is very important to her."


    "The ne has already been broken into pieces. There must be no way to wear it. It''s


    understandable for her to be sad!"


    There were also different voices in the crowd, but such voices were quickly drowned out by disdain.


    "What do you mean by that? No matter how important it is, she can''t use it to ckmail her


    ssmates!"

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Alexandria felt that she was almost drowned in saliva, and the rims of her eyes became redder.


    She had been very sad to see her ne being smashed by K. But now she became the


    target of public criticism. Everyone wasughing at her, and her tears were also regarded as


    seeking sympathy.


    Just as Alexandria''s heart was about to copse, a hand grabbed her.


    Although it was a very small hand, it had aforting power.


    Alexandria lowered her head and saw Anthea holding her hand tightly, who then shielded her


    behind. "K, I''ll say it onest time. Apologize to Alexandria!"


    Anthea''s voice almost burst out from the back of her teeth.


    Anthea saw K fanning the mes throughout the whole process, but her roommate was


    humiliated while having ability to fight back. She clenched her fist with the other hand, and she was


    so angry that she wanted to throw K over her shoulder.


    K felt the murderous look in Anthea''s eyes and could not help shrinking back.


    She stretched out her hand to point at Anthea and shouted pretentiously, "Anthea, what do you


    want to do? Do you want to beat me in front of everyone?"


    Anthea guessed it right. K was actually deliberately trying to make trouble for Alexandria.


    Alexandria was her roommate, and had spoken up for her at noon, so K deliberately picked a


    quarrel with the people who were close to her!


    Although in the face of Anthea''s cold eyes, K was a little timid, but with so many people


    watching, she thought that Anthea should not dare to fight. But for safety''s sake, she stepped back


    two more steps.


    At this time, a beautiful figure came out of the crowd. Shelby pulled K and interrupted with a


    warm voice like a peacemaker. "Don''t be impulsive. We''re students. We should solve this problem


    in a peaceful way!"


    Hearing this, Anthea narrowed her eyes suddenly.


    When Shelby said those words, she also pinched K''s palm. K suddenly realized something,


    and then with the cunningness in her eyes, she said, "You want to stand up for your roommate?


    Okay! I''ll make a bet with you. If you get into the top three of your grade in the next exam, I''ll


    apologize to her."


    "Don you dare to make a bet?" "Oh, are you afraid? Then you''d better get out of the way. If you dare


    to bet with me, I will not only apologize to her, but also kowtow to her three times!" After saying


    these words, K became more proud.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Anthea''s results were obvious to all. The onlookers all thought that she would not agree to this bet.


    However, to their surprises, she uttered only one word calmly, "Okay!"


    K also did not expect that. After a pause, she asked mockingly, "What if you can''t do it?"


    "Anthea..." Alexandria was anxious and wanted to stop her.


    Anthea patted Alexandria¡¯s hand and then walked to the front with a fake smile. "If I can''t do it at


    that time, I''ll apologize to you and kowtow to you three times!" She said in a loud voice.


    "But..." She paused and slowly raised her eyebrows. "I have to add a little bargaining chip. In


    addition to apologizing and kneeling three times, you also have to say ''I was wrong¡¯ three times!"


    K sneered. She thought that Anthea was just faking it in front of everyone. She even imagined


    that Anthea would kneel down and kowtow to her, which made her feel so happy and excited, so


    she directly agreed. "Deal!" "This isn''t very good, is it?" Shelby spoke again, and a look of hesitation


    appeared on her face. "Anthea has just transferred here. Her academic performance is not very


    good. If you bet on her ranking in the examination, will it be too difficult for her?"


    "You''re just so kind that you care about Anthea!"


    "A goddess is generous!"


    In the crowd, immediately, some admirers ttered.


    K snorted and pulled Shelby back. "It''s not a bad thing. Shelby, don''t worry about it! No one


    forces her. She wants to bet with me herself. She''s overconfident she we can''t me anyone else if


    she lose!"


    Shelby could only sigh helplessly. She seemed to be very sorry as she returned to the crowd.


    When the crowd dispersed, K shouted to Anthea again, "Anthea, so many people are witnesses.


    Don''t go back on your words. I''m looking forward to the next exam!"


    Alexandria picked up the broken ne on the ground. The jade pendant could barely be pieced


    together. She said guiltily and helplessly, "I''m sorry, I caused you trouble again."


    "Don''t say that. We are friends!" Anthea smiled.


    Holly and Rosie also arrived. They were both worried and asked, "Anthea, what about the next


    exam?"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Anthea blinked wittily.


    The second exam came earlier than expected, which was on Monday two dayster.


    Anthea¡¯s three roommates walked behind Anthea side by side. Because it was an exam, they did


    not need toe with books. Each of them wore a worried look and was anxious about the results


    of this exam.


    The time of the exam was too close, so no matter how much they wanted to help, the effect was still


    limited.


    There was just nothing more they could do.


    Compared with them, Anthea was much more rxed. She put her hands in the school uniform''s


    pockets and walked in front while chewing gum.


    She didn''t wear a ponytail today. Instead, she had her long hair trail over her shoulders softly.


    The sunshineing in from the window touched her little face, which softened her beautiful and


    delicate facial features. Her skin was as white as snow. Her eyes were sparkling like stars, shining


    with watery light, and there was a faint dimple beside her pink lips.


    Even if she didn''t have good grades, she was very beautiful!


    The news of the bet on Friday evening had already spread. Not only the senior students, but all the


    students in the high school knew about it. So many people were paying attention to it. A lower grade


    schoolboy ran over and made a hand gesture shyly. "Fighting, Anthea!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea nodded with a smile.


    However,pared with the little fanboy, a little fangirl was her preference!


    She didn''t know when she started to have little interest in the boys at school. Even if they were


    handsome, she wouldn''t take a look at them. She couldn''t help thinking of Adam, his handsome and


    defined face and his temperament of a mature man.


    While Anthea was lost in thought, she had already walked to the door of the ss.


    At the open back door, she saw K standing with a male student in the ss. They seemed to be


    very familiar with each other. When K saw her, she immediately threw a provocative look, as if


    she was waiting to watch a good show.


    Anthea didn''t even raise her eyebrows and went straight into the ss.


    The bell rang, and the ss teacher came in with the test papers. The exam began.


    When Anthea pulled out her pen cap and prepared to answer the questions, the male student in


    front of her moved his chair backward. The space between the two of them was a little narrow, so


    she also moved her desk backward a little bit.


    Suddenly, something fell out of the drawer.


    She subconsciously lowered her head and saw a paper ball falling in front of her toes.


    Before she could react, she suddenly heard a "bang" on the tform. The teacher mmed the


    ckboard eraser on the tform hard and shouted angrily, "Anthea, what are you doing?"


    "I..." Anthea stood up and wanted to exin.


    "What is this?" The teacher walked very fast and arrived in front of her in the blink of an eye. Before


    Anthea exined, the teacher lowered her head and picked up the paper ball. After opening it, she


    became angrier. "It''s a cheat sheet. Anthea, you cheated in the exam!"


    Anthea confusedly looked over. Sure enough, she saw the paper ball was densely filled with written


    answers.


    In a split second, she looked at the male student who had just moved the chair in front of her. When


    she thought of the scene that he was with K when she entered the ss, she was suddenly


    enlightened.


    Damn it! They actually used such a trick!


    Anthea cursed them in her heart. It was her fault for underestimating her enemy!

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    In the office.


    Anthea stood politely with her hands behind her back. The paper ball, an evidence for her cheating,


    was on the desk in front of her. The head teacher sitting in the chair was looking at her with a face


    full of grief.


    Ms. Lea was a female teacher in her fifties. She was very serious and old-fashioned, and was


    particrly serious about teaching. She had always hated cheating in exams.


    Therefore, after catching Anthea cheating, she immediately asked one of her colleagues to


    supervise the exam on behalf of her and then directly took Anthea to the office.


    "Ms Lea, I really didn''t cheat!" Of course, Anthea couldn''t bear to suffer the humiliation, so she


    defended herself. "That paper ball isn''t mine. Someone set me up!"


    When the head teacher heard this, her face suddenly became even gloomier.


    She thought that at most Anthea would not admit it, or throw the me on other students, but she


    didn''t expect Anthea to say that someone set her up. She was a little unhappy. "Anthea, you said


    that someone framed you. Then tell me, who is it?"


    "K!" Anthea squinted coldly and said in a firm tone.


    She said it almost without hesitation. It was definitely K who colluded with that male student and


    asked him to put the paper ball in the drawer of her desk before the exam, hoping to make her fail


    the exam directly!


    It had to be said that K was very shrewd.


    "K?" The head teacher said in surprise, "Isn''t K from ss One? How could shee here to


    frame you?"


    "I''m 100 percent sure it''s her!" Anthea said.


    The head teacher frowned. Everyone knew that Anthea and K bore grudges against each other


    after that even which had made a great stir in the whole school. Seeing Anthea''s firm gaze, the


    head teacher was a little hesitant.


    Although her character was a little old-fashioned and serious, she still did not want to wrong a


    student.


    She thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, I''ll ask her toe here too!"


    Five minutester, K was also brought to the office.


    "K, Anthea said that she didn''t cheat in the exam and she was framed by you. What do you want


    to say?"


    K''s face changed slightly, but she immediately denied it. "How is it possible?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is it impossible?" Anthea said coldly.


    "I''m in ss One. How could I have anything to do with her cheating?" K said to the head


    teacher. Then she turned to face Anthea. "Anthea, you cheated in the exam, but why do you want to


    me this on me?"


    A thief cried "stop thief" again. Anthea rolled her eyes and pointed directly, "K, you instigated that


    male student in my ss to put the paper ball in my desk before the exam!"


    Their eyes met, and there was a hint of timidity in K''s eyes.


    But K had no intention to admit it. ''Even if you know, what could you do?'' She thought to herself.


    That boy was Shelby''s crazy fan. He was willing to do everything for her, so even the boy was also


    called here to confront Anthea, he would never betray Shelby. Now, as long as she did not admit it,


    it would be fine!


    Thinking of this, K straightened her back and said confidently, "Ms Lea, I don''t know what Anthea


    is talking about! I do have some friends in ss Three, but it''s a normal thing. Can''t I talk to the


    students of other sses? You can''t let her frame me, just because she is a student of your ss!"


    The head teacher was caught in a dilemma now. She picked up the cheat sheet from the desk


    again and began to analyze it.


    Suddenly, the cell phone in Anthea''s pocket vibrated.


    Anthea, who was about to speak, frowned. She took it out and wanted to hang up directly, but when


    she saw the name "Adam" on the screen, she suddenly paused.


    While the teacher was still questioning K, Anthea quietly took two steps back.


    She turned around slightly and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    Even though they were just on the phone, she could still clearly feel Adam''s breath. And she was


    also sure that he must be smoking now.


    The scene in the hospital that day appeared in Anthea''s mind again. Her face turned red, and she


    lowered her voice. "Ahem, uncle, what''s wrong?"


    "The fugitive has been caught." Adam told her. After a pause, he exined, "Didn''t you ask me to


    let you know when the fugitive was caught?"


    "Oh, right!" Anthea finally came to her senses.


    She had ruined his arrest action three times before, so she felt very sorry. Now she finally felt


    relieved.


    At the same time, K was taking the opportunity to prove her innocence. She said, "Ms Lea,


    actually Anthea and I have bet on the results of this exam in private. I can understand that she


    cheated! After being caught by you, she deliberately said that she was framed and implicated me.


    Her purpose is obvious!"


    When Anthea heard these words, she almost wanted to apud for K.


    "Anthea,e here!" The head teacher shouted at Anthea in a deep voice.


    "I have something urgent to do here. I''ll call youter!" After saying these words, Anthea quickly


    hung up the phone. Then she walked to front of the desk and stood side by side with K.


    "Ms Lea, pleasetrust me. I didn''t cheat. K framed me."


    "No, I didn''t. I¡¯m wronged! Everyone knows Anthea''s result in thest exam!" K interrupted


    Anthea and asked her, "You keep saying that I framed you, do you have any proof?"


    Anthea pursed her lips, but she didn''t make a sound immediately.


    K could be so confident, which meant that she must be 100% sure that the male student would


    not betray her. For a time, there seemed to be no way out for Anthea.


    Racking her brain, Anthea was trying to figure out the countermeasures to turn the tables at this


    moment.


    The head teacher waited for a long time and saw that Anthea did not speak, so she sighed and said


    in a deep voice, ''Anthea, I''m really disappointed with your cheating this time. But considering that


    you have just transferred here, and it''s your first time to make a mistake, I won''t report it to the


    school. You need to write a self-criticism letter!"


    "A self-criticism letter is not enough!" Ms Ziel, the head teacher of ss 1, rushed over and said.


    These teachers were alsopeting in teaching results, so when she heard the news, she


    immediately came to defend K, who was in her ss. She did not intend to let go of this matter


    so easily.


    After several discussions, Ms Ziel decided on her own and said, "This is very serious, and it also


    involves the reputation of the student in my ss. We can''t just let it go. We must report it to the


    teaching affair office and call Anthea''s parents here!"


    Call her parents again?


    Silentlyining in her heart, Anthea almost


    rolled her eyes again.


    "Creak!"


    The office door was suddenly pushed open.


    Anthea subconsciously turned around. The first thing she saw was a pair of military boots.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    While her line of sight moved up, she saw two long legs, a strong chest, and then the handsome


    facial features.


    The deep ck eyes were very cold. In the military uniform, this man had a very powerful


    momentum. He was silent, but his look could even scare a child into crying.


    ''Adam?''


    Anthea was a little stunned to see himing here.


    Just now, when the teacher prepared to call her parents, her heart was in a mess. She always felt


    that the teachers really liked to call the parents of the students when something happened. She


    would not easilypromise on this matter, so she naturally would not agree to call her parents,


    but Adam''s sudden appearance did surprised her.


    Not only was she stunned there, but the two teachers and K were also oppressed by Adam''s


    aura. The whole office seemed to be enveloped by a cold but domineering aura with his arrival.


    Although he looked very stern, he was really handsome!


    The two teachers stared at him entranced. Only K was scared by Adam after he caught a


    glimpse of her, and hid behind Ms Ziel.


    This made the two teacherse to their senses. Ms Ziel cleared her throat and said tentatively,


    "Eh, who are you?"


    Adam walked straight to Anthea and said in a low voice, "I''m her uncle."


    He never spoke a needless word, but his meaning was obvious, which was that he could handle


    this matter for Anthea.


    "Oh, okay." The head teacher stood up from the chair with a dignified look.


    Although she did not want to wrong anyone, especially the students in her ss, she was also not


    happy to see Ms Ziel defending her student so arrogantly.


    But she could not deny a fact. She caught Anthea cheating herself, and there was no evidence to


    say that K framed Anthe. Moreover, Anthea''s result was very bad inst week''s exam, which


    even made her tend to think that she cheated.


    The head teacher continued, "Let me tell you what happened. Today, during our exam, Anthea


    cheated and was caught by me. So I may punish her ordingly and I also hope that you and her


    parents could have her well educated!"


    Hearing this, Adam lowered her head to look at Anthea and asked, "Did you cheat?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    "I believe you."


    Anthea''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''I believe you?''


    She was deeply touched by the three simple words.


    She looked up and saw Adam''s ck eyes, in the light of which there was deep trust in her.


    Before Adam came, no matter how she exined, the two teachers just didn''t believe her. But he


    didn''t even ask about what had happened and just believed her unconditionally.


    She even had an idea that even if no one in the world believed her, it didn''t matter. It was enough to


    have his trust!


    Before the head teacher could say anything, Ms Ziel spoke first, "Sir, your child made a mistake.


    You can''t blindly believe what she said. We should educate her, so that she could learn a lesson


    and would go astray again!"


    Adam didn''t seem to have heard her, and just said to Anthea calmly, "I''ll take you to see the


    principal."


    Then he turned around and was about to walk out of the office.


    Anthea knew his ability. His words should have great effect in the principal''s decision, which could


    be seen from thest anonymous publishing event, when he asked the principal to clear the rumor


    in front of all the teachers and students of the school, so she believed that he should have no


    difficulty in handling this matter.


    But she didn''t want to bother him this time. She wanted to deal with it by herself!


    So she grabbed his arm and said, "Wait."


    Adam stopped and turned to look at her with questioning eyes.


    Anthea smiled sweetly at him and then walked to the two teachers, saying in a crisp voice, "There is


    an easy method to prove that I didn''t cheat."


    "What method?" The two teachers both looked at her in confusion.


    "You all said that I cheated, so I will take the exam again!" Anthea sped her hands behind her


    back, proudly raised her chin, and continued, "You can give me the test paper this time or make out


    new questions. If I can get full marks, it means that I don''t need to cheat at all!"


    "This can indeed prove it!" The head teacher nodded and muttered.


    Ms Ziel immediately said, "The examination ce should be in the public ssroom! You take the


    exam there alone, and we will watch you!"


    After a discussion, they agreed to Anthea''s request and made out new questions for her.


    In the public ssroom on the fourth floor.


    Unlike the ordinary ssrooms, this ssroom was open to the public. In addition to the windows


    on one side, there were also several windows on the wall connected to the corridor on the other


    side. What''s more, there was a Round View Camera on the right top in front.


    Anthea was sitting in the middle of the ssroom. In front of her was the new test paper.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    On the tform, Ms Lea and Ms Ziel stood there as if they were monitoring a prisoner. Beside them


    was another watcher, K.


    The reason why the exam would be held earlier this time was also because of Shelby''s help. She


    asked her family to arrange everything, so that Anthea couldn''t have more time to study.


    Therefore, K had thought that this matter woulde to an end when Anthea was caught by the


    teacher and brought to the office. As long as Anthea was regarded as a cheater, she would win the


    bet!


    Anthea would kowtow to her. K was so excited when she just imagined that scene in her mind,


    but unexpectedly, the situation changed!


    There would be no use even if Anthea took the exam again.


    But at the thought of Anthea''s performance in thest exam, K was not worried. She felt that


    Anthea was just doing a dying struggle to prove herself. In the end, she would only make a fool of


    herself!


    Anthea took off the pen cap and looked up at the three people on the tform.


    The principal identally learned that Adam came here. Knowing that his identity was special and it


    was inappropriate for him to show up in public, he invited Adam to his office and wait until the exam


    ended.


    At this time, the two teachers abided by their duties, while K could not even hide the smile of a


    winner on her face.


    Anthea sat there steadily, without a trace of nervousness and panic on her face.


    In fact, when the head teacher asked her to write a self-criticism, she had already thought of the


    countermeasures, but she just held back her impulse to speak it out, and let K be proud for a


    while.


    The more proud K was now, the more ashamed she would beter.


    Resting her chin on one hand, Anthea revealed a mischievous smile on her face. She was waiting


    to see K lose face!

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Ms Ziel, the head teacher of ss 1, urged, "You can start now!"


    Hearing this, Anthea lowered her head.


    At first, she roughly analyzed the questions on each page of the test paper, and then the corner of


    her mouth twitched. She seemed to have bragged a little too much in the office before. There were


    actually the questions of the Olympicpetition in the test paper, which obviously exceeded the


    standard for the senior three students!


    Sheposed herself, held the pen in his hand, and began to bury herself in writing answers.


    She began with the choice questions and then came to the fill-in-the-nk questions.


    For a moment, the rustling sounds of writing could be heard all over the ssroom.


    At this time, the exam of ss 3 was already over and the news spread like wildfire. Everyone in


    the senior year of high school knew about it and surrounded the corridor. Not only that, but some


    lower grade students also tried their best to peek through the windows to see inside.


    So many eyes were shot at Anthea, but she seemed to have not noticed them and just focused on


    answering the questions.


    Her face looked serious, and the pen in her hand never stopped.


    Seeing Anthea writing quickly, the two teachers on the tform had different expressions on their


    faces. K, who was next to them, also sped her hands tightly together.


    ''Does she know how to answer all the questions?'' She felt a little uneasy.


    "Wasn''t it said that she was caught cheating during the exam? She seems to have no difficulty in


    answering the questions."


    "Seems, but who knows what she is writing! I can also write very quickly when answering the choice


    questions."


    "Well, I remember that Anthea''s performance in thest exam was very bad. It''s not a wise move for


    her to do this. I think she¡¯d better just admit to cheating, at least the consequences she would suffer


    would not be that serious!"


    Hearing the discussion in the corridor, K suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yeah, Anthea''s result of thest exam was obvious to all. She wasn''t willing to give up until thest


    minute. She must be answering the questions at


    random. It must be like this!


    Pa!


    Anthea mmed the pen in her hand on the desk and stood up with two sets of test papers in her


    hand.


    There were still more than 20 minutes left before the set time, but she didn''t even check her


    answers and went straight to the tform. And then she put the test papers on the tform. "I''m


    done!"


    The two teachers looked at her and then called another teacher toe in to grade her papers.


    In the process of marking the papers, everyone was looking forward to the result, but most of them


    had expressions of watching a good show. Anthea was calm. She kept looking at K with a faint


    smile, until K looked away in panic.


    Finally, the grading of thest test paper was over.


    The door of the ssroom was opened, and many students rushed in. They couldn''t help asking


    anxiously, "What is Anthea''s score?"


    The teacher who had finished marking the papers walked out of the ssroom while shaking her


    head.


    Now there were only Ms Lea and Ms Ziel left. Neither of them uttered a word. The expression on Ms


    Ziel''s face was hard to describe, while Ms Lea


    trembled excitedly.


    Just now, the teachers were all shocked.


    In the end, there was only one thought left in their minds.


    All the answers were correct!


    "Full marks!" Ms Lea finally regained her voice and announced the result in public. Her voice


    trembled with excitement. "The liberal arts and sciences are all full marks!"


    No wonder she was so emotional. She had such a talented student in her ss, which would help


    her a lot in the future. No matter what kind of exam was conductedter on, she could always be


    ranked first.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Leonardo, who was pulled here by other people to watch the scene of bustle, was different from


    others. He was watching with a cold look, and there was no trace of worry on his face, because


    there was no doubt!


    Others might not understand, but he knew it best. Anthea had always been a straight-A student in


    the high school of the town. She had participated in several knowledge contests as a representative


    of the school, and had even gotten a championship trophy once, so he was not worried about her at


    all.


    Because she had just transferred here and did not take any cement test, so no one in this school


    knew her results. She did not do well in thest exam, so they naturally mistook her for having bad


    academic performances. Only Leonardo knew that she was obviously distracted and did not focus


    on answering the questions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After the exam, he deliberately ridiculed her for doing too well. After all, she had gotten full marks in


    every exam before!


    "Oh my god, full marks!"


    The students gathered in front of the tform and stared at the test papers. They eximed in


    astonishment, "This is amazing! I didn''t believe it just now, but I see the textbook answers. Anthea


    is so talented!"


    "There is only Anthea taking the exam in the public ssroom, and the questions are all newly


    made out, which are obviously more difficult, but she answered all of them correctly. There is no


    need for her to cheat at all."


    "That''s right. She doesn''t have to cheat. The fact is right before our eyes!"


    "Yes, Anthea did not cheat!" Ms Lea spoke at this time, defending Anthea instead of reprimanding


    her.


    At this moment, the way she looked at Anthea was so affectionate!


    Anthea took the test papers from Ms Lea and then threw it on the face of the person next to her,


    saying, "K, you can fulfill your promise now!"


    The test papers fell on the ground, and K waspletely shocked.


    She trembled, and her face was pale. She was just waiting to watch a good show, but she didn''t


    expect that Anthea would get full marks!


    She staggered back. Thinking of the previous bet, she was so embarrassed that she wished she


    could find a hole to hide.


    Anthea then looked at the crowd for her roommates. At this time, they finally squeezed out from the


    crowd and hugged Anthea excitedly. "Anthea, you''re my idol!"


    "I''m so excited! But you hid your strength so deeply!"


    "Now let''s see what else the people whough at you have to say, especially K! How arrogant


    she was! Not only does she have to apologize to Alexandria, but she also has to kneel down and


    kowtow three times. Haha!"


    Holly turned back and looked around. "Well, where is K?"


    K, who had been standing on the tform, disappeared. Rosie stomped her feet angrily. "She


    must have run away when we were talking!"


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth lifted. She knew that K could not avoid her forever.


    At this time, she was not in a hurry to deal with K. There were more important things to do, so


    she ran out of the public ssroom.


    When she ran all the way to the door of the principal''s office, the door was just pushed open, and a


    tall and strong figure walked out. Anthea immediately smiled happily and said, "Uncle, I get full


    marks."

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Anthea ran as fast as a rabbit all the way. When she reached the Principal''s room, she almost threw


    herself into Adam''s arms.


    Adam steadied her and helped her stand firmly.


    Although he wasn''t in the public ssroom just now, he could watch the surveince video.


    He could see that Anthea was sitting alone in the middle of the public ssroom. The sun outside


    the window shone on her side face, who was serious and quiet.


    Although in the eyes of a professional soldier like him, retaking the exam was not a wise move, he


    had to admit that this was really a good fightback. Anthea denied their charges directly with her


    practical action!


    Her palm-sized face was delicate and pretty, and her white skin was creamy. In particr, she did


    not have a ponytail today, and her hair was all down behind her head, which made her features


    more tender and beautiful.


    At this time, her bright shining eyes were staring at him, with an expression of seeking credit and


    praise from him.


    If she had a ponytail today, the ponytail must be shaking happily at this time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam''s lips curled up unconsciously. "Yes."


    "Haha!" Antheaughed even more widely, but soon her happiness brought her pain. She frowned


    and took a deep breath. "Oh!"


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked.


    Anthea bent down slightly, grimaced, and stretched out her hand to touch the lower abdomen on the


    right, saying bitterly with her head up, "The wound seems to be opened up!"


    It might be because she had run upstairs too hurriedly to find him and identally touched the


    wound.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital now!" Adam immediately said in a deep voice


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the People''s Hospital again.


    The wound had not yet beenpletely healed. Now it was opened again. After a careful


    examination of the wound, the doctor proposed that it needed to be re-sewed, and he ordered the


    nurse next to him to bring the tools.


    After the doctor put on a pair of gloves, the nurse helped him take off Anthea''s school uniform and


    then rolled up the hem of Anthea''s T-shirt.


    As the cloth was lifted up, her fair and tender skin was exposed in the air.


    In order to facilitate the doctor''s work, the nurse rolled hem of her T-shirt high up, and the whitece


    under her bra could even be seen.


    Adam was a little flustered. He looked away and said, "I''m going out to smoke a cigarette."


    Watching him leave, Anthea bit the corner of her mouth lightly, and her face flushed red.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was also thinking of that night, just like her.


    Back then, he had covered her waist with his huge hand.


    The cut was not very deep, and the doctor treated the wound fluently. After the disinfection, he


    quickly sewed up the wound again and said in a loud voice, "All right, I''m done!"


    "You must pay more attention to the wound. Do not run or jump vigorously again. You have toe


    back to the hospital a weekter, and I''ll take out the stitches then!"


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    The doctor nodded and gave her a few more instructions. Then, he prescribed some


    antiinmmatory and anti-infective drugs for her.


    Anthea walked out of the emergency room and ran to the smoking area to find Adam, but she


    immediately remembered the doctor¡¯s words and slowed down. Through the ss on the door, she


    saw Adam standing there, tall and straight, smoking with one hand in his pocket.


    Holding the cigarette butt with slender fingers, he exhaled the white smoke deftly.


    It was the first time that she had seen someone smoke so attractive.


    Seeming to have noticed that someone was staring at him, Adam turned to look at her and said,


    "Your wound has been sewed up?"


    "Yes!" Anthea quickly came back to her senses, pushed open the door and went in.


    She scratched her head and asked with some doubts, "Uncle, why did you suddenly go to school?"


    Now that she thought about it, she was still surprised at how he would appear in the teacher''s office,


    as if he had descended from the sky. It seemed he would always appear in front of her whenever


    she was in trouble.


    Her lucky-man.


    Adam flicked the cigarette ashes and answered, "I''m afraid that you will be wronged."


    On the phone, he heard that she seemed to have been called to the office by the teacher and was


    in trouble. He happened to perform a task with Carter nearby, so he did not think too much and


    drove over directly.


    Anthea''s heart swayed. It felt as if someone had thrown a pebble into it.


    She licked her lips and managed to calm herself down. She coughed a little unnaturally and said,


    "Ahem, the fugitive has already been caught?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded and nced at her with a faint smile. "It''s all thanks to you. Last time, you


    broke one of his arms with a stake, and we made arrangements in advance in the hospital, so that


    he could be easily caught!"


    Anthea embarrassedly pulled her long hair up and asked, "What will you do to him?"


    Adam said seriously, "ording to military regtions, I will send him to the military court first, and


    then he will be sentenced."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded, a little confused. Then suddenly she thought of something and urgently


    asked, "Are you going back to the army?"


    "Yes." Adam replied in a low voice.


    "When?"


    "In a minute," Adam answered.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t rest assured about her and went to the school, he would''ve


    already been on the highway back to the army.


    Anthea bit her lip.


    No wonder that he was not wearing the camouged training uniform today, but a military uniform,


    which looked particrly formal with an epaulet. He also had a service cap on his head and a tie


    around his neck. He was in such a good shape, that he looked more like a male model.


    "When will youe back?" She couldn''t help asking.


    "I have no idea. There''s a mission this time. We''ll take in abat exercise with live ammunition


    when we return to the army. It may take one or two months. I''m not sure how long it will take."


    "I see." Anthea mumbled and clenched her hands behind her back involuntarily.


    She knew that the soldier was a very special profession, and he had to spend most of the time in


    the army. But, that meant that she would not see him for a long time.


    She suddenly had an unspeakable sense of loss in her heart.


    The military green jeep stopped at the gate of Vaden High School. Anthea unfastened her seat belt


    reluctantly.


    Just as the door of the car was about to close,


    Adam reminded her, "Pay more attention to the wound."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded and waved at him. "Bye, uncle. Be careful on your way!"


    After a light response came from his nose, Adam stepped on the elerator and started the car


    again, which quickly melted into the traffic.


    Until the military green color disappeared, Anthea still stood in the same ce and watched for a


    long time.


    Suddenly, someone patted her right shoulder hard. Leonardo came out of nowhere. He teased,


    "Anthea, I know that''s your uncle, but you look like you are seeing off your lover!"

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Anthea looked back and saw Leonardo smiling at her maliciously. Her face turned red. "What


    nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Leonardo snorted and pointed out. "Your eyes were so affectionate and


    you were reluctant to see him leave!"


    Really?


    Anthea seemed to have been touched in the sore point and became angry from embarrassment.


    "Come over here. It seems that I haven''t beaten you for a long time!"


    Seeing Anthea take half a step back and pose herself, Leonardo was terrified. "I was wrong!"


    After all, they were at the gate of the school. If she gave him a shoulder throw at this time, he would


    definitely fall to the ground. He, as a Young Young Master Schain, was also very concerned about


    his reputation!


    "Humph!" Anthea snorted. "It''s good that you know what''s good for you!"


    It was noon break now, and only Leonardo could walk in and out of the school swaggeringly at will.


    "Anthea, you''re so awesome today. You have totally defeated K! I heard that she was so scared


    that she asked for leave and directly went back home!"


    Anthea blinked her eyes deliberately and asked, "Do you care about her?"


    They were good friends and Anthea didn''t hide the anonymous post event from him before, so


    Leonardo was aware of K''s love for him. When he heard this question, he suddenly became


    angry and looked disgusted. "Oh, please, don''t mention that kind of person in front of me. I will have


    nightmares!"


    Anthea was amused and immediately asked another question. "By the way, how''s the thing I asked


    you to inquire about for me?"


    The next day.


    Alexandria took Anthea''s hands excitedly. "Anthea, are you serious? My ne could really be


    repaired?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes." Anthea nodded and gestured to Leonardo behind her. "Leonardo''s family has apany


    specialized in jade business. The photos have been sent to them, and there is a master who can


    repair it!"


    "I dreamed of grandmast night. It would be great if it could be repaired. Thank you!" Alexandria


    was very grateful. She certainly knew that Young Young Master Schain would help her for the sake


    of Anthea.


    Holly rushed into the ss and said, "K is back!"


    After Anthea threw the test paper on her facest week, K had been taking sick leave and didn''t


    come back to school. But she returned today?


    "She must have thought that everyone would forget the bet between her and Anthea after she


    disappeared for a few days and then she didn''t need to apologize!" Holly assumed. "Anthea, do we


    need to go to confront her?"


    At this time, the ss bell rang, and a smile appeared at the corners of Anthea''s mouth. "There is


    no hurry. Let''s find her after school!"


    When the bell rang at noon, Anthea was the first to rush out of the ssroom and went straight to


    ss 1 together with her three roommates.


    K, who was packing up her things in her seat, suddenly changed color when she saw Anthea.


    "Why are you here?"


    "K, have you forgotten something?" Anthea went straight to the point.


    Seeing that K was ying dumb and didn''t answer, Anthea asked Alexandria to take out the


    ne that was wrapped in red cloth, revealing the small pendant broken in three pieces. "It


    seems that you really forget. Let me remind you, you haven''t fulfilled your promise yet!"


    "Yeah! Last time they made a bet. Later, Anthea got full marks. K asked for leave and went home


    on that day. She has not yet fulfilled her promise!"


    "So K is now going to apologize to Alexandria, kneel on the ground and kowtow three times?"


    Hearing the discussion around her, K clenched her fists, her nails cutting into the palm of her


    hand.


    She thought that this bet would be forgotten if she disappeared for a week, but unexpectedly


    Anthea directly came to find her. However, she had no intention to do such a humiliating thing, so


    she had already figured out the countermeasures.


    She stood up and said like a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water, "It''s just a ne. I''ll


    pay for it!"


    Then she took out her wallet, pulled out 1,000 dors that had been prepared a long time ago, and


    put them on the desk heroically.


    For most students in the third year of high school, 1,000 dors were already enough for their living


    expenses for a month. When everyone saw K take out so much money, they immediately felt that


    it was already enough to make up for Alexandria¡¯s loss.


    After throwing the money on the desk, K suddenly leaned forward and quickly grabbed the red


    cloth in Alexandria''s hand.


    Then she took the stone on the window and smashed the ne hard with it.


    Pa!


    No matter how quick Anthea''s reaction was, it was toote to stop K.


    This change happened too fast and nobody had expected it. The pendant, which could have been


    repaired, waspletely broken this time. Alexandria rushed over, her face full of tears.


    Anthea was burning with rage. "What are you doing?"


    "I bought it with 1,000 dors. I''ll do whatever I want to do!" K said, flicking her fingers.


    "This ne is very important to Alexandria. It''s her grandmother''s legacy. It''s a priceless


    treasure to her!" Anthea said furiously.


    "It has nothing to do with me!" K arrogantly raised her chin. "I just paid for it. It''s mine now, so I


    can throw it away or smash it! A priceless treasure? I think it''s only worth 50 dors at most. I''m


    already a sucker to give 1,000 dors!"


    Leonardo, who had just made a phone call, walked to Anthea''s side and whispered something in


    her


    ear.


    Anthea looked at the disintegrating g of the ne on the desk, and a trace of surprise shed


    in her eyes. Then she red coldly at K, who looked verycent, and demanded, "Who


    said it''s yours?"


    "I just paid 1,000 dors!" K pointed to the money on the desk.


    Although she looked as if she didn¡¯t care, she still felt very painful in her heart. Paying such a cheap


    ne with 1,000 dors, she was very reluctant to do that, but now she didn''t have a choice.


    Anthea suddenly said, "1,000 dors isn''t enough!"


    "Not enough? Anthea, are you kidding me? I don''t think you''re helping her. You two are trying to


    ckmail me, right?" K''s eyes widened as she cried out in an exaggerated manner.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the same surprised expressions of the people around her, so


    she immediately came up with an idea. "You think 1,000 dors isn''t enough? All right. I think you


    want to take the opportunity to ckmail me! I won¡¯t just listen to your words. Since we are in a


    stalemate, why don''t we find an appraiser to appraise it? Then we¡¯ll know how much it is truly worth!


    All the people around are witnesses."


    Anthea didn''t make a sound and remained calm.


    "What? Are you afraid?" K said defiantly.


    "Okay, let''s do it!"


    ''Since you brought up this solution yourself, then don''t me anyone else!'' Anthea sneered in her


    heart.


    Twenty minutes after Leonardo made a phone, an appraiser of the Schain family¡¯spany came


    to the school. The onlookers were no longer in a hurry to eat. All of them were waiting to see the


    fun.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    The appraiser took out the tools and then began to carefully check the ne in a calm and


    rxed manner.


    K watched at the side. She saw that the appraiser examined the disintegrating g from left to


    right with a magnifying ss and a lightmp. He seemed to have no conclusion at all.


    K sneered in her heart, thinking that the result of the appraisal would be that the price of the


    ne definitely did not exceed 100 dors. By that time, she would be able to take back the


    remaining money and buy the limited-edition lipstick that she preferred.


    Most of the onlookers had the same idea as her. During the waiting process, they were all


    discussing with each other.


    "In my opinion, that ne is really worthless. I have seen the simr ones on the street stalls!"


    "Yeah, it can''t be worth more than 200 dors!"


    "Anthea''s friend is really stupid. He thinks himself smart and called an appraiser here. Anthea


    should just have taken 1,000 dors just now! Now she would suffer a double loss!"


    Listening to thements around, K confirmed what she was thinking, so she shouted


    arrogantly, "Hey! Have you finished appraising? I''m hungry and want to eat something! Everyone


    knows what kind of thing the ne is. It''s just a piece of trash. It isn''t worth 1,000 dors, even if


    it''s not broken before!"


    "Yeah, it''s not worth 1,000 dors at all."


    At this time, the appraiser put down the tools and then said word by word, "This small pendant is


    worth 100,000 dors!"


    "What?" K asked sharply.


    100,000 dors!


    There was an uproar all around. Who would have thought that a small jade pendant would be so


    expensive!


    The appraiser patiently exined, "Although the ne has been smashed, I can still see the


    color and purity of it. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the authoritative institution to get an


    appraisal. This pendant is indeed worth 100,000 dors!"


    K copsed to the ground.


    At dusk, in the girls'' dormitory.


    It was Saturday and the students didn''t need to study at night, so every room was very lively.


    Alexandria''s roommates wereforting her.


    "Alexandria, don''t be upset! You can take this money without any qualms!"


    "Yeah! No one expected that your ne would be so valuable. K refused to apologize and


    smashed it, so she shouldpensate you. You didn''t gain extra advantage or ckmail her. There


    is the authoritative appraisal!"


    Alexandria nodded. "Okay."


    Afterforting her, Anthea climbed back to her bed.


    In fact, she also didn''t know this ne was so expensive, until Leonardo informed her. She had


    showed him the pictures of the ne and asked if it could be repaired before.


    Anthea didn''t lie down to rest, but held her cell phone all the time.


    When the number was dialed, she subconsciously reached out to touch her lower abdomen on the


    right. In the afternoon, she had already asked for leave and went to the hospital.


    When the line was connected, Anthea opened her mouth and swallowed back all the words she had


    prepared.


    Because it was not the deep, powerful male voice, but the mechanical female voice of the system.


    Adam''s phone was switched off.


    Anthea hung up and dialed again, but the result was still the same.


    After thinking for a while, she edited a text message and sent it over.


    "Uncle, I''ve taken out the stitches, and the wound has healed."


    "Are you busy?"


    She didn¡¯t receive any reply until the lights went out in the dormitory that night.


    Time passed very quickly. After the Labor Day, the weather gradually began to heat up.


    The window was half open and the fresh air came in. There was still a long time before self-study in


    the evening. Anthea stayed alone in the dormitory and was lying on the bed in a daze.


    She raised her finger and tapped on the phone screen again and again. Finally, she tapped on the


    name "Adam" and made a call.


    She counted silently in her heart.


    It had been almost a month since Adam returned to the army.


    He had never contacted her in this period of time. Every time she called him, his phone was turned


    off, and the text messages she had sent to him were in vain; he didn''t text her back.


    Anthea didn''t want to give up and dialed his number again. There was no exception. It was still the


    voice prompt. She sighed sadly and buried her face in the pillow.


    Suddenly, the dormitory door was pushed open and Holly came in with a hot water bottle in her


    arms. "Anthea, someone upstairs wants to see you!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Who is it?" Anthea couldn''t help asking.


    "A man!" Holly said in an ambiguous tone deliberately.


    "A man?" Anthea was stunned for a moment, and then her pupils grew slightly bigger, and her eyes


    were shining.


    Holly put the bottle of hot water on the table in front of the window, turned around and was about to


    tell Anthea that she was just kidding with her, and the man was actually an old man, who should be


    her grandfather. But there was already no trace of Anthea in the bed at all.


    Anthea ran all the way down from the third floor.


    When she reached the first floor, she deliberately slowed down her pace and ran out of the


    dormitory after breathing gently.


    After going out, she saw a ck car, the window of which was half opened. Master Hsu was giving


    her a kind smile and waving to let her get on the car.


    Anthea''s heartbeat suddenly slowed down as she became dispirited.


    "Grandpa."


    She opened the car door and got in. When she noticed Jayden sitting in the front passenger seat,


    she whispered, "Uncle Jayden."


    For the sake of Master''s face, Jayden only nced at her from the rearview mirror. That was his


    response to her, and then he continued to make a call.


    Master Hsu saw Anthea gently pursing the corners of her mouth and raised his eyebrows. "What''s


    wrong, Anthea? Are you unhappy to see me?"


    "No, how could it be!" Anthea shook her head against her own conscience.


    She had thought that it was Adaming to see her.


    She revealed a faint smile and asked, "Grandpa, why are you in the school?"


    "I happened to pass by, so I came to see you! You little girl, how long haven''t youe to my house


    to see me?" Master Hsu smiled and handed Anthea a bag. "This is a bag of cakes, which is to girls''


    liking. Take it! You can share them with your roommates." "Thank you, grandpa!" Anthea took the


    bag with both hands and said sweetly.


    She put the bag on her leg and felt it was heavy. She knew that her grandfather was very concerned


    about her and often bought some food for her.


    Master Hsu touched her head and frowned with distress. "Anthea, you''ve lost weight. Is the food in


    the school canteen not delicious?"


    "No, it''s delicious!" Anthea smiled and shook her head.


    Master Hsu said directly, "When youe back home. I''ll ask the chef to cook a few dishes that you


    love!"


    Jayden, who had just hung up the phone, was obviously impatient and urged, "Dad, I have to send


    two important emails when we get home!"


    "Okay." Master Hsu nodded and kindly told Anthea, "Call me if you need anything! Remember to


    come home. I really miss you! Take good care of yourself!"


    "Okay!" Anthea answered obediently.


    Holding the cakes that her grandfather bought for her, she pushed the door open and got out.


    When she turned around, Anthea heard the conversationing out from inside the car. Jayden


    said to Master Hsu, "Dad, mom said that she wants to pay respects to my sister at her tomb again


    tomorrow!"


    "Wait for two more days. I ran into my inwsst week and they said that Adam woulde back


    home two dayster!"


    "Adam ising back?"


    "Yes, it should be this Sunday. He''lle to see us then."


    As the ck car drove away, their conversation gradually became inaudible.


    Anthea stopped in her tracks.


    Recalling the several keywords she had just heard, she couldn''t help holding the bag in her arms


    tightly.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    On Sunday afternoon, at the house of the Hsu family.


    In her slippers, Anthea went up to the second floor orderly. When she came to the innermost room,


    she smiled and knocked on the open door twice.


    Inside, Master Hsu was sitting on a chair drinking tea, dressed in a ck Tai Chi suit, and looked


    very spirited.


    "Anthea?" Master Hsu said in surprise when he saw her.


    "Grandpa!" Anthea greeted sweetly.


    Master Hsu smiled and quickly reached out his hand to her, "What brings you here today? Before, I


    have to call you many times to persuade you toe to visit me. I didn''t expect you toe


    without me having to ask you."


    Anthea looked a little embarrassed and exined bashfully, "Didn''t you sayst time that you


    wanted me to visit you more to chat with you?"


    "If you don''t want me to stay, then I''m leaving." She deliberately pouted.


    "Don''t go, you clever girl!" Master Hsuughed happily. He pulled her to sit on an old-fashioned


    wooden armchair next to him and warmly poured her a cup of warm tea, "Is the school over?"


    "Yes," Anthea nodded.


    After thest ss, she didn''t even return to her dormitory and directly left school.


    "You are in your third year in high school. You barely have a holiday and even have to attend


    sses for half a day on Sunday." Master Hsu enjoyed the sweet time with his granddaughter very


    much. After saying that, he couldn''t help saying, "It''s not easy for you toe here, Anthea. Spend


    more time with grandpa today and have dinner before you go?"


    Every time he invited her for dinner before, Anthea would find all kinds of excuses to refuse.


    Knowing that she would feel ufortable every time she came to the Hsu family, Master Hsu was


    going to tell her that no one else was at home tonight to make her at ease. Before he was about to


    say that Madam Jiles and her youngest son went to the rtives of her mother''s family, he saw her


    nod, "Okay..."


    Master Hsu looked somewhat surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Anthea agreed. Master Hsu felt happier, smiled even more, and said, "Haha, I''ll tell


    the kitchen to make more dishester. They will be all your favorite!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Anthea said with a sweet voice.


    Anthea stayed with Master Hsu for the whole afternoon. In the evening, the kitchen had prepared a


    sumptuous meal.


    Although Anthea and Master Hsu were eating alone, there were eight dishes and one soup, which


    were much tastier than the food in the cafeteria. Anthea also enjoyed the food very much, but she


    chewed very slowly. From time to time, she nced at the door as if she was waiting for something.


    By the time every second had passed, Master Hsu had already drunk up the nourishing soup


    brought by the servants.


    When Anthea slowly put down the chopsticks, a servant''s voice came.


    "Master, young master Adam is here!"


    Anthea couldn''t help but straighten her back a little.


    Hearing that, Master Hsu smiled more and quickly ordered, "Invite him in quickly. Make a pot of tea


    and send it to the living room!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea supported Master Hsu to walk to the living room. After they just sat down, there were steady


    footsteps from far to near. With her eyes lowered, Anthea saw a pair of ck military boots, each of


    which was meticulously tied, giving an air of


    strictness just as their owner did.


    His camouge pants and trouser legs were all stuffed in boots. Because of the warm weather, he


    did not wear a jacket but only an army-green shirt. His face defined, and his eyes were cold and


    stern, with a powerful aura.


    "Adam, when did youe back?" Master Hsu asked with a smile.


    "This morning," after saying that, Adam put a white paper bag on the tea table. "A few days ago, I


    was given two good boxes of tea. My father kept one and said that you were also fond of the tea, so


    he asked me to send the rest to you!"


    "Well, Adam, thank you and your dad!" Master Hsu grinned happily. His appreciation and


    satisfaction for Adam were beyond words.


    Rory had passed away for more than two years, making Adam wifeless when he was still young.


    Although Adam was in the army all year-round, as long as he returned to Ice city, he would visit


    Master Hsu when he had time. He was like a son to him.


    Most importantly, Master Hsu was very fond of Adam.


    Master Hsu seemed to have just thought of something, tilted his head to look at Anthea, and asked,


    "Anthea, why didn''t you say hi to Adam?"


    Seeing that Adam was looking at her, Anthea said in a low voice, "Hi, Adam..."


    "Hi," Adam replied lightly.


    Master Hsu got used to Adam''s reticence and took the initiative to ask again, "Adam, I heard that


    you came back on vacation this time. Will you stay a little longer?"


    "Yes," Adam nodded.


    "Don''t work too hard. Although you are young, you should keep yourself healthy!" Master Hsu said


    with concern, "I think not only are you tanned, but also you seem to have lost a lot of weight!"


    Adam said, "I am alright."


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but raise her head to look at him.


    There was still no much expression on his face. He looked grim, not showing his joy or anger. But


    his facial features seemed to be more defined than before, and his eye sockets were deeper. There


    was a bandage on the right side of his neck, covering a scratch.


    ''The training in the army and practical maneuvers are very hard, aren''t they?'' Anthea thought to


    herself.


    Adam didn''t say much. Most of the time, he only answered Master Hsu''s questions. However, the


    atmosphere was harmonious.


    Before they could notice, the sky outside had already begun to fall dark. The servants turned on a


    fewmps.


    After sitting there for about half an hour, Adam wanted to go back. Master Hsu nodded with a smile.


    His eyes turned, and he remembered that Anthea was still there. So he said, "Adam, please help


    me send my Anthea back to school!"


    Adam''s military green jeep was parked in the yard.


    After the servants escorted them to the entrance hall, they respectfully nodded and left.


    Adam walked ahead with a key in his hand. Then the unlocking sound rang out in the night.


    When he turned around the front of the car and opened the door of the driver''s seat, he saw Anthea


    stopped two steps away from Jeep, with her hands behind her back and her cheeks slightly bulging.


    She was looking at him.


    Adam didn''t understand and asked, "Why don''t you get on the jeep?"


    Anthea didn''t move, keeping her posture without saying a word.


    "You don''t want me to drive you?" Adam slightly frowned when he saw this.


    Seeing that she still did not answer, he muttered, "If you don''t want to, I can..."


    Anthea crossed her hands behind her back, took two steps forward, andined, "Adam, why


    didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    Adam didn''t answer.


    Biting her lips, Anthea kicked away the stone in the grass at her feet and said with her tone full of


    grievance andint, "Do you know that after you returned to the army, I have made a lot of


    phone calls to you? Your phone was always off! I''ve sent you text messages, but you haven''t replied


    to a single one of them!"

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    She stared at him, her eyes brilliant with unwept tears.


    Adam frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Thebat exercise is held in a forest. No cell


    towers."


    "This type of exercise is closed off. We''re not allowed to contact the outside world. We can only use


    walkie-talkies and keep our phones in the base."


    After listening to his words, Anthea spoke up, smiling so that her dimples showed, "So, you didn''t


    mean to not answer my call or reply to my message, did you?"


    The bitterness umted in the past month had disappeared in an instant.


    "No." Adam nodded.


    "All right!" Anthea turned to hold her shoulders with both hands, raised her chin, and announced,


    "Then treat me to dinner, and I''ll forgive you!"


    There was nothing that couldn''t be solved by a meal!


    If it didn''t work, then two meals!


    Seeing that she had climbed into the passenger seat radiantly and waved at him, Adam shook his


    head andughed.


    The jeep drove out from the exclusive road and ran to the main road. The neon lights had already lit


    up the whole city.


    Anthea had no mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery outside the window. She wanted to say


    more to him. "Adam, have you been in the exercise since you returned to the army this month?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    After driving for a while, he habitually picked up a cigarette from the storagepartment and lit it.


    White smoke rose, and he heard her soft voice asking, "Are you tired?"


    Hearing her words, a smile touched the corners of his mouth while he didn''t say a word.


    How childish she was.


    In the army, professional soldiers needed to make strenuous efforts toplete physical training


    andbat exercise every day. How could it not be hard? Truth to be told, to shoulder their


    responsibilities, they had to fulfill their duties with sweat and hardships that were numerous times


    more than ordinary people.


    But in the car, seeing her delicate, tiny face was written with concern, Adam''s heart missed a beat.


    Just like what she said before, "I''m just worried about you", no one had ever said that to him.


    Adam said in a gentle voice, "I''m used to it." "You must be enmeshed in deadening routines!"


    Anthea said.


    "Sort of," Adam said calmly.


    Anthea nodded and then blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she turned her head and asked, "Adam, I


    haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?"


    Adam''s action of snuffing out the cigarette paused, and then he put it out in the ashtray. He nced


    at her face calmly with his dark eyes and then reminded her, "Here we are."


    When Anthea heard this, she looked outside. She didn''t know when the jeep had stopped, but she


    saw the logo of Sacred Leaf High School.


    "Oh!" She could only whisper.


    In fact, she missed him a little.


    After all, she had been looking forward to his answer since they had not seen each other for a


    month...


    "Go in." Adam raised his chin slightly.


    Anthea nodded, unfastened her seat belt, closed the door, and waved at him behind the car


    window. "Be careful on your way. Remember to text me when you get home!"


    Watching the jeep disappear from her sight, she turned around and walked into the campus.


    Two roommates came out of the library and seemed to see her get out of the jeep with curious


    expressions.


    ''Anthea, who sent you back? Why do I see a man in that car?"


    "Are you in love? Tell us quickly, who is him?"


    Anthea licked her lips. She could directly exin that he was her uncle-inw likest time when


    she had been misunderstood in the hospital. But for some reason, at this moment, she did not want


    to exin. Instead, she said perfunctorily, "Oh, nobody!"


    Then, she pulled her two roommates back to the dormitory.


    On Tuesday, the school organized an extracurricr event, so they took half a day off.


    When Anthea returned to the dormitory, her roommates were all discussing how to enjoy this time.


    After they came up with a n, they asked Anthea, who was already back in her bed, "Anthea, we


    decided to go outter and have dinner outside. Are you with us?"


    "I''m not joining you. I''m busy!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea shook her head. After her roommates all changed their school uniforms and went out, she


    took out her cell phone from under the pillow and dialed a number. After getting through, she gently


    bit the corner of her mouth and said, "Hello, Adam!"


    "Hello," Adam replied in a low voice.


    After rolling her eyes, Anthea said directly, "You still owe me a meal. When are you going to treat


    me a dinner?"


    "..." Adam felt helpless. When did he agree?


    "As a major in the army, don''t tell me you''re going to go back on your words and not treating your


    niece to a meal."


    "You really want to eat outside, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Even if she knew that he could not see her, she still nodded heavily and drew circles on the


    sheet with her finger. "Ahem, we have a half-day holiday, so we don''t have to stay on campus in the


    evening..."


    On the line, Adam seemed to chuckle. "Okay, I''ll pick you up at six o''clock in the evening after I''m


    done with my work."


    "That''s great. I''ll wait for you!" Anthea smiled happily.


    At six o''clock in the evening, she had been waiting at the school gate early. Seeing the military


    green Jeeping, she waved her hands.


    After getting in the car, they drove directly to the restaurant nearby which they hade to twice.


    When the car just stopped, Adam answered a phone call.


    After he hung it up, he wrinkled his brows as looked at her with a distressed look. Anthea asked


    hurriedly, "Adam, what''s wrong?"


    Adam replied hesitantly, "Some armyrades havee back from the south after participating


    in the special training. We haven''t seen each other for almost half a year. Carter is giving them a


    weing reception. He''s urging me to go there!"


    "..." Anthea fell silent.


    She kept her hands folded in herp and pursed her lips unhappily. "Adam, are you going to stand


    me up?"


    Adam saw her expression change, and her originally bright eyes drooped, being covered by her


    long eyshes. She was so disappointed as if there was a small dark cloud on her head.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly, as he bit back the words he would like to said.


    "I''ll take you with me."


    Anthea asked in surprise, "Adam, are you serious?"


    "Yes," Adam said thoughtfully, "and they''re having dinner as well."


    Holding her breath, Anthea clutched the seat belt with both hands.


    Did she have to see his armyrades?


    She felt a little nervous andforted herself, "Come on! I''m not his girlfriend, stop being coy!"


    Twenty minutester, the jeep stopped at a chain restaurant. There was a sentry behind the ss


    door. When he saw the two of them getting off the car, his eyes widened.


    Then, he turned around and rushed back to the second-floor box, shouting at the top of his voice,


    "Big news! Captain Chin has brought a little girl here!"

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Adam took the lead.


    The male receptionist inside had just pushed open the ss door. Just as Adam was about to


    ascend the stairs, his sleeve was tugged lightly.


    "Adam..."


    Adam turned around and looked over enquiringly.


    The reason why he decided to bring her here was that he could kill two birds with one stone, people


    here were having dinner. More importantly, she was so pitiful at that time, like a poor little kitten


    abandoned by her master, which made him feel too sorry to leave her alone.


    At this time, she bit the corner of her mouth lightly and whispered with some concern, "After we go


    in, don''t tell them I am your niece, okay? I don''t want to make your friends think that I am a naughty


    child brought out by my elders for a free meal!"


    When she got out of the car, she was kind of nervous.


    After all, this was a party for hisrades-in-arms. He was the only one who " brought his family"


    here. She didn''t want to be his burden, and she was even more afraid of bing the devilish child


    that


    others hated. That was why she said so.


    After thinking for a while, Adam nodded and said, "Okay."


    Hearing his promise, Anthea smiled and said, "Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t talk nonsense. I''ll just eat


    silently. I won''t embarrass you!"


    "Let''s go," Adam replied.


    Anthea walked quickly and went to the second floor side by side with him.


    "They''re going upstairs. Five meters away!"


    "Three meters!"


    "One meter!"


    A man peeped through the crack of the door and update they location all the time. When thest


    sound was heard, the noise inside suddenly turned into a dead silence.


    As the door of the private box was pushed open, they two saw seven or eight men sitting around


    the round table. Although they did not wear military uniforms except Carter, and all had short neat


    hair, it could be seen that they had the temperament of professional soldiers because they kept their


    spines straight.


    As far as the eye could see, some of them were about the same age as Adam, and some of them


    were younger.


    After the two of them entered the door, everyone exchanged looks of disbelief. Adam indeed came


    with a little girl!


    Plus, this girl looked so young. She couldn''t be an adult. Could it be that she''s just a high school


    student?


    Robbing the cradle...


    At the same time, this phrase appeared in the minds of all the people, and then they all admired


    Adam from the bottom of their hearts. "Captain Chin is amazing!"


    Carter went to the bathroom before and heard that his captain brought a little girl. The first person


    he thought of was his niece.


    Sure enough, it was just as he expected!


    Carter was the first to swagger forward to greet him, "Captain Chin, you''re finally here!"


    Adam nce them as a way of greeting. He then instructed Carter, "One more set of tableware."


    Carter received the order and immediately went to call the waiter.


    The others had already lost their patience. They all looked at Anthea, who had been obedient since


    they entered the door. An elder one of them said, "Adam, why don''t you introduce the beauty to


    us?"


    Anthea loosened her hands which sped behind her back and introduced herself," Hello. My name


    is Anthea Lee. You can call me Anthea!"


    Her sweet voice melted the heart of these tough men!


    Usually, they were tied up doing a lot of boring training in the army and were surrounded by men.


    They didn''t have a chance to meet such a cute girl, not to mention she was so beautiful and sweet!


    As her uncle-inw, Adam was speechless,"..."


    When they arrived, all dishes were almost served. The meal contained traditional favorites as well


    as seafood. Each person had a small fondue in front of them, and the aroma of the cheese was


    coming out.


    As soon as she sat down, the elder man sat next to her and took the initiative to ask, "Little girl, how


    do you and Adam know each other?"


    Anthea thought for a moment and said, "It''s in a bar."


    The first time they met each other was in the bar. At that time, she hit him with a bottle of wine. After


    that, she learned that he was actually her uncle-iw whom she had never met before. Now that


    she thought about it, she still felt awkward!


    "A bar?" The man was surprised and immediately looked meaningfully at Adam.


    Adam frowned and said, "For the deserters."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hearing this, the man understood what had been going on. He couldn''t help but ask, "How long


    have you known each other?"


    "About two months..." Anthea replied after thinking for a while.


    Seeing him nodding and the hesitation look on his face, she asked anxiously. "Well, do you have


    any other questions?"


    The man cleared his throat awkwardly. "Ahem, I want to ask if you are an adult?"


    Anthea''s face darkened.


    Hearing this, Carter, who was sitting opposite, took the initiative to answer. "She''s eighteen. She''s in


    high school and going to apply to college this year!"


    After that, he looked at Adam as if he was asking Adam if he was doing wel.


    Adam ignored him and said in a low voice, "Let''s eat!"


    When everyone heard this, they no longer paid any attention to the only girl, and the room livened


    up.


    They wererades-in-arms who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and they had endless


    topics to talk about when they were together, which were mostly about their life in the army. Anthea


    had been remembering her identity as a freeloader, so she ate in silence all the time.


    When the dinner was already in full swing, some people proposed to y the king game.


    It seemed that they yed it often, so everyone was very excited.


    All the people drank a little, except for Adam and her. Because of her young age, she drank the


    juice, while Adam only drank the lemonade because he needed to drive his carter.


    Anthea found that in private, he was also a little dull.


    He sat on the chair with his long legs crossed. Most of the time, he smoked and asionally


    chatted with them. But he only gave shortments. Even so, he was still the most prominent


    person in the entire room.


    While the game was going on, Anthea, as a bystander, watched them ying.


    The rule of the so-called king game was that everyone drew lots together. One of the lots was the


    king, and the rest were ordinary civilians. The one who drew the king could choose two civilians to


    do anything.


    After rounds of the game, the king''s demands became more unachievable.


    First, two men crawled under the table with their legs tied. Then, the other two were requested to


    dance close together. This was not a big deal. In the end, they asked a waiter to bring over a fruit


    tray.


    They tied an apple up and asked two civilians to eat it without moving their hands...


    Anthea, who had witnessed the process, only felt that this group of soldiers were so imaginative!


    Especially the two who were eating apples, they almost kissed each other...


    Tsk, tsk, what a funny sight!


    They didn''t want her to feel bored. When it was thest round, the man sitting next to her ask her to


    join them.


    When Carter, who was in charge of dealing the cards, saw that she had joined the game, his eyes


    suddenly lit up. He sneaked a nce at his captain beside him and a cunning smile shed across


    his face.


    After everyone had drawn their lots, Carter was the first to shout excitedly, "I''m the king!"


    He must do something!

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Holding the king card, Carter''s brain was working frantically.


    His gaze fell on the wine ss. After thinking for a while, he looked away. He thought, "It can''t be


    too simple or too difficult. What a headache!"


    Hr caught a glimpse of the cards in his hand and suddenly, a brilliant idea came to his mind, "I''m the


    king. I want number three and number nine to pass ten cards with their lips!"


    This was a good clean fun. Moreover, he could achieve the effect he desired this way. He couldn''t


    be more satisfied with the task he hade up with!


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    He eximed silently, "I''m so smart!"


    After the king made the request, everyone checked their own numbers.


    Someoneughed out loud. "Aha, Adam, you''re number three. We have yed so many round.


    You''re the only one who hasn''t be a civilian yet!"


    Since Adam had been chosen, they were all waiting to see what would happen next with


    excitement.


    "Come on, who is number nine?"


    "Who is number nine? Where is number nine? Guys, don''t waste time!"


    Everyone began to look for another civilian and question impatiently.


    Anthea, who was pinching a card in her hand, blushed and raised her small hand weakly. "It''s me..."


    She had only participated in one round, and she was chosen!


    After dinner, did she need to buy a lottery ticket? That was quite a coincidence! When she heard


    Carter''s words, she knew that she would see two other men happen to kiss each other. She didn''t


    expect that Adam was chosen, and she didn''t expect that the other one was her...


    Adam saw that she had been lowering her head, and her eyshes were trembling. He frowned


    and asked, "What is the punishment?"


    "Come on, we don''t have any punishment!" Carter almost jumped up.


    He thought, "It took me a lot of effort to make it. All the stars align for him now. How could it be


    destroyed like this?"


    However, when Adam took a cold nce at them, he tensed up and stammered slightly, "Otherwise,


    you can ask them if they agree or not! Captain Chin, it''s your turn to be unlucky. It''s thest round!"


    Seeing that the others were staring at them, Adam had no choice but to reach out to take the cards.


    He held them with his long fingers and then handed it to her. He stared at her with his dark eyes


    and whispered, "Take the cards with your lips, and I''ll move them away."


    "Oh..." Anthea was stunned.


    She was not calm, instead, she was so nervous he wouldn''t say boo to a goose.


    "Don''t be nervous." Adamforted her in a low voice.


    But thisfort didn''t work at all. Anthea''s palms were sweaty.


    When she heard the people next to her announcing "Start", she picked up a card, put it on her lips,


    and took a deep breath as he had just told her.


    Then, holding her breath, she watched him put an arm on the chair behind her. His strong chest


    leaned closer to her. Suddenly, his hormones'' smell permeated the air.


    Except for the time when he proved that he was not gay, it was the first time they were so close to


    each other in public.


    He was so close to her that she could not only see his erged facial features but also feel his


    breath.


    Even if she knew that he was only here to pass the cards, when she saw his thin lips getting closer


    and felt that his tall straight nose had brushed past hers, she felt her heart raced uncontrobly...


    Five inches.


    Three inches.


    One inch.


    The first card was passed down smoothly. Adam seemed to find the trick now. When she put the


    card on her lips, he quickly took it and blew it on the table.


    One by one, the two of them cooperated very well.


    Drop a card! Drop a card!


    Carter wasn''t the only one who wanted to make fools of themselves.


    When there was only one card left, Anthea''s curled-up fingers slightly rxed.


    Her eyshes drooped. No one knew whether she turned around too fast or Adam was half a


    second slower. Suddenly, the card fell down unexpectedly.


    In a sh, their lips touched.


    A burning feeling welled up in her heart...


    Adam was the first to react and quickly stepped back. He made a slight cough with his fist over his


    thin lips to break the awkward silence.


    They had kissed each other!


    Carter shouted silently over and over again in his heart. Finally, everyone who saw the good show


    was satisfied and ended the game withughter.


    Anthea kept her head down and was about to bury his head in the saucer in front because the blush


    on her face was rapidly spreading. Her toes were curling up and her ears were burning hot.


    Although it was only for a short moment, she could still feel his breath.


    She felt as if there was a frog in her chest that could jump out at any time.


    At this time, apart from embarrassment, there was also a confused look in her clear eyes for the first


    time.


    She seemed to have heard...


    The sound of her heart beating restlessly?


    After the dinner, Adam drove her back to school since he didn''t drink.


    Along the way, Anthea did not make a sound. She held the seat belt with both hands and lowered


    her head. Several strands of her long hair on the left drooped down, and no one knew what she was


    thinking.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The jeep stopped at the gates of Vaden High School. Adam reminded her, "Here we are."


    Anthea seemed to have juste to her senses.


    She looked sideways at the school gate outside the window and unfastened the seat belt. "Ah, I


    have to go! Thank you, Adam!"


    "Are you full?" asked Adam.


    "Well, I''m full!" Anthea nodded honestly. She ate so much that her belly bulged.


    Adam paused for a while and said, "It''s just a game. Forget it."


    Anthea bit her lip. "Well, I know..."


    She looked up and saw that the light in the car was dim in the night. His facial features were


    strongly-defined as a sculpture, especially his thin lips.


    He couldn''t help but think of the moment when the two of them kissed each other...


    Unexpectedly, she felt that her heartbeat raced uncontrobly again!


    Adam raised his chin slightly and said, "Go in. Get some rest."


    "Well..." Anthea nodded. After getting out of the car and taking two steps, she turned back and


    waved to him. "Bye-bye, Adam!"


    After watching the car disappearing into the night, she turned around and walked into the school.


    It was just nine o''clock, and there was still some time before the dormitory should close.


    Anthea didn''t go back immediately, instead, she was walking silently on the sports ground. Beside


    her was Leonardo, who was called out by her, puffing and blowing from the strain.


    The two of them walked along the track for three or four circles, their shadows stretching under the


    streetlight.


    The people who ran at night all went back to wash up and sleep. Leonardo couldn''t stand it and sat


    down on the concrete steps next to him. "Anthea, why do you call me out at night? It''s okay that you


    don''t y ranked matches with me, but spit it out! Have you lost your tongue?"


    Hearing this, Anthea stopped.


    She turned around and pursed her lips. After a long silence, she asked softly, "Golden Leonardo, I


    ask you, have you been in love with someone?"

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    "What the f**k!"


    Leonardo was shocked hearing what she asked.


    Soon he widened his eyes, stood up suddenly, and put his hands around his chest in a dramatic


    gesture. "Anthea, what the h*ll do you want to do? At night, you asked me out to the yground.


    You, you, you... Are you going to tell me you love me?"


    The more Leonardo thought about it, the more likely it was.


    He hugged himself more tightly with an affected air. "Well, I don''t love you. The first-love thing is just


    a joke. Don''t fall for me because of that! I belong to every girl in the world!"


    "That actor, can you sit down?" Anthea rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t love you!" She walked over and pped him on the head. Then she


    put her hand over her chest, and her voice was as soft as a feather. "I just want to say... I seem to


    have a crush on a man."


    At the end of her words, she said in a decided voice.


    She gently pursed her lips, as if they were still burning, which was the feeling of his thin lips


    pressing on hers...


    For the whole night, Anthea''s heart was beating faster. She had never had such a feeling for


    eighteen years.


    Although it was a small ident in the game, she, for the first time, kissed someone.


    Being confused for a whole night, she seemed to have gradually found out the reason in herst


    sentence.


    Because at that exciting moment, she suddenly realized that she had not only regarded him as her


    elder but also a man.


    Leonardo was even more shocked than he was just now. "Who?"


    Anthea didn''t tell him. She turned around and walked to the girls'' dormitory building.


    Behind her, Leonardo was wailing, "Sh*t, Anthea, you''ve gone too far! At night, you got me out. I


    walked on the yground with you for more than an hour, but you just said that you had a crush on


    someone, and you didn''t tell me who he was! Are you my best friend..."


    During the lunch break.


    The break room was right between the boys'' dormitory building and the girls''. Anthea walked back


    with a thermos.


    She saw a familiar ck car from a distance.


    Except for teachers and staff here, parents who wanted to visit their kids were allowed toe in


    after registration.


    When she walked in, she was sure that it was from the Hsu family and thought that it was her


    grandfather who came by to see her like thest time, so she walked straight towards it without


    thinking too much.


    However, she did not see Master Hsu. There was only her uncle, Jayden.


    Why would her unclee to the girls'' dormitory building?


    She thought of his handsome uncle, who had a sexy beauty in his arms at her grandpa''s birthday


    party. Did hee here because he was tired of her and wanted to hook up with high school


    students?


    She was not interested in his affairs, but since she had alreadye to him, Jayden noticed her out


    of the corners of his eyes.


    Anthea had no choice but to step forward and greeted him in a neither humble nor pushy way,


    "Uncle."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After seeing her, Jayden obviously disliked her.


    "Mm."


    Her lips moved. When she was about to say that she had to enter the dormitory building, there was


    a sudden sound of footsteps behind them.


    "Cousin Jayden!"


    At the same time, Jayden in the driver''s seat opened the door.


    He did not act as perfunctorily as he did to her just now. Instead, he smiled and said, "Shelby, I''ve


    been waiting for a thousand years!"


    Anthea turned her head in surprise and saw that Shelby had already rushed in front of them.


    Usually, a special car took her to school and brought her back, so she would only stay in the


    dormitory during the lunch break.


    There was a boy passing beside her. Shelby pushed back the curtain of hair from her eyes and said


    cutely, "Jayden, Ie down as soon as I received your call. I almost ran out of puff!"


    "Here''s the takeout from your favorite restaurant. Your mon asked me to take it to you!" Jayden took


    out a bag from the passenger seat.


    When Shelby saw this, she immediately smiled and said, "Oh, I love her. I just mentioned on the


    phone that today''s food in the canteen was not good. I didn''t expect she would order a takeout for


    me. Thank you, Jayden!"


    "You''re the most favored girl in the Jillson family!" Jayden replied with a smile.


    Anthea finally figured it out. They were cousins!


    Although she did not pay attention to the rtives of the Hsu family, she also knew her


    grandfather''s second wife, Mrs. Tiles, who shared the same surname with Shelby. It seemed that


    Shelby''s father should be Jayden''s uncle.


    Shelby also noticed her, and she was also a little surprised. "Jayden, do you know her?"


    "A child from the Hsu family. She was raised outside." Jayden''s tone was full of disdain. Then he


    looked at Anthea and impatiently said, "Go away!"


    Although Shelby was young, she was also very familiar with the affairs of the Hsu family. When she


    learned that Anthea was the child who had been raised outside, she felt very disdainful, even even


    more hated towards her!


    Anthea didn''t say anything. He said as she expected, so she turned and left.


    Behind her, Shelby came forward and took Jayden''s arm. She shook his arm and said coyly,


    "Jayden, can you do me a favor? I want to attend after-school lessons..."


    After-school lessons?


    Anthea left with the thermos in surprise. As she knew, Shelby''s grades seemed to be very good.


    She had always been in the top ten among all students. K had already insulted her with Shelby''s


    high points. Did she still need to someone to teach her?


    Anthea whispered in her heart and went into the dormitory indifferently.


    The next day at noon, Anthea received a phone call from Master Hsu on the way to the canteen.


    On the line, Master said that he had arrived near the school and wanted her to ask for a leave so


    that they could have lunch together outside.


    However, it was troublesome to ask for leave. Anthea directly climbed over the wall.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at a fancy restaurant on the street next to the school.


    In the private room, Master Hsu had waited there with a loving smile on his face. Anthea called


    sweetly, "Grandpa!"


    "Anthea,e here!" Master waved at her and put the menu into her hands. "Tell me what you like.


    Order whatever you want. My treat!"


    "Thank you, grandpa!" Anthea smiled.


    Instead of refusing her grandpa, she ordered two dishes that she always liked, and then ordered


    two digestive vegetables for her grandfather, and added a soup.


    The waiter served the dishes very fast. When Anthea was ready to pick up the fork, Master Hsu


    stopped her. "Anthea, wait a minute. Adam wille over soon!"


    "Adam?" Anthea was stunned.


    "Yes." Master Hsu smiled and exined, "We have something to discuss. He happened to be not


    far away from here, so I asked him toe over for lunch!"


    Hearing this, Anthea nodded, let go of the fork, and involuntarily touched her lips.


    Her heart was beating rapidly.


    She swallowed and did not want to think about that intimate scene again.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Master Hsu started to talk about family and daily matters, "Anthea, have you been studying hard


    recently? It''s said that thest year of senior high school is very critical. Will applying for colleges be


    very stressful?"


    "It is fine!" Anthea replied obediently.


    "Speaking of applying for colleges, I thought of something!" Master Hsu patted his thigh and said


    proudly, "Adam was the top student in the science course of our province. He got a high score and


    enrolled at the military university. His score ranked No.1 among the freshmen! You have to learn


    from him!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, Anthea quietly clenched her fists on her knees and said with some hesitation, "I think


    mathematics is difficult..."


    Hearing her words, Master Hsu immediately said, "That''s easy. I''ll ask Adam to tutor you. He is on


    leave in Ice city for a while. You need to improve your grades!"


    "Isn''t it too much trouble for Adam?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll talk to him when heester!"


    While they were talking, Adam opened the door of the private room and walked in.


    He was wearing a ck T-shirt with a V-neck, which showed his protruding throat and vicle,


    ck casual trousers, and a pair of military boots, looking high-spirited.


    After they greeted each other, Adam took his seat across from Anthea.


    After Master Hsu and Adam finished talking about their business, he turned to look at her. When he


    put down his cup, he coughed and said, "By the way, Adam! There''s something I want to ask you for


    help!"


    Adam raised his ck eyes and looked at him with an inquiring look.


    Master Hsu said with a smile, "Anthea is applying for colleges. You are on vacation these days, so I


    want to ask you to tutor her for some time! She doesn''t have sses on weekend nights. Could you


    spend some time tutoring her?"


    Holding the chopsticks, Anthea''s grip couldn''t help but tighten.


    When Adam looked at her, she lowered her eyes subconsciously.


    When Anthea was framed up in the exam, Adam came to the school and watched her doing the


    exam, so she did not dare to meet his dark eyes.


    She was afraid that she would reveal the little secret to him.


    She was also afraid that he would reject her...


    Adam''s eyes moved away from her face and looked at Master Hsu, "Okay."


    "Adam, thank you!" Master Hsu said happily.


    "No problem," Adam said in a low voice.


    Only then did Anthea raise her head and blink her eyes, "Thank you, Adam!"


    She lowered her head and kept eating. When no one noticed it, she smiled silently.


    After lunch, Anthea walked across the road and went back to school. Not needing anyone to drive


    her, she left alone with her hands sped behind her back.


    Adam held the car key in his hand and said, "Dad, let me send you home."


    Master Hsu smiled and waved his hand, "No need, you can do your things. I''ll ask Jayden to pick


    me up.


    I am going to Hsu''s Group in the afternoon. There''s a meeting of shareholders, and I need to be


    there!"


    While they were talking, Jayden arrived at the restaurant. "Dad! Adam!"


    "Adam,e visit me more when you have time!" "Sure."


    After saying goodbye, Master Hsu leaned over and got into the car.


    When Adam turned around and wanted to go to the Jeep, Jayden stopped him, "Adam!"


    "What is it?" Adam stopped.


    Jayden said, "Adam, can you do me a favor? My cousin Shelby is in her senior year of high school.


    She''s about to applying for colleges. I know that you were the best student. She wants me to ask


    you to take some time to help her with her grades. Is that okay?"


    Shelby asked Jayden to help when he went to school yesterday.


    Jayden naturally knew what his cousin was thinking, so he was willing to help. He smiled and


    continued, "You also know that Shelby is very stubborn. She won''t just take any ordinary tutors. You


    are the only one she epts. What do you think?"


    "No, I can''t," Adam said in a low voice, "I promised someone else."


    Friday, in the evening.


    During the break, Anthea stayed in her seat with her forehead against the edge of the table. She


    was quietly typing words to send a message, reminding Adam, "Adam, you haven''t forgotten our


    appointment, have you?"


    After two minutes, the phone vibrated.


    "I remember."


    Adam replied and then sent another one, saying, "Tomorrow evening, I will go to the school to pick


    you up."


    Looking at the messages on the phone, Anthea was satisfied and put the phone back into her


    pocket. She raised her head, stretched herself, and couldn''t help sighing, "I''m looking forward to


    Saturday!"


    "Anthea, you must be tired of learning. Aren''t you?"


    "Right now, what I look forward to the most every day is weekends. It''s great to have no sses at


    night!"


    Holly and Shieh, who were standing next to Anthea, said something along, although they didn''t


    know what Anthea was thinking.


    Only Leonardo, who was sitting behind her, blew his blonde bang with disdain.


    "She is not tired from studying at all. It is obvious that she was eager to go out with a man!"


    When school ended the next day, Anthea put two books and notebooks in her schoolbag and


    waited at the school gate. She looked forward to see that man, but it was only after twenty minutes


    that she saw the military green jeep slowly driving over.


    Before the jeep stopped, she had already got into the passenger seat.


    Pulling the seat belt, Antheained, "Adam, why are you sote?"


    "I was held up for a while," Adam exined.


    Anthea raised her chin, looking very magnanimous, and ordered, "Let''s go!"


    Adam smiled imperceptibly and drove the jeep into the main road again.


    After driving for five minutes, Anthea held the schoolbag on her knees and tilted her head to ask,


    "Adam, where are we going for the after-school lessons?"


    Hearing that, Adam frowned slightly.


    Until then, he realized that they only set the time for the lessons but not the ce.


    Anthea leaned against the window with her elbow and propped up her chin with one hand, thinking


    hard, "A cafe will be too noisy. But it will be even more crowded at KFC..."


    "Uh, do you want to get a room in the hotel?" After a long while, she blinked her eyes and said, "I


    brought my ID card today!"


    After saying that, she immediately realized that her words seemed to be a bit too ambiguous, and


    her face was a little blushed.


    Fortunately, Adam didn''t notice it, slightly rubbing his chin and thinking.


    Finally, the jeep arrived at the family building in the military region.


    The jeep was parked in the warehouse, and the two took the elevator to the 17th floor. They had


    come here once. Anthea was very familiar with the way back to his home. She jumped on the mat


    and bent down to take out two pairs of slippers from the shoe cab for herself and Adam.


    If it weren''t for the schoolbag in her arms, Anthea almost had the illusion that they were a young


    couple who just got home.


    "Oh My! It''s so shameful just to think about it!"

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    The master bedroom was very spacious, joined by the study room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although Anthea had visited itst time, it was the first time that she entered Adam''s bedroom. Just


    like other rooms, the decoration in the bedroom also looked cold and manly.


    As Anthea''s eyes swept over therge bed, she swallowed her saliva unconsciously and followed


    him to pull out a chair to sit at the desk.


    Imitatively, she took out the textbooks in her schoolbag.


    Adam reached out to take them and read them carefully.


    After entering the door, he took off his jacket, under which was a ck T-shirt, slightly showing the


    outline of his chest. Anthea looked at his hands and noticed there was callus caused by using guns


    around his finger pulp.


    When Adam read a page, he would mp its corner with his thumb and forefinger. When he turned


    the page, he would pinch it with his index finger and middle finger. As Adam did all that, his speed


    was neither too fast nor too slow. He sat there with his back straight, showing a sense of calmness


    and a strong temperament.


    After Adam finished browsing through the textbook, he said, "Let''s start now."


    "Yes!" Anthea sat up straight, looking like a good student listening to him obediently.


    Adam turned his eyes from the textbook to her face and said lightly, "I remember you did a good job


    in thest exam."


    Anthea suddenly felt nervous.


    Her eyshes trembled as if she was afraid that he would see through her mind. Her eyes drifted


    from side to side, "It''s all right. I have some tricks!"


    "What kinds of tricks?" Adam didn''t understand.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and said smartly, "For the multiple-choice questions, if three of the four


    options are long answers, choose the shortest one; if three are short, then choose the longest one;


    if two are short and two are long, then choose option C; if four of them are of the same length,


    choose option B!"


    "..." Adam frowned.


    "Fine, she won!"


    He took out a pen from the pen box, pointed at the textbook, and said, "Let''s start with these two


    questions. I''ll exin to you."


    "Okay!" Anthea answered earnestly.


    Adam leaned over his upper body slightly, making it clear for her to see. Then he patiently told her


    the steps, "Here, you need to simplify the original equation first. Then apply A equals or less than 0,


    and A more than 0 into it. I''ll demonstrate to you first!"


    The two of them sat side by side at a very close distance.


    Adam put his elbow in front of her, talking next to her ear in a low and deep voice.


    Anthea was so nervous that her posture was stiff. Smelling Adam''s masculine scent with a faint


    smell of tobo, she unconsciously licked her lips, feeling that their breaths were entangled


    together.


    She couldn''t help staring at him.


    Adam''s face, which was always solemn, was looking very focused now. His facial features were


    handsome and hearty. When he spoke, her Adam''s apple was moving up and down.


    He was enchantingly masculine.


    Adam raised his head and suddenly asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Staring at Adam fascinatedly, Anthea was startled and blurted out, "I am looking at you!"


    After saying that, she felt so regretful that she wanted to bite off her tongue.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she felt the back of her ears was burning hot.


    "Is there something on my face? Focus on the questions!" Adam frowned and tapped the pen on


    the table. Then he suddenly changed the subject and asked her, "Do you understand what I just


    exined?"


    "I understood!" Anthea nodded subconsciously.


    "What did I say?" Adam questioned.


    "Well, you just said..." Anthea hesitated for a long time. She raised her hand and scratched her


    head in embarrassment. Seeing that there was no way to fool him, she could only smile at him,


    "Well, Adam, can you exin to me again?"


    Adam was speechless.


    After reexining, Adam selected a few questions for her, got up, and went to the bedside to


    smoke.


    Holding the pen, Anthea dawdled. It took her a long time to write down one or two forms. There


    was a mess on the draft papers.


    Even if Adam did not exin to her, she could still solve these questions.


    It was only that...


    If she sorted out all of the questions, she would make him feel that there was no need for him to


    tutor her. Thinking of that, she could not help but secretly look at him from the corner of her eyes


    and got in a trance again.


    As the time passed, the sky outside had already fallen dark.


    The moon was hanging in the night sky, like a little girl hiding behind the clouds, shy to show her


    face.


    Anthea slowly put down the pen and spoke loud, "Adam, I''ve done all the questions!"


    More than half of the cigarette in Adam''s hand was burned to ashes and fell into the ashtray. In the


    smoke, his facial features were so blurred that it was a little hazy.


    Anthea couldn''t help asking, "Adam, are you in a bad mood today? What happened?"


    Adam stopped sipping the cigarette paused slightly.


    He had been in the army for many years and had been under militarized management all the year


    round. Moreover, he had been a calm person since he was a child, who was not used to revealing


    his emotions, but he did not expect that she could feel it.


    "Nothing happened," he replied indifferently.


    Seeing that Anthea was still staring at himself, Adam was swayed and told her what happened, "It


    was the death anniversary for one of myrades-in-arms today. We had engaged in a mission


    half a year ago, but he died. I went to his grave today."


    Anthea suddenly understood. No wonder he waste in the evening.


    "Adam, if you''re in a bad mood, I can give you a tip!"


    Seeing that her eyes were bright, Adam asked, "What tip?"


    Anthea blinked and said generously, "Buy a pile of instant noodles and pinch them! After pinching


    them, you''ll feel better. And it won''t be a waste if you cook and eat them after! It''s very helpful. I


    won''t tell other people easily!"


    Hearing Anthea''s words, Adam couldn''t helpughing, thinking that it was only a childish idea.


    He put the ashtray on the windowsill, walked back to her side, and sat down, "Let me check the


    questions you''ve done."


    Adam checked all the questions she had finished and marked out the mistakes. Then, he exined


    the method. Anthea listened carefully.


    Seeing him looking at the watch on his wrist, Anthea yawned and said with expectation in her eyes,


    "I''m so sleepy! The dormitory will be locked soon. Adam, can I stay here for one night?"


    Hearing this, Adam pondered and replied, "There are still 15 minutes left. If I drive faster, you will


    make it back in time."


    At this moment, there was no traffic jam, and she was not far from her school. If Adam speeded up


    a little, she could make it. Moreover, she had full sses in the morning.


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    Adam did not notice it and had packed up the textbooks and stationery on the desk neatly.


    Afraid of wasting time, he got up first and walked out of the bedroom with the car key in his hand.


    Seeing that Anthea was still sitting on the chair, he couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you still


    sitting?"


    Anthea yelled angrily, "I am going, going!"

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    After getting in the car, Anthea''s face was sullen.


    Adam was not a talkative man, so Anthea could only hear the sound of the car''s engine along the


    way. Adam was used to listening to her chattering, so it was a little ufortable for him to find her


    suddenly being so quiet.


    As if she did it on purpose, she turned her head and watched the night view, giving him no chance


    to start a conversation.


    Adam looked away from her. For fear that she would bete, he speeded up.


    Very soon, the military green jeep arrived at the gate of Vaden High School.


    Adam turned his face, watched her unbuckling her seatbelt silently, pondered for two seconds, and


    said seriously, "If you are still so inattentive tomorrow, I will stop tutoring you."


    It was not that he was impatient, but he thought it necessary to remind her.


    Because in tonight''s tutoring, he could feel that she was not concentrating as her mind seemed to


    drift elsewhere.


    Hearing that, Anthea pursed her lips and wanted to


    refute him.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and rolled her eyes with a trace of slyness shing in


    her eyes.


    She tilted her head with her talking eyes shining, "Adam, if I promise to concentrate tomorrow and


    learn all you taught, you will take me to the amusement park as a reward!"


    "A good bnce between reward and punishment makes a good student!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing her words, Adam started to think.


    Seeing that Adam did not refuse her proposal, Anthea decided directly, "That''s settled then. See


    you tomorrow, Adam!"


    In the blink of an eye, like a sudden change of weather, Anthea''s sullen face turned happy


    immediately.


    Adam watched her face changed so very quickly.


    She was in such a good mood that two shallow dimples appeared on her cheeks, which brightened


    Adam''s mood at such ate night.


    Adam couldn''t helpughing inwardly.


    One could never guess what a girl would think!


    For fear that Adam would eat his words, after saying that, Anthea got off the jeep. In the blink of an


    eye, she had already walked into the school. Right now, she was waving at him through the gate.


    Adam shook his head helplessly. After Anthea disappeared into the school, he started the jeep and


    left.


    When he returned home in the military area, he did not drive back immediately but parked at the


    entrance of a convenience store on the roadside.


    After entering the store, the salesgirl asked politely, "Sir, how can I help you?"


    "I need some instant noodles," Adam replied.


    In a presidential suite of a hotel.


    A circle of orange crystal chandeliers iid on the gorgeous ceiling, shining warm lights down the


    room floor with a beautiful glow.


    The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous, and something was about to happen.


    Anthea clenched her hands, and her eyes flickered, showing her uneasiness at the moment. Her


    long eyshes fluttered. Looking at the man who was so close, she found her heart was beating


    fast.


    She finally plucked up her courage and took a step forward, "Adam, I like you. Can we be


    together?"


    Adam kept silent without any expression on his handsome face as usual.


    "I like you. I mean it. You are the first man I fall for! Adam, can you be with me?" Anthea looked at


    him and asked this question persistently, wanting to get an answer.


    Adam remained unmoved.


    Being watched by his eyes silently, Anthea pinched each of her fingers. She was anxious as her


    face blushed red. The second before she lost control, she loosened her hands.


    Raising her head, she unbuttoned the buttons one by one slowly...


    She showed her young body to him without any reservation.


    Although she felt ashamed, Anthea still tried hard to meet his eyes, hoping that he could be moved.


    Seeing that he was indifferent, she became panicked. She gritted her teeth and threw herself into


    his arms with all her courage.


    However, at the moment when she touched him, Adam spoke repulsively in a low voice, "F*ck off-"


    Anthea sat up from the bed with.


    With her eyes loosely staring at the white wall, she felt cold sweat in her hand.


    Alexandria, who was sleeping on the lower bunk, was awakened. She popped her head out and


    asked Anthea with concern, "Anthea, are you all right?"


    "I am okay..." Anthea shook her head, still in shock.


    "It''s only 6:30 p.m. There''s no sses on Sunday mornings. You can sleep longer!"


    "Okay."


    Taking over the ss of water from Alexandria, Anthea took two sips and gradually calmed down.


    At the same time, she realized that it was only a nightmare.


    However, dreams were often reflections from one''s mind.


    Anthea didn''t lie down to continue to sleep. She bent her knee and ced her chin on it, still looking


    lost.


    She could not help but wonder what Adam would think if he found out that she had a crush on him...


    "Will he take me?"


    "Can he take me?"


    "Does he simply thinks of me as his niece or likes me the way I like him?"


    Anthea took out her cell phone from under the pillow, hesitated for a moment, and dialed Adam''s


    number.


    After the call got through, Adam picked up quickly.


    His voice was low and deep, which didn''t sound like he was just awake. Although he was on


    vacation, army life had helped him developed the habit of morning training. He was very strict with


    himself, so he woke up very early every day to jog for half an hour in the neighborhood.


    At this time, when he answered the phone, he was walking back home without panting a little.


    "What is it?"


    Anthea hesitated for a moment and said, "Nothing much. I just want to remind you that don''t forget


    the sses today!"


    Adam said, "No, I haven''t forgotten."


    Anthea continued, "I don''t have sses after noon today. I can leave when I finish my lunch!"


    "I''ll pick you up," Adam replied.


    "Okay!" Anthea responded with a smile.


    When they were about to hang up, she suddenly called to stop him, "Adam."


    "Is there something else?" Adam asked.


    Anthea hugged her knees more tightly, feeling her hand wet. Thinking of the nightmare that seemed


    real just now, she asked tentatively with a lingering fear, "Adam, will you ignore me one day?"


    "Why did you ask that?" Adam didn''t understand.


    "Nothing, I just want to know!" Anthea bit her lips, feeling nervous and cautious with a hint of fear in


    her voice, "One day... Will you ignore me?"


    After being silent for two seconds, Adam replied in a low voice, "I won''t."


    Anthea put down the phone andy her head back on the pillow.


    Having received Adam''s answer, Anthea finally came her senses and slowly exhaled a long breath.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    The sun was shining brightly in Sunday afternoon.


    Students only had sses in the morning, which gave campus an almost festive air. Shelby held her


    textbooks and walked towards the girls'' dormitory building.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although it was a boarding school, she never lived in the dormitory because she felt that it would


    demean her. She would only go back asionally when during lunch break.


    Today, the driver had a small ident on the road, so he camete. She did not want to wait for him


    in the ssroom for she had to waste her energy dealing with those who wanted to befriend her.


    One or two of them were so ignorant that they even praised Anthea in front of her!


    Shelby almost put a long face there.


    K, the good-for-nothing, went for wool and came home shorn in thest exam. She did not ruin


    Anthea''s reputation but made her even more popr. However, after knowing her identity from


    Jayden, Shelby felt that she was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as her!


    In fact, Shelby didn''t like any young boy in the


    school. She thought that they were childish and didn''t worthy of her. There was only one person


    who could really deserve her.


    That was her sister''s husband!


    A hint of greed appeared in her eyes when she thought of that.


    Although she was disdainful of the boys at school, Shelby would still shake her long, flowing locks


    from time to time along the way. She kept a smile on her face and looked like a goddess, enjoying


    the feeling of being ttered.


    When she was about to reach the first floor of the dormitory, she suddenly saw a green army jeep


    park there.


    After the door of the driver''s seat opened, a tall and strong figure came down. He was dressed in


    ck and wore a pair of military boots.


    A cigarette was lit in his hand, and white smoke was curling around his handsome and cold facial


    features. There was no expression on his face, but he looked so charming and projected an aura of


    confidence. Undoubtedly, the naive boys in the school were not in his league.


    Shelby was instantly overjoyed.


    Regardless of protecting her modesty, Shelby trotted toward him with excitement.


    "Ad..."


    Before the word "Adam" was shouted out, a figure suddenly ran out of the girls'' dormitory building.


    Holding her bag, Anthea rushed down from the third floor all the way. When she ran to Adam, her


    nose was beaded with sweat, and the two cute dimples on the corners of her mouth were obvious.


    The school management was rtively loose on Sunday, so cars were allowed to enter. Therefore,


    Adam directly drove to her dormitory.


    Anthea was panting, and she said bluntly, "Adam, I promise you that I will be all ears today. I will


    remember every word you say to me. Just don''t forget what you promised!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    Then he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and popped it in the trash can. He raised his sharp


    chin slightly and said, "Get in the car."


    When he spoke, Anthea had already walked around the car, got into the passenger seat quickly,


    and fastened the safety belt.


    The military jeep turned around and left.


    Watching the car drive away, the smile on Shelby''s face like a cracked mirror, looking gloomy and


    ugly.


    In the evening, the sound of writing could be heard everywhere in the master bedroom.


    After Anthea solved thest question''s form, she put the book and the pen on the table together


    and grinned at him. "Adam, I''ve finished. Check it and see if it''s right!"


    Adam, who had not finished smoking a cigarette, raised his eyebrows slightly.


    After checking all the solution steps, he narrowed his dark eyes and looked at her. "Thest two


    questions. Perfect solutions."


    Anthea''s face lit up with joy. "Then let''s go!"


    "Right now?"


    "Yes!" Anthea quickly stuffed the textbooks back into her bag. "Adam, you promised me yesterday,


    and now it''s time to fulfill my wish! Come on, let''s buy the evening tickets!"


    As soon as she finished her words, her slender figure had already jumped to the door like a rabbit.


    Adam saw that she was joyful and could not bear to refuse, so he had to get up and follow her.


    Five minutester, the jeep drove out of the residential building.


    Anthea gently pulled her seat belt with both hands and tilted her head to enjoy the view outside the


    window. His bright eyes sparkled under the dazzling declining sun.


    When they were close to the amusement park, the


    Because it was on the weekend, there were many tourists here. After parking the car, Adam lined


    up to buy tickets with his wallet.


    Anthea was waiting for him obediently outside the crowd. Her mobile phone in her pocket vibrated.


    She took it out and found Leonardo had sent her a message.


    "What are you doing? Come on, let''s find a LAN center and y games!"


    Anthea nced at the man who bent over to look for change by the window and replied, "No. I''m


    busy!"


    Golden Leonardo asked, "What are you up to?"


    Anthea replied, "I''m dating!"


    Golden Leonardo,"!"


    The next second, her phone rang. In her sight, Adam''s tall and strong figure was already walking


    toward her with two tickets in his hands.


    Anthea hung up without hesitation. She was afraid of being disturbed again, so she directly turned


    off her phone.


    Adam handed her a ticket and said, "Let''s go in."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded and followed him happily.


    Staring forward, his shoulders were broad and he looked so brawny, her heart beat faster. She was


    both looking forward to the date-time and excited at the same time.


    When they entered, it was not yetpletely dark, and the evening show had just begun. The park


    was in full flow. Except for those parents who took their children here to y, most of them were


    couples, which created a sweet and happy atmosphere everywhere.


    Thinking that they wereing alone, Anthea bit the corner of her mouth and blushed.


    After entering inside, they were dazzled by the endless array of amusement facilities.


    Even in such a noisy environment, Adam always stood out in a crowd. It seemed that he was born


    with the aura that everything around him faded into a foil.


    He was inly but neatly dressed, and he wore a pair of military boots. He looked cold and stern,


    but also rmingly handsome.


    He was tall and strong. He stood there casually, like a pine rising from the ground.


    Realizing that she was staring at him rigidly again, Anthea secretly cleared her throat and quickly


    shifted her attention. She pointed at the pirate ship in front of them and said, "Adam, do you like


    that?"


    Adam fell silent.


    Seeing him slightly frown, looking at the rocking pirate ship and the tourists who were waving their


    hands and shouting, Anthea blinked. "Haven''t you tried it before?"


    "No." Adam shook his head.


    Hearing this, Anthea was stunned and asked, "Adam, have you ever been to the amusement park?"


    Adam thought for a while and replied, "This is my first time."


    "Ah?" Anthea was surprised and looked at him incredulously. "Didn''t your parents take you here


    when you were a child?"

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    "Never." Adam shook his head.


    Anthea immediately shouted in a low voice, "God, the happiest thing in one''s childhood is to go to


    an amusement park. What did you y when you were a child?"


    Although she lost her mother when she was very young and her father, whom she had foundter,


    also lost, her adoptive parents in the town treated her well. Every time her foster father got a bonus,


    he would take her to the amusement park.


    In fact, she didn''t lie to her grandpa. She had been living happily.


    Adam thought about it carefully and answered in a low voice, "I usually study, and I will do some


    target practices and martial fitness training in my spare time."


    His father, Bemy, had always been strict when it came to raising children. Other than his youngest


    brother, he and his younger brother had always been obedient to their father. To them, most time of


    their childhood was boring. They soon got used to it.


    When Anthea heard this, she licked her lips and said, "That must be a hard time!"


    Adam,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest round of tourists went out. Anthea pulled him to run to the entrance. After lining up to wait


    for their turn, they two got on the pirate ship, sat in thest row, which was the most exciting


    position.


    With the beat of the drums and music, the pirate ship began to move, and it swung higher and


    higher.


    Adam''s original intention was to bring her here as a reward for her concentration during studying.


    He nned to enjoy the scenery like a parent who brought his own child here. However, he didn''t


    expect that he would be dragged on the ship in as soon as he came in the park.


    Compared to others who were screaming, Adam remained calm.


    For him, swinging at such a high altitude was a piece of cake. He wouldn''t frown even on a roller


    coaster. After all, he was trained to climb up and down on a rope a lot of times in the air, and when


    he went out on a mission, he often was fully armed, only relying on hands to abseil down from the


    helicopter.


    However, the flowing hair of the girl beside him was all messed up on both sides of her cheeks and


    identally touched his face.


    His face tickled, but he didn''t reach out his hand to flick her hair off his face.


    She excitedly raised her hands and cheered. Seeing her eyes seemed to reflect the splendid


    scenery of the setting sun, a faint smile touched his mouth while he didn''t know it.


    As the evening wore on, Anthea almost went crazy ying all the rides.


    Adam put his hands in his pockets and followed her silently.


    There was a little boy in front of them who was jumping to ask his dad for drinks. Just two more


    steps forward, there was a couple, and the man was handing a drink he just bought to his girlfriend.


    After ying for a while, her little face was already red.


    Adam nced at the store not far away, and asked, "Anthea, what do you want to drink?"


    Anthea, who was reading the map, heard him and suddenly stopped. "What did you say?"


    "I asked you if you want to have a drink," Adam repeated.


    Her eyes nearly popped out of her head while she staring at him. "I mean, what did you just call


    me?"


    A confused look appeared on Adam''s face. "Your name, Anthea. Do you have any other names?"


    She suddenly held her breath.


    Just now, Anthea thought she had misheard him. This was the first time that he had called her by


    her


    name.


    Although her family, her besties and ssmates, whoever close to her would call her Anthea, no


    one else could make her heart miss a beat by calling her name in a deep voice.


    The two words which came out of his lips seemed to have the power to captivate her.


    "No, no, I only have this name!" Anthea''s fingers quietly curled up. "Call... call me again!"


    "Anthea," Adam repeated in a low voice.


    "Say it again!" Anthea''s eyes were shining.


    "Anthea." Adam frowned and repeated again.


    Anthea pursed her lips gently like a child, looking straight at him. She asked, "Adam, can you do


    that again?"


    Adam,


    Anthea sat obediently on the bench under a street light, with her legs closed together. She stared at


    the shop in the near distance. Adam was picking up some drinks in a refrigerator with his back to


    her.


    Looking at his broad back, she didn''t want to look away.


    Adam put the change back into his trousers pocket, turned around, and walked back with two


    bottles of fruit juice. He handed the room temperature one to her and drank the cold one.


    When he saw her gulping down less than half a bottle and recing the cap on it, Adam stood up.


    Anthea followed him in a hurry. Under the streetlight, they cast long shadows on the ground. She


    moved two steps quietly towards him, and their shadows met each other, which made them look


    more like a couple.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a young couple passing by.


    The girl was tired and was shaking off the highheeled shoes on her feet. The boy bent down to carry


    her, and the two of them giggled sweetly.


    She blinked twice, and she suddenly squatted.


    "Whoosh!"


    Hearing her voice, Adam immediately turned around and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Anthea covered her ankle with both hands and said with a grimace, "Adam, I seem to have sprained


    my ankle just now!"


    "Have you sprained your ankle?" Adam walked to her.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded. Her drooping eyshes moved a little, and then she whined, "It hurts. I think


    I can''t walk!"


    "You can''t walk?" Adam asked with a frown.


    At this time, Anthea raised her head and blinked her clear eyes. She spread her arms and said


    shyly, "Adam, why don''t you hold me likest time? Or you can carry me!"


    Adam looked down at her ankle with his staring dark eyes, but it was dark here. What''s more, she


    covered her ankle with her hands so he couldn''t see the injury.


    When he looked back at her face, she didn''t look painful. On the contrary, her eyes flickered.


    Adam went forward, bent over with his back to her.


    In the depths of her eyes, there was a smile of satisfaction. She tried to crawl on her hands and


    knees out onto his back, but Adam suddenly dodged as soon as her fingertips touched him.


    Anthea almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. After jumping two steps, she kept


    her bnce and did not make a fool of herself in public.


    She cried out in a low voice,ining, "What are you doing?"


    Adam had been in the army for many years and had interrogated many people. It was easy for him


    to see through such a little trick. When she sprained her ankle previously, her face went pale


    because of the pain. She had really put on an act just now.


    As a professional soldier, he suggested that she would definitely not be able to be a spy in the


    future.


    Adam put his hands in his pockets and nced at her ankles calmly. He saw through her and said,


    "I think you''re fine."


    "..." Anthea''s face turned red.


    Watching his tall back, Anthea followed him with puffed cheeks, cursing in a low voice in her heart.


    What a dull soldier!

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    After walking a dozen steps, Adam looked back at her and said, "There''s a trash can. Give me your


    bottle."


    Along the way, he had heard the sound of her pinching the empty bottle as if she was venting her


    anger.


    "Okay!" Anthea handed it over angrily.


    Adam didn''t even need to walk to the trash can. He just lifted his wrist slightly and threw the two


    bottles into the trash can with two bangs, making two beautiful parabs in the air.


    Anthea was a little dumbfounded.


    She didn''t expect his aim was true. After all, there was still a long distance from where they were


    standing.


    And he didn''t look like he had thrown two bottles. On the contrary, he looked like he had thrown two


    grenades. Although he didn''t wear the military uniform today and only had his boots on, she


    seemed to be able to see his heroic image in the battle field.


    Adam put his hands back into his trouser pockets and nced at the map in her other hand with his


    dark eyes. "What else do you want to have a try?"


    As long as he looked at her, she couldn''t help but get close to him.


    Anthea had already forgotten that she was still sulking at this time. When she heard this, she went


    to his side and unfolded the map.


    In the corner of her eye, the big Ferris wheel was running in the neon lights. Looking from afar,


    many young couples wereing in and out of it, she had an inspiration.


    Her eyes gleamed in the dark. She stretched out her hand and pointed at it. "Adam, I want to ride


    the Ferris wheel!"


    Adam followed her gaze and looked in that direction.


    When he looked away, his gaze fell on her face for two seconds, and then he slowly said, "Okay."


    Hearing this, Anthea was happy and pulled him to the Ferris wheel. When they arrived, people lined


    up toe in.


    The Ferris Wheel took twenty minutes to take a round. At the highest point, one could enjoy the


    night view of the entire city.


    Except for romance, the reason why there were so many couples loving to ride it was nothing more


    than that legend. Because the Ferris wheel was round, with no starting or ending, which meant that


    love would note to an end.


    When Anthea thought of this, her heart raced uncontrobly.


    This was the first time she took it with a man!


    As the staff closed the door from outside, the small ss room gradually became higher and higher.


    Anthea was a little excited. When she was a child, her foster father and mother used to take her to


    the amusement park, but the Ferris wheels in the town and county were small, so she felt not as


    shocked as she was now.


    Across the ss, she pointed childishly. "Adam, look! We can see the lights on the other side of the


    river!"


    Adam was sitting with his long legs crossed. The reflection of neon lights made her watery eyes


    brighter.


    There was something indefinable in her eyes, and he said, "I see."


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Anthea leaned against the window like a kitten, looking at the outside world and sighing repeatedly.


    At this time, the Ferris wheel had risen to the highest point. She was so cheery that she took out her


    mobile phone and began to take photos and posted them on Instagram.


    After turning on the phone, she took dozens of pictures in a row from many different angles.


    Anthea hadn''t been in Ice city for a long time, and she hadn''tpletely enjoyed the beauty of the


    city yet.


    After a long time, she felt that she was satisfied with the pictures. Thinking of the man who came


    with her, she bit her lips gently and couldn''t help but want to take photos of his handsome face


    together with this beautiful scenery.


    Anthea held her phone and looked sideways. "Adam, may I take a picture of you..."


    Sitting next to her, Adam had closed his eyes. His arms crossed in front of his chest as he leaned


    back against the ss. His eyes were closed, and his thick eyshes drooped.


    Anthea couldn''t help but hold her breath.


    Different from the car, the space of the Ferris wheel was more confined and narrower.


    It could only amodate the two of them. The fragrance of a girl and the masculinity of a man


    mixed, creating a sense of ambiguity.


    For the first time, she looked boldly at his facial features and appreciated them.


    His thick eyebrows, deep eye sockets, prominent nose, sharp chin, and thin lips...


    Anthea fixed her gaze on his thin lips and forgot to blink her eyes.


    Somehow, the unexpected kiss came to her mind again.


    Something was urging her.


    Inexplicably, Anthea moved closer to him little by little...


    The distance between the two was suddenly shortened. She could even feel his breath on her face.


    It was burning hot.


    As long as she lowered her head a little, she could kiss his thin lips.


    Her heart was beating rapidly. When Anthea pinched her fingers nervously, Adam, who had been


    dozing off, suddenly opened his eyes and fixed his deep gaze on her face.


    "What are you doing?" Adam sounded serious.


    Anthea was shocked and petrified on the spot.


    She shrank back and didn''t know how to exin her behavior. Her eyshes were trembling as she


    was stuttering. "I, I didn''t do anything..."


    Adam was silent.


    He maintained the posture of crossing his arms in front of his chest. There was no extra expression


    on his face. He just gave her a long searching look with a poker face.


    His dark eyes narrowed, and a dangerous glint could be seen in his eyes.


    After all, Anthea was young. She gradually felt a little flutter. She lowered her eyes to avoid his


    sight. Not only her palms but also her back seemed to sweat a little.


    Just when she felt that she was about to be copse, Adam finally withdrew his sight and turned to


    the side, saying, "We''vended. Let''s go out!"


    As soon as he finished his words, the sound of "ng" was heard.


    Their box had returned to the level ground. The staff opened the door, and Adam took the lead in


    going out.


    Anthea licked her dry lips and quickly got up to follow him.


    Thinking of her action just now, she was very embarrassed. But if he didn''t open his eyes in time,


    then she almost kissed him secretly...


    Adam took out the car key from his trouser pocket and said, "It''ste. I''ll drive you back to school."


    Anthea nodded guiltily. "Hmm..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The green jeep ran in the night. Both of them didn''t say a word along the way. Half an hourter, it


    stopped at the gate of Yaden High School.


    "Here we are."


    Adam stepped on the brake, and he nced quietly aside at her. "You have sses tomorrow. Go


    back, have some rest!"


    "Okay!" Anthea sped her hands nervously all the way. Seeing that his expression was the same


    as usual, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and waved her hand with a smile. "Bye, Adam! See


    you!"


    Adam said lightly, "See you."


    As she walked into the campus, the taillights of the military green jeep disappeared in the night.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    In the same night, at the entrance of a bar.


    When a fancy Mercedes passed by, Shelby suddenly shouted, "Pull over!" The driver in front quickly


    slowed down and steadily parked the car at the roadside.


    A waitress was holding a tray at the door. She seemed to be selling wine. Her work uniform was


    different from the ordinary one. Her cor hung open and her dress was short. At this time, she was


    being pulled out by a customer.


    The customer was drunk. He grabbed the waitress and refused to let her go. Besides, he was


    touching her all over.


    It took the waitress a huge amount of effort to break free. However, she was taken advantage of.


    The hem of her dress had almost been ripped off. She was now cursing and smoothing the dress.


    When she looked up, she happened to meet the eyes of the person sitting in the car, and her face


    turned pale immediately.


    "... Shelby!"


    Shelby, who was in the car, widened her eyes in surprise. At this moment, she came out of the car,


    frowned, and said, "Get in the car now!"


    After closing the door, Shelby asked in disbelief, "K, why did youe here to do that?"


    "I don''t want to! This is all because of Anthea, that b*tch!" K said, gnashing her teeth,


    "Remember that piece of broken jade? I lost one hundred thousand dors! I should have told you


    more or less about my family''s situation. My father prefers sons to daughters. I was almost fired


    before, and he already didn''t like me. If I asked him for the money, he would definitely be furious!"


    "But I will never apologize to them. Later, I thought of a short-term solution and found a loan


    company.


    They urged me to pay the debt. Now I can onlye here to sell wine to make money!"


    "Shelby, don''t tell anyone else. If our school finds out what I am doing, I..."


    Shelby nodded solemnly when she heard this. "I see. I was wrong. You have no other choice! Don''t


    worry. Of course, I won''t tell anyone else!"


    K breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully, "Shelby, thank you! We''re good friends. I know you


    won''t betray me!"


    Shelby shook her head, indicating that there was no need to thank her.


    "It''s all Anthea''s fault. It''s her who made me do this job today! I hate her!" K''s eyes were burning


    with anger, and she was resentful. She did not think that it was her own fault.


    A smile shed across Shelby''s eyes. Frowning, she took out the money from the bag next to her.


    After opening it, she pulled out a small stack of cash.


    "K, I''ve only three thousand. I''ll give it all to you!" Shelby said, with a helpless expression on her


    face, and heaved a sigh. "I''m sorry, I can''t help you much. I know that usurious loans create debts. I


    don''t have so much money... Although my family is well-off, after all, I''m still a high school student


    and my father is strict with me. He will buy me whatever I want, but in fact, I don''t have much


    cash..."


    "I know!" K nodded repeatedly.


    K was moved when she received the money though it was a drop in the bucket. She held her


    hands tightly and said, "Shelby, thank you for helping me!"


    After the door was closed, K walked back into the bar with the tray in her hand.


    When the car window was closed, the sympathy on Shelby''s face suddenly disappeared without a


    trace. She even snorted in disgust. Then she smirked and ordered the driver, "Let''s go!"


    After having dinner in the canteen in the evening, Anthea was the first to run back to her dormitory.


    Sitting in the chair, she took out her mobile phone.


    It was easy to find "Adam Chin" on the phone. Anthea stared at it and hesitated for two seconds.


    Then she reorganized the text and reced it with his name.


    After touching it gently, the words on the screen had been changed to Adam.


    There was a little shyness in Anthea''s eyes as she waited to get through his number.


    "Hello, Adam!"


    Adam''s low and deep voice rang out. "Hmm, what''s the matter?"


    Maybe it was because she just changed the name, Anthea pulled the tablecloth like a little girl and


    said shyly, "Well, I want to ask if you have time tonight? I don''t have any ss tonight, so I just need


    to do some exercises. I don''t have to stay on the campus, so could you be my tutor tonight?"


    There was a pause at the other end of the line for two seconds, and then he said, "I''m busy tonight."


    Anthea couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. "Seriously?"


    "Yes, I have to go." Adam seemed to be driving and hung up without talking too much.


    Her expectation fell short, and the light in Anthea''s eyes suddenly went out. She, originally cheerful,


    wilted and bent over the table listlessly.


    She didn''t lie just now, and she just needed to do some papers, so she really didn''t force herself to


    stay.


    Due to his refusal, Anthea suddenly lost all interest in studying. She thought for a moment and


    decided to visit her grandfather. Last time, Master Hsu seemed to have caught a cold and had


    invited a family doctor. She hadn''t gone to visit him yet.


    When it was gettingte, she got out of the taxi and went to the vi.


    As soon as she stepped in, Anthea saw the military green jeep, which was parked in the yard. She


    also checked the number tes and confirmed that it belonged to the army!


    She was stunned for a moment, and then quickly walked into the vi.


    After greeting the servants, Anthea changed her shoes and went up to the second floor. When she


    turned over the stairs, Adam''s tall and strong figure just came out of Master''s room.


    Anthea raised her head and looked into his unfathomable eyes.


    Pursing her lips, she could not help bute forward and ask, "Adam, didn''t you say that you are


    busy tonight?"


    "I have something to doter," Adam replied in a low voice.


    Anthea looked at the car key in his hand and asked in a hurry, "So, are you leaving now?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea gently clenched her hands as she mumbled, "I''m here to see grandpa..."


    Adam raised his chin and said evenly, "He''s in the room. Go in."


    Anthea bit her lip.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Watching him pass by her with one hand in his pocket, she could not help but shout, "Adam!"


    Adam stopped and turned away. Her dark eyes were sunk deep into their sockets. In the light of the


    corridor, his eyes looked like ake in the moonlight, making it hard for others to figure out his


    thoughts.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Anthea tightened her grip. The corners of his mouth twitched, and she shook her head. "No..."


    Hearing this, Adam lightly withdrew his gaze and continued to walk forward. When his military boots


    fell on the ground, the sound of steady footsteps could be heard. Soon, his cold back disappeared


    from her sight, and the sound of his footsteps faded away.


    Anthea stood silently on the spot, her eyshes trembling slightly.


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she could sense a faint sense of alienation from him...

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    As time went by, Anthea was looking forward to the arrival of the weekend every day.


    Today was Friday. Tomorrow was Saturday. Early in the morning, Anthea came out of the canteen.


    On the way to the teaching building, she couldn''t wait to take out her mobile phone.


    After she dialed the number, she held her breath and waited anxiously.


    Finally, Adam''s low and deep voice rang through the call. Feeling a little nervous, she put the phone


    to the other side, "Hello, Adam, it''s me!"


    "Hi," Adam replied in a low voice.


    Anthea licked her lower lip. Thinking of the faint alienation she felt from him when she met him at


    the Hsu family house the day before yesterday, she bit her lips and asked, "It''s Saturday tomorrow.


    Will youe to pick me up after school?"


    There was a moment of silence at the end of the call before Adam''s indifferent voice rang, "I''m


    afraid I won''t have the time this week. I''ve been quite busytely."


    ''Busy again?''


    When Anthea heard that, she stopped walking. She could not hide her disappointment and anxiety,


    "Aren we going to stop the ss this weekend?"


    "Yes," Adam replied. She paused for a while and continued in a low voice, "I''ve seen your maths


    ability. You''re good at it. You will have no problem with applying for colleges."


    "But..."


    "If you have questions that you don''t understand, you can send them to me. I''ll solve them and send


    them back to you when I have time."


    After Adam interrupted her, she clutched her fingers and said, "Adam, then even if we don''t do the


    ss, can we have a hot pot together? The food in the canteen hasn''t been good. I''m longing for a


    hot pot!"


    "Let''s talk about itter," Adam said lightly, which sounded a little perfunctory. Before she could say


    something else, he had finished the call in a hurry, "I am busy, talkter."


    Looking at the ended call, Anthea started to feel stifled.


    Suddenly, she felt that the sense of alienation from Adam seemed to be stronger...


    She walked into the teaching building with her mobile phone in her hand and went to the bathroom


    halfway. When she came out, two roommates of hers also came over. When they saw her, they said


    hello and stood in front of the bathroom together.


    "By the way, Anthea, the day after tomorrow is Lexandria''s birthday, Rosie and I will go out to


    celebrate her birthday!"


    Holly, who was standing beside her, took the initiative to say, "Don''t worry. We won''t go to a bar but


    only a KTV to sing. I booked a group purchase. It''s quite cheap. We can sing for a few hours, and


    they will serve us fruits!"


    Rosie also hurriedly asked her, "Anthea, you muste. Are you free the day after tomorrow?"


    In their dormitory, everyone knew that Anthea had found a family tutor even she performed goof at


    school. They were all envious.


    Thinking of the phone call she had with Adam just now, she said in a faint voice, "Well, I have


    time..."


    "That''s settled then!" Rosie and Holly did not notice her upset look and discussed excitedly, "I''ll n


    again. Let''s gather some money to buy her a cake!"


    "Okay," Anthea said in a muffled voice.


    After washing their hands, the three of them left the bathroom and were ready to go back to ss to


    study.


    After they left, the door at the very back was pushed open. Shelby walked out gracefully, washing


    her hands in front of the pool and tidying her long ck hair in front of the mirror, feeling good.


    Around 10 p.m., Shelby was sitting by the bed in her pajama and flipping through a foreigntest


    edition of a popr magazine.


    Tucking the long hair by her ear from time to time, Shelby looked at the mirror at the side from the


    corner of her eyes, appreciating her side face.


    As she raised her hand to touch it, her eyes moved slightly.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the bedroom door. A servant came in and said, "Miss, a girl wants


    to see you!"


    There was a smile on the corner of Shelby''s mouth. Then she nodded to the servant and asked him


    to bring the girl there. Soon, K ran in in a panic. Almost rushing to Shelby, she cried, "Shelby,


    help me!"


    "K, what happened?" Shelby asked with a puzzled look.


    K''s eyes were red, and her face was pale. She looked so frightened and scared that her voice


    was trembling. "What should I do? If I don''t pay them back before next Monday, they will force me to


    go into prostitution! Shelby, help me. It''s Friday today, and I only have two days..."


    Half an hourter, the servant sent K out of the


    Jillson family.


    Unlike looking full of fear when she entered the room, K had already calmed down. Under the


    moonlight, she even had a vicious smile on her face.


    She took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone number, "Hello, Brother Sawyer, are you free


    now? I''lle to you now..."


    After hanging up, she put her thumb on the phone screen where there was a bright and young face


    of a girl, looking cold and sinister.


    Sunday, in Chin''s Mansion.


    The sunset glow enveloped the three-story vi as the servants in the courtyard were trimming


    flowers and nts.


    In the study on the second floor, the fragrance of tea lingered in the air. Although Adam was on


    vacation at home, he always wore camouged training uniforms, showing a soldier''s demeanor


    and temperament at all times.


    Bemy sat in front of his desk. Next to him, a standup military uniform hung on the clothes rack,


    making the atmosphere in the room like in the military.


    However, Bemy''s heart was filled with satisfaction, looking at Adam, who had joined the army. It


    was rare for him to smile. Each time they had a conversation, Bemy would first discuss the


    matters of the military with his son.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard the news that Francis wants you to join them?"


    "Yes," Adam nodded and said, "He has invited me, but I haven''t received the transfer order yet."


    "You can get promoted with Francis. But with your current social status, it''s not necessary!" Bemy


    said thoughtfully, "What''s more, the conditions there are rtively worse. In the mountainous area, it


    is harder for you to live there. What''s more, the southern city is too far, and it will be even more


    difficult for you to go back home. Your mother will miss you sick!"


    Bemy asked Adam, "Adam, what do you think?"


    Adam thought for a while and answered, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Before I came back, the


    chief had just mentioned it to me."


    "I have already analyzed the pros and cons for you just now. Therefore, it''s up to you. I will not


    interfere! If you do not wish to go, I will take care of the high-ups for you!" Bemy said.


    "Okay," Adam said in a light voice.


    "There''s one more thing," Bemy paused, changed the subject from career to life, frowned, and


    said, "Some time ago, the Hsu family went to sweep


    Rory''s tomb. You didn''t go with them, did you?"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly with slight ripples shing by.


    He did not sweep her tomb on that day because he received a phone call from Anthea, who asked


    him to fulfill his promise to treat her to a hot pot...


    As his throat bobbed up and down, Adam said in a low voice, "I happened to have something to


    do."

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Bemy didn''t mean to me Adam, but his tone was sincere, "I know, your love for Rory was not


    deep since she had died after you got married for only three months... But the Hsu family is noble


    and has always enjoyed a good reputation in Ice city. The marriage between our two families is well-


    known, and our interests are closely rted. Although Rory has passed away for more than two


    years, in the eyes of others, you are still the son-inw of the Hsu family!"


    Adam said in a low voice, "Yeah."


    Just as Adam came out of the study, his cell phone in his trouser pocket vibrated.


    He took out the phone, and when he saw the caller''s name on the screen, his expression changed


    slightly.


    Anthea''s young and delicate face appeared in his mind, whose sparkling eyes were shining brightly.


    When she smiled, her two small dimples appeared on her face, which made her face so bright that


    it could drive away all annoyances.


    When she called him, her voice was soft.


    Like a feather, it flew over his heart, leaving ripples.


    Adam thought about the night when they were in the small ss box on the Ferris Wheel. When he


    opened his eyes, he saw her face right before him as her sweet breath entangled with his...


    Adam''s chest heaved up and down, his eyes looking gloomy.


    As soon as Wilson finished a meeting in thepany, he came downstairs and saw Adam standing


    before Bemy''s study with his mobile phone in his hand.


    Adam was looking at the screen but didn''t have any intention to pick it up for a long while.


    Wilson went over and asked in confusion, "Adam, who is calling? Why don''t you answer it?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Adam knew it was Wilson asking. At present, there were only two of them


    at home. Their youngest brother, Simon, was still abroad learning medicine.


    After turning over his hand to cover the phone, he said lightly, "No one."


    However, Wilson had keen eyes. He lifted his sses, which were iid with tinum, and asked,


    "Is that your niece who you met recently?"


    When Carter went to Chin''s Mansion to deliver some documents, he told Wilson about Anthea.


    "Go away," Adam nced at Wilson and said.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and said, "I was only asking! She is your niece, not your girlfriend!"


    Seeing that Adam looked unwilling to talk about this anymore, Wilson couldn''t help changing the


    topic, "Adam, what did dad talk to you about?"


    "It''s about the affairs in the army," Adam answered.


    As Adam''s brother, Wilson noticed that his tone sounded strange, so he asked, "Is that all?"


    Adam did not answer. He took out a cigarette box from his trouser pocket, picked out a cigarette,


    and put it in his mouth. After taking a puff of smoke, he asked in a low voice, "Wilson, do you think


    we can still do whatever we want?"


    Wilson froze for a moment,ughed in a self-deprecating way, and said, "Adam, we all know the


    answer since the day we were born, don''t we?"


    Adam took a big puff of smoke. Drifting smoke blurred the expression on his face.


    Seeing that Adam did not answer her call, Anthea bit her lips tightly.


    The music in the KTV box had never stopped. Holly, who had just finished a song, pulled Anthea


    and said, "Anthea, you have been sitting here since youe. Come and sing a song! Which song


    do you want to sing? I''ll order for you!"


    They had made an appointment before to celebrate


    Alexandra''s birthday.


    In the evening, the girls had changed their school uniforms into their own clothes. They didn''t dare


    to go to bars again after what happenedst time. Therefore, they simply changed into ordinary


    jeans and t-shirt before they left the school.


    After having a meal at a small restaurant, they went to arge KTV.


    When they arrived at the KTV box, the waiter brought over a fruit tray. Anthea''s roommates had


    already rushed to sing, and the birthday cake was ced in the middle of the table.


    Although tonight was a good day to celebrate, Anthea was a little absent-minded.


    "You guys sing. My throat doesn''t feel veryfortable today. I will rest for a bit!" She pretended to


    be ufortable and waved her hand.


    Seeing this, Holly did not push her. She took a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Anthea,


    "Okay, have some water!"


    "Sure!" Anthea smiled.


    As the song sounded, Holly couldn''t help getting up and running to sing again.


    One song after another, and there was only half of the cake left. Later on, two girls went to the


    bathroom while Alexandria went to the bar on the first floor to buy some more beverages. They


    sang so happily and needed to moisten their throats.


    Anthea, who was sitting alone in her seat, kept holding her cell phone.


    She called twice at that time, but Adam did not answer.


    "Is he busy, or did he not answer my calls on purpose?" Somehow, Anthea felt that Adam did it on


    purpose...


    "Could it be that he had found out how I feel about him?"


    Anthea thought about that day in the amusement park. For some reason, she did something despite


    herself. When she came to her senses, her lips were a few centimeters away from Adam''s. And he


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    At that time, she was also very nervous, but he acted very dispassionately as if nothing had


    happened. When he sent her back to school, he was calm without any expressions on his face.


    But now, Anthea felt that he deliberately alienated her...


    Her heart was restless and agitated.


    Anthea lowered her head and scratched her long hair recklessly.


    At this time, the door of the private box was pushed open, and Anthea subconsciously raised her


    head. It was not Alexandria entering but the waiter with a small stic basket which contained


    several bottles of juice and coke. Then he put the beverages on the table.


    Anthea was not surprised, thinking that Alexandria ordered.


    The waiter looked at her with hesitation and said, "Miss, I saw a drunk man was harassing the girl


    who came with you with a ponytail!"


    "What?" Anthea stood up.


    "I think he was dragging the girl out of the KTV. You guys are in a private box. I think it''s better to tell


    you!" The waiter was young and looked very kind.


    Holly and Rosie both had short hair. Apart from Anthea, Alexandria was the only one with long hair


    and a ponytail.


    Anthea was worried, thinking that the waiter was kind. And Alexandria did go downstairs to order


    some beverages. She thought Alexandria must have been unlucky to meet another drunkard.


    They had been in danger when they went to the bar before, but she didn''t expect that it would


    happen again in a KTV!


    Anthea was very worried. Without a second thought, she rushed out of the door.


    Feeling that waiting for the elevator was a waste of time, Anthea ran to the hall of KTV on the first


    floor, went out of the revolving door, and looked around anxiously. The light was slightly dark, and


    she did not see anyone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She frowned and wanted to go back to ask the receptionist.


    As soon as Anthea turned around, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck. Then her eyes went


    nk, and she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    In a hotel corridor, there was a red long-haired carpet, absorbing the sounds of footsteps.


    In the distance, after watching K and a man carry Anthea, who had lost her consciousness, into a


    room, Shelby stood in the corner and smirked.


    After tonight, she would be happy to see Anthea''s reputation ruined!


    Anthea became the campus belle, which made Shelby angry. And since Adam became Anthea''s


    tutor, she felt even more hatred towards Anthea!


    The other day, under the dormitory building, Shelby talked to Jayden about asking Adam to tutor


    her, in the hope of getting close to Adam since he was a rtive. Unexpectedly, Jayden told her that


    Adam had refused her and had already promised someone else.


    At first, Shelby only thought that Adam would tutor another rtive''s child, but she didn''t expect it to


    be Anthea!


    Shelby thought that Anthea must have overheard the conversation between her and Jayden and


    asked Adam to tutor her in advance.


    When watching Anthea get on Adam''s car with a smile on her faces, Shelby was so jealous that she


    wished she was the one sitting in the passenger seat.


    From the time Adam married Rory, Shelby had fallen in love with Adam at her first sight.


    Then Rory died from an air crash. It had only been three months after Adam married her. Shelby


    thought she was lucky. After two years of affection for Adam, now she finally felt sure that Adam


    would be hers.


    As for the annoying Anthea, she would be humiliated in the school and lose the qualification to


    apply for colleges!


    Shelby turned around and entered the elevator.


    When she left the hotel and got into the luxury car, she said to the driver, "Tell the media toe an


    hourter!"


    When Anthea opened her eyes, she found herself in a hotel room.


    After Anthea came to her senses, she felt pain from the back of her neck. She touched it with one


    hand and the corner of her mouth with the other hand. Then she found some remnant liquid on the


    corner of her mouth as well as half a cup of water on the tea table.


    Wiping her mouth, she wanted to look around but found a fat middle-aged man''s face was next to


    hers.


    Anthea was in great shock.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She bounced up to the corner of the sofa with her eyes open wide and said, "Who are you! What


    are you doing!"


    The man looked quite bulky and barbaric, weighing nearly 150 kilograms, wearing a suit and a big


    gold chain around his neck, looking like a coal boss in the south with an air of vulgarity. When he


    laughed, he showed two big gold teeth on the right side.


    The man approached her and smiled lustfully, "Little beauty, don''t be afraid!"


    Anthea grabbed a pillow and put it in front of her body. Looking panic, she said with her pupils


    contracted, "Don''te over. What are you going to do? Believe it or not, I won''t be nice to you!"


    Her palms were full of sweat.


    Anthea had realized that she was in danger. Taking a look around, she found that she was in a hotel


    suite with a big bed. It was obvious that the fat man in front of her wanted to rape her.


    "Now I''m sure that I''ve fallen into a trap!" Anthea thought to herself.


    The man smiled even more lustfully as he sized up her body. With a pair of lecherous eyes, he kept


    licking his lips as he spoke, "Well, be rude to me. The more intense, the better! Beauty, hurry up and


    be rude to me!"


    "You are so pretty!"


    The man was satisfied with her look, rubbing his hands impatiently, "Your eyes, watery eyes, and


    this body. Your legs are good enough for me to y tonight. You must taste good! Come on,e


    on, kiss me first!"


    "Stay away from me!" Anthea felt a chill in her heart. She knocked off the man''s hand that was


    trying to touch her face and said sternly, "Stay away from me. Do you hear me? If you dare to touch


    me, I''ll fight!"


    "Fight me, fight me quickly!" The man only took it as a flirt and rushed to her.


    In a rush, Anthea grabbed themp on the round table and threw it at him.


    The man was furious when he got hit in the head. He pointed at her nose and scolded, "Don''t be so


    shameless. You are a prostitute. Don''t pretend to be pure! I spent money on you. You are here to


    please me!"


    "Don''t!"


    Seeing that the man stretched out his hand to pull her up, Anthea struggled desperately.


    In most cases, there was a clear gap between men and women in physical strength, especially


    when the other party was a big fat man. When he stood up to pull her up, she was almost like a


    strengthless chicken being picked up from the sofa.


    The man lost his patience and sneered wickedly, "You don''t have a say. You are my toy tonight! If


    you want to scream, you can scream on the bedter. I like to listen to women''s screams!"


    Anthea tried so hard to grab on the sofa that even her nails got into it, but it was of no help. She


    was dragged to the big bed.


    She started to think of ways to escape, feeling unwilling to be a sitting duck!


    Anthea thought about whether she could use the taekwondo skills she knew, but soon she was


    desperate. She didn''t have the confidence to throw the man over her shoulder, and she might even


    irritate him more by trying to do so!


    Seeing that she was carried closer and closer to the big bed, Anthea swallowed her saliva and


    quickly changed her face, "Sir, you... don''t be in such a hurry!"


    "Of course,mina hurry. I can''t wait to have a taste of you now!" The man smiled lewdly, stared at


    her body, and warned, "There is no way for you to escape tonight. I have already locked the door.


    You can only obey me. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being gentle!"


    Anthea felt desperate again.


    She held back the feeling of disgust and squeezed out a smile, "Don''t be like this. You go to take a


    shower first, okay? When you finish, we''ll go to bed and take our time. We''ve had the entire night.


    Why are you in such a hurry? I promise I''ll do whatever you say!"


    "I need to try my best to dy so that I can find a chance to save myself!" Anthea thought to herself.


    Seeing that she suddenly changed her attitude, the man thought that she would not continue to


    hard to get. Immediately, a smile appeared on his face, and even his flesh trembled. He was so


    happy to agree and so confident that she would not run away.


    He had locked the door, and it was the 10th floor. Even if Anthea had wings, she couldn''t fly away


    but be his sex toy.


    Seeing the man enter the bathroom, Anthea almost copsed.


    She didn''t dare to dy for a second, calmed herself down, and quickly ran to the door. As the man


    said, the door was counter-locked inside, and there was no way to open it. She pped the door a


    few times with controlled strength, feeling afraid that she would alert the man taking a bath inside


    the bathroom. However, there was nobody in the corridor passing by.


    Anthea was so anxious that she paced back and forth.


    She could not hide in the cab or under the bed because it was very easy for the man to find...


    When her eyes caught sight of the window of half a meter high, she came up with an idea.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Anthea closed the ss window.


    In the cold wind in the night, her hair fluttered. Anthea stood on her toes on the narrowed


    windowsill. There was a courtyard behind the hotel. Looking down, she felt that she was standing


    on the edge of the cliff.


    She leaned against her back and did not dare to move, afraid that she would fall off identally.


    After all, she was an 18-year-old girl, and it was the first time she came across such a dangerous


    situation. Now her whole body was trembling.


    After hiding herself, Anthea quickly took out her cell phone.


    The first person who came to her mind was Adam.


    At some point, she started to depend on him...


    However, Adam did not pick up the call.


    Listening to the sound of the beeps on the line, Anthea was anxious like a cat on hot bricks. Finally,


    she had to hang up the call as no one answered her.


    She gritted her teeth and sent a message asking for help.


    However, in the blowing night wind, she waited for a while, but Adam did not reply.


    Anthea felt desperate.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled self-deprecatingly and suddenly felt so stupid.


    At such a dangerous moment, the person she wanted to ask for help was not the police, but Adam.


    Anthea sniffed to stop the tears in her eyes and called the police. When the call was about to get


    through, she suddenly heard footstepsing from the room-


    Oops, the man finished his shower!


    Anthea''s heart suddenly beat faster, and she was so nervous as if she pushed the panic button.


    When the man came out of the bathroom with a towel, he was very excited, thinking of the pleasant


    sensation he was going to get from Anthea.


    When the man didn''t see Anthea in the room, he immediately searched for her, turning over the bed


    and all the cabs. Through a narrow ss gap, she could see the fat figure of the man and the


    shaking fat when he walked.


    She didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to her if the man caught her...


    tter!


    Suddenly, the man pulled open the curtains.


    The man''s fat ugly face suddenly showed up on the ss, and then he pulled open the window with


    an evil smile, "B*tch, I know you''re restless. Now you can''t escape!"


    Anthea''s hand trembled, and unluckily, she dropped the phone.


    Falling from the tenth floor, it took a while for the phone to fall on the ground with a crack, and she


    lost thest chance to call the police!


    "I am doomed..."


    That was the only thing Anthea was thinking.


    She felt hopeless, thinking that she might die here tonight for the man would not let her go.


    Moreover, she would never be willing to be touched by the fat, ugly, and disgusting man.


    ''If I''m humiliated like that, I''d rather die!'' Anthea thought.


    Anthea made up her mind that if she could not avoid the man, she might as well jump off the


    building. By then, she would be able to make a headline tomorrow, and her reputation would be


    saved!


    As Anthea was having such a heroic thought, the man''s vicious hand had reached over.


    Anthea closed her eyes, giving up on hope.


    But the next second, she heard the man''s scream.


    Anthea was stunned for a moment and opened her eyes little by little. Then she saw Adam''s tall and


    masculine figure.


    Adam broke through the door like a saver from heaven.


    At this time, with only one hand, Adam threw the man heavily on the ground and punched the fat


    man''s face with his fist. After all, he was a professional soldier. His fist was powerful, making the


    man feel dizzy for a few seconds and cry out in pain.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed with bloodthirstiness shing in his eyes.


    He lifted his foot and stepped on the man''s chest as if he could crush the man to death in the next


    second.


    The man almost couldn''t take a breath, holding Adam''s shoe and struggling. Blood trickled from the


    corner of his mouth as he kept begging for mercy.


    Anthea muttered, "Adam..."


    He finally arrived!


    Adam kicked the man to the side and strode to the window.


    Anthea''s eyes were blurred in an instant, and the tears that she had been trying to hold back all the


    time gushed out. With tears all over her face, sheined in a choked voice, "Why didn''t you


    answer my call! Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t ignore me? You''ve gone back on your words!"


    Adam found her crawled on the windowsill like a little cat, looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    Adam''s throat bobbed, and he said in a low voice, "It''s okay. I''m here."


    After receiving Anthea''s message for help, he immediately left the Chin''s Mansion at high speed


    and quickly asked Carter to track her location. It was easy for him to find someone.


    The moment Anthea saw him, her heart was at ease.


    She no longer had any fear, knowing that she would not be in any danger with Adam here!


    Anthea was both pitiful and aggrieved. "I thought I would be dead. You wouldn''t show up..."


    "It''s too dangerous outside. I''ll help you get back in," Adam frowned and said.


    Anthea sniffed. Now that she saw him, she knew that she was safe and had long lost the courage to


    jump off the building.


    As soon as Anthea rxed, she began to feel scared as she looked down from the 10th floor,


    although she didn''t feel anything when climbing out. Her legs were trembling, and her feet couldn''t


    move at all.


    "Adam, my legs are numb, and I can''t move!" She raised her face, feeling helpless.


    She exerted a little strength, but her body was swaying. She was so scared that she clung to the


    window frame. Anthea asked funnily and frighteningly, "What should I do? Will I fall to the ground


    and die..."


    Aw!


    No!


    She hadn''t married or had a baby yet!


    "No, you won''t," Adam raised his eyes, ncing sideways from the corner of his eyes.


    The roof of the building seemed to be under construction during the day. There was a rope going


    down from the wall. He looked down and found that it fell to the ground.


    With his face slightly tense and his voice was as calm as water, he said, "Hold on for two seconds."


    After Adam finished saying, he pulled over the tablecloth next to him and wrapped it around his right


    hand. With one hand supporting himself against the window, he came out on the windowsill with his


    back leaning against it.


    The next second, grabbing the rope with bare hands, he jumped out all of a sudden.


    Anthea gulped nervously.


    Adam came to her in a sh and gently fell in the air as if he were doing the roof leaping and wall


    running that could only be seen in TV dramas.


    Smelling his masculine scent, Anthea felt a strong arm wrapped around her waist and then heard


    Adam''s deep and calm voicee to her ears, "Anthea, hold me tight!"


    In a trance, Anthea obediently hugged him with both hands.


    The moment she held him, they both fell. All the scenes passed quickly before her eyes with the


    wind whistling in her ear.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    It was like a movie scene.


    When Adam held the rope with one hand and slid down, Anthea held his waist tightly. She was not


    afraid of falling because he was holding her with his strong arm.


    Close to her eyes was Adam''s throat.


    Anthea looked at Adam nkly, whose handsome eyebrows drooped, eyes looked down without


    blinking, and his face looking serious and calm. As they fell at fast speed, the only thing she saw


    was Adam''s handsome face.


    "He is so manly!"


    Her heart was beating faster and faster as she could not hold back her love.


    Theynded firmly on the ground two minutester. If Adam were alone, he would have been much


    faster. But because he was holding Anthea in his arms, he slowed down a lot because he was


    afraid that she would be scared.


    As her feet regained their bnce, Anthea let out a soft cry, "Ahh..." "Wended safely," Adam let


    go of the rope.


    He had wrapped the table cloth in his palm for several rounds, of which only two were broken, and


    he threw it on the ground.


    Anthea didn''t say anything immediately but swallowed her saliva. It wasn''t because she was scared,


    but she was amazed.


    She looked at the building and murmured, "Adam, we just came down from the 10th floor, right?"


    "Yes," Adam said in a low voice.


    Thinking that she was frightened, Adam was about to say something tofort her. But he saw her


    asking with her two sparkling eyes, "Can we do it again?"


    Adam was speechless.


    After making sure Anthea, whose feet were still numb, was fine, Adam helped her to walk from the


    side of the building where jeep was parked.


    In the hotel rooms, the man made a phone call after his face was beaten ck and blue. Of course,


    it could not be a call to the police. He had spent a lot of money, and it was impossible for him to give


    up. He had to get an exnation from the introducer.


    After entrapping Anthea into the hotel room, Kyi a sang a song on the way home in a car.


    When she thought that she could finally pay for her debt soon, she felt refreshed. And when she


    thought about how miserable Anthea would be tonight, she felt happier.


    "It was all Anthea''s fault that I borrowed so much money. Even if she is gang-r*ped tonight, she


    deserved it!"


    Threatened that she had to pay off the money theing Monday, K very panicked. The only


    person she could look for was Shelby, who had seen her harassed by guests at the bar entrance.


    That night, after she came out of Shelby''s house, she sent a photo of Anthea to Brother Sawyer.


    Brother Sawyer was satisfied after looking at it and promised her that he would offset all her debts


    over a night with Anthea!


    K not only hired a man to knock Anthea out and also put aphrodisiac in the water when Anthea


    was sent to the hotel room unconscious. "Tonight, Anthea could not escape."


    "This n is so perfect that I would give it full points!"


    "I could not only deal with my loan but also Anthea. That''s killing two birds with one stone."


    K was scheming in the car, but when she was halfway, she was called back to the hotel by


    Brother Sawyer.


    Brother Sawyer was the person who had settled the loan for K. The reason why she called him


    Brother Sawyer was because he was a gangster. Knowing that Brother Sawyer was a brutal man


    whose men had killed people, she didn''t dare to talk too much and asked the taxi driver to turn


    around in a hurry.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was pped to the ground by the furious Brother Sawyer.


    K was dizzy. She only saw a fat middle-aged man in the room but did not see Anthea.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "That''s not possible..."


    Seeing Brother Sawyer''s angry eyes, K realized that something was wrong and wanted to run


    away, but it was toote. Brother Sawyer dragged her by her hair to the tea table, and he picked up


    the remaining half cup of water and poured it into her mouth.


    Knowing what was in the water, K shouted, "No!"


    It was useless to resist. The fierce Brother Sawyer had poured water into her mouth and then threw


    her on the big bed. After the door was closed, K saw the fat middle-aged man with a swollen face


    rushing to her...


    After getting in the jeep, Adam started it but didn''t drive away in a hurry.


    Halfway through, he sent a message. Then he got on the jeep and lit a cigarette. When he saw a


    police caring from the rearview mirror, he snuffed out the cigarette and drove her away.


    He asked the police toe to clean up the mess, and with his words, the fat man would suffer


    more in the police station.


    Adam was never a merciful man.


    Adam arrived in time, and the man should feel lucky that he did not r*pe Anthea. Therefore, Adam


    only gave him a lesson. If the man hurt Anthea, Adam would make sure that he would suffer for the


    rest of his life!


    When the military green jeep drove away from the hotel, severalmercial cars suddenly arrived


    within two minutes. The reporters ran down with cameras and rushed inside as if they had got big


    news.


    The neon lights shed, reflecting the flows of traffic in the city.


    The jeep was running on the street. After being rescued, Anthea was in the passenger seat now.


    Having Adam by her side, she was not scared at all.


    Feeling safe and happy, Anthea said obsequiously, ''Adam, I know you wouldn''t leave me alone!"


    When Adam went into the room, sheined to him with tearful eyes that he had broken his


    promise. At this time, meeting her eyes which were shining brightly, Adam turned away his eyes


    slightly and said, "Yeah."


    She had already guessed that she had fallen into a trap the moment she was in danger!


    Holding her shoulder, Anthea gritted her teeth angrily, "If I find out who did this to me, I will not let


    her get away with it!"


    Adam nced at her.


    The tears on her face had dried, and her face turned red because of anger. Gritting her teeth, she


    cursed with her eyes looking fierce and her hair bristling with fury.


    Her lips couldn''t help but curved up.


    Adam looked at his watch. There was still half an hour before Anthea''s dormitory closed. There was


    no traffic jam at this hour, and there was still plenty of time to drive there. He drove at a constant


    speed.


    Anthea cocked her head and muttered, recalling what happened tonight, wanting to get to the


    bottom of it.


    But it seemed that she couldn''t concentrate her thoughts.


    She licked her lips and suddenly pulled open her cor, "Adam, it''s a little hot. Can you let down the


    window?"


    Hearing that, Adam lowered the windows on both


    sides.


    The refreshing night wind blew in through the windows, but Anthea still felt hot. It seemed that it was


    not just hot. She also felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell it clearly, feeling unease.


    She moved back and forth, feeling ufortable as if there were ants in her pants.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    The traffic light turned red, and the jeep stopped.


    Adam took out a cigarette box from the storagepartment, picked up a cigarette, and put it in his


    mouth. When he turned on the lighter, he suddenly heard Anthea call him.


    ¡¯Adam..."


    Adam paused for a second and asked, "Yeah?"


    Holding her shoulders with both hands, Anthea lowered her head and asked with a very low and


    trembling voice, "Adam, I''m a little ufortable..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hearing that, Adam frowned slightly.


    The lights turned green, and the cars in front started to drive away. As Adam was urged to move, he


    threw the lighter on the dashboard, stepped on the elerator again, and started driving again.


    Adam asked Anthea, "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    "I don''t know..." Anthea said with her head down and shaking gently.


    She kept licking her lips, feeling that there was a fire burning in her blood, spreading from her chest


    to her limbs and bones, making her feel hot.


    She felt that her throat was dry, having difficulty speaking and breathing.


    Adam didn''t know what happened to her. He could tell from her voice that she was not doing well


    and was in pain. But she lowered her head with her ck hair loose, covering her face.


    Adam slowed down the speed, stretched out a hand, trying to pull her hair aside to see what had


    happened.


    Adam''s hand was long and slender with callus. When it touched the skin around Anthea''s ear, she


    felt limp and numb as if ants were crawling on it.


    Subconsciously, Anthea grabbed Adam''s hand.


    Feeling the strength from Adam''s hand, the heat waves in Anthea''s body became tenser. Her


    eyshes trembled, and she remembered they had fallen from the 10th floor with herself in his


    arms. The two of them had hugged tightly.


    Anthea suddenly wanted to get closer to him, and closer...


    Confusion shed across Adam''s eyes. Just as he was about to ask what had happened, he felt


    Anthea was climbing on him from the right. Her body was soft.


    Squeak!


    Adam hit the brakes, drove the Jeep to the side of the road, and stopped disorderly.


    At some point, Anthea had unfastened the seat belt, gotten up from the passenger seat, and tried to


    throw herself into his arms.


    Only then did Adam realize that the flush on Anthea''s face had reddened. Not only her cheekbones


    but even her ears and even her entire neck had turned red. Her watery eyes were misty as she


    stared unblinkingly at him.


    She was drugged!


    Adam immediately realized it when he saw her face.


    As Anthea squeezed into his arms, he also felt hot as his chest heaving tensely, "Anthea, be sober!"


    "Adam, I feel so hot, so awful..."


    At this time, Anthea could only follow her instinct, trying to get close to Adam desperately.


    As the drug took effect, the heat waves were torturing her unstoppably. She lost her consciousness


    gradually, and her eyelids were red. In the end, there were only vague mumblings left, "Adam,


    Adam..."


    In a few seconds, Anthea had already squeezed onto the driver''s seat.


    Adam held Anthea on the shoulder and tried to wake her up with some strength. However, Anthea


    couldn''t feel anything at this time, looking at Adam with her charming eyes and biting her pink lips


    lightly.


    She was like a kitten, trying to get into his arms.


    No, she was more like a seducing women!


    Anthea''s fragrant scent o and her soft breathing enveloped Adam. Adam''s chest heaved violently,


    feeling about to lose control of himself at this moment.


    Anthea''s head was against his chest, and she looked at him with a blurred and innocent look.


    Her pink lips were slightly open, like blooming begonias, luring Adam to kiss it...


    Anthea was still seducing Adam. Although there was still some reason left in her, she lost control of


    her body.


    Adam held the back of her head and kissed her hard.


    He couldn''t control it anymore.


    As Anthea becamepliant, Adam kissed even harder...


    Knock! Knock!


    Someone suddenly knocked on the jeep window.


    Adam came back to his sense and calmed down immediately.


    He held Anthea into his arms, blocking the sight from the outside so she would not be seen from


    outside.


    He turned around and saw a police car parked next to him, and the voice just now was from a


    uniformed traffic police officer who leaned over and knocked on the window.


    "Hey. You are not allowed to stop. Are you aware?"


    Adam didn''t say anything and let down the window.


    As the night wind blew in, Adam regained his sense and looked at Anthea''s red face. His eyes were


    deep and dark, and his throat moved very slowly.


    If it weren''t for the sudden interruption of the traffic police, he would have had sex with Anthea in the


    jeep!


    Looking at Adam''s cold ck eyes, the traffic police suddenly felt a quiver in his heart. When he


    saw Adam''s uniform, although there were no badges on his shoulder, he was frightened by Adam''s


    imposingaura, and his legs went soft.


    The traffic police had met all kinds of people, but he had never met a man as powerful as Adam.


    Just a look in Adam''s eyes was enough to make people tremble with fear.


    The lights on this street were dim. When the officer patrolled here, he didn''t notice that Adam''s Jeep


    was with a military te number!


    Realizing that he had provoked someone he should not have, the officer immediately regretted his


    actions. Feeling afraid that he would anger Adam, the traffic policeman swallowed his saliva, and


    hastily said carefully, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry for disturbing you!"


    The next second, Adam opened the door.


    The officer took two steps back, watched as Adam took off his coat, and wrapped it around Anthea''s


    body. After that, he carried her in his arms and strode towards the police car.


    Adam pulled open the back door, got in the car, and gave the order, "Drive!"


    The two traffic policemen looked at each other, didn''t even dare to breathe. They unconsciously


    followed Adam''smand, and drove the car.


    The traffic police in the passenger seat wanted to sneak a look at Anthea he had been holding in his


    arms, but they were scared by his sharp eyes. They straightened their backs and did not dare to


    look at him all the way.


    In the early morning, the bright sunshine shone into the ward.


    Anthea opened her eyes. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, and there was a trace of confusion


    in her eyes. After staring nkly at the ceiling for a while, she began to look around.


    The white room was not very spacious, and there was a smell of disinfectant fluid.


    It seemed she was in the hospital...


    When she saw a figure lying on the sofa, she widened her eyes in surprise, "Golden Leonardo, why


    are you here?"

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Upon hearing her voice, Leonardo, lying on the sofa, woke up and rubbed his eyes. When he


    moved, his phone fell to the ground from his arm. The screen was still on the game interface.


    Leonardo picked up the phone and shouted, "Sh*t, you woke up."


    Anthea sat up and asked him, "Where is this ce? Why are you here?"


    "Military Hospital," Leonardo quit the game and walked casually to the hospital bed, "As for why I''m


    here, your uncle-inw called me. It''s early in the morning. I climbed over the wall without doing my


    hair. What do you think? Are you touched?"


    Anthea rolled her eyes.


    After Leonardo sat down, he said with a concerned tone, "Anthea, why are you sick again? Don''t


    you need an surgeryn this time?"


    Hearing this, Anthea thought of why she was in the hospital. Her eyshes trembled, and there was


    a glimmer in her eyes. "No, I don''t!"


    "Did Adam call you?" "Yes," Leonardo nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Anthea looked around anxiously, thinking that Adam might be outside smoking. She looked out of


    the ward and asked, "Where is he?"


    Leonardo shrugged his shoulders and exined, "He said that he went to the capital with his family


    to attend a wedding in the morning. That''s why he asked me toe here to look after you!"


    "Golden Leonardo, did he say when hees back?" Anthea hastened to ask.


    "No, he did not!" Leonardo spread his hands. How would he know!


    "Oh," Anthea replied and nodded.


    Now that she thought about it, she roughly understood why she felt ufortable in the jeepst


    night.


    When she woke up, there was water at the corner of her mouth. At that time, she didn''t realize it


    was the water with an aphrodisiac in it. Then as the aphrodisiac took effect, she felt ufortable.


    After that, Adam brought her to the hospital...


    The Military Region Hospital was better than an ordinary hospital, and Anthea was cured.


    Through the ss window of the ward, Anthea saw the medical staff walking around outside,


    wearing white coats and a military shirt.


    Anthea bit her lip slightly.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking. "Shouldn''t Adam send me to the hospital? What else am I


    looking forward to?"


    She quickly stopped thinking about that in her mind and scolded herself!


    However...


    Although she was unconscious when the aphrodisiac took effectst night, she couldn''t remember


    well what had happened and how she came to the hospital, one thing deeply engraved in her mind.


    Adam kissed her!


    Different from the previous ident, he kissed her!


    Anthea remembered clearly that he held the back of her head and kissed her on her lips...


    Her eyes widened when she saw his handsome face getting closer. When he kissed her, his nose


    was even against hers.


    As a tough man, his kiss was quite aggressive.


    Anthea''s heart was beating fast as if there was still his breath on her lips. She couldn''t help but


    raise her hand and touch her lips with her eyes showing the coyness that only a woman in love


    could have.


    Leonardo, who was by the hospital bed, saw Anthea frown, pout for a while, and then look shy.


    As soon as he opened wanted to make fun of her, he suddenly thought of something, jumped up


    with his eyes widened, pointed at her, and said, "D*mn! Anthea,st time you told me that you were


    in love. Is it your uncle-inw?"


    Leonardo was correct. Anthea couldn''t help but flush.


    Leonardo''s eyes widened, and he cried out in shock, "F*ck. I''ve hit the nail on the head!"


    Anthea covered his mouth with her hand and red at him to stop him.


    "Don''t speak it out! Do you get it?"


    Anthea was alright and soon was discharged by the hospital. After she changed the hospital


    uniform, she let Leonardo go to deal with the discharge formalities.


    They left the hospital at about 10 o''clock and skipped all the sses in the morning. Not in a hurry,


    they had lunch outside and returned to school in the afternoon.


    After Leonardo pried into Anthea''s secret, he seemed to have been stimted. He shook his head


    and sighed from time to time, looking at her. He wanted to say something but finally stopped.


    Anthea ignored Leonardo. On the way back to school, she called Adam.


    When the call was through, she held her breath and waited.


    Beeping sounds rang for a long time, but Adam didn''t answer.


    After hanging up, Anthea received a message, "It''s not convenient for me to pick up the call at the


    wedding ceremony."


    Anthea immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the fear in her heart disappeared. Fortunately,


    Adam did not deliberately avoid her like before.


    Looking at the message, she immediately replied, "Adam, when will youe back?"


    "The day after tomorrow," Adam replied.


    Anthea replied sweetly, "I got it. Take care of yourself!"


    Putting the phone back into her pocket, thinking of the kissst night, Anthea felt an inexplicable


    trace of shyness shed in her heart. Leonardo suddenly heaved a long sigh, looking at her with


    concerning eyes.


    The Schain family sent a car to pick them up, and they had already arrived at the school gate.


    Anthea red at Leonardo, pushed open the car door, and walked to the campus ahead.


    It was almost time for ss. Many students were walking into the teaching building.


    When Alexandria and Holly saw them, they immediately walked to them.


    Last night, Anthea had been lured out of KTV and knocked unconscious. The man used her phone


    to send a message to her roommates saying that she had to go back first, so Alexandria and Holly


    did not know what happened, thinking that Anthea went to her rtive''s ce to stay.


    Seeing that Leonardo walk past them with a worried face, they were somewhat curious, "Anthea,


    what''s wrong with Young Master Schain?"


    Anthea looked away from Leonardo, who was dramatic, and said, "Just ignore him!"


    They didn''t ask much because there was something more exciting to share with Anthea, "Anthea,


    justice finally arrived. K dropped out of school!"


    "What happened?" Anthea was stunned.


    Alexandriaughed out loud and said, "Haha, the news just came out this morning!"


    "K was arrestedst night on the spot by the police! She was doing prostitution. Not only was she


    detained at the police station, but also the media exposed this matter. K has not graduated from


    high school yet, and this matter is serious. She is still on the headlines of the newspaper, and the


    school has also issued a notice. In the morning, K''s family came to school to help her quit


    school!"


    Hearing that, Anthea felt a jolt in her heart.


    She asked about K''s hotelst night and immediately understood that it was K who trapped


    her!


    However, K only reaped what she sowed!


    The three of them walked into the teaching building side by side, talking on the way, "K''s private


    life is such a mess. She has ruined her reputation now. She could only drop out of school! Nobody


    knows how long she would be in jail, and she would be too ashamed toe back to school to


    attend sses. Besides, the school will expel her for sure even if she didn''t quit school!"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    For people who engage in prostitution, the punishment would result in detention for more than ten


    days but less than 15 days and a fine of less than 5000 yuan. For minor crime, the penalty would be


    less than five days and a fine of less than 500 yuan.


    However, no matter how it was, it would get serious as Adam had pulled a few strings.


    Anthea didn''t know what Adam did. She only thought K deserved all that punishment after she


    had done so many bad things.


    As K was sent to jail, her high school life became much rxing, and she was in a good mood.


    While Anthea was happy, Shelby was upset.


    Unlike Anthea, Shelby was so angry when she heard the students'' discussion and saw today''s


    headlines that her mouth twisted!


    She was the one who called the reporters, thinking that they could make Anthea lose her reputation


    and be expelled from school. But she didn''t expect that the person in the hotel was K, and


    Anthea was not hurt at all!


    She saw Anthea carried into that room with her own eyes. But it turned out to be K, who was


    raped in the end.


    "What an idiot!" Shelby thought!


    In the evening, at the Hsu family.


    In the innermost bedroom on the second floor, Anthea sat on an old-fashioned wooden armchair


    quietly. Next to her, there was a cup of steaming tea. She took a sip, feeling a little bored. She


    couldn''t help getting up and walking to the window.


    Because it was Grandpa''s room, she was less restrained.


    Master Hsu''s room was the brightest, facing the courtyard. Looking down, she could see the lush


    greenery, which made her feel rxed and happy.


    When Anthea took back her sight, she caught a glimpse of the chest of drawers next to her.


    There was a yellow kraft paper bag with a few pieces of paper on it, which seemed to be some files.


    The upper right corner of the file was a photo, which attracted Anthea''s attention.


    Against the red background, Adam was in a pine green military uniform. He was handsome and


    stern, looking cold and sharp.


    Most soldiers would look more or less bandit-ish. However, Adam looked candid and overawing with


    an air of natural nobleness.


    Anthea stared at Adam''s photo, lost in thought.


    She touched it with her fingers with her heart beating faster.


    She was too focused to notice that Master Hsu had walked in. It was only when Master Hsu called


    her from behind that she snapped out of her daze and quickly retracted her hand.


    Master Hsu asked lovingly, "Anthea, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Anthea shook her head, "It hasn''t been long. Grandpa, have you finished your work?"


    "Yes," Master Hsu nodded.


    After asking Anthea toe over, Master Hsu went to the study to deal with something, so he


    asked her to wait for him in the room.


    Seeing Master Hsu''s eyes sweeping over the craft paper bag, Anthea cleared her throat and said,


    "Ahem, this is a photo of my uncle-inw, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I had to deal with a business a few days ago. The archives department asked me to provide


    family materials!" After exining casually, Master pulled her back to the old-fashioned wooden


    armchair and ordered the housekeeper to bring in another cup of hot tea.


    Master Hsu asked kindly, "Are you applying for colleges?"


    Anthea nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Students applied for colleges at the beginning of June every year, and now it was at the end of May.


    The ckboard newspapers of each ss had already exhibit concerning news, meaning the


    hardworking years in high school were about toe to an end.


    Master Hsu said with concern, "Don''t be too pressured. Anthea, which one is your dream


    university? What major do you want to study? As a girl, you should learn some popr subject, and


    it will be easier for you to find a job in the future!"


    Anthea''s eyes blinked.


    Master Hsu''s questions fit in exactly with Anthea''s wishes. With her eyshes trembled slightly, she


    spoke out the decision that she secretly made in her heart tentatively, "Grandpa, I... want to be a


    military doctor in the army!"


    "A military doctor?" Master Hsu was stunned.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded with an earnest face.


    Something shed in Master Hsu''s eyes. He asked in confusion, "Why do you suddenly want to be


    a military doctor?"


    "I think it should be cool, and it''s useful to study medicine. If Grandpa feels ufortable, I can


    take good care of you! And doctors earn more money!"


    Anthea said softly and couldn''t help ncing in the direction of the chest of drawers.


    There was a one-inch photo of Adam in military uniform on it.


    She wanted to be closer to him...


    Hearing this, Master Hsu thought for a moment and said with a smile, "It''s too hard for a girl in the


    army, and it''s also dangerous. Anthea, if you want to be a doctor, you can go to a medical school


    and be a doctor!"


    "Yeah..." Anthea lowered her eyes to hide her true feelings.


    After talking about the dream university and her job in the future, Master Hsu asked about her


    health again. They talked for more than an hour. The sky gradually turned dark, and Anthea went


    back to school.


    Anthea''s slender figure walked out of the mansion, passed through the yard, and disappeared into


    the night.


    Standing before the window on the second floor, Master Hsu looked at Adam''s photo on the chest


    of drawers, thinking of what Anthea was doing when he entered the bedroom and couldn''t help but


    feel a littleplicated.


    It was the second time.


    There was once when Anthea came to the house, Adam was leaving. When Master Hsu pushed


    open the door and came out, he found Anthea standing in the corridor, looking at Adam''s back...


    Master Hsu frowned and thought to himself, Am I overthinking?''


    At the Capital Airport, in the VIP room.


    Adam apanied his father to attend a rtive''s wedding. To show respect, almost everyone had


    gone out except for Simon, who was studying abroad. And they would return this afternoon.


    Compared to the noise outside, the VIP lounge was much quieter in which there would be beautiful


    airport staff bringing over coffee.


    However, the pretty staff did not only bring Adam coffee but flirty looks.


    Although he was wearing casual clothes, his military boots were very eye-catching. He was


    handsome with a manly aura, which was enough to make any woman crazy for him.


    However, even though the staff tried very hard to seduce Adam, there was no trace of emotion on


    his face. In the end, she had no choice but to leave sulkily. She turned around every step, hoping


    that Adam would look at her even if it were just a casual


    nce.


    Adam did not seem to have noticed any of it, holding his phone in his palm with his eyes fixed on


    one of the floor tiles. He looked a little distracted.


    He was thinking about that night with Anthea.


    Anthea''s young face was delicate and silky, carrying a bit of childishness. However, due to the


    medicine, her cheeks were flushed, and at the same time, a bit charming. It was as if she could take


    him into the abyss of depravity.


    Adam''s pupils contracted, and he unconsciously clenched his hands while Wilson walked to his side


    and reminded him, "Adam, we''re boarding!"

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Adam came to his senses and answered, "Okay."


    Wilson watched him stand up and take the boarding check on the table, left the coffee untouched.


    At this time, his phone received a message.


    Seeing that, Wilson pushed his sses and asked curiously, "Is it your niece again?"


    Adam didn''t answer but gave him an indifferent nce.


    Looking at Adam, who was walking toward the boarding gate, Wilson seemed to be lost in thought,


    feeling that Adam had be somewhat different.


    Growing up together, he knew that Adam was rather dull and even a little cold. Even at home, Adam


    was very taciturn and seldom revealed his emotions, taking everything indifferently.


    But just now, Wilson saw aplicated, and even a depressing look in Adam''s eyes...


    Vaden High School.


    As they were applying for colleges, they had not much day left. The atmosphere of the entire senior


    grade was serious-minded. But the students also felt excited because it was finallying to an


    end.


    The evening self-study was still the same as usual every day. But at this time, the students were all


    doing their best to get ready.


    The sunset glow sprinkled on the campus. As walking out of the teaching building, Leonardo said


    surprisedly, "What the h*ll, Anthea, are you kidding? Do you really want to change your mind and


    study medicine at the university?"


    Anthea was not surprised by Leonardo''s reaction at all.


    Anthea, Leonardo, and Emily were best friends. Anthea had already made an appointment with


    Emily to enter the same university after graduation and be an ordinary reporter.


    But two days ago, Anthea called Emily to tell Emily that she couldn''t keep her promise.


    And the only reason that Leonardo would know about that was that Emily told him.


    "What''s wrong with studying medicine?" Anthea said with a smile, "It''s good to study medicine.


    Being a doctor to save people''s lives is honorable. In the future, if you are sick, I can treat you and


    give you a 50% discount!"


    Leonardo rolled his eyes and snorted, "I know what you''re thinking about! I know the exact reason


    why you want to study medicine!"


    She was trying to be with Adam!


    Other than ordinary soldiers, there were literary soldiers and military doctors in the army.


    Leonardo gave Anthea a look of disdain, knowing that she could not be a literary soldier as she was


    not good at any art. So the only thing that she could be was a doctor!


    That was why Leonardo was anxious. "Anthea, are you crazy? You know you are... Why do you


    want to study medicine? You are seriously ill! Hurry up, get rid of this idea as soon as possible and


    be a in proper reporter!"


    Leonardo worried about Anthea. Stomping his feet, he was very desperate to change her mind.


    Feeling warm, Anthea smiled and said, "Leonardo, I''m serious!"


    "You..." Leonardo was speechless when he saw her serious face.


    "She is helpless!"


    Knowing that his persuasion was useless, Leonardo gave up. Then he stared at Anthea''s face for a


    long time and asked seriously, "Anthea, tell me the truth. Do you have Electra Complex?" "Go


    away!" Anthea pped him.


    Looking at the brilliancy of the setting sun in the distance, she blinked her eyes.


    ''Is Adam back?'' Anthea wondered.


    At the Hsu Family.


    Anthea didn''t go to the cafeteria after school but directly took a taxi. Master Hsu said on the phone


    that he was alone at home because Madam Jiles went out with Jayden on an appointment and


    invited her for dinner.


    Master Hsu and Anthea sat at the table, both feeling homey.


    There were four dishes and one soup, which were just enough for the two without any waste.


    After putting down the chopsticks, Anthea looked at the sky getting dark outside the window,


    worrying that Madame Jiles and Jayden would suddenly show up. She wanted to stay away from


    them as she had done before for fear that they would make her ufortable.


    She said, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. I have to go back to school. I still have things to do!"


    "Don''t you want to chat with me for a while longer?" Hearing this, Master Hsu was a little reluctant to


    let her leave, "They had just sent fruit from Lainan Ind this morning. It''s fresh. I want you to have


    some!"


    "I''m already full!" Anthea said, holding her belly with a smile.


    Master Hsu was amused by her innocent look and immediately nodded, "Well, You are applying for


    colleges. You should study very hard and spend more time revising! I''ll ask the housekeeper to pack


    some fruit for you. Take it back with you and share them with your roommates!"


    Anthea smiled, revealing two shallow dimples, and stepped forward to help Master Hsu up from the


    table.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After they left the dining room, a servant came over from the living room after answering the phone


    and said, "Master, Adam called and said that he woulde over to bring you somethingter!"


    "Okay," Master Hsu nodded and said.


    Knowing that the Chin Family''s rtives in the capital city held a wedding ceremony, Master Hsu


    had sent avish gift. And now, he had already assumed that Adam wasing to bring him the


    souvenir from the wedding.


    When Anthea heard that, she looked brightened slightly.


    She licked her lips and said, "Grandpa, I want to stay a little longer with you!" "Didn''t you just tell me


    that you have something else to do?" Master Hsu asked in confusion.


    "It''s not very important. I only promised my roommate to go to the library together!" Anthea


    hesitated and scratched her hair, "I ate a lot at dinner. I want to have some fruit with you. I''ve been


    shouldered with too much academic burdens recently, and I should take a little time off!"


    Master Hsu frowned calmly and said with a smile, "Sure!"


    Sitting in the living room, soon they were served by the servants with well-cut fruit on a tray. There


    were fresh mango, pineapple, and coconuts with a straw. The fruit fragrance lingered in the air,


    making them feel refreshed as if they were on the ind.


    Holding a fruit fork, Anthea was digging the green mango.


    When Anthea cleaned the corner of her mouth with a piece of tissue, she heard the sounds of an


    engine rang in the yard. Her hands could not help but pause for a second. Without looking, she


    somehow knew it was Adam who arrived.


    Soon, a servant came and said, "Adam''s here."


    Adam''s steady footsteps came from far to near.


    In her downward sight, she saw Adam''s military bootsing step by step as if they were walking


    on the top of her heart.


    Anthea clenched the fruit fork in her hand and unconsciously slowed down her breathing with an


    indescribable shyness lingering in her chest.


    She swallowed her saliva, not to look him in the eye because she was too shy. But from the corner


    of her eyes, she had been secretly watching him. She saw him sitting opposite her and cing the


    key and the gift box on the tea table at the same time.


    Her gaze rose from Adam''s throat to his thin lips...


    Recalling the affectionate kiss in the jeep, Anthea was so nervous that her heart was beating fast.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Fortunately, she didn''t forget where she was. She sat up straight and hid all her emotions under her


    long eyshes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Master Hus took the box that Adam handed him and smiled from ear to ear. "It''s very kind of you


    that you brought me the gift!"


    "It''s just a token of my goodwill," Adam said in a low voice.


    "Then I''ll take it and share their happiness!" Master opened the box and took out the candies. He


    handed his granddaughter a piece of wedding candies and said with a smile, "Thank you, Adam!


    You must be tired driving all the way here."


    "It''s okay." Lil Adam Yining said calmly.


    They could also ask the chauffeur to bring the gift here, but Bemy Chin thought it better to bring it


    by Adam in person. It was also an way of interaction between the two families.


    Anthea was chewing the soft candy. The fragrance spread through her mouth and it tasted sweet.


    Seeing that Adam was picking up the car keys, she couldn''t help but spoke first. She looked at her


    watch and said, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. I have to go back to school!" "Alright." Master Hus smiled


    and nodded. After looking at his granddaughter, he looked at his son-inw and suddenly said,


    "Adam, I have something to tell you. Come with me to the study!"


    Adam nodded and said, "Okay."


    The study is on the second floor, opposite to the bedroom.


    Adam followed Master Hsu into the room. The two of them sat down on the peach wood seats in


    front of the window.


    Master Hsu said with a smile, "Adam, your mother-inw wants to move Rory''s tomb!"


    Rory had died in aircrush, and her body was not found. They could only make a mound in the


    cemetery, as a symbol.


    "The staff in the ceremony made a call the day before yesterday, saying that they''d identally cut


    off a corner of the tomb when cleaning it. Your Mother-in-Law has been talking about it for a long


    time. Women usually get more superstitious when they get older! She''s found a fortune-teller. She''s


    been working on it for a while, ending up with a conclusion that the present location isn''t good and


    that she wants to relocate it to a cemetery in southeast, where has better luck! We respect your


    opinion and want to get your permission!"


    Hearing that, Adam said in a low voice, "I have no objection."


    "Well, that''s good!" Master nodded with a smile, "I will give instructionter!"


    Adam''s eyebrows moved slightly and there was a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    If it was just about moving his wife''s tomb, there was no need toe to the study. He thought his


    father-inw''s intention was not limited to this.


    As he had expected, Master Hsu spoke again after a few seconds of silence, as if he was chatting


    casually. "Adam, you should know that your mother-inw is actually the second wife I married,


    right?"


    "Yes," Adam replied.


    This wasn''t some secret of a wealthy family. Everyone knew about it.


    "My first wife and I only have one son, Hendrix, who has passed away more than ten years ago!"


    Master Hsu seemed a little mncholic to mention histe wife and son, "I arranged a marriage for


    Hendrix at that time. In fact, he already had a lover outside and had a wedding ceremony in the


    countryside!"


    ''I tore them apart and caused the tragedy in the end!''


    "It was me who made Anthea lost her parents at her six and can''t be admitted to the family. She


    might even be mistaken for an illegitimate daughter... I''m


    very sorry forthem!"


    Adam frowned slightly.


    At that time, he should only be a teenager. He didn''t expect that she could be so strong to be


    such a lively, smart and quick-witted girl.


    Master Hsu suddenly called him," Adam."


    When Adam looked up, he heard her father-inw continued, "Anthea is still young and immature.


    So she often has immature thoughts. She would jump into something even she herself was not


    clear about!"


    "If, I mean if... her naive thoughts or immature actions offend you, I hope you could pass over her


    offences. If she has crossed the line, you could forgive her!" Master Hsu''s expression was like he


    wanted to speak but stopped on second thought, and he was hinting at something.


    Adam was in a daze.


    Master Hsu sighed and said with a serious frown, "I''ve already lost Hendrix. I''m guilty for him. The


    only thing I can do is to take good care of Anthea for him.


    I can''t let the child go astray. Only in this way, Hendrix can be at ease in heaven! Adam, do you


    understand?"


    Within a blink of an eye, Adam was stunned that there was no change on his face.


    His eyes were deep, and no one could tell what he was thinking. After a while, he said slowly in a


    deep voice, "I understand."


    After Master Hsu finished speaking, he nodded, feeling more rxed.


    "If there is nothing else, I beg I must leave." Adam got up and said.


    "Okay!" Master Hsu said with a smile and said, "Drive carefully on the way and greet your father for


    me. I will visit him when I have time!"


    Adam nodded. He turned around and walked out of the study without any expression.


    A crescent moon hung in the night sky, and the courtyard was very quiet. A tall and strong figure


    walked out of the vi. When he got to the jeep, a beautiful figure suddenly spring out from the


    flowers nearby.


    "Uncle Adam!"


    Adam was stunned when he saw her. "Haven''t you left yet?"


    In the darkness of the night, her eyes were shining bright, brighter than the stars hanging above her


    head, reflecting into people''s hearts.


    He really wanted to light a cigarette.


    "I''m waiting for you!" Anthea jumped up and down, and she was a little shy after saying so. She


    yawned deliberately and shouted, "Uncle Adam, what took you so long? I almost fell asleep!"


    Although she said that she wanted to go back to school, after they went upstairs to the study, she


    did not leave the vi at all. Instead, she sat on the flower bed, waiting for him.


    Adam carried the car key in his hand and said, "Get in."


    "Yes!" Anthea immediately got in the car with him obediently.


    After Adam drove out of the yard, the Hsu''s house behind gradually turned into a small ck dot.


    Adam sat straight on the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel with one hand and a cigarette that


    had just been lit with the other.


    The smoke rose from his fingertips and formed a white line, expanding and dispersing.


    His profilebined handsomeness with firmness. His dark eyes fixed at the road ahead. Without


    extra expression on his face, he seemed to be focused on driving.


    Anthea was sitting in the co-pilot''s seat, peeping at him.


    There were colorful neon lights passing by from time to time outside the car window. The narrow


    space inside the car was sometimes bright and sometimes dark, and the atmosphere was a little bit


    more romantic.


    It was difficult not to think of that night...


    Along the way, they all remained silent, and there was only the faint sound of the car engine. No


    one spoke.


    "Was he shy too?"


    There was pink flush on Anthea''s face. The jeep had arrived at Vaden High School without her


    noticing it. Seeing that the car slowed down and stopped at the gate of the school, she clenched her


    fists.


    Before he could make a sound, she open her mouth first. "Uncle Adam, that night..."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Hearing this, Adam turned to her and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Anthea was embarrassed by his question. He must know what she was asking. Her eyes were full


    of bashfulness and her heart was beating fast, "That night, you came to save me. Later, when I was


    in the car, I was drugged, and then, then..."


    How could a girl speak out about something like this!


    However, seeing him silently staring at her, Anthea blushed and said in a low voice, "You kissed


    me..."


    "You misremembered." Adam said calmly.


    What?


    Anthea jerked her head up and looked at him nkly.


    Jeep stopped under a streetmp. Under the orange light, she could finally see his face clearly.


    Although he was expressionless, the lines on his face showed his handsomeness and the charm of


    a mature man. His eyes were as dark as the deep sea in winter night. There was no warmth or


    emotional fluctuation.


    Anthea started to panic.


    Her head was in a mess, and her pupils dted, "Howe? I clearly remember that you rescued


    me and took me away from the hotel. I felt ufortable on the way, and then the drug worked! I


    remember that you kissed me!"


    A glimmer of light shed in Adam''s eyes. His eyes moved slightly, and then quickly went back to


    normal.


    He said in a low voice, "You weren''t aware of what was happening at that time and


    misremembered."


    Anthea was stunned.


    It was like a head-on blow. She looked at him in disbelief.


    She felt the emptiness in her heart.


    But the image was still engraved in her mind. He sped the back of her head with his palm and


    kissed her with his warm tongue. It was so real!


    Could it be her illusion?


    No, it can''t be.


    When she woke up in the hospital, there was even a small wound the corner of her mouth!


    The blush on Anthea''s face faded away. She gritted her teeth and wanted to argue, "I won''t


    remember it wrong, I..."


    This time, before she could finish, Adam''s deep voice interrupted her. "Anthea, I''ve said that you


    misremembered. I just sent you to the military hospital. I didn''t do anything to you. You are applying


    for colleges. You should focus on study."


    "It''s gettingte. Get out of the car and go back to rest." He slightly lifted his chin and motioned her


    to leave.


    Anthea clutched the seat belt tightly, "But Uncle Adam, I..."


    Adam thundered in a low voice, "Get out of the car!"


    Anthea was intimidated and subconsciously shrank her shoulders. Looking at the cold and hard


    profile looking at the front, she pushed the door open and then slowly stood on the ground.


    Before she could turn around, the Jeep had gone away.


    Anthea stared nkly at the Jeep disappearing into the darkness of night, lost in thought.


    "Anthea, staring at your lover again?"


    A hippy voice came. Leonardo Schain came to her from the opposite of the road all of a sudden. He


    must have just finished ying video games in the inte bar and was in high spirits.


    Anthea''s heart was full of grievances after being teased by him, and her eyes suddenly turned wet.


    Seeing this, Leonardo immediately became nervous. "Anthea, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Anthea took the handkerchief from him, blew her noses without thanking Leonardo, and angrily


    scolded, "Stupid soldier! You kissed me, and refuse to admit. And keep saying that I


    misremembered. I remembered it right! Soldier cad, bastard, heartless!"


    After listening to it, Leonardo shouted excitedly, "What did you say? He kissed you and refuse to


    admit? F*ck that bastard. I must teach him a lesson and help you vent your anger!"


    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and looked like his was going to fight.


    Anthea said coldly, "Then you can go and see!"


    Leonardo looked at the dark night. He only took two steps before turning back.


    Not to mention that he couldn''t catch up with Adam this time, even if he was able to catch up with


    Adam this time, a simple thought of Adam Chin''s tall and strong figure frightened him. Especially for


    the muscles under his clothes, Leonardo felt that he couldn''t even take a punch. He touched his


    noses gloomily.


    He was one of the special-force!


    Leonardo pulled her to the school andforted


    her earnestly, "I have long said that you are crazy. Why do you have to fall in love with your uncle!


    Besides, what''s good about an old man. Your uncle is typical. He put on a straight face everyday.


    Who knows what he is thinking!"


    Seeing that she was still angry, Leonardo continued, "Don''t worry, Anthea. If we have no way to


    punish him, I''ll write an anonymous letter to report him. He is too shameless as a soldier!"


    "Shut up, don''t you speak ill of him!" Anthea threw the handkerchief at his face.


    Leonardo was speechless. She even did''t allow him to speak ill of Adam.


    A weekter, they were going to graduate.


    After two days of examinations, the examinees came out of the examination room one after another


    after English exam.


    Anthea put the admission ticket and the pens into her pocket and walked out with the setting sun


    above her head. She kicked the little stones on the ground. She felt tired and spiritless.


    Two of her roommates happened to be assigned to the same exam room with her.


    At this time, everyone came out after the exam.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Holly Wurl and Alexandria Shieh caught up with her from behind, "Anthea, how was it?" "Normal."


    Anthea said weakly. She didn''t know whether it was because she was tired of the exam or she was


    in a bad mood.


    Seeing this, Alexandria couldn''t help asking, "Then why are you so listless? I thought you''ve failed


    the exam! You''re a genius student, don''t worry at all. On the contrary, I''m the one who''s to worry


    about the results!"


    "Oh, don''t think about that. We''ve finished all the examinations. Don''t think about anything now. Just


    enjoy yourself!" Holly cut in, "By the way, every year after the exam, we would hold a party as we


    are going to universities all over the country. It could also be counted as a graduation ceremony and


    we all want to have fun!"


    "But I heard that we don''t have to go dutch this time. Shelby Jiles of ss One has paid for it all!


    Her family owns a vi near the river in her house and the vi has been idle all the time. She has


    invited everyone toe over. Well, the rich could do as they want. I have never been to a vi


    since I was born!"


    "That''s nice! I also want to go. We could ask Rosie to go with us. Let''s have some fun!" Alexandria


    was very interested.


    They also invited Anthea, "Anthea, let''s go together!"


    Anthea was mind wandering, so she didn''t listen very carefully to what they were talking about. She


    just echoed and nodded. "Alright..."


    On the night of the party, Leonardo asked the chauffeur to drive ssmates in Anthea''s dorm over.


    The time of the party was set at 19:30, and the sky was just about to turn dark.


    Many students had arrived early. When they entered, there were people everywhere in the yard.


    They didn''t wear school uniforms but were all well dressed up. Girls changed into beautiful skirts


    and put on make-ups.


    A long table was ced in the yard, and the servants carrying the tes shuttled in and out.


    Although there was a little gap from the banquet of the upper ss, it still looked luxurious. The


    whole night seemed to be livened up.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    In the party, Shelby Jiles was the most eye-catching one.


    As the host in the vi of her own home, she performed well. Different from the beautiful dresses of


    other girls, the tulle evening dress she wore was custom made. She looked like a princess.


    There were already quite a few boys surrounding and kissing up to her.


    Shelby lifted the long hair on her shoulders and enjoyed being surrounded. She gave d eyes


    from time to time. When Anthea and the others came in, she looked over calmly as if she didn''t


    care.


    The party was very lively, and there was no fixed theme. It was mainly for the rxation after they


    finished their senior high school.


    There were people who sang or danced to music, who yed cards, and who gathered to take


    photos in twos and threes. The atmosphere was particrly good.


    The other roommates who came with Anthea fitted into the environment better than she did. They


    held their champagne sses and eximed from time to time, "This vi is so big. We really can''t


    live like the rich!" "That''s true. How much are you going to pay for a party like this? Shelby will pay


    for all these. Wealthy. Do you see her dress? I just heard someone say that its cost is over ten


    grands!" Alexandria clicked her tongue.


    Holly said from the bottom of her heart, "Yeah. It''s expensive, that''s for sure, but it''s also really


    beautiful. She''s indeed a pretty princess!"


    People attended were all under Shelby''s benefit, so they naturally ttered and praised her more. If


    one didn''t know that it''s a graduation party, he would consider it as Shelby''s birthday party, in which


    she stood out.


    Hearing the discussion of her roommates, Anthea casually looked up.


    Indeed, Shelby, who was dressed in a luxurious gown tonight, was radiant. She waspletely


    worthy of being the heroine of tonight.


    Shelby nevercked admirers and Anthea knew the boy standing next to Shelby.


    In addition to being in the same ss with her, he was the one who helped K Zach to put a note


    on her desk and set Anthea up.


    Anthea did not have much interest on them and looked back. She had been thinking about her own


    matters all the time.


    She turned around and wanted to walk to the chair with Leonardo and have some rest. Then she


    bumped into a servant. She didn''t know whether it was because of her mind wandering or the


    servant''s carelessness that caused the following trouble.


    The red wine in the servant''s hand was all spilt on her.


    Leonardo scolded angrily, "Are you blind?"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry!" The servant was a young girl. Flustered, she kept apologizing.


    Anthea frowned and took half a step back. She pulled Leonardo and then raised her hand to tidy


    her clothes, "I''m fine!"


    "Anthea, you are wet through!" Alexandria came over and said anxiously, "What should we do? It


    won''t get dry for now!"


    There were three red wine sses on the tray. After the bump, all the liquid in the sses was spilt


    on her.


    She wore a light-colored dress today. At this time, red wine had wetted from her chest to her waist.


    Anthea did not mind getting drenched, but when the dress get wet, sticking to her skin, there was a


    possibility of idental exposure.


    When Anthea took a tissue and tried to clean her dress, Shelby seemed to have noticed and rushed


    over, "Anthea, are you okay?"


    Both of them were fully aware of their rtionship with the Tsu family, but no one had exposed.


    Especially Shelby, she treated her like an ordinary schoolmate in school, trying to be polite. But all


    the disdain was hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    Shelby put down the champagne ss and went forward to apologize, "I''m sorry, it''s my servant''s


    fault. I''ll apologize for her! I''ll let her take you in to change a clean dress. I think we''re about the


    same height. You should be able to wear mine!"


    Anthea frowned, "It doesn''t have to be that troublesome..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was actually thinking that she could take Leonardo''s coat and wear it. She wouldn''t look so


    weird in it, and she didn''t care much about how she looked.


    However, Shelby was very persistent. Many schoolmates were watching. It seemed that she was


    afraid that the failure to handle this ident properly will cause gossiping, "It has to. Or I''ll feel


    guilty. Holly, lead Miss Lee inside!"


    The servant named Holly immediately said to Anthea, "Miss Lee, pleasee with me!"


    Seeing that Shelby was looking at her with red eyes,


    Anthea nodded for she didn''t want to embarrass Shelby.


    She followed the servants into the depth of the vi.


    The vi inside looked as gorgeous as outside. Holly took her all the way to the second floor and


    then pushed open the door of a room.


    She took a new dress whose tag was still on it from the wardrobe and said respectfully, "Miss Lee,


    you can change it here. I''ll go out first!"


    "Yes, thank you!" Anthea nodded.


    Then, the servant nodded and walked out of the room.


    Anthea looked at the dirtied part on her dress and sighed. She was really unlucky!


    The dress was in the style of a shirt. When she was about to take it off, she suddenly heard a click


    on the door behind her.


    Anthea subconsciously turned around and wanted to see what was going on, but the room suddenly


    turned dark.


    It was as if the world had been frozen.


    The room was towards the backyard of the vi. When all the lights went out, there was no light


    except faint moonlight. She can''t discern a thing.


    "Is there a power failure?"


    It was the first exnation Anthea came up with.


    But if she listened carefully, she could still hear the melodious music in the front yard of the vi.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    After looking around, she looked at the window from which the moonlight came in.


    She opened the window and looked down.


    Fortunately, it was only about one and a half storey high.


    In the corridor, the servant named Holly did not leave. She was still standing outside the room.


    However, she was not just waiting there, but holding a key in her hand. She was bending over on


    the door.


    So secretively, she seemed to be keeping a close eye on what was going on inside.


    Suddenly, she felt a shadow covering her. When she was about to turn around, she was knocked


    out by a club.


    The party was in full swing.


    Shelby looked at the diamond-encrusted watch on her wrist. It was about time, and she was as


    proud as a peacock.


    Lifting her skirt hemline, she walked gracefully to the middle of several girls. She frowned and said,


    "My servant told me that Anthea and a boy in her ss entered the room upstairs!"


    "Ah? Anthea Lee?" One person immediately asked in surprise.


    "Yes, yes!" Shelby nodded and said slowly with some hesitation, "The servant told me that as soon


    as they entered, they closed the door and turned off the light. It''s been a long time..."

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Shelby''s words immediately set off heated discussion.


    Girls surrounded her. When they heard the news, their faces twisted due to gossiping, "Anthea Lee


    was too bold to do such a thing!"


    Shelby frowned and said in a worried tone, "Have they got into trouble? I can''t let them get into one.


    After all, it''s a party in my vi. As the host, I should go and have a look!"


    "What kind of trouble could they get into? It was obvious that they are doing something filthy.


    Otherwise, why would they stay alone in the room and turn off the lights for so long?"


    Everyone thought that Shelby was too innocent, but no one refuted her. They all wanted to watch


    the fun gloatingly.


    News spread like wildfire, and almost everyone knew about it.


    No one was singing, dancing, or ying games anymore. All the people at the party followed into


    the vi.


    Shelby was the host, so she was leading the group.


    She went to the second floor and came to the door of the room. She turned the doorknob and found


    that the door was locked. There was a faint smile on her face.


    "Good. Things had gone very smoothly!"


    K had been withdrawn from schoo. She did not seed in framing Anthea, and even ruined


    herself. Shelby felt that she was good-for-nothing.


    Seeing that they had graduated, she still couldn''t reconcile herself to it. She had always wanted to


    make Anthea be spurned by everyone.


    Shelby stroke an attitude to ask the servants to bring the key. Then she unlocked the door.


    The door was pushed open, but there was no light on. It was pitch-dark inside.


    The people who followed up had already cursed Anthea in their hearts when they saw the dark


    room.


    How shameless they were to do such a thing in other people''s house!


    Shelby saw everyone''s reaction. She walked in elegantly and turned on the lights.


    The light was on, and the room''s suddenly lit up.


    All the people that had crowded into the room saw a boy sitting on the edge of the bed. It was a


    male student in Anthea''s ss. His name was Wayion Zuraw. He was unbuttoning his clothes, and


    a part of his chest had been exposed.


    At this moment, he seemed to be frightened, and looked at them in panic. When he saw Shelby in


    front of the crowd, he was shocked more.


    In addition to him, there was also a girl lying on the bed.


    Her body was covered with a silk quilt and was behind Wayion. No one could see her face clearly.


    But there was no need to see clearly. Obviously, it should be Anthea!


    When Shelby saw the scene inside, she pretended to be shocked, "You... Why are you doing this?"


    "Shameful, disgraceful!"


    "Even though we had graduated, we can''t indulge ourselves like this!"


    "They''re in a lust that they can''t bear. We''re all having a party and they''vee here to do such


    shameful a thing..."


    For a moment, the room was full of people''s discussion.


    "How could Lee still lie there. You are caught on spot! Get up!" An officious girl said, and she went


    forward and threw back the quilt on the bed.


    After that, no one moved again, and the room suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    The girl was shocked. "What? It is not Anthea Lee!"


    The girl lying on the bed finally showed her face, but she was not the one they thought it would be.


    In the crowd, a voice came, "This girl seems to be a servant of Shelby''s family. Name is Holly or


    something. She seemed to have carelessly bumped into Anthea in the yard!"


    After such a reminder, everyone remembered.


    Shelby widened her eyes. She looked at the person lying on the bed in disbelief. All these were


    completely different from what she had expected.


    "Why was the person Holly?" Shelby was confused.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Yeah! Where is Anthea? Where on earth has she gone?"


    Shelby listened to the questionings near her and was backing down. She did not know what was


    going on.


    Just then, a clear female voice came from behind the crowd, "Are you looking for me?"


    Alexandria, who also came up, suddenly felt relieved and ran over excitedly, "Anthea, where have


    you been?"


    Seeing that all eyes were looking at her, Anthea blinked and said innocently, "Well, didn''t you ask


    me to change my clothes? I just finished changing my clothes in the guest room next door, and then


    I heard noises. What happened?"


    Everyone looked at each other and knew not what to say. They all found it ridiculous.


    Shelby''s sight that had fell on Anthea was so cold as if it was going to prate Anthea.


    However, she was also the fastest to react. She knew that her n had failed, so she wanted the


    mass toe to an end. She tried to cover it up, "It seemed to be a misunderstanding!"


    Anthea stood there, innocently, with her arms around shoulders. It was not over yet!


    Everyone understood that there had been a misunderstanding of Anthea.


    But everyone had seen the scenery when they just pushed open the door and came in. Naturally,


    they would not let it go easily.


    Especially the girls, they all shared a bitter hatred of Wayion as if he was a scumbag, "Wayion, it''s


    your fault. How can you put your hands on the servants of Shelby when youe to her party? You


    pretended to be a gentleman in the past, but in your bones, you''re a jerk!"


    Being the target of public criticism, Wayion was too shamed, "No! I didn''t..."


    "How dare you deny it? We''ve seen it, and you''re still quibbling! It''s clear that you want to put your


    hands on her!" "If we hadn''te over, you would have raped the poor girl."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Listening to harsh words, Wayion almost couldn''t stand steadily. His face was full of embarrassed


    and aggrieved expressions, as if he would faint in the next second.


    He couldn''t take it anymore and pointed at Shelby, "Shelby invited me here!"


    Wayion felt that there was nothing he can do to remove the stigma off his name. He was innocent.


    His goddess, Shelby, whom he adored all the time, suddenly became close to him and chatted with


    him so much at the party.


    They even yed a game together and when she handed him champagne, Shelby whispered in his


    ear, inviting him to go upstairs to the room ten minutester. At that time, Shelby would be there


    waiting for him. She blushed and said that she had a secret message for him.


    As a result, he entered the room as agreed and found that there was no light inside, and there was


    a person lying on the bed.


    Wayion thought it was a kind of invitation from his goddess. When he saw that she was so active,


    he was tempted and began to take off his clothes. He didn''t expect that arge group of people


    would


    No matter how much Wayion loved his goddess, he had to prove his innocence at this time, "I don''t


    know what''s going on. It was Shelby who invited me to her room. She said she had something to tell


    me. I thought it was her who was lying on the bed!"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    When the crowd heard what he said, they got into shock.


    No one had expected that it had something to do with Shelby.


    However, no one had doubted it. After all, it was she who led all the people to "catch" them.


    Moreover, Wayion described every detail vividly. Now that Wayion pointed it out, everyone


    immediately understood what had been going on!


    Thinking of Shelby putting on an innocent look and pretending to be curious about what happened


    to them, all found her horrible.


    "When she said that Anthea and the man ran into the room, I really thought that they were doing


    something shady. But I didn''t know that it was she who deliberately seduced Wayion toe here,


    and she even yed such a trick!"


    "That''s a good show. She could get an Oscar Award!"


    Seeing that the one to me became herself all of a sudden, Shelby''s face changedpletely.


    When she saw that the person lying on the bed was not Anthea, but her family''s servant, she had


    had a


    bad feeling.


    Her scheme backfired.


    She really wanted to fiercely pull up the servant and ask what was going on, but now with so many


    eyes looking at her, she couldn''t do anything.


    Originally, Shelby was a little jealousy of Anthea after they graduated. She always wanted Anthea to


    be spurned by others and be used of her improper behavior, and she was the only goddess


    among all the people.


    But it never urred to her that...


    "I didn''t expect Shelby to have two faces!"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Jealousy!"


    "How dare she consider herself to be a goddess!"


    At first everyone fawned on her. But such a thing had happened and even if they did not openly talk


    about it, they were all whispering.


    Shelby was very generous. Almost all the graduates came. Only fools would note to such a


    deluxe party for free, but at the same time, everyone saw her true colors.


    Not only the girls, but also many boys looked at her with a weird expression.


    Shelby wanted to lift her hair back elegantly as she usually did, but she felt that it was useless at


    this


    moment.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, but now she fell down


    from the sky. She choked with sobs and her heart was bleeding.


    But at the same time, she knew that this matter would end up with nothing definite as all were


    graduated.


    The party started in boisterousness but ended in discord.


    After Shelby made such a farce, she used the excuse that she was notfortable and got away.


    Others naturally wouldn''t be so cheeky to stay here anymore. They returned home one after


    another, but every one of them who walked out of the vi shook their heads and kept clicking their


    tongues.


    Almost all students were gone. Anthea and Leonardo stood at the door and waited for the car.


    The party ended all of a sudden, so the chauffeur of the Schain family had not yet arrived. Although


    Leonardo saw that she was being fine, he still asked with concern, "Anthea, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea shrugged.


    She was indeed fine.


    Except that her dress got stained, she did not suffer any more losses.


    In fact, it was not until thest moment did she understand what was going on. At that time, she was


    brought to the room by the servant named Holly. The door was locked from outside and the light


    went out and it was not due to power failure. At this moment, she felt that something was wrong.


    Fortunately, the room was only on the second floor, and there was a half-shield outdoor balcony, so


    it was not difficult to climb out from the window.


    When she came back from the backyard and saw the servant guarding at the door in the corridor,


    she confirmed her guess.


    Anthea secretly knocked the servant out and put her in the room. Then she had been hiding in the


    next room until she heard the loud footsteps and she did not appear until she looked at the bustling


    scene for a long time and was sure that she could stay innocent.


    It was lucky that the room was only on the second floor.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do. And she wouldn''t be able to exin it.


    Leonardo didn''t ask more. He handed berthings to her and said, "Here is your phone!"


    When she entered the vi to change clothes, she asked him to carry her phone for her.


    When Anthea took it over, she heard him suddenly snickering and said, "When you were in trouble


    just now, I called your Uncle Adam! What do you think? Good assist, right?"


    She was stunned.


    "Called Uncle Adam?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea looked at the call record, and as Leonardo had said, there was Adam''s number on the


    record.


    Her heart began to beat erratically.


    Anthea''s mind was full of the thought: "Will hee?"


    Thinking of the kiss he denied in the car, she really didn''t have any confidence that he wille.


    Would hee over at once just likest time when she was in danger?


    When she was thinking, an army-green jeep slowly approaching from a distance.


    When the jeep was close to her, the chauffeur of the Schain family also drove over. Leonardo


    winked at her, "You don''t have to thank me!"


    After that, he turned around and walked away in a proud and unrestrained way.


    Withdrawing her gaze, she saw the Jeep pulled over. Adam jumped down from the driver''s seat.


    It was rare for him to wear light-colored clothes today, which made him look very rxed, but he still


    wore those military boots. It seemed that he had just taken a shower, because his hair was a little


    wet.


    Seeing that she was standing under the streetmp, safe and sound, his taut body suddenly


    rxed a little.


    On the phone, Leonardo didn''t make it clear, and he made it a little exaggerated. He was afraid that


    things like thest time would happen again, and he came as fast as he could.


    Adam frowned and said, "Get in the car first."


    Anthea pinched her fingers and got into the copilot''s seat.


    After the door was closed, the jeep left.


    Just like thest time, there was only silence in the car. Neither of them spoke, and there was only


    the sound of the engine of the car.


    Anthea, who was younger and could not resist the curiosity, asked, "Uncle Adam, why are you


    here?"


    Adam did not turn to her but kept looking ahead and said calmly, "Your ssmate called me and


    told me that you were in danger."


    "And then you came?" Anthea bit her lips and looked at him sidelong, "You''re worried about me,


    aren''t you?"


    Adam didn''t answer, but focused on driving.


    Anthea did not move her sight for a moment, "You''re worried about me, so you came over as soon


    as you received the call!"


    Adam finally gave her a sidelong nce. His tone was still indifferent, "You''re my junior. It''s normal


    for me to worry that you''ll be in danger."


    All the words were reasonable, and there was nothing wrong with them.


    Without getting the answer she wanted, Anthea felt bitter.


    Confronting his handsome face full of indifference and calmness, she could not find the slightest


    change in his emotion. She suddenly felt that she was almost suffocated, and she could not stay


    any longer for a second.


    "Stop the car!"


    Anthea suddenly shouted and clutched the seat belt on her body, "I''m getting out of the car. I don''t


    need you to bring me home. I can take a taxi myself!"


    The next second, the jeep turned on the indicator on the right side and slowly pulled over at the


    roadside.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    As she requested, Adam stopped the car.


    He turned to her unhurriedly, fixing his ck eyes on her.


    It was as if he was looking at a willful child.


    Anthea''s heart was pricked by his gaze, and she couldn''t stay any longer. Being difficult and sulky,


    as soon as the car stopped, she unfastened the seat belt and angrily pushed the door open to get


    off the car.


    She also deliberately smashed the door.


    Anthea''s footsteps were heavy. She turned around and walked along the road angrily.


    The neon lights pulled her shadow to the ground, and her ponytail high up on her head was


    swaying, showing her dissatisfaction.


    After walking for more than a dozen steps, she did not hear the footsteps she had expected, which


    made her feel even more aggrieved. But, because of self-esteem, she couldn''t stop. She could only


    continue moving forward, gritting her teeth.


    The jeep was still parked at the side of the road.


    After she opened the door and left, Adam did not drive the car away. Instead, he took the cigarette


    out of the storagepartment.


    He knew that she was sulky and being difficult. Although it was not veryte at this time, he had to


    watch her get in the taxi.


    He lit the light, and blue mes sprang out.


    Adam lit up a cigarette and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He frowned slightly. Even if she ended


    putting on a show of bad temper and stopped a taxi, he had to drive behind the taxi and see her


    home. Only then could he rest assured.


    He took another deep puff, and the smoke lingered in the air.


    Adam squinted at the rearview mirror and could see her swaying ponytail. Not far from her, there


    seemed to be a crowd of people gathering around the intersection. Vaguely, he could hear the


    sound of the ambnce.


    It seemed that there was a car ident.


    It wasn''t far from him. It seemed that a deliveryman who ran a red light was hit. He should be


    seriously injured. There was a huge amount of blood gushing out, having spread all over the ground


    like a blooming flower.


    Adam''s pupils contracted as he suddenly thought of something.


    He quickly put out the cigarette in his hand, then pushed open the door and jumped out of the car.


    When Adam saw the pretty figure of hers near the intersection, she had stopped there, and then


    she became limp and shaky.


    "Anthea!"


    His heart suddenly tightened.


    Worries suddenly appeared on Adam''s expressionless face like a crack appearing on a mirror. He


    ran toward her.


    At the moment when Anthea was about to fall to the ground, he stretched out his arms to catch her


    in time.


    Anthea fell into his arms. Her eyes were closed tightly, body slightly shivering, face pale, lips


    trembling, and hair wet with cold sweat on her forehead. It seemed that she was in a bad condition.


    Adam tightened the grip on his hands, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled violently. It seemed that she had felt his breath, and she said in a


    tearful tone, "Uncle Adam..."


    It was in the hospital.


    Anthea woke up. Even if there was only a bedsidemp on, she could clearly see the white light and


    knew that she was in the ward.


    It seemed to be her third hospitalization.


    Every time, it was Adam who sent her to the hospital.


    Anthea subconsciously looked around the room and her sight stopped in front of the window.


    Adam''s tall and strong figure stood there with his hands behind his back. The moonlight outside and


    themplight inside both shone on him. Even if he didn''t wear uniform today, he still looked


    enchantingly vigorous.


    Such a masculine and iron-willed man was easy to make people hold their breath in deep


    admiration.


    It was already very dark outside, and the moon was hanging high. It should be early in the morning.


    Anthea felt that she was surrounded by quietness.


    Anthea thought about the appendix operation.


    When she woke up, she saw him standing by her side.


    However, his back looked cold and hard, and she could feel a sense of distance between them.


    If she had remembered it correctly, before she fainted, it was him who caught her from behind and


    calmed her with his deep voice, saying that he was by her side.


    Her greedy eyes fell on him. She didn''t want to make a sound, but Adam had already felt it and


    turned back, saying, "You''re awake."


    "Um..." Anthea mumbled.


    When she just woke up, she still looked a little weak, and was cuddly.


    Adam walked to the bedside and asked in a low voice, "You have blood phobia?"


    Anthea paused for a moment, and then nodded honestly, "Yes..."


    Adam had already guessed that.


    Previously, when he was catching deserters in the park, his hand was injured by a knife and bled a


    lot. She tore off a piece of cloth to bandage him, but when she touched his wound, the expression


    on her face clearly showed that something was wrong. Later, she asked him to bandage himself.


    He had found out at that time. Later, he was interrupted by other things, so he didn''t dive in.


    Faint caused by the sight of blood is called blood phobia It mainly has symptoms of nausea,


    dizziness, palpitation. When it got worse, the patient would have symptoms of pale face, cold sweat,


    limbs, low blood pressure, and weak pulse. And when it was severe, one would lose his


    consciousness.


    One recruit in a group of soldiers he had trained before had the same symptom. Adam could know


    how patients with blood phobia felt. It was no severe illness and would not affect daily life.


    Anthea said in a low voice, "When I was a child, I had a car ident on the highway. My parents


    died on the spot, and I was the only one who survived!


    "At that time, there was a lot of blood that flowed through the entire car, so it left a psychological


    shadow. I couldn''t stand seeing too much blood. My adoptive mother also took me to see a doctor,


    who said that I was suffering from blood phobia and it was a psychological disorder."


    Because it was not a terrible physical disease and she also tried to avoid seeing blood in life, she


    didn''t pay much attention to it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Adam nodded and said in a low voice, "The doctor suggest that you stay in the


    hospital for the night and you can leave tomorrow morning."


    Anthea suddenly sat up and asked, "Adam, are you leaving?"


    "Yes." Adam''s eyes fell on her face and said calmly, "You''re fine. I don''t need to stay here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to leave, but his hand was suddenly


    grabbed by hers.


    "Don''t go!" Anthea looked up.


    But unlike the time when she had an appendix operation, he didn''t agree.


    No matter how tightly her hand held his, Adam still forced them apart. There was no swerving in his


    voice and his eyes, "You should have a good sleep."


    Anthea''s hand fell on the sheets, downhearted and dispirited.


    When she looked up, the tall figure was as cold as when she had just woken up.


    "Adam-"


    Anthea''s mind was in a mess as she called him.


    However, Adam didn''t seem to hear it, and kept walking.


    Seeing that his slender hand had already opened the door of the ward, Anthea blurted out, "Adam


    Chin!"


    It was the first time she had called his full name and she was so excited that her voice turned


    hoarse.


    Adam was also sessfully stopped by her.


    Anthea lifted the quilt, jumped out of the bed, and ran to him quickly. She hugged him from behind.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Anthea pounced on him, hot-headed, as if she had summoned up all her courage.


    Even a tall and strong man like him was also lurched forward by the impact.


    In Adam''s lowered eyes, he saw two bare feet on the floor. She ran so fast that she didn''t even


    wear shoes. Her skin was white and her toes were like pearls.


    His waist was tightly wrapped by her fair hands.


    It was like a vine had wrapped itself around his entire heart.


    A soft warmth spread from his back, and Adam seemed to be shocked.


    As Anthea saw that he did not immediately push her away, she was encouraged, which made her


    hold him tighter, and her small face was attached to his sturdy shoulders and broad back.


    She was so young that she was not so shrewd as to y hard to get. She wanted to confess her


    feelings to him.


    Anthea took a deep breath.


    Her voice was soft and dreamy.


    "I like you!"


    She spatted out these words as if she had found a breakthrough. Anthea was no longer timid and


    no longer hid her feelings. She said all the words in her heart, "I really like you!"


    The muscles in Adam''s body became stiff. He folded his palm and asked in a deep voice, "Do you


    know what you are saying?"


    "I know!" Anthea looked up at the outline of his profile. "I said I liked you! You are the first man I


    have ever liked. I know it''s wrong, but I can''t control my feelings! Uncle Adam, I like you..."


    The voice of a young girl expressing her love was so pure.


    Adam felt that the fire in his heart was set on again.


    But "Uncle Adam" was like a ssh of cold water, pouring on his head.


    It gave him a quiver and put out the fire in his heart. There was no longer any heat left. The only


    thing left was pain.


    Adam said in a low voice, "Are you done?"


    He forcefully pushed away her hands that were wrapped around his waist.


    Just like when they were in front of the hospital bed, no matter how hard Anthea tried, she was still


    left behind by him. She staggered back, and some


    distance between them appeared.


    Adam turned around and looked at her calmly.


    The light in the ward was dim. His dark eyes were like ck gems with all his emotions hid behind.


    Anthea couldn''t see through his mind or guess what he was thinking.


    She bit her lips, "Uncle Adam..."


    "I would only treat it as a junior''s messing around. I won''t take it to heart. Don''t do this again." Adam


    said.


    His tone was even gentle, like that of a senior who was educating his junior.


    And she was like a naughty child who had made a mistake.


    "I''m not messing around. I''m serious!" Anthea gritted her teeth and felt sore in her heart.


    "Don''t you have any feelings for me? You saved me more than once. After the appendix operation,


    you stayed with me all night. You rushed over as soon as you knew I was in danger. Before I


    fainted, you were holding me so tight and told me not to be afraid..."


    "That''s just the concern for a junior." Adam exined like it was nothing important.


    Anthea was unwilling to give up, "Can''t you ept me?"


    Adam kept a straight face, or in other words, he kept a poker face.


    Seeing this, Anthea clenched her hands. She suddenly took two steps forward and stood on her


    tiptoes to kiss him.


    This wasn''t the first time but there was a feeling like an electric current running through.


    The temperature of her lips froze Adam.


    Anthea had no experience of kissing. She was very naive and innocent. She approached him and


    put her hands on his shoulders. When she clumsily wanted to get closer to him, she was pushed


    away violently.


    This time, Adam pushed with some strength.


    Adam was not gentle this time, and it seemed that the push was like a punishment.


    Anthea reacted quickly so as to avoid falling on the ground.


    After she steadied herself, she saw the dim light shining on his face, making his face cold and


    determined. In his eyes there were turbulent tides of sea at night.


    Anthea got gooseflesh. Cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Adam suddenly lowered his voice. With rage, he pointed at her and said, "Anthea Lee, if you dare to


    do this again, believe it or not, I will beat you!"


    Anthea shrank back a little.


    His face was mature, handsome, and mixed with anger. He looked so fierce.


    She was a little scared and murmured, "Uncle Adam..."


    "You know that I am your uncle?" Adam asked her back, "What you just said and did is suitable for a


    niece? Quit your improper mirage. It shouldn''t exist. And it shouldn''t be me."


    His voice was still so low that it pressed down like ayer of cloud, making Anthea hard to breathe.


    Anthea was on the verge of breakdown, "Why can''t we..."


    Adam''s voice was cold, like the water in the deepke without any undtion, "The game of adults


    is not suitable for children."


    She didn''t take it as a game. Hearing thetter part of his sentence, Anthea couldn''t help exining,


    "I''m not a child. I''m an adult. I''m 18!"


    She had already graduated and was about to enter university soon...


    It meant that she was already an adult!


    "You are aware that you''re 18, so you should know what you should do and what you should not


    do." It seemed that Adam was waiting for her exnation, and directly contradicted her words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With his pupils slightly shrinking, he continued, "I care about you out of the concerns of an elder to a


    junior. If you are not a child of the Hsu family and not my wife''s niece, I will not care about you at all.


    Do you understand?"


    He was nine years older than her and there was the unsurpassable gap between them.


    Adam''s voice was as sharp as cold steel, "Remember, I''m just your uncle!"


    He saw that she bit her lips tightly, her palm-sized little face was pale, her ck and white eyes


    were filled with tears, and her eyes were red.


    "Have a good rest." Adam said in the end.


    The door of the ward was closed, and his back was cold and hard. Without hesitation, he left.


    Anthea didn''t stop him, nor did she have any strength to stop him. Her legs were as heavy as lead,


    and she couldn''t move at all. She squatted on the floor in disappointment. Not only her courage, but


    also all her strength had been drained.


    She felt a dull pain in her heart, as if it had been cut by some sharp and cold steel.


    A nurse on patrol saw her through the crack of the door and hurried in, "Girl, are you okay? Why are


    you sitting on the ground? It''s so cold! Come on, I''ll help you get up!"


    The nurse wanted to help her back to the hospital bed.


    As soon as she stood up, Anthea pushed the nurse away and ran to the window.


    Looking down from the window, she found that the jeep had already disappeared, and her eyes got


    wetter. She crawled back to the bed with bare feet and curled up like a little kitten.


    When the nurse who was pushed away saw this, she only felt that the girl was abnormal. She left as


    if she was avoiding a gue.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    In the evening, the setting sun in the west enveloped the Hsu family''s vi.


    After getting out of the taxi, Anthea walked inside listlessly. When she stepped into the yard and


    saw the jeep parked there, she suddenly held her breath.


    She pinched her fingers, and walked faster.


    When she entered the gate, a servant came up to her, gave her slippers and went back to report


    her arrival at the same time.


    There was no one in the living room because it was dinnertime. Master Hsu was in the dining room.


    Anthea walked straight to there.


    A few days ago, Madam Jiles had gone to visit her rtives who had immigrated abroad, so there


    were only three people in the house at this time.


    In the distance, she saw Master Hsu sitting on the main seat, Jayden Hsu on the left, and the


    familiar figure on the right. Even though he was sitting, he couldn''t hide his tall figure. With


    tableware in his slender hands, he looked handsome as usual.


    When he looked at her with his ck eyes, Anthea lowered her eyes subconsciously.


    She didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    Master Hsu looked at her lovingly, "Anthea, you are here!"


    "Grandpa!" Anthea called out to him in a lovely manner.


    The rich aroma of the delicacies wafted in the dining room. There was a sumptuous meal on the


    table, and it seemed that they had just began.


    Master Hsu asked her in a gentle voice, "Anthea, have you eaten yet?"


    Anthea had already eaten on the way here, but she shook her head against her heart, "I haven''t..."


    Hearing this, Master Hsu immediately ordered, "Housekeeper, add a set of tableware to Miss


    Anthea!"


    Servant in the kitchen took out a set of tableware and ced it next to Jayden. Anthea went over


    and pulled out the chair to sit down. She said in a muffled voice, "Uncle Jayden."


    Jayden was a little impatient, but due to the presence of the Master Hsu, he had to make a beautiful


    window-dressing and have a snort.


    Seeing that Anthea and Jayden finished talking, Master Hsu smiled and reminded her, "Anthea, why


    don''t you say hello to your Uncle Adam? Didn''t you see him?" "Uncle Adam..." Anthea finally raised


    her head and pursed her lips to Adam.


    Adam put down the cup of water in his hand and replied calmly, "Em."


    Jayden didn''t pay much attention to the extra person at the table, and he continued, "Adam, I heard


    that it''s about time for the army recruitment! A boss I know has a son always making trouble. He


    wants to sent the boy into the army to get tempered!"


    "He can fill in a sign-up form," Adam said in a low voice.


    "Okay, I''ll tell himter!"


    "Okay."


    Listening to the two talking to each other, Anthea put rice into her mouth.


    In fact, her stomach was full and she couldn''t eat anything. She just wanted to find an excuse to sit


    down.


    In the midst of her dreamy thoughts, she heard Master Hsu''s kind voice, "Anthea, you must get


    rxed after the exam, right? Is there anything you want to learn, or is there any ce you want


    go? I find graduation trip and summer camp quite popr recently. Do you want me to sign up for


    you?"


    "Thanks, grandpa!" Anthea shook her head, "I''ve found a part-time job recently."


    Hearing this, Master Hsu was surprised and frowned again, "Part-time job? If you are short of


    money, you could just tell me!"


    Anthea exined with a smile, "No, I just want to take the opportunity to temper myself!"


    "Wouldn''t that be tiring?" Master asked with concern.


    "It wouldn''t, grandpa!" Anthea shook her head again, secretly ncing at the opposite side from the


    corner of her eyes.


    Adam was picking up a piece offish and picking out fishbones. He was focused on the fish and


    didn''t hear nor gave any concern to the conversation between her and her grandfather.


    Anthea clutched the chopsticks in her hand, feeling like stifled.


    The dinnersted a bit long. During the dinner, Master Hsu and Jayden both drank. Only Adam


    didn''t drink because he had to drive. The three men were chatting all the time. When the dinner was


    over, it was alreadyte.


    In Anthea''s sight, Adam picked up the car key next to him.


    Anthea also took a look at her watch and was ready to speak when Master Hsu spoke first. He


    looked at his son-inw with a smile, "Adam, can you give Anthea a lift?"


    When his eyes met with his father-inw''s, Adam''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, "Sorry. I have business to attend to."


    "All right then!" Master Hsu nodded without hesitation and his smile deepened.


    Adam stood up and said, "I beg for my leave."


    "Well, be careful on the road!" Master Hsu smiled and urged. Then he turned to his granddaughter


    who had lowered her head and patted her hand. "Anthea, I''ll ask the chauffeur to send you."


    Anthea clenched her fists, and she tried to show happiness, "Don''t bother, grandpa. It''s not toote.


    I can take a taxi back!"


    "That won''t do. Let the chauffeur send you, or I''ll be worried!" Master Hsu said.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you!" Anthea nodded.


    She inadvertently turned her head and looked out of the window. The jeep in the yard was driving


    away.


    Like that night in the hospital, it disappeared into the night without hesitation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, he did not only avoid her deliberately, obviously.


    After all, it was her who crossed the boundary...


    Twenty dayster, she got the grades of the examination.


    Anthea finished filling out college preference like the other students,.


    After finishing the examination, she did not immediately return to the town, but continued to choose


    to stay in Ice city.


    It was not that she didn''t miss her adoptive parents. After transferring to the school in Ice City for


    several months, she missed them very much. Her adoptive parents knew that Master Hsu would


    take care of her in Ice city, so they naturally wouldn''t force her back. They thought that she wanted


    to stay here and have more fun.


    Only Leonardo knew what she was doing here, going out early and returningte every day.


    She was doing something secretly.


    Anthea was stillin a cold sweat when she thought of the scene at the beginning. But at this moment,


    she was very happy. Her palm-sized little face was shining, and there were two shallow dimples on


    her cheek.


    She finally made it!


    Anthea should go back to the house of her adoptive parents in the town. She woulde back


    before the term should begin. But before going back, she was going to pay respect to her biological


    father at his grave, which was also Master Hsu''s idea.


    When she went in the vi of the Hsu family, she subconsciously looked for the jeep in the yard.


    But the yard was empty, and there was no car.


    Anthea suddenly felt lost in her heart, but when she thought of something, she felt a little excited.


    After entering the vi, a servant came up to her as usual.


    After changing into slippers, she looked at the empty living room and went upstairs, "Is Grandpa in


    the room?"


    "Miss Anthea, master has gone out!" The servant replied.


    "Gone out?" Anthea was stunned and stopped in surprise. "But I have an appointment with


    grandpa!"


    Master Hsu wouldn''t fail to keep an appointment. Did he have something important to deal with?


    The servant exined to her, "Master Hsu got a phone call in the morning, and it said that Master


    Adam is being transferred to Francis! I heard that the ce is quite remote, and he would stay there


    for two years. He won''t be able toe back often in the future, so after receiving the news, master


    and the others have gone to see him off! The ne has probably taken off by now..."


    Anthea was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    "Transfer to Francis?"


    Anthea was shocked in a daze due to the sudden news.


    No matter what the servant said, she couldn''t hear a word. She didn''t care what the servant thought


    of her behavior and walked out of the vi.


    They would be in the opposite sides of the country.


    "How should he went so far all of a sudden and for so long!"


    For no reason, Anthea felt that he had transferred there on purpose. Was he trying to avoid her?


    Because of her confession...


    Anthea''s heart was sinking.


    She took out her cell phone from her pocket and quickly scrolled down the telephone directory. She


    stopped when the words "Adam Chin" were disyed on the screen.


    She held her breath and dialed his number. But there was only the mechanical female voice of the


    system from the speaker, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed can not be connected..."


    Anthea thought of the servant''s words that the ne should have taken off at the moment. It was


    very likely that he had already left the city and was going to Francis far away.


    She walked along the private road of the Hsu family. The zing sun was shining over her head,


    and her forehead and nose were sweating.


    When she walked to the main road, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, and Anthea lowered her


    head excitedly.


    The light in her eyes went out in an instant, and her hope crumbled to nothing.


    "Anthea, now that your part-time job is over,e out and have fun! I''m out of luck recently and


    kept losing games! I want to y all night with you and get to a higher rank! Hurry up!"


    It was a call from Leonardo. There were noisesing from the phone.


    Anthea just looked at the cars passing by in front of her.


    "I''ve found a new inte bar. The environment is awesome. Where are you? Come here quickly!"


    Leonardo said a lot by himself. Without hearing her response, he asked, "Hello, Anthea Lee, do you


    hear me?"


    Actually, she indeed wasn''t listening to him.


    Taking a deep breath, Anthea made a decision and gave an irrelevant answer, "Leonardo, I''m going


    to find him!"


    She had made the decision just before she answered Leonardo. It was the peak season, and it was


    also during the golden week for traveling. It was hard to book a ne ticket. And there were no


    nonstop flights.


    Anthea bought a train ticket from ticket scalper that night.


    The train would take 48 hours to travel to Francis. She didn''t even pack her luggage. She just held a


    backpack and went on the train.


    Impulsion was the devil.


    One might make a regretful decision under the spur of the moment and the enthusiasm might end


    up with regret one secondter.


    Anthea sat in the hard seat of the train. Even though she knew how impulsive she was, she still


    stubbornly insisted on finding him.


    Young girls would always put her whole heart and soul into love.


    When she thought of it after many years, Anthea only felt that she was very stupid.


    Berth tickets and seat ticket had already been sold out one week ago. She sat by the window, and


    beside her was a mother holding her child.


    When the mother knew that her destination was thest station the train was to stop, she asked in


    surprise, "Girl, are you alone?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    The mother with her child would only sit on the train for a few hours. She said with concern, "It''s


    such a long way to go. Two days and nights on the train. Are you going to visit your rtives? Why


    isn''t your family with you?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head and said bashfully, "I am going to see my boyfriend..."


    The mother was stunned when she heard this and nodded her head in understanding. She thought


    that she was going to see her boyfriend in another city. She sighed, "Young indeed."


    The train stopped and started. The person sat beside her became a middle-aged woman and then a


    middle-aged man. At 9:00 pm on the third night, she finally arrived.


    Anthea followed the crowd to the exit, and many people came to pick up their friends or rtives


    with tes of names being raised up high.


    She stood in the crowd and didn''t know what to do.


    Everything around her was unfamiliar. Most of them were speaking dialects that she couldn''t


    understand. Anthea was only eighteen years old. It was the first time in her life that she had gone


    on a long journey. She gradually became nervous.


    How could she find him in such a big city?


    She didn''t even know which troop he was in, or where the military base was...


    Avoiding men who was looking at her, Anthea found a security guard and squat down beside the


    guard and gave Adam a call.


    The call was answered.


    Anthea''s nose twitched, "Uncle Adam, it''s me!"


    "Em." Adam''s voice was indifferent. He asked directly before she could say anything, "What do you


    want? I''m busy. If there''s nothing important, I''ll hang up."


    "Don''t!" Anthea said hurriedly.


    She looked around the railway station and told him, "Uncle Adam, I''m in J City now!"


    "Where did you say you were?" Adam was surprised.


    Anthea clenched her phone and repeated, "I''m in the train station of J City. I''m in Francis!"


    Adam remained silent for two seconds, and his tone became more serious. "What are you doing


    here?"


    "I came to see you!" Anthea tried to steady her voice.


    I scaled mountains and forded streams, only to see you.


    "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to see you," Adam said.


    Hearing his perfunctory and indifferent voice, Anthea gritted her teeth and asked, "You don''t have


    the time to see me, or you don''t want to see me?"


    "Buy the ticket now, and go back." Adam''s voice was emotionless.


    "I won''t go back!" Anthea also got stubborn, "Uncle Adam, I''ll wait for you here. If I can''t see you, I


    won''t go back!"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    In order to show her determination, Anthea also turned off her phone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She squatted where she was, her arms around her knees, and her chin on top of them. She was


    like a kitten that had been lost.


    The bold side of Anthea came to y again.


    She didn''t even know if he woulde or not.


    Maybe he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Maybe he just thought she a hard nut to crack and


    wanted to leave her far behind...


    As time went by, she couldn''t feel at ease.


    As the night deepened, Anthea gradually began to panic. Looking at the strange people in the


    strange city, she dared not think about what she should do if he did note.


    With her fingers digging into her pants, tears gradually began swelling in her eyes.


    A pair of military boots suddenly appeared in her bleary sight.


    Shadows cast over Anthea''s head. She looked up and burst intoughter through tears.


    "Uncle Adam..."


    Adam was dressed in a military uniform, short hair and charming eyes. His expression was cold and


    stern. The corner of his jaw was well-defined, exuding a masculine aura.


    At this time, he stood in front of her. He was tall and strong, more charming than anyone here. His


    shoulders were dropped, and his momentum was overwhelming.


    Adam put one hand in his pocket and held a cigarette in the other hand.


    As the smoke billowed out, white mist filled the air.


    His ck eyes fell on her face. She was looking up at him eagerly, like a kitten finally found her


    master. Her expressive eyes were shining, and his facial features were reflected in her eyes.


    Adam''s thin lips twitched, and he seemed to sigh helplessly, "Why squat here?"

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Anthea exined, "I don''t dare to stay in other ces. I''m afraid!"


    Hearing this, Adam nced at the security guards standing a few paces away from him.


    Looking up at him, Anthea''s voice was soft, a little excited, and with lingering fear, "Uncle Adam, I


    thought you wouldn''te..."


    It was okay at the beginning, but she got really panicked as time went by.


    Adam''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    In fact, he didn''t need toe by himself. He could send a subordinate or tell the local police


    station. Sending her back was not a big deal.


    But Adam still came.


    He had just parked the car on the side of the road, watching her from a distance, seeing her pitifully


    squatting here looking around. He could see clearly the hope and expectancy in her eyes.


    He didn''t get off the car, but was smoking and waiting.


    When he saw that the rims of her eyes were gradually turning red, Adam opened the door and


    strode toward her.


    He couldn''t bear to see her cry...


    Although Adam was in the army all year round, he still had met many women. He had seen women


    crying, but Anthea was different. When Anthea cried, her eyes turned red and tears flowed out. With


    a slight blink of her eyes, drops of tear would fall down like beans.


    It was like she could really touch his heart.


    Anthea struggled to stand up. But, two secondster, she raised her head again, "Uncle Adam, my


    feet are numb!"


    "Can you stand up?" Adam put out the cigarette and reached out to help her up.


    "Mm!" Anthea said in a low voice.


    In fact, she still wanted to lean to him for a little longer.


    When she stood firm, Adam frowned and said, "Anthea, as you have wished, you''ve seen me now.


    You can go back."


    Anthea fell silent.


    "I''ll take you to buy tickets." Adam turned around and wanted to go to the ticket office.


    When Anthea saw this, she hurriedly stopped him, "I don''t want to go back..."


    Adam looked at her with his deep eyes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anthea bit her lips and sped his hands together. "I can''t buy a flight ticket. I bought a train ticket,


    but I didn''t have a berth ticket, only a seat. I''ve been sitting for 48 hours and my waist is almost


    broken. Every part of my body aches. Besides, the food on the train is not delicious at all. I''m tired


    and hungry and pitiful! Uncle Adam, must you drive me away now?"


    After hearing herst sentence, his heart was softened.


    Her words mixed in the night wind were a little wronged and were pleading.


    Under the streetmp, her clothes were wrinkled, her palm-sized little face fair but pale and haggard


    and her hair on the forehead also a little messy, and there were ck circles under her eyes. It


    could be seen that she didn''t have a good rest.


    Adam kept silent for a while and said softly, "Get in the car."


    Hearing this, Anthea smiled with two shallow dimples on her face, and she followed behind him for


    fear of losing her way.


    Adam drove a ck Hummer with a military te on it.


    He was not used to hearing radio or music while driving. Only the dashboard gave off a weak light in


    the car.


    It was already half past eleven in the night, and the neon lights passed quietly outside the window.


    Unlike the northern city, the temperature in Francis was higher and it was more humid.


    This was Anthea''s first timeing to Francis area, and she felt strange wherever she looked.


    However, as long as he was there, she felt that it was not strange at all.


    The train station was in the center of the city.


    Twenty minutester, Adam parked his car in front of a hotel and threw the key to the doorman after


    getting off the car.


    Seeing that he was dressed in a military uniform, the doorman took it carefully.


    Adam took her straight into the lobby. He stretched out his hand to her, intention obvious.


    Anthea took out her ID card from her bag.


    She thought that he would take her to his dormitory in the city, just like when they were in Ice city.


    But on second thought, she thought that he could not take her back because he had to avoid


    gossip.


    After handing the ID card to the receptionist, Adam ordered, "One room." "Okay, Mister, please wait


    a minute!" The staff was very efficient and settled everything in two minutes. They handed over her


    ID card and the room card, and looked at them from the corner of their eyes.


    Anthea''s cheeks were a little red.


    Even if she knew that he only booked the room for her and would not stay overnight, the fact that


    the staff mistook them for lovers made her heart beat faster.


    The deluxe suite was very spacious.


    Anthea threw her bag on the sofa and looked around, feeling very happy.


    Adam had lit a cigarette and said to her, "Take some rest in your room. I''ll go downstairs to buy


    some night snacks for you."


    Anthea nodded meekly.


    At this moment, she was still like a kitten who had found her master and was wagging her tail.


    About half an hourter, Adam came back again. He bought a lot of fried dishes with both vegetable


    and meat, as well as a bowl of steaming wonton.


    In fact, Adam''s first thought was hot pot.


    But hot pot was not easy to get into hotel. Also, it was also too troublesome to enjoy. She had been


    on the train for so long, so she should go to bed early.


    "So much delicacies, it smells so good!"


    Anthea held her empty stomach and let out a cry of joy.


    She wasn''t acting at the station just now. She was really hungry. She was in a hurry and only


    wanted to find him. She didn''t prepare anything and just packed toiletries and two pieces of clothes.


    The boxed meal in the dining car was particrly unptable.


    Anthea washed her hands and sat on the sofa. She blinked at him and said, "Uncle Adam, I can''t


    eat that much. Eat with me, will you? It will be more delicious if you are with me!"


    "Alright." Adam took over the chopsticks.


    Seeing that he agreed, the corners of Anthea''s lips curled up.


    When it was about him, she was happy even if it was nothing particr.


    Anthea was very hungry. She ate like a wolf and didn''t try to be ady. When she filled her stomach,


    it was toote to think of being ady. Wiping away the rice grains on the corner of her mouth, she


    blushed a little.


    Adam lit another cigarette and asked her, "Why did youe?"


    Anthea''s face froze for a second and looked straight at him, "I''ve said, I came for you!" "You should


    be staying in Ice city, not here." said Adam. He looked like an elder educating a junior. He exhaled a


    puff of white fog, "Leave your identity card with me. I''ll book a flight for you tomorrow."


    "I won''t go back!" Anthea was anxious.


    "Willfulness can''t solve any problem." Adam frowned.


    "I''m not willful!" Although she said so, her words were full of willfulness, "Even if you send me back,


    I will stille back!"


    "Do you need me to call your grandfather and ask him to pick you up?" It was like Adam''s


    handsome features were covered with ayer of frost.


    Anthea clenched her hands and threatened him.


    "Well, then go ahead. Let grandpa know that I''m here looking for you ALONE!"


    There was a ravine between Adam''s brows.


    The room suddenly quieted down, leaving only the beautiful moonlight outside the window.


    Anthea''s eyes moved slightly, and a few wisps of light mist appeared in them, "Uncle Adam, did you


    transfer here because of me?"

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    "Because of my confession?"


    Anthea looked straight at him without blinking, "I said I liked you, so you hid from me and


    deliberately transferred to Francis?"


    Adam did not answer her. Instead, he was just puffing smoke.


    It seemed that he didn''t know how to answer, or he didn''t want to answer.


    Seeing this, Anthea did not continue to ask. She pinched her fingers and said, "Uncle Adam, don''t


    send me back, okay?"


    I want to be with you.


    She said in a low voice, with two bent shadows hanging from her eyshes. "I haven''t been out for


    a long journey since I was born. It''s the first time that I have been in Francis. I heard that the


    scenery here is beautiful, so I want to have a look. I want to try the hot pot here..."


    After smoking a cigarette, Adam put it out in the ashtray and stand to his feet.


    Anthea looked up in a hurry and reached out to grab his sleeve, "Uncle-inw, are you still going to


    drive me away?"


    She sat cross-legged on the sofa. One of them was up high and one is down low.


    Adam looked down at her shining expressive eyes.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was shocked when he heard that she had been in Francis.


    Such a young and frail girl should have the courage to travel across so many cities to find him.


    She probably knew how dangerous it might be, but she still came.


    It shocked him so much.


    There was a sh of light in Adam''s eyes.


    But soon he calmed down again, and all his thoughts were hidden in his eyes, so that no one could


    see through. He said, "You should rest first."


    Anthea refused to let go and looked at him with trembling eyshes.


    Adam kept silent for two seconds and said to her, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow. I''ll show you around."


    "Yeah!" Anthea showed two small dimples, which made her very cute.


    Adam did not say anything else. He took the car keys and strode to the door. Before he left, he


    urged her to lock the door from inside.


    Anthea slept quite tight.


    She had been on the train for two days and two nights and had no rest at all. She finally found him


    and met him. She slept soundly and did not wake up until noon the next day.


    There was a restaurant in the hotel, and Anthea ate a bowl of noodles.


    She did not dare to leave, fearing that he would not be able to find her.


    After she finished eating, she returned to her room and waited for him obediently. As time went by,


    Anthea gradually became a little anxious. She was afraid that he just made an excuse and had left


    her here alone.


    When she hesitated whether she should call him, her mobile phone rang.


    Anthea''s eyes instantly lit up, and his deep voice passed through the speaker, "Come down,


    Anthea."


    Hanging up the phone, she grabbed her thin coat and ran out like a happy bird.


    Anthea walked out of the revolving door all the way from the elevator. When she stepped on the


    stairs in front of the hotel gate, Anthea paused.


    The ck Hummer was parked at the gate of the hotel. Adam didn''t wear uniform today but dressed


    casually in a beige shirt and dark brown trousers. As usual, he was wearing that pair of military


    boots.


    No matter when, he was always so charming and spirited.


    At this time, he was standing in front of the car, but there was a woman standing next to him.


    That was a very pretty woman with long ck hair. She wore a sapphire blue skirt, a pair of thick


    highheeled shoes, and light make-up. She looked about the same age as him.


    When she came out, they were chatting and smiling.


    It seemed that they were not acquaintance that had ran into each other but were here together from


    the beginning.


    Adam had already seen her, and said to the woman, "She''sing."


    Anthea had to walk toward them. When the woman saw Anthea, she smiled more brightly and


    greeted her in a very friendly way, "Hey, you are Anthea, right?"


    Anthea pursed her lips and turned to Adam.


    Adam saw her doubt and exined, "This is my friend, Mira Zaring."


    "Just call me Aunt Mira!" The woman smiled at her.


    Anthea''s mouth moved, and she reluctantly greeted, "Aunt Mira..."


    She guessed that Mira should be a little younger than Adam, so Mira was only several years older


    than her, and she could call her Sister Mira. However, Mira was Adam''s friend, so she should be


    counted as Anthea''s senior.


    It was as if she was being reminded that, in front of them, she was just a junior.


    Mira was a very gentle person. She said to her, "Adam said that it was your first time toe to the


    Francis and wanted to look around, so he asked me to be your guide! I''m also from Ice city and was


    transferred here half a year ago. I''m familiar with this ce!"


    "Oh." Anthea said in a muffled voice.


    The two people''s world suddenly get a third wheel, and they were like taking care of a naughty


    child. She really couldn''t be happy.


    Adam said, "Get on the car."


    His tall and strong figure passed by the front of the car, and Mira had already opened the front door.


    Anthea had to sit on the backseat.


    After the Hummer drove away from the hotel, Anthea looked at the scenery outside the window and


    couldn''t lift up.


    They visited many famous attractions. They visited houses surrounded by small bridges and


    running water, which was the distinctive feature of Francis area. They could feel the beauty


    everywhere. When they got tired, they sat at the end of the bridge and had a rest.


    Adam''s eyes swept over the sweat on Anthea''s forehead, and he calmly said that he would go to


    the supermarket across the street.


    For the whole afternoon, it was Mira who was talking most of the time. Adam was reticent, and


    Anthea was in a low spirit.


    At this time, only the two of them were left. The atmosphere was too silent. Anthea took the initiative


    to attempt a conversation, trying to find out their rtion, "Aunt Mira, what do you do?"


    "I am a teacher of fine art," Mira replied, and then politely asked her with a smile, "Anthea, I heard


    that you have just finished applying for school. You will be a college student in September, right?"


    Anthea remained silent.


    She did not answer.


    She felt a lump in her throat, and it was not good to be seen through.


    Anthea looked at Mira up and down. The sapphire blue skirt was very well-suited, setting off her fair


    skin and her slender figure. Moreover, it didn''t make her sexy or seductive but elegant and


    charming.


    She, on the opposite, looked puerile and naive in a white shirt and short jeans.


    Anthea felt depressed.


    Adam came back from the supermarket and handed them two bottles of mineral water, "Drink some


    water."


    When Anthea saw that the bottle cap had been unscrewed, she felt joy in her heart. But when she


    looked aside, she found that Mira''s had also been unscrewed. The faint joy disappeared without a


    trace in an instant.


    "Thank you!" Mira took it with a smile.


    Anthea got sulky that she deliberately didn''t drink a sip.


    She kept squinting at Adam. When she saw that he was talking to Mira and didn''t notice her at all,


    she was very discouraged.


    She didn''t know what they were talking about. Not long after they stepped on the bridge, Mira


    smiled and looked back at her, "Do you want to eat hotpot? I know that there is a nice restaurant,


    and it''s famous and popr among young people. I heard that many stars have been there! Anthea,


    let''s take you to try it. You should like it!"

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Anthea wasn''t in a good mood for the whole day.


    Especially when she was sitting in the box of hot pot restaurant at night and looking at the hot pot


    with red oil boiling inside, her stomach felt like it was stuffy.


    Since eating hot pot with Adamst time, Anthea had never eaten hot spot with her roommates.


    She subconsciously felt that eating hot pot was exclusive to Adam.


    Mira was very good at taking care of people. She picked up a lot of food to her.


    Anthea ate slowly as if she was chewing wax.


    When they walked out of the hot pot restaurant, it had already got dark. Mira received a call halfway.


    It seemed that she had something to deal with. She got off the car in advance at the intersection


    ahead, leaving the two of them on the way back to the hotel.


    Finally, it came to their time, but it was very short.


    The road was clear that they arrived at the hotel in half an hour.


    Anthea was a little disappointed and was reluctant to get off the car.


    When she unfastened her seat belt, the mobile phone in her pocket vibrated. It was a message from


    Leonardo.


    "How was Francis?"


    Anthea replied with an emoji meaning "hard-to-say".


    Leonardo also replied very quickly and encouraged her, "Since you''ve been there all the way, you


    should be more cheeky!"


    Looking at the words on the screen, Anthea bit the corner of her mouth.


    Adam had already pushed the door open and walked to the door of the co-pilot''s seat from the front


    of the car. She had to jump out of the car. After thinking about it, she held the room card in her hand


    and said, "Uncle Adam, I am still a little hungry..."


    "You''re not full?" Adam asked.


    Anthea nodded and her eyes were a little fluttering, "Yes. I want to eat the wonton you boughtst


    night. Can you buy some more for me?"


    "Okay." Adam agreed.


    Not long after Anthea had went upstairs and returned to her room, Adam came back with a lunch


    box.


    The wonton with fresh shrimps was delicious, and the soup was also delicious.


    Holding the box bowl, Anthea took a sip of soup, but her eyes were fixed on him.


    Suddenly, she asked, "How is you rted to her?"


    She was asking about the rtionship between him and Mira.


    It could be told that the two of them should be very familiar with each other. It seemed like they had


    known each other for a very long time.


    Adam did not answer immediately. He paused for a while before saying, "Friend."


    It was the same as the introduction when they first met in the afternoon.


    Anthea pondered over his answer and recalled the afternoon. The reason why he wanted to find a


    guide was that he wanted to avoid being alone with her and even didn''t give her any chance to get


    close to him.


    Putting down the soup spoon in her hand, she said quietly, "Uncle Adam, I''ve graduated from high


    school. I have also finished applying for colleges the day before yesterday!"


    "Alright." Adam said calmly.


    Anthea continued with the subject, "Which school do you think is best for me?" "It depends on


    yourself." Adam said.


    Anthea stared at him for a moment and told him, "I want to study medicine and be a military


    doctor after graduation!"


    Hearing this, Adam frowned and said slowly in a low voice, "You have blood phobia. The military


    doctor is not a suitable job for you."


    Anthea wanted to exin, but his tone was firm and there was something else in his words.


    His words were not only saying that she was not suitable to be a military doctor, but the overtones


    seemed to be emphasizing that she was not a match for him.


    Adam stood up from the sofa and said, "Go to bed early. I''m going back."


    Seeing him moved, Anthea also quickly got up. She looked at his broad back and short ck hair.


    "Adam Chin, why don''t you want to stay with me?"


    Once again, she called him with his full name.


    Adam turned around and stared at her from a distance.


    The young girl didn''t know how to hide her feelings.


    Thoughts in her mind was all expressed on her face, so much that he could easily see them without


    much effort, even though he seemed to have not noticed them.


    Adam was standing with the light on his back, and his whole body was hidden in the shadow.


    Anthea could see the outline of his face clearly, but she couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    She walked around the table and put her hands behind her back, but looked at him without blinking,


    "I''m serious. Can you not push me away? I want to be with you, I..."


    In the end, she did not continue.


    Her hands were sped behind her body, and they were sweaqting, which indicated that she was


    nervous at the moment.


    After swallowing, Anthea raised her hand and put it on her cor and began to unbutton her shirt.


    One button, two buttons...


    All the buttons were undone, and the white shirt fell slowly like petals.


    The air conditioner in the room was turned on.


    Anthea was nervous, but her face was flushed with shyness, so fair as if it were covered with a


    layer of rouge.


    This was very shameless, but she did it cheekily.


    It seemed to be familiar. It was once in her dreams.


    She stared at him for a moment, not letting go of the slightest emotional changes on his face.


    Seeing her behavior, he didn''t lose temper like that time in the ward, but silently took out a cigarette.


    The more stable he was, the more naive she seemed.


    The smell of tobo was floating in the air.


    Adam stood with his hands at his sides, looking at her with a serious expression.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the age of eighteen, she was like a flower that had yet to blossom. She was full of charm and


    mystery, which could attract people''s eyes.


    Her lips were pink and tender, like soft peach blossom.


    The image of that night in the car appeared in his mind.


    There was no sign of being attracted on his face, but Adam felt that his blood was flowing


    backward. Nicotine was trying to suppress his feelings. He was trying to restrain himself from losing


    control.


    When Anthea was about to untie the button on her underwear, he suddenly strode toward her.


    His big, rough hands held her small hands, preventing her from unbuttoning her underwear.


    Her heart was beating like a drum.


    Anthea held her breath and even her ears had turned red. The smell of hormones that blew on her


    face was enough to make her blush and her hearts beat fast.


    His dry fingers were scorching hot. The back of Anthea''s hand was like being scalded by the


    cigarette butt.


    Adam still said nothing. After silently putting out the cigarette, he leaned over and picked up her


    shirt that had fallen on the ground.


    Anthea seized the chance and threw herself into his arms.


    Her face was buried in his chest, but she missed the struggle in his eyes.


    She took a deep breath.


    Thank God, he did not ask her to get out of here like he did in the dream.


    Anthea held him tightly, and her voice was low, "Don''t refuse me! Please..."


    The moonlight was faintly reflected on the ss.


    After a long time, Adam finally made a move again. He put the shirt on her and tied up the cor.


    His slender hands stretched out and fastened its buttons one by one.


    Adam wasposed, and his tone was not cold, but even gentle, "Anthea, girls must love


    themselves all the time. You should respect yourself first."


    Anthea bit her lips and said, "Uncle Adam, I..."


    Adam interrupted her and put his palm on her head.


    This action was so tender. It was like a close action between lovers.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Anthea stood there in a daze, looking at him obsessively.


    Adam took back his big palm, turned around, and walked to the door again.


    Anthea came to her senses and ran after him for two steps. He paused and looked at her with his


    dark eyes, which showed no emotion, "Anthea, you should go to bed early. Tomorrow I''ll take you to


    have another hot pot!"


    The door was closed.


    Anthea sat back on the sofa. Thinking of what she had done just now, she blushed and felt


    ashamed.


    She could not understand him. In the end, there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    But at least, he didn''t drive her away...


    This was enough to make her happy.


    Anthea picked up the wonton again. Although it was cold, she still ate happily. She was so satisfied


    that she closed her eyes.


    The next day, she woke up early.


    After having a half-full breakfast, Anthea kept her belly empty and are expecting to have a hot pot


    with him at noon.


    The hot pot only for the two of them.


    Theers of her mouth curled up as she immersed herself in joy.


    When the sun was getting brighter outside the window, Anthea looked at her watch. It had passed


    11 o''clock. She picked up her cell phone and was ready to call him.


    It seemed that he could always guess what she was going to do. The moment she opened the


    phone book, he called her.


    "Anthea, I can''t take you to have a hot pot today."


    After listening to his words, Anthea''s little face was suddenly covered with disappointment. She


    suddenly stood up and asked, "Why?"


    "I''m a little ufortable." Adam exined.


    Upon hearing this, Anthea asked in a hurry, "Uncle Adam, are you sick?"


    "Yes, I caught a cold," Adam replied.


    On the line, she seemed to hear some faint coughs. Anthea became anxious. "Did you have a


    fever? Is it serious? Did you go to the hospital?"


    "There''s no need." Adam said.


    Anthea frowned, "Did you take medicine?" "No, it doesn''t matter." Adam said. As soon as he


    finished his sentence, he coughed twice.


    Anthea knew that it was because of her that Adam did not returned to the army for the past two


    days. He should be in the dormitories downtown. She asked, "Uncle Adam, where is your


    dormitory?"


    Adam seemed to tell her the address by a slip of tongue, and urged, "Have lunch by yourself. There


    is a restaurant in the hotel. If you want to go out, be careful and don''t take illegal taxi."


    Hanging up the phone, Anthea didn''t have the mood to eat.


    She put on the sneakers and walked out of the room with her backpack. When the elevator reached


    the first floor, she went straight out.


    There was a pharmacy with a green que on the opposite of the street. Anthea ran across the


    street and said after entering, "I want medicine to treat cold!"


    After paying, she took the bag with medicine and stopped a taxi.


    The driver arrived at the address she had mentioned. Half an hourter, the taxi was parked


    steadily in front of an apartment building.


    After Anthea registered at the guard''s room, she went in sessfully.


    She came out of the elevator on the 12th floor. There was a brick-red security door, and she went


    up to knock on the door.


    Footsteps came from inside.


    The door creaked.


    The door was pushed open from inside, and Anthea couldn''t help but took a step forward.


    She grinned, revealing two faint dimples in her cheeks. "Uncle..."


    The second word was stopped abruptly on the tip of her tongue, as if her whole body had been


    nailed to the spot.


    The person standing in front of the door was not Adam, but Mira.


    She was wearing a white bathrobe. Her ck hair was all over her shoulders, revealing her


    beautiful neck and corbone. With the light makeup on her face, she was extremely amorous.


    Great waves surged in Anthea''s heart, rollingyer byyer, and she was almost drowned.


    "Anthea!" Mira also seemed to be stunned when she saw her, with a subtle evasiveness in her


    eyes.


    At this time, it seemed that this kind of evasiveness was worthy of a further investigation.


    Anthea''s tongue seemed stiff. It took her a long time to utter a word, "...Aunt Mira?"


    "Who is it?"


    At this moment, a deep and vigorous male voice sounded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Looking over Mira''s shoulder, Anthea saw a tall and strong figure behind her.


    It seemed that he had juste out of the bathroom, because he was naked to the waist. He had a


    bath towel around his waist, showing his broad shoulders and long legs and strong chest. Every


    muscle was full of strength, and there were still drops of water on it that had not dried up.


    He had handsome features and a pair of cold and stern eyes. But at this moment, he looked a little


    languid.


    This scene was too luscious.


    Anthea stared at the bath towel on their bodies and stared at them.


    "You are..."


    She swallowed her saliva as if her soul had been sucked out.


    Anthea looked at him and then at Mira. They stood side by side so intimately that there was no


    doubt about what they had done before she knocked the door.


    From the corner of her eyes, it seemed that there were still messy clothes on the ground. It could be


    imagined how fierce it had been.


    She couldn''t continue to watch. One more look at it was one more death sentence to her.


    Her heart began to sink infinitely.


    It fell to the bottom of hell, and was mutted.


    Adam said in a deep voice, "Let''s talk inside."


    There was a sh of pity in his eyes. It was so fast that Anthea couldn''t discern at all. She thought it


    must be an illusion.


    "No, there''s no need!" She shook her head dully and took a few steps back unconsciously. She spat


    out words like a robot, "Sorry, I''ve disturbed you. I''m just here to deliver the medicine..."


    She looked down at the medicine bag in her hand and found it ridiculous.


    There was no illness at all. It was just an excuse to fool her. He just wanted to apany Mira.


    But who knew she woulde....


    She was overwhelmed by embarrassment. Anthea couldn''t stay for one more second, so she turned


    around and ran away in embarrassment.


    Her palm was beating on the button of the elevator, but the elevator was too slow. She pushed open


    the door of the escapeway next to her and ran down the long stairs in madness.


    No wonder he was indifferent to her.


    Because someone had already been with him for a long time.


    Compared with the mature and charming Mira, she was simply an ignorant child. When she thought


    of the fact that she took off clothes in front of himst night and he didn''t even raise his eyebrows,


    she thought that perhaps he wasughing at her in his heart.


    Mira was a teacher of fine art. Such an artistic woman who really suited him.


    When they met yesterday, Mira said that she was also from Ice city and was just transferred here


    half a year ago.


    Anthea thought that Adam was transferred to Francis area so far away because of her confession.


    At this moment she finally knew he actually came here for Mira. They are enjoying their time here,


    and Anthea was just ttering herself.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, she was just an annoying brat.


    Anthea ran out of the apartment building from dozens of storeys with her legs, staggering.


    The sun outside was bright and brilliant. The weather was hotter than that in the north. However, it


    didn''t warm her up at all.


    Anthea pped her hand over her heart.


    She felt as if her heart had been stabbed by an ice spike, making her feel cold and painful.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Mira opened the bathroom door and walked out dressed in neat clothes.


    Adam still had the towel around his waist but he also wore a camouged training coat. He stood in


    front of the French window, with a cigarette in his hand, but he didn''t smoke. Instead, he looked


    down.


    Mira also walked over, but Anthea had already disappeared.


    She didn''t know what he was looking at.


    "Captain Chin..."


    Mira shouted and asked him awkwardly, "Is my task finished?"


    In fact, she wasn''t working in this city, but in the neighboring city. She came here yesterday morning


    because she hade to visit her husband in the army.


    She was a soldier''s spouse. Adam and her husband were superior and subordinate,rades-in-


    arms, and also friends who were on good terms. So she called Adam Captain Chin as her husband


    called him.


    Mira''s husband hadn''t finished his mission when she arrived yesterday, and Adam was responsible


    for her reception. On the way, he asked her whether she could do him a favor...


    "Yes, thank you." Adam said calmly, "I''ve asked Carter toe here, and he will take you to the


    army."


    "Okay, got it!" Mira nodded.


    When she turned around and was about to left, something came to her mind. She handed the


    things she had picked up just now to Adam and said, "Captain Chin, this is the medicine that Anthea


    left at the door."


    "Thanks." Adam reached out to take it.


    The sound of the door closing could be heard and the room returned to silence.


    Adam stood still. The cigarette in his hand had somehow been burnt into ashes. The ashes were


    blown away by the winding in through the window and gently scattered in the air.


    He stared at the bag in his hand.


    There were two boxes of cold medicine and a small bottle of anti-inmmatory medicine in it.


    Adam suddenly remembered the situation when she bought medicine for him, and his heart was


    filled with emotions.


    She was like a zing sun, shining on his boring and dull life.


    Such passionate love in such a vigorous age...


    "Adam, Anthea is still young and immature. So she often has immature thoughts. She would rush


    into something even she herself was not clear about!!"


    "I''ve already lost Hendrix. I''m guilty for him. The only thing I can do is to take good care of Anthea


    for him. I can''t let the child go astray. Only in this way, Hendrix can rest in peace! Adam, do you


    understand??"


    His father-inw''s words still lingered in his mind.


    True. She was only eighteen years old this year, and there were many things that she hadn''t made


    most proper considerations. She might take her dependence on him as love.


    When she should graduate from university and enters the society, there would be countless


    possibilities and various kinds of people in her life. She will realize that it''s a mistake...


    The emotions at the bottom of Adam''s eyes slowly dissipated and gradually returned to silence.


    His heart also sank into the abysm of silence.


    His phone received a message. Adam picked it up and the content of the message was very short,


    "I want to go back!"


    It was 9 a.m in the morning the next day in the airport lobby.


    Just like when she got on the train, Anthea was holding a backpack in her arms.


    Without extra luggage, she hade in a hurry with impetus and unreserved courage to love. But


    at the moment, the reality had broken her heart and she could only retreat under insurmountable


    difficulties.


    In the morning, Adam came to pick her up, helped her to check out from hotel and had a silent


    breakfast with her, and then sent her to the airport.


    Anthea didn''t say a word, as if her vitality had been taken away.


    The saying "impulsion was the devil" was correct.


    When she came, she traveled a thousand miles in two days and two nights. Going back, it took her


    only four hours by ne. In the end, it was nothing but her hallucination.


    Anthea looked at Adam, who was in military uniform. He had handsome facial features and his


    shoulders were dropped and broad. He had a narrow waist and long legs, and he had an imposing


    manner as well as the majesty of a soldier.


    Now that he had finally sent her away as he had wished.


    Anthea didn''t want toe to Francis all her life...


    She blinked her eyes and hid the tear in her eyes.


    The radio began to urge the passengers for security check. After suooressing all the sobs in her


    throat, Anthea said, "Uncle Adam!"


    "Yes." Adam answered indifferently.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell on you when I go back. I won''t mention anything about you and Aunt Mira!"


    Anthea''s voice was soft and trembling.


    After all, she was a member of the Hsu family.


    Perhaps the reason why Adam never mentioned Mira before was that he had to take the Hsu family


    into concern.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aunt Rory Hsu had died more than two years ago. Anthea knew that Adam was a normal man, so it


    was normal for him to find new love.


    "The other thing is that-"


    Anthea looked down at her toes, "I''m sorry. I''ve caused trouble in the past three days!"


    Adam stood there in silence.


    Anthea sunk her nails deeply into her palm and pinched out a pale white color, "Uncle Adam, you''re


    right. I''m an adult now. I should know what to do and what not to do!"


    "I''m grateful that before I go too far, you had made me realize how naive I was!"


    "I hope you can forget what happened in the hospital and in the hotel. I will never overestimate


    myself again, and I will remember that you are my uncle-iw. I will never have the thoughts that I


    shouldn''t have, and I will never bother you again..."


    Anthea finished all these in one breath. She didn''t pause.


    She was afraid that she would burst into tears if she paused.


    Anthea''s back was stiff. She lifted up the corners of his lips forcefully, revealing a strange


    expression.


    "Please rest assured!"


    Adam noticed that she used the word "Please".


    This was what he wanted, but when the time truly came, he felt suffocated.


    "I''m going through the security check!" Anthea held the backpack in her hand tightly and waved to


    him. "Goodbye, Uncle Adam!"


    Emotions welled up in the depths of his ck eyes, but they quickly faded away. Everything had


    returned to indifference.


    Adam said in a low voice, "Goodbye."


    Anthea turned around and walked to the security checkpoint step by step.


    She did not shed a tear in front of him, and she had been holding it back. When she sat on the


    bench in the waiting room, her tears finally burst out like a flood flowing out of the dam.


    A kind-hearted auntie saw her and quickly handed her a tissue, "Oh, little girl, are you okay? Don''t


    cry!"


    Anthea was still crying. She cried so much that she couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    Because her love was gone.


    It had wilted even before it could blossom.


    The ne passed through the blue sky, leaving a long trail behind.


    In front of the ck Hummer in the parking lot, Adam stood in the wind with that pair of military


    boots on foot. He looked up at the sky with his eyes narrowed.


    Carter Laux, who was standing aside, hesitantly stepped forward and asked tentatively, "Captain


    Chin, shall we depart?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Carter was transferred here with Adam.


    Before he left, he put on airs in the army. He said that he was the right-handed man of Captain


    Adam. Moreover, he knew Adam''s temperament better than anyone else after being with him for so


    many years.


    At this moment, he could sense the anomaly of Adam.


    Although Adam looked indifferent and he was as serious as usual, it could be felt from the


    atmosphere round him that he was not happy.


    Hummer run wildly on the airport highway. With a brake, Carter leaned forward due to inertia. So he


    silently grabbed the armrest above his head.


    To be in Captain Adam''s apany was tantamount to living with a tiger.


    Adam gave full y to the performance of the Hummer. He had passed the toll station in less than


    30 minutes. Originally, it would take an hour to get to the station from the airport. The cars in the


    urban area was like nothing for him.


    Suddenly, he stepped on the brake pedal.


    The Hummer suddenly stopped by the road, and the tires made traces on the ground. All the people


    in the supermarket next to them looked over.


    Carter, who had been praying all the way, asked in a trembling voice, "Captain Chin?"


    Adam''s Adam''s apple bobbed, "Help me buy a few more instant noodles."


    Carter was stunned for a moment, but when he noticed Adam''s sharp gaze, he immediately


    answered, "Yes..."

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    It was the Francis in early August.


    There were dark clouds in the sky. The heavy rain poured down, and the minibus was moving


    slowly on the state highway.


    Because the rain was too heavy, they had to stop and restart all the way. It seemed that there was


    still a long way to the flood-stricken area. There were two big trucks in front of the van, which were


    all loaded with goods for transportation.


    Vegetable fields on both side of the road had already been submerged.


    "Ah, when will the rain stop?" The person sitting in the front sighed.


    The longer the stormsted, the worse it was for the flood-stricken area.


    Anthea, who was in thest row, looked out of the window. The rain covered the ss, and there


    was a thinyer of water vapor in her sight. The rain would not stop.


    "Damn it!"


    A foulnguage came from the side.


    Anthea turned her face and rolled her eyes,


    "Leonardo, keep your voice down. The teacher is going to hear it!"


    Leonardo curled his body in his seat, and his legs were crossed in a casual manner. He was holding


    his mobile phone, ying mobile games. He was ying with all his energy. He had just lost, so he


    shouted out in anger.


    When he heard her words, he immediately looked nervously ahead.


    Anthea hit him with her elbow, "Stop ying. If power and water were cut in the flood-stricken area,


    you''d better leave some power."


    "All right then!" Leonardo put down his phone.


    Looking in the front, Anthea said, "I guess we''ll arrive at the disaster area in the afternoon. Be


    careful when we get there! Don''t mix the hemostatic with other medicines again, or teacher will flunk


    you. When we get back, your dad will beat you with a whip!"


    "I know!" Leonardo shook the yellow hair on his forehead and snorted, "What''s so hard about


    studying medicine? Just follow the procedures and prescribe ording to the condition."


    Anthea shook her head andughed.


    Her hair was a bit shorter, and she had a bang. It hung down on her plump forehead, making her


    eyes look evenrger, like ck gems.


    Next month, she would be in her sophomore year in a medical university.


    At the beginning, she wanted to learn medicine because of Adam. She just wanted to get closer to


    him. Butter, she had to give up.


    However, the application had already been handed in before she went to Francis for Adam.


    Because she was full of enthusiasm, all her preferences were medicine. Finally, she got admitted


    into a medical university as she had expected.


    Although she had lost her initial desire, Anthea gradually fell in love with this upation and wanted


    to be a good doctor.


    As for Leonardo, it was a special ident.


    When Anthea went to register at the school, she was surprised to meet Leonardo, who was also


    holding the admission letter in a low spirit. After asking, she learned that he was forced toe by


    his family. The family only gave him two choices, either to join the army or to study medicine.


    Leonardo was used to living in luxury. How could he be willing to endure the hardship in the army?


    Now it was during the summer vacation. There was a famous professor in the Medical University


    named Vincent Zanon. During vacations, he often participated in the medical teams of different


    ces and would take his favorite students. After all, such experience was closer to clinical work


    when they would be doctors, and students could learn more than serving as a handy man in


    normal hospitals.


    Anthea was Vincent''s favourite student. But he took Leonardo with him only because Leonardo''s


    father had wielded the Schain family''s influence.


    Leonardo''s father wanted his son to get some practice.


    At this time, they were following the medical team and rushed to a county town suffering great flood.


    Thinking of her determination to nevere back to Francis in her life, she didn''t expect that she


    woulde again out of the quirk of fate...


    "Here we are!"


    Someone suddenly called out.


    The minibus slowed down and stopped. The two big trucks in front of them had also stopped, and


    everyone in the vehicle went down one after another.


    It was already noon, but it was too cloudy to feel it. However, the rain was much lighter. Anthea


    quickly walked forward and helped teacher Vincent to pick up the medicine box.


    There were quite a few green figures running towards them.


    They were all soldiers in camouge clothes who came to help with the transportation of goods.


    Looking at the green uniforms, Anthea unconsciously held tight the medicine cab, and she


    couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Adam''s troop were also in Francis. She did not know if Adam''s troop would be sent to undertake


    rescue work...


    "Will I see him?"


    Her eyes were looking around the soldiers, but she didn''t find the familiar figure.


    Anthea breathed a sigh of relief, but she kept holding the cab tight.


    She did not know whether she was feeling lucky or disappointed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The group of people got out of the minibus and went to the settlement point of the medical rescue


    team.


    The flood broke out so suddenly that several nearby counties were affected. tan County was one


    of the counties under the attack of the flood. The rescue work had been going on for three days. At


    the moment, most of the residents had been evacuated.


    When they arrived, there was a rescue team had juste back from the front line, and they


    sessfully saved many trapped people.


    Vincent immediately said, "Anthea, you and Leonardo will go there with me and see if there''s


    anything we can do to help!"


    Anthea and Leonardo followed quickly.


    When she was halfway there, she suddenly stopped.


    It was as if a cloud of dust had been stirred up in her heart.


    Not far ahead, there was a tall and strong figure in military uniform. His sleeves were rolled up high,


    revealing a strong forearm. His military boots were stained with mud. He seemed to have just


    climbed out of the mud, but as he walked towards them, he looked indescribably heroic.


    He had handsome facial features, deep ck eyes, a strong nose, thin lips, and a well-defined jaw.


    Ever since they parted at the airport a year ago, how many times had she secretly drawn his face in


    her heart?


    Seeing him approaching herself step by step, Anthea murmured as if in a dream, "...Uncle Adam!"


    When Adam saw her, he was also stunned, "Anthea?"


    It seemed that they didn''t expect to see each other here, and both of them stood still.


    Anthea looked at him nkly and unconsciously clenched her fists. She never thought of meeting


    him again in this way.


    Vincent, who was at the front, turned back and shouted, "Come on, there is wounded here. Anthea,


    take out the iodine and gauze!"


    When she was brought back to reality, Anthea opened his mouth and said, "Uncle Adam, I''m going


    to do my own work now!"


    "Okay." Adam said in a deep voice.


    Anthea pulled her clothes and hat down and ran quickly to her teacher.


    There were many soldiers injured when rescuing the trapped residents. Fortunately, they only had


    some external injuries that were not serious. Some of their wound festered due to exposure to dirty


    water and needed disinfection and treatment.


    Anthea followed the teacher, helping to treat the wounded, while Leonardo was holding the


    medicine box.


    The injured were moved to the settlements for medical rescue one after another. The whole building


    was crowded with people. Anthea''s nose was sweating slightly, but her looked very calm.


    Whenever her teacher, Vincent, finished dealing with a patient, she would wrap up the wound. Her


    movements were quick and professional.


    During her working, she could feel a gaze fixed on her, following her like her shadow.


    While Anthea was busy, there was no time to find him.


    She seemed to know who it was, but could not be sure.


    After she finished bandaging the wound and came out, she was suddenly caught by a big rough


    hand at the door.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Anthea looked up along the big hand and met his deep and cold ck eyes.


    Just when she was binding up the wounded, she felt that someone had been looking at her.


    Although she did not look back, from the corner of her eyes, she could see Adam, in military


    uniform, leaning against the door, with a cigarette in his hand, staring at her in the smoke.


    He was still handsome and had a powerful aura.


    He seemed to be a little tanned and thinner. The outline of his five sense organs became deeper,


    and there seemed to be a scar on his neck. She did not know whether it was caused by training or


    not.


    In this year, they had no contact with each other.


    After Adam was transferred to Francis, it seemed that he only went back once. On New Year''s Eve,


    Anthea couldn''t help contacting him. But fearing to annoy him, Anthea edited the New Year''s


    Blessing but then deleted it word by word...


    She forced herself not to disturb him.


    The rain was still falling. Adam''s fingertips were very cold, but when it covered the back of her hand,


    the temperature suddenly rose, scalding her skin as if she was burned by the cigarette held by


    another hand of his.


    Anthea''s heart trembled.


    He ced his palm on the back of her hand, which reminded her of a year ago.


    In the hotel room, his hand was also covering hers in the same way. The picture at that time shed


    though her mind, and then she remembered herter embarrassment as well. He felt like he had


    been poured by a bowl of cold water from head to toe.


    She hid all the feelings that welled up in her heart and tried not to let it show up again.


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled, and she struggled, "Uncle Adam."


    "Yes." Adam slowly loosened his big hand.


    There was a brief silence.


    Adam tossed the cigarette to the ground and stamped on it. He was a little surprised to see her here


    and asked, "Anthea, you really are studying medicine?"


    He stayed for a long time to see her slender figure busy inside. He thought that her pursuit of


    medicine was just on the spur of the moment. He didn''t expect that she really studied medicine.


    "Yes..." Anthea nodded.


    Adam asked again, "Why are you here?"


    Anthea replied, "I came with the professor at school. He took me and Leonardo here to take on an


    internship during holiday and we joined the medical team!"


    "It''s dangerous here. Do you know?" Adam said with seriousness.


    This was flooded area. The flood was extremely dangerous, drowning quite a few people and


    trapping quite a few people.


    It had been three days since he came here to do the rescue, and he often received news of vehicles


    carrying supplies turned over halfway here. In addition, in Francis area there might be a mud flows


    at any time due to the mountainous terrain.


    Although a lot of young volunteers joined, most of them were male. It was dangerous for a young


    girl like her to be here.


    He frowned, and then said earnestly in calm voice, "Anthea, you faint at the sight of blood. You''re


    not fit to study medicine at all. Whether it''s for others or your own life, it is irresponsible!"


    Anthea knew he had misunderstood.


    He thought that she was following after him recklessly like a year ago.


    "Uncle Adam, please don''t worry. I didn''t know you''re here!" Anthea pursed her lips, thought for a


    moment, and raised her eyes to look directly at him, "I''m just following my teacher. We came here


    because here happened to need help. I definitely won''t pester you!"


    "One year ago I said that I wouldn''t bother you anymore, and I won''t make troubles to you again.


    You''re only my senior! Also, I''ve already finished my application to study medicine at that time, so


    there was no way to change it. It''s not like I want to take the opportunity to bother you!"


    Seeing that he remained silent, Anthea said in a low voice, "If you don''t want to see me, I can tell


    my teacher that I want to apply for permission to leave in advance!"


    Adam had just taken out a cigarette from his cigarette box. When he heard her words, he froze.


    After frowning for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Now we''re in a shortage of manpower. If you


    stay here, you''ll be able to help a lot of wounded people."


    "Understood." Anthea said indifferently and respectfully, "Uncle Adam, if there''s nothing else, I beg


    for my leave!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Following Adam''s nod, she took half a step back and buckled her clothes and hat. Without any


    intention of staying any longer, she hurriedly walked into the drizzle.


    Looking at her back, the cigarette between Adam''s fingers was somehow pinched t.


    A year had passed.


    She looked more and more beautiful. She seemed to be two centimeters taller, and was almost 1.7


    meters high, and was considered tall in this area.


    In the gloomy weather and continuous rain, her palmsized face was covered with ayer of mist that


    made him feel that her features were exquisite and enchanting. There was a kind of natural beauty


    that made her like a fairy.


    Adam lit the cigarette. When he exhaled the smoke, his cold eyes nted to the back and shouted,


    "Get out!"


    Carter who was hiding in the back of the tent had no choice but to step out and look around in


    embarrassment, "Hey, Captain Chin, I''m enjoying the scenery!"


    "Since when did you have such a bad habit of crouching in the corner?" Adam snorted coldly from


    his nose.


    "Hey, hey!" Seeing that he had been looked through and he couldn''t hide it any longer, he ran over


    to him like ackey.


    Carter looked at the figure that was about to disappear. He winked and said, "Captain Chin, ha,


    did you just crave for love?"


    He had seen and heard everything!


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched.


    Carter rolled his eyes and smiled brightly.


    Adam''s ck eyes turned cold, and he said, "After returning to the camp, go wild field running at


    two o''clock in the morning! For one whole week!"


    Charter''s joy begot extreme sadness, and the smile on his face had not yet been withdrawn. He


    looked particrly funny.


    Oh! He did wrong.


    It had passed eight o''clock in the evening, and the rain, which had been going on for several days,


    stopped.


    Many people ran out of the tents to confirm the fact, and then cheered and cried together. It was a


    sign that the flood would not aggravate again.


    All the people were running out one after another, but there were also a weird one who was running


    in. Holding a bottle in his hand, Leonardo ran into the medical settlement, shouting, "Anthea Lee!"


    "What are you yelling about? You''re lucky that the teacher is not here!" Anthea said speechlessly.


    Leonardo was panting, and his eyes were very staring wide open. He said mysteriously, "A big


    news! Anthea, guess who I saw?"


    Anthea nced at him and said faintly, "My Uncle."


    "What the f**k! How do you know that?" Leonardo was stunned for a while and his face suddenly


    darkened, "You''ve already met?"


    "Yes." Anthea nodded.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that time, Leonardo was with their teacher Vincent in the front, and he did not notice that she met


    Adam behind them.


    "How was it?" Leonardo sat down on the iron bed and shook his yellow hair, "Meeting him again,


    you must be pretending to be calm on the surface, but in fact, you are having a bee in your head


    and all kinds of struggles and petty emotions!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him and ignored him.


    Just then, the sounds of fast footsteps could be heard from outside.


    A soldier ran in and shouted anxiously, "Doctor, is there a doctor? Captain Chin was cut in the leg,


    and there was a lot of blood. We can''t stop it!"

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Anthea sprang to her feet.


    She asked the soldier who was running in the forefront, "What''s going on?"


    The soldier told her, "We just finished the rescue at the front line, and found a trapped aunt holding


    the child. Captain Chin went over on the rescue boat by himself. The child was frightened and fell


    into the water. Captain Chin went to save her, but he was scratched by the sharp rocks under the


    water!"


    As soon as the soldier finished his words, Adam was supported to walk inside.


    As he had said, Adam''s right thigh was dripping with blood, and his camouge pants were tainted


    dark by blood. Although Anthea couldn''t estimate how bad the wound was, she was sure that it


    definitely wasn''t good.


    There was no extra expression on Adam''s stern face. Even though he was injured, he did not frown.


    He only asked one subordinate to help and did not hobble when walking. He still had a strong aura


    around him.


    Anthea quickly took the first aid kit and motioned for him to sit on the hospital bed.


    The beds in the disaster area were all small single bed made of iron. The subordinates helped


    Adam over.


    Anthea pulled a chair and sat next to him.


    She cut open his pants with a pair of scissors, and huge amount of blood gushed out. She quickly


    grabbed the medical cleaning cloth and covered the wound with it.


    The wound was too deep. Bones could be seen if it was two or three centimeters deeper!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea gasped in shock.


    Having been in the army for many years, Adam was used to injuries and did not pay much attention


    to it. In the rescue operation, he sessfully brought back the trapped mother and daughter safe


    and sound, which made him happy.


    But when he saw the blood gushing out and falling into arge pool, he frowned and said, "Anthea,


    ask someone else toe and deal with it."


    "No, I can do it!" Anthea didn''t move.


    Other medical staffs were all busy with other patients on their hands. Moreover, his wound was very


    deep, so she had to stop the bleeding as soon as possible!


    Anthea bent over with a concentrated and serious expression on her face.


    After a few minutes of working, she had a little sweat on her nose. She breathed a sigh of relief and


    said, "The blood has been stopped, and the wound has been disinfected, but it''s very deep, and it


    need to be stitched!"


    Adam looked at her in surprise.


    Anthea continued, "I am afraid that my skills are not good enough, so I have asked Leonardo to call


    the teacher. He will stitch it for you in case of leaving a scar!"


    "That''s fine." Adam was calm.


    For a soldier, it was normal to have scars. He had countless scars on his body.


    Anthea''s stitching skill was actually very good.


    For the whole semester, she would stay in the dormitory after finishing the sses everyday,


    practicing stitching with a piece of pigskin. She was talented and also worked hard, so she was the


    best among all the students. There were reasons why Professor Vincent had regarded her as his


    favourite student.


    Vincent had praised her more than once that she was born to be a doctor.


    However, she was still unconfident and wanted her teacher to stitch for him.


    When it came to him, Anthea was not willing to get by, even if it was just a scar.


    Anthea injected anesthetic for Adam.


    After she had put away the syringe, Leonardo brought Vincent back.


    Vincent was more than fifty years old this year. However, he was not fat like other middle-aged men.


    He looked hale and hearty and wore a pair of sses. He walked in slowly. When he saw that


    everything was ready, he put on a disposable stic gloves and began stitching.


    After finishing stitching, Anthea went forward to wrap up the wound.


    Vincent stood aside and looked at her with satisfaction. He nodded with appreciation and then


    turned around to attend other works.


    After tying the gauze, Anthea put the tray aside and said, "It''s done! Remember to to change


    medicine and gauze in the morning and evening. Don''t let the wound get infected, and shorten your


    paces. Remember not to get soaked in water, or it will easily get inmed!"


    "Understood." Adam nodded.


    The soldier standing aside asked with concern, "Doctor, is Captain Chin''s leg okay?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine!" Anthea smiled and motioned the soldier to go over and take a box of anti-


    inmmatory drugs.


    Adam''s eyes moved from his wound to her face. "Have you had dinner?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Adam thought for a while and asked, "Have you gotten a ce to live?"


    Anthea nodded again and said, "Yes, the tent has been set up. I live with the two sisters of the


    medic team."


    "Okay." Adam said in a low voice.


    Anthea stood up from the chair and said, "Uncle Adam, you can go back now!"


    She took a step back and made an obvious distance between them.


    It seemed that ever since they met again, she had always been polite and respectful. As she said,


    she only treated him as an elder and would not entangle with him anymore.


    During the treatment, she had been focusing on the wound all the time. She waspletely a


    doctor treating the injured.


    Hearing her respectfully and politely calling him Uncle Adam, the light in his eyes suddenly


    darkened. He got up from the bed and left with his subordinates who had brought the medicine


    back.


    In thete night, the moon, which had been hiding for several nights, finally revealed its silver light.


    However, the disaster area was different from other ces. It seemed dested. Especially in the


    residential area, people could hear vague crying of some from children who didn''t know what was


    happening and of some adults who had lost their loved ones.


    Many people rested, and many people were still busy.


    Anthea came out from one of the tents, stretched her stiff back, and walked to another tent not far


    away, ready to go back to rest.


    Not far away, a tall and strong figure was looking at her from a distance.


    However, she did not notice that. She was yawning all the way. Leonardo, who was behind her,


    raised his eyebrows, "Anthea, your Uncle got hurt today. You must be distressed, aren''t you?"


    "No!" Anthea denied directly.


    "Then do you still have the same feelings about him in your heart?"


    "I haven''t had that feeling for a long time..." Anthea pursed her lips.


    Upon hearing this, Leonardo let out a few hums and thought that she was being stubborn.


    When she heard the news that Adam was injured at that time, she was so worried that she


    suddenly sprang to her feet. Only fools would believe that she didn''t care about Adam at all!


    He tilted his head and looked in a certain direction. Anthea didn''t notice that figure, but he did.


    Leonardo casually shook off the yellow hair on his forehead. It seemed that he had to do


    something...


    Adam narrowed his dark eyes and smoke spread out from his mouth and nose. His flicked the


    cigarette and ashes dropped.


    The injury on his right leg was no longer serious. His physical condition was very good, and he had


    been trained strictly all the year round. Such an injury did not affect him much.


    Thinking of the process of stitching, Adam fixed his eyes on her face all the time. The palm-sized


    face became brighter because of her focus.


    He didn''t expect that the little girl would transform into a white-clothed angel!


    Ripples shed through the depths of his deep eyes.


    When Adam saw that the beautiful figure had disappeared in the tent, he withdrew his gaze,


    lowered his head, and threw the cigarette butt on the ground.


    When he was about to go back and take a rest, he suddenly heard a man''s voice beside him,


    "Hello, Uncle Adam."


    Helper No.2 appeared!

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Leonardo rubbed his hands and walked to Adam with a smile, "Do you still remember me?"


    Adam looked indifferent. He said quietly, "Mm, Anthea''s ssmate."


    They had met twice, and Adam knew that Leonardo and Anthea had a very good rtionship.


    When Anthea was sent to the military hospital after being drugged, he also made a phone call to


    Leonardo and asked him to take care of Anthea.


    Thinking of the first time they met and that thing about first love, Adam''s eyes suddenly became a


    little cold.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Haha, that''s right!" Leonardo nodded.


    Seeing that his military boots just stepped on the cigarette butt, Leonardo actually wanted to ask for


    a cigarette first.


    However, when he looked into his cold and stern eyes, he felt a chill run down his spine. In the end,


    he just swallowed his saliva.


    Like the other soldiers in the rescue team, Adam''s chin was covered with stubble of several days,


    but he didn''t seem to be shaggy at all.


    His five sense organs had deep lines, and there was a sculpture-like shadow on the bridge of his


    nose. Covered by the hazy moonlight, he was extremely handsome.


    Especially the tall and strong figure, the muscle fitted the uniform that made him surrounded by a


    strong and unstoppable aura.


    He had to admit that this man is handsome and charming.


    Not to mention a little girl, even Leonardo felt that he was no match for this man. It was no wonder


    that Anthea wanted to cross the boundary.


    It seemed that Adam didn''t want to waste time, so he nced at him and said, "What do you want


    to say to me?"


    Leonardo said in his heart, "F*ck, not this way!"


    He was discouraged, and then he casually smiled and said, "Uncle, a year ago, when Anthea ran


    back from Francis area, it was me who went to the airport to pick her up, but she cried non-stop for


    a day and a night!"


    Adam''s face froze.


    Leonardo sighed with emotion and said, "Before the college entrance examination, Anthea had


    decided to study medicine, FOR YOU!"


    After that, Leonardo observed Adam''s expression.


    He wanted to get some information out of it, but


    Adam hid it so well. His ck eyes were as deep as an ancient well, without any ripples. Leonardo


    realized that his shrewdness was not worth mentioning in front of him, so he stopped observing.


    Leonardo put his hands behind his back and continued, "Anthea had blood phobia. Do you know


    that?"


    "Yes." Adam said in a low voice.


    In fact, this was also a doubt in his heart.


    Adam never forgot her fainting when she ran into that car ident. She was dripping with cold


    sweat and her face was pale. He feared that his bleeding would cause her to faint again. Therefore,


    he proposed to have another medical staff to bandage for him.


    However, she did not even blink her eyes during the bandaging. She handled it very calmly.


    Adam nced to his side and knew that Leonardo would answer his questions.


    "Then do you know what she did in order to ovee this blood phobia?"


    Adam was silent, waiting for him to continue.


    Leonardo didn''t keep him guessing and said directly, "She had met a lot of psychiatrists and had


    systematic desensitization treatment. It was to let the patients directly face what they fear, and to


    experience the physiological reaction all by themselves. Gradually, the patients'' sensibility to what


    they fear will reduce and then they will be able to control their panic."


    "It took Anthea nearly a month to do it in the name of part-time job. In fact, she went to the


    Emergency Department of all the hospitals and forced herself to experience the terrible scenes of


    surgeries. She even went to the scene of the car ident, which was almost torture for her!"


    "In the beginning, she would faint several times a day, but when she woke up, she had no hesitation


    to continue! When she could finally control her panic, she ran all the way to Francis, but you..."


    Adam''s heart trembled.


    He knew clearly about the shadow in her heart and what caused her blood phobia.


    He still remembered that she was lying on the bed and grabbing the sheets, telling him that her


    parents died in the car ident and only she survived. When she spoke, her voice was low, but he


    noticed that her knuckles were white, which showed how scared she was.


    However, in order to ovee this symptom, she went to face such terrible scenes...


    She must be scared!


    Even if she fainted again and again, she didn''t shake her determination. She went forward bravely!


    It was for him that she chose to study medicine. But in the end, he rejected her ruthlessly.


    Adam knew that she had worked part-time after she graduated. She mentioned it once at the Hsu


    family''s dining table, but he pretended not to have heard it at that time.


    Later, when she mentioned studying medicine, he thought her determination was just childish


    words. He didn''t think that she would pay so much efforts...


    He lit up a cigarette again. Under the moonlight, there was a white mist, and his eyes were deep.


    Adam felt that the vines in his heart had already withered.


    But now, it seemed to havee back to life. It was full of leaves and branches, twining around his


    entire heart.


    Leonardo hadpleted his task. He yawned and returned to his tent to sleep. Then, he casually


    shook his hair, keeping what he said a secret!


    The warm sunshine shone on the earth.


    The rain stoppedst night, and the next day, it finally got sunny. Although it was still cloudy, it was


    already a good sign.


    Because of the flood, the air was still damp.


    Anthea had been busy all morning and changed several patients'' dressings. Professor Vincent


    stayed up verytest night and had went to sleep because he was too tired. Anthea got out to get


    something to eat.


    One couldn''t be too picky on food sent to the disaster area. Beside, these foods wouldn''t easily go


    bad and also fill stomachs.


    Getting out of the tent, she saw several green figures in front of her. They were young. She was


    familiar with the one in the middle, who seemed to be a young soldier who had been treated by her


    yesterday afternoon.


    He was nudged by anotherrades-in-arms, and their eyes were blinking in her direction, as if


    they were hinting at something.


    He was kicked at the leg by one of hisrades and walked toward Anthea, blushing.


    The soldier handed her milk and bread in his hand and said, "Doctor Lee, thank you for saving me


    yesterday!"


    Anthea took it with gratitude and said with a smile, "I didn''t save you at all. I just helped you to deal


    with the wound! By the way, the wound is deep on your forehead. You should pay more attention to


    it, or you won''t look handsome if you leave a scar on it!" "Thank you all the same, Doctor Lee!" The


    Soldier''s face suddenly turned red.


    Anthea was very embarrassed to be called as a doctor, "Don''t call me doctor. I''m only 19 years old.


    I''m just in my sophomore year in September. In fact, I am not a real doctor. I''m just helping my


    teacher! You should be two or three years older than me. Just call me by my name!"


    "Can I?" The soldier asked nervously and excitedly.


    "Of course!" Anthea smiled, revealing two shallow dimples.


    When sheughed, her eyes was a little curved up, just like the crescent moon. Her palm-sized little


    face was lit up, and her beautiful face was even more gorgeous.


    The soldier was a little stunned by her beauty.


    Just as his heart was beating heavily, a low and deep voice suddenly came from behind him, "What


    are you two talking about?"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    All of a sudden, both of them were shocked.


    They saw that Adam was standing in front of them, followed by Carter. His tall figure blocked the


    sunshine above their head, and both of them were covered by his shadow.


    His appearance was like the cold air of the cold current, and the two of them who had been talking


    andughing turned serious immediately.


    The soldier immediately stood at attention, "Captain Chin!"


    Anthea moved to the side to keep a distance from Adam.


    Although Adam''s question was for the two of them, Adam''s eyes were focused on her palm-sized


    face.


    She could only reply, "Nothing!"


    Adam had changed into camouge clothes. His right leg was wrapped in gauze and his hands


    were in her pockets. Standing next to him gave her an invisible pressure of inferiority.


    Squinting his ck eyes, he asked, "Why stopped talking as soon as I came here? Weren''t you


    talking andughing just now?"


    "Brother Den gave me something to eat, and thanked me for treating his wound!" Anthea said. It


    wasn''t an exnation but merely an answer to his question.


    Brother Den is the soldier in front of her. Yesterday, when she was treating him with her teacher,


    they chatted a little. She knew that his name was Den Schain. He was recruited from a local


    college and had just joined the army for a year.


    When Adam heard this, his sight swept over the gauze pasted on Den''s forehead.


    Den suddenly felt it like cold air blew on his face, and inexplicably felt that the temperature


    suddenly became low.


    Although he did not know the reason, he sensed something from their conversation. He asked,


    "Anthea, you know Captain Chin?"


    "Yes." Anthea nodded.


    A trace of nervousness appeared on Den''s face. He asked in a low voice, "Then you..."


    Seeing that they seemed to be familiar with each other, he guessed in his heart that there must be


    some subtle connection between them. He flinched at the thought of it.


    Anthea looked at Adam, who remained calm all the time, and exined directly, "He is my uncle.


    Husband of my father''s sister."


    "I see!" Den suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and became delighted. However, he did not dare


    to show too much of his delight because of Adam''s presence. Therefore, he maintained standing at


    attention.


    Adam said in a low voice, "You have nothing to do right now?"


    This time, he was staring at Den.


    The reputation of the Hell-king Chin had always been famous in troops of the whole country. A cold


    look in his eyes was enough to make people chill.


    "No!" Den stood even more straight and didn''t even dare to breathe. He quickly raised his hand


    and saluted, "Captain Chin, I shall attend to my own works now!"


    After Den left, Adam nced at the milk and bread in her hand and asked, "You haven''t eaten


    lunch yet?"


    "I''m going to!" Anthea replied.


    Adam seemed to have pondered for a while before saying, "I have two beef cans in my tent. Come


    with me. I''ll give them to you!"


    "No, thanks. These will be enough!" Anthea shook her head and refused.


    She looked down, showing her long eyshes, and there were two shadows under her eyelids.


    Those shadows looked like a small fan. All these made the intentional distance between them


    protruding.


    She said respectfully, "Uncle Adam, I shall attend to my works now! Please excuse me."


    After saying, Anthea took the milk and bread back to the tent.


    Adam''s pupils contracted as he stared at her figure walking away.


    She used to call him Uncle Adam with a smile like a blossoming flower, but now she called him like


    an unfamiliar senior.


    He had a strange feeling in his heart and he couldn''t find a way to vent it.


    Adam took out a cigarette from his pocket and nced aside coldly.


    Carter, who had always been quiet, immediately wagged his head, and said in fake seriousness,


    "Captain Chin, I didn''t see anything!"


    B*llshit.


    Time flew by, and it was evening in the blink of an eye.


    Anthea came out of her tent and hurried back to the treatment room for medical care and rescue.


    A child had a stomach flu. When the child was lying on the bed to get intravenous drip, he suddenly


    vomited. Anthea was helping at that time and the child vomited all on her.


    Unlike blood, there were bacteria in the vomitus, so she had to go back and change her clothes.


    When she bent over and entered the tent, she saw a man in the tent at first nce.


    Even if he was sitting, he stretched his shoulders, looked imposing and striking.


    Adam put his right hand on the table and tapped the table with his index finger as if he was waiting


    for something.


    Anthea paused for a second and wanted to pretend that she didn''t see anything and walked inside.


    "Anthea." Adam called her.


    Anthea couldn''t pretend anymore so she looked back at him with a smile and asked, "Uncle Adam,


    are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for you to change the dressings." Adam motioned at his right leg.


    "In fact, there are a lot of doctors here who can help you!" Anthea said, implying that he didn''t have


    to wait for her.


    "You''ve dealt with my wound and you know it better." Adam said in a natural tone. Then, he said


    quietly, "I haven''t changed my bandage since this morning."


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but frown.


    He had to change dressings in morning and evening, otherwise he wouldn''t recover. She stopped


    rambling and said, "I''ll get the medicine and gauze!"


    She moved a chair and sat next to him. Anthea focused on changing his dressing.


    At this time, two soldiers came in from outside the tent, both of whom were his subordinates. Their


    boots and trousers were stained with dirt. It seemed that they had just returned from front line.


    The flood did not aggravate after clearing up. This was good news. In addition to fighting against


    flood, the rescue team was also looking for the alive every day.


    "Sir!"


    The subordinates saluted in unison and said respectfully, "The search has been carried out in all


    directions around tan County. All the survivors have been brought back by now. The flood area is


    large. We will continue to search by helicopter tomorrow!"


    Although the two of them stood in a standard military posture, they seemed to be very tired. Their


    faces were full of exhaustion, and they both got dark circles under their eyes, which meant that they


    lacked sleep.


    "Yes." Adam nodded, and then he frowned and said, "You two, go back to rest first."


    "Captain Chin, we''re fine!" Both of them said.


    Adam said seriously, "Although we are soldiers, we are also human beings. We are not made of iron


    but flesh, and we need to rest! Only when we rest well can we have enough energy to participate in


    the following rescue work. Otherwise, we will be a burden!"


    "All soldiers I trained are excellent. I don''t want to see any of you fall down, and I don''t want to see


    any of you in danger because of fatigue."


    "Now go to rest. This is an order!"


    In the army, no one dared to disobey the orders.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two men immediately said, "Yes, sir!"


    Anthea looked at the outline of his profile absentmindedly. His words were sonorous and forceful.


    The green military uniform begot his serious face which perfectly and exquisitelybined the


    officer''s prestige and affability. He was the natural leader. That was the reason why many people


    was willing to follow his lead.


    It was Anthea''s first time to see him as a soldier.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    In the past, she always wanted to study medicine. So that she could get closer to him.


    She wanted to step into his world, so that she would be able to shorten the distance between them.


    She looked at the gauze in her hand and realized that she had achieved what she had been


    dreaming of. However, she did not dare to cross the boundary anymore.


    After wrapping up the gauze, Anthea rummaged through the medicine box but did not find scissors.


    So she got up to look for a pair of scissors.


    When she found scissors, she saw a familiar face smiling. She also smiled and asked, "Brother


    Den, you are also here!"


    "Yeah. I''m here to help myrades to get the medicine!" Den scratched his head and then


    quickly said respectfully, "Captain Chin."


    Adam gave him a nce as response.


    Adam''s pupils constricted slightly, and he felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    Why this Brother Den could be seen anywhere like a haunting ghost.


    Feeling Captain''s sight on himself, Den tensed up. Somehow, he felt that Captain Chin seemed


    to dislike him very much...


    Den didn''t dare to stay any longer. He took the medicine and was about to leave. But before he


    left, he praised her in a low voice, "Anthea, you look so good in dress!"


    The ck dress was made of linen with cuffs and neckband decorated with ckces. Because


    she was young, she didn''t look old-fashioned when wearing such a dark color. Instead, it begot her


    red lips and white teeth.


    Her legs were slender, and her skin was fair and delicate.


    Den''s face turned red, and he didn''t dare to look at her anymore.


    "Thank you!" Anthea smiled. Praises from others could always bring her a good mood.


    After watching Den leave, Anthea sat back on the chair and cut the gauze, "Uncle Adam, it''s


    done. The wound is getting better. You must remember to change it tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    Anthea lowered her head and put all the rest of the gauze and medicine back into the medicine box.


    Suddenly, she heard him saying.


    "Girls shouldn''t wear such short skirts."


    Anthea was stunned for a moment, "What?"


    She couldn''t help but lower her head to look at herself.


    It was supposed to be a knee-length dress, but after sitting down, it revealed her kneecaps.


    In fact, it was very inconvenient to wear a dress to work here. But her T-shirt and jeans were dirtied,


    and she had to change.


    Because she was in a hurry, she randomly took out a set and put on. She didn''t think too much.


    "Change it." Adam said in a deep voice.


    Anthea was speechless. She measured the length of her dress and said, "It''s not short at all!"


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Although it was inconvenient for her to move, it


    was already evening. It wouldn''t be toote to change it tomorrow.


    Adam''s sight swept over her two slender calves, and Adam''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. He said


    in a fiercer tone, "Change it. I don''t want to say the same thing for three times."


    Anthea was baffled.


    But he was a senior of her, so she had no choice but to stand up obediently.


    She walked back to her tent without saying a word, took out a pair of trousers and blouse and put


    them on. Anthea grumpily put her dress back in her bag and returned to the treatment room.


    Adam was still sitting there, as if he was still waiting for her.


    Seeing that she changed into pants, his thin lips curved into a slight smile. He looked satisfied.


    When he got up and left, he even raised his hand and tapped her head, as if he was a master


    pampering his pet.


    Anthea patted her trouser legs gloomily.


    "What''s wrong with him?!"


    The afternoon sun was warm.


    The sky was blue. In the three days of sunny day, the dampness in the air had weakened a lot.


    Behind the military tent, there were many soldier in uniforms sitting on the ground, with milk straw


    and bread hanging from their lips. They quickly finished their simple lunch. Some were lying on the


    ground, resting, and some were chatting with each other.


    "I feel that the doctors in the medical team this time are all very beautiful!" "You must be talking


    about the little doctor named Anthea Lee, right? She''s really good-looking. More beautiful than the


    female soldiers in our army!"


    "She is only 19 years old, but she is not afraid of hardship at all. She came to this ce with


    teachers. It can be seen that she is kind-hearted!"


    They were all hot-blooded young men. When they had free time, they would talk about beautiful


    women. There was no disrespect at all. It was just a simple discussion.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Den could not help but say, "Anthea is indeed good-looking. She has two small


    dimples!"


    "Oh, you are calling her Anthea!" Hearing this, someone began to tease him, "Den, I see! You''re


    not only here to fight against flood but also looking for a girlfriend!"


    "I''m not!" Den blushed.


    "Don''t tell me you aren''t. When you were bandaged that day, you were so enchanted by her!"


    Therades around also joined the teasing, "Den, be honest with me. Do you like Dr. Lee? We


    can help you!"


    In front of the military tent, Adam was sitting on a campstool. Adam''s long legs were slightly bent


    and he was puffing.


    When he heard this, his ck eyes narrowed.


    Carter walked up to him and saluted and then handed a document to him, "Captain Chin, this is


    from the headquarter. It''s the schedule for the search and rescue work for the next two days!"


    "Okay." Adam said and reached out to take it.


    After two minutes, he had looked through it. He put the papers aside.


    Carter also heard the discussioning from behind the camp. Heughed and said, "Captain


    Chin, Anthea is really popr!"


    Adam continued smoking.


    Carter continued, "She''s beautiful and is skilled in medicine. It''s no wonder those guys in our army


    couldn''t take their eyes off her! I heard a lot of people talking about her in private. They said they


    like her very much!"


    "Is that so?" Adam squinted at him.


    There was no doubt that Anthea was indeed very beautiful.


    Especially during the year in college, she was more beautiful and more mature. The girl''s


    childishness had faded a lot and her face was still delicate and smooth and it could be seen in her


    eyes a trace of mncholy.


    The dimples showed the innocence of young girls and charm of mature women.


    "Yes!" Carter kept nodding as if he was not afraid of watching the fun, "That Den who joined the


    armyst year. He seems to have a very good impression of Anthea!"


    Adam''s eyes suddenly turned colder.


    He took a deep puff and felt a pain in his lungs.


    Carter observed Adam''s expression. At this moment, he deliberately cleared his throat and did not


    continue.


    "Spit it out!" Adam shouted in a deep voice.


    Carter blinked his eyes with fake innocence and asked in a particrly serious tone, "Do you feel


    that the girl in your family being pursued by other men make you distressed?"


    This time, Adam didn''t spit out any smoke. He started to cough violently.


    He shot a cold nce at Carter, but didn''t give Carter any punishment for speaking what he


    shouldn''t have said. This was because he actually felt that Carter was right...

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    The sunset was at its afterglow.


    Anthea had locked herself in the treatment room for the whole day. At this moment, she came out to


    take a breath.


    The next moment, she saw Den walking toward her with a grin on his face, ''Anthea!"


    Den was actually a pretty boy. Born in the Francis area, he was in his early twenties and had just


    joined the army for a year. He still looked a little young and his handsomeness was different from


    Adam''s charm of maturity.


    Anthea feet that he was like a schoolmate in campus.


    She asked with a smile, "Brother Den, are you here to help yourrade get the medicine


    again?"


    "No, I caught a little cold. I want to get some medicine for the pain in my throat!" Den''s voice was


    a little hoarse, and it was true that he was not veryfortable.


    "Then wait a minute, I''ll get it for you!"


    Anthea turned around and entered the tent. She came out after a while and handed him a small


    medicine bag. After telling him suggested dosage, she asked his condition out of pure concern as a


    doctor.


    "It''s no big deal. I will get better after taking some medicine!" Den said shyly. After getting the


    medicine, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he stood outside the tent and seemed to want to


    talk to her.


    He was a little blushed, and it took a long time before he said, "By the way, Anthea, I think you must


    have learnt some taekwondo, but was not proficient. If you are interested, I can teach you two more


    effective fighting moves! It will be useful for a girl to learn some self-defense skills!"


    Hearing this, Anthea felt a little embarrassed.


    In the morning when she went to the supply station to get food, Leonardo pissed her off, and she


    gave him an overarm throw. At that time, there were a few soldiers nearby, and Den was one of


    them.


    Throwing a man in public was somewhat udylike.


    But when she heard thetter part of Den''s words, Anthea was a little interested.


    Soldiers were more professional in these kind of skills than those taekwondo teachers. She recalled


    the time when she was drugged by K Zach when she was still in high school.


    At that time, she was caught in a trap. When facing the middle-aged satyr, she was too weak to fight


    against that pig. She couldn''t overarm throw that fat man. If she could learn some more effective


    moves, it would be beneficial.


    Den''s face was still very red, and he was a little nervous, "Anthea, what do you think?"


    This idea wase up by otherrades. They almost racked their brains. They finally came up


    with the idea that he could take the opportunity to ask her out in the guise of teaching her moves.


    He didn''t have enough confidence in his heart. He was worried that she would reject him.


    "Of course!" Anthea smiled and said, "But won''t it bother you too much?"


    Den was very happy to hear that she was interested, "It won''t bother. We have a rest at noon


    every day, and I can teach you at this time! It''s not difficult. Easy moves. There is a small forest near


    the relocation site, and there is no one there. It''s a very suitable teaching ce!"


    Anthea thought that his suggestion was good. It would be cool in the woods at noon, which would


    not make the environment so harsh.


    She suddenly shouted, "Uncle Adam."


    In her sight, Adam''s tall and strong figure came over from behind, the shadow of his body reflected


    on


    the ground.


    Den heard the voice and turned around. He quickly stood at attention and said, "Captain Chin!"


    Adam held the walkie-talkie in his hand and seemed to be busy. When he passed by them, he did


    not stop to talk with them as he didst time.


    He nodded slightly as a response and then directly went pass them.


    Anthea didn''t feel anything, but somehow Den breathed a sigh of relief.


    Den smiled again and said, "Then, Anthea, it''s a deal. I''ll wait for you there at noon tomorrow!"


    Out of the corner of Anthea''s eyes, she quietly looked at the tall and strong figure, especially his


    right leg. From the way he lifted andid his leg, it could be inferred that he had recovered well, and


    stitches could be taken out in two days.


    She felt a little relieved.


    When she came to herself, she nodded with a smile when she heard Den''s words, "Okay!"


    The next day at noon, Anthea came to the small woods with the milk box in her arms after treating


    her patients.


    It was a small grove. The trees were not tall. The continuous rain had bent many of their branches,


    but they were still full of vitality. Standing under them, it was very cold, and there were not many


    people around. It was a perfect ce for teaching.


    When Anthea arrived, Den had already been waiting there.


    When he saw hering, he immediately went up to her. "Anthea, you''re here!"


    "Hi." Anthea smiled.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Den took out apressed beef jerky and a red apple from the pocket of his camouge suit.


    "This is for you. I''m afraid that you didn''t have your fill at lunch, so I brought it for you. The practices


    may exhaust your energyter. Could use them to recover your energy!"


    He should have sent flowers to girls, but after all, it was in the disaster area, and the conditions


    were limited, so he could only take some food.


    "Thank you!" Anthea took it joyfully, showing a mouthful of white teeth and two shallow dimples on


    her cheeks, "Usually, it would be students give gifts to teachers. Why did we turn the tables?"


    The sun shone through the leaves to her palm-sized face, Set off by the light, her feature was


    exquisite.


    Den was enchanted. Fortunately, he pinched himself and then came to his senses.


    Anthea didn''t refuse his gifts. After finishing the food, she thanked him, "Brother Den, thank you.


    It''s delicious!"


    Den''s cheeks were slightly red, "Anthea, let''s start!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    The two of them found an open and shady ce and stood side by side.


    It seemed to be Den''s first time to be a teacher. He was very nervous, especially when facing


    her. He coughed and said, "I''ll teach you a simple one first..."


    Just as they were talking, someone quietly approached them from behind.


    When both of them noticed the shadow on the ground, they looked back and saw Adam. He wore a


    military uniform and stood there with his hands in pockets. He said in a low voice, "Den, a batch


    of supplies arrived. We don''t have enough hands to unload. Go and help them!"


    "Yes, Captain Chin!" Den quickly saluted.


    Den could not refuse when there was a mission. He had to obey for duty calls. He had to ept


    the order, and at the same time, he was very disappointed.


    This was supposed to be a good chance for him to spend some time with her alone. In this case, he


    would not be able to teach her. He sighed and said, "I''m so sorry, Anthea!"


    "It''s okay. Go ahead and do your work!" Anthea said with a smile.


    Den did not dare to dy and quickly ran away.


    Watching him disappear, Anthea shrugged her shoulders. She knew that her learning of fighting


    techniques was down to pan. So there was no need for her to stay here any longer. She wanted to


    go back to the treatment room.


    Just as she was about to turn and leave, Adam grabbed her by the wrist.


    His hand was so big that it covered her whole wrist. She could feel clearly his palm. There were thin


    calluses on the fingers.


    Anthea felt a stirring in her heart.


    After swallowing, she frowned and looked back at Adam, "Uncle Adam?"


    Adam fixed his eyes on her face and said indifferently, "I''ll teach you."

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    "You teach me?" Anthea was stunned.


    Adam responded by asking in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Am I not as good as him in fighting?"


    Anthea shook her head without even thinking. "Of course not..."


    Den was a recruit who had just joined the army for more than a year, while Adam was already a


    high-ranking officer who had an air of quiet authority wherever he went. His ability was way above


    Den''s and many others. That was why he could win his high position.


    Her quick answer without thinking made Adam happy.


    He smiled lightly but was deeply touched.


    Adam gestured her over and said, "Then let''s get started."


    Five minutes ago, Den had just said the same. In the blink of an eye, Adam became her tutor


    instead.


    Anthea stood there in a daze. The thing changed so fast, and she felt it was hard to keep up.


    The small wood was very quiet. There were specks of sunlight and shadows on the ground. When


    the


    wind blew through, the leaves rustled.


    When Den taught her just now, she did not think much of it. She only took him as an instructor


    who taught her out of kindness. But now, as Adam stood before her, she felt that there was a certain


    chemistry between them.


    It seemed that she would not learnbat moves from him but was on a date with him...


    Adam walked to the empty space ahead of them and looked back at her from a distance. "Why are


    you still standing there? Come here."


    Anthea walked over with her head down.


    Adam said seriously, "I''m going to teach you a few easy and useful movements. Have you heard the


    forceful Tiger''s Mouth strike? You can apply it to the neck or throat of your opponent. Extend your


    hand, and you can see your Tiger''s Mouth, the area between your thumb and first finger, with the


    slightly curved space being like the mouth of a tiger. This strike is direct and fast. If you do it right,


    you can knock your opponent down in an instant. It can be as powerful as a heavy punch."


    After that, he demonstrated the strike to her in person.


    Anthea stood next to him and learned earnestly. However, sometimes, when breezes brought the


    attractive scent on him to her, her mind would wander, and she would lose track of what she was


    doing.


    Adam signaled to her and said, "You can find a tree trunk to practice it."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    She found a very thin tree trunk, which she could neatly hold between her thumb and first finger.


    The bark was very smooth, so it would not prick her skin.


    Anthea recalled what he had just done and practiced alone.


    "Anthea, do you like Den?"


    Anthea smelt smoke as Adam''s voice suddenly rang out.


    She was stunned. Subconsciously, she wanted to exin, but she changed her mind when she


    thought of something. She then said slowly, "Uncleinw, this is my business!"


    "Do you want to have a boyfriend?" Adam breathed out a mouthful of smoke.


    "Not for the time being," Anthea answered and thought for a moment. Though not intentionally, she


    added, "But if I meet someone I like, I won''t refuse the fate!"


    Adam said in a low voice, "He''s not a suitable man for you."


    Anthea pursed his lips.


    Den was not suitable. Did he mean he was the right man for her?


    If it were in the past, she would have blurted out these words. But now, she dared not and could


    only mutter it in her heart.


    She knew that he cared for her only because he was her uncle-inw.


    Anthea tried to focus on practicing.


    Adam stood beside her and looked at her, saying, "Your posture is not right."


    "What''s wrong?" Anthea frowned.


    She wanted to turn around, asking him how she could do it right. A shadow suddenly covered her


    from the top of her head, and then a strong chest leaned against her back.


    Even though there were clothes between them, she could still feel his steady and powerful


    heartbeats. Anthea just stiffened up because they were too close. His military boots were lifted and


    stopped near her ankles.


    Adam''s shoulders were wide and firm. He wrapped her around his arms, making her seem even


    smaller.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had dropped his cigarette and held her small hands in his big ones.


    "First of all, stand upright. Then, push the ground with your left foot and shift your weight onto the


    right."


    "..."


    "Bend your right elbow and move it before your chest, and then make a quick attack."


    "..."


    Anthea let him move her limbs like a puppet.


    When he taught her the movements, he almost took her whole body in his arms, and their shadows


    on the ground ovepped.


    After some time, his voice came to her ears. "Anthea, have you learned how to do it?"


    Anthea nodded nkly. "Yes, I have..."


    The nice smell of him fascinated her. She blushed, her heart beating faster. As soon as he ended


    his guidance, she wanted to move aside to avoid. Unexpectedly, he suddenly put his arms around


    her waist.


    There was a little distance between them, but now, there was none.


    "Don''t move!"


    Anthea held her breath at once.


    She suddenly felt that he was touching her face.


    Because of the frequent use of guns, the skin of his fingertips was quite rough. When he stroked


    her face, she even trembled slightly.


    She did not know if he did it on purpose, but he touched her face with some lingering affection.


    After a long while, Adam finally let go of her and said, "A hair was on the corner of your mouth. It''s


    all right now."


    "..." Anthea''s face was burning.


    Why did she feel he was flirting with her?


    What a great military man! He was actually an absolute hooligan!


    However, Adam,pletely at ease, took out another cigarette, lit it up, and started to instruct her.


    Half an hourter, they walked out of the small woods.


    After the first strike, Adam taught her something more practicalter on. For example, attacking the


    bad guy''s weak points, such as shins or toe joints, could cause sharp pain. Also, he told her that it


    was important to find the right time to attack when she was in danger.


    Anthea listened with her eyes looking down, while Adam lookedposed and rxed. There was


    even a hint ofziness on his face. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Adam said to her, "Don''t worry if you don''t master the skill. Just practice more. I''ll take some time to


    teach you, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    Anthea bit her lips, feeling shy as if his tough fingertips were still on her cheek, and said in a low


    voice, "No need. I''ll ask Brother Den to teach me!"


    Hearing this, Adam said nothing, but there was an indiscernible cunning expression shing in his


    eyes.


    When they walked back to the tent, someone hurried across the field.


    When the person saw them, he immediately ran over. It was Carter. He did not even have the time


    to greet her. With a serious face, he said, "Captain Chin, something happened!"


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked seriously.


    Carter hurriedly reported, "We found that a family of four trapped in the northwest and rescued


    them, but during the rescue, a young soldier identally fell into the flood and was washed away.


    Now the flood hasn''t yet receded. Besides, a big dam is not a long way downstream. The moment


    the soldier fell into the strong currents, he disappeared instantly. Now we don''t know where he has


    been washed to..."


    "Inform everyone to gather immediately. I''ll bring some people over to look for him!" Adam frowned


    and said immediately.


    "Captain Chin, you''ve just been injured, and the situation is very dangerous right now. Let me do it!"


    Carter said.


    Adam''s expression became very serious, and his voice was fierce and majestic. "I know it''s


    dangerous. That''s exactly why I have to go there in person! Inform others!"


    Anthea opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but his tall figure had already left quickly


    and disappeared from her sight in the blink of an eye.


    She could not help nervously clenching her fists.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    The whole afternoon, Anthea was in a state of unease.


    While she was busy doing her things in the tent, she would look out of the tent from time to time,


    trying to find out if the rescue team was back. Adam was injured. She not only worried about his


    health but also about his safety.


    She also heard Carter''s words. The area was so badly flooded that the young soldier disappeared


    just as he fell into the river. It could be seen how dangerous it was.


    Before she knew it, it was dark already. Adam still had note back.


    The moon was hanging in the night sky, and people in the settlement points gradually quieted down.


    Many of them had already fallen asleep.


    Anthea could not fall asleep because she was worried about Adam. She walked to the side of the


    road, looking into the darkness and waiting for him with anticipation.


    Around 11 p.m., she vaguely heard the car horns.


    Looking from afar, Anthea saw two military trucksing back.


    When the trucks stopped, soldiers in the two cars all jumped out with some lingering cold air on


    them.


    The light was dim at night. Anthea clenched her fists, looking for the figure in the crowd anxiously.


    When she saw Adaming down from the second truck, she was finally relieved and breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    He came back safely!


    Adam also saw her. She stood there alone. The bright moonlight brought her ayer of silver glow,


    and her sparkling eyes seemed to have be the brightest stars in the night.


    Adam strode to her and said with a frown, "Anthea, why haven''t you slept yet? It''s sote."


    Anthea pretended to look behind him and said, "Did you find the lost soldier?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. At the mention of this matter, he said in a serious tone, "He was very lucky.


    He climbed onto a tree and managed to hang on there until we came to his rescue. Now, he is in a


    coma and has a fever. But it''s not serious."


    Anthea''s eyes fell on his right leg. "Is your leg okay?"


    The two sleeves of his camouge clothing were soaked. However, the trouser legs were dry, and


    the cloth around the wound was not wet, which proved that it should not be serious.


    "I''m fine," Adam replied.


    He stared at her with his ck eyes and suddenly asked, "Anthea, you care about me, don''t you?"


    Anthea''s heart missed a beat.


    Her long eyshes quickly dropped, covering the panic in her eyes. She tried to remain calm and


    hurriedly exined to him. "As your junior, I certainly worry about you, my uncle-inw... Don''t get


    me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else!"


    Adam''s eyes darkened.


    A flicker of a smile crossed his eyes, but it soon faded away.


    The night was so dark here. Compared to the city, there were far fewer lights in the disaster area.


    They stood silently in the darkness.


    Anthea could not see his expression clearly and did not notice the cold expression in his dark


    pupils. She just muttered, "It''ste. I''m going back to sleep!"


    "Okay," Adam answered with his deep voice.


    "Good night, Adam!" Anthea said respectfully.


    Then, she pursed her lips and directly turned back to the tent without waiting for him to say


    goodnight.


    She did not know that Adam kept his gaze on her and did not want to look away.


    There were no windows in the tent. The morning rays prating through the cracks between the


    curtains were so bright.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Anthea had a dream - she was back to a year ago.


    She kindly bought some medicine to look for Adam. To her surprise, when the door was opened,


    she saw Mira in a bathrobe. Then he came out, only in a bath towel. They stood there, looking at


    her side by side.


    The scene, like a wall, fell toward her with a loud crash.


    Anthea had no time to dodge and collided head-on with the wall. She saw herself bled.


    She still remembered that she ran down from the stairs of more than ten floors, crying bitterly in the


    airport departure lounge. After the nended, she saw Leonardo, held his arms, and cried her


    heart out.


    Anthea opened her eyes with sobs.


    She raised her hand and touched the corner of her eye, which had be cold and wet with tears.


    After waking up from the sad dream, Anthea slowly sat up. The two elder sisters had already gotten


    up, so she was alone in the tent. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around her knees.


    When she thought of Mira, she wondered what was going on between her and Adam...


    They must be in a sweet rtionship, but what all


    this had to do with her?


    With her eyshes shaking, Anthea tightly closed her eyes. There was a chill flowing in her chest,


    and it cooled her blood.


    After washing up, she changed her clothes and went to the medical shelter.


    For convenience''s sake, they lifted up the tent curtains. When Anthea approached, she could see


    Adam sitting in a military uniform in a chair inside.


    Medical workers walked by him, but he did not see anyone, just knocking on the table from time to


    time.


    Next to him was a medicine box - he was waiting for someone to change the medicine for him.


    Anthea, who was heading forward, shrank back and turned in the opposite direction.


    She especially went to the resettlement ce for residents and took some of the children''s


    temperature. Leonardo sent her a message, saying that Adam had left. Only then did she feel


    secured and return to do her job in the medical shelter.


    Time flew by quickly as she was busy. It was already noon.


    Anthea stretched herself as usual and got out to get lunch.


    On the way, she ran into Den. As soon as he saw her, he smiled brilliantly. "Anthea, haven''t you


    eaten your meal yet?"


    "Yes, I just finished my job!" Anthea nodded.


    Den scratched his head and said, "Well, our search team has just returned, and I haven''t eaten


    yet!"


    "Then let''s go have a meal together!" Anthea smiled.


    "Okay!" Den flushed a little and went to the material distribution point with her. On the way, he


    hesitated to ask her, "Anthea, are you angry?"


    "Why?"


    "Yesterday noon, I promised to teach you a few fighting skills. But I didn''t expect that I had to deal


    with the newly arrived materials. As a result, I taught you nothing. I''m so sorry!"


    Hearing this, Anthea was amused. "Den, I''m not angry!"


    Den was relieved. He smiled and said, "Then that''s good. I was quite worried about this! I went to


    deal with my business and failed to teach you yesterday, but if you have time today, I can..."


    Before he could finish, Anthea, who was next to him, suddenly stopped.


    Den asked in confusion, "Anthea?"


    Anthea was looking at the material distribution point in front of him with pursed lips. Many residents


    and people from the medical team were lining up to receive their lunch. Because there were many


    people, several soldiers in camouge clothing were at the long table, helping volunteers to


    distribute the food.


    Adam, tall and strong, was among them.


    He was wearing an army green vest, revealing his strong and long arms, and his coat was loosely


    tied to his strong waist. Though he did not do any drastic movements, the iron muscles on his arms


    could be seen clearly.


    Among all the soldiers, his appearance was the most striking. He was handsome and charming!


    Anthea suddenly turned around.


    Seeing the doubt in Den''s eyes, she hesitated and exined, "Den, I suddenly feel a little


    ufortable. Maybe I''m suffering from sunstroke. I guess I have to go back and rest for a while in


    my tent!"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    "Won''t you eat your lunch?" Den was stunned and said with concern, "Go back and rx if you


    don''t feel well. But you should eat something. How about this: I''ll go and get the meal for youter!"


    "Then thank you for the trouble, Den!" Anthea said.


    "Don''t mention it!" Den was very happy and was d to do something for her. "Anthea, you go


    back to the tent and wait for me there. I''ll take it to you!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Anthea nodded gratefully.


    No longer walking ahead with Den, she left in a hurry with her head and shoulders down.


    When she returned to the tent, shey on the bed with her legs crossed, staring nkly at the tent


    roof overhead.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with her. She just wanted to avoid Adam, just like what she did


    when seeing him in the morning.


    "s!"


    Anthea sighed with mncholy.


    More than ten minutester, footsteps came from outside the tent.


    When she heard the curtain being lifted, Anthea sat up immediately.


    A pair of military boots appeared in her sight, but she did not pay much attention to them. She


    smiled and said, "Den, thank you so much for the trouble. I..."


    The words died on her lips.


    Anthea looked up and met a pair of deep eyes.


    It was not Den who came in, but Adam. He stood in front of her, putting the milk, bread, and two


    ham sausages on the table beside her bed.


    "Uncle Adam..."


    Anthea had to greet him.


    Adam, one hand in his pocket, looked down at her and had no intention of leaving immediately.


    Anthea paused for a moment and reached out to hold the food in her arms. Surrounded by his


    masculine scent, she said in a muffled voice, "I forgot to prepare two drugs. I''ll go back to the


    medical shelter and eat while working!"


    After that, she stood up and wanted to walk out of the tent.


    But just when she walked a few steps, a tall and robust figure blocked her way.


    "Uncle Adam?" Anthea asked tentatively.


    However, Adam remained motionless and stood there like a mighty door-god - he would not let her


    walk past him.


    His ck eyes narrowed, and his deep voice suddenly sounded a little cold. ''Anthea, are you


    avoiding me?"


    "No..." Anthea dropped her eyes.


    "No?" Adam asked back.


    She avoided him twice.


    When he changed the fresh dressing for his wound in the morning, he waited there for a long time,


    but she did not show up.


    Her ssmate Leonardo half-jokingly told him that Anthea would appear as soon as he left. And


    when he was at the material distribution point, he saw hering over with Den while talking


    andughing.


    But when she saw him, the smile on her face immediately disappeared, and then she turned around


    and left, leaving Den there to help her get the lunch.


    Adam''s pitch-ck pupils contracted, and his jawline tightened. There was a noticeable chill in the


    air around Adam.


    Anthea felt the chill, which raised the hair on her arms.


    She felt a little scared.


    The invisible pressure he brought was beginning to get to her. After a moment''s silence, Anthea


    said honestly, "I just think it''s better to keep a distance from you!"


    "Why?" Adam''s eyes darkened.


    Anthea remained silent for two seconds and tried to say in a calm voice. "I won''t let myself repeat


    the mistakes. I want you to rest assured!"


    Adam''s Adam''s apple throbbed.


    Mistakes, he muttered it in his heart. It made his heartache to hear this.


    Adam took out a cigarette from her trouser pocket. Whenever he suffered from mood swings, he


    needed some nicotine to calm down.


    He blew a ring of smoke, and his low voice came through the white smoke. "Anthea, you don''t want


    to repeat the same mistakes, so you have been hiding from me. However, you don''t mind going


    around with Den. Will you get yourself a boyfriend soon?"


    Adam looked at her with eyes full of mixed feelings.


    Anthea frowned but did not exin it. "I''ve told you. It''s up to fate. If my fatees, I won''t reject it!"


    Adam pursed his delicate lips. "You''re just a sophomore in the second half of the year. The


    schoolwork for medical college students is heavyden. You don''t have to be so hasty to get a


    boyfriend. Be careful before you decide to be in a rtionship. You cannot pick up a boyfriend


    casually. But before you date someone, you have to..."


    "Uncle Adam, I know all these!" Anthea interrupted him. "I understand everything you said, but I


    have the freedom to choose my boyfriend. Best wished to you and Mira! Don''t worry about me! If


    you two want to get married, I''ll put in a good word for you before grandpa, but I don''t know if it''s


    useful!"


    She was actually reminding him not to worry about other people''s business.


    Both her voice and the expression on her small face were quite indifferent. In Adam''s ears, her


    words sounded so unreal, like faint echoes from a distant valley.


    Taking half a step back, Anthea looked up and said, "Uncle Adam, thank you for sending me


    something to eat. I have to go back to do my job in the medical shelter!"


    She walked past him and walked out of the tent.


    This time, Adam did not stop. When the cigarette in his hand burnt out, he walked out from the tent,


    his long and narrow eyes cold.


    His subordinates who were walking toward him did not dare to greet him face to face - they


    hurriedly gave him a salute from a distance and ran away.


    Since Adam took the food from Den and came to Anthea''s tent, Carter followed him with a heart


    of gossip.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He had overheard all their conversation.


    At this moment, Carter could only think of a popr saying.


    In the past, you ignored me and left; but now, you could not get any closer to me...


    Tssss...


    Carter was known to be Adam''s favorite subordinate. Though Carter did not want to bother him, he


    still went forward with a loyal and heroic spirit.


    "Captain Chin, are you in a bad mood?"


    Adam gave him a sidelong cold nce but remained silent. Nevertheless, his gloomy face was


    obvious.


    Carter asked with caution, "How about me getting you two bags of instant noodles?"


    Since Adam saw Anthea off at the airport a year ago, he would crush some crispy noodles when in


    a bad mood.


    Carter thought it was a cranky action. Why? Because it was very childish. Only children would do


    this!


    Carter returned to the tent and found two boxes of instant noodles. He then happily ran back to


    Adam''s side.


    At this time, Adam was sitting behind the military truck, one long leg bending slightly while the other


    stepping on the ground.


    He was smoking in silence.


    The sun above was scorching hot. Its bright rays were on him, but there was no sweat on his


    handsome facial features, and his eyes were still cold. He looked so lonely there.


    Carter walked over and carefully handed him the convenient noodles.


    Adam, with the cigarette in his mouth, roughly unwrapped the package.


    After crushing one box of noodles, he did not feel much better. However, he did not open the


    second one. After all, resources in the disaster area were limited, and he could not waste them.


    Carter squatted beside him like an obedient military dog and closely watched Adam''s expression.


    Then, he suddenly heard him uttering a sigh.


    "Carter, I regret it."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    He regretted it.


    He should not have refused her so resolutely. He should have agreed to be with her when she


    confessed to him...


    For the first time, Adam admitted that he regretted it.


    Since he was a child, he had never regretted anything that he had done or any decisions that he


    had made. Especially when he became a soldier, he knew full well that there could be no turning


    back once a decision was made. Thus, he always looked forward and did not look back.


    But now, he really regretted it.


    It was his deep-hidden thought that had been suppressed in the depths of his heart for a long time.


    When it was spoken out, he actually felt a sense of relief.


    Carter was confused. "Captain Chin?"


    Adam did not answer him, his ck eyes looking into the distance, but no one knew where he was


    looking.


    He took a long draw on his cigarette.


    White smoke swirled around his mouth and nose, blurring his chiseled face. After finishing one


    cigarette, his eyes were less gloomy, and he regained someposure.


    Carter raised his head with a dazed look. "Captain Chin, what are you regretting? Can you make up


    for it?"


    Hearing this, Adam threw the cigarette butt on the ground and put it out.


    Adam looked aside. It seemed that Carter''s words stirred up something in his heart.


    Adam raised his hand and threw the convenient noodles box over. He said in a low voice, "Eat the


    instant noodles tomorrow morning. Don''t waste it."


    Carter, looking at the noodles pinched to pieces by Adam, did not know what to say.


    Anthea just finished dealing with a child''s inmmation wound and was packing up her medicine


    bag.


    It was almost a week since she arrived at the disaster area.


    Although the flood had notpletely retreated, it was already half gone. There were fewer and


    fewer people who were sent to the rescue station. She saw few new wounded these days, which


    made her


    feel relieved.


    "Anthea!"


    Leonardo, whose hair was all dyed blonde, rushed in.


    Anthea, frightened, almost dropped the medicine bottle in her hand. She red at him angrily and


    said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Zanon will scold you? He just gave


    you a lesson this morning, telling you to stay calm!"


    "Old Zanon? Oh, I think you are the only student that he likes!" Leonardo pursed his lips and


    snorted.


    "Don''t call him that. He is only in his fifties and not old at all. Besides, his medical skills are very


    good. You should pay more effort into learning from him. The four years of college will pass by


    quickly. Don''t cry if you learn nothing by the time we graduate!" Anthea felt helpless.


    "Fine, fine. He''s a grand old man, all right?" Leonardo said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. He


    then knocked on the table and continued, "Let''s not talk about him. I have something else to say to


    you!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes and went on packing her things.


    Leonardo threw himself on the table in front of her andughed with bad intentions. "Anthea, do you


    want to hear something about your uncle-inw?"


    "No!" Anthea pulled a long face.


    "Then forget it. It''s none of my business after all!" Leonardo raised his eyebrows high,zily got up,


    and walked out.


    Anthea bit her lip and said, "Golden Leonardo,e back!"


    When Leonardo heard her, he immediately smirked and said, "Hey, little buddy, go on pretending


    that you don''t care about him!"


    Anthea was on the verge of losing her temper. "Say it now. If you keep teasing me like this, I''ll be


    really angry!"


    "Well, well, well!" Leonardo saw that she was really angry, so he quickly begged for mercy. After all,


    he had something important to tell her. "I just followed Mr. Zanon to the army camp to collect blood.


    I heard several soldiers saying that their rescue work here is almost over!


    "The group of soldiers from special forces brought here by your uncle-inw belong to the force for


    emergency rescue. This area was short of men, so they have been transferred here to help.


    However, because they are special force soldiers, they cannot stay here for a long time. They will


    hand over the rest to other troops and withdraw from tan County this afternoon!" "So, he''s going


    back?" Anthea was stunned, and her eyes widened slightly.


    "Certainly!" Leonardo nodded.


    Anthea clenched her fingers and asked, "Is the news true?"


    "Of course, I heard it with my own ears!" His face was full of certainty.


    However, Anthea dropped her eyshes and continued to do her work after being silent for a few


    seconds. Leonardo was surprised and said, "Anthea, why are you still here? Won''t you see him off?


    If you separate this time, maybe it will take another year to see him again!"


    He was leaving.


    This sentence echoed in Anthea''s mind.


    Her heart was filled with disappointment, but she held back her frustration. She shook her head and


    said in a muffled voice, "I''m not going..."


    At her insistence, Leonardo stopped encouraging her to meet Adam.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the night once again covered the world in shadow.


    Anthea went to the settlement point for residents and helped his teacher Vincent distribute some


    antivirus oral liquid. Some diseases were easy to ur after natural disasters. Therefore, they had


    to take preventive measures in advance.


    By the time she was done, it was already veryte.


    Anthea felt worn out. She did not know whether it was because she was too tired or in a bad mood.


    Looking at the soldiers in camouge walking past her from time to time, she smiled slightly. But


    when she failed to see Adam''s tall and strong figure, she withdrew her gaze, feeling somewhat


    powerless.


    She hated to part with him.


    After all, they had not seen each other for a year. This was an unexpected reunion.


    Just as Leonardo said, it was not known when they would meet next time. Maybe it would take


    another year. Or perhaps, he was too happy in the south and did not want to be transferred back so


    that he would stay there for the rest of his life...


    She was not reluctant to part with him, but she did not feel qualified to ask him to stay.


    In the afternoon, Anthea took out her mobile phone more than once.


    Yesterday morning, the signal tower had been repaired. Also, themunication was restored.


    She looked at the name "Adam Chin" in her address book for a long time but hesitated to dial it out.


    She wanted to ask if he had returned to the army, but she did not make the phone call in the end.


    Since he did not even say goodbye to her when he


    left, why would she bother to care about him?


    She returned to her tent, bowing her head in low spirits. She lifted the curtain and was about to


    enter. Then, she caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of her eye.


    She froze suddenly and turned her head to look over in surprise.


    "You... haven''t left?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Anthea stared at Adam nkly.


    Adam strode to her and asked back, "Do you want me to go?"


    Anthea gave no reply, just biting her lips. It was because she did not want to say anything against


    her will.


    She, still in a daze, said, "I heard from Leonardo that the troop for emergency rescue has withdrawn


    from tan County. I thought you had already returned with them..."


    "Yes." Adam nodded and said lightly, "But I told the headquarters that we had to stay here for a few


    more days. This area needs some extra help. So, well evacuate with the other rescue teams after


    we''ve finished!"


    "Oh!" Anthea nodded as well.


    She slightly squeezed her hands behind her back. His words seemed to have greatly alleviated her


    depression.


    Adam''s phone buzzed. Anthea reminded him, "Adam, your phone is buzzing."


    Hearing this, Adam took out his cell phone from his trouser pocket.


    He did not go away. Instead, he directly picked up the phone and put it beside his ear.


    Adam''s dark eyes with some hidden emotionsnded on her. Then he said in a deep voice, "Hey,


    Mira."

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Adam, holding his cell phone, barely talked and just listened to Mira. Then, he answered, "Well,


    okay, I know."


    When he picked up the phone, his handsome face slightly tilted, a wash of moonlight casting on his


    face.


    Anthea felt her heart tighten and sink all of a sudden.


    She drew a deep breath to steady herself, trying her best to straighten her back.


    She did not want to hear them talking on the phone anymore, so she moved slightly, intending to


    turn around and leave.


    However, Adam ended the call at this time.


    It was a short call, but it seemed to have softened his expression.


    He looked at his watch and said to her with a light smile, "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep in the tent."


    "OK..." Anthea said in a low voice.


    She turned around mechanically and quickly went toward the tent as if she was avoiding something.


    However, before she could walk a few steps, Adam


    stopped her again.


    "Anthea."


    Anthea had to stop. "Adam, what''s wrong?"


    Adam stood there with his hands in his pockets, and the smile was still on his lips. "You haven''t said


    good night to me."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Anthea''s throat tightened, and she swallowed hard. She quickly gathered her strength and said,


    "Good night, Adam!"


    Adam nodded with satisfaction and lifted his chin slightly, indicating that she could go in.


    This time, Anthea did not pause - she ran straight into the tent.


    After a long time, Adam left slowly, his shadow long under the bright moonlight, and there was a


    sparkling smile in the bottom of his eyes.


    There was a river not far behind the settlement site for residents.


    As the flood came, the water in the river rose high. Then, the flood had been retreating day by day.


    Now, there were only a few sandbags left there - all the other sandbags along the shore had been


    moved away.


    Anthea and Den sat on folding stools, surrounded by the fragrance of green grass in the air.


    Den came to her at noon, wanting to fulfill the promise he had made before - teaching her


    fighting moves.


    When it came to fighting moves, Anthea could not help thinking of the scene of Adam teaching her


    the tricks in the woods that day - he stood behind her, showing her the moves hand by hand. She


    did not want to experience such an intimate ss again, so she refused. Besides, Adam had


    already taught her the moves that day.


    After all, she was not a soldier and was just a girl who wanted to learn a few moves to protect


    herself.


    Den saw that she did not want to learn it anymore, so he asked her to teach him how to bind up


    some superficial wounds.


    Anthea had used him as a cover twice to refuse Adam and felt a little apologetic about it, thinking


    that she had brought him much trouble. Thus, she agreed to teach him how to deal with wounds.


    After all, it was a piece of cake for her.


    Den asked her, "Anthea, is there anything wrong with your heatstroke that day?"


    Anthea thought for a moment and shook her head. "Nothing serious!"


    Speaking of this, Den seemed to be a little depressed. "I wanted to take the food to you, but


    Captain Chin saw it and took it away from me!"


    He was not just depressed but also somewhat mncholy.


    For some reason, Den felt that Captain Chin disliked him.


    Captain Chin seemed to be a little unwilling to let him get near his niece when he was to teach her


    some moves in the woods and when he got her the lunch.


    Den thought that he did not live up to the high standards of Anthea''s elders!


    It was a long way to go! Den sighed in his heart.


    But Anthea did not know what he had in mind. She smiled and thanked him, "Anyway, thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it!" Den smiled shyly and then asked tentatively, "Anthea, have you ever thought


    about dating someone in college? Or can you ept a long-distance rtionship?"


    "I have never thought about these things." Hearing his questions, Anthea shook his head.


    Indeed, she said that she might ept it when her fate came, but she did not mean it. She said so


    just because she wanted to maintain her dignity before Adam. Thus, she said seriously this time,


    "No. I just want to study medicine well and be a qualified


    doctor after graduation!"


    She had an unspeakable scar hidden in her heart.


    It had never healed, but she just pretended to be okay, as if nothing had happened between Adam


    and her.


    Previously, she waspleted discouraged by Adam. After that, she decided not to start any


    rtionship when in college. In fact, when she had just enrolled in the university, there were boys


    pursuing her, but she rejected all of them.


    Hearing this, Den hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Anthea, I hope you don''t mind me asking


    this! I just asked without thinking. I mean, boys and girls at your age always anticipate a romantic


    rtionship!"


    Two smiling dimples appeared on Anthea''s face as she opened the medical kit and said, "Let me


    teach you how to bandage a wound!"


    "Okay!" Den''s face slightly flushed.


    Binding up superficial wounds was simple, but the doctor''s way of doing it was more professional


    and effective.


    Anthea grabbed a stone and told him the method while stretching the gauze.


    Her voice was clear and soft. When she lowered her face, her hair behind her ears fell over her


    cheeks. Then, her hair swayed a little along with the breeze, raising many ripples in Den''s heart.


    For a while, he was unwilling to shift his eyes from her.


    Somehow, he noticed a stream of cold airing out of nowhere.


    The sun was shining brightly, but ayer of goosebumps still appeared on Den''s skin outside of


    his clothes. It seemed that the temperature dropped suddenly, which gave Den a chill in his


    heart.


    Den looked back hesitantly and saw a tall and robust figure.


    Sure enough, the thing that he worried about the most came!


    Den had to stand up and salute.


    Anthea, seeing him salute, froze for a moment. Then she also looked over and frowned slightly.


    Den stammered, "Captain Chin, are there any supplies sent here?"


    "No," Adam said indifferently.


    Before Den could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard him say, "Anthea,e with me."


    "What''s the matter?" Anthea stood up as well.


    There was a cigarette between Adam''s fingers, but it hadn''t been lit yet.


    He stood quietly before them,nding his eyes with hidden emotions on Den and then on


    Anthea''s small face. "It''s not convenient to tell you that when there is an outsider here."


    The outsider was certainly Den.


    Anthea frowned and looked at Adam.


    She thought of the call between him and Mirast night and returned to her folding stool after some


    hesitation. "Then I''ll visit youter!"


    After putting the first-aid kit on her knee again, Anthea pulled Den down to his stool too.


    Before she could continue teaching, Adam suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    He had exerted some strength, so she could not break away from him. Then, he easily dragged her


    up from the small stool and then strode away with her.


    Anthea was so angry that she shouted and forgot to address him respectfully. "Hey, what are you


    doing? Let go of me! Did you hear me? You hurt me!"


    Adam seemed to have heard nothing - he pulled her away from the river.


    When he could no longer see Den and the medicine kit, he finally released her. Seeing her


    unhappy face, he asked with a frown, "Does it hurt?"


    "Don''t know how much strength you''ve exerted?!"


    Anthea red at him angrily.


    Adam stepped forward and held her hand without any hesitation. "Let me have a look!"

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Adam held her small hand in his palm and caught her wrist with the other hand, examining it


    carefully.


    While his finger with a gun cocoon raked her skin, Anthea got a slight electrical sensation.


    She withdrew her hand in a panic and said with a slight blush on her cheeks, "It''s okay. I''m much


    better now!"


    Adam took out a lighter and lit the cigarette between his fingers.


    Amid the lingering smoke, a rare hint ofziness emerged on his usually unsmiling face. With the


    camouge clothing he was wearing, he looked like a crouching leopard hunting its prey.


    Thinking of what he had done just now, Anthea felt puzzled and annoyed. "Adam, what were you


    doing just now? I was having a good talk with Den. It''s impolite to leave him like this!"


    She was angry, her cheeks bulging.


    She stared at him with her clear and bright eyes, her cheeks on her small face puffing up. What a


    cute little squirrel!


    She stirred up a circle in his heart.


    Adam puffed out a smoke ring and said slowly, "I''ve told you that he doesn''t suit you."


    Through the smoke, Anthea caught a faint trace of jealousy from his face.


    Jealous?!


    How was it possible?!


    Anthea dropped this thought in an instant.


    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him and said stiffly, "Whether he suits me or not is my


    business!"


    "I am your uncle-inw." Adam retorted lightly.


    "..." Anthea pursed her lips.


    Adam flicked the cigarette ash and continued, "I''m your elder, so you have to listen to me."


    "..." Anthea retorted silently in her heart.


    Yes, he was her uncle-inw. As soon as he mentioned this, she lost the courage to argue with him.


    Adam went on confidently and justly. "Do you remember it? I disapprove of you dating him!"


    Anthea did not say a word.


    Adam reproached in a deep voice, "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes!" Anthea curled his lips.


    She did not want to argue with him. Anyway, she had never dated Den. So, she did not care


    about his orders at all!


    With her hands sped behind her back, Anthea muttered, "Uncle-inw, may I go now?"


    "Mm." Adam''s lips curled up.


    When he agreed, Anthea immediately turned around and left.


    However, Adam, strong and tall, blocked her way to Den. Anthea could only go back to the


    temporary shelter for medical workers first.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After taking two steps, she looked back.


    Adam was still looking at her!


    Unexpectedly, she gazed into his deep-set dark eyes.


    His eyes with deep emotions were like whirlpools that could suck people''s souls in.


    Anthea''s heart and soul trembled.


    It seemed as if his eyes had burned her - she quickened her pace and ran far away.


    The next morning, Anthea got upte. Fortunately, the medical team was not very busy these days.


    Few new patients had been sent here recently, so they only needed to take care of the previous


    patients.


    Anthea came out of the tent with a washbasin in her hand. Before she finished yawning, she saw


    the tall and strong figure standing at the door.


    "..."


    Adam seemed to have waited for her for a long time - there were already a few cigarette butts


    beside his military boots.


    He dropped the cigarette in his hand on the ground, stubbed out it, and walked up to her. "You are


    awake."


    Anthea was stunned.


    Last night, she had a dream about him. It was something that had not happened before.


    In a green military uniform and a pair of ck military boots, Adam stood there in the natural


    landscape as the background. He leaned against an old banyan tree with a light smile and smoked


    silently. In Anthea''s eyes, he looked so attractive and valiant in his bearing.


    Now, seeing him like this not long after she woke up this morning, Anthea fell in a trance, not


    knowing she was in a dream or in reality.


    She hugged her face tight and greeted in aplete daze. "Good morning, Uncle-inw."


    "Mm." Adam smiled!


    Anthea felt even more confused, and then she asked respectfully, "Adam, it''s so early. What''s the


    matter?"


    "Well, I have something to tell you." Adam nodded and then added, "Wash up first and go to the


    intersection ahead. I''ll wait for you there."


    Before Anthea could say something, he had already turned around and strode away.


    Ten minutester, she came to the side of the road with a confused look on her face.


    Just like when she came out of the tent, he stood there, waiting for her.


    Anthea walked over and asked with a frown, "Adam, why did you call me here?"


    "I''m here to pick up someone," Adam answered.


    "Pick up someone?" Anthea still did not understand what he meant.


    Adam nodded, his eyes moving slightly. "Well, you know her too."


    Anthea could not figure it out.


    In a split second, she suddenly thought of something.


    Then she held her breath.


    When she knew who he was referring to, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    Since he was here to pick up his girlfriend, Anthea lost all her interest and even hated to be part of


    it.


    So embarrassed did she feel that she secretly clenched her teeth and intended to turn around and


    leave directly.


    But at this moment, Adam suddenly said, "She''s here."


    Then, Anthea saw a military truck driving over.


    About ten secondster, it stopped in front of them. The door of the co-pilot opened, and a graceful


    figure jumped out from it.


    It was Mira...


    Anthea felt all her limbs go stiff.


    Her sudden appearance sent a chill down her spine, and Anthea tensed her muscles to stop them


    from shaking.


    Just likest year, Mira was good-looking and delicate. She did not wear any makeup today, but she


    still looked very elegant. She was ssy from the inside to the outside; maybe it was because she


    was an art teacher.


    Mira did not wear a dress. Instead, she wore a short-sleeved T-shirt, a pair of cropped pants, and a


    pair of t-bottomed shoes. Anthea was impressed by her clean-cut good look.


    It was a disaster area so that she did not dress up.


    It had only been a few days since Adam came here.


    Adam did not expect them to be in such a good rtionship. She could not bear to part with Adam,


    so she came here to visit him...


    Anthea''s face turned pale, but she suddenly froze there.


    After Mira got out of the car, she did not hug Adam as Adam had expected. Instead, she walked to


    the other side of the car.


    A figure jumped down from the driver''s seat.


    It was a man who was about Adam''s age. He was also wearing the military uniform, and the pattern


    on his shoulder showed that he was two ranks lower than Adam. This man was a lieutenant.


    He was a good-looking man with delicate features, big eyes, and bushy eyebrows, though not as


    handsome as Adam.


    When the man came down, Mira leaned over him with a gentle smile. Before him, she was a timid


    and lovable little woman. The man held her waist. Then they walked toward Anthea and Adam side


    by side.


    Anthea was stunned.


    She was dumbfounded and shouted,"... Aunt Mira?"


    "Anthea, we meet again!" Mira greeted her with a big smile.


    Anthea''s eyes fell on the two of them. They had a very intimate and rxed manner when being


    close to each other - it seemed that they had been like this for a long, long time.


    Anthea did not know what was going on.


    Mira held the man''s arm and said with a smile, "Let me introduce you: this is my husband. We have


    been married for more than three years!"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    He was her husband, and they had been married for more than three years...


    The news made Anthea utterly confused.


    She did not expect Mira to be a married woman, and she had been married more than three years!


    So, when she saw Mira one year ago, she had been married for two years?


    What was going on?


    Could it be that Adam had hooked up with someone else''s wife?


    Anthea quickly denied the idea as soon as it came to her mind.


    He was not an immoral person!


    Somehow, Anthea was particrly sure of this.


    He was a person of excellent character and had stayed in the army for many years. In her eyes, he


    would never do such a nasty thing against morality, whether he was an officer in the army or not. He


    was a man with dignity and honor.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Adam, who was standing aside.


    She noticed that Adam still looked serious. There was not a single bit of embarrassment or anger,


    or even surprise on his face.


    When the man walked to Adam, he let go of Mira and stood straight to salute, "Captain Chin!"


    Adam nodded slightly.


    This was the right thing to do to greet a superior.


    But the next second, the corner of Adam''s mouth curled up slightly as he joked. "Why are you so


    slow? Braxton, you are not driving so well as you used to."


    Braxtonughed heartily and said, "Bah, see? My wife was in the car. I had to slow down because I


    was afraid that she would get carsick! I''ve brought all the military supplies here. Hurry up and get


    some people to move them! Find a ce for me to rest. You know what, I set off at 3 o''clock in the


    morning!"


    After exchanging some words, Adam put his arm around Braxton''s shoulders and strode toward the


    camp with him.


    Looking at their backs and listening to theirughter, Anthea thought that they seemed to be very


    close friends.


    Her husband left with Adam, and Mira walked up to Anthea. She gently held her shoulder and said


    with a smile, "Anthea, we haven''t seen each other for a year. You look even more beautiful. Even as


    a woman, I can''t help looking at you!"


    Anthea licked her lips but said nothing. Instead, she asked doubtfully, "Mira, what is going on?"


    Mira looked at her with a smile.


    Once again, Anthea cast her eyes on the two men who had gone far away and withdrew her gaze.


    "A year ago, I saw you and my uncle-inw..."


    Mira whispered in her ear, "Captain Chin asked me to do him a favor."


    "..." Anthea was stunned.


    Then, she gradually understood what she meant.


    It meant that nothing was going on between Mira and Adam. So, they were just acting when she


    knocked on the door.


    It was the first time that the disaster area was so bustling at night.


    From time to time, Anthea could hear footsteps and people''s voices from outside.


    In the medical rescue center, Anthea sat on a chair, one hand holding her chin. She was motionless


    and somewhat absent-minded as if she had been cast a spell.


    She had been in a daze.


    There were quick footsteps outside. Then Leonardo hurriedly ran in and pulled her arm. "Anthea,


    hurry up.


    Why are you still in a daze? Go to have the meal


    quickly. There won''t be a seat if you''rete!"


    When Braxton and Mira came over in the morning, they brought military supplies and a lot of food


    ingredients.


    During the more than a week in the disaster area, they mainly depended onpressed food, filling


    and having a long storage period.


    The hot pot tonight could be considered a big meal forthem.


    In the disaster area, it was very luxurious to have fresh food. Thanks to Braxton and Mira, a lot of


    hot pot seasonings were brought here from far away. Not only the soldiers in the army but also


    residents in the resettlement ce had received some.


    Tonight, everyone was very happy.


    At ordinary times, it was nothing special to have a hot pot. They did not realize how tasty it was until


    they had not had a chance to eat it for a long time.


    Leonardo dragged Anthea out of her tent.


    They used portable gas furnaces, so rows of long tables were ced outside for security reasons.


    After all, there were too many people here. Soldiers from the rescue team and doctors from the


    medical team took their seats together.


    Every two tables had one hot pot and a lot of ingredients.


    They had collected seven or eight kinds of food. Though eating here was not as good as in the


    restaurant, it was a very lively gathering.


    Anthea and Leonardo found a seat and sat down, and everyone wasughing and joking.


    The steaming hot pot seemed to bring some hope to the tough life in the disaster area.


    When the natural disaster passed, people would build new homes and start a new life.


    "Anthea, you''re here!" Den, who happened to sit next to her, greeted her happily.


    "Den!" Anthea smiled.


    Looking at the rolling soup in the pot, she could not help swallowing some saliva and could not wait


    to have this meal.


    After staying in the disaster area for so many days, she had already had enough of the convenient


    food. Now that she could eat her favorite hot pot, her filthy mood became much better.


    Just when Anthea took her seat, Adam and Carter arrived as well.


    When they saw Adam, they all stood up and saluted. Adam motioned forthem to sit down.


    Except for the medical workers, the others here were all from the army, but still, he looked so


    prominent among them. He was not at all careless and casual.


    Instead, he had an aura of authority and fierceness.


    Adam sat opposite her.


    Carter said a few words to the two young soldiers sitting there, and they immediately moved away.


    Whenever she looked up, she could see his handsome facial features.


    When their eyes met, Anthea lowered her eyes first.


    "It''s great to have the hot pot!"


    "We all have to thank Braxton and Mira. Without them, we wouldn''t be able to eat this great meal!"


    Someone mentioned this, and everyone else echoed.


    Upon hearing this, Braxton waved his hand.


    "No, no, it''s nothing. I''m just an errand boy!" Braxton exined because he did not want to take all


    the credit. He nced sideways at Adam andughed, saying, "Our superior knew that all of you


    had been worked hard these days, so he paid for the meal to reward you!"


    Upon knowing that, everyone was even happier.


    Anthea was sitting on a stool, and her fine hair was swept back in a ponytail. The warmth of the


    steam from the hot pot made her face red. As she lowered her head and concentrated on eating,


    her long, curling eyshes fluttered like two small fans.


    Braxton and Mira exchanged a look and immediately understood why Adam would treat them to this


    meal.


    This was the real reason why Adam was willing to pay for the hot pot and take so much effort to get


    everyone together.


    He did it because Anthea liked the hot pot.


    Anthea seemed to enjoy the dishes very much, but in fact, she had been eating the food in her bowl


    all the time and never raised her head to refill her bowl.


    As long as she raised her head, she could see Adam opposite her.


    Both her mind and heart were in a mess.


    "Anthea, why don''t you pick up the food in the hot pot?" Den, who was sitting next to her, could


    not help reminding her. "Listen, these hungry wolves are used to snatching food in the canteen


    when in the army. If you don''t get more food in your bowl, there will be nothing left for youter!"


    Den was worried that she could not get enough food, so he reached out his chopsticks to help


    her get food in the pot.


    Someone had just dropped some cabbages and coriander into the pot, so all that Den''s


    chopsticks got was green vegetables.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This situation ced Anthea in something of a


    dilemma.


    When she was about to speak, a deep male voice came from the opposite side. "She doesn''t eat


    coriander."

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    In the noisy background, his voice was just audible.


    However, Anthea held her breath.


    She looked up at him in a daze, unconsciously clenching the chopsticks in her hand.


    She could not believe that he remembered such a trivial thing!


    Once, they attended Master Hsu''s birthday party. At that time, they just met a few times. When the


    party ended, he sent her back and took her to eat a bowl of noodles.


    The waiter brought her a bowl of beef noodles with beef and a little coriander.


    Anthea did not eat coriander. She did not mind it when there was some in the dish or soup, but she


    would eat it only after picking all the coriander out.


    When Adam saw it, he asked why, but she did not expect him to remember it after such a long


    time...


    Anthea was once again in a disturbed state of mind.


    However, Den did not know what had happened between them. He knew that Adam was her


    uncle-iw, who should know about her eating habits.


    He just felt very sorry. "I''m sorry, Anthea. I don''t know it!" "It''s okay..." Anthea came back to her


    senses and shook her head.


    Den wanted to make up for it. "How about the cabbages? I''ll get some for you!"


    Anthea smiled at him, shook her head, and said, "Den, enjoy the meal. I can do it by myself!"


    Seeing this, Den stopped picking up food for her because he was afraid of making any more


    mistakes. It was okay that he did not get a good performance, but he would not allow himself to do


    a bad job before Anthea.


    The lively atmosphere of eating hot pot went on, and even the air was filled with the tantalizing


    aroma of spice.


    Although Anthea was absorbed in eating all the time, she still paid some attention to Adam from the


    corner of her eyes.


    He did not eat much. At this time, he had put down his chopsticks and was smoking.


    What a good-looking man! Anthea sighed in her heart while looking at his deep-set ck eyes,


    prominent nose, slightly pursed lips, and the smooth lines from his chin to the throat. She found his


    chiseled features irresistible.


    He looked serious and cold,posed and


    imposing.


    The corners of Anthea''s lips curled into a smile.


    The hot pot was delicious, but her emotions were churning like surging sea waves.


    She was very confused.


    One year ago, she mistakenly thought that he and Mira were a couple, so she gave up on him in


    embarrassment. But now, she knew that there was no ambiguous rtionship between them, and


    they were just acting to be a couple.


    Compared with him, Anthea was still too young and too naTve.


    Looking at his deep eyes and dark brows, she could not figure out what he was thinking.


    He was like the starry sky above - though she could see it, she had never fully understood it.


    When they were having the meal, a few people with a jar of wine in their arms came to the


    settlement center for residents.


    Now the floodwaters gradually subsided. Many flooded bungalows on the high ground had exposed


    half of them.


    Although there was no way for the residents to go back and live there, some would asionally go


    back to check. After all, their homes were there.


    People in this area liked making wine. A tall man brought back many jars of wine. Since they had


    the hot pot tonight, he took the wine out and sent some jars here.


    The soldiers were not allowed to drink in the army. So, they burst into an uproar when seeing the


    wine.


    The moment they pulled out the plugs, the smell of the wine instantly dispersed.


    Anthea also wanted to drink some wine to ease her nerves. When she got drunken, she could


    forget everything and stop thinking about how Adam thought of her. Thinking of this, she handed


    over the tea mug next to her.


    Adam frowned and said, "You should not drink wine."


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to have a taste!" Anthea did not look at him and said, "Den, pour me


    some wine, please."


    Den hesitated. He looked at Adam and Anthea, who had two faint dimples on her smiling face.


    After an intense inner struggle, he braced himself and poured her half a ss of wine.


    Anthea thanked him in a soft voice and picked up the mug to drink.


    She was actually not good at drinking. If drinking more than a bottle of beer, she would get drunk!


    This was the first time she tried the white spirit. She took two small sips.


    She only felt the pungent smell almost choked her. The spicy feeling spread from her throat to her


    stomach. It seemed that the wine had flowed into her blood and reached her heart, which brought


    her some warmth.


    After finishing the wine in the mug, Anthea picked up the wine jar next to her and poured herself half


    a mug of wine.


    She held the mug and kept drinking the wine. Den, seeing this, stopped eating immediately. He


    put down his chopsticks and could not help asking her with concern, "Anthea, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea smiled and shook her head.


    As the effect of the alcohol came up, her beautiful eyes sparkled.


    Den knew Anthea was very young but had no idea how much she could drink. He was afraid that


    she would get drunk. "This wine was home-brewed, not from the market, so I suppose it''s a bit


    strong. You can just have a try, but don''t drink too muchter! It''s not good for your health!"


    "Okay, but let me finish this!" Anthea nodded.


    At this time, therade sitting next to Den raised his voice and said, "Den and this pretty


    doctor, stop whispering to each other. Drink a cup of ''cross-cupped wine!"


    Thisrade was Den''s good friend, who knew he liked Anthea. Today, the wine made him bold


    enough to seize the opportunity to help Den get closer to Anthea.


    His suggestion brought an air of excitement.


    "Cross-cupped wine! Drink cross-cupped wine!"


    Many people roared, looked toward them, and pped their hands to encourage Den and


    Anthea.


    Anthea felt dizzy, and her ears were buzzing as if a small bug had mistakenly entered her ears. It


    was not easy for her to concentrate.


    She did not want to disappoint them. Besides, it was nothing serious. Drinking cross-cupped wine


    only required them to drink arm in arm. They were still drinking from their own cups, but only in a


    more intimate way. No big deal, Anthea thought.


    Moreover, many people here were Den''srades. If she refused, she would be afraid that it


    would hurt his self-esteem, so she might as well graciously ept the suggestion.


    Anthea and Den summoned up their courage and picked up their mugs.


    Den also did not expect that hisrade woulde up with such a suggestion. He looked


    much more bashful than Anthea, and he was too flustered to look at her. With a little excitement, he


    flushed.


    Anthea had already drunk half a mug of wine, and her cheeks turned red, which made her look


    even more beautiful. Bathed in the yellow light from the bulb above her head, she looked as


    morous as a fairy.


    Den, facing her, was so fascinated by her beauty that his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    Everyone was expecting to see them drinking the wine except for two people waiting to watch


    something else.


    One was Leonardo, who was not far from Anthea, and the other was Carter sitting next to Adam.


    They turned to look at Adam at the same time.


    Adam put a cigarette between his lips and lit it with a lighter. The blue me darted out, making his


    deepset eyes a little cold.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then his eyes gradually darkened.


    With fear, Leonardo and Carter withdrew their eyes from him, astonished by the others'' courage!


    Den leaned closer and closer to Anthea, and they slowly raised their arms...


    Leonardo and Carter began to count down in their hearts.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    "BANG¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw Adam mming the lighter down onto the table, making a


    loud noise.


    His tall and strong body suddenly jumped up, and his long legs stepped directly over the long table.


    He pulled Anthea, who was stunned, away before the public. The mug in her hand fell to the


    ground, and the wine sshed onto the ground, its fragrance overflowing.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Adam grabbed Anthea''s hand and strode to the front of a military tent.


    Almost everyone had gone to have the hot pot, so few people were here. Under the silver


    moonlight, all was quiet at this ce.


    Adam was tall. When he walked quickly, Anthea had to trot to keep up with him.


    When he stopped, Anthea stumbled along and almost hit his broad back.


    Before she could steady herself, Adam suddenly turned her around and pushed her against the


    military tent. Then he came closer to her, his arm on the side of her face.


    Was he going to kiss her?


    They were so close to each other that they could see each other''s reflection in their eyes.


    Adam was tall and strong with hard muscles hidden underneath his camouge clothing. He easily


    brought her under his control, his shadow over her. At this time, Anthea appeared as fragile as a


    littlemb caught by a cheetah.


    His ck eyes narrowed, revealing a sharp expression and gazing at her with deep feeling.


    Anthea held her breathe.


    She was scared and gathered up the courage to question him. ''Adam, what are you doing?"


    "I told you that you should not drink wine, but why didn''t you listen to me?" Adam''s voice was deep.


    "But I didn''t drink much!" Anthea was stubborn.


    She retorted with a guilty conscience. As the effects of the wine gradually came, she found it hard to


    keep her feet. Fortunately, he pressed her down on the tent so she did not stumble or fall.


    They remained silent.


    They silently confronted each other like two statues.


    Adam gazed deep into her eyes.


    His ck eyes were so prating, especially when they fixed on her. She felt he could see her


    through.


    Anthea soon could not stand it anymore. She bit her lips and asked, "Can you let me go?"


    Adam did not move.


    "Let me go!" Anthea was a little angry.


    She tried to push him away, but he stayed perfectly still. Instead, her fingertips trembled as she


    touched his burning chest.


    She tried her best to stay calm, gritted her teeth, and said, "You pulled me out in front of so many


    people. What would they think of us? Den must be very


    embarrassed. Please, I have to go back!"


    When Adam heard her polite tone of voice, his face suddenly clouded as if he was going to get


    angry at anytime.


    What would she do when going back?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Was she going to finish drinking the cross-cupped wine with Den?


    Adam felt his internal organs were burning with jealousy.


    Every time his Adam''s apple bobbed, he felt it burning hot. He became so jealous that he was on


    the verge of losing his cool.


    He was very still and silent. Seeing him like this, Anthea red at him and said, "Did you hear what


    I said? Could you let me go first if you do? I..."


    Her words came to an abrupt end.


    Adam suddenly kissed her.


    "Mm!"


    She could only utter a sound, and her eyes widened.


    Adam pinched her chin with her hand, and his thin lips covered hers.


    It was not a gentle kiss but a hungry one, bringing her a little pain. He was punishing her.


    Anthea felt thrilled as if she had got an electric shock.


    The limp and numb feeling rose from her feet to her head. Maybe it was because of the wine, she


    felt dizzy and her ears buzzing.


    The world seemed to be quiet down.


    They were left alone, kissing each other.


    Anthea, struck dumb, forgot to struggle and resist. Perhaps, she did not want to push him away at


    all.


    An aura of masculine from Adam enveloped her, which almost suffocated her. She opened her eyes


    wide, looking into his dark eyes that were gazing at her.


    She did not know when he released her and only felt her legs were so weak that she could hardly


    stand.


    She breathed his smell of cigarette and her smell of alcohol.


    A year ago, she was drugged so that she had to recall the intimate scene with him after waking up


    the next day. However, this time, she felt his whole affectionate kiss.


    Anthea was stunned. "You..."


    She was already drunk, and now her cheeks turned redder, and her small pink lips reddened by his


    kiss were like blooming roses.


    Adam looked at her more fondly than before.


    He did not drink any wine. Nevertheless, he felt that


    he was also drunk.


    His big hand pinched her delicate chin. He cooled down but still wanted to kiss her the second time.


    "Captain Chin! The headquarter is calling¡ª"


    Carter trotted over and almost bit his tongue when he saw them being so close to each other.


    As soon as Adam brought Anthea away in front of them, Carter, who had a heart of gossip, tried to


    catch up with them. However, they went away so quickly that he lost track of them, but he did not


    dare to tail after them for fear of provoking his boss.


    However, he had to inform Adam when the headquarters called. After all, no one dared to disobey


    the military order!


    Carter did not dare toe close to them. He stood straight, saluted, and reported loudly, "The


    headquarter called and asked you to pick it up!"


    "Got it," Adam said with a frown.


    His voice was a little hoarse. He coughed behind his slightly clenched his fist.


    After taking a deep look at her, Adam strode away with Carter.


    Carter stayed two steps away behind him and moved forward with small steps, feeling quite uneasy.


    Just now, Adam and Anthea were standing in the darkness, their shadows ovepping on the


    ground. It was so obvious that they must have been doing some intimate things, like hugging or


    kissing.


    However, he had ruined his superior''s precious romantic moment...


    s! Adam would not put the me on him, would he?


    When she woke up the next morning, Anthea got two dark eye circles.


    She took out a small mirror from her bag. When she saw her haggard face, she immediately


    became resentful.


    She lost sleepst night.


    After Adam left with Carter, she stood there for a long time.


    His passionate kiss seemed to have taken her soul away.


    Only when the people enjoying the hot pot had all gone did shee to her senses. While touching


    her scorching lips, she went back into the tent.


    Throughout the night, she turned over and over, opening and closing her eyes, but all she could


    think of was the scene of him kissing her.


    Anthea pressed her temples, trying to rx.


    She did not sleep well. Besides, the home-brewed wine was indeed very strong. When she woke


    up, her head was befogged, and her stomach felt ufortable.


    Adam kissed herst night and left without saying a word...


    Thinking of this, she angrily threw the small mirror into her bag.


    She washed her face with cold water and applied some cold water to her eyes for a long time. Then


    she lifted the curtain and came out of the tent.


    A pair of ck military boots appeared in her sight.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Anthea pinched her fingers and snorted in her heart. She followed the pair of military boots and


    camouge pants and looked up. When she saw who this person was, her face suddenly darkened.


    The person standing here and waiting for her was not Adam, but Den, who was also dressed in


    military uniform.


    He looked worried. When he saw her, he immediately stepped forward and asked, ''Anthea, Captain


    Chin did not do anything to punish you yesterday, did he?"


    "He..." Anthea''s breathing became slow and heavy...


    He did not punish her. Instead, he kissed her once again...


    It was something that happenedst night. Still, she could remember that he pinched her chin and


    passionately kissed her.


    He kissed her so hard as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Anthea''s face was flushed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    "Did he lose his temper? Did he scold you?" Den asked with concern in his eyes.


    He was very annoyed and guilty. "I''m sorry, Anthea. It''s all my fault. I have already scolded my


    comrade who started this! Captain Chin is your uncle-inw. It''s understandable that he would be


    angry when he saw others encourage you to drink the cross-cupped wine!"


    Anthea was embarrassed and stuttered. "It''s okay. He didn''t scold me..."


    "Really?" Den did not believe it. After all, Adam''s actionst night was very deterrent in their


    eyes. He was really afraid that Adam would harshly scold her.


    Anthea nodded andforted him. "Well, don''t take the matter to heart!"


    Den breathed a sigh of relief. "Then that''s good!"


    Watching Den leave, Anthea went to the medical center. But after two steps, she stopped, turned


    around, and followed Den to the military camp.


    As usual, many people were sent out as rescue teams.


    Anthea came to the tent in the center. She knew that Adam lived here.


    After all, she was a young girl. After a kiss from the man she liked, she could not remain calm. She


    hesitated for a long time, but still, she came to look for him.


    Before she entered, Carter, who was always by Adam''s side, came out of the room.


    Carter''s eyes lit up when he saw her. "Anthea?"


    Anthea nodded slightly. After greeting him, she asked, "Is my uncle-inw in there?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Captain Chin?" Carter told her, "He''s not in there. He drove to the headquarters early in the


    morning!"


    Anthea was stunned by his words. Then, she pursed her lips.


    She said in a muffled voice, "Oh, I see!"


    Suddenly, she felt disheartened.


    Adam was doing what he should do as usual. It seemed that he did not take the kiss seriously.


    However, just like before, she could not fall asleep after the kissst night. She was the only one


    who was thinking about the kiss, cared neither for food nor drink.


    Carter smiled and asked her, "Do you have anything to tell him?"


    "Nothing serious!" Anthea shook her head and said, "Brother Carter, there is still something to do at


    the medical center. I''ll go back first!" Carter nodded, but his eyes were fixed on her slightly pursed


    pink lips.


    It had been a whole night, and there were still some slight redness and swelling marks on her lips.


    Tsk, tsk! Was my boss a dog? He bit so hard! Carter thought in his heart.


    After she came back from the military camp, Anthea''s heartpletely cooled down.


    After a busy day, a few people in the settlement spot had caught a cold and had a fever. The


    medical team attached great importance to this situation. After the flood, diseases might break out


    here and there. So they had to prevent such things from happening.


    In the evening, with his teacher Vincent, Anthea went back to the medical and rescue site.


    Vincent left the tent again. Immediately, Leonardo put down the syringe in his hand and moved


    closer to her. "Anthea, tell me, what exactly has happened yesterday?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea frowned.


    "No way..." Leonardo was shocked. He immediately pursed his lips and asked, "Adam forcibly


    dragged you out, and you two disappeared in the blink of an eye. Last night, you had been staying


    with him in the dark night for some time, and you told me that you


    did nothing. Well, I don''t believe it!"


    Anthea, stuffing the medicine bottle into the medicine kit, did not say a word.


    Upon finishing the task, she closed the kit and took a pack of sterile needles.


    Leonardo would not give up before he got the answer he wanted. He was still pestering her. "Hey,


    don''t be so mean! Satisfy my curiosity. Your uncle-iw..."


    Anthea''s face turned cold. "Are you done? Can you not mention him to me?"


    After being scolded by her, Leonardo immediately raised his hand and surrendered. "Oh, my! Okay."


    Anthea gave him a hard look and then walked out of the tent with the medicine kit.


    Leonardo''s gaze passed over her shoulder and fell on a tall green figureing over.


    He shrugged his shoulders. He wanted to tell her that Adam wasing, but since she did not want


    him to mention Adam, he would not tell her this!


    When Anthea came out of the tent, she kept her head low and walked forward quickly. Then she


    identally ran into a person.


    "Ah!" She snorted in a low voice.


    To be exact, the man was as hard as a wall.


    Adam was dressed in a green military uniform. The bronze buckles on his chest were cold and


    hard, and Anthea happened to knock against it, which made her nose tip sour and numb.


    Anthea gritted her teeth and raised her hand to rub her nose.


    Adam frowned and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Hearing the familiar, deep voice, Anthea paused, then looked up and said grumpily, "No!"


    She covered her nose, so he could not see whether it was serious or not.


    He wanted to take a closer look, but she had already taken a half-step backward. Then she walked


    past him without even casting him a nce.


    Anthea carried the medical kit and continued to move forward with heavy steps.


    She could hear his footsteps behind her.


    He had been following her from behind, but she walked straight forward as if she did not notice it.


    As she returned to the residential settlement site, there were a few people waiting for her there.


    Anthea went over, distributed the medicine from the medicine kit she brought here, and then asked


    a woman holding a child toe over.


    She rolled up the arms of the little child and found two blisters.


    Anthea took out a sterilizing needle and punctured one. After getting away the secretion, she took


    out the zinc oxide ointment and smeared it on the wound.


    She exined to the woman, "You don''t have to worry. This is impetigo. My teacher said that it''s a


    common disease of the children living in the disaster area! I just burst the pustule, and you don''t


    have to worry about it now!"


    The woman thanked her repeatedly and went back happily with the child in her arms.


    When Anthea finished dealing with all the things on hand, she closed the medical kit and found that


    Adam was still standing there, with a cigarette between his long and slender fingers.


    When she walked over, he threw the cigarette on the ground.


    He asked her in a low voice, "Who upset you?"


    Anthea shot him a cold nce.


    He knew it was him who displeased her but still deliberately asked.


    Adam looked at her with a frown on his face as if he was considering something. In the end, he


    muttered, "Anthea,st night..."


    "Do you want to deny it again?" Anthea interrupted him. A shadow of sarcasm touched the corners


    of her mouth. "You drank too much and got a kind of hallucination, so you did not know what had


    happened. If anything had ever happened between us, then I might have remembered it wrong!


    This is all that you want to say to me, right?"


    Her small face was tense and cold.


    It was not the first time for him to deny his kiss!


    However, Adam said, "No."


    Anthea was stunned for a moment.


    "It''s not what I will say, and I didn''t mean to deny the kiss." His ck eyes fixed on her. Adam


    repeated it again and said in a serious tone, "Last night, I kissed you. I kissed you."


    A slightly surprised expression appeared on Anthea''s face.


    Then, why didn''t he deny it, just like what had happened before?


    She thought that he was going to deny the kiss as he did a year ago, but she did not expect that he


    would admit it so straightforwardly.


    He admitted that he had kissed her and admitted that he had kissed her on her own initiative.


    But why did he kiss her...


    Anthea''s fingers curled up, and she stuttered nervously, "Then... what do you mean?"


    Adam was silent for two seconds.


    "Ahem!" He cupped his hand and put it on his lips, a rare shy look appeared on his face. "I want to


    be with you."

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    In Adam''s mind, she was like a zing sun.


    Not only did she illuminate his dull life, but she also lit up his entire heart.


    This year, in his military career in the south, as long as he closed his eyes, her slender figure would


    appear in his dreams, no matter when he was lying in the tent in the deep mountain where he did


    the actual fighting maneuvers, or in the stiff bed of the military base,


    She hugged his waist tightly from behind and shouted in a soft voice, "I love you..."


    Sometimes when he woke up, her voice still lingered in his ears.


    Adam believed himself to be an outstanding soldier and a mature man.


    He always dealt with things neatly, never sloppily. However, when he faced her...


    He was clear that he could not be with her because he was her uncle-inw, but he could not


    control his heart. Gradually, he no longer cared so much about the moral boundaries and their


    rtionship in the family.


    When did he fall in love with her?


    It was the moment Adam realized that he was regretful, or even earlier.


    Or it was when she looked at him with her shiny eyes, telling him that he was her lucky man.


    Or it was when she pouted, saying that she was just worried about him.


    Or it was when she asked him whether he was too tired in a childish way.


    Or it was when she mischievously tried to find out if he missed her...


    Actually, in Ice city, they had only known each other for a quarter, merely more than a hundred days.


    It was a short period, but she had quietly invaded his heart.


    Adam invited Mira and her husband toe here.


    One year ago, to reject her, Adam deliberately caused a misunderstanding, pretending that he was


    dating Mira. However, this time, he wanted to say that he had never been with any woman.


    Compared to just tell her the truth, he preferred to bring Mira here and exin everything to her,


    which was more direct and effective.


    Anthea was dumbfounded.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Her eyes widened, and she looked at him with an astonished expression as if she were struck by


    lightning.


    The rosy light from the setting sun in the west fell into the deep-set eyes, and his eyes sparkled like


    bright stars in the dark sky.


    In a confused state of mind, she suspected that it was a sheer illusion. "What did you say?"


    She seemed to have seen a fake Adam!


    And she heard a fake confession of love!


    Nevertheless, Adam knew that she had just heard all of it clearly.


    The fire of jealousyst night made him kiss her impulsively, but Carter interrupted the kiss.


    After he answered the call from the headquarter, he did not go back to look for her. He also wanted


    to give her some time to calm down. When he woke up in the morning, the headquarters urged him


    to drive back and have a meeting about the disaster area.


    ording to the weather and current situation, the flood would gradually fade and would no longer


    be a threat. In two days, all their rescue teams, including the medical teams, would withdraw from


    the disaster area.


    Then the government would send more people over to resettle the residents and reconstruct the


    disaster area.


    By the time she returned from the headquarters, it was already in the evening. Adam went straight


    to see her.


    While she was distributing the medicine to the residents just now, he had been observing her


    expression.


    To be honest, after he told her the deep-hidden confession, he became a little nervous waiting for


    her reply.


    He could not helpughing in his heart. Unexpectedly, the first time in his life he was nervous was


    before her!


    Meekly lowering his head, Adam said slowly in a low voice, "You can think about it before giving me


    an answer."


    Anthea went back to the medical rescue center in a daze.


    Their teacher Vincent was not there, and Leonardo was swinging his lead again - he squatted by a


    cab, fiddling with a few medicine bottles. After a long while, he had not yet finished identifying


    them.


    Anthea waved at him. "Golden Leonardo,e here!"


    Seeing this, Leonardo immediately ran to her.


    Then he was hit on the head.


    Anthea thumped his yellow hair t! "AAARRGHH!" Leonardo cried out in rm and held his head.


    His eyes widened in disbelief- he was on the verge of crying out in pain.


    "Does it hurt?" Anthea asked.


    "What the f**k! How can it not hurt?" Leonardo went into furious and almost jumped up. He shouted,


    "Anthea, have I ever done anything that provoked you? You called me over and then pped me


    without warning!"


    However, Anthea did not hear him whine. As she saw him grimacing painfully, she muttered, "If it


    hurts, it means that it''s not a dream. I''m not dreaming..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After listening to her words, Leonardo was utterly speechless. "F*ck, if you want to know whether


    you are dreaming or not, why don''t you hit yourself!"


    But Anthea, immersed in her thoughts, could not hear him at all.


    She went straight to the chair and sat down. Then she put her arms on the table, leaning her


    cheeks on her hands. A flush of red gradually rose on her cheeks.


    "I want to be with you."


    The sonorous voice of a man rang in her ears, and


    Anthea''s heart began to beat wildly.


    He...


    "I want to be with you."


    There was only this sentence ringing over and over again in her mind.


    It was not a dream. He said it himself. She covered her face with her hands, feeling shy and


    excited.


    This night, Anthea lost sleep again.


    Unlikest night, she tossed and turned because of excitement- bitterness finally ended, and


    sweetness woulde soon.


    The sight outside the tent on this warm night seemed so beautiful today that she found it hard to


    calm down with so many ripples in theke of her heart.


    As soon as she woke up the next day, Anthea jumped out of her bed and ran to the military tent


    without washing her face.


    Adam was used to getting up early. Like him, many soldiers had already gotten up, and he was the


    distinguished man among them.


    Thus, Anthea spotted him at a nce.


    He was in pretty good shape, his shoulders broad and his legs long. He was a born leader.


    Biting her lips, she took a deep breath and rushed to


    him.


    "Hey!"


    Anthea thought about it, feeling that it was not the right way to greet him. Blushing, she called out


    his name. "Hey, Adam!"


    Adam turned around and said, "Hmm?"


    When he heard her call his name casually, Adam raised the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at the girl panting before him. Her hair was all loose and fell behind her head, and her


    hair bangs were above her eyebrow tails. She was still sleepy, her ck and white eyes on her elfin


    face in the sunlight beautiful and dazzling.


    She raised a wave of loving ripples in his heart.


    Anthea stood firm in front of him, ttened her breath, and asked with a serious look on her small


    face, "What you said yesterday is not a joke, is it?"


    When she returned to the medical center, she hit Leonardo to see if it was a dream. She thought


    she heard an imaginary voice.


    But she still wanted to ask him to verify it personally. Only then could she feel at ease.


    What if he were joking?


    "No," Adam replied seriously.


    "Okay." Anthea nodded.


    A wave of heat suddenly rushed to her cheeks, and without her noticing it, her face turned red.


    With her hands sped behind her back, Anthea tried hard to hide the joy in her heart -she did not


    want him to see her being so happy upon hearing his confession.


    But the smile at the corner of her mouth betrayed her. Her smiling face looked as beautiful as a


    lotus flower blooming.


    It seemed that she was still worried. Anthea frowned slightly and looked at him doubtfully. "You...


    Won''t go back on your words all of a sudden?"


    "No, I won''t." Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea was very satisfied with his answer.


    She slightly lifted her chin, showed an arrogant expression, and said to him slowly, "I see. Well, I will


    think about it!"


    After that, Anthea walked away swaggeringly.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Anthea walked into the medical center while happily humming songs.


    Leonardo was busy sorting out the medical equipment on the table. As she entered, he nced


    back at her and turned around to continue his things.


    Anthea waved at him in a good mood. "Golden Leonardo,e here!"


    "No!" Leonardo shot her an angry nce.


    "Oh, you are mad at me! I must have hit you a little too hard yesterday, didn''t I? I''m so sorry. Forget


    me, will you?" Anthea walked to him with a smile and pulled a chair to sit before him. "How about


    this: after we finish the internship with our teacher and go back, I will apany you to y Glory


    of Kings and help you rise to a higher rank. Okay?"


    "A week!" Leonardo roared angrily.


    "Three days!" Anthea did not budge.


    Leonardo snorted. "I must take me to the Diamond Level!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him disdainfully. She thought he would at least require her to get him to


    the Master Level!


    Leonardo deliberately put on a cold face to ask for somepensation from her, though he forgave


    her as early as when she turned tofort him.


    He flicked his yellow hair, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Tell me, did anything nice happen to you?


    You have had a big smile on your face since you came in. But yesterday, you had a look of


    bitterness and hatred! Today you go around smiling like an idiot!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Anthea red at him, but she was not angry at all.


    She was in such a good mood that it was so hard for her to hold back the smile on her face.


    Leonardo squinted, his eyes measuring her sharply. "Did you make any progress with him?"


    "How do you know it?" Anthea was stunned.


    "Apart from him, who else can make youugh so happily!" Leonardo looked proud.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea felt her cheeks slightly hot, her hands crossed on her knees. At this time, she was


    absolutely a shy little woman.


    She leaned to his ear and whispered the nice thing to him.


    Upon hearing this, Leonardo jumped up. "Did he confess to you?"


    Seeing everyone in the tent look over, Anthea stared at him with a red face and said, "Hey, keep


    your


    voice down!"


    Leonardo sat down and was still very surprised. "Fu*k, congrattions! After so many hardships,


    your luck finally came! I knew it! See? You didn''t forget him this year. A simple confession from him


    could burn your heart!"


    Anthea looked quite bashful.


    Looking at her blushing face, pink as a flower bud ready to bloom, Leonardo secretly thought he


    had contributed some to their happy ending.


    He made a few clicks of admiration and said, "Then you two will live happily ever after."


    Anthea was in a good mood and ignored the sarcasm in his words. She said shyly, "I was still


    considering it and haven''t yet given him a reply!"


    Finally, she had the initiative, so she had to show off for some time anyway!"


    It had been hard for her to chase him. In the end, he finally fell in love with her. She had to grasp


    this rare opportunity to show off.


    Seeing this, Leonardo said in a mean way, "Humph, look at you. You''re so proud! But be careful that


    you may end up with nothing!"


    Anthea was so provoked that she was about to beat him again.


    The whole day, Leonardo could often see her holding a mobile phone and biting the corners of her


    mouth with the same stupid, big smile on her face.


    "Adam..."


    Anthea sent him a message.


    Adam replied quickly, "Yes?"


    She nced at the figure in green uniform asionally passing by outside her tent and asked him,


    "What are you doing?"


    Adam said, "Check


    the submerged condition of flood and the dam with my men."


    "Oh." Anthea immediately sent another line. "I''m considering it!"


    Adam said, "How many days will it take?"


    Anthea said, "Well, two or three days, at least!"


    Adam said, "Okay. I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at thest message, Anthea was grinning from ear to ear.


    It was a beautiful night: the full moon was hanging high in the night sky, and its silver moonlight


    shone on the ground.


    Anthea walked out of the medical center and stretchedzily, but she did not seem tired at all. On


    the contrary, she was in high spirits.


    She nned to wander around after finishing her work. However, her body seemed to have its own


    consciousness, and it led her to the vicinity of a military tent.


    Anthea nced around with her clear eyes, trying to find the tall and robust figure.


    At this time, two soldiers passed by her, and she heard their conversation.


    "Hey? Did you see it? Captain Chin is walking with a girl just now!"


    "I''ve also seen them talking andughing! She''s quite pretty. She seems to be a resident of the


    disaster area."


    "Does he have a crush on that girl?"


    The expression on Anthea''s face changed rapidly all of a sudden.


    She looked at the settlement site for residents, and in the next second, she ran over in a hurry.


    The soldier''s words buzzed in Anthea''s ears, which were nearly making her anxious head explode.


    Did Leonardo''s inauspicious remarketrue?!


    She ran for some time and finally found Adam. From a distance, she saw him standing under the


    hazy moonlight with a long-haired girl.


    The girl looked very delicate and pretty.


    It seemed that she was one or two years younger than her. Anthea could not tell if she had reached


    adult age. Nevertheless, every man would want to protect such a fragile and beautiful girl.


    Anthea tried to calm down, telling her not to scare herself!


    A mature man like Adam would not take an interest in her!


    However, Anthea thought Adam fell in love with her when she was young so that he might like this


    girl. Besides, all men like young girls, right?


    In a mental flurry, she saw a scene that agitated her even more.


    They were hugging each other!


    Sh*t, let go of my man!


    Anthea cried out in her heart and could no longer stay calm down - she immediately rushed over.


    "Adam-"


    Anthea threw herself on him and took one of his arms, shouting in a hurry, "Don''t go back on your


    words. Don''t get close to any other girls. I agree to be your girlfriend! I''d like to be with you!"


    Adam pulled her away from the girl who looked stunned.


    They arrived by the river. It was very quiet and they were alone there.


    Adam lit a cigarette, looked at her red cheeks, and asked with a light smile, "You agreed so soon?"


    "... Yes!" Anthea said, though embarrassed.


    Adam raised his eyebrows, and a mischievous look shed in his eyes. "Didn''t you say in the


    morning that it would take at least two or three days?"


    "..." This time, Anthea was greatly embarrassed.


    She had wanted to assume an air of arrogance, but when she saw him get close to the other girls,


    she could not remain calm any longer.


    "s!"


    It turned out that the girl was just a resident of the disaster who asked Adam toe and help her


    neighbors.


    The girl identally stepped on a small stone and nearly fell, so Adam kindly held her up. That was


    why they seemed to have embraced each other. Unexpectedly, Anthea made a fuss about it and


    rushed over...


    Anthea was depressed and sighed with mncholy. "Oh... So, can I go back on my words?"


    Adam spat out a mouthful of smoke and said in a firm tone, "No."


    He put his long arms around her slender waist, pulling his delicate girlfriend into his arms.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Without exerting too much strength, he easily took her into his arms. In his arms, she was as good


    and quiet as a little kitten.


    Anthea did not struggle. Quietly, she raised her two drooping hands and put them on his strong


    waist, hugging him tightly with a red face.


    The moonlight sparkled on the quiet flowing river.


    After a long time, Anthea nibbled her lips and asked shyly in a soft voice, ''Adam, are we in a


    rtionship?" She looked as fresh and lovable as new sprouts in March.


    "Sure." Adam said in a low voice.


    When Anthea heard this, she hugged him even tighter.


    She nuzzled her face up against his chest as much as she could, her heart full of excitement.


    From now on, Adam would be her man...


    She did not want to let go of him, feeling safe in his strong arms. This man stood tall like a


    mountain.


    Looking up at his deep-set ck eyes, she found his eyes as calm and deep as the sea under the


    moon. She felt as if she would sink in his eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and asked, "Then, can I call you sweetheart?"


    "Of course." Adam nodded.


    "Sweetheart..." Anthea suddenly changed the way she addressed him.


    "Mm." Adam''s lips curled up.


    It seemed that Anthea was addicted to it. She kept calling him sweetheart sweetly as if she would


    never be tired of it. "Sweetheart, sweetheart..."


    Adam smiled happily. "Are you a recorder?"


    Anthea put her head against his left chest, listening to his heartbeats. Still, she could not believe it.


    "What can I do? I always feel like I''m dreaming!"


    "You''re not." Adam''s palmnded on her head.


    Anthea heaved a long sigh and said, "s! Now all my sufferings have their reward. In the past, I


    followed you so closely like a shameless little puppy, but you were as cold as an iceberg. Finally,


    you are mine!"


    Adam could not helpughing. "Wasn''t it me who confessed my love first?"


    Anthea snorted. "But you did it partly because of my earlier revolutionary efforts!"


    She was right, so Adam did not refute it.


    Anthea looked up at him, her dark eyes on her elfin face sparkling like gems. Her happiness


    overflowed from the bottom of her heart. "Adam, I''m so happy!"


    Adam did not say anything. Instead, he tightened his grip on her and held her much tighter.


    As their love had burgeoned forth in their heart, they could no longer stay calm.


    He was as happy as she was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea''s phone vibrated in her pocket.


    She took it out. It was just a spam message. She quickly scanned it and deleted it. But when she


    saw the time, she was shocked.


    In his arms, she straightened up a little. "It''s almost ten o''clock..."


    Time passed so quickly! They had stayed by the river for almost an hour!


    She finally realized how time could fly.


    "Yes." Adam let go of her and said, "Let''s go back."


    At this time, Anthea was like a submissive little wife-she would say whatever he wanted.


    Standing on the military boots, Adam took a step forward and stretched out his hand.


    The lines on his palm facing upward were clear.


    Anthea affected embarrassment for a while before putting her small hand on his.


    Then, he entwined his fingers with hers.


    When Adam caught her small hand, he felt her skin as smooth as silk.


    Both of them felt a surge of love ran through them and could no longer take the heat out of them.


    Then they walked back from the river hand in hand.


    From time to time, Anthea would nce at their interlocked hands. The temperature on her face


    rose quickly, and she felt her ears burning.


    When she stole a few nces, Adam found her peeking at him.


    Anthea was embarrassed and quickly came up with a question to divert his attention. "Will you


    spend the whole day in the headquarters?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "There will be a meeting. Tomorrow, the rescue teams, the medical teams,


    and the volunteers will be divided into two batches and withdraw respectively in the morning and


    afternoon."


    "So, we''re all going back?"


    "That''s right."


    Adam fixed his gaze on her and said, "Wait for me in J City."


    Anthea''s face turned slightly red. "Okay..."


    By this time, the settlement center had already quieted down. There were only a few soldiers


    passing by the military tents in the distance.


    Anthea pointed at the tent a few steps away with her delicate chin. "My tent..."


    She felt like crying. What could she do about it?


    Her small hand hated to part with his big hand!


    Anthea, gritting her teeth and hesitating for a while, finally pulled her little hand out of his palm.


    "Then I''ll go in and sleep. You should go to bed early, too. Good night!"


    After that, she lowered her eyes and was about to walk into the tent.


    She lifted her foot and took two steps forward.


    Adam suddenly seized her.


    Anthea only felt a gust of wind passing her ear before he dragged her to the back of the tent.


    "Ah..."


    He swallowed all her unspoken words as he kissed her deeply.


    Adam pressed her against the tent and held the back of her head, kissing her with passion.


    His kiss deepened and became hungrier.


    Anthea felt as if the sweetness from his kiss had flowed into her heart.


    Her eyshes trembled when he kissed her hard. She could not help rising on her toes to respond


    to his kiss.


    When he finally released her, Anthea was dazed by the kiss. Her eyes


    assumed a sort of dreamy expression, and her small pink lips were slightly open, like a budding


    flower bud.


    Adam rubbed against her neck with his thumb tip, which was coarsened by years of gun practicing.


    He was very satisfied with her reaction to his kiss.


    The corners of his mouth curled up as he said in an enchanting voice, "Anthea, good night."


    "Good night..." She answered in a daze.


    In the darkness, Anthea floated into the tent.


    It was not until her beautiful figure disappeared from his sight that Adam reluctantly withdrew his


    eyes.


    He took out a cigarette box from his pocket, lit it, and stuck it between his lips.


    As he spat out a puff of white smoke, his happy smile finally faded a little.


    Carter, who came out for the toilets, happened to see them kissing.


    Seeing that Adam was in a good mood, Carter joyfully ran over to him and said, "Captain Chin,


    congrattions! You sessfully win the girl you''ve been dreaming of!" "You''re right, but shut up."


    Adam said and took a drag on his cigarette.


    Carter rubbed his hands and smiled wickedly, "Hehe, since you''re with her, she could be considered


    as my family as well!"


    Adam did not say a word and just flicked the ashes in his hands.


    When he put the cigarette back to his lips, he squinted at Carter and said, "I''ll give you a week off


    when this anti-flood mission is over."


    "What? What did you say just now?" Carter was shocked, thinking that he must have misheard.


    "Were you willing to give me a week off? Last time, I wanted to take two days off, but you refused


    me. But now, you offered me a whole free week! Ah, did I hear wrong?"


    "So, you don''t want it?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Carte repeatedly nodded his head, like a chick pecking rice. He was overwhelmed


    by this unexpected favor. "Oh, Captain Chin! Why do you suddenly treat me so well? I almost cried


    with joy!"


    Adam ignored him this time and went straight back to his military tent.


    Carter thought about it for a while and soon


    understood the reason.


    He had just called Anthea a family member...


    He was indeed a highlypetent subordinate of wisdom!


    Meanwhile, Carter felt hurt as if being scorched by their intensive romantic love!

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    The next day, except for the tents in residential settlement sites, many other tents had been


    dismantled.


    The anti-flood mission that hadsted more than ten days finally ended. Many goods vans and


    military trucks were parking on the side of the road, and everyone was busy moving things onto


    them.


    Many people would withdraw from this ce: the rescue team, the medical care team, the local


    firefighters, and volunteers. They were divided into two batches and would leave in the morning and


    afternoon, respectively. Most of them left in the morning, and the rest would go after finishing the


    tail-in work.


    The above information had been sent to everyone three days ago, so they all had made


    preparations in advance.


    Most of the medicine in the medical and rescue site was left to the residents in the disaster area,


    and some medical equipment was sorted out and taken away.


    Anthea came to the disaster area a few dayster with her teacher Vincent, so she was asked to


    withdraw in the afternoon.


    When Leonardo heard it, he winked at her secretly, saying that someone must have arranged it


    deliberately.


    After Anthea sorted out her belongings, she came out of the tent and ran into Mira, who came here


    for her.


    Originally, Braxton was on leave, but Adam called him, asking him for a favor. Then the couple


    drove over. They would soon retreat with the first batch of people, so Mira came here to say


    goodbye to her.


    "You won''t be angry with me, will you?"


    Mira held her arm and exined, "I was also forced to put on an act. You know, I didn''t dare to


    refuse Adam because I was afraid that Adam would trouble my man in the army!"


    Anthea shook her head, feeling a little embarrassed. "I know it. Please don''t worry about it. I


    wouldn''t be angry at you because of this!"


    Mira was relieved to see that she really did not mind.


    Then, sheughed and joked, "I''m no longer an elder since you''re with Adam, so you shouldn''t be


    so polite to me. What do you think, eh?"


    All in a sudden, Anthea''s cheeks turned red.


    Carter was not the only one who saw them kissingst night. Mira and her husband were there as


    well.


    Mira smiled and said, "You are Captain Chin''s girlfriend, so don''t be so polite and timid before me.


    It''s quite embarrassing! My husband, Braxton, is Captain Chin''s subordinate and friend. You can call


    me Sister Mira!"


    "Sister Mira!" Anthea said shyly.


    Mira''s smile deepened. "There will be plenty of opportunities for us to get together in the future! See


    you then"


    Anthea blushed and nodded.


    Someone urged her to set off. Thus, Mira waved goodbye at her and left.


    By the afternoon, the rest of the people got on the cars one after another.


    Just like how they came here, the medical team took a van, apanied by a rescue team led by


    Adam.


    As soon as she put the backpack to her seat through the window, someone called her from behind.


    "Anthea!"


    She turned around and smiled. "Brother Den!"


    Den came over to say goodbye to her. "The mission is over, and I''m going back to the army. So


    you''ll go back with the medical team?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    "Will you stay in the south?" Den asked.


    "I have to listen to my teacher''s arrangements, but I think I''ll do it!" As she said thest sentence, a


    shy expression shed across her face.


    However, Den, immersing in the sadness of parting, did not notice it. He was filled with a sense


    of loss. "I don''t know if we''ll have the chance to meet again. Can we exchange our contact


    information?"


    "Of course!" Anthea agreed happily. "I''ll add you on Facebook!"


    "Great!" Den was delighted.


    After they added each other, Den blushed slightly and said, "With my present level in the army, I


    can''t y with my phone every day. If I have time during the holiday, I will chat with you!"


    "No problem!" Anthea nodded.


    "Then I''ll go first. Goodbye!"


    "Okay, bye!"


    Less than two seconds after she watched Den going back, a tall and strong figure blocked her


    sight.


    Anthea softly greeted, "Adam!"


    "Hmm," Adam responded calmly. Then he took a military green bottle from his right waist bag and


    handed it to her, saying, "Take this."


    Anthea blinked her eyes in a puzzle.


    Adam added in a deep voice, "It''s a long way to go back to the city. It will take four or five hours.


    Drink some if you''re thirsty."


    Anthea reached out her hands and took it, thanking him sweetly. "Well, I know!"


    When he released her hand, his rough fingertips touched the back of her hand as if by ident.


    She felt a jolt of numbness.


    As if nothing had happened, Adam put his hands in the pockets and said, "Anything you need, call


    me!"


    "Okay." Anthea''s face turned red.


    "I''ll go first," Adam added.


    "Okay!" Anthea answered obediently, gazing at his broad back.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leonardo, who was sitting by the window with crossed legs, curled his lips. Just now, they seemed


    to talk in a normal way, but they were actually flirting with each other.


    He did not even bear to look them!


    Half an hourter, all the vehicles were driven away from the disaster area.


    The van was driving ahead. As long as Anthea turned her head, she could see in the rearview


    mirror several military trucks following behind.


    Although she could not see the person in the truck, Anthea smiled sweetly.


    After driving for more than an hour, the military trucks suddenly stopped one after another. When


    the van driver saw this, he pulled the van to a halt at the emergencyne.


    Anthea looked back and saw that Adam had opened the door and jumped out of the truck.


    After giving some instructions to Carter, who ran to him, and he strode toward her.


    Hurriedly, she opened the door and got out. "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Seeing his tightly knitted brows and grave look, she was quite perturbed.


    Adam said with dismay, "I''ve just received the news. Floods had surrounded a remote vige in a


    low-lying area. Though the flood has almost receded, many vigers have been trapped there


    because the vige is lond. This rtively remote vige has only a dozen families, and most of


    them are older people with their grandchildren. That''s why they sent out the message for help so


    late."


    "Shouldn''t we hurry over now?" Anthea asked as soon as she heard this.


    "Yes. The medical team should join us." Adam nodded.


    It was a pressing matter of the moment, so he suddenly stopped the trucks despite the danger.


    Anthea''s little face also became a little serious. "Okay, I know! I''ll tell my teacher now!"


    She ran back to the car and told her teacher Vincent and the medical team leader about the


    situation. Although everyone was eager to go home, they did notin when they heard the


    news. Everyone agreed to go back to the rescue.


    Then, a militarymander came down from the truck, helping all the vehicles turn around on the


    national highway.


    Adam''s truck led the way in the front, and the rest followed behind at a constant speed.


    Anthea returned to her seat and put her bag back on her knee.


    Leonardo, who was ying games on his mobile phone all the way, raised his eyes from the screen


    and tossing the yellow hair on his forehead. "Oh, the husband sings, and the wife apanies.


    What a happy new couple!"


    Anthea blushed with embarrassed and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    In the evening, they arrived at the flood-stricken vige.


    From a distance, they could see the flood surrounding the vige.


    At present, it was hard to tell the casualties, but many people had climbed to the roofs to avoid


    being drowned. It seemed that the situation was not that bad.


    After the vehicles were parked, everyone got out. No one wasted any time and was busy with what


    they should do.


    They finished setting up the medical rescue site first, and two soldiers were left here to help. After


    that, Adam took the rest of the people to rescue.


    It was unlike the situation when they were in the worst-hit area. Now, only a small number of people


    returned. The medical team had only seven people, including Vincent, Anthea, and Leonardo. And


    there were fifteen people in the rescue team. Therefore, the tasks were pretty heavy for them.


    As the rescue team sessfully rescued the trapped residents one by one, the medical workers in


    the medical site became increasingly busy.


    Few of the residents were in their prime, and the majority were elders with their left-behind


    grandchildren. Some of them even had some trouble with walking, making the rescue even more


    difficult.


    Outside the tent, Anthea could often see running figures in military uniforms.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When it was past nine o''clock in the night, she copsed in the chair and was too exhausted to get


    up.


    Leonardo was not far away from her. He was not so good at medicine, but he could do a lot of odd


    jobs. At this time, he was also tired and parched, so he yelled, "Anthea, get me a bottle of water!"


    "You go get by yourself. I feel dead on my feet!" Anthea did not move at all.


    "Damn, you''re so ruthless!" Leonardo cried, "It''s on the shelf behind you! As long as you get up and


    stretch your arm, you can reach it!"


    Anthea was toozy to move an inch, saying, "I can''t even lift a finger now!"


    But just when she finished, she stood up all of a sudden.


    Leonardo thought she would get him some water to drink, but she rushed straight out of the tent


    and ran towards a tall and strong figure.


    Just now, she was lying there like a boneless dog with no strength to hold a bottle of water. Now,


    upon seeing Adam, she darted out like a puppy seeing a bone!


    Leonardo was so angry that he kept scolding her for being so cruel to a friend and being so nice to


    a boyfriend!


    Anthea ran all the way to Adam and almost bumped into Adam when she suddenly stopped before


    him.


    Adam stretched out his hands just in time to keep her steady.


    In a hurry, Anthea stood firm. While smoothing her hair, she said, "You are finally back!"


    "Hmm," Adam said, his big palm patting her head.


    Anthea''s heart gave a sudden leap due to his little intimate act. After she calmed down, she asked,


    "Are you tired?"


    He had exactly the same appearance as when she first saw him at the previous disaster area - his


    military uniform was soaked, his clothes hems, cuffs, and boots were stained with mud, and his


    handsome face with a shadow of exhaustion.


    "I''m alright." Adam gazed into her eyes as he asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m fine too." Anthea bit her lips lightly.


    At this time, members of the rescue team that had been sent out hade back. They walked to


    the military tents with their wet coats in their hands, and all of them were tired and drooped their


    heads.


    Anthea cast a casual look at them and asked in surprise, "Hey, why didn''t I see Brother Den?


    Didn''t hee with you this time?"


    After getting off the car in the evening, everyone was out for the rescue mission. However, she did


    not seem to see Den all the time. The troop he belonged to should be in the charge of Adam.


    "Er, yes. He is back to the army." Adam said lightly.


    "Really?" Anthea was very surprised.


    Adam nodded and kept a straight face. "Yes, he suddenly has a special mission."


    "Oh!" Anthea believed it and did not ask much.


    However, Carter, standing next to Adam, shifted his eyes from his boss'' face and shook his head


    with his arms around his shoulders.


    There was no special task. It was just that Adam was unhappy whenever seeing Den with


    Anthea. He did not want them to meet again. Thus, when they turned to this ce, he deliberately


    assigned a task to Den to transfer him away.


    Hmm... So, she was the roots of troubles.


    Only at this time did Anthea seem to notice Carter. She said in surprise, "Brother Carter, you''re here


    too!"


    Her words nearly made Carter cry.


    He came together with Captain Chin! So, when she talked happily with Adam for a long time, she


    only saw him as one part of the background!


    Carter felt like he was badly hurt.


    To avoid further injury, he decided not to stay here any longer and took the initiative to say, "Captain


    Chin, take your time chatting with Mrs. Chin. I''ll go over there and see if they have got the sleeping


    ce ready!"


    "Okay, go ahead." Adam nodded.


    Anthea''s cheeks turned red, and she asked shyly, "You let him call me like that, right?"


    Carter called her Mrs. Chin.


    She was so embarrassed that she feltpletely at a loss just now.


    "No." Adam shook his head and said faintly, "He is sensible enough."


    Anthea was speechless.


    When he saw her yawn, Adam said, "I''ll take you home."


    Then they walked to the tent side by side under the clear moon and the bright stars.


    "Did you get all the trapped residents back?" Anthea asked him.


    "Most of them," Adam answered seriously. "There are two families in the furthest part of the vige.


    It''s too dark, and the batteries of emergency lights are not running low, so we didn''t dare to go there


    and bring them back rashly. We can''t be sure about many things at night. No one knows how deep


    the water is and how dangerous it will be. Therefore, we will go to rescue them early tomorrow


    morning!"


    "I see!" Anthea nodded.


    Adam habitually took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it in her mouth. "We have sent some


    food to them. The flood won''t rise, so there won''t be any lifethreatening danger for them."


    After listening to his words, Anthea praised him to his face, her eyes sparkling. "You are so


    amazing! You saved so many people!"


    "Is that so?" Adam asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course!" Anthea nodded heavily. "You''re like a superman."


    Her pair of sparkling, enchanting eyes looked incredibly bright at night. It seemed that she could


    look right into his heart, her shining eyes full of love and worship, and she had no intention of hiding


    her emotions at all.


    Adam was delightedly surprised and ttered.


    He certainly could not take all the credits, for he was clear that everyone had contributed a lot of


    effort. Nevertheless, he felt proud when he heard his little girl''spliments.


    The tent was just a few steps away. Though Anthea still wanted to talk more to him, she could not


    bear it when seeing him too tired.


    She said to him, "You should go back to sleep early too. Don''t you have to get up early to save


    people tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea added with concern, "Take care of yourself. Good night!"


    "Good night!" The corner of Adam''s lips curled up slightly.


    Anthea took a few steps away. When she turned back, Adam, tall and strong, was still standing


    there.


    By the red light of his burning cigarette, she could see him looking at her deeply with his dark eyes!


    Under his gaze, Anthea felt her heart flipped.


    She looked around and found no one paying attention to them.


    With only a little hesitation, she suddenly ran back to Adam. She stood on her toes and gave him a


    quick kiss and ran into her tent with a blushing face.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Adam was struck dumb.


    However, in the next second, her soft lips left his. Then she walked out of his sight.


    Her sudden kiss, which took him by surprise, was a brilliant sess. Adam shook his head and


    smiled, feeling a dash of joy.


    Her kiss light as feather tickled his heart, which aroused him and intensified his gaze. Suddenly, he


    had the urge to drag her out of the tent and give her a lingering, hard kiss.


    He would kiss her ardently until tears began to blur her vision and swallow all the words she was


    going to say. She could only look at him helplessly with her delicate pink lips slightly open...


    In the end, he managed to restrain himself.


    After forcefully taking a long drag on his cigarette, Adam turned to leave.


    Shortly after dawn the next day, the rescue team set out again.


    Anthea woke up early and ran into his teacher, Vincent, who was carrying a medical kit.


    It was said that the rescue team saved another trapped family and sent them here. The blood


    pressure of an old man from this family seemed to be unstable. Vincent was on the way to see him,


    and Anthea went there with him.


    The old man did not have a big problem. After taking two pills, he felt much better.


    When they were about to help him back to the medical center, there were suddenly some sshing


    soundsing from their right side - two soldiers swam up from the flood, with a boy about eight in


    their arms.


    The little boy''s shirt was turned up, and his belly was exposed. His eyes were tightly closed, his lips


    pale. It seemed that he had lost consciousness.


    Vincent had walked forward quickly. "What happened to him?"


    "He was drowning!" The soldier found a t ce and put the little boy down. Panting, he said, "We


    went away to carry sacks of cement. When we came back, we saw him wandering in a dangerous


    ce but didn''t expect that he would fall into the flood in a blink of an eye!"


    Seeing this, Anthea ran to the boy with Vincent.


    She knelt on the other side of Vincent. He checked the child with a frown. Soon, he said, "He nearly


    drowned. Fortunately, he still has the pulse. It''s not that serious. Hurry up and do CPR for him!"


    Anthea squatting in front of the little boy immediately knelt down to do the CPR upon hearing her


    teacher''s words.


    She picked up the little boy''s shirt. With her hands crossed on his chest, she began to press his


    chest.


    She pressed rhythmically and forcefully. Then she leaned over, opened his mouth, and lowered her


    head to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    After repeating the process for about five minutes, the unconscious boy suddenly choked and


    coughed twice. Some water came out from the corner of his mouth. Gradually, he opened his eyes.


    Seeing this, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vincent went forward to feel the pulse on his neck, then picked up the child, intending to send him to


    the medical site for further treatment.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anthea also stood up in a hurry and picked up the medical kit on the ground.


    When she looked up, she saw Adam and the others returning by rowing the rubber boats. In


    addition to those figures in green military uniforms, there were two old men in good state and a little


    girl. They must be the second trapped family being saved.


    As their eyes met, Anthea''s breathing stopped for a short while.


    He looked unhappy.


    However, Anthea could not wait for him to get off the boat, for she had to rush to the medical site.


    She did not know if the little boy was in danger or not, so she picked up the medical kit and ran


    away quickly.


    As their rescue was in time, the little boy was out of danger. At this time, he was lying on the


    hospital bed and was put on a drip.


    Nothing to be rmed about; Anthea had some sense of aplishment in her heart.


    It was not a serious case and she only did CPR for him, but it was the first time she saved a life


    since she became a medical student.


    As she walked out of the tent, she saw a familiar green figure passing by.


    As Anthea put on a smile, two faint dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    To her surprise, when Adam saw her, he did not intend to stop. Instead, he just gave her a light


    nce and then walked past her.


    Huh?


    Anthea was confused.


    How could he turn a cold shoulder on her? She chased after him with a confused look.


    Adam was tall and could walk quickly with his long legs. When Anthea caught up with him, he had


    returned to the military camp and was sitting on the iron bed, his long legs bending along the edge


    of the bed. His coat was put on the head of the bed.


    He was wearing an army green vest, the muscles of his forearms firm and powerful.


    He leaned forward slightly, so she could vaguely see his well-built abdominal muscles under the


    cloth and wondered if he had V lines...


    Anthea blushed for her unspoken question, but when she looked up at him, she noticed that his


    face darkened at this time.


    She blinked her eyes and walked up to him. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Adam was silent.


    Anthea''s mind went nk for a moment. Then, she reached out and poked his arm. It felt really


    hard. "Adam?"


    "I''m fine." Adam uttered in a low voice.


    "Impossible!" Anthea curled her lips in disbelief.


    Although he was usually wearing a poker face, he was obviously displeased at this moment.


    Anthea sat next to him and leaned toward him.


    However, he did not even look at her! She pouted, feeling a little wronged. "How did I make you


    angry?"


    "No, you didn''t." Adam pulled his lips.


    Anthea wrinkled her nose and eyebrows. "Since you don''t want to talk about it, let''s drop it then!"


    She held her shoulders with both hands and moved away from him, turning her head away and


    leaving him alone. She was not that good-tempered!


    There was a slight tension in the atmosphere of the tent.


    Two secondster, Adam spoke up in a deep voice, "You gave that boy mouth-to-mouth


    resuscitation."


    "Yes?!" Anthea agreed at once and continued subconsciously, "You know what, that naughty child


    jumped onto the sacks of cement near water without knowing the danger. Luckily, he was saved;


    otherwise, he would drown..."


    At the end of her words, it seemed that she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Adam


    uncertainly and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Surprisingly, Adam did not say anything, his jaw jutting stubbornly forward.


    Anthea''s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief. She almost jumped up! "Oh, my! You are


    jealous for real?!"


    She just said it casually, but to her great surprise, she was correct!


    "You kissed him," Adam said in a muffled, upset voice.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Antheaughed out loud, feeling it both funny and annoying. She then said, "But he''s just a kid!"


    "But he is a male, too." Adam was serious.


    Anthea was struck dumb again. She did not expect that he would be jealous because of a child!


    He was throwing a tantrum...


    Even so, he was still a charming and lovable man in her eyes!


    "I''m a medical student, and I''ll be a doctor after graduation. This kind of thing is a normal thing for


    me to do!" Anthea came to him again, seized one of his arms, and said with a smile, "Ordinary


    people who know CPR will apply this first aid measure when theye across the same


    emergency situation, not to mention me. Since I want to be a doctor, I will deal with lots of cases like


    this in the future!"


    After listening to this, Adam frowned deeply and said, "Lots of?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded with a smile.


    She did not expect him to be so lovely!


    Looking at the tense look on his face, Anthea was amused. "If I''m in the hospital, it would be okay


    because there is lots of professional equipment to help me. But if I encounter someone in danger


    like the boy outside, I have to perform CPR, an effective way to save people''s lives. No matter what,


    I can''t leave people to die without doing anything!"

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Adam''s thick eyebrows knitted tightly.


    He could not retort upon her. After all, she had chosen to be a doctor. Then things like first aid


    should be indispensable in her future life.


    It would be impossible to say that she would not meet an emergency case outside of the hospital. It


    was even more impossible for her to turn away from a dying person.


    Adam thought for a long time and pursed his thin lips. "As long as you''re not alone to deal with this,


    you must ask someone else to perform the CPR. It doesn''t matter if the person you are going to


    save is a man or a woman."


    Anthea repressed a smile. "Okay, I promise you!"


    "Even if the person is a child." Adam added in a low voice.


    When he came back from the rescue, he saw her kneeling on the ground, doing CPR to save the


    little boy. When he saw her pink and tender lips pressed against the boy''s mouth, he could not help


    feeling a burst of jealousy, even if he could tell that the boy was just about eight.


    Her lips only belonged to him.


    "Okay!" Anthea was so docile this time.


    As Adam saw her nodding repeatedly like a chicken pecking at rice, his face softened a lot.


    Anthea held his arm tightly and kept shaking it,ughing wickedly like a hooligan flirting with a


    beauty. "Well, I didn''t expect that you like me so much."


    "My little, naughty girl, aren''t you embarrassed?" Adam said with his lips curled up.


    Anthea lifted her chin and said, "I''m not ashamed. I feel proud instead."


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and put on a charming smile, which made her look outstandingly


    beautiful.


    Adam chuckled, stretched out his long arms, and held her in his arms. He stroked her again and


    again. In his arms, she was as cute and soft as a kitten, and he could not bear to let her go.


    After a while, he nced at his watch. There were still many important matters that needed to be


    dealt with. At the very least, he had no time left to exchange whispers of love with her here.


    Adam pulled her out of her arms, looked at her red face, and put his thin lips against her ear. "At


    8:30 p.m. tonight, wait for me under the big tree over there."


    In the evening, Anthea came out of the tent at 8:15.


    She trotted to the big tree Adam talked about and sweetly expected him to show up with her arms


    wrapped around her shoulders.


    In less than two minutes, steady footsteps sounded from another direction.


    Anthea looked at her watch. There were still 13 minutes to the time they agreed. She did not expect


    that he would alsoe in advance.


    He also could not wait to see her, could he?


    Anthea stood up with a big smile and asked him, "I just saw you talking with my teacher."


    When she came out of the tent, she saw Adam standing next to Vincent near the military tents. It


    seemed that they were chatting happily.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea asked curiously, "Why do you look so familiar to each other?"


    "Vincent used to be an army medical doctor before he works in the university," Adam told her.


    "Really?" Anthea was surprised.


    With a smile, Adam put the two stools in his hands on the ground, pulled her to sit on one, and


    grabbed her hands on her knees.


    Her hands were so tender and delicate that he was unwilling to rx his grip on her hands the


    moment he seized them.


    "Of course. He''s not just an ordinary college professor as you think. In fact, he''s a well-known


    doctor in and outside the army. With his excellent medical skills, many hospitals want to take him in


    with a high sry. But since he had too many hard days in the army when he was young, he just


    wanted to live a happy and rx life. That was why he chose to teach in the medical college," Adam


    said.


    Hearing this, Anthea was amazed.


    It had never urred to her that Vincent was so awesome! But on second thought, she felt that it


    seemed reasonable.


    During summer vacations, many teachers and professors in her college would take their time to


    enjoy life. Unlike them, Vincent always came to participate in the medical teams around the country.


    It showed that he was not really an ordinary professor.


    Thinking of this, Anthea held him with higher respect.


    She blinked her eyes and asked, "Then what did you talk about?"


    Adam yed with her little hands, which were as slender and soft as willow branches, and said,


    "We have been friends for some time, so I ask him to


    take care of you."


    Hearing this, Anthea raised her eyebrows and asked wittily, "You did that as my elder or boyfriend?"


    "Both," Adam replied.


    Under the moonlight, when his ck eyes gazed deep into hers, it was like being electrified.


    Anthea trembled all over, feeling numb to her bones and streaks of sweetness flowing to the depths


    of her heart.


    Nearly half of her weight rested on him. "Hey, are we snatching a brief date from our busy lives?"


    "Mm." Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea looked around and said, "But the surrounding environment is not good!"


    They were surrounded by wastnds. In the distance was the small vige in flood. Nothing here


    could help to create a romantic atmosphere for a date.


    Adam held her hands tighter and said, "But look up, the night sky here is beautiful."


    When Anthea heard this, she looked up, and her eyes caught all the bright stars above. She


    murmured, "It''s true. The sky here looks much more beautiful than that in the city. I can touch the


    stars as long as I stretch out!"


    She looked up in a daze, feeling delighted as if she could really touch the stars.


    Adam held her hands and lifted them together. "Have you found the brightest one?"


    "Yes, I saw it!"


    "That star is called Anthea!"


    Anthea''s heart gave a sudden leap. Blushing, she said, "You''re good at flirting."


    Adam smiled and said, "Have you seen the meteor shower?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head. "I''d love to see it, but every time in thetter half of the night, I could


    not help falling asleep, holding the quilt. I heard that wishes made under the meteor shower could


    come true!"


    "What wish do you have?" Adam seemed to be amused by her childish look.


    Anthea blinked and said after thinking about it seriously. "I hope my parents are healthy and


    grandfather can live a long life!"


    As Adam heard her mention of Master Hsu, someplex emotions shed at the bottom of her


    eyes.


    When she turned her face to look at him, he chuckled and said, "I''ll take you to camp in the


    mountains and watch the meteor shower."


    Anthea''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard this. She jumped up and down around him like a happy


    puppy and said, "You''re so nice to me!"


    She had a pair of stunning eyes.


    They were extraordinarily clear and bright.


    Her eyes could always make him think of the clear and transparent holyke that he had once seen


    when he was stationed in the remote hignd region near Tbridge City.


    Adam felt a surge of burning desire took her heart. His hand on her shoulder had moved to the back


    of her head. "Anthea, close your eyes."


    "Oh."


    Anthea closed her eyes shyly.


    Sure enough, in the next second, his kiss fell on her lips.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He kissed her with great passion. Gradually, Anthea found it was hard for her to breathe and felt


    suffocated as if he had taken all the air in her chest away.


    In a daze, she heard his hoarse voice, "Open your mouth."


    Anthea did what she was told to do as if he had bewitched her. Then, she felt that his kiss


    deepened.


    This kisssted for a long time without a break.


    After a long while, Adam finally let go of h?? Anthea licked her lips.


    So sweet...


    She looked at him dazedly and asked without shame, "Can we do it one more time?"

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    It was in the afternoon; the sun was at its peak.


    Anthea leaned against the tent, biting apressed biscuit while enjoying the warm sunlight


    outside with her eyes closed.


    Whenever she thought of the kissst night, her heart would beat faster.


    As soon as she finished her words, Adam kissed her again.


    This kiss was much more passionate than before. She was so inexperienced that she could only try


    her best to respond to his kiss. In the end, it was unknown who bit the other one''s tongue. When


    they separated, his scent still lingered on her, with the smell of blood.


    Suddenly, someone tugged at the hem of her clothes, and she heard a crisp child''s voice. "Little


    sister!"


    Anthea looked down and saw a little boy standing in front of her. The boy was looking up at her, his


    skin tanned and his eyes full of innocence.


    It was the naughty boy who drowned himself in the water yesterday. He was not as weak as


    yesterday. Instead, he looked pretty energetic.


    Anthea was amused. "You naughty, how can you be lively so quickly?"


    "A blind fortune-teller had told my grandma that I could live to a hundred years old!" The little boy


    said proudly.


    "Oh, really!" Anthea pinched his cheek and stuffed the restpressed biscuits in his hand. "You


    can''t always get into mischief. What you did yesterday is too dangerous!"


    The little boy argued. "I am not a naughty boy. I just want to find ''Luna'' back!"


    "Luna?" Anthea was confused.


    The little boy nodded and told her in a crisp voice, "Well, it''s my cat, a good cate. When the flood


    came, it ran to the hillside. Now it can''t get down, so my Luna must be very scared! The vige is


    full of water, and I can''t swim. I can''t swim across the water to get it back!"


    Anthea heard this and looked at the hillside on the other side of the vige. Only then did she know


    how he fell into water yesterday.


    The little boy grabbed her clothes again and looked at her expectantly. "Little sister, can you help


    me find it?"


    So, this was what the kiddo was nning. He probably knew that it was her who saved him


    yesterday, so he came here to ask for her help.


    "I know where it is, and I can find it once I get there!" The little boy''s hands holding her clothes


    swung back and forth as he begged eagerly, "Please!"


    Anthea looked embarrassed, but she did not know how to refuse.


    After all, when so many days had passed, this cat might have died already. However, if she did not


    agree, she was afraid that this naughty child would look for his cat again and might drown the


    second time while everyone was not paying attention.


    After a long period of hesitation, she nodded and said, "Okay, wait a minute!"


    She first returned to the medical center and transferred things on her hands to Leonardo. Then she


    came out and took the little boy''s hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to find ''Luna''!"


    They walked towards the military tents.


    At this time, there was only a soldier left, and the others had gone to the vige to search for


    residents who might still be alive.


    Of course, Anthea would not stupidly swim there. She picked up a rubber boat and put on a life


    jacket. Seeing this, the little boy insisted on going with her. She had no choice but to take one more


    life jacket for him.


    There was ake in the town where she grew up. When they were free, she would often go boating


    with her adoptive parents.


    In her eyes, the boat and rubber boat was almost the same.


    Anthea climbed into the rubber boat and tried to paddle it a few times. After bing familiar with


    it, she moved the boat in the flood water toward the hillside the little boy pointed at.


    An hourter, she paddled back, panting heavily.


    In addition to them, there was a little living creature in the boat.


    When she stopped the rubber boat on the shore piled up with sacks of cement, Anthea first carried


    the little boy out of it. Then she dropped the paddle and climbed out of the rubber boat. After that,


    she bent down and pulled the boat to the shore. When everything was done, her back was soaked.


    The hillside looked close, but in fact, it was very far away.


    In addition, she was rowing the boat alone, so her two arms were exhausted at this time.


    When she was about to take a break, she suddenly saw a tall and straight figure in green uniform


    striding toward her, as quickly as a gust of fierce wind.


    Oops! Damn!


    Anthea''s heart sank.


    She immediately jumped away from the rubber boat and began to take off the life jacket on her.


    Before she could make it, Adam had arrived in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    When he saw Adam, the little boy shouted excitedly with pride, "The little sister is amazing! She


    rowed the boat so quickly that we almost flew from the water to the hillside. With only a few agile


    movements, she climbed over the hillside and brought ''Luna'' back. She is a heroine!"


    To prove what he said was true, he lifted the ck cat in his arms, showing it to Adam.


    The ck cat, however, was a smart one. It must have sensed some dangerous information and


    even stopped meowing at this moment.


    "A heroine?" Adam''s eyes narrowed coldly.


    Anthea, nervously rolling her eyes, said, "Ahem, Adam, please let me exin..."


    Adam suddenly raised his voice and criticized in a harsh tone, "Exin? Who allowed you to use


    the rubber boat?!"


    Ten minutes ago, when he came back from the search-and-rescue job, he ordered soldiers to add


    two stories of cement sacks in case the flood would rise. In this way, the temporary settlement site


    for residents would stay safer.


    Aftering back, Adam went straight to her.


    To his surprise, she was not in the medical center. Leonardo told him that she had gone to the


    military tents with a boy at noon.


    However, when Adam arrived at the military tents, she was not there, so he asked his subordinates


    her whereabouts. As he heard that she got a rubber boat and left, he felt drumming in his temples.


    Without further dy, he ran over and happened to see her dragging the boat. She was dirty all her


    and even her little face was stained with mud.


    On the spot, his face went ck as thunder.


    Adam reproached her in a cold voice as he scolded those new recruits in the army. "Listen to me


    carefully! Don''t you know how dangerous it was to do that?"


    "I didn''t think so much..." Anthea replied weakly.


    "He''s a child. Are you a child too?!" Adam''s thin lips tightened, and he looked cold. There was


    suppressed anger in his dark eyes. He continued, his index finger pointing to her. "The vige is


    low-lying, so do you know how deep the flood water here is? Also, do you know how fast the water


    currents are?"


    "You did not acknowledge anyone, nor did you get any permission! With such a young and ignorant


    child, you went to such a far hillside with a rowing boat! Anthea, do you really consider yourself as a


    heroine?!"


    He spoke in a harsh and solemn tone, every wording out of his mouth as sharp as swords.


    Adam''s loud voice echoed around. The little boy, holding his cat, was terrified.


    Terror made him catch his breath.


    Both he and the cat were scared!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many soldiers and residents, including medical workers of the medical team, stuck their heads out


    to see what was happening.


    Anthea''s face turned scarlet and then white because of his roar.


    Even when so many people were watching, he was not willing to stop and continued lecturing her


    severely.


    Anthea''s little face fell too, and her mouth tightened into a thin line. Suddenly, she went into furious.


    Could not he show her some respect in public?

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    He scolded Anthea so harshly that she nearly went ballistic.


    By the time he finished, her cheeks had already puffed up like that of squirrels, and she left hastily


    in anger.


    She was so pissed off!


    Anthea suspected that he was a fake.


    Last night, he was holding her in his arms, watching the stars and the moon, and saying that he


    would take her to camp and watch the meteor storm. But today, he, who suddenly kept scolding her


    harshly, looked like a different person.


    Anthea''s chest heaved convulsively.


    She went back to the medical center in furious and threw her life jacket heavily on the ground.


    "He has gone too far!" Anthea roared angrily.


    Leonardo stepped forward and picked up the life jacket from the ground. He patted off the dust on it.


    Although he did not go to watch the scene of bustle just now, he had a rough idea of what had


    happened.


    He said with a shrug, "Well, it''s a shame to be


    scolded in public!"


    Not only did she feel humiliated, but also Anthea wanted to go ballistic!


    "How could he treat me like this? I''ve just agreed to be his girlfriend for only two days, and he was


    so heartless that he lectured me while pointing at my nose. I can''t endure him any longer!"


    Leonardo listened to her rumbles of resentment but smartly did not echo her.


    Once he chimed in, she would rage at him and ask him to stop criticizing Adam with her!


    The more Anthea thought about it, the more she felt that Adam had gone too far. She snorted coldly


    and said, "Unless he apologizes to me and admits that he was wrong, I won''t pay attention to him!"


    Leonardo made a bow with hands folded in front. "Well, if you can do that, you''re a woman of guts!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him.


    In the evening, the red sun was already nting to the west.


    After Adam reprimanded Anthea, she had been staying in the tents of the medical site. She never


    went out and did not even go to the toilet.


    Upon finishing her work, she sat there with her arms around her shoulder.


    When the sun sank below the horizon, and thest glimmer of the sunset glow had disappeared,


    steady footsteps wereing over.


    Anthea did not look up, but a pair of ck military boots appeared in his line of sight.


    She saw a pair of military boots stop before her.


    Adam looked at the untouched milk and ham on the table and frowned. His voice was no longer as


    cold as before as he asked, "Why didn''t you have dinner?"


    How could she in the mood to eat? She was full of anger!


    "Aren''t you hungry?" asked Adam with concern.


    Anthea turned away from him and snorted to express her dissatisfaction.


    Now the unpleasant look on her elfin face told him one important thing: she was still outraged!


    Adam put his hands in his pockets and kept silent. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Come out


    with me. I have something to tell you."


    However, Anthea sat there steadily, like a monk who had entered a meditative state.


    "I''ll be waiting for you under the tree, likest night."


    As soon as Adam threw out these words, he strode out of the tent first.


    Anthea looked at his tall back and gritted her teeth.


    When he disappeared from her sight, she suddenly stood up, thinking that she had to go there and


    give him a chance to apologize and please her!


    As she walked out angrily, she saw Adam, who was waiting for her under the tree in the distance.


    There was a burning cigarette between his fingers.


    He was dressed in military uniform, appearing neat, even though his trouser legs were stained with


    mud. He was so well-built and looked heroic!


    Anthea, staring at him in a daze, felt her heart quicken.


    When she remembered that she was supposed to be angry, she quickly pulled a long face again.


    The look on Adam''s face was very serious. He flicked the ashes in her hand and asked her, "Have


    you recognized what you''ve done wrong?"


    His question astounded Anthea, who had endeavored as much as possible to assume an arrogant


    air with her arms around shoulders. After a stunned pause, she asked, "You''re not here to apologize


    to me?!"


    "No." Adam shook his head.


    Hearing this, Anthea was struck dumb with anger. Immediately, she turned around and was about to


    leave.


    Adam''srge hand grabbed her.


    Anthea, her cheeks puffing out like a frog, stared at him. "Why are you grabbing me? Do you want


    to scold me again?"


    Adam did not let her go and even tightened his grip on her hand. "I won''t lecture you, but I''ll try to


    reason with you."


    However, there was a saying that you could never reason with anyone unreasonable or your wife in


    anger.


    Thinking of this, Adam could not help smiling.


    As the gentle smile emerged on his face, his dark eyes began to sparkle. When Anthea saw his


    attractive appearance, her heart softened again beyond her control.


    Bewitched, she almost wanted to jump into his arms!


    Adam pulled her closer and said seriously, "This disaster area is in the south, not the north where


    you''re familiar with. You, a young girl, actually dared to drag a rowing boat into the flood with a child!


    Have you ever thought about what would happen if you were in danger?


    "The vige was situated in a low-lying area, so it was still surrounded by floods when the floods in


    other ces had receded. When we received the rescue mission the day before yesterday, these


    vigers had been trapped there for more than ten days. Even in such a situation, they didn''t dare to


    rashly go around."


    "Besides, the vige is just next to the mountain. Although it is not raining now, there could be a


    mudflow at any time. How could you go to such a dangerous ce?"


    "What if a gust of wind turned the rowing boat upside down? When you two would fall into the water,


    who could save you? You would kill not only yourself but the little boy whom you saved yesterday.


    At that time, no one would rush to save you, and it would be toote when I knew everything!"


    "I..." Anthea opened her mouth but did not know what to say because what he said was true.


    "You should have informed me or any other military man before you rashly went to save the cat with


    that little boy. You did this on impulse without considering the safety of yourself and others."


    Adam told her all the reasons he got angry, and Anthea found that she could not refute any of them.


    It was true that she had not considered the matter thoroughly. Now that she thought about it, she


    admitted that it was indeed very dangerous. In floods, many unpredictable and dangerous situations


    might happen. Besides, she was not a soldier who was experienced in rowing the rubber boat, so


    she could not ensure tight safety. After all, she had only paddled a small boat for some time when in


    childhood.


    Adam exined everything with great patience, whichpletely changed her arrogant attitude.


    Anthea looked down, lowering her long, curling eyshes. Though convinced, she felt a little


    wronged.


    Adam raised his hand and gently touched her cheek. Suddenly, he sighed. "Anthea, you are not


    alone anymore."


    She was no longer alone...


    It was because she had a dear love now. They were an inseparable couple.


    In an instant, a warm wave of sweetness flooded her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She feltforted and delighted as if she had been offered a hot roasted sweet potato freshly


    baked in the oven on a cold winter night.


    Adam asked her again, "Anthea, do you think you''re wrong now?"


    "Yes!" Anthea repeatedly nodded, as lovely as a pet dog. She snuggled into his arms, her delicate


    arms wrapping around his strong waist.


    Adam sessfully appeased her, and she said, her


    shoulders drooped, "I was wrong!"


    If Leonardo had seen her being like this at this time, he would haveughed at her with widened


    eyes.


    However, at this sweet moment, Anthea did not give a damn about her pride!

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Anthea, like a little kitten, snuggled up and down in his arms.


    She could not be more docile and lovable.


    In fact, as he brought out facts and reasons, Anthea already knew that she was wrong.


    Since they knew each other, Adam had always been taciturn. He was a man of few words. It was


    the first time he had said so much.


    In addition, he said that she was no longer alone because she had him.


    His words had melt Anthea''s heart. How could she be angry at him when her heart was as soft as


    wool?


    Holding his firm waist tightly, Anthea said softly, "I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again!"


    "Alright." Adam curled his lips, patting her little head in his arms.


    Anthea, her elfin face looking up at him, exined, "Actually, I''m very good at boating. I was afraid


    that if I didn''t help the naughty boy find his cat, he would go look for it himself and might drown the


    second time. That was why I agreed to help!"


    "Nevertheless, promise me that you won''t put yourself in danger again," Adam said.


    Anthea nodded immediately, like a chicken pecking rice. "Well, I promise! Please don''t be angry!"


    "I was not angry at you." Adam put his palm on the top of her head, her hair wrapping around her


    fingers so soft.


    "Don''t deny it. You were so fierce when rebuking me in public!" Anthea pouted and said in a very


    low voice. Yet, she still murmured, "But you were full of charming at that time."


    He, in a military uniform, stood there with his hands behind his back, like a tall and upright white


    por. The angry look on his face was intimidating, yet it made him appear fiery and forthright.


    Adam sighed and said, "I was just worried about you."


    He was really scared and did not dare to think about what would happen if something happened, so


    he could not help getting angry. Yes, since he met her, he seemed to be more emotional.


    As he blurted the sentence out, both of them were stunned for a moment, his eyes meeting hers


    and their hearts missing a beat.


    She had heard something like this once...


    When he was on a mission, she ignored the danger and ran out to help him. Though she made


    things worse in the end, she did all of this out of her concern for him. Thus, she could understand


    him on this matter.


    Anthea bit her lips gently and snuggled into his chest again. "I know it! You''re always nice to me."


    Adam put out the cigarette and put her big hand around her slim waist, embracing her tightly.


    She had said this more than once.


    Her voice was soft and gentle. Each word she said caused a string of sweet ripples in his heart like


    a small stone thrown into ake.


    The sun shining through the gaps among the leavesnded on them, giving them ayer of golden


    light.


    Without saying anything, they just hugged each other in silence. It was quiet around. What they


    could hear were each other''s heartbeats and breathing.


    His hand of steel on the back of her head exerted a little more force and pushed her closer to him.


    Like a kitten stroked by its owner, Anthea closed her eyes subconsciously, her delicate face raising


    and her eyshes trembling shyly.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Adam''s mouth.


    He had only wanted to pat her head and did not expect her to look like a little woman desiring a


    kiss.


    Her appearance like this set his eyes and heart on fire.


    He bent, his thin lips on hers.


    Both of them concentrated on and only on the kiss.


    It was a long, ardent kiss. In the end, they were even a little short of breath.


    Anthea, whose limbs went limp because of this kiss, rested on Adam''s sturdy chest, having shifted


    all her weight on him. Even the air at this time seemed to have a sweet taste.


    Every time he kissed her, her heart raced.


    In fact, she wanted this kiss to be even longer...


    Anthea''s palm-sized face was flushed, and her pink lips became as red as fresh rose, which looked


    delicate and charming.


    With her clear eyes, she still stared at him in a daze as if she had not yet recovered from the thrilling


    moment of intimacy.


    Adam was attracted, his Adam''s apple moving slightly.


    She was still staring at him without blinking. Suddenly, he raised his hand and covered her eyes.


    Anthea suddenly felt her vision go ck. Just as she was about to ask him what was going on, she


    heard his deep voice that sounded a little hoarse now.


    "Anthea, please don''t look at me like this."


    Huh?


    She looked at him uprehendingly and raised her small hand, trying to take his big hand away.


    However, he held her even tighter.


    She asked in confusion, "How do I look at you?"


    With her face under his hand, she could not see him and could only see darkness before her. But


    still, several cracks of light filtered through his long fingers.


    She could faintly see his thin lips moving as his voice spread out. "You are seducing me with your


    eyes, making me want to make love with you."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anthea was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned red.


    Adam, Adam, he, he... He was talking dirty!


    Fortunately, he covered her eyes; otherwise, she would not dare to look directly at him at this time.


    The temperature on her cheeks soared. Her ears were burning hot.


    With her eyes covered, she could hide her surging emotions, but Adam could not.


    He had hidden her attractive eyes with his palm, but not her tender, pink lips.


    Her slightly-opened lips looking like a blooming


    flower were like a silent invitation to him, which was testing his self-control.


    His Adam''s apple rolled again.


    He felt thirsty, his throat a little dry and his blood boiling uncontrobly. It seemed as if an evil beast


    in his heart were going to break out of him.


    He wanted to kiss her hard again, and he even wanted more...


    "Captain Chin, a phone call from the headquarter!"


    A burst of rapid footsteps sounded - it was Carter who hurriedly ran over.


    However, upon seeing Adam was under the tree with Anthea, he suddenly stopped and did not


    know if he should go forward.


    BOO-HOO! How could he run into them kissing every time?


    It was dangerous for him because Adam was his superior. And it was torturous for him because he


    was single!


    Adam hid her head in his arms and coughed a little awkwardly, saying, "Ahem, let''s go now!"


    Carter made a military salute and ran away as fast as he could.


    His green military uniform filled her eyes, but her face became even hotter. She shyly tugged at his


    sleeve and said, "Go quickly."


    Adam tried his best to control her impulse. He gently kissed her forehead and stroked away after


    touching her soft long hair.


    His tall and strong back disappeared from her sight. Only then did she dare to look up. As the


    breeze blew over her face, she felt that even the breath she exhaled was hot.


    Anthea cupped her hot cheeks.


    When she was about to leave, a small figure jumped out from behind the big tree.


    The little boy''s clear and crisp voice was suddenly sounded. "Hey, you are a timid mouse!"


    Anthea was embarrassed. Looking at this devilish boying out of nowhere, she coughed and


    said with a fierce face, "Shh, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "You don''t want to admit it! I just saw it. You were so well-behaved before that handsome uncle, and


    you did whatever he told you to do! You fear your boyfriend, and you''re a coward!" The little boy put


    it bluntly.


    "..." Anthea was speechless and embarrassed.


    The little boy snorted and continued without noticing her embarrassing expression. "And, you two


    did something that children are not allowed to do just now!"


    Anthea blushed again.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    The sky here was clear and boundless.


    Military trucks were parked at the side of the road, and everyone was busy preparing for their


    evacuation.


    In addition to the rescue team and the medical team that went back here on their way home, there


    was also a coach.


    The flood was no longer a threat, and all the trapped residents had been rescued. But because the


    vige was in a low-lying area, the floodwater had not yet sunk. Thus, it was very likely that other


    natural disasters would happen.


    Most of the vigers were old people and children, so the government sent people here to transport


    them to a safe ce.


    The headquarters called Adam the day before yesterday, ordering him to make arrangements for


    today''s evacuation.


    In the past two days, the search-rescue mission in the vicinity of this vige had also finished. There


    were no people trapped there, so their anti-flood mission here had finallye to an end.


    Adam stood there, his dark eyes searching around. Not many people were in the medical team, and


    they were carrying medical equipment to the van. He did not see the familiar slender figure.


    He frowned slightly and walked over on his military boots.


    Leonardo popped out of the rear car window and asked, "Adam, are you looking for Anthea?"


    "Where is she?" asked Adam.


    Leonardo pointed forward. "She''s over there!"


    Adam looked over and saw Anthea under a big tree with her back to him.


    She stood under the big flourish tree, her head down and her little hand on the bark.


    A shadow cast down from overhead, blocking the cracks of lighting through the leaves. Anthea


    looked up and saw his cold and handsome face.


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked with concern.


    Anthea''s voice was low, and she poked the trunk with her hand. "Nothing serious. I just don''t want


    to leave this tree!"


    The tree witnessed a lot of memorable moments between them.


    This ce, not as lively and prosperous as big cities, had a hard-living condition. It was not a


    romantic ce at all. Despite all of this, they had


    their first date here.


    Adam looked at her lowered little face, her eyshes leaving two curved shadows which moved as


    she blinked. It seemed that she was upset and had many worries.


    He stretched out his big hand and rubbed her face. His fingertips with callusesing from years of


    gun practicing were a little tough. "You don''t want to leave me, right?"


    As his deep voice came into her ears, Anthea suddenly reached out her hands to him with


    grievance. "Give me a hug!"


    Looking at her pitiful little face, Adam let out a deep sigh in his heart and silently held her tightly into


    his arms.


    Anthea looked pretty upset just now and murmured in low spirits, "I can''t stay in J City any longer. I


    have to go back with the teacher because the school is about to start..."


    Time passed quickly like sands slipping away through fingers.


    When they had retreated for the first time, they agreed to meet in J City. However, they had


    received news halfway that the vige had been marooned by the flood. Therefore, they had to rush


    over...


    After they suffered so many hardships, it was the


    end of August, and Anthea had to return to Ice city. Not only did she have to go back to the town to


    check in with her adoptive parents, but she also had to make preparations for school.


    Since they were in a rtionship, they had been staying in the disaster areas. During the day, they


    were busy saving and helping flood victims. Thus, they had been with each other for a very short


    time in general...


    They would soon be separated again, so she could not help feeling upset.


    Adam tightened his strong arms and trapped her in his arms, saying, "Hmm."


    Anthea asked sullenly, "So, are we going to have a long-distance rtionship from now on?"


    There was still one year before he could be transferred back, and she had to go back to continue


    her studies. Adam and Anthea, one in the south and one in the north, had to be separated by the


    long distance.


    "I guess so." Adam sighed.


    Anthea looked at his well-shaped facial features and his sturdy chest. She pursed her lips and said,


    "Then you have to call me every day! Every day!"


    Adam''s thin lips fell on her head as he promised, "After returning to the army, I have to train during


    the day so that I''m only free at night. As long as I haven''t been sent to the base for maneuver, I will


    call you every night."


    "Well, you must keep your word!" Anthea nodded heavily and extended her little finger like a child -


    she wanted to make a pinky promise with him.


    Seeing this, Adam could not helpughing. But still, he cooperatively stretched out his little finger


    and hooked hers.


    Since he made her a pinky swear, she felt secure and satisfied. Again, Anthea buried herself in his


    arms and hugged him, unwilling to let go of him. "I don''t want to go."


    "Be good." Adam coaxed in a gentle voice.


    "I''lle to see you on the national holiday. Also, there''s a winter vacation!"


    "Alright."


    After holding each other for a long time, they finally noticed that most of the residents and Anthea''s


    workmates in the medical team by the road in the distance had already got on the vehicles. Anthea


    uttered a long sigh and said, "Forget it. Eternal love between us two; Shall withstand the time


    apart!" She tried to cheer herself up.


    It was just a year''s time of parting. She could hold on!


    Sometimes, rtionships needed to be tested!


    After Anthea left his arms reluctantly, Adam looked back fiercely and asked, "How long do you want


    to peep at us?"


    Then two people walked out from behind.


    To be exact, they were a man and a little boy.


    "Not me!" Carter immediately thrashed his head from side to side and denied that he was secretly


    looking at them. "It''s this little brat. He said he''sing to say goodbye to Anthea!"


    Looking at the child beside Carter, Adam thought of something that made him frown a little.


    The little boy strode forward with his short legs, holding his head high.


    "Little sister, I haven''t thanked you yet. You saved my life and Luna''s!"


    "You''re wee!" Anthea smiled and touched his small head. "You''ve told me that a blind


    forteller said that you could live up to 99 years old. So you''re blessed by great fortune!"


    "Of course!" The little boy was proud and looked at her hopefully. "Sister, will we meet again in the


    future?"


    Anthea thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s leave it to fate!"


    The little boy tilted his head. It was unknown if he had understood the meaning of this sentence. He


    looked at her and then Adam, saying earnestly, "Little sister, I know you are a timid mouse before


    your boyfriend, but I think you should learn to be tough!"


    Anthea stared at him, wordless.


    Hey, please... Her pride was hurt.


    "If this handsome uncle bullies you, I can teach him a lesson for you when I grow up!" As soon as


    the little boy finished his words, he stole a nce at Adam. It seemed that he was intimidated by


    Adam''s overwhelmingly powerful aura. Hethen added weakly, "If I can''t defeat him, I can also


    reason with him!"


    Anthea did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Sister, I''m going to be a soldier in the future!" The little boy looked at Adam, who was in a military


    uniform and said with yearning.


    "Great!" Anthea smiled.


    The residents were already on the bus. It seemed that the boy''s family was waving to him.


    The little boy looked back and then called her, "Hey, little sister!"


    "Hmm?" Anthea responded with a smile.


    Seeing him stretch out his little finger toward her, she tilted her mouth slightly and leaned over. She


    didn''t know what he was up to.


    Then, she felt a warm kiss on her right cheek.


    The little boy kissed her and then ran away while waving them goodbye with a smile. "Bye, little


    sister!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea was stunned.


    Adam''s face fell

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Not only the buses for transferring the vigers were to set off, but soldiers, officers of the other


    salvation teams, as well as medical personnel of the other rescue teams, also had to go there.


    Anthea and Adam returned to their minibus and jeep respectively, and then all the vehicles set off.


    The buses were in the front part of the fleet of vehicles, and they were followed by several military


    pickup trucks. The minibus carrying Anthea was in the middle, and there was also a military SUV at


    the end of the fleet.


    It seemed as if Adam was escorting Anthea behind her. He could give her invisible protection.


    As the fleet was leaving, Anthea and Adam almost looked back simultaneously at the big and


    towering tree without knowing that the other side was doing the same thing.


    They both felt pitiful that they had to leave this ce now.


    Many yearster, when Adam became a guardian of the nation''s frontiers and drove his jeep to


    inspect the neighboring desert area from morning to night, while Anthea became the doctor of a


    charitable organization, who had to travel through the mountains and rivers in the remote and


    backward areas of under developed countries, they would often miss each other in lonesome


    midnights, and miss the romantic moments they enjoyed together under the big and towering tree...


    They set off from noon, and the fleet drove along the national highway for a long time. Finally, they


    turned to the inter-city expressways.


    The sun was setting in the west. In another ten minutes or so, the fleet would reach the gate of the


    city.


    This also meant that Anthea and Adam were about to separate from each other.


    Adam would return to the army; Anthea would go to the airport following the medical team''s


    vehicles. Her teacher, Vincent Zanon, had already booked a flight and would take Anthea and


    Leonardo back to Ice city tonight.


    The buses continued to move forward, but the military pickup trucks in front of the minibusses


    suddenly came to a halt.


    The driver hurriedly stopped the minibus where Anthea was in and asked if there was something


    wrong again.


    A soldier got off the pickup truck, pointed to the rest area next to him, and exined, "Don''t worry.


    There is nothing wrong! Captain Chin has ordered that we should have a rest because everyone


    would be tired after driving for such a long time. That''s to say, we are going to rest for a while!"


    Hearing that, all the persons inside the minibus looked at each other in bewilderment.


    After all, they were about to enter the city. There was virtually no need to rest at this time point!


    Anthea turned her head and, through the rearview mirror, she could see the tall and strong figure of


    Adam jumping out of the SUV behind the minibuses.


    She bit her lips lightly and understood that he had given the order on purpose because he wanted


    to bid her farewell...


    Anthea pretended to walk to the rest area with the others, and she went to the bathroom. When she


    came out, Adam was waiting for her at the door with a cigarette in his hand.


    Seeing Antheae out, Adam put down the cigarette, took her hand, and the two of them walked


    to the side of the house.


    After taking a turn, Anthea was pressed against the wall by Adam.


    Her face was blushed, and her heart was beating fast.


    It was Kabe-Don (Wall-Don) again!


    She suddenly realized that he seemed to be very interested in Kabe-Don.


    Adam put one of her arms against the wall, covering her delicate body under his chest, and raised


    the other hand of him to caress her right face.


    Adam was not only caressing her face like he usually did, but also rubbed her skin back and forth.


    Although his fingers, with the gun calluses on them, could always cause a pleasant thrilling


    sensation in her, this time he used a lot more force as if he wanted to wipe off something unclean on


    her face.


    Anthea felt a little painful, and she murmured softly, "Dear Uncle, what are you doing?"


    There was a small wrinkle between Adam''s eyebrows. He said in a low voice, "Not only did you kiss


    him, but he also kissed you."


    Anthea suddenly understood and didn''t know how to reply him.


    "Ow... Noh."


    "Lil Adam, that''s enough!"


    Adam caressed her again and again with his fingers and gun calluses, and only when he saw that


    her fair and tender skin had be a little red did he stop.


    After repressing his love and emotion for such a long time, Adam was still a little unhappy.


    Adam put his palm on her cheek and stared at her with his ck eyes. "Remember what I said."


    "What is it?" Anthea blinked her eyes, pretending not to understand what he said.


    "Anthea!" Adam''s face darkened.


    Anthea burst intoughter. "Haha... I was just kidding! I will remember what you said. Don''t worry. I


    won''t do cardiopulmonary resuscitation every day. I''ll just be a sophomore at the beginning of


    next semester, and I haven''t really be a doctor yet!"


    Adampressed his thin lips, and there was a gloomy air on his face.


    Seeing this, Anthea quickly consoled him. "Well... I promise you I''ll always remember your words!


    As long as I''m not the only person present, the first aid will be done by others. I''ll do the first aid only


    when I am alone. I swear I won''t get close to any man, any boy, or even any male animal!"


    After Adam heard her yful words, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he was very satisfied.


    It was just a temporary rest so that the time was very short.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam looked at his watch and sighed in a low voice. "Anthea, I have to go now."


    Anthea looked up at him with her eyes which were as pure aske water. Her face was delicate and


    beautiful.


    Adam suddenly felt that he didn''t want to go back to the army at all.


    He really wanted to escort her to the airport and see her enter the security checkpoint with his own


    eyes.


    This idea had been lingering in Adam''s mind hundreds of times, but his years of military experience


    would not allow it. He had to lead his army back to report it to his superiors, and he also needed to


    attend conferences rted to the catastrophe-defying action. These were disciplinary requirements


    for a military officer.


    Anthea''s voice was weak. "Hmm..."


    "What time is your flight?" Adam asked.


    "It''s seven o''clock, and well arrive in four hours!" Anthea thought for a moment before she


    answered.


    There seemed to be lights in Adam''s eyes. He said, "When you get home, just let me know it. No


    matter howte it is, if I don''t answer the phone, send a text message."


    "Mm..." Anthea nodded obediently, but she also couldn''t stop feeling disappointed.


    Time waits for no one. The two of them had to say goodbye now.


    Before letting go of her hand, Adam held the back of her neck with his palms, lifted up her small


    face, and kissed her passionately. The kiss gradually made her pink lips more and more beautiful


    and charming. Then, he reluctantly let go of her.


    All the vehicles started up again, and Anthea returned to the minibus.


    She put her hands on her knees and lowered her head. In this way, the others would not be able to


    clearly see her lips which were red and slightly bulging after being kissed. They could only see her


    long eyshes hanging down, and sadness seemed to dominate her expression.


    When Leonardo saw that Anthea was sad, he thought she might have quarreled with Adam.


    After holding back his curiosity for a while, Leonardo finally went over to Anthea. He raised his


    eyebrows and said, "Hey, Anthea. I think your uncle has gone too far. You two have just been


    together for a few days. From now on, you will be separated from each other very far away. Who


    knows when it will be the next time you see each other? He didn''t even send you to the airport. I


    don''t think he is a qualified uncle. Bad rating!"


    "You don''t know anything at all!" Hearing Leonardo''s words, Anthea immediately red at him and


    retorted. "The career of a man is very important for himself, okay? What''s more, Adam is an


    eminent military officer and a special-forces soldier who is subject to strict discipline! Do you think


    Adam is like you? How can he be so sentimental like you?"


    In the end, Anthea rolled her eyes up at Leonardo.


    Leonardo felt disappointed and envious.


    "Sentimental... Sentimental!"


    It wasn''t long before the fleet passed through the checkpoints, and the military pickup trucks


    separated from the minibusses at the junction of two roads after entering the city.


    Anthea looked at the military-green pickup trucks and SUV, which were gradually disappearing in


    her sight, and felt that her neck was stiff because she had remained in the same posture for a long


    time. After a long while, she reluctantly turned her head around.


    At this moment, she more vividly felt the sorrowfulness of parting with her lover.


    It would be a long time before the two of them could see each other...


    Anthea sighed silently and mncholy.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    After the nended, Anthea stayed in Ice city that night and returned to the town by taxi the next


    day.


    Her parents had been waiting for her toe back and had prepared a lot of delicious food earlier.


    As Anthea''s parents hadn''t seen her for a long time, they missed her very much. Anthea''s mother


    was especially happy to see her again. She was so excited that she was holding Anthea''s hand all


    the time. From time to time, she would say that Anthea had lost weight.


    The husband and wife of the Lee family were very simple-minded and honest persons. They met


    each other many years ago when they responded to the government''s employment n of "going to


    the mountainous areas and the countryside". When they returned to the town, they got married.


    Although they couldn''t have their own child because of physical reasons, their rtionship had


    always been very good.


    After the husband and wife adopted Anthea, they treated her like their own daughter, a bright pearl


    in their palms.


    Although Anthea was hurt by her parents'' death at a very young age, fortunately, she still had a


    happy


    childhood and a warm family.


    It was now less than a week before the beginning of the new semester.


    After some time, Anthea had to leave home again. She really cherished the time when she could be


    with her adoptive parents. However, when the night fell, she felt more and more uneasy.


    Seeing that Anthea only ate half of the apple in her hand and put it down, her mother asked in


    surprise, "Anthea, don''t you want to watch TV for a while?"


    Just a moment ago, it was advertising time, and now it was ying TV drama.


    Although Anthea looked back at her mother, she also kept ncing at the clock on the wall from the


    corners of her eyes. She yawned and said, "I''m a little tired. I want to go back to my room and rest


    for a while! You and daddy can watch TV together."


    Upon hearing this, Anthea''s mother realized that her daughter had been busy with her internship.


    She and her teacher, and ssmates had been working busily during the summer vacation. She


    must be tired after returning home.


    Her mother didn''t ask any more questions and said in a hurry, "Okay... You can go to bed as early


    as possible!" "Dad... Mum... Good night!" Anthea nodded.


    She went back to her bedroom and closed the door, but she didn''t lie down on the bed to rest as


    she had said. Instead, she took a chair and sat in front of her desk.


    The two arms were folded on the table. Anthea looked at the mobile phone screen, unblinking, and


    waiting for the call from him with full concentration.


    After getting off the nest night, Anthea made an appointment with Adam that he would call her


    at 8:30 this evening.


    Now there were still five minutes left, Anthea was looking forward to the call from Adam.


    Her eyes were firmly fixed on the mobile phone screen.


    When the screen lit up, Anthea picked the phone up in an instant.


    She bit her lips, and couldn''t hide the joy in her voice. "Hello?"


    On the line, Adam''s deep and maic voice was heard. "What are you doing?"


    Folding half of her face, Anthea looked at the moon hanging high outside the window, which was a


    little hazier than the one she saw at the disaster-stricken area. She blinked her eyes and replied,


    "Uh-Huh... Watching a South Korean TV drama. There are a lot of tall and handsome Korean stars


    in the drama. I


    love them all!"


    Anthea didn''t want Adam to know that she had been waiting for the phone for a long time."


    "How handsome are they?" Adam seemed to smile.


    Hearing the faintughter of him, Anthea suddenly felt charmed and said, "Not as handsome as


    you, anyway!"


    This time, Adam''sughter became even clearer.


    Anthea held her blushed cheeks with her hands and asked, "Did you just finish your work?"


    "Yes." Adam answered her. He was taking a long breath and seemed to be smoking. "I joined a new


    combat training program today. The training intensity is high, and it has just ended."


    "Is it a hard one?" Anthea asked.


    Adam smiled slightly and said tenderly, "It''s easy."


    It seemed as if Anthea was the only person who would ask naive questions like this. However,


    these naive questions could easily fill his heart with warmth.


    Anthea and Adam seemed to have endless things to talk to each other. Anthea was just like a noisy


    sparrow, telling him everything, including the details of three meals a day.


    Adam didn''t find her annoying at all. He just listened to her patiently all the time and answered her


    asionally.


    In the end, Anthea''s fingers lightly tapped on the table, as if she was writing his name in an invisible


    manner. She suddenly shouted in a tender voice, "Uncle Chin!"


    "Hmm?" Adam responded to her question.


    Anthea said softly, "I miss you so much.


    "What should I do now?"


    The two of them had only been separated for one day. However, during these twenty-four hours,


    Anthea felt that every minute was like a year.


    On the phone line, Adam was silent for two seconds, and then he said, "Anthea, you''ve just


    returned home. Go to bed early."


    Hearing this, Anthea pouted and felt wronged. "Are you driving me away?


    "I think you have no sense of romance at all!"


    "No," Adam answered, "If I continue to listen to your voice, I''m afraid that I will be sleepless


    tonight."


    Anthea''s breath trembled, and she raised her hand to cover her chest, because her heart was


    beating rapidly.


    "Who is the less romantic between the two of us?


    "Awoo... Adam Chin, you have broken the rules!"


    After hanging up the phone, Anthea still held the phone for a long time. It was only when her mother


    saw that the light was still on in the room and knocked on the door to ask if Anthea had gone to the


    bed that she took off her slippers and climbed onto the bed.


    In the dream, there was always a sweet dream on her face.


    It seemed as if time passed quickly in the disaster-stricken area, but very slowly since Anthea came


    back home.


    As Anthea and Adam were very far away from each other, they had to make a phone call every


    night. Five dayster, at the end of August, Anthea packed up her luggage and returned to the


    college.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On the afternoon of the day before she set off, Anthea went to the Hsu family.


    During the whole summer vacation, she had been wandering outside of Ice city. It had been a long


    time since she had visited Master Hsust time.


    Just like before, Anthea got out of the taxi and walked into the vi of the Hsu family. Now there was


    a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.


    A servant came forward and gave her a pair of slippers.


    After Anthea put on the slippers, she learned that Master Hsu was in his own room. She then


    walked to the stairway.


    When Anthea was about to go upstairs, she heard the sound of footsteps.


    She looked up and saw an elegant olddying downstairs.


    In fact, the so-called olddy was six or seven years younger than Master Hsu. After all, Master Hsu


    was not her first husband. Today, she just turned 60 years old, and her hair was carefullybed


    behind her head. She had almost no white hair, and she looked like a person difficult to get along


    with. She was Madam Jiles, Master Hsu''s wife.


    Most of the time, when Anthea visited the vi of the Hsu family, she rarely met Madam Jiles.


    Take Anthea''s little uncle, Jayden Hsu, as an example. He looked down upon Anthea as if thetter


    were a humble maid servant. However, even Jayden had to pretend that he was not that unfriendly


    towards Anthea in front of Master Hsu. As for Madam Jiles, she needn''t pretend anything at all.


    After all, Anthea was in an awkward position in the Hsu family!


    At this time, Madam Jiles was not followed by a servant, but a young girl.


    This young girl was about the same age as Anthea. She was dressed elegantly, and her clothes


    were of the most popr luxury brands. Her face was wearing light makeup. When she was still a


    high school student, her hair used to be long and straight. Now, she had a few wavy curls at the end


    of her hair, and she looked fashionable and beautiful. Her casual action of flicking the hair around


    her ear still had the feeling of a former campus belle.


    The young girl was holding Madam Jiles'' arm. The two of them seemed to be very intimate to each


    other, and they talked andughed when they walked down the stairs.


    Anthea and this young girl happened to know each other. She was none other than Shelby Jiles.


    Anthea was stunned to have met her here.


    Then, she quickly remembered the rtionship between Shelby and the Xu family.


    The family name of Shelby and Madam Jiles'' were the same. Jayden Hsu was Shelby''s cousin.


    Thus it could be deduced naturally that Shelby was a rtive of Madam Jiles. It was normal for her


    to visit the Hsu family.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    The eyes of Shelby and Madam Jiles fell on Anthea, and then they both looked away indifferently.


    The two of them acted as if they hadn''t seen Anthea at all. They continued to walk past her, talking


    andughing along the way. Shelby was especially arrogant. She acted like a proud peacock and


    treated Anthea like a humble chicken.


    Anthea also turned her face away, and she didn''t want to say "hello" to any one of them.


    However, Anthea knew she was now in the Hsu family. She leaned slightly to one side and gave


    way to Shelby and Madam Jiles without behaving humbly or pushily.


    When the two of them passed by, Master Hsu''s surprised voice came from upstairs. "Anthea, I''m


    here!"


    "Grandpa!" Anthea smiled happily.


    Master Hsu waved at her and quickly gestured for her to go upstairs.


    It had been a long time since he saw his granddaughterst time. The old man missed her so much.


    He held her hand and led her back to his room, and then asked the servants to serve them


    two cups of hot tea.


    Although it was still very hot at the end of August, the air conditioner made the room cool and


    comfortable. After drinking some tea, Master Hsu, who was a kind-hearted old man, talked to


    Anthea about daily trifles.


    The Old Master had seen the scene on the stairs just now. He wanted to say something about it, but


    was to some extent hesitating. "Anthea, just now... Don''t mind it!"


    "Grandpa, I''m fine!" Anthea smiled. She didn''t mind it at all.


    For those who didn''t care about her, there was no need for Anthea to be bothered by them.


    In Anthea''s heart, only her adoptive parents who had raised her up, as well as Master Hsu, who


    was her biological grandfather, were important.


    No... There was one more person she deeply cared about now...


    Thinking of the deep and ck eyes of Adam, as well as his deep and maic voice, Anthea''s


    heart trembled. She missed him so much!


    Master Hsu suddenly thought of something and asked casually, "Do you know Shelby Jiles? I


    suddenly remembered that you two seemed to have been in the same high school!"


    "Yes, but not very familiar with her!" Anthea nodded.


    Truth be told, the rtionship between the two girls was more than being unfamiliar with each other.


    Anthea suddenly thought of the high school graduation party held a year ago.


    Shelby tried to trap her during the party. If Anthea hadn''t reacted in time, she would have fallen


    victim to the trap and beenughed at by everyone. Although it happenedst year, Anthea still


    didn''t forget it.


    At that time, Anthea even had a conjecture in her heart, that Shelby also had something to do with


    K'' plot against her.


    Master Hsu didn''t know what had happened among Anthea, Shelby, and K. He shook his head


    and said, "Shelby has been spoiled by her doting parents. She is the child of my wife''s brother, his


    only daughter. Her parents treated her like a pearl in their palms because when they gave birth to


    her, they were no longer young. I think she is too selfish!


    "She was admitted into a good collegest year, and her parents held several banquets to celebrate


    this. Now she is about to start her sophomore year, but she wants to attend a different college! Her


    parents have gone abroad for a business trip, so she came here to talk to her aunt about it!"


    Anthea listened nonchntly, but she didn''t care much about it at all.


    Master Hsu also saw that she was not very interested in Shelby''s personal affairs, and therefore he


    didn''t talk much about it. Instead, he smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about her. Anthea, aren''t you


    tired of studying medicine?"


    "No, I''m not tired!" Only then did Anthea reveal two shallow dimples.


    Master Hsu asked curiously, "You are going to be a sophomore soon. Have you had a boyfriend


    now?"


    "No..." Anthea bit her lips and shook her head.


    Her long eyshes hung down, covering her eyes, but there was an air of embarrassment in her


    expression.


    Master Hsu said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m not an old-fashioned old man. I understand you


    young people. It''s normal to fall in love with someone in college. If you meet someone you like, just


    tell him bravely. I will always support you!"


    "Grandpa!" Anthea said shily and obediently. Holding the old man''s hand, she hurriedly added,


    "Don''t worry about me. I just want to study hard now. A boyfriend? ...Well, I don''t want it for the time


    being!"


    She said thest few words almost with a guilty conscience and sweet feeling at the same time.


    After having dinner with the old man, Anthea came out of the vi of the Hsu family at the sunset.


    It was still early in the evening. Anthea had turned down Master Hsu''s kind suggestion to ask his


    driver to give her a ride and was now going along the private road. When she arrived at the


    intersection, she would be able to take a taxi back home.


    Perhaps it was because the Old Master had mentioned personal affairs rted to "a boyfriend" with


    her, Anthea''s heart felt something romantic.


    "What should I do now? I suddenly miss Adam so much!"


    Hearts that have amon beat are linked. When Anthea was missing Adam, she suddenly


    received a call from him.


    Anthea''s eyes lit up, and she was excited when she picked up the phone. "Hello, Adam?"


    "Mm..." Adam replied to her with a deep and maic voice.


    Anthea''s eyshes fluttered. She was delighted. "Why do you call me so early today? Don''t you


    need to go through training today?"


    In the days after she came back from Francis city, Adam, as he had promised, called her every


    night. Because he was very busy with military training, most of the time he could only call her at


    approximately 8:30 p.m. He was almost as punctual as the Big Ben.


    That''s why Anthea was very surprised when he called her at this time of the day.


    She almost could hear his footsteps through the phone line. It was the sound of his military boots


    falling on the ground, steady and powerful.


    Adam told her, "Well... I just came out of the chief minister''s office. Just now we talked for a while."


    "Oh!" Anthea didn''t ask further. It might be a military secret.


    A car''s horn was ring behind her. She quickly moved to the roadside, and a car passed by her.


    Adam had always been sensitive to different sounds. When he heard the sound of the car horn, he


    asked, "Anthea, are you outside of your home now?"


    "Well... I came to see grandpa!" Anthea honestly told him.


    Adam became silent for a while and asked, "How''s the Old Master?"


    "He''s in good shape. I chatted with him for a while and we had dinner together. Now I just came out


    of the vi!" Anthea replied with a smile. Suddenly, an air of cunningness shed through her eyes.


    "Well... Grandpa asked me if I had a boyfriend in the college, and also told me that he knew a lot of


    young and handsome guys. He wanted to introduce a boyfriend to me!"


    Adam''s voice sank slightly. "Did you agree?"


    "Haha... I was just kidding!" When Anthea felt that Adam was slightly annoyed, she knew that he


    had been fooled. She immediately burst intoughter. "The first half of my saying is true, and the


    second half is simply a joke. I just told grandpa I didn''t need a boyfriend now. I wanted to focus on


    study!"


    "Good girl." Adam praised her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea was so pleased that she felt herself like a little swallow flying overke water in the spring


    breeze.


    His tone reminded her of the way he often patted and caressed her head, just like she was a little


    kitten, while he was the master.


    Anthea''s heart was filled with warmth and excitement. She turned to the phone and said tenderly,


    "Adam... Just hold on for another month, and I''ll be able to reunite with you on the National Day


    holiday! Are you excited or not?"


    Adam didn''t answer her question, but asked in reply, "Anthea, what do you want to do most when


    you see me at that time?"


    "Get into your arms!" Anthea instantly replied.


    "And then?" Adam continued to ask.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and replied with a little shyness, "I want to hug you, and I want a kiss..."

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Her face was as red as an apple in the spring breeze.


    Anthea felt embarrassed, but she was not afraid at all. Anyway, Adam was not standing in front of


    her now. He could only observe her embarrassment on the phone. That''s why she dared to express


    her love bravely.


    Through the line, Anthea could hear Adam''s deep and mischievousughter.


    Anthea originally didn''t feel anything special at first, but hisughter seemed to be tangible. It


    surged into her ears and went straight into her heart.


    Gradually, Anthea was embarrassed by theughter, and her ears were hot. She hurriedly hung up


    the phone. "I won''t tell you anymore. I''m going back to college now!"


    A taxi stopped, and Anthea opened the back door and got in.


    She put the phone into her pocket, and the sunset glow shone on her face.


    Anthea rolled down the car window to eased the heat waves from outside. There was a smell of


    fragrance in the air. Maybe it was the fragrance of flowers. It gave her a sweet feeling.


    When Anthea realized that she had actually fled away out of embarrassment, she suddenly felt a


    little reluctant to have hung up the phone.


    s... She was regretting what she had done.


    She should have talked to him for two more minutes!


    The next day was the first day of the new semester.


    There was not much to do on the first day of the semester. Anthea just needed to pay the tuition


    fees at the office of teaching affairs, and then she went back to the ssroom to get some new


    textbooks, as well as a suit of camouge.


    In many universities in the north, the military training program for students was arranged in the first


    semester of the sophomore year, and the medical college that Anthea attended was no exception.


    Anthea and her ssmates would have to receive military training in the morning and the afternoon.


    For her this was eptable.


    Although it was a hard and tiring process, the military training program is a good chance for


    students to improve theirprehensive quality, not to mention that Anthea''s lover was also a


    military officer of the special forces. Holding the camouge in her arms, Anthea only felt happiness


    and satisfaction. Leonardo''s viewpoint was quite different. He frequentlyined about the


    program.


    The next day, the military training program officially began.


    Most of the military training programs at the college level onlysted for one week or half a month,


    and some of them were carried out perfunctorily. However, administrators of the medical college


    thought that their students, who were likely to be doctors and nurses in the future, needed


    more physical strength than ordinary college students, and therefore they unanimously extended


    the time of military training to twenty days.


    At 7:30 in the morning, the sports ground was already packed with students.


    More than 8,000 sophomores were dressed in training uniforms of camouge. If anyone looked


    down from the stand, the students would look like a great many seaweeds surging under the sun.


    Ordinary colleges often retained national defense students from military academies as instructors of


    military training. As the medical college attached more importance to military training, they retained


    military personnel in active service as the instructors. The instructors would lead the students to go


    through basic training of the army.


    When all the teachers and students had arrived, the director, who was in charge of military training,


    stood on the rostrum and made a speech with a microphone in his hand.


    In the end, he introduced the instructors of this military training program.


    The director then took the lead in apuding, and the apuse sounded like thunders on the sports


    ground.


    A lot of soldiers with serious expressions, who were dressed in camouge, went up to the rostrum


    one by one and saluted. After simple introductions of each of them, they were assigned to the


    various teams of students as the instructors.


    The girls were especially excited, and they all looked at the soldiers in amazement and admiration.


    Standing among all the other students, Anthea looked calm and confident.


    For her, although these soldiers were generally strong and handsome, they were still no match for


    her dear Uncle Chin.


    Anthea was so familiar with and so attracted by the handsome and morous face of Adam, that no


    other soldier or officer could rece Adam in her heart. However, it could not be denied that the


    instructors were generally young and good-looking, and they were weed by the students,


    especially the girls.


    It was said that the chief instructor, who was in charge of the military training program, had to deal


    with some military affairs and would arrive two dayster.


    No one dared to inquire about his absence, as he was from the army.


    After the instructors were assigned, they did not dy for a moment, and the military training


    immediately began.


    The boys and girls were divided into two lines, one on the left side and the other on the right side.


    Leonardo was just behind her. While the instructor was arranging the formation of the line,


    Leonardo poked Anthea''s back and whispered, "Anthea, look at our instructor. Don''t you think he


    looks a little familiar?"


    Hearing this, Anthea stood on tip-toe and looked at the instructor.


    He seemed to be a little bit like...


    Anthea was a little surprised.


    At this time, there was a slogan of "stand upright" sounded, and both of them stood upright and


    didn''t dare to talk to each other anymore.


    Because this was the first day of military training, the intensity of training was not high. However,


    they had to practice the military posture for a whole day, and everyone was exhaustive when they


    were dismissed. They took the hats in their hands and walked to the canteen or the dormitory.


    Although Leonardo behaved like a spoiled child from a rich family, his physical fitness was in fact


    quite good.


    Inparison to the other boys, his mental state was much better.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea and Leonardo didn''t eat their dinner at the canteen in the evening. Instead, they went to a


    restaurant outside of the college. After that, Leonardo took Anthea to an Inte cafe, and the two


    of them yed video games for more than two hours. When the moonlight was brightte at night,


    they slowly walked back to the college.


    Inparison with senior high schools, the entrance guard of the medical college was much more


    rxed. The college gate would be closed only at 23:00.


    Anthea and Leonardo were not in a hurry, and they took a walk to the dormitory.


    Aftering out of the Inte cafe, Anthea seemed to be a little worried. She kept looking at her


    mobile phone and suddenly asked him, "Golden Leonardo, what time is it on your mobile phone?"


    "Golden Leonardo" was his nickname.


    "Five minutes pass ten!" Leonardo took out the phone and looked at it. Then, he asked, "Isn''t this


    the same with your mobile phone?"


    Anthea nced at his mobile phone, but the corners of her mouth were thenpressed, and her


    eyshes blocked her eyes.


    Leonardo asked. "Anthea, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Anthea shook her head.


    "Are you tired because of today''s military training? Can you bear the training intensity? Why do you


    look so bad? Do you need the Young Master to take you to the medical room?" Leonardo was still


    worried. He pulled her arm and was about to take her to the medical room quickly.


    "No, the military training was not tiring for me." Anthea stopped him.


    "Then what''s wrong with you?" Leonardo was somewhat confused.


    Anthea looked up at him and replied in a muffled voice, "He didn''t call me tonight."


    Without asking too much, Leonardo could easily figure out that the "he" was referring to her Uncle


    Chin.


    "Just because of this?" Leonardo didn''t know what to say... It was just a misunderstanding of him.


    "Yes..." Anthea nodded.


    She was unsatisfied with Leonardo''s tone! It might be true that Adam was unimportant to Leonardo,


    but to Anthea, he was the dearest lover.


    After Anthea admitted it, Leonardo became angry that he almost fainted. "Anthea Lee, look at you! I


    thought something serious had happened, or there was something wrong with your health. I was


    wrong! It was because of Adam Chin!"


    Anthea twitched her mouth. "He called me every night, but tonight I haven''t received his phone call.


    I just called him, but his phone was turned off!"


    "What''s the big deal? He''s a professional military man. Isn''t it quite normal for him to be busy


    asionally?" Leonardo was still speechless.


    Anthea held her phone firmly and mumbled, "If he was sent to the base for any maneuver or other


    programs, he should have told me in advance..."


    Leonardo saw that her little face was wrinkled because of sadness, and then he was exasperated.


    "Comrade Anthea Lee, you can''t do this! It''s just because he hasn''t called you for a day. Look at


    you! You are sighing with a sad face. How can you be a qualified army wife in the future?"


    Army wife...


    Anthea''s little face suddenly blushed.


    The two words made her look shy, and she bit her lips tenderly.


    Leonardo, who was next to her, saw that she had lost her wits a short while ago, with an expression


    as if the sky was about to fall down. Now, after realizing that someday she might be Adam''s


    wife, her face was full of shyness and excitement, and she looked like a flower bud waiting to


    blossom. Leonardo rolled up his eyes.


    "Frailty, thy name is women." He thought.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Anthea didn''t care about Leonardo at all. She just red at him.


    Her face was still red. She raised her hands to cover her face, and her heart was beating fast


    because of the phrase, "Army Wife".


    Leonardo didn''t want to waste his time anymore in being annoyed by the intimate rtionship


    between Anthea and Adam. When the two of them got close to the boys'' dormitory area, he left


    directly, swaying his yellow hair.


    When Anthea walked back to the girls'' dormitory area, she saw a familiar figure that she had


    recognized in the military training during the day.


    The man seemed to be waiting for her. He was wearing the training clothes of camouge. When


    he turned around, he appeared not to be as serious as he was during the military training as the


    instructor. He was now wearing a bright smile on his face. He was a little shy now, just like before


    when he and Anthea were both in the disaster-stricken area.


    "Anthea!"


    Anthea walked over to him with a smile. "Den!"


    The man in front of her was Den Schain, the soldier she got acquainted in the disaster-stricken


    area. He was also the instructor whom Leonardo mentioned that he was familiar with during the day.


    After greeting him, Anthea asked in surprise, "Den, why did youe to the north?"


    "It''s a coincidence. There was a transfer of personnel in the army, and I was assigned here!" Den


    roughly exined and looked at her in excitement. "Anthea, I haven''t expected that we would meet


    each other so soon!"


    Den was also very excited at this time.


    He was originally a southerner, and was therefore ustomed to living in the south. It was normal


    for soldiers or officers in the army, especially new recruits like him, to be transferred to other regions


    for work. However, when Den learned that he was to be transferred to the north, he still felt a little


    resistant, because he didn''t like to be so far away from home.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But he hadn''t expected that God would treat him so nicely.


    Soon after Den was transferred to here, he was appointed as a military instructor in the medical


    college.


    Generally speaking, tasks of this kind were to be done by new recruits who had joined the army for


    less than one or two years. As the saying goes, "Obedience is the first duty of a soldier". When


    Den learned about the name of the medical college he was to go to, he was so delighted that he


    couldn''t help smiling foolishly in front of his superior. Anthea had told him the name of the medical


    college where she was studying.


    "That''s right!" Anthea agreed with a smile.


    Den looked at her nervously. "I didn''t say ''hello'' to you during the day. You weren''t angry about it,


    were you? I was the instructor, and there were so many students at that time. If I talked to you, I


    would break the discipline..."


    Anthea shook her head with a smile. "I know. Don''t think too much of it!"


    "That''s good!" Den was relieved.


    Anthea was now wearing camouge, which made her look very different from her usual


    appearance.


    The hat on her head had already been taken off, and her hair was a little messy, but it didn''t affect


    her beauty at all. Under the streetmp, her little face was against the light, which made her


    charming and attractive.


    Den became absent-minded because of her beauty, and his face slightly blushed. "Anthea, I''m


    so happy to see you!"


    "Me too." Anthea looked around to the dormitory building and said hurriedly, "Den, it''s getting


    late. I have to do morning exercises tomorrow. It''s time for me to go back to wash up and sleep! If


    I''mte, I''m afraid you will punish me!"


    Den almost blurted out that how could he punish a girl as charming as Anthea.


    Fortunately, he responded in time, so he was able to change his mind in the end and said


    something else, "Go ahead!"


    Den watched her beautiful figure walking into the dormitory building, and he said happily behind


    her, "See you tomorrow, Anthea!"


    Anthea turned around and waved at him, and then disappeared from sight.


    The smiling face of Anthea, her two shallow dimples... They seemed to still be lingering in Den''s


    mind. Anthea''s beauty was particrly soulstirring under the bright moonlight. He felt that his heart


    had been stolen by her.


    It took him quite a while to regain hisposure.


    Den had made up his mind, and now he was harboring a dream in his heart.


    The closer the physical distance, therger the chance of winning her heart would be.


    He had 20 days to be with Anthea. Den thought


    he must seize this golden opportunity!


    The sun was shining brightly.


    The weather in September in the north had indeed be much cooler, yet the sun could still be


    blistering. Sometimes it was ufortable to be exposed to the sun for a long time in outdoor


    activities.


    It was now the third day of the military training program.


    The morning training was over. After breakfast, the students again gathered on the sports ground


    and they didn''t immediately start training. Instead, they lined up and waited there. It was said that


    the general instructor woulde today and everyone needed to wee him.


    On the rostrum, top administrators of the medical college, as well as the director responsible for this


    military training program, stood still patiently.


    The general instructor''s military rank must be rtively high, and therefore the relevant cadres on


    the spot wanted to wee him politely and warmly.


    "Sisters, will this so-called general instructor be a very handsome man?" "How handsome can he


    be? I think he is too arrogant. We''ve attended the military training for two days, and he still hasn''t


    arrived yet!"


    "I guess he must be a bald man in his forties or fifties, with a face full of pockmarks. A terrible


    middle-aged man!"


    While they were waiting, the students began to talk about the uing general instructor.


    After all, he was the general instructor, the person who would be in charge of everything. No wonder


    the students imagined him to be a middle-aged man, and probably an arrogant and terrible one.


    However, Anthea was not interested in the general instructor at all.


    She bit her lips tenderly, looking worried.


    Adam hadn''t called her for two consecutive nights...


    While everyone was talking, Anthea secretly sent a text message to Adam. But the message was


    like a stone sinking into the sea, and no reply was received.


    Anthea began to panic.


    "B*stard, where did you go?"


    At this moment, the crowd suddenly became restless.


    Different from just now, almost all the girls became very excited. Their eyes were shining, and they


    looked to the same direction.


    "Oh my God! Why the general instructor is so young?"


    "He''s so handsome! So strong! And so powerful!"


    "He is so tall... I guess he should be 1.88 meters in height, and he''s in good shape!"


    The topics about the general instructor had suddenly changed. The words could not hide the girls''


    feeling of admiration, covetousness, and some even swallowed while peeping at him.


    "Silence... Silence..."


    At this time, the director of this program shouted through the microphone, "Now, everybody, we are


    pleased to have the general instructor to make a speech!"


    In an instant, all the students on the sports ground became silent. They all looked at the rostrum,


    holding their breath. Some girls'' faces had even turned red.


    Anthea raised her head, too.


    The next second, she stood there petrified.


    A tall and strong figure walked to the rostrum. This man was wearing a military uniform as green as


    pine twigs. His belt outlined his strong waist, and he was wearing a pair of ck military boots.


    His legs were long, slender, and strong.


    He stood tall and straight, like a towering tree, but also more like a ck spear. He looked


    domineering and imposing, full of invisible force and pressure.


    His face was handsome and vividly three-dimensional, and every part of it was just right. He was


    truly more outstanding than all the other instructors.


    Under the scorching sun, his aura appeared to be more dazzling and brilliant than the sunlight.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him because of his very person and appearance.


    He walked to the rostrum and said in a deep voice, "Hello, everyone! I''mte. Sorry for that. My


    name is Adam Chin. In the following days, I will be the general instructor of your military training


    program."


    His ck eyes, which were sharp and piercing under his eyelids, seemed to look at all the students


    unconsciously as he spoke. However, he quickly found out where his girl was as soon as possible.


    Anthea''s mouth was wide open.


    She was stunned, and the muscle at the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Adam was supposed to be in Francis city which was very far away! He was scolded as "b*stard" in


    Anthea''s heart not long ago. Now he was standing right in front of Anthea, as if he had suddenly


    fallen from the sky.


    Anthea''s heart almost couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Ahhho...


    Anthea couldn''t help but raise her hand to cover her chest.


    She subconsciously wanted to punch at Leonardo, who was nearby, so as to confirm whether she


    was dreaming or not.


    But at this time, the two of them were with so many students on the sports ground. It was unpolite to


    punch him openly. Anthea could only secretly pinch her own thigh.


    She used a lot of strength. She was in so much pain that she almost burst into tears.


    When she was sure that she was not dreaming at all, Anthea was so delighted as if it was the


    Spring Festival now.


    Although his tall and strong figure stood in front of the microphone with his hands down, his eyes


    naturally swept down the sports ground as he spoke. Anthea could feel that his eyes seemed to fall


    on her.


    Her heart was beating fast, and her face was also burningly red.


    A deep and maic voice came from the


    microphone, and the students on the sports ground were deeply attracted by him.


    The boys were all convinced by Adam''s powerful aura, but they were not jealous. The girls were


    even more out of control. Some of them even screamed and rushed to shout out, "Dear general


    instructor..."


    Adam nodded nonchntly.


    There was no change in the expression on his face, and he added in a deep voice, "I don''t want to


    waste everyone''s time. Let''s go on."


    Upon hearing that, most of the girls shook their heads like a rattle drum. They really wanted Adam


    to say a few more words.


    Anthea looked at the girls who were looking at Adam covetously. She yelled out proudly in her


    heart.


    "Adam is mine!"


    Leonardo, who was standing behind Anthea, was also shocked when he saw Adam''s appearance.


    Then, he realized what was going on.


    These two days, Anthea had been worried because she received no phone call from Adam.


    Obviously, it was Adam who deliberately tried to surprise her with his sudden appearance!


    Leonardo shook his shoulders with a look of disgust.


    He could smell the sour smell of the love story of others in the air!


    In addition to Anthea and Leonardo, Den was also shocked by Adam''s appearance.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know the details of the general instructor of this military training program. After all, he had


    stayed in the south for more than a year. For this reason, he didn''t know much about the army in the


    north. He had only vaguely heard that the general instructor had a high military rank and was very


    young.


    After Den saw Adam in person, the expression on his face was hard to describe.


    Decan didn''t whether he shouldugh or cry.


    Although the sun was zing over his head, Den couldn''t help shivering because of Adam''s


    aura.


    Inexplicably, he felt that it was now difficult for him to realize his dream of "Winning Anthea in 20-30


    days". It was as if he was a pig, and had already got into a vegetable garden. He wanted to have a


    taste of the beautiful cabbage in it, only to find that the master of this vegetable garden had


    suddenly returned...


    It''s not easy to steal the beautiful cabbage!


    Adam''s speech was a brief one. After he ended the speech, the director from the medical college


    informed everyone to dismiss and return to their own teams led by the instructors.


    A row of pors were nted on one side of the sports ground. These trees had luxuriant branches


    and leaves, and beneath them, there was arge area of shadow.


    Adam was now sitting in the shadowy area.


    He was the general instructor. He didn''t need to guide the students in everything. Most of the time,


    he just needed to handle the general affairs.


    Adam''s figure was very tall and straight. This was because he had been a professional military


    officer for many years. For this reason, even if Adam was sitting there still, he didn''t lookzy at all.


    Instead, he had some charming features in the eyes of others.


    Anthea followed the orders of the instructor. Together with her ssmates, she repeated


    movements like horse-riding style halt, marchforward, and goose-step, etc.


    At the same time, she kept looking in that direction where Adam was sitting.


    She had done wrong in several movements.


    Fortunately, she was not the only one who made such mistakes. Several girls near her also made


    such mistakes. However, their mistakes were not found out by Instructor Den, as thetter also


    seemed to be absent-minded.


    However, no one cared about such things, indeed. Den was originally considered to be


    outstanding and handsome among these instructors. In the past two days, he had often been


    discussed by the girls. However, Adam''s appearance attracted everybody''s attention.


    Finally, it was time for the lunch break. The students were dismissed after forming a line to signify


    the end of the military drills.


    This morning''s training caused a great many students to feel exhaustive. At the end of the training,


    they all rushed out to the canteen for lunch.


    Anthea took off the hat on her head. She didn''t have the mood to eat lunch at all. Her eyes were


    firmly fixed on her lover, Adam Chin.


    She saw that the instructors walked toward the pors in a line and saluted to him neatly. After that,


    Adam led them to walk out of the sports ground. To be more exact, Adam was surrounded by them.


    When Anthea felt a little anxious, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated for a little while.


    Anthea ate two mouthfuls of steamed rice in the canteen and ran out in a hurry.


    The instructors of the military training program were arranged to live in the best dormitory building


    for faculty members. This five-story building was surrounded by dense woods on both sides. The


    shades of the trees made it difficult to see through the scenes if you didn''t get close to the building.


    When Anthea walked from one side of the building to its back, she immediately caught sight of a tall


    and strong figure standing by the wall.


    He was wearing a military uniform as green as pine twigs. As a result, he looked as if he was about


    to blend in with the green trees surrounding him. In his slender hand, there was a burning cigarette.


    When Anthea ran over there, Adam just spat out a mouthful of smoke, which was like a thin gauze


    covering his face.


    His deep and ck eyes were just like two small ponds of pure water. It was truly difficult for girls to


    extricate themselves from the mourous features of Adam.


    Anthea could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Although more than three hours had passed since Adam''s appearance, Anthea still felt like she was


    in a dream, and everything appeared to be surreal for her.


    The man she had missed so much suddenly appeared in front of her!


    Anthea was sure that her expression at this time must be very silly.


    When she walked close to the dormitory building, Adam keenly felt her arrival. He looked up and


    saw that Anthea was looking at him with a silly expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked,


    "Why are you standing there?"


    Anthea shouted softly, "Adam..."


    "Mm..." Adam''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "Why did youe here?" Her eyshes fluttered, and she moved in small steps towards him.


    "Aren''t you happy?" Adam asked.


    Anthea nodded her head rapidly. "Yes!"


    She was indeed crazily happy!


    She was so amused by the sudden appearance of Adam as if arge cluster of fireworks were let


    off in her heart.


    Adam put down the cigarette that still hadn''t burnt to the sponge butt. His ck eyes looked at


    Anthea through the air. "Do you still remember what you required me to do through the phone?"


    "..." Anthea''s little face suddenly turned red.


    On the phone, he casually asked her what she wanted to do the most when she saw him next time.


    What did Anthea reply?


    She said she wanted to throw herself into his arms, hug him, and kiss him...


    Anthea was very audacious at that time in saying so because Adam was far away in Francis city.


    Now he was standing in front of her, and she was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to find a


    cave to hide herself there. She felt especially shy in the face of his sarcastic facial expression.


    However, it seemed that Adam didn''t intend to let her go easily.


    He stood there still and spread out his arms, waiting for her to fulfill her promise. "Why aren''t you


    coming over?"


    Anthea walked over to him bashfully and threw herself into his arms.


    She could feel the hardness of his muscles on his sturdy chest. She could also feel his body


    temperature, while every breath he took was full of his strong masculine aura. She felt as if she was


    about to faint.


    Anthea clung to his strong waist passionately.


    She buried her little face in his chest and almost wanted to bury herself in his body, if possible.


    When she tried to inhale his breath, the back of her head was suddenly covered by his palms. She


    was thus forced to raise her head, and his lips fell on hers violently.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Before Anthea opened her eyes, her long, curling eyshes lowered spontaneously.


    She stood on tiptoe, and responded to Adam''s kiss awkwardly and inartictely.


    Adam controlled the back of her head with one hand, and the other hand rested on her slender


    waist, which was soft andfortable.


    He kissed her so hard that the two of them felt it difficult to breathe.


    Just a second before he lost control, Adam took the initiative to end the kiss, pressing her little head


    back to his chest again.


    There were love and desire in his ck eyes.


    Through the clothes, they could hear the heartbeating sound. However, they didn''t know whose


    heart was beating so fast.


    Anthea grabbed his military uniform with both hands and said in a voice as shy and weak as a


    mosquito, "Wait for me..."


    She had, as promised, hugged him and be kissed by him. However, just now, before she could get


    ready for the final kiss, his thin lips had already sealed hers.


    "I couldn''t wait any longer." Adam replied in a hoarse voice.


    His voice was originally deep and maic, especially pleasant to the ear. Now, after he kissed


    Anthea, his voice was a little hoarse and sounded more attractive.


    Anthea missed half a beat of her heart out of excitement.


    Anthea was just like a little kitten, crouching in his arms, unwilling to leave, and wanting him to


    support herpletely. She looked up at him and asked, "Uncle, you''re supposed to be in Francis


    city now. Why did youe to our school to be the general instructor?"


    If she remembered it correctly, the term of Adam''s transfer order should be two years.


    It had just been a year since the transfer of Adam, and he was supposed to stay in Francis city for


    another year.


    Adam''s finger brushed past a few strands of hair on Anthea''s forehead.


    She didn''t wear a hat, but there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. At first nce, it could be


    seen that she had just rushed here. Adam could feel clearly that she was eager to see him again.


    Her small face, which was almost as big as a palm, looked even prettier because of the kiss just


    now.


    In contrast, her beautiful eyes were brighter, just like pure spring water, and his facial features were


    clearly reflected in them.


    An arch appeared on the corners of Adam''s mouth.


    "I came here because of a little girl."


    Although Anthea had already guessed it, she was still extremely happy to hear the answer from his


    mouth.


    She was that little girl!


    The sadness of failing to contact him had now been swept away, and reced with sweetness.


    Anthea''s heart was almost about to explode with joy, but she still had to pretend to behave decently.


    "You''re a lieutenantmander in the army. Isn''t it a little bit unworthy to be the general instructor


    of a medical college''s military training program?"


    "You also know it?" Adam pinched her delicate chin.


    Of course, it was rtively unworthy for Adam to do so. After he left Francis city and was


    transferred back to the north, the first thing he did was to apply to work as a military instructor in a


    medical college, rather than return to work in the army. This decision had surprised those who knew


    him well.


    Adam also had never thought that someday he would do something like this in such an impulsive


    manner.


    It was just because of what she said, "I miss you so much."


    When she said these five words to him, Adam felt that he really wanted to see her again.


    Another year of separation seemed to be difficult for him to ovee. He finally understood a


    famous saying, "It feels like three years after a day''s separation."


    Although this was not in line with the personal values of a professional military officer, he still did so.


    He applied for a second transfer order with his superior and handled the relevant procedures as


    quickly as possible. He then drove for more than ten hours from the mountainous area to the city.


    Last night, he came back by ne.


    It was past five o''clock in the morning when he returned home. He took a shower first, and then


    changed into a clean military uniform to see her in the sports ground.


    "Hee-hee!" Anthea not only showed two shallow dimples, but also a row of small and white teeth.


    She said with pride and happiness, "It''s all because Anthea Lee is a beautiful little girl..."


    Adam didn''t refute her, and his smile deepened.


    He liked to see her proud and happy face.


    She was just like a little kitten that he had taken good care of, and sometimes the kitten wanted to


    show off her pride and happiness.


    Although Adam didn''t refute her, Anthea suddenly felt embarrassed. She buried her head into his


    arms again. After a long while, she looked up again and said, "Dear Uncle, do you still need to go


    back to Francis city?"


    "No, I needn''t." Adam told her.


    Anthea nearly jumped to her feet and shouted, "It''s great! Then I can see you every day from now


    on!"


    "Yes." Adam smiled and replied in a charming voice.


    He then kissed her again.


    The kiss was as passionate as it was just now. Adam held her in his arms so tightly that she found it


    almost impossible to move.


    Whenever this happened, Anthea would be as obedient as she could possibly be.


    The sunlight pouring down through the tree branches shed on them, and their shadows on the


    ground seemed to have been intertwined into one.


    The lunch break was spent by them in such an emotionally attached manner.


    It was now 14:20 in the afternoon, and the students were about to assemble on the sports ground.


    Anthea and Adam slowly came out from the back of the dormitory building, one after the other.


    The two of them were almost thest to arrive at the sports ground. Adam, dressed in a handsome


    military uniform, walked in front with his hands in his pockets and his military boots on. He


    sessfully attracted everyone''s attention. As a result, no one noticed the beautiful figure quietly


    running in from behind.


    No one... Except for Leonardo Schain.


    The hat on Anthea''s head was pressed very low, as if she was trying to cover the upper half of her


    face.


    Even so, Leonardo could still see clearly her red and slightly swollen lips, which were delicate and


    beautiful, and it could be seen at first nce that her lips must have been brutally kissed by others.


    Leonardo silently calcted the time period in his heart. It had been nearly three hours since the


    students were dismissed at the end of the morning...


    Tsk... Tsk... Three hours... What an eye-piercing scene it would be!


    The second half of military training ended at 17:30 in the evening. After an entire day''s training, the


    students were exhausted, and it looked as if they were dragging their bodies ahead in the sunset.


    When the students were dismissed, Anthea looked up to the sky and sighed. "s!"


    Leonardo was immediately following Anthea. When he heard that, he asked with concern, "What''s


    wrong with you, Anthea?"


    Anthea turned her head around and faintly looked at the tall and strong figure in the distance. She


    then looked at Leonardo and said, "I suddenly feel that the time of training is a bit short!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Leonardo''s hair stood on end instantly.


    Although his physical fitness was very good, a Young Master like him still felt it difficult to be


    adapted to this kind of hard training. He also didn''t have any lover''s psychological support, just as


    Anthea did. For this reason, after listening to Anthea''s words, he almost beat his chest and stamped


    his feet for being annoyed. "Damn it! Anthea, why don''t you just say that you want the military


    training tost for a whole semester?"


    "How do you know that I''m thinking about so?" Anthea blinked her eyes and gasped in a low voice.


    "..." Leonardo almost vomited out blood.


    In order not to be irritated to death by Anthea''s witty words, Leonardo felt that he needed to console


    his own soul with video games. He shouted to her, "Come with me to the Inte cafe to y an


    hour of video game after dinner, okay?" Except for the first night of military training, the students


    were required to go to the basketball court for meetings every night if nothing special had


    happened.


    Most of the time, there would be lectures given by the instructors, or videos rted to military


    training. Basically, such meetings would end at around 21:00.


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    "Why?" Leonardo was confused. "What do you want to do tonight?" he asked curiously.


    Anthea grinned, and her own smile made her heart beating fast. "I want to go on a date."


    "..." Leonardo raised his hand and pped his own mouth.


    He really regretted what he had asked!

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    At 19:40, all the students went to the basketball court one after another.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Inparison with the daytime military training, this assembly at night was much casual. Many girls


    had already washed their hair, and the faint fragrance of shampoo floated in the air.


    Anthea had washed her hair as well.


    However, she didn''t flip her hair while walking, as some of the other girls did. Instead, she was


    running forward with small quick steps.


    When Anthea passed by a certain tall and strong figure, she seemed to have identally bumped


    into him, and handed over the thing that she was holding in his arms without being noticed by


    anyone else.


    More than ten minutester, all the teams of the students were assembled.


    There were a row of tables and a huge projection cloth on the basketball court. The students took


    off their hats and sat down on the ground. All the instructors also sat down one by one.


    In the crowd, Anthea saw that Adam, who was dressed in military uniform, walk to the middle and


    sit down. In the right pocket of his pants, the upper part of a small pink thermos cup was revealed.


    The thermos cup was given to him secretly by Anthea just now.


    Adam had a lecture tonight. As Anthea worried that he might feel thirsty, she had prepared for him a


    cup of red jujube water in advance.


    She was proud for her virtuousness as the secret lover of Adam.


    The lecture soon began. It was unlike the long and tedious lecture given by yesterday''s instructors.


    Adam''s speech was brief, just like his selfintroduction in the morning. Itsted only five to six


    minutes.


    The girls sitting under the stage wished that Adam''s lecture mightst for a longer time, because his


    voice was charming.


    Anthea was also sitting cross-legged in the crowd, revealing two shallow dimples.


    From the beginning of their acquaintance, Adam was quiet in his ways. For most people, he


    cherished his words to be spoken like gold. It seemed that he would only say a lot of things when he


    was with Anthea.


    She thought of the scene that he reprimanded her for a long time in the flood-stricken area.


    Anthea only felt a sweetness in her heart.


    After Adam''s brief lecture, a film on patriotism education was yed.


    Although the opening of the film was being yed on the screen, many girls'' eyes were still fixed on


    Adam from time to time. He was so handsome and charming that the girls found it difficult to


    concentrate their minds on the film.


    He was sitting there, back to the streetmps. His facial features marked the man of power and


    determination and were partly covered by shadows. His eyes were calm and charming.


    Even though he looked like a silent statue while sitting there, he could still attract people''s attention.


    "Our general instructor is so charming!"


    "He''s so handsome. He''s just like a film star!"


    "I suddenly want to fall in love with him. I don''t know if I can write a wonderful love story in my life


    with Mr. Chin!"


    Hearing the girls'' romanticments, Anthea grasped the coat in her hand tightly, as if there was a


    cat''s w scratching wildly in her heart.


    She really wanted to rush up to Adam Chin!


    She wanted to cover up his face that could attract so many naive girls in the college!


    No... She should be wrapped him uppletely with cloth!


    Last night, many girls felt that the film was boring, and they soon got sleepy. Tonight, all the girls


    were still energetic and excited at the end of the film. When the projector was turned off, their eyes


    were still shining.


    When the students were dismissed, there were a few girls from the neighboring team, who were


    bold and romantic, tried to talk to Adam.


    One of these girls, while holding the mineral water that she had prepared in advance, gracefully ran


    to Adam and said, "General Instructor Chin, it''s very hot in the evening. Would you like some


    water?"


    "What the f**k!"


    Anthea, who had just stood up from the ground, almost burst out shouting.


    Just now, she turned her head around to talk to Leonardo for a little while. She almost failed to see


    that a beautiful and open-minded girl rushed to Adam and tried to please him!


    Adam didn''t even raise his eyebrows and replied, "No, thank you."


    The girl was unwilling to give up her attempt. She smiled and teased, "Mr. Chin, don''t be so serious.


    It''s just a bottle of water!"


    "Seriously speaking, I don''t need water." Adam refused.


    "It''s just a bottle of water. It shouldn''t be a bribe, right? You have worked so hard for us, and I''m


    grateful for that. Have a drink, please... Mr. Chin..." The girl raised her two small hands and looked


    into his eyes as if she admired him so much, but dared not say it directly. She was virtually trying to


    flirt with him in front of everyone.


    "... Please... Mr. Chin..."


    Anthea was so disgusted by the girl''s tone and words that she had goosebumps all over her body.


    As the little mistress of Adam had never spoken to him in such a coquettish way before!


    How coquettish and annoying that girl was!


    Adam still didn''t ept her water. He just said calmly, "My girlfriend has prepared it for me."


    He spoke in the same tone as he had refused her just now, but all the boys and girls present could


    tell that there was a feeling of a faint smile in his final words.


    Then, he raised his right hand, and a pink thermos cup appeared in his palm.


    The thermos cup was pink. It mustn''t be the personal belonging of Adam, who was a strong and


    powerful man...


    "General Instructor Chin, you already have a girlfriend?" The girl''s eyes widened and she shouted in


    surprise.


    Not only the girls who tried to flirt with Adam, but the other girls, were stunned. In fact, almost


    everyone near Adam heard it. They were all shocked and subconsciously didn''t believe what they


    heard.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    The girl''s face turned pale right on the spot.


    They just had a feeling of falling in love with a Prince Charming this morning, but now at night they


    had to face the reality that this Prince Charming already had a girlfriend...


    The girls acted as if they had been heavily punched by the cruel reality.


    The brightness in everyone''s eyes disappeared all of a sudden, while Anthea, who a short while ago


    was about to rush up and argue with the girl, smiled sweetly now.


    "Oh... I''ll give my dear Adam a hundred and one points.


    "I''m really proud of him! He''s my own Prince Charming... Mine!" Anthea thought.


    In the middle of the night, the dormitory building looked very quiet. The moonlight shed on the


    cement ground, just like ayer of white frost.


    There were asionally two or three students in camouge uniforms passing by downstairs, and


    there was still nearly an hour left before the lights-out. A lot of students still didn''te back to the


    dormitory.


    Anthea had taken off the camouge and changed into a sports suit. Wearing short-sleeved clothes


    now, she felt especially cool and refreshing after running down from the stairs.


    After the students were dismissed on the basketball court, she immediately returned to her


    dormitory. She held her mobile phone tightly, waiting for the message from Adam. Upon receipt of


    the message, she quickly bounced up from the bed.


    Just like she did at noon, Anthea couldn''t wait to see Adam.


    Her dormitory was on the third floor. Not long after she ran down the stairs, she ran out of the gate


    of the dormitory building and saw that a green figure was standing under an old por in the


    distance.


    Because he was standing against the light, and he was standing in the direction with his back to


    her, his face could not be seen clearly by Anthea for a moment.


    She could only see a rough outline of his face, which was covered by the shadow of branches


    nearby, but at least Anthea was 100% sure that he was a man.


    Anthea bit her lips lightly, and her heart was beating fast.


    A short while ago, Adam took out the pink thermos cup she had given him in front of everyone to


    show that he had a secret mistress. Her mood was now like the surface of ake shone by the


    sunshine. It was sparkling and full of sweet ripples caused by the spring breeze.


    Anthea looked around and found that there seemed to be no one else nearby at this time.


    There were also many shadows under the por. No matter what they did, nobody would see what


    they are doing.


    Anthea''s eyshes fluttered shyly. She ran over there like a cat, hoping she could hug him from


    behind.


    Just as she stretched out her arms and was about to touch the military uniform, the man seemed to


    have felt her arrival and turned around. When Anthea saw the man''s face clearly, her little face was


    scared to pale.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Anthea hastily halted her footsteps.


    But it was toote. She tried very hard, while her body swung a few times, before she finally


    seeded in avoiding collision with the man. However, now the distance between the two of them


    was very close, approximately a few centimeters.


    Den Schain turned around and saw that Anthea was very close to him. He was very amazed.


    "Anthea?"


    Anthea replied awkwardly. "Hiya, Den..."


    Den saw that she was staggering, and reached out to support her at the first time. "Anthea, are


    you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head.


    "It''s so dangerous!" Anthea thought.


    Fortunately, she responded in time, otherwise, it would result in an even more awkward and


    embarrassing situation!


    It was really hard to see the man clearly because of the darkness at night. Anthea had just mistaken


    Den for Adam, and as there was no one else passing by, she tried to pounce on him without


    thinking carefully beforehand...


    "You didn''t get hurt on your ankle, did you?" Den lowered his head and asked with concern.


    "No... No... No!" Anthea shook her head like a rattle drum. She took half a step back and stuttered,


    "Ahem... Brother Den, I was just joking a short while ago. I wanted to give... you a surprise..."


    Den waved his hand to show that he didn''t mind.


    Just now, he touched her hands, and they were so close to each other. He could smell the


    fragrance from her. Den''s face turned slightly red. "Anthea, how do you know that I''ming to


    see you?"


    Den dide here to wait to see Anthea.


    But when he was still hesitating and couldn''t figure out how to ask Anthea toe down, he heard


    footsteps behind him. When he turned back, he suddenly saw Anthea''s two arms hanging in mid-air,


    with a panicked expression.


    Anthea tried to concord a good answer, "I just... came out to take a breath of fresh air..."


    "Oh... That''s how it is!" Den was convinced by her answer and didn''t suspect her anymore.


    "Den, what can I do for you?" Anthea asked.


    "Nothing special... to tell you the truth." Den''s eyes flickered unnaturally. He then scratched his


    head and added, "Anthea, did you see Captain Chin during the military training? Isn''t he your uncle-


    iw? I haven''t expected that he would turn out to be the general instructor!"


    "Well..." Anthea nodded shyly.


    It was much more than "seeing her Uncle Chin"... In fact, Anthea had hugged and kissed her Uncle


    Chin many times...


    The light was dim. Den didn''t notice the change of Anthea''s whole expression. Instead, he was


    only harassed by his own uneasiness and hesitation. He asked tentatively, "Did Captain Chin tell


    you anything?"


    Den worried that as the uncle-inw Captain Chin might have advised Anthea not to associate


    with him, or not to pay attention to any hint of admiration from him.


    Den felt that he might have to face the pressure from elders of Anthea''s family, such as Adam, if


    he wanted to go after Anthea!


    "Eh?" Anthea was stunned by his question.


    "I was just... curious about it!" Seeing that Anthea was surprised, Den let out a sigh of relief.


    Den then smiled shyly, took out a tube of aloe vera from his pocket, and handed it to her. "This is


    a gift for you, Anthea! I saw that your skin had be a little red because of sunshine during


    military training. This aloe vera can help you protect your skin! I know that girls like you will have


    skincare products, but this one is special. It was produced in my hometown. It works very well. You


    can have a try!"


    Anthea originally wanted to refuse his gift, but hearing that the aloe vera was produced in Den''s


    hometown, she thought it might be unpolite not to ept this gift. "Well... Thank you, Den!"


    She took it and put it into her pocket.


    "You''re wee!" Den was happy to see that his gift was epted by Anthea. He knew it was


    gettingte. Although he really wanted to talk to her a little more, in order to behave like a


    gentleman, he said, "Anthea, I think it''s time for you to have a rest. I won''t bother you anymore.


    Good night!"


    "Good night, Brother Den!" Anthea nodded.


    Den then left. He turned around at every few steps and waved to her from time to time.


    Anthea politely nodded her head as a sign of courtesy.


    When the two of them were saying goodbye to each other, a tall and strong figure wasing over


    from not far away.


    Adam''s mobile phone suddenly rang at this moment. He picked it up and put it by his ear. Before he


    could speak, Carter''s frantic voice came from the line. "Captain Chin, things are not going well. I


    have something very urgent to tell you!"


    Adam applied for the transfer order suddenly, and handling of the relevant procedures was done


    very quickly.


    Carter had been following Adam since he joined the army, and therefore he also wanted toe


    back after Adam was transferred back. However, the handling of the relevant procedures by Carter


    was a lot slower. Now he still hadn''t finished them yet, and he would have to wait for a few more


    days before he coulde back.


    "Speak." Adam replied in a low voice.


    Carter shouted anxiously, "Today I just heard that Den Schain, the new recruit of our second


    squad, had been transferred to the north! And guess what happened? Den was designated to be


    a military instructor of the medical college where Sister Anthea is studying! The wild boar is going to


    steal your cabbage again!"


    Adam''s ck eyes narrowed and there was sharp light glittering in them. "I have seen him."


    Then, he directly hung up the phone, leaving Carter talking to the air passionately.


    As Den went far away, and he finally stopped turning back to look at Anthea again from time to


    time. Only then did Anthea withdraw her sight and turned around. She suddenly saw a pair of deep


    eyes that looked like two ancient wells.


    "..."


    Anthea''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    She raised her hand and patted her chest to calm herself down. She then ran over to him. "Uncle!


    Nice to see you again..."


    Adam''s eyes swept across her face indifferently.


    Anthea cautiously observed his facial expressions. But she could tell whether he was happy or


    angry.


    Anthea thought that Adam should not have seen what happened just now, when she tried to pounce


    at a man supposed to be Adam by her, namely, Den. She pointed to somewhere not far away.


    "There''s no one else on the basketball court now. Let''s go over there!"


    "Okay." Adam said in a low voice.


    The two of them took a road on the side and walked to the basketball court. There was nomp light


    there, and the moonlight was shedding on them. The only sound that could be heard was their


    footsteps.


    Adam took out a cigarette and lit it. The smell of tobo spread in the air, which was mixed with the


    aura of male hormones emitting from his body.


    Just as Anthea was trying to break the silence, he suddenly said, "What were you doing with Den


    just now?"


    Anthea almost bit her tongue and stammered,"... Did you see it?"


    "You don''t want me to see it?" Adam asked in a deep voice.


    "..." Anthea put her hand on his forehead and was speechless.


    Under the hazy moonlight, Adam looked stern and cold. Anthea could feel the domineering


    pressure from his heart.


    She licked her lips.


    Anthea didn''t forget that Adam could even be jealous of the fact that she had done cardiopulmonary


    resuscitation (CPR) for a little boy. What if he saw that she was talking "intimately" to a young man


    like Den Schain?


    "I need to exin for it!" Anthea said as if she had a desire for survival.


    Adam''s eyes nted towards her nonchntly.


    The look in his eyes seemed to suggest, "Start your performance, then!"


    Anthea raised her hand and exined with a serious face, as if she was a defendant exining to


    the judge in the court, "I mistook Den for you. That''s why I threw myself at him excitedly! But my


    reaction was timely. When I was about to hug him, I suddenly braked because I realized he was not


    you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, his sharp eyes swept over her hands.


    Anthea''s fingers suddenly curled up out of nervousness, and she added in a feeble voice, "Uh... He


    also helped me a little to stand firmly..."


    Adam let out a cold snort from his nose.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    White smoke was spat out from his mouth, and the moonlight shed on his thin lips. The atmosphere


    became a little cold.


    Anthea''s heart trembled a little.


    Seeing that he seemed to be serious, she hurriedly ran to him and looked at him aggrievedly. "Are


    you really unhappy about it?"


    "What do you think?" Adam asked nonchntly.


    Seeing that his face was tightened, Anthea realized he was seriously unhappy about it. She then


    said affirmatively, "You''re unhappy!"


    She also knew that she was on the wrong side. Who told her to rush up to the man so eagerly


    without any proof that he was indeed Adam at that time?


    Anthea stepped forward and touched Adam''s military boots with her toes.


    With her face raised, she grabbed the hem of his military uniform and pulled it back and forth. She


    could only act like a spoiled child. "Dear General Instructor Chin... How can you not be angry with


    me?"


    Originally, there seemed to be a burning me of anger in Adam''s stomach.


    However, when he saw Anthea get closer to him and blinked her long and curling eyshes, which


    looked like a fluttering butterfly, his heart became softened.


    Under the bright moonlight, Anthea''s palm-sized face was fair and delicate. His eyes were as clear


    aske water, and her pink lips looked particrly tender. His me of anger was instantly


    extinguished by her obedience and apologetic expression. Now, he only felt that his blood was


    boiling with desire and passion.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly as he exhaled a mouthful of smoke. "Kiss me now."

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Anthea was petrified.


    Her long eyshes blinked, and her little face flushed. She then asked shyly, "Now? Kiss you?"


    "Yes." Adam dropped the cigarette ashes.


    He finally put out the cigarette and threw it into a trash can nearby.


    With his hands in his pockets, he stood tall and upright, looking like the por outside the dormitory


    building. He looked at her with his dark eyes, which were sharp and piercing. He was waiting for her


    kiss with great patience.


    The flush spread over Anthea''s cheeks.


    "What shall I do now? It''s so embarrassing!" Anthea thought.


    Since they became lovers, most of the time it was Adam who kissed her.


    Although Anthea often loved to throw herself into his arms like a little kitten, she never kissed him


    first. The only time she tried to do so was a year ago, when she chased him in a thick-faced way.


    One day, she mustered up her courage and tried to kiss him. Even this only attempt of her was


    actually rejected by Adam in the end.


    After all, Anthea was a shy girl.


    Anthea''s hands were put together nervously. After hesitating for a long time, she went forward and


    grabbed his shoulders.


    Then, looking left and right, she confirmed that there was no one else on the basketball court except


    for the two of them.


    Before she could get close to him, the temperature of her face suddenly rose to a critical point, and


    the blush made her like a crab thrown into a hot pot.


    The air breathed by Anthea was filled with the fragrance of a man because Adam''s male hormone


    was too strong.


    Anthea closed her eyes shyly and moved closer to his thin lips bit by bit.


    At the moment of contact of their lips, Anthea felt as if she got an electric shock.


    Anthea''s voice was as shy and weak as a mosquito''s. "Ahem... That''s enough!"


    "Not enough." Adam frowned.


    "Huh?"


    Anthea''s face was so blushed that she truly looked like a crab.


    Under the insistence of his eye expressions, Anthea could only get close to his lips again. After their


    lips were sealed, she didn''t move away her lips immediately; rather, she clumsily imitated his usual


    behavior.


    She was too ignorant of the art of kissing.


    After passively epting the kiss of Anthea for a few seconds, Adam could no longer hold his


    passion back and he adopted the pro-active stance.


    His long arms were holding her slender waist, which was as delicate as a willow, and his chest


    firmly stuck to hers. Their lips and tongues were entangled with each other, and the air was filled


    with the lingering passion of love.


    At the end of their kiss, the air seemed to have been refreshed and be more romantic.


    As usual, Anthea''s felt extremely enjoyable and satisfied when being kissed by Adam. Now, her


    head was resting on his chest obediently, while there was an air of blurred happiness in her eye


    expressions.


    Adam''s fingers with gun calluses scratched the cheeks of Anthea, and his Adam''s apple rolled up


    and down because of eagerness.


    It was after a long while that Adam finally managed to hold back the urge to kiss her again.


    Then, he said hoarsely, "My little girl, now do you know how to kiss a man?"


    Anthea just looked at him in delightfulness and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    amusement.


    Theer of Adam''s lips curled up.


    "Be patient! I''ll have plenty of time to teach her how to love a man in the future." He thought.


    Anthea had juste to herself from the deep kiss with Adam. She poked his chest muscles with


    her fingers and asked shyly, "Are you happy this time?"


    "Yes." Adam raised his eyebrows slightly.


    As the little girl in his arms moved, Adam immediately stopped her. "Anthea, don''t move."


    Anthea was about to open her mouth to say something when she heard his deep and maic


    voice near her ear. "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that thing will not happen."


    Anthea was stunned for a moment.


    The night wind was howling, and she seemed to have faintly felt some subtle changes in his body.


    Realizing what did he mean by "that thing", Anthea didn''t dare to move, and there were fear and


    excitement in her facial expression at the same time.


    "Adam was thinking about XXOO again!" She thought.


    After a long time, only the sound of Adam swallowing could asionally be heard. When he let go


    of her, Anthea secretly nced at him. Under the moonlight, his eyes were as deep as the


    boundless sea.


    Adam took her hand and said, "It will soon be the time for lights-out. I''ll send you back."


    "Okay" Anthea nodded.


    The two of them turned around and were about to leave the basketball court and head for the


    dormitory building.


    Just as she was about to go, a big hand suddenly got into her pocket and snatched something


    inside it.


    It was none other than the bottle of aloe vera that Den had given her not long ago.


    "What are you doing?" Anthea couldn''t help but let out a low cry.


    "This is confiscated by me." Adam replied quietly.


    Anthea became speechless.


    The next day, the students gathered up on the sports ground again.


    At this time, the sun had just risen, and the temperature was still not high. The air quality and


    temperature didn''t make the students particrly annoyed.


    They had gradually got used to the contents and paces of military training. Now, the students, who


    were wearing camouge uniforms, were walking quickly to the sports ground one after another.


    Some of them were yawning, while others were gossiping.


    "Hey? Did you hearthat? Someone said thatst night, she saw that General Instructor Chin and a


    girl were kissing each other on the basketball court!"


    A girl whose name was unknown suddenly said these words, which caused chaos and excitement


    among the students.


    All the other girls began to gather around the girl who revealed the fact.


    "Is it true?"


    "Of course, it''s true!" The girl said firmly, "One of my roommates told me that she and her boyfriend


    went to an appointment in the woods near the basketball courtst night. And the two of them saw


    General Instructor Chin and a girl kissing each other there. She was very sure that it must be


    General Instructor Chin, because he is the only one who is so tall and handsome while wearing a


    military uniform. But it''s too dark for her to see clearly what the girl in his arms looked like. The only


    thing she could tell is that she was wearing long hair!"


    The face of Anthea, who was following behind the other girls, suddenly turned red.


    She touched her hair subconsciously.


    "She told me that the two of them kissed each other very romantically and passionately. General


    Instructor Chin was as eager as a wolf while kissing the girl!"


    "I''m so envious of them. I really wish I could kiss with General Instructor Chin. If I can''t kiss him, I''ll


    be satisfied if he hugs me!"


    "Do you think it''s possible that a girl from our college was kissing with our general instructor?"


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Fortunately, in the next second, someone retorted, "How is it possible? Hasn''t General Instructor


    Chin announced that he has a girlfriend? Yesterday, a girl from the Department of Pediatrics tried to


    give him a bottle of water, but he didn''t even look at her seriously! To tell you the truth, I think that


    girl was very pretty."


    "Could it bethat General Instructor Chin''s girlfriend was here to see himst night?"


    "D*mn it! If this is the case, she''s too strict with her boyfriend. How can I have the chance to seduce


    the general instructor if shees here very often?"


    Anthea listened to the gossips of others all the way and walked back into the team to which she


    belonged as if nothing special had happened.


    Seeing that Leonardo was ring at her, Anthea asked, "Golden Leonardo, what are you looking


    at?" "I''d like to see if your lips have been gnawed into a sausage by others!" Leonardo snorted, and


    he showed an expression as if everyone else was ignorant, while he was the only one who knew


    the secret.


    Anthea kicked him shyly.


    The sun was hanging high in the sky, and the morning military training was over.


    As the order to dismiss was given, the students took off their hats and jackets and went to the


    canteen in groups.


    Den, the instructor in charge of Anthea''s team, stood with his hands sped behind his back.


    When Anthea passed by him, Den suddenly said, "Anthea,e with me!"


    Hearing this, Anthea didn''t dare to ask more and simply followed behind him.


    She thought that she might have taken a peek at Adam several times during the training, and thus


    couldn''t keep up with the whole team''s movements, and that''s why Den wanted to criticize and


    scold her separately.


    Sometimes appreciation of a handsome man may result in punishment from other men.


    Den took Anthea to a rtively shady ce, where no one else was present. He changed his


    tone and smiled. "Anthea!"

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Seeing this, Anthea immediately let out a sigh of relief and asked, "Den, what''s up?"


    Den scratched his head embarrassingly. He didn''t look as serious as he was during the military


    training. He was now a little shy. "Nothing special. There will be no gathering-up of the students


    tonight. Will you be busy at that time?


    "I have two tickets for a drama. I have bought them online!


    "It was not easy to buy them, because this drama is very popr, especially among young girls.


    Would you like to go with me tonight?"


    Adam Chin suddenly turned out to be the general instructor of this military training program, and this


    fact caused Den to feel a lot of pressure.


    However, without pressure, there would be no motivation. Den thought that he had to be more


    courageous and aggressive in order to steal the heart of Anthea!


    When Anthea heard that there would be no gathering-up of students tonight, she felt extremely


    happy. She didn''t listen carefully to what Den had said afterward.


    If the students needed not go to the basketball court tonight, did it mean that she could go out for a


    date with Adam?


    Anthea''s facial expressions became more vivid because of excitement.


    The two of them had stayed in the disaster-stricken area before. And now they were both in the


    medical college. As lovers, they hadn''t had any good opportunity to have a date like any other


    ordinary lovers...


    At this moment, Anthea was beginning to wonder what would be good for the two of them to do


    while dating.


    Suddenly, she noticed that Den was staring at her. She then stopped thinking too much about the


    date and quickly asked, "Den, what were you talking about just now?"


    Den was still shy. "Ahem... I wanted to ask if you have time to watch a drama together with me?"


    Anthea pretended to be apologetic and declined his invitation. "Den, I''m sorry. I... I''m afraid I


    won''t have time tonight!"


    Hearing this, Den felt a little disappointed, but he didn''t appear to be unhappy. He was afraid to


    put her in a dilemma, and therefore he quickly shook his head, saying, "It''s okay. You can go with


    me next time!"


    "Brother Den, then I''ll need to go to the canteen for dinner!" Anthea smiled at him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go ahead!" Den nodded. He was originally a little disappointed, but when he saw Anthea


    showing two shallow dimples, he quickly cheered up. Her delicate facial features seemed to have a


    magical effect on him, "I have a training task in the afternoon. Eat more!"


    Anthea thanked him with a charming smile, and then quickly ran to the canteen.


    When she turned back inadvertently and saw Den, who was still standing in the shadowy spot,


    she felt a little sorry for him.


    "Err... Do I look like somebody who, as Leonardo said, cherishes s*x more than friendship now?"


    She thought.


    However, Anthea couldn''t take that much into consideration. After all, Adam''s manliness and


    handsome face were too invincible!


    Adam naturally knew that after the students were dismissed, Den had called Anthea over and


    talked with her for a while.


    For this reason, when the two of them were sitting on the ground behind the wall of the faculty''s


    dormitory building, the first thing Adam asked was "what did Den say to you".


    Anthea was sitting cross-legged and leaning against the wall in a veryzy posture.


    The two of them had made an appointment to have lunch together at noon. They each took their


    lunch boxes, bought their lunch in the canteen, and found a ce outside of it to have lunch


    together.


    Anthea wished that she could be with Adam 24 hours a day!


    Blinking her eyes, she bit her chopsticks naughtily and replied, "Ow! Den told me that the


    students need not gather up on the basketball court tonight. He then asked me if I''m busy tonight.


    He said that he had two tickets for a y. He kindly asked me if I wanted to go out with him! But I


    refused him because I wanted to go on a date with my dear Uncle Chin!"


    Adam didn''t respond to her, but continued to eat his lunch.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Anthea looked at his side face. Blinking her eyshes, she put down the lunch box in her hand and


    suddenly hugged his arm from the side.


    "What are you doing?" Adam tilted to her intimately.


    Anthea asked with a smile, "Uncle, are you jealous?"


    She felt more or less apologetic when asking him


    this question.


    It was because Anthea suddenly realized something. When she and Adam were still in the disaster-


    stricken area, for several times, he was doubtful whether she was going to have a boyfriend. Anthea


    didn''t exin to him in a candid manner. Instead, she used Den as a shield and excuse...


    Anthea felt that it was necessary for her to make it clear to Adam so that he would not be harassed


    by any more misunderstandings. After all, he was unhappyst night when he saw that Anthea and


    Den were standing together under the tree.


    As a punishment, Adam required Anthea to kiss him. Wouldn''t it be shameful if he required her to


    kiss him, or do something else as apensation...


    She pressed her delicate face against his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "I deliberately cheated


    you before! I was lying to you when I said Den might be my boyfriend. In fact, I don''t want


    to be Den''s girlfriend at all. Our rtionship is as pure as water. I can swear to Saint


    Valentine about this!"


    Anthea said it sincerely. She almost raised her hand to swear to Saint Valentine.


    Adam''s eyes swept across her little face, and he replied gently, "Okay."


    Anthea saw that Adam''s face had softened a lot.


    Two shallow dimples appeared on her face. At this time, she didn''t let go of his arm, but simply


    leaned on his body and continued to console him. "Den just treats me like a little girl living next


    door. To tell you the truth, I also treat him like a neighbor!"


    Adam raised his big hand and caressed her soft hair. The hair ends were entangled between his


    fingers and he was unwilling to let go of them.


    He acted as if he was caressing a beautiful cabbage nted in his garden.


    "A little girl and her neighbor?"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. How was that possible!


    Before the military training program restarted in the afternoon, Den went back to the faculty''s


    dormitory building again.


    He had left his whistle on the bed, and the whistle was a necessary tool for training. He returned to


    the dormitory to fetch it. When he walked up to the fourth floor, he saw that there was a tall and


    handsome figure leaning against the wall near the window between the third floor and fourth floor.


    He was wearing a training uniform of camouge, as well as a pair of ck military boots.


    He had rolled up his sleeves, revealing two forearms that were even sturdier than Den''s. Even


    though he was standing casually at this moment, the aura that emanated from his body was


    astonishingly powerful, making Den couldn''t help but hold his breath.


    Den''s backbone tightened subconsciously. In front of his superior, he felt somewhat nervous.


    He walked over, stood at attention, and saluted. "Captain Chin!"


    Adam raised her eyes slightly and said, "It''s okay."


    At ordinary times, Adam tended to be a stern superior. Now he seemed to be more gentle.


    He was leaning half of his body against the windowsill, and the afternoon sun cast shadows on him.


    He stood in a casual posture, but he didn''t seem tock alertness. He wasn''t smoking cigarette


    now, but was applying something like hand cream on his hand.


    When Den got closer, he found out that it was not hand cream, but aloe vera, which was almost


    an omnipotent skincare product.


    Aloe vera was very effective in repairing the skin from sunburn. However, aloe vera, or other types


    of skincare products were generally used by girls. Men, especially strong and powerful men like


    soldiers or military officers, seldom use such skincare products.


    Adam was now smearing aloe vera on the back of his hand, which did not give people a very


    feminine impression at all.


    It was possibly because he was handsome, and at the same time was possessed of physical


    toughness. He looked tall and strong, and there was an air of alertness and decision in his whole


    expression. The act of using aloe vera did nothing to reduce his personal fascination.


    Den didn''t find anything wrong with Adam''s act, but when his eyes fell on the aloe vera, he was


    confused.


    "Why does it look so familiar?"

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Just as Den was wondering why he felt that the aloe vera was familiar to him, Adam asked him,


    "The sunshine has been scorching recently. Do you want it?"


    The bottle of aloe vera jelly was then moved in front of him.


    Den''s first reaction was to be ttered.


    In the army, he was only amon soldier. The superiors he usually came into contact with during


    military training were basically squad leader or toon leader. It was very difficult for him to get in


    touch with a military officer like Adam, who was already at the rank of colonel. If it weren''t for the


    need to fight the flood and provide relief to the people, he would have no chance to be so


    acquainted with a superior like Adam.


    The most important thing was that, while he was still in the disaster-stricken area, Den always


    felt that Captain Chin didn''t like him...


    And he didn''t know whether it was because the fact that he had a secret crush on Anthea had been


    learnt by Captain Chin, who was Anthea''s uncle-iw.


    "Thank you, Captain Chin. There''s no need!" Den was still a little shy.


    Adam didn''t further require Den to use the aloe vera. He just massaged his own hand naturally,


    and then his thin lips suddenly curled into a smile. "I don''t like this kind of thing too. It was given to


    me by my girlfriend. She insisted that I should use it. I can''t reject her suggestion."


    There was a hint of helplessness in Adam''s tone, but his smile deepened.


    Den noticed that Adam was willing to continue to talk to him. He felt a little excited at this. He


    believed that this was a good opportunity for him tomunicate with Captain Chin.


    After all, he was Anthea''s uncle-inw. If Den wanted to pursue Anthea, it would be advisable for


    him to give Adam a good impression!


    When Den''s eyes fell on the aloe vera again, he tried to dispel the doubts in his mind.


    He felt that it was quite normal for Adam to have aloe vera with him, which was of the same brand


    as the one he gave Anthea. He thought that, after all, Adam had stayed in the army in the south for


    a long time, and therefore it was possible that he might be using aloe vera of the same brand.


    But when he heard what Adam said just now, Den was still a little surprised. "Captain Chin, do


    you


    really have a girlfriend?"


    Last night, Den was also on the basketball court. At that time, he saw that the beautiful girl came


    up to Adam and tried to give him a bottle of water. But Adam refused her water. Den thought that


    Adam deliberately said that he already had a girlfriend simply in order to avoid unnecessary


    troubles. The words of Adam reminded Den that the former might really have a girlfriend.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "Then she must be very beautiful. I mean... She must be a good match for you!" Den ttered


    Adam, but there was a certain degree of truth in his words.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As a man, Den had to admit that Adam was very charming because of his masculine features.


    No matter in the army or in real life, his very person and appearance was such as to strike the


    attention of boys and girls. In this regard, Adam''s girlfriend must be as charming as him.


    Hearing this, Adam''s eyes were lit up. "Yes, she''s pretty. But she''s a little young and is still a college


    student."


    Den was surprised.


    "Captain Chin, why did you take such a fast action? A college student?" He thought to himself.


    Thinking of his favorite girl, Anthea Lee, who was also in college and so close to him every day,


    Den suddenly felt that he should work harder in the future and try to make some progress after


    the military training...


    After Adam finished his words, he lowered his head and looked at her wristwatch. As if he had


    realized that this was not the time for him to chat to others casually, he became as serious as usual.


    "We''re going to start training very soon. Go back to the sports ground now."


    "Yes!" Den immediately stood up straight.


    In that evening, the sunset glow dyed the sky.


    After the students were dismissed, Anthea rushed back to her dormitory.


    She took off her camouge soaked with sweat and took a shower as quickly as possible. After that,


    she dried her hair. She then took out a short-sleeved chiffon dress from the cab and wore a light


    pink lipstick.


    She turned around in front of the mirror.


    She then took a picture of herself and sent it to Leonardo to inquire about his opinions.


    After all, this was the first formal date between she and Adam after they came back from Francis


    city. She was looking forward to a date full of romantic


    memories.


    Just like Anthea did, Leonardo ran out of the sports ground after being dismissed, but he didn''t


    return to the ssroom. Instead, he rushed out of the college and went into the Inte cafe on the


    other side of the street. Then, he started ying the qualification matches of the video game he


    loved. After all, he hadn''t yed the game for two days.


    After seeing the picture Anthea sent, Leonardo replied, "If you dress like this night, you would have


    to face sexual harassment from your uncle-inw!"


    When Anthea saw thest words, "sexual harassment from your uncle-inw", her cheeks turned


    red.


    "Good words couldn''te out of a bad mouth!" She thought.


    How could Anthea tolerate such a rude and sarcasticment? She immediately a message and


    sent it to Leonardo. "Young man, you''re thinking too much! I won''t have to face sexual harassment


    from my uncle-inw. But my uncle-inw will have to face sexual harassment from me!"


    Although Anthea didn''t know how much Adam''s annual sry was, she did know that he was much


    richer than her. In addition to this, Adam was a handsome, powerful man. She really enjoyed the


    time spent together with him. If she really had the intention of sexually harassing Adam, it won''t be


    something abnormal!


    There was no reply from Leonardo for a long time.


    After Anthea tied her hair into a ponytail, her mobile phone finally rang with two short ringtones.


    A message from Golden Leonardo, your good friend, "How could you be so cruel as to break the


    heart of an innocent boy with Public Disy of Affection (PDA) while he was ying WOW?!!"


    Near the entrance of the theater, a lot of cars were parked there.


    There would be a y tonight. Before six o''clock, a great many people had alreadye to the


    theatre, and it was very noisy there. The security guards at the entrance were trying to maintain the


    order of the in and out of cars.


    Den got out of a taxi and walked into the theater.


    He had two tickets in his pocket, but he was the only one who came here to see the y.


    At noon, Den did invite Anthea, but unfortunately, Anthea said that she didn''t have time tonight.


    He felt that it was understandable, and he was not discouraged. He just thought that there was


    nothing to do in the instructor''s dormitory. He didn''t want to waste the tickets, and therefore he came


    to the theatre.


    What a coincidence! When Den went up the steps, he happened to see Adam near the door.


    When Den passed by Adam, he saluted and said, "Captain Chin!"


    "Uh-huh..." Adam didn''t seem to be surprised when he saw Den. He simply nced at the tickets


    in his pocket, parts of which were revealed, and asked casually, "Den, do you also like dramas?"


    Den felt bitter about the question.


    It was not necessary because he liked dramas, but because the dream lover of him, Anthea, didn''t


    have the spare time to watch the y together with him.


    "It''s okay. I think this y is quite popr. I bought the tickets online ande over here to kill


    some time!" Den responded with a smile, and then he politely asked, "Captain Chin, are you also


    here to watch this y?"


    Adam''s lips curled up slightly as he said, "Yes, I''m here to keep my girlfriendpany."


    It seemed that every time he mentioned the word "girlfriend", there would always be a faint smile on


    his face.


    Although it had been rtively a short time period since Den joined the army, he had already


    heard of Adam''s nickname, "Hell-king". His fellow soldiers told him that Adam was of a stern nature,


    and that''s why others dubbed him "Hell-king" in Francis city. Den felt that it was rare for him to


    see Adam smiling brightly now!


    Adam lifted his ck eyes slightly, seeming to look for somebody near the entrance. He suddenly


    said, "She''s here. I''m going."


    Before Den nodded, he saw that Adam''s tall and strong figure had already gone down the steps.


    Den originally intended to go into the theatre, but he was a little curious about what Captain


    Chin''s girlfriend looked like. As a result, he halted his steps, turned around, and peeped at them.


    He first saw the beautiful figure of a girl.


    She was wearing a pink skirt with chiffon sleeves. Her two lotus-like arms swayed gently as she


    walked. The skirt''s hemline extended to her knees, revealing the lovely knee bones, as well as the


    straight and slender legs.


    Her long hair was tied into a ponytail of very youthful style, and her bangs were dangling over her


    forehead.


    Light of the sunset glow shed on her palm-sized face. Her skin was fair and delicate, and her lips


    were charmingly tender. She almost looked like a fairy who had identally barged into the mortal


    world.


    Den''s eyes were wide open.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Den''s heart was beating faster and faster, and he felt that he couldn''t control it.


    There seemed to be billowing waves of emotions within his heart, and he imagined countless


    possibilities. Was it simply a coincidence, or did she change her mind and temporarily decide to


    watch the y together with him?


    Thinking of thetter possibility, Den became extremely excited.


    But on second thought, he realized that when he talked to Anthea at noon, he didn''t seem to tell her


    when the y would start...


    At this time, Den couldn''t think too much about it. Even if it was simply a coincidence, it was still


    enough to make him excited. His eyes were almost glued to Anthea, and he wished he could fly


    directly to her just like an eagle.


    Just as Den eagerly wanted to go down the steps, he saw a tall and strong figure approached


    Anthea.


    At this time, the expression on Den''s face was still normal. However, after that, he saw Adam''s


    big hand take Anthea''s, and the two of them were then holding each other''s hands with their fingers


    crossed. Her slender body was leaning against him just like a little kitten...


    Den felt as if he had been suddenly struck by lightning.


    He thought of the fact that Adam had mentioned his "girlfriend" a number of times, as well as the


    aloe vera which looked quite familiar to him...


    Den was dumbfounded on the spot, and his face now was as dull as a puppy. The only thing he


    could do was to watch their intimate behaviors.


    However, weren''t the two of them uncle-inw and niece-inw?


    Den felt very confused and petrified.


    Den was formerly a college student, and heter joined the army. Throughout his life he had


    never been dating with any girl. He had a secret crush on Anthea. Unfortunately, before Den


    could normally start going after Anthea, she became the girlfriend of Adam.


    Den was hit so hard by the scene that he felt life was meaningless.


    Captain Chin acted far more quickly than he had expected...


    "It''s really too fast!" Den thought.


    Anthea''s heart waspletely filled with the joy of dating with Adam, and she didn''t notice that


    someone else was heartbroken while watching the two of them.


    When Adam''s big hand reached out to her, Anthea couldn''t wait to put her little hand into it. She


    then asked softly and sweetly, "Have you waited for a long time?"


    The two of them didn''t leave the college together. Adam said that he wanted to go home to fetch


    something, and they made an appointment to meet here, where they didn''t have to worry that


    anyone who was familiar with them might see them dating. In this case, there might be rumors


    about their rtionship.


    "No, not long at all." Adam''s palm wrapped around hers.


    Anthea acted coquettishly, "Girls always spend a lot of time dressing up."


    Although she said so, her palm-sized face was delicate and beautiful, and there was no trace of


    heavy makeup. Her eyes and eyebrows remained natural, while only a little pink lip cream was


    applied to her lips.


    Her beautiful lips had be even more delicate and tenderer at this moment.


    It was rare for Adam to show his kindness at this moment, for he held up his eagerness to kiss her


    on the spot, in order not to give others a bigger blow.


    He simply said, "Let''s go."


    He took Anthea''s hand and walked toward the parking lot instead of the theater.


    She was surprised. "Hey... Aren''t we going in to watch the y?"


    "No," Adam replied calmly.


    "Then why should we meet in this theatre?" Anthea asked in confusion.


    Adam''s eyes moved slightly, and he answered casually, "I have something to deal with here."


    "Then have you finished dealing with it now?" Anthea asked virtuously.


    Out of the corners of his eye, Adam inadvertently nced at the figure of Den, who


    was gloomily leaving along the stairs on the side. He twitched his lips and said, "Yes."


    Anthea stopped suspecting anything else and was then obediently led by Adam to the military jeep


    which was green.


    The jeep had a military license te. It was the one Adam used to drive in the past.


    When Anthea sat on the passenger seat, she couldn''t help but reflect upon the rtionship between


    Adam and her. A year ago, their rtionship was still the uncle-inw and niece-iw. But now, the


    two of them had crossed the line of rtives and be lovers. Although Anthea felt shy and


    shameful about it, she still couldn''t hold back her smile.


    Adam started the engine and drove the jeep out of the theater.


    After a short while, the jeep came down from the Second-ring Overpass and stopped in front of a


    high-end restaurant.


    When Anthea unbuckled her seat belt, she tilted her head and looked at the facade of the


    restaurant. It was three stories high, an especially luxurious building. All the rooms had floor-to-


    ceiling windows, and the decoration style was gorgeous. Anthea felt that even the statue of fortune


    cat at the door was worth a great deal.


    While Anthea was still watching the facade, Adam had already got out of the jeep, turned around,


    and opened the door for her.


    Bearing in her mind the fact that this restaurant had been particrly chosen by Adam, Anthea


    already could feel the romantic atmosphere before she entered the restaurant. Her face blushed out


    of excitement and, after unbuckling her seat belt, she jumped out of the car.


    The two of them entered the restaurant through the sensor door, and the manager immediately


    greeted


    Adam with great enthusiasm and respect, "Mr. Chin!"


    Adam answered nonchntly.


    Anthea followed Adam closely, thinking sweetly that he must have made a reservation in advance.


    The first floor and the second floor were both dining halls, while only the third floor had private


    rooms. Adam held Anthea''s hand and walked into one of the rooms familiarly.


    Anthea couldn''t help asking, "Do you oftene here for dinner?"


    "Well... Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea was brought to a table near the window. She thought that he had picked up a good spot,


    where the two of them could have a good view of the whole restaurant. What''s more, they could


    also enjoy the beautiful sceneries of the sunset outside.


    What Anthea didn''t know was that this table was generally reserved all the year around.


    The lighting effect of the restaurant was very dim. Warm and soft light poured down upon every


    dining table, shining on the red roses in the ss bottles, and making the atmosphere romantic and


    cozy. People having their dinner here were supposed to naturally lower their voices when they


    talked to others, because the environment here seemed to be serene and quiet in its ways.


    Anthea liked this ce very much.


    She looked around and was surprised to find that their table was the only one upied by


    customers.


    Anthea nced at her watch. It should be the time for dinner now, but she didn''t see any other


    customers, except for the walking waiters and waitresses.


    She silentlyined in her heart that the business of this restaurant didn''t seem to be good!


    The manager, together with a waitress, came over to their table and handed over them the menu


    wrapped in a blue cloth package, which was decorated with exquisite patterns.


    Adam took the menu and was about to give it to Anthea. "Is there anything you want to eat?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea thought about the fact that Adam was familiar with this restaurant, which was confirmed by


    himself, and then didn''t take the menu. Instead, she said sweetly, "Okay... I''ll eat whatever you


    order."


    "Alright." Adam''s lips curled up happily.


    He acted as if he really hade here very often.


    He didn''t even open the menu. He just casually put it on the table and told the waitress the names


    of several dishes, all of which were the famous dishes in the restaurant.


    After ordering the dishes, another waiter quickly came over and served them two cups of specially-


    made rose water. Then, the waiter stood nearby and waited for orders from Anthea and Adam.


    There were delicate rose petals floating in the water cups, and the rose-red ripples were like just


    those of Bordeaux wine. Anthea felt as if she could smell the fragrance of the rose water when she


    watched this beautiful beverage.


    Anthea picked up the cup and took a small sip. Her legs began to shake and tremble because of the


    delicious drink.


    When she raised her head, she suddenly noticed that the face of Adam, who was sitting opposite


    her, looked a little gloomy.


    Anthea was stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    Adam was silent. He nced at the waiter who was standing beside Anthea with his ck eyes and


    suddenly stood up.


    He strode to her and took off his coat.


    Then, he stretched out the coat and covered it on her thighs.


    "I''ve told you that girls shouldn''t wear short skirts like this one." Adam frowned and said in a low


    voice, with an air of dominance.


    "..." Anthea twitched her lips in grievance. Adam put his palm over her head, then bent over and put


    his thin lips near her ear. "I''m the only one who can see you wearing sexy skirts."

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Adam was so close to Anthea''s ear that his thin lips almost touched her ear lobe.


    No one nearby could hear what they were talking about. Anthea was deeply fascinated by Adam''s


    deep and maic voice.


    She felt as if she had been shot in the heart by the Cupid''s arrow.


    She looked down at the man''s coat covering her thighs.


    Just like what she usually did in the disaster-stricken area, Anthea was today wearing a skirt which


    was not short. The skirt''s hemline was indeed above the kneebone, but when she sat down, parts of


    her thighs were revealed, and that''s why Adam covered them with his coat. Now, nobody could see


    Anthea''s thighs.


    Anthea looked at Adam, who had returned to his seat on the opposite side, and his words were still


    echoing in her ears.


    "Uncle Chin is so overbearing!" She thought.


    However, she liked his overbearing disposition very much.


    After taking off the coat, Adam was still wearing a dark shirt. He rolled up the sleeve to his elbow,


    revealing his strong forearms.


    His ck eyes swept across the opposite side, and the waiter, who was standing near Anthea,


    immediately felt his heart trembling. The waiter knew clearly the warning message indirectly


    suggested by Adam''s eye expressions. He hurriedly withdrew his eyes from the coat covering


    Anthea''s thighs and didn''t dare to look at it anymore.


    At this time, the dishes were served.


    This restaurant was specialized in cooking cuisines of the Yangtze River, which were particrly


    delicate with excellent color, aroma, and taste.


    Adam had ordered six dishes and a pot of soup. Although each of the dishes was rtively small,


    all the dishes put together could still allow them to eat their fills.


    Anthea felt that every one of the dishes was delicious, and she liked the Lion''s Head the most.


    The Lion''s Head was a famous dish among the cuisines of the Yangtze River. Each Lion''s Head


    was about the size of a man''s fist, and it looked particrly interesting. The taste was very delicious


    and, of course, it could be ranked as a high-end cuisine.


    There were only four Lion''s Heads in the porcin bowl which was in ck and white colors.


    Anthea ate three of them first. When she was about to eat thest one, she felt that she really


    couldn''t eat anymore. However, she had already taken two bites of thest Lion''s Head. It was a


    waste to throw it away, she thought.


    Anthea sighed and said, "I can''t eat anymore!"


    When Adam heard this, he saw that Anthea was staring at the Lion''s Head in the bowl with a bitter


    face.


    He raised his arm and took it into his bowl with his chopsticks.


    Anthea watched the Lion''s Head being directly put into Adam''s mouth.


    Adam ate the Lion''s Head naturally, as if he didn''t know that Anthea had already taken two bites of


    it.


    Anthea blushed a little all of a sudden.


    There was still her saliva in the Lion''s Head...


    Adam noticed that Anthea had put down her chopsticks as if she was full now. There was an air of


    embarrassment in her whole expression, and her hands rested on her belly. She blushed under the


    lamplight.


    He nced at the air conditioner and found that the temperature was not high.


    Thinking that Anthea might feel hot here, Adam asked, "Would you like to try some ice creams


    here?


    They are very delicious." "But I can''t eat anymore!" Anthea was in a dilemma.


    "I''ll eat the rest if you can''t eat them all," Adam said in a low voice.


    Anthea''s cheeks turned a little red again. She said expectantly, "Then I''ll have a look!"


    The menu was just ced on the table. She took it and read it casually, wanting to see if there were


    any delicious ice creams.


    Before she could turn to the pages of ice creams, her little face turned pale.


    "Wow..."


    What on earth did she see on the menu?


    Anthea''s eyes were widely opened. She almost suspected that there might be something wrong


    with her eyes.


    The menu''s prices were so expensive that it could scare an innocent and naive girl like Anthea to


    death. For example, the Lion''s Head was worth 200 dors per bowl!


    The dishes were so expensive that Anthea wished she could ask the restaurant owner this


    question: Why don''t you just be a robber and rob people''s money directly?


    Anthea''s values were refreshed and challenged at


    once.


    She found out the corresponding prices of every dish on the table. Her expression became more


    and more terrified as she went on. Finally, she roughly calcted the total price of all the dishes on


    this table, and it turned out to be more than 2,000 U.S. dors, with the service fee not being


    included...


    Anthea had been raised in the town as a child. Her family was in rtively good conditions.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, her grandfather, Old Master Hsu loved her very much. However, this was still the first


    time for her to eat a meal that was so expensive!


    Adam frowned and said, "Anthea, what''s wrong with you?"


    Anthea''s delicate lips were tightly closed, and her facial features were tightened. She covered her


    mouth with the menu, leaned forward, and whispered in a low voice, "Uncle Chin, this is a


    gangster''s restaurant!"


    "A gangster''s restaurant?" Adam was stunned.


    "Yes, a gangster''s restaurant!" Anthea nodded seriously and pointed to the menu sneakily. "Don''t


    you see the prices on the menu? Aren''t they too expensive? Even the dishes to be eaten by the


    emperor can''t be so expensive. Are they the private chefs of the emperor? Don''t pay the billter. I''ll


    argue with them. If they refuse to reduce the prices,


    I''ll call the police!"


    Anthea''s mind was now filled with scenes of costume dramas: A pair of poor lovers were dating in a


    gangster''s restaurant. They were ckmailed of all their belongings...


    Adam''s lips curled up. "This restaurant is positioned as a high-end premise."


    Hearing this, Anthea''s expression became even more serious. "Uncle Chin, didn''t you say that you


    oftene to this restaurant? You are too foolish. I mean... You have be the sucker. Don''t


    come over here again in the future!


    ... It''s not because you are foolish, but because the boss is too ck-hearted... It''s true. This


    restaurant is adjacent to the river, and it had high-ss decorations and wonderful services. But the


    princes are still too high! Such dishes can be easily bought at any smaller restaurant!"


    After she finished saying the whole paragraph above, she saw that Adam didn''t say anything else.


    Instead, he was caressing his chin with his hands.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Anthea asked him.


    Adam replied, "I''m thinking about your words."


    Anthea thought that Adam agreed with her words, so she added righteously, "Am I right? This is a


    gangster''s restaurant, and the boss must be a ck-


    hearted man!"


    Adam burst outughing and nodded very cooperatively. "Looks like I''ll have to talk to the chefs


    later and promote the quality of the dishes. I don''t feel good to be called a ck-hearted boss."


    "You want to talk to the chefs... I also want to talk to them..." Anthea suddenly realized something


    and looked at Adam as if she had just been struck by lightning. "You just said ''I don''t feel good to be


    called a ck-hearted boss''... Are you the ck-hearted boss of this gangster''s restaurant?"


    "Yes, I am." Adam nodded.


    "!!!" Anthea was frightened and didn''t know what to say.


    Swallowing her saliva, she asked in disbelief, "Are you kidding me?"


    "No," Adam replied.


    "nk..."


    The menu in Anthea''s hand fell directly to the ground.


    She picked it up in a flurry and looked at Adam, who was now the handsome boss of the restaurant


    sitting in front of her. She still didn''te to her senses and asked, "How could you-"


    It was true. A military officer needed to face a high level of risks and work hard in his career. Adam


    was also formerly a member of the special forces. In this regard, his sry should be high.


    But no matter how high his sry was, it was still impossible for Adam to own such a luxurious


    restaurant, even if the relevant subsidies and bonuses were taken into consideration!


    Moreover, Anthea felt that Adam was not the kind of person who would ask for economic help from


    his family.


    Anthea looked at Adam in shock and muttered to herself, "How could you have so much money?


    Was it from bribery? Or illegal ie?"


    These were her first thoughts.


    But after that, Anthea shook her head instantly and added with certainty, "You are not that kind of


    person!"


    Feeling his little girlfriend''s unconditional trust, Adam seemed to have drunk a cup of hot tea, and


    his heart was filled with warmth and gratitude.


    Seeing that Anthea''s facial features were like those of a kid, serious and naive, Adam joked with her


    out a whim. "Anthea, if I am really that kind of person, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing this, Anthea pursed up the corners of her lips hard.


    She thought about it seriously for a few seconds and then looked into Adam''s eyes, saying, "If so,


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to be a good person in my life. I can only help you to rob people''s money


    as the boss of this restaurant!"

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Adam''s lips curled up and he started to chuckle.


    Anthea also curled her lips.


    She knew it! Adam was deliberately joking with her!


    However, in addition to this matter, he didn''t joke with her on any other matter. She was now 100%


    sure that the boss of this restaurant was Adam.


    No wonder when the two of them just entered the restaurant, the manager came to greet them


    personally, and he even did not ask Adam anything. He simply followed them respectfully, as if he


    was serving his master, and allowed them to choose the table on their own decision.


    Anthea looked around the restaurant again.


    The 1 st and 2nd floors seemed to be quiet and empty as if the waiters and waitresses were the


    only persons asionally passed by.


    She stopped looking around, and her previous impression that business of this restaurant was not


    good had now disappeared. There was only one possibility. "Uncle, there is no customer in the


    restaurant. Did you ask your employees to keep it empty?" "That''s right."


    "Hm?..." Anthea was astounded.


    Even if it was Adam''s own restaurant, he shouldn''t have acted so willfully!


    Anthea could no longer remain calm. She asked solemnly, "Comrade Adam Chin, are you sure


    you''re a professional military officer? Are you sure you''re not the overbearing president of a


    company?"


    "I''m sure." Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Adam selected the ice creams for her, and the manager of the restaurant personally


    brought the ice creams to them.


    Anthea used a spoon to eat the ice creams, still in shock. She ate all the delicious dishes until she


    waspletely full. Then, Adam took her hand and got up from the dining chair.


    There was no need for the two of them to pay the bill. When they left the restaurant, the manager,


    as well as the waiters and waitresses, saw them off respectfully.


    When Anthea walked out of the restaurant, she still felt that everything was surreal. She thought


    that she might be dreaming.


    But there were more things toe in her dream...


    The corners of Anthea''s lips curled up again. She kept ncing at Adam''s handsome face from


    time to time.


    She still couldn''t figure out how he could be so rich...


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let youmit crimes." As if having seen through her worries, Adam rubbed


    the top of her head with his palm and exined, "My brother and his friends run apany. I have


    invested in it. At the end of each year, I will get dividends. I also do some businesses and


    investments concerning military supplies."


    Anthea nodded in a daze.


    She suddenly realized that she actually didn''t fully understand him.


    But it didn''t matter. There would be a very long time in the future for her to learn more about him,


    and what she wanted was only his very person.


    Although this was what she thought, it was inevitable that she would still have some secr


    calctions like money and sess. Anthea looked back at the restaurant and blinked her eyes.


    "As a family member of the boss, do I have the honor of obtaining a VIP card from you, or can I just


    use your name so that next time I can eat and drink for free in this restaurant?"


    "I don''t have any VIP card for you." Adam shook his head.


    "..." Anthea clenched her hands. "Please... Don''t be


    so mean!"


    However, before sheined further, Adam continued, "I just had told the manager that you''re


    my girl. You can just use your own face next time."


    Anthea''s eyes suddenly sparkled.


    "Wow!" She grabbed Adam''s arm enthusiastically and shouted, "I seem to have picked up a big


    gold coin! Suddenly, I have a feeling that I am going to reach the peak of my life and marry a rich,


    powerful, and handsome young man!"


    Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry over her words.


    Adam''s restaurant was located in the downtown area, where thend price was extremely high, and


    it was next to a river.


    The night had fallen down, and themplights lit up the city. Looking across the river, one could see


    the beautiful scenarios along the river banks.


    The night wind was pleasantly refreshing as Anthea and Adam walked together. Anthea was


    holding his arm, and the two of them went down the pedestrian street, which was supposed to be


    beneficial to the digestion of the dishes they had in the restaurant. They looked at their shadows


    which were projected in front of them.


    Anthea and Adam were hand-in-hand and shoulder-to-shoulder, as if they would never be


    separated.


    After a few steps, Adam suddenly tied his coat on Anthea''s waist. The coat hung down to her


    calves.


    Every time Anthea took a step forward, she could feel the hem of his coat gently rub her kneecap.


    Her breath trembled because she felt like his hand was touching her.


    Adam also had changed his clothes tonight. He was not wearing the military uniform.


    It seemed that since Adam knew her, he rarely wore casual clothes. Most of the time, he was


    dressed in green military uniforms. Tonight he was wearing a suit of casual clothes. He was tall and


    strong, and no matter which kinds of clothes he wore, they never seemed to be rigid on him.


    On the contrary, every time he would appear to be a handsome, powerful, and domineering young


    man with a military background.


    When Anthea''s eyes looked down, they stopped at his feet.


    The ck military boots were particrly sharp and good-looking, but it obviously didn''t match his


    clothes. She was curious and asked, "Why are you wearing the military boots today?"


    Adam nted at Anthea and asked her unhappily, "Wasn''t there someone who said that I was super


    handsome in the military boots?" "Who said that?" Anthea was confused.


    Adam''s face became a little darkened.


    After thinking about it for a while, Anthea realized that it was she who said that before. No wonder


    she felt that it sounded familiar just now.


    Back then, during Master Hsu''s birthday banquet, she happened to overhear some servants


    gossiping about Adam, and believed that what they were saying was true. Soon afterwards, she


    bumped into Adam and became so nervous that she tried to tter him, saying "you''re so


    handsome in the military boots", in order to change the topic and divert Adam''s attention ...


    Anthea''s heart was touched by Adam''s good memory. She asked him happily, "Do you still


    remember it?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    There were some cherishable things and memories that had been deeply inscribed in his mind even


    before he could notice their existence.


    And this was also applicable to Anthea.


    After Anthea got the answer from Adam, she felt even more proud of herself and was overjoyed.


    Hooking his arm, she asked shyly, "Did you have a secret crush on me long ago?"


    Adam not only could remember that she didn''t like to eat parsley, but also could recite every single


    word of a sentence she had once said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for his reminder just now, Anthea would have almost forgotten what she said before!


    "You''re such a thick-faced girl." Adam teased her.


    Anthea was embarrassed by his words, but she seemed to have be quite used to act in a


    thickfaced manner in front of him, so that she immediately felt that there was nothing to be shy


    about.


    She decided to behave more audaciously. She grabbed his arm with both hands. "You haven''t said


    ''I love you'' to me yet!"


    Adam didn''t know how to answer her,"..."


    Anthea blinked her eyes and said, "Say ''I love you''... Hurry up!"


    There was once upon a time when Anthea threw away her olive branch. Adam then picked the olive


    branch up and told Anthea that he wanted to be with her. This was the first moment they realized


    that they might be lovers some day. However, Adam had never said "I love you" to Anthea...


    Anthea indeed had said that to Adam...


    She was seized by a sudden impulse and really wanted to hear him say it!


    "Don''t be so naughty." Adam coughed.


    Anthea raised her palm-sized face, which was delicate and charming, and looked at Adam. She


    was just like a little kitten which was pestering him in a lovely manner. "This is not because I''m


    naughty. I just want to listen to you say ''I love you''. I''ll give you a chance to disy your love in such


    a beautiful night! Hurry up! Tell me ''I love you'' if you really love me!"


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the college." Adam said in a low voice, changing the topic stiffly.


    Noticing the unnatural expression on his face, Anthea covered her mouth with a half-clenched fist.


    Suddenly, she pointed out with a cunning smile, "Adam Chin, you''re feeling shy!"


    Adam, who actually felt shy just now, pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    When Adam saw Anthea at the entrance of the theater, he already wanted to kiss her.


    However, he also didn''t want to shock and hurt Den too much, and finally decided to hold up his


    eagerness out of kindness. At that time, Anthea was wearing a pink dress, and her figure was


    slender. When she came down from the taxi, she was just like a blooming lily, delicate and


    charming.


    Now, Adam was touching Anthea''s cheek with his thumb.


    He sealed her little mouth with a kiss, in order to stop her chattering, and the tactile impression


    made his heart flutter.


    There were quite a few people on the pedestrian''s street at this time. As Adam didn''t wear his


    military uniform tonight, he had be more unscrupulous. He held her delicate waist in his hands


    and kissed her lingeringly.


    Anthea put her hands on his chest. Through the shirt, she could clearly feel the heat of his skin.


    When she was finally released, her eyshes were still trembling.


    After the passionate kiss just now, ayer of mist seemed to form on her ck eyes. Under the dim


    streetlights, her whole expression was very charming, and such charming features could allure any


    man''s heart.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was too alluring!


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he felt as if his blood was boiling.


    He pulled her back with his long arms and held her more tightly. He pressed her head to his chest


    with his palms, trying to suppress the waves of boiling passion in his heart.


    However, her delicate body waspletely attached to his, and her hands were rested on his waist.


    Adam felt that his throat was very dry.


    He wanted to take out the cigarette box from his pocket, but he suddenly realized this was not


    enough. Now he urgently needed to cool down his blood and passion aroused by Anthea''s


    charming features.


    Adam took her hand and strode down the steps on the river bank.


    The street lights were all on the riverbank, and the ce beneath the steps and near the rolling river


    was rtively quiet and dim.


    Anthea didn''t know what to do next. In bewilderment, she suddenly thought of Leonardo''s words.


    She blurted out, "What are you doing? Are you trying to sexually harass me?"


    Adam didn''t know what to say,


    The closer they got to the river, the more humid and refreshing the air became.


    The night wind from the river blew over and brushed Adam''s eyes and nose. Only then did his body,


    which was tightened out of passion, barely rx.


    After staying there for more than ten minutes, he took her back to the restaurant to fetch the jeep.


    The military jeep was driving back to the medical college at a leisurely speed in the night.


    They had stayed by the river for a long time after the dinner. When they came back, it was already


    half past ten at night. The campus was very quiet, and only a few people could be seen near the


    dormitory building.


    Adam stopped the jeep under the big tree and said, "Here we are."


    Anthea turned her head around and looked at the big tree. She suddenly couldn''t help but clench


    her safety belt tightly.


    Tonight, she was especially happy.


    Like the other ordinary lovers, they had a formal dating and a particrly romantic and gorgeous


    dinner. Even now, Anthea could still feel the sweetness of love in the air.


    Anthea blinked at him and sighed. "What should I do now? I really don''t want to go now!"


    "Don''t seduce me, Anthea." Adam frowned.


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    Anthea widened her eyes with grievance.


    Adam sighed helplessly. Then, he put his palm over her head, but with a little self-constraint this


    time.


    He said in a deep voice, "Anthea, get off the car now, or I won''t be able to control myself. Sexual


    harassment... Understand?"


    Anthea''s cheeks turned red all of a sudden.


    Unbuckling her seat belt, she jumped out of the jeep like a little bunny and ran into the dormitory


    building directly.


    After running into the door of the building, Anthea turned back to have a look at Adam.


    The jeep didn''t leave and Adam was sitting on the driver''s seat. Although lighting inside the jeep


    was not turned on, the shadows of the branches fell down on his face, which was handsome,


    powerful, and could be seen clearly by Anthea.


    He lit a cigarette and looked at Anthea through the white smoke.


    Anthea suddenly felt shy and sweet in her heart.


    Many yearster, she would still remember this romantic scene... There was misty smoke inside the


    military jeep, while Adam was looking at her with deep and adoring eye expressions...


    The next morning, the students and instructors went out for morning exercise as usual.


    Anthea slept wellst night and she got up very early. Her team was the first to gather uppletely


    on the sports ground.


    However, their instructor, Den Schain, didn''t show up. Some of the students were talking about


    his absence.


    Anthea didn''t think much about it. She believed that Den might have got upte or had


    something else to do today. After all, it was still a few minutes before the time of gathering-up. She


    lowered her head and tugged the hem of her shirt.


    "It seems that Instructor Den is gone!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    Anthea was surprised. When she looked up, she suddenly saw Adam, who often just stayed on the


    spectators'' stand or in the corner of the sports ground, was striding toward her team.


    He was wearing the training uniform of camouge, as well as the military boots. With his hands


    behind his back, he said in a deep voice, "Instructor Den was called back by the army for an


    emergency matter. In the following days, I will personally be your instructor."


    Anthea was surprised.


    The other students were also stunned, but after that, they were all amused and excited.


    After the military training in the past few days, the students had be familiar with Den. They


    felt that it was a pity for Den to suddenly leave them, but his being reced by Adam, who was


    such a handsome and fascinating general instructor, was at the same time like a free lunch falling


    from the heaven!


    The girls immediately became excited, while students in other teams cast envious eyes on them.


    No matter how happy the girls were, they still had to calm themselves down and face the reality.


    "Don''t be so excited. General Instructor Chin had said that he already has a girlfriend!"


    "Ouch..."


    When she heard these, Anthea was very proud of herself, but she dared not reveal the fact that she


    was the very girlfriend of Adam. It was very hard for her to hold back the smile on her face and the


    emotions in her heart.


    The morning exercise didn''tst long, and after a short period of time, the students were dismissed.


    Everyone went to the canteen to have breakfast.


    Anthea pulled Leonardo''s hand, and the two of them were walking at the end of the crowd. Taking


    advantage of the fact that there were not many people around, they caught up with Adam openly.


    Anthea asked with doubts, "Adam, why does Brother Den suddenly give up his duties?"


    "He''s injured," Adam replied calmly.


    "Injured... Brother Den?" Anthea asked with concern.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea frowned and asked further, "Why was he suddenly injured? Wasn''t he still in good shape


    when we were dismissed yesterday? This is not the battlefield. Where was he injured? Is it


    serious?"


    "It''s not a big deal," Adam said lightly.


    "Oh... It''s good to hearthat!" Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    Leonardo, who was holding his shoulders with his arms and watching, rolled his eyes up in his


    heart.


    "It''s not a physical injury. It''s clearly a psychological injury of love!"


    The way a man looks at another man is different from the way a woman looks at a man. Leonardo


    had noticed the faint and subtle smile on Adam''s face. He was sure that Adam must have done


    something in secret and caused Den to be moved away from his position without Anthea


    knowing it. Leonardo thought that Adam was a very scheming man!


    "Will you really be in charge of our military training in the future? It willst for more than ten days."


    Anthea had already forgotten the news of Den''s departure, and she asked Adam expectantly.


    "Yes." Adam nodded. All of a sudden, a mischievous light shed in his eyes. "In this way, you don''t


    have to peek at me from time to time."


    Anthea''s face blushed. "Ow... I haven''t expected that you know it!"


    Leonardo''s eyes almost rolled up to the top of his head.


    What did he do wrong?


    He hadn''t even had breakfast, and now he had to face the intimate behavior of the two lovers, which


    was really an annoying thing for him!

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Half an hour after breakfast, the military training officially began.


    The former instructor, Den, had now been reced by General Instructor Chin. Although he had


    alleged that he already had a girlfriend, his handsome appearance still could attract the girls, who


    would often imagine themselves to be Adam''s lovers while daydreaming.


    What''s more, a great many girls of other teams were envious of Anthea''s team, that they could have


    an outstanding instructor like Adam.


    Adam was now standing in front of this group of college students, with his hands sped behind his


    back. He looked indifferent and imposing, and everyone was deeply impressed by his domineering


    manner.


    When his tall and strong figure walked through the students, he seemed to be possessed with an


    invisible oppressive force.


    The boys didn''t even dare to breathe heavily, while the girls held their breath when Adam''s face


    became stern.


    Adam walked up to Anthea and stopped in front of her, without being discovered by anyone that he


    did so on purpose.


    The students were now practicing marching-forward and standing-still. Suddenly, Adam reached out


    his hand and touched Anthea''s thumb which was slightly bent. "It''s not right here. Your hand needs


    to be pressing up a little more to your trousers."


    "Well..." Anthea bit her lips.


    When Adam was trying to correct her move, his finger with gun calluses audaciously rubbed her


    skin.


    Anthea''s heart was trembling.


    She had been molested by Adam!


    When the other girls nearby saw this, they only felt that Anthea was so lucky. Their hearts were


    filled with jealousy, and they wished that they would someday be so lucky as to get the personal


    instructions from General Instructor Chin.


    However, after one of the girls made a wrong move on purpose, Adam looked at her with a serious


    gaze. The girl suddenly shivered. She dared not think about anything else and hurriedly


    straightened her back, not daring to make any more trouble in order to seduce Adam.


    Today''s weather was not bad. It was cloudy and windy, while the temperature was rtively cool for


    outdoor military training.


    However, the level of training intensity was still a little high.


    Leonardo was standing behind Anthea. Last night, he yed video games in the Inte cafe and


    went back to his dormitory at 5 o''clock in the morning. As he didn''t sleep enough, he felt especially


    tired during the training. As the kid of a rich and powerful family, he had always been resistant to


    military training.


    Leonardo had been able to go through the training in the previous days, but today he felt that he


    wascking in physical strength. He looked at Adam cunningly.


    "Reporting!"


    Leonardo raised his hand high. "General Instructor Chin, I think today''s training intensity is too high.


    Can you allow everyone to take a break?"


    As he spoke, Leonardo winked at Adam.


    He had his own wishful calctions. He thought that he was Anthea''s good friend, and Adam was


    Anthea''s boyfriend, and therefore it might be possible for Adam to do him a favor.


    Adam didn''t even raise his eyebrows. He simply replied, "No."


    Leonardo felt as if he had been suddenly thrown into


    a river.


    Adam refused to give him any face at all!


    After being refused directly, Leonardo had no choice but to give up the attempt of loafing and


    continue to move forward with the whistle.


    The level of training intensity was indeed a bit high, and Anthea also couldn''t hold on near the end


    of training.


    Suddenly, a long whistle was heard by all the students.


    The students looked over and Adam announced, "Everyone, you can rest for half an hour, but stay


    where you are."


    In an instant, the students felt rxed and sat on the ground. Obviously, they were all very tired.


    They looked at Adam with adoration and gratitude in their eyes.


    They all felt that although General Instructor Chin was serious and strict with them, he was


    asionally a nice person. They all believed that although he had rejected Leonardo''s suggestion,


    later he changed his mind and, out of kindness, allowed the students to have a good rest.


    However, Leonardo only wanted to smash his hat down to the ground angrily.


    Others might not know the details, but Leonardo


    could see everything clearly.


    Just now, Anthea secretly took out her mobile phone and sent Adam a text message,ining


    briefly that she was a little tired. Adam immediately gave the order that all the students could take a


    rest.


    "What a bad instructor he is!" Leonardo thought.


    After the training, Anthea and Adam had lunch together at the back of the faculty''s dormitory


    building during the lunch break, just like before.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the gathering-up in the afternoon, the vice president of the medical college suddenly appeared


    on the sports ground.


    He walked up to Adam and greeted him respectfully. After all, Adam''s military rank was a colonel,


    and all the high-rank officials of the college had been disying full courtesy since the first day of


    Adam''s arrival.


    After clearing his throat, the vice president said to all the students, "Boys and girls, I have


    something to announce to you. A new student has been admitted into the Clinical Medicine


    Department. She is going to go through the military training together with you!"


    "A new student? Has she been transferred here from other colleges?" "Why is she transferred to


    our college at this time?


    Why doesn''t she wait until the military training is over?"


    After the vice president made the announcement, all the students looked at each other in


    bewilderment. The arrival of a new student was something very surprising to them.


    Hearing this, Anthea was also amazed.


    Generally speaking, when a student is admitted into a college, he/she might still have the chance to


    be transferred to another college if he/she feels that the original college is unsuitable for him/her.


    However, it is difficult for a student to be transferred to another college, even if this is possible.


    Anthea''s thoughts were simr to those of the other students. She thought that it was normal for a


    new student to be transferred to their college, but it would be more advisable for her toe here


    after the military training program.


    If Anthea were the new student, she would definitely wait for the end of military training.


    Whispers rose from the crowd again at this moment. "Wow... She''s so pretty!"


    "That''s right... I think the boys have been shocked by her beauty!"


    Anthea looked up and saw a beautiful figure moving briskly to the side of the vice president.


    She had already put on the camouge like the other students. Her face was wearing ayer of


    foundation, which appeared to be delicate under the sunshine. Although her makeup was light, she


    still looked very like a pretty girl from western countries. Her standing posture was straight and


    charming, and her very person and appearance made her looked like a proud and beautiful


    peacock. She appeared to be enjoying everyone''s admiring gaze.


    The vice president said kindly, "Introduce yourself, please!"


    The girl smiled and took two steps forward. "Hello, everyone. I am Shelby Jiles. I am d to meet


    you here, and hope we''ll soon be good friends!"


    Anthea was very surprised.


    The new student was none other than Shelby. She hadn''t expected that they would be studying at


    the same college.


    Anthea suddenly remembered that when she visited the vi of the Hsu family before the new


    semester began, she happened to meet Shelby and Madam Jiles, who were going down the stairs.


    At that time, they treated Anthea arrogantly, as if she was not there.


    She also vaguely remembered that she had mentioned it to Master Hsuter on, and the old man


    told her that Shelby at that time was trying to be transferred to another college. Anthea didn''t pay


    much attention to it, but she hadn''t expected that Shelby would be transferred to the same medical


    college.


    Anthea frowned.


    For some reason, she felt a little disgusted.


    Perhaps it was because Shelby and K had plotted against Anthea during the high school


    graduation party. After that, Anthea began to suspect with intuition that Shelby might have


    something to do with K''s conspiracy concerning indecent photos of Anthea.


    After Shelby finished her words, she gazed at Adam with her beautiful eyes.


    At this time, Anthea thought about the fact that Shelby was Jayden Hsu''s cousin, namely, she was


    also the cousin of Rory Hsu, who had passed away. For this reason, Shelby could be deemed as


    Adam''s sister-inw...


    Adam said lightly, "Go ahead."


    Shelby didn''t say anything else. She obeyed Adam''s order and joined her team.


    After this little episode, the military training began again in an orderly manner.


    Maybe it was because of the text message Anthea sent to Adam in the morning, the level of training


    intensity in the afternoon was lowered considerably. Everyone treated the training seriously. They


    dared not to ck off as they were nced by Adam''s cold eyes from time to time.


    After more than an hour, Shelby, who was in the second row, suddenly staggered.


    Some students near Shelby asked her what was wrong, and she raised her hand in a weak manner.


    "Reporting to General Instructor Chin. I seem to have a heatstroke..."


    As soon as Shelby finished her words, everyone on the spot saw her fall down to the ground with


    her hand on her forehead and fainted.


    Anthea raised her head and looked at the sun, which was now covered by thick clouds.


    "Oh, no! What a mess!"

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    In fact, the weather in September in the north was not hot, but it was still easy for the students to


    suffer from heatstroke if they engaged in outdoor training for a long time.


    During the two days since the beginning of the military training, several girls had suffered from


    heatstroke one after another.


    But their symptoms were not too serious. They just felt dizzy with profuse sweating. The instructors


    would allow them to rest for a while under the shade of the trees. In one or two cases that were


    more serious, the instructors would allow the students to go back to their dormitory to have a good


    rest.


    It was the first time for something like this to happen during the military training program.


    Shelby directly fell down on the ground, causing the other students to be shocked.


    As a new student, Shelby had just joined her ssmates this afternoon, and she was a very


    beautiful girl. Several boys immediately came up to her with concern.


    Adam''s footsteps were also very fast. Soon his tall and strong figure was in the ce where Shelby


    fainted. He calmly dispersed the crowd and then leaned over to Shelby''s side.


    It was a medical college, where most of the students were medical students. Although their practical


    experience in medical treatment was not rich, they had already acquired some medical knowledge.


    When Adam ordered them to step back, they did so consciously in order to make sure that air


    cirction was good.


    After a rough examination, Adam stretched out his big hands to Shelby.


    When she saw this scene, Anthea, who was standing in the crowd, could not help pursing the


    corners of her lips.


    However, Adam suddenly seemed to have thought of something and halted when his hand was


    about to touch Shelby''s body. He raised his eyes and ordered the two boys beside him, "Come and


    help me. Hold up Miss Jiles and walk to the medical room!"


    The two boys were quite happy to follow Adam''s order.


    They not only took pleasure in helping others, but also cherish the opportunity that they would be


    able to have intimate contact with Shelby.


    The two boys carefully supported Shelby, who had fainted, to stand up with their arms, and they


    walked toward the direction of the college''s medical room.


    Adam motioned for the other instructors who were standing next to him in an orderly manner, and


    told the other students to continue with their training. Then, he followed up the two boys and


    Anthea, and his military boots moved forward steadily.


    After this small incident, the training continued.


    After no more than twenty minutes, the two boys came back. However, Adam hadn''te back


    with them until the end of the military training in the evening. The other instructors dismissed the


    students.


    As usual, after the military training, the students went to the canteen, almost dragging their bodies


    forward out of exhaustion.


    Anthea held her lunch box in her hand and lined up to buy the dinner.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When the students were dismissed, she walked too slowly and looked back asionally in the


    direction of the medical room. She wanted to know why Adam had been there for so long a time.


    When she arrived at the canteen, there was already a very long queue of students waiting to buy


    the food.


    When it came to Anthea''s turn, the Sweet-and-sour Ribs, the dish she loved most, had already


    been sold out.


    For this reason, Anthea sent a message to Adam toin about it, but she didn''t receive his


    reply.


    After buying the dinner, she didn''t stay in the canteen like her ssmates did. Instead, she walked


    to the faculty''s dormitory area which was in front of the student''s dormitory area.


    After Adam took charge of her team''s military training as the instructor, the two of them often had


    lunch and dinner together. Sometimes they also went out at night for dating.


    They sat side by side against the rear wall, and even the simple food bought from the canteen


    seemed to have be very delicious when the two lovers were together.


    Anthea always felt the sweetness of love as Adam''s girlfriend.


    With the lunch box in her hand, She walked more and more briskly. On her way, three girls came


    out of the dormitory building. It seemed that they had returned to the dormitory first after the military


    training, and now they were going to have dinner in the canteen.


    "Do you know Shelby Jiles, the girl who had transferred to our college this afternoon?"


    "I know! She''s quite pretty. She fainted due to heatstroke during the training. The General Instructor


    Chin then sent her to the school medicine


    room!"


    Anthea heard their conversation from a few steps away. She couldn''t help curling her lips with


    grievance.


    She suddenly thought of the time when she was in her senior year of high school.


    Shelby came back to the high school after suspension of schooling. At that time, she attracted the


    attention of a great many boys and girls as the campus belle. After the incident of the graduation


    party, her reputation as the campus belle was greatly damaged. Those who attended the party in


    the vi since then had looked down upon Shelby because of her immorality.


    However, the high school period had ended, and they were now college students. This would be a


    new page for the lives of Anthea and Shelby.


    "Yes, it''s her! Just now when I passed by the medical room, guess what I heard? Shelby said to


    General Instructor Chin, ''After all, you''re my brother-inw.''"


    "Brother-inw? The two of them knew each other long ago? Shelby is his sister-inw? Wow..."


    "Yes, I also heard that Shelby invited General Instructor Chin to have dinner together outside of our


    college!" "No wonder! Just now Instructor Zhang told me that that he saw General Instructor Chin


    walking out of the college..."


    When the three girls brushed past Anthea, she could clearly hear thest sentence.


    Anthea halted her steps on the spot.


    She felt like a bucket of cold water had suddenly poured down on her from above. Her good mood


    disappearedpletely.


    Shelby was the cousin of Jayden Hus and Rory Hsu, so it was normal for Adam, her brother-inw,


    to have dinner together with her.


    Anthea told herself in this way, but for some unknown reason, she still felt a little ufortable


    about it!


    Anthea looked down at the lunch box held in hand. When she started to walk again, she was


    obviously a little depressed.


    She walked to the faculty''s dormitory area at a very slow speed and took a detour to reach the side.


    She failed to see the tall and strong figure of Adam there. As the wind blew, only the sound of the


    rustling of leaves could be heard.


    Anthea dejectedly walked to the wall and sat down.


    She waited for a long time, but Adam didn''t show up. Finally, she opened the lunch box and ate her


    dinner alone like a poor stray cat.


    She really felt unhappy this evening.


    Anthea nibbled the carrots angrily as if they were her enemies.


    The chopsticks searched for a long time, and she still couldn''t find anything which she wanted to


    eat. Without Adam sitting next to her, she seemed to have lost her appetite. Just as she was about


    to close the lunch box, she heard a deep and maic voiceing from above her head, "Why


    don''t you just wait for me?"


    Anthea looked up in a daze and saw Adam, who was dressed in camouge, standing near her.


    She didn''t notice his arrival at all.


    "Hey... Why are you here?" Anthea was stunned.


    "Where else can I go if I''m not here?" Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea puffed her cheeks and said, "Didn''t your dear sister-inw ask you out to dinner?"


    Adam raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be a little surprised.


    Anthea snorted openly and said directly, "I heard other girls talking about it. Shelby called you


    ''brother-inw'' affectionately! Why are you here, then? Why don''t you just go out for dinner with


    your dear sister-inw?"


    Adam saw that her little pink lips were tightly pursed, while the expression on her little face was


    gloomy.


    He chuckled. "Are you jealous of Shelby?"


    Anthea didn''t deny it. Like an angry little cat, she rushed to Adam and shouted, "Yes, I''m jealous!


    I''m jealous of your dear sister-inw... I want to kick you two into the trash can!"


    Adam leaned over and hugged her.


    Her palm-sized little face was angry, while her facial features were aggrieved. Her puffed cheeks


    made her looked like a lovely frog, while her ring eyes signified the fact that she was a


    passionate and romantic youngdy.


    It was the first time for Adam to see Anthea act like she was very jealous of his being together with


    another girl.


    For him, this was a novel experience. He felt quite good about it, and there was even some pride in


    it.


    Adam bent his long legs and sat next to Anthea, pulling her into his arms. "Do you think I have let


    you down?"

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Anthea originally wanted to make trouble for Adam again.


    But his strong chest leaned over her, and the heat from his body could clearly be felt by her through


    the camouge. Her heart became softened, and her body trembled out of excitement in an instant.


    She suddenly felt herself a fragile woman in the face of Adam''s personal fascination.


    She said in a muffled voice, "Um..."


    Adam bent his elbow back and put his palm over her head.


    Anthea puffed her cheeks again and pouted. "An instructor said that he saw you walking outside of


    the campus!"


    "You naughty girl!" Adam said in a low voice.


    After hearing that, Anthea became very angry.


    "Oh! How dare he scold me!"


    When she was about to break free from his arms, she heard him continue, "You had sent me a


    message toin that the Sweet-and-sour Ribs in the canteen were sold out, so I went outside


    to buy something in a restaurant."


    Adam took the lunch box next to him. After he opened it, Anthea saw the Sweet-and-sour Ribs


    which were still steaming hot.


    The Sweet-and-sour Ribs seemed to be very delicious, and even the air seemed to be filled with the


    sweet and sour fragrance.


    Anthea swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Her unhappiness disappeared in an instant, and she even felt a little ashamed of her behavior just


    now.


    She had had an unnecessary feeling of jealousy!


    She had wronged him. He didn''t go outside of the campus for having dinner together with his sister-


    inw. Instead, he bought her the Sweet-and-sour Ribs that she couldn''t eat in the canteen.


    Anthea''s arrogance, or even dignity, had gone. She touched her nose with an apologetic expression


    and then rubbed her head against his chest.


    She sped her hands around his strong waist and only felt that she was hugging the whole world.


    She raised her delicate face and asked him tenderly, "Why did you stay in the medical room for so


    long a time during the military training in the afternoon? I couldn''t find you anywhere!"


    Adam frowned.


    After sending Shelby to the medical room, she woke up under the treatment of the campus doctor.


    She then asked Adam to call her family members.


    When the Jiles family received the news, they told Adam that they woulde to the college. As


    Adam used to be the husband of Rory Hsu, it would be more polite for him to wait for members of


    the Jiles family toe. That''s why he stayed with Jiles for a long time.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After that, Shelby did invite Adam to have dinner with her, but he refused.


    Adam gave Anthea a rough exnation of what had happened. Anthea nodded and was no longer


    upset. But then, she thought of something and stumbled, as if she casually said that, "When Shelby


    fainted, I thought you would take her to the medical room by holding her in your arms..."


    Adam replied seriously, "At that time, there were so many students present, and Shelby was a girl.


    As the general instructor, I should behave properly and tried to avoid rumors."


    At this, Anthea curled up her lips and felt aggrieved.


    She originally believed that it was because of her existence that Adam didn''t want to hold Shelby up


    personally. However, Adam gave a different answer...


    Adam pinched her little face. "Are you a little disappointed with my answer?"


    "No!" Anthea lied.


    Although she denied it, the expression on her face was obvious.


    A 19-year-old girl like Anthea might be able to put on an act in front of other girls, but in front of a


    military officer like Adam, it was quite impossible for her to hide her thoughts. Adam could instantly


    see through that she was telling a lie.


    Just like what he didst night in the restaurant, Adam put his thin lips near her ears.


    Although there were only the two of them here, he still murmured to her, "You''re my little princess.


    You''re the only girl I will embrace..."


    It was Anthea, and no one else, who was Adam''s little princess...


    Anthea''s face turned bright red.


    She was indeed embarrassed.


    "These loving words are so sweet!" She thought.


    Anthea not only put her delicate face, but also her whole body in his arms. Now, she acted as if she


    hadpletely be a little baby cat, rubbing back and forth in his chest, with all kinds of


    coquetry.


    Adam felt that the desire in his heart was about to get out of control.


    He swallowed and held her shoulders, "Let''s eat the dinner, otherwise they''ll cool off."


    If the two of them didn''t start to eat dinner now, Adam might not be able to control his desire. In that


    case...


    Anthea fetched the lunch box and directly picked up a piece of Sweet-and-sour Ribs with her


    delicate hands. She then put it into her mouth. There seemed to be only a sweet taste left in her


    mouth because of her good mood.


    Nothing special had happened. The two of them ate their dinners together as usual.


    Thest rays of the setting sun gradually disappeared, and darkness fell upon the ground.


    Adam took a look at his watch and said, "Anthea, I won''t be attending the gathering-up tonight.


    Maybe I''lle back tomorrow morning."


    "Are you going out to fool around?" Anthea''s face became a little gloomy and she asked nervously.


    Adam touched her forehead with his index finger and added, "Don''t talk nonsense. I just want to go


    back home."


    "Oh... I see!" Anthea let out a sigh of relief.


    Adam didn''t immediately take back his hand. Instead, he rubbed her skin with his fingers with gun


    calluses. Her skin was very tender and smooth, and felt like the silk of the best quality. When he


    touched her skin, it would give him afortable tactile impression. He always loved it.


    He sighed and told her, "I haven''t gone back home yet after being transferred to here from Francis


    city."


    Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and there was an expression of joy and shyness on her little face.


    She bit the corner of her mouth and asked, "Why didn''t you go back home?"


    Making an exception, Adam immediately applied for the transfer order, after he heard Anthea saying


    "I miss you so much" not long ago.


    After handling all the relevant procedures as quickly as possible, he came back from Francis city


    without a stop. The first thing he did after returning was to apply to be the general instructor of


    the medical college where Anthea studied and show up in front of her unexpectedly.


    After Adam came back, all his thoughts were on Anthea.


    In addition to making a few phone calls to his family, he had not really returned home even once. He


    felt he was somewhat unfilial in this regard. He was just like a young man who was obsessed with


    love in his early twenties.


    Anthea looked at Adam with her innocent eyes. Her thick and long eyshes were just like two


    small feather fans. Her eyes blinked asionally, and there was an air of cunningness flowing in


    them.


    Adam knew that she was asking a question when she already knew the answer, and therefore he


    punished her with a passionate kiss.


    When Anthea ran out from the back of the faculty''s dormitory building, her lips were almost red and


    swollen. If anybody looked carefully at the corner of her mouth, he might find a little wound there,


    because Adam had identally bitten her.


    The little wound was not painful, but it could still make Anthea feel ashamed.


    He kissed her very fiercely just now, several times more fiercely than usual. He kissed her until she


    finally begged for mercy.


    Adam wasn''t there when the students were gathered up in the evening. After they were dismissed,


    Anthea went straight back to the dormitory.


    Just like in high school, there were four girls living in each dormitory in college. However, from the


    beginning of Anthea''s college life, only three girls lived in her dormitory, and there was an empty


    bed opposite hers.


    When Anthea pushed the door open and went in, she was surprised to see that the empty bed was


    now covered by beddings.


    There were mattress and quilt on the bed, and a mosquito had been set up. There were also a


    lot of daily necessities on the table below.


    All the freshmen had finished enrolment procedures and moved into their dormitories. Generally


    speaking, there shouldn''t be any new student moving into Anthea''s dormitory.


    Anthea couldn''t figure it out, but then the corners of her forehead twitched a little. She suddenly


    realized that there was indeed a student newly transferred to her department this afternoon...


    At this time, the door of the dormitory was pushed open.


    Anthea raised his head and, as expected, she saw Shelby walking in with a basin in her arms.


    Anthea was speechless."..."

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    It seemed that Shelby had already said "hello" to the other two roommates.


    After military training in the afternoon, Anthea had been together with Adam during the time for


    dinner. She then went straight to the basketball court for the gathering-up of the students. Only


    when she went back to her dormitory after the students were dismissed that she realized Shelby


    had moved into her dormitory perhaps by coincidence...


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Shelby''s expression changed slightly when she saw Anthea.


    There was only one reason why she would suddenly transfer to this medical college during her


    sophomore year. It was because her brother-inw, Adam, was here.


    A few days before the new semester began, Shelby suddenly was informed by a reliable


    information source that Adam would be transferred back to the medical college to work as the


    general instructor. That''s why Shelby desperately tried to be transferred to the same college. When


    she came here, she learned that Anthea was also a student here. As the saying goes, "One can''t


    always avoid his enemy".


    As soon as she saw Anthea, the embarrassing memories of their high school graduation party


    popped up again in Shelby''s mind.


    Shelby would never forget about the disgraceful and even painful experience.


    Shelby originally didn''t want to greet Anthea, just like what she had done to Anthea when the two of


    them met each other in the Hsu family. However, this was, after all, a college students'' dormitory,


    and Anthea would be her roommate in the days toe. For this reason, Shelby greeted her


    reluctantly, "Anthea, what a coincidence! I hadn''t expected that we would be ssmates


    again!"


    "Yes... A coincidence!" Anthea replied indifferently.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings now. She felt as if she had identally swallowed a


    fly.


    After a simple greeting, Anthea and Shelby began to deal with their own business busily. The other


    two roommates were quite enthusiastic about Shelby, and they were still trying to make


    conversation with Shelby when they woke up the next morning.


    At that time, Shelby was sitting in front of the table and applying lipstick. One of the roommates


    praised, "Shelby, your lipstick is so beautiful!"


    "I''ll give you one as a gift if you like it!" Shelby answered.


    "It''s so kind of you to do that!" The roommate felt ttered.


    Shelby tucked the hair hanging down near her ear and said lightly, "You''re wee. I have just


    bought a few lipsticks."


    She then pulled open the drawers and gave each of the roommates one lipstick as a gift. The two


    girls smiled happily and thanked Shelby again and again.


    The roommate whose bed was next to Shelby''s asked, "Shelby, is General Instructor Chin really


    your brother-inw?"


    Shelby''s answer was very shrewd. Instead of immediately admitting it, she asked in an ambiguous


    way, "How do you know that?"


    "Then it must be true!" The roommates now believed it. "You don''t have to worry about the military


    training now. The general instructor is your brother-inw. He will take care of you!"


    Another roommate couldn''t help but gossip. "On the day when General Instructor Chin arrived, a girl


    from the Department of Pediatrics offered to gave him a bottle of water to drink, but he directly


    refused that. He alleged that he already had a girlfriend! His girlfriend must be very beautiful, right?"


    Hearing this, Shelby frowned and said slowly, "It''s true. General Instructor Chin is my brother-inw,


    but my cousin died identally after getting married with him. It has been more than two years


    since she passed away."


    The two roommates were stunned and realized that Adam had already got married at that time. But


    it was normal for a mature man like him to have a marriage because of his age. Presumably, the


    girlfriend he had mentioned at that time should be another girl he met after his wife passed away.


    Adam''s girlfriend?


    When Shelby heard this, she didn''t take it too seriously.


    After her cousin''s death, Shelby had never seen any other woman apanying Adam.


    Outstanding and charming as he was, Adam would have a very high standard while choosing his


    girlfriend. Shelby believed that the so-called girlfriend mentioned by Adam must just be an excuse


    to avoid being harassed by the female students during the training.


    The two roommates didn''t talk about the so-called girlfriend anymore. Instead, they changed into


    another topic, "Shelby, you have such an intimate rtionship with General Instructor Chin. He is


    going to take care of you during the training. Please also take care of us!"


    Shelby was overjoyed with the phrase "intimate rtionship" and nodded in a good mood. "Okay!"


    At this time, Anthea, who had finished washing up, pushed the door open and came in. She also


    heard the phrase "intimate rtionship", and therefore she nced at Shelby.


    Shelby''s gaze also fell on Anthea. Then, Shelby frowned.


    It was dawn outside, and the sun hadn''tpletely risen yet. It was time for morning exercise. The


    students were all dressed neatly and ready for assembly at the sports ground.


    Anthea also put on her board shoes and ran out of the dormitory.


    But just as she was about to go downstairs, she was stopped by someone. "Anthea."


    Anthea turned around and saw Shelby walking to her as if she had something to say to Anthea.


    "What''s the matter?" Anthea asked.


    "Well, I have something to tell you." Shelby nodded and put her arms around her shoulders


    gracefully. Because she was standing on a higher step, she seemed to have upied a


    commanding position. "I know you have been raised in a little town by your adoptive parents with


    economic support from the Hsu family. In a nominal sense, I am your aunt-inw. But you don''t


    have to call me ''auntie''!"


    Shelby actually didn''t like to be called ''auntie'' by Anthea. She didn''t want to have anything to do


    with


    thetter.


    Anthea didn''t know what to say. She also didn''t want to call Shelby "auntie".


    Shelby continued, "You often call my brother-inw, Adam Chin, ''uncle''. Adam is now the general


    instructor of this military training program. I hope you can understand your own conditions and don''t


    try to utilize your rtionship with Adam and make trouble for him, okay? This is what I want to tell


    you."


    "..." The corners of Anthea''s eyes twitched because she was annoyed.


    In the end, Shelby looked at her with a very offensive and disdainful attitude.


    Anthea felt for some reason that Shelby was not talking to her as Adam''er''s younger sister-inw.


    Instead, she looked more like in the position of Adam''s girlfriend.


    Was it Anthea illusion?


    Anthea waited for Shelby to finish speaking. Then, Anthea told her that she was going to join the


    other students. She turned around and ran downstairs.


    However, after being dyed by Shelby, Anthea was stillte for the gathering-up. When she


    arrived at the sports ground, she found that all the other students had already been there, while


    Shelby and she were the only two beingte.


    Adam, who was tall and strong, stood there still. He frowned and looked at the watch on his wrist as


    if he was counting the time.


    Normally, if any student waste, he/she would be punished for running around the sports ground...


    Anthea felt bitter in her heart. She stood there with her hands sped behind her back. "Reporting!"


    As so many other students were looking at them, Anthea didn''t dare to act coquettishly on the spot.


    She could only look at Adam in a pleading manner.


    Adam''s eyes swept across Anthea''s face calmly, while his Adam''s apple moved slightly. He then


    said in a low voice, "Join your team."


    Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    The students in the team looked at each other in amusement. They all thought that Anthea had


    narrowly escaped the punishment for beingte simply because Shelby was General Instructor


    Chin''s sister-inw, and Anthea only profited from association with Shelby. Shelby, who came back


    to the teamter than Anthea, had the same idea and her heart was beating fast out of excitement.


    At 8:30 a.m., the students returned to the sports ground after breakfast.


    Today''s training was a little special. It was not physical training as usual. The students were


    required to bring their quilts to the sports ground. The instructor then taught the students how to fold


    up the quilts ording to the way of the army.


    After all the students had lined up, Adam whistled.


    He stood there straight. His shoulders were square, while his back was of a handsome shape of an


    inverted triangle. He casually pointed his index finger to Anthea, who was standing there as an


    ordinary member in the queue, as if he didn''t pick up Anthea on purpose. "Take your quilt ande


    over here. I''ll demonstrate to everyone how to fold up the quilt."


    The other students turned around and look at Anthea enviously. Once again, they felt that she was


    simply very lucky.


    Anthea was the only student whom General Instructor Chin personally taught military gestures.


    Now, she was once again picked up by him. They thought this was only a coincidence.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Anthea''s delicate face turned slightly red.


    "Uh-huh... Isn''t it a little bit too brave?"


    Shelby was a little jealous.


    It was just folding up a quilt. However, a quilt was something that was used to cover a girl''s body


    every day after all.


    If Adam chose a girl to set an example to the other students, it meant that his big hands would be


    touching the quilt, or even that girl''s body. In this case, when the girl went to the bed at night, she


    would feel like being hugged by Adam. Now was still the end of summer, and the temperature was


    rtively high. At night, when the girl went to the bed, most of her arms and legs would still be


    exposed...


    Just thinking about it made Shelby feel thirsty and eager to be hugged by a man.


    Shelby had been looking forward to being picked up by Adam. After all, among all the students


    present, her rtionship with Adam was the most intimate!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The goal of hering here was very clear. It was for her brother-inw, Adam.


    Yesterday afternoon, Shelby pretended to faint because of heatstroke during the training, and


    thought that Adam would personally hold her up to the college''s medical room. However, it turned


    out to be that Adam asked two other boys to help her to the medical room. Fortunately,ter she


    was able to ask Adam to stay with her for a long time with the excuse of waiting for her family


    members toe.


    She didn''t want to miss any chance to seduce Adam!


    Anthea''s face turned red because she felt that Adam was virtually using his power for personal


    benefits. In addition, Anthea had the same thoughts as Shelby in her mind.


    The quilt that had been folded up by Adam would carry with it the warmth and smell of his body.


    Just as Anthea was about to pick up the quilt and walk over, a tender and sweet voice was heard.


    "Mr. Chin, I''m very close to you. Why don''t you just use my quilt?"


    Shelby raised her small hand and was looking at Adam with her beautiful eyes.


    Anthea almost wanted to swear.


    "She''s making trouble again!" She thought.


    Just when everyone thought that Adam would agree with Shelby''s suggestion, they heard him


    scolded her in a deep voice. "Don''t you know the disciplinary rules? Say ''reporting'' before you


    speak." "Reporting... General Instructor Chin!" Shelby obediently changed her words and smiled


    sweetly. "I''m a little shortsighted. I''m afraid I can''t see it clearly. You can take my quilt so that I can


    see it more clearly beside you, okay?"


    While still speaking, she walked out of the team with her quilt in her arms.


    Adam''s eyebrows didn''t move, but his ck eyes were sharp. "Push up for ten times. Get ready."


    Shelby''s body was stiffened, and then she tried to reply in a joking tone, "Ten push-ups... Won''t it be


    too much? Can you reduce it a little?"


    "Twenty push-ups."


    "General Instructor Chin, I just came here yesterday for military training. I''m afraid I can''t do so


    many push-ups!"


    "Thirty."


    Shelby''s face turned pale. It seemed that she hadn''t expected that Adam would me her in public.


    She felt a little embarrassed and angry.


    There were so many students watching her being punished, and these included the two roommates


    who had tried to tter her in the morning. They thought that Shelby had a close rtionship with


    Adam, and therefore was able to receive preferential treatment from him.


    "You''re my brother-inw... Adam!" Shelby blurted out but quickly changed her words.


    However, her careless slip of the tongue in front of all the other students further proved the fact that


    she was Adam''s sister-inw. Now, even those who didn''t know their rtionship were informed of


    it.


    Adam''s expression was cold and stern, and his voice was calm and decisive. "During the military


    training, I was only the chief instructor here, not anyone''s brother-inw. All you have to do is obey


    my orders! If you feel that you can''t do push-ups, you must run for ten circles in the yground


    nearby."


    Shelby''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Adam. She felt wronged and was dismay.


    But after a long time of silence, Shelby didn''t see any change of expression on Adam''s face. He


    appeared to be a selfless military officer who only wanted to obey orders from his superior. Shelby


    had no choice but to clench her teeth and run around the yground.


    Shelby was now running very slowly. Her posture of running was beautiful and elegant.


    Adam had ordered her to run for ten circles. Shelby deliberately ran slowly, and the ten circles


    lasted for almost the whole morning. However, Adam didn''t reduce the punishment during the whole


    process.


    The sun was shining all over the earth at noon. Bright light and shadows could be seen everywhere.


    Anthea and Adam were sitting near the wall behind the faculty''s dormitory area with their backs


    against the wall. The sunshine pierced through the tree branches and shed on their faces. They felt


    comfortable because of the beautiful scenery and delicious food.


    Anthea bit her chopsticks, blinked her eyshes, and whispered, "General Instructor Chin, you


    really punished Shelby. Don''t forget she''s your sister-inw..."


    Thinking of the scene that Shelby was running around the yground under the scorching sun


    circle after circle, Anthea almost couldn''t helpughing.


    "It serves her right!" This was Anthea''s thought.


    As Adam''s girlfriend, she was very satisfied with this decision of him.


    Adam squinted at her with his ck eyes. "Are you so gloating about it?"


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth suddenly rose obviously. She scratched her head and said, "Hmm...


    Gloating? Is it obvious?"


    "Very obvious." Adam nodded and poked at her dimples.


    He liked to watched her smiling.


    When Anthea smiled, her palm-sized little face would be as bright as sunshine in the spring.


    Her smiling eyes were as beautiful as stars in the sky, which had the magic power to make others


    happy.


    When she smiled, he would be in a good mood.


    Anthea still pretended to be an innocent girl afterughing at Shelby. "Are you going to punish me if


    I break the rules the other day?"


    "No, I won''t." Adam shook his head.


    "Really?" Anthea blinked her eyes cunningly.


    Adam looked at her meaningfully, and then added slowly, "I will punish you in my own way."


    Anthea was confused for a moment, and then covered her mouth in a panic and shyness.


    She had realized the meaning of "punish you in my own way". She had indeed been punished in


    this way before.


    There was still a wound at the corner of her mouth because of Adam''s passionate kiss!


    Anthea rolled her eyes and quickly changed the topic of conversation. "You went homest night.


    Your parents must be missing you very much!" "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea, who was a good example of a girlfriend who was filial to her parents, asked virtuously,


    "You''ve been in Francis city for so long a time. They must have many things to talk to you, right?"


    Adam nced at her and replied, "Well... We talked for a long time."


    Anthea felt that there seemed to be something hidden in his eye expressions. She looked puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Adam swallowed, and hisrge hand caressed her hair tenderly. He smiled faintly and said, "I''m


    fine."


    Soon after the marriage, his wife, Rory Hsu, passed away. Now it had been more than three years


    since Rory''s death. His parents were now reconsidering his love affairs. Adam''s mother was


    especially concerned about it. When Adam went homest night, his mother tentatively mentioned


    that she wanted to arrange a blind date for him.


    However, he refused his mother on the spot.


    Adam didn''t tell Anthea these things. He just stared at her affectionately.


    She had taken off the hat, and her hair had grown long enough to be tied into a ponytail. Her bright


    forehead could be seen clearly. asionally, a strand of hair would get loose and bent around her


    ears, adding a touch of charm to her beautiful face.


    "Anthea..." Adam called her name in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?" Anthea raised her head obediently, holding a pair of chopsticks in her hand.


    Adam said, "Hurry up and finish your lunch."


    "Why''s that?" Anthea looked at him in bewilderment.


    Adam¡¯s big hands clung to her face, while the gun calluses touched and massaged her skin. There


    was a hint of eagerness in his deep voice. "Because I want to kiss you."


    Anthea''s face blushed. She was so shy of the uing intimate contact!

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    During the lunch break, in the girls'' dormitory.


    Shelby was lying on the bed, looking exhausted. Her hands and feet were sore, and her makeup


    was ruined.


    She felt humiliated when she thought of herself running around the yground ten times early while


    being watched by all the students attending the military training. Fortunately, even if that was the


    case, she was still a pretty sight. She was still very confident about that aspect.


    What she couldn''t stand the most was that her brother-inw, Adam, had really punished her, and in


    the end, he didn''t show any mercy to her.


    Even though she felt extremely aggrieved, she still felt that he was such a man!


    The dormitory door was pushed open, and her two roommates came back, talking andughing.


    As soon as they came in, they saw a water basin on the ground, in which there seemed to be a pile


    of dirty camouge training uniforms. When they walked past it, they leaned over and looked at it


    curiously. When they tried to pick it up and put it on the chair, they heard a shout.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    Her roommates looked up and saw Shelby ring at them.


    Shelby quickly climbed down from the upper berth and snatched the basin from them. It looked as if


    it was some kind of treasure that no one was allowed to touch, and she seemed exceedingly


    possessive.


    Her roommates were startled.


    Shelby also quickly reacted, and her expression changed quickly. She smiled and said, "There are


    dirty clothes in it. I don''t want to stain your hands!"


    Since her roommates had received lipsticks from her in the morning, and they wanted to curry favor


    with her in the first ce, they said tteringly, "It''s okay! Shelby, you must be tired this morning. If


    you need to wash your dirty clothes, I''ll wash them for you!"


    With that said, her roommates wanted to take the basin.


    Shelby wouldn''t have it. "No, I''ll do it myself!"


    The camouge uniform in it wasn''t her own but Adam''s!


    After the training was dismissed, Shelby went directly to the faculty building. She wanted to make


    an apology to Adam in private and move on from the punishment in the morning. At the same time,


    it was also a chance for her to be alone with him.


    Just like the girls'' dormitory, the faculty building wasn''t open to everyone.


    However, Shelby was different. She exined that she was Adam''s rtive and easily gained


    ess. However, she didn''t expect that Adam wasn''t in the room. She waited for a long time and


    didn''t see hime back, so she had to give up in the end.


    However, before she left, she "nicked" the training uniform that he had changed out of.


    The clothes he wore had no stinking smell of sweat. On the contrary, there was only a smell of


    tobo and the masculine scent of him. She felt intoxicated just by touching it. How could she


    share it with other women?


    Shelby carried the basin and walked out of the dormitory.


    In the evening, the sun was getting lower and lower, and the sky was darkening.


    Sucking on a lollipop, Anthea took a walk with Leonardo from the canteen to the basketball court in


    the back.


    At this time, the sun had already gone down, and the temperature had dropped a lot. The evening


    breeze was quite cool, making it a very suitable time for a walk after dinner.


    Leonardo burped. "Have you had a quarrel with your uncle-inw?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    "Don''t be so stubborn! Since he became the chief instructor of the military training, you''ve been


    nowhere to be found every time we''re dismissed. You''ve been hanging out with him in some hidden


    corner!" Leonardo nced at her and pointed out like a true detective, "You came to eat dinner with


    me, and that was like seeing the sun rising from the west. You must have quarreled with each


    other!"


    Leonardo had to watch the lovey-dovey couple almost every day and had been protesting in his


    head. Now he suddenly found an outlet!


    He was immediately disheartened by Anthea. "Golden Leonardo, can you stop daydreaming about


    it? We''re perfectly fine."


    Leonardo was very disappointed.


    "He''s going to hold a meeting with several other instructors tonight. As his girlfriend, of course, I


    have to do a good job and stay out of his way!" Anthea said slowly, "Well, single people like you


    won''t understand!"


    After hearing what she said at first, Leonardo didn''t expect that there would be a lethal attack in the


    end.


    "Damn!" His hair stood on end. Don''t insult a single


    person!


    Leonardo was trying to find an outlet for his grievances when he was suddenly pulled back by her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Shh!" Anthea made a gesture of silence.


    There was a long distance between the cafeteria and the basketball court. Right now, they were


    walking in the long corridor outside theboratory building. Just when they turned the corner, they


    saw two familiar figures in front of them, a man and a woman.


    The man wore camouge training uniforms and ck military training botos. He looked strong and


    tall from behind. He held a file bag in his hand, as if he had just finished the meeting.


    There was a girl standing in front of him. She was very beautiful and was looking at him without


    blinking her beautiful eyes.


    Leonardo poked out his head and looked around. His eyes lit up instantly. "Haha, we''ve caught him


    in the act!"


    Anthea red at him fiercely.


    "Adam!"


    Shelby blocked his way and seemed to be holding something in her arms.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam''s expression didn''t change when he saw her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shelbyined to him, "Are you still ming me for what happened this morning?"


    "No, you''ve learned your lesson," Adam said in a deep voice.


    "Adam, I know it was my fault!" Shelby''s beautiful eyes were bright. She looked at him


    affectionately. "I was transformed here to attend the military training yesterday afternoon. You


    weren''t considerate at all. My legs are still hurting now!"


    Adam said calmly, "If your legs hurt, go to the medical room."


    "Well, I''m fine!" Shelby smiled and gestured at the things in her arms. "I went to the faculty building


    to find you at noon today, but you weren''t there. I saw that the training uniform you took off was on


    the bed, so I took it away to wash it for you as an apology!"


    Hearing this, Adam looked at what she was holding.


    He didn''t notice just now, but after her reminder, he saw that the camouge uniform she was


    holding belonged to him.


    Adam frowned.


    He wanted to take back the clothes. At this time, Shelby suddenly took a step forward and looked at


    him with hesitation. "Adam, Rory passed away more than three years ago. You always stay in the


    army and don''t have anyone to take care of you. If you want, I can wash your clothes for you..."


    Anthea drew in her breath.


    The request of washing clothes for a man was too suggestive...


    The way Shelby looked at Adam at this moment was especially familiar. It was exactly the same


    infatuated look Anthea had when she looked at him.


    Anthea pursed up the corners of her mouth. She felt that Shelby seemed to have another purpose


    by choosing to transfer school at this time. She connected Shelby''s behavior in the past two days.


    In a split second, she suddenly thought of something else.


    During high school, Shelby had a gap year. At that time, Anthea heard gossip that Shelby went


    abroad for stic surgery. She felt Shelby''s face familiar when she met her for the first time. Now


    she finally understood why. From a certain angle, Shelby looked like Adam''ste wife...


    Anthea couldn''t help but shiver a little.


    She was right to be jealous before!

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Shelby was coveting her brother-inw, Adam!


    That sentence emerged in Anthea''s head in a sh...


    Adam refused. "You don''t need to."


    He reached out his big hand and grabbed the camouge uniform. Shelby deliberately didn''t let go


    of the clothes right away.


    She raised her delicate and beautiful face and looked at him. "Brother-inw, you don''t have to treat


    me as an outsider! I know that in the three years since Sister Rory passed away, you have always


    been living on your own. In fact, it has been so long. You don''t have to worry too much. You can find


    another person, I..."


    Anthea clenched her fists.


    Leonardo was such a jinx!


    From her angle, although she couldn''t see Adam''s facial expression, she could see everything on


    Shelby''s face.


    Her beautiful eyes blinked. Anthea could feel the emotions in them from such a long distance away!


    Seeing that the look in Shelby''s eyes was more and more tender, and she almost confessed her


    love to him, Anthea stamped her feet in frustration.


    She had to think of a way.


    Taking a look aside, Anthea kicked Leonardo, who was enjoying watching the scene, and made him


    stumble forward.


    Leonardo was speechless.


    Caught off guard, he staggered a few steps before he could stand still.


    Leonardo vented his frustration inwardly.


    The two people in the front heard the sound and looked back. Leonardo was embarrassed. He


    reluctantly walked over, cleared his throat, and said hello, "Chief Instructor Chin, well, I have some


    questions about the military training that I want to ask you!"


    "Sure." Adam nodded.


    He used some force and pulled back all the training uniforms.


    Shelby saw that Leonardo had suddenly appeared, and her face darkened a little. The atmosphere


    seemed to be ruined. She could only force a smile and said to Adam, "Brother-inw, I won''t keep


    you now." She left reluctantly.


    Leonardo didn''t mention his question. Instead, he winked at someone behind him.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, and he strode forward like a shooting star.


    Anthea, who was walking away with an angry expression on her face didn''t get very far. A strong


    arm stopped her. When she looked back and saw his handsome face, she puffed out her cheeks


    and kept her face expressionless. She didn''t want to talk to him and wanted to leave.


    However, she couldn''t shake off his hand.


    Adam gave it a yank and pulled her into his arms. Then, he pressed her against the wall.


    Anthea''s little face was full of panic. She looked around and saw that although the sun had set, the


    spot was too conspicuous. She was so nervous that her eyes widened. "What are you doing?! What


    if someone sees us?"


    Adam didn''t let go of her. Instead, he stared at her little face.


    Leonardo, who was following him, saw the two of them staring at each other and immediately felt


    avenged. He looked like a happy onlooker. "You guys take your time. I''ll go take a walk!"


    He ran a few steps and squatted down, looking like arge dog.


    Anthea''s face tensed up. "Humph, I saw everything!"


    "What did you see?" Adam asked.


    Anthea felt as if there was a tsunami in her head, and she said jealously, "I saw your sister-inw


    wash your clothes. She said that she would continue to wash them for you in the future!"


    "Yes." Adam said calmly.


    Anthea felt as if he had punched a ball of cotton. It was so frustrating.


    She jumped up like how Leonardo usually did and bristled like a cat. "Shelby is interested in you!


    She likes you!"


    Adam knitted his brows and seemed to be thinking about what she said. However, the expression


    on his face didn''t change much. After a while, he changed the topic and asked, "Do you like me?"


    Anthea''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She gritted her teeth and felt that he was deliberately changing the subject. However, no matter how


    angry she was, she couldn''t say no.


    Anthea felt that he was too ipetent. "Yes, I do!"


    "That all I need to hear." Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea was speechless.


    He didn''t care if other people liked him. All he wanted was her affection.


    Was that what he meant?


    Anthea''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was like when the calm surface of a river was disturbed, and ripples spread out. With it, she also


    felt light-headed.


    He could always easily subdue her with a few words.


    Anthea''s pouted so much that one could hand a bottle over her lips. "She washed your clothes!"


    She was extremely unhappy with this.


    Shelby wasn''t an ordinary woman who coveted her man. She was his sister-inw. With this


    rtionship, it was impossible for Anthea to ask Adam to never see Shelby again. It was too


    unrealistic.


    Adam raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll go back and wash them again."


    Anthea turned her little face away and let out a snort from her nose.


    Adam turned her little face back and said, "If you still feel unhappy, I won''t wear that training suit.


    When I return to the army, I''ll get a new set from my politicalmissar."


    Anthea reluctantly nodded her head.


    He had already said that. If she still wouldn''t drop the subject, it would seem that she was too


    inconsiderate. However, she was still a little


    unhappy.


    Anthea pretended to look down at her watch and whispered, "It''s already past seven o''clock. We''re


    about to assemble."


    She pulled her little hand out of his palm.


    "Wait." Adam grabbed hold of her again.


    Then, he took the phone out of his trouser pocket quickly typed something, and then put it back, "I


    just sent a group message to the instructor. There''s no assembly tonight."


    "Why is the assembly canceled all of a sudden?" Anthea asked in surprise.


    Adam yed with her little hands. Her bones were slender and soft, and her skin felt like beancurd.


    His brooding eyes were flickering. "My little girl isn''t happy. I want to take her out for a date and


    make her happy again."


    "..."


    Anthea bit his lip. In the end, she couldn''t help but blush


    Fine, he won!


    He had used his power for personal gains in such a grant manner that she felt like he was a self-


    indulgent ruler in ancient times, and she was about to be a source of trouble.


    The two of them came out of theer and Golden Leonardo, who was on the lookout, stood up


    immediately.


    Leonardo looked at his watch.


    As he calcted the time, he immediately wanted to roll his eyes at Anthea. He was disappointed


    that she didn''t live up to his expectations.


    It had only been ten minutes, and she had been coaxed back to her happy self again... She was just


    too pathetic!


    Anthea coughed guiltily and told him, "Golden Leonardo, there''s no assembly tonight."


    "Huh?" Leonardo was as surprised as she was just now. He said excitedly, "In that case, I have a lot


    of time to go to the inte cafe to y some games again! Why suddenly the good news?"


    Anthea coughed again and replied, "Because we want to go on a date."


    Leonardo put his hands on his chest, and the corners of his mouth were twitching. "That''s enough.


    Let the single people live-"


    The two silently gave him a sympathetic look, and then, the indulgent ruler left with the source of


    trouble.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Adam, the indulgent ruler, didn''t change his mind.


    He not only canceled the evening assembly but also was already driving the green jeep across the


    bridge.


    Right now, the evening lights were on. The city had been lit by neon lights, and there were bright


    and prosperous scenes everywhere.


    Anthea took a look at the building in front of them and asked, "Are we going to watch a movie?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea''s eyes suddenly lit up, but she didn''t want to show it too obviously. She tried hard to


    suppress the smile on her face.


    Thest time they had a date, they just had a luxurious and romantic dinner, and then took a walk


    along the river. They hadn''t watched a movie together, and for young lovers, going to the movie


    theater was a standard dating thing.


    She couldn''t wait!


    The jeep was parked in the underground garage. He held Anthea''s hand and led her to the elevator.


    The cinema was on the fourth floor, where a lot of young men and women sat there and waited.


    Some even had kids with them. There was a lot of noise and lots of movie posters were ced


    around.


    On the way here, she said that she was thirsty. As soon as they came out of the elevator, Adam


    asked her to find the movie she wanted to see first while he lined up to get her something to drink.


    Two minutester, Adam came back with a huge cup of c in his hand.


    It was the most popr kind at moment and was specially prepared for couples. The staff was very


    considerate and put two straws in the cup.


    Before Adam handed it to her, he took out one of the straws and threw it into the trash can.


    Anthea took two big sips and saw him raise the cup to his lips. He bit the straw that she had just put


    in her mouth and took two sips.


    Her little face was red.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and asked, "Anthea, are you in a better mood now?"


    Anthea smiled and had two small dimples on her cheeks, She nodded honestly. "I feel much better!"


    The corners of Adam''s lips curled up slightly. He held her hand and led her to the ticket office.


    They decided to have a date at thest minute, so they didn''t choose the ticket online in advance.


    Instead, they came to the cinema and lined up to buy tickets. The queue wasn''t long. Anthea looked


    up at the electronic screen overhead, wondering what to watch.


    Romance,edy, action movies...


    There was also a couple behind Anthea. They looked like college students who couldn''t get enough


    of each other. They wrapped their arms around each other even when they were queuing. The boy


    pointed to a post in a different style.


    "Baby, let''s watch this movie!"


    "A horror movie? No, it must be scary. What should I do if I''m afraid?"


    "It''s alright. I''m here. If you''re afraid, you can hide in my arms, and I''ll hold you all the way!"


    Hearing this, Anthea almost could see the picture.


    The horror movie was running. The girl was held tightly in the arms of her reliable boyfriend, and the


    two of them snuggled up. Whenever the girl trembled, the boy would hold her shoulder and


    comforted her softly.


    A!


    Just thinking about it felt so wonderful.


    Anthea raised her head and looked at the movie posters eagerly.


    Adam, who was already the first in line, turned around and asked her, "Anthea, what do you want to


    watch?"


    Without thinking, Anthea raised her finger and said enviously, "I also want to watch this!"


    Adam followed her gaze and saw it. Then, he asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Anthea nodded repeatedly.


    "Alright," Adam said.


    After buying the tickets, he took her hand again.


    There was still some time before the movie started, so they went to the waiting area.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Anthea took out the phone. When she saw the number on it, she gasped


    a little. She licked her lips and hesitantly picked it up. "Hello, grandpa?"


    Hearing her words, Adam stopped in his tracks.


    On the other end was Master Hsu''s benevolentughter. "Anthea, you haven''t called grandpa for a


    long time. Is the military training tiring? Have you been eating well?"


    Anthea felt ashamed.


    It seemed that Adam wasn''t the only one that had been carried away by love. She was the same.


    After the military training started, he appeared out of the


    blue and became her chief instructor. She couldn''t look away from him and had forgotten to call her


    grandfather.


    Anthea quickly said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m very well! How are you recently?"


    "I''m still the same. I''m very tough!" Master Hsuughed and then suddenly asked, "Anthea, are you


    watching a movie outside?"


    Anthea''s face suddenly turned pale.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She almost unconsciously broke away from Adam''s grip in a fluster.


    Her long eyshes trembled slightly like a frightened butterfly. She looked around and her voice


    shook slightly."... Grandpa, have you seen me?"


    Master Hsu smiled and said, "Of course I haven''t. I''m drinking tea at home, and I don''t have eyes


    that can see you from a thousand miles away. I just heard the broadcasting on your end!"


    Hearing this, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    Listening carefully, there was indeed some broadcasting sound nearby, reminding the audience that


    an IMAX movie was ready to line up to check the tickets.


    There was a false rm. Anthea patted her chest and said, "Oh, oh, I see!"


    "It must be a very interesting movie. Are you watching it with your friends?" Master Hsu asked.


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth curled into a smile.


    She looked at Adam, who was next to her, and mumbled, "Yes, with girls from my department..."


    Master Hsu didn''t ask any more questions. "Well, you young people can have fun. I won''t bother


    you anymore. After the military training,e to see grandpa. I''ll have the cook make you


    something nice!"


    "Okay! See you, grandpa!"


    Hanging up the phone, she slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Putting the phone back in her pocket, Anthea said hesitantly, "Uncle-inw..."


    "Yes." Adam said calmly.


    Anthea lowered her head and saw his big slender hand hanging on the side of his leg.


    Just now, when Master Hsu asked her on the phone about the movie, the first thought that came


    across her head was that she had been spotted, so she shook off his big hand in a panic without


    thinking. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that he froze for a split second.


    "Adam Chin!" She called him by his name.


    Adam''s dark eyes were deeply set, and he looked at her silently.


    Anthea bit the corner of her lip, knowing that he might be ufortable.


    She stepped forward and took his big hand again. She tucked her little hand into his palm and said


    in a soft voice, "I said those things... not because I want to hide you from him! I was just afraid that


    he might try to break us up..."


    In fact, she knew that it wasn''t a matter of "he might".


    From the very beginning, their status had been a barrier between them, but both of them had


    chosen to cross that line.


    If Master Hsu knew about this, he would definitely try to stop them, and he might even fly into a


    rage.


    In fact, she reacted that way just now because she wanted to protect him...


    Adam wrapped his palm around her soft little hand. There was some emotion in his eyes, and he


    asked in a low voice, "Anthea, what if your grandfather forbids it?"

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Anthea was stunned. "I don''t know."


    The rtionship between them had just begun, and it was the time when they were the most


    enthusiastic, so she hadn''t thought about this problem yet...


    His sudden question make her head go nk for a moment.


    "You don''t know?" Adam''s face darkened.


    Anthea tickled his palm with her pinky, and there were two small dimples on her cheeks. She raised


    her chin and said proudly, "Ha! As long as you hold my hand tightly, I won''t leave you."


    She had a pair of shining eyes that could talk.


    They were sparkling, and he could see his reflection in them. When she smiled, her eyes flickered


    like candy being unwrapped under the sun. It was warm and sweet.


    Adam shook his head andughed. He pinched her little hand and said, "The movie is about to


    start. Let''s go."


    Holding the cup of c, Anthea followed him through the corridor and found their seats.


    They were in the middle of the eighth row, the best angle for watching a movie.


    Looking at the big screen in front of them, several couples sat down one by one. Anthea''s eyes


    were shining.


    She was looking forward to this moment.


    At the thought of it, she was a little excited.


    After the advertisement finished, the light went out, and a row of subtitles was disyed on the big


    screen.


    In the middle of the night, a taxi was driving on the road, apanied by terrifying music.


    The atmosphere was tense and stifling. With a sharp braking sound, the mood became more and


    more gloomy. Suddenly, an expressionless child''s face appeared. His face was pale and blue, and


    his smile was distorted and ferocious...


    In an instant, the screams of girls were heard all around.


    After an hour and a half, the lights were lit in the dark hall of the movie theater.


    Anthea swallowed hard.


    Gosh! She was nearly scared out of her wits!


    She thought she had nned it well. This kind of movie was very suitable for couples, but she didn''t


    expect it to be so scary. It waspletely beyond her imagination, especially the densely packed


    terrifying scenes.


    This was the first time she had seen a horror movie.


    She thought that she could hide in his arms when she was scared and that it would also spice


    things up a little. That was indeed what had happened, but she had to pay a price as well!


    When she stood up from the seat, her legs almost gave out. Fortunately, she was held in his arms.


    "It was so scary!"


    "I don''t even dare to sleep at night. Just thinking about it makes my hair stand on end. I won''t watch


    horror movies ever again!"


    Hearing the discussion of the two girls in the front, Anthea licked her lips.


    When she passed by the air conditioner, a cold wind blew. She shivered and couldn''t help but lean


    closer to Adam.


    It was already past ten o''clock at the end of the movie. They took the lift to go straight to the


    underground parking lot.


    On the way back, there was obviously less traffic than when they came here, especially the road


    back to the school. The jeep was driving silently in the dark.


    Anthea looked at the street view outside the window. It was beautiful, but from time to time, shots


    from the movies popped up in her mind.


    She coughed and moved to the driver''s seat quietly.


    There was no traffic jam at night. After 20 minutes, they drove in from the school gate of the Medical


    College. The jeep slowed down, and it was not long before the girls'' dormitory was in front of them.


    Adam stopped the vehicle under the big tree opposite, and the shadow could cover it.


    Anthea clutched her seat belt.


    She looked out of the window and saw that every floor of the dormitory was lit, but she felt that it


    was the same as the building in which the child''s face appeared in the movie.


    Especially when she looked at the dark night sky, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Instead, she felt a chill


    on her back.


    Anthea turned to look at him. "I don''t want to go back to the dormitory tonight..."


    "What''s wrong?" Adam was puzzled.


    Anthea blinked and said, "Let''s go get a room in the hotel, shall we?"


    Adam didn''t know what to say.


    Anthea jumped over and held his arm. She said pitifully, "I''m scared! I can''t sleep after I go back.


    There are always scenes from the movie in my mind. With you by my side, I won''t be afraid!"


    "Why did you still watch a horror film if you''re so afraid?" asked Adam with a frown.


    Anthea looked disappointed. She pursed her lips in grievances. "I just wanted to have some


    romantic experience with you, okay?"


    Adam did not know whether tough or cry.


    Anthea held his arm and shook it back and forth. "Do you want to get a room with me or not?"


    There were only two of them in the car, and the space was small and narrow. Although he knew that


    it was because of her fear, the words "get a room" that came out from her pink and tender lips still


    sounded too suggestive.


    Adam coughed a little, "That''s not happening."


    Anthea looked crestfallen. "Uncle-inw..."


    "We''re going home," Adam said in a deep voice.


    That was all he said.


    He didn''t say that he would take her home but used the word "we" as if it were his and her home.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Anthea was stunned for a moment, and then her little face turned red. Her eyes were as bright as


    the stars in the night sky outside.


    The jeep started up again and turned around. Then, it drove out of the campus quietly.


    In the living quarter of the armypound, the guard at the gate made a standard military salute


    and then let the vehicle pass.


    After a year, Anthea came here again.


    There was almost no change. The decoration still consisted of ck, white, and gray, and the house


    was neat and tidy. It looked like someone was hired to clean it regrly. There was no smell of dust


    when they came in, and the air was fresh.


    Adam leaned over and took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab.


    He stroked her head and said, ''After I came back from the south of the Yangtze River, I only came


    here once to change my clothes. I''ll buy you a pair of women''s slipperster when I have time."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded sweetly.


    She put on the men''s slippers and followed him into the house.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she had slept here for one night and studied here before, she was familiar with theyout.


    He didn''t need to show her the way. She pushed open the door of the guest room herself.


    Adam followed her slender and delicate back with his eyes. The crisp sound of her slippersnding


    on the ground made him smile a little


    He followed her and stopped at the door of the carpeted guest room. After ncing at his watch, he


    pointed to the bathroom inside. "It''s almost 11 o''clock. Anthea, you go take a shower. I''ll find you


    some pajamas for tonight."


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    She took off her coat, stretched herself, and walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as the polished ss door was closed, the sound of rushing water could be heard from


    inside.


    It was foggy and nothing could be seen, but he could vaguely make out a silhouette.


    Adam quietly looked away.


    He didn''t go to the master bedroom immediately but went to the kitchen to take a ss of ice water.


    After drinking half of it, he went back inside.


    He opened the wardrobe and took out some clean pajamas that he hadn''t worn before.


    As soon as Adam picked up the pajamas, he heard a flustered scream. "Ah, ah, ah!!! Adam,e


    here quickly!"

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    "Ah! Come over here!"


    She was still shouting anxiously.


    Worry shed in Adam''s eyes. Before he could put down the pajamas in his hand, he turned around


    and rushed to the guest bedroom on the opposite side with several big strides.


    Just like when he left earlier, the light was on in the bathroom. The sound of the water stopped, and


    through the misty, frosted ss door, he could vaguely make out a silhouette.


    Adam frowned. "Anthea, what''s wrong?"


    "Come in quickly!"


    Go in?


    Adam swallowed, and the stalwart man hovered outside the bathroom door.


    Inside, Anthea was still urging him in a low voice. Her voice sounded very panicky. "Hurry up,


    Adam! Come in quickly! Ah¡ª"


    Hearing the screams, Adam didn''t dare to hesitate. He opened the ss door and strode in.


    The steam hit them head-on.


    Adam''s ck eyes narrowed. Before he could see the situation inside clearly, he felt a figure


    coming at him.


    He subconsciously reached out to catch it.


    Adam held her in his arms and felt that she was trembling. He asked nervously, ''Anthea, are you


    okay?"


    Anthea hung on to him like a ko, trying to get closer to his arms as if she was being chased by a


    monster. Sheined in an aggrieved tone, "Why are you so slow? I''m almost scared to death.


    There''s a cockroach!"


    "A cockroach?" Adam was stunned.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded repeatedly, and her voice trembled. "I turned off the tap after the shower, and


    suddenly a ck thing fell from the ceiling. I heard it fell on the ground and felt something on my


    foot. Then I saw a cockroach! There were cockroaches in the horror movie tonight as well..."


    She wasn''t the type of delicate girl.


    Usually, when she saw bugs, she wouldn''t be scared to scream.


    But she was too nervous tonight, and she kept reying the scenes from the movie in her head.


    Every terrifying scene felt very livid. So when the cockroach fell from the ceiling onto the back of her


    foot, she was so scared that she screamed!


    Adam suddenly came to a realization after listening to her words and heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, he took another deep breath.


    She only had a bath towel around her. Her long wet hair fell down gently, and her neck and


    corbone were exposed in the air. There were still drops of water on them.


    Adam lowered his gaze saw her unbelievably soft skin.


    He forced himself to look away from her and looked around the bathroom. Putting his palm on her


    back, he said, "Don''t be afraid. The cockroach has fallen into the drain."


    He swallowed when he put his hand on her back.


    Anthea didn''t dare to look back. She just wrapped her arms around his strong waist.


    She felt scared out of her wits and her heart was still fluttering with fear. "Can you sleep with me


    later? I''m really scared..."


    Adam''s throat was dry.


    Since he didn''t reply, Anthea was anxious and asked, "Uncle-inw?"


    Adam had no choice but to say, "Okay."


    Hearing his response, Anthea''s suddenly calmed down a lot. "Phew! That''s great!"


    As she spoke, she tried her best to move closer to him.


    It took Adam a lot of effort to push her away from his arms. He tried not to lower his head and look


    at her. His voice was a little hoarse. ''Anthea, put your clothes on first."


    Anthea lowered her head. Her face was as red as the sunset glow.


    She was in such a panic that she forgot that she only had a bath towel around her.


    Anthea was shy. "Right!"


    After Adam handed her the men''s pajamas, she closed the bathroom door. He didn''t want her to be


    scared, so he didn''t leave but stood outside.


    Through the frost ss door, he could see a vague silhouette inside, and she could also see the tall


    and strong outline of him.


    In the main bedroom, Anthea was sitting on the big bed.


    Unlike the guest room, this was the ce where he often slept. The sheets and nkets all had a


    masculine scent that belonged to him. It was very rich, and it brushed against the end of her nose.


    Anthea was wearing therge men''s pajamas. She was sitting cross-legged at the head of the bed,


    towel-drying her hair.


    The master bedroom was very big, and the study room was connected to it.


    There was a French window beside the desk. At this moment, Adam was sitting on the sofa and


    smoking while looking into the night sky.


    After taking a shower, he had also put on his nightgown and tied it around his waist.


    Adam had lowered his gaze. His hair was very short and pitch-ck. His newly washed hair looked


    a little coarse but neat. He was sitting there with his long legs slightly bent. Perhaps because he


    had been in the army for many years, his back was straight and his shoulders weren''t drooping,


    which made him look quite manly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the white smoke, his deep ck eyes seemed to be able to take people''s souls.


    Anthea held her chest.


    She felt so tempted.


    After Adam finished smoking a cigarette, he didn''t get up immediately. Instead, he took out another


    cigarette from the cigarette box.


    When he was about to reach for the lighter, a delicate, fair little hand suddenly appeared in front of


    him.


    The lighter was clutched in her tiny palm.


    She opened the lid and pressed it gently. A light blue me burst out from the hole, illuminating her


    beautiful eyes and brows.


    Anthea''s long hair had been dried, and now it fell smoothly onto her back. The me of the lighter


    shone on her hair, illuminating it, which made her skin as white as snow.


    Adam lit the cigarette with the lighter in her little hand.


    Anthea took back the lighter. Seeing that he had been sitting here and smoking silently, she yawned


    several times. She couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I''m fine." Adam said in a low voice.


    It wasn''t a matter of whether he was sleepy or not. What he needed most now was self-control.


    Seeing that he still wanted to sit here and continue smoking a few cigarettes, Anthea said


    mischievously, "I want a smoke, too!"


    Adam''s face darkened slightly.


    Anthea often saw him smoking. When he breathed in and out the smoke, he was particrly


    charming. She was a little interested and wanted to have a try.


    Taking out a cigarette from the box, she wanted to imitate him and put it in her mouth.


    However, before the cigarette touched her lips, he suddenly grabbed the back of her head with his


    big


    hand.


    Anthea was forced to move forward. She watched him take a deep drag on his cigarette, then


    kissed her on the mouth and breathed all the smoke into her mouth.


    She was choked by the smoke and caught in a fit of cough.


    Anthea almost burst into tears as she blew out the smoke. She felt that not only her mouth and


    nose, but also her lungs were aching from the coughing.


    Adam narrowed her eyes and said in an authoritative tone, "Do you want to smoke now?"


    Anthea twitched her mouth in grievance. "No!"


    Adam pinched her nose.


    Anthea looked at him with a bitter face, and the spicy taste of tobo was still in her mouth. She


    raised her head angrily and bit his thin lips fiercely.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    The moment she bit him, Anthea''s little face turned red.


    They were a man and a woman alone in the dead of night.


    She seemed to be under the suspicion of throwing herself at him...


    Anthea also realized that she had made a mistake.


    Because she seemed to notice that his eyes were getting darker and darker as if there was a beast


    hidden inside him.


    Anthea panicked and wanted to move away. Not only did he hold the back of her head, but he also


    wrapped his long arms around her. He had taken the initiative now.


    His scent enveloped her.


    Anthea was dizzy from the kiss. At some point, she had lost her strength and turned into a ball of


    cotton.


    The cigarette that had just been held between his fingers had been thrown into the ashtray. At this


    moment, arge section of it had turned into ash, and white smoke was swirling between the two of


    them.


    When she swallowed, she didn''t taste pungent taste anymore.


    Anthea could no longer think straight. She muttered, "Adam..."


    She was wearing his pajamas, which were wide and big, and they hung loosened on her small


    frame.


    She was a 19-year-old young girl with bright eyes and plump and smooth cheeks. She was


    immature and tender. However, at the moment, her little face was flushed now, and she


    unconsciously had an enchanting look on her face.


    Not only did it make him excited, but it also woke up his desire as well.


    Adam suddenly picked her up.


    In a couple of steps, he took her to bed.


    She was overwhelmed by his scent again.


    The air in Anthea''s chest was almost drained, and she could hardly breathe.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The soft mattress felt non-existent.


    Anthea gradually became a little nervous. She felt helpless and scared. She sensed this terrifying


    power that was ready to be released.


    She suddenly realized that she had done something very dangerous...


    Just as she closed her eyes, and her eyshes


    fluttered, the weight on her body suddenly lightened.


    Adam got up and jumped off the bed. His handsome face contorted a little, and his chest heaved up


    and down violently as if she was trying hard to suppress some kind of emotion.


    "... Uh?"


    Anthea blinked, looking a little silly.


    Adam swallowed, and he turned sideways, gently holding her in his arms. He stroked the top of her


    head with his palm and said, "Go to sleep."


    Anthea was stunned again.


    Although she had no experience with this, and he was her first boyfriend and the first man she


    kissed, but she still knew how it worked.


    Just a moment ago, she could sense the intimidating energy he gave off and thought that his breath


    was going to burn her.


    Anthea had a feeling that he would probably take her right there and then. Both her fingers and her


    breathing were trembling.


    She told herself that she wouldn''t mind the idea so much if it were going to be him. She could risk


    everything and muster up her courage, even though she was very afraid...


    Licking her lips, she pulled her head out of his arms and asked recklessly, "Ahem, well... Are you


    not


    going to continue?"


    Adam heaved a sigh.


    Her face was red and her eyes were bright. She looked as charming as she could be.


    He couldn''t look at her anymore, otherwise, the wild beast that had just been locked up would break


    out of the cage.


    Adam pressed her little head back down and put his chin on it, saying, "No, I''m not."


    "Why?" Anthea was still asking recklessly.


    Adam''s voice was hoarse as if it had been carved by sandpaper. He said drily, "You''re too young."


    He cherished her wholeheartedly.


    She was like a little kitten that he looked after carefully in his palms.


    Not only was she young, but he was also afraid that she would regret it in the future.


    She was still a flower that had just bloomed, but Adam was already a grown man. He never doubted


    her feelings for him, but he always wanted to give her an option.


    Hearing his words, Anthea murmured subconsciously, "I am neen years old. I''m already a


    grown-up..."


    She was already 18 the day she met him.


    Adam said, "That''s still too small."


    Anthea pouted and misunderstood his meaning. Reluctantly, she said, "I''m not small at all. Why


    don''t you take a look?"


    Adam was speechless.


    After she said that, she really put her hands on her chest, trying to prove that she had what she


    said.


    Under the orange light of the bedsidemp, the shadow at her cor was very suggestive.


    The corner of Adam''s eyes twitched uncontrobly.


    The veins on his forehead and the back of his hands popped out, and he raised his hand to quickly


    stop her movement.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down with difficulty. He didn''t want her to make any more bold


    moves, lest he had to take a cold shower in the bathroomter.


    The lights went out, and Adam almost shouted in a deep voice, "Sleep!"


    Anthea was docile. "Alright."


    The first ray of sunshine came in from the French windows in the morning, and every corner of the


    room was bright.


    Anthea rubbed her eyes and opened them. What caught her attention was his sharp and handsome


    features. Each and every part of him seemed to be carefully sculpted.


    This was the first time that she had slept in a man''s arms...


    Looking at the two thin lips that were right in front of her, Anthea wanted to steal a kiss. Just as she


    was about to move closer, he suddenly opened his eyes. She scratched her ear awkwardly and


    said, "Good morning, Uncle-inw."


    "Good morning." Adam''s lips curled up.


    He had already woken up when she rubbed her eyes.


    However, he didn''t want to ruin this wonderful moment, nor could he bring himself to wake her up or


    to let her go. He just wanted to sleep until it was dark.


    Adam pinched her chin, kissed her on the lips as a good morning kiss.


    It was a peck on her mouth.


    It wasn''t that intense, but it was very gentle.


    Anthea sat up with the help of his big hand. Her hair was in a mess and she looked like a squirrel.


    Compared to her, Adma was much more handsome. His short hair was not messy, and his


    nightgown was almost unwrinkled. The belt around his waist was loosened a little, and the cor


    was slightly


    open, revealing his strong chest.


    When he stood by the bed, his broad shoulders and thin waist reminded her of a model.


    Anthea was infatuated.


    She thought of the night when the two of them slept on the same bed, and that she had leaned


    against his chest and slept on his arm. She couldn''t help holding her blushing face with her hands


    and said in a tender voice, "We''ve slept together, right?"


    Adam turned back and was speechless.


    His ck eyes were fixed on her small face, and he didn''t know where to begin,


    At this moment, he really wanted to go back to bed and pressed her down. He wanted to kiss her till


    she lost her mind. Then he would tear off her clothes and let the little girl know what was called "to


    sleep with him".


    "You have to be responsible for me!" Anthea continued shyly.


    Adam didn''t know what to say.


    What was he supposed to be responsible for?


    After credit scene-


    Off-set interview, "Bro, everyone can''t wait to see some action. When are you going to do it?"


    Adam grumbled, "I want to know the answer as well!"

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    After so many days of military training, the biological clock had been formed.


    Neither of them went back to schoolst night. They had to get back early for the morning exercise,


    so Anthea didn''t stay in bed and followed him to finish washing up as soon as possible.


    Before going out, Adam put a key in her hand.


    He had shaved the stubble and looked refreshed.


    His eyes were dark when he looked down at her as if he could see through her mind. "It''ll be


    convenient for you to stay here over the weekend and during summer and winter vacations."


    Anthea nodded and said, "Yes!"


    She wrapped her fingers around the key.


    When she entered the elevator, she looked back at the front door, and her heart was filled with


    excitement. She had a feeling that she had been promoted to the hostess of the house.


    At 6:30 a.m., the jeep headed back to the Medical University.


    In order to stay unnoticed, Anthea got off at the school gate. Adam drove into the school on his own.


    The two of them went their separate ways. Ten minutester, they both showed up at the assembly


    to start their morning training.


    After the morning exercise period, the students went to the canteen to have breakfast, and then


    returned to the yground at 8:30 to start the official training of the day.


    Everyone stood in formation and waited for the following instructions.


    Before they started, the dean of the Academic Affairs suddenly came over with a serious face.


    She was a middle-aged woman in her fifties and was very old-fashioned. Although this was a


    university, she was still very strict with students'' disciplines, so everyone wanted to avoid her as


    much as possible.


    Now that she had suddenly appeared, everyone couldn''t help but be nervous.


    Anthea frowned. For some inexplicable reason, she had a bad feeling about this.


    The dean walked up to Adam and said politely, "I''m sorry, Chief Instructor Chin. I need to make an


    announcement!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    He moved two steps to the side and waited.


    As if to prove that Anthea''s sixth sense was correct, the dean went straight to her line. Her eyes


    also passed through the crowd and fell on her. "I received aint from the female dormitory


    supervisor. Someone in Room 31 didn''te back at night.


    We''ve confirmed that she was Anthea from the clinical medicine department!"


    In the end, she simply stated Anthea''s name.


    Anthea''s stomach lurched.


    She pursed her lips and subconsciously looked at her two roommates, including Shelby.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Of the two, Lorelei, whose bed was next to Shelby''s, looked a little guilty. She didn''t dare to look at


    Anthea because it was she who reported to the moderator.


    Lorelei also regretted it now, but she had epted gifts from Shelby and didn''t have a choice.


    Anthea narrowed her eyes.


    There were in their second year now, and before Shelby came, she and Lorelei had been in the


    same dormitory for more than a year. Usually, they would cover for each other during room


    inspections when one of them couldn''t get back. It was no big deal, but now, she had been


    reported...


    Although Anthea saw Lorelei''s guilt, she could guess that it had something to do with Shelby.


    The dean was exceptionally serious. She said loudly, "You''ve entered the university and are all


    adults, so some rules won''t be very strict. But -"This is the military training time. Students can leave


    the campus during their free time, but there is a lights-off time at night, and everyone must sleep in


    their dormitory, including all the day students!


    "Don''t you know why the school invited soldiers to be instructors? A medical university is different


    from ordinary colleges. In the future, all of you will be doctors who will heal the wounded and rescue


    the dying. A big operation is equal to a war! Since you''ve participated in the military training, you


    must follow the rules!"


    Many male students didn''te back to their dormitory at night, but the moderators weren''t very


    strict. Usually, the students could cover each other, and the moderators wouldn''t make a big deal


    out of it.


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Anthea was unlucky.


    Anthea was worried about herself.


    The dean had made such a scene, which meant that she wouldn''t only just scold her.


    Sure enough, the next second, the dean turned to Adam and said, "Chief Instructor Chin, since it''s


    the military training period, if a student doesn''te back at night, it means that she hasn''t followed


    the rules. How do you usually discipline such students?"


    Adam frowned slightly.


    The dean felt a chilly sensation when he looked at her with his deep, ck eyes. It seemed that the


    temperature around him had dropped several degrees.


    The dean was secretly perplexed. Wasn''t it normal for her to discipline her own student?


    The students in the line started whispering. They didn''t know what kind of punishment Anthea would


    receive.


    At this time, Shelby suddenly raised her hand and tucked some loose hair behind her ear.


    Her elbow seemed to identally bump into the male student next to her. He looked at her and


    suddenly remembered that she was punished by Adam the day before. He couldn''t help but say,


    "Let her runps!"


    Hearing his suggestion, other students also echoed, "I remember yesterday when Shelby didn''t


    follow the rules during the training, Chief Instructor Chin had her run tenps!"


    "Then Anthea will run tenps at the end of the military training in the morning!" Upon hearing this,


    the dean immediately said, "Anthea, did you hear that?" "... Yes!" Anthea pursed her lips and


    answered.


    The dean nodded in satisfaction. Then, feeling that Adam was still making her uneasy, she quickly


    left.


    At 11:30, the morning military training ended.


    After the dismissal whistle went off, everyone took off their hats and jackets and walkedzily out of


    the sports ground.


    Anthea didn''t move and still stood where she was.


    "I feel so bad for her. Someone has reported her to the dean!"


    "She can''t leave with us. She has to finish running ten moreps!"


    "Tenps! How long will she have to run?"


    Some good-hearted girls talked among themselves, all feeling sorry for her.


    Shelby listened to them, but deep down, she was enjoying watching it.


    She was punished to runps yesterday morning. She didn''t expect that Anthea would also have to


    experience the same thing today. Moreover, it was in the middle of the day. That would make


    Anthea more miserable than she was. The thought made Shelby felt that it was not shameful.


    Shelby brushed her hair and walked to the canteen in a good mood.


    She woulde out andugh at Anthea once she


    had some lunch.


    Anthea didn''t pay any attention to everyone''s gaze. Instead, she lowered her head and typed on her


    phone. "Uncle-inw, I have paid a high price to sleep with you!"


    Then, she took a deep breath.


    Since she couldn''t shirk it, there was no point in stalling it. She simply started running.


    Students were leaving the sports ground one after another, and from time to time, they would look


    back at the running girl.


    Adam stood in the same ce with one hand in his pocket, slightly pursing his thin lips.


    At this time, a figure wearing green rushed in from the entrance of the sports ground.


    All the other students were walking out in groups, and only he went against the current, so it made


    him particrly obvious. He looked like a vigorous army canine that had just been cut loose. He


    shouted at the top of his voice from far away, "Captain Chin!"

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    He waved his hands while running, as if he was afraid of being invisible.


    Finally, he was by Adam''s side.


    Adam gave him a sidelong nce. Although his face was still expressionless, there was a hint of a


    smile in his eyes. "You''re back."


    "Yes!" Carter nodded like a happy dog and shouted, "Captain Chin, I''ve been away for so many


    days. You must have missed me so much! Aww, I knew it! I''m your wingman! You''re not used to it


    when I''m not around!"


    "Speak normally," Adammanded in a deep voice.


    Carter stood at attention and saluted. "Captain Chin, all the transfer orders have beenpleted. I


    arrived by ne this morning."


    "I see," Adam nodded.


    Carter''s serious expression didn''tst for more than a second, and he was soon back to himself.


    "Captain Chin, you don''t even know how boring it was for me to be in the south after you left! Now


    that I''ve finally been transferred back, the army has given me ten days of leave so that I can !"


    "Got it," Adam said.


    Carter hadn''t seen Adam for a long time, so he couldn''t stop talking. "Captain Chin, is my sister-in-


    law here at the Medical University?"


    When they returned to the army afterbating floods and the disasterrelief work, they were all


    sent to the military base. At that time, Adam applied for a transfer immediately after making a phone


    call. Therefore, Carter knew better than anyone that Adam hade back for his girl.


    Adam''s eyes suddenly flickered. "Carter."


    Carter''s face was nk. Adam''s gaze made his stomach lurch a little. "Captain Chin, what''s


    wrong?"


    Adam smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many days. After I left, did you train yourself


    well?"


    "Of course!" Carter replied.


    "Really? Let me take a look." Adam nodded. He casually pointed with his finger. "There''s no weight


    here, so you don''t have to run cross-country. Let''s run from there to the starting point. It''s a


    competition. Let''s see if you''ve fallen behind!"


    This was a military order. Carter stood straight at once. "Yes, sir!"


    Carter walked excitedly as he followed Adam through the students and up to the starting point. He


    wanted to perform well in front of Adam to prove that he hadn''t beenzy and that he was still


    worthy to be Adam''s buddy.


    With a whistle, the two men ran forward on their military boots.


    Carter was 1.85m tall. However, Adam was 1.88m, which had certainly surpassed him. Adam was


    also tall and strong. Moving his long legs, he easily ran past Carter in the blink of an eye.


    They weren''t the only people on the running track. Anthea, who was punished to runps, was in


    front of them.


    Although the weather in the north wasn''t hot in September, at noontime, the sun was still very


    strong. Right now, the sun was covered by thick clouds. She took a few breaths, adjusted her


    breathing, and tried to preserve her strength as much as possible.


    When she was about to finish the firstp, she suddenly heard steady footsteps behind her.


    A tall shadow gradually enveloped her from behind. Anthea could feel the familiar masculine aura


    on his body.


    She couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    When the footsteps came to her side, Anthea turned her head and saw Adam''s handsome profile.


    Anthea was shocked. "You..."


    The dean hade in person. Adam was just the chief instructor of the military training, and he had


    no way to intervene.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for him to use his power to seek personal gains in


    public. So many people were watching. Although he couldn''t stop her from being punished, he could


    still keep herpany.


    His eyes were shining under the sun, and he said with a teasing smile, "You can''t pay for the price


    of sleeping with me alone."


    Anthea''s face turned red.


    On the running track, the two ran shoulder-to-shoulder.


    After Adam came to her side, he slowed down and followed her rhythm, running forward with her.


    Their shadows stretched long on the track.


    Anthea cleared her throat and asked with concern, "Ahem, is it alright for you to do this?"


    "Don''t worry.''Adam smiled.


    Following his eyes, Anthea looked back and was pleasantly surprised to see Carter.


    When she saw Adam''s calm expression, she knew that he must have had his own excuse toe


    and run with her.


    Adam''s eyes were fixed on her little face. He resisted the urge to reach out and touch her face and


    said in a low voice, "Pay attention to your posture. Don''t step too hard. If you feel tired, just tell me,


    and we''ll stop and have a rest."


    "Yes." Anthea nodded sweetly.


    At first, she thought that the tenps were simply too terrifying, but with hispany, she could run


    even a hundredps.


    The two of them ran side by side. A few steps behind them was Carter.


    When the whistle was blown, Carter had been trying to do his best, but the boss was always the


    boss. Adam easily ran past him, and he was struggling to catch up with Adam.


    When he was halfway there, he suddenly saw Adam slowing down.


    Carter felt like there was hope, and his entire body was filled with strength. He thought that it was a


    good opportunity to catch up.


    When he was about to catch up with Adam, he saw the pretty girl next to Adam.


    Wasn''t that his future sister-inw?


    Carter felt that he had received a blow on the head.


    At this moment, even an idiot could understand that Adam didn''t want to check whether he had


    fallen back or not. He was only using him as a cover, and his real purpose was to keep his girl


    Carter was very considerate. He ran a few steps behind them to lend them a hand in secret.


    A¡ª


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He had just been transferred back and flew in only this morning, but now, he had to face this.


    Why wouldn''t Adam give him some time to prepare himself?


    Carter looked up at the sky, feeling like crying. Suddenly, he had an impulse to transfer back to the


    south.


    Students began toe out of the canteen after lunch. When they walked back to the dormitory,


    they just happened to walk past the sports ground.


    Looking through the iron fence, they could clearly see the scene on the track.


    When Adam was talking to Carter, many students were there and heard him, so they weren''t


    surprised to see Adam there. But when they saw that Anthea was next to him, they envied her a lot.


    "Oh my god, Anthea is so lucky!"


    "It''s true! Instructor Chief Instructor Chin is inspecting his subordinate, and the two of them are


    running. It just so happens that she''s running alongside Chief Instructor Chin!"


    "She''s so lucky. It''s not a punishment at all. It''s a reward. She won a blessing in disguise!"


    "If I can run with Chief Instructor Chin, I can run 20ps in one go, let alone ten!"


    "I can run 30ps!"


    Shelby causally walked out of the canteen.


    She had been waiting tough at Anthea, but when she heard the discussion of her ssmates,


    she frowned. When she saw what was happening on the sports ground, her expression suddenly


    changed.


    Although she was watching them from afar, the two of them still seemed so harmonious.


    The sun was shining on the two of them, and their shadows were dragged longer. If one didn''t know


    better, they would think that a couple was running.


    Shelby was infuriated.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    The punishment was to run tenps on the sports ground.


    Adam was running with her. Although they didn''t talk to each other, his scent lingered in her nose.


    Their eyes met asionally, and she didn''t feel tired at all. Before she knew it, the tenps were


    finished.


    After crossing the finishing line, Although Anthea panted heavily, it wasn''t something that she


    couldn''t stand.


    Adam took out a bottle of water out of the blue. He unscrewed it and put the lid back on before


    handing it to her. "You''ve just finished running, so don''t drink water right away. After you adjust your


    breath, drink in small sips, otherwise, it''ll be a burden to your lungs."


    "Okay!" Anthea took over the bottle.


    "Are you tired?"


    "No! What about you?"


    "I''m not tired either." The corner of Adam''s lips curled up slightly.


    For him, runningps like this was a piece of cake. In the army, people had to carry burdens when


    they ran, which was a hundred times more difficult than this.


    Anthea looked around, but she couldn''t throw herself into his arms in broad daylight. She just


    blinked her eyes and looked at him tenderly. "You''ve been running with me the entire time, and I


    don''t feel that this is a punishment at all. It''s a reward! With you, I don''t feel tired at all!"


    "I know." Adam''s eyes flickered.


    Anthea was filled with happiness. "You''re so great."


    Carter, who was behind him, was speechless.


    Having run nineps with them, he was automatically ignored again!


    Adam turned around and patted him on his shoulder, acknowledging his work as a cover story.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea finally shifted her gaze away from Adam. She smiled and said hello, "Carter, you''ve also


    been transferred back!"


    Carter, who was already used to being treated as a background, immediately put on a big smile.


    "That''s right, sister-inw!"


    Although Carter had changed his way of addressing her when they were in the disaster area, every


    time Anthea heard this title, she still felt a little shy. Her face, which had turned red because of the


    intense exercise, blushed even more.


    In the afternoon sunshine, she stood against the light. There was a blurryyer of light surrounding


    her, making her look like a newly bloomed lotus.


    Her blush added a touch of beauty to her, which made one''s heart skip a beat.


    All of a sudden, Adam felt possessive and didn''t want anyone else to watch her. He cleared his


    throat and said, "Anthea, wait for me at the back of the faculty building. I''ll meet you after I grab


    some lunch from the canteen."


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded meekly.


    Adam nced at Carter. "Your job is done here. You can leave now."


    Carter was speechless.


    That was so ungrateful!


    The lunch breaksted for nearly three hours. When it was almost two o''clock, Anthea returned to


    the dormitory.


    She had just been punished to runps at noon. With the increased exercise, her clothes were


    soaked with sweat. During military training, she only had one set of camouge uniforms, which she


    could only wait to wash at night, but she could change her tank top into a clean one.


    Anthea had changed her clothes when Lorelei climbed down from her bed and walked to Anthea


    with hesitation.


    When the dean came to punish Anthea in public,


    Lorelei felt both guilty and sorry.


    After all, they had been ssmates and roommates for a year. Shelby, the newly transferred


    student, had only given them some chapsticks as a gift, and she was bought over. She was really


    ashamed and said hesitantly, "I''m sorry, Anthea! Last night when the moderator came, I identally


    let it slip. I thought that she would only tell you off, but I didn''t expect that you would be punished..."


    It was obvious that she was trying to cover up her mistake.


    Anthea didn''t expose her because she knew it had something to do with Shelby.


    University was different from high school. They were one foot into the real world now, and the


    rtionship between ssmates wasn''t so simple. However, she was surprised that Lorelei would


    take the initiative to apologize to her, and she was willing to ept it.


    Anthea shook her head. "Don''t worry about it."


    Another roommate also came up and teased her, "Anthea, that was a blessing in disguise! Chief


    Instructor Chin just happened to test his subordinate, and you were so lucky that you could run with


    him. I heard that he also gave you a bottle of water! The girls are so envious. To tell you the truth, I


    am too!" "Ahem, is that so..." Anthea''s eyes flickered, but her heart was filled with joy.


    Lorelei was still worried. "Anthea, you won''t hate me, will you?"


    Before Anthea could answer, Shelby, who had been sitting in front of the desk with her back to the


    others, couldn''t take it anymore. She snorted coldly and said in a harsh tone, "There''s nothing to


    hate. It''s normal for her to get told off or punished. She broke the rule when she didn''te back


    last night!"


    Shelby regretted it the moment she finished speaking. She had always paid attention to her own


    image and had always looked as elegant as a goddess.


    In the past, no matter how emotional she was, she always had that facade on. She couldn''t hold


    back her anger anymore because she remembered how sorry she looked when she ranpsst


    morning, but today, Anthea was so lucky that she had runps with Adam. Shelby was blinded by


    jealousy.


    Anthea''s eyes swept over Shelby coldly. She picked up her jacket and put it on.


    The atmosphere in the dormitory was a little tense.


    Shelby quickly recovered her smile and tried to cover up her gaffe. She took the initiative to talk to


    her. "Anthea, where are you going?"


    Anthea knew that Shelby had been coveting her brother-inw for a while and had even had stic


    surgeries for him


    Rivals in love would never see each other eye to eye.


    Anthea suddenly smiled, showing her two shallow dimples. She deliberately tried to annoy Shelby


    and said, "I''ll go thank Chief Instructor Chin for his water!"


    The smile on Shelby''s face froze.


    Almost the next second, she sprang up from the chair and quickly chased Anthea out of the


    dormitory. However, she saw that Anthea didn''t go downstairs but turned around and went to the


    bathroom.


    When Shelby found out that she had been fooled, she became even more furious!


    At eight o''clock in the morning, all the students gathered on the sports ground.


    There was no morning exercise today, which was a rare asion. After breakfast, under the


    guidance of the instructors, they got on the bus parked at the school gate.


    Five SUVs with military license tes led the way ahead, followed by more than 20 buses. The


    mighty motorcade shuttled through the streets for an hour and a half and a half before arriving at


    the foot of the mountain at the border of the neighboring county.


    The vehicles continued to go up the hill along the national highway.


    The dense trees on both sides almost blocked the sunlight. Without opening the windows, they


    seemed to smell the fresh scent of nature.


    Anthea pulled her hat down below her eyebrows. Hugging her shoulders, she felt sleepy as the bus


    swayed.


    They weren''t going to be trained in sports ground at school today but in the wild. The specific


    content was still unknown, but one thing was clear: the instructors didn''t see them as students.


    Instead, they were training them as if they were new recruits in the army. It seemed that the


    university had spent a lot of effort on this military training.


    Anthea yawned.


    At this time, her phone vibrated, and shezily took it out.


    When she saw the name "Adam" on the screen, her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Because they hadn''t gotten off yet, Adam didn''t call, but sent a text message.


    He was in thest SUV in the front.


    Anthea could even imagine the way he looked down to text her but kept his face expressionless


    while the other instructors looked ahead. He must look so handsome.


    "Remember the way up the mountain and memorize some unique buildings."


    Anthea replied, "Okay."


    Although she didn''t know what he meant, she believed that anything her uncle-inw said was right,


    so she immediately stopped dozing and sat straight up. Then she turned to look out of the window.


    Leonardo, who took the opportunity to y games, was hit by her elbow, and heined in a


    mumble.


    Anthea ignored him and went on to observe the view along the way.


    After the vehicles drove into the mountains, the students gradually understood what the training was


    about.


    This area was full of tourist attractions and was a very safe ce. Even if they entered the


    mountains, there wouldn''t be any dangerous beasts roaming around. There were pavilions in every


    part of the area, and there were safeguards inside. Many viges were also under the mountains.


    Instead of standard physical training on the sports ground, the students got off at random spots in


    the dense woods without being given any direction. The training was to see if they could find their


    way out within the specific time. It wasn''t very tiring, but it would train their ability.


    The students were arranged in teams, which were then scattered one by one in different locations.


    Anthea''s group happened to be thest one. There were about fifty people in her team. When they


    got off the bus one after another, each of them was given a small water bottle.


    After entering the woods, Adam briefly introduced the rules and some dos and don''ts. There was


    nothingplicated. All they needed to do was toplete the task within the stipted time and


    walk out of the woods by themselves. Mobile phones wouldn''t be a problem, because they had lost


    all signals when they drove into the mountain.


    After the exnation, Adam got back into his vehicle.


    However, when he turned around, he inadvertently nced at her before he left.


    After the SUV disappeared into the distance, only the students were left behind, and everyone was


    talking. They were usually trained on the yground by following whistling and instructions, but


    today, they were unexpectedly left in the mountains. They were all confused.


    But it wasn''t like being trained like a puppet on the sports ground with the sun above their heads.


    This felt as rxed as a spring outing.


    Everyone was very happy. It was cool under the trees, and the air was fresh. Everyone was so


    happy that they didn''t want to leave.


    After enjoying the view for more than half an hour, they still didn''t forget their task. After all, there


    was a time limit. Those who couldn''t get out in time would be punished when they got back.


    "Oh my god, every direction looks the same. Where should we go?"


    "They didn''t give us apass. I don''t even know which direction we came from!"


    "Where is the exit?"


    The students who were sitting and resting on the ground all stood up and began to discuss among


    themselves.


    Anthea stood up and put on her hat again. She pointed somewhere and said, "I seem to remember


    the pavilion halfway up the mountain. We should have driven past it when we went up. Why don''t


    we look in that direction first?"


    As soon as she said that, everyone looked at her in surprise.


    "Anthea, you''re amazing!"


    "I''ve been busy sleeping all the way. I didn''t expect that anyone would remember it!"


    Anthea lowered her gaze, and her eyshes quivered.


    Those who didn''t know better only thought that she was shy and humble, but Leonardo, who sat


    next to her on the bus, knew that she was feeling guilty from the praises.


    The reason why she remembered the way was that Adam had sent her a text message to remind


    her on her way here.


    Anthea''s face turned red.


    He was obviously partial to her!


    None of the students knew what today''s training was. They only knew that they were going to the


    wild, and their instructors had kept it a secret. Before they reached their destination, no instructor


    had leaked anything. However, Adam secretly sent her a message...


    It was clear that someone was worried that his little girl would have a hard time.


    Leonardo shook the golden hair on his forehead and gave up trying to argue.


    He was used to the lovey-dovey behavior!


    When the other students heard her words, they immediately found their confidence and involuntarily


    followed her.


    Shelby, who was also in the team, saw how her ssmates showered Anthea with praises and felt


    very frustrated. She thought that Anthea was deliberately trying to steal the spotlight.


    Anthea had been stealing her moment when they were in high school. Now that they were in


    college, Anthea was still the same. Now that Lil Adam Hongyi was here. Shelby was filled with


    jealousy. She didn''t want to see Anthea performing well in front of her brother-inw.


    Shelby took a step forward and said in a sweet voice, "There are many pavilions on the way apart?


    My idea is different from Anthea''s. I think the other direction is the right one!"


    Shelby pointed in exactly the opposite direction.


    As soon as she said that, the other students were put in a difficult position.


    Looking down the mountain, some people felt that Shelby seemed to make sense, and they didn''t


    know who to listen to for a while.


    When Shelby saw this, she smiled and said, "Well, since none of us know where to go, and Anthea


    and I are both sure about our own ideas, then let''s split up, shall we?


    "If you think I am right, follow me. If you think Anthea is right, just follow her. Let''s see who will reach


    the assembly point first!


    "What do you think, Anthea?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In the end, she even asked Anthea.


    Anthea resisted the urge to roll her eyes at Shelby.


    Shelby had already said what she wanted to say, so what else could Anthea say?


    What an imbecile!


    Anthea had wanted to bring the team out of the mountain quickly. After all, she had done her


    homework in advance thanks to Adam''s reminder. Yes, there were many identical pavilions, but if


    one observed them carefully, one could see that there was a number on each pavilion.


    Shelby''s little speech had only created more trouble!


    The other students looked at one another. Both of them are top beauties in school, and they both


    had their own styles. The boys didn''t know how to choose. But everyone''s taste was different, so


    they still made their choices based on their preferences.


    In the end, the 50 or so people automatically divided into two groups.


    Anthea and Shelby each led a group and headed in two different directions.


    Leonardo knew everything, so hezily followed Anthea.


    The other students following behind her looked hesitant and uncertain. Every now and then, they


    would turn around to look in Shelby''s direction. They were afraid that they had made a wrong choice


    and wouldn''t be able to get out in time. If that happened, they would be punished when they got


    back to school.


    Anthea didn''t seem uneasy at all. Instead, she was confident, and her pace was steady and


    confident. When the others saw this, they couldn''t help but feel more assured.


    Anthea had no idea what the others were thinking. She was filled with love.


    The sunlight fell on her eyes and brows, and her eyshes fluttered. She felt like she was holding a


    can of honey.


    "When I see himter, I really want to jump into his arms," she thought.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Their journey went smoothly.


    Because Anthea took the lead and led the way without any hesitation, everyone followed her.


    They came by bus then on foot, but now, they had to walk all the way back. It would take a long


    time for them to walk out of the woods. They took a five-minute rest every 20 minutes, and the


    journey went on in an orderly way.


    By noon, the road ahead gradually widened.


    "I think the rendezvous ce is right ahead!"


    Someone shouted excitedly, and the crowd burst into an uproar.


    About five meters away, there was a clearing that was surrounded by low trees. It was the ce


    where they got off earlier. Right now, two SUVs with military license tes were parked there, and


    there was a small red g on the nearby tree.


    Seeing that they had really made their way out, everyone cheered happily.


    Leonardo sighed inwardly.


    Their journey went so smoothly that in other people''s eyes, Anthea looked like a irvoyant, but he


    knew the truth. It was Adam, the loving boyfriend, who had abandoned the principle and given her


    the inside information.


    How shameless!


    Ten minutester, the whole group safely arrived at the rendezvous point.


    One of the vehicles opened its door, and a pair of ck military boots stepped out. The man was tall


    and strong and wore a pair of sunsses, which emphasized his handsome features and made him


    look more stylish.


    "Chief Instructor Chin!"


    Seeing him, everyone shouted excitedly.


    Adam looked down at her watch and said in a deep voice, "Thank you for your hard work. You''re an


    hour earlier than the stipted time."


    Everyone smiled happily, but they didn''t forget their guide either. They felt grateful for what Anthea


    did and admired her for it.


    "It''s all thanks to Anthea. She''s amazing and confident. She led us out of the woods!"


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to her!"


    Hearing their words, Adamnded his gaze on Anthea''s face, and he was unperturbed when he


    smiled and said, "Very good. You deserve a pat on the back."


    Anthea blushed and said, "Thank you, Chief Instructor Chin."


    Leonardo couldn''t stand the couple and looked away.


    He was shameless, and she was cheeky. They were perfect for each other!


    They were the first team toe out, and the other teams were still nowhere to be seen. Naturally,


    the sessful team would be rewarded. They were allowed to have a rest. The instructors gave


    them their lunch that consisted of beef hamburgers and c.


    Although it was just some simple fast food, in a forest like this, it almost felt like a pic. They


    enjoyed the taste of victory.


    As time went by, other teams gradually came out of the woods as well.


    Looking around, the clearing was full of students. They looked like green moss that was about to


    integrate with the forest. The stipted time had passed, but many people still hadn''t returned.


    In the end, only the small group that had followed Shelby hadn''t returned.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, someone suddenly stood up and said, "Chief Instructor Chin, Look!


    I think Shelby''s team has finallye out!"


    Hearing the voice, everyone looked up and saw about twenty people walking toward them along a


    path in the woods. All of them had their heads lowered and looked crestfallen.


    They had chosen to follow Shelby, but they were lost.


    Shelby wholeheartedly believed that Anthea was deliberately trying to steal the spotlight and didn''t


    think that she knew the way out, so she turned against Anthea. But in fact, Shelby didn''t know which


    direction was the right one. After walking blindly in the woods for a long time, she still couldn''t find


    the exit.


    In the end, they actually went back to the starting point. A girl suggested that since they hadn''t seen


    Anthea and the otherse back, it meant that they must have walked out. She suggested that


    they should follow Anthea''s direction.


    Shelby wanted to stop her again, but this time, no one would listen to her anymore.


    As it turned out, they found their way this time. However, the stipted time had long passed, and


    they were also thest team.


    After walking aimlessly for more than four hours in the mountain, everyone was almost dehydrated.


    Although they hadpressed biscuits on them, when Shelby saw Anthea sitting casually on the


    rock after a nice meal with her thin legs dangling in the air and a bottle of c in her hand, she


    couldn''t stand the stark contrast between their situations.


    Shelby was filled with grudge.


    Now that everyone had returned, Adam asked the instructors to count the number of the students.


    After confirming that everyone was there, he said to the crowd, "Take a rest here and wait for the


    vehicles to pick you up."


    Then, he took the walkie-talkie on his waist and instructed the buses to drive up the mountain.


    At this hour, the sunlight was no longer as strong, and the branches also created some shades.


    When a light breeze blew, it felt very refreshing.


    The studentszily enjoyed the moment.


    However, a small number of them didn''t look very happy. The boys were silent, but the girls couldn''t


    help butin.


    "I should know better. I shouldn''t have followed Shelby in the first ce!"


    "It took us more than four hours toe out. I can''t feel my legs now. And once we get back, we''ll


    be punished for our failure as well!" "Anthea said at that time that she knew which direction was


    right, but Shelby was against her. She thought too highly of herself! It''s all her fault!"


    Shelby''s face turned livid when she heard the mes.


    Her clench was so tight that she almost broke her fingernails, especially when she heard that Adam


    had praised Anthea in front of everyone just now...


    Shelby was furious.


    She looked at Anthea with jealousy and hatred. The cold look in her eyes reminded one of a snake


    hovering in the dark.


    Shelby suddenly had an idea.


    Shelby and the others came backte, and Anthea was bored by the waiting. But when she saw


    Shelby''s dirty face, she felt that it was worthwhile. She raised her arm and stretched herself.


    Adam was in the SUV not far away and chatting with other instructors. From time to time, she would


    steal nces at him.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps nearby, and a boy walked past her. "Anthea, Leonardo is asking you


    toe over. He seems to be looking for you!"


    "Where?" Anthea stood up.


    "Just over there!" The boy pointed at a random spot.


    Anthea followed his fingers and saw that in the dense woods to her southeast, Leonardo was


    standing under a big gnarled tree. He seemed to be studying something with his head raised.


    She nodded without hesitation. "Okay, I see. Thank you!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy waved at her and left directly.


    Anthea patted away the leaves on her bottom and walked in that direction.


    There were a lot of students. Some were sitting, some were standing, and some were walking


    about. No one noticed her departure.


    Leonardo was some distance away, and it took her some time to get there.


    Anthea walked slowly. She wasn''t in a hurry. The voices of the students behind her gradually drifted


    away.


    Halfway there, she suddenly slipped and fell down. She was shocked and cried out...

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Anthea widened her eyes in horror.


    The grass ahead of her looked dense and felt soft when she stepped on it, but for some reason, the


    ground suddenly gave in, and by the time she realized what was happening, it was toote.


    It seemed that she was falling straight into a cave formed by andslide.


    Everything shed past her eyes, and her low cry was drowned in the leaves falling down with her.


    "I''m screwed!"


    This was the only thought left in Anthea''s mind.


    "Thump!"


    With a muffled sound, Anthea fell to the bottom.


    She closed her eyes tightly, thinking that even if she survived, she would be crippled. The rest of her


    life would be ruined. If she really became disabled, she didn''t know whether Adam would still want


    her or not!


    There was intense pain in her hips. Anthea grimaced and tried to touch the spot.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that she wasn''t dead, and she could still move her limbs. With


    her medical knowledge, she could tell that no bones were fractured, and only her buttocks hurt.


    She had fallen from above andnded on her bottom.


    Anthea touched the ground beneath her and found ayer of leaves.


    Only then did she realize that the thickyers of leaves beneath had worked as an air cushion.


    Fortunately, she fell on it and wasn''t injured. Still shaken, she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    That was close!


    Rubbing her bottom, Anthea got up and looked around.


    The cave was so narrow and could only fit two or three people. The light was very dim, and the


    opening above was covered by many branches. The only light came from the hole through which


    she had just fallen from.


    Anthea looked up and found that the ground was at least three meters above her.


    Although she could easily climb over a fence, this was still too high. Moreover, the walls were too


    bare for her to climb.


    She gave up after trying twice. Both times, she fell back to the ground.


    She shouted a few times, but the walls of the cave stopped her voice from going out, and she could


    only hear her own echo. Moreover, the ground was too far above her. When the wind blew, the


    bushes rustled loudly, and it was impossible for anyone to hear her voice.


    Anthea had no choice but to sit down and wait calmly.


    She hugged her knees with both hands and rested her chin on them, looking like a kitten waiting to


    be rescued by its owner.


    On the other side, the buses had already driven up the mountain.


    The students gathered around. Under the guidance of the instructors, they got on the buses one


    after another and were ready to go back to school.


    Just then, someone jumped off one of the buses. He ran so fast that his hat fell, revealing his


    golden hair. "Chief Instructor Chin!"


    Adam, who was about to walk towards the SUV, stopped when he heard the voice.


    Seeing Leonardo''s anxious face, Adam felt a little uneasy. "What''s wrong?"


    Leonardo panted and said, "Anthea is missing. She''s not on the bus!"


    "What?!" Adam''s face paled all of a sudden.


    Leonardo was very anxious. "I don''t know where she is. I went to take a leak, and I haven''t seen her


    since I got back. I thought that she had drunk too much c and had to go to the toilet as well! Now


    that everyone is ready to go back, I still can''t find her!"


    Leonardo was genuinely concerned. Just then, they heard the whistle that summoned them to get


    into the buses.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everyone got on the bus of their own group. Anthea would be there if she heard the whistle. But


    after Leonardo sat down, the seat next to him remained empty. She was nowhere to be seen.


    Leonardo looked around. There were very few people outside. All he could see was the clearing


    and the dense forest around them


    Although she had her phone with her, there was no signal in the mountain...


    Adam suddenly clenched his fists, and his face was darker than a cloudy sky.


    With a serious look on his face, he said in a deep and cold voice, "The groups that have all their


    members can set out first. As for the rest of the groups, the female students should wait in the


    buses. The male students and the instructors, please follow me to search for her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gradually, everyone heard the news, and they began to talk among themselves.


    Although the surrounding areas were all scenic spots with little danger, a girl had suddenly


    disappeared in the forest, so everyone was still worried about her safety.


    Only Shelby, who was sitting by the window, shielded her face with her elbow so that no one could


    see the smile on her face.


    When they finally came out of the woods, she happened to notice a spot.


    Before when this mountain was still a wastnd, some hunter had set up a trap to catch animals.


    Now that this is a tourism destination, no trap was allowed. The heavy rain a few days ago caused


    somendslides. For safety reasons, signs that said "Danger. Do not approach" had been set up.


    All Shelby had done was secretly move the warning sign away.


    She found a random boy to deliver the message, which would lure Anthea over. That trap was on


    her path.


    That ce was very remote, and no one would notice it. After seeing Anthea fall in, Shelby put the


    warning sign back without anyone noticing.


    Shelby had wanted to leave Anthea behind in the mountains.


    Anthea would be stuck in the middle of nowhere with no one to help her. She would be scared out


    of her wits, and Shelby liked that idea.


    She didn''t expect Leonardo to step out and tell Adam that Anthea was missing. Now, arge group


    of people was looking for her.


    Shelby elegantly tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled cunningly.


    What if the others had gone to search for Anthea? Shelby had put the warning sign back. They


    could spend the whole afternoon looking for her, but they still might not find her!


    The thought made Shelby''s smile even brighter.


    Anthea had lost count of how many times she had sighed


    She sighed again


    She looked up expectantly and then lowered her eyes again.


    Anthea didn''t even know how long she had been here. Maybe it was only half an hour, but she felt


    as if half a day had passed. She didn''t know if Adam and Leonardo had noticed that she was


    missing.


    She was unconsciously fiddling with the fallen leaves on the ground. No matter how nervous she


    felt, she could only wait patiently.


    This was the only thing she could do at the moment.


    She thought she heard a rustling sound from above.


    Anthea didn''t pay much attention at first, thinking that it was caused by the wind. But the sound was


    getting more and more obvious, and the sunlight seemed to be brighter. She couldn''t help but


    look up.


    Light suddenly filled her sight, and she narrowed her eyes involuntarily.


    When she saw who it was, her mouth opened slightly.


    Adam bent down at the opening, and she could see his muddy ck military boots. Before she


    could make a sound, the tall and strong man had grabbed a branch nearby and jumped down.


    He fell from above andnded steadily in front of her.


    Anthea was so excited that he shouted, "Uncle-iw, that''s so cool!"

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    The whole process onlysted one or two minutes.


    Anthea watched as he jumped down the cave and stood in front of her. It felt like a dream.


    Astonished, she jumped to her feet and said in amazement, "Oh my god! How did you manage to


    do that? That was amazing!"


    Adam rose to his feet as soon asnded. He then held her shoulders and asked, "Are you hurt


    anywhere?"


    He had removed the twig covering the opening, and it was much brighter inside the cave. He could


    see her little face more clearly.


    She looked fine, and there were no tears on her face. Her camouge uniforms were crumpled, and


    her hair was unkempt. There were some loose leaves on her hair, but her eyes were bright when


    she looked at him.


    Anthea grinned, showing her two small dimples. "No, I''m not hurt. The leaves down here are quite


    thick.


    I''m so lucky!"


    "Let me have a look!" Adam said.


    He had been frowning since Leonardo told him that Anthea was missing.


    His hands slid down from her shoulders, and he looked at her up and down, examining every part of


    her.


    Seeing that he was so serious, Anthea said in an adorable voice, "My butt hurts. That''s all. Inded


    on my bottom when I fell, and it''s still a little painful. Do you want to have a look?"


    She then realized that it sounded like she was flirting with him.


    Anthea almost wanted to bite down her own tongue. She blushed and looked abashed.


    Adam didn''t ept the invitation. Instead, he pursed his lips.


    Anthea didn''t notice the look on his face. Still feeling shy, she ran to his side and held his arm.


    "Uncle-iw, you haven''t told me yet! How did you jump down like that? It was so cool. You have to


    teach me some time... Hmm!"


    She was stopped by the thin lips on her mouth.


    He pressed her against the wall and kissed her so hard that she felt she was being swallowed


    whole.


    She whimpered in pain.


    Five minutester, Adam finally let go of her, and her pink lips were so red that they looked like they


    were bleeding.


    Anthea raised her head, feeling wronged, and only then did she see his face. It was as dark as a


    stormy sky.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    He looked tense, and his deep-set eyes were filled with concern and anxiety.


    Anthea suddenly realized that he must be very nervous about her. Sheforted him in a soft


    voice, "Don''t worry. I''m perfectly fine!"


    Adam tightened his grip around her waist and sounded displeased. "Leonardo told me that you


    were missing, and I''ve searched everywhere for you. Why did youe to this part of the woods?


    Don''t you know how dangerous it is?"


    He was so anxious that he felt like there were needles in his stomach.


    Although he knew that this was a tourism area with little danger, he was still terrified when he heard


    that she was missing. He was worried that something bad would happen to her. With every passing


    second, he became more worried.


    He was finally at ease when he made sure that she was alright.


    Every time Adam lost his temper, he looked very intimidating.


    Anthea was a little scared, but when she remembered a simr situation when they were in the


    disaster area. Back then, he told her that she was no longer alone, and she was very touched. She


    immediately said, "I''m sorry."


    Adam sighed and said, "Anthea, were you afraid?"


    "No, I wasn''t!" Anthea shook her head and leaned into his arms. "I was a little scared at first, but


    after I found out that I wasn''t hurt, I wasn''t afraid anymore!


    I knew you woulde to save me!"


    "Were you that certain?" Adam stroked her head.


    "Of course!" Anthea answered without hesitation.


    She nodded repeatedly in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adam finally smiled, and he no longer felt so nervous.


    He was worthy of her trust. He would find her, even if he had to turn every stone on the mountain


    upside down.


    Anthea rested in his arms, and all her anxiety was gone. She sighed in relief and said, "I think this is


    a little romantic."


    "Romantic?" Adam couldn''t helpughing, as if he couldn''t keep up with her logic.


    Anthea blinked. "Don''t you feel that this is like in the TV series? We''re like the young prince and the


    beautifuldy that were trapped in a dried-up well togther!"


    Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry. He caressed the top of her head with his palm and said,


    "We have to get out."


    Anthea nodded.


    The sun outside had faded, and the evening glow was setting in. Soon it would be dark. She sighed


    and said in a sorry tone, "You shouldn''t have jumped down so impulsively just now. You should have


    gone to find someone and fetch a rope first. Now we are both trapped!"


    However, with him around, she was willing to be trapped here for the rest of her life.


    Adam said, "I don''t need any help."


    Anthea didn''t understand. He pushed her a little away from his arms. Then he turned around and


    squatted down. He stretched out his two strong arms backward, revealing his broad back and


    strong shoulders.


    "Anthea, hop on."


    Anthea climbed onto his back obediently and asked uncertainly, "Uncle-inw, you''re not climbing


    up bare-handedly with me on your back, are you?"


    What Adam did next confirmed her guess. "Hold on."


    Anthea was wrapped tightly around him like a sloth.


    Adam carried her on his back, and he looked very calm. He kicked with his military boots to find


    protruding spots on the cave wall and steadily climbed up toward the exit above them.


    The opening was only three meters above, and that was a standard height for his daily training.


    She was petite and weighed just over 45kg, which was much lighter than the usual cross-country


    equipment. Therefore, Adam didn''t have to use much effort. After five or six minutes, he had


    climbed out of the cave with her on his back. They were out in the open again.


    After she was back on the ground level again, Anthea opened her mouth so wide that one could fit


    an egg there.


    He had once carried her down a ten-story building by sliding down a rope. Now, he had just climbed


    up a three-meter deep cave with her on his back. Special force soldiers were indeed the most elite


    members of the army!


    This man was hers!


    Anthea''s pupils seemed to have changed into the heart shape. "Adam, you''ve swept me off my


    feet!"


    Adam raised her eyebrows. His face remained expressionless, but there was a proud look in his


    eyes.


    Anthea slid down from his back and looked around. She still had a lingering fear when he


    remembered


    how she slipped earlier.


    "Are you going to try it again, wandering around on your own?" Adam tapped her little nose.


    Although his tone sounded severe, his ck eyes were filled with affection.


    Anthea pursed her lips and wanted to exin the reason for her fall, but she suddenly saw the


    warning sign a few steps away.


    She was surprised and let out a little cry.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Anthea was sure that there was no warning sign when she came over earlier because if she had


    seen this warning sign, she would have walked around that spot. She wasn''t stupid...


    She wrinkled up her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked.


    Anthea slowly pursed her lips and snorted with resentment. "My intuition tells me that my ident


    has something to do with your sister-inw, but I have no evidence!"


    There was no one else in the forest apart from the students.


    Anthea believed that she had never made any enemies in school, although she didn''t make many


    friends apart from Leonardo either. She spent most of her time studying hard, but she got along just


    fine with her ssmates.


    The only one who had a grudge against her was probably Shelby, who had just transferred here.


    So when she saw the warning sign that came out of nowhere, although there was no evidence, her


    woman''s intuition told her that it had something to do with Shelby.


    After she said that, she couldn''t help but nce at Adam.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She thought that he would think that those were only words of jealousy, but he frowned, and his


    handsome face darkened.


    Adam narrowed his eyes, and the look in his eyes was fierce. The energy he gave off had


    something murderous about it.


    He held her little hand and said in a cold voice, "Fortunately, you are not injured this time, otherwise,


    I''ll teach her a lesson."


    Anthea was touched. She blinked and asked, "Well, are you going to do that as her brother-inw?"


    "No." Adam shook his head and lowered his head to look at her. "As your man."


    Anthea lowered her gaze shyly.


    She was lifted off the ground. Leaning against his chest, she was lost in his masculine scent.


    Back at the rendezvous point, the remaining bus and SUV were still waiting.


    The sunlight dimmed more obviously in the mountains. The evening sky was tainted red, and the


    thick branches and blocked out the light.


    The girls all stayed behind in the bus, and an instructor was there to look after them.


    As time went by, the sky gradually darkened, and the mood in the bus became uneasy.


    "It''s been so long. Haven''t they found her yet? It''s getting dark!"


    "I don''t want to spend the night in the mountains!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. There are so many of us here. If they really can''t find Anthea, won''t


    she have to stay in the mountains alone for tonight? It''ll be so scary!"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but rub their arms.


    Shelby liked the sound of that so much that she couldn''t help but start humming a song.


    She was very confident that the others would never find Anthea.


    She had put the warning sign back, and everyone would walk around it without searching the area.


    She was the only one who knew where Anthea was, but she would never tell them.


    In the end, if they couldn''t find her, they might call the police. But when it came to it, it would be dark


    already. Maybe they wouldn''t find her until tomorrow morning. By then, Anthea would have stayed in


    the trap all night. She would definitely be scared out of her wits!


    "Hey, look!"


    In the bus, a girl suddenly cried out in a low voice.


    Shelby paid no attention. She was still immersed in her good mood as she elegantlybed


    through her hair.


    The girl cried out again, "They''ve found Anthea!"


    "What?" Shelby shouted in disbelief.


    Her voice made the girl jump. She then pointed outside the window. "She''s right there. Chief


    Instructor Chin has found her!"


    Everyone looked in that direction at the same time and saw Adam in his camouge uniform and


    military boots. He was as tall and strong as a big tree. Holding Anthea in his arms, he walked


    steadily toward them.


    They looked like a scene from a movie.


    The petite Anthea looked as light as a twig in his arms. They looked perfect together, and the


    evening sunlight gave them a rosy outline.


    "Oh my god! Am I seeing things? Chief Instructor Chin is carrying her!"


    "And she''s lying in his arms! I''m so envious!"


    "Why is she always so lucky? Even the bad things turned out to be good. I want to be as lucky as


    she is!"


    All the girls were talking at the same time, and their voices almost ripped open the roof of the bus.


    They held one another''s hands with envious looks on their faces, wishing that they were in Adam''s


    arms now.


    What they said made Shelby''s face contort with rage.


    She didn''t expect that they could find Anthea. Not only was she found, but she was also found by


    Adam. Moreover, he was holding her in such an intimate manner. Shelby was filled with jealousy.


    She hoped, more than anyone else, that she was the one in Adam''s arms!


    Adam was getting closer and closer to the bus. Although Anthea couldn''t hear what the girls were


    talking about, she could see that they were staring at her. She was so shy that she buried her face


    in her arms.


    She struggled and tried to jump out of his arms. "My ssmates are watching me. Let me down!"


    Aftering out of the cave, Adam had carried her all the way back.


    Although the journey was quite long, he didn''t seem affected at all and moved as easily as though


    he was walking upon a level road while holding her tightly in his arms. It seemed that he was yet to


    recover from the fear of her suddenly disappearing into a cave. He felt as if she would be in danger


    again as soon as he let go of her.


    No one was around just then, so she let him carry her, but now, everyone was watching!


    He was an instructor, and Shelby was on the bus. She knew their rtionship...


    "Don''t worry about it." Adam wasn''t nning to put her down.


    He adjusted his arms and held her tighter. "I''ll just say that you''ve sprained your ankle."


    Anthea didn''t know what to say. So be it.


    However, all the gazes still made her feel very shy!


    She could tell the one person''s gaze was particrly intense, and it was a mixture of envy and


    hatred.


    Anthea knew who it was without looking at the face.


    "Anthea, hold my neck," Adam suddenly said.


    Anthea obediently did as she was told.


    She knew that he was doing it on purpose to upset Shelby.


    After they came back, Adam contacted the others through the walkie-talkie, and the other


    instructors and boys who went out to look for her came back one after another.


    Leonardo was out of breath when he ran back. Seeing that she was unharmed, he breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    The instructors arranged for the students to get back onto the bus. It was alreadyte, so they had


    to hurry back to school.


    Adam still had no intention of letting go of Anthea.


    He had to keep her under his nose, otherwise, he couldn''t stop worrying.


    He strode to the SUV, opened the car door, and put her inside. Then, he said solemnly, "Anthea has


    sprained her ankle. When we get back in town, I''ll take her to the hospital."


    Hearing that, everyone nodded. None of the instructors of students raised any objections. They all


    found his suggestion reasonable.


    Leonardo rolled his eyes silently.


    Get a room already!

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    The military green SUV pulled up outside a hospital.


    Anthea had thought that it was only an excuse, but she was surprised to see that he had really


    brought her here


    While she was blinking in bewilderment, he had walked around the vehicle to her side.


    The door of the passenger''s seat was pulled open.


    He leaned over and reached out toward her with his long arms.


    Holding her by the waist and the back of her knees, he moved her out of the SUV without any


    difficulty.


    Anthea was surprised. "What? Uncle-inw, you don''t have to carry me anymore, do you?"


    She let him carry her when her ssmates were around, but her ankle was fine, and she could walk


    on her own.


    Adam held her tighter and said, "I want to carry you."


    Anthea''s face turned as red as the sunset glow. He was flirting with her again!


    Adam carried her all the way from the parking lot to the emergency room. After making an


    appointment, he carried her into the consulting room.


    "Please give her a full-body examination," he said to the doctor.


    Hearing this, Anthea raised her hand and said, "That''s a bit over the top. Although the cave was


    very deep, I''m not hurt! I can''t even feel the pain in my butt now. I don''t need the examination..."


    "No, I''m still worried," Adam insisted.


    When she looked into his deep eyes, Anthea stopped objecting. She was as tame as a kitten.


    ording to Adam''s request, the doctor conducted a full-body inspection and X-ray on her. Adam


    only stopped frowning after he confirmed that there were no internal or external injuries.


    There were several scratches on the back of Anthea''s hand and on her neck. They were made by


    the leaves when she fell.


    They weren''t deep and could only be spotted when one looked very closely, but Adam asked the


    doctor to treat the scratches with iodine. That way, thin scabs would be formed overnight, and she


    wouldn''t have any scars.


    The doctor asked her with a smile, "Is he your family member?"


    Anthea turned to look at him.


    Adam was standing by her side in his military uniform and with one hand in his pocket. His


    shoulders were broad, and his posture was perfect. He was looking at her with an unblinking gaze,


    his eyes filled with concern.


    She thought of what happened a year ago.


    Back then when he took her to the hospital because of her injury, the doctor misunderstood their


    rtionship. She awkwardly exined that he was only her uncle-inw...


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and emphasized, "He''s my boyfriend!"


    After she said that, she could feel his eyes on her, and the temperature of her cheeks was rising.


    "In that case, please go pay the bill!"


    Adam took the payment note and walked out of the consulting room.


    After he left, the doctor whispered, "Youngdy, your boyfriend cares about you very much!"


    She had never seen such a boyfriend before. The man doted on his girlfriend and was so worried


    when she barely had any scratches on her.


    Anthea said sweetly, "Yes, he cares about me very much!"


    "I envy you so much!" The doctor said sincerely.


    "Thank you." Anthea scratched her head shyly and felt even happier.


    Her scratches couldn''t be called wounds at all. After they were treated, Anthea also left the room


    and went to wait in the corridor. The emergency room was the busiest. New patients coulde in


    at any minute. She couldn''t stay in the consultation room for too long.


    She sat on a chair and waited.


    Adam hadn''te back yet, and there weren''t many people in the corridor. The lights outside were


    already on, and she could see her reflection on the window.


    She was enjoying the view when two girls sat down behind her. When they started talking, they


    didn''t try to lower their voices.


    "Have you heard? Amirah has broken up with her boyfriend!"


    "Why? They''ve been a loving couple. I thought they had been together since high school and were


    going to get married after graduating from university."


    "Her boyfriend has cheated on her!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s true. Amirah was crying her eyes out. That''s why she''s not hanging out with us these days! Her


    boyfriend didn''t fall in love with another girl. He just slept with someone else. They had only held


    hands and kissed each other since they fell in love. Her boyfriend wanted to sleep with her several


    times, but she wouldn''t let him! So he found a girl from the same university and slept with her..."


    "Well, at the end of the day, he just can''t keep his pants on! Men are animals!"


    The two girls seemed to be here to visit a patient and walked away a momentter. Their voices


    gradually drifted away.


    Anthea frowned.


    She heard the conversation just now, and her mind had wandered off.


    After some hesitation, she took out her phone and called Leonardo. "Hey, Golden Leonardo!"


    "Shit!" She heard Leonardo''s angry voice on the other end. "Your call came in at the most critical


    moment when I''m having a rankingpetition of my game!


    I almost died! Didn''t you run away with your uncle-inw? Why are you calling your poor single


    friend now?"


    Anthea''s look was serious, and she said in a very solemn tone, "Golden Leonardo, I have


    something very important to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Leonardo also became serious because of her tone.


    Anthea asked, "Are men all animals that can''t keep their pants on?"


    Pfffft!


    She heard the sound of spurting water out on the other end. After a long while, she heard


    Leonardo''s shocked voice. "What did you just say?"


    Anthea licked his lips and repeated, "I''m asking you, are all men not capable of keeping their pants


    on?"


    "Ahem!" Leonardo said uneasily, "Why are you asking me about this? Go ask your uncle-inw. I


    am such an upright young man..."


    Anthea cut him off. "Cut the nonsense. You''re dating girls you befriend in games all the time. You


    can''t fool me!"


    "Damn it! The girls want to ask me out, okay?" Leonardo wouldn''t have it. It was the proof of his


    charisma


    "Be serious!" Anthea gritted her teeth.


    Leonardo cleared his throat again and snortedzily. "Well, to be serious, that''s pretty much true!


    Most grownup men are full of vigor, especially in theirte 20s, which is your uncle-inw''s age. He


    must be very needy!


    "tonic rtionships only exist in TV shows. When you''re not looking, he''s probably doing it with


    another woman!


    "Plus, your uncle-inw is a soldier. With his physique, if he doesn''t release himself, he''ll have to


    endure so much!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    After the call, she clutched her phone tightly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She could still hear the two girls'' conversation and Leonardo''s voice in her head. She then reached


    a conclusion: Men simply couldn''t keep their pants on.


    She had slept on the same bed with Adam before and had noticed his arousal. But he respected


    her and didn''t do anything to her.


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    Sleeping with another woman?


    No, she couldn''t let that happen!


    Anthea shook her head in a panic. Absolutely not!

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    When Adam came back, he saw her sitting there alone with her phone in her hands and a worried


    look on her face.


    He put his arm around her shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong, Anthea?"


    "Ah!" Anthea jolted and shook her head. "I''m fine. You''re back!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    He looked at her little face with concern, thinking that she wasn''t feeling well or that something had


    happened to her.


    Anthea took a closer look at his face.


    The neon lights came in through the window nearby, and the light shadows on his handsome face.


    His deep-set ck eyes were as deep as an ancient pool, and she was lost in them.


    She bit her lip and suddenly said, "Uncle-inw, I don''t want to go back tonight!"


    "Do you want to go home?" Adam asked.


    He mentionedst time that the ce was their home and even gave her a key. He sounded very


    natural when he mentioned it now.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and said, "The worst thing that can happen is that I''ll have to runps again.


    Anyway, you''ll be there with me!"


    Adamughed and caressed the top of her head.


    Of course, he wouldn''t have her runps again.


    He lied about her ankle being twisted when they left the mountain and could use that as an excuse,


    saying that she needed to stay in the hospital overnight.


    Adam took her hand and led her out of the hospital. He took her to a restaurant for dinner first, and


    then they went back to his ce in the living quarters of the armypound.


    He turned on the light above the doorway, and the orange light gave the room some warmth.


    The inside was still spotless, and the air was fresh. It felt as if they were a couple who had just


    come back from work.


    When Anthea bent down to open the shoe cab, she saw a pair of woman''s slippers on the shelf.


    They were pink and had bows with polka dots on them.


    She cried out in surprise, "When did you buy them?"


    Adam smiled and said, "After you leftst time, I asked the cleaningdy to get them for me."


    Anthea put her feet in, and the size was perfect. She was over the moon when she wore them.


    She now felt even more like thedy of the house.


    They walked inside through the doorway. After having a ss of water in the living room, Anthea


    pushed the door to the master bedroom open without ncing at the guestroom. She marched into


    the room and switched on the light.


    He didn''t follow her inside.


    "Why don''t youe in?" Anthea turned around and looked at the tall man standing outside the


    door.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, she grabbed his hand and dragged him toward her. "What are you


    afraid of? I won''t eat you!"


    Adam sighed in resignation.


    She should be the one who was afraid.


    Adam let her drag him into the bedroom. He cleared his throat and said, "Anthea, are you going to


    sleep with me tonight?"


    "Yes! It''s not like we haven''t slept together before!" Anthea nodded matter-of-factly.


    Again, Adam was speechless.


    He saw that she was checking him out, and her long eyshes looked like little fans when she


    blinked.


    It was as if she hade up with some naughty


    idea.


    Anthea did have an idea, but it had to wait untilter when they went to bed.


    It was just half-past eight, and the stars were twinkling outside. They didn''t feel like sleeping yet.


    The master bedroom included a study. There was also a separate area with a diatom mud wall that


    was used as a projection screen, where they could watch movies.


    Thanks to the experience of the horror moviest time, Anthea picked a romance movie.


    After taking a shower, she nestled in his arms like a kitten. The light was turned down, and they


    watched the scene of the couple standing on the bridge andughing sweetly in the night wind.


    The only sounds in the room were that of the movie and her crunching the chips.


    Although it was a romance movie, she didn''t expect that the ending was a tragedy.


    Anthea''s mood went up and down with the fate of the male and female characters in the movie.


    When she saw the two of them didn''t end up together and were parted forever, she couldn''t stand it


    anymore and burst into tears.


    Adam wiped her tears with a tissue.


    "Anthea," he called her name.


    "Hmm?" Anthea''s nose was congested from the crying.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam suddenly remembered what Leonardo had told him when he was in the disaster area.


    Leonardo said that after she returned from the south, he went to pick her up at the airport. She cried


    for a day and a night, and her tears never stopped...


    Adam suddenly felt that his heart had been poked with a needle. He pulled her closer and asked,


    "Did you cry for a long time when I rejected you a year ago?"


    Anthea didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention this, and she was stunned for a moment.


    She searched her memory and pouted. "I did cry for a long time. I was so sad back then!"


    At the airport, she held back her tears and didn''t want to break down in front of him. But she was an


    18-year-old girl who had fallen in love for the first time. The pain of losing him almost drowned her.


    How could she not cry?


    "I can''t bear to see you cry." Adam sighed and lowered his head to kiss away the tears on her face.


    "If I saw you like that back then, maybe I would have held your hand at the airport and not let you


    go."


    This was the first time he mentioned their feelings at that time.


    In the disaster area, he told her that he wanted to be with her, and it had blown up her mind. All her


    pretenses copsed in an instant, and she immersed herself in the joy of finding her love. She didn''t


    know when he started having feelings for her.


    Now that he had said that, did it mean that he was already wavering a year ago...


    Anthea felt like there were bubbles in her stomach.


    She felt both excited and regretful. Sheined, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    If he had told her a little earlier, maybe they wouldn''t have to waste a year. Maybe they would be


    together as early as when she was at the airport!


    Adam smiled and said nothing.


    He had too many scruples at that time, and there were too many restrictions. If he hadn''t been gone


    for a year, maybe he wouldn''t have realized his regret and couldn''t really face his real feelings.


    He reached out and pressed her forehead to the softest spot on his neck.


    The movie had ended, and the credits had rolled out. The two of them hugged each other.


    Anthea poked his chest with her finger and tried to "threaten" him. "If you don''t treat me well in the


    future, I''ll cry!" "Alright." Adam agreed very readily.


    He kissed her on the top of her head, but he didn''t care about his answer because he wouldn''t allow


    such a thing to happen.


    The room was quiet, and the projector had stopped running.


    He looked out of the window and found that it was deep into the night. The clock on the wall


    indicated that it was past 11 o''clock.


    Anthea yawned and stretched herself in his arms.


    Even though she was already sleepy, her eyes were bright. "It''s gettingte. Let''s goto bed."

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    The sshing sound of water in the bathroom stopped.


    Anthea, who was sitting cross-legged on the big bed, looked in that direction almost immediately.


    The ss door slid open, and Adam came out, wearing his nightgown. He was wiping his short hair


    with the towel in his hand. Water dripped from his temples and ran down his tanned skin.


    As soon as he stepped out, he saw Anthea staring at him with shiny eyes. She urged him, "You''re


    finally done! Come to bed! I''m sleepy!"


    After that, she yawned to prove her point.


    Adam walked to the bedside. His short hair dried quickly and casually put the towel on the bedside


    table.


    Anthea had already taken a shower before watching the movie. She could now smell his scent,


    which came from the same shower gel and shampoo that she had used.


    She quietly swallowed.


    Somehow, she felt that the air had be a little bit thinner.


    Anthea felt very nervous. She held her breath and thought that she could hear her own heartbeat.


    She grasped the quilt tightly and slipped under it like a fish, leaving only her head outside. She was


    ready to go to bed.


    Adam nced at her. ''Anthea, shall I turn off the light?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    With a click, the bedsidemp was turned off, and the room suddenly dimmed. The only light was


    the hazy moonlighting through the curtains. It spread on the ground like a thinyer of silver


    frost.


    As soon as Adamy down, Anthea rolled into his arms.


    He stretched out his arm and let her rest her head on it.


    Anthea was restless. She squirmed like a little kitten and stuck her head out from between his arms.


    Then, she held his shoulders and found his thin lips in the dark.


    Something soft touched his mouth.


    Adam was surprised at first, but then he took the initiative.


    She only pecked his mouth at first, but she didn''t seem to want to stop and became more


    enthusiastic. Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry. He held her little face and kissed her


    passionately.


    A kiss was enough to arouse many things.


    Adam held her head in his arms and rested his chin on her crown. His chest was heaving slightly.


    In the dark, he frowned as if he was trying his best to suppress something.


    However, the kitten in his arms didn''t seem to notice it. She struggled to lift her little face again, still


    trying to provoke him.


    The air in the room seemed to be on fire.


    Adam''s voice was hoarse. "Anthea?"


    Anthea bit her lips, and she could feel the heat on her cheeks. She faltered and said, "Ahem, I


    heard that holding it back isn''t good for a man''s health. You need to release it every now and then!"


    Adam drew in his breath.


    Anthea didn''t want him to suppress himself, but she didn''t want him to do it with other women either!


    She couldn''t bear the thought of it.


    Since she had already made up her mind, she would stick to it.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and whispered into his ear in her trembling voice. "Although


    we can''t do it yet, I know that there are other ways to solve that problem... I don''t have much


    experience, but I can try to help you..."


    Those were some very suggestive words.


    Adam''s face slightly contorted.


    His little girl was going to give him a hand...


    Excitement surged through him, and he almost lost control.


    Anthea was still squirming in his arms. Adam held up her delicate chin, and his voice was hoarser


    than before. "Are you sure, Anthea?"


    "Of course!" She nodded.


    This time, Adam no longer tried to stop her, instead, he lowered his head and kissed her pink lips.


    After Adam was aroused, Anthea failed to deliver at thest minute. "Um... Well... Hold on. Give me


    a second..."


    Adam was speechless.


    He couldn''t "hold on" in a moment like this.


    Anthea had already turned over and reached her hand under the pillow.


    She took out her phone and hastily scrolled down the screen.


    Although she had made up her mind to "help him out" tonight, she had little experience, and her


    head had gone nk.


    In fact, when she said she knew this way, she actually only searched it online. She had no idea


    what exactly she should do and needed a crash course...


    Thest-minute help could always do the trick!


    Anthea was looking through the web pages, trying to find the key points.


    She seemed to have found it...


    Her eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed. Just as she was going to read it carefully, a big hand


    took her phone away.


    Adam turned off her phone and threw it off the bed. Itnded on the carpet with a muffled sound.


    He pulled her back into his arms and whispered in her ear, "You don''t have to learn anything. I''ll


    teach you."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Teach her?


    He took Anthea''s hand and led it downward...


    His voice was so hoarse that he sounded like he was about to explode. "Anthea, just do this..."


    Just like he said, Adam personally taught her how to do it, in the most direct way.


    Anthea went as stiff as a sculpture.


    Ten minutes passed...


    Twenty minutes passed...


    An hour passed...


    It was finally over before she was about to copse.


    Anthea felt that her fingers were cramping, and she couldn''t feel her hands.


    She suddenly realized that she had only "touched the tip of the iceberg". She couldn''t imagine what


    it would be like when they finally did it...


    Adam came back from the bathroom and tied the belt of the bathrobe around his waist again. Then


    he held up her hands and wiped them carefully with a hot towel. In the end, he lowered his head


    and kissed them. "Anthea, are you all right?"


    Could she say that she wasn''t alright?


    Anthea looked at him in resignation.


    Adam was amused by the look on her face and pinched her nose. The look in his eye was a mixture


    of affection and the satisfaction of a satiated animal. However, there was a hint of regret as well.


    The room was quiet again, but neither of them felt sleepy.


    Antheay on his long arm, and her small hands were held in his palm. He massaged her knuckles


    with his calloused fingers, and the sore gradually disappeared.


    She blinked her eyes and suddenly thought of something. She turned to look at him and said, "I


    have a question!" "Go ahead." Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea asked very seriously, "I''ve heard people talking. Is it true that you really haven''t... slept with


    my aunt?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    After the wedding, he left without consummate the marriage and went directly to Country M by


    ne in his military uniform. The joint training camp for international special warfarested for a


    year, and the couple had been in a long-distant rtionship the whole time.


    Three months after their marriage, Rory passed away. Therefore, they were only husband and wife


    by title. Nothing had happened between them.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    "Really?" Anthea asked happily.


    Adam nodded and said, "Yes."


    Although she had heard of it from the servants a long time ago and had also learned from practice


    that he wasn''t gay, she was still wild with joy when she heard that he had never slept with Rory.


    This meant that he waspletely hers!


    Anthea blinked. She thought of something again and hurriedly asked, "Has anyone ''helped'' you like


    this before?"


    "No." Adam cleared his throat.


    Although the light had been off the entire time, he could still see the picture in his head, especially


    the feeling of a surge of excitement going through his body...


    Adam almost lost control again just by thinking about it.


    Just like him, Anthea blushed, and her heartbeat quickened when she recalled the experience.


    "Then I am your first!" She said happily. She then became so embarrassed she couldn''t keep her


    head up. She buried her face in the quilt like an ostrich.


    However, despite her embarrassment, she still leaned against his ear and whispered quickly, "You


    are also the first man I kissed and touched like that!"


    After that, shepletely buried her head in the quilt.


    Adam smiled when he saw how shy she was.


    After a long while, Anthea seemed to find it too stifling under the quilt and came back out. She


    added, "And your moaning was so seductive."


    Adam didn''t know what to say.


    He blushed, looking rather awkward.


    Well, it was a good thing that the lights weren''t turned on.


    At six o''clock in the morning, both of them woke up on their own ord.


    Anthea wanted to get out of bed with him, but he pressed her back down.


    She was puzzled. "What are you doing? I have to get up quickly, or I''ll bete for the morning


    training!"


    Adam said, "There are only four days left for the military training. You don''t have to go."


    "What?" Anthea was stunned and said in surprise, "I''m not allowed to do that, am I?"


    Adam bent over and fixed his dark eyes on her


    exposed ankles. "Your ankle was sprained."


    Anthea''s face turned red.


    Both of her ankles were out. Her fair skin was set off by the dark sheet, making her feet porcin-


    like. There was no sign of any swelling or injury. It was obviously a lie.


    Adam remained unperturbed and said matter-of-factly, "You''re recuperating at home."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea was greatly embarrassed.


    He held her ankle, and she quivered when his calloused fingertips brushed her skin.


    Adam quickly washed up as a soldier would. In less than ten minutes, he had already changed his


    clothes and was done tidying up.


    Anthea was left on the big bed, and her loose hair made her look like a squirrel. She nibbled on her


    fingers and said, "Ahem, are you sure about his? I feel ashamed for using power for personal gain.


    You are like a fatuous lord who has been bewitched by such a bane like me..."


    Adam ced his palm on top of her head and looked at her dotingly. "It''s alright. There are only a


    few days left. It wouldn''t be a problem if you don''t go."


    He didn''t want to give Shelby any more chances to make trouble.


    More importantly, the military training was about to end. He couldn''t stay in Ice city because he had


    to go back to the army with Carter, which meant they didn''t have much time to spend with each


    other.


    In that sense, he deserved to be called a fatuous lord.


    Anthea listened to him and nodded obediently. "Alright!"


    Adam smiled and said, "Your fatuous lord is going to court."


    "Go ahead!" Anthea waved at him.


    Adam walked out of the bedroom withrge strides, heading for the doorway.


    However, he returned to the bedroom almost immediately.


    Anthea was surprised. "What''s wrong?"


    "I forgot one thing," Adam said.


    Anthea looked at him nkly.


    Then, a shadow fell upon her. Adam leaned over and kissed her on her pink lips. "Wait for me at


    home. Go back to sleep if you feel like it."


    "Alright," Anthea said shyly.


    After Adam left, she was the only one left in therge house.


    She had formed a body rhythm during the military training. After she woke up, she wasn''t sleepy


    anymore. She was so bored that she picked up the phone on the carpet. As soon as she turned it


    on, a text message came in.


    "Have you been having fun again? You didn''te backst night!"


    The text message was from Golden Leonardo.


    Anthea casually replied, "Not only that, but I''m not going back! Ever!"


    Two secondster, the phone rang, and it was still from Golden Leonardo. Anthea picked it up and


    heard him askingzily, "What do you mean?"


    "I won''t return for the military trainingter. My ankle is injured!" Anthea answered confidently.


    Leonardo was furious. "Sh*t! You can''t fool me! Your ankle is perfectly fine. It''s just an excuse for


    the two of you to stay together! Where are you now? In his house? Are you bing his stay-at-


    home wife now?"


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Then what do you call this?"


    Anthea adjusted the pillow behind her and said slowly, "I mean I''m not in his house. It''s our house!¡±


    Leonardo didn''t know what to say.


    Couldn''t she just talk like a normal person? Why did she have to say such things to a poor single


    man?


    He didn''t want to continue this conversation anymore!


    After Leonardo angrily hung up the phone, Anthea stretched herself and nimbly jumped out of bed.


    She then ran into the bathroom to take a shower and wash up.


    When she came out, she made the bed like a good wife, then picked up the tissue paper on the


    floor and threw them into the trash can with a red face.


    After doing all this, she recalled Leonardo''s phone call where he called her a stay-at-home wife.


    Anthea bit her lip lightly, and her eyes sparkled.


    She felt that she should do something. Instead of staying idly at home, she changed into her clothes


    and went out in a hurry.


    Anthea went to the supermarket and started shopping.


    She almost bought everything sheid her eyes on and packed the shopping cart full. She picked


    two recipe books before checking out and then rushed home by taxi.


    She wanted to give him a surprise!


    In the evening, the sun was setting on the west mountain.


    Adam drove his SUV in the underground parking lot. The other instructors would take care of the


    assembly in the evening and organize the students to watch an educational movie on patriotism. It


    wouldn''t make a difference if he stayed behind, so he drove back home.


    His little girl was waiting at home.


    Coming out of the elevator, Adam took out the key and opened the door.


    Seeing the pair ofdies'' sneakers on the shoe rack, he smiled a little.


    The sunset glow was the most beautiful at this hour. It poured in through the French windows and


    gave the floor a beautiful color. All the furniture in the house seemed to be coated with a bright


    color.


    Adam changed into his slippers and walked in. He could smell the scent of food in the air.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It was as if the brilliant glow of the sunset had shone into his heart. It was a bright and warm feeling.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    An idea suddenly came to Adam''s mind. He felt like a husband who had returned home, where his


    little wife was waiting for him.


    He had been married once.


    However, they were only husband and wife in name.


    The marriage between the Chin Family and the Hsu family was arranged by the parents. Adam,


    who was born in a rich family, had been used to having his life arranged by Bemy since he was a


    child. He didn''t care whom he married because to him, they were only his father''s orders.


    He and Rory had only met each other several times before the wedding, not to mention that the


    asions were all banquets or dinner parties. How much affection could they have for each other?


    This was the first time that Adam felt that he had a home.


    Opening the door, he saw the bright sunshine and smelled the warm aroma of food. After a busy


    day, he went back home and entered the kitchen. Her little wife wore an apron and was working at


    the stove. She smiled sweetly at him, showing two small dimples.


    He wanted to have children.


    It would be best if he could have two daughters.


    Just like her, they would be nifty and mischievous and had skin as fair as porcin dolls.


    The kitchen was only a dozen or so steps away, but Adam had already pictured their life together.


    He was filled with expectation when he put his hand on the handle of the kitchen door, but when he


    pushed open the solid wooden door, the scene inside waspletely different from what he had


    imagined.


    Anthea wore a dark blue apron that wrapped around her petite figure, outlining her soft and slender


    waist. She had tied her long hair into a ponytail, and only a few strands of loose hair fell on her


    forehead.


    The sunset glow fell on her face, creating a circle of light. Her skin was almost translucent.


    It was like a painting.


    But she looked horrified now. She held the spat with one hand and was more than a meter away


    from the stove. The oil was cracked in the pan, and she was trying to move forward with a grimace.


    Instantly, mes rose up in the smoking pan.


    Ah! Help!"


    Anthea jumped up high and screamed in fright.


    "..."


    ? ? ?


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched.


    He took a quick step forward and pulled her behind him. He then grabbed the lid, urately put the


    lid on, and then turned off the fire.


    His silly girl didn''t even turn on the fan when she was cooking.


    Seeing that he had saved the day in a split second, Anthea patted her small chest, waved the


    spat in her hand, and said, "Oh my god, I was scared to death! I thought the house was going to


    be burned down, and I almost called the fire department!"


    Adam darted around the kitchen.


    The top of the stove was a mess. There was a pile of eggshells on the marble tform, and


    unopened food was everywhere. There were also two shattered eggs on the floor.


    A whole packet of quick-frozen dumplings was floating in the rice cooker next to the stove.


    It had been cooked for too long, and the dumpling wrappers and meat stuffings had been


    separated. This was where the aroma came from when he stepped into the house.


    "How did it be like this?" Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I just want to you have a warm meal when youe back home!" Anthea pouted. She ran to the


    stove and removed the lid. When she saw the burned food inside, she looked crestfallen. "It''s over.


    They''re all burned. There''s nothing to eat!"


    When he picked up the recipe book that had fallen to the ground, she quickly grabbed it back and


    hid it behind her in embarrassment.


    "You don''t know how to cook?" asked Adam.


    "Of course I do!" Anthea didn''t sound very confident. "I can make instant noodles..."


    Adam burst outughing and pulled her to his side. "Were you hurt anywhere just then?"


    Anthea said pitifully, "My finger was scalded..."


    Adam immediately frowned. He grabbed her small hand and saw a reddish spot on her middle


    finger. "I''ll put some scald ointment on it."


    He held her in her by the shoulder and led her out of the kitchen.


    There was a medicine box in the corner cab in the living room. Adam put on the ointment for


    her. Her finger was burned red, and there was no blister, so it wasn''t too serious.


    Anthea sat there, but she looked very displeased.


    Adam felt sorry for her. "What''s wrong, Anthea?"


    She wasn''t happy!


    Anthea felt deeply frustrated and med herself. "I''m too stupid! I can''t even cook. How am I going


    to be a good wife and mother in the future?"


    She had been working in the kitchen the whole afternoon, but she had messed up everything.


    It was more like fright than a surprise.


    Adam heard her and smiled.


    He wrapped a Band-Aid around her finger, then touched her head and said affectionately, "You


    smell like you''ve been cooking. Go take a shower and change your clothes."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Alright!" Anthea nodded dejectedly.


    She had been in the kitchen for a long time, and the smell had tainted her clothes and her hair.


    She took a shower, changed into her pajamas, and blow-dried her hair.


    There was no one in the living room, but she heard the sound of the fan in the kitchen. She walked


    over in surprise, only to see Adam, who was wearing the apron she had taken off before.


    The spat looked as stylish as a pistol in this hand.


    Anthea opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    She had never seen men cook before, not in the Hsu family, nor in the Lee family in the town. Her


    foster parents were very traditional. Her mother stayed at home, and her father earned the money.


    Her mother had always been the one busy in the kitchen.


    Perhaps she subconsciously felt that cooking was a very feminine thing, but Adam, who was


    wearing a military uniform, looked mighty and handsome. He wasn''t feminine at all.


    The outline of his side face was smooth, his chin was sharp, and his features were handsome.


    Anthea blinked and let out a cry. She then ran over and threw her arms around his waist from


    behind.


    She shouted excitedly, "Adam, you actually have can cook!"


    Adam was very skillful.


    He stir-fried the rest of the eggs together with the shrimp. Then he chopped up two chicken legs into


    minced meat, thickened it with starch, and threw in some chili. The aroma filled the air. He also


    made a vegetable soup, which was bubbling in the pot.


    When he turned off the fire, he sprinkled some white pepper on it.


    He took out all the dumplings that had been ruined by her cooking. He picked out the intact ones


    and fried them into a golden color with a frying pan.


    "Yes." Adam smiled.


    He had spent a lot of his serving time deep in the mountains. How could he fill their stomach if he


    couldn''t cook?


    Adam was a decent cook, but he seldom cooked himself. The Chin Family had chefs all year round,


    and he rarely cooked when he was alone.


    He patted the small hands on his waist and said, "Go set the table. It''s time for dinner."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded happily.


    She took two bowls and two pairs of chopsticks and ced them neatly on the table.


    There was a meat dish, a vegetable dish, and a soup, as well as the dumplings. Adam also opened


    two cans. They pulled out their chairs and sat down face to face. This was the first time that they


    had dinner alone at home.


    Anthea took a bite of the fried dumplings.


    It was delicious and crispy. It tasted so good that she almost burst into tears.


    She looked up at Adam''s rolled-up sleeve and the bulging muscles on his arms.


    How unfair!

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Anthea had worked in the kitchen for the whole afternoon, and she almost set the house on fire.


    It took him less than ten minutes to turn the situation around. He cleared up her mess and made a


    table of delicious food.


    Anthea had stuffed her mouth full. She looked like a squirrel that was looking for food with all her


    strength.


    After she swallowed all the things in her mouth, the fragrance still lingered in her mouth. She asked


    him, "Do you often cook?"


    "Not really." Adam shook his head and muttered, "It''s just that when I camped in the wild,


    asionally, the military cook isn''t very good, so I would cook something for my fellow soldiers."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea could almost imagine how enjoyable those soldiers would find his food to be.


    She tilted her head like a child and said, "How about you only cook it for me in the future?"


    This request was a bit unreasonable.


    "Alright." Adam agreed very readily.


    Anthea only asked it in passing, but she didn''t expect that he would promise her without hesitation.


    She grinned, revealing two shallow dimples and several teeth. She felt like she was swimming in


    honey.


    She held a bowl of soup with both hands and was sipping it.


    She was so full that her belly had plumped up, but she was unwilling to put down her bowl and


    chopsticks.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, she thought to herself that since she had failed in cooking, she


    had to make up for it from somewhere else!


    Anthea looked up solemnly. "I''ll do my better tonight!"


    Adam coughed into his fist.


    He wanted to tell her that she didn''t have to...


    That night, the master bedroom was filled with silver moonlight.


    The room was quiet, but the air was burning hot. A lot of things were happening on the bed.


    Anthea did what she said, and there was a bulge on the quilt.


    With yesterday''s experience, she was no longer a first-timer. She could manage to do it by herself


    and despite her shyness, she tried to do her best.


    Adam swallowed but still couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    A hoarse and sexy voice escaped him. "Hmm..."


    The zing sun was hanging high in the sky, and white clouds floated overhead.


    Although the sun was blocked, it was very hot and humid, especially for the students who were


    standing on the sports ground in their camouge uniforms for military training. They all sweated


    profusely.


    The dismissal whistle rang out in the evening, but some students still stayed where they were.


    After the morning training ended yesterday, Adam said in a deep voice, "The punishment for


    students who failed the test will double to 100ps. The instructor will make sure that they finish it.


    You don''t need to finish it within a day, but you must finish it before the end of the military training."


    He was referring to the students who failed toe out within the stipted time.


    Then ran over a dozenps at noon and needed to run some more in the evening after the daily


    training ended. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to finish all theps in the end.


    Shelby was among them.


    When Adam made the announcement, she kept looking at him with her limpid beautiful eyes, trying


    to soften his heart. But he didn''t even frown and treated her the same as everyone else.


    Shelby panted as she ran theps. Her hair was dripping with sweat and her image was ruined.


    "Anthea is so lucky!"


    "Although she was injured, she doesn''t need to attend the military training for the next two days!"


    "I should have twisted my ankles when I was in the mountain forest. That way, I don''t have to train


    or get punished. Maybe I can be as lucky as her and get carried by Chief Instructor Chin!"


    Listening to the discussion of the people behind her, Shelby was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    While she was runningps here, Anthea was resting somewhere else!


    Shelby had made some painstaking effort when she transferred here in her sophomore year. It was


    all because she wanted to take the opportunity to get close to her brother-inw, Adam. However,


    Anthea was in her way all the time and even stole her spotlight!


    Shelby even felt that all Adam could see was his niece but not his sister-inw.


    How could she not be jealous of Anthea!


    She didn''t me Adam but med Anthea for everything.


    After running slowly for twops, Shelby was exhausted. She took off her hat and sat down on the


    stone steps without caring about her image.


    Outside the iron fence of the sports ground, Adam was walking out of a building.


    The military training was about to end. He went to the dean''s office tonight to have a meeting.


    At this hour, the sun was halfway down the horizon, and he looked like he was walking on the


    sunset glow. His camouged trousers had an elongating effect on his legs. His sleeves were rolled


    up, revealing his muscr forearms. He had unbuttoned the first two buttons, and she could see his


    Adam''s apple. It was a very manly look.


    Shelby was infatuated.


    Adam didn''t go to the canteen. Instead, he took out the car keys in his trouser pocket.


    After returning from the field training in the mountains two days ago, he hadn''t gone back to the


    faculty''s dormitory. After the military training yesterday, he directly drove out of the campus. All the


    instructors were there during the evening assembly except for him.


    Shelby didn''t think much about it. Instead, she felt that she couldn''t just sit there and wait for things


    to happen.


    The military training was about to end. She insisted on transferring here but had made no


    substantial progress except for exhausting herself. She had to create some opportunities herself.


    Shelby picked up the hat from the ground. Instead of runningps, she directly left the sports


    ground.


    She went neither to the canteen or back to her dormitory.


    She saw Adam get in the military green SUV and was already driving out of the school.


    Shelby couldn''t catch up even if she wanted to.


    Just then, a taxi happened to pull over outside the library on the other side of the road. After a


    senior-year student got off, she immediately ran over and hailed the taxi.


    The driver asked her where she was going. Shelby quickly pointed with her finger and said, "Please


    follow that SUV with the military license te!"


    Hearing her words, the driver stepped on the elerator and followed the vehicle.


    There were traffic jams along the way, and they had to stop from time to time.


    Forty minutester, the SUV drove into the living quarters of a militarypound.


    Shelby knew that there Adam had a ce here, but she had never been here before.


    There were guards at the gate, so they couldn''t drive inside. Shelby got off. It just so happened that


    someone came out at that moment, and she slipped in.


    When she caught up with the SUV on foot, it was already parked outside a building.


    On the way here, Shelby had already formed a n. When she saw him get out of the SUV, she


    wanted to run to his side.


    However, she had only run a few steps when she stopped abruptly.


    Her view was blocked by the flower bed outside the building, but she could see a girl sitting on the


    steps and seemed to be waiting for him.


    Because as soon as Adam walked over, the girl jumped into his arms, knocking him back slightly.


    He then reached out to catch her and led her into the building in an intimate manner.


    Shelby''s eyes immediately widened.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Anthea wasn''t bored at home, but when the sun began to go down, she couldn''t sit still anymore.


    She couldn''t wait to see him.


    Anthea had wanted to behave like a sweet wife before, but after seeing his cooking skills, she gave


    up that idea. It seemed that he was about toe back, so she put on her shoes and ran


    downstairs.


    She was like a little kitten that was sitting on the steps outside and waiting for her master''s return.


    After the military training, Adam had a meeting, which dyed him a while.


    Anthea didn''t feel impatient at all. When she saw the military green SUV driving in, her eyes lit up.


    Adam also saw her. That was why he didn''t drive into the underground garage but parked directly


    outside the building.


    As soon as he stepped on the stairs, Anthea threw herself into his arms like a cannonball.


    She was not afraid at all. She knew that he would catch her.


    Adam held her slender waist and felt her gentle breath on his chest. It gave him butterflies in the


    stomach.


    He smiled. "Why are you sitting here?"


    Anthea grinned and said, "I''ll weing you home!"


    She threw her arms around his neck and pressed against his chest. She didn''t mind waiting for a


    long time. Rather, she was happy beyond description.


    Adam felt her happiness and smiled broadly. "I''m sweaty all over."


    "I don''t mind." Anthea shook her head.


    Adam held her hand with their fingers crossed. Then, he led her into the building.


    The elevator came up from the underground floor. It opened with a ding, and there was a middle-


    aged woman carrying a basket of vegetables in her hand.


    The living quarters were in the militarypound, and the people living here all had some military


    ties. Although they might not be very familiar with each other, they would greet each other when


    they met.


    This woman just happened to live a floor below Adam. Her car wouldn''t start one day, and he gave


    her a hand. They were acquainted since then and would exchange a few words whenever they met.


    "Adam, did you juste back?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    The middle-aged woman looked at the girl he was holding hands with and asked with a smile, "Is


    this your wife? She''s so pretty! The two of you look like a perfect couple in TV shows!"


    "Thank you." Adam smiled but didn''t correct her.


    Anthea stole a nce at him.


    The woman seemed to be a very hospitable person. She couldn''t stop talking once she started. She


    looked at her and said in a praising tone, "Youngdy, you must be terrific. Only an outstanding


    woman can marry a soldier. You must be a virtuous wife. Adam is so lucky!"


    Anthea felt the heat on her cheeks.


    Although she regarded herself as a loving wife, she was still shy when she heard others talk about


    her that way. She lowered her gaze and hid beside Adam like a flower that was yet to bloom.


    The elevator arrived on the 16th floor at that moment. The middle-aged woman picked up the


    basket and said, "This is me. Drop by my ce when you have time. Bye!"


    "Goodbye, Aunt," Adam said.


    The elevator door closed again.


    Adam nced sideways and saw her lowered head. The flush had spread to her ears, and even her


    two small earlobes had turned red, which was adorable.


    He rubbed the back of her hand with his finger and asked, "Feeling shy?" "Well, a little!" Anthea


    nodded shyly, and her voice was as tiny as a mosquito''s. "And I don''t think I deserve her praise..."


    Virtuous wife? she thought. She felt that she was ipetent!


    "Yes, you do," Adam said.


    Anthea was surprised. She blushed when she heard him say, "You''ve treated me very well."


    Of course, she understood what he meant by "serving him well".


    Even Anthea''s neck turned red this time.


    The elevator went up by one more level. Adam let her toward the door to their ce. They were


    back at home.


    While they were ying lovey-dovey in the elevator, they didn''t know that there was an uninvited


    guest standing downstairs at this time.


    Shelby stiffened, and her face darkened.


    She suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes, but she clearly saw that Adam had


    indeed led the girl into the building.


    At first, the flower bed blocked her sight, so Shelby couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly. But from the


    gaps, she could see a high ponytail, so she knew that it was a girl, and she also saw that the girl''s


    forehead was very fair.


    Adam was tall and strong, so he had also blocked the girl from Shelby''s sight.


    In the end, Shelby still didn''t see clearly what that girl looked like. But there was one thing that she


    knew for sure: that girl was very young, and the two of them were obviously very close.


    After Rory, her cousin, passed away, there had never been any women around Adam. Both the Hsu


    and the Jillson families were very satisfied with him. She also thought that no ordinary girl would be


    good enough for him and that she was the only one who had a chance.


    Shelby didn''t want to give up. She looked up at the building.


    She strained her neck and stubbornly counted the floors. She saw two figures at the window on the


    17th floor. It was too far for her to see clearly, but she could be sure that there were two figures!


    Shelby recalled what her roommate had said when she transferred to the university.


    Did Adam really have a girlfriend?


    When Shelby thought about it, she was flustered, and her expression became ferocious.


    Thest two days of the military training passed in the blink of an eye.


    During the 20 days of military training, the students had beenining a lot. Now that it finally


    ended, to appease the students, the school gave them two days off to take a break before they


    resumed their second-year lessons.


    Anthea had been having a vacation. Every day, she ate and drank happily with him and would show


    it off to Leonardo, which frustrated him.


    Although she still had two days of holiday, Adam wasn''t as lucky. The military training was


    completed, and he only had one day off before he had to report back to his army with Carter.


    He was transferred back from the south and came directly to the school. Now that the task was


    ended, he had to return to the army without any dy.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The two of them did nothing and spent the whole day sitting around at home.


    When it was almost evening, Adam asked what she wanted to eat.


    Anthea said sweetly, "Whatever you cook, it''ll be delicious!"


    Hearing this, Adam smiled and touched her head. He said that they would have a hotpot at home.


    There was nothing more satisfying than eating hotpot


    while the air-conditioning was blowing.


    He wanted to go back to the Chin Family to report to his parents and buy some ingredients on the


    way. Anthea didn''t go with him. Instead, she stayed at home and waited for him.


    Adam pressed her on the corner of the sofa and kissed her until she was out of breath. Then he


    grabbed the car key and went out.


    As soon as the military green SUV left the militarypound, a lot of people rushed into the


    building''s entrance. They chatted among themselves, and the residents of the building had to turn


    sideways to get out.


    All of them were quite young. They looked like university students.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Last night was thest military training. The school held a farewell party for the military officers who


    came to work as instructors.


    Just like the other two days, Adam didn''t go back to the faculty apartment. After training, he left with


    an excuse and didn''t attend the party.


    The others believed Adam''s excuse. However, Shelby had followed him. She knew why he was in


    such a hurry to leave!


    A girl had moved into his ce!


    Shelby was madly jealous.


    "Shelby, does Instructor Adam really living here?" At this time, a girl asked.


    Shelby came back to reality and faked an elegant look, "Yeah!"


    As soon as she answered, another girl echoed, "Of course it is true! Have you forgotten who Shelby


    is? She is Adam''s sister-inw. She has the closest rtionship with him among us!"


    The others all chimed in.


    Although, they did not mean to support Shelby because they all saw Shelby punished twice by


    Adam during the military training.


    Shelby touched the hair by her ear and felt much morefortable.


    Being ttered by the others made her feel pleased.


    "Shelby, isn''t it improper for us to go to his ce like this?"


    "It should be all right. Instructor Adam was busy and didn''t attend the farewell partyst night. There


    is nothing wrong with using to show our gratitude and say goodbye! After all, as the chief


    instructor, he worked hard during the military training!"


    "That''s right. Let''s show our appreciation. Instructor Adam will be happy!"


    Shelby was the one who incited them to do this whole thing.


    She used the excuse that Adam had not attended the farewell party to persuade the others toe


    to say thanks and say goodbye to him in person. More than ten girls were enticed and made quite a


    scene.


    Shelby had her motives.


    During the military training, she lost face when punished in public. Now, she wanted to save face in


    front of her ssmates. Moreover, it was not military training. Adam would not be so serious


    anymore.


    Moreover, using the farewell as an excuse, she could go to Adam''s ce and check with whom he


    was living!


    Shelby''s heart filled with coldness. She said slowly, "The elevator is here. Let''s go in!"


    The group of girls squeezed into the elevator, and Shelby pressed floor 17.


    "What should I do? I''m very nervous!"


    "What will Instructor Adam''s apartment be like? Will he invite us to have dinner with him?"


    "Ah, we arrived. My heart is beating fast!"


    With a ding, the elevator reached the designated floor, and the girls became noisy.


    At the same time, inside Adam''s apartment.


    Anthea gasped for breath because of Adam''s kisses and got up with a flushed face until he left for a


    long while. Feeling hot on her face, she ran to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water.


    Right after wiping her face with a towel, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Anthea was confused, thinking that Adam had left something behind and gone back for it, and


    wondered why Adam did not use the key to open the door.


    When she reached the door, she peered into the cat''s eye.


    Her subconscious action made her freak out in a cold sweat.


    Outside the door stood a dozen of girls instead of Adam, with whom she was familiar. And Shelby


    was in the lead...


    "What''s happening?"


    Anthea held her breath and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    For some reason, she felt as if she was caught...


    If the girls were only ssmates at school, it would be fine. But as Shelby was also involved in it,


    Anthea had to be more cautious. Moreover, she felt that it was probably Shelby who schemed it.


    Outside the door, the girls could not help but be anxious when no one opened the door.


    "There seems to be no one home. Is Instructor Adam away?"


    "What should we do? No one is home!"


    Lying prone on the door, Anthea heard that. When she was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, she


    suddenly got anxious again.


    Shelby opened her bag and took out the keys, smiled at the girls, and said, "Don''t worry. I have the


    keys. We can go in there and wait."


    She had already prepared.


    In the name of being Adam''s rtive, she secretly bribed the property management office and


    obtained the keys. Therefore, even if Adam was not there, she could get into his apartment and find


    out who the girl was.


    Shelby had already watched Adam''s apartment and was sure that no one other than Adam had left


    sincest night.


    Hearing the key being inserted into the lock cylinder, Anthea cursed in her heart.


    "D*mn it!"


    It was toote to double-lock the door. Seeing that the door would be pushed open at any time,


    Anthea could only turn and run to the bedroom in a hurry.


    She moved around anxiously, not knowing where to hide.


    Hearing the door being opened, Anthea gritted her teeth, opened the closet door, and went inside.


    After Shelby opened the door, the girls rushed in, leaving their shoes all at the door side.


    Shelby put on Adam''s slippers, walked to the front, turned around, and said to the other girls, "You


    can look around, but you can''t touch anything, okay?"


    She was so arrogant as if she were the hostess of this apartment.


    "Okay!" The girls nodded and walked inside with


    great excitement.


    The day Adam served as the chief instructor for the school, almost all the girls from school had a


    crush on him. However, he was too stern with manly momentum. Because the military training was


    hard and learning that Adam had a girlfriend, they could only admire him from a distance.


    Now that Shelby brought the girls to Adam''s apartment, they were all so excited that they


    immediately scattered to look around.


    Taking such a chance, Shelby also walked around in every room to search for Adam''s girlfriend.


    But after they entered, they only found the apartment was quiet without a soul.


    "It doesn''t make any sense!"


    Shelby''s face looked skeptical, and she rushed straight into the master bedroom.


    Therge bedroom was quiet. There was no one in the bathroom. However, Shelby found a towel


    beside the washbasin with long and thin hair on it. It was not Adam''s hair!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When she came out of the bathroom, her eyes fell on the balcony of the bay window.


    Hangers were hanging neatly with Adam''s military uniforms. In the middle of the uniforms, there


    was pink underwear withce on it. It would not be


    Adam''s underwear by any means!


    "Does Instructor Adam already live with his girlfriend?"


    "It''s so sad and enviable! They must be deep in love!"


    "Do you bet that Adam is pretty good in bed? They all say that soldiers are good in bed..."


    When the two girls who walked in saw that, they immediately began gossiping.


    Shelby''s face looked very upset and gloomy.


    She resisted the urge to scold the girls out loud and turned around, ready to leave.


    When the two girls saw Shelby''s face suddenly sulked, they couldn''t help but look at each other in


    confusion, wanting to step forward and ask her what happened, but they saw Shelby suddenly walk


    towards the wardrobe by the wall.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Shelby saw a small piece of clothe out of the closet.


    It felt like someone was hiding in it without closing the closet well.


    Shelby hadn''t found the girl yet!


    "Could it be that she''s hiding?"


    Shelby''s eyes fixed on the small piece of cloth at the corner of the closet. She walked straight over.


    After the door was pushed open, Anthea curled up in the closet, not daring to move.


    Especially when she saw a walking figure through the crack of the closet door, she held her breath


    carefully and even breathed carefully, fearing that she would be exposed. Her feet were numb, but


    she did not dare to move.


    "Why are they still here?" Anthea thought to herself anxiously.


    While she was in a state of apprehension, she heard footstepsing towards her.


    They sounded like Shelby''s...


    Anthea''s mind went nk.


    "What should I do?"


    The footsteps were approaching closer and closer...


    Closer and closer...


    When she saw that Shelby hadid her hand on the closet door, Anthea closed her eyes. There


    were only two words left in her mind, "It''s over!"


    "What are you doing?"


    At this critical moment, a calm voice rang all of a sudden.


    Every single word in the voice was chilling, causing everyone''s back spine to tense up and shiver.


    The two other girls in the bedroom were feeling so fearful that their faces turned pale. They


    stammered and said, "Chief Instructor Chin..."


    Shelby''s body stiffened, and her face trembled slightly. When she turned around, she saw Adam


    standing by the door. All the chattering girls stood in a line against the wall, not daring to breathe.


    Adam''s handsome face looked cold, and his ck eyes were full of ice, which were bone-chilling.


    Shelby said with fear,"... Adam!"


    Adam''s eyes looked sharp with a strong dissatisfaction with them. He asked in a deep voice, "Who


    allowed you to get in? How did you get in?"


    "I..." Shelby''s tongue-tied.


    She had never seen Adam being so angry, in a


    towering rage.


    The smugness Shelby had instantly shattered. She secretly pinched her fingers and managed to


    calm herself down a little. She quickly thought as she exined, "Adam, everyone wants toe to


    thank you and say goodbye! Did you not go tost night''s farewell party? When you were the


    instructor, everyone felt that you had done a lot for us. We wanted to say thank you and goodbye to


    you in person..."


    Adam''s face did not rx, and his eyes rolled. He repeated impatiently, "I''m asking who allowed you


    to get in, and how did you get in?"


    Wearing the military uniform, with his well-built figure and unsmiling cold face, Adam looked very


    intimidating and overbearing.


    "Where did you get the key?" Adam frowned.


    When he came back, the door was closed, and this group of girls was inside.


    Anthea wouldn''t open the door for them, and there was no sign of forcibly breaking in. The only


    reason was that Shelby had the key to open the door herself.


    "I..." Shelby shivered with fear.


    She didn''t expect Adam to see through her right away, so she subconsciously covered the key in


    her


    pocket.


    "Adam, I did this for the girls and came to visit you as well!" Shelby blinked her eyes and shed tears


    of grievance. Her voice was coquettish, "I''m your sister-inw, and you''re my brother-inw. Can''t I


    come and visit you?"


    "Shelby, you''re indeed my sister-inw, but that''s all."


    To me, it''s just a nominal title. But it doesn''t mean you can walk into my apartment whenever you


    want. You''re not qualified yet. You''re not a three-year-old child, and don''t talk to me like a three-


    year-old. You are disgusting. And I hope you can behave yourself and don''t have any other


    delusions!" Adam''s handsome face looked as cold as ice, "For the sake of the Hsu family and the


    Jillson family, I won''t call the police. And there won''t be the next time. Now-get out!"


    "Adam!" Shelby''s lips had turned pale.


    She did not expect Adam to scold her so harshly. He even pointed at her nose and shouted at her to


    make her get out.


    Not only that, but he also exposed her attempt in front of everyone!


    What would the other girls think of her? Most importantly, Shelby saw the disgust in Adam''s eyes...


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Shelby shouted in her mind.


    Adam''s cold eyes were sharp and frightening. He raised his hand and pointed outside the door,


    saying, "I don''t want to repeat it for the third time. Get out!"


    Shelby was so scared that she took a step back, standing there speechlessly, trembling.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other two girls who were close to her went over to hold her when they saw that things were not


    going well.


    "Shelby, let''s go! Chief Instructor Chin is very angry!"


    "If you don''t leave, we will leave!"


    After that, they ran out in a hurry.


    Seeing that everyone was running away in fear, Shelby didn''t even put on her shoes and left with a


    pale face and her shoes in her hands.


    After the girls dispersed, the closet door was knocked open from the inside.


    Anthea rolled out with clothes in her arms, and her slippers fell to the ground. She breathed a long


    sigh of relief, "Phew... I was so frightened. Fortunately, you came back in time. They almost found


    me!"


    Adam strode forward and helped her up, "Did you get hurt?" "No, no. Only my feet got numb!"


    Anthea shook her head and cried with a helpless face.


    She had stayed inside the closet for too long. Space inside was narrow, and she didn''t dare to


    move. Moreover, she was so nervous that the soles of her feet were numb.


    Adam leaned over and carried her to bed.


    He held her slender ankle and ced it on his thigh. Then, he massaged her toes and soles with his


    palm. The massage eased her soreness and numbness. He only stopped after her face looked


    rxed.


    Anthea said with a surprised tone, "Adam, why did you suddenlye back?"


    A few minutes after Adam left, Shelby came with a group of girls. He couldn''t finish shopping and


    come back in such a short time.


    Through the gap of the closet doors, Anthea saw Adam was furious.


    Anthea suddenly felt that the time when Adam was angry at her in the disaster area was nothing


    compared with this time. Although she was hiding in the closet, she also felt terrible seeing Adam''s


    look.


    However, when she thought about it that way, she felt sweet in her heart.


    And Adam said a sweeter word, "Because I missed you."


    Anthea''s face flushed.


    He said he missed her after leaving for only 20 minutes, and this was the first time he had said that.


    That made Anthea thrilled!


    Adam held her shy head in his arms and said distressedly, "I''m sorry for what happened, Anthea."

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    It was because of Adam that Anthea was afraid of being discovered and hiding in the closet.


    Otherwise, she would not have had suffered so much.


    On the half way, Adam recalled that he left something that he needed to bring for his mother behind,


    so he came back to get it.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt fearful. Luckily, he had managed to return in time and protected


    Anthea. Otherwise, he did not know what kind of situation Anthea would have to face...


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea didn''t know what Adam was thinking, only thinking that he didn''t buy the ingredients for the


    hot pot. She smiled and said, "Why don''t we order takeout hot pot to have at home?"


    "Sure," Adam said.


    Ordering a takeout was very convenient. The delivery was very fast, and soon boxes of food were


    all over the table.


    There were two small hotpots with an alcoholmp burning below them, and the red sirloin spicy pot


    was giving out a thick fragrance.


    After they finished the hotpot, the aroma lingered in the house for a long time, making them feel


    warm and homey.


    When they were having dinner, Adam called the door lockpany to change the old lock. Since


    Shelby had the keys, it meant that the door lock needed to be changed, so he reced it with a new


    electronic lock.


    After that, Adam called the real estatepany and warned them sharply.


    The maintainer quickly installed the new lock. Anthea asked Adam, "What is the password?"


    "It''s your birthday," Adam answered.


    Upon hearing that, Anthea''s eyes widened, "How did you know my birthday?"


    Adam replied, "When I was at the police station a year ago, I saw you record your birth date on the


    record statement."


    Anthea looked at him, feeling even more surprised, stunned.


    Adam kept her everything in mind.


    Even a subtle detail that she didn''t like coriander in noodles.


    It turned out that unconsciously, she bumped into Adam''s heart long ago...


    Outside, the sky had already turned dark, and stars were shing reservedly next to the moon.


    Adam didn''t go home in the end.


    He failed to keep the promise, called his parents, and told them that he would go back to the army


    tomorrow.


    As the night went deep, the countdown seemed to havee to an end. Adam would return to the


    army by ne at 7 a.m. in morning. At 5 p.m, he would set off from home.


    Anthea was not very sensitive but also felt the loss of sense when parting once again.


    Anthea didn''t want Adam to leave, but that was childish.


    He was a soldier who had a career and responsibility.


    How could she let Adam be trapped by romance? He was bound to be an honorable soldier!


    Although it was hard for them, who were deep in love, to bear the parting and miss each other, it


    would only make them love and cherish each other even more.


    The two of them took a shower andy on the sofa by the window.


    Anthea counted the days with her fingers, raised her head hurriedly, and said, "It''s almost the 11th


    National Day. I will have a holiday again in a week.


    It''s would mostly be seven days. What about you? Will you have a holiday? Can we meet again by


    then?"


    Adam looked at Anthea''s beautiful face.


    Her big eyes were shining with excitement.


    Unwilling to let her down, Adam nodded and said, "Yes."


    Anthea smiled, showing shallow dimples, and then wrapped Adam''s waist with her slender hands,


    cherishing this moment.


    It was only a short time separation, and they would meet each other again in around a week.


    She wanted to be a qualified soldier''s wife!


    Anthea turned to look at the clock on the wall and urged him, "It''s over 10 o''clock. Let''s go to bed


    early! You have to leave early tomorrow!"


    Adam made a sound of agreement from his nose, stretched out his long arms to pick her up, and


    strode back to the bed.


    Lying in bed, Adam raised his hand and turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, Adam kissed Anthea.


    It was quiet, and they were enjoying this tenderness.


    In the next ten days, they couldn''t see each other again. Before Adam left, Anthea thought she


    should make Adam fully satisfied.


    Under the moonlight, under the nket.


    While Anthea just moved her restless hand, Adam held it.


    She lifted her face in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Adam suddenly turned over on her and said, "Anthea, let me serve you tonight."


    His deep and deep voice was particrly maic in the darkness, making Anthea feel.


    "Serve me?"


    "What would he do?"


    Anthea sensed Adam''s facial features with a puzzled face.


    It didn''t take long for her to know how he was going to do.


    With her red face buried deeply in the pillow, Anthea curled up all her slender fingers. Like a kitten,


    she curled up and made sounds unlike herself.


    The night was still young.


    The next day at dawn, Adam left.


    He insisted on not letting Anthea see him off.


    When Anthea woke up, she was alone in the apartment. Although she felt a little lonely, she could


    still smell his masculine scent left in the nket and felt at ease.


    Recallingst night''s love and romance...


    Anthea shyly covered her head in the nket.


    Except for real sex, they had done almost all the intimate things they could do!


    At about 9:00 in the morning, Adam sent her a message that he had arrived at the army and would


    be very busy in the following days.


    On thest day of the adjustment holiday, Anthea did not go anywhere. She stayed at home as


    usual and was no longer worried what happened yesterday would happen again.


    Adam had called the property estate. The guards would not let anyone in at will, especially Shelby,


    who was not allowed to approach the family dormitory building. Therefore, Anthea could rest at


    ease.


    The next day, Anthea went back to school.


    Shelby hurt her pride seriously from the farce she had made at Adam''s apartment.


    Shelby lost face before a dozen of ssmates and also got scolded harshly and disgustedly by


    Adam. It was too hurtful for her!


    Shelby took sick leave and did note back to school. Her dormitory bed was empty.


    Not having to see Shelby''s annoying fake face, Anthea felt happy and rxed.


    The sophomore year was more intense than the freshman year. Especially the medical school, it


    was busy every day. More than a week''s ss ended in hard work. Then, it came the National Day


    holiday.


    On the morning of the first day of the holiday, Anthea did not leave school and helped her tutor,


    Vincent Zanon, dissect a white mouse in theboratory building.


    Leonardo also came along to help. As soon as he came out of theboratory, he shook his arms


    and shouted, "Fu*k, I was scared to death! Anthea, you''re not human at all. You don''t even blink


    your eyes. I almost threw up everything in my stomach!"


    "Stop yelling, or Vincent will scold you for being a good-for-nothing again!" Anthea was speechless.


    "He thinks everyone is a good-for-nothing but only thinks you''re talented. I don''t think he has any


    good intentions!" Leonardo snorted and said sullenly, "I heard that he has a son studying abroad.


    Maybe he likes you and wants you to marry his son!"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    After listening to his words, Anthea asked casually, "Vincent''s son? Is he very handsome?"


    She had always had a deep respect for Vincent, especially when she followed him to an internship


    in many disaster areas during the summer vacation. When she learned from Adam that Vincent was


    extraordinary, she felt that she had to follow him to study medicine well.


    It was said that Vincent had divorced in his early years, but his only son was living abroad with his


    ex-wife.


    "I heard that he is quite handsome!" Leonardo nodded.


    Anthea blinked and said sincerely, "But I think Adam is the most handsome man!"


    She didn''t mean to show off but to tell what she thought of Adam in her heart.


    Adam was very handsome. Few men were as goodlooking as him. Every inch of his face was


    perfectly outlined. Wearing a set of fit military uniform, he was full of masculine charm,


    iparable.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Leonardo stomper his feet and red at Anthea, "Anthea, will you die if you don''t


    show off your love for one day?" "When did I show off my love?" Anthea asked with an air of


    innocence.


    "Each word you just said!" Leonardo gnashed his teeth.


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him and said, "It has been ten days since he returned to the army. We


    have been apart for 240 hours, 144,00 minutes, and 864,000 seconds! Every second of missing


    Adam feels like a year, making me not want to eat and have a headache. I am sick and can only


    recover from his kiss! Golden Leonardo, this is showing off. Do you understand?"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    After sessfully making Leonardo leave out of annoyance, Anthea returned to the dormitory,


    changed her clothes, stopped a taxi in a hurry, and left the school.


    Her heart was beating fast, and she was excited.


    Adam came back from the army today. Before he left, Anthea asked him. He said that he would be


    back for the National Day holiday, and his flight was in this afternoon.


    Anthea wanted to surprise him and couldn''t wait to see him as soon as possible, so she deliberately


    went to the airport to pick him up.


    On the airport highway, there was a traffic jam because of the National Day holiday, but she still


    arrived an hour in advance.


    At the exit of the airport, Anthea was leaning prone on the iron bars, waiting.


    There were many people around to wait just like her, and there were also young girls, who all had


    shy and excited smiles on their faces, waiting to pick up their sweethearts.


    Anthea didn''t go back to the town for the vacation, using the excuse to help with Vincent''s


    experiment.


    Anthea felt that she was unfilial, but she could not get over the power of love!


    The radio began to remind Adam of the arrival. After a while, people got off the ne one after


    another.


    Among the crowd, Anthea saw Adam, who was in military uniform, at a nce.


    Adam was wearing the military uniform and the ck military boots. He did not carry his luggage


    but only put his coat on his elbow. The cor button of the military shirt was meticulously buttoned,


    and he looked handsome and mighty.


    "Adam, over here!"


    Anthea couldn''t wait to stand on tiptoe and called, waving her hand, "I''m here!"


    As Adam stepped out, she ran over and threw herself into his sturdy arms.


    She ran so fast that Adam stretched out his hand and held her. Then he said in a low voice, "Let''s


    go." "Okay!" Anthea touched her nose.


    Before Anthea could say anything more, Adam had already taken her hand and strode out of the


    airport.


    When Adam left, the army-green jeep was still in the parking lot. The two of them walked over


    directly. Adam opened the front passenger seat for Anthea. After she got in the jeep, he closed the


    door and walked around to the other side of it.


    Anthea bit her lips with her head against the windshield.


    She felt somehow wronged in her heart.


    She thought that Adam''s reaction was a little cold.


    When Anthea thought about the military training, she was shocked when she learned that Adam


    was the chief instructor.


    After that, when she ran off to look for him, feeling as if her entire being had gone mad with joy!


    Just now at the airport, when Anthea ran toward Adam, she thought that he would reach out to


    catch her as usual and then hold her in his arms, but he did not. Before she could tell him about


    how she had been missing him, he urged her to leave.


    The change of attitude was too much for Anthea!


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    Adam opened the jeep door and also got in. When Anthea turned her head unhappily and was


    about to question him, he suddenly leaned over.


    Adam was pressing against her with his hand and kissing her without giving her a chance to speak.


    Anthea was stunned by his kisses.


    Adam''s kisses were deep and passionate as if he had been longing for the moment for ages. He


    squeezed her into the corner between the seat and the door and embedded her into his chest.


    It took more than ten minutes for him to stop kissing, and Anthea couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    She was still immersed in the violent kisses just now, looking at him eagerly with her eyes revealing


    a confused light.


    Adam raised his hand to touched the corner of her mouth, unsatisfied. "There were too many


    people at the airport just now. I''m wearing a military uniform.


    It will cause bad influence."


    After listening to Adam''s exnation, Anthea was stunned again and then understood.


    Now that Anthea thought about it, she recalled that when in public, Adam rarely acted intimae. Only


    once, when they went out for a date for the first time after returning from the disaster area, he put


    her in his arms and kissed her when in daily clothes taking a walk by the river after dinner.


    After all, wearing military uniforms represented different meanings.


    It didn''t matter that there were few people here. In public ces like the airport, Adam had to pay


    attention to the influence. If they hugged each other casually, it would damage the image of him as


    a soldier.


    It was because of that consideration that Adam only held her hand.


    As he got quickly into the jeep, he couldn''t help kissing her crazily.


    Although it did not take long for them to meet each other again, he had missed her a lot. That was


    why his kisses were very passionate.


    Anthea had felt it, and after listening to his exnation, she knew that he was not cold to her. Then


    the bad feelings went away, and her heart filled with excitement and joy.


    She pounced on him and hugged one of his arms.


    Adam gently kissed the top of her head, started the jeep, and drove away from the airport.


    Adam was driving the jeep at the lowest speed limit on the highway.


    Halfway, there was a sound vibrating.


    It was Adam''s mobile phone. When he started the jeep, he took it out from his trouser pocket and


    put it in the storagepartment.


    "Your phone is ringing!" Anthea reminded him.


    Anthea opened the storagepartment for him and deliberately made fun of him, "Someone


    called you as soon as you came back from the army. Is it a man or a woman?"


    Adam took out his phone and looked at it, saying, "Well, it''s a woman."


    "..." Anthea pursed her lips and thought to herself, "Did I hit the nail on the head?"


    At this time, Adam''s eyes nted toward her, and he said with his lips hooked, "And she is as pretty


    as you."


    Anthea''s eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    That was outrageous!


    Adam''s words made Anthea mad!


    Next, Adam did something that made her crazier. He connected the Bluetooth hands-free kit and


    put the hands-free on to answer.


    A gentle female voice immediately came from the line, "Adam, have you gotten off the ne?"


    "Yes. I justnded, and there are still ten minutes to the city," Adam replied.


    His deep voice seemed to be low and soft.


    Anthea felt alerted.


    Adam had always been the type of person who spoke in a taciturn manner. His tone of voice had


    always been heavy or cold. He would only be talkative and smiley when he was with Anthea.


    Therefore, seeing how Adam spoke in such a tone with a smile, Anthea frowned.


    He said it was a woman who was as pretty as her!


    Anthea could tell from the woman''s voice that she was elegant. Anthea was a little agitated but also


    felt that the woman was aged...


    Adam caught a glimpse of Anthea''s expression. He smirked even more and continued slowly,


    "Mom, how are you?"


    Anthea was very embarrassed.


    She buried her face in her hands.


    Next to Anthea, Adam''s lowughter came from his chest, which made her even more


    embarrassed. Anthea hit him on the arm annoyedly and softly, making only a little sound.


    Knowing that the woman was Adam''s mother, Anthea couldn''t help but be nervous, holding her


    breath and not daring to make any sound.


    Although Adam''s mother was not there, Anthea was still very anxious, trying to act carefully.


    Hearing the voice of Adam''s mother, Anthea sat in a dangerous position like a primary school


    student.


    Adam''s mother continued to talk, "There is indeed something. Did you think about the blind date I


    told you before?"


    "A blind date?"


    Anthea turned her head around at once.


    Adam was only trying to tease Anthea. When he heard his mother''s words, his face suddenly


    changed, and he quickly looked aside. He said in a serious tone, "Mom, haven''t I said that I don''t


    want to go on a blind date for the time being?"


    Adam''s mother mentioned about the blind date before the military training.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Adam had made his attitude clear that he refused but did not mention it to Anthea


    afterward. Not that he feared that Anthea would lose her temper but that Anthea would be unhappy.


    He thought that he had handled it well but did not expect that his mother would mention it again on


    the phone today.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Adam had been observing Anthea''s face, nervous and worried.


    "You will need it!" Adam''s mother retorted unhappily, "You are not young anymore. It has been more


    than three years since Rory died. It''s time for you to consider your issues! I didn''t say that you


    should marry again immediately, just a blind date. You usually meet men in the army. How can you


    get to know a girl?"


    "The girl I''ve picked for you is my good sister''s niece. She''s a kindergarten teacher who has a good


    personality. She just graduated from university this year. When I was holding a birthday party at


    home, she met you and liked you very much!"


    "This girl also knows that you had married once, and she doesn''t care. I have already made an


    appointment for you to meet her. Four o''clock this afternoon, at a coffee shop!"


    Adam frowned and said, "Mother..."


    Adam''s mother seemed to know that he was going to refuse. Before he could finish, she


    immediately interrupted him, "I''ll send the photos and the address to youter. Don''t mistake her for


    someone else when you get there! When you get back to the urban area, drive there directly. Don''t


    keep her waiting too long!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up.


    In less than two seconds, Adam''s phone vibrated twice again. It was a text message.


    Anthea caught a glimpse of the girl''s photo on the screen. The girl had shoulder-length ck hair


    andely facial features, looking like a pretty gentle girl from a noble family, who matched Adam''s


    manly temperament. After all, she was chosen by Mrs. Chin.


    Anthea said in a jealous tone, "She is quite pretty!"


    "But not as beautiful as you," Adam said.


    Anthea snorted and turned her back at him.


    The rtionship between Adam and Anthea couldn''t be exposed to the public. Adam''s mother didn''t


    know of Anthea. Since Adam had lost Rory for so many years and was so young, it was only normal


    for his mother to worry about his love life. Although Anthea understood, she was also jealous.


    Adam turned over his phone, held Anthea''s hand, and said sincerely, "I won''t go, Anthea."


    Grumpily, Anthea tried to shook off his hand, but she couldn''t. She snorted and said, "Why don''t you


    go? Your mom arranged it for your good. Besides, if you don''t go, you will make her wait for nothing!


    The girl likes you. Don''t let her down!"


    Adam was speechless.


    Knowing that she was onlyining, he naturally wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Anthea was still grumpy and grumbled, "When we get into the downtown area, you can drop me off


    anywhere. You go to the blind date. I''ll go home to order takeout myself and be alone!"


    Adam held her hand tightly and caressed gently on her palm with his eyes full of love and affection.


    Anthea identally looked over to him and instantly felt loved.


    She had always been so easy to give in...


    Anthea was also deeply helpless about herself!


    Most importantly, Anthea knew that it was not Adam''s idea. Moreover, he had expressed his refusal.


    It was his mother, who made the decision, arranged the blind date, and put Adam in a passive


    position. Adam did not betray Anthea.


    Anthea slightly lowered her eyes, showing her long and curly eyshes. Her skin was delicate and


    smooth, making her eyes look beautiful.


    They were almost reaching the toll gate to the city. Anthea raised her head and said, "Adam, you


    can go to the blind dateter!"


    Adam frowned. Looking serious, he said, "Anthea, don''t be silly. I said I wouldn''t go."


    "I am not silly!" Anthea pouted and analyzed for Adam, "If you don''t go, it''s hard to exin to your


    mother. Moreover, if you fail this time, she may not give up and will arrange a second and even the


    third blind date for you!"


    More importantly, the other girls would not give up on Adam, and they would have a deeper and


    deeper affection for him.


    They would never stop wanting him!


    Men like Adam, who were outstanding in every aspect, were deadly attractive to women.


    Seeing that Adam frowned deeper as he looked at her, Anthea blinked at him, "Don''t worry. I''m not


    getting mad! I don''t want you to go by yourself. I am going with you!"


    "You want to go on a blind date with me?" Feeling surprised, Adam tilted his head to look at her.


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded.


    The sunshine fell on her pretty face, delicate and


    fair.


    Adam saw that Anthea chuckled, showing her two shallow dimples vaguely. Her eyshes


    flickered, and her eyes filled with some sly ripples, like a little fox.


    He wondered what she was nning in her mind!

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    At four fifteen in the afternoon, in the cafe.


    The cafe was located on the bustling street. Looking out through the transparent French windows,


    Adam found walking crowds on the pedestrian street because of the long holiday.


    At a table by the window, Adam sat on the chair with casual wear.


    His posture looked leisure but notzy. Although he was not wearing the military uniform, he still


    looked tall and straight.


    In front of Adam, there was a cup of Cafe Americano. Opposite him was a cup of Cappino,


    which was popr among young girls.


    The girl sitting opposite him was borately dressed, looking beautiful and gentle. She was a new


    postgraduate who just became a kindergarten teacher. She had a proper manner and spoke softly


    and politely.


    "Mr. Chin, this is all about my work. I teach children every day!" The girl seemed to be a little


    nervous. After finishing her words, she rubbed her hands and looked at him with shy eyes.


    She had met Adam at the birthday party before,


    fascinated by him at first sight.


    She had never met such a charming man like him.


    At that time, she was watching from a distance. Now, they were meeting face to face on a blind


    date. She was very excited and wanted to try her best to leave a good impression.


    Seeing that Adam didn''t say anything after she talked about herself for a long time, she couldn''t


    help changing the topic, "Mr. Chin, I have always worshipped soldiers! I heard from Mrs. Chin that


    you went to a military school after you graduated from high school. You must be an excellent


    soldier!"


    "Thank you," Adam answered indifferently.


    Just as Adam''s mother said on the phone, the girl did have a good impression of him.


    Adam didn''t care about that. With his legs crossed, he seemed that he was listening to the girl. But


    in fact, he was paying all his attention to the other side.


    From the corner of his eyes, he was paying attention to Anthea, who was sitting at the other table.


    Compared to the girl, Anthea was much younger and more charming, with a fair attractive face, a


    lovely ponytail, and a bright forehead. Anthea ordered a cup Cafe Americano like Adam.


    She was keeping a close eye on Adam!


    Adam smiled silently.


    He didn''t feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, he felt happy.


    Adam enjoyed being stared at by Anthea. As if she was iming that he belonged to her, and no


    one could change that. She could stare at him as she liked!


    Apart from keeping an eye on them, she was fiddling with her phone.


    She looked a little anxious and nced at the entrance from time to time as if she was waiting for


    something.


    Adam had no idea what she was up to.


    Suddenly, the sound of the wind bell came from the door, and a new customer pushed the door and


    entered.


    Anthea looked away, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    When Adam saw Anthea''s face, he had a bad feeling.


    Seeing that Adam curled his lips, the girl felt her heartbeat fast and thought that he was satisfied


    with this blind date, just like she was.


    The girl''s cheeks flushed, and she felt ted.


    Just as they were about to say something else,


    Leonardo''s tall and straight man suddenly ran up to them.


    "How dare you hook up with a woman behind my back!"


    Leonardo looked handsome with a cynical andzy look and blonde hair. Instead of looking lousy,


    he showed a bit of evil charm.


    Now, Leonardo looked at the two of them with a bitter face.


    Adam was speechless.


    The girl could not help but ask, "Mister, may I know who you are?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, you vixen!" Leonardo red at her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl was dumbfounded, and her face suddenly turned pale, "Mister, have you mistaken me for


    someone else? Why did you call me a vixen?"


    "You are seducing my man. Of course, you are a vixen!" Leonardo snorted.


    "I..." The girl got lost for words.


    It seemed that she was tongue-tied as she was trying to organize hernguage. However, she had


    been with children in kindergarten for a long time and was not very good at quarrelling with others.


    She felt that the sudden appearance of Leonardo was very inexplicable.


    However, the next second, she was astonished.


    Seeing Leonardo sitting on the opposite side andining like a dissatisfied woman, "Adam,


    you are bad, having a blind date with the vixen behind my back. I am sad! Last night, you took me


    to watch the stars and the moon. We talked from poems, songs to life philosophy. Youy in bed


    and called me your sweetheart. Have you forgotten?"


    Adam''s mouth twitched.


    Leonardo did an orchid finger and snuggled up to Adam, "Honey, I know I''m wrong! From now on, I


    won''t be willful anymore. I''ll listen to everything you say. I know you agreed to go on a blind date


    because you want to annoy me. I know you don''t love anyone else except me in your heart. You


    don''t like this vixen at all. She''s so ugly!"


    Adam clutched his hands.


    He was restraining himself, not wanting to lose control and rip off Leonardo''s head.


    The girl''s face turned from pale, looking at the two men with unbelieving eyes.


    All of a sudden, she was enlightened!


    "They are gay..." The girl thought to herself.


    "No wonder he said that his wife passed away for more than three years, but there had never been


    a woman around him. Most of the people in the army are men. That''s why his family was eager to


    arrange a blind date for him. The truth is, he is gay!"


    "That makes sense!"


    "I should go now!"


    The girl didn''t want to think about it anymore. All her previous fantasies shattered. She suddenly


    stood up.


    "I''m sorry. I still have things to do!" The girl grabbed her purse and said as if she was stimted.


    Then, she fled in a hurry without even minding knocking over the coffee cup and sshing it all


    over.


    As soon as the girl left, Adam immediately raised his hand.


    He finally understood why Anthea insisted on making him go home to change clothes before he


    came here.


    She had already thought about the consequences of wearing the military uniform for him.


    Adam''s face darkened.


    Anthea, who had been watching the show with a great interest for a long time, went over happily


    andughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up.


    She put her hand on the edge of the table and winked to brag, "What do you think? My idea is


    brilliant, isn''t it?"


    "Not bad." Adam narrowed his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Anthea scratched her head guiltily, knowing that she had gone far. She smiled at


    Adam and said, "I did my best! It''s effective, isn''t it? It can not only make the girl give up but also


    make your mother stop. Perfect!"


    Feeling disgusted, the girl left. When she went back, she would be too embarrassed to let out what


    happened. If Adam''s mother arranged forthem to go on a blind date again, she would try to find a


    reason to refuse.


    Leonardo had already moved to the opposite side. He grabbed the armrest of the chair and retched.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Leonardo yelled with a helpless voice, "Hey, hey, don''t I deserve apliment for my acting?"


    When he spoke just now, he felt disgusted.


    But there was no other way. There was no turning back. Since he came to do it, he had to perform


    well!


    Anthea turned to Leonardo for help and asked him to mess up the blind date. Leonardo, of course,


    refused, but Anthea tempted him by offering to help him be the winner in the online game. He


    immediately came from the inte bar in a taxi!


    Leonardo could be flexible as a man!


    Anthea ignored Leonardo. She sat down beside Adam and tried to soothe him, "There, there! I


    know you are disgusted by Leonardo, aren''t you? Come on, don''t be angry. I won''t let other men


    touch you again!"


    She petted on the spots where Leonardo touched as if she was doing disinfection.


    Adam looked at Anthea''s cute face and sighed helplessly.


    He wanted to give her a sex lesson to make her know that he was not gay at all.


    Then he pinched her nose.


    Leonardo was outrageous.


    He thought to himself, "This is so unfair!"


    "I sacrificed so much, and they disgust me?"


    "I f*ucking came up with all the lines by myself!"


    Seeing that Adam''s face looked rxed, Anthea started to act like a spoiled child, "Adam, I''m


    hungry."


    "What do you fancy for dinner?" Adam asked.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and suggested, "Let''s go to your restaurant and have a luxurious meal!"


    Adam nodded and said, "Okay, you are my boss."


    Feeling a wave of heat came, Anthea''s cheeks blushed.


    "It''s so nice to hear him say that!" Anthea thought to herself.


    Adam grabbed her and held her hand, ready to leave.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t even nce at him and were about to leave, Leonardo grabbed


    Anthea''s sleeve and said, "D*mn, are you kidding me? I just helped you a great deal. You don''t


    even bring me to dinner!"


    Leonardo felt so upset that they treated him like that.


    Anthea didn''t even raise her eyebrows and said,


    "We''re going to have a candle light dinner. I don''t want a third wheel!"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    Anthea shook off Leonardo''s hand and left calmly with Adam.


    Leonardo felt so wronged that he covered his chest andy prone on the table.


    He was neglected twice in one day!


    A waiter carrying a tray came over. Seeing that Leonardo was helpless, he went forward and asked


    with concern, "Sir, may I ask if you need anything?"


    Leonardo raised his arm and said, "Call an ambnce for me..."


    Anthea and Adam had dinner at the riverside restaurant. This time, she considerately chose a


    private room on the third floor and did not let him close the whole restaurant likest time when they


    were alone in the restaurant.


    After the meal, they watched a movie. When the neon lights in the city were on, they returned


    home.


    Anthea went to take a bath ahead. When she came out, she saw Adam standing in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window with his mobile phone in his hand and a cigarette in his other hand. The


    cigarette was already burned short.


    He frowned slightly.


    Anthea put a towel around her neck and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "I was talking to Jayden just now," Adam said.


    "Jayden?" Anthea was stunned.


    "Yes," Adam nodded, staring at her face, "He invited me to attend the anniversary celebration of the


    Hsu family. I will stay in the resort in the north of the city for one night, and there will be a ribbon-


    cutting event the next day. He wants me to attend together with him. Anthea, I''m afraid that I won''t


    be able to apany you to the amusement park tomorrow."


    While he said, he frowned, and his tone was very irritated.


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    She picked up the towel around her neck and continued to wipe the water drops on the hair end.


    The lights shone on them.


    Adam pinched the cigarette and held Anthea''s shoulder, "Anthea, the Hsu family needs me to


    attend some important asions. I can''t refuse. Do you understand?"


    Anthea raised her head only to find Adam''s serious face.


    He pursed his lips slightly with a hint of tentativeness in his eyes. It seemed he was worried that


    Anthea would be unhappy. That was why he


    exined deliberately.


    "Of course I understand!" Antheaughed, "You are the son-inw of the Hsu family, and the Has


    family runs a family enterprise. You will have to attend such arge-scale event as the anniversary


    celebration when you are back here. It is not like you are in the army..."


    Before Anthea could finish speaking, she was gagged by Adam''s kisses.


    Adam put her in his arms and carried her to the bed.


    Her wet hair covered the whole pillow.


    There was only one bedsidemp on in the master bedroom. The dim yellow halo added some


    romance to the room.


    After a long time, the room turned quiet.


    Adam got up and went to take a bath. When he finished, he went out with cool water drops on his


    body. When he held Anthea in his arms, he cooled down the temperature that hadn''tpletely


    faded away.


    After the light was off, the room was dark. Adam gently kissed her forehead.


    There was a bit of gentleness and coyness.


    Anthea felt shy.


    Although Anthea was familiar with intimate things, she was still embarrassed every time. When she


    was embarrassed, she buried herself in Adam''s arms.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anthea put half of her face on Adam''s sturdy chest that was slightly heaving, and she could hear the


    fast heartbeat in the darkness.


    Anthea didn''t know if he was satisfied.


    After biting her lips for a while, she somehow raised her head and said, "Adam!"


    "Yes?" Adam''s voice was a little hoarse, very charming.


    "Ahem!" Anthea cleared her throat and hesitated, "Well, I want to say, if you don''t think it''s good


    enough, we can have..."


    Adam said to her ear, "Anthea, don''t try me!"


    Anthea swallowed her saliva hard.


    Adam''s low and deep voice, with a hint of hoarseness, rang in her ear and made her heart rippled


    with it.


    Adam''s voice sounded seductive, "Unless you want to stay here all day tomorrow."


    Hearing that, Anthea fret and trembled.


    "The whole day?" Anthea thought to herself.


    "Well... How scary would that be?"


    Anthea moved backward, buried her face in Adam''s chest, closed her eyes obediently, and didn''t


    dare to take a deep breath.


    In the next evening.


    The Hsu family held its anniversary celebration in the holiday resort and invited many influential


    businessmen.


    The sunset glow made half of the sky red, and the parking lot outside the resort was almost full of


    luxury cars. There was a miss etiquette standing at the door, greeting every guest who came.


    An army-green jeep and a luxury car arrived one after another.


    Adam opened the jeep door and got off, ncing at the side inadvertently.


    As soon as Adam showed the invitation card and walked in, Anthea, wearing a long dress, followed


    him holding Leonardo''s arm.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Master Hsu didn''t attend the anniversary celebration of the Hsu family, feeling that it was too noisy


    and crowded. Therefore, Anthea would not have been invited.


    However, she came as Leonardo''s femalepanion.


    Adam would attend today, and Anthea had nothing to do at home.


    To fulfill her promise, she called Leonardo to help him win the game and happened to know that he


    was going to attend this asion on behalf of his parents abroad. Therefore she immediately


    offered to apany him. But she did it for Adam.


    "Well, I want to stick with Adam every minute!" Anthea said.


    Leonardo felt that it was a bad idea to bring her along.


    He felt ufortable to see Anthea flirting with Adam before his eyes!


    After handing over the invitation card, Leonardo also walked in with Anthea.


    The anniversary celebration was held in the open-air banquet hall. The lights of the white-jade


    pirs were as bright as daylight, beside which was a swimming pool. As the moist breeze blew by,


    it was cool and refreshing.


    With the melodious music yed by the band, the banquet was in full swing, and it was a beautiful


    scene.


    As the host, Jayden was busy socializing. Although he noticed Anthea, he just nced at her lightly


    without paying any attention to her.


    Anthea was not a youngdy of note and did not dress up.


    She was wearing a casual dress, which was requested by Adam. Her dress must cover her knees


    because he would not allow others to see them.


    There were so many people here, and he didn''t allow it.


    However, she was beautiful and young. Even though she did not have any makeup on her face, she


    still looked stunning.


    Her long ck hair fell behind her head smoothly, and her wrist was with a ck leather rope. In the


    middle of the youngdies with heavy makeup, she was unique and beautiful, attracting men to look


    at her.


    Anthea did not pay attention to anyone but Adam.


    In the distance, Anthea stared at Adam, who looked tall and straight and dressed formally in a navy-


    blue straight suit and a beige shirt chosen by Anthea. Although, his military boots were misfits.


    Only Anthea knew the reason why Adam was wearing the military boots. And she felt sweet about


    that.


    Though, someone was staring at Adam with greed in the eyes.


    Anthea looked over and slightly frowned.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Shelby?


    Anthea was quite surprised. After school started, Shelby had been taking sick leave. But now, she


    showed up in public.


    Shelby was wearing a customized evening dress that matched her figure very well, making her look


    graceful. Both of her makeup and hair were exquisite, and her red lips were red like fire. She looked


    quite sexy and did not seem sick at all.


    Anthea secretly pouted, knowing why Shelby was there.


    Their eyes met inevitably. Shelby was stunned for a moment, and then her expression became cold


    and gloomy.


    Anthea touched her forehead and thought, "Life is so horrible."


    Not long after, Shelby said something to two youngdies with her skirt in her hand, and then the


    three came to Anthea slowly.


    Leonardo was a frivolous young master in school. However, he came from a rich and powerful


    family. It was only reasonable for him to be respectful to greet the elders as he attended on behalf of


    his parents.


    Anthea was left alone, surrounded by Shelby and the other two.


    "Hey, why did youe in such a dress?" One of the girls said to Anthea.


    "It''s so disgraceful. Wearing such a causal dress on such an important asion. It''s not even as


    formal as the waiter!" The other judged.


    After the two girls finished saying, Shelby added, "Anthea, you are wearing a booth dress, aren''t


    you?"


    Wearing expensive dresses, the three of them were like proud peacocks, holding their heads high.


    Anthea blinked her eyes, looking cocky, and said, "Well, how do you know that?"


    Shelby had thought that Anthea would feel badly humiliated after being scolded like this. But she did


    not expect that Anthea ignored her so arrogantly.


    "Shelby, don''t talk to her anymore. Even I feel ashamed by being close to her!" "It seems that her


    dress is the most shabby in the banquet hall. It''s so disgusting! If I were her, I would not have been


    able to raise my head, and I would have left as soon as I could!"


    Agitated by Shelby, the two youngdies could not stop taunting Anthea.


    Anthea looked very calm as if she did not hear a thing.


    At this time, a man in a suit was walking towards them. He looked young and promising. The three


    of them instantly stopped talking and straightened their backs, showing a graceful posture.


    Shelby got used to such a scene as she had always been the focus no matter where she went, let


    alone she dressed well today.


    Shelby dressed up to attract Adam. She repeatedly asked Jayden to invite Adam to attend.


    When Shelby just arrived at the banquet hall, many gentlemen came up to chat with her. Just like in


    school, she did not like them, but she enjoyed the superiority of being admired by them.


    However, the gentleman went straight to Anthea and asked, "Excuse me, may I ask if I have the


    honor of inviting you to dance?"


    "I am sorry, but I can''t dance!" Anthea grinned.


    "That is a pity!" The gentleman was deeply regretful.


    The faces of the two youngdies, including Shelby,


    turned livid.


    Shelby clutched her hands and looked at Anthea with a resentful look.


    Thinking of what Anthea put her through in the past few days, Shelby wanted to vent out her


    grudge.


    After the gentleman left disappointed, Anthea also turned to leave, feeling that it was a waste of


    time to be with the three. Seeing that the long table opposite was filled with snacks by the waiter,


    she felt hungry.


    Just as Anthea was about to leave, she was tripped.


    There was a swimming pool beside her, and the poolside was damp, making her lose her bnce in


    an instant.


    Anthea opened her eyes wide in panic, fell straight into the swimming pool, and got herself all


    soaked.


    "Ah -"


    A sharp scream suddenly sounded.


    But it was not from Anthea but the person next to her.


    Plop!


    Plop!


    As two people fell in the water, a huge ssh of water sshed from the pool, pouring onto the


    ground.


    Everyone at the banquet was shocked. When the others heard the noise, they looked over and


    found two youngdies standing by the pool edge speechless with their faces looking so shocked


    and their mouths wide open while two girls fell in the poor, creating a ssh of water.


    When Shelby stretched out her foot, Anthea noticed her scheme.


    Anthea could have avoided it, but she did not. Instead, she stumbled and fell into the swimming


    pool. However, the second before she lost bnce and fell, she dragged Shelby into the pool as


    well.


    Both of them had fallen into the water, and Anthea did not immediately float up. Instead, she held


    her breath and sank.


    Many people gathered at the poolside. Shelby was caught off guard and was dragged down by


    Anthea like a frightened duck. The water in the pool sshed, and no one noticed that her hand


    was quietly reaching out from under the water.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    "You messed with me. And you have thising!" Anthea thought to herself.


    Anthea''s hand touched Shelby''s back while they were in water.


    That was a trick students often yed in junior high school. When teenage girls went into puberty,


    they started to wear brassieres. Therefore, releasing the brassiere buckles on their back naughtily


    with the thumb and the index finger became a bullying trick.


    At this time, the two youngdies on the shore came to their senses, looking stunned.


    Both of them saw Shelby reach out her foot to trip Anthea, but they didn''t expect that Anthea drew


    her into the water along. They wondered how it came out like that.


    They immediately shouted, "Help. Two people fell into the pool!"


    After they shouted, almost all the people were attracted.


    When everyone was looking into the pool, they suddenly saw a ck brassiere with panther-print


    andce.


    Shelby had also noticed that. She lowered her head to look at herself, and her face instantly turned


    pale.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Shelby let out even louder screams.


    Shelby tried to avoid everyone''s gaze, but it happened that she was in the pool. The water was so


    clear that everyone could see the bottom. Every part of Shebly''s breasts was seen clearly. She


    could only use her hands to cover them, feeling so embarrassed that she was about to copse.


    Shelby shouted at the shore undignifiedly, "Hurry up and help me!"


    The lifeguards quickly arrived. When they saw that no drowning had urred, they heaved a sigh


    of relief and hurriedly pulled the two of Shelby and Anthea up.


    Anthea suddenly showed up and quickly swam back to the poolside. Then she took the bath towel


    from the lifeguards, thanked them, and calmly put it on herself.


    But Shelby was much more miserable than her, struggling in the water.


    So many people were watching, and the brassiere was floating above the water. Shelby felt


    humiliated but had to thrash the water to keep herself from drowning. She was in a muddle and


    finally was taken out from the water by the lifeguards. Her hair was messy on her face, and half of


    her false eyshes had copsed.


    Anthea managed to hold back herughter, although it was hrious.


    At this time, Jayden heard the news and rushed up as soon as he saw this scene, "Shelby, are you


    alright?"


    Shelby''s lips trembled, and her eyes were full of tears. It was not because she was choked by the


    cold water but because she was angry.


    Jayden followed Shelby''s eyes and saw Anthea wrapped in a bath towel looking good, so he


    immediately suppressed his anger and said, "What have you done?!"


    Anthea said innocently, "Jayden, I don''t know what happened either. It seems that I was identally


    tripped by Shelby, and then both of us fell into the water!"


    Shelby didn''t stand a reason. More importantly, she was very embarrassed right now.


    Jayden frowned and said to Shelby, "There are so many people watching. You should go upstairs


    and go back to the room to change clothes!"


    Shelby seemed to be still unwilling to give up. But as everyone was gazing at her, she quickly


    wrapped herself in the bath towel and gritted her teeth,


    enduring it.


    "I have to let it go." Shelby thought to herself.


    She had a scheme for tonight.


    At first, after seeing Anthea, Shelby immediately felt angry, recalling what happened in high school


    and military training. For a moment, she couldn''t help but tripped her. Now that she had calmed


    down, she couldn''t wait to carry out her scheme...


    Shelby looked through the crowd at Adam.


    Shelby held the bath towel on her body, and her hair was still dripping with water. She felt that what


    happened also gave her a hand in carrying out her scheme!


    With help, Shelby gracefully and quickly left the ballroom and took the elevator upstairs.


    It was just a short episode, and no danger urred. The banquet carried on.


    Everyone was holding a ss of champagne or red wine, talking andughing.


    However, Adam''s face looked cold, like an ice sculpture.


    Although he was under the bright light, he looked furious, especially when he saw Anthea, who


    followed the staff to change clothes and sneezed inadvertently.


    Adam''s heart ached for Anthea.


    He could tell that Anthea had deliberately fallen into the water to drag Shelby along, which others


    might not have discovered, and guessed what she had done under the water. But he still felt


    distressed when he saw Anthea covered with water all over her body from the swimming pool.


    The phone in his trouser pocket vibrated, and Adam took it out.


    He immediately squinted his eyes.


    Adam put the call through and said, "Hello!" Then, Shebly''s voice came, "Adam!"


    Not long ago, Adam scolded Shelby for speaking to him in such a flirtatious tone. But now Shelby


    did it again.


    "What is it?" Adam asked in a low voice.


    "Adam, my shower in the bathroom is broken. There is no hot water, and the staff can''t fix it. Can I


    go to your room and take a hot shower? I just fell into the pool. It was chilling. I feel cold now. I am


    afraid that if I don''t take a bath, I will catch a cold... Adam, is that okay?"


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony would be held tomorrow. All the guests who came to attend the


    anniversary celebration were provided rooms in the resort.


    There was a hint of uneasiness in Shelby''s tentative voice.


    She was not sure whether Adam would allow her.


    Adam sneered.


    The shower was broken, and the staff couldn''t fix it, but Shelby could get another room. Although


    many people were attending the anniversary celebration, the resort wasrge with plenty of guest


    rooms. Even there wasn''t a vacant room, Jayden was also there, to whom Shelby could turn.


    Shelby didn''t need to turn to Adam.


    How could Adam not see through her scheme?


    Usually, when Adam found out Shelby''s ill intentions, he would refuse her without mercy, but this


    time, he didn''t. He sneered even more and said, "Okay. Wait for 20 minutes. I''ll ask someone to


    cook a bowl of ginger soup."


    On the other side, Shelby didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    Especially when Shelby heard Adam say order ginger soup for her, she felt ttered. After a long


    while, she said excitedly, "Sure, Adam, I''ll wait for you!"


    Adam hung up the phone.


    Under the light, his handsome facial features were full of hidden sharpness, and his eyes were


    gloomy.


    The waiter, who was passing by, couldn''t help shaking his hand and almost sshed the


    champagne ss on the tray.


    Anthea followed the staff and cleaned herself.


    The long dress was dried soon because its fabric was thin. Anthea put on the dress and then tied


    her wet hair into a bun.


    When she went back to the banquet hall, she found that Leonardo was particrly conspicuous


    with yellow hair.


    Leonardo shuttled through the crowd, talking to people with great interest. Then, many people


    walked toward the elevator, including Adam, who put his hands in his pockets.


    Anthea''s face looked confused.


    She grabbed Leonardo and asked, "Golden Leonardo, what are you up to?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo, who talked a lot that his mouth was dry, rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not me. It''s Adam''s


    idea!"

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    It turned out it was Adam who came up with the idea but Leonardo.


    "What?" Anthea was surprised.


    At this time, Leonardo was busy exining to people around him, "Yes, yes, my parents told me to


    bring the gift, a big luminous stone!


    "I was afraid that I would lose it, so I asked Major Adam to help keep it when I came. Now it is in his


    room. I am going to pick it up now. If you want to see it first hand, you can go with me. If I take it


    down here, the strong lights in the banquet hall will make it less luminous!"


    Leonardo''s words were clear, logical, and appealing. It seemed that he had said it more than once.


    Upon hearing that, the others immediately nodded excitedly and followed behind Leonardo.


    It was not until this moment that Anthea understood that Leonardo was encouraging others with


    such a reason.


    She also knew about the gift, which was symbolic. On the way, she saw it on the back seat,


    wrapped in a velvet box, looking very upscale. And she opened it to have a look and took pictures


    to show Adam.


    However, Anthea was puzzled. Since when did Leonardo ask Adam to keep the gift?


    Anthea couldn''t help but look at Leonardo with questioning eyes.


    Across the crowd, Adam nced at Anthea and smiled slightly.


    Then Anthea''s phone vibrated.


    Anthea picked it up and saw that it was Adam''s message, "Come upstairs with me to watch a good


    show."


    "To watch a good show?" Anthea thought to herself.


    Anthea''s face looked very confused.


    She pulled Leonardo and asked in a low voice, "Golden Leonardo, what''s going on?"


    Leonardo shook his head, looking as confused as her, "I don''t know even if you asked me! I just did


    what he asked. I don''t know what he ns!"


    By this time, the elevator had arrived on the first floor, and many people entered. Leonardo took


    Anthea''s hand and also walked in.


    Adam''s room was on the 10th floor.


    When Anthea came out of the elevator, she was surprised to find that so many people followed


    Leonardo, both men and women, and several people who seemed to be of high status.


    These people not only followed Leonardo to see the luminous stone but also to curry favor with


    Adam. Everyone knew Adam''s identity and background. The Chin Family was famous in Ice city,


    and Adam''s aplishments were superior, which everyone had to show some respect.


    Arge group of people went into Adam''s room.


    Adam was thest to enter the room, and he left the door unlocked.


    Adam''s room was a business suite. Now the living room was almost full of people.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo squeezed from the crowd to the front, opened the box on the tea table, andzily said,


    "We should look at the luminous stone in the dark environment. I''ll turn off the lights now so that


    everyone can have a better view!"


    After he said that, he walked to turn off the lights.


    No one had any objection to this. After the lights were off, the room immediately became dark.


    Everyone was staring at the luminous stone, holding their breath, enjoying the moment that they


    hade for.


    The room became quiet all at once.


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock.


    Because everyone was attracted to the luminous stone, the room was silent, making the knocks on


    the door sounded very abrupt.


    It was Shelby knocking on the door.


    Twenty minutes ago, she was so excited after she talked to Adam.


    Shelby didn''t expect her scheme to go so smoothly. She was brooding it today, and she found a


    reasonable excuse after falling into the water. But Shelby didn''t expect that Adam agreed so


    willingly. Before that, she thought of many alternative ns.


    After all, she had all night to spend there to carry out her scheme.


    Shelby waited anxiously and excitedly. She couldn''t wait for the moment to arrive.


    After putting down the phone, she ran to the bathroom again, washed her face clean, and put on


    makeup again. Then she let her wet hair down on her body and wrapped herself in a towel. When


    the time came, she couldn''t wait toe.


    Shelby''s room was on the 11th floor. Walking through the safe passage, she came down very


    quickly.


    With great excitement, she felt nervous and shy about what would happen next.


    Shelby knocked on the door twice and realized that it wasn''t locked. She pushed it open with a


    gentle touch and took a step inside. It was pitch-ck, and her vision darkened in an instant. A brief


    moment of blindness appeared.


    Even so, she closed the door deliberately.


    Unable to see the scene inside, Shelby tentatively asked, "Adam?"


    "Yeah," Adam answered in a low and deep voice.


    Shelby''s heart started to thump when she heard Adam''s voice. She was sure that it was Adam.


    Even if the lights in the room were dim, as long as Adam was there, Shelby felt happy!


    Shelby did not know why the lights were all off, breathing heavily. "Perhaps it was because he had


    just entered the door and had not had time to turn on the lights, or perhaps he had done it on


    purpose." She thought to herself. If it was thetter, just thinking about it made her feel hot all over.


    It was like a bolt from the blue for Shelby that she found out that Adam had a girlfriend!


    That was why she did all that tonight.


    Shelby''s cheeks blushed. She was determined to win Adam. She didn''t put anything on herself


    except a bath towel, ready to seduce Adam at all cost.


    No man would refuse such a chance, not to mention that she had prepared it for a long time.


    In high school, Shelby deliberately went to Karea and had stic surgery. In the moonlight, her face


    looked like Rory''s face. It would be easy for Adam to mistake her for Rory, who had died. And she


    was sure that Adam wouldn''t turn her down...


    Shelby wanted to be his woman tonight!


    Shelby felt more and more excited as she thought about it. Her voice became more and more


    delicate, giving people goosebumps, "Where are you, Adam? I just fell into the water. It''s so cold.


    Can you take me to the bathroom to take a shower?"


    Shelby stepped forward coquettishly. Pretending to feel cold, she held her shoulders and touched


    the bath towel on her chest, acting like she was careless.


    All of a sudden, she loosened her grip on the bath towel, and it fell softly on the carpet.


    The sound of the bath towel falling sounded very ambiguous in the dark.


    Padaa!


    The lights in the room were all on at this moment.


    The crowd looked over at the same time. Everyone looked shocked, gasping altogether.


    They were all astonished by what they saw.


    Almost everyone opened their eyes wide, looking at Shebly''s naked body with disbelief.


    Only two people looked away, one of who was Adam, who had already turned his face away the


    second before the lights were on.


    He didn''t even nce at Shebly as if he had long predicted that it would happen, looking indifferent.


    The other one was Leonardo, who followed Adam awkwardly after seeing Adam''s action.


    They all found it funny and pathetic.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    When the lights suddenly turned on, Shelby subconsciously closed her eyes, finding the lights too


    bright.


    But as soon as she opened her eyes, she was petrified.


    Shelby thought that she was having a hallucination. Not only did she find Adam standing at the side


    with his head turned away but also many others in the room staring at her with their eyes wide


    opened.


    Shelby dropped the bath towel to the ground on purpose, and she was all naked now.


    She only wanted to show her body to Adam but never intended to be naked in the eyes of


    everyone.


    Shelby felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    This time, Shelby didn''t have the strength to scream. She was merely embarrassed when she fell


    into the pool and lost her brassiere. But now, many men and women in the room were looking at her


    all over!


    For the second time, Adam said with a harsh and decisive voice, "Get out!"


    Shelby came back to her senses as if awakening from a dream. Her body was trembling. She didn''t


    even have time to pick up her bath towel. With a pale


    face, she directly turned around and ran out naked.


    Everyone came to their senses from the embarrassing scene they had just seen and looked at each


    other in speechless despair.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They came to join in the fun, but they didn''t expect it to be such a big one!


    "Shelby is Adam''s sister-inw. Isn''t she shameless to seduce Adam?"


    "In the middle of the night, she just came over with a bath towel and then took it off. Everyone could


    tell what she was up to!"


    "As the first daughter of the Tillson family, she usually looks very elegant. I didn''t expect her to be so


    slutty under the table. She couldn''t wait to climb up to her brother-inw''s bed! Unfortunately, he


    didn''t even care about her but scold her to get out!"


    After seeing what happened, the crowd started to gossip.


    Adam''s attitude just now had already shown his dislike for Shelby. The others would only think that


    Shelby was shameless.


    Anthea swallowed her saliva.


    Just now, she saw Shelby''s naked body as everyone else did!


    Like everyone else, she did not expect to see such a big drama.


    Then her phone vibrated again.


    Standing among the crowd, Anthea lowered her head and saw the message sent by Adam, "I said


    that I would teach her a lesson as your man."


    Anthea didn''t know what to reply.


    Adam did what he said.


    She felt warm from her heart.


    She curled up her lips, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    After such an episode happened, everyone lost interest in looking at the luminous stone and left


    quickly. People down the banquet hall downstairs were not aware of it yet. However, once people in


    Adam''s room left, everyone would know about it.


    Anthea stayed behind.


    Only Anthea and Adam were in the room. She didn''t make any sound that no one noticed her.


    Anthea had roughly figured out what was going on. Shelby had knocked on Adam''s door to seduce


    him and lured him to the bed.


    Thinking of that, she felt very angry.


    Anthea shouted in exasperation, "Shelby, you whore. How dare you try to seduce my man! Even I


    haven''t lured him to the bed!"


    As Anthea spoke, she put her hands on her waist with her face looking particrly vivid, and her


    mouth opened and closed as if she were going to kill someone.


    Adam chuckled in a low voice.


    "And youugh!" Anthea was so angry.


    Adam smiled, patted her head, and said, "Don''t worry, you own me."


    "Okay," Anthea nodded shyly and blushed. She went forward to hold his arm and wanted to tease


    him, "When should I lure you to the bed?"


    "Anthea, don''t overestimate my self-control," Adam touched her ear with his finger.


    Anthea lowered her eyes and blushed.


    Adam didn''t stay overnight that night, not wanting to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony the next


    day. Instead, he drove away with Anthea.


    They went home to take a good rest and went to the amusement park the next day.


    Anthea had a crazy time. She yed all the projects with Adam, screaming until her voice turned


    hoarse.


    In the evening, they went to the airport after Adam received a sudden call from Braxton.


    They picked up Braxton and Mira, whom they had not met for a long time.


    Mira and Braxton were both from Ice city. When


    Anthea first met Mira, Mira was transferred there to work. In the following year, Mira went to join


    Braxton with the whole family. This time, Mira and Braxton came back to visit their rtives,


    together with Braxton''s mother.


    After Anthea and Mira cleared up the misunderstanding they had in the disaster area, they became


    good friends and kept in contact since they came back.


    Adam and Braxton had been brothers for many years. Adam was Braxton''s superior in the army, but


    they were good friends in private. Now that Braxton returned to their homnd, naturally, Adam


    would receive him and his family.


    Braxton''s mother was not used to staying in hotels, so Adam invited them to stay in his apartment of


    the family building in the military region.


    After the meal, Adam sent them to his apartment.


    Braxton was as close as Adam''s brother. If Braxton were squeamish, it would make Adam


    ufortable. Therefore, he took Adam''s offer and stayed in his apartment. They would only be


    there for three or four days to visit rtives and not bother Adam too much.


    After they settled down, the military green jeep left the family building.


    At this time, the sky began to fall, and the neon


    lights were lighting up the city one by one.


    With the Braxtons staying in Adam''s apartment, for a moment, Anthea and Adam didn''t know where


    to go.


    When Anthea took out her phone, she received a message.


    It was Leonardo''s message, "Haha, Anthea, I just got the news that Shelby was sent abroad by her


    parents!"


    Leonardo''s message was with severalughing emojis, which seemed that he was happy to take


    pleasure in Shelby''s misfortune.


    Last night, Shelby made a big fool of herself in the resort. News traveled fast. The people who came


    to attend the anniversary celebration were all well-known figures. Once the scandal went around,


    almost everyone knew about it, and soon there would be media reports.


    When the Jillson family learned of the scandal, they could only quickly send Shelby abroad to stay


    out of trouble.


    When Anthea heard the news, she also felt happy.


    After all, Shelby had be an annoying rival in love who wanted to seduce Adam!


    Anthea couldn''t help but look aside.


    The others might have been kept in the dark. They only thought that they saw the episode by


    ident.


    However, Anthea and Leonardo were insiders. They knew that Adam came up with the idea. He did


    not give Shelby any chance to seduce him. Instead, he even taught her a good lesson.


    Compared with Anthea''s childish schemes, Adam''s moves were ruthless and left no room for


    leeway.


    Thinking of what Adam said to her, Anthea''s heart filled with honey, feeling sweet.


    Feeling thrilled, Anthea couldn''t help but kiss Adam.


    Adam''s eyebrows were up slightly.


    He nted his eyes to Anthea with an ambiguous face.


    Such an initiative made Anthea feel embarrassed. She quickly sat down and flushed.


    Adam didn''t say anything. But when the traffic light turned red, he suddenly unfastened his seat


    belt.


    He leaned over, put his strong long arms to press Anthea against the seat, held her face, and


    kissed it all over.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    The traffic light turned green.


    When Anthea raised her head, her lips were a bit swollen by Adam''s kisses.


    Anthea red at Adam discontentedly, thinking that she was looking deterrent. However, she did


    not know that she looked full of charm in his eyes.


    Adam''s throat bobbed slightly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the traffic light turned green, Adam would have kissed Anthea again.


    Anthea also noticed that. She covered her lips and changed the topic, "Where are we going to stay


    tonight?"


    As the Braxtons stayed at Adam''s apartment, they needed to find somewhere else to stay tonight!


    Hearing that, Adam frowned and pondered.


    Adam had many apartments at home and abroad, but most of them were for investment. When he


    took a leave from the army, he would either stay at Chin''s Mansion or the apartment of the family


    building in the military region.


    The other houses in the city were vacant and only regrly cleaned by the housekeepers. They


    could be dusty andck daily necessities. It was also troublesome to buy everything on the spot.


    Eventually, Adam said, "We can only get a room in the hotel."


    Anthea thought for a moment and realized that it was the only way. She nodded cutely, "Okay."


    Knowing where to go, Adam drove the military jeep to a five-star hotel.


    The neon lights were all on, echoing the stars in the night sky in the distance. The hotel logo looked


    brilliant under lights.


    Adam parked the jeep and went to the lobby of the hotel with Anthea.


    When she was in the south area, Adam had taken her to a hotel to get a room once. But at that


    time, he was only helping her to settle down. This time was the first time they had stayed in a hotel


    together.


    Although it wasn''t a big deal, it couldn''t stop Anthea''s thoughts to be intimate with Adam.


    They went to the front desk and handed over their ID cards to the staff to go through the check-in


    procedures.


    There were other customers, a couple just like them, who seemed to be traveling here with a


    luggage bag on their back and a suitcase next to them, speaking with a southern ent.


    The couple seemed to be very good with each other. When the manmunicated with the staff,


    the girl had been hooking his neck all the time. She leaned on him like a doll. They looked so sweet


    that everyone in the hall could feel it.


    Anthea was slightly envious.


    She quietly put her hand into Adam''s hand.


    The moment her hand touched his, Adam held it tightly.


    Because Adam was dressed in camouge training gear today, and they were in public with many


    peopleing and going in the hall, it was not appropriate for Anthea to throw herself into his arms,


    but it was alright for her to hold his hand.


    They looked at each other and sped their fingers tighter, with affection growing deeper in their


    eyes.


    "Adam, hanging out with your friend?"


    At this time, a middle-aged woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Adam and Anthea turned around and saw a well-dressed woman walking to them from the side


    restaurant.


    It was someone that Adam knew. He nodded and called out to her, "Aunt ire."


    Anthea smiled politely in a hurry.


    "I thought I had mistaken you. When did youe back from the army? It''s a holiday now," ire


    smiled. Although she said to Adam, her eyes were sizing up Anthea.


    Anthea felt very embarrassed to be stared at, and she couldn''t help but step back.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The look in ire''s eyes...


    Anthea couldn''t find a word for it. It was as if ire had seen something exciting, unbelievable, and


    tried hard to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Realizing that Adam was still holding her hand, Anthea wanted to get rid of his hand in a panic, but


    Adam held her hands so tightly that she couldn''t.


    Anthea calmed down and felt warm in her heart.


    "I''ve been back for two days," Adam answered.


    "I asked about you when I yed mahjong with your mother a few days ago! You must be very busy


    in the army. Don''t wear yourself out. Your mother always misses you at home!" ire continued, but


    her eyes never moved away from Anthea as if she would see through her.


    When ire noticed their hands, her eyes brightened.


    At this time, the receptionist finished the formalities and said, "Miss, Sir, this is your room card.


    Please turn right and go by elevator!"


    Anthea''s face suddenly turned red.


    ire said hurriedly, "Adam, I will get out of your hair. I have to go now!"


    Then, she took her bag and left rashly as if she had run into something terrible.


    Anthea scratched her head awkwardly and said, "Adam..."


    Adam knew what she was worried about. He said, "It''s fine."


    He took over the room card and their ID cards from the staff.


    When they were about to walk to the elevator, his phone in his trouser pocket rang.


    ncing at the caller''s name, Adam raised his hand and pressed the middle of his eyebrows,


    feeling a slight headache.


    "Hello, Mother," He answered the call.


    As expected, ire called Adam''s mother right after she left.


    Anthea couldn''t hear what Adam''s mother was saying. After Adam started talking, she couldn''t help


    but tense up her nerves just like the day she was in the jeep, holding her breath and not daring to


    breathe.


    Adam''s mother kept talking while Adam responded to her calmly.


    While Adam''s mother was talking, Adam looked at Anthea.


    Anthea was puzzled and very nervous by Adam''s gaze. He raised his hand again and pressed the


    middle of his eyebrows, saying, "No, you don''t have toe over. Well, I know. I will take her home


    to meet you."


    "Take her home?" Anthea thought to herself.


    Anthea''s heart was beating fast in a panic.


    When Adam hung up the phone, he looked at her and asked, "Anthea, we can''t stay here tonight."


    "... Then where should we stay?" Anthea licked her lips.


    "My home, with my parents," Adam looked a little helpless.


    After Adam''s mother was told by ire that he took a young girl to the hotel to get a room, she


    immediately called Adam and insisted on asking Adam to take her home. If Adam didn''t take her


    home, then she would ask the driver to drive her here to meet the girl.


    Adam had no choice but to agree.


    "Ah?" Anthea was startled.


    Adam touched her head and then handed back the room card to the staff, "Sorry, could you please


    help us check out?"


    Then the military green jeep shuttled back and forth again in the night.


    Anthea clenched her seat belt tightly, with her hand sweating, and looked dumbly at the vast neon


    lights outside.


    Twenty minutes passed, and she never felt that time passed so quickly as if it were flying.


    "It seemed that I just came out of the hotel a second ago..." Anthea thought to herself.


    The jeep entered a wide private road, and the traffic was getting less and less. There were vis all


    around. Anthea knew that they would arrive soon. Her heart was beating very fast, and she kept


    taking deep breaths. Her mind was nk.


    Adam could tell that she was nervous. He grabbed her hand and clenched it, "You will have to meet


    them eventually."

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Adam''sforting was not helping Anthea to rx.


    She didn''t rx her nervous mood at all. Instead, she wrinkled her face as if she were about to cry.


    She wasn''t ready to meet his parents yet!


    Different from the vi district of the Hsu family, this area was very unusual. There were patrol


    guards from time to time. The two guards at the door were even armed with guns. They both


    saluted with standard military salutes. The jeep drove into a three-story separate vi in the deep.


    Under the night sky, it lookedrge and dormant.


    When Adam hit the brake, the nerves in Anthea''s mind buzzed.


    "What do I do? I''m so nervous!" She held his hand tightly and said in a trembling voice.


    Adam smiled and said, "Come home with me. After my parents get to know you, they won''t arrange


    any blind date for me again. It''s a good thing."


    "Okay..." Anthea nodded.


    Although Adamforted her, she was still very nervous!


    Still feeling anxious, Anthea asked, "This is so rash.


    What if I leave a bad impression?" "It''s okay," Adamforted her, "It''s my mother who wants to


    see you, not you. Don''t worry."


    Anthea nodded but couldn''t stop trembling.


    Adam knew that Anthea was scared, feeling that her hand was sweaty. He leaned over, pinched her


    chin, and kissed her lips.


    His tongue reached her teeth and kissed deep.


    When Adam let go, Anthea was breathless because of the kisses. She was almost paralyzed in the


    seat, and her eyes blurred for a short time.


    "You''re not nervous now, are you?" Adam touched the corner of her mouth with his thumb.


    "..." Anthea felt like crying but had no tears.


    She felt dizzy by the kisses. Although she was not nervous anymore, she did not feel better!


    Adam went around the front of the jeep, opened the door, and helped Anthea get off. Then he took


    her to the vi. Anthea could only follow.


    In the living room of the vi, the lights were shining bright.


    After hanging up the call to Adam, Mrs. Chin, whose name was Meadow, couldn''t sit still on the


    sofa. She wrapped her shoulders with a scarf and walked around in circles in the room, waiting


    anxiously with an air of expectancy.


    "Can you sit down?!"


    Bemy, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, felt annoyed.


    Meadow was about fifty years old, born in a wealthy family. Even if she had sons, she was still very


    charming.


    However, while she was always gentle before outsiders, she was childish with her husband and


    son. She immediately retorted, "How can I sit still? Our Adam is going to bring a girl back soon!"


    Bemy shook the newspaper.


    Meadow didn''t want to argue with Bemy. She continued, "Adam has a girlfriend, but he didn''t tell


    us. No wonder the blind date didn''t work, and the girl wouldn''t tell me why. I almost believed that in


    the army all year round and facing soldiers every day made Adam turn gay! Amitabha!"


    "What are you talking about!" Bemy berated Meadow unhappily.


    "Didn''t it evere to your mind?" Meadow snorted.


    Bemy was stunned.


    They both had once been thought about Adam''s sexual preference.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If Adam had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have been in such a hurry to arrange a blind date for him!


    Luckily, ire ran into them and told me. Otherwise, Adam would have kept hiding it from us! ire


    said that he saw them getting a room in a hotel and holding hands all the time!" Meadow became


    more and more excited. "ire also said that the girl is beautiful. I can''t wait to meet her! Bemy,


    what do you think of my dressing? Do I need to go upstairs to get changed, something more


    formal?"


    Meadow turned around before Bemy with great interest.


    Bemy flipped the newspaper speechlessly, not responding to her.


    Meadow had already changed her clothes twice!


    Just as Meadow was about to go upstairs to change her clothes, a servant rushed over to report,


    "my lord, mydy, Master Adam is back!"


    Meadow''s eyes brightened, "Finally, they are here!"


    The servants ran to open the door. And Adam walked in with Anthea.


    As the servant handed Anthea and Adam slippers, he looked up, saw the two holding hands and


    Anthea, who had bright eyes and pink and slightly swollen lips...


    "Master Adam must have kissed her hard, hasn''t he?" The servant thought to himself.


    The servant was stunned. He had been working for the Chin Family for more than 20 years. In his


    eyes, Adam was the coldest and taciturn one among Bemy''s sons. Adam rarely smiled, let alone


    had any intimate actions with any woman. He hadn''t ever brought histe wife, Rory, home...


    "This is new!" The servant thought to himself.


    After changing into slippers, Adam took Anthea''s hand and entered the living room directly.


    Meadow was asked to sit down by Bemy two minutes ago. But she could not restrain herself any


    longer. As soon as she heard the footsteps, she sat up straight immediately and said excitedly,


    "Adam, you are back."


    "Mother, father," Adam greeted.


    Seeing that Meadow''s eyes were almost fixed on Anthea, Adam said, "This is Anthea."


    Although Anthea''s mind was still nk, she didn''t lose her courtesy. She stepped forward and


    greeted them shyly, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chin and Mrs. Chin. I am Anthea!"


    Anthea''s eyes were bright, and her voice sounded sweet and soft.


    Meadow smiled and said kindly, "Anthea, it''s a lovely name. It sounds just like Anthea herself. Don''t


    you think so, Bemy?"


    "Let them be seated," Bemy coughed with the dignity of the head of the family.


    Anthea nodded and cutely followed Adam to sit on the sofa opposite Meadow. She straightened her


    knees and sat down in a straight and proper manner.


    Anthea quietly looked at Adam''s parents on the opposite side. Meadow kept a slender figure, and


    there was no trace of age on her face. Unlike what she learned from the TV dramas, Anthea found


    Meadow was gentle and easy to get along with as a wife in a wealthy family.


    However, Bemy looked very serious as a military officer who had a high rank. Especially when


    Bemy was not smiling, he looked majestic. Anthea couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    While Anthea was secretly sizing Meadow and Bemy up, the two were also sizing Anthea up.


    Meadow had never looked away from Anthea. After Meadow sat down and sized Anthea up, she


    found Anthea so young and beautiful that she couldn''t help feeling surprised.


    "Anthea looks terribly young!" Meadow thought to herself.


    Meadow arranged a blind date for Adam once. It was a kindergarten teacher around twenty-five


    years old who graduated from a postgraduate study at the university. Adam was twenty-eight years


    old this year. Meadow thought the girl would match Adam well by her age. But now Anthea looked


    much younger than the other girl...


    "She couldn''t be underage, could she?" Meadow thought to herself.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Adam was the eldest son of the Chin Family and a soldier who was the most mature and steady.


    "He can''t have done such a ridiculous thing, can he?" Meadow thought to herself.


    As Meadow pondered, she couldn''t help but look at Anthea a few more times, feeling very nervous.


    "Cough!" Bemy reminded Meadow.


    Only then did Meadow realize that she stared at Anthea for so long that Anthea couldn''t even raise


    her head. She quickly restrained herself and said with a smile, "Anthea, what do you do?"


    "I''m a student," Anthea exined.


    Holding the newspaper, Bemy''s hand froze.


    Meadow looked a bit uneasy. She asked tentatively, "How old are you?"


    Anthea replied respectfully, "I am 19 years old, a sophomore at the Medical University!"


    Bemy frowned.


    However, Meadow felt relieved. An 18-year-old girl was already an adult!


    Although the Chin Family had a high status, Meadow was not snobbish. She didn''t require Adam to


    find someone as wealthy, let alone now he was widowed. As long as Adam''s girlfriend was not


    underage, Meadow would feel content.


    Just now, when Meadow saw Adam leading a young girl into the house, her heart trembled.


    "You''re studying medicine. That is excellent. A good match with Adam!" Meadow smiled more


    happily and asked casually, "Anthea, where are you from? Who else is in your family? How did you


    meet Adam? How long have you been together?"


    Anthea''s palms were slightly sweaty. She replied cutely and cautiously, "My family lives in the town,


    and I am the only daughter. My parents are ordinary state-owned employees. Adam and I met each


    other on a mission he took. We have been together for two months."


    Anthea beat around the bush, answering selectively.


    She chose to hide her real identity because if Bemy and Meadow found out her true rtion with


    Adam, they would drive her out!


    Meadow raised her eyebrows when she heard Anthea''sst word. Two months was the passionate


    period of love!


    Adam chimed in timely, "It''s National Day. She is on holiday now."


    By saying so, Adam helped Meadow relieve her tension and indirectly exined why he went to the


    hotel with Anthea to get a room.


    Meadow immediately said as soon as she heard that, "Why did you go to a hotel? Our home is


    spacious! Simon is studying abroad, and Wilson is away for business. Their rooms are empty, and


    there are so many guest rooms. Stay at home with Anthea!"


    "Okay," Adam nodded.


    Anthea lowered her face in embarrassment.


    Anthea sat down properly after she entered the house, behaving very well. Therefore, Meadow


    found Anthea well-educated and loveable, feeling satisfied although she learned that Anthea was a


    child from an ordinary family.


    Disregarding the warning look in Bemy''s eyes, Meadow stood up and sat next to Anthea. She


    couldn''t help reaching out her hand to touched Anthea''s hair and skin, "Your hair looks so smooth!


    And your skin is so fair!"


    "..." Anthea felt embarrassed.


    Meadow eximed enviously, "How nice to be young!"


    Adam raised his hand at the edge of his mouth, feeling speechless.


    It was gettingte. Meadow offered to take Anthea and Adam upstairs and arranged for Anthea to


    stay in Adam''s room.


    Usually, Meadow would arrange for guests to stay in the guest rooms. However, she let Anthea stay


    in Adam''s room directly but made Adam stay in the guest room. Anthea felt very ttered and


    surprised.


    The servants put on the clean bedding and sheets for Anthea. Then, Adam took out his pajamas


    from the closet.


    Meadow secretly held Anthea''s hand at the door and said, "Anthea, feel free at home. If you need


    anything, just let me know!"


    "Thank you, Meadow!" Anthea said sweetly.


    Meadow looked at Adam, who was before the wardrobe with his back to her, and asked Anthea in a


    low voice, "Anthea, do you know Adam much? I mean, more than his upation, his private life..."


    Anthea could tell that Meadow was asking her if she knew that Adam was married once. She


    nodded, "I know."


    When Anthea answered, she looked sincere and truthful from the bottom of her heart.


    Meadow felt such a relief and put on the air of a mother-inw, "That''s good! Adam has been


    taciturn since he was a child, with a cold personality. He could be inconsiderate sometimes. Please


    bear with him and don''t mind his age!" "I don''t mind at all," Anthea shook her head shyly.


    After helping Anthea to settle down, Meadow went downstairs briskly, humming a Chinese opera.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bemy, Anthea is very good, beautiful, well-educated, and promising. Besides, she knows that


    Adam was married once, but she doesn''t mind at all!" Meadow sat back on the sofa and said to


    Bemy, "Oh, this is too good to be true. Adam brought a real girlfriend home! You just heard it.


    They have been together for two months. Adam should have told us!"


    At this time, Meadow could no longer hold back her excitement as she and Bemy were alone.


    Meadow was worried about Adam''s love life the most.


    Adam entered the army directly after graduation from the military academy and lived in the military


    all year round, devoted to his career. Other than Carter, the scout, Meadow had never seen any


    other with Adam. She was so worried about Adam!


    Later, the Chin Family arranged for Adam to marry Rory, but Rory died in only three months.


    Adam''s marriage with Rory was arranged by a matchmaker. They barely saw each other before the


    wedding, not to mention their void feelings for each other. They even didn''t have slept together as


    Adam went to Country M on the wedding night. In the following three years, he had never nned


    to marry again.


    There were many rumors about Adam going among people, mostly about his sexual preference ...


    Not to mention the gossip of others, even Meadow began to doubt Adam after a long while.


    This time, Meadow finally was assured that no one would dare gossip behind her back!


    Meadow was so happy that she wept.


    "After so many years, my Adam finally brought a girlfriend home!" Meadow thought to herself.


    Meadow muttered to herself, "Amitabha, the spirit of Bodhisattva appears! No, I have to go to the


    temple to pray some other day!"


    "I don''t agree," Bemy said suddenly with a heavy voice.


    "Why not?" Meadow was stunned. "Anthea is young, but she is good in all aspects."


    Bemy pressed his lips tightly together and said unhappily, "I thought you didn''t know Anthea is


    young? She''s only neen!"


    Meadow red at Bemy unhappily and pinched her waist to threaten, "I don''t care. It''s not easy


    for Adam to bring his girlfriend home. I''m so excited that I want to burn incense and pray before


    Buddha! Don''t interfere with them. Bemy, if you scare off my future daughter-inw, I''ll never


    forgive you!"


    "..."


    Late at night, Antheay on the bed after taking a bath.


    Like the apartment in the family building in the military region, the decoration in Adam''s room was


    also simple in dark color.


    Anthea could still smell Adam''s masculine scent as she breathed. She tossed and turned, feeling


    hard to fall asleep and wondering it was her body not adjusting the bed or she was too nervous


    staying in the Chin''s house.


    She took out her phone from under the pillow and sent Adam a message, "Adam, are you awake?"

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    "I''m about to sleep."


    Anthea''s phone screen lit and showed Adam''s message.


    Anthea did not send a message. Instead, she called Adam directly. When she heard Adam''s deep


    and attractive voice, she felt rxed, "Anthea, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Adam went downstairs again and talked with Meadow for a while. When he went to the room, he


    saw that the lights in Anthea''s room were off and thought she had already fallen asleep. However,


    when he came out of the bathroom, he received her message and her call.


    Anthea said cutely, "I can''t sleep. I can''t sleep!"


    Adam put down the towel and sat on the head of the bed, saying, "Count sheep. Count to a


    hundred, and you will fall asleep soon."


    He didn''t sleep in Wilson''s room but the guest room next to Anthea''s.


    In that way, there was only a wall between Adam and Anthea. They would be close to each other.


    So she would not be afraid at night.


    "I counted. But it didn''t work!" Anthea grumbled.


    Adam chuckled. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he suddenly heard her call out his


    name.


    ''Adam..."


    For a moment, Adam was stunned.


    Anthea''s voice didn''t seem to be from the call but very near.


    Then, Adam heard a sudden click.


    Adam raised his head and was sure that Anthea''s voice was not from the call. There was a corridor


    light streaming in through the crack in the door. And Anthea sneaked in with a cell phone in one


    hand and a pair of slippers in the other.


    Her feet stepped on the floor, looking tender and lovely.


    Adam smiled happily and put down the phone.


    Anthea blinked at Adam shyly and closed the door. Barefooted, she rushed to the bed and threw


    herself into his arms.


    Adam stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Like a kitten, Anthea rubbed her head against Adam''s chest and said coquettishly, "It''s my first time


    to stay in your home. I''m nervous. I can''t sleep without you!"


    Adam carried Anthea to the bed and let her lie in his


    arms.


    In the room, an orange bedsidemp was on, and they were whispering to each other.


    "So it means I have officially met your parents?" Anthea asked shyly.


    "Yes," Adam nodded.


    When Meadow arranged for Adam a blind date, Adam had an impulse to take Anthea home directly.


    Anthea was worried, "Did I behave well tonight?"


    "Yeah, very well," Adam smiled.


    "Your mom is kind and gentle. When she spoke to me, her voice was so sweet!"


    Adam said, "When I was downstairs, she asked me what you liked to eat so that she could order the


    kitchen staff."


    After Anthea heard that, she brightened her eyes.


    But soon, she felt a bit upset, bit her lips, and said, "But your dad looks dignified and difficult to get


    along with. Does he not like me?"


    It seemed that Bemy had only said one word from beginning to end since Anthea came.


    After Meadow asked about Anthea''s situation, Bemy did not say anything more. He kept reading


    the newspaper with a serious face. Only when Anthea went upstairs did he give her another look.


    Anthea liked Adam. Her heart was full of him, and she wanted to be approved by his parents.


    Under the light, she looked depressed, as if she took a hit.


    Adam''s fingers wound around her long hair. He could not bear to see her sad face, so he whispered


    in her ear.


    Anthea was surprised.


    "I like you," Adam whispered to her.


    Anthea heard his word well and clear.


    And it echoed in her heart.


    When Adam and Anthea came back from the disaster area and had a date, they took a walk by the


    river after dinner. She had teased him to say romantic words. But in the end, he did not say


    anything.


    Anthea sat up from Adam''s arms and shook him excitedly, "Say it again!"


    "Let''s sleep," Adam refused.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anthea pursed her lips and said, "You''re so mean!"


    Adam raised his hand, pulled her back into his arms, pressed her head against his chest, and


    pinched her legs, just like a child hugging his favorite doll.


    Under his palm was his strong heartbeat. Smelling his breath, Anthea felt relieved and soon fell


    asleep.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Anthea got up from the bed.


    She set the rm.


    To avoid being seen by Adam''s parents that they were in one bed, Anthea nned to go back to her


    room early so no one would notice.


    She held her slippers with both hands and crept out of the room quietly. As soon as she closed the


    door and turned around, she met Bemy''s eyes.


    Bemy did not sleep much after he turned old. He was a soldier and woke up around five o''clock


    every day. At that moment, Bemy had already finished the morning exercise. Holding a cup of


    water in his hand, he just walked down the stairs.


    When their eyes met, they were both stunned.


    Anthea''s face was red. She was embarrassed and stammered, "Ahem, well, Sir Bemy, I went to


    Adam''s room to borrow a bathroom..."


    Bemy was wordless.


    After that, Anthea quickly walked away.


    In the bedroom on the third floor, Meadow, who had just got up and washed up, heard the sound of


    the door opening. She looked back and saw Bemying in with a cold face.


    She asked, "Why looking so cold? What''s the matter?"


    Bemy recounted what he saw to Meadow a serious expression.


    "Really?" Meadow was surprised and put down the skincare product in her hands.


    "I saw hering out of Adam''s room with my own eyes!" Bemy was so angry that he pulled a


    long face, "Ask Adam toe to my study room. I''ll criticize him and teach him a lesson. He is a


    soldier!"


    Meadow became unhappy and directly disagreed, "What''s wrong with soldiers? Soldiers are human


    beings and have feelings and desires! Don''t take it seriously. They are both adults. So what if they


    sleep in the same room? Everything has changed now. Many young people live together on the


    second day after they fall in love. It''s normal. You don''t understand! You are an old fogey!"


    "Meadow, can''t you be reasonable?" Bemy mmed on the table.


    Meadow argued with Bemy, "Can reason bring you a daughter-inw and grandchildren?"


    Bemy was angry and speechless.


    One could never argue with a woman!


    However, although Bemy was gloomy, he also felt tempted to have grandchildren.


    Bemy had three sons. Adam became a soldier, and Wilson became a businessman. They were


    both dedicated to their careers and had no interest in getting married. As for Simon, he was the


    most rebellious one on whom Bemy didn''t put any hope. "When will I be a grandfather?"


    Bemy wondered.


    Bemy''s oldrades, who were of the same age as him, had all be grandfathers. Every


    time they had a gathering, they showed off!


    Bemy''s eyes filled with envy.


    "Anthea looks indeed beautiful. If she has babies with Adam, they will be lovely..." Bemy thought


    to himself.


    Bemy quickly stopped his ridiculous thoughts but couldn''t stop longing.


    "Cute and happy grandchildren..." Bemy mumbled in his heart.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    At eight o''clock, the morning light was warm.


    The dining room of Chin''s Mansion was very spacious, with a bright and rectangr Chinese-style


    dining table. Bemy was sitting in the main seat.


    Bemy changed into a well-ironed military uniform, looking more majestic, and his outstanding


    epaulets made everyone involuntarily hold their breath.


    Anthea entered the living room and saw Bemy. Thinking of what happened earlier in the morning,


    she lowered her eyes shyly.


    Meadow smiled and asked, "Anthea, did you sleep well?"


    "I did, thank you," Anthea answered cutely.


    The servant pulled chairs for Anthea and Adam to sit opposite Meadow. As Adam sat near Bemy,


    Anthea felt a bit relieved.


    "Eat more!" Meadow was very kind and warm to Anthea, just likest night, treating her like her


    daughter, "I ordered the kitchen to make soybean milk. It will be good for your skin!" "Sure!" Anthea


    nodded.


    Without hesitation, she took the soybean milk from Meadow and started drinking it with both hands


    holding the bow.


    The soybean milk was steaming, giving out steam around Anthea''s face. Anthea looked bright and


    beautiful, like a blooming flower.


    Staring at Anthea, Meadow felt delightful, ''Anthea, are you busy with your sses?"


    Anthea answered sincerely, "Now we are not very busy. We just finished the military training a few


    days ago and only had the ss for a week. After the holiday, we will have more sses!"


    Hearing that, Bemy suddenly nced at Adam.


    More than a month ago, Adam suddenly decided to transfer back from the south region.


    Adam was supposed to serve in the south region for two years. For some reason, he changed his


    mind. Bemy was astonished because Adam usually didn''t handle things like that. What was more,


    Adam asked Bemy to help with the transfer order.


    It was the first time in his life that Adam had begged him.


    After Adam transferred back, he went to be the chief instructor for the military training in the


    university.


    At that moment, Bemy finally figured out that Adam did it for Anthea and snorted in his heart.


    "Adam is lost!"


    As the leader of the military region, Bemy felt that it was necessary to change Adam''s attitude, so


    he said with a serious look, "Last night..."


    Meadow knew what Bemy wanted to say, so she immediately interrupted him, "Anthea, don''t


    worry. Bemy and I are not old-school. We don''t mind you and Adam sleeping in the same room!"


    Bemy''s mouth twitched.


    "Since when did I approve that?" Bemy thought to himself.


    As Meadow interrupted, Bemy felt shamed. He mmed his chopsticks heavily and said, "I''m


    full!"


    After finishing his words, Bemy got up and left with a sullen face.


    Anthea was so startled that she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Meadow put on a smile andforted her, "Don''t mind him. He''s on menopause!"


    As Bemy walked away, he felt speechless after hearing that.


    Meadow was worried that Anthea was frightened by Bemy, so she repeatedly emphasized,


    "Anthea, don''t take it to heart! It''s okay. Bemy and I are both open-minded. You and Adam will


    sleep in Adam''s room. I''ll tell the servants to move the bedding!"


    Anthea''s face had already turned red like a ripe apple.


    After being reminded repeatedly, she felt too embarrassed to raise her head and said, "Ahem, I


    need to go to the bathroom!"


    Looking at Anthea''s back and her red ears, Adam exined to Meadow, "Mom, you don''t need to


    worry about us. Anthea and I only shared the bed. Nothing has happened yet."


    "Nothing happened between you two?" Meadow was stupified.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Adam shook his head.


    Meadow immediately felt lost.


    Worries and sorrows crept into Meadow''s heart. "When would I be able to have a grandchild?" She


    thought to herself.


    Meadow asked earnestly, "Son, do you need to see the doctor?"


    Adam was speechless.


    The afternoon sun was shining the vi, and the light in the side hall was glimmering. The vi


    looked as beautiful as an oil painting.


    Meadow dragged Anthea to do a lot of things. In the morning, they had a flower arranging together.


    After lunch, Meadow eagerly took Anthea to do baking.


    After such a day with Meadow, Anthea found that Meadow was very girlish.


    For example, Meadow preferred pink clothes and added strawberry juice to the cookies to make


    every piece pink and tender.


    After putting the cookies in the small basket, Anthea held it in her hand and walked to the living


    room.


    Adam was sitting on the sofa, wearing slippers with a military book in his hand.


    Reading the book with his eyes lowered, Adam looker very concentrated. He was wearing a light


    gray round-necked home uniform. His corbone was slightly protruding, and his long legs were


    crossed. His slippers were hanging from his feet, about to drop.


    The sunshine shone in through the French windownded on Adam''s short hair and shoulders,


    making him look golden and handsome.


    When Anthea walked up to Adam, she felt amazed for a moment.


    Adam raised his head and asked, "Are the cookies ready?"


    "Yes! They are delicious!" Anthea nodded and walked to him with the small basket. She


    halfsquatted in front of him yfully and said, "Master, do you need me to serve you?"


    "Sure," Adam''s throat bobbed slightly.


    Anthea lifted the cloth covering the basket, took out a piece of cookie, and handed it to Adam''s


    mouth, "Master, please try it."


    Anthea was wearing a floral apron with her hair at the back of her head and looking at Adam


    eagerly as if she were a cute maid.


    Adam didn''t eat the cookie. Instead, he kissed her!


    He pulled her into his arms and sealed her pink lips.


    Anthea panicked and struggled in a hurry. They were in the living room. What if others saw them?


    But she tried to push him away for quite a while, but she couldn''t.


    Adam kissed her harder. Anthea had iting!


    Adam was so skillful that it didn''t take long for Anthea to give in.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Bemy''s dignified sounds of coughing rang.


    Anthea froze and quickly pushed Adam away. When she turned around, she saw Bemy standing


    there with his hands behind his back after returning from the military region.


    Anthea was embarrassed.


    Adam was speechless.


    Looking livid, Bemy turned around and walked


    away sternly.


    He went straight to the kitchen to find Meadow, told her what he saw, and condemned sharply,


    "Such a shame! They did it when elders and servants are walking around at home. That is so very


    wrong!"


    However, after Meadow heard it, she showed a look of admiration and sighed, "It''s so romantic!"


    Bemy fumed in anger.


    He wanted to leave home!


    The fury in Bemy''s chest red up all at once to Meadow. He shouted, "What are you doing over


    there? It''s so dark inside the pot. It smells so terrible. Hurry up and dump it!"


    "What do you know!" Meadow didn''t bother to argue with him.


    That night, Anthea wanted to be reserved and not to stay in the same room with Adam, but Meadow


    pushed her and Adam together into the room, which made Anthea feel embarrassed and blushed


    all along.


    Not long after Anthea and Adam finished showering, there was a knock on the door.


    Adam went to open the door. Meadow, who was smiling, handed him a bowl of soup.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Anthea sat by the bed, drying her hair.


    She had just taken a shower and changed into her pajamas. The pajamas were made of silk, which


    was soft and smooth. When she raised her hand, the wide sleeves slipped down and revealed her


    fair and smooth arm.


    Anthea put a hair dryer beside her and started wiping her wet hair with a towel.


    When she heard the door closed, she raised her head and saw Adaming back with a bowl of


    soup in his hand.


    Anthea looked behind him and asked, "Was it your mom?"


    "Yeah," Adam nodded.


    Adam put the soup on the low cab by the window, turned around, and strode towards Anthea,


    "Let me dry your hair for you."


    Adam picked up the hairdryer and let Anthea sit in his arms, holding her like a child. He hugged her


    from behind,bed her hair with his fingers, and turned on the hairdryer.


    With rough calluses on his fingertips, Adam gently rubbed Anthea''s scalp, making Anthea feel


    rxed.


    As the hairdryer''s temperature was mild, Anthea enjoyed it with her eyes squinted.


    After Adam dried Anthea''s hair, he touched it fondly, thinking of how Meadow acimed Anthea''s


    hair the first time she met her. Anthea''s hair was as smooth as silk. And her skin was fair and


    smooth like a baby''s.


    Stroking Anthea''s hair and feeling her face, Adam was fascinated. At that moment, Anthea asked,


    "What''s that? Did your mom just bring it to you? "


    Anthea pointed in the direction of the low cab.


    Adam''s hand paused, and his mouth twitched.


    "Tonic soup," Adam said with a dark face.


    When Meadow brought it to Adam, she deliberately lowered her voice and emphasized that she had


    spent the whole afternoon cooking it. And there was a soft-shelled turtle as a special recipe. She


    kept telling Adam to drink up all of it for the best efficacy!


    Anthea was confused, "Then why didn''t you drink? It seems to be cold!"


    Adam pursed his lips, frowning.


    "I won''t drink it no matter what!" Adam thought to himself.


    "I don''t need that soup to help me with that!" Adam thought to himself.


    Anthea was confused when she saw Adam''s sullen face.


    "Why does he behave like a child?" Anthea wondered.


    She got up and walked over to smell the soup. There was a strong smell of herbal medicine that


    was cooked for a long time.


    Anthea asked Adam, "Don''t you really want to drink?"


    Adam nced at the soup and shook his head.


    After getting along for more than a day, Anthea grew to like Meadow very much. She felt that it


    would be a waste of Meadow''s effort to make the tonic soup. She couldn''t help saying, "If you don''t


    drink it, I''ll drink it!"


    Seeing that Adam didn''t say anything, Anthea had to take the bowl and gulped down all the tonic


    soup.


    The mixed herbal taste was very strong. But Anthea drank it up.


    She felt so stuffed that her belly was round, and she burped.


    Late at night, Anthea and Adamy side by side on the bed to sleep.


    The lights went out, and the room was in bright moonlight.


    Although Anthea was nervous and couldn''t sleep the first night she stayed at Adam''s home, she


    quickly rxed and fell asleep with Adam''s strong arms around her after she sneaked into Adam''s


    room.


    But tonight, she couldn''t sleep and kept tossing and turning.


    She felt parched as if her stomach were burning and spurting fire from her nose.


    Anthea got up, poured half a ss of cold water, and grabbed the remote control to lower the air


    conditioner by several degrees. But soon, she felt thirsty again after lying down.


    She clutched the cor on Adam''s chest andined, "I feel so hot..."


    Adam felt both funny and worried.


    How could she not feel hot after drinking such a big bowl of tonic soup?


    Adam had to use a special method to help Anthea feel better.


    Adam moved Anthea''s head away from his arms, lifted it with his palm, and kissed Anthea with his


    tongue moving into her mouth.


    Anthea responded sweetly.


    She felt her chest having a fire, and her eyes blurred.


    Adam turned over and put his forearm on the side of her face, whispered in her ear, "The room is


    soundproof. You can make sounds if you can''t hold."


    Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Adam smiled and pulled the nket over them.


    Anthea''s hands clutched the pillow tightly as if she couldn''t help giving out sounds.


    The next day, as they woke up and came out of the room, Meadow, wandering at the stairs, couldn''t


    wait to go forward.


    Meadow pulled Adam aside and asked, "Adam, how wasst night?"


    Adam frowned and did not answer.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meadow frowned and thought, "Was the tonic soup not effective enough?"


    "I will tell the kitchen to buy two old turtlester!" Meadow mumbled in her heart.


    To avoid Meadow from making any more trouble, Adam said that he would leave with Anthea after


    breakfast, using the excuse that Anthea would start school tomorrow and couldn''t stay here


    anymore.


    Meadow went upstairs to her room and gave Anthea a jade bracelet when she came down.


    The green jade looked very transparent. Even if Anthea did not know the market prices of jades,


    she knew that it was expensive. Bemy, who was reading the newspaper on the sofa, frowned so


    hard that his eyebrows were almost standing up.


    She waved her hand and said, "Lady Meadow, I can''t take this!"


    Meadow was determined, "Take it. Please take it!"


    Adam inadvertently nced at the jade in Meadow''s hand.


    It was not an ordinary jade. Not only was it expensive, but it was also an heirloom left by Adam''s


    grandmother. There was a meaning of inheritance in it.


    There was a pair of jade. Meadow meant to give the jade to her favored daughters-inw. Rory,


    Adam''ste wife, had never received the jade before. It could be seen that Meadow liked Anthea


    very much.


    Anthea was indeed very likable.


    There was a warm look in Adam''s eyes. He said to Anthea, "You can take it."


    When Anthea heard that, she nodded cutely, "Okay!"


    Right after Anthea agreed, Meadow put the jade bracelet on her hand. Her wrist was fair and


    slender, like a fine satin, which matched the green jade very well.


    "Mom, Dad, we''re leaving," Adam said.


    "If you don''t go back to the town when you''re on holiday,e visit us! Even if Adam is in the army,


    you cane here like your own home!" Meadow held Anthea''s soft hands and said.


    Anthea nodded and took the initiative to open her arms and hugged Meadow, "Lady Meadow,


    please take good care of yourself!"


    Meadow smiled happily.


    Smelling Anthea''s sweet and girly scent, Meadow, who had never had a daughter, felt her heart


    melt!


    However, Anthea did not have the guts to hug Bemy. She only managed to squeeze out a smile,


    "Goodbye, Sir Bemy!"


    Bemy lowered his head and continued reading the newspaper. He harrumphed from his nose,


    looking as if he was unwilling to reply to Anthea.


    Anthea touched her nose dejectedly and was dragged away by Adam.


    By the French window, Meadow watched the armygreen jeep drive away from Chin''s Mansion.


    Meadow turned to look at Bemy and sneered, saying, "They are gone. Why are you still


    pretending to read the newspaper?"


    Bemy put down the newspaper heavily and scolded Meadow unpleasantly, "Nothing has


    happened yet. Why did you give the jade to her?"

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    "Don''t you say that!" Meadow retorted, "Adam had brought her home to meet us. He will marry her


    sooner orter. Anthea will be my daughter-inw in the future. There''s nothing wrong with giving


    the heirloom to her. I don''t want her to worry."


    "Bemy, we should prepare in advance. We might need to meet Anthea''s parents at any time.


    Anthea should be 20 next year. At that time, we have to urge them to get married in case anything


    bad happens!"


    Then Meadow thought to herself, "Only they get married early will I have grandchildren soon!"


    "Anthea is so young and healthy. It should not be a problem for her to have two children in three


    years!"


    Meadow felt very excited just thinking about it.


    However, Bemy could not bear to listen to her any longer. With a poker face, he said, "She has


    just be an adult. How could you have the nerve to ask your son to marry such a young girl?"


    Meadow replied righteously, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about! The two of them are a


    perfect match. My Adam is attractive. Whoever speaks ill of them is jealous of him! They only


    disapprove because their sons can''t have such beautiful


    girlfriends!"


    Bemy rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    Meadow asked Bemy, "I''ll go to the temple in the afternoon. Will you go with me?"


    She was still thinking about worshiping Buddha. Apart from redeeming a vow to Buddha, she would


    also pray for a grandchild!


    "I''m not going!" Bemy impatiently answered as he got up the stairs.


    "Whatever!" Meadow pouted. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her expression changed


    slightly. She then muttered to herself worriedly, "Hey! What should we do about Amelie? She''ll go


    back in three months..."


    In the evening, in an underground garage of the supermarket.


    Anthea and Adam had just bought groceries. Adam was going to make dinner.


    Both of them didn''t expect that they spent most of the holiday in the Chin Family.


    Adam had lied to his parents. Anthea would not start school until the day after tomorrow. Adam lied


    because he didn''t want Meadow to do anything more embarrassing and to have some time alone


    with Anthea. After all, he had to return to the army


    early in the morning.


    Adam carried all the things, not wanting Anthea to get tired.


    Reaching the jeep, Adam opened the back of the car and ced everything inside. With Adam


    spoiling Anthea like a child, she did not need to do anything.


    Adam''s phone in the storagepartment vibrated. Anthea stretched her neck and said, "Someone


    is calling you."


    "Who is it?" Adam asked.


    Anthea got into the car and took out the phone to have a look, "It''s Carter!"


    Without raising his eyes, Adam said directly, "Help me to pick it up."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded and answered the call.


    As soon as Anthea picked up the call, Carter said straightforward, "Hey, Captain Chin! You lovebirds


    must be enjoying yourselves, aren''t you? Poor me in the army, so miserable. I get up early and do


    training every day while you hug your love in your arms happily. How lucky you are..."


    Anthea interrupted Carter with a red face, "Ahem, Carter, I am Anthea!"


    Carter immediately shut his mouth. After a long while, he said in an earnest tone, "Hello, Anthea.


    Please forget what I said!"


    "Okay..." Anthea put her hand on her forehead and pretended to be dumb.


    She looked at the back of the jeep and asked, "He is putting things in the jeep. Shall I ask him to


    talk to you?"


    "No need, it''s nothing confidential!" Carter hurriedly said, "It''s nothing much. It''s just a friendly


    reminder that Captain Chin has to return to the army tomorrow. I''m afraid he''ll forget when he is


    having such a good time!"


    "What does he mean by Adam having such a good time?!" Anthea wondered.


    Anthea answered calmly, "Okay, I''ll tell him..."


    Carter said, "Anthea, I won''t disturb you. Captain Chin will be back in the army tomorrow. You two


    should enjoy it as much as you can! Captain Chin left a lot of things behind to apany you on


    National Day. There is a small-scale maneuver at the end of the month. We have started preparing


    itst month. After he returns to the army, he will probably have to stay up for several nights!"


    "Aren''t you on the National Day holiday?" Anthea was stunned and asked Carter.


    Carter replied, "We''re not like students. We don''t have many vacations in the army!"


    Hanging up the phone, Anthea felt very moved in her


    heart.


    She thought that Adam had a vacation like everyone else. It turned out that he didn''t but took a


    leave to spend time with her.


    Anthea walked to the back of the jeep. Adam raised his hand and pulled down the back cover.


    "What did Carter say?"


    Anthea shook her head, "Nothing much. He just wanted to remind you not to forget to return to the


    army tomorrow!"


    Adam snorted, knowing that Carter did it on purpose.


    Seeing Anthea staring straight at him, Anthea raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The next second, Anthea suddenly stepped on his feet and kissed him.


    Adam''s eyebrows raised.


    Unlike the sneak kisses in the jeep before, Anthea hooked her arms around his neck, closed her


    eyes, and kissed him passionately, just like how he usually kissed her.


    Adam held Anthea''s slender waist and kissed her even more wildly.


    And Anthea''s lips were red and swollen.


    Adam looked at Anthea with teasing eyes. Anthea felt shy and smoothed out his wrinkled military


    uniform, saying, "There''s no one here. No one will see us!"


    Adam touched her head and said with a hoarse voice, "Anthea, if you keep seducing me like this, I


    will lose control of myself soon."


    Anthea blurted out, "Then don''t control yourself..."


    When her eyes met Adam''s wanting eyes, her heart started to tremble, and she immediately


    stopped talking.


    She was afraid that Adam would keep her in bed for the whole day, as he had said!


    After getting in the jeep, Adam tilted to the side and asked, "What else did Carter say to you?"


    Anthea told him about what Carter said about the National Day holiday.


    Adam suddenly understood.


    No wonder Anthea was so affectionate.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adam took her hand, put it on his thigh, and wrapped it with his palm. He sighed and said, "Anthea,


    I won''t have any holidayter on. After I return to the army, I may have to wait until Lunar New Year


    toe back again."


    Anthea pouted slightly and then nodded heavily.


    She snuggled up to him, leaned her head against his


    chest.


    After two separations, she grew to be used to it!


    In the morning, when Adam left, he didn''t wake Anthea up but only left a kiss on her mouth and


    drove to the airport in his military boots.


    When Anthea opened her eyes, Adam was already away. She could only feel his masculine scent


    left in the quilt.


    She turned over longingly, greedily taking inrge mouthfuls of it.


    In a daze, she heard the phone on the bedside table ring.


    Anthea reached out and took it. Without looking at the caller ID on the screen carefully, she thought


    it was Adam''s call, picked it up with sleepy eyes, and asked, "Hey, you have arrived?"


    "Who arrived, Anthea?" The caller asked her in a surprised tone on the line.


    Anthea suddenly sat up and said hurriedly, "Ah, grandpa!"

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    "Anthea, are you sleeping in?" Master Hsu asked lovingly.


    Anthea licked her lips nervously.


    She quickly calmed down and stuttered, "Grandpa, I was dopey!"


    She was so startled that she was in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t called out Adam''s name. Otherwise, she would have to find endless excuses


    to lie to Master Hsu.


    Master Hsu pretended to be angry on the line and said, "You ungrateful brat. National Day holiday


    was so long. But you didn''t take one day to visit me. I am your grandpa!"


    "Oh..." Anthea felt ashamed.


    These days, she had been hanging out with Adam in the sweetness of passionate love.


    Anthea felt guilty and quickly said ingratiatingly, "Grandpa, I am so sorry. I will go visit you soon!"


    "You are so sweet!" Master Hsuughed happily, "Anthea, the school will start tomorrow, right? Your


    uncle has gone abroad for a business trip. If you don''t have anything to do in the evening, you can


    go with me to my old friend''s birthday party!" "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    Master asked, "Are you at school? Should I ask the driver to pick you up?"


    Anthea refused with guilt, "No need, Grandpa. I can go there by myself!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master didn''t say much and hung up with a smile.


    The sky was getting dark, covered with a magnificent sunset glow.


    After the driver parked the ck luxury car before a high-end club and opened the car door, Anthea


    helped Master Hsu get off.


    Today, Master was wearing a Chinese-style Tang suit. Although he had grey hair on his temples, he


    still looked strong and healthy, walking steadily and fast. Along the way, he met acquaintances and


    greeted them.


    Anthea picked up the hem of her dress and followed behind cutely.


    Before attending the banquet, Master Hsu asked the driver to drive to the shopping mall to buy


    Anthea a dress for today''s asion. ording to Anthea''s age, the shop assistant introduced


    many cute dresses to her, but she didn''t choose any of the dresses.


    She wanted to look more mature and graceful.


    At the end, Anthea chose a light blue dress.


    The hemline of the dress was with ayer ofce. As Anthea walked in her sandals, it rippled,


    bringing out a sense of poetry. Most importantly, the dress was long enough to cover her ankle,


    which made her look graceful.


    The banquet venue was in the backyard of the club.


    It was an outdoor banquet.


    However, unlike thest anniversary celebration in the resort, there was a natural greenwn with


    no swimming pool. An artificial river was next to it, flowing to the lower reaches. The river was very


    rapid, creating a more natural atmosphere.


    There was a long table on thewn, serving a buffet of all sorts of pastries and desserts. Waiters


    were holding trays and shuttling through the crowd.


    A violoncellist and a pianist were sitting on one side, ying the cello and the piano, and the


    melody was pleasant.


    Anthea apanied Master Hsu to greet everyone. Then they sat at the long table and took a


    te to eat some pastries.


    Master Hsu suddenly asked, "Anthea, are you seeing someone now?" "Cough, cough."


    Anthea was choked by the blueberry cake.


    She blushed and said flusteredly, "Grandpa, I..."


    Master Hsu interrupted her with a smile and said in a kind tone, "You can tell me. I am not against


    you having a boyfriend! I was worried before and wanted to take you to the party to introduce you to


    some good young men. I didn''t expect that you already have a boyfriend!"


    Anthea couldn''t deny it.


    She was half-awake when she answered the phone without paying attention to the caller ID


    carefully. She thought it was Adam''s call. She didn''t hide the coquetry and intimacy in her voice, so


    Master Hsu could naturally guess it.


    Master Hsu asked curiously, "Is he your schoolmate?"


    "Well..." Anthea muttered.


    She didn''t want to lie, but she didn''t know how to answer.


    Master Hsu took the initiative to say, "When do you have time to bring him to meet me?"


    Anthea swallowed her saliva and mumbled, "Grandpa, now it''s too rush. Later I will bring him when


    we are steady..."


    Her long eyshes were lowered, blinking. It was hard to tell what she felt. She looked more like a


    shy little girl.


    Master Hsu couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Master Hsu was happy to know that Anthea had a boyfriend. He could finally let go of the secret


    worry he had a year ago. Now he was relieved, thinking that Anthea would not do anything wrong.


    Master Hsu nodded happily and couldn''t stopughing, "Well, that''s good! Spend more time with


    him. When your rtionship is stable, bring him to meet me!"


    Anthea felt that her back was sweating again. She was worried that Master Hsu would keep asking


    her, so she made an excuse, "Grandpa, I need to use the bathroom!"


    Master nodded and asked a waiter to lead the way.


    After Anthea walked into the long corridor and no longer felt Master Hsu''s loving eyes behind her,


    she leaned against a marble pir at the side. When she felt the coldness from the pir, she finally


    felt rxed.


    She was too afraid that Master Hsu would find out about her rtionship with Adam.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated.


    Anthea took it out of her handbag and saw Adam was calling.


    She looked around, made sure that no one noticed her, and then picked it up with relief.


    Adam arrived at the troops this morning. In the morning, he had sent her a text message. Now, he


    had just finished his work and had taken some time to call her.


    When Adam heard the noise of people walking around Anthea, he asked her where she was, and


    she told him that she apanied Master Hsu to a birthday party.


    Adam noticed the feebleness in Anthea''s voice. He asked considerately, "What''s wrong, Anthea?"


    "Grandpa talked to me about me having a boyfriend again. He said that he wanted to meet my


    boyfriend, but I made an excuse and refused him!" Anthea held her face and sighed softly. Her


    voice revealed her sadness and timidity, "I''m scared! If one day he finds out that us, what should I


    do..."


    Adam didn''t know how to reply.


    After a long while, he said with a deep voice, which sounded sincere, "Anthea, no matter what will


    happen in the future, I won''t give up on you."


    "Adam..." Anthea sobbed.


    If Adam were with her, she would definitely jump into his arms.


    She would tightly hold Adam''s waist with both hands and bury herself in his chest, and there would


    be nothing that could stop them from loving each other.


    Hearing Adam''s words, Anthea calmed down and felt at ease.


    But now, she had no choice but to hide her feelings.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Anthea thought that she should say something to respond to Adam. She


    blinked her eyes and said, "Ahem, I suddenly thought of a romantic cliche!"


    "Tell me about it," Adam chuckled.


    Anthea licked her lips and then said copiously and fluently, "Till the end of the universe do we part!"


    Adam said, "Well, it is quite a cliche.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Anthea heard the sounds of Adam walking in his military boots.


    She remembered the call from Carter.


    Carter told her that the soldiers had no legal holiday leave at all. Therefore, after Adam had taken


    so many days off, he must be much busier when he went back.


    Anthea felt distressed for Adam.


    She didn''t want him to wear himself out and to worry about her. She changed the topic into a


    rxing one, "I''m wearing a miniskirt today."


    As expected, Adam didn''t reply.


    Although Anthea couldn''t see Adam''s face, she guessed that he frowned. Sheughed out loud and


    said, "I was just kidding. Grandpa bought it for me, and I chose a long dress!"


    "Anthea, you''re good," Adam said lovingly.


    Anthea bit the corner of her mouth lightly and narrowed her eyes slightly as if Adam was caressing


    her head.


    After they chatted for a while on the phone, Adam was urged to attend a meeting by someone.


    Holding the phone, Anthea felt much better.


    When she saw the floor-to-ceiling mirror on the side, she ran over, took a full-body photo of herself


    before the mirror, and sent it to Adam.


    Then she put the phone back in her handbag and stopped flirting with Adam. Then she went to the


    bathroom before going back to the banquet.


    The restroom on the first floor was unisex.


    Anthea looked at the sign. The door was closed.


    As soon as Anthea touched the door handle, a low female voice came from inside, sounding as if


    she was very ufortable.


    Anthea couldn''t help frowning.


    Assuming that something went wrong in the restroom, she pushed the door open and saw a


    beautiful red brick wall where a man was forcing a woman against the wall.


    The man was wearing a dark grey suit, looking tall and straight. Although Anthea could only see half


    of his face, she could tell that he was handsome. He cornered the woman with one hand in the


    corner of the wall with a dissolute smile.


    However, the woman in his arms was even more active and enthusiastic than him.


    She kept on clinging to him as if she couldn''t wait to seduce him with all her skills, with her restless


    hands fiddling with his belt and her eyes looking seductive, "Young Master Chiang. If you don''t


    believe me, you can touch..."


    "So impatient," the man chuckled.


    The man did not object or move, so the woman tried harder.


    Anthea didn''t expect that she would break into such an affair. Feeling panicked, she moved the


    doorknob and made a sound.


    As the man and the woman looked over, Anthea said with her face flushed, "Oh, I''m sorry!"


    Anthea quickly closed the door and retreated. Not wanting to go to the bathroom anymore, she


    immediately ran away.


    "That was so wild!" Anthea thought to herself.


    "Hooking up openly in the restroom..."


    Anthea covered her face with both hands and walked back to the backyard while shaking her head


    andining.


    The birthday banquet was still in full swing as celebrities were talking and greeting each other.


    Master Hsu was worried that Anthea would feel bored, so he did not keep her around but let her


    walk around.


    Anthea found a quiet ce with fewer people. It was not far from the artificial river. Only a few wisps


    of sunset glow covered the river, which looked precious. The air was damp and cool.


    The river water was fast, so she didn''t get too close to it.


    Anthea was about to go to a nearby pavilion to rest when she met a little boy about six or seven


    years old with a mushroom haircut trotting lively to the river.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When she saw that, she couldn''t help but worry, feeling that it was dangerous for the boy to y by


    the river.


    But seeing that a middle-aged woman was looking after the little boy, plus there was a guardrail by


    the river, Anthea assumed that no danger would happen.


    Anthea sat on a stone bench.


    In October, as the leaves drifted down by the wind, the weather in the north was pleasantly cool and


    comfortable.


    Anthea''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Anthea guessed that Adam might have replied to her message and quickly turned it over to check.


    She had taken a photo of herself in the long dress, sent it to Adam after the call, and asked him if


    she looked beautiful.


    Adam replied, "You looked so beautiful that I want to tear the dress apart."


    Anthea felt shy.


    "He''s so flirty even when I am far away!" Anthea thought to herself.


    When she thought of the scene she ran into in the restroom, she felt hot and thirsty.


    After stuffing the phone back into her bag, Anthea turned her head away, breathing heavily.


    "Oh no, somebody help..."


    There was a suddenmotion, and some people were calling for help in a panic.


    Anthea couldn''t help but stand up and look in the direction of the voice.


    The middle-aged woman who was looking after the boy was shouting anxiously by the river. At this


    time, she pointed at the artificial river. The boy fell into the river identally and was struggling.


    The boy could not swim, and the water was rushing. Right now, he was pushed away by the water.


    At such a critical moment, someone quickly ran over and jumped into the river.


    At this moment, many security guards and staff rushed over after hearing the shouting, holding


    many tools in their hands.


    Seeing that, Anthea ran to the ident spot.


    In the crowd, the middle-aged woman was so anxious that she cried with red eyes, "What should I


    do now? I can''t let anything happen to him. I''m done.


    I will be fired and sent to the police station."


    As the middle-aged woman was crying, the little boy was rescued.


    After jumping into the river, the man swam up and quickly climbed onto the shore, carrying the little


    boy.


    In his arms, the little boy looked fine. A security guard immediately came forward and pressed his


    chest. The water came out of his mouth, and he woke up in less than two minutes.


    The middle-aged woman held the little boy, crying happily.


    The little boy was safe and sound, but the man who saved his life seemed to be injured. His dark


    gray trousers were stained with blood, and its bottom was dripping dark red blood on the pebbles


    along the river.


    The man''s status seemed to be high, judging from the staff''s attitude to him, "Young Master Chiang,


    are you alright?"


    "I am fine!" Although Young Master Chiang replied so, he frowned and bent his legs to sit on the


    ground.


    The blood on his trouser went down in arge area, and there was no sign of stopping.


    The staff called someone to deliver the first aid kit and arrange a car to go to the hospital by a


    walkie-talkie.


    "Your left leg is injured!"


    "What should we do? The blood can''t stop at all!"


    The security guards around Young Master Chiang started to panic, not knowing what to do.


    Behind the crowd, Anthea pursed her lips and said, "Let me take a look!"


    She quickly stepped forward and knelt directly by Young Master Chiang, trying to check his injury for


    him.


    When she saw Young Master Chiang''s appearance, she couldn''t help but be stunned. He was the


    man she met in the restroom.


    Thinking of the scene that she ran into, Anthea instantly felt embarrassed.


    She thought he was a good-for-nothing yboy who hooked up with women. She did not expect


    him to jump into the rushing river to save the boy and felt surprised.


    Anthea quickly calmed down.


    She raised her hand to rolled up his left trouser to reveal his injured calf. After taking a look at it


    carefully, she immediately asked, "Was it injured by a sharp stone in the river?"

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    "It looks like it!" Young Master Chiang answered.


    Looking earnest, Anthea said, "It must have identally broken an arteriole. We must stop the


    bleeding immediately!"


    Although Anthea was a sophomore this year, she had been to the disaster area rescue and helped


    many wounded people like Young Master Chiang with Vincent.


    What she had learned in the disaster area was more practical than that of textbooks.


    After being soaked by the river water, Young Master Chiang''s skin started to turn white and inside


    out as arge amount of blood was gushing out.


    Luckily, it was only an arteriole that bled slowly. It would take a while for it to bleed out. But if left


    unhandled for too long, the excessive blood loss would still cause danger!


    "It needs immediate treatment!" Anthea said.


    Anthea didn''t hesitate. She immediately stretched out her hands and pressed the wounds with her


    thumbs.


    She used almost all her strength. It should be very painful for Young Master Chiang. But he only


    gasped and didn''t cry out in pain.


    After pressing for about five or six minutes, Anthea sweated on her nose and felt numb on her


    forearms. She did not stop even for a second with her eyes fixed on the wound all the time.


    After confirming the speed of the blood flow had slowed down, Anthea looked around. The security


    guards and staff around nced at each other, holding their breath, watching Anthea nervously. The


    first aid kit of the clubhouse had not been delivered yet.


    She didn''t wait any longer, withdrew one of her hands, and pulled the hem of her dress.


    Then it came a sound of ripping.


    Anthea tore off arge piece of her dress.


    As the wound was on the calf, Anthea wanted to wrap it up a few moreps for fear it would not


    stop bleeding. After being torn off arge piece, the dress instantly turned into a short skirt,


    revealing Anthea''s round and fair kneecaps.


    Kneeling on the ground, without a second thought, Anthea bit one end of the dress piece with her


    teeth and held the other end tightly to wrap the wound.


    Then she made a knot.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After finishing all that, Anthea finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said, "Mister, the blood has been temporarily stopped, but the wound is deep. We must


    immediately go to the hospital for stitches. Be careful when moving, or it will bleed again! I don''t


    know what hit your leg in the river. I suggest you do a check-up to avoid infection!"


    Young Master Chiang asked her surprisedly, "Are you a doctor?"


    "No, I''m not!" Anthea shook her head and said with some embarrassment, "I''m just a sophomore at


    Medical University. I''m sorry. I saw you were bleeding badly, so I rushed forward rashly..."


    After hearing that, Young Master Chiang looked stunned.


    He watched Anthea passed through the crowd and directly knelt by his side. Without saying


    anything, she rolled up his left trouser and checked his wound conscientiously.


    When stopping the bleeding, Anthea was quick and skillful, and all the movements were done in


    one go.


    "A sophomore, she should only be 19 years old." Young Master Chiang thought to himself.


    "She has a pair of bright and smart eyes. Her long hair was stuck to the back of her head cutely.


    She is like an innocent and pure young girl." "However, she had taken care of the wound when all


    the security guards didn''t know what to do. She tore off more than half of her dress hem, and her


    kneecap is now exposed and stained with mud. But she doesn''t mind at all." Young Master Chiang


    thought in his mind.


    For a moment, although Anthea was not wearing a white coat, she looked like an angel in Young


    Master Chiang''s eyes.


    Like Anthea, he also remembered her.


    Thinking about how she hurriedly retreated from the restroom earlier with her eyebrows slightly


    frowned and her face blushed. For some reason, Young Master Chiang felt attracted.


    And he could not forget how Anthea''s soft palm touched his calf.


    Recalling what happened in the restroom, he felt entranced.


    Young Master Chiang''s mouth moved slightly. When he was about to speak, a man who looked like


    a manager ran over in trepidation and said, "Young Master Chiang, the car is arranged. We will


    send you to the hospital!"


    "Okay," Young Master Chiang nodded.


    As he was helped up by the people on both sides, he raised his head and found that Anthea had


    already left through the crowd.


    She only came up to help.


    Anthea went to the restroom and wiped the mud off her knees with a tissue. The hem of her dress


    was in a mess, so she tore off the corners to make it look more neatly and then made a small knot


    on the side.


    Although the long dress turned into a short one, it looked sweet and cute.


    When Anthea was back at the banquet, Master did not ask anything when he saw her dress. He


    thought that it was a new trend for youngsters.


    At the beginning of the night, the birthday banquet came to an end.


    Anthea held Master Hsu''s arm and walked out of the club. At this time, the luxury cars left one after


    another. However, one drove in, which was a bit conspicuous.


    The back door of the car was opened, and Young Master Chiang got off.


    He changed into a sapphire blue suit, and the left trouser was rolled up, revealing the gauze


    wrapped around it. He should have been to the hospital to treat the wound.


    Anthea was surprised, not knowing why he came back.


    On the side, Master Hsu met an acquaintance. He stopped by an off-road vehicle to chat. Anthea


    was waiting before the car alone. Feeling bored, she looked at Young Master Chiang.


    As soon as Anthea moved her eyes away from the wound on Young Master Chiang''s leg, she saw a


    woman with an enchanting figure running toward him. The woman was not the one Anthea ran into


    in the restroom, who seemed as enthusiastic as the former. Right now, she was hugging Young


    Master Chiang with her arms around his neck.


    "Young Master Chiang, I feel lonely tonight!" The woman acted coquettishly.


    Young Master Chiang smiled faintly and said, "Are you sure about this?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" The woman looked at him seductively and flirted, "As long as you want me, I


    won''t let you get tired. I can..."


    Anthea turned her face away silently.


    When she was about to open the car door and sit in to wait, she heard footsteps.


    Anthea thought that it was Master Hsu. She turned around hurriedly and wanted to help him.


    However, she did not expect to see Young Master Chiang''s smiling eyes and found that the woman


    had gone.


    In the sapphire blue suit, Young Master Chiang looked extraordinarily handsome with a trace of


    evilness.


    Anthea had to admit that he was attractively goodlooking. It was no wonder that he would attract


    many women. But for Anthea, he still couldn''tpare with Adam.


    Anthea asked politely, "Mister, do you need help?"


    Young Master Chiang raised the corners of his mouth, and the evilness in his smile was more


    obvious, "You helped me to stop the bleeding and wrap my wound. I haven''t thanked you yet, so I


    came back!"


    Anthea was surprised to hear his words and said calmly, "It''s nothing!"


    But Young Master Chiang said sincerely, "Miss, thank you!"


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and raised his hand to touch Anthea''s head.


    Anthea frowned.


    A hint of displeasure came up in her heart.


    For her, only Adam could do that!


    Anthea wanted to step back to dodge, but it was toote because Young Master Chiang was quick.


    Fortunately, he quickly retreated his hand.


    Anthea pursed her lips and looked at him, only to find that his eyes were bright and respectful. She


    couldn''t say anything to me him but had to swallow her words.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    "Anthea!"


    After greeting, Master Hsu went back to the car and said.


    Anthea hurried to support him, "Grandpa!"


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "So your name is Anthea?"


    Anthea nodded as a response.


    The man''s expression was slightly restrained. He held out his hand like a respectful junior and said,


    "Master Hsu, it''s been a long time. You''re still hale and hearty!"


    "Thank you!" Master Hsu held his hand and said with a smile, "Young Master Chiang, please send


    my greetings to your father as well!"


    The man nodded to show that he will. Then he took a look at his watch and said, "I have businesses


    to attend to. I beg for my leave!"


    As he said, he just wanted to give Anthea his gratitude.


    "Take care!" Master nodded.


    The man nodded, and when he turned to leave, he seemed to think of something again. He stopped


    and said to her with a smile, "Little girl, remember my name, Emerson Chiang."


    The ck car was driving to the Medical College.


    The grandfather and granddaughter were sitting in the back seat. Master Hsu asked her, "Anthea,


    do you know that Young Master Chiang?"


    "That person just now... I wouldn''t say I know him!" Anthea scratched her head and told Master Hsu


    about her help at the banquet.


    "So that''s how it is!" Master Hsu nodded and then frowned and said, "Don''t go too close to him. He


    can be regarded as a rival in the army with your Uncle Adam!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Her eyes widened slightly and she was shocked, "Ah? He is a soldier?"


    "Mm." Master Hsu couldn''t help butugh, "Doesn''t look like it, does he?"


    Anthea nodded and still couldn''t believe it. "Yes! He does not look like one at all. I thought he was a


    yboy or young supremo or something like that!"


    For a moment, she could not associate Emerson with soldier.


    Her first impression of him was a little hard to say...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That thing in the toilet. And the woman threw herself


    to him.


    In her eyes, soldiers were like Adam.


    Not only did they have a manly aura around them, they also had dignity and integrity.


    If Adam was seduced by a woman, his serious face would be as cold as frost and he would refuse


    the woman without dy.


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth curled up slightly, and she could not help feeling a little sweet in her


    heart.


    When she remembered that Master Hsu was still by her side, she quickly gathered herself together


    and pulled herself back to reality.


    However, perhaps it was that Emerson did not wear uniform at that time and he looked evilly


    handsome that made her misunderstood. But thinking of that he jumped into the rapid river to save


    the little boy, he had the essential qualities of a soldier.


    Master Hsu continued, "He is also in the Special Forces. And he and Adam are not in the same


    team. In every maneuver, they are often divided into hostile sides. And it seems that there is also


    privatepetition between them. Therefore, he is not on good terms with your Uncle Adam. We


    shouldn''t help outsiders. We''d better not get too close to him!" "Grandpa, I understand!" Anthea


    nodded hurriedly.


    She would not stay close to anyone who was not on good terms with her Uncle Adam.


    That night, Master Hsu sent her back to school. It was the end of the National Day''s holiday, which


    was followed by countless schoolwork and lectures.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, it was winter, and it was white everywhere.


    On the yground, the freshmen were sweeping snow with the school workers, while the


    upperssmen were either staying in theb or taking exams in the ssrooms.


    Anthea, as a sophomore, also came out of the final examination room.


    In the past three months, she had been focusing on study during the day. When she had no


    sses, she would follow her teacher Vincent to practice dissection in theb, and at night, she


    would wait for Adam''s call.


    Like Adam had said before leaving, he wouldn''t have holidays.


    After returning to the army, he was very busy. Except the days in field base doing the drills, he


    would spend time talking to her through phone every night. They would talk about their daily


    routines and every word they said was about how they missed each other.


    This was the first time for them to separate so long after they had been together.


    Although lovesickness rent her heart, Anthea overcame it.


    The winter vacation came after the examinations. Anthea bought train tickets to the town the next


    day. She nned to visit her grandfather tomorrow and then stay in her and Adam''s home for a


    night. In the past half month, she did not have time to go back even on weekends.


    Although she was the only one there at the moment, she was lying on the big bed as if she was


    being held by his powerful arms.


    Anthea never told him.


    When she missed him so much, she would sleep at their home for a night.


    When the phone rang, Anthea, who was originally squatting on the floor of her dorm, jumped up and


    climbed to the bed to pick up the phone and put it in her ear. She couldn''t hide her excitement on


    her small face, "Hello!"


    It seemed that he could feel her eagerness. Heughed in a low voice and said, "Anthea, what are


    you doing?"


    Anthea''s legs was waggling in the air, "It''s winter vacation. I''ve just packed my clothes. You called


    me a little earlier today!"


    There was unconceble joy and expectation in thest word.


    "Yes, I''m not busy now," Adam said.


    Every time they made a phone call, she would ask, "Are you tired? Because of training?"


    Adam said, "Not tired."


    Even so, Anthea still urged seriously, "Though you are not tired, you should be cautious. Don''t get


    too tired and or get hurt, understand?"


    "Understood." Adam, who was on the other end of the line, hooked his lips. Being remembered was


    a warm thing, not to mention being remembered by his little girlfriend all the time. He said in a


    doting voice, "Anthea, have you eaten yet?"


    Anthea shook her head and twisted her fingers. "Haven''t, I''ll eatter!"


    Adam replied, "Okay."


    Anthea waited for a long time, biting her lips. They had been talking about trivial things and failed to


    get to the point. She was a little anxious and said, "Adam Chin. Is there anything else you want to


    tell me?" "What thing?" Adam sounded puzzled.


    Anthea made a muffled sound, and her little face gradually got wrinkled, as if it was covered with


    dark clouds. She said angrily, "Nothing!"


    "Ha, ha." Adam''s low and deepughter spread.


    Theughter was brought to her ears. Anthea felt bitter in her heart and felt extremely wronged.


    Just as she was about to lose her temper and say that she was going to hang up, he suddenly said,


    "Anthea, happy birthday."


    Anthea''s little face turned from cloudy to sunny in an instant.


    After Shelby broke into their house with herckeys, Adam changed the lock into an anti-theft one


    with code. He set the code as her birthday. At that time, he said that he had remembered her


    birthday a long time ago, so she had been looking forward to it all day since she opened her eyes!


    She opened her mouth, showing two shallow dimples, and said happily, "I thought you''ve forgotten!"


    "Of course I won''t." Adamughed in a low voice.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Things about Anthea, whether are big or small, were put in Adam''s heart.


    Anthea felt sweet.


    Just as she had said, how could he forget!


    Adam paused for a while and said, "Anthea, I have work to do. I''m hanging up."


    Anthea couldn''t bear to part with her, but he still nodded obediently, "Okay! Bye-bye!"


    Hanging up the phone, she put the phone to her ear.


    He couldn''t stay with her on her birthday, and she would inevitably feel a little disappointed for she


    couldn''t stay with him. But with his phone call and his "happy birthday" to her personally, she was


    satisfied!


    When Anthea put down the phone and was ready to continue to pack, it rang again.


    It couldn''t be Adam. He had work to do. She picked it up again and found that it was Golden


    Leonardo.


    Leonardo urged, "Anthea, are you done? Hurry up ande down! Today is your birthday. I''ve


    found a few ssmates to celebrate your birthday together!"


    Anthea jumped off the bed and went to the window.


    She saw Leonardo jumping downstairs like a big dog.


    A warm current flowed through her heart.


    Leonardo knew that Adam was in the army and her adoptive parents were in the town, and the Hsu


    family was not convenient to celebrate for her. Therefore, he specially organized a birthday


    celebration for her for fear that she would feel lonely.


    Anthea buckled the suitcase, grabbed the down jacket, and hurried downstairs.


    After dinner in the restaurant, Leonardo took all the people to KTV to sing.


    Tomorrow was the first day of the winter holiday, so the students took advantage of this opportunity


    to rx themselves. The KTV box was extraordinarily lively.


    Anthea went to the bathroom during the party and identally bumped into someone.


    The winter in the north was cold, but it was as warm as spring indoor. She took off her down jacket


    and wore a white knitted sweater inside. When they bumped into each other, she could clearly feel


    the sharp pain on her shoulder.


    Anthea hurriedly said, "Sorry!"


    The person was not irritated, and even had a hint of a smile on his face. He said in a pleasantly


    surprised male voice, "Little girl, it''s you!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Raising her head to look into the smiling eyes, she felt them a little familiar.


    Seeing this, the person raised his eyebrows, "What? You don''t remember me? Didn''t I tell you to


    remember my name!"


    Her memory was pulled back. Anthea recalled his name, "Young Master Chiang!"


    Her impression of him was indeed a little vague.


    After hearing what he said, Anthea gradually remembered that it was the man she helped to treat


    wound in a birthday party.


    Thest time they met was during the national day''s holiday and it was already the winter vacation


    at the moment. At that time, she didn''t pay much attention to her little help to him. Moreover, Master


    Hsu had mentioned that he and Adam werepetitors. All the factors above made naturally made


    her give no care about this person.


    Emerson heard her call him andughed brightly with his hands in his pocketsnguidly. "Haha,


    little girl, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It seems that we are quite fated! Are you here having fun


    with your ssmates?"


    She had said before that she was in her sophomore year, and Emerson did not forget.


    Whether there was fate or not, Anthea did not give answer. She just nodded and answered the


    second question, "Yes!"


    Emerson was dressed casually today. He wore a V-necked sweater and a brown leather jacket,


    which made him look particrly dashing and uninhibited. He wore a pair of ck military boots


    under the beige trousers.


    Anthea stared at the military boots for half a second.


    She couldn''t help thinking what he would look like in military uniform but she was sure that he


    wouldn''t be as handsome and mighty as Adam.


    In her heart, her man was always the best.


    When Anthea was about to nod politely and leave, a woman appeared out of nowhere.


    She was scornful of him.


    It seemed that every time she saw this Young Master Chiang she would see a woman


    apanying him? Is he really a serviceman?


    He didn''t care about the impact at all, and he wasn''t afraid of being reported!


    The woman was wearing a sexy bright dress and held Emerson''s arm as soon as she came,


    "Young


    Master Chiang, why haven''t youe back for so long? I''ve been waiting for a long time¡ª"


    Emerson did not pay attention to the woman. At this time, his eyes were fixed on Anthea.


    When the woman noticed it, she immediately looked at Anthea with hostility, "Who are you? You


    little b*tch. I tell you, don''t y tricks. Tonight, Young Master Chiang has had apany. Go


    wherever you want!"


    Anthea''s face changed.


    No one would be happy to be scolded like this for no reason.


    Emerson shouted suddenly, "Go back!"


    "Young Master Chiang, I..." The woman pouted her ming red lips.


    Emerson''s expression turned cold, "I''m telling you to go back!"


    The woman avoided his eyes. She seemed to be afraid of his anger, and she didn''t dare to say a


    word anymore. She turned around and ran away.


    There were only the two of them in the corridor. Emerson smiled again at that time, with a trace of


    evilness. He asked hernguidly, "Little girl, you weren''t scared, were you?"


    "No, I''m not!" Anthea shook her head and said, "Mr. Chiang, my ssmate is still waiting. I''ll go


    back


    first!"


    Emerson did not make things difficult for her. He nodded and said, "Alright, we''re destined to meet


    again."


    After that, he stepped forward again and wanted to raise his hand to pat her head.


    Anthea took a step back.


    When his hand was taken out of his trouser pocket, she made a sensitive response that she would


    not give him a second chance, so Emerson''s hand finally stopped in midair.


    Seeing the back of the girl leave in a hurry, Emersonughed and withdrew his hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wondered whether it was because his actions was too exaggerated for the little girl that made


    she avoid him?


    In the army, Emerson was dutiful and would not ck off at all. But taking off his military uniform, he


    was Young Master Chiang. In private, he didn''t want to live as he did in the army. He never refused


    women, and he didn''t think it was wrong.


    The girl in his sight was slender, with a pair of jeans wrapped around her long and slender legs.


    Emerson suddenly remembered her tearing the hem of her dress, revealing two white and delicate


    calves in front of him. That made him excited.


    He nced at the box behind him. Even though there was beauties waiting inside, he still felt


    downcast.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows and turned to leave the KTV.


    When Anthea returned to the box, Leonardo was fiddling with his mobile phone. Seeing hering


    back, he stood up immediately. It seemed that he was a little anxious. He opened his mouth and


    said, "It''s gettingte. We''ve had enough fun. Let''s call it a day. Everyone, leave!"


    Anthea felt puzzled and asked, "Golden Leonardo, didn''t you say that you want to have a party for a


    night? Why are you suddenly going to end it?"


    "I feel tired, and I have to refresh myself. I''ll y the qualifying match tomorrow morning!" Leonardo


    shouted.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and had to pack up and leave.


    Many people didn''t have enough fun, but under Leonardo''s force dismissal, they had to leave


    unsatisfied.


    Anthea was thest one toe out. When she saw somewhere, her eyes suddenly widened.


    "Surprise!"

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    An army-green jeep was parked on the side of the road. Adam stood in front of the jeep with his tall


    and strong body in camouged training clothes. His belt was fastened, showing the outline of his


    body. As usual, he was wearing a pair of ck military boots.


    Under the night sky, he looked like a divinity.


    There were a lot of young and beautiful girlsing out of KTV. Their eyes were caught by him, but


    they didn''t dare to approach him because of his cold eyes and powerful aura. They just looked at


    him from a distance.


    His face was handsome and hard, but his ck eyes were as calm as a dark pond, hiding sharp


    spearhead.


    His expressionless face seemed to be covered with snow umted for thousands of years. But


    when his eyes caught the sight of his girl, the snow vanished, and even the corners of his mouth


    were lifted into a smile.


    Anthea couldn''t believe it and rubbed his eyes again.


    Then, she smiled, smiled so hard that the corners of her mouth were almost lifted to her ears.


    Anthea dashed towards him.


    Although he was wearing military uniform, she didn''t care about the impact. She rushed straight to


    hug him.


    Anthea seemed to have hugged the whole world and looked at him with blinking eyes. "Oh my god,


    am I dreaming?"


    "No." Adam smiled faintly.


    Anthea asked, "When did youe back? How long have you been waiting?"


    "Not long." Adam replied.


    At that time during the phone call in the evening, he didn''t say anything and kept it a secret. He


    deliberately hid it from her!


    Anthea also understood why Leonardo suddenly shouted that the party was over.


    She was so excited that she jumped up and down in his arms, "This is the best birthday gift!"


    She didn''t expect his appearance, but he was here!


    Adam hugged her tightly, and then opened the car door. The army green jeep was driving to the


    family dormitory building in the military region, and the two returned home.


    Anthea was like a happy bird.


    When they got home from the underground parking lot elevator, she couldn''t help curling her eyes.


    Adam put the key of the car on the shoe cab. After entering the door, he took off his military


    uniform and camouge clothing inside, only wearing an army green long-sleeved shirt. Then the


    first thing he did was to enter the kitchen.


    Anthea''s face was full of doubts, "Adam?"


    "On birthday you will have to eat birthday noodles. I''ll make it for you." Adam curled his lips. He


    raised his hand and ced it on her head, rubbing gently.


    Anthea narrowed her eyes.


    The temperature of his palm went down from her scalp. She enjoyed it very much. He should be the


    only one who could do such a thing!


    Adam was not just saying. He had already rolled up his sleeves and put on an apron.


    Burning water and kneaded flour.


    He was in a mighty military uniform, standing in front of the small stove with a serious look as if he


    was not holding dough maker but sword or axe, and his every movement was full of masculinity of a


    man.


    Anthea leaned against the refrigerator, staring at his broad back without even a blink.


    The flour was made into dough. Looking from the back, his back muscles burst out as he exerted


    his strength. His muscles were as hard as iron.


    Adam was quick and agile. Soon, he ttened the doughs and cut them into noodles.


    Under the light, his short ck hair made him looked vigorous. The lines on his side face were


    particrly handsome, but there was also a trace of tiredness in his eyes and brows. On his body,


    the hardship of long journey was still obvious.


    Anthea guessed that he still made phone call with her at around four o''clock in the afternoon.


    He must have juste out of the army at that time and was deliberately mystifying the situation,


    and then took a ne to rush back to give her a surprise.


    Anthea had been immersed in the joy of her sweetheart''s return. At this time, he thought of that and


    asked, "Why did you suddenlye back? Is it holiday?"


    "No." Adam shook his head.


    "Then you are..." Anthea was surprised.


    Adam exined, "The superior only gave me one day off. I have to go back to the army before four


    o''clock tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Anthea was stunned.


    Counting the time, he would have to get back to the army tomorrow morning.


    "Yes," Adam said.


    Anthea was stunned.


    Her long and curling eyshes blinked, and then blinked again. Gradually, she felt steamy vapor


    rising.


    He had to take more than two hours'' flight. Moreover, the airport was far away from the military


    base, and it would take a long time to drive. He left in the afternoon and arrived at 10 o''clock in the


    night. After 10 hours, he had to go back...


    He traveled thousand miles...


    Just to celebrate her birthday, and cook her a bowl of birthday noodle.


    Anthea felt sour in her nose. She walked over and hugged his strong waist from behind.


    "The noodles will be ready soon. I''ll make the cover and cook it right away." Adam patted the little


    hand around his waist and said with a chuckle, "I can''t cook in this way."


    Anthea didn''t say a word, still holding him tightly and didn''t let go.


    Her body was tightly attached to his back, and her little face was on it.


    Looking down at the little hands intertwined in front of his waist, Adam asked with a smile, "Are you


    moved?"


    "Yes-"


    Anthea drawled for a long time.


    Not only did she feel moved, but she also felt it was too tiring for him.


    Her cheek was against his sturdy back muscles, and Anthea''s eyshes were blinking. "Uncle


    Adam, shall I give myself to you?"


    Adam was so shocked that the chopsticks in his hand almost fell in the pot.


    "Anthea!" His tone was full of anger.


    Anthea gloomily touched her nose and didn''t dare to tease him again.


    In fact, she knew that he had been restraining himself in this aspect and treating her in the best way,


    as if she was the most precious treasure in the world that he was unwilling to touch it easily.


    She felt warmth in her heart.


    Five minutester, Adam finished making the birthday noodles.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The noodles were covered with carrots, diced cucumbers and diced ham. There was also some


    white sugar on it, which made the noodle both salty and sweet. Delicious!


    Adam looked down at his wristwatch. It was just eleven o''clock, and he could apany her for an


    hour. They would not feel regret.


    He put the noodles in front of her, and ced the chopsticks in her hand, with ripples in his eyes. "I


    wish my little girl will live a long life."


    Anthea couldn''t wait to have a taste.


    She had eaten a lot of delicious food and sliced the birthday cake during dinner, but those were


    iparable to the ordinary noodles this evening.


    Before Anthea could swallow, she picked the noodles up and put in front of his thin lips and fed to


    him, "You also live to a hundred years old, and we live to a hundred years old together!"


    They ate the same bowl of noodles. It was also sweet in their heart.


    Anthea was especially clingy tonight.


    Wherever he went, she would stick close to him like a ko.


    When Adam returned to the kitchen to wash the dishes, she held his waist and followed him closely.


    It seemed that she could not bear one second''s parting.


    There was only one bowl and one pair of chopsticks and he finished washing within seconds.


    Adam turned off the tap. After drying his hands, he turned around and lifted up Anthea behind him,


    and put her on the marble table nearby. Then he leaned over with his tall and strong body.


    He held up her cheek with his palm and quickly kissed it eagerly.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Anthea sat on the marble table, as docile as a little kitten.


    She lifted her small face and allowed her master to do as he pleased.


    "Happy birthday, Anthea."


    The corners of Anthea''s mouth curled up sweetly.


    At the same time as his deep voice fell, she felt a sudden chill on her corbone.


    Anthea''s eyshes drooped. She saw a thin tinum ne around her neck, and a small ruby


    of red blood hung from it. Taking a closer look, she found that it was in the shape of a red bean, and


    it looked exactly like a red bean.


    If she had not felt the coolness of jade, she would have thought that it was the real Red Bean.


    Anthea raised her head and looked at him in surprise.


    Adam ced his palm on the back of her neck, and his ck eyes were deep. "Red Bean is born in


    the Soutnd, and it represents lovesickness."


    Birthday present...


    She thought his appearance was the best birthday gift and he even cooked birthday noodles. She


    didn''t expect that he had prepared another gift!


    She repeated his words in her heart.


    She understood his intentions.


    Because of his identity, he often had to stay in the army. Therefore, the two of them did not have


    much chance to meet, so he gave her a bean of lovesickness. Lovesickness was the same


    meaning as Anthea and there was also his love embedded in this gift.


    Anthea held the small red bean in her hand and looked at him incredibly, "Adam, when did you


    prepare it?"


    Adam said, "At the middle of October, on a little task aboard. I chose the raw jade there and made it


    into what it looks like now after returning home."


    Anthea calcted silently in her heart.


    In the middle of October, the two of them just finished their long holiday, and there were nearly three


    months before her birthday. He had prepared so early that it meant that he always put her in his


    heart all the time.


    Anthea sniffed, and the rims of her eyes were hot.


    She was moved again!


    Adam asked her, "Do you like it?"


    Anthea nodded like a chick pecking at rice, "I like it very much!"


    Anthea held him tightly and didn''t want to let go. She couldn''t wait to converse with him her loving


    feelings for him for the whole night. But when she thought that he was going to rush back to the


    army tomorrow, she felt heartrending and reluctant. At about three o''clock in the morning, the two of


    them fell asleep reluctantly.


    The next day, Adam made breakfast for her and left at 8 o''clock.


    He drove back and called her to tell her that he safely arrived at the base.


    At that time, Anthea just arrived at the Hsu family and came to visit Master Hsu. She was going


    back to the town the next day, and there were still more than half a month before lunar new year.


    She had to follow her teacher Vincent to the hospital for internship after new year holiday before the


    new term would begin.


    Anthea was the only one left lying on the bed at night.


    It would be alright at ordinary times, but the bed was still filled with the scent of intimacy. The two of


    them had separated after just ten hours of seeing each other. Their longing for each other had


    turned into a flood. Especially Adam, who texted her before she went to bed, "Anthea, I miss you."


    Anthea clenched her phone tightly.


    The next morning, at the train station, it was noisy.


    When Anthea carried her suitcase, took her ID card and train ticket, and was in line for security


    check, her cell phone rang, and it was from her mother.


    "Hello, Anthea, are you back today?"


    "Well, I''m already at the train station. I''m ready to go through the security check, and after half an


    hour I''ll board the train!" Anthea heard an "ah" from mother on the line. She asked hurriedly, "Mom,


    what''s 911


    "Your aunt and uncle in the countryside suddenly have something urgent to do and have to go far


    away, so the children and livestock can''t be taken care of. They want me and your father to go


    there. We just bought the bus tickets and will leave immediately! If you go back home, take care of


    yourself!" Mother was a little worried about her.


    Hearing this, Anthea said in a hurry, "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    "Okay, take care of yourself!" Mother reminded.


    Hanging up the phone, Anthea bit her lips and looked at the queue in front of her. It would soon


    come to her.


    She slid her phone and stopped at the message fromst night.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She touched the red bean on her neck again.


    Adam had been transferred back from Francis which was an exception for serviceman after she


    said that she missed him. Even if he didn''t say anything, he must have spent a lot of hard work. He


    came back to apany her on her national day holiday and birthday...


    Anthea suddenly picked up her suitcase and left the queue.


    Aftering out of the railway station, she went straight to the waiting area of the taxi outside. A


    taxi stopped in front of her and she pulled open the back door to sit in. She asked the driver in front


    of her, "Could you go long distance?"


    Looking at the high-speed scenery outside the window, Anthea smiled secretly.


    She didn''t know what kind of shocked expression he would show when he saw her!


    She could not help looking forward to it.


    When the sun was at its peak in the afternoon, Anthea came down from the taxi. There was not a


    trace of tiredness on her little face. She excitedly looked at the gate of the military base. It was


    solemn, making people involuntarily hold their breath.


    At the door, there was a guard with loaded guns. He was dressed in a military uniform and looked


    serious.


    Seeing that she was walking in with a small suitcase, he immediately stopped her and said, "Lady,


    military district is not allowed to enter!"


    Anthea called Adam several times but no one answered.


    However, the two sentinels in front of her abided by their duties and were impartial. They would not


    let her in no matter what she said.


    Anthea squatted at the gate. Rubbing her hands, she was worried when a military pickup truck


    came from outside.


    She looked up and her eyes lit up.


    Anthea jumped up and shouted at the approaching pickup truck and waved her hand, "Brother


    Carter, Carter-"


    Carter, who was sitting in the driver''s seat of the truck carrying military supplies, vaguely heard


    someone calling him, but he was not sure. The ss was tightly sealed, and when he saw the


    slender figure in the rearview, he quickly stepped on the brakes.


    Carter was instantly excited, "What? Captain''s


    Anthea? "

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    The training ground.


    Soldiers wearing camouge uniforms were all doing the cross-country running. An army-green


    field off-roader was following them.


    The engine was rumbling, keeping the distance behind them at a normal speed. If the team in front


    of it cked a little, the off-roader would elerate.


    These people only had two choices.


    Either running, or being hit by the car...


    The car window of the driver''s seat fell down, revealing a handsome and hard face with ck


    sunsses on it. He looked as cold as an ice sculpture. He was full of the aura of hell. The lines of


    his chin were sharp and cold, just like Varna.


    The people in front cried out in pain, but they didn''t dare to ck off at all.


    Adam held amunications device in his hand. As soon as he finished the call with the political


    commissar, he looked up and saw a green figure appear in front of his car, not afraid of death,


    waving his hands in the air.


    "Captain Chin! Captain Chin!"


    Carter jumped up and down like a big monkey.


    Adam wouldn''t really hit him, so he stopped the car two centimeters before him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Carter almost jumped in front of him with his hat crooked. He clung to the door of the car like a


    military dog. His face was full of excitement as he looked at Adam in excitement.


    Adam''s ck eyes narrowed. He was cold and heartless in the army, "Are you tired of living? Were


    your wounds healed?"


    Carter often made mistakes in the army and was often scolded by his boss. He would receive


    physical punishment when the mistake was serious. This was already amon urrence. At the


    very beginning, Anthea had misunderstood them that they had special leaning.


    At this time, he was looked by Adam with a cold and stern look, and he immediately quivered.


    However, when he thought of what he was going to say next, he cheered himself up again and said,


    "Captain Chin, I have something very urgent to tell you!"


    "What urgent matter can you have?" Adam snorted coldly.


    Carte stood so straight and raised his eyebrows high and even threatened his Captain Chin,


    "Captain


    Chin, if you don''t want to know, then forget it. But don''t regret it! Don''t ever!"


    After that, he deliberately made suspense and turned around to run away.


    This move seeded in making Adam frown with interest, "Come back."


    Carter turned his head proudly, revealing a row of white teeth. He mysteriously leaned into Adam


    and said, "Captain Chin, let me tell you..."


    Adam was stunned


    Then, he pushed open the car door and patted the horn twice.


    "Beep-"


    The soldiers out of breath turned around to look at them. Adam said in a deep voice, "Dismiss."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the outside of the training ground step by step.


    The remaining soldiers looked at each other with confusion in their faces, and their eyes were full of


    doubts. They had just run five kilometers. Usually, they would run at least 20 kilometers before


    dismissal.


    Abnormal!


    Adam had already walked quickly back to the dormitory.


    The training ground was a little far away from the dormitory, but he walked very fast. When he met


    the subordinates who saluted him on the way, he just simply nodded. He was still putting on a poker


    face, but if being looked carefully, there was a faint joy in his eyes.


    There was single room for officer like Adam.


    After arriving at the gate, he was like flying upstairs. Carter who was following him had already been


    left behind.


    He stopped in his tracks and the his Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    It was the first time that he had felt this kind of surprise.


    Adam couldn''t believe it. He suspected that Carter was courting death because he was tired of


    living and deliberately deceived him.


    If he dared to lie to him...


    If Carter deceived him, he should tear down Carter''s bones!


    He held the door handle, opened the door, and walked in. Just as he stepped into the room with his


    long leg, someone suddenly jumped out from the side.


    Adam''s eyes were cold and severe. He keenly grabbed one of that person''s hands.


    If anyone in the army had dared to attack him like this, he would never have had a good end.


    However, when he felt her soft and delicate skin, he instantly loosened his grip and let her pounce


    on him like a ko.


    Although he did not look back, a warm glow had already appeared in his indifferent eyes.


    Anthea held his neck from the back with both hands and feet, her two small legs hooking forward,


    twining his legs.


    Her bell-like giggles fell to the ground.


    Anthea, imitating what he usually did to her, blew into his ear and said, "Hey, hey, are you surprised


    or not?"


    "Of course." Adam''s lips curled up.


    This was unexpecting and surprising.


    After a brief reunion and the separation, he drove back to the army alone. The loneliness in his


    heart was not less than hers.


    Was it because his text saying that he missed her?


    Adam''s big palmnded on her small hand, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Anthea tilted her head, rubbed her chin against his neck, and said in a spoiled voice, "General


    Adam''s girlfriend hase to visit him, do you wee her? Uh huh?"


    "Come down first, Anthea." Adam patted her on the back of her hand.


    "What if I don''t listen to you?" Anthea didn''t move.


    Not only did she not move, but she also deliberately tightened her arms around him, as if they were


    growing on him, shaking back and forth.


    Adam said nothing and looked calm.


    "Em..." Carter, who came after them, covered his eyes at the door, pretending not to see anything,


    but his fingers were wide open. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Are you going to continue, or continue?"


    Anthea was shocked and almost fell to the ground.


    Luckily, Adam had prepared for this. He stretched out his hand to hold her firmly.


    Anthea''s face turned red. Thinking of she had just hung herself passionately on Adam''s back, and


    her ears were burning red.


    Be more reserved!


    Anthea cleared her throat. "Um, well, when I came here, I called you but no one answered.


    Fortunately, I met Brother Carter. He brought me in. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I''ll be waiting


    outside the army!"


    Carter had been waiting to be praised. He immediately wagged his head and stepped forward to


    receive his reward, "Captain Chin, with my sharp eyes, I saw my sister-inw with a single nce! I


    didn''t even have the time to send off the supply of military supplies. I immediately sent my sister-in-


    law to your dorm and then ran to the training grounds to inform you without stopping! I''m exhausted


    to death!"


    After saying that, he looked at Adam with sparkling eyes, with an expectant expression of "Boss,


    you should praise me quickly".


    If this were any other time, Adam would only cast a cold nce at him. At this moment, Adam''s lips


    curled up into a hard-won smile, "Yes, thank you for your hard work."


    "Ow!" Carter was ecstatic after receiving thepliment. "Captain Chin, I''m going to work! I''m


    willing to go through fire and water for you and my sister-inw!" he said excitedly.


    Carter hurriedly ran away with his voice echoing in the air like a gust of wind.


    As soon as the dormitory door was closed, Adam grabbed her arm and pushed her to the single


    bed next to her.


    Apanied by his kiss, the male aura covered her.


    Anthea was kissed out of breath.


    Who was the one being serious just now?

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Adam held the back of her head with his palm.


    As his fingers pulled off the hair band, Anthea''s long ck hair fell down on the military green sheet,


    and his fingers were intertwining in the middle, which made him fond of it so much that he could not


    bear to let go.


    Adam asked, "Anthea, tell me the truth. How did you get here."


    Anthea put her little hands on his shoulders and breathed in slight inconsistency. She told him how


    her adoptive parents went to help her uncle and aunt and how she would be alone at home if she


    return home. Therefore, she directlye to visit him.


    Her eyes were filled with his handsome facial features. She proudly raised her small chin and said,


    "What? If you don''t wee me, I can just go back!"


    Adam ovey on her like a mountain.


    She was just saying. She even did not struggle, and the two faint dimples on the corners of her


    mouth never disappeared.


    Anthea bit her lips worriedly and looked at him like his little wife, "Adam, will I be a trouble to you?


    Rashlying here?"


    "Yes, you will." Adam nodded, however, her lips curved into a smile. "But I would like to have a


    trouble like you."


    Anthea''s fingers swept across his brows and his short hair. They were as hard as the muscles on


    his body. They were slightly prickly. The fingertips touched his scalp, and the warm feeling reached


    straight to the bottom of his heart.


    Adam grabbed her misbehaving little hand.


    He sent it to his thin lips and kissed it. It seemed that it was not enough, and he once again


    captured her lips.


    Adam''s chest heaved violently, and the muscles on his arms bulged out, as if he were a wild beast


    meeting its prey. His blood was boiling.


    Anthea abandoned his reservedness, passive but passionate.


    The air in the room seemed to rise to a certain height.


    Just before they were out of control, Adam suddenly frowned, and all his movements stopped.


    He helped her up and tidied up her sweater.


    Then, Adam got up and strode toward the door of the dormitory. As soon as the door was opened, a


    group of furtive people lost their support and all fell in.


    "Plop -"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Plop! Plop! Plop!"


    One after another, they rolled around on the floor.


    Anthea opened his mouth and was shocked by the green color on the ground.


    Adam raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. There was no doubt that it was Carter,


    the big mouth, who ran out to publicize it. At the moment, all soldiers he trained must have known


    about Anthea''s arrival. By nightfall, the whole army would know!


    Under his cold gaze, everyone scrambled to their feet, patted their butts, and stood up. They were


    all looking at the single bed in a furtive manner.


    That was big news.


    The iron tree of a thousand years had bloomed!


    Everyone stared at Anthea as if they were looking at an alien, and their eyes were like X-rays


    scanning her body.


    They all found it incredible.


    Like Adam''s mother, the soldiers led by Adam all thought that he liked men.


    After so many years, nobody had ever heard of a woman around the Hell-king Chin. Some even


    thought that his previous marriage was actually a marriage of convenience, and they were all


    worried about their own a*s!


    "Hehe, Captain Chin, I heard that your girlfriend hase to visit you. We all want to see our sister-


    inw!"


    "Captain Chin, my sister-inw is so beautiful!"


    "Sister-inw is so beautiful. Sister-inw is so young!"


    Anthea had been shocked. She had never seen such a scene.


    Her legs were weak and she was sitting on the bed, but she was not a timid girl. She had alsoe


    into contact with many rescue troops in the disaster area, so she quickly calmed down and got up


    and waved at them generously.


    Everyone became more excited and shouted in unison, "Hello, sister-inw!"


    They were all strong-willed men, and their voices were so loud that the roof was about to fall down.


    Anthea grinned, revealing two shallow dimples on her cheeks. "Nice to meet you all!"


    "Wow, sister-inw''s voice is so beautiful!"


    "Your smile is also so beautiful. Even more beautiful!"


    Everyone was barking like a pack of wolves and dogs, with their tails wagging behind their backs.


    Praised by others always made Anthea feel happy, especially by so many masculine soldiers.


    Anthea blushed, and her eyshes were drooping. She felt very embarrassed.


    Adam frowned.


    Looking at the soldiers in his hand, their sights were glued to his little girl. And even his little girl


    showed a shy look.


    Adam''s face turned serious and he said angrily, "All of you, go back to the training ground!"


    He usually didn''t smile in the army. He was called the Hell-King Chin and was strict with his soldiers.


    Everyone was afraid of him and immediately dispersed like birds and beasts.


    After driving all the people away, Adam shut the door fiercely.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and did not understand why he suddenly got angry, "Hey, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    "They''re staring at you," Adam said in a deep voice.


    Anthea put her hand on her forehead.


    Adam''s three-year-old version has got online.


    After the chaos caused by the soldiers in his hand, he calmed down as well. Adam looked down at


    his wristwatch.


    He raised his hand to touch her little face and said, "Anthea, you must be tired all the way here.


    Take a rest here. After I finish the rest of the trainings, I''lle backter to apany you."


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded obediently.


    Adam''s thin lips kissed her forehead and she left reluctantly.


    Anthea didn''t feel bored when she stayed in the dormitory alone. The room was simple and


    unadorned and was not very big. But it was afortable one bed-room apartment with his breath


    everywhere. She felt at ease.


    When the sun was setting, Adam came back from the training ground.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Anthea squatted at the door like a little kitten. As soon as he


    came in, he held her in his arms.


    Adam had just finished his high-intensity training. His body gotpletely wet, and there were


    beads of water condensed on his temples.


    She shouted in a delicate voice, "You''re sweaty all over!"


    The bridge of Adam''s tall and straight nose pressed against hers, "So are you going to dislike me?"


    "No, I''m not!" Anthea shook her head and grinned. She said in an intoxicating tone, "It''s all smell of


    you.


    It''s so charming!"


    Adam let go of her and stroked her head, saying, "I''ll take a bath and change my clothes. I''ll cook


    for you tonight."


    Usually, he would eat in the dinning hall. Although there was a kitchen in his dormitory, he rarely


    used it. But now she was here. Even though he had worked hard for the whole day, he wanted to


    cook for her personally.


    Anthea responded sweetly and watched him walking into the bathroom.


    "Wait!" She suddenly stopped him.


    Anthea grabbed the hem of his military uniform with her little hand, "Take off all your dirty clothes


    later. I''ll wash them for you!"


    "You want to wash them for me?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and pouted, "That sister-inw of yours has washed clothes for you! I also


    want to wash, I want to wash!"


    She pushed him into the bathroom without exnation.


    The door was closed, and the next second, it was opened again.


    Inside, Adam, who was unbuckling her waistband, was stunned.


    Anthea poked her head through the crack of the door and blinked, "The underwear as well!"


    Adam was speechless.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    In the bathroom, Anthea sat on a small bench, humming and washing the dirty clothes in the tub.


    She couldn''t cook, but she could still wash clothes!


    Anthea poured the washing liquid into the basin. The fragrant smell spread out and ovepped with


    the masculine smell on his clothesyer byyer. Then she changed a basin of water, washed away


    all the foam, and wrung out the clothes one by one.


    When she was drying thest small piece of cloth, namely, the underwear, Anthea''s fingertips were


    burning hot.


    The dark green soft fabric copsed on her hands lightly.


    The size was very big.


    In fact, she had secretly thought for more than once that if there was a day when they were really


    going to do that thing...


    Anthea''s heart beat faster and she withdrew her hand. She wrung the cloth in a random way and


    waved off the obscene thoughts in her head.


    She looked up and found that in the mirror her face was as red as a cooked shrimp.


    A lecherous woman!


    Anthea scolded himself.


    She poured out all the water in the basin, put her clothes in, and came out of the bathroom with the


    basin in her hand.


    Adam, who had been chased out by her after taking a bath, was standing at the door. When he


    heard the noise, he looked back at her and raised his eyebrows. "Anthea, why is your face so red?"


    "It''s hot in the bathroom!" Anthea coughed and said guiltily.


    Seeing that his big hand was still on the door handle, she couldn''t help but ask, "Did someonee


    just now?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded and said, "Anthea, we won''t eat in the dormitory tonight."


    "Where are we going then?" Anthea asked in confusion.


    "The dinning hall," Adam replied.


    "Dinning hall?" Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Adam nodded and said, "Well, we will have a rest tomorrow. The army will arrange a dinner party


    tonight. Several newrades have arrived and we will offer our wee. You go with me."


    Just now, the politicalmissar knocked on the door and told him that they would have dinner


    party tonight. He also reminded him both openly and suggestively that he could bring his girlfriend


    with him.


    After learning that she was going to have dinner with him in the army, Anthea pulled out the suitcase


    from the closet, and then looked for clothes to change.


    She originally wanted to wear a colorful long dress to not let him lose face and freshen her long


    hairs to make them tidy on the back of her head.


    However, Adam did not agree. He forced her to change into ordinary jeans and white T-shirt. Even


    her hair had to be tied into a ponytail.


    There were many men in the army, and there were almost no women in the dinner party. It was the


    desire of possession once again. He didn''t want to see her dressed up so beautifully to let the


    bunch of wolf cubs stare at her intently.


    But when he went out, he felt a little regretful again.


    Although she was dressed very simply, her facial features were beautiful, which made her look even


    more attractive. She was young, and walking in the army was like a youthful scenery.


    Adam held her little hand more tightly.


    When they entered the dining hall, it was brightly lit. There were already many peopleing in.


    The


    tables were all pieced together. It was extremely lively.


    Unlike the usual training, there were not so many restrictions during the dinners. The soldiers below


    were also particrly happy.


    Seeing theme in, all the people couldn''t help but held their breath.


    It was better to see for oneself than hear it for many times! The girl was really so young!


    Adam held her hand all the way. Beside Carter, who could not wait to greet them, there was another


    man who went forward to greet them. He was not as tall as Adam, but looked a little older. The


    rtionship between them should be good.


    After the man and Adam greeted each other as old friends, the man looked at her in surprise and


    said, "Youngdy, it''s really you!"


    Anthea had a nk look on her face.


    The manughed and continued, "I heard everybody was talking about Adam''s girlfriend hade


    to visit. I was wondering if she would be the little girl he brought over at the hotpot party a year ago.


    It''s really you!"


    "Ah..." Anthea had an impression.


    No wonder she felt a little familiar just now. It turned out that she had really met him before.


    Reminded by him, Anthea had remembered that he was the man sitting next to her and taking the


    initiative to talk at the hotpot party. At that time, he asked her if she had been an adult.


    Gavin did not mind that she did not remember him at first. He smiled and introduced himself, "My


    name is Gavin Zaslow. I am five years older than Adam.


    You can call me Brother Gavin like him!"


    Anthea smiled and greeted, "Brother Gavin!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gavin''sughter was hearty. At this time, a woman came up from behind.


    It was not a family member brought by a soldier, but a woman in military uniform. She didn''t wear a


    military cap on such an asion, and her hair was tied up in a bun, looking very neat, handsome


    and cool.


    She was also beautiful. She was about twenty-five, neither mature or naive.


    Anthea took a special look at the badge on the woman''s shoulder. She didn''t belong to the literary


    soldiers.


    On the badge, there were one chevron and three stars. She was an officer.


    Except literary soldiers, it was much harder for a woman to be in the army, especially for promotion.


    Women would have a great disadvantage. But this woman could be in this position at such a young


    age, she was admirable!


    The female soldier walked up to them and stood still. She nced at Anthea inadvertently and then


    at Adam, saying with a smile, "Adam, it''s been a long time."


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    The good impression of this female soldier suddenly disappeared.


    Because at that moment, the woman gave her a sense of oppression when she looked at her. The


    woman''s sixth sense told Anthea that this woman brought danger.


    Adam''s expression was the same as usual as she greeted him with her lips curled. "Been a long


    time, Amelie. Wee back."


    Amelie''s eyes moved to Anthea again. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Adam, who is this?"


    "My girlfriend, Anthea Lee." Adam''s tone was still indifferent. When he introduced her to Anthea, he


    lowered his head and looked at Anthea with an extra hint of love in his eyes. "This is Amelie


    Celestin. Myrades-in-arms and also a friend."


    Amelie was standing in front of them. She had keenly captured the tiny change, but she stayed


    calm and collected.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lee!" Amelie greeted her.


    Anthea nodded and said faintly, "Nice to meet you too!"


    Including Anthea, the dinner party of the army had only a few of family of soldiers in total. After


    beginning, it was full of joy in the air.


    Adam had arade-in-arms to greet. He was afraid that she would be hungry, so he settled her in


    front of the table so that she could enjoy the dishes first. He decided to be with herter.


    Anthea stayed obediently.


    Her sight also followed Adam from time to time.


    But, don''t know when, the female soldier appeared in front of Adam who originally was talking with


    some malerades. They were talking andughing.


    Anthea squeezed the ss in her hand and looked over with her eyes narrowed.


    There must be something wrong with this woman!


    While she wasining in her heart, someone next to her spoke out her thoughts directly. Carter


    came out of nowhere and said, "Ah, sister-inw, you also think there is something wrong with this


    Amelie, right?"

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Hearing this, Anthea instantly felt that she had found an ally.


    She put down her chopsticks and went over to ask about it, "Brother Carter, are you familiar with


    this Amelie Celestin?"


    "I''m not!" Carter shook his head and curled his lips. "To be more precise, Captain Celestin''s eyes


    are above our heads. Apart from Captain Chin, a small scout like me wouldn''t be able to catch her


    eye!"


    Anthea frowned and said in a particrly serious tone, "Brother Carter, don''t be self-deprecating!"


    Although Carter had always been Adam''s subordinate and was not as outstanding as Adam was,


    he was now a middle-level officer. To be promoted to an officer was not easy. He was much more


    outstanding than some soldiers at the basic level of the army.


    Hearing her words, Carter excitedly wagged his tail at her, "Aww, sister-inw knows how to show


    solicitude!"


    Anthea ignored him.


    She changed the topic because she wanted to know eagerly, "Brother Carter, does she have a good


    rtionship with Captain Chin?" "Their rtion should be counted as good." Carter nodded his


    head.


    "Can you tell me more?" Anthea asked.


    Carter sits up straight and starts his own shows, "You asked the right person. I''ve been with Captain


    Chin for so many years and I''m definitely a superstar under Captain''smand. I know his things


    from the greatest feats he achieved to the most minor daily affairs. I''m telling you, there are a lot of


    guys in the army envious of me. Well, I could do nothing but let them be. After all, it is me who had


    won Captain Chin''s heart!"


    Anthea put her hand on her forehead. "Brother Carter, can you tell me the main point?"


    "Hum...!" Carter was a little hurt because he was despised by his sister-inw. He cheered up and


    said, "Amelie has a strong family background. It''s as strong as Captain Chin. Her father is the chief


    of staff in a military region. However, she didn''t rely on the back door to climb to this position. It''s


    said that she was tough and strong from the beginning of her military career. She came from the


    same military school as Captain Chin! And..."


    Anthea pressed her lips together.


    At this point, Carter deliberately stopped and winked at her in a low voice, "I always feel that she


    has been following Captain Chin! She applied for the military school Captain Chin studied in, and


    during the school, Captain Chin won the striker championship. Later, she also took the striker


    champion, and then she took the champion of sword, shooting and all the that Captain Chin had


    won.


    "We all know that after entering the army, Captain Chin was selected to participate in the


    international special operations training camp in Country M in the early years. Amelie Celestin then


    also worked hard and finally got a ce in the training camp! In the past few years, she had been


    sent abroad formunication in military affairs. Now, she just returned home!"


    Anthea couldn''t help but turn to look at Amelie once more.


    Adam and Amelie were still chatting face to face in the crowd. Like Adam, Amelie was also dressed


    in military uniform. Unlike ordinary women, she was not only beautiful, but also full of heroic spirit.


    Her achievements was also enough to make her proud.


    Carter''s fingers met and his face showed signs of hesitation, "There''s something I don''t know if I


    should say!"


    "Go ahead..." Anthea pursed her lips.


    "Then don''t get angry when you hear that!" Carter gave her a pre-warning. After she nodded, he


    carefully informed her, "Many people privately think that the two of them are well-matched. Captain


    Chin was only two years older than Celestin and they both have great achievements and great


    family background!"


    Anthea''s little face suddenly tensed up. "Is that so?"


    Rumors won''te without reasons. Even after Anthea heard Carter''s introduction to Amelie


    Celestin, she felt that the two of them were quite suitable in all aspects. They could be described as


    the golden couple.


    However, it was useless no matter how suitable they are. That was her man!


    Carter saw that she was not in a good mood and realized that he had not kept his mouth shut. He


    quickly tried to make up for it. "Sister-inw, don''t be afraid. You have a lot of advantages


    competing with her!"


    Hearing this, Anthea looked at him with her bright eyes.


    "You''re younger than her." Carter gritted his teeth.


    Anthea was speechless.


    While the two of them were secretly exchanging information, Amelie was looking at Adam in front of


    her with a bright smile, "Adam, it''s really been a long time!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Amelie reported like a child, with a bit of pride in her tone, "Adam, I also joined the international


    special operations training camp!"


    "I haven''t said congrattions." Adam nodded again.


    "It''s not toote to say it now!" Amelie was very happy and said, "Adam, do you know that many


    trainers there remember you after I went there! Every time I mention you, they would give a thumbs


    up to you. It can be seen how good you were in there at that time! Especially Mr. Walker, he even


    asked me to say hello to you before I left!"


    "Emm." Adam said in a low voice.


    His character had always been like this. He was serious, stern, and indifferent to everyone, and


    would not say too many words. Even when he returned to Chin''s Mansion, he was very taciturn


    when facing his parents.


    To anyone but his little girl.


    Amelie suddenly said, "By the way, Adam, not long ago, your mother called me and asked when I


    woulde back!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Adam nodded and didn''t think much of it.


    The rtionship between the two families had always been good and they would contact each other


    often, so it was reasonable for Adam''s mother to call her.


    Amelie gazed deeply at him with ripples in her heart. She continued in a gentle voice, "Auntie


    chatted with me for a long time. After I finished work here in the army, I''m going to visit her and


    uncle during New Year Holiday! Adam, how about we and our families have a meal together? Our


    parents haven''t seen each other for a long time..."


    However, Adam was absent-minded.


    He didn''t listen carefully. His ck eyes passed over Amelie in front of him and looked at the long


    table.


    Although there was discipline in the army, drinking was allowed during some holidays and


    gatherings. However, there was also a rule that only less than two bottles of beer was allowed. At


    this time, a girl with a ponytail was holding a beer bottle and raising it to her mouth.


    Adam''s thick eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Before Amelie could finish, he interrupted, "I''m sorry, Amelie. I''ll go first."


    Amelie''s face was full of expectation. She was waiting for him to answer her. When she opened her


    mouth, his tall and strong figure went pass her and strode somewhere.


    Adam snatched away the beer bottle in the girl''s hand and scolded in a deep voice, "Have I said


    that girls are not allowed to drink?"


    Shadows came down from the top of her head. Anthea looked up and saw Adam standing in front of


    her.


    "You did!" She pursed her lips and whined, "You also said that girls can''t wear dresses that are too


    short!"


    "You can''t drink anymore." Adam ced the beer bottle to the side.


    After listening to Carter''s words, Anthea had some negative feelings in her heart. Someone opened


    a box of beer on the table, and she also joined in the fun and took a bottle. She wanted to have


    some alcohol to stimte herself.


    She muttered, "I just took a small sip!"

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    "Not allowed." Adam frowned.


    "All right!" Anthea pouted and had to give up.


    Adam''s leg strode over the bench and sat next to her. He stopped going to chat with others, but just


    apanied her and also watched her.


    In midway, she raised her hand to go to the bathroom.


    Adam took her hand like when they came and led her to the back of the dinning hall.


    When Anthea came out from the toilet, he was leaning against the window in the corridor, waiting


    for her. Under the moonlight, his was extremely handsome. Beside handsomeness, there was also


    hardness. He stood there with broad shoulders and long legs. He was wearing military boots and


    looked extraordinary.


    Suddenly, the image of him standing together with Amelie appeared before her eyes.


    Anthea walked back with hands held by him. As if she had inadvertently shook him, she tried to


    probe, "Adam, you have a good rtionship with that Captain Celestin, do you?" "Yes." Adam


    nodded and told her without hiding. The expression on his face was the same as before, "When we


    were children, the Chin Family and the Celestin family were very close. Our fathers were bosom


    friends. And you could say that Celestin and I were grown up together."


    After hearing this, Anthea''s tone suddenly became sour. "Oh- then she is your childhood


    sweetheart!"


    Just saying this, she remembered a verse.


    The boy came with a bamboo stuck between legs as his horse and help his childhood sweetheart


    pick plum blossom.


    Anthea''s little face wrinkled. She was not very happy, "Then why did you marry aunt Rory? Why


    didn''t you just marry your childhood sweetheart?"


    Adam squinted at her.


    When she picked up the beer bottle, he was keenly aware that she was a little upset, especially


    when she tried to probe him just now.


    Adam raised her hand and knocked on her forehead.


    "What are you thinking about, little girl?" he asked with a smile.


    The Chin family and the Celestin family had been close friends for many years. The two children of


    simr age naturally grew up together. His first marriage was arranged by his father. He did not


    object or inquire about it. He just epted it as a task assigned by his father.


    Amelie Celestin was a friend and also arade-in-arms. He had no affection for her and did not


    consider marrying her at all.


    However, Amelie''s thoughts were different from his.


    Anthea pouted her mouth so high that she could hang an oil bottle on her mouth.


    Adam pinched her little nose and said, "Don''t get jealous."


    Anthea puffed out her cheeks.


    When she was about to protest unhappily, her chin was lifted up and sealed by his thin lips.


    There was no one in the corridor. It was quiet and the two were in darkness. Adam did not have


    much to worry about. He pried open her teeth, pestered her, and started fierce kisses.


    His thin lips were hot and warm.


    He kissed her as if he had kissed her heart.


    Anthea was enchanted by the man''s charm again. She nodded obediently and said, "Okay."


    The dinner was over at ten o''clock in the evening, leaving the cooking ss to clean up. The rest of


    the people walked back to their dormitory one after another.


    Several people walked along the trees to the dormitory.


    Holding Adam''s hand, Anthea followed Adam along with Gavin and Amelie on the other side. No


    one knew where Carter had got to.


    In the past, they had carried out missions together, and they were allrades-in-arms. They had a


    lot to talk about along the way. Adam would asionally respond with a few words, but Anthea was


    unable to get involved. She was happy to have some leisure time and enjoyed herself stepping on


    the shadow on the ground.


    When they got to the downstairs of the dormitory, Amelie suddenly said, "Adam, let''s take Miss Lee


    back to the guesthouse together."


    "There''s no need." Adam refused.


    Amelie looked at Gavin next to her and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. Brother Gavin and I ate


    a lot. We can take a walk."


    Gavin gave a simple and honest smile.


    Adam shook his head and said, "She''s with me tonight."


    Amelie was stunned.


    Anthea next to her yawned leisurely. Adam immediately asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    "Yes." She nodded softly and leaned her body a little closer.


    Adam stretched out his hand to hold her and said to Gavin and Amelie, "Well go back first."


    Watching the two disappear in the dormitory, Amelie''s face gradually froze and her eyes became


    cold.


    Gavin rubbed his hands and said to her, "Amelie, I told you that there''s already someone by Adam''s


    side. Now you believe?"


    Amelie narrowed her eyes and said, "Perhaps Adam is just lonely."


    Lonely?


    Gavin shook his head secretly.


    But she immediately rejected this idea.


    If it was someone else, with his newlywed wife passed away in three months after marriage, it


    would be normal for him to get a new spouse after three years. But Adam Chin was different.


    Gavin and Adam had beenrades-in-arms for many years. And the man knew men very well. He


    had never seen any woman around him. He even did not pay much attention to his ex-wife. At the


    wedding, they were like strangers.


    It was impossible for him to be with that little girl for being lonely!


    When Gavin saw Amelie''s expression, he couldn''t help frowning. With persuasion in his eyes and


    tone, he said, "Amelie, you''re back this time because of Adam, aren''t you? But he already has a


    girlfriend. You don''t have a chance now!"


    It was Gavin''s second contact with Anthea this day.


    A year ago, at the gathering of therades-in-arms, Adam brought her there. As soon as she


    entered the house, she greeted the group of tough men in the room with a sweet "Big Brothers, nice


    to meet you". That sweet greeting gave Gavin a good impression of her.


    Amelie''s expression did not change. She lifted her chin and said, "It''s just a girlfriend. I have the


    right topete."


    In the dormitory, Anthea and Adam returned to the room, and double locked the door.


    It was cold in the winter night, but the lit room was like a small castle, warm and cozy. His military


    outfit, which she had washed in the evening, was hung on the balcony. The fragrance of theundry


    detergent was in the air.


    The door of the bathroom opened, and Adam came out after taking a bath.


    Anthea, who had taken a shower before him, was lying on the single bed, wearing light pink


    pajamas. On the army green bed sheet, she looked particrly charming. Her long hair fell down on


    the pillow, and she was also particrly lovely.


    Although the single bed was small, Adam did not intend to let her sleep in the guest house.


    Anthea also had no intention of doing that.


    She had yawned downstairs, but now she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Her arms and head were


    exposed, like a little kitty warming up its master''s bed. When she saw hime out, her eyes rolled


    to him.


    Adams eyes were filled with dotage. He curled his lips and said, "Let''s sleep."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" Anthea was well-behaved.


    Adam turned off the light and then took off his shoes and then got on the bed. He lifted the quilt and


    lay next to her.


    He stretched out his long arms and was about to pull her into his embrace but Anthea suddenly sat


    up. She grabbed his big hand and cried coyly, "Adam!"


    "Hmm?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea bit the corner of her mouth, and her eyshes were blinking. "I learned a new method..."

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    The next morning, when the military bugle woke them up, Anthea turned over and pouted slightly. It


    was not yet dawn outside, so it seemed she had returned to the military training at her entrance of


    college.


    The troops didn''t need to go out for morning exercise during weekends, but soldiers were well self-


    disciplined that they wouldn''t sleepte. Adam had already woken up.


    He covered her ears.


    When Anthea opened her eyes again, it was almost eight o''clock. The warm sun in winter had


    climbed up.


    In front of the mirror, Adam had changed into his military uniform. His cor button was meticulously


    buttoned and his aura was strong.


    Every member of the army had a day off on weekends. However, as soldiers led by Adam only had


    half a day''s break. Only with his extra training could he cultivate the best soldiers.


    After putting the breakfast on the table, Adam patted her head and went out.


    Near noon, Carter came knocking on the door.


    He carried a huge bag of fruits. So many kinds of fruits were in the bag and all were big and fresh.


    There was also fresh milk produced this morning. The table was full of fruits and food. Even though


    it was winter, carrying all the things from the logistic department, Carter sweated all over.


    Anthea felt warm in her heart.


    She knew that Carter was treating her as one of his close fiend, and also as his boss''s woman.


    "Brother Carter, wipe your sweat. Thank you!" Anthea quickly took a tissue and handed it to him.


    Carter immediately wagged his tail and says: "Sister-inw, don''t forget to praise me in front of


    Captain Chin."


    Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Carter was afraid that it would be boring for her to stay in the dorm alone for too long, he suggested


    to take her out for a stroll as the warm sun was upon their head.


    Anthea followed him to the all the ces essible.


    When they passed the training ground, they saw from afar that an off-roader in the center suddenly


    braked, and its tires drew traces on the ground and made dust flew in the air. The door of the


    driver''s seat was opened, and Adam, who was wearing a


    pair of ck sunsses, jumped out of it.


    His stood there, looking strong and tall and rested his hands on his hips. A cold aura emitted from


    between his eyebrows.


    In front of his car, a group of soldiers, who were wearing camouge training uniforms and carrying


    burdens, were crying out in bitterness. They seemed to be on the verge of death because of his


    hellish training.


    "Captain Chin, we can''t hold on!"


    "I can''t run anymore. My legs are about to break..."


    The expression on Adam''s face did not change at all. Listening to theseints, the lines of his


    chin became sharper.


    His cold eyes seemed cold and piercing to the bone. "There is no rank on the battlefield, only life


    and death. Now that your training ground is crueler, there will be a higher chance of survival on the


    battlefield! Remember, under my leadership, there are only two words in your dictionary:


    ''perseverance'' and ''breakthrough''. If anyone can''t run 5 kilometers in 18 minutes, all of you will


    have to go back home!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Adam grabbed a submachine gun from the back of his waist.


    The sound of loading the gun was exceptionally crisp in the empty training ground. He raised his


    gun and fired 11 shots in session at the empty ground.


    When the dispirited heard the gunshot, they were frightened and none of them dared toin


    again. They all grabbed the equipment on his body and took to their heels.


    Adam was still standing there. He held the watch on his wrist. Under the sun, he seemed to exude a


    strong and cold aura. When he looked up, people would feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse,


    into the Yama''s pce.


    Anthea and Carter, who had already walked to the edge of the training ground, looked at each


    other.


    Carter silently expressed his sympathy for hisrades in the field. He clicked his tongue and said,


    "Hell-king is well earned!"


    Anthea swallowed saliva.


    It was also her first time to see the side of Adam in the army.


    "Sister-inw, are you scared?" Carter remembered that she was next to him, so he asked her in a


    hurry when he saw that she was silent.


    Anthea didn''t answer, just staring at the training ground without a blink.


    Carter thought that she was scared and thought that he had caused trouble. He hurriedly consoled


    her,


    "Hmm, sister-inw! Don''t be scared, okay? Captain Chin is just like this during training. He doesn''t


    have a single bit of violence in his mind! Don''t worry-"


    Anthea, who was fixing her eyes on Adam, suddenly eximed, "So handsome!"


    Carter didn''t know how to answer.


    The crowd who tried their best to jump forward was also shocked.


    She was definitely their real sister-inw! So suitable for Adam Chin, the Hell-King.


    Standing by the vehicle, Adam, who was looking at his watch, also noticed her and Carter out of the


    corner of his eye.


    When he heard Carter ask if she was scared, he suddenly felt a tug in his heart.


    He was also worried that his little girl would be scared of him because of his cruel way of training.


    After all, every time he trained his soldiers, he was cold and heartless. And his nickname of Hell-


    King was well-renowned.


    He was nervous. After hearing her answer, the corner of Adam''s mouth suddenly raised, and her


    face lit up.


    Thest soldier who rushed to the finish line fell to the ground. It was only 15 second before the


    deadline.


    Seeing that all had met his requirement, Adam nodded with satisfaction. He shouted "Dismiss" to


    the people scattered all over the ground, and then strode toward Anthea.


    Carter also followed them back into the dorm. When the couple entered the dorm, Carter went to


    the dinning hall and brought back dinner.


    Looking at the fruits and milk on the table, Adam was in a good mood and asked Carter to dine


    together.


    After eating, Anthea yawned deeply.


    Seeing that she was drowsy as a squirrel, Adam''s lips curled up and he asked, "Are you sleepy


    again?"


    "Yes..." Anthea nodded softly.


    After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, she felt sleepy.


    Adam gave a nce at Carter and Carter immediately stood up from his chair, "I''m going to


    disappear right away!"


    The dorm door was closed. He bent over and carried her to the single bed. Patting her head with his


    palm, he teased her in a pampering tone. "The animals only hibernate in winter. You the same?


    Sleep, myzy little girl."


    Anthea rubbed the corner of her mouth, then looked at him with a bitter look.


    Who was to be med?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was all because he didn''t have any self-controlst night.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Carter ran down from the dormitory like a gust of wind.


    As soon as he came out of the building, a heroic figure came over. She was not wearing a military


    cap, and her shoulder-length hair hung down beside her ears. Her lips seemed to be coated with


    transparent lip cream, which made them particrly plump.


    Amelie asked him with a smile, "Carter, where is your Captain Chin?"


    Carter snorted in his heart.


    Amelie''s military rank was much higher than his. Coupled with her innate aloofness, ordinary people


    could not catch her eye. Usually, whenever they met, it was Carter who had to greet her


    respectfully. But this day, she took the initiative to greet him.


    As one of Anthea''s supporters, Carter replied slowly, "Sleeping with my sister-inw!"


    Amelie''s face stiffened slightly.


    Carter gave a casual salute, and then directly put his hands in his pockets, shaking his head and


    leaving.


    Amelie looked up at the dormitory building and left with a frown.


    Anthea slept for a long time. After all, it was he who made it past two o''clock in the middle of the


    night. When she opened her eyes again, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon. She stretched


    out and felt veryfortable.


    Adam was wearing an apron in the kitchen.


    The room was as warm as spring, and a fragrance wafted over. He seemed to be cooking


    something.


    Anthea dragged her slippers over and got into his arms from behind.


    "You are awake!" Adam''s lips curled up.


    "I seem to have slept for a long time!" Anthea said.


    Looking at her slightly pouted pink lips, Adam couldn''t help kissing her, and then said, "I''ll make ribs


    soup and fried dumplings for you tonight."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mm!" Anthea''s eyes lit up.


    She loved to eat the fried dumplings made by him. Cold and tasteless dumplings would be


    delicious in an instant and even dumplings in big restaurants were no match after being boiled with


    water and then fried in the frying pan by him,


    Adam turned into a low fire for the pot braising soup and his cell phone rang. After he picked up the


    phone, he took off the apron and said to her, "I''ll go to the office of the politicalmissar and I''ll be


    back soon."


    "Okay!" Anthea replied meekly.


    When he came out of the office of the politicalmissar''s office after handling the affairs, Adam


    ran into Amelie outside the dormitory building. She shouted at him from a distance, "Adam!"


    Adam stopped for a while and asked her, "Amelie, what''s the matter?"


    Amelie had waited for nearly four hours before he came out. Pretending toe across him, she


    opened her mouth and said, "I have made an appointment with Brother Gavin and the others to go


    to the shooting range after dinner. Why don''t youe with us? We haven''t been practicing


    shooting for a long time!"


    "Okay." Adam thought for a while and asked, "When?"


    Amelie replied with a smile, "Six o''clock. Meet at the shooting range!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    After going upstairs and opening the door, he told Anthea directly, "I''ll take you to the shooting range


    after dinner."


    "Can I ?" Anthea was stunned.


    Adam touched her head and said, "Yes."


    At six o''clock in the northern winter, the sky had already fallen. The lights in the shooting range were


    on. Because there was no training on the weekend, there were not many people.


    Unlike the ordinary shooting range in the city, this was full of professional firearms and shooting


    grounds. Next to them stood officers who specialized in arranging guns, and there were rows of


    weapons of different sizes on the walls.


    "Amelie, will Adame or not?"


    "Isn''t his little girlfriend here to visit him!"


    "If hees, won''t his little girlfriend be left alone in the dormitory?"


    The crowd was in a buzz. Amelie tidied up her sleeves slowly, "There''s nothing we can do. Apart


    from us, outsiders can''t go in and out casually! Adam has always been a principled person."


    This was also the reason why Anthea asked Adam if she could go after hearing that at that time.


    After all, they were in the army, not an ordinary club.


    Amelie was in a good mood.


    In the past, even if they didn''t need to train, they woulde to the shooting range to have a


    friendlypetition during the spare time. She began to look forward to it. She hadn''t shot with


    Adam for a long time, and she could enjoy herself today.


    But what she didn''t know was that Adam had always been a man of principle, but he was not at the


    moment.


    There was only Anthea, his sweetheart, in his eyes.


    Amelie looked at the door from time to time. When she saw the tall and strong figure, she suddenly


    stood up from the bench, but quickly stopped, and pursed her lips slightly.


    Because there was a young girl with a ponytail standing by Adam''s side.


    Anthea''s outfit was simr to that ofst night, except that she had put on a knitted garment outside


    her white T-shirt and a thick overcoat outside. She looked like a small bear, but one could still tell


    that she was slender.


    The small hand in her sleeve was held by Adam''s big hand. She walked to the front of the crowd as


    if she was talking a walk.


    When they saw Adam brought her family members over, they all winked at each other and made


    eye signals.


    Adam''s face was calm, and Anthea looked down with embarrassment.


    It was too warm inside the room. She took off the overcoat outside. Adam immediately reached out


    to take it and hung it on the hanger next to her. The group of men immediately made jeers. Anthea''s


    little face turned red.


    When she came in, she noticed that Amelie was also there.


    In such a group of male soldiers, Amelie, a female soldier, stood out.


    Adam was called by Gavin and a few others. They chatted and adjusted the uracy of the gun.


    Anthea was the only one who was not good at shooting. She had been hereto apanied Adam


    and was sitting on a chair next to Adam. On the other end of the bench, Amelie was sitting there as


    well.


    After a while, a bottle of water suddenly appeared in front of Anthea.


    She thought it was Adam and revealed two shallow dimples, but when she looked up, she saw that


    it was Amelie.


    Anthea was a little surprised. She kept her countenance, "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" Amelie smiled.


    She did not leave after handing over the water, but took the opportunity to sit next to Anthea.


    Amelie took the initiative to talk. "Miss Lee, will you feel bored?"


    "I won''t!" Anthea shook her head, grinned and smiled, and answered very sincerely, "It''s my first


    time toe to a shooting range like this. I feel that


    everything is new!"


    Amelie looked her up and down without her notice.


    She had an innocent face, a pair of bright eyes, and she had a high ponytail. She looked so young


    and beautiful, especially when she was sitting there at the moment. And her legs often shook gently.


    Amelie liked Adam all the time in her heart.


    Since she was very young, she had liked to chase and run after him. They grew up together. They


    both came from wealthy families and shared the same interests and military career. They were both


    outstanding among the people, and they were almost a perfect match made in heaven.


    Amelie had always felt that the timing was not right, but she did not expect that her family would


    arrange a marriage for her when she was sent abroad to participate in military exchange.


    Amelie''s heart ached when she heard the news. She didn''t attend the wedding, and she still didn''t


    want to give up Adam!

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    The one from the Hsu family was not lucky enough that she died in an air crash shortly after their


    marriage.


    At that time, Amelie was very happy when she heard the news, and she thought that she and Adam


    were destined to be together. God had left him to her. In the past two years, she had tried her best


    to make herself more excellent, so that she could be as good as him and stand side by side with


    him!


    The call from Adam''s mother happened to be an good opportunity.


    A few days ago, on the phone in the early autumn, Adam''s mother not only talked with her casually


    on the phone, but also suggested that their rtion could go deeper. Amelie immediately began to


    deal with her business ande back from abroad three monthster.


    She and Adam were destined to be together!


    Amelie had never doubted this, but she did not expect...


    However, it didn''t matter. Amelie had always been confident in herself.


    She had missed one chance, and she would never miss it for the second time.


    Amelie was bom with a silver spoon in her mouth, so she could always get what she wanted.


    However, she wouldn''t take advantage of her family background to grab and keep. It was


    meaningless. She could only rely on her own efforts and ability to gain what she wanted!


    This was also the key point why she had always been prouder and more confident than anyone


    else.


    What''s more, she was just taking back what belonged to her.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Amelie once again looked to the side.


    Anthea was raising her small face, staring eagerly at Adam, who was standing not far away. Holding


    a gun in his hand, with his slender fingers, he was loading bullets into the magazine. He was very


    fast.


    He had a serious look on his face and smooth lines on the side of his face. His powerful aura was


    unmatched.


    She was infatuated with him.


    Even the female soldiers in the army would be enchanted when they saw Adam, not to mention an


    innocent girl like her. Anyone could fall in love with a handsome and glorious serviceman. There


    was a gleam of derision in Amelie''s eyes.


    She suddenly asked, "Miss Lee, do you know much about Adam?"


    Different from the casual chat before, Amelie suddenly changed the topic, and Anthea did not catch


    on.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Amelie had already said with a smile, "To be honest, it''s really hard


    to be a soldier. I''ve wanted to give up more than once, but I didn''t because of Adam! My Uncle Chin


    is themander of the region, and the Chin Family has a strong background, but Adam has


    always relied on himself. Little by little, he finally became who he is now. Do you know how much


    effort he put in?"


    Anthea frowned.


    Adam''s achievements were well-earned. He had achieved all these step by step on the ground.


    When they were canoodling and sleeping together, she could often touch the countless scars on his


    back,rge or small. Most of them were from old wounds. She might not know his military career


    very well.


    Anthea couldn''t answer, and Amelie didn''t need her answer at all. She just said, "When Adam was


    still in the military school, he was particrly excellent! He has always been very strong and always


    struggled for the first ce. It seems that in his world, there were only win and lose and only the


    winner can go further!" "Later on, when he was in the army, he would often renew the records and


    be awarded countless medals,rge or small!


    "I remember that we were life and death partners in a mission. We almost got into trouble because


    of the enemy''s slyness. It was he who turned the table for us. At that time, he only took a


    submachine gun and beat all three strong men. Now I think of it, I can''t believe how he did it!


    "Although there were dangers every day in those days, I still miss them very much. After all, we


    have been through life and death together!"


    Anthea''s tilted mouth slowly fell down.


    When she heard this, she was a little unhappy.


    If Anthea had some respect to Amelie at the dinner party in the dinning hallst night, but at this


    moment, she lost all her good expression on Amelie.


    Any women wouldn''t be happy that other women kept talking about their men.


    "Miss Lee, I heard that you are still in college, aren''t you?" Amelie asked again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Anthea put on a false smile.


    "I''m afraid that you are having a carefree life in college every day. I''m afraid that you won''t be able


    to understand when I tell you this! I may be a little more straightforward-" Amelie suddenly paused,


    and her expression became a little sharp. She said coldly, "You don''t deserve Adam."


    Anthea''s expression instantly cooled down.


    All that talking was foreshadowing for this?


    If I doesn''t deserve Adam, then you, Amelie Celestin, deserve him?


    Anthea was so angry that her lungs were about to explode!


    At this moment, a tall shadow emerged from above their heads. Adam was stepping on his military


    boots and walking up to the two of them.


    Seeing them sitting together and chatting, he asked casually, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Amelie straightened her posture slightly, as if nothing had happened. There was no trace of


    expression on her face.


    Amelie''s nce glided across her.


    Heh heh.


    If this Amelie Celestin thought she a pushover, then she had been all wet!


    Anthea raised her chin, opened her mouth and directlyint, "Miss Celestin said that I don''t


    deserve you!"


    Hearing this, Adam''s face suddenly turned ck.


    Amelie''s face also changed.


    She looked at Anthea in shock. She did not expect that Anthea would tell these to Adam in her face


    so soon. She was totally unprepared for this.


    Fortunately, Amelie was very shrewd and soon calmed down. She admitted, "Yes, I did say that!"


    "Amelie!" Adam said in a low voice.


    At the same time, Adam''s face darkened, like a storm. He was already unhappy.


    Even if they were friends, Adam would not allow such words.


    Amelie didn''t panic. She exined calmly, "In fact, Miss Lee misunderstood what I mean! I just


    heard that she was still in her sophomore year. She seems to be less than 20 years old. I think


    there is a big gap between you two in terms of age. I''m afraid that she might have trouble getting


    along with you! I''m just showing concern as a friend!"


    What the f*ck?


    Anthea thought she was going to curse.


    Her heart was going to explode. Amelie had just haughtily said that she does not deserve Adam


    with distain and mockery full of her eyes and tones. But at this moment, this woman made it into


    age gap!


    If Anthea continued to argue with her, she would be a narrow-minded woman who tried drive a


    wedge between them.


    This woman was a scheming b*tch.


    Adam''s tight eyebrows eased, but he still said in a deep voice, "No trouble."


    "Well, that''s good!" Amelie nodded with a smile. She stood up from the bench and ended the


    previous topic with a smile, "Adam, let''s go to shoot."


    Adam said, "Alright, you go first. I am afraid that Anthea will get bored."


    Amelie didn''t say anything else. She just smiled and went to choose the gun in a bright spirit.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Gunshots rang out one after another in the shooting range.


    With the fresh smell of gunpowder in her nose, Anthea looked at the valiant figures of the army


    standing side by side facing the targets in the distance and almost had the illusion that she was


    sitting at home watching TV ys about soldiers and war.


    Adam had been sitting on the bench with her all the time.


    He held her little hand and put it on his knee, looking very intimate.


    Anthea saw that he hadn''t fired a shot since he came here. She shook his big hand and said,


    "Adam, why don''t you go with them?"


    "Do you want to learn how to shoot?" Adam curled her lips.


    "Can I touch a gun?" Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Adam nodded without hesitation. He was totally obsessed with his little sweetheart.


    Anthea was led by him to the targetne. It was the first time for her to have a close contact with


    these things, so she was a little excited. What was more important was that it was Adam who taught


    her. Beside feeling of freshness, feeling of love intoxicated her more.


    Adam picked up a gun that suited her.


    He was very patient. He waspletely different from when training normal soldiers. His ck eyes


    doted on her. He exined how to load the bullet and how to pull the trigger in detail. When he


    finished teaching, he would touch her head and ask her if she had understood.


    If it was seen by the soldiers led by him, they would definitely cry and scream out of unfairness.


    Adam stood behind her and held her in his arms from behind. Just like when he taught her martial


    arts in the disaster area, he taught her shooting extremely patiently.


    He was tall and strong, and her body was small and slender. She was integrated into his arms.


    Adam reminded her, "The recoil of the gun will be very strong when you shoot. Be careful, okay?"


    "Got it!" Anthea nodded repeatedly.


    She held the pistol with both hands, and her eyes were shining. She couldn''t wait.


    She aimed at the target in the distance and shot in excitement.


    When she pulled the trigger, Adam''s big hand covered her ears respectively. This was an indoor


    shooting range, which means that, unlike that in open space, there would be a loud noise when


    shooting.


    After a "bang", Anthea immediately tried to check.


    Embarrassing!


    Missed!


    Anthea knitted her delicate eyebrows. She pouted and asked, "Adam, am I too stupid?"


    "Not stupid." Adam smiled and lied through his teeth, "It''s a good shot."


    Anthea felt ashamed.


    "Good" is in the eyes of the beholder!


    She concentrated and adjusted her posture. She raised the gun high again with both hands and


    aimed at the distant target. She held her breath and once again pulled the trigger.


    After shooting more than ten bullets in a row, none had even hit the target, let alone hit the bull''s


    eye!


    Anthea felt it so difficult!


    It seemed that her hands were more suitable for using scalpels...


    When she lowered her head and was trying to figure it out, a gunshot suddenly rang out next to her.


    "BANG"


    "BANG¡ª" "BANG¡ª"


    Three sessive gunshots rang out one after another.


    It was Amelie Celestin that stood beside her.


    Amelie hit the bull''s eye in the first shot and in the second and third as well. When Anthea failed to


    hit the target for a dozen times, Amelie easily hit the center of the target.


    Anthea pursed his lips.


    Looking at the gun in her hand, she no longer had the desire to shoot.


    Seeing her eyebrows and eyes shrug, Adam asked with concern, "What''s wrong, Anthea?"


    "I don''t want to learn anymore!" Anthea pursed her lips and thrust the gun into his hand. She was a


    little discouraged andint," This gun is not good with me. My hands ache and I didn''t even hit


    the target. It''s boring!"


    And that Amelie Celestin was showing off!


    She would not give Amelie rival another chance!


    Anthea leaned against the wall. No matter what Adam said, she didn''t want to take another shot.


    Adam put his palm on her head and said, "Then watch me, huh?"


    "Yes..." Anthea nodded.


    Next to them, Amelie revolved the gun with her finger with a confident and mboyant smile on her


    face.


    "Amelie, you''re amazing!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Three bull''s eyes in a row, and almost aimed and fired within seconds. Even so, the uracy is


    100%!"


    "Training in international Special Operations Training Camp have made you so fabulous. The only


    person who canpete with you now is Adam!"


    Listening to the praise from herrades-in-arms, Amelie''s eyes were as bright as stars, and her


    heart was filled with pride.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she arrogantly nced to the side.


    Amelie had deliberately fired three shots in a row to attract people''s attention so that Anthea, who


    kept missing, could see clearly and understand clearly that she, Amelie, was the one who deserves


    Adam. A little girl who even hadn''t finished college was no match for her!


    At this time, the person next to her raised gun again.


    However, this time, it was not Anthea who kept missing, but Adam.


    "Bang


    Everyone subconsciously looked up and widened their eyes in surprise. He only hit the sixth ring!


    Then, something even more shocking happened. Adam did not stop firing. He pulled the trigger


    continuously. There was a series of clear and crisp shots. However, the score on the target was


    terrible.


    Forth ring, Third ring. In the end, there were continuous hits on the second ring.


    What the hell?


    At the sight of such a low score, everyone was confused.


    "What? What''s wrong with Adam today? How was he below his par?"


    "My God, no way! Are you sure it is Captain Chin of the Special Force, not a new recruit? Adam


    could even hit the target on the dime blindfolded. How could he only hit the sixth ring?"


    Gavin was also shocked, "Ahem, Adam. Shouldn''t it be the power of love?"


    Hearing this, Amelie couldn''t help frowning.


    She looked at the target at the end of the line in bewilderment. It was true that the results were not


    ideal, but after two seconds, the expression on her face was stiff, as if a crack had been made in a


    mirror.


    There was a big loving heart on the target sheet.


    The tracks of the bad shots formed into a loving heart. So obvious and protruding.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were shocked by this public disy of affection.


    It turned out that Adam did it on purpose. He was trying to cheer up his girl!


    Amelie eyes, which were as bright as stars, lost all their glories. She clenched her fingers so that


    she did not lose herposure.


    Like everyone else, she could not believe that Adam, who had always been cold and stern, would


    do such a thing!


    In his stiff eyes, Anthea had already jumped into his arms like a butterfly.


    Anthea gave up caring other''s gaze. She threw herself at Adam excitedly.


    She hugged Adam''s arms and screamed sweetly in a low voice, "Ow, Adam! I''ll give you my heart!"

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Anthea had been listlessly watching Adam shooting with her arms wrapped around her shoulders.


    As he shot, her eyes got brighter. When she saw the loving heart on the target, she felt like she had


    been shot in the heart. The depression was swept away that she couldn''t wait to take out her heart


    and give it to him!


    Anthea was extremely excited.


    Adam raised his hand and took back the pistol. His ck eyes fell on her face. "Have you cheered


    up?"


    Anthea couldn''t stop nodding, "Yes, yes!"


    Seeing that the girl''s palm-sized face was glowing with little dimples, and her eyes were smiling like


    blooming blossoms, which revealed her happiness, Adam also smiled.


    He picked up another magazine and loaded the gun. He asked his sweetheart again, "What else do


    you want, Anthea?"


    "I want stars!" Anthea blinked her eyes.


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    Not to mention a drawn star, even if she really wanted the star in the sky, he would try his best to


    pick it for her!


    "I still want a little rabbit!"


    "All right."


    The people around were all stunned by the affection Adam and Anthea were showing.


    Almost everyone eximed in their hearts: Adam was really fond of this little girlfriend!


    Noticing that Amelie put down the gun and turned to go out, Gavin asked in a hurry, "Amelie, where


    are you going?"


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back first!" Amelie said with a frown. She was worried that she would lose


    herposure if she stayed any longer, and she really didn''t want to see them showing off their


    love in public. At the same time, she also made a little scheme.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she headed toward the exit.


    She had controlled her voice so well that others could hear it clearly from the side.


    However, when she got near to the exit, she did not hear the voice of Adam asking her reason why


    she decided to leave. When she turned back, she saw Adam standing in front of the shootingne,


    with a concentrated look,pletely immersed in shooting stars for Anthea...


    Amelie clenched her fists and she knew that she could not go back. She held back and strode away.


    After leaving the shooting range, Anthea and Adam walked to the dormitory hand in hand.


    In the winter night in the north, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, and the night wind


    was very chilly. Fortunately, both of them were wearing thick, so they didn''t feel cold when they went


    back on foot.


    The shadows of the them were stretched under the streetmp. Anthea followed him, and she


    couldn''t help thinking of Amelie.


    When Amelie left at that time, she saw it.


    In fact, some of Amelie''s words were also very correct and objective.


    Adam was excellent. As a soldier, he was admirable. As an ordinary man, he was handsome and


    rich. But she was just a sophomore in a medical college. Why did she feel like she had got


    everything for nothing?


    At this time, there was no one around. Anthea suddenly hugged him from the side.


    Adam thought that she was cold, but he saw that she was looking up at him and grinning at him as


    if she had been bewildered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Anthea giggled and said, "I just think that I am good!"


    Adam didn''t know what was in her mind, and he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He opened his long arms and simply held her in his arms, covering her small face, which had been


    chilled by the night wind.


    Anthea was enjoying it. Like a little kitten, she snuggled up to him and felt cozy.


    However, in her mind, it was Amelie''s words in the shooting range.


    "We were life and death partners... Although there were dangers every day in those days, I still miss


    them very much. After all, we have been through life and death together!"


    When Amelie said this, her eyes were full of yearning and nostalgia.


    Her heart throbbed slightly.


    Anthea put her head on Adam''s chest and asked faintly, "Adam, Miss Celestin told me that you two


    used to be life and death partners. You two seem to have achieved tasks together. Am I right?"


    "Amelie told you all these?" Adam was stunned.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and shrugged. "She told me a lot of things about you. Things I didn''t know."


    Adam said, "We used to carry out tasks together. I can''t tell you the details because they involve


    secrets of our nation. Some missions are dangerous to some degree. But in the end, we all made it.


    As the only female soldier in the team, she was capable."


    Anthea nodded.


    Adam smiled and said, "If you want to know anything about me in the future, you can ask me


    directly."


    Anthea looked up and saw the smile in his dark eyes. It was full of sincerity.


    His answer and judgement of Amelie''s capacity showed that he truly regarded Amelie only as a


    friend in his heart and did not notice Amelie''s affection to him. Perhaps it was because Amelie had


    hidden too deeply.


    "Okay!" Anthea answered obediently.


    She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She didn''t want to be narrow-minded or act up.


    Anthea felt so tired.


    Why were there so many women that coveted her Adam!


    In the morning, the sun rose from the east.


    She finally fell asleep again after the reveille. After a while, her phone started vibrating again.


    It kept vibrating


    Although it was not loud, it was very annoying. It was on the bedside table and kept making buzzes.


    While she was half asleep, Anthea, who was lying inside, pouted loudly and pushed him away.


    "Adam, your cell phone..."


    Adam, who had stayed in bed with her, opened his ck eyes.


    On Sunday there was no morning training. When the reveille was sounded, she held him by the


    waist with her little hand so he also got an unprotected sleep.


    Adam, who had been strict with work and rest, indulged himself. He barely sleptte even at home


    on vacations. It was mainly because they once again made ittest night.


    Her hands and mouth were so sweet that they almost took his soul away!


    She was so alluring!


    When Adam saw her frowning, she quickly covered her ears with her big hand. His thin lips


    soothingly fell on the back of her forehead, and she stretched out her arms to pick up the phone.


    She put the phone close to her ear without looking at it.


    "Hello?"


    In the morning, his voice still sounded sleepy and hoarse.


    Then, Adam''s face gradually shrank, and even his shoulders and back straightened up a little. He


    said seriously, "Please wait for a moment. I''ll ask her to answer."


    Both of their phones had metal shells, and they felt the same.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When he touched it, he thought it was his...


    Adam coughed in embarrassment and stretched out his hand to the girl''s little hand on his waist,


    "Anthea, your call."


    Anthea hadn''t even open her eyes. Before she opened her eyes, her mouth had pouted unhappily.


    She reluctantly took the phone and put it to her ears. She mumbled, "Hello?"


    When she heard the sounding from the speaker, she sat up in a hurry, and all her drowsiness


    was gone.


    "Ah... Mon!"

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Good heavens!


    Anthea was no longer sleepy at this time. She rubbed her eyes and opened them wide.


    After ncing at the phone screen, she covered her face.


    It was not Adam''s phone that rang. It was hers. And it was her mother who had gone to the


    countryside.


    Anthea''s mother and father had gone to help in the countryside, and there was no one at home.


    Anthea would be alone at home. Mother called to ask out of worry, but she didn''t know that Anthea


    didn''t even board the train home!


    Mother was as shocked as Anthea because her daughter suddenly turned into a man from the


    speaker.


    She thought she made a wrong phone call. But the number was correct.


    Mother hesitated and asked, "Anthea, who... who is that man?"


    It was only eight o''clock in the morning. One could tell from the tip of her toes that their rtionship


    was not ordinary!


    She couldn''t tell a lie that it was a male ssmate.


    Adam was still staring at her. Anthea knew that she could not hide it. She unnaturally pulled her


    messy long hair and decided to be frank with her mother, "Um... Mom, I haven''t actually returned to


    the town. I''ve been here with my boyfriend all the time!"


    "Huh?" Mother was surprised.


    Although they lived in the town, the couple were not old-fashioned. Their daughter had already gone


    to college and they encouraged her to have a boyfriend. But it was too of a sudden. A man


    suddenly came out of nowhere. It was really unexpected!


    "You called me and said that you were going to the countryside, and then I returned the train tickets.


    I didn''t go back to the town but went to find my boyfriend!" Anthea was a little shy. She cleared her


    throat and continued, "Ahem, I just entered the rtion with him this year. I haven''t had time to tell


    you yet!"


    Mother recovered from the shock and quickly switched the mode, "Is he from Ice city?"


    "Yes, he is!"


    "How old is he?"


    Anthea hesitated for a moment and said, "Uh... nine years older than me!"


    As expected, Mother remained silent. After a long while, she said, "Nine years older! Anthea, are


    you made into a mistress like some college students? That reported on TV news? Or have you


    been cajoled?"


    Anthea almost got choked by saliva.


    "He is a serviceman!" She hurriedly exined, lest Mother imagined more on her own.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea added, "I am visiting him in the army now!"


    After exining that Adam was a soldier, Mother suddenly calmed down a lot, "If he is a soldier,


    then I won''t have many worries! Anthea, why didn''t you tell us? It''s too sudden. When will you take


    him home to let us see?"


    "There will be a chance." Anthea nodded shyly.


    Mother smiled and said, "In addition to Master Hsu, you have a boyfriend to take care of you in Ice


    city. Your father and I are relieved!"


    "Mm!" She replied sweetly.


    After the call, Anthea patted her chest andy back on the bed.


    Adam was still sitting there in the same posture. When they were talking, he didn''t look away. He


    looked slightly solemn. Somehow, he felt nervous as if he, as a prospective son-inw, was facing


    his future mother-inw.


    "You told your mother?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, "Adam, I''ve seen your parents. I''ll


    take you back to see mine when I have the chance. They''re nice to get along with, especially my


    father. He admires soldiers. He must like you very much when he sees you!"


    Adamy down again and held her in his arms.


    The two discussed the issue of meeting their parents, and decided that they could pay a visit after


    new year.


    Adam supported his head with one of his arms and said, "Anthea, what does your mother think of


    me?"


    "Oh!" Anthea blinked her eyes and had a wicked idea. She deliberately clicked her tongue and said,


    "Maybe she thought you''re too old. She''s worried that we''ll have gap!"


    "Only nine years older." Adam frowned.


    Anthea wanted to tease him, and eximed exaggeratedly in a low voice, "Enough to have a


    thoughtful child to help do housework!"


    Adam''s thin lips were pressed together.


    Seeing this, Antheaughed so hard in her heart, "Hehe. You know that three years make a


    generation gap. There are three gaps between us!"


    She wouldn''t stop speaking. She even deliberately counted with her fingers for him.


    Adam''s face turned ck.


    Seeing her look of schadenfreude, he knew that she was ying tricks on him. He squinted his


    eyes immediately. "Do you think I''m old?"


    "I didn''t say it. You said it yourself!" Anthea shrugged innocently.


    "Didn''t you?" Adam stretched out his hand and pinched her chin. His hot breath sprayed on her


    face, which a sign of danger.


    Originally, it was time for him to get up. He still had a morning special training for his soldiers, but at


    the moment he just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    He turned over and rushed to her. Adam held Anthea''s face and kissed her hard.


    Anthea patted him with a red face and said, "You irresponsible officer, hurry up and go to the


    training ground!"


    In the corridor of the building, Anthea was walking to the dormitory with an empty basin in her arms.


    She felt that she was more like a little wife here visiting Adam than when they were at home.


    Although the life in the army was very boring and there was nothing interesting to do, she was very


    happy.


    What she did the most every day was washing clothes for Adam.


    She had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she went to put the sheets into the washing machine.


    She feared that newly washed sheet would make the room too humid so she hang the sheets in the


    public balcony. She just finished hanging and was going back.


    Halfway back, she heard a burst of fast footsteps behind.


    Before Anthea could turn around, she was suddenly lifted up in the air and instantly pressed against


    the wall.


    A male aura enveloped her, overwhelming her lips and teeth.


    All the empty basins in her hands fell to the ground.


    Anthea thought that it was a lecher at first and was surprised that he dared to do such thing in the


    army. When she felt the familiar aura and body temperature, her intense body instantly softened,


    and his handsome eyes were so close.


    She was made breathless by the kisses.


    Anthea patted him on the chest with her little hand and said, "Hey! Hey! It''s in the public area!


    Watch it."


    After pushing him away with great difficulty, she looked around in a hurry. Fortunately, no one was


    there!


    After picking up the empty basin on the ground, Anthea pulled him to the dormitory, blushed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the door, Adam scooped her into his arms again.


    After whirling around, Anthea was put on the table.


    Adam ced his hands on the edge of the table, trapping her within his reach. Then, he kissed her


    forcefully again.


    When she was released, Anthea''s lips swelled.


    She put her hands on his broad shoulders, trying to catch her breath. And Adam seemed to be


    extremely happy.


    Anthea couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Adam was wearing formal uniform today with a broad-brimmed hat on his head. His belt outlined his


    figure and made him look especially stalwart. He looked more handsome and charming in this suite.


    Most importantly, his thin lips were curved. There was a bright smile in his eyebrows and his eyes.


    Anthea blinked, "Why are you so happy? Something good?"

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Adam smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Anthea''s eyes rolled, and then she asked with a smile, "Are you promoted?"


    "You''ve known?" Adam''s eyebrows suddenly raised.


    He had intended to keep her guessing.


    "Of course!" Anthea was also happy. She brushed the button of his cor with her little hand, and


    her fingertip fell on the epaulet, adding a small pentagram. She was happier than him,


    "Congrattions, Lieutenant Colonel Chin!"


    She discovered it very soon.


    Anthea''s heart was filled by him. She could catch the slightest changes of him at first nce of him.


    Light on her back, the eyes of the girl sitting on the table were bright. Her big eyes were looking at


    him, full of brilliance that seemed to be able to defeat all the prosperity in the world, leaving only her


    beauty.


    Adam looked at her and even his soul was shaken slightly.


    After being conferred the title, he ran back to the dormitory without stopping. At that time, the chief


    was very pleased and patted him on the shoulder, full of gratification and encouragement. Others


    also went forward to congratte him one after another.


    All their congrattions were no match for hers.


    He only wanted to share his joy and honor with her.


    "Adam, you''re amazing!" Anthea also felt deeply honored.


    To be able to obtain such a high rank at such a young age, his future was unlimited. He was a born


    soldier.


    This was her man, and she was extremely proud!


    Adamughed so much that evenugh line appeared on the corner of his eyes.


    Anthea seemed to be more excited than him, "Such a good thing, we have to celebrate!"


    Adam put his arms against the edge of the table and leaned forward slightly to look straight into her


    eyes, "Tomorrow is weekend. When I finish my morning training, Anthea, let''s go out to y."


    "Can you go out?" Anthea was not sure.


    Adamughed and said, "The army is not a prison. As long as you are not on duty or during working


    hours, you could have a weekend break. If you want to go out, you could ask for leave. Just


    remember to report back on time."


    Anthea showed two small dimples on her face and asked, "Where are we going then?" "There''s a


    mountain in 100 kilometers from here. We can drive to and get back in three hours. It''s said that


    there will be meteor showers in the evening. I''ll take you to see it," Adam said with a smile.


    Anthea was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t expect that he was still thinking about this!


    When they just established their rtion, they were in the flooded area. During the day, they were


    busy with the rescue. Only at night could they have a date. At that time, he mentioned that he


    wanted to take her to the camp in the mountains to see the meteor shower...


    To be cared was happy. Anthea felt like she was holding a heater in her chest, warming her heart.


    She hugged him with both hands and whispered sweetly, "Why do I feel like it''s more like


    celebrating for me..."


    Adam''s big hand touched her head, and his eyes were full of love, "If my little girl is happy, I will be


    happy."


    Awoooooooooooooooooo!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her little heart couldn''t take it anymore!


    Anthea was so happy that she took the initiative to kiss him.


    The next morning, when the "reveille" sounded, both of them opened their eyes.


    A simple morning kiss ignited the fire. Adam''s dark eyes were deep, like a rolling whirlpool, trying to


    drag her in.


    With a strong arm supporting the side of her head, he turned his face away.


    The muscles on his chest were moving up and down slightly.


    In the room that was as warm as spring, the temperature was rising, and the air was boiling hot.


    Anthea bit her lips and stuttered, "In fact..."


    She wanted to say that she could...


    Adam knew what she wanted to say. He pursed his thin lips tightly and said through gritted teeth,


    "Anthea, don''t!"


    Anthea knew his determination.


    Her long eyshes fluttered, and she shut her mouth obediently.


    The boiling blood had not cooled down yet. Adam turned over and got out of bed. He was held by


    her little hand. He said in a hoarse voice, "It''s okay. I''ll go to the bathroom and take a cold shower."


    The two of them gottest night.


    He didn''t want to trouble her again...


    After soaking in cold water for about ten minutes, Adam finally quenched himself and came out of


    the bathroom.


    He put on uniform and then prepared porridge and dumplings for her on the table. He said, "Anthea,


    I''m going to the training ground. When Ie back, well go to camp in the mountains."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    After he left, she didn''t stay in bed anymore. She quickly got up and began packing things needed


    to use during camping.


    At noon, Adam came back from the canteen for lunch. After lunch, they went downstairs.


    When they boarded everything and were about to get on the jeep, they heard footsteps,


    apanied by a female voice.


    "Adam!"


    Amelie, dressed in uniform, ran over in a hurry, with a big smile on her face.


    After seeing Anthea, she nodded slightly as a greeting, and then said eagerly, "Congrattions on


    your promotion! I went to the base that day. As soon as I came back, I heard the news. I am thrilled!


    Tomorrow weekend, let''s take a break. Let''s go outside and celebrate it for you."


    Seeing Adam ncing sideways with his dark eyes, Amelie looked at Anthea again.


    Anthea didn''t seem to have felt it at all. She looked away quietly.


    Adam said, "You don''t have to trouble yourself."


    "No trouble at all!" Amelieughed. "Adam, you''ve been promoted to lieutenant colonel. Earlier than


    most people. All of us are proud of you! We want to celebrate for you. Let''s take this opportunity to


    have some fun together!"


    "No, thank you. We have ns." Adam shook his head and took Anthea''s hand.


    The meaning of these words was obvious. They were nning to celebrate without disturbance.


    Amelie clenched her fists and kept the smile on her face. "Ah, is that so! I know, then you have a


    good time!"


    Adam nodded and the two of them got in the jeep.


    The military green jeep drove out of the army gate. Anthea held her chin and tilted her head to look


    at the rearview mirror.


    The buildings in the mirror were getting further and further away. Amelie was still standing in the


    same spot. She curled her lips and could not seethe expression on Amelie''s face clearly.


    About an hour and a halfter, the jeep drove from expressway into the mountain, and it could only


    reach one-third of the mountainside. They would have to climb the rest on foot. The two got out of


    the car. Adam carried their luggage and took her small hand to the top of the mountain.


    It could be seen that this mountain often had peoplee to visit. The mountain path was very


    smooth without much snow on it.


    Anthea stood on the snow under her feet. After climbing for about half an hour, she was a little out


    of breath.


    Adam carried the luggage with one hand and pulled her little hand with the other, "Come up,


    Anthea, I''ll carry you on my back."


    Anthea thought it was unnecessary, but his tall and strong figure hade up to her, leaned down,


    and revealed his broad shoulders and back.


    She climbed up obediently.


    Adam adjusted his posture slightly and carried her toward the mountaintop.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    They wore thick in winter. Moreover, to prevent the coldness in the mountain, Anthea put on down


    jacket.


    From a distance, she looked like a ball.


    Adam didn''t wear his uniform but wore a down jacket and a pair of jeans just like her. But he still


    wore that ck army boot.


    The army boots stepped on the ground, making sound of steadiness. The two of them walked


    leisurely in the mountains. As the sun shone through the pine trees, the nting shadows


    ovepped, which made them feel like that had been together for life.


    Anthea held his neck, and in her sight was the outline of his profile close at hand.


    She felt both cozy and at ease.


    Without her notice, Adam had already climbed more than half of the mountains with her on his back,


    leaving only one-third.


    Anthea went up to him and pressed her face against his. "Adam, are you tired? Shall Ie down


    and walk on my own?"


    "I''m fine." Adam shook his head.


    "If you are tired, do tell me!" Anthea was worried.


    "Okay." Adam said.


    He carried her on his back and the luggage in his hand. Even so, he looked at ease and didn''t even


    gasp for breath.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that she had been staring at him. He said, "This is nothing. You


    are so light. Once during a rapid march, I broke two ribs and walked to the base carrying equipment


    weighted dozens of kilos in three days and four nights."


    He said it as if it was no big deal, but Anthea''s heart ached when she heard it.


    After walking for another ten minutes, she pointed to a small wooden pavilion ahead and said that


    she was thirsty. In fact, she wanted him to rest for a while.


    In the small wooden pavilion, there was another couple sitting together. It seemed that they also


    knew about the meteor shower. They were tired and were taking a rest with big bags on their backs.


    The couple were young. They should have graduated from college not long ago and were


    newlyweds. They were in their sweetest time.


    Adam and Anthea walked in hand in hand and greeted the couple.


    Adam bent down to their luggage to look for Anthea''s vacuum bottle. The wife next to Anthea came


    to her and asked curiously, "Hey, is that your husband? He looks so strong!"


    When Adam and Anthea were climbing up, the couple on a higher ground had already seen them.


    Along the way, she watched Adam carry Anthea up and did not show any signs of slowing down.


    Not to mention that the wife was jealous, even the husband was envious of Adam''s physical


    strength.


    "Ahem, no... He''s my boyfriend!" Anthea blushed, and she exined, "He''s a soldier!"


    The wife gave a "Wow" and said, "No wonder. But judging from his look, he is not like a soldier at


    all. It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a handsome soldier! You have good taste, girl!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Praises for Adam could make her happier than praises to herself.


    After a short rest, they set off again and the young couple also joined them. They would not be so


    lonely on the road ahead.


    The young couple had a longer rest, so they did not straggle. Before the sun had set, they had


    already climbed to the top of the mountain. Under the light of the setting sun, the two men started to


    set up


    tents.


    Adam was proficient. He put up the tent so fast that it was like he conjured up the tent.


    The young couple were dumbfounded. Then they eximed praises and jealousy. Anthea was so


    happy.


    The ground was cold. After putting the intable cushion on the ground, Adamid out their


    sleeping bag. There was only a sleeping bag for one in the army, so he made two sleeping bags


    into one for two people.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea blushed after seeing the sleeping bag.


    For a soldier, Adam had rich experience in survival in the wild. Anthea almost didn''t need to care


    about anything. Holding the vacuum bottle and drinking warm water beside her was all her work.


    When he was done, Antheay on the sleeping bag, smiling.


    When she was about to drag Adam to lie down and enjoy the leisure for a while, she suddenly


    heard footsteps outside the tent. It didn''t sound like one person but a group of three or four.


    At this time, there should be only the young couple outside, who were still trying to set up a tent.


    Vaguely, the voices of men and women came one after another, from far to near. She could not hear


    the voices clearly.


    Anthea frowned. For some inexplicable reason, she had a bad feeling about this.


    Adam had already got up and opened the tent to have a look. After he went out, he said in a deep


    voice, "Amelie."


    "No way!" Anthea cried in her heart.


    Anthea jumped up and followed Adam out of the tent.


    Four people,three men and one woman, all dressed in climbing wears, came. Among them, a


    woman with shoulder-length short hair wore a look of surprise. She said, "What a coincidence! It''s


    Adam!"


    Coincidence?


    The corner of Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Why did she feel that it was haunting?


    How could it be such a coincidence? When they were leaving the army base at noon, Amelie came


    to say that she wanted to celebrate Adam''s promotion. The two reclined her invitation. They had just


    arrived at their destination, and before they could sitting down, they followed them here!


    "I didn''t expect you to be here!" Amelieughed, "You said there''s no need to celebrate and we are


    lost. Then I heard that there''s a meteor shower tonight, so wee camping on spur of the


    moment!"


    Adam frowned slightly and then nodded, saying, "Emm."


    "Since you''re here, we won''t climb higher. There will be more fun if we stay together!" After she


    finished all these by herself, Amelie went to ask for Anthea''s opinion with great respect. "Miss Lee,


    do you mind having a few more people?"


    "I don''t!" Anthea smiled and shook her head.


    "I am so angry, but I still have to keep smiling!" Anthea said in her heart.


    Amelie put down her luggage bag and said, "Brother Gavin, let''s set up the tent quickly!"


    All the rest wererades-in-arms who had practiced together in the shooting range when they


    had just arrived in the army, and Gavin was one of them.


    Being suddenly called, Gavin scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Okay, okay!"


    Originally, they nned to go out to celebrate Adam''s promotion as the weekend came, but Adam


    refused, saying that he had an appointment with his little girlfriend. Then, the rest of them nned


    to go out for a small gathering. Unexpectedly, Amelie suddenly said that she wanted to camp in the


    mountains, so they changed their n.


    But who would have thought that when they came, they would meet Adam and Anthea...


    Gavin looked at Amelie and sighed.


    Like Adam, they were all soldiers. It was easy for them to set up tents. Soon, three tents were all set


    up, and they also helped to the young couple.


    At this time, the sky had fallen and the temperature had dropped a lot. The men were responsible


    for lighting the bonfire to keep warm.


    Everything they brought in the mountain was almost the same: somepressed biscuits and


    cans. Gavin even brought a lot of sweet potatoes and chestnuts that he buried in the bonfire to


    roast them.


    At this time, Amelie came over and squatted beside Adam. She said with a smile, ''Anthea, I


    remember that in the past, when we went on a task, we often spent nights in the mountains. You


    cooked noodles for us. I miss the taste of the noodles! I brought noodles with me. Will you cook


    some for meter?"


    "I won''t." Adam said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Amelie said all these causally, like a friend. In addition to wanting to eat the noodles he cooked,


    more importantly, she wanted to remind him of the memories that belonged to she and Adam alone.


    She didn''t expect Adam to refuse so directly, and she was stunned for a moment before she asked,


    "Why?"


    Adam answered peacefully, "I promised Anthea that I would only cook for her in the future."


    Amelie was speechless.


    She suddenly realized that it seemed to be a little more difficult than she had imagined.


    She didn''t expect Adam to care so much about this little girl. She was trying hard to hide her


    jealousy.


    The bonfire was getting brighter, lighting up the surroundings.


    Taking the couple and the group of Amelie into ount, there were eight people around the bonfire.


    They formed a circle, and the romantic atmosphere was ruined. There was only noise left, and the


    only advantage was that it was warmer.


    Half an hourter, the water on the bonfire boiled, and the sweet potatoes and chestnuts under the


    fire


    were cooked.


    Gavin picked up a long branch from the ground, and got the food out from the bonfire, and gave it to


    everyone while it was hot.


    Amelie picked up a sweet potato. Although she wore gloves, it was still very hot and was hard to be


    peeled. She chose her position in advance, and Adam and Anthea were next to her.


    Adam was peeling sweet potatoes as well, peeling offyer byyer. She was particrly patient.


    After he finished peeling, he handed the peeled sweet potato to Anthea at his side.


    It seemed that he couldn''t see anyone except Anthea in his eyes.


    Anthea stretched out her hand from the sleeve of her down jacket and wanted to take it, but Adam


    didn''t directly give it to her. Instead, he held it in front of her and told her, "Be careful, it''s hot. Take a


    bite first."


    She nodded obediently, then lowered her head and took a bite.


    Although it was without extra processing, the taste was excellent. Anthea narrowed her eyes, "Ah,


    it''s so sweet!"


    Sweet potatoes were soft and sweet.


    Seeing that he only cared about her and did not have


    a taste himself, Anthea hurriedly held his hand and pushed it to his thin lips, "You should try it too!"


    Adam took a bite at the ce where she just bit.


    Anthea asked with a red face, "Is it sweet?"


    The fire was reflected in Adam''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Sweet because you fed it to me."


    Anthea''s eyshes fluttered and her cheeks turned redder.


    The young couple was fine with their public disy of affection, but the others could not bear it any


    longer. They started to protest, "Adam,e on, we''re all single. We''re almost full of disy. Take it


    easy on we single ones!"


    "Yes, I''m stuffed by jealousy!"


    In the midst ofughing and joking, only Amelie''s face was unsightly, and but firelight hid her


    expression.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The top of the mountain had a nice view, but the night wind was very cold.


    The bonfire continued emitting light and warmth, setting off the dark blue sky. The clouds were not


    thick and were particrly suitable for watching the meteor shower. There was still time before the


    meteors would appear. Everyone was tired of chatting and returned to their tents one after another.


    Anthea and Adam also went back to their tent. Theyy side by side in the sleeping bag.


    The sleeping bag of down feather was not heavy, but particrly warm. The longer shey in it, the


    warmer she felt.


    Her nose was brimmed with the smell of nature, and beside her was the Adam giving her a warm


    embrace. Such a night and the scenery were so romantic as to be remembered for life.


    Unfortunately, she was disturbed by the nuisances.


    Anthea felt angry and bitter.


    Someone outside had yet to return to the tent. Anthea then heard someone saying, "What time is it


    now? How long will we have to wait?"


    "The meteor shower would appear after one o''clock."


    "Amelie, it''ste now. Have a rest in the tent! Get up when the meteor came."


    The speaker seemed to be Gavin, and then she heard a female voice answer, "Okay."


    Then, Amelie seemed to walk pass Anthea and Adam''s tent.


    Anthea thought of something: There were four people in Amelie''s group; Three were men; They


    were split into three tents; Two men slept together. It could be inferred that Amelie slept alone. In


    fact, her tent was not far from Anthea and Adam''s.


    A crafty light suddenly shed in her eyes, and then she sat up.


    "Anthea?" asked Adam.


    Anthea said evasively, ''TH check if the tent is properly secured!"


    After that, she raised her small hand and put it on the frame of the tent.


    The frame began to sway gently as she moved, and then the whole tent began swaying. But Anthea


    had no intention to let go. Instead, she moved it more and more violently.


    In the bright night of the campfire, the tents were shaking like fallen leaves.


    Well, she had to proim her sovereignty!


    Otherwise, the subus would always crave for her man!


    After the sound of the tent being zipped was heard, Anthea took back her little hand with


    satisfaction. When she looked up, she bumped into Adam''s dark eyes, which were full of a faint


    smile.


    As their eyes met, his chest rose and fell slightly.


    A deep and sexyugh came from his throat.


    Anthea knew that his little trick had been seen through by him!


    She blushed and said, "Don''t youugh!"


    Adam put his arms on the ground and raised his upper body. After taking off his coat, he wore a


    ck, high-cored sweater. His thin lips curved and his eyes were full of smile. He didn''t look like a


    soldier, but more like a king at his leisure.


    Anthea was embarrassed by his smile. She threw herself into his arms.


    Adam reached out and embraced her.


    She rushed over and the tent shook twice. Looking from the outside, the y became more vivid,


    and then Adamughed brighter.


    Anthea blushed and covered his thin lips with her little hands to prevent him fromughing again!


    "Alright, let''s call it quits." Adam hold her in his arms again, smiling.


    Anthea puffed out her cheeks, put on a fierce look and poked his chest muscles as retaliation.


    Seeing that she was really embarrassed, Adam stopped teasing her anymore. He smoothed her


    messy long hair with his palm and said gently, "It''s 11 o''clock now, and there are still two hours


    before the meteor shower. If you''re sleepy, you can sleep for a while first. I''ll call you when I show


    up."


    "I''m not sleepy. Would you chat with me!"


    Anthea shook her head and then nuzzled herself in his chest again. He felt like he was a master


    caressing a baby cat.


    "Okay." Adam smiled. For him, her wishes had ultimate priority.


    Anthea thought about Amelie''s words about Amelie''s past with Adam which implied that she knew


    little about Adam. She then raised her little head and asked, "Adam, do you like to serve in the


    army?"


    "Well, at first, I had no choice. Other than my youngest brother, the life of my second younger


    brother and I was nned by my father." Adam paused and continued, "However, after entering the


    military academy, I really fell in love with this upation and was willing to fight hard for it. It made


    me feel a sense of duty, a sense of responsibility, and a sense of honor."


    Anthea put her chin on his chest and listened carefully.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    "Not long after I graduated, I was selected into the Special Operations Unit. I''ve always considered


    it my glory. Most soldiers would need five years before they could be selected, but I only spent a


    year."


    "The special forces will face fiercer condition and harder tasks. I never cked off. Day after day,


    year after year, I kept the most basic training and boring physical training everyday, without a day''s


    rest."


    After Adam finished talking, he suddenly hugged her tightly, "Anthea, my dream is to be a


    general."


    He had never told anyone about this, even his father who always paid attention to his career.


    As the eldest son of the family, Adam was calm and reticent. Moreover, he had been in the army for


    so many years that he had already got used to being alone and hiding everything in his heart. But at


    this moment, with her around, he wanted to share everything with her.


    "You can!" Anthea''s eyes were as bright as the stars in the night sky. She stared at him without a


    blink of an eye. She was particrly confident, "Adam, you will be the youngest general!"


    Although she did not see him as a soldier on the battlefield, she had seen him as a relief personnel


    and trainer. He worked with panache.


    He was more suitable for the general uniform than anyone else.


    A man like him was born to be a soldier, an officer, a general. There was no doubt.


    Anthea found that she seemed to be simr to him. When she decided to study medicine, she was


    not very interested in it. She waspletely lost in love at that time and applied for medical college


    to get closer to her.


    But as time went by, even after his refusal, she became more and more fond of medicine and


    wanted to be a good doctor after graduation.


    They were a perfect match!


    Anthea thought about it shamelessly, and then felt that it was too shameless.


    "Come quickly, the meteor shower!"


    At this time, the voice of the young couple suddenly came from outside.


    Anthea sat up and pulled the tent open hurriedly


    Adam took the down jacket next to her and put it on her. He then wrapped his arms around her


    body. He was worried that she might catch a cold due to the great temperature difference in the


    mountains.


    As soon as her head came out of the tent, the night wind blew in. Anthea shivered slightly, but her


    little face lit up with excitement.


    Fifteen minutes earlier than expected, shooting stars streaked across the sky one after another.


    More and more of them gathered into a beautiful scene.


    Unlike what they saw in the city, on the mountaintop with height and openness, they felt that they


    could touch the sky with a simply stretch of hands. The meteors lit up the night.


    Seeing this, Anthea was amazed.


    "It was so beautiful!"


    This was the first time she had witnessed the meteor shower. She waspletely shocked. When


    she thought of something, she immediately sped her hands together and prayed.


    Just as she had said in the disaster area before, she prayed to the meteor that her adoptive parents


    could be in good health and Master Hsu could live to a ripe old age.


    She turned her head and found that Adam''s deep dark eyes were staring at her.


    In this sort of shocking and beautiful scenery, he did not look at the shooting stars. Instead, he was


    looking at her.


    His handsome and well-defined face with starlight and the meteor shower in front of her eyes were


    imprinted on her heart, making her feel warm and hot.


    Anthea turned back again and closed her eyes. With a sincere expression on her face, she made a


    wish for the two of them.


    Adam seemed to have guessed that she was making a wish. He asked with a smile," Anthea,


    what''s your wish?"


    Anthea grinned, revealing two small dimples and a row of white teeth. In her eyes, bright and


    mysterious light glittered, and she refused to tell him, "It won''t work if I speak it out!"


    Adam didn''t make further inquiry. He just rubbed her head with his palm.


    Anthea snuggled up in his arms sweetly and continued to enjoy the meteor shower with him.


    Her wish was-


    Adam Chin and Anthea Lee will be together until death do them apart.


    At over nine o''clock the next morning, the zipper of the tent made a sound one by one, and people


    got out of bed one after another.


    Because the meteor shower appeared in the second half of the night, everyone enjoyed it until


    rtivelyte. Even if it was this group of soldiers, after waking up on time, they were lying in the


    tent with their eyes closed to rest.


    Antheay in Adam''s arms and fell asleep when enjoying the meteor shower. Adam scooped her


    back to their sleeping bag. There were meteor shower in her dream.


    When she woke up, Adam had already prepared her a basin of water to wash up.


    One could not go through aplete procedure of washing in the mountains. They wiped their


    faces with wet tissue and melted the snow water in the pot on the bonfire to brush teeth.


    There was still some food left that could be used as breakfast. After eating, they could rest for a


    while and go down the mountain when it was sunny at noon.


    Anthea sat cross-legged in the tent, eating the chestnuts Adam peeled for her.


    Someone walked to the outside of the tent and a male voice sounded, "Adam, are you inside?"


    It was Gavin. Adam opened the tent in response, "I''m."


    Anthea also looked toward Gavin.


    "What''s wrong?" Adam asked.


    Gavin said in a hesitated tone, "Amelie just went for a walk in the forest and identally stepped on


    a trap. Let''s go help her."


    "Okay." Adam frowned.


    His dark eyes nced to his side. Anthea was also looking at him with pursed lips and grabbed his


    sleeve, "Do you need me to go with you?"


    Gavin answered before Adam uttered any word, "No need. Anthea, you''d better wait here. We will


    be back soon!"


    Seeing that she hadn''t finished the chestnuts he had peeled for her little hands, like a squirrel, he


    also wanted her to stay so that she could eat more to fill her stomach. After getting down the


    mountain, they still needed to drive back to the base.


    He stroked her cheek and said in a deep voice, "Anthea, wait for me in the tent."


    "Oh!" Anthea pursed her lips.


    Adam smiled and did not forget to remind her, "Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon."


    "I know!" Anthea snorted.


    If not for Gavin, the third wheel, who was looking at them from the side, Adam would have kissed


    her pink little lips. In the end, he restrained himself and just stroked her head, and left with Gavin.


    Anthea was the only one left in the tent.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She opened her small mouth and stuffed the rest of the chestnuts in. This time, she really became a


    squirrel.


    Anthea scratched her ears and cheeks. She looked at the clock from time to time, "Why hasn''t he


    come back yet?"


    At this moment, footsteps sounded again. She quickly pulled open the tent, but what she saw was


    not Adam, but the wife of the couple who climbed up the mountain with them the day before.


    The wife, wrapped herself in her coat, ran up to her and asked shyly, "Hi, my husband is still


    sleeping. I can''t bear to wake him up. Can you apany me to answer the nature''s call?"


    Among the other seven people who came to camping, only Anthea and Amelie were women.


    Anthea nodded cheerfully. "Okay, wait for me for a second!"


    She crawled out of the tent, put on the coats and winter hat, and then went away with the wife.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    After the whole night of yesterday, they had be familiar with each other.


    The wife held Anthea''s arm and walked further and further to the opposite direction of the tent.


    After walking for about five or six minutes, she was about to stop when the wife said embarrassedly,


    "It was the big business, so let''s go further, or it''ll be so awkward if the smell goes over!"


    Anthea sniggered, nodded, and was pulled forward a few hundred meters by the other side.


    They were surrounded by birch trees, and there were rows of short pine trees as tall as a person,


    still in bright green and dense in winter. When Anthea looked back, she could not see the tents.


    Standing to the side, Anthea looked out for the wife.


    They had been out for quite a while. She didn''t know if Adam hade back or not. She felt like a


    cat on hot bricks.


    With her hands folded in front of her, Anthea raised her voice and asked, "Kairi, are you all right?"


    Wen was the little wife, and she replied quickly, "Okay, okay! Soon!"


    Then, she heard footfalls.


    And then a sudden scream.


    "Ah!"


    When Anthea heard it, she immediately ran over quickly.


    Two men appeared from somewhere in the short pine trees. They looked like vigers from the foot


    of the mountain, rough and strong. They were dressed in simple clothes, but they didn''t look simple.


    They looked like hooligans.


    "What do you want to do? Don''te over!"


    Kairi was between the two men. In fear, she asked nervously because they were looking at her with


    lustful eyes. They even reached out to touch her face arrogantly.


    Anthea saw it as well, and her heart leaped.


    Without hesitation, she rushed over and shouted, "Hey, stop!"


    Anthea ran fast, and her winter hat fell, revealing a young and beautiful face.


    Her skin was fair, and her facial features were beautiful. Even if she didn''t wear any makeup, she


    was beautiful and delicate. In such a mountain forest and wild field, she made a fascinating scene.


    The two men''s eyes were wide open.


    They were hooligans in the vige and had no proper work. In winter, they would sometimes hunt


    some pheasants and hares in the mountains to eat. And during their hunting, they didn''t expect to


    see two beautiful girls. They immediately became lusty.


    "Haha, bro, there''s another girl! I worried that one was not enough for us to enjoy. But luckily, there''s


    one more! And this girl seems to be younger and more beautiful. Is she underage?"


    "It''s great that she''s underaged. I''ve never f**ked an underaged bi*ch!"


    Hearing their filthy words, Anthea''s face turned pale. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Get off!"


    Although she was young, she was of great momentum at this time. Kairi, on the other hand,


    depended on Anthea to protect her and was shivering.


    The older oneughed and said, "Of course we will get off our clothes! Haha, girl, what will you do


    then?"


    "You''d better get out of my way. There are a lot of peopleing with us!" Anthea tried hard to keep


    her head.


    Unfortunately, the men were not afraid of her bluff, "So what. Now, there are only two of you."


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with her. Let''s take them and take turns to have some fun!" Another


    one urged impatiently.


    The two men didn''t say a word and rushed forward to catch them.


    The gap in physical strength between men and women was particrly obvious at this moment.


    Anthea and Kairi struggled hard, but their efforts were futile.


    Kairi was so scared that that she sobbed, "Anthea, what should we do..."


    Anthea pursed her lips tightly.


    She also wanted to know what to do!


    At this time, they should shout for help, but they were too far away.


    Who would have thought that they would be so unlucky? They shouldn''t havee so far away.


    There was no one around them. Even if they cried out loud, no one would be able to hear them.


    Two would be impossible to escape but one...


    Anthea asked in a low voice, "Kairi, remember the way back?"


    "What?" Kairi asked in a trembling voice.


    Anthea gritted her teeth and leaned into her ear, "The way back! Do you remember? I''ll drag them.


    Then you run back as soon as you get rid of him. Hurry up and call for help. Call my man!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kairi had already been frightened out of her wits.


    Anthea did not hesitate at all. As soon as she finished speaking, she dashed towards the man who


    was grabbing Kairi.


    Like what Anthea told her, after Kairi broke away as nned, she turned her head and ran back.


    When the man wanted to grab her, he only caught the down jacket which she then took off. At the


    same time, he was firmly dragged by Anthea.


    After Anthea sessfully bought time, Kairi seized the opportunity and ran faster.


    The man was held back by Anthea. He was exasperated and scolded, "Damn it, she ran away!"


    "Forget it. Don''t chase!" The other one picked up Anthea and then carried her on his shoulder.


    "There is another one here, and this one is more beautiful! Let''s take this girl away, and we can''t let


    the cooked duck fly away. Let''s go to the cave we used to hunt. Outsiders can''t find her at all! I


    haven''t enjoyed the taste of women for several months. I can''t control my thing in my pants!"


    For safety''s sake, they did not chase after Kairi.


    Having heard Anthea''s bluff, the men were also worried that if they really ran into the girls''


    companion, they would hit their skids. They''d better be satisfied with what they''ve grabbed and


    bring the girl back to their own territory to have a good time!


    Anthea, like a cargo, was carried down the mountain.


    The two men lived in a nearby vige and often went to the mountains, so they were very familiar


    with the road. In addition, with evil thoughts in their hearts, they walked faster.


    Being carried like a cargo, Anthea was so ufortable that she wanted to vomit.. But it was


    useless to struggle or fear at this time. She had to stall them and wait for Kairi to go back and bring


    help and wait for Adam to save her.


    She first tried begging, "Two big brothers, please let me go!"


    The man next to her smirked and said in a satyr''s manner, "Little girl, you let go of the other girl just


    now. We haven''t settled ounts with you yet. When we get there, we''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "We just came to the mountain to see the meteor shower, and we didn''t do nothing. Please let me


    go!"


    "When both of us are done, well let you go tomorrow...if your petite body can withstand our...big


    c*cks!"


    Anthea had no choice but to try tough. She raised her eyebrows and threatened, "Let me tell you.


    You''d better let me go if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise, you''ll all be in serious trouble! My


    husband is a soldier!"


    Her said thest sentence was huge power.


    However, the man didn''t believe it at all. He swore, "You brag little b**ch I am also a f**king soldier!"

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    Struggling, Anthea''s hair got messy.


    Her long hair cascaded down and fluttered in the wind, which made she even more beautiful with


    her rosy lips and pretty white teeth and the elegance of her figure that cannot be suppressed by


    thick down jacket.


    The man next to her stared at her buttocks and said, "Big brother, I can''t stand it anymore. Why


    don''t we enjoy here? Anyway, there is no one around!"


    "What a loser you are!" The man carrying Anthea snorted.


    They walked several steps forward and found a ce covered with snow. Then he threw Anthea on


    the ground.


    Before she could struggle, she was pressed hard on the ground, unable to move.


    Her heart sank.


    Originally, she thought that she could buy some more time, but who would have thought that these


    two hooligans would be so impatient!


    Anthea began to panic, and fear rose in her heart.


    "Big Brother, look at how scared she is!" The manughed evilly, "Could she really be underage?


    Wouldn''t that mean that she hasn''t slept with a man before? We two brothers have really got lucky!"


    The man pressed on top of her turned to the other side and said, "Go look out. When I''m done, then


    you can f**k!"


    Another man said enviously, "Then be quick, bro!"


    The man waved his hand to mention the younger man to go away and then did not hesitate. He


    loosened his belt and then stretched out his disgusting big hand toward her.


    "Let go of me, don''t!"


    Anthea struggled desperately, but she still heard the sound of the down jacket being torn off.


    Her left cheek was pped heavily.


    The pain swept over her entire body in an instant. Anthea''s ears were buzzing, but she still didn''t


    give up. She was still struggling to find a chance to save herself. Her hand fell on the snow due to


    waving to struggle. It was cold and bone-chilling.


    Her hand suddenly touched a fallen wooden stake.


    She used all her strength to raise it and made it smash on herself.


    The man, who was leaning over and trying to tear her inner clothes, was hit on face by the wet


    wooden stake and then was hit by Anthea''s head, which hurt


    him heavier.


    "Ah!" The man covered his head in pain.


    Anthea took the opportunity to roll to the side, climbed up and tried to run.


    Another man who was looking out heard the noise and immediately turned around and ran over,


    "Big Brother, are you okay?"


    "F**k, catch her!" The man shouted angrily.


    The other man caught up with her and grabbed Anthea who was staggering forward. He dragged


    Anthea back with great strength. "Little bi*ch, where are you going?"


    Anthea fought back her dizziness.


    She looked at the man who was still kneeling on the ground and covering his head with his hand,


    and then looked at the man grabbing her. She watched for her chance, lifted her foot to stepped on


    the man''s foot joint hard. Then she gripped his throat to choked him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She found the right time and moved very urately.


    These were all taught by Adam in the disaster area.


    The man was a hooligan in the vige. How could he know how to defend this move? He staggered


    in pain.


    After breaking free and taking two steps back, she was thinking of her next move. But she didn''t


    notice that there was a steep slope behind her. Suddenly, she slipped and fell.


    The man covered his throat and went over. He couldn''t see her anymore. He didn''t know where she


    had fallen off.


    "Big brother, she had fallen! Will she be killed?"


    "F**kthe bad luck! Stop looking? Let''s move!"


    Adam followed Gavin from the tent to the woods.


    When they were near, Gavin suddenly stopped and said, "Adam, I have to pass water. You go first!


    I''ll catch up with you."


    "Alright." Adam said calmly.


    He walked a dozen paces forward and saw Amelie sitting against a tree.


    There was a ck beast trap mped her foot.


    Upon seeing him, Amelie immediately put on a big smile. "Adam, you''re here!"


    "Emm." Adam bent over and asked her, "How do you feel?"


    Amelie sighed, "Lucky that I wear military boots today. Otherwise, my foot would have been ruined! I


    guess it just prated through the soles of my foot and got some bleeding. I don''t know how bad it


    is!"


    Adam took a look at the beast trap stuck on her toes. He frowned and said in a low voice, "Amelie,


    you regressed."


    Soldiers were keener and sharper to surrounding environment than ordinary people, and they also


    had richer experience in survival in the wild.


    When they went out for the mission, they could easily avoid minefield, let alone this kind of small


    traps.


    Amelie smiled helplessly and said, "Well, we are out for fun and I was too rxed. I didn''t notice!"


    Adam took a deep look at her and said nothing. He helped her take off the trap.


    Amelie took off her shoes and socks. The wound caused by the trap was not serious, but a lot of


    blood was flowing down.


    Adam raised her ankle to check the wound. There was no change on his handsome face, as if he


    were treating injuries for hisrade-in-arms during ordinary tasks.


    Amelie held her breath.


    She kept his countenance, but her heart was full of uncertainty, especially when he leaned over


    beside her and touched her ankle with his rough finger. Though it was an ordinary check of the


    wound, it was enough to make her heart pound.


    "It''s not serious. Let''s stop the bleeding first and go back to have the military doctor clean and treat


    the wound." Adam quickly put down the wound and said faintly, "Anthea is a medical student. Let


    she treat your wounds first in case of infection."


    Amelie nodded with a smile. "Okay, then I''ll have to trouble her!"


    After putting on her socks and shoes again, Amelie propped the tree beside her and stood up


    slowly.


    She took a tentative step forward and immediately frowned. She only dropped one foot, shrugged,


    and said, "Adam, my foot hurts too much. Can you help me back?"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    Amelie was all smiles. This kind of injury was nothing to her, but she wanted him to help her. She


    hopped back with his support.


    Although they weren''t cheek by jowl with each other, at such a close distance, she could still feel the


    masculinity in him. She hid her intention well, but she was also trying her best to get closer to him.


    Amelie deliberately walked very slowly. She wanted to freeze the time at the moment.


    Adam didn''t know what she was trying to do. He just wanted to go back to his little girl as soon as


    possible.


    Finally getting back to the camp, Adam quickly walked back to his tent after handing Amelie to other


    comrades-in-arms. When he opened the tent, he did not see Anthea.


    Adam frowned and looked around.


    At this time, the husband of the couple walked out of the tent to stretched out and saw that Adam


    was looking for Anthea. He smiled and told Adam that when he was sleeping, his wife asked Anthea


    to apany her to find a ce to make stool.


    Adam nodded.


    In the next second, they suddenly heard a burst of fast footsteps with a panicked voice, "Hurry!


    Hurry! Help!"

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    All of them looked over.


    Kairi was running fast towards them like crazy. The down jacket on her was gone, and she was


    wearing only the sweater and trousers. Her face full of tears looked particrly panicked.


    Her husband was shocked. He rushed forward in a panic and said, "Honey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Honey!" Kairi sobbed out, "Boo hoo, I thought I would die before I saw you!"


    "Sweetheart, don''t cry. I''m here! Where are your clothes? Why are you so scared? What did you


    say just now? What happened?" Her husband, terrified, took off his surcoat and put it on Kairi


    quickly.


    "Where is Anthea?" A deep voice suddenly sounded at this time.


    Adam, looking severe and nervous, came to them, his shadow over them.


    Hearing this, Kairi''s husband also hurriedly asked, "Yes, honey, where is Miss Lee? Didn''t you ask


    her to go to the toilets with you? When I was sleeping, I seemed to have heard you say that. Why


    are you back alone?"


    As they asked Anthea, Kairi''s lips began to tremble again, and she could not even speak fluently.


    "Anthea, Anthea... She..."


    "What''s wrong with her? Say it!" Adam shouted urgently in a deep voice.


    A harsh look took over his face, which made him gloomy and vicious like a demon from hell.


    His murderous look frightened Kairi, who did not even dare to cry. She spoke disjointedly, "She


    apanied me to the toilet. However, when we came back, two hooligans suddenlying out of


    nowhere blocked my way. They began to grope me. When Anthea found this, she ran over to save


    me!"


    "But they were all tall and strong. So, they quickly caught us and said - they wanted to rape us!"


    Somehow, Anthea pushed them away, which gave me a chance to run back and ask for help in the


    chaos! Now they took her away..."


    "What did you say?!" Adam''s face drastically changed.


    When Adam just came back, he found that there was no one in the tent. This situation kept him in


    suspense! And the news made his heart race uncontrobly.


    Kairi, eyes with tears, copsed in her husband''s arms. "They took her to somewhere else! She told


    me to run away and emphasized that I must go to find her man! Mr. Chin, you are a soldier, right?


    Go and save her quickly!"


    In the forest, many people were searching in a hurry.


    After Kairi brought back the message, all the others went out to look for Anthea.


    Adam called the police as soon as possible and told Carter that they could not sit still and wait for


    help. What he had to do now was to seize every minute and second and find her as soon as


    possible! They began a thorough search.


    Adam even called over a helicopter in the military region to help, but it would take time for it to fly


    here.


    Her deep-set dark eyes looked cold and were burning with anxiety.


    Blue veins stood out on his drooping and clenched fists, and his knuckles were white. Every muscle


    of Adam tensed, and his heart was torn with anxiety.


    Although he was extremely anxious, he could not lose his wits. As an outstanding military man, he


    knew that only by staying calm could he rescue her beloved girl effectively.


    Kairi said that Anthea asked her toe back to call for someone and emphasized that she wanted


    him...


    Thinking of this, Adam tightened his fists.


    He quickly opened his eyes after closing them for a second, his eyes now fierce.


    They divided into several groups and searched around the ce as Kairi had told them. At first,


    they could follow the footprints in the snow. Butst night, many people had walked up to the


    mountain for a meteor shower. Thus, as more and more footprints appeared, they found it gradually


    difficult to follow Anthea''s footprints.


    Adam was not alone, and Amelie was next to him.


    Though she followed him closely, he paid little attention to her and was focused on only looking for


    his little girl.


    He felt a little chagrined.


    If he had not left her alone in the tent at that time, nothing bad would have happened to her!"


    Then Adam took a gloomy nce at Amelie.


    Out of blue, his eyesnded on her, which sent Amelie a shiver in her heart, but soon his eyes


    turned away from her and began searching for Anthea.


    Amelie thought Adam favored her, but she was wrong. The expression on his handsome face was


    ice-cold - he was worried about his little girlfriend, who was taken away the whole time.


    "Don''t worry, Adam!" Amelie said after a slight


    hesitation.


    Adam''s lips tightened into a thin line.


    How could he not be worried?!


    "This mountain is not very big. It''s not convenient for the two hooligans to go around with Miss Lee,


    so they can''t escape. There are so many of us. It won''t take long to find her!" Amelieforted him


    in a soft voice. "I know you''re worried, and we''re all worried! No one knew such a thing would


    happen suddenly. She''ll be okay. Don''t worry!"


    Everyone was anxious except her. She was not worried at all and even felt hatred instead.


    She managed to create an incident - she stepped on a beast trap and got injured. By doing so, she


    expected to get Adam''s attention and concern. Unexpectedly, Anthea was suddenly missing!


    The change made Amelie very angry.


    She even began to suspect that Anthea was not truly naive and that she was deliberately going


    against her!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Adam, expressionless, gave her no response and continued to stride forward with vigorous strides.


    Now he could not waste every minute and second!


    Amelie still followed him, but after a few steps, she was left behind.


    She volunteered to look for Anthea with him.


    However, even when her foot was injured, he acted as if he did not know it at all, not to mention


    showing any tenderness toward her.


    Adam was searching for Anthea anxiously before her. Looking at his tall figure from behind, Amelie


    was ovee by a sudden surge of jealousy. So, she deliberately stopped a few steps behind


    Adam. Her eyes narrowed, and she suddenly cried out in pain, "Ah..."


    Adam''s footsteps came to a halt.


    Amelie was overjoyed.


    She thought that it worked when she pretended to be weak. When she raised her head and smiled,


    trying to tell him that she was okay, she found that Adam did note to her.


    Instead, he began to stride forward the next second.


    Amelie looked over, and then her face became a little cold.


    Not far ahead, there was the girl whom they searched for all over the mountain!


    Anthea came from somewhere, holding a branch with both hands. But still, she could not maintain


    her bnce and barely managed to move in a wobbly fashion. Though as slow as a snail, she was


    trying hard to move forward step by step.


    Her white down jacket was open wide, and there were many cuts on it. It was in tatters, and the


    feathers filled inside it were almost gone, leaving only ayer of loose fabric on her.


    Her small face was blue with cold, her lips pale and bloodless. Besides, her hair with withered


    leaves and snow was all awry. She just could not be more miserable.


    Adam jumped put and almost pounced on her.


    He gathered her into his arms.


    When Anthea saw him, she was stunned for a moment. Then her nose twitched as she said,


    ''Adam..."

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Anthea suddenly slipped and rolled down from the hillside.


    In winter, some snow in the mountains had not yet melted. When she rolled down from high above,


    the first thing she thought of was to protect her head.


    Fortunately, the white down jacket on her was the same color as the snow in the field. Therefore, as


    the two hooligans looked down, they failed to see her. They thought she must have plunged to her


    death.


    They did not want to get involved in her death, so they stopped chasing her.


    However, Anthea did not dare to stay there and wait for help. Who knew if the two hooligans would


    get back to rape her? What if they came back to look for her?


    She scrambled to her feet, intending to find the way back ording to her sense of direction.


    When she got up, she felt a throbbing pain in her left leg.


    Although the ground was covered with snow, she only covered her head when she rolled down, and


    her left shin just bumped into a big tree.


    She roughly checked herself. Her shin should be fractured, and the specific situation could only be


    known when she was in the hospital.


    Anthea tried his best to stand up and picked up the branches to support herself all the way,


    staggering back with one leg step by step.


    At this time, when she saw Adam, the fear in her immediately disappeared.


    Feeling his warm body and male scent, Anthea immediately rxed.


    Adam knelt on the ground, holding her tightly in his arms. He looked her up and down with concern


    for fear of missing every detail.


    In addition to the torn jacket that was wide open, the sweater inside was raveled. Besides, her cor


    was pulled open, revealing arge area of white skin near her corbones. Adam could even see


    thecetrimmed strap of her bra inside. Only at one nce, Adam could tell that it was the


    hooligans who tore her clothes.


    mes of wrath leaped in his breast.


    Right now, he had the urge to kill the two hooligans.


    Being a soldier, especially a soldier from special troops, was at high risk. It was because they often


    had secret and dangerous tasks. Sometimes when necessary, they had to kill.


    Adam finally managed to bring his anger under control and quickly checked her with his eyes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her jeans below were still intact, which meant that no one touched her intimate part. Except for her


    miserable appearance, she did not seem to be injured, but her left leg was stiff. He did not know


    how serious it was.


    Adam once again suppressed his urge to kill the two hooligans and held her tightly in his arms.


    ''Anthea, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    His face was distorted with his concern for her, and his eyebrows so deeply wrinkled made him look


    much older.


    Anthea grimaced in pain. Yet she smiled at him with her two small dimples on her face. "Umm..."


    She had absolute confidence in him.


    Anthea knew very well that as long as he was by her side, she was fearless.


    Because whatever happened, he would be there for her. Her small world under his protection would


    be full of sunshine and peace, and there would no longer be any storm.


    With bouts of dizziness in her head, Anthea, who could not hold on there anymore, closed her eyes


    and fainted.


    Before she lost her consciousness, she was lying on


    Adam''s sturdy chest, his strong arms around her.


    She could not remember ever having felt so safe and secure!


    Then Anthea was sent to a nearby high-ranking hospital in the city. Now, she was in the operating


    room.


    It was quiet in the corridor. At this time, the setting sun outside shining through the windows made a


    lot of rosy halos. Adam stood up there, as quiet as a statue. He looked so severe and


    unapproachable.


    "Ding!" Someone arrived by the elevator.


    Carter, dressed in a military uniform, walked out. He did not have a yful expression on his face


    as usual. Instead, he was rather serious.


    Upon seeing Adam, Carter looked even more serious and strode toward him.


    The next second, the operating room slowly opened, and a doctor in a white coat wearing a mask


    came out.


    Adam suddenly strode forward.


    Though he walked to the doctor without showing much expression, anyone near him could feel the


    gloomy and cold aura around him and the tension in his heart.


    "Doctor, how is it going?" Adam asked in a hoarse voice.


    The attending doctor took off his mask andforted him, "Rx. Her life is not in danger! Her


    head must have been hit, so she is suffering from a slight concussion. But it''s not serious. She''ll be


    fine after a good rest!"


    As soon as Adam heard that her life was not in danger, he was relieved.


    When Anthea passed out, he was absolutely terrified.


    Adam touched her head and found arge part of her head swelled up. Since he did not know what


    exactly she had gone through, thinking that her head was severely hurt, he was extremely scared.


    The attending doctor continued, "At present, the injury of her left leg is much more serious. It


    seemed that she had gone a long way after her shin was broken! Fortunately, it didn''tpletely


    break, so I didn''t use a steel te to fix it and just put her shin in a cast!


    "This patient is still young, and I believe she will recover very well! As long as she can do what I


    suggested her to do and there is no fracture discement, she''ll heal soon!" "Thank you!" Adam


    nodded.


    After the attending doctor left, the door of the operating room was pushed open again.


    Anthea, lying on the hospital bed, was pushed out by a nurse. There was a needle attached to the


    back of her hand. Her elfin face became ghastly pale at this time, which was her look feeble.


    Nevertheless, she was as beautiful as a falling angel in Adam''s eyes.


    Adam followed the nurse and sent her back to the ward.


    Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he walked out of the ward. Carter, who had been waiting for


    a long time in the corridor, immediately stepped forward.


    "How is it going?" Adam asked, slightly squinting his eyes.


    After giving him a salute, Carter said seriously, "Captain Chin, all the people involved have been


    caught and are now detained in the local police station! They areplete hooligans. After being


    taken to the police station, they confessed everything and made their statements. I have brought a


    copy! Later, I will go back to take them directly to the military department!"


    Adam took the record and quickly raced through it.


    Then, his eyes became even colder and more piercing.


    He jutted his strongly defined chin out, and his dark eyes shifted from the document to Carter. His


    face was still indifferent as his fierce and ice-cold voice came through his throat. "Teach the two


    animals a lesson."


    Carter knew what he meant - Adam was asking him to punish them as harshly as possible.


    Carter''s expression changed from cold to ice-cold, which made him a different person. He nodded


    respectfully and said, "Captain Chin, you can rest assured. I know how to do it properly!"


    Adam nodded. He seldom praised Carter, but he patted him on the shoulder with relief at this


    moment.


    It did not make Carter any happier. He stood up and said, "Leave the rest to me. Just go take care


    of Mrs. Chin!"


    "Um." Adam nodded.


    After Carter left, he returned to the ward again.


    The sun, atst, went down. Compared to the south, it usually bes dark sooner in winter in the


    north. Not long after the sunset glow disappeared, the street lights went on one after another.


    Anthea woke up at eight o''clock in the evening.


    She felt that the top of her head was a little swollen, but her head did not hurt much.


    As a medical student, Anthea could figure out why she fainted. She must have had a slight


    concussion, at least. It seemed that her left shin suffered more.


    She looked down and saw her stered leg up in the air.


    She moved a little.


    Almost instantly, Adam held her hand and his warm thin lips fell on it. "You''re awake?"

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Anthea actually woke up from a horrible nightmare.


    She dreamed of the dreadful thing she had experienced during the day.


    She asked Kairi to run back to ask for help, and then the two hooligans took her away. Along the


    way, they threw her in the snow, and one of them pressed on her. They were going to rape her!


    Her back was covered with cold sweat. When she opened her eyes and saw the pair of deep-set


    ck eyes, her heart instantly calmed down.


    She was no longer afraid and panic.


    Adam was sitting on a chair at her bedside with his long legs crossed. His back was straight, and


    the orange light of the ward was shining on his head and shoulders, casting a warm cozy glow on


    him.


    Anthea remembered that she also saw him sitting beside her when she woke up from an operation


    for acute appendicitis.


    It gave her a warm feeling in her heart. She smiled, revealing a row of small white teeth. "Hm..."


    "Anthea, do you have a headache? Do you feel dizzy? The doctor said that you have a concussion,


    so you might feel dizzy and vomit after you wake up. And do you have any difort in any area of


    your body? If so, you must tell me immediately, and I''ll call the nurse!" Adam got up and said a lot


    with uneasiness.


    "I feel all right!" Anthea said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adam''s eyes swept across her stered left leg hanging in the air, and he said with a frown, "But


    your left shin was broken and has been put in a cast during the operation."


    Anthea nodded and smiled at him, "Well, after surviving such an unexpected trouble, I''ll be


    blessed!"


    "..." Adam was speechless, the corner his mouth slightly twitching.


    Looking at Anthea''s careless look, he helplessly pinched her little nose.


    He had been worried sick!


    However, although she appeared a little weak when she just woke up, her clear eyes were still


    bright. It seemed that this misfortune did not cause serious physical trauma in her heart, which


    relieved him a lot.


    Adam stepped forward and helped her sit up. Then he raised the pillow and let her lean against it.


    On the table next to him, there was a nutritious meal sent by the nurse not long ago, which was still


    warm. When Anthea just woke up, she had no appetite. He only fed her half a bowl of chicken


    porridge, and he drank the rest directly.


    He had been waiting anxiously for her to wake up for much of the day, so he did not eat anything.


    Just as he put down the bowl and chopsticks, there was a knock on the ward door.


    They looked over and found that it was not the nurse but the couple they met in the mountain. They


    came with a fruit basket and flowers.


    Kairi poked her head in from outside. "Anthea, the nurse said that you''re awake. Can Ie in and


    see you?"


    "Of course!" Anthea said hurriedly and looked at them in surprise. "Why are you still here? Haven''t


    you returned yet?"


    The young couple came from a neighboring city. Yesterday, when they went up to the mountain,


    they had talked to each other.


    Kairi came in hand in hand with her husband. She shook her head and said, "No. After taking our


    statement at the police station in the evening, we stayed in the hotel. I had been worried about you


    in my heart. If I couldn''t be sure that you were awake and fine, I couldn''t bear to leave!" "Don''t


    worry, I''m fine. It''s nothing serious!" Anthea said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt that Adam next to her seemed to have given her a cold


    nce.


    Kairi''s husband ced the fruit basket and flowers on the table, walked to Anthea, and bowed very


    solemnly. "Miss Lee, thank you!"


    "Yes, Anthea, thank you so much!" Kairi immediately echoed, "If you hadn''t saved me, I might still


    have been in danger now! Even when I came out of the hotel a moment ago, I was so scared and


    felt like crying. It was too scary! Anthea, you are a brave girl, a real heroine!"


    The young couple looked at her, particrly sincerely.


    Anthea blushed a little with embarrassment.


    Hearing their prettypliment, Anthea could not help feeling delighted and proud.


    This was the second time that she was called as a heroine.


    The boy in the disaster area called her like this first, and then it was this gentle girl before her. A


    surge of courage overtook her.


    Anthea, affected by the touching scene, brushed a lock of hair from her eyes and started to say


    heroic words with enthusiasm. "He-heh, it''s okay! Kairi, don''t worry. If you encounter such a


    situation next time, I promise that you''ll be fine with me!"


    Adam took another cold nce at her, rising his chin in a disapproving gesture.


    Somehow, Anthea shivered a little.


    "Sure! Sure!" Kairi nodded repeatedly.


    After chatting for about half an hour, Kairi''s husband took the initiative to say, "Kairi, let Miss Lee


    have a good rest. Fate will bring us together again!"


    Kairi reluctantly said, "Anthea, goodbye!"


    "Bye!" Anthea smiled.


    After the couple left, Adam closed the ward door.


    The atmosphere in the room crackled with tension, and his handsome face seemed to be covered


    with a thickyer of frost.


    Seeing this, Anthea immediately yawned and shrank back into the quilt to avoid his criticism.


    Adam strode back to the bedside with his two long legs, looking down at her from above with his


    ck eyes. He had a domineering aura as powerful as a king''s.


    His thin lips tightly pursed and his face cold, he stood there in silence with an intimidating manner.


    The pressure in the room seemed to have be much lower. Anthea felt a shower of hailstones


    would fall at anytime.


    Anthea, a little frightened, grabbed the edge of the quilt weakly. "Adam..."


    "Do you dare to do it again?" Adam asked in a serious tone.


    Anthea knew that he was referring to the heroic promise she had just made.


    She was very positive when it came to admitting her mistakes. "Ow, I was wrong!"


    Ahem!


    It was not shameful to be a coward before him!


    Adam sat unhappily on the edge of her bed, looking at her with a darkened face.


    Anthea reached out to pull his sleeves, her face showing a big smile with two small dimples. "I just


    boasted before others. Don''t take it seriously! Besides, didn''t you see that they thanked me so


    sincerely? You don''t know how dangerous the situation was at that time, and I didn''t have time to


    think too much!"


    "If the hooligans took both of us away, it would be less likely for us to get help. I have no other


    choice but to ask her to run first!"


    "Adam, it was all thanks to the two fighting moves you taught me. Otherwise, I might have been


    raped by the two gangsters... Haha, you didn''t see it. I attacked them quickly with such uracy


    and made him bend with great pain!"


    How could Adam not know it?


    Carter gave him all the records about this case from the police. The two hooligans confessed the


    whole process of their crime: they pped her in the face and smashed a heavy wooden stake on


    her when she tried to run away. Besides, he knew every detail of her rolling down the hill...


    Adam held her small hands, feeling distressed for her unfortunate encounters. "Weren''t you afraid?"


    He could not help asking.


    With her ck pupils as bright and radiant as gems, Anthea gazed at him and said softly, "Yes,


    sure. But I knew you would find me, and then I became fearless!"


    The Adam''s apple of Adam moved slightly, and he tightened his grip on her little hand.


    His little girl trusted him so much and relied on him deeply.


    He felt distressed for her sufferings but very content with her sweet words.


    When Anthea saw that his face was no longer gloomy and cold, she felt reassured and emboldened


    again. While shaking his big hand, she asked with incredible arrogance. "Am I a qualified girlfriend


    of a military man?"

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Adam''s finger gently swept across her eyes and brows as he said, "Yes, you''re qualified."


    She was obviously asking for his praise. At that critical moment, she created a chance and let Kairi


    escape first. It was more because she was kind-hearted.


    Someone''s phone began to vibrate.


    It was Adam''s. He kept his posture and took his phone out from his trouser pocket.


    Only by a casual nce with her sharp eyes, Anthea saw "Amelie Celestin" on the screen. Almost


    immediately, she pricked up her ears.


    Adam looked at the name, picked it up, and put his phone beside his ear.


    However, since he did not put Amelie on speaker, Anthea, though with rapt attention, could not hear


    her voice clearly. Well, Adam just responded with a few words, and then the call ended.


    As soon as he put down his phone, she asked, pretending to be careless, "Who was it?"


    "Amelie," Adam said, "She called to see if you''re okay."


    "Oh!" Anthea nodded.


    Her fingertips gently touched his palm, and thinking of something, she asked, "Wasn''t she caught in


    a beast trap in the mountains? Is she alright?"


    "She''s fine," Adam said calmly and gave her a look of surprise.


    She was lying in the hospital, and he wondered how she could be in the mood to care about others?


    Anthea was whining, begging for more information.


    It seemed that Adam had no intention of talking more about Amelie, so she decided not to pursue


    the matter.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At nine o''clock, someone came to visit her.


    The ward door was pushed open, and Gavin, who was in a military uniform, came in with a simple


    and honest smile.


    Anthea did not expect that there would be so many people to see her tonight!


    She felt ttered and asked Gavin to sit down. "Hey, it''s sote, and you should take a rest now. I''ll


    have to stay in the hospital for a few more days. I guess it''d be better for you toe tomorrow!"


    "It''s okay." Gavin shook his head and said.


    "Thank you so much for visiting me even when it iste at night!" Anthea said gratefully.


    Gavin, a little embarrassed, rubbed his hands and said, "It''ll take you some days to recover from the


    injury in the bones. You have to take good care of yourself. See? Adam is distressed greatly about


    your sufferings! Do you know how anxious we all were when knowing you''re missing? Fortunately,


    you had a narrow escape from any further harm they might have done to you. Otherwise... Anyway,


    you''re lucky in misfortune!"


    Seeing her in the hospital bed with her leg in a cast, Gavin felt incredibly guilty.


    He felt that her suffering had something to do with him.


    Amelie was so persistent in pursuing Adam. As theirrade who had known her for many years,


    Gavin was so touched by her persistence that he finally agreed to create a chance for her.


    It was true that no one had expected an ident. But if he had not called Adam out of the tent, she


    might not be in danger, get injured, andy there now. What if the two gangsters really...


    Gavin thought that it was hard for him to absolve himself of the me.


    Anthea certainly did not know what he was thinking. She smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    "Adam, feel free to ask me for help if there''s anything in the army! Since it''ll take her a long time to


    recover from the injury, I''ll give you my home leave at the end of the year. This way, you can take


    better care of Anthea!" Gavin said.


    Adam nodded and said, "Then thank you."


    His thanks made Gavin feel even more ashamed.


    Like the young couple, they had toe over to see her personally before they could feel at ease.


    Not long after they sat down to talk, Gavin stood up and said goodbye.


    When he was about to walk out of the ward, he paused.


    Gavin turned around and looked at Anthea in the hospital bed. He wanted to say something but


    stopped on second thought. In the end, he said, "Anthea, I''m sorry!"


    "Ah?" Anthea was full of confusion.


    However, Gavin said nothing more and hurriedly left.


    Anthea, confused, looked at Adam questioningly. "Adam, what''s wrong with him? Why did he


    suddenly say sorry to me when he left? What does it mean?"


    There was a flicker ofplex emotion in Adam''s eyes, but he said lightly, "Nothing serious."


    Anthea shrugged and said nothing.


    The sky outside was getting darker, and the corridor became much quieter.


    Since she had just finished the operation, she could not take a bath. Adam got her a basin of warm


    water and carefully wiped her face and hands for her.


    As he did all of this, he carefully lowered his head as if he was taking care of a little child.


    He wiped her every finger clean with the warm towel in his hand.


    Anthea sat there quietly, feeling veryfortable. She almost blurted out that she really wanted to


    lay like this in the hospital forever! However, she was afraid that he would scold her with a serious


    face, so she swallowed these words.


    When Adam looked up, he happened to see that she was staring at him with sparkling eyes.


    It seemed that her watery eyes, as limpid as the autumn water, could see through Adam.


    His lips were not as pale as they were when he found her in the mountains. They had regained their


    rosy color but had only a little dead skin. Nevertheless, her lips under the light still looked as


    attractive as those fragrant peach blossoms, which could easily enchant Adam.


    Adam put down the towel in his hand and could not help bending over to kiss her.


    Anthea responded to his kiss.


    They kissed each other with passion, entangled with each other''s scent.


    Adam pinched her delicate chin and turned his face away from her, gasping for air. With his dark


    eyes closed, he tried hard to suppress the sexual desire in his boiling blood.


    She seemed to have magic powers and could easily arouse his sexual desire.


    Adam''s chest heaved a few times violently before he finally released her. He dimmed the lights by


    her side. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep first, and I''m going to take a bath. I''ll be back soon."


    Anthea nodded, her lips still red and swollen.


    She looked at his tall and strong back as he went into the bathroom and licked her lips where his


    scent lingered on.


    She knew that once again, he restrained himself from having sex with her...


    Anthea felt shy, but soon she frowned.


    After Adam came out of the bathroom, he found that she was still awake, leaning against the head


    of the bed. Sometimes, she bit her lips; sometimes she frowned.


    He frowned. "Anthea, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Mm." Anthea mumbled a reply.


    She looked down without turning an eysh - she was immersed in her thoughts.


    Adam walked up to her and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Only when his shadow enveloped her from the top of her head did Anthea looked up and suddenly


    said, "I''ve made a decision."


    "What''s that?" Adam was confused.


    Anthea pursed her small mouth, and her elfin face suddenly became serious.


    She had made a decision.


    To be more precise, she made a decision after she woke up.


    In the mountains, Anthea met the two ruffians. When one of them pressed on her to tear her


    clothes, she was so scared. It never urred to her that a hooligan instead of Adam would be the


    first man having sex with her! Adam cherished her so much and stopped everytime before doing


    more intimate things with her. They had never made love with each other!


    It was also because of this idea that she had a very strong desire to escape at that time.


    This incident made Anthea realize one thing.


    If she were raped before having sex with Adam, she would die with regret and hatred!


    That was why she made a decision.


    After taking a deep breath, she looked straight at Adam and uttered her astonishing decision, word


    by word. "Adam, when I recover from my injury, I want to make love with you!"

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    "Wow... Eh..."


    Her words sessfully choked Adam.


    He cupped a hand behind his thin lips and cleared his throat, trying to stay calm. "Anthea, what did


    you say just now?"


    She looked right into his eyes and repeated clearly., "I said I wanted to sleep with you, not like what


    we did before, but having sex. Adam, I want to be your woman!"


    She said thest sentence with absolute certainty.


    Her eyes looking at him were surprisingly bright, and her palm-sized small face was filled


    with determination - she would not give up until the goal was reached.


    Adam almost choked on his saliva again.


    She said she wanted o sleep with him, have sex with him, and be his woman...


    These words, like small bugs, went into his ears and buzzed in his head.


    Adam felt his throat a little dry.


    He used a lot of effort to cool down his boiling blood. After staring at her little face for a moment, he


    strode forward, put his hand on her forehead, and then touched his. She talked deliriously, and he


    suspected that she was running a high fever.


    But her temperature was normal and there was nothing unusual!


    Anthea shook her head and shook off his big hand. "What are you doing?"


    Adam frowned. Two secondster, he abruptly turned around.


    Anthea grabbed the hem of his shirt in time and was speechless. "I don''t have a fever. Besides, I


    broke my leg, not my head. You don''t have to call the doctor!"


    Adam pursed his thin lips and said, "Could it be that you''re not feeling well, and that''s why you''re


    spouting nonsense?"


    "Of course not!" Anthea almost rolled her eyes at him. She shook her head heavily, and then with a


    resolute voice, she dered, "I''ve given careful consideration to every word I said just now! I want


    to sleep with you, to make love you, and to be your woman!"


    It was not that they had never done anything intimate together. Actually, they had been very close to


    each other, but they had never reached the final step of making love.


    Now, she had decided to take the final step!


    Her clear and soft voice filled and echoed the ward.


    Adam tried his best to keep calm.


    With his Adam''s apple moving slightly, Adam said, "Surely you''re joking, Anthea!"


    "I''m not joking! I''m serious!" Anthea screamed anxiously.


    She grabbed his big hand and said with an earnest face, "Adam, do you know the first thought


    falling into my head after I woke up? I want to make love with you and be your woman! The two


    gangsters almost raped me, and now I still feel scared when I think about it!


    "No one knows when an ident wille. What if I encounter such a dangerous situation in the


    future? If they seeded, I would bitterly regret that I didn''t sleep with you as early as possible!


    Therefore, I have made up my mind that when I recover, I will MAKE LOVE WITH YOU!"


    Adam,


    How could a girl say that?


    His little girl was always so different from others.


    Perhaps, it was because he was too old to understand a young girl''s idea. Sure enough, Adam


    would never admit it.


    The next morning, the warm sunlight in the winter flooded into the ward.


    Anthea''s left shin was broken, so she had toy in the hospital most of the time and could not move


    around as she pleased. Adam was the one who took care of her.


    In the early morning, he drove back to the army and asked for leave. In the next week, he would be


    in the hospital to apany her.


    She came to visit him and had stayed in the army for some time. Unexpectedly, this incident


    messed up her n of packing up and going back after watching the meteor rain. How could Adam


    bear to see her handle everything alone? Thus, he immediately made arrangements - he would go


    back to Ice city with her after discharge from the hospital.


    Yesterday, she was sent directly to the hospital for rescue when she was in aa. Some police


    came and made a record for her, ording to the regtions.


    At that time, the two hooligans were arrested and had already told the truth about the crime


    honestly. So Anthea just needed to go through the specified process. After finishing asking her


    questions, one policeman handed her a pen to sign.


    Then the two policemening for the statement stood up and saluted. "Miss Lee, you can rest


    assured. The criminals will be punished for what they deserve!"


    With this, they cast a nce at Adam.


    Anthea said gratefully, "Well, thank you for your hard work!"


    The police officers quickly replied with a smile, saying that it was their duty.


    Actually, they did not put too much effort into the case at all. Instead, it was Adam who worked hard


    for it. Now, they did not even know where he sent the two criminals!"


    Adam walked the police officers out of the hospital and brought Anthea lunch as he came back.


    It was obvious that the bnced meal with a bowl of bone soup was not from the hospital''s cafeteria


    but a restaurant nearby. When she woke upst night, she did not eat much. Now with different


    dishes on the small table, she felt very appetizing.


    While drinking the bovine bone soup from the bowl held in her hands, Anthea asked, "Have you


    seen the police officers off?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    He picked up the chopsticks and did not immediately start eating. Instead, he looked at her with a


    light smile. "I heard that you told the two


    hooligans that your husband was a soldier?"


    Anthea''s little face turned red.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She indeed had said that!


    She shyly raised the bowl of soup in her hand to hide her blushing face. After gulping it down, she


    found that Adam was still gazing at her with a mischievous look in his ck eyes.


    Anthea felt extremely embarrassed.


    She was not willing to be the only one blushing with shame, so she decided to fight back.


    Anthea poked his chest muscles with the other end of her chopsticks, her delicate chin up, and


    asked loudly from above, "Adam, do you still remember what I saidst night?"


    Adam suddenly froze there.


    "Don''t think that it''s only my act of whimsy on the spur of the moment. You want to skip it as soon as


    I woke up, don''t you? I have made up my mind, and I won''t give up! You have to promise me!"


    Adam,


    In the silent confrontation, he had never expected that he was the one who was defeated.


    After a moment of silence, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down, he said, "Anthea, are you sure


    you''ve thought it over?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and pretended to stare at him fiercely like a hungry wolf. In a high-pitched but


    cute voice, she threatened him. "Do you agree with me? If you don''t, I''ll have to bully you into


    sleeping with me!"


    She was not joking by saying that.


    Seeing that he remained silent for a long time, she simply put down her chopsticks and stopped


    eating. It seemed as if she was going to pounce on him if he said no.


    "Don''t move!" Adam hurriedly stopped her.


    He gently pushed her shoulder down and pinched his eyebrows to calm down, not knowing whether


    tough or cry. "Okay, I agree."


    Right after that, Anthea stopped making trouble and became as gentle as a little kitten.


    As she quietly picked up the bowl to eat, she still did not forget to remind him again and again, as if


    she was afraid that he would go back on his word. "Wait for the doctor to tear open the ster on


    my leg, and then we can have sex immediately. I don''t want to wait for a second. Do you


    understand?"


    Anthea deliberately put on a harsh look, her clear eyes staring at him.


    She looked as fierce as a bandit forcing a fine upstanding woman to marry him!


    Well, Adam, the "fine upstanding woman", said uneasily, his pretty face slightly blushing, "Well...


    Yes, I understood."


    His dark eyes fell on Anthea''s left leg in a cast.


    Oh.


    He suddenly wanted to the cast to be torn open as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day that Anthea was discharged from the hospital.


    She had stayed in the hospital for six days. Afterpleting the discharge formalities, they went to


    the doctor''s office together. There were some doctor''s instructions that they had to follow after


    leaving the hospital.


    Last night, a nurse sent Anthea a pair of crutches.


    Since her leg was injured, she could not move around freely without the aid of crutches. However,


    with thepany of Adam, there was no need for her to use crutches - he put her in his arms and


    went straight to the doctor''s office.


    It was not a big deal for Adam.


    After all, he was a very strong man who could carry her all the way up to the mountain!


    The doctor in white coat patiently reminded, "When discharged from the hospital, you should try to


    raise your legs high as often as you can, which can improve the venous blood return in your lower


    limbs and reduce the swelling. Besides, you can do some functional training, but don''t exercise


    intensely. Remember toe back to the hospital for a check within half a month. As for the food,


    you should eat more variety food rich in calcium and avoid stimting food, such as soybeans,


    peanuts, and taros!"


    "Mm." Adam made a mental note in silence.


    Anthea, who had been waiting for the doctor to finish, could not wait to ask, "How long will it take to


    tear down the cast on my leg?"


    "At least a month," the doctor told her after considering it for a while.


    When Anthea heard this, she said, raising her thin eyebrows, "It''s such a long time! Can''t we do it


    earlier?"


    Somehow, Adam cupped his hand behind his thin lips, feeling a little embarrassed.


    The doctor shook his head and said with certainty, "Little girl, that''s impossible!


    You''re very lucky this time. Fortunately, you''re young and healthy. Otherwise, it would normally take


    more than a month or two months to take it down!"


    "Oh, okay!" Anthea nodded helplessly.


    As soon as they walked out of the hospital building, she saw Carter running over with a sycophantic


    smile.


    He jumped out of the military truck and pulled down the two suitcases behind him from the truck. He


    greeted her from far away, "Ow, Mrs. Chin!"


    Anthea''s lips twitched with amusement.


    Carter rushed toward them like a bolt of lightning. "Captain Chin," He greeted Adam and then


    smiled at her cheerfully. "Hey, Mrs. Chin, congrattions on leaving the hospital!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea smiled back at him.


    Fearing that the cold wind would blow on her, Adam opened the door and let her in.


    When the door was closed, Carter immediately leaned over and reported happily, intending to take


    some credit, "Captain Chin, I''ve done all the things you asked me to do! The two basters will spend


    the rest of their lives in prison! How could they be so bold to insult Mrs. Chin? I''ve informed the


    people in the prison and made sure that they''ll live a miserable life there!"


    "Good." Adam nodded.


    Carter continued excitedly. "Also, look, I''ve packed up for you two. Every single item of yours has


    been taken care of, including the military uniform and two pairs of underwear that Mrs. Chin had


    washed for you before she was hospitalized!"


    Adam swept over the suitcases, his thin lips curling up. "Carter, you''ve done a good job this time.


    Thanks."


    HUH?


    Captain Chin praised him! He praised him!


    Carter was so excited that he almost cried.


    Throughout the year, Adam reproached and punished him a lot, but had never praised Carter with


    such a gentle smile!


    When Carter''s eyes were still brimming with grateful tears, he heard Adam adding lightly, "I''ll take


    your home leave this year."


    After all, it would take lots of days for Anthea''s bone to recover.


    Adam was worried about her and decided to take care of her. Though Gavin had given him his


    vacation, he had only a month in total. So...


    "D*mn it!" Carter was stuck dumb by the sudden arrival of the bad news.


    He hated the world full of tricks!


    Boo-hoo! He nned to go on many blind dates at the end of this year!


    Adam drove Anthea back to Ice city.


    To avoid big bumps on the road, he had been driving at a low speed. There were times when he


    stopped at the rest station so that Anthea could get some rest. When they got home, it was already


    night.


    They ordered takeout. After such a tiring day on the road, they soon fell asleep in each other''s


    arms.


    The next afternoon, Adam had to go back to Chin''s Mansion.


    This time, to take care of Anthea, he came back a week earlier than expected, and his parents did


    not know about it. So, he made a phone call in the morning. Before he left to visit his parents, Adam


    brought a lot of food from the supermarket, put them in the refrigerator, and made her lunch.


    He went back home alone.


    Anthea had met his parents, but it was inconvenient for her to visit them when she was injured. She


    was actually a little afraid of Bemy, thinking that his straight face was too dignified!


    Adam looked at her worriedly and asked with concern, "Can you take care of yourself at home?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sure!" Anthea nodded.


    "How about I getting you a maid?" asked Adam with a frown.


    "Of course not. I''m just injured, not a child!" Anthea shrugged and refused his offer.


    Still, Adam reminded her with patience, "Don''t walk around at home, especially when you go to the


    bathroom, for you might slip. Remember to eat on time at night. I have made the lunch and put the


    meal in the refrigerator. You can heat up the food in the microwave before eating."


    Anthea did not know whether tough or cry. "I know, I know. You''re almost a fussy old man!"


    Adam was sensitive to the big age gap between them.


    So he frowned and asked in a low voice with a ck face, "When we were in the mountains, you


    promised to wait for me in the tent. But you ran out of the tent without being obedient, encountered


    danger, and ended up like this."


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    She was not disobedient at all. It was obvious that he had been lured away by some bewitching


    women outside, and she was so depressed that she apanied Kairi to go out for toilets.


    Anthea, who only dared to criticize him in her heart, muttered a few words to him, "Rest assured


    and go to visit your parents. I will wait for you at home!"


    "Okay." Adam touched her head.


    After kissing her face lightly with his thin lips, he took the car key and left.


    Then Anthea was alone at home. She was very obedient - except for eating, drinking, and going to


    the bathroom, she spent most of her time watching romantic TV series.


    When she watched two episodes in a row, the sun sank outside gradually.


    When only a trace of sunset glow remained on the horizon, her phone rang.


    Anthea knew who called even without looking at her phone. She smiled, revealing two faint dimples


    on her cheeks, and said, "Hello?"


    "Anthea, have you eaten yet?"


    A deep voice came, and she grinned. "No, I''ll eat itter!"


    "The meal is in the refrigerator. Drink the bone soup to get some calcium. Remember to heat it in


    the microwave."


    Anthea was amused, for he had already said that once.


    Nevertheless, it did not bother her at all, and only made her feel sweet and happy. "Hmm!"


    "When are youing back?" Anthea asked in passing.


    Before Adam could answer her, she heard footsteps from the other end of the line, and then there


    came a familiar female voice. "Adam, dinnertime! Your mom and dad sent me to tell you that!" The


    woman said gently with joy.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Anthea suddenly sat up a little straighter.


    Adam seemed to say something to the person beside him, "Okay... I know." This was heard by


    Anthea.


    Then, Adam put his mobile phone close to his ear again and answered Anthea''s question that had


    just been interrupted. "There will be guestsing tonight. I''ll have to have dinner together with


    them. I don''t know exactly when I''ll be back. I''m afraid it will be a littlete."


    "Oh..." Anthea replied in a muffled voice.


    "Do you remember when to eat your dinner by yourself?" Adam reminded her again.


    "I know!" Anthea pursed her little mouth and tried to ask him through the phone line, "Just now I


    heard the voice of Miss Celestin. She is the guest you mentioned just now, right?"


    Adam didn''t hide anything from her. "Yes, I''m here with Amelie and her father. They are my guests."


    "Oh!" Anthea scratched the sofa with her fingers.


    Adam added, "I have to go downstairs to have dinner now. Be a good girl... Wait for me at home."


    "Got it!"


    After hanging up at the other end of the line, Adam put down the mobile phone.


    He turned around and looked at Amelie Celestin, who was walking in.


    When Adam went upstairs and entered the room, he didn''t close the door because this was his own


    home. He made the phone call to Anthea in front of the French window. Perhaps because he was


    too concentrated on chatting with Anthea, he ignored the surroundings.


    Amelie today was not wearing the military uniform. Instead, she was wearing a purple sweater,


    which made her less valiant but more charming than usual. Her hair was tied up, while her makeup


    was exquisite. Her lips were red, revealing her elegant temperament.


    She just knocked on the door symbolically, walked into the room, and stopped behind Adam.


    Amelie heard Adam saying "Anthea..." from his mouth. She realized that Adam was talking to his


    girlfriend on the phone.


    Adam and Amelie grew up together and were childhood friends. They were alsorades-in-arms


    in the army. Although the two of them had known each other for so many years, Adam was always


    indifferent to Amelie. In fact, Adam was not


    talkative, even when he was with his parents or brothers.


    It was perhaps because of Adam''s personality that he had acquired his special aura of being cold


    and nonchnt. His face was almost expressionless, which could be called a poker face. His eyes


    were sharp and piercing. In the army, he was dubbed the Walking Hell-king.


    But this time, Amelie felt something different in Adam.


    Just now, when Adam was talking on the phone, his faint smile was just like a breeze in the spring.


    Where had his poker face gone? His deep voice was also full of warmth, which was something


    strange.


    Although Amelie had been standing behind Adam, she could still see the reflection on the window.


    Adam''s handsome facial features seemed to look gentler now. In the past, he would smile to her


    and otherrades-in-arms asionally. But now, his smile was carrying something with it,


    something like tenderness, love, and care.


    It seemed that while talking to Anthea, Adam''s whole temperament, which used to be cold and


    fierce, had be soft.


    Amelie had to admit it even if she didn''t want to.


    Previously, during the time they spent in the army, Amelie had witnessed how much Adam doted on


    Anthea. She felt that Adam''s affection toward Anthea was sincere and passionate. This might be


    true love.


    Amelie was unsure whether Adam simply treated Anthea like a goodpanion to dispel his


    loneliness...


    However, she still thought that the little girl called Anthea, who was too young and too naive, was


    still not good enough to be Adam''s girlfriend!


    The only girl who could stand together with Adam was none other than herself! Amelie thought.


    As Adam was talking to Anthea in a gentle voice, Amelie clenched her fists and almost inserted her


    fingers into her skin. She was very jealous of them, but she was at the same time not in a hurry. She


    was confident that what she wanted would be acquired through hard work. She was determined to


    get it. Moreover, Adam was destined to be hers, she thought.


    Before returning home, Adam''s mother, Meadow Yamada, had called Amelie. In her words,


    Meadow implied that she wished Amelie to be her daughter-inw. In this way, Meadow had


    handed her an olive branch of hope. Amelie felt confident and assured, and she intended to start by


    getting along well with Adam''s parents.


    Thinking of this, Amelie''s clenched fists gradually


    rxed.


    She patiently waited for Adam to finish the phone call and asked him with a smile, "Adam, were you


    talking to Miss Lee?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Amelie asked with concern, "By the way, how''s her leg? You know I''ve juste back here and


    have been busy with many things in the army. I haven''t had time to visit her!"


    "She''s recovering well," Adam replied.


    "That''s good!" Amelie smiled with relief and then added softly, "Adam, let''s go downstairs first. Don''t


    let uncle and auntie wait too long for us!"


    "Okay." Adam replied faintly and followed her down the stairs.


    In another residential area of the military region...


    After finishing the phone call, Anthea sat stiffly on the sofa, and her delicate eyebrows were almost


    frowning like a bush.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" There was a shouting girl in her mind.


    Amelie was there too!


    Anthea was almost going to lose her temper, while the surface of the sofa was scratched and torn


    up by her.


    Adam told her that the two families were old friends and it was normal for Amelie and him to meet


    and have a meal together. Anthea could not find any fault with this saying.


    But when she thought of how her boyfriend was now dining with another girl, Anthea felt very


    ufortable, especially for the fact that Amelie had an improper desire for Adam!


    Anthea didn''t like Amelie at all. It was during her second meeting with Amelie that she learned about


    Amelie''s affection towards Adam.


    Anthea was not in the mood to watch the wonderful plot of the South Korean TV dramas, let alone


    having her dinner. She was alone at home and felt wretched, but Adam was chatting and dining with


    another girl. How irritating it was!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anthea picked up the mobile phone thrown in the corner of the sofa and dialed the number angrily.


    "D*mn it!"


    Leonardo cursed from the other end of the line. Anthea was not in a good mood. "You b*stard!"


    Leonardo was stunned by her roaring voice. He became less arrogant and asked tenderly, "Eh?


    What''s wrong with you, Anthea? Why are you so angry?"


    Anthea''s voice was muffled. "Nothing. Golden Leonardo, where are you now?"


    "The Inte cafe!" Leonardo replied without any surprise to others, "What are you talking about?


    Just now, you called in and my WOW''s qualifying match was in full swing. Now, my Pdin is dead.


    He is waiting for his resurrection. I have been scolded to death by my teammates!"


    Anthea looked out of the window and snorted at someone. "Golden Leonardo, send me the


    address, and I''ll hang out with you!"


    In the dining room of the Chin''s Mansion...


    The long dining table was full of delicious dishes made by the chef, including seafood, meats,


    vegetables, and fruits. The servants stood in the corners of the dining room, waiting for instructions.


    Bemy Chin was sitting in the main seat, and on his right side was his wife, Meadow Yamada, as


    well as his eldest son, Adam. The guests who were invited were Mr. Celestin and his daughter


    Amelie Celestin. The atmosphere of the dinner was very lively, and the aroma of steamed rice was


    floating in the air.


    Bemy and Mr. Celestin, Amelie''s father, used to work together in a military region when they were


    young. Their rtionship was also very good in private.


    Right now, the two of them were both dressed in military uniforms again, talking to each other in a


    rather cheerful manner. It seemed as if they had endless things to talk about.


    Adam was quiet in his ways. After he sat down, most of the time he was in silence. Sitting opposite


    him, Amelie interrupted their parents'' conversation from time to time, making the atmosphere


    happier.


    However, Meadow was the only person who secretly frowned with a worried look.


    ... She felt helpless.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Meadow had called Amelie not long ago.


    At that time, before she called Amelie, Meadow had arranged a blind date for Adam. The blind date


    failed, but the girl who had dated with Adam refused to tell others the reason for failure. What''s


    more, she adamantly refused to see Adam again. This result made Meadow very anxious.


    Adam, her eldest son''s love affairs, had always been a big problem for Meadow.


    "I don''t want my beloved son to be single through his life!"


    The girls of blind dates arranged for Adam often failed to please him, while Adam had only a small


    number of female colleagues because he was a military officer. As time passed by, Meadow began


    to worry about her son''s sexual orientation.


    Meadow had discussed with her husband about how to help Adam find a suitable girlfriend. They


    decided to set Amelie Celestin, who came from the Celestin family, as a target.


    Adam and Amelie grew up together and now the two of them were getting along well. They were


    both military officers. Even if Adam might not feel that


    Celestin was charming, at least he should not feel her repulsive. In this case, a marriage between


    the two of them would still be eptable!


    With such a n in her mind, Meadow indirectly mentioned the possibility between the two of them


    on the phone call with Amelie. She wanted Amelie to be her daughter-inw, she hinted.


    But...


    Who would have predicted in advance that Adam would soon bring a young girl back home!


    Meadow was excited and happy about it, but at the same time she was also worried about how to


    deal with Amelie.


    After all, she really liked the little girl that her son brought back home!


    When Meadow''s heart was beating fast because of her dilemma, her husband suddenly put down


    the wine ss.


    Meadow looked over there nervously.


    Bemy was looking at Adam and Amelie with a smile. Amelie was trying to make conversation with


    Adam. They were talking about military affairs in the army. Adam asionally nodded and


    responded to her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Tonny, you see how congenial they are!" "Yes!" Amelie''s father immediately echoed. "Amelie is


    quite proud of being a military officer for a long time. When she was with me in some other


    gathering-ups, she was not very willing to chat with other boys. But now she''s chatting with Adam


    happily!"


    Bemy added with a smile, "They are childhood friends. It''s only natural that they could


    communicate with each other well!"


    "Brother Bemy, you''re right!" Amelie''s father also smiled.


    Bemy caressed the edge of the wine ss and went on to the central topic. "Rory passed away


    after getting married three months with Adam. Over the past three years, Meadow and I have been


    worried about his love affairs! Tonny, I like your daughter very much. I just don''t know if Adam is


    lucky enough to be her boyfriend. If he is so, that will certainly be something happy for all of


    us!"


    "Haha... That''s how it works! But it''s Amelie who needs to be lucky enough to be his girlfriend!"


    Amelie''s father said.


    They almost began to talk about the marriage between Adam and Amelie.


    Amelie didn''t say anything and appeared to be shy of the elders'' jokes. She lowered her face and


    ate the dish silently.


    Adam, who had been silent, nced at the opposite side. He didn''t keep silent as Amelie did.


    Instead, he said in a deep voice, "Uncle Celestin, I already have a girlfriend."


    Bemy frowned as he red at his son. He then coughed twice to signal him that he shouldn''t say


    anything else.


    Adam didn''t seem to notice the hint from his father and added casually, "My parents know about it,


    and they have met my girlfriend before."


    Bemy was petrified,


    Tonny Celestin stopped smiling. "Ah... Uh-huh..."


    The originally warm and happy atmosphere suddenly quieted down, and even the air seemed to be


    filled with noticeable embarrassment.


    Amelie clenched her fists under the table. She originally thought that Adam would be like herself,


    epting the elders make fun of them. She hadn''t expected that he would refute her father in such


    a manner. She felt a little embarrassed and annoyed.


    However, she knew that there were some things that couldn''t be attained hastily.


    Amelie perfectly hid her bad mood with a bright smile. She said, "Dad, Uncle Chin, you haven''t seen


    each other for such a long time. Let''s talk more about you two, and less about Adam and me!"


    Her soft voice eased the nervous atmosphere at


    once.


    Bemy''s gloomy face rxed as he said in a pleased tone, "Amelie is a clever girl!"


    Amelie''s smile became even sweeter. "I''m ttered!"


    In order to avoid any other trouble brought about by his son, Bemy put up with his original n for


    the time being. He didn''t continue to talk about the love affairs between Adam and Amelie, but only


    talked about other mundane topics.


    After dinner, the servants cut fresh fruits and sent them to the living room.


    Bemy and Amelie''s father went to the living room to drink tea and have some fruits. Amelie


    walked to Adam and asked, "Adam, can we chat for a while?"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    The two of them went to the garden house in the backyard.


    In addition to the fish-raising pond that Bemy loved most, there was also a small flower patch that


    Meadow took care of every day in the garden house. Although it was cold outside in the winter, it


    was as warm as in the spring inside the garden house. Pots of flowers were blooming in all their


    splendor.


    Amelie was holding a cup of hot coffee in her hand. She and Adam sat down on two chairs next to


    the fish pond.


    She paused for a moment and took the lead in speaking. "Adam, I hope you don''t mind what


    happened at the dining table... Our parents just thought that they were good friends, and wanted


    something even better!"


    Adam nced at her quietly and said nothing.


    Amelie changed the topic, looking like a naive girl. "Adam, do you still remember what happened


    when we were still children? Every time I came to your house, I would y hide-and-seek games


    with you. I often hid in this garden house, and each time you can find me out quickly. Haw-haw... At


    that time, the garden house seemed to be smaller than it is now. I liked the lovegrass very much


    and often asked you to secretly pick some for me!


    "Do you know what the word "lovegrass" means? It stands for perfect love!"


    Adam drank the coffee, his eye expressions being indifferent.


    Amelie''s gaze flitted across Adam''s face without leaving a trace. Her red lips trembled slightly and


    she continued, "Also, don''t you remember the pond at the end of the residential area? When we


    were children, we often went there for fishing. I was foolish and often couldn''t catch any fish. I was


    so anxious that I cried. Then you gave the fish you caught to me!


    When we grew up, we carried out missions together and experienced life-and-death situations more


    than once. During the years when I was abroad, I often felt that I really cherished all the times we


    spent together..."


    "Amelie." Adam interrupted her memories.


    Amelie was pulled back from her memories, and she looked at him in confusion.


    When his dark eyes met hers, she felt her heart quiver for no reason.


    Adam squinted at Amelie, and his cold eyes seemed to prate her heart. "There is something


    that I don''t need to say directly. But I think you are a smart girl and I believe you will understand it


    yourself."


    Amelie''s body instantly stiffened. The smile on her face was now like a mirror dotted with cracks.


    "Adam, what do you want to say?" She tried to keep calm and at the same time looked at him,


    pretending to be puzzled.


    Adam narrowed his eyes and seemed to lose some patience.


    He frowned and said in a deep and firm voice, "Amelie, although we grew up together, and we are


    both friends andrades-in-arms. I appreciate your abilities very much, but at best I only treat you


    like a good neighbour, an ordinary friend. I don''t have any further intention of you in our rtionship.


    Whether in the past, now, or in the future, I will definitely not want you to be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Amelie''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Adam..." She said, sounding a little out of control.


    Adam looked at her directly with his ck eyes. There were almost no emotions in his eyes, only


    coldness and ruthlessness. "Amelie, that''s all I want to say. I hope you will always remember what I


    said today."


    "Pa..."


    The coffee cup held in Amelie''s hand fell onto her foot. It didn''t break, but it still wetted her foot and


    made her look very embarrassed.


    Her pupils widened and she looked at him in shock and embarrassment.


    Amelie originally thought that she had hidden her real intentions and ns very well in front of


    Adam. She didn''t want him to feel bored or annoyed. She simply wanted to "put down a long line to


    catch a big fish".


    She had always been testing the possibilities and lingering on the edge of love. She had just


    recalled so many good memories supposed to be shared by the two of them. A moment ago, she


    was actually hesitating whether to take this opportunity to tell


    Adam she loved him, but she finally chose to hold back.


    However, the result turned out to be so unexpected...


    She hadn''t confessed anything to him, yet he refused her attempt of confession directly!


    He didn''t show any mercy on her love confession at all!


    He said that no matter in the past, now, or in the future, there was no chance for her to be his


    girlfriend!


    Adam''s words were as light as feathers, but at the same time like heavy blows that punched her into


    a bottomless abyss.


    Amelie stood up suddenly, and her whole body was trembling. "Adam, you''ve gone too far..."


    She could still keep smiling at the dinner table a short while ago, but now she waspletely


    annoyed by him because of his ruthless refusal, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    Amelie bit her lips hard, and her teeth were almost crushed because of gnashing. Her eyes turned


    red, and she ran out of the garden house uncontrobly.


    After Amelie and her father left, Adam also drove away.


    Only Bemy and Meadow were left in the living room of the vi. Meadow looked at her husband


    somewhat bitterly and said, "Dear, we thought that Amelie might be a suitable candidate for our


    daughter-inw before. Butter Adam had brought his girlfriend back home. Why did you still try to


    bring Adam and Amelie together?"


    "I already told you I don''t like the so-called girlfriend of him!" Bemy said stubbornly.


    "But I think she''s quite a nice girl!" Meadow put forward different opinions.


    Bemy replied angrily. "What''s so good about her? She''s too young!"


    Meadow argued with her husband. "But you know that Adam likes her very much. He''s always been


    a straightforward person. Have you ever seen him having such an intimate rtionship with a girl


    before? Don''t forget that he was not even intimate with Rory, his wife!"


    Bemy''s face was gloomy.


    He frowned and tried to defend his power as the master of the Chin family. "That girl is too young.


    She hasn''t even graduated from university yet. With this little girl, Adam just looks like an old bull


    that is fond of eating tender grass! I believe Amelie would be a better choice. She''s also a military


    officer, and she''s about the same age as Adam. That''s the right choice!"


    Meadow secretly curled her lips up in protest and dissatisfaction.


    "Too young? But Adam is capable of winning her heart!" She thought.


    Anyway, Meadow supported Adam and his little girlfriend!


    In an Inte cafe, Leonardo received a phone call from Anthea. After that, Anthea went downstairs


    and called a taxi.


    Half an hourter, she appeared in the VIP apartment.


    Leonardo, who was ying video games excitedly with headphones, looked up and saw that


    Anthea was standing at the door with her crutches and ster on her left leg. He was shocked and


    asked, "What the f*ck! why do you look like this?"


    "A little hurt!" Anthea shrugged.


    Leonardo didn''t care about the game anymore. He quickly dropped the headset and the mouse, and


    then helped Anthea to the seat next to him. After carefully looking at her, he asked with concern,


    "Howe?"


    Anthea tugged her long hair and straightforwardly talked about how she climbed up the mountain to


    see the meteor shower."... That''s why it ended up like this. Fortunately, I didn''t have to worry about


    my life. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the chance to see your golden hair again!"


    Leonardo only felt shocked after hearing Anthea''s story.


    However, when he saw that she was generally fine except for her injured leg, he heaved a sigh of


    relief and asked, "Your leg is in a cast. Why did your boyfriend allow you to go out?"


    Anthea pursed her lips. "I can do what I want!"


    Leonardo smelled something strange and asked with happiness, "Have you quarreled with your


    boyfriend?"


    "No!" Anthea raised her hand and gave him a p. Then she shouted, "Don''t waste my time. Get


    started. I''ll take you flying in WOW!"


    Leonardo turned on theputer next to him, and Anthea logged into the game while quarreling


    with Leonardo from time to time.


    After finishing three rounds in session, Leonardo became furious on the spot.


    "D*mn it! Anthea Lee, didn''t you sai you would take me flying just now? F*ck... When I was attacked


    by the two idiots, you just stood by and did nothing at all!" "Doing nothing at all? I was just thinking


    about the meaning of life. You were surrounded by those two enemies. How could I just risk my life


    to save your life?!"


    "You''re too unconcentrated today. Your Aegwynn simply fooled around. You are to be med for the


    death of my Pdin!" Leonardo was so angry that he almost spat blood.


    He had spent a whole day staying in the Inte cafe and finally won a great many battles in WOW,


    but Anthea easily caused him to lose all of the previous achievements!


    Anthea felt guilty at his words.


    She was now full of negative emotions and was indeed not in the mood to y games with him in a


    concentrated manner.


    Anthea raised her hand and pped him again. "Don''t talk nonsense. Order a takeaway for me. It


    must be because I''am hungry!"


    "Okay... My dear!" Leonardo rolled his eyes up.


    After ordering the takeaway, Leonardo found that the mobile phone next to herputer vibrated.


    Leonardo saw the name "Adam Chin" with his sharp eyes.


    Just as he was about to remind her, Anthea hung up the phone directly.


    About two secondster, Adam called her again.


    Anthea selected the Silence Mode of the mobile phone with a frown. Then, she put down the phone


    on the table face-down. It was obvious she didn''t want to see Adam''s name again.


    Leonardo touched his chin. "Anthea, tell me honestly... Did you quarrel with Adam? Why did you


    come here to y games with me at night and as ame girl? It''s almost nine o''clock. When the


    takeawayes, you can quickly finish it and go home!"


    "You should eat more and talk less!" Anthea snorted.


    Leonardo replied sarcastically, "You don''t answer the phone and don''t go back home. Aren''t you


    afraid that he will be angry?"


    Seeing Leonardo''s mean look, Anthea raised her chin and boasted to him with her eyes wide open.


    "He doesn''t dare to be angry with me! Golden Leonardo, I''m the master in our house. I''m just like a


    dictator there, understand?"


    Leonardo was surprised by her words, and he looked at her in amazement.


    The takeaway came half an hourter. Someone knocked on the door and came in. A takeaway box


    was then ced on the table.


    Anthea looked up and saw the handsome face of her boyfriend instead of the deliveryman''s.


    He was domineering as usual, and the shadow of him covered Antheapletely. His masculine


    aura could be felt by everyone.


    Adam nced at the crutch she threw behind the sofa and questioned with a dark face, "Didn''t I tell


    you to wait for me at home?"


    "..." Anthea pursed her lips in grievance and dared not say anything.


    Adam took the headset off and said, "Go back home with me."


    Anthea looked into Adam''s ck eyes and subconsciously shrank her shoulders. "Oh!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Leonardo, who was watching the interaction between them aside, twitched his lips and looked at


    her as if to say, "Hey, what about your family status? Master? Dictator?"

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Anthea candidly gave Leonardo a look of "I''m henpecked. So what?"


    After Adam returned home from the Chin''s Mansion, it was dark in the house. No one responded to


    his calling for a long time. He thought Anthea must have fallen asleep. However, after searching for


    the master bedroom and guest bedroom, he couldn''t see her.


    Adam became very anxious.


    He called her several times, but no one picked up the phone.


    Adam was out of choice but to ask his one of his friends working in the police station to locate


    Anthea''s mobile phone through satellite positioning methods of criminal investigation. They easily


    learned that Anthea and her mobile phone were in an Inte cafe.


    Now, Adam''s face was still gloomy, and he poked his index finger on Anthea''s forehead.


    Then, he picked up the crutch, bent over, and lifted her up from the sofa.


    At this time, Anthea was not angry with Adam at all. Instead, she just let him do anything he liked.


    Her leg with ster hang in the air, and her body curled up in his arms like a little kitten. She


    lowered her face and didn''t make any sound.


    After Adam and Anthea left the room, Leonardo looked at theputer screen with nk eyes. The


    game character he chose was killed again. What''s worse, some other yers reported to the video


    game tform that Leonardo had "intentionally lose the game many times in order to make trouble


    for the other yers"!


    His rank in WOW had fallen from Level 42 to Level 24 because of punishment from the tform...


    Leonardo sadly found that the quarreling between Anthea and Adam finally resulted in theplete


    failure of his character, Pdin, in WOW!


    Adam drove Anthea back home.


    The crutch was directly left in the car. He carried her all the way from the underground parking lot to


    home by elevator, just like what he did in the Inte cafe.


    Adam put Anthea on the sofa. He had noticed that she had been lowering her eyshes all the way


    back. She looked aggrieved and downhearted, like a kitten who lost its master''s love. He smiled,


    and his darkened face rxed a little.


    He opened the refrigerator and saw that the food he prepared for her had not moved. He could not


    help


    sighing.


    "Are you hungry?" Adam asked her.


    "Well..." Anthea honestly covered her empty stomach with her hands.


    Adam sighed again. He told her to wait. He then took the food out of the refrigerator and went to the


    kitchen to cook them for her.


    The kitchen venttor was buzzing in the quiet night.


    In winter nights in the north, when themps were lighted up, the houses would look like small


    castles.


    Anthea stood tip-toed and looked at the kitchen of their small castle. She saw that Adam''s tall and


    strong figure was standing in front of the stove. He was wearing an apron, but his short ck hair,


    as well as his prominent and square chin, marked the man of power and determination. Even if she


    could only see one side of his face, he was still as handsome as Mars, the God of War.


    Adam frowned and tasted the soup seriously.


    Anthea couldn''t take her eyes off this handsome man of hers. It seemed that the bad mood she


    previously had was now almost dispelled by her admiration of the masculine features of her


    boyfriend.


    s... Anthea was always such a fragile woman in the face of a handsome man!


    Adam made her some soup again, cooked a bag of deep-frozen dumplings, and then fried the


    dumplings with olive oil on a t pan.


    This was Anthea''s favorite dish. When Adam cooked for her for the first time, he made fried


    dumplings, which looked golden and tasted crispy. She loved them so much!


    They were as silent as they were on their way back while sitting there for dinner. Adam didn''t eat


    anything. He simply watched her eating.


    After the meal and washing-up, he held her in his arms, carried her into the bedroom, and put her


    down on the big bed.


    As soon as her neck touched the pillow, Adam held her face with his palms and kissed her directly.


    Anthea''s lips were sealed unexpectedly by the kiss.


    She panted, but she naturally wouldn''t struggle against his attempt.


    Adam''s breath was strong, and his kissing skills were superb. He did not let go of her until her pink


    lips were red and bulging.


    His finger pulps with gun calluses rubbed the corners of her mouth, and he watched her trembling in


    his arms. After that, he propped up an arm, looked at her, and questioned her. "Tell me. Why di n''t


    you listen to me?"


    Anthea was silent.


    "Why din''t you pick up my call? You did it deliberately?" Adam continued to ask.


    Anthea remained silent.


    He pinched her chin with his fingers, and she could only hum, "No..."


    "Nothing?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled, and she stammered, "I just feel bored and wanted to go out to have


    some fun!"


    Adam''s thin lips curved into a smile. He asked jokingly, "Are you sure you were simply bored, and


    not because of grievance?"


    Anthea felt wronged and aggrieved in her heart. However, she didn''t want him to think that she was


    a narrow-minded or unreasonable girl. She tried not to say anything.


    Anthea looked up and met his ck eyes which were giving her a faint smile, half-joking and


    halfcaring. Feeling ashamed and annoyed at the same time, she moved her chin away from his


    fingers, turned around, and said gloomily, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just want to


    sleep!"


    But Adam did not give in.


    He reached out to hold her shoulders and turned her back to face him again.


    Adam rode on her body and put his hands near her head to support himself. His eyes were firmly


    fixed on her. He had nowpletely controlled her movement.


    His eyes were ck, and the eyelids were deeply sunken. When he was so close to Anthea, she


    felt as all her thoughts and secrets had been seen through by him. In other words, she couldn''t hide


    anything from him. She felt helpless in such a controlled position.


    In particr, his eyes seemed to be shing with an air of frivolity.


    Anthea puffed out her cheeks like an angry little frog. She realized that Adam would insist on


    teasing her, and she couldn''t avoid it. She braced herself to ask him, "Your father must like Amelie


    very much, right?"


    In fact, she was very concerned about this question.


    Hearing this, Adam raised his eyebrows and nodded, "Yes... It''s true."


    He acted as if he didn''t see Anthea''s wrinkled little face. He added slowly, "I grew up with Amelie.


    When I was still a child, she often came to my house with Uncle Celestin. I had only two brothers,


    and there were no girls in my family. Every time, my father would ask the servants to buy candies


    for her."


    Anthea was extremely depressed at what she heard.


    She should have guessed it earlier!


    Amelie was a military officer and Adam''srade-in-arms. They were about the same age. Carter


    Laux once said that many colleagues in the army believed that Amelie and Adam would be a


    suitable couple. The scenes of Amelie sitting in the dining room of the Chin Family popped up in


    Anthea''s mind. She thought that Adam''s father, who had always been a dignified old man, must like


    Amelie very much...


    When Anthea was forced to face the reality, she felt like she had suffered a great blow.


    Not long ago, when she was brought to the Chin Family by Adam, Bemy did not treat her nicely!


    Adam said slowly to Anthea, "I chatted with Amelie for a while after the dinner."


    "Oh." Anthea frowned. She reached out her little hands to push him away. Then, she turned around


    with her eyes closed. "I''m really sleepy. I need to go to sleep!"


    This time, Adam didn''t stop her. Instead, he asked her with a chuckle, "Anthea, don''t you want to


    know what I have talked to her?"


    "... No!" Anthea bit her lips.


    "You really don''t want to know?" Adam tried to coax her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea shook her head like a rattle.


    "I don''t want... I don''t want to!"


    The next second, she felt his thin lips stuck to her ear, and his deep voice so close to her. "I told


    Amelie that we were both friends andrades-in-arms, but there is no affection between the two


    of us. Whether in the past or now, or in the future, there will never by any possibility for us to


    be lovers."


    Anthea opened her eyes in shock.


    She turned around and stared at Adam nkly.


    Anthea was dumbfounded and her expression was amazed. "Adam, you..."


    Looking at her delicate and pink lips, which were still bulging after being kissed by him


    passionately, Adam curled his lips up. Her eyes were just like two ponds full of spring water. He


    gently caressed her head. "I just don''t want my little girl to be unhappy."

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Adam''s words were still lingering in Anthea''s heart.


    Her inner world suddenly became bright, and her mood was like the breeze in spring.


    Anthea raised her delicate face in excitement and disbelief. She immediately flushed when she saw


    how awkward she looked in the reflection of Adam''s ck eyes. She felt so shy that she tried to


    bury her head in his arms and chest.


    After a long while, she bit her lips and raised her head again.


    Adam had actually seen through her thoughts!


    Anthea caressed his chest, feeling shy and embarrassed. "Adam Chin, when did you find out that I


    was unhappy?"


    Adam''s lips curled up and a faint smile appeared on his face. He replied, "When you were unhappy


    and didn''t want to shoot the gun again at the military shooting range."


    Again Anthea was stunned.


    That should be the second time she met Amelie, and it was during the meeting that she figured out


    and became sure that Amelie was secretly admiring Adam. Moreover, Amelie said in front of Anthea


    that she was no match for Adam, which made her so mad. Amelie also shot the bull''s eye three


    times and then looked down upon her performance...


    Then, Adam shot the track of a loving heart to make Anthea happy again.


    It turned out that Adam had already felt her unhappiness at that time!


    The corners of Anthea''s lips curled into two small dimples.


    In fact, she never mentioned it to Adam. At most, she only appeared to be just a little jealous.


    Because she knew that Adam regarded Amelie as a close friend and appreciated her abilities very


    much. The two of them were family friends, and Adam had always been a candid person. Anthea


    thought it would be inappropriate for her to criticize Amelie openly, but how did he find it out?


    Thinking of this, Anthea raised her head again. With a confused look, she wanted to say something


    but halted on second thought.


    Adam seemed to know what she wanted to ask. He thought for a while and muttered, "I was not


    completely sure."


    It was true. He wasn''t absolutely sure what Amelie was thinking about him, but he could roughly


    smell something strange, that she might have a secret


    crush on him.


    When he was promoted to be a lieutenant colonel, Adam declined Amelie''s suggestion to celebrate.


    But when he and Anthea climbed up the mountain to see the meteor shower, Amelie happened to


    go there too. There was also the excuse that she had identally stepped on a beast trap the next


    morning. Both Adam and Amelie were excellent military officers, and it was quite impossible for


    anyone of them to make such mistakes.


    Adam was happy to see that her little girl was jealous of Amelie, but he didn''t want to see her upset.


    Anthea looked at Adam without a blink of her eyes.


    There were admiration and love in her eyes, and her emotions were just like a river that flowed


    slowly.


    Whether he could be sure or not, when Adam realized with his keen sense that Anthea was


    unhappy with the existence of Amelie, he personally eliminated all possible ambiguity in his


    rtionship with Amelie. When Amelie tried to confess her affection towards him, Adam


    immediately interrupted her with a merciless refusal. He simply didn''t want to give her any chance.


    Anthea was very moved. "Adam, you''re so kind!"


    Adam''s long arms embraced her, giving her the firmest and safest chest a girl could possibly


    expect.


    Nestling herself in his arms and chest, Anthea felt extremely happy and secure. At this moment, she


    wished that she could be a vine and twine Adam tightly, and be attached to him forever.


    She looked down at her left leg and said shyly, "I hope my leg will recover quickly so that I can give


    myselfpletely to you!"


    Adam became speechless,


    He swallowed, yet he pretended to be calm.


    Well... Truth be told, he was almost unable to hold himself back!


    At the entrance of the supermarket in the underground parking lot...


    There were many people around the supermarket on the weekend. When Adam put Anthea down,


    he frowned and repeatedly reminded her, "Anthea, you can''t run about inside the supermarket. Just


    follow me, understand?"


    He originally nned to go to the supermarket to buy daily necessities, but she felt so bored that


    she insisted oning together.


    Unable to dissuade her, Adam had to bring her here.


    The supermarket wasn''t like any other ce. Adam couldn''t just hold her up in his arms all the time.


    It was not only inconvenient for him, but also would attract the attention of passers-by.


    "Got it!" Anthea nodded obediently.


    Throughout the whole process, she followed Adam''s instructions carefully. If he took a small step,


    she wouldn''t take a big step with her crutch. Seeing this, Adam was much relieved.


    In the end, the two of them finished buying a great many things. They took the elevator to the


    underground parking lot and found that the shopping cart couldn''t be moved to where their car was


    parked. Adam took everything out with both hands and looked at the vehicles which passed by


    asionally. He then asked Anthea to stay near the ss door and waited. "I''ll put these things


    onto the car first and thene over to pick you up."


    Anthea nodded. "Mm..."


    Adam strode away and looked back to her from time to time.


    Anthea stood obediently on the spot, with peopleing in and out of the sensor door near her


    from time to time. She was standing in a safe position, and therefore not afraid of being hit by


    anyone.


    However, a naughty little boy came out of somewhere, holding a small toy car in his hand, and ran


    straight forward in front of her with his head


    lowered. Anthea subconsciously stepped back.


    It happened suddenly, and she hadn''t expected this to happen.


    As Anthea was stepping back, her foot tramping onto the ground was a little unstable and she


    stumbled. At that moment, someone supported her from the side with his arm in time. It was a


    strong man''s arm.


    "Ah... Thank you, sir!" Anthea thanked him immediately.


    Before she could clearly see the man''s face, his voice echoed above her head. "Little girl!"


    Anthea looked up and saw a familiar face that she already knew. After a moment of surprise, she


    nodded and greeted him, "Young Master Chiang!"


    Emerson Chiang today was wearing a royal blue suit today. He appeared to, be dignified and


    elegant. With a good figure and straight long legs, he looked like a real gentleman, but his eyes and


    whole expression gave others the impression that he was a very romantic person.


    "Young Master Chiang, I can stand firmly now!" Anthea struggled slightly, reminding him to let go of


    her now.


    Only then did Emerson take back his hands and stepped back half a step.


    The soft sensation of Anthea''s delicate skin in his palms had disappeared. Emerson slightly


    withdrew his fingers and actually felt a little reluctant to let go of her.


    Emerson was very surprised and delighted to see Anthea, while hisughter was hearty, but with a


    slight trace of evilness. "I haven''t expected that we can meet each other here! My dear little girl...


    Don''t you think so?"


    "Uh-Huh..." Anthea replied perfunctorily.


    Emerson looked around and ordered the woman beside him, "You can wait for me in the car!"


    "Yes, Young Master!" The woman immediately nodded.


    Anthea looked over and found that Emerson was not alone.


    Just like the two previous meetings of them, Emerson was followed by a young woman. She was


    dressed as formally as him. Inside the open coat, a small suit and a hip skirt could roughly be seen,


    which outlined her figure and curves in a particrly sexy manner. What''s more, the shirt she was


    wearing could hardly conceal the charming shape of her chest.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Young Master Chiang is never a lonesome man!"


    Anthea thought.


    She curled her lips secretly.


    Emerson seemed to notice Anthea looking at the woman''s back. He frowned and exined, "Little


    girl, she doesn''t have that kind of rtionship with me as you imagined. I came to the office building


    here to talk about something. She is just my client. Don''t misunderstand us!"


    Anthea blinked her eyes disapprovingly. "Young Master Chiang, you don''t have to exin it to me!"


    Because she didn''t care about it at all!


    Note: For the sake of the plot, the author has adjusted the two previous parts of this novel rted to


    Young Master Chiang. Young Master Chiang will be adjusted as the CEO of apany.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Emerson turned his attention to Anthea''s legs. "Little girl, what''s wrong with your legs?"


    "Just a little wound!" Anthea''s answer was concise.


    "You were so careless... Is it serious?" Emerson asked with concern.


    Anthea shook her head. "It''s not serious. The ster is about to be taken down!"


    "Uh-Huh!" Emerson nodded. He wanted to continue chatting with her, but his mobile phone


    suddenly rang. He had to look at it and said, "I have something to do now. I have to go. Anthea, I


    have a feeling that we''re destined to meet again!"


    "Goodbye, Young Master Chiang!" Anthea smiled politely.


    Emerson held back his eagerness to stretch out his hand when he noticed that Anthea was looking


    at him warily. He was afraid that he would be embarrassed if Anthea refused to shake hands with


    him.


    Emerson turned around and left after saying "goodbye" to her. Suddenly, he stopped and shouted,


    "Oh... I forgot to say something. Little girl, you look so beautiful in this red skirt! You''re just like a


    Fairy


    Flower today!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She was still very happy when she heard the first sentence,"... so beautiful in this red skirt!" But the


    corners of her lips twitched when she heard thest sentence.


    "What does Fairy Flower mean? I don''t like it!" she thought angrily.


    Anthea watched Emerson''s straight figure getting into a luxury car parked in the distance. Then, she


    took back her sight. Suddenly, she heard the horn of a car. She turned back and see that the green


    jeep was near her.


    Adam got out of the jeep and carried her to the passenger seat.


    Soon after the doors were closed, the jeep left the supermarket.


    The sunshine was bright in the afternoon, and it streamed through the windshield, which made it


    warm andfortable inside the jeep. However, Anthea found that air of coldness was slowly


    coming from the depths of Adam''s ck eyes, and his face seemed to be a little gloomy.


    Anthea blinked her eyes doubtfully.


    Adam looked over and his chin looked powerful. "Did someone talk to you just now?"


    "Ah?" Anthea was stunned.


    Then she realized who he was talking about. She could not help pursing her lips tough.


    "Adam must be jealous!" She thought.


    "What you imagined is not true!" Anthea tried to console him immediately. She realized that her


    rtionship with Emerson had not been mentioned to him yet, and therefore she continued, "It''s


    someone I know! Do you remember that I once apanied my grandpa to attend a birthday party


    before? At that time..."


    Anthea roughly told Adam what happened that day: She carelessly broke the artwork of spring


    scene in the bathroom; Emerson jumped into the man-made river to save a child and was wounded;


    She help Emerson to bandage his wound, etc.


    After hearing this, Adam''s facial features softened a little. He was surprised, "Emerson Chiang?"


    "Yes... Everyone calls him Young Master Chiang!" Anthea nodded.


    Adam frowned and said, "You should stay away from him."


    "Well..." Anthea replied obediently, "Grandpa also had told me the same thing! But... Are you two


    enemies?" "Almost." Adam said calmly.


    Anthea nodded and leaned forward to hug his arm, ttering him, "I''ll always stand by your side."


    Time seemed to pass quickly in winter.


    The doctor wearing a white gown stood up and said, "ording to the X-ray photographs, the


    fracture is basically healed. The ster can be removed now. When you go back home, you can


    apply hotpress in your spare time, and take some medicines for promoting blood cirction


    and removing blood stasis! Try to avoid walking frequently. Although the bones have been healed,


    they are not very strong now. It will take approximately a hundred days for the bones to be


    strengthened. For this reason, you''ll need to be more careful in the future!"


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    Anthea put down her trouser legs bit by bit.


    She had been wearing the ster cast for about a month. Now that the ster was removed, she


    felt a little strange without it.


    The doctor smiled and added, "In cloudy days, you may feel a little painful in your leg. Application of


    hotpress would be helpful in this case. If there is any problem, you cane to the hospital at


    any time!"


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    "You''re wee!"


    Twenty minutester, Anthea and Adam came out of the hospital building.


    Although the ster had been removed, Anthea only tried to walk from the elevator to the entrance


    of the hospital, where there were a lot of concrete steps. Adam then bent over and held her up in


    his arms again.


    Anthea''s little hand automatically hooked around his neck.


    This action was almost habitual because the two of them had done it too many times.


    Anthea asked, "Adam, where have you been just now?"


    A trace of unnaturalness appeared on Adam''s handsome face. He replied "Nothing."


    Anthea didn''t pay much attention to it. Her heart was beating wildly when she thought of the fact


    that the ster had finally been removed, that she would have to...


    She lowered her head a little. She was blushing so seriously.


    The jeep drove from the hospital to the residential area.


    Coming out of the elevator, Anthea was still being held up in the arms of Adam, who treated her like


    an endearing princess. Suddenly, she caught sight of a figure whom she immediately recognized as


    Leonardo, "Golden Leonardo, why are you here?"


    Leonardo, who had been leaning against the security door and shrugging his shoulders like arge


    and wretched dog, immediatelyined to Anthea when he saw her, "Ie here all because of


    you! You said your ster will be removed today, and I want to see whether you''re recovering well.


    Guess what happen? Your mobile phone had been turned off all the time! I waited here and almost


    fell asleep with this watermelon in my arms!"


    It seemed that he really had been waiting for Anthea for a long time. The yellow hair on his forehead


    had be somewhat messy, and he was actually holding a huge watermelon in his arms.


    "Oh, I see!" Anthea bit her lips.


    Leonardo suddenly felt something strange, as if Anthea was treating him like an uninvited guest. He


    stamped his feet in anger. "D*mn it! Anthea, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite me in!"


    After the three of them entered the house, Anthea led Leonardo into the living room, while Adam


    took the watermelon and went to the kitchen.


    When he came back, there was a te of sliced watermelon and two cups of warm water in his


    hand.


    Leonardo drank half of the cup of water in one breath. He wiped the corners of his mouth and


    touched his belly. He then yelled out at Anthea, "I''m starving to death. Do you have any food to


    eat?"


    By this time, it was evening and the sun was setting. Outside the French window, there was an


    extremely beautiful scene of sunsetting.


    Through the windows of apartments of highrise buildings opposite to their house, there were many


    people busily preparing their meals in the kitchens. It was indeed time for dinner.


    Anthea frowned and asked, "Golden Leonardo, are you going to stay for dinner?"


    Hearing her words, Leonardo once again stamped his feet and said with his eyes ring, "Anthea


    Lee, are you still a human being? I just visited your house and haven''t warmed up my butt yet. I''ve


    waited at your door for almost three hours, but you don''t even want to give me a hot meal?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Then, what do you want to eat tonight?" Adam asked calmly.


    Although Adam was not necessarily asking him, Leonardo still felt that he was ttered. He


    immediately showed a ttering expression and said, "Adam, are you going to cook the dinner for


    us?


    You are so awesome!" "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Anthea nced at Leonardo and said quietly, "Forget about it... Let''s just order some takeouts!"


    She was afraid that after Leonardo ate the dishes cooked by Adam, he might be deeply attracted by


    his cooking skills, and thus frequently visited their house as an unwanted guest. She just hoped that


    the dishes cooked by Adam would only be enjoyed by herself exclusively!


    Leonardo saw through her thoughts and rolled his eyes up at the ceiling.


    "Anthea Lee is such a petty girl!" He thought.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Half an hourter, the takeaways were delivered by the deliveryman.


    Leonardo, who had been screaming for food, ate the most. He finished two boxes of steamed rice


    alone, and the yellow hair on his forehead now seemed to be full of energy.


    As soon as Anthea put down her chopsticks, Adam looked over to her. "Honey, have you finished


    it?"


    "I''m full!" She nodded her head charmingly.


    "Something is stuck on your lips!" Adam said.


    Anthea blinked her eyes and asked, "Really? Where?"


    Adam stretched out his hand and removed the rice grains from her lips with his fingers. Then, he


    took out a tissue and wiped it for her. His eyes were glowing with tenderness and care. He looked


    as patient and meticulous as he was taking care of her daughter.


    Leonardo touched his bulging belly and felt very satisfied that he could eat so much food.


    After putting down the chopsticks, Adam went into the kitchen again to do the washing work, and he


    asked Anthea and Leonardo to have a rest in the living room.


    Leonardo turned his head to look at Adam who was busy washing in the kitchen. This was the first


    time for him to see Anthea and Adam interact with each other at home. It was just like a couple''s


    daily life. And it could be seen that Adam really doted on Anthea.


    Leonardo noticed that, since he entered their house, Adam had not asked Anthea to do anything.


    This was actually what Leonardo wanted to see. He felt happy for Anthea, but at the same time, he


    was a little worried. The rtionship between Anthea and Adam was destined to be hidden. If


    someday their rtionship was known by others...


    This day woulde sooner orter, and Leonardo only hoped that they could get rid of all


    hardships at that time.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leonardo didn''t want to think about it anymore. He asked casually, "Anthea, how''s the recovery of


    your leg?"


    "The doctor said it''s fine. But I need to keep on resting!" Anthea shrugged her shoulders.


    "It will be the Spring Festival in a few days. Then, you''re not going to return to the town? You want


    to stay here?"


    "Yes." Anthea nodded. "They didn''t want me to travel a long distance after they learned that I got


    injured. My parents are still in the vige. I''ll be the only one back in the town. Adam will take care of


    me here!"


    Leonardo eximed, "Your mother trusted Adam so much in leaving you to him!"


    "Adam is a military officer!" Anthea said proudly.


    Leonardo didn''t like to see her showing off. He snorted and said, "Humph... A military officer is also


    a man. Aren''t you afraid of being sexually harassed by him?"


    Anthea stretched her left leg, and her face felt slightly hot.


    At present, it seemed as if the more eager side was her, and she was more likely to sexually harass


    Adam...


    Leonardo didn''t know what Anthea was reflecting upon in her heart. Suddenly, he shouted, "Holy


    sh*t! You also have a game machine here?"


    When Anthea began to settle down in this house, she had a ster cast on her leg. It was winter,


    and most of the time she just stayed at home. Adam was afraid that she would feel bored, and


    therefore he specially bought her a game machine to kill time.


    Before Anthea could answer his question, Leonardo jumped up from the sofa and took down the


    game machine from the TV cab. "It''s thetest version! And the joysticks are the limited edition


    of DayOne!


    Hurry up, Anthea. Turn on the TV and apany Young Master Schain to y some games...


    Wow... I haven''t yed this game yet!"


    Whenever Leonardo saw a video game, his eyes would be shining!


    Anthea held her forehead helplessly. She then turned on the TV for him.


    Leonardo threw off his slippers, sat cross-legged on the carpet, and urged Anthea to y the video


    game with him.


    After washing all the dishes in the kitchen, Adam went into the living room. He didn''t want to disturb


    them ying games. He simply went back to his study to read military books.


    Anthea nced sideways at Leonardo in aining manner.


    As Leonardo became more and more immersed in the game world, Anthea felt more and more


    aggrieved.


    The time went by quickly, while Leonardo had no intention of stopping. He was so obsessed with


    the video game.


    Anthea looked at the clock on the wall and cried in a low voice, "Ah! It''s almost eight o''clock. It''s so


    late now. Golden Leonardo, don''t y so many games. Go home quickly!"


    Upon hearing that, Leonardo''s lips twitched.


    "It''s just eight o''clock. Why did she say sote''?" He thought grudgingly.


    However, Leonardo didn''tin about her. He was so attracted by the video game that he didn''t


    even look at Anthea. His eyes were firmly fixed on the TV screen. "It''s okay. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll


    finish this round first!"


    The corners of Anthea''s eyes twitched.


    She was so anxious that her heart was beating crazily, but she pretended to be calm. She turned to


    look at him. "Golden Leonardo, I have to give you some advice. Don''t be so obsessive about video


    games. Otherwise, when will you be able to find a girlfriend? Besides, even if you can find a


    girlfriend, she''ll dump you sooner orter if you y video games like this every day!"


    "You know nothing at all. I''m always single because I''m outstanding and confident!" Leonardo


    arrogantly dangled the yellow hair on his forehead.


    Anthea was speechless.She didn''t know how to face such an outstanding and confident young man.


    With patience, Anthea finally waited for him to finish this round of the game. Almost at the same


    time, she quickly stood up.


    Anthea grabbed the joystick from Leonardo and


    began to order him to leave. "Well... It''s game over. Go home quickly. It''s close to the Spring


    Festival, and there are many people, good people and bad people, walking on the street. It''s safe to


    go back home early!"


    Leonardo wanted to retorted that a real man like him was not afraid of danger. But before he could


    open his mouth, Anthea took up his coat which he originally ced on the arm of the sofa.


    As Anthea''s intention of driving him away was so obvious, Leonardo naturally had already seen


    through that she simply didn''t want a third person to be there to interrupt the romantic atmosphere


    of she and Adam being alone. Leonardo could no longer insist on staying at their home all the time.


    He reluctantly bid farewell to Anthea.


    Before he stepped out of the door, he was stillining about Anthea in his mind.


    "Anthea Lee, you''re paying more attention to a lover than good friends..."


    Ten minutester, the sound of a door opening and closing came from the hallway.


    Then, the sound of steady footsteps came near. Adam''s tall and strong figure walked into the


    master bedroom. The cold air of the winter night seemed to be taken into the room by him. He had


    just finished seeing Leonardo off.


    Anthea, who had already changed into pajamas and was leaning against the head of the bed,


    immediately looked up. "Adam, is the Golden Leonardo gone?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    He looked into her eyes. He couldn''t help but gasp.


    Because his little girl was now looking straight at him at this time...


    It was as if she was looking at arge te of seafood!


    Adam swallowed. His thin lips moved unnaturally and he said in an extremely low voice, "Anthea, I''ll


    take a bath first."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded repeatedly. After thinking about it, she urged him again, "Then hurry up..."


    "... Alright." The Adam''s apple of him moved again.


    As Anthea gazed at his back in excitement, Adam walked into the bathroom. His back seemed to be


    steady, but in fact, his feet were slightly trembling, also because of excitement.


    When he came out of the bathroom, the lights embedded on the ceiling of the master bedroom had


    been turned off. There was only a bedsidemp on, and themplight shed on the big bed, looking


    like circles of ripples.


    Among the ripples, Anthea had already crept into the quilt. Her two slender arms looked like lotus


    roots and were half-hidden in the sleeves of pajamas. Her waterfall-like long hair was scattered on


    the pillow, which made her look more beautiful and delicate.


    Her big clear eyes were so innocent and charming. She almost looked like a siren lurking in the


    darkness but tempting to a man.


    Adam felt dry in his throat, and his footsteps seemed to be heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Adam walked to the bed, lifted the quilt, andy down.


    As soon as his head touched the pillow, Anthea rolled like a little kitten and spontaneously nestled


    into his arms.


    Adam''s long arms pulled her into his chest.


    Her long and curling eyshes cast two shadows near her eyelids, which were particrly


    charming in such a moment. His palm was caressing her head.


    Anthea swallowed.


    Her little hands were trembling, and she felt that her heart was almost jumping out of her chest!


    "Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!" It was beating fast.


    God knows how nervous she was!


    Although this was her own decision and she had never regretted it, when she really had to face it,


    she would still feel flustered and nervous.


    "Oh... It''s going to be a real intimate contact this time..." She thought.


    Themplight shed on Adam''s back, and his handsome facial features were covered by


    sculpturelike shadow. He had thick ck eyebrows, deep ck eyes, a high and straight nose, as


    well as thin lips. She was deeply fascinated by every part of him.


    Anthea lifted her delicate face and blinked her eyes, hinting at him, "Adam, today you apanied


    me to the hospital to remove the cast. And the doctor also said that it was recovering very well..."


    "Yes," Adam answered.


    Anthea continued to blink her eyes and stare at him.


    Adam also swallowed. Noticing that Anthea was gazing at him nervously and eagerly, he lifted her


    cheeks and kiss her tenderly.


    Anthea loved the overwhelming smell of a maning from Adam.


    She closed her eyes, more docile than ever before.


    In the end, they were all panting.


    When the two of them were in the hospital, Anthea once asked him where had he been. Adam


    didn''t reply her directly at that time. In fact, he had gone to the doctor''s office.


    He asked the doctor if she could do strenuous exercise these days.


    Only after he got the confirmation from the doctor did he dare to let her do something like this


    tonight.


    Adam put his arms on top of her head and looked down at her, as if he could see into the depths of


    her soul.


    As her eyes were filled with reflection of his handsome facial features, he frowned with mental


    struggle. "Anthea, do you want to think about it again? We..."


    Although he knew that she had already made up her mind to do it tonight, that she wanted to


    be his woman on the bed, he still cherished her so much. He wanted to give her a chance to


    think more carefully about it. Otherwise someday she might regret it.


    After all, his little girl was still too young.


    Anthea covered his thin lips with her hand.


    Instead of letting him go on his persuasion, she looked at him with sparkling eyes, shy and


    passionate. "No need to think about it! Adam, I''ll be 20 years old in a few days..."


    At the age of 20, she was already a little woman.


    She was actually telling him that she was ready for it!


    Seeing that there was still an air of mental struggle between his eyebrows, Anthea simply looked up


    and took the initiative to approach his thin lips.


    The mes of love and passion seemed to be ignited all of a sudden.


    Adam could no longer restrain himself. A wild beast seemed to appear in his ck eyes. His


    handsome features were slightly distorted out of unbound excitement.


    The temperature in the room kept rising, and even themplight became more charming and


    romantic.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anthea closed her eyes nervously and shyly.


    Suddenly, she felt a familiar strange feeling...


    Both of them stiffened.


    All of Adam''s movements had stopped, and his eyebrows seemed to be rigid at that moment. Then,


    he seemed to take a deep breath, jump up, and sit on one side of the big bed. The muscles on his


    back were tightened.


    Anthea opened her blurry eyes. Her little face was already red and purple.


    She actually had forgotten the date of her menstruation...


    It was such a heavy blow for their romantic love story tonight!


    Why didn''t the menstruatione earlier orter?


    Anthea closed her eyes again. Her heart was filled with shyness, guilt, and she felt that she was just


    like a dead woman.


    The originally romantic atmosphere in the room was gradually reced by awkwardness and


    embarrassment.


    Adam feebly clenched his fists near his thin lips, and the veins on the back of his hands were


    protruded. He said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t think we have sanitary towels at home. I''ll go


    downstairs and buy some for you in the supermarket. Wait for me..."


    "Well..." Anthea wished she could dig a hole on the ground and hide in it.


    Half an hourter, the sound of footsteps came from the hallway again. Adam, who was


    apanied by the cold air of winter night from outside, came back home. Besides the car keys, in


    his hands, there was also a shopping bag that contained a great variety of sanitation towels.


    Almost every kind of sanitation towel, famous brands, or ordinary brands.


    She almost suspected that he had moved the entire supermarket back home!


    Anthea took out a bag from the bag and went into the bathroom without saying anything because of


    this awkward situation.


    After the sound of flushing the water, the ss door of the bathroom was pulled open again. Her


    little hands were tugging the pajamas'' hemline, and she walked out like a little duck. Her head


    almost dropped to the ground, and her voice was like a


    mosquito''s."... I''m done!"


    "Okay," Adam said.


    He was smoking and sitting on the rear part of the bed. The white smoke spread out and lingered


    around his eyes and eyebrows. His thought could hardly be fathomed by anyone at this moment.


    The pungent smell of the smoke caused Anthea to feel that Adam was trying to calm something


    down within his heart with nicotine.


    When she came to him, Adam pinched the rest of the cigarette and put it into the ashtray on the


    bedside table. Then, he carried her onto the bed again, while his big hands caressing her head


    again and again.


    The room seemed to have be especially quiet due to the fact that their passion for love was


    interrupted by an unexpected and awkward incident.


    The two of them didn''t feel sleepy after what they had just done.


    Now, Anthea was like a little dozing cat, huddling up in his arms and chest dejectedly.


    She sighed...


    Anthea then drew circles on his chest with her fingertips and asked weakly, "Adam, are you all


    right?" "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Anthea hesitantly bit her lips.


    "Of course." Adam nodded again.


    Anthea lifted her eyshes and sneaked a nce at him. She stuttered, "Ahem... I heard someone


    say... If the process was suddenly interrupted or terminated, it''s quite easy to scare the man and


    cause him to suffer from ED (erectile dysfunction)..."


    In fact, when Adam went to the supermarket to buy her some sanitary towels, she searched on the


    Inte and read something about the aforesaid ED symptoms.


    Adam''s face suddenly turned gloomy. "Anthea Lee, say it again?"


    "Uh..." Anthea licked her lips.


    She shivered a little when she saw him stare at her. She didn''t dare to say anything else!


    Adam''s ck eyes narrowed, while his teeth were gnashing. Every word spat out of his mouth was


    full of danger. "Anthea, do you want to do this in the blood?"


    Anthea''s shoulders shrank, and her head shook like a rattle. "No! No! No..."


    Adam knocked at her little head dotingly. "Then you must not think about those ED things... Go to


    bed early. Did you hear me?" "Okay!" Anthea nodded obediently.


    Adam''s thin lips touched her forehead tenderly, and she turned off themp.


    The room was dark, but the bright moonlight poured in through the curtains.


    Anthea, who was nestling in his arms, thought for a while and raised her head again. She


    whispered near his ear, "Adam, I usually have menstruation for about five days. Wait for me!"

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, the sun was shining, and the temperature was still warm.


    In the Hsu family, Old Master Hsu''s bedroom was the best one in terms of natural lighting. The sun


    shone brightly on the floor through the wholecolored window curtains.


    Master Hsu drank the tea, but the wrinkles on his face seemed to have tightened. He then put down


    the teacup in his hand and said anxiously, "Anthea, why didn''t you tell me that you had been


    injured!"


    Anthea smiled. "Grandpa, I didn''t want you to worry about me!"


    After the ster was removed, she wanted to visit her grandfather.


    It would soon be the Lunar New Year. However, she couldn''t spend the New Year''s Eve with Master


    Hsu because of Adam, and therefore she came in advance to visit the old man.


    Originally, she didn''t want to tell the Old Master about her injuries. But when the servant came in to


    serve them tea, Anthea picked up the teacups from the tray, and the servant stumbled because of


    carelessness. Anthea supported the servant with her arms and, during the process, Master Hsu


    noticed that Anthea''s movement was somewhat strange and unnatural. He then asked her what had


    happened.


    "Am I not worried now?" The Old Master was somewhat worried, but he was more worried about


    her at the same time. He looked at her left leg. "How is it now? Is everything okay? What did the


    doctor say?"


    "It''s all right! Look... The ster had been removed and it looks good. The doctor said that I was


    young and my recovery was fast! If you don''t believe me, I''ll dance for you now!" Anthea said with a


    smile.


    Seeing that she was about to stand up and dance, the Old Master berated her, "Stop! Just have a


    good rest."


    Anthea revealed two dimples to the old man.


    Master Hsu felt happy again. He took her hand with his old and warm hands. "Anthea, why don''t


    you move to my house? There are many servants here, and they can surely take good care of you!"


    "No need, grandpa!" Anthea immediately shook her head.


    Although Master Hsu wanted to do so, he clearly knew that if he really let Anthea move to this


    house, she might be wronged by someone who looked down upon her. For this reason, he didn''t


    insist on inviting her. He then asked, "Where do you live if it''s winter vacation now?"


    Anthea exined, "I''m currently living in a female ssmate''s house, which she rented together


    with someone else. Her roommate had gone back to her hometown for the Lunar New Year, and


    therefore I''m apanying her now!"


    Master Hsu nodded with relief, and then repeated, "It will take at least three months to heal your


    bones. Anthea, you must be careful during this period, okay?"


    "I know, grandpa!" Anthea smiled.


    Master Hsu pulled her up and said, "Let''s go downstairs and ask the servants to cook some bone


    soup!"


    The grandfather and granddaughter walked down the stairs. When they were about to walk down


    thest step, a servant came to report, "Old Master, Mr. Adam Chin is here!"


    "Adam ising?" The Old Master was very happy to hearthat.


    Anthea, who was holding the Old Master''s arm beside him, lowered her eyshes shyly.


    "I haven''t expected him toe so fast!"


    Originally, they had nned that Anthea would go to the Hsu family first, and Adam woulde


    over in


    the afternoon...


    This was the first time the two of them had appeared together at the Hsu family since they had


    be secret lovers.


    Soon footsteps could be heard from the hallway. Adam''s coat was ced on his elbow, and he was


    wearing a neat camouge suit, which made him look tall and strong, giving others the impression


    of a strong and powerful military officer.


    Anthea looked at her secret lover almost obssesively.


    She quickly restrained her own expression so as not to reveal any clues to the others.


    Adam had walked up to them and nodded. "Dad."


    Master Hsu was surprised to see his son-inwing to his house. His smile deepened. "Adam,


    when did youe back from the army?"


    "It''s been a few days." Adam replied calmly.


    Anthea said obediently, "Uncle Chin!"


    "Uh..." Adam said calmly.


    Master Hsu said kindly, "Jayden apanied your mother-inw to visit the rtives of the Jiles


    family. I didn''t go with them because there would be too many people there. I thought I would be a


    lonely old man staying at home today, and felt bored. I hadn''t expected that you and Anthea would


    come one by one! The lunch will soon be ready. Adam, let''s have lunch together!"


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    The servants respectfully left after putting the dishes on the table.


    Master Hsu was sitting at the master position of the table. Anthea and Adam were sitting at his two


    sides. Whenever she looked up, she could see his extremely handsome face.


    Anthea tried to behave decently.


    As it was a rare instance for his granddaughter toe here, Master Hsu specially ordered


    servants in the kitchen to cook some delicious dishes. Every one of the dishes was carefully


    prepared. There were six dishes and one soup, including meat dishes and vegetable dishes for the


    bnce of nutrition.


    Master Hsu''s appetite was good today, and he helped Anthea and Adam to the food from time to


    time.


    Under the dining table, in a ce that no one noticed, their toes asionally touched. Although the


    istion of slippers existed, Anthea could even feel Adam''s big toes gently rubbing hers, which


    made her heart tremble slightly.


    For some reason, she felt the thrilling excitement of being sneaky...


    This was indeed too daring!


    Anthea looked fine in appearance, but her heart was beating fast.


    At this time, Master Hsu suddenly asked, "Adam, I heard that you have a girlfriend now, right?"


    The chopsticks in Adam''s hand halted.


    He remained silent for half a second and then nodded without denying it. "Yes."


    Anthea, who was sitting opposite Adam, also pinched the chopsticks in her hand tightly and held


    her breath nervously.


    Master Hsu heaved a long sigh. "Three years have passed since Rory passed away. Adam, I like


    you very much! Since the day our two families were united by the marriage, I have always regarded


    you as half a son!


    You are still young, less than thirty years old. If you meet a girl who you love, I will not stop you. I


    can''t let you never marry again for your whole life! As for your mother-inw, she might be more


    stubborn in this. But I will persuade her!"


    Master Hsu''s words were said after careful consideration.


    Even in ancient society, there were no social rules to forbid a man to marry again if he lost his wife.


    What''s more, Adam was still so young, and their daughter, Rory, passed away more than three and


    a half years ago. It was impossible for Adam to waste a lifetime for his former wife. It was not


    realistic!


    As for the news that Adam had had a new girlfriend, it was actually revealed to the Old Master by


    Adam''s mother, Meadow Yamada.


    In addition to showing off to the others, she also wanted to prove that there was nothing wrong with


    her son''s sexual orientation. He liked women only. Meadow wanted to keep those gossipers silent.


    At the same time, she also wanted to learn about the Hsu family''s opinions.


    After all, the two families were once united by the marriage. If Adam was to get married again


    someday, it would be reasonable for them to solicit an agreement from the Hsu family.


    Adam''s ck eyes swept across the opposite side, and then he replied in a low voice, "Thank you,


    Dad."


    When the Old Master told Adam that he knew thetter had a new girlfriend just now, he almost


    wanted to tell the old man what had happened between Anthea and him.


    However, he finally held back.


    He thought that this was still not an appropriate time to tell the Old Master, and Anthea might not be


    ready for it. Just now, under the table, her toes were curling up nervously. Adam also wanted to


    protect her, and her privacy.


    Master Hsu turned to look at her again. "By the way, Anthea also has a boyfriend now. When are


    you going to bring him here to see grandpa?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about it!" Anthea bit her lips.


    Master Hsu nodded with a smile and said kindly to her, "Okay... Girls should be more restrained in


    such things! But at least you have to tell grandpa whether the rtionship between you and your


    boyfriend is good. What kind of person is he? Is he nice to you?"


    Anthea''s long eyshes fluttered, and she could roughly see a masculine figure sitting opposite her.


    Her voice was shy and serious. "He treats me very nice..."

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    As her secret lover, Adam, was actually sitting opposite to her, Anthea looked shy.


    Master Hsu noticed her blushing cheeks andughed heartily. ''Anthea, you''re feeling shy again!


    Alright, let''s have our lunch! Adam,e on... Anthea drink some soup!"


    "Thanks." Anthea said.


    "Uh-huh." Adam said.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was very good. Although there were not many people there, it


    was warm andfortable.


    Master Hsu was so happy that he ate half a bowl of steamed rice more than usual. When he


    inadvertently looked up, his eyes rested on his former son-inw and granddaughter respectively


    for a few seconds.


    A bold idea suddenly popped up in his head!


    Could it be...


    There was cold sweat on Master Hsu''s back.


    Adam was sitting in a straight posture. His eyes were nonchnt, and no extra facial expression on


    his handsome face could be observed. Anthea''s long and curling eyshes were lowered, and now


    she was obediently sitting there and sipping the bone soup in her bowl.


    During lunch, the two of them didn''tmunicate with each other much.


    Master Hsu looked away and silently negated the idea in his mind that Anthea and Adam might be


    secret lovers. He thought that this was impossible, and then he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After lunch, the three of them stayed in the living room for a while. Adam looked at his watch and


    stood up. "Dad, I have something to deal with. I have to go now."


    "Okay. Be careful while you''re driving!" The Old Master nodded.


    The servants saw Adam off respectfully. Two minutester, the sound of car engine was heard in


    the courtyard.


    Anthea continued to talk with Master Hsu. However, she was counting the time silently in her heart.


    About half an hourter, Anthea said that she also wanted to go home. Master Hsu personally sent


    her out of the vi.


    "Anthea, are you sure you don''t need a driver to send you back home?" The Old Master asked


    Anthea smiled and shook her head. "No! Grandpa, I can take a taxi myself! The doctor said that I


    will need some exercise every day even if my leg has recovered. Don''t worry, I will walk slowly!"


    As Anthea insisted, Master Hsu gave up the idea of sending her back home. "Well... Be careful of


    yourself on the road!"


    "Don''t worry, grandpa!" Anthea grinned.


    Master Hsu reminded her, "Anthea, don''t forget that three dayster there will be a party held in my


    house!"


    Anthea looked embarrassed. "Grandpa, do I have toe here?"


    The Old Master had already mentioned this matter to Anthea in the morning, but she replied him


    perfunctorily at that time. After that, the Old Master discovered that her leg had been injured, and


    then he forgot about the party.


    "Of course!"


    "But..."


    Master Hsu pretended to be angry. "If you don''te here, grandpa will be unhappy!"


    Anthea had no choice but to nod.


    Master Hsu gently touched her head, and love could be seen in his eyes. He smiled and said,


    "Anthea, you must dress up beautifully that day. I have something to announce!"


    Anthea nodded without much concern.


    After saying goodbye to the old man, she walked out of the Hsu''s house and walked along a long


    private road.


    When she walked to the intersection of the main street, she was not surprised to see the green


    military jeep parked there. Through the windshield, she could see the sculpture-like outstanding


    features of the man inside.


    His slender fingers dropped down from the car window with a burning cigarette between them.


    White smoke swirled in the air, and this man looked masculine.


    Anthea revealed two small, cute dimples with a smile.


    The door of the passenger seat opened from the inside. Anthea moved forward in small steps and


    slipped into the car.


    The door closed, and the jeep joined the busy traffic.


    After Anthea fastened her seat belt, she leaned over and hugged half of his body from the side. Her


    eyshes moved gently like butterfly wings.


    While they were in the dining room at noon, she almost thought that Master Hsu had known about


    their secret love affair. She still had a lingering fear now.


    At this time, feeling Adam''s body temperature and male aura, she felt at ease again.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you doing?"


    Anthea didn''t answer him. Instead, she was still leaning on him and adamantly refused to let go of


    him.


    Adam smiled and said, "Anthea, don''t make trouble here. It''s dangerous. I''m driving now."


    After hearing this, Anthea let go and smiled at him.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Anthea''s charming dimples deepened. She said tenderly, "I actually didn''t finish my words at noon


    while we were eating lunch!"


    "Hum?" Adam was amused.


    Anthea looked at him with a sweet smile. "My boyfriend''s not just nice to me! He''s also strong,


    handsome, and in good shape. He has a great sense of responsibility and devotion. He''s the most


    charming man I''ve ever seen!


    He treats me like a pearl in his palm, and doted on me like a daughter!


    "He takes care of me and cooks for me. He can carry me easily with one hand, and climb up to the


    top of the mountain to see the meteor shower... With him, I feel like I''m a princess."


    Her clear and soft voice echoed inside the jeep.


    Her eyes were big, ck, and pure, which looked likeke water with ripples, and also were as


    pleasant as a breeze in the spring.


    Adam couldn''t help reaching out to hold her back into his arms.


    Anthea pretended to hit Adam on the chest with her little hand and imitated his words. "Don''t make


    trouble here. Driving is dangerous.!"


    Adam''s lips curled up and heughed heartily.


    His deepughter and her sweet voice seemed to be interwoven inside the jeep. It was as if the air


    was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and love.


    Adam rubbed her head with his palm and asked, "Anthea, where are we going next?"


    "It''s still early. I don''t want to go home now!" Anthea answered.


    "Then, where do you want to do?" Adam''s eyes were full of doting love.


    Anthea turned her eyes around and said, "Let''s go on a date!"


    The two of them hadn''t gone out on a date for a long time. They had been in the army before. Later,


    Anthea''s leg was injured, and had to stay at home most of the time.


    "Okay." Adam smiled.


    No matter what his little girl wanted, he was always willing to satisfy her requirement.


    They went to the cinema.


    Recently, there was no new movie released. They chose a movie that didn''t have to wait too long,


    bought the tickets, and casually entered the cinema.


    There were not many people in the cinema perhaps because it was not the weekend. The two of


    them queued up and entered the screening hall.


    Not long after sitting down, themplight in the screening hall was dimmed, and the movie began to


    be yed on the big screen.


    Anthea looked at the ticket root under the faint light. It seemed to be a foreign movie, and obviously


    not a popcorn action movie. It should be a romantic movie, as its name suggested.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter what kind of movie they were watching! To be with Adam was the most


    important thing.


    As the plot moved on, the scene suddenly became darkened, and the music gradually became


    sexy.


    The heroine, who had just finished showering, was pressed down onto the bed by the hero. The


    sound of the hero unbuckling his leather belt could be heard exceptionally clearly because of the


    soundamplifying effect of the screening hall. The heroine''s bath towel was taken off by the hero...


    The passionate scene was still going on.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although it was not that pornographic, the movement of the heroine and hero was still very fierce.


    Anthea''s face was a little red. She still felt a little shy to watch this kind of plot with Adam!


    For a long time, the scene remained to be erotic.


    It was so long...


    Anthea licked her lips which were dry, and her breathing pace became slower out of nervousness


    and excitement.


    Through the corners of her eyes, she could see that among most of the lovers that were sitting near


    them, the men tended to be swallowing saliva from time to time, as if they were so attracted by the


    erotic scene that they couldn''t control themselves.


    Anthea couldn''t help but nce sideways.


    In the darkness, she quietly approached him and whispered, "Adam, there are only four days left!"


    Adam was petrified,"..."

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    On the day of the Hsu family''s party.


    After Anthea took a shower and came out of the bathroom, she saw that Adam had taken out a long


    skirt which was light beige from the wardrobe. The bottom of the skirt''s hemline was irregr, which


    could better outline the curvy features of Anthea. The style of this skirt was brisk and slightly formal,


    which was suitable for a party or banquet.


    However, the hemline of the skirt was very long, which seemed to reach her ankles.


    Adam made a decision for her. "You''ll wear this tonight."


    "I know!" Anthea knew his intention and nodded with amusement.


    At five o''clock in the evening, she put on her long skirt. Her long hair was tied into a bun behind her


    head, revealing the perfect curvy features of her neck. Her palm-sized face waspletely


    exposed. Although she didn''t wear any makeup, her facial features were still very delicate.


    After dressing up, Anthea put on a down coat and was ready to go.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Like her, Adam, who was sitting on the sofa, was also dressed formally. He was wearing a pure


    ck dinner suit, and his trousers were straight. On the right chest, there was a dark green


    handkerchief tucked into the pocket. When he was not speaking, he looked like an ancient king.


    He was naturally invited to the Hsu family''s party tonight.


    However, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, Anthea and Adam chose to go there separately.


    Anthea told him she would go and hurried to the hallway, but she was stopped by him.


    "Wait a minute."


    She turned around in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    Adam stretched out one of his long arms and said, "You forgot one thing."


    Anthea was then dragged to the sofa by him and fell into his arms and chest. When she was about


    to ask why this was so, his thin lips fell down forcefully onto hers.


    A series of breathless kisses followed...


    The lipstick on Anthea''s lips was almost all gone because of his kiss.


    Looking at her delicate and charming lips having been kissed by him, Adam let go of Anthea with


    satisfaction.


    Anthea''s face was full of blush. She said shyly, "I''ll go now. See you at the partyter!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    As arge family, the Hsu family often held parties.


    Every year, a party would be held before the Lunar New Year. Most of the invited guests were


    rtives of the Hsu family, as well as some friends. When Anthea got out of the taxi, she could see


    from far away that the lights of the whole vi were on, and a great many guests were already there.


    Anthea seldom participated in such activities.


    She only took part in Master Hsu''s birthday party every year. As her identity was rtively special in


    the Hsu family, she rarely appeared in the other parties or gathering-ups. It was also because she


    didn''t like such activities. If it weren''t for the Old Master''s insistence, she would not havee at


    all.


    Taking a deep breath, she entered the courtyard.


    The party was held in a spacious side hall. Anthea saw that Master Hsu was surrounded by many


    guests. Beside him was his wife, Madam Jiles, who was mean and difficult to get along with.


    When Madame Jiles saw Anthea, her face became gloomy.


    Her attitude toward Anthea was as bad as usual, but it seemed that she was particrly unkind


    today. When she saw that Anthea wasing towards them, she let go of the Old Master''s hand


    and walked away. Before she left, she red at Anthea with resentment.


    Anthea''s expression didn''t change.


    She had long gotten used to being indifferent to people and things of the Hsu family.


    Anthea went forward and greet Master Hsu. "Grandpa!"


    "Anthea,e over here!" Master Hsu seemed to have waited for her for a long time and happily


    waved his hand. "You little girl... I have waited for you for a long time. I thought you were going to


    show up! Let me see... Ah... You looked so pretty tonight. Even if you don''t dress up so formally, you


    are still beautiful!"


    Anthea blushed a little. "Grandpa, I''m ttered!"


    "Haha!" Master Hsuughed in a good mood and took her hand affectionately. "Anthea, I want you


    to stay with me!"


    "Mm!" Anthea was obedient.


    The grandfather and granddaughter talked for a while. Before long, the housekeeper approached to


    report that "Mr. Adam Chin is here."


    Like the other day, Adam walked through the crowd with two long legs.


    When his military boots fell onto the ground, a particrly steady sound could be heard. Anthea''s


    eyes fell on them, and suddenly she recalled the first time she saw him at the birthday party of the


    old man.


    At that time, Adam also had the same powerful aura, attracting people''s attention wherever he went.


    The rtionship between the two of them was just that of an uncle-inw and niece-inw back


    then...


    Even thinking about it made Anthea feel shy!


    She whispered, "Uncle Chin!"


    "Uh-huh," Adam replied nonchntly.


    Their expressions remained normal, and nothing special between them had been exposed.


    Jayden Hsu came over and said, "Adam, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! I have a friend


    who recently wants to do business in military supplies. You''re professional in this field. I want to ask


    you some questions!"


    Between his son and son-inw, Master Hsu was obviously more partial to thetter. "Jayden,


    Adam had been hard working in the army. It''s rare for him toe back home on vacation. Don''t


    bother him too much, okay?" "Don''t worry, Dad. I know it!" Jayden replied directly.


    After Adam was pulled aside by Jayden, Master Hsu patted Anthea''s hand. "An old friend of mine is


    coming. Anthea,e over with me to greet him!"


    "Okay, grandpa!" Anthea nodded.


    More and more guests wereing to the party. The courtyard was fully parked with cars.


    Anthea held Master Hsu''s arm and apanied the old man to greet his friends. At this time, there


    seemed to be another guesting. The butler, who had been standing near the entrance, came to


    Master Hsu and whispered something to him.


    Master Hsu looked surprised. "Why is he here?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the new guest was led by a servant to the side hall.


    The new guest was a tall and straight man. He was extraordinarily handsome and dressed in a navy


    blue suit. The color of his suit suggested him a mature and sober-minded man, but in fact, there


    was an air of being casual and ruthless in his eyes. When he curled up the corners of his lips, there


    seemed to be a trace of evil charm in his expression.


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Anthea was stunned. "Uh... Grandpa, did you invite Young


    Master Chiang?"


    "No!" Master Hsu shook his head. "Our family doesn''t have much contact with the Chiang family.


    And... You know his rtionship with your uncle-iw... It will be embarrassing if they meet. Most of


    the guests whoe today are rtives of our family. The rest are my old friends. I didn''t invite this


    Young Master Chiang. I don''t know why he hase!"


    Master Hsu didn''t know why Emerson Chiang hade, neither did Anthea know it. In fact, the


    latter was even more confused.


    While they were talking, Emerson had already approached them. As a young man, he was very


    respectful to the Old Master, just as he had at the birthday party previously held. "Master Hsu, I


    heard that a lot of friends and rtives woulde to the party held in your house today! I have


    always respected you and want to be your friend. Maybe there will be business cooperation


    between our two families in the future. I take this chance toe here and join all of you at this


    wonderful party. Master Hsu, I wish that you''ll ept me as a guest."


    Everyone who came to the house was a guest, and therefore Master Hsu would not drive him away.


    The Old Master smiled and said, "It''s okay. Young Master Chiang, you can enjoy yourself freely


    here!"


    Emerson nodded slightly.


    The serving of food at the party was a western-style buffet. Master Hsu was afraid that his


    granddaughter might be hungry, so he asked her to eat something first.


    Anthea picked up the te and ced a piece of dessert on it. Suddenly, arge shadow loomed


    over her head.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    On such an asion, Anthea would definitely not believe that Adam wasing.


    She looked up and saw Emerson''s casual but somewhat evil smile. "Little girl, I said we''ll meet


    again, right?"


    Anthea was secretly aggrieved. She didn''t want to admit that they were "predestined" to meet again.


    Furthermore, Adam was also here. Anthea had to express her standpoint indirectly!


    She just nodded and said, "Young Master Chiang!"


    Emerson raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy to see me?"


    "No... Don''t think too much about it!" Anthea replied with a faint smile.


    Emerson didn''t seem to care about Anthea''s attitude, and his eyes fell onto her bodynguidly.


    The feeling of seeing Anthea was almost the same as the first time they met at the birthday party.


    She was still wearing a skirt, and only two white ankles were exposed because of the long hemline.


    She didn''t look like the other women at the party who were generally with heavy makeup. Anthea


    didn''t wear any makeup. She looked like a budding flower, incredibly tender and delicate.


    Emerson couldn''t help recall the scenes that Anthea was saving him.


    She tore off the hem of her skirt, revealing two slender and straight legs...


    Emerson''s throat was a little dry every time he thought about it.


    However, Emerson still kept a straight face. He asked with a smile, "Little girl, is your leg okay


    now?"


    "Well... It''s okay now. Thank you for your concern!" Anthea nodded.


    Emerson asked her again, "Little girl, don''t you care why I''m here?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anthea replied, "I heard your answer just now!"


    Emerson looked at her with a faint smile that was almost unnoticeable. The answer he gave Master


    Hsu was just a temporary excuse.


    "Little girl, I''m here for you!"


    But Emerson did not say it out at that time. He kept it in his heart to avoid scaring her away.


    Emerson, with his hands behind his back, behaved like an eloquent big brother. He took out his


    mobile phone from his pocket and showed it to Anthea. "At the end of this month, the concert of this


    pop star will be held here. You girls must like him very much, right? I have two VIP tickets in my


    hand. Would you like to go with me?"


    Looking at the posters for the propaganda of the concert on the screen, Emerson sighed in his


    heart.


    If it was in the past, he would never do such a thing. When the assistants to him heard that their


    Young Master was asking her to get two VIP concert tickets because he wanted to go there with a


    particr girl, they all looked at him with a particrly shocked look.


    Young Master Schain had always been surrounded by women who admired him so much. But why


    did he suddenly decide to pay so much attention to that girl?


    That girl whom Young Master Schain admired must be special.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Chiang! I can''t go with you." Anthea shook her head.


    Emerson frowned. "Why? You don''t like concerts?"


    Anthea exined, "I do like it, and I haven''t attended a concert yet! But it''s just because I can''t go


    with you."


    "Why''s that?" Emerson looked at her puzzledly.


    Anthea curved her eyes and brows. When she smiled tenderly, the small dimples on her cheeks


    would be faintly noticeable. "I have a boyfriend now.


    I''m afraid he''ll be unhappy!"


    When Emerson at first saw Anthea''s bright smile, his heart was filled with happiness and fancying.


    He was then in a good mood.


    But when he suddenly heard that she already had had a boyfriend, his face became stiffened and


    gloomy.


    Anthea smiled and nodded. "Young Master Chiang, grandpa is calling me! I have to go now!"


    Emerson watched her charming figure leaving. He, after all, was a mature man, and therefore he


    just raised his eyebrows high,ughed bitterly, and raised his hand to pinch his chin. Anthea''s


    indirect refusal was not even a blow to him. He saw this as a challenge, and his interest in Anthea


    didn''t wane.


    Anthea walked back to Master Hsu.


    Because of Emerson''s interruption, she almost didn''t eat anything at all. She took a cup of beverage


    from the tray held by a servant next to her.


    In the middle of the party, Master Hsu put down the goblet in his hand, as if he had something to


    say.


    When the rtives and old friends sitting nearby all looked over, Master Hsu cleared his throat and


    said, "I''m so d that so many of you havee to this party. I have something to tell you tonight. I


    would like to introduce this girl to all of you. This is my


    granddaughter, Anthea!"


    The Old Master pulled Anthea to a position in front of him.


    She was quite surprised and looked at the old man. "Grandpa..."


    Master Hsu patted her hand to calm her down and let her stand with him.


    Although there was no microphone in the hall, Master Hsu''s voice was so loud that the guests


    nearby could hear it clearly.


    In fact, most of the guests had heard of this granddaughter who had been raised outside of the Hsu


    family.


    They knew that the eldest son of the Hsu family died young, and then his wife and daughter had


    lived abroad for many years. Back then, the car ident that killed the eldest son of the Hsu family


    was reported by the newspapers, which caused heated discussion. Later, the news and gossips


    concerning the car ident were gradually pressed down because of PR efforts made by the Hsu


    family.


    Everyone knew that Master Hsu had a granddaughter who had been raised outside of the Hsu


    family, but they had never seen her before. Tonight, Master Hsu introduced his granddaughter to the


    public and therefore identified her status in the Hsu family.


    It happened so suddenly that Anthea was totally unprepared.


    The other hand of her, which was hanging beside her leg, was cold.


    Her long eyshes quickly lowered and covered her eyes, hiding her emotions deeply.


    Earlier, Master Hsu had told her that something had to be announced during the party, but she didn''t


    expect it to have anything to do with herself! No wonder Madam Jiles looked at her with enmity


    when she came to the party!


    If she had paid more attention to it and asked her grandfather about it in advance, she might still be


    able to stop his ns.


    Now that the Old Master had admitted her identity and status in the public, everyone knew that


    Anthea Lee was the granddaughter of the Hsu family.


    Anthea had never thought about taking advantage of the Hsu family''s wealth and fame. Moreover, it


    was not a good thing for Adam and her...


    She subconsciously wanted to see Adam, but she was afraid of revealing any clues of their


    rtionship to the others.


    Her fingernails almost scraped her palms out of mental pressure, while her heart was flogging.


    Anthea pretended to be calm.


    One of Master Hsu''s old friends, Brock Weil, came forward with a smile and joked, "Old Hsu, you


    have been hiding your granddaughter well! She is pretty and lovely! Is she is still a student? My


    grandson has just graduated this year and is still single. I want to introduce her to be my grandson''s


    girlfriend. What do you think of that?"


    "Brock, that won''t do!" Master Hsu shook his head.


    "Why not? My grandson is also a very outstanding young man!" Brock hurriedly added.


    Master Hsu exined with a smile, "Oh... Brock, don''t worry. Of course, I know that your grandson


    is a very outstanding young man! However, my granddaughter has already had a boyfriend, and


    they love each other deeply. I can''t break up a loving couple like them, right?"


    "Ah... What a pity!"


    "Ha... Ha!"


    Listening to the two old men''s joking words, Anthea was not amused at all.


    After Brock left, Master Hsu pulled Anthea aside. "What''s wrong, Anthea? Did you get upset


    because Grandpa didn''t discuss it with you in advance?"


    "No..." Anthea shook her head. Of course, she could not be so ungrateful as to reveal her thoughts


    directly. She could only bite her lips and say, "Grandpa, I am fine now!"


    "I know!" Old Master Hsu took her hand and said lovingly, "But this is what Grandpa wants to do for


    you. Don''t worry, I won''t require you to change your family name. I just want you to be included in


    the family book, and your whole life will not change. You can still live with your adoptive parents,


    and your name is Anthea Lee!"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    This was a decision secretly made by Master Hsu a long time ago.


    He thought that the Hsu family had owed Anthea too much, and he always wanted to make up for it.


    In the past, he might not be able to realize this goal. But now, so many years had passed, and


    Master Hsu nned to admit Anthea into the family book when she reached the age of twenty. Now,


    the Lunar New Year wasing, and she was about to be twenty years old ording to the


    lunar calendar. Master Hsu wanted her to publicly return to the family.


    "Anthea, I know what you''re thinking about, and I respect your choice! However, I''ve already


    decided on this!" Master Hsu said earnestly, "Grandpa is not young anymore. There are unexpected


    things in the world. A serious illness or disaster might suddenly strike me on any day... Who


    knows... That''s why I think I have to make preparation for you in advance! Once you enter the family


    book, if something unexpected happens to me, you will be justified as one of the heirs when I make


    up my will. I''ll be at ease after making you one of the heirs!"


    Hearing what the Old Master said, Anthea hurriedly replied, "Grandpa, thank you for thinking so


    much of me. I know you''re doing this for my sake!"


    She had never once thought of inheriting the old man''s legacy, but when she heard the old man''s


    words, she felt upset and happy at the same time.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Master patted her with his hand, which was warm and full of wrinkles. "As you know it, don''t let


    grandpa down!"


    "Uh..." Anthea nodded and was touched.


    At that moment, an old friend approached Master Hsu, and they were then talking together. Anthea


    lowered her head, and her long and thick eyshes were like two small fans, casting shadows


    down.


    Her mood was just like arge mass of dark cloud that pressed downwardyer byyer, making it


    difficult for her to breathe.


    Anthea raised her head and looked at the tall and strong figure of Adam in the distance.


    Feeling his meaningful eye expressions, she pursed her lips like a child.


    Suddenly, Anthea''s mobile phone vibrated briefly.


    She took it out and saw Adam''s text message. "See you ten minutester in the backyard."


    After reading it, she quickly and stealthily put the phone back into her bag without anyone noticing


    it.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Anthea went over and told Master Hsu that she wanted to go to the


    bathroom. Then, she put down the beverage cup in her hand and pretended to go to the bathroom.


    She took small quick steps and walked out of the side hall.


    After greeting the people around him, Emerson was about to leave the party. He wanted to say


    goodbye to his little girl in person.


    Emerson noticed that Anthea went out of the side hall, fetched her down coat in the cloakroom, and


    walked towards the backyard. He raised his eyebrows and was surprised.


    Anthea''s footsteps were as tender as a cat''s.


    The party was held in winter, and most of the servants were serving the guests inside the vi. The


    front yard was fully parked by cars. For this reason, there was hardly anyone in the backyard, which


    was mostly covered by snow.


    Anthea walked around the side of the vi and searched for Adam for a long time. When she was


    about to take out her mobile phone to make a phone call, a big hand suddenly reached out from the


    storage room next to her and dragged her over.


    Anthea did not shout out or scream.


    She smelled a familiar masculine scent, apanied by the scent of pungent tobo.


    There was nomplight in the storage room. They could only see each other vaguely by dint of the


    moonshine. Adam put out the cigarette in his hand and then held Anthea into his arms. His long


    arms embraced her waist, while his chin rested on the top of her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen that no one woulde here." He whispered to her.


    At this, Anthea nodded with relief.


    She also reached out and wrapped her arms around his strong waist, burying her face deep into his


    chest.


    She called him softly, "Adam..."


    "Hum..." Adam replied.


    Anthea bit her lips and asked, "Did you hear what Grandpa announced at the party just now?"


    "Yes," Adam said.


    Anthea sighed faintly. "It seems that the path of our love will be more and more difficult..."


    Adam ced his palm on the back of her head and caressed it gently. He then said in a calm voice,


    "Anthea, don''t think too much about it. No matter what happens, I''ll always be with you."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded.


    She nestled herself deeply in his chest and felt the warmth of his body. There seemed to be a lot of


    powersing from Adam and transmitted to her. Her heart, which had been beating fast, gradually


    calmed down. Now she felt secure and at ease.


    Anthea knew that Adam hade here because he wanted to encourage her.


    When Adam noticed that Anthea became absentminded at the party because of Master Hsu''s


    announcement, his heart ached for her, and therefore he came out to meet her in such a ce.


    The two of them hugged each other quietly, and their feelings seemed to be connected.


    The temperature in the winter dropped to a very low degree, but they felt each other''s warmth. They


    were enjoying the warmth at this moment.


    However, they were not at home now, but inside the storage room of the Hsu family. The


    rtionship between them was, to some extent, very sensitive. It would be troublesome if one


    of the servants saw that they were hugging each other. Anthea struggled and wanted to get away


    from Adam and go back to the banquet, but she failed.


    Not only was Adam unwilling to let her go, but he even pinched her waist. "Why did you talk with


    Emerson Chiang for such a long time back then?" "Mm..." Anthea let out a low cry.


    "Didn''t I ask you to stay away from him?" Adam''s ck eyes narrowed and his hand tightened


    slightly. "Be honest with me."


    His tone was almost threatening. His handsome face now seemed to be written with the slogan


    "Leniency to those who confess; severity to those who resist."


    Actually, Anthea''s waist didn''t hurt much. She blinked her eyes and replied innocently, "We almost


    had nothing to talk about. He just said ''hello'' to me and then told me that he had two VIP tickets to a


    concert. He wanted to invite me to go there with him!"


    "Did you ept it?" Adam''s face suddenly darkened.


    "You guess!" Anthea deliberately kept the answer unknown.


    "..." Adam''s face darkened even more. It was almost as dark as the bottom of a pan.


    Anthea sniggered and quickly raised her arm to demonstrate her fidelity. "Of course I didn''t agree,


    and I refused him without hesitation! I told him that I already had a boyfriend, and I was afraid my


    boyfriend would be unhappy about it!"


    Hearing this, Adam raised his eyebrows slightly out of joy.


    After Anthea consoled him, he looked much better.


    He patted her head with his palm tenderly. "Good girl!"


    "Is there any reward?" Anthea looked up.


    Adam''s lips curled into a smile, "Yes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, her chin was lifted by his index finger.


    Anthea closed her eyes to enjoy the reward he was to give her.


    His thin lips sealed hers, and her delicate figure was underplete control of him.


    On this chilly winter night, the white steam that they exhaled spread all over their mouths and


    nostrils. The two of them greedily savored each other''s scent.


    Suddenly, Adam pressed Anthea''s head down into his chest.


    The muscles in his arms suddenly tensed up, while his ck eyes narrowed coldly. He shot a sharp


    look at somewhere. "Who?"


    Anthea''s body tensed up as well.


    Her heart was beating fast with fear, and she was virtually in a state of panic.


    In such a moment, she thought about many possibilities, each of which was enough to make her


    shudder.


    Anthea and Adam both looked back in that direction and caught sight of a tall and straight figure


    slowly walking out from under a big banyan tree next to the storage room. They didn''t know when


    this man had arrived there, and how long had he been standing there and peeping at them.


    Under the dim moonlight, the two of them could faintly recognize his handsome features. When he


    spoke, there was a romantic and poetic air in his whole expression. "Sorry to disturb your


    communication!"


    After the manpletely showed up, he turned around and walked away casually.


    Anthea swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva.


    Two secondster, she was almost recovered from the panic state."... It seems to be Young Master


    Chiang!"

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Looking at the back of Emerson, Anthea''s little face looked very serious.


    The wrinkles between Adam''s eyebrows were also very deep.


    After Master Hsu introduced Anthea as his granddaughter in public at the party, Adam saw that the


    little girl was worried, and that''s why he asked her out.


    When he saw that her little face was upset, Adam''s heart ached. He just wanted tofort her and


    shelter her from the wind and rain. For a moment, the two of them ignored the surrounding


    environment and failed to notice that a man was lurking nearby.


    Although Adam was a military officer with natural vignce, Emerson also had had good


    performance in the army. Even if Emerson was retired now, his capabilities were still there!


    Inparison to Adam''s calmness, Anthea was very anxious. "Adam, what should I do now? He


    had seen us!"


    She didn''t forget the fact that Adam and Emerson were deadly foes!


    Master Hsu had told her about the hostility between them. When two foes meet each other, the


    hatred between them would gain over human reasoning. If Emerson wanted to take revenge on


    Adam, he could report to the army what had happened between Adam and his niece-inw. The


    consequences would be unimaginable!


    After all, most people would not miss such a golden opportunity.


    Adam frowned and seemed to realize the same tricky problem.


    Anthea stamped her feet anxiously.


    She was gritting her teeth. At present, she couldn''t figured out a proper solution, and could only try


    her best. "I''ll talk to him!"


    Anthea ran out of the storage room.


    When Adam wanted to stop her, she had already run far away.


    When Anthea caught up with Emerson from behind, she said,


    "Young Master Chiang!"


    Emerson walked slowly as if he knew that Anthea woulde after him.


    He turned around and teased, "Little girl, you''re so bold!"


    Anthea pursed her lips and said nothing. She was still thinking about countermeasures.


    Emerson''s eyes were fixed on Anthea''s palm-sized face. It was delicate and beautiful, with some


    feeling of baby fat. She was so close to him that he really wanted to reach out and pinch her lovely


    face.


    When his eyes fell on her soft and pink lips, his pupils shrank.


    In fact, when Anthea left the vi and went to the backyard, Emerson stealthily followed her.


    All the way along, Anthea was followed by Emerson, who hadn''t expected to see the intimate scene


    between Adam and her. Emerson was shocked immediately, yet he stayed there and heard the


    conversation between thempletely. Even when the two of them were kissing each other,


    Emerson didn''t go away.


    Anthea''s pink lips were now like blooming peach petals, and the traces of her having been kissed


    by Adam were obvious.


    Emerson narrowed his eyes. "Little girl, I haven''t expected your boyfriend to be Adam Chin."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Anthea told him at the party that she had a boyfriend, Emerson actually didn''t believe it. He


    thought that it was simply an excuse of her. Unexpectedly...


    Anthea gasped when she heard Emerson''s sarcastic words.


    She looked around vigntly and asked with a frown, "Young Master Chiang, can you do me a


    favor?"


    Emerson raised his eyebrows and saw through her mind immediately. "You want me to pretend I


    didn''t see anything and don''t tell anyone else?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and asked uncertainly, "Can you do it for me?"


    She was actually not sure whether Emerson would do her this favor.


    She was just worried that Emerson would retaliate against Adam on purpose. That''s why she tried


    to catch up with him and stopped him. She wanted to negotiate with him, or even beg him to do so.


    Anthea''s brain was running fast at the same time. She was reflecting upon a n: If Emerson


    refused to keep it a secret, they could only take the hard measures if the soft ones didn''t work!


    For example, she might ask Adam to tie Emerson up with a sack and ropes, and then gave him a


    sound thrashing in order to force him to keep it a secret!


    "Okay." Emerson replied.


    Anthea was stunned and couldn''t believe it. "Are you telling the truth?"


    Emerson nodded happily, but he suddenly added,


    "Well... I have a requirement."


    Sure enough... There''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Anthea asked tentatively,"... What is the requirement?"


    Emerson put his hands into his pockets and said slowly, "You must promise to apany me for a


    whole day."


    "..." Anthea''s face froze.


    Emerson noticed the caution in her eyes. Heughed and joked, "Don''t worry, little girl. I won''t do


    anything harmful to you. I also don''t have any interest in your beauty... Do I look like a lecherous


    man?"


    Anthea didn''t say anything, but the look in her eyes exined everything... "You do!"


    Apart from this evening''s meeting, Anthea and Emerson had met three times before. Every time, he


    was apanied by a woman who was "lucky" enough to be with this lecherous man.


    Anthea didn''t forget the embarrassing scene in the bathroom! Emerson and his woman were...


    Emerson seemed a little upset by Anthea''s words. He sighed helplessly. "Well... You won! I just


    want you to date with me for a day to regain some psychological bnce. You refused my invitation


    to the concert. It was the first time that I was refused by a woman... No, by a little girl! What a


    shame!"


    Anthea looked over his face, trying to confirm the credibility of his words.


    Seeing that Emerson''s expression was sincere, she was a little shaken. "Young Master Chiang, if I


    date with you, will you really promise not to tell others?"


    "Yes, I promise!" Emerson nodded.


    Although he was not a gentleman, he was still the president of hispany. As a business leader,


    he would not go back on his words if he promised.


    Anthea quickly reflected upon the pros and cons.


    It was just a day, and she would not suffer any losses. This deal seemed to be very cost-effective!


    She just needed to date with Emerson, and then Emerson would keep what he had seen and


    overheard a secret.


    Anthea finally nodded. "Okay! It''s a deal!"


    Emerson stored her mobile phone number and then left the vi.


    Anthea heaved a sigh of relief.


    She and Adam returned to the party one after another, and she secretly gave him an "OK" gesture


    when no one else was in sight.


    At the end of the party, the guests left one after another.


    Just like what they did before, Adam drove away first and then waited for Anthea at the crossroads.


    After that, they drove home.


    As soon as Anthea got in the jeep, she reported to Adam, "Young Master Chiang promised me that


    he will not tell anyone else!"


    "Has he be such a kind person?" Adam nced at her.


    "Hmm..." Anthea stuttered.


    She didn''t want to hide anything from Adam and told him about her conversation with Emerson


    roughly.


    Adam''s face suddenly darkened. "Anthea!"


    The beautiful neon lights outside the jeep passed over rapidly. Adam''s handsome face now


    appeared to be covered with dark clouds, and Anthea felt as if the temperature inside the jeep had


    dropped several degrees.


    Anthea got closer to Adam ingratiatingly and tugged her long hair. "Oh... I can''t find a better


    solution, can I? Besides, the request he made was still eptable. He will just cost me a day. He


    said he will then keep this matter a secret. In this way, our problem is perfectly solved!"


    Adam let out a cold snort from his nose.


    Along the way, Anthea keptforting him.


    After a long while, Adam still had a poker face on. She poked his arm and said, "Adam, why are you


    still


    unhappy now?"


    Adam looked ahead and responded nothing to her.


    Anthea''s eyes rolled up, and her smile became a little shy. "Then, let me tell you something happy,


    okay?"


    Adam seemed not to be curious at all.


    Anthea put her chin on his shoulder and breathed out tenderly. His Adam''s apple was blown


    comfortably by Anthea''s breath, "Tomorrow, my menstruation will be gone. We can sleep together


    tomorrow night!"


    Adam''s face suddenly was no longer gloomy."..." He was still speechless, yet he coughed because


    of excitement.


    He almost couldn''t hold the steering wheel in his hand firmly.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    The next day was Lunar New Year''s Eve.


    The whole city was in festive mood. The uing several days would be called the Spring


    Festival.


    The green military jeep drove away from the family dormitory building of the military district. Half an


    hourter, it stopped at the entrance of an entertainment club.


    Anthea, who was sitting in the passenger seat and holding a birthday cake, unfastened her seat belt


    and grinned to Adam. "Then I''ll go now."


    The two of them woke upte today. Then, they had breakfast and lunch together at home. After all,


    it was New Year''s Eve, and therefore Adam was going back to the Chin family to have a reunion


    dinner with his parents, while Anthea had other arrangements.


    Today was Leonardo''s birthday. He had invited a lot of friends for a celebration. In previous years,


    Anthea stayed in the town where she grew up. Now that she was here, she naturally had to go to


    Leonardo''s birthday party.


    On the way, Leonardo had urged her to be more quickly through the telephone. He was afraid that


    Anthea might change her idea and go to the Chin


    family together with Adam.


    Adam nodded and said, "Okay." "Can I drink some wine? The kind of fruit wine girls often drink!"


    Anthea raised her little hand and asked very obediently.


    If it were at ordinary times, Adam would refuse her in a serious face. However, when he thought of


    the fact that today was not only New Year''s Eve, but also Leonardo''s birthday, he feel that it would


    be possible to make an exception. He didn''t want to spoil Anthea''s good mood.


    "Well... You can drink a little bit." Adam'' attitude changed.


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded happily and then said, "Golden Leonardo''s birthday party will be a noisy


    one. Maybe it will end veryte!"


    Adam rubbed the top of her head with his palm and said, "It''s all right. Call me at the end of the


    party. I''ll pick you up."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea responded sweetly.


    She opened the jeep''s door and rushed into the entertainment club with the cake in her arms.


    As Anthea had expected, the birthday party was a very noisy one.


    This entertainment club was owned by the Schain family. As this was a birthday party, Leonardo''s


    father allowed him to have fun as much as he and his friends wanted.


    Leonardo and his friends just ate and drank as they pleased. Towards the evening, they were


    singing Karaoke in the apartment.


    As it was still the winter vacation, many ssmates of Leonardo had gone back to their hometowns


    to celebrate the New Year. The friends invited by Leonardo were mostly his childhood friends.


    These friends generally came from rich and powerful families.


    Anthea and Leonardo had known each other for a long time. Some of his childhood friends were


    also acquainted with Anthea. The boys and girls enjoyed themselves thoroughly.


    After drinking and eating a great deal, they became more and more excited.


    Leonardo was particrly excited. He was now holding the microphone and singing a song


    intermittently. He also yelled out that they would not stop drinking, eating, and singing until midnight.


    Anthea nced at her watch.


    She still had something important to do tonight. For this reason, she didn''t want to have fun with


    them until midnight!


    Anthea took out her mobile phone from the bag and sent a message to Adam asking him to pick her


    up after half an hour.


    After receiving Adam''s reply, Anthea was dragged by Leonardo to y drinking games.


    Anthea found it difficult to refuse Leonardo, and therefore she decided to join their games.


    Although she only drank some fruit wine specially prepared for females, it was impossible for her to


    drink only a little as the party hadsted for a long time. After losing three or four rounds of drinking


    games, she was already a little drunken, and her eyes became perplexed.


    Her features were originally beautiful. Her face was now flushed because of alcohol, making her as


    charming as a peach blossom in March.


    The several boys sitting opposite Anthea were a little tempted and could not help flirting with her.


    "Anthea, I find that you''re bing more and more beautiful each time I see you!"


    "It''s true! You''re are bing more and more beautiful. I almost didn''t recognize you when you


    opened the door and came in!"


    "Don''t let own fertile water flow into others'' field. Anthea, do you want to choose a boyfriend among


    us?"


    Anthea put down the dice in her hand, raised her chin proudly, and said directly, "No! I don''t want


    any of you to be my boyfriend!"


    The boys cried out in grievance. "Oh... Anthea, why do you have such a lofty stance? What kind of


    man do you like?" One of the boys asked.


    "None of you would be my boyfriend, anyway!" Anthea snorted.


    Hearing what she said, the other boys'' interests were aroused. "D*mn it! I''m really curious about


    your requirements. What should your boyfriend be like?" Another boy asked.


    Leonardo saw Anthea look of admiration when she thought of Adam, and the corners of his lips


    twitched.


    "Well... Again, you''re showing off your love with Adam!" He thought slightly angrily.


    Anthea held half of her face with her hand and raised the corners of her lips. "Well... The man I like


    is much more handsome than all of you! Comparing with him, you are just a group of kids. He is a


    military officer. When he is wearing the military uniform, you would never be able to imagine how


    handsome he is!"


    The boys were not convinced. "You must be bragging!" One of the boys shouted.


    "I''m not bragging. You can''t evenpare to the little finger of him!" Anthea retorted. "He is the


    best, better than any one of you, better than any other man! You don''t know how much I like him! If


    he smiles to me, I will immediately want to hug him... Haw-haw..."


    At the end of her words, Anthea smiled with admiration in her eyes.


    When she looked up inadvertently, she saw that a tall and strong figure was leaning against the


    door of the apartment. He was wearing a ck coat and ck trousers, as well as a pair of military


    boots. His aura was domineering.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His dark eyes were fixed on Anthea with a doting expression, while the corners of his thin lips were


    lifted.


    When Anthea saw him, she immediately got up. "Oh... My boyfriend ising!"


    Then, she ran towards him.


    Adam had indeed been here for a few minutes. He had been watching her argue with the other


    boys and showing off his personal features proudly. He was delighted to see that Anthea said as if


    he was the best boyfriend in the world.


    When Anthea ran over to him, he felt as if his heart had been tenderly touched, and he reached out


    his big hand.


    Anthea was very drunk. When she was sitting, she didn''t feel anything that strange. But when she


    was running, she felt like her feet were stamping on cottons.


    When she was about to reach him, she stumbled and fell into his strong arms, nestling on his chest.


    She looked up and giggled. "Are you going to take me home?"


    "Yes." Adam held her thin waist and smelled the scent of wine. He frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell


    you to drink only a little?"


    Anthea looked aggrieved and almost cried, "I lost the drinking games!"


    Adam could not bear to berate her more. He said concernedly, "Let''s go home first."


    "Mm!" Anthea nodded repeatedly and was particrly obedient now.


    Adam bent over, held her up, and carried her out of the entertainment club.


    After they left, the boys in the apartment looked at each other, and then looked at themselves. They


    were so sad because they had realized that it was true, that they couldn''t evenpare to a little


    finger of Anthea''s boyfriend, who was admirably handsome and powerful.


    On New Year''s Eve, people in every family were watching the Spring Festival G on TV.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched voice came from the elevator. "The mandarin ducks were swimming


    together on the pond./A pair of butterflies were flying in the sky./The spring scenery in the garden


    was so fascinating./l whispered to my dear mistress:/Vou re such a beautiful little girl!''


    "You''re such a beautiful little girl!... You''re such a beautiful little girl!" Anthea was singing a popr


    song.


    Anthea hugged Adam''s neck and kept on pestering him. He didn''t know what to say. "Yes, you are!"


    Hearing this, Anthea sang the song even louder.


    Fortunately, the elevator reached the floor of their house. Adam directly carried Anthea back home


    with vigorous strides.


    He opened the door, closed it, and carried Anthea onto the big bed. He then went to the kitchen to


    make a ss of honey water and prepared a hot towel to help her dispel the effects of alcohol.


    Adam saw that her cheeks were red. She was so drunk that even her eye expressions were out of


    focus. She was still singing, yet out of tune. He pulled up the quilt and said helplessly, "I told you


    don''t drink so much wine. You''re just like a little drunk cat. Stop singing. Go to bed early."


    Anthea suddenly opened her eyes wide and shouted,


    "No!"

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Anthea refused seriously. "I can''t sleep now!" "Hmm?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea widened her eyes forcefully and then sat up with her arms supported her body.


    She shook her head and said drunkenly, "I can''t sleep now, I can''t... I still have something


    particrly important to do tonight! Let me think... What is it?"


    She held her head with her arms and reflected upon it hard.


    Suddenly, Anthea''s eyes lit up because she remembered it. She said, "Adam, I want to sleep with


    you tonight!"


    Adam swallowed.


    Anthea smiled and revealed two small dimples.


    Then, she pounced on Adam and pushed him down on the big bed.


    Adam was caught off guard. He was pressed down by her.


    At this moment, she was still drunk. Her palm-sized face was more delicate and beautiful than


    usual. Her eye expressions were pure, romantic, and passionate.


    When Adam went to the entertainment club to pick her up, he hadn''t expected that she would drink


    so much wine.


    He regretted promising her to drink wine at that time, although it was a rare instance.


    After returning home, he originally wanted her to have a rest. However, although Anthea was drunk,


    she didn''t forget that she had promised to sleep with him tonight...


    Adam felt that his blood was gradually boiling.


    As usual, Anthea held his handsome face with her hands and seal his lips with her pink and delicate


    lips.


    She was just like a drunken kitten that almost went crazy.


    She iled her "ws" wildly and tugged at the buttons of his shirt.


    When the kiss ended, Anthea gasped, and then she stopped there, petrified, and blinking her misty


    eyes.


    Although she was to some extent driven by the effects of alcohol, she still felt shy about this kind of


    thing. She didn''t know where she should put her hands and feet. She just bit her lips ignorantly and


    said, "What should I do next? I don''t know how to do it..."


    Adam got up, pushed her down and ce her head onto the pillow.


    Her long and ck hair hang down like a waterfall, and her features were delicate and sexy. Now


    she looked like a soul-luring little fairy.


    He kissed her forehead lovingly and said in a rough voice, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll do it."


    Anthea licked her lips and closed her eyes nervously.


    Adam''s heart was beating so fast that he felt as if it would jump out of his chest.


    During the joint military exercises, he used to lead his team members to defeat the other side and


    take over their headquarters. At that time, his heart was not beating as fast as it was now!


    His little girl was about to be his woman tonight.


    A drop of tear fell down on Anthea''s cheeks. Adam whispered to her in a hoarse voice, "Anthea,


    don''t be afraid. It may hurt a little..."


    The romantic and exciting show was going on in the room...


    One of the neighbors happened to let off some fireworks, which added more colors to the


    passionate night scenes.


    The next morning, Anthea and Adam were awakened by the sound of firecrackers.


    Although Anthea had covered her ears with her hands, the sound of firecrackers could still wake her


    up.


    The first reaction was a headache, and then she felt more pains in her limbs, which seemed to have


    been crushed by a car.


    She moved around and felt herself not wearing anything under the quilt.


    A few fragments of memory popped up in her head.


    ''Adam, I want to sleep with you tonight!"


    "What should I do next? I don''t know how to do it..."


    "Anthea, don''t be afraid. It may hurt a little..."


    Anthea''s little face slowly turned red.


    They had slept togetherst night.


    She had finally given herselfpletely to him!


    Anthea felt relieved and extremely embarrassed. She quietly looked at Adam and then shyly


    covered herself with the quilt.


    Adam supported half of his head with his arm and looked at Anthea''s red ears which couldn''t be


    covered by the quilt. Heughed and said with the typical hoarse voice of someone getting up in the


    morning, somewhat naughtily, "Aren''t you afraid of suffocation?"


    He actually didn''t sleepst night.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After the two of them finished it, Adam was too excited. He just quietly looked at Anthea who was


    nestling in his arms all night as if she was a treasure acquired by him. Until now, there had not been


    any ck circles around his eyes. On the contrary, he felt energetic, and his eyes were almost


    shining with delightfulness.


    Anthea continued to behave like an ostrich.


    Adam stretched out his hand and pulled down the quilt. Her little face was then revealed. It looked


    like a tomato.


    Adam looked out of the window. There was bright sunshine outside. He then pinched her delicate


    chin and kissed her gently. "Happy New Year, Anthea."


    New Year''s Eve had passed. It was the first day of the Lunar New Year today. They had already


    stepped into the new year.


    The sound of firecrackers outside gradually lowered. Maybe it was because every family had begun


    to eat dumplings as breakfast.


    "Happy New Year!" Anthea bit one corner of her lips lightly, and then stretched out her small hand


    from under the quilt. She spread her palm out in front of Adam''s eyes and asked, "Give me the red


    envelope!"


    "I''ll definitely give the red envelope to you." Adam


    caught her hand and put it on his lips.


    Anthea felt itchy, and she wanted to draw back her hand. However, Adam didn''t let go of it. Instead,


    he held it more tightly. His deep eyes were fixed on her face, and his voice was particrly soft,


    because it was the whisper between lovers, "Anthea, Does it still hurt?"


    After the two of them slept togetherst night, he applied some ointment on her little wound.


    Anthea gasped.


    She shook her head and nodded shyly. She was not as bold as she wasst night after drinking so


    much wine. Her voice was like a mosquito''s. "A little bit..."


    Adam held her into his arms.


    Anthea''s nostrils were surrounded by his masculine breath, and his strong heartbeat sounded in her


    ears. She swallowed, and then whispered to him in a dreamy voice, "Adam,st night... Had we


    really done it?"


    "Of course." Adam smiled.


    Anthea went to Leonardo''s birthday party yesterday. After ying and losing some drinking games,


    Anthea drank a lot of fruit wine. When Adam arrived there to pick her up, she was already drunk.


    Except for the fragments of memory she could roughly remember when she woke up, the resting


    part was a little blurry for her now.


    Anthea swallowed again and said uncertainly, "I drank too much yesterday. I can''t remember clearly


    what happenedst night. How about... Let''s do it again?"


    Adam was petrified by what he heard.


    In the evening, Anthea was sittingzily on the dining chair.


    There was a custom in the north to eat dumplings in the Spring Festival, but they didn''t eat any until


    dinner.


    After Anthea asked him to "do it again", Adam pulled down the quilt and did as she required. In this


    way, she was able to experience org*sm several times under a sober-minded condition.


    When the two of them finally came out of the bedroom, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. The


    sunset glow streamed through the window, and there were beams of rosy lights inside their room.


    Now, Antheapletely realized the meaning of what Adam had said in the past, that he would


    "make her not be able to leave the bed for a whole day". This was virtually not a joke, but the reality!


    "Oh..."


    Anthea felt that she was about to fall apart because of fatigue!


    Anthea put her arms on the dinner table to support her face, waiting for Adam to feed her some


    food.


    Adam, who hadn''t slept for a whole night and had done a lot of physical work during the daytime,


    was not tired at all. He personally made some dough and prepared two tes of dumplings for her.


    One te was dumplings of three-vored meat, while the other te was dumplings of cabbage


    and pork.


    Anthea ate half a te of dumplings in one go.


    Then, she felt much more energetic.


    The corners of Adam''s lips curled up into a sarcastic smile.


    At this moment, the mobile phone at the edge of the table suddenly rang.


    Adam handed the phone to Anthea. She thought that it must be from her adoptive parents living in


    the countryside. She picked it up and saw that it was a number unfamiliar to her.


    She hesitated and picked it up. "Hello?"


    A man''s ruthlessughter came from the other end of the line. "Little girl, do you still remember our


    agreement?"

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    After the call ended, Adam looked over and said, "What''s up?"


    Anthea put the phone back to the original ce and replied weakly, "Well... It''s Young Master


    Chiang..."


    "What happened?" Adam''s eyes turned cold.


    Anthea answered truthfully as if she had a strong desire for survival. "He asked me to y golf


    tomorrow. I told you that he had promised to keep our secret. But the precondition was that I should


    apany him for a day!"


    "Got it." Adam replied in a tough tone.


    Anthea noticed that Adam''s face seemed to suddenly darkened. He was at the same time


    expressionless. His face now was a typical poker face. She felt that the vinegar in the bowl seemed


    to be fermenting and choked her nose.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She found it funny at the same time.


    However, she didn''t dare tough at him loudly. Instead, she leaned over and try to console him.


    "Adam, are you unhappy again? How about sleeping with you now? Aren''t you happy to pinch and


    bite me in bed?"


    Adam squinted at her gloomily. "Are you sure you can withstand one more time of it?" "No!" Anthea


    shook her head.


    She was sitting on the chair, with her legs still shaking, as if she was tramping on cotton.


    It was not because of her weakness, but because he was such a powerful man!


    After Anthea ate thest dumpling on the te, Adam collected the dishes and went to the kitchen.


    From New Year''s Eve to now, the sounds of firecrackers outside could be heard from time to time,


    while the joyfulness of celebrating the New Year continued.


    After they finished their meal, the sky outside had be darkened.


    Anthea looked out of the window. Every house in the residentialmunity was brightly lit, and a lot


    of g shows were broadcast on TV.


    Less than two minutester, She felt exhausted and yawned.


    The two of them had enjoyed themselves for a long timest night, and today she had not left the


    bedroom for the whole day. Although she had fallen asleep several times in the middle, she still


    gradually fell sleepy as the night deepened.


    When Anthea noticed that Adam''s ck eyes were ncing over her, she immediately rushed over


    and held his arm. "Ow... Can I just sleep on the sofa tonight?"


    When it was time for her to admit failure, she would do it!


    Now, when she thought of the big bed in the bedroom, she felt as if she couldn''t straighten her


    waist!


    Adamughed and leaned over to hold her up from the sofa. "Don''t be nervous. I won''t touch you


    anymore tonight."


    "Eh?" Anthea blinked.


    Adam added, "But only tonight."


    After turning off the TV, he held her up and carried her to the bedroom. The sweet and greasy smell


    seemed to have not yet dissipated there, but the bad sheet had been changed into a new one,


    which was clean and neat.


    Just as Adam promised, he didn''t touch Anthea again that night on the bed. He simply hugged her


    while sleeping.


    The next day, Anthea''s physical and mental strength had recovered a great deal.


    After breakfast, she changed into some formal clothes and put on her scarf. She then picked up her


    bag and looked at Adam, who came out of the bedroom with her. She was somewhat with


    hesitation.


    Adam was dressed in a smart military uniform. His hair was short, while his ck coat and leather


    gloves were casually carried in his hands.


    Hesitation and confusion could be observed on Anthea''s little face. "Adam, are you sure you want to


    go with me?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded without hesitation.


    Of course, he wanted to personally interrupt Emerson''s good luck in adventures with women.


    "Will the two of you fight?" Anthea asked tentatively.


    "Not necessarily," Adam replied.


    Anthea was speechless.


    When she was about to walk towards the hallway, Adam suddenly caught hold of her wrist from


    behind.


    "What are you doing!" Anthea shouted in a low voice.


    Adam dragged her to the sofa by the side and pressed her down onto it.


    Anthea pushed her hands on his chest and struggled, saying, "Adam, it''s already half past nine...


    It''s time for us to go now. We''re going to bete!"


    "Be patient..." Adam said slowly.


    His huge body covered hers entirely, making it impossible for her to flee or even to breathe. His


    large and restless hands crept into her clothes from the hem and caressed her passionately.


    Soon, she was gasping for air and began to groan in the living room.


    In the southern suburb, there was a high-end golf club.


    Although its name was a golf club, it was more like a resort. It was apound of recreation and


    entertainment, including facilities like golf course, shooting studio, horse stable, KTV, as well as


    hotel and restaurant.


    At this time, Emerson, who was sitting on the sofa in the leisure area of the lobby, had been waiting


    for Anthea for a long time.


    He was not wearing a suit as usual. He was now wearing a pair of beige trousers, and a blue-and-


    white polo shirt, as well as a pair of nail shoes. The temperature inside the room in the north was


    very high, and even if he was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, he would not feel cold.


    Emerson crossed his legs and checked the watch on his wrist from time to time.


    A girl''s delicate and pretty face appeared his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    As he thought of Anthea, Emerson would often feel a heat wave surging in his heart.


    He was especially excited when he thought that he was going to meet the little girl soon and spend


    the whole day with her. He was thus in a good mood and was happier than those moments when he


    signed a big contract with business partners.


    It was the Spring Festival now. As the president of hispany, Emerson inevitably had to deal with


    all kinds of social activities.


    But today, he had cancelled all previously scheduled arrangements.


    The assistant to him went forward respectfully and reported, "Young Master Chiang, she ising!"


    "Okay." Emerson''s lips lifted happily.


    He stood up from the sofa and personally went to the gate to wee Anthea.


    A green military jeep stopped near the gate, and the front passenger door was opened. Anthea,


    who was wearing a white down coat, jumped out. Today she was wearing a ponytail which made


    her look particrly youthful.


    Emerson saw that the jeep had a military license te. Then, he recognized the man who was


    coming down from the driver''s seat. Emerson''s smile immediately frozen.


    Anthea nced at her mobile phone to see what


    time was it now.


    They were stillte.


    When she was about to set off, Adam suddenly pressed her down onto the sofa. Although the two


    of them had not really exceeded the critical point of an intimate rtionship, she was still harrassed


    by him so much that it took her half an hour toe out of the house.


    Anthea looked at Emerson who was standing near the gate, and her expression slightly changed.


    Just like Adam, Emerson seemed to be blessed by God. Both of them looked very outstanding.


    However,pared with Adam who was expressionless most of the time, Emerson''s temperament


    was more casual and unruly.


    In particr, he often wore a slightly evil smile on his face. He was in good shape and his figure


    was very attractive to girls.


    Anthea didn''t know what Emerson''s attitude towards her was. She roughly guessed that Emerson


    was a man who loved hunting for women, but he hadn''t expected that he would be rejected by


    Anthea so directly. As a result, he wanted to find some bnce by ying games with her.


    When Anthea and Adam came over, the corner of Emerson''s lips slightly twitched. "Little girl, I


    remember that I only asked you to apany me


    for a day, right?"


    Anthea said guiltily, "Ahem... But you didn''t say I should not bring family members together with


    me!"


    "..." Emerson was petrified for a moment.


    Adam said indifferently, "You don''t want to invite us to your resort?"


    Emerson put on a false smile, and then led the two of them into the resort.


    As Emerson was arge shareholder of this resort, he was more or less like a master here. He led


    Anthea and Adam to the indoor golf course.


    Out of the corners of his eyes, he saw that Adam was still wearing his military uniform. He snorted


    with disdain in his heart. He was no longer in the army, and therefore he thought that Adam was just


    putting on airs.


    Emerson suddenly thought of something. He then waved to his assistant.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Emerson took the two of them to the golf course.


    The north was different from the south in weather and lifestyles. The golf court was closed in winter


    and could only be described as an indoor golf course. Through the ss curtains, they could see


    endless green grass. The roof was in a semi-open form, and they could have a wide view inside the


    golf course.


    Emerson reached out his hand. "There''s a locker room ahead, and you can find some assistants


    inside it. Your clothes have already been prepared!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    The men''s and women''s locker rooms were next to each other on both sides.


    Adam and Emerson hardly talked to each other except for the moment when they entered the gate.


    Their expressions did not change much, and there was no sign that they would fight with each other


    because of Anthea, who then secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as she and Adam were about to enter the locker room and change their clothes, Emerson


    called out to them.


    "Wait a minute, little girl. I have something else for you!"


    The assistant who had been ordered by him hade back, with a white rectangr box in her


    hand and a pink bowknot on the box.


    Emerson took the box and handed it over to Anthea.


    Anthea asked, "What is this?"


    Emerson said casually, "Open it and you''ll know!"


    Anthea didn''t know what he was up to. She opened the box and saw that there was a skirt lying


    inside it. It seemed to be of a famous brand, and the texture was very good. It was grass green and


    looked very youthful.


    "..." Anthea was confused and asked Emerson, "Young Master Chiang, what does this mean?"


    "A gift for you... apensation." Emerson said.


    "Ah?" Anthea looked at him in bewilderment.


    Emerson exined slowly, "Anthea, the first time we met, you torn down your skirt to save me. At


    that time, I saw that your beautiful legs were naked. I felt sorry for that and had always wanted to


    find a chance topensate you with a new skirt! How is it? Do you like the style?"


    Anthea''s mind went nk immediately. "D*mn it... What a mess!" She thought.


    Anthea looked at her side in a panic. Adam''s face had already turned ck.


    She had indeed told Adam the process of how she became acquainted with Emerson, but she didn''t


    tell him the details of how she saved Emerson, that she had to torn down her skirt to bandage his


    wound at that time...


    Anthea clearly knew Adam''s sense of possessiveness. He was the only person in the world who


    could see Anthea''s naked beautiful legs!


    Emerson acted as if he didn''t see it, and he continued slowly, "But then again, Anthea, you saved


    my life. I think I belong to you now, body and soul!"


    "!!!" Anthea''s eyes widened.


    She almost wanted to rush over and covered Emerson''s super-big mouth.


    "How can your narration be so ambiguous and erotic?" Anthea thought.


    She just bandaged his wound!


    She did not dare to look at Adam''s face now.


    "I was just kidding!" Emersonughed in a low voice, and his expression deserved many ps on


    his face.


    Anthea was stunned by this thick-faced and so-called humorous man.


    "You can change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you in the court!" After saying that, Emerson left with


    a harmless look.


    As soon as he disappeared, Anthea immediately rushed to Adam and said, "Oh... Adam, let me


    exin it to you properly!"


    "I''m waiting." Adam''s thin lips tightened.


    "I was wronged!" Anthea shouted tearfully. "Don''t listen to Emerson''s nonsense. I was doing that to


    save his life! Don''t forget I am a medical student. I will never abandon him when I saw that he was


    endangered. At that time, a little artery in his leg was cut by a sharp stone in the river. He was


    bleeding appallingly. There was no other way to rescue him. I could only tear down my skirt and


    bind him up!"


    Hearing that her skirt had indeed been torn down, Adam''s face darkened.


    Anthea quickly raised her little hand and emphasized. "I just tore down part of my skirt. My legs


    weren''tpletely naked. Only my calves were naked! I was wearing a long skirt that day... Do you


    still remember? I also had taken a picture and send it to you!"


    Adam frowned.


    It was true! He still had an impression that after he saw the picture, he replied her that she looked


    so beautiful and tempting in that picture that he almost wanted to tear it apart.


    However, when Adam thought of the fact that Emerson had seen Anthea''s delicate and fair legs, he


    had a drastic feeling of jealousy. But he couldn''t exin why he should be jealous of other men.


    After all, Anthea was trying to save others at that time, just like what she did in the disaster-stricken


    area before, offering the aid of artificial respiration to others.


    Adam finally sighed and said in a low voice, "Promise me. It won''t happen again."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded like a dog.


    Adam caressed her head in a satisfied manner, and then the two of them entered the locker room


    one after another.


    Adam answered a phone call inside the locker room and was dyed. Anthea changed into new


    clothes and went out first. Then, she was taken to the court by the assistant.


    The green grasnd was beautiful, while the air was slightly damp and refreshing. It seemed that


    the water that had been sprayed on the grasnd in the morning had not been dried up yet, and the


    fragrance of grass could be smelt everywhere.


    Emerson was sitting on a rattan chair. When he saw Anthea, he put down the cup of coffee in his


    hand and raised his eyebrows with a slightly evil smile.


    "Little girl, have you exin it clearly to him?"


    "Young Master Chiang, you did it on purpose!" Blue veins bulged on Anthea''s forehead.


    "Haha!" Emerson burst intoughter.


    Seeing this, Anthea was confirmed that Emerson did it on purpose to sow discord between Adam


    and her!


    Emerson calmly looked down from her palm-sized face. She was now wearing a jersey she had just


    changed into. It had a pink cor, which was a good match for her fair and white skin. In addition,


    she was wearing a pair of white ninth pants, which only revealed the parts two centimeters above


    her ankle.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little pitiful.


    The dress he had originally prepared for her was indeed a skirt, but he hadn''t expected that she


    would change into pants.


    Emerson''s eyes were fixed on her two slender and straight legs and did not move away quickly.


    At this time, arge man''s coat suddenly surrounded her from behind,pletely wrapping her


    legs, and only revealing a pair of beige nail shoes.


    The sleeves of the coat were then made into a knot on one side of her waist. After that, Adam


    slowly withdrew his big hands.


    His ck eyes nced over Emerson as if he wanted to warn thetter indirectly that "I don''t want


    even Anthea''s ankles to be seen by you".


    Emerson''s face turned slightly dark.


    Anthea turned around and saw that Adam was standing there. She immediately grinned and said,


    "Are you done with it?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Emerson stood up from the chair and saidzily, "Since you''ve both changed the clothes, let''s go


    and warm up!"


    He took the golf shafts from the golf boy next to him and gave each of them one. Then, Emerson


    took the lead, while Anthea and Adam followed him.


    Although it was an indoor golf course, it covered a very wide area. The decorations were obviously


    exquisite. Near the wall, there were a lot of artificial hills and flowing water, and there was also a


    mobility scooter parked not far away.


    Emerson suddenly stopped and looked up at a fake apricot tree with great interest. "Oh... Little girl,


    this flower looks pretty. It''s a good sign!"


    The apricot tree was veryrge, while its branches were dense. There were many apricot blossoms


    on it. Although it was only a fake tree, the apricot blossoms were very beautiful and they looked like


    real ones.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What sign?" Anthea frowned.


    "A twig of red apricotses out of the wall!" Emerson read a poem with a smile. This poem


    indirectly suggested a woman who carried on a ndestine love affair.


    Anthea was petrified."..."


    Adam was speechless."..."


    Anthea immediately took Adam''s hand and tried to show him her loyalty.


    When she looked around at Emerson''s back again, her eyelids twitched.


    "He was definitely not someone easy to deal with!"

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Five minutester, the three of them went to the center of the course.


    This was the first time for Anthea to be at a golf course. She also didn''t know how to y golf. She


    had topletely depend on Adam''s instructions.


    Emerson felt very heart-wrenching when he looked at the two of them.


    Originally, he invited Anthea to apany him for a day, and then chose to y golf, because this


    would allow him to teach Anthea personally. Now, it was Adam who was teaching her how to y


    golf!


    Emerson rotated his golf club and walked forward, breaking Anthea and Adam''s two-person world.


    "Adam, let''spete for a round, okay?"


    "Okay." Adam did not refuse.


    He instructed Anthea to practice tee shots, and then the two men walked to the side to start their


    competition.


    Anthea looked at them, who were standing straight side by side. They were both tall, strong, and


    handsome. They had different auras, one being nonchnt, while the other being ruthless and


    slightly evil.


    Anthea swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva.


    Thinking of the tension between Adam and Emerson, Anthea could not help but ask, "Do you two...


    Want to keep a distance from each other?"


    Although the atmosphere on the spot was calm, Anthea still felt that there were invisible smokes of


    gunpowder and sparks between these two powerful men.


    When Emerson heard this, his fascinating eyes were lit up. "Little girl, why? Are you afraid that we


    will fight each other?"


    Anthea bit her lips.


    Although She didn''t say anything, her eyes had revealed her thoughts. She was indeed worried that


    the next second the two men would fight against each other with the golf clubs.


    Emersonughed heartily. "Haha... Don''t worry, I''m not a barbarian. But I''m not sure whether your


    man is such!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes up secretly.


    Adam was definitely not a barbarian! He was a gentleman.


    After the golf boy delivered the balls, Adam and Emerson began to posture and held the clubs with


    both hands.


    The sunshine streamed through the ss roof of the golf course. From time to time, the crisp sound


    of golf balls being struck could be heard, while the balls were flying and dropping.


    The referee inside the course helped to record the scores. Anthea forgot all about practicing tee


    shots, and just followed the two men, watching thempete excitedly.


    After both of them holed out, the referee reported, "Young Master Chiang hit 1 above par. Mr. Adam


    Chin hit 1 above par. The two of them are evenly matched!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Emerson heard this, he threw the club in his hand to the golf boy. He looked aside angrily.


    "Adam Chin, you''re still so annoying! Youpeted with me in shooting and other training in the


    military academy. Now you''re againpeting with me on this golf course... You''re just like a ghost


    that has been haunting me!"


    The two of them had army-rted family backgrounds, and they were both the eldest son in their


    families. They also attended the same military academy. It was thus inevitable that they would be


    compared to each other by the others.


    When there wereparisons, there would inevitably bepetitions and conflicts.


    Adam and Emersonpeted with each other when they were still in the military academy.


    However,


    Adam''s overall performance was always slightly better than Emerson''s. Furthermore, the two of


    them had different personalities. Adam was quiet in his ways, while Emerson was naturally


    romantic. They tended to reject each other because of the difference in their personalities.


    Adam''s ck eyes nced over and asked lightly, "Did you deliberately make a mistake during the


    large-scale maneuver of our academy many years ago?"


    "Hmm?" Emerson raised his eyebrows.


    Adam put one of his hands into his pocket and said in a low voice, "Everyone knows that Young


    Master Chiang was a rebellious person. He was at that time forced to go to the military academy by


    his parents. If my guess is right, you had always wanted to find a good chance to leave the army,


    hadn''t you?"


    "Haha." Emersonughed twice, but he didn''t deny it.


    It seemed that he hadn''t expected that Adam could see through his thoughts.


    After hearing their conversation, Anthea was stunned. Then, she frowned and argued for her


    boyfriend, "Young Master Chiang, if you deliberately wanted to find a chance to leave the army, then


    you shouldn''t hold a grudge against Adam!" "It''s true." Emerson nodded.


    After a pause, the corners of his lips formed an unrestrained smile. "But it''s also true that I don''t like


    him!"


    Anthea was speechless."..."


    After ying golf, the three of them went to the top floor.


    Emerson originally thought that Anthea and he would be the only two persons all day. For this


    reason, he also had arranged a barbecue phase.


    However, the two-person scenario, which had been meticulously nned by Emerson, turned out to


    be a three-person scenario.


    Emerson''s assistants had prepared the barbecue shelves and food, etc properly. When the three of


    them arrived, they could do it directly.


    It was natural for the two men to be responsible for the barbecue.


    Adam and Emerson appeared to be experienced in such things. Anthea didn''t need to do anything


    at all. The two men stood side by side in front of the barbecue shelf, just like what they did on the


    golf course. The atmosphere seemed to be good.


    If a stranger happened to see the scene of barbecue, he might think that Adam and Emerson were


    good friends.


    Emerson put the foods on the tray, picked a bar of the best beef, and handed it over to Anthea.


    "Youngdy, I have just made it. Have a taste!"


    "Thank you, Young Master Chiang!" Anthea reached out and took it.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows and smiledcently and provocatively.


    However, Anthea didn''t eat the beef. Instead, she ran to the barbecue shelf and handed it to Adam,


    as if she was presenting a treasure to him. "Adam, are you hungry now? Try it!"


    Emerson was petrified.


    He picked up another bar of beef and began to eat it. The more he chewed up the meat, the worse


    he felt.


    Why did he suddenly feel that he was a single dog eating dog food?


    After all the foods were barbecued, they sat at the table and began to enjoy the delicious foods.


    Halfway through the meal, Adam suddenly looked at her. "Anthea, is it hot?"


    Anthea blinked her eyes. In fact, she felt that it was still okay. The weather was not very hot today.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to touch her little face, but before she could answer, Adam''s


    big hand had reached out.


    He unbuttoned her cor buttons, revealing her neck


    and corbone.


    As her skin was exposed in the air, red marks of different sizes also came into others'' sight. These


    red marks, which were obviously made by a man''s lips, looked like blooming peach blossoms,


    ambiguous and sexy.


    Emerson also had seen that. His hand, which was holding a cup of wine, halted there.


    At that moment, Anthea''s face was burning hot.


    She suddenly understood why Adam pressed her down on the sofa and kissed, caressed her so


    passionately this morning. He had left a lot of red marks on her shoulders and neck on purpose.


    Anthea snickered in her heart.


    "It''s such a naive strategy!" She thought. She felt that Adam''s nickname, "Three-year-old Adam",


    was not wrong at all!


    Anthea noticed the signs of bathrooms not far away. She stood up and said, "I''m going to the


    bathroom!"


    It was not because she felt too embarrassed, but because she really wanted to solve her


    physiological needs. The pepper powders sprayed on the beef and seafood for barbecue were a


    little too much. For this reason, she drank a lot of beverages, and she felt that she needed to go to


    the bathroom.


    But suddenly, Anthea thought of something. She frowned and didn''t move.


    Adam curled his lips and shook her small hand. "Go ahead."


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and left obediently.


    There were only the two men left on the table, and the atmosphere suddenly changed subtly.


    A long while of silence followed.


    Emerson took the lead in opening his mouth. He teased, "Adam, aren''t you acting like an old bull


    eating tender grass? You''re nine years older than Anthea. Don''t tell me there''s no generational gap


    between the two of you."


    Adam''s face was expressionless. "Young Master Chiang, are you jealous?"


    Emerson leaned backzily. "Well... If I also have such a beautiful niece-inw, maybe I would have


    the same idea!"


    Adam remained calm and indifferent, but his eyes were gradually turning cold. Her deep voice


    contained a hint of warning. "Don''t fix your eyes on her."

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    The corners of Emerson''s lips rose slightly, and heughed like a yboy. "Okay, I will temporarily


    not fix my eyes on her."


    Then, he took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket.


    He picked up one and passed it to Adam, but thetter didn''t take it.


    Adam''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "What did you mean by ''temporarily''?" He thought angrily.


    Adam''s ck eyes nced at Emerson, as sharp as a de. He warned in a low voice, "Don''t think


    about it also in the future. I''m the master of my house."


    Emerson put the cigarette into his mouth. After lit it with the lighter, he leisurely spat out a mouthful


    of smoke and deliberately provoked, "Who can predict what will happen in the future? Adam, what if


    she doesn''t like you anymore a year or two yearster? She is still so young now, and the future is


    changeable. Who knows when she will change her mind?"


    Adam didn''t get angry. Instead, heughed in a low voice. "Haw-haw."


    Adam was so calm that he didn''t seem to be affected by Emerson''s words at all. He seemed to be


    quite sure of Anthea''s loyalty.


    Emerson couldn''t help but think of the white and tender skin exposed after Anthea''s cor was


    unbuttoned. That part of her body was covered with ambiguous red marks...


    At this, Emerson felt annoyed and suffocated.


    He flicked the cigarette ash vigorously and realized why Adam was so confident in front of him just


    now. He sneered and added, "There is a saying, ''even if you get a woman''s body, you may not be


    able to win her heart!'' Do you understand what I mean?"


    Adam nced at him calmly.


    Without being angry, he replied casually, "Anthea ising back soon. You should put out your


    cigarette. We''re getting ready for pregnancy."


    "..." Emerson''s face darkened.


    Second kill by one single sentence!


    Emerson felt suffocated again because of his unvented anger.


    After washing and drying her hands, Anthea walked back directly. She was slightly worried about


    Adam and Emerson being together without her existence.


    Seeing that the two men were still sitting in their seats, just like when she left, Anthea was slightly


    relieved.


    After sitting down again, Anthea felt that the atmosphere was not quite normal. The whole


    expression of Emerson, who was sitting next to her, was especially strange. He was smoking a


    cigarette. When the smoke was blown out, his tongue seemed to be stuck on his cheek, and his jaw


    was bulged out. It looked as if he was a little annoyed.


    She leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Adam, is Young Master Chiang all right?"


    "He''s fine." Adam''s lips curled slightly.


    Anthea nodded and didn''t think much of it again.


    By the time they finished the barbecue, the sun was already setting in the west. In the evening,


    darkness fell early in winter in the north. It was already dim outside of the window at this moment.


    One of the assistants, who had been waiting in the distance, looked at his watch, and then opened


    the French windows on the top floor.


    At the moment when the window was opened, a bunch of fireworks suddenly broke out in the sky.


    "Peng..."


    The loud sound echoed for a long time.


    After that, beams of light jumped up to the night sky, and then these fireworks bloomed one after


    another, almost lighting up the entire sky.


    At first, Anthea was shocked. Then, she realized that Emerson''s assistants were ying fireworks.


    She happily pulled Adam to the window to have a look.


    Emerson put out the cigarette in his hand and followed the two of them.


    "Oh, my God... It''s so beautiful!" Anthea whispered.


    "Do you like fireworks?" Adam''s eye expressions were meaningful.


    "Of course!" Anthea nodded with a smile and hugged his arm excitedly. "Adam, look over there. It


    looks like a rose. It''s so romantic! This is the first time for us to watch fireworks. I''m so delighted!"


    Emerson, who was standing next to them, was speechless.


    He was the very person who prepared the fireworks!


    As previously arranged, an assistant carried a box of firework rods in front of them.


    These firework rods could be held in their hands, and each of them was long. As the brilliant


    fireworks rose one after another in the night sky, Anthea fetched several of the firework rods and


    asked Adam to set off them with her.


    After the firework rods were ignited, they emitted silvery sparks.


    For a time being, the firework rods were sparkling in their hands, under the background of other


    fireworks blooming in the night sky.


    Anthea was holding firework rods on both hands. She was shaking the sparkling rods. Her palm-


    sized face was shining with excitement in the silver sparks.


    Adam urged her worriedly, "Be careful, Anthea. Don''t burn yourself."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded and gazed at him through the firelight. She then smiled and added,


    "Adam, look... This is my silver flower! Do you know why I am so happy now?"


    "Why?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea revealed two small dimples. "Because you''re with me!"


    Adam hooked Anthea into his long arms, and then kissed her forehead, as if no one else was


    around.


    Emerson was annoyed and didn''t know what to say.


    The firework rods were also prepared by him!


    He took out a cigarette again and lit it, spitting out a mouthful of smoke.


    It was not a big deal that Anthea brought Adam with her as her family member. However, it was very


    annoying for Emerson to feel that he turned out to be the very person watching the date of Anthea


    and Adam in a resort owned by him.


    Emerson felt as if he was a lonely dog that had been maltreated by Anthea and Adam!


    The date, which was terrible for Emerson, finally ended.


    Anthea returned to the locker room on the first floor to change her clothes. She purposefully did it


    very fast. When she came out wearing her down coat, she saw that Emerson was sitting on the sofa


    in a cross-legged manner. She quickly ran over to him.


    When Emerson saw her, he stood up with his hands in his pockets.


    Anthea reminded him anxiously, "Young Master Chiang, don''t forget what you had promised me!"


    After all, she had brought Adam here. The two-person date finally became a three-person date. For


    this reason, she was somewhat uncertain. She was afraid that Emerson would go back on his word


    if he was unhappy about it!


    "Hum..." Emerson replied perfunctorily.


    Anthea frowned and emphasized, "Young Master Chiang, a promise made by a real man is worth a


    thousand ounces of gold!"


    As Emerson was stared at by Anthea firmly, he had no choice but to told her helplessly, "I know it... I


    know it! I will always keep my words. I''ll keep the love affair between you and Adam a secret! But if


    others know it in the future, there''s nothing I can do about it. This can not be hidden forever!"


    Anthea pursed her lips and said nothing else.


    Emerson raised his hand and touched his own chin. "Little girl, tell me the truth. Did he force you?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anthea''s mouth twitched. "Of course not!"


    Emerson frowned and looked very puzzled.


    There were so many men in the world. Anthea was still so young and as beautiful as a flower. Adam


    was not only older than her, but also was her uncleinw. If she willingly chose to be with him, she


    would be like a moth flying to a me!


    Or... Did young girls like such a stimting rtionship nowadays?


    Emerson asked her, "Little girl, tell me. What on earth do you like this Hell-king?"


    Hearing this, Anthea grinned and said sweetly, "I like everything of him, including his nickname,


    Hell-king Chin!"


    Emerson immediately felt that Anthea had no taste at all.


    Then, he frowned and said, "Anthea, I feel we are so destined to meet each other. I''ll keep your


    secret for you. We are good friends now! I am much older than you. Don''t call me Young Master


    Chiang in the future!"


    "What should I call you, then?" Anthea was confused.


    She thought that Emerson might want her to call him "Brother Emerson", but the answer she heard


    turned out to be, "You can call me Uncle Chiang, okay?"


    Anthea felt as if her head was struck heavily by a brick.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Of course, Anthea would not cooperate with Emerson''s bad taste.


    Now, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the men''s locker room. She immediately turned


    around and ran over. "Adam, let''s go!"


    Adam had changed back into his military uniform. He put his coat on his elbow casually, and took


    Anthea upon himself with the other arm. The two of them walked to Emerson, and Adam said


    slowly, "Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll go back now."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You''re wee!" Emerson kept smiling and said. In fact, he was cursing silently in his heart.


    Anthea also felt that today was a very interesting and happy day. She said from the bottom of her


    heart, "Young Master Chiang, thank you. Goodbye!"


    Emerson nodded and said, "Goodbye, little girl!"


    After saying goodbye to Emerson, the two of them walked out of the hall. Their backs looked very


    close to each other.


    Before they walked out of the revolving door, Anthea paused for a moment. She stood on her toes,


    straightened Adam''s cor, and tugged his shoulderband. When she looked up at him, her eyes


    were filled with admiration and infatuation.


    Emerson didn''t look back for a long time.


    What a pity...


    A beautiful flower had been picked up by another man first.


    Emerson felt a little bit regretful. This was the first time he had been so devoted to a girl, yet he had


    no chance at all. What''s more, this girl''s boyfriend was Adam Chin, who was as good as him in


    every aspect.


    The slightly evil smile on Emerson''s face gradually disappeared.


    Emerson suddenly felt something refreshing andfortable running down his heart and spine.


    His assistant, who had been waiting for a long time, came forward and said respectfully, "Young


    Master Chiang, do you want to go back home now?"


    Emerson didn''t move. He stood there still and asked faintly, "What do you think if I go back to the


    army now?"


    Hearing this, the assistant was shocked and thought that her boss might have taken the wrong


    medicine today.


    He had taken great pains to get away from the army. Why did he suddenly want to go back to the


    army now?


    After they came out of the resort, Adam directly threw the skirt, which Emerson wanted to give


    Anthea as a gift andpensation, into the trunk without saying a word. Then, he closed the trunk.


    What his eyes didn''t see was regarded as having disappeared.


    The green military jeep drove home.


    When they were still inside the resort, Adam had been holding back his desire for cigarettes. Now,


    he took out a cigarette from the box and lit it up.


    Anthea was browsing Weibo, a socialwork APP. After smelling the scent of tobo, she said to


    him with concern, as if she was a gentle and considerate little wife, "Adam, I think you should


    smoke less!"


    Although Adam was not addicted to smoking, it still seemed that he liked to smoke most of the time.


    "I''m fine." Adam smiled.


    Anthea shook her mobile phone and said, "I just read from the news that smoking is harmful to our


    health. It''s because of nicotine contained in the cigarette."


    Adam''s ck eyes nted toward her. "If you want a baby, I''ll quit smoking."


    Anthea was stunned.


    They had never discussed this issue before!


    Her heart was beating so fast that her eardrums were shocked. She licked her lips and asked in a


    silly look, "Do you want to have a baby with me?" "How can I have a baby by myself?" Adam''s eyes


    were mischievous.


    Anthea''s little face turned red.


    "He''s teasing me again!"


    Adam raised his hand and caressed her drooping head tenderly. He saw that the tips of her ears


    were red out of shyness.


    Although Adam had told Emerson directly that Anthea and he were ready for pregnancy, he did it


    deliberately. He just wanted Emerson to realize the difficulty and retreat.


    Adam also wanted to have a baby together with Anthea.


    He had such a n in his heart even when Anthea and he didn''t sleep together.


    However, this was something that couldn''t be done rushly. Anthea was still young, and she was only


    a college student. To some extent, she was only a teenager. Even if the two of them wanted a baby,


    it would be better for them to wait until Anthea graduated from college!


    At the next intersection, Adam stopped the jeep on the roadside.


    There was a 24-hour convenience store nearby. Adam grabbed Anthea''s hand and took her off the


    jeep.


    After entering the store, she asked in confusion, "Adam, what are we going to buy here?"


    "Condoms. I''ve used up all the condoms at home."


    Anthea felt as if her ears were burning out of shyness.


    She suddenly remembered that there was an empty box of condoms in the trash can. Obviously, it


    had been violently opened.


    It was true! They had used up all the condoms...


    When they were queuing up to pay the bill, Adam grabbed her little hand and whispered to her,


    "Anthea, you''re going to help me put it on this time."


    "...!!!" Anthea''s eyes widened.


    "I, I... I''ll have to help Adam to put the condom on?" She thought.


    She looked around in a fluster. Luckily, no one seemed to overheard their conversation!


    Anthea bit her lips shyly and punched Adam in the chest. She lowered her voice. "When did you


    be so lecherous?"


    "After meeting you." Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    Anthea covered her face in embarrassment.


    On the way back home, her cheeks were blushed all the time.


    The jeep drove into the family building area of the military district. After parking the jeep in the


    underground garage, the two of them took the elevator upstairs.


    Along the way, Adam behaved normally. But as soon as they returned home, the way he looked at


    Anthea changed.


    He was now like a cheetah searching for its prey.


    Anthea''s heart trembled.


    She swallowed and pulled the hem of her shirt shyly. ''Ahem... Then I''ll take a bath first!"


    After that, Anthea moved away briskly and wanted to run into the bathroom.


    Before she could run more than two steps away, Adam''s long arms reached her waist.


    Anthea''s eyshes fluttered after she was dragged back by Adam. "What''s the matter?"


    Her delicate body was taken into his arms, and a girl''s sweet scent wafted into his nostrils. Adam


    suddenly felt very excited.


    He bent over to carry her on his shoulder and said in an eager voice, "I can''t wait anymore..."


    Adam had indeed felt slightly worried that his little girl might feel painful when the two of them slept


    for the first time.


    Although Adam tried to treat Anthea as tenderly as he could, he was still too eager and careless.


    The two of them stayed in the room all day long yesterday. He could not remember how many times


    he had slept with her during the daytime. Because they were both exhausted, he only hugged her


    on the bed and did nothing elsest night.


    However, since they had begun the first step, how could he bear it anymore?


    Anthea fell into the soft mattress and was pressed down, Adam couldn''t wait to kiss her pink little


    lips and...


    The romantic scenes of their love were yed one after another in the night.


    The next morning, Anthea proudly felt that she couldn''t get up.


    The sun was rising high in the sky, and the sound of firecrackers outside of the window was as loud


    as thunders. However, she didn''t even want to move her fingers.


    Indulgence in sensual pleasures was, after all, not a good habit.


    Anthea looked at her watch. It was already over nine o''clock. The sound of running water came


    from the bathroom. Adam had got up earlier than her.


    Compared with Anthea, Adam was still in high spirits, as if the person who had indulged in sensual


    pleasuresst night was not him. In particr, the corners of his lips were lifted up in such an angle,


    that he almost looked like a lion licking its ws after a good feast.


    She nced at Adam and only wanted to continue lying on the bed.


    The mobile phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. It was a phone call for Adam.


    Anthea picked it up and looked at the screen. Just then, the bathroom door was opened. Adam,


    who was wrapped in a bath towel, came out with two long legs.


    He had an inverted triangr body, broad shoulders, and strong chest muscles, where little drops of


    water still rolled down along the muscle lines.


    The bath towel was very loose, and others could thus see his abdominal muscles. He might have


    done so on purpose.


    Anthea almost became nosebleeding because of excitement.


    In order to avoid being seduced by Adam''s charming features again, she quickly turned her face


    around and handed the phone over. "Adam, it seems to be a call from your home..."

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Adam reached out and picked up the phone.


    While he was answering the phone, the other hand of him was on her arm outside the quilt. He


    simply did not want to miss any chance to caress her.


    Her skin was as delicate as snow-white satin, and Adam also had noticed some little stains on her


    arm... sweat stains, or something else. This was truly exciting for him.


    As his horny fingers caressed her arm tenderly, Anthea trembled slightly, as if she was a falling leaf.


    The call was from Bemy Chin, Adam''s father. The two of them had a short conversation, which


    ended in about two minutes.


    Adam folded his palm slightly and saw with satisfaction that her breathing was disordered out of


    excitement. He then asked with a smile," Honey, why don''t you get up now?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head like a rattle drum.


    "You littlezy cat..." Adamughed at her.


    Anthea almost red at him with resentment. "Who is to be med for this?"


    The curve of corners of Adam''s lips deepened.


    He was so close to his sweetheart now...He stood with his back to the window, and his whole body


    was basked in the sunshine. There was even a drop of water that hadn''t evaporated on his body. It


    slid down slowly over his bronze skin, and then disappeared under the bath towel on his waist,


    which was sexy and strong.


    Anthea couldn''t help but think about something lecherous again. The scenes that he was holding


    her under his strong bodyst night popped up in her mind...


    She felt thirsty and hurriedly tried to divert her attention. "Adam, who called you just now? What''s


    up?"


    Adam replied, "My dad asked me to go home this afternoon to have dinner together with them."


    "Humn!" Anthea nodded.


    Now it was still the Spring Festival period. Except for the New Year''s Eve, when he went back to


    have a reunion dinner with his family members, Adam had spent all his time with her during this


    period. Though they had a lot of fun together, Anthea thought that it would be reasonable for Adam


    to go back home asionally; otherwise his father would certainly think that Adam had been


    enticed by a beautiful but evil woman these days.


    Even though this was virtually the truth...


    Anthea, the "beautiful but evil woman", was not worried about her being at home alone at all.


    Even if Adam was going to leave here, he would prepare the meal for her in advance before


    leaving. The only thing she had to do was to sit there and wait for the meal prepared by her lover.


    Adam paused and added, "Amelie will also be there."


    Hearing this, Anthea raised her head suddenly.


    "Amelie Celestin again?"


    Anthea pursed her lovely lips and said in a low voice, "Oh..."


    Her eyshes were long and thick. They hung down slightly like two small feathered fans. At this


    time, two little shadows silently appeared under her eyelids, but maybe she was unaware of them.


    Her cheeks were slightly bulging as a result of anxiety.


    Adam smiledfortingly. He rubbed her head and said, "I''ll bring you back home with me."


    Hearing this, Anthea was stunned for a moment, and then she, who had originally nned to lie on


    the bedzily for a long, long time, suddenly got up from the bed, as if she was fearing that he


    would go back on his words.


    Chin''s Mansion.


    The three-story vi was magnificent and gorgeous, but did not appear to be vulgar at all.


    The servants were cleaning up the residual snow in the courtyard. The kitchen was in the south side


    of the vi. It was very spacious and well-illuminated. At this time, the afternoon sunshine shed in


    freely through the window, and the heater in the room was working. It gave people the impression


    that they were still in the middle of spring.


    Now, it was not anyone of the servants of the Chin Family standing in front of the stove, but Amelie


    Celestin, who was wearing a military uniform.


    Amelie had taken off her jacket. Now she was wearing a military green shirt and a pair of military


    pants. She was tall and had a valiant temperament, but as she was now wearing an apron with


    floral patterns, she looked lovelier and tenderer than usual.


    Watching from the side, Meadow Yamada sighed silently and mncholily.


    She felt apologetic more or less.


    After all, it was Meadow who had made a phone call to Amelie not long ago. Through the phone call


    Meadow indirectly suggested that Amelie should try to be Adam''s girlfriend. This was


    undoubtedly a good chance offered to Amelie by Adam''s mother. But now the situation was


    different. Her son, Adam, had already had a girlfriend, and the rtionship between them seemed


    to be very good!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In all fairness, Meadow was delighted to learn that her son had a girlfriend, but she also liked


    Amelie very much.


    After all, Meadow had seen Amelie grow up, so that she knew thetter very well. Besides, as a


    clever and graceful girl, Amelie was indeed a good choice for a daughter-inw. However, as a


    mother, Meadow still preferred to respect her son''s own choices. For this reason, she had always


    regretted the act of trying to bring Adam and Amelie together, and to some extent felt that she had


    failed Amelie.


    Meadow sighed again and stepped forward, saying gently, "Amelie, you are the guest. Don''t bother


    about it. Just leave these things to the servants!"


    "It''s okay, Auntie!" Amelie shook her head with a gentle smile.


    Except for literary soldiers, women were not allowed to have long hair in the army. With her hair


    down to her shoulders and tied up loosely, Amelie looked like a good wife and mother now. Her lips


    were wearing a thinyer of lipstick. At the moment, she was sipping the soup in the pot with her


    head down.


    Meadow felt apologetic to Amelie, and as a result praised thetter without hesitation, "Amelie, you


    stay in the army most of the time and have to go through a lot of military training. I haven''t expected


    you to be so good at cooking!"


    Amelie tucked the hair near her ear and replied with a smile, "Two years ago, I was despatched


    abroad to work for a project. I lived alone at that time, and I couldn''t get used to the foods provided


    in the cafeteria. Finally, I chose to cook my own foods. Moreover, my mum always instructed the


    cooks in our house to teach me cooking skills. She told me that ady should be able to talk to


    guests in the living room, and cook delicious foods in the kitchen. She hopes that I''ll be a good


    wife in the future!"


    "Your mother has really taught you very well!" Meadow smiled.


    Amelie replied modestly, "Auntie, my cooking skills are still not very exquisite yet. If the dinner


    doesn''t taste goodter on, please don''t mind it!"


    "No way!" Meadow said, "I should thank you for cooking the dinner! You''re really an excellent girl.


    Nowadays, It''s rare for girls to be good at cooking. You have worked so hard to improve yourself in


    your spare time! If a man marries you in the future, he''ll surely be a very happy husband!"


    Amelie smiled in a slightly embarrassing manner. "Auntie, you have been so kind to me!"


    Meadow looked down at her watch and said, "It seems that we are going to enjoy some delicious


    foods today. I''m waiting for Adam toe back!"


    Amelie tried to maintain a decent smile on her face.


    She lowered her head and poured the ingredients into the soup pot, as as to cover up the trace of


    cunningness in her eyes.


    When the two families had dinner together before the Spring Festival, Amelie actually left with tears


    in her eyes.


    In front of the elders of the two families, Adam dered that he had already had a girlfriend. This


    was very mean to Amelie. After that, Amelie''s attempt was rejected by him mercilessly. She was


    angry about it. However, it was Bemy Chin who had personally invited her to have dinner at his


    house today.


    This meant that as the head of the family, Bemy was not satisfied with his son''s current girlfriend;


    instead, he was more inclined towards Amelie.


    Amelie felt that she had a great chance now.


    She was not the kind of person who would give up easily. She would try hard and persistently in


    order to get what she wanted!


    She covered up the pot, and her smile became deeper.


    She knew how to cook indeed, but she rarely cooked. This was just a gesture, a gesture to


    demonstrate to others that she was a smart and diligent girl. She would do the cooking only when it


    was necessary, and what she wanted was to impress others with her cooking gesture.


    At this time, a servant came over from the porch to report, "Madam, Young Master is back!"

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Soon after that, footsteps could be hearding from the hallway.


    Meadow was very delighted to hear that, and her face seemed to have be brighter. She


    quickly walked out of the kitchen to greet the neer.


    Amelie also heard the footsteps. She put down the pot in her hand and followed Meadow out


    happily.


    When they just came out of the kitchen, Adam had already entered the dining room. He had


    changed into casual clothes. Although his clothes were light gray in colors, he still looked mature


    and calm. His tall and strong figure could virtually make any clothes more attractive.


    Amelie''s eyes were almost shining, but when she caught sight of the girl holding Adam''s hand, her


    facial expression froze instantly.


    Anthea greeted Meadow obediently. "Auntie, Happy New Year!"


    Meadow was surprised to see her, and at the same time, she couldn''t hide her amusement. "Oh...


    Anthea is here too!"


    Two shallow dimples appeared on Anthea''s cheeks. She did not have a ponytail today. Instead, her


    long hair freely covered her shoulders. Her face looked young, lovely, and particrly pleasing.


    Meadow knew that her husband had made a call to ask Adam back, but she hadn''t expected that


    her son would bring her future daughter-inw back home. She quickly came forward and took


    Anthea''s small hand in a very friendly way. "Happy New Year! You''re carrying so many things?"


    Adam answered for his sweetheart, "I went to the supermarket with Anthea, and we bought some


    foods."


    The shopping bags were ced on the dining table. They mostly contained beef, seafood,


    vegetables, as well as other fresh ingredients.


    The Spring Festival period was the most important festival in the year. During this period it would be


    wise to bring a lot of gifts when you visit someone''s home."


    Last time when Anthea came to the Chin Family, she was in a hurry and did not make any


    preparations. This time, a rival in love of her would also be present, and therefore Anthea certainly


    had to behave properly!


    Meadow was very curious about the things Anthea brought about. Generally speaking, gifts for a


    visit of the New Year''s Day would just be foods or medicines of highly nutritious value. It was the


    first time for Meadow to see so much beef, seafood, etc as gifts for the New Year''s Day.


    Amelie''s gaze swept through the shopping bags and could not help but frown.


    Worried that Anthea Lee''s intention might sh with hers, Amelie pretended to be calm and asked,


    "Miss Lee, you know how to cook?"


    Meadow also looked at Anthea and asked in surprise, "Really? Anthea, are you good at cooking?"


    "No, I''m not..." Anthea scratched her head awkwardly.


    Amelie secretly breathed a sigh of relief and sneered silently in her mind. He felt that Anthea was


    going to harm herself by her own doings. "Then why have you bought these foods?"


    A deep voice sounded, "I''ll do it."


    Anthea added with curved eyebrows, "I''ll help him!"


    Hearing this, Amelie nced at Meadow who was nearby.


    Sure enough, Meadow reacted with a loud exmation. "What? Adam''s going to do the cooking?"


    Just when Amelie thought that Meadow would be dissatisfied with Anthea''s answer, she suddenly


    saw Meadow''s eyes shining and heard her saying excitedly, "I never know Adam can do the


    cooking...Anthea, does Adam always cook for you? God... It''s so romantic!"


    "Humph... Bemy has never cooked anything for me in my whole life!" Meadow thought.


    "..." Amelie''s face darkened.


    Wasn''t it Meadow Who was praising her for being good at cooking just now?


    Amelie clenched his fists and nced at Adam.


    Not long ago, when she and Adam were climbing the mountain, she asked him to cook some


    noodles for her. However, Adam refused her for the reason that he had promised his girlfriend he


    would cook only for her, and nobody else. Anthea was the only girl in the world that Adam would


    cook for!


    Meadow also had realized that the atmosphere among Amelie, Adam, and Anthea was a little


    tense, and therefore she took the initiative to break the silence. "Amelie, just now you said that you


    could arrange flowers. I happen to have a pot of flowers in my room that hasn''t been arranged yet.


    Come over there with me to have a look at it!"


    Amelie was then almost dragged upstairs by Meadow, leaving only Anthea and Adam in the kitchen.


    After the foods were transferred from the bags to the marble table, Anthea looked around and saw


    the soup pots on the stoves with boiling soups. They must have been made by Amelie.


    Anthea smiled and show two dimples.


    In the morning, after Adam mentioned that he would take her home together, Amelie got up


    immediately and packed berthings up hurriedly. After lunch, she began to worry about what to bring


    to Adam''s parents as the gifts. Adam drove her to the supermarket and suggested that they could


    buy some foods for dinner, which was more thoughtful and practical.


    At that time, Anthea had no ideas what to do next, and could onlypletely listened to his


    suggestion.


    Now that she was in the Chin Family, Anthea suddenly realized why Adam suggested that. His


    father, Bemy Chin, must have mentioned to him on the phone that Amelie woulde over to his


    home to cook the dinner!


    Amelie looked away from the stoves and looked out of the kitchen. While no one was around, she


    stood on tiptoe and secretly kissed Adam.


    Adam was a little distracted by the intimate contact. He simply embraced her waist and put his


    hands on her hips.


    He lowered his head and kissed her passionately.


    The sun was setting in the evening. All the dishes were ced on the table by the servants one


    after one.


    Except for the pigeon soup and stewed beef ribs cooked by Amelie, the rest of the foods were all


    cooked by Adam. None of the servants were allowed to help him. They could only go in to help after


    the stoves were turned off.


    Bemy, who had finished his work in his study, was now sitting in his seat of the head of the family.


    When Bemy took his seat, he chatted and joked with Amelie. However, when he saw that Anthea


    was sitting next to Adam, his eyes became sharpened and his smile faded, which made him more


    sternlooking.


    "Adam, if you want to bring someone back home next time, you should tell us first!" Bemy


    reprimanded his son for not abiding by the rules of being an obedient son.


    Bemy was a little unhappy. He had asked Amelie toe to the house because he wanted to be


    a peacemaker for her and his son, and he also hoped topensate for the unhappy things that


    had happened when the two families were having dinner togetherst time. However, his son


    brought his girlfriend back directly without telling them in advance!


    Adam seemed not to have heard his father''s words. He just reminded his sweetheart, "Anthea, I


    think you should eat more. You''re too slender!"


    Anthea clutched her chopsticks and dared not answer anything.


    She simply felt that her boyfriend''s father''s nose was bingrger andrger out of unvented


    anger!


    "Yes... Anthea, I also think you should eat more!" Meadow added at the right time to adjust the


    atmosphere and also to change the topic. She noticed that her husband was going to say


    something else again. "Why you are thinner thanst time I saw you? You are so young and still


    growing up. You should eat more and get fatter if possible. Try the beef. It''s so delicious... I just


    tasted it!"


    "Thank you, auntie!" Anthea said gratefully.


    Meadow almost piled up the small dishes in front of Anthea with delicious foods. Later, she


    suddenly realized that there was another girl on the dining table who had a crush on Adam, and


    quickly turned her head. "Oh, Amelie, you should also eat more!"


    "Thank you, Auntie!" Amelia replied in the same way. However, her smile was a little unnatural.


    The dinner was finally finished.


    Bemy, who was annoyed by his meddlesome wife and disobedient son, left the dining table first.


    He even did not say "goodbye" to Amelie. He simply went back upstairs without saying anything. As


    the saying went,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What eyes do not see is regarded as clean."


    After saying "goodbye" to Meadow, Adam took Anthea''s hand, and the two of them left.


    The army-green jeep was parked in the center of the yard with a red car next to it. Adam opened


    the door of the front passenger seat for Anthea. As soon as Anthea sat in, Amelie, who was


    dressed in military uniform, also came out of the vi.


    She passed by the red car and went straight to Adam and Anthea.


    She then said to Adam, who was ready to close the car door, "Adam!"

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Anthea and Adam both looked at Amelie.


    Amelie crossed her hands in front of her and stood there calmly. "I have something to tell you. Can


    you stay with me alone for some time, Adam?"


    Perhaps it was because Adam and Anthea had seen Amelie wearing an apron when they entered


    the door in the afternoon, they had the impression that Amelie was as tender as a good wife or


    good mother, although it could not be denied that Amelie also appeared to be valiant and smart


    while wearing the military uniform.


    Anthea felt that her eyelids were trembling.


    "Staying with her alone"... What did Amelie mean? Couldn''t she just say it to Adam while Anthea


    was present?


    Amelie did not wait for Adam''s reply. Instead, she asked Anthea directly, "Miss Lee, you don''t mind


    it, do you?"


    Are you ying the same trick again?


    The corners of Anthea''s lips twitched slightly. "Amelie is so sophisticated!"


    Anthea did mind it!


    Anthea tried to maintain her smile around her lips. "I don''t mind!"


    "Thanks. I''ll just talk to Adam for a little while!" Chen Jia''s smile deepened.


    Anthea turned to look at Adam, who was submissive, as if he was Anthea''s little cat. "You can talk


    to Miss Celestin first. I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    Hearing this, Adam raised his hand and rubbed his head. After that, he closed the car door.


    Amelie lifted her chin slightly as a gesture of leaving together. Then she and Adam walked more


    than ten steps to the side.


    After the car door was closed, Anthea immediately stopped pretending to be "a graceful girl who


    always smiled". Now, she was as stern-looking as Adam''s father, and her eyes were firmly fixed on


    Adam and Amelie.


    Amelie''s back was facing Anthea, and therefore she could not see Amelie''s facial expressions


    clearly. She could only see those of Adam''s. However, most of the time, Adam was a man of calm


    nature, and others could only see a poker face of him.


    Anthea''s ears were almost pressed to the car window in order to hear them talking clearly.


    Unfortunately, the window had very good soundproofing effects, and not a single word of their


    conversation could be heard by Anthea!


    If Anthea pushed open the car door at this moment, would she be discovered by Adam and Amelie?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anthea felt annoyed, as if her heart was being scratched by the paws of a hundred cats.


    Ah! D*mn it!"


    "What''re they talking about? They have been talking for so long!"


    Amelie deliberately walked to a ce a little far away from the jeep. She wrapped her arms around


    her own shoulders and made a very delicate and touching gesture. "Adam, I''m sorry. Last time


    when my dad and I visited your house, I left directly without telling you. I was out of my mind back


    then. I think I should apologize to you now. Don''t be angry with me!"


    She spoke in a natural and generous tone and was by no means bashful.


    Adam stood there still, keeping a straight face.


    "When I went back home, I began to think about what you had said that day. I could understand


    everything!" Amelie''s tone became slightly bitter. Then, she shrugged his shoulders in relief. "I


    thought I had hidden my thought well, but I hadn''t expected you were aware of it!


    "To tell you the truth, I had been secretly in love with you since I was a child, but I was never


    courageous enough to tell you, ''I love you''. I could only follow your footsteps and worked hard,


    dreaming that someday I might be able to stand side by side with you. Later on, I watched you


    marry another woman, divorced her, and then became a single person again. At that time I thought


    the two of us were destined to be together, but who would have thought...


    "Although I feel really sorry for it, I still respect your own choice! I wish you and Miss Lee all the


    happiness and good luck!"


    In fact, there was a hidden purpose in Amelie''s words.


    Last time, when the two of them were in the greenhouse in the backyard, Adam refused Amelie


    straightforwardly and showed no pity on her. For this reason, now, retreating was perhaps the best


    way to advance for Amelie.


    If Amelie continued to disguise herself as a secret admirer of Adam, it would not do her any good.


    Quite the contrary, it would only make Adam feel disturbed and disgusted, which would greatly harm


    the rtionship between them.


    Now, Amelie intended to properly bnce the disy of love, and her open-mindedness as a loser


    in this triangle love affair. She thought if she


    behaved smartly, Adam''s impression of her would be better.


    Adam replied nonchntly, "Amelie, it''s good if you can understand it."


    Amelie smiled and asked briskly, "Adam, are we still good friends in the future?"


    "Amelia, I''m sorry." Adam shook his head.


    "Adam, what do you mean by that?" Amelie widened her eyes and looked at him incredulously.


    "Can''t we even be friends? I have just said that I will respect your own choice, and wish the two of


    you well!"


    Adam said slowly in a low voice, "I don''t want Anthea to be unhappy over an outsider."


    "But I''m your good friend!" Amelie emphasized.


    "And an outsider..." Adam said indifferently.


    With his hands inside the pockets, Adam did not change his facial expressions at all from beginning


    to end, but moved only his thin lips up and down. "In order to avoid any misunderstandings, we''d


    better not have any more contacts in private, except for the work affairs in the army."


    Amelie felt heartbroken at his words.


    She hadn''t expected that he could be so merciless as to reject her when she had already adopted a


    very submissive and obedient gesture!


    Amelie looked at the man in front of her in shock and bewilderment.


    She had never expected to hear the word "outsider" from his mouth. This was such a humiliating


    and disdainful expression.


    Amelie''s lips twitched stiffly as she sobbed. "Adam, we''ve known each other since childhood. We


    grew up together. We''re friends,rades-in-arms, and even life-and-death partners. We have


    gone through countless dangerous missions together! Are you going to give up all the sentimental


    attachments between us for the sake of Anthea?"


    Adam''s voice was still cold, and he did not hesitate, "No one is more important than Anthea."


    Amelie''s figure swayed. She clenched her fists and looked at him with her face full of miseries.


    Adam took out the key with his right hand and looked over at the jeep not far away as if he was


    worried that the girl inside the jeep would feel anxious waiting for him. He added, "It''s gettingte.


    Amelie, go home now. Drive carefully."


    In fact, the darkness had just begun to fall, and only a few stars had climbed up the sky.


    After Adam finished his words, he strode away, and Amelie could only look at his tall and strong


    figure helplessly.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, Anthea immediately withdrew her ears from the car window. Then, she


    straightened her back and pretended to be calm as if nothing had happened to her. To strengthen


    the effects, she began to fiddle with her mobile phone.


    The car door was opened and Adam got on the car.


    After he had fastened his seatbelt, Anthea slowly looked up and asked, "Have you finished talking?"


    "Of course," Adam replied.


    He squinted at his lovely girlfriend with a smile. He knew she had tried to eavesdrop, but he


    pretended ignorance of it.


    The army-green jeep drove out of the Chin Family''s yard. Anthea pursed her lips slightly. When she


    turned her head, she had a glimpse of Amelie, who was still standing still, in the rearview mirror.


    Anthea could only see Amelie''s back all the time, and she did not know what Amelie''s facial


    expressions would be.


    The car drove on the street at a constant speed. At this time, the neon lights had gradually litten up,


    and they beautifully dotted every part of the city.


    Anthea continued to pretend to be innocent all the way, but she asionally felt uneasy when she


    noticed that Adam would nce at her from time to time. "Why are you always looking at me?"


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said in a frivolous tone, "Don''t you want to know what I talked about


    with Amelie?"


    "I don''t want to know, indeed!" Anthea raised her chin arrogantly.


    Adam nodded and said, "Well... Forget about it."


    "..." Anthea gritted her teeth.


    When she saw that Adam just looked away and focused on driving, she realized that he truly


    wanted to "forget about it". After holding her breath for two seconds, Anthea could not retain her


    composure anymore. She threw herself at him and yelled out, "Hey...Adam Chin!"

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Adam turned the steering wheel to the right, and then the jeep pulled over.


    Anthea looked up with her face stiffened. She suddenly felt the shadow shrouding her head. His thin


    lips sealed hers tightly.


    She struggled to escape the waves of passion.


    But this was useless. Adam seemed to have many ways to subdue Anthea. He pinched her thin


    waist and kissed her until her movements gradually became softened. Within a short while, she


    became as obedient and as submissive as a littlemb.


    Anthea panted andy deep in his arms.


    Adam held her with his long arms, and his thin lips fell on ces near her ear. He told her exactly


    what he and Amelie had said.


    After she heard it, Anthea''s facial features became even more charming.


    Her eyes were ck and bright, and his handsome face was reflected in her eyes by the broken


    light. She could not control herself to grin excitedly and said, ''Adam, did you really say so to


    Amelie?"


    In fact, she felt a little bit of jealousy, but more importantly, she trusted Adam in her heart.


    This was not the first time for Adam to cut off his rtionship with another girl who might possibly


    be apetitor of Anthea with his own hands. He was such a faithful and candid boyfriend!


    "No one is more important than Anthea"...


    These words seemed to echo over and over again in her mind. Anthea''s heart was filled with


    warmth, passion, and gratitude.


    Adam nodded and said, "Yes, I did."


    Anthea curled her lips. "You''re such a merciless man!"


    Adam could not say anything. Who was he doing this for?


    His dark eyes were like hooks, which made girls embraced by him almost feel guilty. Anthea knew


    she had wronged him, and therefore she blinked her eyes and yelled out, "Hey...Hey...Hey!"


    Adam looked down and saw her snuggling up to his chest. Her two small dimples were partly


    hidden and partly visible. Her eyebrows were plump, like blooming peach blossoms.


    As long as he could see her charming smiles, Adam wished he could bring the whole world to


    Anthea.


    The Jeep stopped by the road on the right, and its double shing lights were on.


    Anthea''s head was caressed by his palm


    incessantly. All of a sudden, she asked naughtily, "Adam, are we going to have a car sex if we don''t


    leave?"


    Adam did not know how to answer her.


    Anthea looked left and right and saw that there were carsing and going. There were also


    pedestrians passing by on the pedestrian overpass. She raised her eyebrows and deliberately


    flirted with him. "This ce doesn''t seem to be suitable!"


    Adam answered calmly, "I''ll definitely teach you a lesson when we go back home."


    Upon hearing it, Anthea immediately became well-behaved.


    It was seven o''clock and actually still early at night. As mentioned before, Bemy Chin left the


    dining room with a sullen face after the meal. It was mainly for this reason that Adam and Anthea


    left the Chin''s Mansion early, in order not to cause more trouble to themselves.


    Anthea then suggested watching a movie, mainly because she was afraid that he would really teach


    her a "lesson" if they returned home now!


    It seemed that there were only certain entertaining things that could be done during a date, such as


    watching movies, dining together, singing Karaoke, etc. Although Anthea and Adam had watched


    movies many times, she never felt bored at all, as long as he was herpanion.


    She was simply happy to do anything with him.


    The movie ended before ten o''clock, and as it was still within the Spring Festival period, there were


    a great many people outside of the movie theater.


    The parking lot of the movie theater was almost fully upied. As Adam had parked the car in


    another parking lot opposite to the movie theater, he asked Anthea to wait at the gate for him, and


    then he went there to fetch the car himself.


    Anthea stood there still and waited. Suddenly, someone behind her patted her on the shoulder.


    After she looked back, Anthea saw Emerson Chiang''s handsome but roguish face. He was wearing


    a ck suit, and his temperament had be much moreposed. It looked as if he had just


    come out of a dinner party. There was a faint smell of alcohol in the night wind surrounding him.


    Anthea greeted him. "Nice to meet you, Young Master Chiang!"


    The corners of Emerson''s lips curved upwards, and he helplessly spread out his hands. "Dear


    Anthea, what shall I do now? I didn''t prepare any red packet of money for you!" "No, I''m no longer a


    kid. I don''t need any red packet!"


    Anthea did not know whether tough or cry.


    Emerson looked at her side and asked, "Watching a movie with someone? Is it Adam?"


    "Yes...He went to fetch the car!" Anthea nodded.


    Emerson looked like he had guessed it easily, and he snorted with disdain.


    He had just had dinner with his friends, and his driver happened to drive past here. As he had drunk


    some wine and, to some extent, felt drunken, he opened the car window to take a fresh breath. As a


    result, he caught sight of Anthea, who was standing there charmingly, just like a little angel in the


    dark night. Emerson was sure he would never mistake her for someone else.


    After asking the driver to halt the car, Emerson came over to greet her.


    As the drunken feeling deepened, Emerson felt as if his stomach was burning. He became so


    excited that he almost reached out to caress her head. However, fearing that Anthea might dodge


    adamantly, as she did in the past, he could only try to control his eagerness to touch this charming


    little angel.


    Without thinking too much, Emerson asked Anthea, "Little girl, will youe if I invite you for a date


    again in the future?"


    Anthea reflected upon it seriously, and then replied, "I''ll go if you allow me to bring my boyfriend


    together!"


    Emerson became speechless, and his eyes twitched slightly.


    This was the first girl in his life who dared to reject him indirectly in such a pungent manner!


    Emerson noticed the jeep driving towards them. He then smiled and added, "Little girl, I have


    something else to do. I have to go now! Happy New Year. I wish you good luck!"


    "Thank you, Young Master Chiang!" Anthea smiled politely.


    Emerson waved his hand for goodbye and strode back to his car parked by the roadside.


    As soon as Emerson bent over and got on the car, Adam drove his jeep to the front of Anthea. The


    door of the passenger seat was opened. She got on the jeep and fastened the seat belt.


    Adam had just seen that Emerson was trying to chat with Anthea, and therefore he looked


    displeased. "How did you meet Emerson again?"


    "I don''t know why. He suddenly popped up behind me!" Anthea looked innocent.


    Emerson''s car, which was driving ahead of them, had already joined the stream of cars on the main


    road.


    Noticing that Anthea''s thoughtful eyes were looking ahead, Adam frowned and said, "What are you


    looking for?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Nothing..." Anthea shook her head. "Just now I suddenly realized that Young Master


    Chiang seemed to be alone thest two times I met him. He has long been a yboy, but he was


    indeed not being apanied by any woman when we met recently. It''s such a rare instance!"


    The first time Anthea met Emerson was at a birthday party. At that time, he was apanied by a


    long-legged beautiful woman. In the second time, Emerson was together with a big-chest beauty in


    the KTV. In the third time, it was a beautiful officedy who apanied Emerson in the


    supermarket.


    Apart from the first three times they met, Anthea suddenly realized that when Emerson met her for


    the fourth time at the Hsu family''s party, he appeared to have no femalepanion. It was really a


    surprising thing!


    Adam lit a cigarette and was unwilling toment on Emerson.


    The two of them probably did not hold a deep grudge against each other. Last time, when Adam


    and Emerson were ying golf together, they talked about thetter''s past experience of retiring


    from the army. However, it could not be denied that they still disliked, or even hated each other.


    Anthea felt an urge to analyze Emerson''s personal features, and her analysis was very pertinent.


    "It''s no wonder that Emerson is a very romantic man. I guess there must be many women who are


    willing to throw themselves at him. After all, he is handsome and rich, and he is also a very


    sessful business man. It''s quite easy for him to charm women!"


    Just as her voice faded, Anthea suddenly felt painful in her arm.


    It was Adam who pinched her.


    Anthea frowned in pain and called out softly. She then saw the jealous expression in his eyes.


    "You are not allowed topliment any other man in front of me!" Adam narrowed his eyes, and he


    gritted his teeth.


    "Uh!" Anthea swallowed nervously. Was it apliment?


    Adam scolded her again in a deep voice. "Did you hearthat?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    She raised her arm and caressed the part pinched by Adam, and still could not figure out what had


    happened.


    She still couldn''t believe it! Just now, Adam behaved almost like a kid out of the jealousy against


    Emerson!

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Anthea had made a mistake.


    Even if watching the movie had costed them some time, she still needed to sleep with Adam after


    that returned home.


    It was a rough night.


    The next morning, Anthea lied upon the sofa. She was wearing a pair of cotton socks, and her feet


    curled up out of exhaustion. She looked like a little cat, and her head rested on the armrest of the


    sofa. It seemed as if she was trying to have a rest and build up her own strength.


    Adam came out of the kitchen. He had just finished washing the tableware, and the fragrance of


    soap still lingered between his fingers. He pinched her face and asked, ''Are you still tired?"


    Anthea raised her eyelids andined, "I''m tired! Very tired!"


    When Adam saw that her eyshes were hanging down, he realized that she was really tired. He


    felt that his sweetheart''s physical strength still needed to be enhanced.


    No physical strength, no happiness.


    After reflecting upon it for two seconds, Adam said,


    "Anthea, I think you''ll need to practice jogging every morning after your leg is fully recovered."


    Hearing this, Anthea felt slightly annoyed.


    Adam stretched out his long arms and held her upon his legs, as if he was holding a child.


    Anthea tilted her head and looked at Adam. When she thought of the fact that she almost fainted


    after being "tortured" by him again and against night, she poked him with her finger as a sign of


    "No," Adam replied.


    "Then why''s that?" Anthea did not believe him.


    Adam replied in a low voice, "I immediately acquired all the experience and skills after meeting


    you."


    Anthea blushed and did not know what to say next.


    "Acquired all the experience and skills after meeting you"...


    All the experience and skills of what?


    Of sleeping with women? "After meeting you"...


    Anthea was embarrassed by his words. She tried to avoid his eyes, and struggled to get away from


    his arms.


    She got upte today, and had just finished her breakfast. She was now still in her pajamas. At this


    time, her cor was wide open, and as a result, her breast could almost be seen through by others.


    Her face blushed and felt hot because of shyness. Under the morning sunshine, she looked


    fascinating and sexy.


    What''s worse... She was struggling.


    Adam felt as if his body was gradually boiling out of eagerness, and a wave of passion rose in his


    heart.


    He swallowed excitedly, and then held her up with a rush.


    Anthea suddenly felt his movement, and she quickly hooked his neck. Adam held her up in his arms


    and strode into the bedroom. She suddenly panicked, "Adam, what are you going to do?"


    Then, she became speechless...


    An hourter.


    Anthea was just like a fish having just been pulled ashore. Her whole body was wetted by sweat,


    while half of her face was buried in the pillow. She was almost sobbing.


    Her pyjamas and underwear were scattered all over from the doorway to the bed.


    Adam, who was only wearing a pair of trousers, came back from the window after making a phone


    call. He sat down next to her. He was half-naked, and his chest muscles appeared to have been


    well-exercised. His tanned and toned body showed that he was fond of outdoor activities. There


    were also a few red scratching marks on his chest. They were obviously left by Anthea.


    If a stranger happened to see these scratching marks, he/she might think that they had been left by


    a cat...


    When Adam touched Anthea''s shoulder again, she shook his head like a rattle drum. She thought


    he had be excited again. She yelled out loud, "I don''t want it... I don''t want it! If youe


    again, I... I will cry to you!"


    Adamughed in a low voice.


    His eyes were sparkling with care. "Don''t worry, honey. I won''t touch you anymore today. Get up


    now and change your clothes. I''ll take you out."


    Anthea was dubious about his words.


    Adam held her up again and walked into the bathroom, where they washed themselves up. After


    that, they went out together.


    On the way, Adam told Anthea that he had an appointment with a friend, and they went to a small


    cafe. The atmosphere there was good. It seemed that many people would like to choose this cafe


    as a ce for meeting friends.


    As soon as they entered the cafe, they saw someone waving at them fiercely by the window.


    "Captain Chin... Sister Anthea... I''m here!"


    It was Carter Laux. He was greeting the two of them enthusiastically and obediently. If a tail was


    installed on Carter''s butt, he would definitely look like a dog barking to wee its masters now.


    It was not until then that Anthea realized that the person who Adam wanted to meet was Carter. It


    was naturally happy to see an old acquaintance. Anthea was surprised and asked, "Brother Carter,


    why can youe back now? Didn''t Adam use your vacation?"


    Anthea knew that Adam had taken the vacations of Carter and Gavin Zaslow in order to better take


    care of her. For this reason, she felt a little guilty when she asked Carter.


    Carter answered gleefully. "This won''t be a problem for me. I used the vacation of an orderly


    subordinate to me!"


    Anthea was speechless...


    Although Carter said that he had used the vacation of the orderly, he would give his own vacation to


    the orderly in case thetter needed itter. As the saying went, "One good turn deserves another".


    Carter suddenly looked at Anthea with sparkling


    eyes. "Sister Anthea, do you know why I''ve tried so hard toe back here?"


    "I don''t know!" Anthea shook her head in bewilderment. How could she know Carter''s personal


    affairs!


    "Because I''m going on a blind date today!" Carter shouted excitedly. "My family arranged it for me.


    I''m going to meet a girl today. She''s also a nurse, and they told me she''s going to graduate this


    year. She''s currently working as an intern in the hospital, and she''s only two years older than you.


    I''m going to show you a picture of her... Looks like she''s quite pretty!"


    Anthea looked at the phone screen and found that she was indeed quite pretty.


    Anthea swallowed. "Brother Carter, why did you ask us toe here?"


    "Oh... It''s because I''m nervous!" Carter answered bashfully, "This is my first blind date... Ah... I feel


    that my heart is beating more than 180 now! You have to help me check it outter. Please... It''s a


    matter of lifelong happiness or not! Captain Chin, I''ve been with you for so many years. You can''t


    just leave me alone!"


    Anthea did not know what to say...


    Adam also did not know what to say...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    More than ten minutester, the girl mentioned by Carter arrived.


    Anthea and Adam were sitting at the next table. There was virtually no difference between the girl in


    the photo and in reality. She was even slightly prettier in reality, which meant that the picture sent to


    Carter''s phone was an honest one. The girl was very cute, and she talked in a soft and sweet voice.


    It seemed that Carter and she were having a pleasant conversation.


    About an hourter, after drinking up the coffee and eating the snacks, the girl told Carter that she


    had to return to the hospital for work, and then she left.


    However, before she left, they added each other as friends on WeChat.


    As soon as the girl left, Carter, who had always been calm in his behavior, immediately became


    very excited, and he ran up to the two of them. "Sister Anthea, how is it? What do you think of her?"


    "Very good!" Anthea nodded sincerely.


    Carter was delighted to hear that. "I also feel that she''s a nice girl. We had a very good


    conversation. She has already acquired aprehensive understanding of me. I have confessed


    everything to her as far as I can, including my habits of snoring and teeth grinding!"


    Anthea''s mouth twitched slightly."... Aren''t you afraid of scaring her away?"


    Carter''s face fell when he heard that. He asked bitterly, "What should I do, then? Should I call her


    back and repeat the process again?"


    Anthea held her forehead with her hand, and did not know how to answer this stupid question


    properly...


    Adam did not want to talk to Carter anymore. He got up and went to the cafe counter to order some


    cakes for Anthea.


    Anthea talked to Carter and tried tofort him. Her eyes suddenly stopped at a certain direction


    when she inadvertently looked up.


    On the opposite side of the street, a beautiful woman, whom Anthea was familiar with, came out of


    a shopping mall. Her footsteps were elegant, just like a proud peacock''s. The driver opened the rear


    door obediently, and the woman got on the car.


    Anthea was stunned.


    She thought she might have made a mistake in judging who this woman was.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    The car quickly drove away and soon it was out of sight.


    Anthea frowned at this.


    Adam returned with a te of cakes and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea shook her head and pointed at arge dog outside the window, which was


    submissively sitting near the zebra marking. It was tied with a dog leash, the end of which was held


    by its owner. They were waiting for the green light. "I suddenly feel that the dog is so lovely! I also


    want to have a dog."


    "Do you like dogs so much?" Adam looked at Anthea in surprise.


    Anthea nodded and said, "You don''t like dogs?"


    Adam replied slowly, "I like what you like."


    He felt that it was enough for them to have a baby cat at home.


    But as long as his little girl liked and wanted a dog, he would unconditionally like the dog, too.


    Anthea''s little face looked slightly shy. She could not control herself but reach out to hold his big


    hand across the table. She then said sweetly, "Let''s keep a dog after my graduation! I want to have


    a Labrador Retriever. I like it very much!


    "I watched a foreign movie before. The hero and heroine had a Labrador Retriever. When they go


    back home every day after work, the dog would pick up their slippers and put them near the door! I


    think we are going to live together with our dog in the future!"


    Now that she is still a student, Anthea had to live in the school after school began. In this case, she


    won''t have enough time to take care of the dog.


    Adam smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Anthea showed him two lovely dimples.


    When she lowered her head to eat the cake, she could not help looking at the opposite side of the


    street again.


    Carter, who had witnessed the two of them disying their love, twitched his lips as a silent protest.


    "Humph...When I finally be the boyfriend of Nurse Yanni, we''re going to show off our love


    every day too!"


    ...Carter thought.


    After the legal holiday ended at the 7th day of the Lunar New Year, Anthea decided not to stay at


    home every day.


    There were still more than ten days before the beginning of school. Anthea had already arranged


    everything, that she would go to the hospital as a medical intern of the Emergency Department with


    her teacher, Vincent Zanon. ording to her current qualifications, she could not do many things in


    the hospital. She could only work somewhat like a volunteer.


    Originally, Adam won''t agree with such an arrangement, but he was also afraid that Anthea might


    feel bored at home. In addition, the intern work would not cost her a long time every day. For this


    reason, Adam finally allowed her to work in the hospital. He repeatedly warned her not to run too


    fast. Every day, she could hear advices like "how to recover from your injury with a cautious


    attitude" from him again and again.


    One evening, when Anthea was about to get off work, she came down from the stairway and met a


    beautiful nurse.


    The nurse greeted her shyly. "Hey... Do you still remember me!"


    Anthea blinked her eyes and was amazed.


    The nurse added, "That day I had a blind date with Carter, and I noticed that he always nced at


    you from the corner of his eyes. Later I asked Carter why, and he told me that your boyfriend was


    his superior, and he treated you like his sister-inw. Carter told me he had invited the two of you to


    supervise the date for him!"


    "So you must be Nurse Yanni?" Antheaughed. It was such a coincidence.


    The nurse was embarrassed. "My name is Kaylee Yanni. You can call me Kaylee!"


    Anthea had learned from Carter that Nurse Yanni was just about to graduate from college. She was


    a senior, while Anthea was a sophomore, and the two of them were about the same age. As they


    had be more familiar with each other, Anthea thought it would be inappropriate to call her


    "Nurse Yanni" all the time.


    Anthea nodded happily. "Then you can call me Anthea, and I''ll call you Kaylee. You looked happy


    when you mentioned Carter. It seems that the two of you are getting along well with each other!"


    "Carter''s a nice person!" Kaylee suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Just then, the phone rang. It seemed as somebody from Kaylee''s department was calling her. After


    saying goodbye to Anthea, Kaylee hurried away.


    Anthea walked out of the emergency hall.


    As she walked down the concrete steps, she saw that the military-green jeep had been waiting


    there.


    Adam was dressed in a handsome military uniform, and he was wearing military boots. There was a


    cigarette between his slender fingers. He was leaned against the car. Though the weather was


    getting warmer day by day, it was still rtively cold now. The white smoke of cigarette and mist


    swirled around Adam''s eyes and brows, making him look extremely enticing.


    Anthea suddenly thought of Adam''sments on giving up cigarette smoking before.


    At this, her face blushed. She lowered her head and walked over quickly.


    Adam opened the car door for her and waited for her to sit down. Then, he walked around the front


    of the car.


    Noticing that Adam''s eyes were fixed on her, and he did not say anything, Anthea tilted her head.


    "What''s up?"


    Adam put out the cigarette and said, "There will be a banquet of our family tonight. I have to go. My


    father also invited you."


    "Uncle Chin also invited me?" Anthea was very surprised.


    "Yes..." Adam nodded and asked after a pause, "Anthea, will you go with me?"


    Anthea turned her head away slightly and frowned.


    "Will Amelie Celestin also be there?" "Yes," Adam replied.


    Sure enough, Anthea had guessed it!


    Thest time they had dinner together, it could easily be seen that Bemy Chin liked Amelie very


    much, and the two of them had many things to talk about. Anthea believed that Bemy would


    definitely invite Amelie in the part, but she hadn''t expected Bemy would also invite her. Anthea


    was afraid that the purpose of inviting her was not so simple!


    However, if Anthea refused to go there, Bemy would have a good excuse to me her for being


    unpolite...


    Anthea quickly reflect upon it and said, "I''ll go!"


    Adam drove Anthea home first, and there she changed into formal clothes. Then, they went to the


    hotel.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When they arrived, the banquet had just begun.


    Bemy was weing guests with his wife, Meadow. It was only a small banquet because the


    Chin Family did not want to waste money.


    Anthea walked in hand in hand with Adam.


    Adam had changed his military uniform into other clothes, but he was still wearing the military boots.


    As usual, Anthea was wearing a wine-colored dress, looking rather old-fashioned. However, as she


    was still young, and her skin was white, the old-fashioned dress seemed to have be more


    special and charming.


    Less than two minutes after they came in, Amelie, who was wearing a long dress, came forward to


    greet them.


    ¡¯Adam!"


    Different from usual, tonight Amelie had dressed up gorgeously and looked like apletely


    different person¡ªdifferent from being a female soldier. She had put on exquisite makeup, and was


    wearing a fishtail evening dress. This dress provided a perfect outline of her charming figure.


    When Amelie came over, many men''s eyes were glued to her.


    However, Adam''s eyes merely swept across her.


    Anthea looked at Amelie calmly and did not give her any chance to speak first, "Adam, you can talk


    to Amelie. I''m hungry. I want to go over there to eat something!"


    Adam thought for a while and nodded.


    After finishing her words, Anthea confidently walked to the long table next to them.


    Seeing that Anthea did not care about her existence at all, Amelie felt as if her heart had been


    stabbed by a dagger. She was especially angry with the fact


    that Anthea did not regard her as a threat at all,


    How could Anthea be so confident?


    It was not because Anthea had be more confident, but because Adam had made her feel


    more assured.


    "What''s up?" Adam asked in a low voice.


    Amelie noticed that his attitude towards her was nonchnt. She felt like she was being treated as


    a stranger by Adam. He did what he had saidst time, namely, to treat her like a stranger.


    The unvented anger caused Amelie to feel annoyed, but she could not appear to be angry with


    Adam. She could only say helplessly, "Adam, I just want to exin to you that I didn''t want toe


    here myself. Uncle Chin called me and invited me toe here. I had no choice, so... don''t be


    unhappy!"


    "No." Adam was still indifferent.


    After saying that, he added, "I have to go now."


    He walked to the long table and reached for the champagne cup held in Anthea''s hand. It was


    obvious that he cared about her very much.


    Anthea shrugged and said, "I just smelled it. I don''t want to drink it!"


    What if she drank too much wine? Anthea was clear-minded about what she should do in such a


    banquet!

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Adam moved away the champagne cup and put two delicate pastries on Anthea''s te.


    Then, he used the fork and put the pastry near her mouth.


    As she thought that no one was paying attention to them, Anthea had a mouthful of the pastry, and


    the rest was eaten up by Adam.


    However, Amelie indeed had been looking at them all along.


    Out of anger and jealousy, her fingers curled up hard, and her nails sank deeply into the skin and


    flesh.


    What on earth did Adam like about Anthea?


    Amelie could not understand it: Other than being young and beautiful, she could not find any other


    advantages in Anthea. She believed that at least she would have an overwhelming advantage over


    Anthea in terms of general conditions. Why? Why could Anthea attract Adam so deeply, that others


    would barely believe it?


    Amelie was unwilling to admit failure. She consoled herself that Adam was just too lonely, or that it


    was just a whim for him to fall in love with Anthea!


    Bemy Chin, Adam''s father, had invited her again and again. It was obvious that this old man was


    on her side. He wanted her to be his daughter-inw in the future.


    Amelie tried to calm herself down.


    There was an old man who was watching Adam and Amelie when they chatted, and he also noticed


    that Adam walked back to Anthea after talking with Amelie. This old man was none other than


    Bemy Chin, Adam''s father.


    His wife, Meadow, frowned andined to him, "Bemy, why did you invite Amelie here


    again?"


    "Why couldn''t I? " Bemy snorted.


    Meadow argued, "Can''t you see Adam''s attitude clearly? He doesn''t have any feelings for Amelie as


    a lover. He obviously likes that little girl, Anthea. It''s so embarrassing for you to invite Amelie here!"


    Bemy said, "I just want that girl called Anthea to know who''s the more suitable girl to be with


    Adam. I want her to give up!"


    "You just don''t like Anther for being so young!" Meadow pointed out.


    "How to you know that?" Bemy scoffed. "You''re an old woman now, but your wisdom has not


    increased as you got older! Anthea''s just a naive young girl. How can she stay with our son on a


    lifelong basis?


    Adam is a soldier, and Anthea''s just like a flower in a greenhouse. She hasn''t even stepped into


    society yet. It''s true. Now she likes Adam, but can you guarantee that she will love him forever?


    "What''s more, it''s very risky to work for the military. Adam might encounter all kinds of dangerous


    situations at any time. Could Anthea help him to deal with them? Is it so easy to be a military


    spouse?


    "But Amelie is quite different. She''s about the same age as Adam, and grew up together with him.


    They''re both working for the military. It will be easy for them to bnce their life and work if they get


    married!"


    Meadow was speechless for a while, and then she retorted.


    "You''re such a stubborn and old-fashioned donkey, Bemy!


    Anthea finally chose to drink a ss of Coca-C, and did not eat any other things. She was simply


    afraid that if she ate too much, her stomach would be bloated under the dress, and therefore


    she would be less good-looking in the banquet.


    Someone walked up to them. He was a servant from the Chin Family. "Young Master, the Old


    Master asked the two of you to go over there!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    Bemy asked Adam and Anthea to go over there to meet him. They walked over together.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bemy stood together with his wife, Meadow. In front of them was a foreign man about forty years


    old. His eyes were blue, and he was tall and strong. He seemed to be a veteran. From the attitude


    of Bemy and Meadow, it could be deduced that this foreign man should be a distinguished guest


    tonight.


    Amelie was also there.


    She bent down and held up a little boy, who was a mixed-race child. It seemed that this was the son


    of the foreign man.


    As a female soldier, Amelie had to receive military training all the year round. Her arms were thus


    very strong. It was not hard for her to hold up such a seven- or eight-year-old child, and she could


    hold him steadily. The little boy seemed to like her very much. He embraced her neck and did not


    want to let go.


    Adam whispered in Anthea''s ear, "This man is Hank, an officer from the air force of German. He


    was despatched to our country for militarymunication. He used to work with my father, and they


    have be good friends. The boy''s his son."


    Anthea nodded.


    They stopped, and Anthea stood by Adam''s side in a lovely manner.


    When Bemy saw theming, he deliberately ignored Anthea''s existence, and only introduced


    Adam and Amelie to the foreign man.


    After they shook hands, the foreign man looked at Adam with appreciation and gave him a thumbs-


    up while speaking.


    Adam responded with a gentle voice, "Danke fur das kompliment, ich fuhle Mich geehrt. (Thank you


    for yourpliment. I feel honored.)"


    He spoke with standard pronunciation of German, just like a movie star from that country.


    Anthea looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Adam''s terrific!


    "His ent is hot."


    Anthea felt that there was no limit to her boyfriend''s capabilities and charming features!


    It seemed that Amelie had often attended such asions. She was very good at German too, and


    her oral German was fluent. When the three men were chatting together, she asionally could say


    a sentence or two. The atmosphere of talking was very good.


    Even Bemy''s eyes were filled with satisfaction when he looked at Amelie. He praised her


    generously, "Amelie, you''re really talented in learning a foreignnguage! You can speak several


    foreignnguages fluently. This is awesome! I feel very proud of you, as I have watched you grew


    up!"


    "Uncle Chin, thank you for encouraging me!" Amelie replied humbly.


    "You deserve it! You''re much better than some other little girls who are not good at anything!" As


    Bemy finished saying, he deliberately nced at Anthea from the corners of his eyes.


    His tone, his words, and his eye expressions implied that he was trying to embarrass Anthea.


    Anthea blinked her long eyshes, looking more like an innocent and naive girl.


    In fact, she knew the fact that between she and Amelie, Bemy obviously liked thetter more.


    Amelieughed mockingly in her heart.


    She raised her red lips and deliberately turned to look at Anthea with a smile. "Miss Lee, will you


    feel bored when we are chatting? If you don''t understand ournguage, you may just feel that you


    can''t join us. How about taking a rest over there?"


    Her eyes fell on Anthea''s face, as if she was very considerate to Anthea.


    If anyone looked at Amelie now, he/she would think that she was really a kindhearted girl.


    Anthea narrowed her eyes.


    She then took a step forward, showing two shallow dimples.


    She nodded slightly at the foreign man and slowly said, "Hallo, Mr. Hank, Willkommen in


    Califorania! Ihr Sohn 1ST sehr suli! (Hello, Mr. Hank. Wee! Your son is lovely!)"


    Hank naturally felt happy to be ttered. He was especially pleased because Anthea praised his


    son.


    "Danke, schone Frau! (Thank you, beautifuldy!)" Hank stuttered.


    Anthea smiled politely and replied, "Nichts zu danken (You''re wee!)"


    Amelie''s face froze as if she had been pped by an invisible hand.


    Bemy looked at Anthea in surprise.


    "Anthea, how can you speak it, too?" Meadow pulled the edge of Anthea''s clothes, also in surprise.


    She was a little excited.


    Anthea got closer to Meadow and blinked her eyes wittily. She then put on a sly smile and said in a


    low voice, "Haha...! Auntie, actually, I can only say two or three sentences!"

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    It was because of Anthea''s tutor, Vincent Zanon, who enabled her to acquire some German.


    During the vacation, Vincent once took her to the disaster-stricken areas all across the country, and


    there they met some medical teams of the International Red Cross, among which there were people


    from country D. She learned a few words from them in private. Unexpectedly, tonight Anthea had a


    good chance to put it into practice!


    Meadow was surprised, smiled, and patted Anthea''s hand. "It''s enough as long as it can be used for


    bluffing!"


    Adam''s eyes were full of love when he looked at Anthea, as if she would always be the best in his


    heart no matter what happened.


    Yup...And he would definitely not change his mind no matter who tried to refute him.


    Bemy snorted coldly. "This is useless bluffing!"


    Anthea was speechless at this...


    The little boy suddenly felt hungry, and he struggled out of Amelie''s arms. After that, he was taken


    away by the nanny, who had apanied them to this banquet, to eat some snacks.


    Bemy and Hank walked away to chat with others.


    Anthea went to the bathroom.


    After she had dried her hands and was about toe out, a big hand suddenly reached out and


    took her to the Men''s Bathroom on the opposite side.


    She almost screamed.


    However, the scream was halted on the tip of her tongue, because Anthea was pressed against the


    wall by a man.


    The walls were covered with ceramic tiles, giving off a cool feeling. Her chin was lifted by a finger


    with gun calluses, and she was forced to raise her head to receive a passionate kiss.


    Adam sealed her lips with his, and his breath was powerful.


    Anthea stood up with both feet to let him kiss morefortably.


    Itsted for a long time.


    When all the air in her chest was about to be absorbed out, Adam let her go.


    Anthea leaned on his chest helplessly, while her lips were red and swollen. She said in a soft and


    sexy voice, "Adam, what are you doing now?"


    Adam touched her cheek with his palm and said in a low voice, "Honey, you have been wronged.


    I''m sorry


    forthat."


    His father''s purpose in inviting Anthea here was not that simple. Bemy tried to catch every chance


    to mock Anthea or look down upon her.


    Adam just felt distressed when his sweetheart was being wronged.


    His heartache was real because he loved her so deeply.


    Anthea could feel the warmth from him, and her heart was filled with joy.


    "Yeah...I''m actually a little sad!" She deliberately puckered her lips, and then winked at him. "But


    you can hug me aspensation, and I''ll feel much better!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her face was upturned, and her eyes were big and clear. Her eyshes were long and thick, which


    made her pupils ck and bright. Her crystal-clear eyes were just like a stream, looking at him


    innocently.


    She was such a delicate and well-behaved girl. The tenderness in Adam''s heart almost overflowed.


    He pulled back his long arms and held her tightly in his arms.


    They hugged each other silently.


    Although for a long time no one hade here, Anthea still thought that it was inconvenient for


    them to do so here. She tried to push him away. "Let''s go now, or we might be seen by others. They


    will think that we are doing something bad here!"


    Adam let go of her, but he did not move away.


    "What''s wrong?" Anthea was puzzled.


    Adam said, "I really want to do something here!"


    "What..." Anthea''s pupils trembled slightly.


    She felt that Adam, who had tasted the sweetness of love, was getting more and more outrageous!


    Anthea bit her lips with her face blushed, and whispered to him, "Don''t mess around here. If you


    want me, you can do it at home..."


    "Okay, let''s go home first." Adam gave her a mischievous smile.


    Anthea did not know what to say...


    Why did she feel tricked?


    The two of them walked out of the bathroom. It was fortunate that no one else hade over and


    seen what they did. They returned to the banquet hall.


    However, the banquet hall was now in a mess. There were a great many people standing near the


    window, and it was very noisy there.


    Anthea was stunned. "What happened?" "Let''s go and have a look." Adam frowned.


    They squeezed into the crowd quickly and found that the little boy, who had been energetic and


    naughty not long ago, was now lying on the ground. His face was pale and covered with sweats as


    big as beans. He rolled about on the ground and looked very painful.


    Adam was also shocked. He asked Meadow, "Mom, what''s wrong with Mr. Hank''s son?"


    "I don''t know!" Meadow was scared, and she replied in a panic, "It suddenly happened. Nobody


    knows what''s going on. The kid just held his stomach and said it''s painful. We have called 120. The


    ambnce must be on the way now!"


    The little boy was Hank''s youngest son and also his favorite one. Hank was now very anxious, but


    he did not know what to do.


    This was a banquet held by the Chin Family, and Hank and his son were guests invited here.


    Bemy''s expression was stern.


    Amelie was bending over and wiping sweats for the little boy with a tissue. She was saying


    something like "Don''t be afraid" to the kid, and trying tofort him at the same time.


    The little boy was in so much pain that he could barely say a word. He just kept on crying.


    After Amelie exchanged a few words with the nanny, she turned her head to Bemy. "Uncle, I think


    it''s appendicitis!"


    "Appendicitis?" Bemy was petrified.


    "Yes!" Amelie nodded and analyzed, "The kid is in serious pain and the temperature is also high.


    Besides, Mr. Hank and the nanny told me that the kid suffered from chronic appendicitis before and


    had been to the hospital for treatment of it. I guess the chronic symptoms might have turned into


    acute ones right now. The ambnce wille soon, and it will be all right when the kid is sent to


    the hospital!"


    Bemy and Hank looked at each other, and nodded.


    It seemed the only thing they could do now was to wait for the ambnce to arrive!


    Anthea was also looking at the little boy whose face was as pale as ashes. Then, she said


    hesitantly, "I don''t think it''s appendicitis..."


    Bemy reprimanded her unhappily. "How on earth do you know it?"


    Adam said in a low voice, "Daddy, Anthea is a medical student."


    Bemy almost swore. What could a medical student do now? She had not even graduated yet.


    How could she how to save a kid''s life?


    Meadow also felt very nervous, and she hurriedly asked her, "Anthea, what do you think of the kid''s


    problem?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Anthea frowned and thought for a while. Then, she said


    seriously, "I have participated in a lot of rescue programs with my tutor in disaster-stricken areas. At


    that time, I had seen a little girl whose symptoms were almost the same as this kid!


    "Fever, abdominal pain...the clinical reactions seemed to be like those of acute appendicitis, but in


    fact, there weren''t!


    "My tutor told me that we should focus on observing the patient''s pupils. That''s why I feel that this


    kid is not suffering from ordinary pain. Maybe he was poisoned..."


    The banquet was not held in a hospital, and for this reason, there was no instrument for medical


    tests. What Anthea said was just her own judgment.


    After hearing what Anthea said, Amelie felt that Anthea was too ridiculous. She simply did not


    believe it at all.


    She even thought that Anthea was too young, and had watched too many TV dramas of pce life,


    so that there was ack of reasonable judgment in her!


    Amelie squinted her beautiful eyes and said determinedly, "I''m quite sure it''s appendicitis!"


    Amelie believed that Anthea had aired her views on purpose, namly, she just wanted to show off her


    medical knowledge and skills.


    Like Bemy, Amelie was biased against Anthea, and shepletely disagreed with thetter''s


    judgment. Amelie thought that Anthea was simply a medical student, and was still far away from


    bing a doctor. How could she know such things? Wasn''t she trying to take the opportunity to


    please Bemy, but at the expense of risking the kid''s personal safety?


    Amelie was adamant in insisting that the kid was suffering from acute appendicitis, because he


    suffered from chronic appendicitis before.


    Bemy was also angry. He shouted, "Anthea, don''t mess things up. The ambnce ising, and


    there will be professional doctors and nurses to attend to him soon. Don''t forget you''re just a little


    girl! You''re not a doctor at all!"


    Anthea clenched her teeth.


    She stared at the little boy who was in so much pain that he almost fainted. Whatever happened,


    she still firmly believed in her own judgment.


    Food poisoning was also an acute disease. It would be fine if it was not serious, but if it might also


    be serious or even fatal, had emergency treatments of the victim not been offered in a timely


    manner...


    Suddenly, Anthea turned around and ran out of the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Two minutester, Anthea ran back to the banquet hall again.


    She just moved so fast that those who did not know the truth might think that just now she left in


    anger simply because she had been reprimanded by Bemy. Even Adam could not figure out what


    happened. When Anthea ran away, his fingertips could only touch the edge of her dress, bringing a


    gust of wind back to him.


    Arge ss bowl was now being held in Anthea''s hand.


    It was true! She was indeed not a professional doctor now.


    It was normal that people in the banquet hall did not believe her judgment, but what if her judgment


    was the right one?


    Anthea also had once been sent to the hospital for surgery due to acute appendicitis. She was


    therefore very clear about the clinical symptoms of this disease. Although the symptoms of the little


    boy looked very simr, she had just observed the change of his pupils, and was almost confirmed


    that her judgment of food poisoning was correct.


    In any case, even if she was found to have made a wrong judgment in the end, it would barely have


    any negative impact on the boy''s health. But if the emergency treatments for food poisoning were


    not provided, it might turn out to be life-threatening to the boy!


    Thinking of this, Anthea looked more confident and assured.


    She went back with a ss bowl in her hand and ran straight to the little boy.


    "Miss Lee, what are you going to do with him?" Amelie frowned and asked.


    Anthea did not answer her, but directly kneeled on the ground. As the crowd watched her anxiously,


    she pinched the boy''s chin, opened his mouth, and poured the bowl of water into his stomach


    without exnation. While doing this, her look was quite serious.


    "What are you doing?!!" Bemy immediately chided her loudly when he saw what she did. "Adam,


    stop her!"


    Adam stepped forward with a frown.


    His tall figure leaned down. Instead of listening to his father''s instruction, he helped Anthea by


    holding the little boy''s chin, so that it would be more convenient for thetter to pour the water into


    his mouth.


    Amelie was forced by their movements to step aside.


    She did not move forward again or say anything else. She simply had her own ns in her mind.


    She thought it would be advisable to allow Anthea to show off her medical skills now. After the boy


    was sent to the hospital and had to go through the operation of appendicitis, there would be a


    golden opportunity to me Anthea for giving the boy emergency treatments of food poisoning.


    When Bemy saw this, his tiger-like eyes widened angrily. "I think you have gone nuts! How can


    you let her do what she thinks is right? Don''t you know this could be harmful to the kid? The


    ambnce will be here soon!"


    Neither of them seemed to have heard Bemy''s words.


    Anthea''s eyes were fixed on the little boy, while Adam''s eyes fell on her face, adamant and doting.


    Anthea had added a lot of salt in the water.


    At this time, the little boy was in so much pain that he could not even cry out. He was trembling


    slightly, and was going to lose consciousness at any moment.


    Anthea easily poured the thick saltwater into the boy''s stomach. The little boy kept coughing, and


    his little body curled up painfully, but he did not vomit. She poured all the saltwater in the bowl into


    his stomach without hesitation.


    After observing the boy carefully for two seconds, Anthea closed her index and middle fingers and


    pressed them against the root of the boy''s tongue to induce vomiting.


    After a few attempts, the little boy finally vomited.


    The crowd were frightened.


    Bemy''s face also slightly turned pale. He was really worried that Anthea might harm the boy with


    such treatments. He strode forward and shouted fiercely at her, "What do you think you''re doing?


    You''re just messing around! Hurry up and let go of the kid. Security guards, get this crazy girl out!"


    "The ambnce ising!"


    Just then, someone shouted.


    The next second, a doctor wearing a white gown ran in from the entrance of the banquet hall, and


    he was followed by several others who were carrying a stretcher.


    The doctor knelt on the ground and quickly checked the little boy''s conditions. He immediately


    ordered his assistants to put the boy on the stretcher and sent him to the ambnce downstairs.


    After that, they left for the hospital.


    As such an ident had happened, naturally, the banquet needed to be cancelled. Bemy briefly


    made a speech to the guests, and then the banquet was ended.


    After ordering the servants to arrange for the departure of the guests, Bemy immediately went to


    the hospital.


    Adam also drove Anthea to the hospital.


    At a military hospital...


    Many people were waiting in the corridor outside of the emergency room.


    Bemy, and his wife Meadow, as well as Amelie and Hank, were anxiously waiting. From time to


    time, nurses ran in and out of the emergency room. Hank was especially anxious, and he had been


    scratching his hair because he was very worry about his son''s disease.


    Everyone was waiting for the result.


    Since the little boy ran into an ident, Bemy''s expression had never rxed for a while. He tried


    tofort Hank, but no words seemed to be useless in the face of reality. He could only pray that


    the boy was safe.


    When Bemy heard the sound of footsteps, he turned around and saw that Adam, his son, had


    brought Anthea to the hospital.


    Bemy nced over them with an angry gaze, as if he was warning thetter "How dare you show


    up here."


    However, Anthea did not feel Bemy''s anger, because before she could see the old man''s angry


    eyes, Adam had firmly stood in front of her, protecting her from any hostility. His hands were gently


    holding hers.


    Anthea''s eyes could only see Adam''s broad shoulders and back.


    He was like a mountain, shielding her from the wind and rain.


    She also felt that his fingers with gun callus had gently scratched her palm twice. Anthea almost


    couldn''t help smiling. She tried to control herself because this was inappropriate.


    Anthea looked at the emergency room nervously. She was very concerned about the little boy''s


    situations.


    About an hourter, the doctor came out.


    Bemy immediately went forward and asked, "Doctor, how is it going?"


    "The boy is now out of danger. His vital signs are currently very stable!" The doctor replied.


    Amelie nced at Anthea, who had stood up together with Adam from the chair. There was an


    almost unnoticeable smile on Amelie''s face, because she wanted to see how embarrassed Anthea


    would be.


    Amelie was standing beside Bemy, and thetter asked the doctor, "Is it appendicitis? Does he


    need an operation?"


    "There''s no need for operation. It''s not acute appendicitis." The doctor shook his head.


    "Not acute appendicitis?" Bemy was astonished.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes... It''s food poisoning!" The doctor nodded.


    Amelie''s body suddenly trembled.


    She looked at the doctor unbelievably, suspecting that she might have heard the wrong words!


    It was not appendicitis. It was really food poisoning...Then Anthea''s judgment was right...


    Amelie almost gritted her teeth into pieces out of hatred.


    She was very confident in her words and judgment in the hotel. However, it turned out to be that she


    was virtually on the wrong side. She felt as if her face had been pped several times!


    Except for Adam and Anthea, everyone else on the scene was shocked by the doctor''s diagnosis.


    Bemy and Meadow looked at each other, and then asked uncertainly, "Doctor, are you sure it''s


    food poisoning?"


    "Of course!" The doctor nodded and continued, "After the boy was sent to the hospital, we offered


    him a blood test. The test results showed that he was suffering from food poisoning. He must have


    eaten something wrong by ident. The details can only be confirmed after other test resultse


    out. We have washed his stomach and emptied his intestines. It won''t be life-threatening now. All of


    you can rest assured!"


    Although Hank did not understand what they were talking about due to thenguage barrier, he still


    could read from other''s facial expressions what happened. He asked excitedly, "Is my son all right


    now?"


    "Yes!" Adam nodded.


    Hank was so happy that he prayed to thank God in German.


    The doctor smiled again and added, "By the way, before the ambnce arrived, somebody in the


    hotel had taken first aid measures in time. This was very helpful in saving the kid!"

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    The first aid measures?


    Bemy was stunned.


    He could not help looking at the little girl in Adam''s arms, surprised.


    The doctor continued, "The kid had drunk a lot of salt water and was also given the emetic. All these


    have bought time for the rescue! The food poisoning can''t be underestimated, and there is a high


    possibility that it will be critical to life!"


    "Especially when the child is still so young and has a poor resistance, no one knows what might


    happen. If the treatment is not timely, his heart rate will probably slow down, and then the blood


    pressure will drop. The liver and kidney will fail, and then death will be caused! So this kid is very


    lucky today!"


    Bemy had a pensive look on his face as he nodded solemnly.


    "I''ll transfer him to the wardter. He is going to need to stay in hospital for the whole night under


    observation." The doctor said and then left.


    Soon, the little boy was pushed out of the emergency room.


    He had changed into a hospital gown already. His face was still pale, but he was not as painful as


    he was when he was sent here. With a needle in the back of his hand, he still looked very weak.


    Two nurses were pushing his bed to the ward.


    Everyone gathered around him.


    Hank held his son''s hand tightly. Amelie also went forward. She wiped the wet hair on the little boy''s


    forehead with a handkerchief and took his other hand.


    At the banquet, the boy was very close to her at that time. He liked being held by her very much, so


    it was normal for her to take care of him now.


    However, the boy broke away from her surprisingly.


    Then he looked at Anthea eagerly and stretched out his hand toward her.


    "Me?" Anthea said in disbelief.


    She hesitantly stepped forward and gently held the boy''s hand. Seeing him smiling with ease, she


    pushed the bed to the ward together with the nurses.


    Meadow couldn''t helpughing. "It seems that this child is very clever. He knows who saved his


    life!" He knows who saved his life!"


    "Yes." Adam smiled, too.


    While they were talking andughing, Amelie was not pleased at all.


    She felt extremely embarrassed.


    She just regarded Anthea as a student who hasn''t yet graduated and totally underestimated her!


    In the high-level ward, the boy was settled in. He was still weak. He had just had gastricvage,


    which was even unbearable for adults, let alone a child!


    It was unknown when it was getting dark outside.


    It was a shock but not a danger.


    Seeing that the boy was safe, everyone felt relieved.


    Now it was already more than nine o''clock in the night. The boy needed rest, so they did not stay


    longer so that he could recover health and get back on his feet as soon as possible.


    The boy kept holding Anthea''s hand. He blinked at her, obviously thanking her very much.


    Then he tilted his head and said to his father in German," Ich¡ªwerde-sie-heiraten!"


    Hank burst outughing.


    Amelie had an expression that was hard to describe. Bemy and Meadow looked very calm.


    Adam''s face turned slightly dark.


    Anthea scratched her long hair with a nk face and smiled back.


    After the boy fell asleep, they all said goodbye and left. Adam left the hospital with Anthea first.


    Hank stopped Bemy and said with a serious expression, "Mr. Chin, I''m sorry! My son has always


    been very naughty. He identally ate something and caused you trouble!


    "And I just asked the doctor. It''s all thanks to your son''s girlfriend. She is smart and particrly


    brave. She saved my son''s life. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of danger would have happened


    to him! Thank you very much!"


    "Oh, that''s okay!" Bemy shook his head with a smile.


    "No, no, I''m really grateful!" Hank stressed, "If it weren''t for that beautifuldy, my son would have


    been dead. I don''t know how I''m going to exin this to my family when I return to Country D if that


    had happened. You know, my wife might kill me!"


    Amelie heard their conversation very clearly at the side.


    Clenching her fingers, she felt rmed.


    Under Bemy''s support, her original purpose of attending today''s banquet was to make Anthea


    lose face and let her know that she would never be a match for Adam, but the result was far beyond


    her expectation.


    Not only did she fail to make Anthea retreat, but she had also put herself in an awkward situation.


    Hank continued, "Mrs. Chin said that your son''s girlfriend is still a student in medical school. She


    does have excellent medical skills. I believe that she will be a great doctor in the future! The most


    important thing is that she looks very young, but she stays very calm in an emergency. She and


    your son is really a good match!


    "I have given my best wishes to them."


    Hank had a very high evaluation of Anthea.


    Hearing the undisguised appreciation and praise, Amelie could not help looking nervously at


    Bemy.


    "Yeah, right!" Bemy justughed faintly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He didn''t deny it. Instead, there was an ambiguous approval in his words. He no longer looked


    disdainful like before when he heard the name "Anthea¡±, and there seemed to be even a hint of


    appreciation in his eyes.


    What Amelie was most worried about had happened!


    It seemed that what happened at the banquet today had changed Bemy''s original determination.


    Amelie''s heart suddenly sank.


    Aftering out of the hospital building, Adam and Anthea walked to the parking lot, hand in hand.


    Anthea''s footsteps were very light, as if she was going to fly in the next second. Her shadow was


    bouncing on the ground.


    Adam chuckled. "You seem very happy!"


    "Of course!" Anthea nodded and shook her big hand excitedly. "Adam, do you think I saved a life?"


    In fact, she overrated what she had done a little bit.


    It was the doctor who really saved the little boy''s life. She just did some first aid measures!


    But she still felt a great sense of aplishment!


    "Yes, I do." Adam answered with a smile.


    Her happiness was simple and pure.


    Her two small dimples could not be hidden as she gave Adam a wide smile.


    Adam was infected by her and looked at her dotingly. "You did a great job."


    It might sound a little fake if it was said by someone else.


    But Adam was very serious as if he was also proud of her, which made her feel morecent


    and strutted like a turkey cock.


    Then, Anthea suddenly thought of something and asked, "Adam, what exactly did the boy say when


    we were in the ward just now?"


    Adam''s face darkened again.


    "Nothing," he answered stiffly.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Anthea knew very little about German.


    What she said at the banquet was almost all she knew about German, and she really couldn''t


    understand any word the boy said in the ward.


    "Nothing? What do you mean?" Anthea pressed.


    Adam was totally speechless now.


    Ich¡ªwerde¡ªsie¡ªheiraten.


    This sentence meant that he wanted to marry her.


    That boy even dreamed of getting married. And his target was Anthea, which indeed pissed Adam


    off, even though he was just a child at the age of seven.


    He was so young, but he was acting like a yboy!


    At the thought of this, Adam went furious and there was a malicious look in his eyes.


    Looking at Anthea¡¯s confused eyes, he said perfunctorily, "He meant to thank you."


    "Really?" Anthea frowned.


    "Yes." Adam kept his face nk.


    Although Anthea felt that something was wrong, she still nodded and thought that Adam''s reply


    made sense.


    She looked back in the direction of the hospital building, still feeling proud in her heart, and said


    expectantly, "Adam, shall we visit the child again tomorrow?"


    A doctor always cared about the patients. Anthea gradually realized this and hoped to seethe little


    boy regain his vitality.


    "No!" Adam''s voice was gloomy.


    Anthea looked at his dark face in confusion.


    "What is his problem?" She wondered.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The military green jeep ran away in the night.


    There was a ck car parked in front of the hospital. Bemy and his wife, Meadow, were sitting in


    it.


    From the rearview mirror, they watched as Adam and Anthea walked to the parking lot to get the car


    hand in hand. Even though they were too far away from them and could not hear the conversation


    or see their expressions clearly, they could still feel the affection between their son and Anthea.


    Meadow poked the husband next to her. "Stop watching. They have already gone!"


    Bemy slowly withdrew his gaze.


    Meadow said, "Honey, it''s all thanks to Anthea tonight. You really have given her a hard time and


    even shouted loudly to drive her out! If she hadn''t been smart and persistent and made first aid


    measures for Hank''s son, no one knew what would happen to that boy! Even Hank has praised her.


    You always said that she was too young to be Adam''s girlfriend before. I guess you should have


    changed your mind now, right?"


    Bemy frowned, but did not say a word.


    He recalled the scene at the banquet. Indeed, Anthea''s performance made him look at her with new


    eyes, and even his prejudice was reduced. He had to admit that she was at least not a girl who


    knew nothing about the world.


    Meadow continued, "From now on, just don''t mess up with them!"


    Bemy was not d to be reprimanded by his wife and grunted coldly. "I didn''t say I agreed to


    ept her!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Meadow rolled her eyes, waiting to see how long her husband''s pretense of dislike for Anthea could


    last.


    In the evening, the sky was aze.


    The army green jeep stopped in front of the hospital building. Adam, dressed in a ck leather coat,


    sat in the driver''s seat. He took out a cigarette box from the storagepartment and lit a cigarette.


    White smoke curled up from the half-opened window. Although there was no expression on his


    face, he was very patient.


    On the way here, Anthea had sent him a message, saying that she might be a littleter than usual


    and let him wait for her for a moment.


    Naturally, Adam had no problem with that.


    After about twenty minutes passed, a slim figure walked out of the building.


    Adam brightened at once and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    There were many peopleing in and out of the buidling, but her petite body was the most


    eyecatching thing in his eyes. Her palm-sized face was melted in the sunset, and her beautiful and


    delicate facial features were covered with ayer of soft halo, leaving only haze.


    The sunset glow was beautiful, but his little girl was even more beautiful.


    Adam''s eyes now were full of love. However, when he caught sight of the mixed-race little boy


    beside Anthea, his expression froze.


    The boy had blonde hair and blue eyes. Although he was still wearing a hospital gown, he looked


    much better than yesterday. He was following Anthea step by step out of the building.


    After walking down the concrete steps, he waved goodbye to Anthea with a reluctant expression.


    Then Anthea turned around and headed to the jeep.


    The minute she got into the car, Adam frowned and asked, "What''s the matter with Hank''s youngest


    son?"


    Anthea looked out of the window and found that the boy had already been taken back by the nurse.


    She smiled and said, "This hospital where I intern happens to be the ce that he was hospitalized!


    When I was free in the afternoon, I went to visit him in the ward. He has recovered. You just saw


    that he has regained his vitality. He¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow morning!"


    Last night, she proposed to visit the child the next day, but Adam refused directly, so she did not ask


    him again. She was also practicing in the emergency center of this hospital, so she took time to


    come over.


    Adam was stunned.


    He forgot about it!


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Anthea hurriedly exined, "The nurse has something to


    do temporarily. I helped to look after the child for a while, so I was dyed!"


    Hearing this, Adam was even more regretful. "You said you''d bete just to apany Hank''s


    youngest son?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Not noticing the change in his expression, she pulled out a red rose from her backpack and showed


    him with a smile. "Look, he gave this rose to me!"


    The rose bloomed so well that each petal bloomed to the greatest extent.


    Anthea thought that the little boy gave it to her in order to express his gratitude, so she proudly


    brought the rose closer to Adam and said, "Smell it. It¡¯s very fragrant!"


    "Yes." Adam''s thin lips pursed slightly.


    He secretly gritted his teeth.


    When he nced at the rose again, he found it was just so unpleasant to look at!


    He slowly started the car and drove onto the street at a constant speed.


    The atmosphere was silent.


    Anthea finally noticed that Adam seemed to be a little weird, as he did not saying anything after


    leaving the hospital and just kept his face straight ahead. "Adam, what''s wrong with you? Is there


    anything that makes you unhappy?" She asked with concern.


    "No." Adam said in a low voice.


    "Are you sure?" Anthea was not convinced.


    "Yes." Adam was helpless.


    When they were driving past a crossroad, he suddenly stopped the car at the roadside.


    Then he unbuckled his seat belt and told her, "Wait for me in the car."


    Before Anthea could make a sound, he had already jumped out of the car. The tall and strong figure


    strode toward the opposite side of the road, leaving her in the car alone in confusion.


    More than ten minutester, the car door was suddenly opened.


    Adam sat back in the driver''s seat, grabbed the rose from Anthea''s knees and threw it in the back


    seat.


    Then, arge bouquet of red roses appeared in her arms unexpectedly.


    The fragrance of flowers greeted Anthea''s nose. She was stunned for a moment, but then she


    immediately reacted, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Lil Adam just became more and more childish!

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Adam and Anthea returned home.


    The rose that the boy had given Anthea was already thrown into the trash can by Adam after getting


    out of the car.


    The bouquet of roses was so big that Anthea had to hold it with both hands.


    This was the first time Adam gave Anthea flowers.


    Anthea found it funny. She put the flowers on the table and thought that none of the vases at home


    seemed to be big enough to hold them.


    Adam asked her, "Does the flowers smell good?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    While Adam frowned, she deliberately buried her face into the flowers and took a deep breath,


    saying, "They are sour!"


    Being teased by her, Adam was so angry that he caught her in his arms.


    Anthea was chained by his long arms and quickly begged for mercy. Standing on tiptoe, she put her


    arms around his neck andughed till tears came. "Why are you always jealous of a child?"


    Adam had done the same thing in the disaster area


    before.


    Adam announced in an overbearing manner, "I hate to see any man get near you."


    Anthea asked curiously, "What if we have a son in the future?"


    The babies used to unintentionallye up in the context of their conversation, so she didn''t feel


    shy when she blurted it out.


    "I want a daughter," Adam said.


    Anthea was speechless.


    There was a fire of jealousy burning in Adam''s heart, and he needed to find a way to vent it.


    In the end, he targeted Anthea.


    He was too horny to wait until the night fell.


    He carried her all the way into the bedroom and had sex with her.


    Adam whispered in her ear while leaning over, "We''ll have a daughter in the future."


    "That was unfair!" Anthea protested.


    Adam said with a serious face, "The daughters are all caring and sweet, but boys are always


    naughty and leaning to make trouble. So, I prefer to have a daughter."


    The most important thing was that a daughter would notpete with him.


    Anthea couldn''t contradict him anymore, as she was already overwhelmed by his masculine charm.


    Time flew.


    Like in a sh, it was already March. Everything came back to life. And, it was also the time for the


    students to go back to school.


    On the first day, they reported to the school and received new textbooks. It happened to be the


    weekend, so the ss would officially begin on the next Monday.


    Leonardo organized a party to get together with some of his friends after the winter holiday.


    He had a rich family, so he was always very generous. He yed the host this time and invited


    several ssmates who had a good rtionship with him.


    "I thought you wouldn''te," he called when he saw Anthea. "I haven''t seen you for the whole


    holiday. You must have been with your man all the time!" He still held a grudge against her, because


    she used to drive him out when he went to see her!


    "Adam is having a party with hisrades tonight." Anthea shrugged.


    "Then why didn''t you go with him?" Leonardo asked curiously.


    Anthea nced at him disdainfully. "You don''t understand. No matter how affectionate the


    rtionship between us, we still have to give each other some space! Tyger said that if you loved


    someone, you would have your love surround him like sunshine and give him freedom!"


    Leonardo was stunned after he heard these words.


    After getting off the car and seeing the familiar restaurant, Anthea was surprised. "Why did you


    choose this restaurant?"


    This restaurant was next to the river, which was owned by Adam.


    "What''s wrong? This restaurant is very famous. And there are often no seats! I had to reserve the


    seats three days in advance!" Leonardo said proudly.


    "Oh, okay!" Anthea felt a littlecent.


    Actually, there was no need to make a reservation in that way. Adam could arrange everything for


    her as soon as she asked!


    When they were about to enter the restaurant, Leonardo suddenly shouted, "Oh, god! I just left my


    phone in the inte bar. If my father called and was answered by the administrator, he would know


    that I have been ying games all night. You go in first, and I''ll drive back to get my phone!" "Okay!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She followed the other students into the restaurant.


    Except for her, no one else had ever been to this restaurant before. Thanks for Leonardo''s


    invitation, they had a chance to have dinner here. After getting inside, they all looked around.


    Mira, who was in the same dormitory with Anthea, also came.


    Suddenly, she pulled Anthea''s arm.


    Anthea was surprised and followed her gaze.


    She saw a girling from the elevator, dressed very expensive. The most important thing was that


    she looked very familiar with her appearance. After their eyes met, the girl suddenly stopped.


    "Anthea, is that you? Haha, it''s really been a long time since Ist saw you!"


    Anthea was slightly stunned.


    It was Shelby.


    It seemed that she was rightst time. The figureing out from the opposite cafe was really


    Shelby, but she was not sure at that time. She thought that Shelby had been sent abroad by her


    family after that incident six months ago and that she would nevere back!


    Shelby stood in front of her. Anthea had to stop.


    Since Shelby wanted to confront her, Anthea had no intention to step back.


    Anthea replied with a fake smile, "Yeah, I thought you were embarrassed toe back!"


    Shelby heard the meaning in her words, and her face suddenly darkened.


    At that time, what she did was so humiliating. The news spread like wildfire and she became a


    laughing stock. When her parents learned about this, they flew into a rage and sent her abroad


    without saying anything. There was really no way for her to stay in the country anymore.


    She had stayed abroad for half a year and was bored to death.


    This time, she sneaked back without her parents knowing it!


    She just didn''t expect that she woulde across Anthea in this restaurant.


    She did not forget. At that time, Anthea was also at the scene and watched the whole process. It


    had been half a year since the incident and she felt extremely embarrassed when it was once again


    mentioned!


    Anthea saw that there was no sign that Shelby would get out of the way, so she frowned and said,


    "Excuse me, can you move aside? We have to go in for dinner!" "Dinner?" Shelby was furious and


    sneered elegantly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Do you know how much you are going to pay for a meal here? Can you afford it?"


    As her voice fell, she called the waiter.


    The waiter seemed to know Shelby, and he was very respectful. "Miss Jiles, what can I do for you?"


    Shelby tucked the hair in her ear and said leisurely, "This is a high-end restaurant. I don''t think


    anyone cane in. They are all college students who haven''t graduated. They all rely on their


    families for living expenses and don''t have much money at all. How can they pay?"


    "I guess they would do a dine and dash. After eating, they might need to go to the kitchen to wash


    the tes to pay for the meal. I advise you to drive them out now, so that they won¡¯t affect the


    restaurant''s image!"

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Hearing this, the waiter looked hesitantly at Anthea and the others.


    He looked them up and down. They were all dressed in ordinary clothes with a childish face, while


    Shelby was wearing designer dresses.


    The consumption in this restaurant was very high. Not everyone could afford it. It could be seen


    from the luxury cars outside.


    What''s more, all the customers needed to make reservations in advance.


    Under the threat of Shelby, the waiter made a decision very soon. "I''m sorry, everyone. There is no


    position in our restaurant today!"


    Anthea did not expect the waiter to be convinced by Shelby. She said with a cold face, "We have a


    reservation!"


    "You made a reservation?" The waiter was stunned. "Could you please tell me who made it? "


    "You can check it out. Leonardo Schain has reserved the seats!" Anthea said with a frown.


    "As far as I know, none of them here is Leonardo Schain!" Shelby nced behind Anthea and


    reminded the waiter in a soft tone.


    Shelby had made up her mind to embarrass Anthea tonight. She intended the waiter to drive her


    out!


    Hearing Shelby''s words, the waiter looked as if he was in a dilemma and continued, "I''m sorry, this


    seems to be against the rules. We need to verify your identity, otherwise, we can''t let you in!"


    Anthea was depressed.


    Leonardo was not with them, and his mobile phone was also in the inte bar, so it was no use to


    call him at this time!


    Shelby flipped her hair and said impatiently, "There should be security guards in your restaurant. I


    suggest that they can take care of this directly. There are so many customers waiting to be greeted.


    Why waste your time on useless people?"


    The waiter knew Shelby''s identity. It was obvious that she was deliberately looking for trouble. He


    did not dare to offend her, so after weighing the pros and cons, he said to Anthea, "If you don''t leave


    now, I can only call the security guards!"


    As Shelby had said, they were just a group of students who hadn''t graduated yet. They came to this


    high-end restaurant all because of Leonardo.


    Facing the threat, they had no confidence to argue back. Mira gently pulled Anthea and said, "We


    can wait outside for Leonardo toe back."


    Anthea pursed her lips. When she felt annoyed, someone came over.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing theer, the waiter quickly said respectfully, "Manager Wates!"


    It seemed that they blocked the door. The manager of the restaurant was rmed and came over to


    see what had happened.


    The waiter nced at Shelby and quickly exined, "There are a few customers who are students


    here. They have no reservations. Our restaurant is already full. I am asking them to leave! Manager


    Wates, you can go and do your own things. I will handle this well!"


    The manager was about to nod, but when he inadvertently nced at Anthea, he was shocked.


    "B*stard!"


    Before the waiter could figure out what was going on, he was scolded severely by the manager.


    Then the manager passed him and went straight to the students. He said politely and respectfully to


    the one who was least respected by Shelby, "Pleasee with me. There is a VIP box upstairs. I


    will arrange it for you!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Anthea was confused for a second and then


    nodded. "Well, thank you."


    The waiter and Shelby did not expect such a result, especially Shelby. She looked at the manager in


    disbelief and demanded, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you understand what the waiter said?"


    The manager didn''t seem to have heard her and just made a gesture of invitation to Anthea.


    After Anthea nodded to him, he straightened his back and led the students to the elevator in


    earnest, sending them all the way to thergest box on the third floor.


    After telling the other waiters to serve tea, the manager said to Anthea, "Miss Lee, if you need


    anything, just call me!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Anthea nodded again.


    The manager nodded back and left.


    There was a sudden uproar in the box. The other students heaved a sigh of relief and also vented


    their anger. "I felt so depressed. I thought we would really be thrown out! That Shelby, she just went


    too far. No matter what, we used to be ssmates!"


    "The manager of the restaurant is very wise. He is not like a snob!"


    "Yeah, he is a good man and treats all customers equally. This is such a good room!"


    The students all thought that the restaurant manager knew how to behave.


    Only Anthea knew the real reason for the manger''s change of attitude. Holding the teacup in her


    hand, she smiled slightly.


    She remembered Adam''s words.


    When they first dated and came to this restaurant for dinner, he said that he had already told the


    manager about her. In the future, as long as she showed up here, there was no need for her to


    spend a dime at all. He had joked that she was thendy of this restaurant.


    Apparently, the manager just now recognized her!


    Sure enough, her face had saved a lot of trouble!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea took a sip of the fragrant tea and felt extremely sweet in her heart.


    On the first floor, the waiter was called to work in somewhere else, but Shelby had not left yet.


    She still found it hard to believe.


    They were obviously a group of students, who could not afford to have a meal in this kind of ce.


    Even the waiter had understood the situation clearly, but the manager who cameter just


    respectfully led them inside, instead of asking them to leave.


    After the manager came down, she immediately went forward and asked condescendingly,


    "Manager Wates, the students just now have no money and also have no reserved seats. Why did


    you still let them in?"


    "Even if the restaurant closed, Miss Lee can also get inside if she wants to!" The manager


    answered lightly.


    "Why?" Shelby asked in shock.


    "Miss Lee is my boss¡¯s woman!" After saying this, the manager ignored her and went to the hall to


    work.


    "Your boss''s woman?"


    Shelby muttered in disbelief.


    Although she had oftene to this restaurant, she had never seen the boss, who had always


    been very mysterious.


    Now, hearing the manager''s words, she could not help examining this restaurant. Almost every floor


    was full of customers. The business here had been very good, and even she had to make


    reservations in advance every time she came.


    The owner of such a restaurant must be a sessful businessman who was not young. Maybe he


    had already married.


    "If Anthea is the boss''s woman, it means that she is a mistress."


    Shelby sneered sarcastically with a disdainful expression.


    When they first met, Anthea had tried to humiliate her, but she was not a good person either!


    She was degenerating herself! Shameless!

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    At ten o''clock in the night, the stars were twinkling merrily in the sky.


    When Adam drove to the restaurant to pick up Anthea, she was sitting orderly on the sofa in the


    doorway. She kept her knees together and put her hands on them like a child.


    The other students had already left. Anthea said that someone would pick her up. Leonardo knew


    that she meant Adam, so he left with others.


    When Anthea caught sight of Adam, she jerked up.


    Then she pushed open the ss door and ran out.


    After stopping the car, Adam jumped out and opened the door for her. Her eyes shining brightly, she


    threw herself into his arms with a smile, which made Adam felt a little confused.


    There was a smell of alcohol in the air.


    Adam frowned when he steadied her, saying, "Did you drink wine?"


    She actually didn''t tell him beforehand!


    Adam pinched her chin up. At a close distance, he could see that her face was blushing. Although


    her eyes were shining, she was drunk.


    Anthea grinned. "I am happy!"


    Actually, they didn''t order wine. The manager of the restaurant specially brought two bottles of red


    wine to them. It was said that red wine was good for women. Tonight, she finally had a real


    experience as thendy, so she was in a very good mood and secretly drank wine without letting


    him know.


    Adam had intended to reprimand her, but looking at her beautiful face, he decided to let it go. He


    sighed helplessly and pinched her nose, asking in amusement, "What makes you so happy?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea shook her head and chuckled.


    Adam smiled.


    He helped her get into the car and fastened her seat belt. The smile on her face was never gone, so


    he waved his hand in front of her eyes and asked, "Can you see my hand clearly?"


    Anthea carefully watched for two seconds and said seriously, "No!"


    Adam pressed his eyebrows to control himself. It seemed that Anthea had drunk a lot.


    He felt that it was necessary to lecture on her when he got back, so that she could no longer drink


    without his permission!


    "Close your eyes and sleep for a while. We''ll be home soon," he said helplessly.


    "Okay!" Anthea was unusually obedient at this moment.


    Adam touched her head with satisfaction. Then he also sat into the car and drove away.


    After a few minutes, Anthea was restless.


    She was a little out of control and couldn''t sit still. She pulled her seat belt and leaned against Adam


    like a cat. "Adam, sing a love song for me!"


    "I don''t know how to." Adam frowned.


    Singing love songs was really too much for him.


    Except for military songs, he couldn''t sing any popr songs.


    Anthea cried out exaggeratedly, "You can''t sing a song?"


    "Well, Yes." Adam pursed his lips slightly, depressed.


    Anthea pouted and shouted, "I don''t care! When you propose in the future, you have to sing a song


    for me, otherwise, I won''t say yes!"


    Hearing these words, Adam''s bad mood after being criticized by her was gone and he smiled.


    She had been thinking about marrying him all the time.


    Adam felt very warm in his heart.


    The car continued to move forward. When the car stopped at the red light, Anthea directly leaned


    against him as if she was unable to support herself at all.


    She didn''t only lean on him, but also kept arching at him.


    She held one of his arms with half of her face on it. Her face kept rubbing his arm, leaving saliva all


    over his sleeve.


    "Anthea, sit tight." Adam said in a low voice


    "I''m good here." Anthea''s voice was soft and unclear.


    She was just unable to sit still at all.


    She was totally unaware of what she was doing now. She was very drunk and instinctively tried to


    get close to him. She wanted to be held in his arms, as she felt that his sturdy chest was the ce


    she yearned the most now.


    But she didn''t know that it was torture for Adam.


    Adam was strongly tempted by her.


    He felt a little dry. ncing around at the surrounding buildings, he mmed down hard on the


    elerator.


    Ten minutester, the jeep braked at a secluded part of the river.


    After the car was put out, Adam had sex with her. Under the bright moonlight, the military green


    jeep swayed violently.


    Anthea moaned softly like a kitten. Her voice was weak, but charming.


    When everything was over, Adam felt satisfied.


    Well, now he thought that it was not bad that she asionally drank some wine.


    The next morning, Anthea woke up from a splitting headache and aching pain in her limbs.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She looked up at the ceiling nkly and felt a little bitter in her stomach.


    Turning over, she was pulled back into the arms by Adam. She put her hand on his chest, eyes


    blinking, and said, "I seem to have had a dream!"


    "What dream?"


    Anthea pondered for a while and said shyly, "I had sex with you in the carst night."


    Adam,"..."


    Shelby was just an episode yesterday. Anthea did not take it to heart.


    Inconspicuous people could never affect her mood. It was like a fly identally flew in while eating.


    It felt disgusting, but she just ignored it.


    On Friday after the semester began.


    Anthea trotted back to the dormitory after ss.


    She took off her sportswear and selected a long id shirt which covered her knees. And then she


    put on a pair of silk stockings and ck boots.


    She carefullybed her hair and then put on a light makeup.


    Today was no ordinary day.


    It was Adam''s birthday.


    This was the first time that she apanied him on his birthday since they started dating.


    When she recalled her birthdayst year, Adam did give her big surprise, which was very


    unforgettable, so she would like to leave him a precious memory this time too.


    Anthea had been preparing for this day for a long time. The gift had been packaged in advance and


    ced next to her pillow.


    Adam soon called her.


    Although he had not returned to the army, there were still some works for him to do. He seemed to


    have stayed in the military office all day today.


    Anthea nced at her watch and said, "You''re too far away. No need to pick me up. I can take a taxi


    there. Let''s meet at the cafe under the movie theatre at the riverside and celebrate your birthday


    together!" "Okay." Adam''s tone was full of affection.


    "See youter!" Anthea said sweetly.


    Hanging up the phone, she stuffed the gift into the bag and rushed out.


    There was no traffic jam on the road. Half an hourter, Anthea arrived at the cafe. There was no


    sign of Adam yet, so she chose a position near the window, rested her chin in her hand and wait for


    him.


    However, Adam did not appear until it was dark outside.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    On the weekend, there were many couples.


    Whether it was in the cafe or outside, many people seemed to have a date, making the atmosphere


    very sweet. Anthea was also waiting for her Adam with a smile.


    As time passed, her expression gradually turned anxious.


    She nced at her watch.


    More than an hour had passed since the appointed time!


    She kept looking at the door, but she didn''t see Adam''s tall and strong figure.


    Anthea took out the phone and made a call to him, but only heard the system voice.


    What was he doing now?


    Anthea tried several times in a row, but she still could not get through.


    She thought he might be blocked by the traffic jam, but it was getting darker outside. The lights on


    the opposite side of the river had also turned on. She was in a mess.


    Those lovers wereing in and out of the cafe, but she was alone with a cup of cold coffee in her


    hands.


    The light shone on her face, and she felt very pitiful.


    It was already 10 o''clock. She picked up her bag and left the cafe.


    When she reached home, she found no light in the house. Adam had nevere back. Both his


    and her slippers were ced on the shoe rack. She frowned and entered the room.


    Was he hooked up by another woman?


    No way!


    Anthea denied this idea in an instant.


    She believed that Adam was not such a person.


    Shey on the sofa to wait, and fell asleep in a daze. When she opened her eyes again, it was


    dawn outside.


    Just likest night, she was still alone in the room.


    Her mood was instantly clouded with gloom.


    She had been looking forward to it for a long time. She even dressed up and prepared a gift in


    advance in order to celebrate his birthday with him and leave a beautiful and precious memory.


    However, he stood her up!


    What was worse, he had stayed out all night!


    This was outrageous!


    Anthea felt so depressed and angry!


    She threw the gift into the trash can indignantly.


    She would not forgive him easily!


    On Saturday morning, she promised her teacher Vincent Zanon that she would go to theb to help.


    After a simple washing, she changed her clothes and hurried out with a wrinkled face.


    At about 10 o''clock, she walked slowly back to the dormitory wearily.


    Last night, she slept on the sofa, so she felt ufortable all over and there were some bruises


    under her eyelids. She kicked away a small stone annoyingly.


    When she went to the downstairs of the dormitory, she saw an army green jeep parked under the


    big tree where the buds had been extracted.


    She paused.


    When she saw Adam''s handsome facial features in the driver''s seat, she first breathed a sigh of


    relief. She had lost contact with him for the whole night, and was also very worried, but the next


    minute, she was filled with anger!


    Honk!


    Adam hit the horn.


    Today was the weekend. There were not many people in the school.


    In Septemberst year, Adam was a military instructor here, so he was familiar with this ce.


    Anthea nced at him through the front windshield, then opened the door and got in.


    Adam was still wearing the clothes he wore yesterday. The shirt inside was slightly wrinkled, and the


    button at the cor seemed to have been lost, revealing his bronze skin.


    Thinking of his absence at night, Anthea looked strict.


    "Where did you gost night?" She demanded.


    "I''m sorry, Anthea." Adam frowned.


    Anthea, who had been holding her temper all night, burst out. "Do you know how long I''ve been


    waiting for you? I called you but you didn''t answer my phone. When I got home, you weren''t there


    either. And you didn''te home all night. What the hell have you been doing?"


    "Something happened." Adam''s tone was distressed. I m sorry.


    "Your birthday is yesterday. We missed it." Anthea yelled.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can celebrate tonight," Adam said.


    Anthea was very dissatisfied with his light tone, especially when she thought of the fact that she had


    waited in the cafe for him for such a long timest night. She was hungry and was looking forward


    to having a happy birthday with him back then. The result was that he said they could celebrate it


    tonight!


    Her cheeks puffed up, and she was so angry that she almost bit off her front teeth.


    "You still haven''t told me what you did dost night!"


    Adam said in a deep voice, "Something happened, so I was dyed. Anthea, be good."


    Seeing that he didn''t answer her question and was trying to avoid it, Anthea was furious. She


    became hot-headed and blurted out without thinking, "If you don''t want to talk, then let¡¯s stop seeing


    each other!"


    Adam''s face immediately darkened.


    The air in the car suddenly became cold and tense, which made Anthea unable to breathe.


    She felt a chill on the back of her spine and quietly clenched her fingers.


    She was a little intimidated by him!


    In fact, she was speaking out of impulse. Although she was regretful, she was angry at this time,


    feeling both depressed and wronged. With her back straightened, she got out, mmed the car


    door and walked into the dormitory.


    Anthea''s footsteps were heavy, and the ponytail behind her flew up.


    She ran all the way to the third floor in one breath and returned to her room.


    She sat on the bed with her arms around her shoulders and fumed silently for a while. She was still


    determined not to forgive him, unless heforted her!


    She walked to the window and looked down.


    The military green jeep was moving away. She blinked her eyes, stunned.


    "He just left like this?"


    Anthea stamped her feet in anger.


    In the library in the afternoon, Leonardo was holding a book with both hands, and his eyelids were


    sunken and sleepy.


    After Leonardo''s head fell on the table once again, he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Anthea, how long


    do you want me to stay here with you? I had yed games in the inte bar for a whole night. I


    just slept for a few hours, and you woke me up from the bed, for what? Sitting here silently with


    you? Can you stop torturing me?"


    Anthea was also unable to focus on the study.


    Every two minutes, she had to pick up her phone to have a look. Every time she took a look, her


    face would be wrinkled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She kicked him and asked, "Is there any signal on your phone?"


    "Yes!" Leonardo shook his phone before her eyes.


    Anthea pursed her lips and frowned. "Give me a call to see if I can get through!"


    Leonardo called her. In two seconds, the line was connected.


    Anthea was even more depressed now.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    The call had gone through, indicating that there was no problem with the signal and the phone.


    Anthea closed the book irritably.


    She had already said that they should break up. Now less than half a day had passed, but Adam


    had not called her!


    He did not coax her or beg her to forgive him!


    Anthea felt bitter in her heart.


    Leonardo put his head on the table and said something that was really hurtful. "Well, I guess he


    won¡¯t call!"


    Hearing this, Anthea red at him.


    Leonardo felt very ufortable about her look. "Why do you stare at me? It''s your man not me


    who makes you angry!"


    Anthea was choked by his words, puffed out her cheeks and said, "Oh, you tell me what I should do


    now. It¡¯s clearly his fault. I was so happy and wanted to give him an unforgettable birthday, but I was


    stood up. Shouldn''t I get mad?


    "Besides, don''t girls always get angry over trivial matters? It''s normal for them to want to break up


    impulsively! Mira, my roommate, always broke up with her boyfriend every time they had a quarrel!"


    Leonardo said, "I''m single. I don''t know how to deal with this kind of situation!"


    Anthea ignored him.


    Seeing that she was still staring at the phone, Leonardo couldn''t help saying, "Why don''t you just


    call him?"


    "No!" Anthea immediately refused.


    She had already spoken her threatening words. She had no choice but to endure!


    At this time, her phone suddenly rang, and her face immediately lit up. But when she saw the call on


    the screen, she became dispirited. Leonardo on the opposite sideughed so hard that he could not


    stand straight.


    "Grandpa." Anthea said in a weak voice.


    An hourter, Anthea came to the Hsu family.


    Master Hsu was going to live abroad for a few days.


    It was not a sudden decision. He had mentioned it to Anthea before. The Hsu family also had many


    estates abroad. The domestic air quality was not so good and he was not in good shape, so he


    chose a ce with good air quality to take a holiday and nurse his health.


    He was setting off today. He might note back until summer, so he wanted to see Anthea before


    he left.


    Madam Jiles also went with him.


    When Anthea arrived, the servants had already packed the luggage into the car. A group of people


    walked out of the vi. In addition to Master Hsu, Uncle Jayden and Madam Jiles, Anthea had even


    seen Shelby.


    At this time, the sun was setting, leaving its glow on everyone''s body.


    Shelby was holding Madam Jiles¡¯s arm and pressing against her body like a spoiled child. "Auntie, I


    don''t want to go back to Country M. Can you do me a favor and talk to my parents?"


    Madam Jiles frowned and scolded, "Your parents already know that you sneaked back. In a few


    days, they will send you out again. You''d better go back by yourself, lest they get angry. Bo good,


    okay!"


    Shelby was very unhappy.


    When she looked up and saw Anthea, she quickly looked away in disgust and sneered disdainfully


    in her heart.


    What''s there to be smug about being kept as a mistress?


    Anthea pretended not to see it.


    At this time, the engine of a car sounded, and the military green jeep came in.


    Master Hsu went abroad today. Adam was in Ice city and of course heard the news, so it was


    impossible for him not toe and see Master Hsu off.


    The door was opened and Adam strode over.


    He still hadn''t changed his clothes and kept the cor of his shirt untied. One of his hands was put


    in his pocket, but his arm stance seemed a bit unnatural. His aura was still strong. When the military


    bootsnded on the ground, steady footsteps could be heard.


    Shelby''s eyes lit up when she saw him.


    However, she immediately thought of the humiliating past and lowered her head, mumbling,


    "Adam."


    Adam''s eyes swept across Shelby''s face indifferently. He did not seem to have any intention of


    paying her any mind.


    Anthea snorted in her heart and loosened her clenched fists.


    Adam¡¯s attitude toward Shelby was satisfactory in her eyes!


    At this moment, Shelby didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Seeing this, Master Hsu and Madam Jiles remained silent, as they were well aware of what had


    happened at the anniversary celebrationst year.


    Master Hsu turned to take Anthea''s hand lovingly and said reluctantly, "Anthea, if you don''t go to


    school, you can go with me! You haven''t been abroad in your whole life, so you should go out and


    see the world! By the way, there are many famous medical schools abroad. I can transfer you


    abroad to study. What do you think?"


    Adam frowned.


    Anthea could feel Adam''s stare, so she answered with a smile, "Grandpa, you just stay there for a


    while. It''s not that you won''te back!"


    "Oh, that''s right. I''m really old and muddleheaded!" Master Hsu nodded with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jayden looked at his watch and urged, "Dad, it''s gettingte. We have to go now!"


    "Okay!" Master Hsu turned to look at Anthea and continued with worry, "If you need anything, just


    call me, okay?"


    "Okay, Grandpa. Have a good holiday there!" Anthea said sweetly.


    Jayden and Shelby were also going to the airport and there weren¡¯t enough space in the car, so


    Anthea would not go with them. After Master Hsu left, she decided to go back to school.


    Before Master Hsu got in the car, he looked at her and then at Adam at the side, saying, "Anthea,


    your uncle will drive you back to schoolter."


    Now Adam, her son-inw, already had a girlfriend, and her granddaughter also had a boyfriend at


    school.


    He felt that the rtionship between these two should be over. Anthea had not been sensible at that


    time, but a long time had passed and she was now in college and had grown up. She had probably


    already forgotten about that. It should be fine to ask Adam to give her ride!


    Before Adam could say anything, Anthea pursed her lips and said, "No! I can go back by taxi!"


    Adam''s eyes turned cold.


    After Master Hsu went away, Anthea also walked out of the yard. She slowed down her pace a lot


    deliberately while keeping an eye on the movement behind her, but no one followed her.


    When she walked to the gate, a taxi was passing and she stopped it.


    Then she opened the back door and got in.


    Adam didn''t catch up until the taxi ran away.


    Anthea stared at the rear mirror with resentment.


    What did he mean?


    It was not like this in the TV series. Shouldn''t Adam hurry up to stop her and beg for her


    forgiveness?


    In the past, whenever she was jealous or unhappy, Adam would coax her patiently. Sometimes, he


    would even say some sweet words very softly.


    They hadn''t been in love for such a long time!


    It was said that once a man slept with a woman, he would not take her seriously as before. Now


    they had already had sex for a couple of times.


    So he really changed?


    Anthea pursed her lips, feeling so wronged.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    The military green jeep braked all of a sudden.


    The tires left traces on the ground and stopped at the door of a high-end restaurant near the river.


    Carter, who was sitting in the passenger seat, clutched his seat belt tightly. He had almost hit the


    windshield just now and was rubbing his nose gloomily.


    Adam had already jumped out of the car.


    Carter hurriedly followed him. "Captain Chin, what are we doing here?"


    "Eat with me," Adam said in a low voice.


    Carter looked at the restaurant with a surprised expression. "Are you calling me here just to eat?"


    "Yes." Adam said calmly.


    Hearing this, Carter frowned bitterly. "Oh, I thought you had something important to tell me and I


    even cancelled the date!"


    Adam nced at him silently.


    "Soon, we''ll be back in the army and I won''t be able to see my girlfriend again for a long time. You


    and Anthea are deeply in love, but I have just gone out with Nurse Yanni for several times. What if


    she dumps me?" Carterined. Then he asked curiously, "It''s Saturday today. Why don''t you


    ask Anthea out?"


    "Stop talking." Adam frowned.


    Carter saw that Adam looked a little bad, and said jokingly, "You didn''t break up with her, did you?"


    Adam''s expression froze all of a sudden.


    He became gloomy at once, and his chin tightened. There seemed to be ayer of frost in his eyes,


    which made Carter chill.


    Carter widened his eyes in fear.


    Was he right?


    Carter silently raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    He actually guessed it right!


    Anthea had returned to school.


    The taxi stopped at the school gate. She got out and walked into the campus on her own. Along the


    way, she wore a long face, like a soldier who had been defeated in the battlefield.


    Adam did not give her a ride just now, just seeing her go away in a taxi.


    She didn''t pay attention to him, and he ignored her either!


    Anthea had a stomachache with anger.


    Adam was an ass!


    She walked slowly to the downstairs of the dormitory and saw Leonardo running towards her. He


    was still wearing slippers. It was obvious that he had just gotten out of the dormitory.


    ''Anthea, why didn''t you reply my message? I called you but didn''t answer. I was just about to check


    if you are in the dormitory!" Leonardo started yelling.


    Anthea fumbled in her pocket for her phone impatiently and said, "Can you keep your voice down?


    My phone is muted."


    Leonardo directly handed his phone to her and said, "Read this news!"


    "What news?" Anthea frowned and seemed not interested.


    It was a local piece of news.


    There were texts and videos. When she saw the person in the video clearly, she immediately


    widened her eyes.


    Leonardo said with azy smile, "I didn''t expect Adam to be a real man. Now in March, the river is


    still very cold, and on such a high bridge, he just jumped down to save people. He is a hero! How


    awesome!"


    A woman wanted tomit suicide, but a soldier jumped into the river to save her despite the


    danger! This was the tile of this news.


    "He''s a soldier. Of course, he''s a hero!" Anthea said proudly, feeling honored. But as soon as she


    finished speaking, her face suddenly changed.


    "You realized it?" Leonardo sneered. "He stood you up yesterday, because he went to save


    someone. Look, it''s said that he was hit in the head in the river and fell into aa after he swam


    ashore. He was sent directly to the hospital with the drowning person, so you couldn''t get in touch


    with him all night!


    "I assume that after waking up from the hospital, he immediately came to school to see you! But you


    wanted to break up with him! Gee!"


    Anthea bit the corner of her mouth tightly, and her face underwent a serious of changes of


    expressions.


    She was extremely regretful now!


    What did she do?


    Impulsiveness was a devil!


    "You have really made a mistake." Leonardo snorted.


    "Then what should I do now?" Anthea''s face was full of bitterness.


    Leonardo rolled his eyes and said in a meaningful tone, "Don''t you know what to do? Hurry up and


    apologize to him!"


    Anthea quickly took out her phone and made a call to Adam. Just likest night, there was only the


    system voice and no one answered the phone.


    Only then did she remember that she saw in the video that there were his coat and mobile phone on


    the shore, which seemed to bepletely wet.


    No wonder she couldn''t get in touch with himst night.


    Anthea covered her face helplessly.


    Yeah, she was wrong about all of this.


    In the high-end restaurant by the river.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Carter just came out of the bathroom, he heard someone calling him.


    "Carter!"


    Carter saw the person and saluted at once. "Captain Celestin!"


    Amelie was not wearing military uniform now as she did in the army, but she still looked very cool.


    On some level, coldness was her nature, so she just nodded slightly to Carter.


    "Why are you here? Are you with Captain Chin?"


    "Yes!" Carter nodded.


    Hearing that Adam was here, Amelie smiled and asked tentatively, "Is there anyone else with you


    two? Is Miss Lee here too?"


    Carter shrugged. "No! They have kind of broken up."


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Carter hurriedly stopped talking.


    Amelie was shocked.


    The next second, her heart was suddenly filled with joy.


    She had been in a very depressed mood since thest banquet. She had gone to the Chin Family


    several times, hoping to win back the support of Adam''s father.


    Bemy''s attitude towards her was still very good. He was obviously very satisfied with her, but he


    seemed no longer to have the intention to make a match between her and Adam, which made her


    very nervous.


    When there seemed to be no way out for her, she found this golden opportunity!


    "I happen to have some business to discuss with Adam. Since he''s here today, I''ll go over and talk


    to him!" Ameliebed the hair by her ear and was already walking toward the hall.


    Carter wanted to stop her, but it was already toote.


    Damn! He seemed to have brought trouble to Adam!


    While he was grappling with fear, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw the person, he


    immediately cried. "Hello, Anthea!"


    After hanging up the phone, Carter was so nervous that his legs went into spasm.


    Thinking of the scene of the three people getting together, he felt a gust of cold wind blowing over


    his back.


    He was doomed this time!


    In order not to be implicated, he ran away at once!

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    There was a position by the window that was not open to the public all year round.


    It was specifically arranged for the boss of this restaurant.


    The manager of the restaurant was particrly cautious today and waiting in the distance for


    orders. At the same time, he also reminded the staff to be careful and not to make any mistakes,


    because he felt that the boss seemed to be in a bad mood now.


    Adam sat there alone with no expression on his face.


    Carter hadn''te back yet from the bathroom. He didn''t seem to want to eat anything, as the


    dishes on the table were almost untouched. There was only a cold aura surrounding him.


    Then someone stopped at the table, but it was not Carter.


    Adam looked up and frowned.


    Theer was Amelie. Adam used to tell that they were justrades-in-arms and should not see


    each other in private so as not to be misunderstood by Anthea. At the thought of this, Amelie felt a


    chill in her heart and was very nervous.


    But soon, her heart was full of the joys.


    She exined before Adam could speak, "Adam, I have something about work to discuss with you!"


    Since she wanted to talk about work, Adam didn''t say anything.


    Amelie pulled out the chair and sat across from him.


    The waiter was very observant and immediately brought a new set of tableware for Amelie.


    "What is it?" Adam asked in a businesslike manner.


    "A meeting about military-to-military exchange has just been scheduled to be held in the Military


    Committee. Our chief suggested that you and anothermander should attend it. I had thought


    about finding a time to ask you out to talk about this. I just happened to meet you today!" Amelie


    answered with a smile.


    "Okay." Adam said.


    Amelie''s smile became warmer and she continued softly, "About the materials and other details, I''ll


    send an email to you!"


    "All right." Adam''s tone was still indifferent.


    Amelie took a sip of the lemon water, which had honey and melon slices in it.


    The refreshing taste spread into her stomach and


    made her feel veryfortable.


    She could feel Adam¡¯s gloomy mood.


    Had they really broken up?


    Thinking of this, Amelie was surprised, but at the same time, she felt as she had expected.


    She had never thought that their rtionship wouldst long. Now it was just a confirmation of her


    prediction. This was really great news for her. From the moment Carter told her about it, she


    fluttered!


    She put down the ss and pretended to ask casually, "Adam, did you break up with Miss Lee?"


    Adam paused.


    His eyes were cold as he turned to stare at her.


    Although Amelie felt a little afraid, she was more pleased. The worse his mood was, the worse the


    rtionship between him and Anthea was. Then she should have a chance now!


    "I know that you must be in a bad mood now! But you can get through this. You might feel bad at


    first, but you are going to be fine with time!"


    Adam was silent.


    Amelie looked at him with concern. She continued tofort him, as if she wanted to leave a caring


    impression on him.


    Adam frowned and wanted to ask her to leave.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of something from the corner of his eyes.


    He seemed to have brightened, but then his face became dark again.


    Anthea rushed over.


    She could not get in touch with Adam and also failed to find him when she went back to the family


    wings in the military, so she made a call to Carter and learned about Adam¡¯s whereabouts. Knowing


    that he was in this restaurant, she came here hastily.


    This time, she didn''t get driven away. As soon as she entered the door, she met the manager.


    She walked into the hall with a guilty conscience.


    When she saw Amelie sitting opposite Adam, her pace suddenly became stiff.


    And her heart skipped a beat.


    She clenched her fingers and felt the chill seeping into her pores.


    No way!


    Did Adam really take her words seriously?


    He thought that they had broken up, so he turned to have a date with Amelie?


    Anthea''s heart was extremely flustered, and her palms were sweating with nervousness.


    She walked to the table in silence. After biting her lips for a while, she stared at Adam and said,


    "Adam, I have something to tell you!"


    Adam''s eyes fell on her palm-sized little face, and the temperature dropped a lot, as if it could


    condense frost.


    "I don''t have time," he said coldly.


    "..." Anthea felt wronged.


    Seeing the slight change of Anthea¡¯s expression, Amelie quickly looked at the man opposite her.


    Adam was as expressionless as before, but he seemed to be gloomier.


    Knowing that there was a grudge between them, Amelie immediately said, "Adam, the dessert here


    is good. Let''s order some and have a try!"


    Adam''s thin lips pursed slightly.


    He did not respond, nor did he reject.


    Seeing this, Anthea felt suffocated, but thinking of the impulsive words she had said to him in the


    morning, she swallowed her grievances and became obedient, asking weakly, "When do you have


    time?"


    Adam said in a low voice, "Don''t you see that I''m busy? You can leave now."


    Anthea gritted her teeth with anger and took a cold breath.


    Clenching her fists, she looked at him and then at


    Amelie, her blood boiling!


    She was full of jealousy now!


    She wanted to leave right away, but she was still unwilling to give up. Most importantly, she was in


    the wrong. She came here to ask for peace. What¡¯s more, she didn''t want to give Amelie a chance


    to steal her man either!


    She rolled her eyes and looked at the empty table next to her. Then she walked over and sat down.


    The manager, who had been serving them with caution, came over carefully.


    Seeing the boss and thendy sitting separately, he was a little confused, but he did not dare to


    neglect Anthea and quickly asked if she needed anything.


    Anthea held her breath and said, "Bring me the menu. I''m starving!"


    "Right away!" The manager said hurriedly.


    When the menu was brought up, Anthea flipped through the menu and ordered a few dishes.


    Soon, the dishes were served one by one.


    Anthea didn''t have the mood to eat at all. She kept ncing at the table next to her. Adam didn''t


    pay attention to her all the time, as if she didn''t exist.


    She knocked the te off intentionally and broke the ss. But he remained indifferent!


    He actually ignored her!


    He was so cold!


    Although Adam kept eating silently, Amelie''s smile was very unpleasant to look at.


    Anthea was on the edge of losing her temper, but she still had to pretend to be calm.


    Her fingers tapped on the table, and her eyes rolled shrewdly.


    When a waiter passed by with a tray in his hand, Anthea stopped him.


    She held half of her face with one hand and stared at the waiter in amazement, saying, "You are so


    cute!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    The waiter was ttered. "Well."


    "How old are you? Are you a college student too?" Anthea seemed very interested in him. "Are you


    working part-time here? You are very handsome, and tall, good-shaped. You''re more suitable to be


    a model! We can hang out sometimes!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The waiter was still young.


    Now a pretty girl struck up a conversation with him. He blushed and felt that this girl liked him, so he


    cleared his throat and said, "Okay, of course."


    "Alex, what are you doing? There is a guest ordering food now!"


    The manager ran over at this critical moment and interrupted them seriously.


    The waiter dared to flirt with thendy in front of the boss. He was seeking death!


    The waiter nodded quickly and left with a guilty look.


    Anthea nced sideways.


    Adam sat there steadily. Only his side face, which was handsome and smooth, could be seen. He


    was tilting his head toward outside of the window, as if he was enjoying the night view and turning a


    deaf ear to the conversation between her and the waiter.


    Anthea held her breath.


    All right then!


    At this time, the desserts were served.


    Amelie tasted it and said to Adam with a smile, "You should have a try. This dessert is really good.


    It''s soft and special!"


    Amelie split the desert into pieces with the knife and put them in his te.


    Adam''s eyes swept over them lightly. He neither responded nor rejected as he had just done.


    Amelie seemed to have been encouraged. Her features were all bright. She poured tea into his cup


    and smiled confidently. She talked with him with a gentle voice, and the atmosphere was particrly


    good.


    People probably thought that they were lovers.


    Anthea took a bite of the chicken leg viciously. She knew Amelie did it on purpose!


    ncing at the poker-faced Adam, she clenched her fists.


    Looks like she needed to use her trump card now!


    She took out her mobile phone and pretentiously checked the phone book. After a while, she called


    someone. "Hello, Young Master Chiang, are you


    busy? Oh, it''s nothing. If you are free now, I want to have dinner with you. I''m now in the restaurant


    near the river."


    Suddenly, the phone was snatched away by someone.


    Anthea was shocked.


    A shadow covered her head. She opened her eyes innocently. "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Adam hung up the phone and switched it off.


    He looked terrible. "Don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "Oh, you have time now?" Anthea''s eyshes fluttered. She shrugged and said, "But I''m afraid I


    don''t have time for now. I just called Young Master Chiang. I think he''ll be here in no time."


    Before she could finish, Adam pulled her up from the seat.


    The big hand grabbed hers and they left without saying anything.


    Looking at his tight lips, Anthea snickered.


    Amelie, who was still sitting in her seat, looked pale.


    She stared at their backs, her eyes frozen, and did not move for a long time.


    She had been so happy to see them break up. The two of them were like strangers one second


    ago, but the next second, they left hand in hand, which made her fall from heaven to hell again!


    The guests at the next table all looked at her with sympathy.


    She was hurt by their look, and her beautiful eyes were filled with strong resentment.


    Clenching the ss in her hand, she tried desperately to resist the impulse to smash it on the


    ground.


    Adam held Anthea''s hand and walked out of the restaurant with an overbearing momentum. When


    they passed by the entrance hall, they stopped.


    The manager standing there immediately nodded respectfully and said, "Mr. Chin!"


    Adam nced at the waiter beside him and said coldly, "He doesn¡¯t need to work here tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir!" The manager replied with fear.


    Adam looked away coldly and led Anthea away with vigorous strides.


    Anthea was not as tall as him and had great difficulty in keeping pace with him.


    Adam directly bent down and carried her on his back. After walking out of the restaurant, he stuffed


    her into the jeep and galloped away in the dark.


    After they disappeared, the waiter was on the verge of tears. "Manager, I don''t know she is the


    landy."


    The manager patted him on the shoulder with sympathy.


    After heforted the waiter that he would arrange for him to work in other restaurants, the waiter


    sadly went to do thest day''s work. When the manager turned around, he saw Shelby rushing


    downstairs rapidly.


    He knew that she was the daughter of the Jillson family, so he nodded to her and then was about to


    leave.


    However, Shelby caught his sleeve tightly.


    She stared at him with disbelief and asked, "Tell me, the man who just left. Is he the owner of this


    restaurant?"


    Shelby felt very depressed today.


    When she was in the Hsu family in the afternoon, her aunt, Madam Jiles, had warned her that her


    parents had already found her sneaking back. Even if she did not return to Country Mina hurry


    tomorrow, she would be sent away again in two days!


    She wanted to have some fun before she left, so she invited a good friend to have dinner here.


    Unexpectedly, when she went downstairs to the bathroom, she learned something that had totally


    blown her mind.


    "Yes, this restaurant belongs to Mr. Chin!" The manager replied.


    Shelby''s body trembled. She grabbed the manager forcefully and yelled with a harsh voice, "What


    did you say? Your boss is Adam? You said that Anthea was your boss''s womanst time! How


    could it be? Why are they together?"


    "This is their private affair. We have no right to ask." The manager frowned. After pulling out his


    sleeve, he excused himself. "Sorry, Miss Jiles, I still have work to do!"


    After the manager left, Shelby was still standing there, stunned.


    Adam had never taken a fancy to her. Instead, he had taken a fancy to Anthea?


    Shelby''s mind was filled with many images. During the military training in Septemberst year, a lot


    of things that had happened were weird, which now all made sense.


    No!


    She couldn''t ept it!


    She seemed to be insane, and her face turned pale. She shook her head and muttered,


    "Impossible, it''s impossible! I don''t believe it! I absolutely don''t believe it! Anthea is obviously a


    mistress of an old man. How could she be Adam''s woman?"


    "She has to call Adam uncle. How could they secretly get together?"


    Shelby had not recovered from the shocking news.


    Someone suddenly walked up to her. She raised her head and saw a valiant woman.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Adam carried Anthea all the way home after getting out the car.


    He pushed open the door and put her on the bed causally, as if she were a kitten.


    Although his strength was big, it didn''t hurt at all. Anthea fell into the soft bed and felt very


    comfortable. Adam strode to the other side of the bed and sat down, lighting a cigarette with a cold


    face.


    He looked very dark, and Anthea knew that a storm wasing.


    The air in the room seemed to be frozen at this time.


    Anthea climbed up on her own and carefully moved to Adam.


    She touched him. Adam avoided it.


    When she touched him again, he dodged one more time.


    Anthea had no choice but to tug on his sleeve. She knelt on the bed and shook his sleeve pitifully.


    "Adam, can you stop being mad?"


    "Is this what you want to talk about?" Adam''s face was gloomy.


    "No, I wanted to apologize to you!" Anthea shook her head.


    "Naha, what have you done wrong?" Adam sneered.


    Anthea was a bit choked by his words and looked at him guiltily. Then she put on a ttering smile


    and exined, "I know you didn''t stand me up deliberatelyst night. I saw the news."


    "And you were also sent to the hospital after saving that woman. Are you okay? I saw that your arm


    didn''t seem very natural when you were at the Hsu family this afternoon. Let me have a look!"


    Anthea tentatively held his big hand.


    Seeing that he didn''t dodge this time, she let out a sigh of relief and rolled up his sleeves little by


    little.


    As expected, she saw the bandages wrapped around his forearm.


    Anthea''s face wrinkled. "Ah, you¡¯re really hurt!"


    She was very worried.


    She touched the bandage and checked it carefully. After confirming that the wound was not serious,


    she was relieved. Judging from the way of dressing the wound, she guessed that he should have


    been scratched when he jumped into the river.


    She hurriedly asked again, "How about your head? Have you checked it? You were ina. What


    did the doctor say? Is there water in your lungs? Or is it caused by concussion?" "You already broke


    up with me. Why bother asking that?" Adam''s tone was cold.


    He seemed to be gritting his teeth when he said these words.


    Anthea lowered her head and felt ashamed.


    She remembered that when he woke up from the hospital in the morning, he went to the school to


    find her right away.


    However, she lost her temper then and even broke up with him.


    She was a bad girl!


    Anthea was like a child who had done something wrong now and muttered in a very low voice, "I


    was mad. I had been waiting for you all night, so I lost my head and blurted out without thinking too


    much!"


    Adam suddenly burst into anger and yelled, "You didn''t think too much? Is it so easy for you to


    break up with me?"


    He was really angry.


    After having a meetingst night, he was stuck in a traffic jam for a long time. When he drove onto


    the bridge, the road condition was even worse. A lot of people were surrounded. It turned out that


    someone wasmitting suicide on top of the bridge. People had already called the police, but the


    firemen had not arrived yet.


    Adam was a soldier.


    Protecting the people and the country was his duty, so he could never just walk away at that


    moment.


    That person was in a very unstable mood. Many people around were persuading her. When Adam


    ran over, the woman jumped down. He quickly climbed over the guardrail and jumped down too.


    The river was very cold in the early spring, and the water was rushing rapidly.


    During the process of saving the woman, Adam''s arm was scratched. And also because she had


    been struggling in fear, when she was dragged ashore, Adam hit the stone with his head. Then, his


    vision went ck and he fell into aa. Only when he was sent to the hospital did he know that


    there was a slight concussion.


    He woke up the second day.


    Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. He was much stronger than ordinary people through years


    of physical training, so he was well enough to be discharged when he woke up. However, his cell


    phone had fallen into the water and was dead. He went home as soon as possible. When he found


    that Anthea was not at home, he went to school right away.


    He didn''t say anything at first when she asked, because he didn''t want her to worry.


    Later, when he was considering if he should tell her, she told him she wanted to break up with him!


    Adam was so angry that he almost fainted.


    So he did not chase after her, nor did he coax her. When they met, he even deliberately gave a cold


    shoulder to her.


    Anthea''s shoulders shrank.


    She felt his violent rage and knew that she had really irritated him this time. She had broken up with


    him, which was why he was so angry!


    Her heart was flustering.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Biting her lip, she apologized, "Adam, I was wrong."


    Her soft voice sounded like the meow of a poor cat.


    She held Adam''s arm with both hands and looking at him without blinking. Her long hair falling over


    her shoulders together with her pleading look made Adam softhearted.


    Whenever Anthea admitted her mistake, Adam''s anger boiled away soon.


    But his face was still gloomy, as if he still did not want to let go yet, and he asked in a cold tone,


    "What did you do wrong?" "I was all wrong!" Anthea said sincerely.


    "You don''t want to break up with me again?" Adam asked darkly, his gaze was sinister.


    "Yes! Actually, I regretted it the minute I said it!" Anthea shook her head vigorously. "You are my


    heart, my soul, true love! I couldn''t live without you! I would never break up with you!"


    Adam exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    Anthea continued to coax him. "Darling, please don''t be angry, okay?"


    Anthea leaned into his arms and murmured, "I love you!"


    Adam put out the cigarette in the ashtray expressionlessly and appeared unmoved. However, under


    the dim light, it could be seen that his ears were red.


    Anthea observed his behaviors. Seeing that he was not as furious as he was when he first entered


    the door, she became bold. She held his neck and whispered in his ear, "Darling-"


    Her voice was so tender and soft, like a slippery little fish, going into his ear and making him itch.


    She kissed him.


    Adam lost control.


    He held her waist and then pushed her down on the bed with a wolf-like look, and kissed her


    fiercely.


    Anthea gasped and meowed in a low voice, her brows and eyes full ofcency.


    Yay!


    Anthea cried in her heart!


    However, after two hours, she couldn''tugh anymore.


    She was paralyzed on the messy big bed with her face buried in the pillow. Her nose became pink


    and her curled eyshes were dotted with teardrops. The hot sex just now almost killed her.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    "Adam, you abuse me!" Antheained.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adam squinted at her and asked, "Are you afraid now?"


    Anthea shook her head at once.


    Adam burst intoughter. He pinched her chin a little hard and said seriously, "Never try to break up


    with me again, okay?"


    Under the light, his eyes looked so deep and dark, which was like the endless darkness, sucking


    Anthea¡¯ s soul.


    "Okay, I know!" Anthea answered with a serious and gentle tone.


    "Good girl." Adam caressed her head softly.


    Anthea snuggled up to him, and added, "If you are injured in the future, you also have to tell me.


    Don''t ever keep me in the dark again for fear that it might make me worry."


    Adam had not exined where he had gonest night, but just lied that he had encountered


    something.


    But Anthea was very clear that he was just afraid that she would be worried.


    "Okay." Adam smiled.


    Anthea raised her eyebrows. "I''ll be your wife someday. No matter how tired you are in the army or


    you get hurt in danger, you have to tell me. I will apany you when you are tired and cure you


    when you are hurt!"


    She was a little boastful, as she was not even a doctor now!


    The small dispute between them quickly disappeared.


    Although Adam could let go of this issue, he still remembered what had happened in the restaurant.


    He tapped on her nose slightly and said in a threatening tone, "How dared you call Emerson to ask


    him out in front of me?"


    At the thought of this, he got angry again.


    Emerson was a yboy. The most important thing was that he did have a crush on Anthea!


    Anthea pouted. "Humph, then why did you eat with Amelie?"


    "Did I pay any attention to her?" Adam asked coldly.


    "..." Anthea was speechless.


    It seemed that Amelie had been speaking alone all the time. Adam just sat there with no expression


    on his face and kept silent all the time. Surely, he shouldn''t be med for anything.


    Anthea scratched her head and smiled ingratiatingly. "If I hadn''t called Emerson, you would never


    feel jealous and be distracted! All''s fair in war. That was just my strategy!"


    Adam gave her a severe warning after hearing these words.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and hurriedlyforted him. "Happy birthday, baby. You are my hero!"


    Although it was a pity that she did not leave him a precious memory on his birthday, she was proud


    of him. This man was not only a soldier, but also a hero who had saved a life!


    "Where''s my gift?" Adam asked.


    Anthea lowered her head guiltily.


    When she looked up again, she saw that Adam had already taken out a box from the trash can.


    It was a ck box that was tied with a bowknot on the top.


    Anthea felt a little embarrassed.


    Last night, in a fit of anger, she threw it into the trash can!


    Adam tore it apart before her eyes.


    Inside the box was a silver lighter.


    Anthea''s eyes were full of expectation. "Adam, take a look. You may find something special!"


    Adam yed with the lighter for a while and then looked at the bottom. "There is a peach heart."


    Hearing this, Anthea''s face darkened and she immediately emphasized, "That''s not a peach heart.


    That''s a loving heart!"


    "What?" Adam askedzily.


    Anthea was speechless.


    Seeing her cheeks puffed up, Adam stopped teasing her and took her into her arms. "Nice gift. I like


    it very much."


    No matter what she gave him, he would treat it as a treasure.


    The "loving heart" looked very rough and was clearly hand-carved by Anthea herself.


    She meant to be with him forever.


    She became happy again when she saw Adam holding the lighter affectionately. She bit her lip


    gently, and there was shyness in her eyes. "I hope you can think of me whenever you see it!"


    "Of course." Adam smiled.


    "I''ll light a cigarette for you then!"


    "Okay."


    Adam took out a cigarette and put it into his mouth.


    Anthea turned the lighter diligently. With a crisp sound, the blue me sprang up, shining on her


    beautiful, delicate face.


    Then there was white smoke curling up.


    The me seemed to have also warmed her heart up.


    Adam took a deep puff and then put it out.


    A weekter, at the train station.


    The military green jeep parked in the parking lot in front of the station. At the entrance of the ticket


    inspection, Anthea carried a backpack, waiting to get in.


    She wore a suit of water-pink tracksuit today, which was loose, but still, her curves were outlined


    ingeniously with the design.


    The pink color also made her porcin-white. She looked much prettier.


    Adam held the impulse to take her into his arms and said while holding her one hand, "Be careful on


    the train. Let me know when you get there."

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Anthea nodded. "Well, don''t worry. It''s only about two hours by train. It won''t take long!"


    Her adoptive parents in the town had just returned from the countryside a few days ago.


    She didn''t spend the Lunar New Year with them. She had not seen them for such a long time, so


    she was very concerned about them.


    On this weekend, she wanted to go back to the town to spend time with her parents.


    Adam looked at the sunset clouds outside and reminded worriedly, "It''ll almost be dark when you


    arrive. Ask your father to pick you up. Don''t take a taxi yourself, okay?"


    He acted like a worried mom.


    It was as if the one who was going to leave was not his girlfriend, but his daughter.


    Anthea nodded obediently no matter what he said and didn''t mind his nagging at all.


    Seeing the love in his eyes, Anthea felt sweeter in her heart and urged him with a smile, "Adam, you


    are going to attend the meeting in another city. Don''t miss the flight! I will be at the security


    checkpoint soon. You should go to the airport!"


    They had already talked about meeting each other''s parents formally.


    However, Adam had a military exchange meeting. The leader selected him to go to the capital. The


    flight left at nine o''clock that night. After ss, they came to the train station after dinner.


    After sending her off, Adam would to the airport to meet Carter.


    He said, "Yes. I''ll watch you go in."


    It was Anthea''s turn to pass the security checkpoint and she had her bag checked. After passing,


    she could still see him when she looked back.


    Realizing that no one was paying attention to her, she threw him a kiss.


    Seeing that, Adam smiled.


    It was not until the electronic screen showed that the train Anthea took had left the station that


    Adam left with his hands in his pockets.


    The next day, a military area.


    At the door, the sentry was holding a gun in a military posture, and the sign next to him wrote, "The


    sentry is sacred and invible".


    At about 10 o''clock in the morning, a military vehicle drove back to the military area.


    After the car stopped in front of the building,


    Bemy, dressed in a military uniform, got out of the car. Although he was over fifty-five years old,


    he was graceful and dignified. His years of military life made him look tall, straight and still young,


    eyes full of wisdom.


    He took off his military cap and strode upstairs.


    Bemy hadmanded arge-scale military performance for a week. At this moment, he had just


    returned from the base.


    As soon as he went to the third floor, an orderly ran out after hearing the sound. "Commander


    Chin!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After saluting, the orderly was about to say something when Bemy raised his hand and


    interrupted him. "There''s an emergency meeting at the moment. Let''s talk about itter if there''s


    anything!"


    "Yes!" The orderly stood upright.


    Bemy didn''t say anything else and entered the conference room.


    Many military leaders were there, and the meeting was nervously going on.


    As time went by, the sunshine outside gradually went down, leaving a rose color in the distant sky.


    The meeting was not over until it was at dusk.


    The meeting was about military affairs, so no one rested. At noon, the orderly took food from the


    canteen and sent it in. It was not until six o''clock in the evening that the door of the conference room


    was pushed open.


    Everyone''s face was full of fatigue.


    Bemy walked at the back of the crowd. Beside him was an officer who was several years older


    than him. There were also three golden stars on his shoulderband, the same rank as Bemy. The


    two of them were chatting cheerfully and cheerfully. It seemed that they were on good terms.


    The elder general suddenly asked, "Old Chin, I heard that Adam has a girlfriend?"


    Bemy was taken aback. He pondered for a moment, but not answered.


    Seeing this, the other party smiled and said, "What''s there to hide from me? The news has already


    spread in his army! Soon after New Year''s Day, a girl came to the army to visit him. I heard that the


    rtionship between the two of them is very good, and they showed off their affection every day!"


    Soon after New Year''s Day? Wasn''t it winter vacation?


    Once they got a chance, they would cuddle together.


    Bemy snorted in his heart.


    "Useless!"


    The elder general continued, "Although I haven''t seen her with my own eyes, I''ve heard that she''s


    beautiful and still young. She hasn''t graduated from college yet. Old Chin, Adam is really


    something. He¡¯ s so capable!"


    They had been friends andrade-in-arms for many years. Of course, this was apliment from


    the bottom of heart.


    Bemy cleared his throat unnaturally. "Thank you. I'' m ttered!"


    She was indeed young and pretty.


    Bemy could not help but think of the situation at thest banquet. After being scolded by him,


    Anthea still insisted on giving Mr. Hank''s youngest son first aid treatment. She knelt on the ground


    and looked serious, which made him look at her with new eyes.


    Bemy could tell that his son liked that girl. His eyes seemed to have stuck to her, and his soul was


    almost taken away by her. He felt ashamed of his son''s obsession.


    After that incident, Bemy''s prejudice against Anthea decreased significantly.


    He intended to keep a wait-and-see attitude. He neither agreed nor disagreed.


    "Adam has a girlfriend now. Your wife and you can rest assured! Once that girl graduates, they can


    get married. After another year or so, there will be a


    baby in your family and you can be promoted to grandpa!" The elder general said with a smile, "I''m


    looking forward to my granddson sending my grandson over every weekend. When he holds my


    legs and calls me grandpa, my heart is melting!"


    Bemy raised his brows calmly.


    Grandpa?


    Listening to the other party''s narration, he could even imagine that scene.


    In the future, when he returned home, he would be greeted by a baby. Bemy''s mood stirred.


    After heading down to the third floor and separating from the elder general, Bemy walked towards


    his office.


    When he was about to arrive, the orderly from the water room ran over. "Commander Chin, you


    finally finished your meeting. Captain Celestin is waiting for you in your office!"


    "Amelie?" Bemy was taken aback.


    "Yes. She has been here since the morning. It seems that she has something important, so she


    hasn''t left yet!" The orderly knew that the Chin Family and the Celestin family were on good terms,


    so he treated the Celestin family carefully.


    Bemy was very surprised when he heard that. He nodded and said, "I see. You may leave!"


    He pushed open the office door and saw that the lights were on. Sure enough, someone was sitting


    on the sofa and waiting.


    Hearing the voice, Amelie, who was also dressed in a military uniform, stood up immediately.


    "Uncle!"


    A smile appeared on Bemy''s serious face as he extended his hand to signal, "Amelie, you''ve


    been waiting for a long time, haven''t you? I just rushed back from the base this morning and had a


    temporary meeting. I just finished my work. Have a seat!"


    Amelie sat down again, looking serious but also a little anxious.


    She had wanted to see Bemyst week, but he had gone to the base tomand the military


    performance. When she got the news that he had returned, she immediately rushed over!


    Seeing this, Bemy quickly asked her as he opened the vacuum cup, "Hudson told me you came


    here in the morning. Have you been waiting all this while? Is there any important matter?"


    Amelia shook her head. She took a deep breath and said, narrowing her eyes, "Uncle, I''m here for a


    personal matter!"

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    On Sunday afternoon, at the airport.


    The flight from the capital justnded half an hour ago. Many travelers were walking out with their


    luggage.


    Adam and Carter were among them. They walked from the airport lobby to the parking lot.


    Before leaving, he left his car here.


    Adam sent a message to Anthea, telling her that he hade back. She hadn''t seen her adoptive


    parents for a long time, so Adam didn''t call to disturb her. When he put down his mobile phone, he


    saw that Carter next to him was more clingy than he was.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With a cell phone in his hands, he said with a joyful smile, "Kaylee, I just got off the ne! Do you


    have to be on duty tonight? It''s okay. I''ll send you night snack when I''m done andpany you! No!


    I can''t do anything until I see you..."


    After hanging up the phone, Carter was still very excited, seeming to be intoxicated.


    Adam scoffed at him.


    Carter immediately said to him, "Captain Chin, I want to propose!"


    Adam was surprised. "Didn''t you two just get together a few days ago? Are you thinking about


    getting married?"


    "Captain Chin, you know the specialty of our career! Once we have a mission, it''s likely that we


    won''t be able to see our girlfriends for several months. How much time can we spend together with


    them in one year?" Carter looked at the sky and sighed dramatically, "It''s not easy for a soldier to


    marry a wife!"


    "And it''s not easy for me to meet a girl I like on a blind date. I have to grasp her. Otherwise, if she


    likes another man when I return to the army, what should I do?"


    Adam nced at him and said, "You''re quite clever."


    Carter shook his head and smiled happily, "Hey, Captain Chin, when are you getting married? You


    have to wait longer than me. Your girlfriend hasn''t turned 20 yet, but you two are in a good


    rtionship. When the timees, you can start preparing for the wedding!"


    Adam looked away and ignored him.


    However...


    If he wanted to propose, he had to learn a song first.


    Adam showed a smile on his face as he sat in the car. As soon as he fastened the seat belt, his


    phone rang.


    He had thought it was his girlfriend who called him. But when he saw the caller identification on the


    screen, he became serious. "Hello, dad."


    An hourter, Adam drove back to Chin''s Mansion.


    Bang-


    As soon as he entered the house, he suddenly heard a loud noise in the living room.


    It sounded like that the antique vase ced on the cab was smashed by someone. The sound


    of porcin shattering was still lingering.


    Adam''s chest throbbed violently.


    His heart sank slightly.


    Adam''s expression did not change. He changed his shoes and continued on.


    The servants were all trembling with fear. After seeing him, they took him to the living room and


    reported carefully, "Master, Eldest Young Master is back!"


    The atmosphere in the living room was tense.


    The ground was in a mess and broken vases were everywhere. The servants were squatting there


    to clean up. They didn''t dare to breathe heavily, fearing that they would be to me. It could be


    seen how angry Bemy was at this time.


    Meadow, who was sitting on the sofa, looked serious. When she saw Adam, she tried to say


    something, but stopped on a second thought. "Adam, you''re back!"


    "Mom, Dad." Adam greeted.


    Bemy roared angrily. "Bastard, what did you do!"


    "Dad, what are you referring to?" Adam asked.


    Bemy pointed angrily at him. The veins on the back of his hand bulged as thick as chopsticks.


    "What am I referring to? It''s your niece-inw''s affair!"


    Amelie had gone to the military area to find him.


    Bemy didn''t sleepst night and sent someone to investigate the matter. The Hsu family and the


    Chin Family were connected through marriage. Although Rory died in an air crash three months


    after the wedding, the rtionship between the two families had been maintained over the years.


    Every big family had some secrets.


    It was not surprising that the Hsu family had secrets. When Master Hsu''s eldest son died, they were


    some rumors. Bemy had heard of them and roughly knew something. Before the New Year, he


    heard that Master Hsu had taken his granddaughter, who grew up outside home and ced her on


    their family tree, but he had never seen her.


    Bemy would never have expected this granddaughter to be Anthea Lee!


    He was so angry that he almost spat blood.


    Adam clenched his five fingers into fists.


    He did not look surprised or flustered. As soon as he entered the house, he already guessed that


    Bemy had probably known about his rtionship with Anthea. Otherwise, he would not be so


    furious.


    From the day the two of them were together, he knew that there would be a day when the secret


    was exposed.


    Adam was well prepared.


    He was not a coward. He could have made their rtionship public, but he kept it a secret. He didn''t


    expose it directly because he wanted to protect her and prevent her from being hurt.


    However, when it was exposed, Adam would still protect her. He would not hide or retreat.


    "You have nothing to say?" The rage in Bemy''s eyes grew stronger and stronger. "Do you think


    that I''ve lived too long and want to kill me? There are so many women in the world. How could you


    find such a woman? I don''t mind her young age, but she''s actually Rory''s niece. She should call you


    uncle-iw. I think you''ve gone mad!" "I''m very sober," Adam said in a low voice.


    Bemy became even angrier when he saw Adam retort. "You are sober? Are all the women in the


    world dead? Do you have to take a fancy to your dead wife''s niece? I''d rather you spend the rest of


    your life alone than watch you defy moral principles!"


    Adam''s lips pursed tightly. "We''re not rted by blood."


    Bemy bellowed angrily, his voice as loud as thunder, "So what if you''re not rted by blood?


    She''s the granddaughter of the Hsu family. It''s a society that stresses ethics, and you''re a soldier!


    What is the most important thing for a soldier? Personal image and moral quality!"


    "If this news is spread out, how can I keep a foothold in this city? When that happens, we will hear


    all awful words. You will be to me and gossiped every day!"


    "You still don''t want to stop! You don''t feel ashamed, but I feel ashamed! Do you know this is


    scandal?"


    "I want you to break up with her immediately!"


    Bemy couldn''t remain calm.


    When he thought of what his son had done, Bemy was so angry that the veins on his forehead


    stood out.


    After his wife''s death, a man actually fell in love with his wife''s niece. It was such an immoral


    rtionship. What irritated him most was that it was his eldest son who had done such a stupid


    thing.


    It was intolerable!


    Meadow stood up from the sofa and said hesitantly, "Adam, you''d better break up with her! You


    two..."


    Adam said, "I won''t break up."


    "What did you say?" Bemy was incensed.


    The raging mes were like a tide, desperately rushing to his head. Looking at his son who was so


    stubborn, Bemy even wanted to shoot him to death!


    He picked up the ashtray on the tea table and threw it hard at Adam. "You unfilial son! Do you know


    what you''re talking about? I''m telling you to break up with her and never contact her from now on!"

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    The ashtray was made of marble, very thick. Usually, the servants had to lift it with their both hands


    when they cleaned it.


    There was a heavy muffled sound. Upon hearing the sound, one could imagine how painful being


    hit by it was.


    The bones in his shoulder seemed to have been smashed.


    "Honey!" Meadow shouted and ran over worriedly.


    Adam straightened his back, just like when he was scolded by his father in the study when he was a


    child. He stood straight with his hands on both sides like a white por standing on the ground.


    The ashtray fell from his shoulder and made a sound. He didn''t even frown.


    "Sorry, dad."


    He had carefully considered Bemy''s words.


    Adam was mentally prepared to bear the consequences, which was why he had wooed her in the


    disaster area.


    Adam''s eyes were deep and determined. Even her thick eyebrows looked particrly persistent.


    "Even if the sky copses, I will still be with her."


    The car in the yard drove away.


    Bemy felt a pain in his chest, nearly causing him to lose his bnce.


    "Honey, don''t be so angry, or you''ll get sick!" Meadow hurried over to support Bemy. "No


    one has expected things to be like this. You won''t be able to solve the problem even if you''re angry.


    Perhaps, Adam also has his own difficulties..."


    Hearing his wife''s words, Bemy flew into a rage. "Bullshit! This unfilial son is just having an evil


    intention and ying tricks with us! When he brought her home, he deliberately kept it a secret!"


    "When we agree to treat that little girl as our future daughter-inw, then he will uncover her real


    identity. If they have a marriage certificate at that time, it will be toote. He must have this idea!


    Bastard!"


    Meadow was surprised. "You have already admitted that Anthea is your daughter-inw?"


    Bemy was so angry that he nearly copsed. "Is that the main point?"


    Meadow kept quiet out of fear.


    Two secondster, she hesitated and whispered, "I think Adam really likes that little girl..." "No


    matter how much he likes, they can''t be together! Could they be together with their identities? Are


    you going to watch our eldest son fall from grace? We must separate them!" Bemy threw two


    teacups and said majestically, T m warning you! This time, don''t be so kind!"


    "I..." Meadow opened her mouth but didn''t dare to say anything.


    She did not expect that Anthea would have a rtionship with the Hsu family. She really thought


    that she had a chance to have a grandson...


    What the hell was this!


    Meadow wiped the tears from her eyes silently and followed her husband upstairs with a worried


    face.


    It was getting dark, and there was only a little glow of the setting sun on the sky.


    In a residential building of an old-fashionedmunity in the town.


    After her biological parents died in a car ident, she was taken to her adoptive parents'' house and


    grew up here. Unlike people in a fast-paced city, her neighbors here were very warm and friendly.


    Anthea had been staying at home for two nights.


    Maybe because she had stayed in the countryside for a while, Mrs. Lee felt a little ufortable.


    Anthea asked Leonardo to help her ask for a leave. She nned to stay for a few more days and


    wanted to apany her mother to the hospital for a physical examination in person so that her


    mother would not take it lightly.


    After dinner, the family sat around the TV.


    Seeing her daughter picking up her mobile phone from time to time, Mrs. Leeughed and joked,


    "Anthea, don''t stay with us here. Go back to your room and talk with your boyfriend on the phone!"


    "Mom..." Anthea blushed.


    "You''re still shy!" Mrs. Lee smiled more brightly. "When there is a chance, bring your boyfriend home


    and let us have a look!"


    "Yes, let us have a look!" Mr. Lee echoed.


    Adam had seriously mentioned that he would find a chance to visit her adoptive parents in the


    future. Anthea nodded shyly and said, "Yes, I will!"


    She ran back to the room with her mobile phone.


    Lying on the bed where she had slept for more than ten years, Anthea couldn''t wait to call him.


    When she returned to the town, she seldom called Adam in order not to disturb him, because he


    had gone go to the capital for a meeting. Most of times, they would send messages to each other. In


    the afternoon, she had received the news of his return. Anthea missed his deep voice very much.


    As soon as she found his number, she received his


    call first.


    They really had the same idea!


    Anthea answered excitedly. "Hello?"


    On the phone, Adam said in a deep voice, "Anthea, go downstairs in half an hour."


    "Yes!" Anthea agreed obediently.


    Then, the phone was hung up.


    Anthea blinked and did not understand what he meant for a long time.


    She looked at the bedroom where she spent her childhood and realized that she was in the town at


    this time, not the school or military family building. Did he alsoe to the town?


    Anthea was confused.


    Half an hourter, she got up from the bed and ran to the window. She really saw the army green


    jeep that had just driven downstairs with a military licence te hanging on it.


    He really came!


    Anthea was surprised and excited. She grabbed a coat and rushed out.


    Anthea ran downstairs in one breath. Adam, who was dressed in a military uniform, was leaning


    against the car door with a cigarette in his hand under the streetmp, wisps of light smoke


    floating in the air.


    His handsome facial features were deep in shadow, giving him a special charm.


    Surprised, Anthea threw herself into his arms. "Adam, what brings you here?"


    "Get in the car first." Adam smiled.


    He opened the co-pilot''s door, let her in, and then walked to the other side.


    After the car door closed, the two of them were in a narrow enclosed space.


    Anthea had changed into pajamas with a cartoon rabbit on its chest, which made her look


    particrly young and charming. "Didn''t I say that I would go back at noon after my mom¡¯s


    examination tomorrow morning? s, do you miss me so much?"


    She showed a faint smile on her face and teasing eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Adam pinched her nose dotingly and said, "Anthea, I''ll go back to the armyter."


    "What?" Anthea was stunned. "Why so fast? Isn''t there still five or six days left for the holiday?


    Won''t you go back next week?"


    "I have a temporary mission." Adam frowned.


    "So suddenly?" Anthea hadn''t reacted yet.


    Adam nodded and said in a serious voice, "I just received the notice in the evening. This mission is


    very urgent. The Military Committee told me directly. Both Carter and I will go back. I can only stay


    here for about half an hour, and then I must go back!"


    The nature of soldiers was to obey orders. If there was a mission, they must obey unconditionally at


    anytime.


    He could have called her.


    But he was afraid that she would be unhappy if she didn''t see him, so he still made time to drive


    over.


    Anthea knew that it was confidential in military affairs, so she couldn''t ask too much. She could only


    lie in his arms silently. When her little hand touched his shoulder, she obviously felt that his body


    was slightly stiff. She asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Bemy put in a lot of effort to threw the ashtray.


    The ashtray hit Adam''s shoulder firmly. The bone was not broken, but his shoulder swelled. There


    was blood stasis under the skin. He went to the hospital to simply treat it.


    After that, he received a call from the superior not long after he returned to the family building in the


    military region.


    Adam said, "Nothing."


    Suddenly, he thought of the promise he had madest time. If he was injured, he must tell her and


    could not hide it.


    So he exined with a smile, "I was identally hit by the courier when I passed by."


    When she heard that, Anthea''s face was full of concern. "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just swollen." Adam shook his head.


    Although Anthea breathed a sigh of relief, she was still worried. She asked him to take off the


    camouge training uniform outside and checked his injury. His injury was so swollen, ck and


    blue. It was shocking to look at it. And it made her distressed!


    It would take at least ten days or half a month for the swelling to go down.


    She was indignant. "These people are too careless! They don''t even care when they walk!"


    "It''s my bad luck." Adam chuckled.


    Anthea touched it with her little hand and found that he had already cured it. As she buckled the


    button of his military uniform one by one, she reminded him of applying medicine every day.


    Adam held her hand tightly.


    Anthea looked up and fell into his deep ck eyes. They were as deep as usual, but seemed to be


    unusually meaningful.


    She asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Adam just lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand. He kissed it twice and said


    in a gentle and doting voice, "Anthea, no matter what happens, I''m here."


    Anthea''s head was held in his arms, so that she missed the determination to protect her in his eyes.


    She only thought it was because of the mission that he was afraid that she would be worried, so she


    asked softly, "Adam, will you be in danger if you go on a mission?" "Maybe," Adam said.


    It was a high-risk profession to be a soldier, especially he was a special-forces soldier. Anthea knew


    that every task would be apanied by a certain degree of danger.


    She put her arms around his strong waist and said, "You must be careful, okay? Don''t get injured!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    He picked up her head and kissed her.


    A deep kiss.


    Anthea''s pink lips became so red because of the kiss. When he let go, his forehead pressed against


    hers. His breathing was slightly disordered, and his Adam''s apple was rolling slowly.


    Anthea''s eyes were blurred, with her hands on his stiff chest muscles.


    As she blinked, she asked, "When will youe back from the mission?"


    "I don''t know yet." Adam said after thinking for a moment.


    The mission was difficult to deal with and involved many things. Besides, he might need to go to the


    border area. The exact time was uncertain. Maybe he would return in ten days or even one or two


    months.


    Anthea checked the time. Then she licked her lips and said shyly, "Well, there are less than 20


    minutes left. There''s a small park in front. There''s no one in the evening. We can go there to have


    sex..."


    The sound ofst two words was as small as that of mosquitoes.


    They were so close to each other that Anthea felt his change.


    When he just kissed her, his breathing became heavy and there was a familiar lust in his ck


    eyes.


    Adam''s face darkened and he gnashed his teeth. "Am I that fast?"


    20 minutes? Was she insulting him?


    Anthea lowered her head, and her cheeks turned red.


    It seemed that he had to spend at least an hour every time before he stopped sex.


    Because of the fact that he was a soldier, he was full of physical strength. The limited time now was


    indeed not enough for him...


    Adam held her in his arms angrily.


    She was wearing loose pajamas, which was convenient for him. His hands got into her clothes and


    fondled her. He also said that he would sleep her after the task waspleted!


    Anthea immediately became obedient.


    Looking at the lit residential area, Adam said regretfully, "I came in a hurry this time and it''s


    gettingte. I can''t visit your parents now." "It doesn''t matter. Well have a chance next time!" Anthea


    smiled and shook her head. "Anyway, a life is so long. Take your time!"


    At this time, they all thought that their lives would be long.


    Adam smiled.


    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    Adam looked at his watch with a frown for the third time and said, "It''s toote. Anthea, I''m leaving."


    Anthea smiled, revealing two shallow dimples, and said in a soft voice, "I''ll wait for you toe


    back."


    The pretty girly in his arms like a little kitten. She was soft. Even though she was wearing


    pajamas, she was in good shape, and the touch was particrly good.


    Adam lowered his head and kissed her forehead affectionately, as well as her face, nose and chin.


    His kiss was very sincere, with no lust. "Anthea, you''re so good."


    After watching him leave, Anthea turned and went upstairs.


    In the living room, Mrs. Lee was still watching TV. Hearing the voice, she turned back and looked at


    Anthea in surprise. "Anthea, why didn''t you buy


    anything?"


    Just now she ran out of the house in a coat, so Mrs. Lee thought she had gone to the opposite


    supermarket.


    Anthea shrugged and replied vaguely, "I bought a bag of candy and finished it on the way!"


    Adam''s breath still lingered between her lips and teeth.


    Thinking of the kiss in the car just now, she found it really sweet!


    Mrs. Leeughed and said, "You''ve grown up and already have a boyfriend, but you are still like a


    child greedy for candy! Have you already called your boyfriend?"


    "Yes!" Anthea was shy.


    She didn''t go back to the room immediately, instead, she went to the sofa and sat down by the arms


    of Mrs. Lee like when she was a child.


    From the day the Lee Family adopted her, they treated her like their own daughter. She was the


    apple of their eyes.


    Mrs. Lee stroked her daughter''s long hair and smiled. "Anthea, you didn''t tell me what kind of


    person your boyfriend is. But since he is a soldier, he must be a good man!" "Mom, he is nine years


    older than me," Anthea said.


    "Nine years older?" Mrs. Lee was slightly surprised, but she quickly nodded and analyzed, "It''s also


    good. An elder man knows how to love his wife better!"


    Anthea bit her lips and told her mother the truth, "And he was married! His wife passed away three


    months after the wedding! Mom, do you mind?"


    She asked cautiously.


    Mrs. Lee thought seriously for a moment and said with a smile, "It''s not important whether I mind or


    not. As long as you like him and want to be with him, I will support you!"


    "Thank you, mom!" Anthea was greatly moved.


    Mrs. Lee smiled more gently. "Anthea, our biggest wish is that you can be happy!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    On Monday afternoon, Anthea returned to school.


    The following days were like a calm sea, and the temperature was gradually rising.


    All the sycamore trees in the school were sprouting, green and full of vitality.


    Once again, the systematic female voice was heard. Anthea put down the phone with


    disappointment and stroked Adam''s name on the screen with her finger as she sighed softly.


    Adam had been away for three days and she couldn''t get in touch with him.


    For some reason, Anthea felt a little uneasy.


    She was clear that they were not allowed to contact others casually because they had to keep it a


    secret when they went out for tasks. She felt that there was no need for her to make a fuss and she


    should get used to it!


    Leonardo, who had followed her all the way out of the library, had just been killed in the game. He


    groaned at her, "What''s wrong? You can''t contact your boyfriend? Are you anxious?"


    "I''m not!" Anthea rolled her eyes at him and said, "My boyfriend went to protect our country. I have


    the


    awareness of being a soldier''s girlfriend!"


    He was forced to face such a public disy of affection!


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched. He was immune to all public disy of affection!


    Anyway, if one day he died, it was definitely because of others'' public disy of affection!


    It was time to resurrect. Leonardo continued to y games. With head down, he was so focused on


    the game that he bumped into someone. He immediately swore, "F*ck!"


    When he looked up and saw the other side, he stood up straight quickly.


    Vincent frowned and scolded, "You only y games every day. Leonardo, have you finished writing


    the clinical trials report I asked you to hand in?"


    "Almost!" Leonardo was angry but not daring to vent, for fear that Vincent wouldin to his


    father. He quickly smiled cheekily and said, "I''ve been working hard to write. It''s too tired to search


    information, so I y games asionally to rx!"


    Hearing that, Vincent snorted coldly. No one could save a student like Leonardo.


    In addition to teaching, Vincent spent most of his time in theb. At this moment, it seemed that he


    came to see them specially. Anthea asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Looking at his favorite pupil, Vincent became much kinder.


    "Anthea, I came to you for a good news!"


    "What''s the good news?" Anthea listened.


    Vincent said slowly, "After May Day, I may not teach here. I was invited to be a lecturer at the


    School of Medicine of Columbya University in Country M!"


    "Sir, why is it so sudden?" Anthea was very surprised.


    Vincent smiled and exined, "In fact, it''s not that sudden. Last year, I received two invitations from


    them, but I haven''t made a decision. My son is also in Country M, and he wants me to go there. As I


    grow older, I want to be with my children!"


    Anthea nodded.


    Vincent looked at her with a gentle look and said, "Anthea, Columbya University exchanges


    students with all countries every year. Your good grades are obvious to all. I intend to use my


    personal rtionship to apply for you to go to Columbya University! This is a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity!"


    "The medical college of Columbya University is high on the list in the world. Many people can''t even


    be admitted to it no matter how hard they try. All students there will be very excellent doctors


    after graduation! You are my favorite pupil. I want you to follow me there, but I still have to discuss


    with you and listen to your thoughts!"


    Anthea understood what good news referred to.


    After hearing that, she shook her head without hesitation and said, "I''m sorry, sir..."


    Vincent was shocked when he saw this. "Do you want to refuse?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Vincent didn''t expect that she didn''t even think about it. After thinking for a moment, he asked,


    "Anthea, are you reluctant to part with your family?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded with a faint smile on her face.


    She was reluctant to part with not only her family, but also Adam.


    If she could study in the medical college of Columbya University as an exchange student, this was


    indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but Adam was more important to her.


    She came here to study medicine because of him. Now she fell in love with this sacred profession,


    but between the two, he was still in the first ce. No matter what temptation was ced in front of


    her, she would not be tempted.


    Vincent sincerely persuaded, "I can understand. You are still young. If you leave your family for


    another country so rashly, you must be very scared! But Anthea, it will be helpful for your future and


    profession. And I will take care of you when you are abroad!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anthea did not change her mind. She still said, "Sir, I know you''re doing this for my goodness, but I


    still don''t want to go!"


    "All right then!" Vincent looked quite disappointed. Before he left, he could not help saying, "Anthea,


    there''s still time left. I think you''d better think about it!"


    Anthea just smiled apologetically.


    When Vincent was far away, Leonardo snorted and said, "Anthea, I''m telling you, Old Zanon must


    have evil intentions. In my opinion, he just wants to take you abroad as his daughter-inw!"


    "What are you talking about?" Anthea rolled her eyes.


    "Believe it or not!" Leonardo curled his lips.


    Anthea didn''t want to talk to him. When she was about to walk along the path back to the dormitory,


    a car with a military license suddenly stopped on the side of the road.


    The door of the driver''s seat opened, and a man in a


    military uniform came out.


    Wearing a wide brim hat, he stood straight with a serious look on his face.


    After the man came down, he strode towards Anthea.


    Anthea was shocked.


    She first thought she had done something wrong, so she cautiously looked over to check whether


    the man had a gun on his waist. When she was confused, the man came to stand in front of her and


    made a standard military salute.


    "Are you Miss Anthea?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The man said solemnly, "Our Commander wants to see you!"


    Anthea didn''t understand.


    At this time, the rear door opened, and an elder in the same military uniform was sitting in the back.


    His expression was very serious, and his mouth were tightly closed. His eyes were sharp and full of


    dignity. He didn''t seem easy to get along with.


    After seeing the other party clearly, Anthea was stunned. "Uncle..."


    The car left the school and came to a teahouse.


    The private room on the second floor was decorated in an antique style. The windows were made of


    solid wood and looked very artistic.


    Bemy ordered a pot of tea and gestured for her indifferently. "Have a seat."


    Anthea hesitantly sat opposite him. Different from the situation in Chin''s Mansion, only two of them


    were here at this moment. She was very reserved, with her knees put together, like a primary


    school student sitting in front of the director.


    "Young people like drinks, right? But drinking tea is good for self-cultivation. The green tea here is


    good. You can have a tasteter!" Bemy said kindly, even with a smile.


    Anthea felt extremely ttered.


    In her impression, Bemy was a serious elder. He always frowned and looked very august. It was


    as if he could teach someone a lesson at any time and not be as amiable and easy to get along with


    as he was now.


    Anthea asked hesitantly, "Uncle, what can I do for you today?"


    Bemy said, "I want you to leave Adam."

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Anthea''s face instantly turned pale.


    Was it really going to be like TV series?


    The man''s parents gave the girl some money to let her leave their son.


    But Anthea soon gave up this idea. Bemy was not the kind of businessman who was full of the


    stink of money. In a majestic military uniform, he had an awe-inspiring dignity.


    With her back straight, in front of such a wise elder, she felt that there was nowhere to hide, and she


    tried very hard to keep calm.


    Anthea frowned, neither humble nor pushy. "Uncle, I don''t understand what you mean!"


    The private room was filled with the fragrance of tea.


    Bemy looked at the young girl in front of him through the boiling water vapor.


    When he thought of the way she saved people at the banquet that day, which was not something an


    ordinary little girl could do, Bemy''s eyes shed with appreciation.


    As far as he knew, a girl at this age had not graduated from college yet. She was a flower who grew


    up in a greenhouse and had not stepped into society. She had no ability and would be afraid and


    panic whenever she encountered difficulties. But she performed like a real doctor.


    Unfortunately...


    Bemy poured her a cup of tea and said casually, "When your grandfather went abroad for a


    vacation half a month ago, I called him to wish him all the best!"


    Anthea''s mind went nk.


    She only felt that a dull thunder suddenly exploded in her ear.


    Bemy knew it!


    Their rtionship was exposed!


    Anthea''s fingers on her knees curled up, and she was in a cold sweat. Her mind was in a mess, and


    she couldn''t figure it out for a long time.


    "Uncle..." She opened her mouth but suddenly did not know what to say.


    In the past, Anthea could still call Bemy uncle. But now, he had already known her real identity.


    The Hsu family and the Chin Family were rted by marriage...


    It seemed that there was an invisible hand holding her throat.


    Although she had expected such a day toe, Anthea was still in such panic when it really came.


    Bemy''s voice sounded again. "It''s not in the ancient times when everyone would envy a man if he


    married a very young wife! Do you know how people in the army will think about Adam if your real


    rtionship is exposed? They will look down on him and reject him!"


    Anthea gasped.


    Her fingertips were cold and trembling. She tried very hard to clench her fists and said in a


    trembling voice, "Even so, I can''t agree to your request!"


    "Youngdy, words are to be feared!" Bemy frowned. "It''s all thanks to his hard work and strength


    that Adam was able to reach this stage! Thepetition in the troops is fierce. If someone finds out


    about this, he will definitely hit Adam!"


    "After graduating from the military academy, Adam directly joined the army. An ordinary soldier


    needs five years to be a qualified special forces, but he only spent one year!"


    "During these years of military service, he haspleted many excellent tasks and made countless


    feats. He was just promoted to lieutenant colonel. Then, he will be a senior colonel and


    colonel step by step. If he goes on like this, he will be a general in the future!"


    A general...


    Anthea felt her heart skip a beat.


    She suddenly remembered that when they snuggled together and waited for the meteor shower in


    the tent on the mountain in winter, he told her his dreams that was to be a general.


    What did Anthea say at that time? She said that he would definitely be the youngest general.


    Now, she was still sure of this!


    When Bemy saw Anthea''s face turn pale, he knew that he might have gone too far.


    He had yed some tricks.


    He had secretly sent his son to carry out the task. When Adam was absent, he came to find Anthea.


    In fact, Bemy did not want to make things difficult for a young girl. It was because no matter who it


    was that started it first, it was all his son''s fault.


    After all, a teenage girl knew nothing about the world. Could a man at his thirties still not tell what


    was more important?


    In the final analysis, it was all his son''s fault!


    But facing Adam''s stubborn attitude, Bemy had no choice but to see Anthea.


    "For you, he ignores military discipline, and only cares about love. He isn''t a qualified soldier!"


    Bemy spoke with a serious expression. He called her indifferently, "Miss Lee, I can''t watch my


    son be ruined. I absolutely can''t agree with you to be together!"


    Coming out of the teahouse, Anthea was in a cold sweat.


    As the breeze blew, the cold sweat on her body was blown away.


    After refusing Bemy''s invitation to take her back to school, Anthea tightened up her cor and


    walked back the same way to school.


    When she passed by the bench, she stopped and sat down.


    Like a statue, she sat for two hours.


    Anthea took out her phone and dialed Adam''s number. She wanted to hear Adam''s voice. She


    wanted to tell Adam that she needed power, but she still could not get through to him.


    She didn''t continue to dial, fearing that she would distract him.


    Bemy''s words left a mark in her heart. She slowly clenched her little fists.


    "Do I have to leave him?" "No."


    "No way!"


    In fact, she had always been a little timid, afraid that their families would oppose them after knowing


    their rtionship.


    She had once asked Adam what he would do if it was discovered. He said at that time, "Anthea, no


    matter what will happen in the future, I won''t give up first."


    As the promise rang in her ears, Anthea clenched her fists even tighter.


    She repeated it in her heart several times as if she could obtain strength by doing this.


    She did not want to give up...


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea looked up at the sun that began to go down in the distance, and her eyes gradually became


    determined.


    She would wait for him toe back and face it together!


    In the morning, after thest ss, the students walked out of the ssroom with their books in their


    hands.


    Anthea was left behind in the end. When she got up, there was basically no one in the ssroom.


    Her face was a little pale and she had dark circles under her eyes. She didn''t rest well in the past


    two nights.


    After all, it was impossible for her to remainpletely calm. Bemy''s words had a certain degree


    of effect on her.


    Leonardo was also left behind, because he was ying games.


    When they walked out of the ssroom together, someone who was eating sausage passed by.


    Upon smelling the greasy smell, Anthea suddenly felt disgusted and subconsciously covered her


    mouth.


    Feeling disgusted, she leaned against the wall.


    Seeing this, Leonardo immediately dropped his phone and asked "Anthea, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head, her face a little pale. "I haven''t eaten much in the past two days


    because of having a poor appetite. I''m suffering an upset stomach!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she felt ufortable again and bent down.


    Leonardo handed her tissues and asked unexpectedly, "Have you two had sex?"

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Anthea wanted to raise her hand to hit him.


    Unfortunately, she was too weak to use her strength, so she gave up.


    "Why does he suddenly talk about it?"


    Anthea looked around. Fortunately, there was no one around this time, otherwise, she would be too


    ashamed to face anyone.


    Anthea''s ears were burning hot.


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Leonardo understood. He was not as naughty as usual, but said


    seriously, "Are you pregnant?"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Pregnant? Was it possible?


    Although her menstruation cycle waste, it only dyed about a week...


    After asking for a leave in the afternoon, Leonardo took her to the hospital in a hurry.


    On the floor of obstetrics and gynaecology department, the waiting area was full of people.


    When they arrived at the hospital, there were already a lot of people queuing up. Looking around,


    they saw that all were women who were here to see the doctor. Some came alone, some were


    apanied by their husbands, and some had bulging pregnant belly.


    Anthea licked her lips nervously.


    This was the first time she came to the obstetrics and gynaecology department, so she was very


    nervous.


    Leonardo was even more nervous than her. He didn''t y the game. He kept walking back and


    forth with his hands on his hips, the yellow hair on his forehead shaking with excitement.


    Anthea was speechless. "Golden Leonardo, can you stop walking? I''m dizzy. Others might think


    you''re my husband!"


    Hearing this, Leonardo immediately sat down.


    In less than two minutes, he shook his legs and looked at the consulting room. "How long will it


    take?"


    "Just wait!" Anthea shrugged.


    Although she looked rxed, she quietly clenched her little hands.


    "Anthea?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Anthea looked back and saw a pretty nurseing over with a warm smile


    on her face.


    "Kaylee, why are you here?" Anthea was surprised and introduced Leonardo to Kaylee with a smile,


    "This is my ssmate, and also my friend!"


    Kaylee would not naturally engage with people. She just nodded politely to Leonardo and said to


    Anthea with a smile, "I came to help the head nurse send medicine, but I didn''t expect to see you!


    Anthea, are you not feeling well?"


    Noticing Kaylee''s eyes fall on the appointment number in her hand, Anthea lowered her head in


    embarrassment.


    With slightly hot cheeks, she shook her head shyly. "No. I just want to have a check..."


    Except for pregnancy test, there was nothing else that could be checked in the obstetrics and


    gynaecology department.


    Kaylee quickly understood. She looked at the patients in the waiting area and pulled her aside. "You


    must be very nervous. It''ll take a long time for you to line up here. Let me take you to the director of


    obstetrics and gynaecology department!"


    Twenty minutester, Anthea sat in the office.


    She straightened her back and held her breath, waiting for the results.


    The doctor finally looked up and said with a smile, "Miss Lee, congrattions! You are pregnant!"


    "What?" Anthea was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The doctor seemed to be used to it. She repeated with a smile, "ording to the results of the


    examination, you are pregnant for 37 days!"


    "Really? I''m really pregnant!" Anthea widened her eyes and felt incredible.


    She was really pregnant!


    She couldn''t resist Leonardo and was dragged over.


    It was verymon for a woman''s menstruation cycle to dy for a week, so Anthea did not think


    about getting pregnant. Unexpectedly, the time was just right!


    It seemed to be the night when she said that she had had a dream about having sex in the car.


    They usually took contraceptive methods, only except for the time when she was drunk in the car...


    Anthea remembered that before Adam left, the two of them bid goodbye in the car and she even


    suggested that they go to a small park to have sex in the car. Fortunately, there was not enough


    time at that time, otherwise, they would have hurt the baby.


    "Yes!" The doctor seemed to be infected by her joy. "However, your current level of progesterone


    and sex hormone is a little low. The first three months are dangerous. You must be very careful!"


    Seeing that Anthea''s face was full of worry, the doctor smiled again andforted her, "Don''t worry,


    you are so young, there won''t be any problem! After a few days, if your progesterone is still little, the


    fetal injection can solve it, and the sex hormone will increase quickly, so it is not difficult to achieve


    normal!"


    "Come over a weekter and I''ll give you a check. We''ll see whether your embryo sac isplete,


    whether it is stable, and so on!"


    Anthea nodded.


    The doctor said, "Have a good rest when you go back. Don''t be too tired!"


    "Thank you, doctor!" Anthea said gratefully.


    Out of the doctor''s office, she still felt unreal.


    Kaylee did not leave. She took Anthea''s hand and said very excitedly, "Anthea, don''t forget what the


    director said. You should rest well when you go back. You are just pregnant. It''s a dangerous period.


    Be careful!"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    "Congrattions, Anthea!" Kaylee was happy for her. "Are Captain Chin and Carter on missions


    outside? When hees back and knows this great news, he will be very happy!"


    Anthea bit her lips softly, looking very shy. She said


    gratefully, "Thank you, Kaylee!"


    "Don''t be so polite!" Kaylee waved her hand and said, "If I can really marry Carter in the future, you


    will be my sister-inw!"


    Hearing this, the two young girls were both embarrassed.


    After sending her into the elevator, Kaylee went back to work.


    Finally, there were only the two of them left. Leonardo jumped up and said, "What the f*ck! Anthea,


    it''s too unexpected! No matter what, I will be your daughter''s godfather! This is absolutely


    necessary!"


    "Do all men like daughters?" Anthea didn''t know whether tough or not.


    "Of course. It is said that daughter is father''s lover in hisst life!" Leonardo raised his eyebrows


    and said. Then he raised his hand to touch his chin and whispered, "But if I have a son in the future,


    he can y games with me!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Walking out of the hospital building, they could felt the warm sunshine on their faces.


    Anthea closed her eyes and bathed in the sunshine. Her heart seemed to be filled with joy.


    She reached out and touched her lower abdomen.


    It was t with no extra pounds, but there was a living little life in it.


    It was so amazing!


    Anthea had never thought about getting pregnant. She was still a child who needed Adam to take


    care of her. She was not mentally prepared to be a mother, but now she was pregnant. She had a


    feeling in her heart that she couldn''t describe. She was flustered, helpless, and shocked, but more


    joyful.


    It was because there was a baby in her belly.


    They had a kid!


    Anthea had already begun to think about the future. When her belly was big, she would have to quit


    school. At present, it was okay, but there were some tiring courses that she also had to ask for


    leave!


    This was a pleasant surprise.


    She wanted to tell him personally.


    Anthe touched her belly softly, and a bright smile formed on her face under the sunlight.


    She looked forward to his return more than she did every time they parted.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    In the afternoon a weekter, Anthea came to the hospital again.


    After she found out that she was pregnant, she still lived a very normal life. She went to ss during


    the day as usual, but mostly rested in the dormitory during extracurricr time. She didn''t go to the


    lab again. She was in a poor health and her appetite was not good.


    Maybe it was because she reacted violently during pregnancy and she was always nauseated.


    Anthea wanted to ask the director to see if there was any good method.


    Coming out of the elevator, she nced to the side and said, "Golden Leonardo, I said I cane


    alone. You don''t have to skip ss to apany me!"


    "I''m worried about my future goddaughter!" Leonardo argued.


    Anthea said slowly, "Isn''t it because you don''t want to go to the anatomy ss?"


    Leonardo immediately jumped up. "Hey! Even though you know it, don''t say it!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes. But even though she wasining, she was actually very moved.


    Adam was out on a mission but had yet to return. She was alone and pregnant for the first time.


    She felt very nervous and uneasy. It would be good to have someone by her side.


    That was what friends are. They would appear when needed.


    The two of them walked to the office of the director of obstetrics and gynaecology department.


    Leonardo tried tofort her when he noticed that she was holding her breath. "Anthea, don''t


    worry!"


    "Yes!" Anthea smiled.


    When they passed the waiting area, Anthea''s mobile phone rang.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Every time her cell phone rang, there was expectation in her eyes. She thought it was from Adam.


    But when she saw the caller identification on the screen, her expression suddenly froze.


    She hesitantly picked it up. "Hello, grandpa..."


    "Anthea, I am now in the cafe on the street next to your university!" Master Hsu said.


    "Grandpa, you''re back?" Anthea was shocked and her heart sank.


    Master Hsu went abroad for vacation this time. His original n was to return in summer.


    It had only been twenty days before he returned home in a hurry...


    "Yes, I''ve returned!" Master Hsu said in a serious tone, "Come here immediately. We''ll talk when we


    meet!"


    "Okay." Anthea agreed.


    Seeing her unusual look after she hung up the phone, Leonardo asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong,


    Anthea?"


    "It seems that I have toe another day..." Anthea clenched her cell phone and said, "Golden


    Leonardo, tell the director I''m leaving. I have to see my grandfather now!"


    Leonardo frowned. "Anthea, are you okay?"


    Anthea shook her head and took a deep breath. "It''s okay! Let''s take measures ording to the


    actual situation!"


    When Bemy came to see her, Anthea knew that Master Hsu would soon know and she was


    mentally prepared.


    There was no concealing the truth.


    They couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Anthea took a taxi and arrived forty minutester.


    She went to the cafe ording to the address that Master Hsu sent her.


    In the past, whenever Master Hsu came to see her, they woulde to this cafe. However, Master


    Hsu did not invite her to the Hsu''s Mansion after he hurried back. Instead, he hade here. One


    could see the severity of the situation.


    Anthea took a deep breath and pushed the ss door open.


    She met a familiar figure, dressed in a military uniform, bright and brave.


    "Miss Lee?"


    Anthea nodded politely. "Miss Celestin!"


    Although they didn''t like each other, they had to greet each other politely on the surface when they


    met. Amelie said slowly, "I''m doing something nearby. I came to buy coffee. I didn''t expect it to be


    such a coincidence!"


    Anthea smiled faintly. At this time, her mind was in a mess, so she was in no mood to talk to her.


    "Sorry, Miss Celestin, I have an appointment!"


    Amelie didn''t say anything and leaned to one side to get out of the way.


    After they brushed past each other, Amelie saw Anthea walk stiffly towards a table near the wall,


    where there was an elder.


    After a long while, Amelie looked away and walked out of the cafe quickly.


    Approaching the table, Anthea felt that her footsteps seemed to be stiff.


    Master Hsu was covered in dust, and his aged face looked gray, as if he had aged ten years in an


    instant.


    Anthea was stunned, feeling self-condemned and guilty.


    She called with difficulty, "Grandpa!"


    "Anthea, you''re here!" Master looked up.


    There was already a cup of cappino on the table, which was the favorite coffee of young girls.


    Master Hsu had already ordered one for her.


    Anthea looked at the bubble floating on the cup and curled her fingers.


    After waiting for a long while, Master Hsu sighed sadly. "Anthea, don''t you have anything to tell


    me?"


    When she looked at theplicated eyes of the old man, Anthea''s eyes turned red instantly.


    "Grandpa, you came back to denounce me, right?"


    "Since you know that I am going to denounce you, why did you do such a stupid thing!" Master


    Hsu''s eyes were full of pain. "Anthea, at your age, finding a man of the same age is more suitable


    than finding a 30-year-old man!"


    "Moreover, this man is Adam. Even if you two are not rted by blood, he is nominally your uncle-


    inw!


    How dare you secretly be together under my nose! How dare you!"


    Shelby, who was escorted back to Country M, secretly ran from Uka to California without letting


    her parents know.


    She came with a piece of shocking news!


    The house suddenly fell into chaos. When Madam Jiles heard about it, she was so angry that she


    almost lit up the house!


    It had almost been four years since her daughter''s death. Madam Jiles could live with her son-in-


    law''s remarriage, but she could not ept that this woman was Anthea.


    Madame Jiles had always disliked the rtives and children of her husband''s original wife and had


    never liked Anthea.


    Now that she knew that her son-inw was with his niece-inw, how could she just let it go!


    Master Hsu had added Anthea''s name on his will, which already made Madam Jiles very unhappy.


    Now Anthea not only wanted to share her property, but also wanted to be with her son-inw. No


    matter what, she couldn''t tolerate it!


    Madam Jiles wanted toe to Anthea for revenge. Master Hsu had taken a lot of effort to stop her,


    and then he came back by ne overnight.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Master Hsu''s heart was slightly twitching.


    When he thought that the two of them were secretly together, his anger was mixed with sadness


    and helplessness.


    Master Hsu had always thought highly of Adam, and he admired him a lot. He even preferred him to


    his son and valued him more. Anthea was the apple of his eye. The guilt he felt over the years


    made him want to make up for her.


    But these two people...


    Master didn''t see through it!


    He was really old!


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand why Adam like his niece-inw, who was nine


    years younger than him. A year and a half ago, he had reminded Adam and thought that he could


    rest assured. He had not detected anything strange.


    Now he knew that it was not that he was not aware of it, but that they had been deliberately hiding


    it.


    Master Hsu couldn''t let the two children be ruined like this!

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    "Grandpa..." Anthea lowered her head even lower.


    She felt ashamed and did not dare to face the old man''s loving eyes.


    Master Hsu was indeed very disappointed, but more distressed.


    When such a thing happened, most times, women were the one to be to me.


    Men would at most bebeled as romantic while women would bebeled as notorious. Besides,


    Anthea was so young and Adam was such a promising soldier...


    The Hsu and Chin families were not small families. They were both native big families. Everyone


    was watching them.


    If his son-inw became a grandson-inw, that would be a joke!


    Master Hsu held the coffee cup tightly, blue veins standing out on the back of his hand. He said in a


    sharp tone that had never been seen before, "Anthea, I don''t want you to live a life of being


    gossiped by everyone every day. You are still young. You are just blinded by love!


    "It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake. Just


    correct it in time. I hope that Adam and you can break up with each other once and for all. From


    now on, don''t interact with each other!"


    As expected, Master Hsu, like Bemy, opposed them.


    She had expected that it would be like this, but it was still so difficult to face it.


    Anthea lowered her head and remained silent.


    Seeing that she was stubborn and refused to agree, Master Hsu couldn''t believe it. He looked at his


    granddaughter and said in a trembling voice, "Anthea, how did you be like this?"


    "How many times do I have to emphasize it? He is your uncle-inw!" Master Hsu''s chest rose and


    fell. He loved Anthea and was always kind to her. It was the first time that he was so angry and


    spoke so harshly, "The public will not let you go and all the usations will be directed at you. You


    will received all kinds of looks and criticism in the future!"


    "Others will say that you misbehaved and seduced your uncle-inw! You don''t need to care about


    it for one day, one month or one year. But what about ten years, twenty years, or even thirty years?


    Are you sure you want to do this all your life?"


    Anthea''s sitting posture was stiff.


    She felt cold in her heart.


    It was like being soaked in the river water of winter, cold and breathless.


    Her hands under the table were covered on the t lower abdomen. Although she couldn''t feel


    anything, thinking of the little living thing, she sniffed and said in a humming voice, "Grandpa, I am


    already an adult, and I will be responsible for my decision!"


    At this time, she was young and brave, having the impulse to sacrifice herself for love.


    As long as she could be with him, she would not be afraid of any effort.


    "How are you going to take responsibility?" Master Hsu got excited uncontrobly. "How can I face


    your dead father? Anthea, if you still think of me as your grandfather, listen to me!"


    Anthea''s eyes were full of tears.


    She bit her lips so hard that they turned pale. Looking at the sad and disappointed look on the old


    man''s face, she knew how unfilial she was at this moment. She cried and said, "Grandpa, I''m


    sorry..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Not daring to stay for another second, Anthea stood up and ran away.


    She walked very fast and hastily.


    She pushed open the coffee shop door and Master Hsu followed behind her. However, due to his


    age, his physical strength was far inferior to hers and he was left behind.


    It was there o''clock in the afternoon and the sun was shining brightly outside. There were not many


    cars and pedestrians on the road.


    Anthea did not dare to stop. Though it was red light, she wiped her tears and crossed the road. It


    was really difficult and ashamed for her to face Master Hsu.


    After running to the opposite side, she turned her head and saw Master Hsu standing on the other


    side.


    Anthea turned her head in a hurry.


    The signal light turned green, and Master Hsu walked quickly in front of everyone.


    At this time, a lost-control off-road vehicle suddenly ran a red light.


    Bang¡ª


    There was a loud noise.


    Anthea seemed to hear the sound of a city copsing.


    For a moment, the surrounding was full of sharp braking sounds and noisy voices.


    "Ah! Someone was hit!" "It seems to be an old man! There is a lot of blood!" Anthea suddenly


    stopped, cold sweat dripping down her back. She slowly turned around in fear. Her gaze passed


    through the crowd as her eyes widened. "Grandpa! No! No..."


    She shouted and ran desperately to the middle of the road.


    Blood! There was a lot of blood!


    Anthea''s knees suddenly turned soft and she knelt on the ground.


    She looked at Master Hsu, who was lying in a pool of blood, in a panic. She had a ckout and


    then everything she saw was red. She seemed to have returned to the time when her parents died


    in a car ident her when she was a child.


    Her teeth were chattering.


    Anthea tried hard to keep herself calm and searched for all the first aid measures she had learned


    in her mind.


    She tilted Master Hsu''s head and neck back, took off her coat, and pressed it against his neck and


    chest to stop the bleeding. But there was so much blood flowing that it couldn''t be stopped at all.


    Anthea was in a flurry, tears blurring her vision.


    Master Hsu held her hand and mumbled, "Anthea... Anthea..."


    He called her over and over again.


    It seemed that he was too painful toplete his words.


    From a distance, he looked at her with pain and kindness in his eyes. He opened his mouth as if he


    wanted to tell her to listen to him, but also as if he wanted tofort her and make her less afraid.


    Tears dropping from eyes, Anthea couldn''t see clearly.


    She raised her hand to wipe tears away, but her face was stained with blood.


    Anthea felt the blood all over her body freezing. Fear spread along her heart to all parts of her body.


    Her hands and feet were not like hers, and she couldn''t even breathe.


    She cried like a child, holding Master Hsu''s withered hand tightly, telling him and herself, "Grandpa,


    you will be fine! You will be fine!"


    The crowd was still noisy when someone suddenly pulled her up. "Get out of the way! The


    ambnce ising!"


    The emergency center, hospital.


    Beside the bench outside the operating room, Anthea was squatting with her back against the wall.


    Her body and face were covered with


    Master Hsu''s blood, which had already dried up. She seemed to have lost her soul. Her lips were


    pale and the corner of her mouth was trembling.


    The corridor was full of people, including Jayden, Madam Jiles, the servants of the Hsu family, and


    the rtives of the Jillson family who came after hearing the news.


    After Master Hsu returned, Madam Jiles secretly bought a ticket and followed him back.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got off the ne, she received a message from the hospital and


    hurried over in a panic.


    Jayden and Madam Jiles red at Anthea with hatred.


    Their eyes seemed to be full of poison and they wanted to tear her into pieces.


    Anthea didn''t seem to feel it. She stared at the door of the operating room without blinking eyes.


    She was so scared...


    She felt a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, and she pressed it with her trembling hands.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    The elevator door opened and footsteps came near.


    Two policemen in uniforms came over. They were the ones in charge of the ident and came over


    to exin the situation to them.


    The police officer said seriously, "ording to the surveince video, the vehicle that caused the


    ident had sped through the red light, while the old man was crossing the road hurriedly. It


    seemed that he was in a hurry to cross the road, so he failed to avoid in time, which led to the


    tragedy!"


    "After the ident, the car owner ran away on the spot and is still in the hunt!"


    "The video shows that the ident car seemed to be out of control. We initially suspected that the


    driver was probably drunk while driving. But there was no license te on the ident car and the


    owner of the car was wearing a cap to cover his face. Besides, there were almost no vehicles on


    that street at that time. We could only specte that the perpetrator was a thin man. These all


    brought trouble to the hunt. But you can rest assured that we will work hard!"


    Madame Jiles was so worried that she couldn''t speak. She was helped by the servants to sit on the


    bench.


    Jayden looked at the door of the operating room and nodded. "Sorry to trouble you!"


    "This is what we should do!" The police said.


    After the two policemen left, Jayden red at Anthea again and pointed at her from a distance, "if


    anything happens to my father, I''ll never let you off!"


    Anthea shrank back.


    She was not afraid of Jayden''s threat, but afraid of his words.


    There was a chill in her heart.


    If something really happened to her grandfather, what would she do?


    Anthea didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    The throbbing pain in her lower abdomen grew stronger and stronger. She pressed down with all


    her might. At this moment, she could not care that much. She was more worried about Master Hsu


    than her lower abdomen.


    At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the attending doctor and nurse came out


    with a serious face.


    Jayden hurried forward and asked, "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The doctor looked serious. "The patient is old. There are many different kinds of fractures in his


    body caused by a car ident, especially his chest and waist. What''s worse, it is bleeding heavily


    inside his abdomen now. This is a notice of critical condition. We can continue the operation only if


    you sign it!"


    Hearing that, Jayden shook his body. He signed his name with a pen in his hand and asked very


    nervously, "Doctor, my father won''t be in danger, will he?"


    The doctor frowned and said in a more serious tone, "At present, I''m not sure. The situation is not


    optimistic. I advise you to be mentally prepared, but we will try our best to rescue him!"


    "Thank you. Please save my dad!" Jayden kept saying.


    The doctor in the green surgical uniform returned to the operating room again.


    The corridor quieted down again.


    As time went by, the white wall emitted a cold and ring light. Apart from the operating room with


    the lights on, there was only a nurse running in and out with a blood bag.


    After more than ten hours of rescue, at five o''clock in the morning, the door of the operating room


    finally opened again.


    The servants woke up Jayden and Madam Jiles.


    Everyone looked tired and their eyes were bloodshot.


    Jayden and Madam Jiles hurriedly got up from the bench. Anthea, who was next to them and numb


    in the feet, also stood up with the help of the wall.


    Jayden quickly stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The doctor took off his mask and shook his head. "I''m sorry. We tried our best!"


    "What did you say?" Madame Jiles shouted.


    The sharp voice, like a sharp weapon cutting through the ss, echoed in the corridor in the


    morning.


    It was so horrifying that it made people''s hair stand on end.


    The doctor had long been used to death. His tired face was full of regret. He sighed and said, "The


    old man wasn''t saved in the end. He just passed away. I''m very sorry!"


    For a moment, sad and shrill cries were heard.


    Anthea felt like falling into an icehouse.


    Her heart sank into the mire where no light could be seen.


    Anthea staggered forward and tried to grab the doctor''s uniform. Her hands and feet didn''t seem to


    be hers.


    Just like when her parents died when she was a child, she wanted to ask clearly and asked the


    doctor to go back to save her grandfather.


    She opened her mouth and murmured while shaking, "No, no! Grandpa won''t die. Doctor..."


    "Pa¡ª"


    A p came to her.


    Anthea''s ears instantly buzzed. She became dizzy and the corners of her mouth were split. Before


    she could stand firm, another p came to her.


    In her sight, Jayden and Madame Jiles both pounced on her fiercely.


    "You d*mn girl, it''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! My father returned for your business, and thest


    person he saw is you! If you hadn''t done something wrong and made him so angry that he lost


    control of his mood, how could he have failed to avoid the ident in time and died!" Jayden


    gnashed his teeth and wanted to tear her apart. "I underestimated you before, but I didn''t expect


    you to be so daring behind my back!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He treated you so well. What did you do to him?"


    "You seduced your uncle-inw and made your grandfather so angry that he came back from


    abroad overnight. Now he was hit to death by a car.


    I''m going to beat you to death today. You shameless girl!"


    Jayden''s words were harsh.


    The blood in Anthea''s body seemed to freeze, and her heart seemed to be dismembered.


    The crying Madam Jiles waspletely crazy. She stretched out her hand to Anthea with red eyes.


    "B*tch! How dare you seduce men at such a young age? My daughter died. You actually dared to


    seduce my son-inw. Now you killed my husband. I''ll kill you! You b*stard! I want you to pay with


    your life!"


    One p after another sounded. Anthea didn''t hide, nor could she hide.


    Jayden and Madam Jiles vented all their anger and pain of losing Master Hsu on her.


    The servants did not dare to go forward to stop them. The doctors and nurses who wanted to stop


    them were pulled by the rtives of the Jillson family. asionally some passers-by passed by, but


    they just watched the fun from a distance. They did not want to meddle in other people''s business.


    Anthea fell to the ground and curled up against the wall. Her hair tie had been torn off and her hair


    was all scattered.


    She looked very disheveled.


    She could only protect her lower abdomen with hands. Her face was burning with pain, and her


    mouth was bleeding. Her hair was constantly torn by people, and her arms and back were full of


    pain.


    Her face and body seemed to be numb. Shrill cursing and crying could be heard in her ears.


    Because she didn''t sleepst night and had mood swings, Madam Jiles quickly passed out with her


    body shaking. When she was about to lose consciousness, she still grabbed Anthea''s hair tightly.


    Jayden hurriedly supported her and handed her to the servants.


    As if he hadn''t worked off his anger, Jayden raised his foot and wanted to kick her.


    Anthea closed her eyes, but the expected pain did note.


    Someone stood in front of her.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    At the nurse station.


    After putting the sterilized cotton on the tray, the nurse said a few words and left.


    Anthea''s hair was tucked behind her ears. The nurse checked Anthea and found many bruises on


    her arms and five-finger prints on her face. Many of them were messy, crisscrossed, and Anthea''s


    forehead was swollen.


    When the nurse was attending to Anthea, she was like a lifeless statue.


    Her eyes were dull and pale.


    Young Master Chiang took a cotton swab and wiped gently on Anthea''s cracked mouth with some


    ointment. Looking at her dazed look, he asked, "Anthea?"


    Anthea finally responded. She turned slowly and said, "Young Master Chiang."


    When Jayden wanted to kick her head, Emerson Chiang suddenly appeared and saved her.


    If Emerson didn''t stop Jayden, Anthea would have been seriously injured.


    When Emerson raised his hand to block Jayden''s


    kick, his hand felt numb.


    Thinking of the scene that Anthea curled up in the corridor and was beaten, Emerson felt furious.


    "My cousin had a small operation herest night. My uncle and my aunt were abroad. I came to look


    after her but couldn''t fall asleep at another ce. I came out for some fresh air and heard that


    Master Hsu had a car ident. I didn''t expect that..." Emerson sighed and said worriedly, "Anthea,


    don''t be too sad. Please take care of yourself!"


    Anthea''s sore eyes were full of tears.


    Looking at her pale face, Emerson felt distressed.


    Thinking of how much Anthea had suffered alone and finding that no one was around her to protect


    her, he frowned and asked, "Has Adam gone on a mission?"


    When Emerson mentioned Adam, Anthea''s droopy eyshes suddenly trembled twice.


    She clenched her cold hands.


    Emerson understood and suddenly sympathized with Anthea even more. He looked at the morning


    light outside the window and said, "Have you been in the hospital since yesterday? I can take you


    out to have breakfast. You need to pull yourself together and be strong!"


    Emerson dragged Anthea out of the hospital.


    Worried that Anthea could not go too far, Emerson took her to a breakfast restaurant on the


    opposite street.


    The restaurant was small, and the environment was ordinary. Most of the people who came to the


    restaurant were the family members of the patients staying in the hospital. There was only one


    waiter in the restaurant. The breakfast was ced in the bar for customers to fetch.


    Seeing that Anthea was in a trance, Emerson pulled out the chair, help Anthea sit down, and patted


    herfortingly, "Anthea, sit here. I''ll help you get breakfast!"


    Anthea was not hungry at all.


    But she couldn''t refuse Emerson''s kindness. She nodded and said with difficulty, "Thank you."


    Emerson raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "It''s nothing. Wait here. I''ll be back


    soon!"


    Feeling worried, Emerson took a ss of warm water and put it in front of Anthea before walking to


    the bar.


    Anthea sat there alone, thinking of everything that happened to her.


    "In the past few years, Adam haspleted numerous excellent tasks and achieved countless


    merits. He just got promoted to be a lieutenant colonel, and then he will be a senior captain


    and colonel. If everything goes as nned, he will be a general!"


    "Anthea, my dream is to be a general."


    "Anthea, I am your grandfather. Listen to me!"


    "ording to the surveince video, the vehicle that caused the ident had driven through the


    red light at high speed. The elder on the zebra track was in a hurry to cross the road and could not


    avoid in time, which led to the tragedy!"


    "You d*mn brat. It''s all your fault..."


    So many voices ovepped in her head.


    "Grandpa is dead..." Anthea thought to herself.


    The ident scene came to Anthea''s mind again. She remembered Master Hsu lying in a pool of


    blood, holding her hand, calling her name over and over again, "Anthea, Anthea..."


    Anthea felt desperate and wretched.


    "If grandpa hadn''t run out to stop me, he wouldn''t have had a car ident," Anthea mumbled in her


    mind.


    "If he hadn''t known about what happened between Adam and me, he wouldn''t havee back


    from abroad overnight. He wouldn''t have been upset. He would have paid attention to the


    surrounding


    conditions. He would have avoided the car. He wouldn''t have..."


    "My stubbornness and willfulness killed grandpa."


    "I killed grandpa!"


    Anthea med herself, felt pain in her throat and difficulty in breathing.


    Anthea felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. Every breath she took, she felt pain.


    Anthea''s back seemed to have been soaked through by sweat, and her clothes were sticking to her


    back. Her vision was dark, and her abdomen was drooping. She seemed to be unable to sit steadily


    in the chair.


    Anthea put both of her hands on her abdomen, trying to relieve the tearing pain, but she started


    losing her consciousness. She felt dizzy, and her vision blurred.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea suddenly fell backward.


    Emerson ced a cup of steaming soybean milk on the tray, and all the dishes were fetched.


    Not knowing what Anthe liked to eat, Emerson almost ordered all the dishes in the restaurant.


    When he picked up the tray and turned around, he heard people eximed.


    "Miss, are you okay? Miss?"


    All the guests in the restaurant stood up and looked at Anthea.


    When Emerson saw Anthea lying on the ground, he was shocked.


    Back in the emergency center.


    After being sent to the emergency room hurriedly, Antheay on the bed with a pale face with her


    eyes closed tightly and her eyebrows and lips tightly pressed together because of pain.


    The doctor and nurse surrounded Anthea, and they checked her quickly while asking, "What


    happened? How did the patient faint? How long has she been unconscious? Did she have nausea,


    vomit, frequent micturition, or other symptoms?"


    Emerson was stunned by the question and frowned, "I''m not sure. She suddenly fell to the ground!"


    ncing at the declining blood pressure, the doctor turned to the nurse and ordered, "Arrange the


    operating room immediately!"


    "Operation? What happened to her?" Emerson did not expect Anthea''s condition to be so serious.


    He thought that she fainted because of deep desperation and feebleness.


    Looking at Emerson''s nk face, the doctor grumpily questioned, "Howe you don''t know


    anything about your wife? Don''t you know that she is pregnant?" "Pregnant?"


    Emerson was astonished.


    He looked at Anthea, who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed, in astonishment, finding it


    hard to believe that she was pregnant.


    Emerson quickly calmed down and asked with concern, "Can you save the baby?"


    "How dare you to ask!" The doctor shook the listening device in his hand and scolded fiercely, "It


    seems that there were symptoms yesterday afternoon. Why didn''t you send her to the hospital in


    time after she had the abdominal pain? Now, it''s toote. Ectopic pregnancy can cause death!"


    "If she came to the hospital earlier for treatment, there wouldn''t be any danger like this! Right now,


    the patient''s abdominal cavity is bleeding heavily. If it were dyed, she might lose her life! The


    ruptured tubal ectopic pregnancy needs immediate surgery!"

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Ectopic pregnancy?


    Tubal rupture?


    Emerson was shocked by these keywords. Watching her being pushed to the operating room with


    her eyes closed, he was greatly sad.


    The doctor just said that if she was sent overter, she would not be saved.


    Emerson thought about it and felt scared. Fortunately, they were having breakfast near the hospital.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. She was still so young and so beautiful, like


    a flower bud that had not yet bloomed. How could she wither?


    There was definitely no way to save the child.


    When she woke up and found that her child was gone, she would be very sad. Emerson could not


    bear to see that.


    Anthea woke up that night.


    After the operation, she had been asleep for a long time. She was lying on the bed in arge


    hospital gown. Her face was pale and weak, but still beautiful.


    She was like a peach blossom that was about to wilt, with a beauty of dpidation.


    Emerson had been guarding her. When Anthea opened her eyes, the first person she saw was him.


    It was dark outside the window, and the ward was lit. The footsteps of the doctors and nurses in the


    corridor were very light, and only the ticking sound of infusion filled people''s ears.


    Anthea nkly looked at the ceiling and then hurriedly touched her lower abdomen with both hands.


    The effect of the anesthetic had passed, and the wound was in pain. Before she lost consciousness,


    she felt uneasy.


    Emerson stood up from the chair and hurriedly stopped her. "Little girl, don''t move. You were put on


    a drip!"


    He pulled the infusion support over and pressed on her arm, afraid that she would be hurt by the


    needle in her blood vessels.


    Anthea was still touching.


    In fact, it was very t before. In the early period of pregnancy, there was no sign of swelling at all.


    Except for the sabers, there was no change. But her heart sank again and again, falling into a dry


    well where the sun could not be seen, cold and damp.


    Anthea grabbed Emerson''s sleeve and asked anxiously in a hoarse voice, "Young Master Chiang,


    where is my child? Is my child okay?"


    Emerson did not answer.


    "Say it!" Anger appeared on Anthea''s pale face. She gritted her teeth and shouted in a low voice, "If


    you don''t tell me, I''ll go to the doctor myself!"


    She struggled to get off the bed.


    Emerson quickly stopped her and stood by the hospital bed. His voice was a little hoarse. "Little girl,


    you are still so young, and you will have children in the future!"


    "What do you mean?" Anthea stared at him.


    Emerson was silent for a while, and showed sympathy on his handsome face. "The child is gone!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Her big clear eyes lost its shine, and there was an unspeakable confusion on her nk face, which


    made people distressed.


    Emerson held her shoulder tightly and sighed helplessly. "Little girl, don''t be too sad! The doctor


    said that you are ectopic pregnant. Even if it''s all right this time, the child can''t be kept. It will die


    sooner orter!"


    Grandpa was dead.


    The child was also gone.


    After two consecutive fatal blows, Anthea was knocked down.


    Her dim eyes were as dark as deep pools, big tears bursting out. She raised her hand to cover her


    eyes and burst into tears.


    The ward was filled with her sobs.


    Anthea''s shoulders twitched violently, tears and snot flowing out.


    She had never cried so sadly.


    Anthea heard Emerson constantly calling her little girl, giving her paper tissues to wipe tears, and


    comforting her, but she couldn''t hear clearly and didn''t want to hear it. She cried so hard that she


    was almost exhausted.


    In the end, Emerson had no choice but to call a doctor to give her a sedative.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the sun rose from the east.


    It was getting warmer and warmer. The window was opened and fresh air came in.


    The door of the ward was pushed open and Emerson walked in with breakfast.


    He was wearing a dark blue suit, which made him very well-behaved. But the top two buttons of his


    white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing


    his corbone. Besides, he wore a pair of sneakers. In whole, he looked natural and unrestrained.


    Emerson''s facial features were outstanding, and there was always a smile on his face, which


    attracted a lot of women''s attention.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The female nurse, who was taking Anthea''s blood pressure, secretly nced at him a few times.


    When Emerson came in, he strode to the window and said, "Why did you open the window? Didn''t I


    say that you couldn''t get in a draught for the whole month after the operation? What if you can''t


    recoverpletely?"


    After Anthea had tranquilizers when she woke up, she had calmed down a lot.


    The five-fingered fingerprints on her face had disappeared and couldn''t be seen, but there was a cut


    on her abdomen. She was still very weak and pale.


    Anthea frowned and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not busy. If the boss has to do everything, then why should I hire so many people?"


    Emerson showed an evil smile on his face, which made the nurse focus her eyes on him. "I just


    bought chicken porridge and brought it back. Eat it when it''s still hot. There are Chinese wolfberry


    and red dates in it, which can nourish your Qi and blood. It''s good for your health!"


    Anthea nodded.


    The nurse put away the blood pressure device and looked at Emerson, who was pouring porridge


    into the bowl in front of the window. She couldn''t help but say enviously, "Miss Lee, your husband is


    very kind to you! Since you were sent to the hospital, he has been guarding you. You don''t need to


    hire a nurse!"


    "What''s more, he buys different nutrient food for you. Last night, I saw him buy a chicken and send


    it to the opposite restaurant to ask them to cook chicken soup. He takes great care of you. You are


    so happy!"


    "He''s not my husband." Anthea shook her head.


    "Ah, sorry, I thought..." The female nurse made a mistake, looking embarrassed. Then she asked


    curiously, "Where is your husband?"


    Anthea looked down and said, "He went on a mission."


    "Mission?" The nurse was surprised.


    "He is a soldier," Anthea said.


    Upon hearing this, the female nurse eximed in a low voice, "No wonder he is not here when such


    a big event happened to you! It turns out that he is a


    soldier! Soldier is the most respectable profession. To defend the country is hardworking. Your


    husband must be an excellent soldier and has a promising future!"


    Anthea whispered, "Yes..."


    In the past, when she heard others praise Adam like this, she would always raise her chin proudly.


    This time, she lowered her head with pain in her eyes.


    The nurse put on the drip for Anthea and left the ward. Emerson put the chicken porridge in front of


    her, as well as the dishes on the table.


    Anthea picked up the spoon to eat porridge. She didn''t want to waste Emerson''s goodwill.


    She ate very slowly, like chewing wax.


    When Emerson saw her thin and weak body in her hospital gown, he paused and asked, "Little girl,


    my father is in an important position in the army. They can contact each other through special


    channels. Do you want me to contact Adam for you and tell him?"

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Emerson felt that she must hope that her boyfriend was here at this time.


    He had hoped in his heart that he was the only one by her side and liked the time when there was


    no one around, hoping that she could rely on him. However, he would not take advantage of


    another''s perilous state, though he was not a real gentleman.


    Hearing that, Anthea paused and blinked her eyes. Then she shook her head and said, "It''s useless


    for him toe back now..."


    The child was gone.


    No one could do anything about ectopic pregnancy.


    Anthea herself was a medical student. She knew better than anyone that this was irredeemable.


    Even if he knew the news or stayed by her side, it would not change anything. It would only make


    him sad.


    When Anthea learned that she was pregnant, she was so happy. And now she was that painful


    when she lost her baby.


    Emerson opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Anthea forced herself to eat half a bowl of porridge.


    Emerson persuaded her, and she ate another two spoonfuls. Then she could no longer eat and put


    down the spoon.


    Emerson didn''t force her and cleaned up the tableware. This was the first time that he had served a


    woman like this so willingly.


    After seeing her take the medicine, Emerson got up with a smile and said, "Little girl, the doctor said


    that you need to replenish your nutrition. I''ll go to the supermarket across the street to buy you


    some fresh fruit!"


    In fact, he could have asked his secretary to do all of this, but he still wanted to personally do these


    trivial things.


    He was worried about her, and he also felt that she was too pitiful and wanted to take care of her.


    Anthea sincerely expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Young Master Chiang!"


    Half an hourter, Emerson returned to the ward.


    When he pushed the door open, Anthea, who was supposed to have an infusion on the bed, was


    gone. The door of the bathroom was open and she wasn''t there. Emerson wondered if she felt


    boring and went out for a walk. But her wound had not yet healed, and the doctor ordered her to lie


    down.


    Emerson''s heart suddenly sank.


    He threw down the fruit in his hand and ran out.


    He ran to the doctor''s office breathlessly, but it was toote. Anthea was sitting opposite the desk.


    "Miss Lee, you were only pregnant for 35 days when you had an examination for the first time. The


    time of pregnancy is too short to find the problem!"


    "If you had followed what the doctor said before and carried out the maternity test, you would have


    known that the embryo''s development was abnormal! At least you could find it out before the tubal


    ruptured and then solved it by taking medicine or minimally invasive surgery..."


    The doctor looked at the young girl in front of her and felt very sorry. "But when you had abdominal


    pain, you didn''te to the hospital in time, which led to the rupture of tubal and bleeding inside the


    abdominal cavity. So we could only remove one side of your fallopian tube!"


    "What will happen if the tube is removed?" Anthea asked.


    The doctor sighed and told her the truth. "If an ordinary person removes one side of the tube, there


    will be 50% chance of pregnancy. Although it may be ectopic pregnancy, there is still a possibility to


    be pregnant, but..."


    "Your body suffered a lot this time, Miss Lee. It will be very difficult for you to get pregnant in the


    future. It is very likely that you will no longer be a mother. Of course, we can also look forward to a


    miracle!"


    Emerson held the door frame and looked nervously at Anthea.


    After she woke up, he chose to hide it deliberately, for fear that she would suffer a bigger blow.


    He had only told her that the child was gone, and did not tell her the truth. He also asked the doctor


    and the nurse not to talk nonsense. But he did not expect that it would fail in the end. She actually


    came to ask secretly.


    Emerson shouted at her with concern, "Little girl!"


    He did not forget that when she woke up and knew the child was gone, she cried so hard that she


    almost copsed. He was really worried that she would break down again.


    However, Anthea did not feel excited or shed tears. Her expression did not change much, or it could


    be said that there was no expression on her face.


    She just said calmly, "I see. Thank you, doctor!"


    Anthea stood up, pushed the infusion support, and left the doctor''s office with him.


    Emerson looked at her with worry. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Little girl..." "Young Master Chiang, I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head.


    After returning to the ward, she said, "I just told the doctor that I want to be dischargedter!"


    "Being discharged from the hospital?" When Emerson heard this, he was surprised. He frowned


    and said seriously, "How can you do that? You have to be hospitalized for at least a week. Your


    wound has notpletely healed. It''s notte to leave after the stitches are taken out!"


    Anthea pursed her lips and said with sobs, "I must go out of the hospital. My grandfather will be


    buried today."


    Emerson suddenly fell silent.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Hsu had been dead for three days, and the Hsu family was holding his funeral today.


    Anthea lowered her head and pulled out the needle on the back of her hand. "Young Master


    Chiang, can you do me a favor?"


    Emerson stood up straight when he saw her eyes.


    There was a custom in the north that his family had to stand as guards at the bier for three days


    after one died.


    The body was cremated in the funeral parlour and then the ashes were sent to the cemetery to be


    buried. Master Hsu was influential not only in the Hsu family, but also in the whole Ice city. Many


    people came to attend the funeral.


    The motorcade drove to the cemetery of the North Mountain.


    Seeing hering, Jayden and Madam Jiles immediately red at her with hatred.


    Anthea was dressed in ck today. She straightened her back and walked over them


    expressionlessly to the grave.


    If they were to hit her today, she would not be able to endure it anymore. No one could stop her


    from attending her grandpa''s funeral.


    On that day in the hospital, she didn''t avoid their beat because she was so sad that she did not


    have the strength. Furthermore, it was also because she agreed with their harsh words in her heart


    even though she felt embarrassed. It was all because of her that her grandfather died...


    Jayden and Madam Jiles did not stop her. After all, Master Hsu had included her in the family tree


    before his death and had also announced her identity. There was no reason forthem not to let her


    come. Moreover, so many influential people were here today.


    If they made a fuss, it would definitely be very shameful.


    What happened between Adam and Anthea was a scandal. They couldn''t reveal it no matter what.


    They would only try their best to cover it up and would not let anyone else know it. After venting


    their anger in the hospital that day, they would bury it in their hearts and no one would mention it


    again. They only imed that Master Hsu had had an ident.


    Emerson came with her to mourn.


    He was worried and was afraid that the Hsu family would hurt her again. Adam was not around, and


    no one could protect her. If he apanied her, she would be safe. Moreover, Emerson, as a


    junior, should attend Master Hsu''s funeral.


    ck tombstones stood upright with a picture of the elderly and the time for his death on it.


    All people who attended the funeral were in ck.


    The staff responsible for the funeral ceremony read names and people came forward one raw after


    another to mourn.


    A series of footsteps suddenly rang out.


    Anthea subconsciously looked over and saw a tall and strong figureing from afar. He stepped


    on the bluestone bricks with his military boots. He seemed to have found a ck coat to wear in a


    hurry, so that the hem of the cor of his military uniform could still be seen.


    She suddenly wanted to cry.


    He was back...

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Adam was still on his mission.


    Master Hsu suddenly passed away. For such a big thing, Bemy contacted him and told him


    through various means. As the son-inw of the Hsu family, he must attend in order not to be


    criticized by others.


    His superior permitted a leave, so Adam came back in a hurry.


    Along the way, he was very worried about Anthea.


    Anthea was different from the others in the Hsu family. Only Master Hsu was her family.


    Such a sudden change must have made her very sad and helpless, and she must need him very


    much. Adam wanted toe back to her as soon as possible to shelter her from the wind and rain,


    and to give her the power to calm down.


    Among all people in ck, Adam''s ck eyes finally fixed on her.


    Just as he had expected, her face was pale and her eyes were red. She was trying hard to hold


    back her tears.


    She was much thinner!


    It had only been half a month since he left, but she was so thin. Her chin was so sharp and her


    cheeks seemed to be concave. Standing in the middle of the crowd, she seemed to be able to fall


    down by a gust of wind.


    Adam''s heart was about to break.


    When he walked to the front of the tombstone and saw Emerson standing beside her, Adam was


    surprised and frowned slightly.


    The funeral was held in an orderly manner.


    Adam, who had just arrived, strode forward under the guidance of the staff and mourned the dead


    for thest time.


    Madam Jiles was supported by her parents'' family. After her husband''s sudden death, she was so


    sad that she could not utter aplete sentence.


    Jayden, who was next to her, greeted Adam, but his tone was a little bit different than usual.


    Adam did not notice it. All his attention was on Anthea.


    He really wanted to go forward and hold her in his arms, but there were too many people here, so


    he could only endure it for the time being.


    Half an hourter, the funeral was over.


    The people attending the funeral left one after another. Anthea was thest to leave the hill.


    Looking at Master Hsu''s smiling picture on the tombstone, she remembered the way he held her


    hands in a pool of blood. At that time, the skin of his hands was bby, like the skin of an old tree...


    The army green jeep pulled up.


    Seeing her walking down the mountain path, Adam put off the cigarette and strode toward her.


    Emerson saw Adam and left. "Little girl, I''ll go first!"


    "OK, thanks again." Anthea nodded, feeling very grateful.


    When the child was lost, thanks to Emerson''spany, she was not that miserable.


    After the two men nodded to each other, Emerson left.


    Only the two of them were left. They no longer had to worry about others. Adam went forward and


    held her in his arms.


    Adam didn''t dare to exert too much strength because he was afraid that it would hurt her slim body.


    Anthea finally felt the long-lost embrace.


    From the moment when Master Hsu had an ident, she had been in a state of extreme panic.


    She really wanted him to stay with her and used his broad shoulders to support her and protect her.


    "Adam..." Anthea choked with sobs.


    Almost at the same time when she called him, her tears gushed out silently.


    Adam felt that his clothes were wet with tears, and his heart was aching.


    With his hand on her back, he said in a hoarse voice, "I immediately came back after receiving the


    news that my father-inw passed away. Anthea, I know that you are sad, but people can''te


    back after death. You should look forward. You still have me! I will always be with you!"


    There were people who died of car ident almost every minute in the world. The probability of


    death in a car ident was high.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Life was very fragile. When Adam learned that Master Hsu had passed away in an ident and the


    driver of the ident had not yet been caught, he felt very sorry and sad.


    Perhaps he did not have much feelings for the other members of the Hsu family, but Master Hsu


    had always treated him well and treated him like his biological son. He did not have much feelings


    for his dead wife, but he respected and loved this father-inw very much.


    When Anthea heard hisst sentence, even more tears flowed out.


    Thinking about grandfather and the child, She was ovee with sorrow.


    Anthea nestled in his arms like a little baby cat, but was not as energetic as before. It was as if she


    had wandered on the streets for a long time and suffered all the hardships in the world.


    Adam thought that she was so sad because of Master Hsu''s sudden death, so he hugged her


    lovingly and coaxed her again and again.


    After leaving the cemetery, they returned home.


    Anthea cried so sadly that she had no strength. Adam carried her all the way from the underground


    parking to the house.


    Adam hugged her on the sofa like he was holding a child, not letting go of her. He knew that words


    offort were useless to her and he could only stay with her like this.


    Anthea cried twice again, silently.


    Adam kissed her tears over and over again.


    Her eyes were swollen, which made him feel distressed.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, Adam found that the sun was already setting in the west.


    Time passed quickly. He frowned and said, "The mission hasn''t beenpleted yet. The superior


    made an exception and allowed me toe back. I only have


    30 hours. I have to go back tomorrow morning." "I see..." Anthea nodded.


    Adam sighed deeply and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Anthea."


    At a time like this, she needed him the most.


    Adam came back in a hurry, and after a short stay, he had to leave in a hurry. But there was no


    other way. He was a soldier. Once he wore this military uniform, he would bear responsibilities and


    missions. The military orders could not be vited, and the task was rted to the country and its


    people.


    As a soldier, he waspetent, but as her man, he was unqualified.


    Anthea lowered her head, and Adam couldn''t seethe look inside her eyes. Her voice was very weak


    after crying. "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine! Your work is more important!"


    "I''m sorry to make you go through all this." Adam kissed her head, gently and pitifully.


    Anthea didn''t say anything, but she shook her head hard.


    Looking at her curling up in his arms, he held her on hisp and gently discussed with her, "Anthea,


    are you hungry? Let''s eat something?"


    She really did lose a lot of weight.


    When Adam carried her upstairs, he felt that she was as light as a feather without any flesh. There


    were dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not slept for several nights. She was not as rosy as


    before.


    Anthea had no appetite. She had been struggling for the past few days, and her stomach seemed to


    have been stuffed with a huge stone.


    But she said, "I want to eat fried dumplings, the kind that you often make for me!"


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    He reluctantly put her on the sofa, warmed a ss of milk for her, and then went into the kitchen.


    "Wait for me, I''ll get it right away."


    Every time Adam left, he was afraid that she would starve, so he always filled the refrigerator with


    food before leaving.


    There were frozen dumplings in the freezer. It was very convenient to cook them.


    Anthea crossed her arms around her legs and her chin feebly pressed against them. She looked at


    the tall figure busy in the kitchen with greedy eyes.


    She looked at him without blinking eyes, as if she wanted to engrave him in her heart.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    In addition to dumplings, Adam also made ribs and beef. He wanted Anthea to eat more because


    she lost weight.


    Not wanting to let Adam down, Anthea ate as much as she could.


    She ate up a te of golden and crispy fried dumplings. If it weren''t for the fear that she would


    vomit for cramming her stomach, she wanted to eat up the two tes of meat as well.


    At night, theyy on the bed together.


    Seeing that Anthea was in a poor spirit, Adam wanted to bathe her, but she refused. He did not


    make things difficult for her. After taking a shower, he went to bed and carefully hugged her against


    his chest.


    Anthea soon fell asleep.


    In the past two days in the hospital, Anthea had not slept with her eyes open until dawn except the


    night she was given a tranquilizer.


    Adam''s arms were the safest ce for Anthea. Breathing in Adam''s masculine scent, Anthea fell


    asleep.


    However, it didn''t take long for her to struggle in her


    nightmare.


    Tears welled up in the corner of Anthea''s eyes. She clutched in the air and mumbled, "Grandpa,


    grandpa..."


    Adam was awakened. Hugging Anthea, he woke her, "Anthea, you are having a nightmare."


    Anthea seemed to have not woken up from her nightmare. Trembling, she looked out of the window


    in the dark.


    Adam stroked her back again and again. Feeling his warmth from his palm, Anthea started toe


    back to her senses. She said with her voice filled with fear, "I dreamed of my grandpa. He was in a


    pool of blood..."


    Adamforted her, "Anthea, idents are something that we can''t avoid."


    Anthea mumbled, "Yes, they can be avoided."


    "It could have been avoided..."


    Anthea buried her head in Adam''s chest. His chest was sturdy, and his breath was next to her ear.


    However, Anthea felt extreme grief.


    She closed her mouth tightly, fearing that she would burst into tears uncontrobly.


    Adamforted, "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you."


    Anthea closed her eyes again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Worried that she would have a nightmare again, Adam did not sleep again and stayed by her side


    all night.


    It was not until seven o''clock in the morning that he fell asleep.


    Anthea opened her eyes and stared at him affectionately.


    Although Anthea still had nightmares, she felt it was good enough to sleep in his arms.


    Anthea raised her hand to touch Adam''s face, his short ck hair, and his fingers, with love and


    attachment.


    Some things were like water.


    No matter how tight you grasp it, it flows away.


    No matter how reluctant it was.


    Adam woke up and grabbed her hand to kiss it. Through Anthea, Adam looked at the small rm


    clock on the bedside table and said, "There''s only half an hour left. Anthea, I''m leaving soon."


    Anthea raised her face and kissed him.


    Adam lifted her cheek and the back of her head to kiss her harder.


    Having not been intimate for a long time, both of them were passionate.


    At some point, Adam had propped himself up on top of her, with his eyes turned dim. He kissed


    Anthea so passionately that her pale lips finally turned bright.


    Anthea''s long hair was scattered on the pillow. Although she looked weak, she was charming.


    Adam looked away andy down again. As his chest heaved frequently, he was trying to suppress


    his urge.


    A casual and ordinary kiss from Anthea was a fatal temptation to him. However, Master Hsu had


    just passed away, and she was devastated by her grief. Now it was not the right time for them to


    have sex. He would wait until next time.


    He needed a cold bath.


    Anthea suddenly took a deep breath as if she was in pain.


    Adam asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea shook her head, resisted the urge to raise her hand to touch her lower abdomen,


    and said, "My toes seemed to have a cramp. It''s all right!"


    Adam heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next second, he felt aroused.


    Anthea suddenly sat upon him.


    Adam grabbed her hand. With his eyes full of depression, he said, "Anthea."


    Anthea didn''t answer him. Instead, she lifted the quilt and covered both of them.


    Anthea couldn''t have sex with Adam in her current physical condition, and time was also short. But


    she wanted to make Adam satisfied, at least for thest time.


    Anthea moved backward, and Adam started to feel high.


    The heat of passion faded.


    Anthea sat tiredly on the bed, and Adam took a short bath.


    After putting on his military uniform and buttoning up, Adam leaned over, knelt on one knee beside


    the bed, and touched Anthea''s head with his palm, "Anthea, as soon as I finish my task, I''lle


    back right away! While I am away, you should take good care of yourself."


    Anthea uttered, "Adam, let''s break up!"


    Adam was stunned.


    With his palm still on her head, and his eyes full of love, Adam said with a warning tone, "Anthea,


    you don''t mean that."


    Anthea shook her head. She meant it.


    She uttered again, "Let''s break up!"


    Adam was happy just now, but now he was down.


    Adam didn''t believe his ears as if he had a dream.


    The romantic atmosphere in the room disappeared all at once.


    Adam was silent for a long while. He tucked Anthea''s hair behind her ear and said when


    suppressing his anger, "Anthea, don''t you remember what you promised me? I saidst time that


    you couldn''t mention breaking up easily. You are in a bad mood recently. You can be angry or


    unhappy. But you are not allowed to mention breaking up."


    In the end, he couldn''t control himself and raised his voice at thest word.


    "I know, and I didn''t forget!"


    Thest time, after she blurted out that she wanted to break up, she made Adam very angry.


    It took Anthea a lot of effort to coax Adam.


    The intimate memories were still vivid in her mind.


    Anthea clenched her fists and slowly said word by word, "I mean it. I''m not joking. Adam, I don''t


    want to be with you anymore. I want to break up with you!"


    When Adam looked into her eyes, he found that she was serious and determined to break up with


    him.


    It made Adam furious.


    Adam''s face darkened, and his breathing became heavy. He said, "I don''t agree."


    The expression on Anthea''s face did not change at all. She lowered her head and said, "I have


    made up my mind."


    Adam red at her sullenly.


    The morning light poured down on Adam from outside the window, but he looked as cold as ice and


    frost and as sharp as a de.


    Adam''s cell phone rang at this time, urging him to leave.


    Adam grabbed the military uniform, walked away coldly, and stormed off.


    Anthea was left alone, sitting on the bed.


    She cried too much these days, and her tears were running dry.


    In only a few days, Anthea grew to know how it was to be desperate. The reality was so dire.


    Anthea and Adam loved each other so much.


    But Anthea could not be with him anymore.


    She paid a great price for her love. Her grandpa died because of them.


    From the second the doctor announced Master Hsu''s death, she knew it was the end for herself and


    Adam. What was worse, the lost child gave her a fatal blow. She had to let Adam go.


    Anthea sat dully until noon and got up to pack up her things in the wardrobe one by one.


    After that, she called Leonardo, "Hello, Golden Leonardo,e here and help me move things!"

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    At the Medical University.


    When Anthea came back, she stayed in the dormitory almost all the time. After miscarrying the


    unborn child, she was weak. After a few days, Anthea''s condition turned so worse that she could


    barely walk. She asked for leave with the excuse that she got sick.


    If Anthea were an ordinary student, the university would not allow it. But Anthea''s grades were


    excellent, and Vincent favored her.


    She went out to take a break today.


    Leonardo thought Anthea was nourishing the fetus, so he didn''t think much about it. Whenever he


    had time, he went to the supermarket and bought all the nutritious products he could find to send to


    her dormitory.


    Two days ago, Leonardo received a call from Anthea and went to the family building in the military


    region. When he entered the apartment, he saw that she had packed up all her belongings and


    asked him to help move. He mistook that Adam and Anthea quarreled.


    Leonardo walked with her for a while and couldn''t help but ask, "Anthea, until when will you stop


    being willful?"


    Anthea didn''t say anything.


    She walked under the sun, stepping on her shadow without distractions.


    "I think you should forgive Adam. How hard it is for him to protect our country every day! Don''t you


    remember you said that you would be considerate for Adam? He is working hard in the field while


    you are here going into hysterics like a madwoman!" Leonardoined repeatedly and


    worriedly, "If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, I will help you move everything back!"


    Anthea didn''t seem to listen to what Leonardo said.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Anthea being indifferent, Leonardo rolled his eyes and scolded, "I am wondering if all


    pregnant women are as mad as you, always emotional and unreasonable! Gee!"


    Anthea stopped all of a sudden.


    After being silent for a while, she said, "Leonardo, your goddaughter is gone."


    Leonardo was shocked.


    At this time, they had already arrived at the gate of theboratory building. In a white coat, Vincent


    walked down from the stairs. And Anthea came up to Vincent. She wanted to talk to him.


    After the fifth day, Vincent would be transferred to another ce. Apart from teaching sses, he


    was also very busy with the research work.


    Seeing Anthea, of whom he was proud, Vincent smiled kindly, "What can I help you, Anthea?"


    Anthea heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Vincent, I''ve changed my mind!"


    Half a monthter, in the military base.


    After finishing the mission, Adam came back from the border in the early morning.


    After reporting to the chief, Adam needed to attend a small-scale military drill. Therefore, he took


    the information and went back to the office.


    The mission ended satisfactorily. Six men were sent, and one of the junior officers was shot. But


    fortunately, the wound was not deep. Adam was also injured. A bullet scratched his left elbow, but it


    was only a minor injury.


    Carter followed behind Adam like a toady.


    The atmosphere in the office was cold and depressing.


    Adam''s face looked cold and expressionless, making Carter meticulous. During the mission, he left


    in the middle to attend Master Hsu''s funeral. After he went back, Carter found him gloomy.


    Seeing Adam like that, Carter asked worriedly, "Captain Chin, you didn''t break up with Anthea, did


    you?"


    As Carter finished his words, Adam red at him.


    Carter was frightened that he quickly covered his mouth with both hands.


    "I will never break up with her!" Adam shouted in his heart.


    He was so emotional that the veins on the back of his hand swelled.


    After the small-scale military drill, Adam would ask the leading cadre for a vacation. The first time


    Anthea broke up with him, he didn''t make Anthea learn. This time, he must punish her so that she


    would not break up with him again!


    Carter chuckled, scratched his head, and winked, "Captain Chin, now I have a say in this! Tell you


    what, women can''t be spoiled, or they will be out of control!"


    Adam gave a cold snort.


    After sitting down, he pulled open the drawer and took out a report.


    Adam lit a cigarette, and wisps of smoke swirled around his handsome eyebrows. He said, "Carter,


    this task is yours. Please help me submit it around the first day of winter."


    Soon after winter, it would be Anthea''s birthday.


    By then, Anthea would be 20 years old.


    Although Carter made fun of Adam, Carter was worried about his rtionship with Anthea. Looking


    at this report, he suddenly felt relieved.


    But then, he felt worried again, "Captain Chin, if I hand in the report, in case your rtionship gets


    exposed, then you..."


    Carter didn''t finish his words, but his expression exined what he wanted to say.


    "It doesn''t matter," Adam said calmly.


    He exhaled a puff of smoke and said in a deep voice, "I swore to bear all the consequences on the


    day I decided to be with her."


    He had already written the report down a long time ago.


    When Bemy learned the truth and angrily called Adam home, Adam started making preparations


    after he left home.


    Feeling moved greatly, Carter almost gave Adam a thumbs up.


    Carter put away the report carefully and grinned, "Captain Chin, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to


    the dorm now! We were out on the field for so long and lost contact with our family and friends. I


    have to call my girlfriend right now. I''m worried that she''ll be angry with me and not talk to me!"


    Adam scoffed, "Weren''t you the one who just said that women couldn''t be spoiled or they would be


    out of control?"


    "Cough, cough..." Carter felt embarrassed and ran away quickly.


    Adam was left alone in the office, sitting at the desk.


    The information of the military drill was next to him. He looked through it and put it down.


    Smoking the cigarette, Adam felt stuffy in the chest. When he thought of Anthea''s resolute eyes


    when he left that day, he felt so angry that his face looked livid.


    When he lit the second cigarette, Carter, who had run out five minutes ago, ran into the office in a


    hurry.


    "Captain Chin!"


    Adam frowned and scolded Carter seriously, "How many times have I told you not to be so


    reckless?"


    Carter rushed to the desk in one breath. He couldn''t stop andy t on the desk.


    Before he could stand steadily, he raised his head and nced at Adam with his eyes opened wide.


    He choked on his saliva and roared to tell Adam, "Anthea is pregnant!" "What!" Adam immediately


    stood up.


    Carter''s face also looked very surprised. The news was still hot!


    After standing steadily, Carter took a deep breath and said, "I said that Anthea is pregnant. I just


    called Kaylee, and she told me! She said that Anthea is pregnant. At the beginning of this month,


    Anthea did a check at the hospital. Kaylee met her. It''s true. It can''t be wrong!"


    After Carter talked with Kaylee for a while on the phone, Kaylee suddenly remembered it and asked


    him with a smile if he had congratted Adam. Carter was stunned when he heard that. After


    asking Kaylee, he learned that Anthea was pregnant.


    As a loyal sidekick, Carter knew everything about Adam.


    Adam knew nothing about Anthea''s pregnancy.


    After hearing that, Carter immediately hung up the call and rushed to tell Adam!

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Bang!


    Adam smacked the table hard.


    The entire wooden table shook and buzzed, but it wasn''t enough to express how much joy Adam


    was feeling.


    Adam looked out of the window at the bright afternoon sun. He almost wanted to open the window


    and jump out from the third floor to tell the whole world that he was going to be a father!


    "Anthea is pregnant!" Adam blurted out.


    "I am going to be a father. Anthea is pregnant!"


    "We are going to have a baby!"


    Carter was as excited as Adam, pping his hands, "Captain Chin, congrattions! It is great


    news! You''re going to be a father!"


    Adam put his hands on the edge of the table with his eyebrows raised.


    Carter thought for a while and said, "Captain Chin, did Anthea break up with you because of her


    pregnancy? Anthea is young, and she''s still at school. Maybe Anthea isn''t ready to be a mother yet.


    Therefore, after she realized that she was pregnant, she must have been very nervous. That''s why


    she vented her anger on you. You are the father!"


    "And my mother told me that women''s moods would be unstable after they are pregnant. They often


    get angry for no reason. When my mom was pregnant with me, she wanted to divorce my father


    almost a hundred times!"


    "Would the pregnancy be the reason?" Adam wondered.


    In the beginning, Adam thought it was because of Master Hsu''s death that Anthea was so


    desperate and emotional that she lost her temper and broke up with him. But after hearing what


    Carter said, he thought his words seemed to make sense.


    No matter what, Adam could not calm down.


    He felt more and more excited.


    Adam said happily, "Carter, help me to take a leave from the leading cadre. I''m going back now!"


    He grabbed the car keys and ran out of the office.


    Adam almost drove at the highest speed, rushing back.


    "Baby, baby."


    Adam kept repeating in his mind.


    Adam had thought about having a baby with Anthea but never thought of having it now, feeling that


    Anthea was still young and had notpleted her studies. Knowing that Anthea was pregnant,


    Adam thought that it was like a gift from heaven. He was so excited that he was at a loss for words.


    He had even begun to arrange things for Anthea in his mind.


    "She is pregnant, so she can''t continue to attend sses. She needs to take a suspension of


    schooling."


    "The apartment needs to be refurbished. The floor tiles need to be changed into the anti-slips ones,


    and we need to hire a nanny."


    By the time Adam entered the city, the sky had already turned dark.


    On the way, Adam noticed a baby shop. He hurriedly stepped on the brakes and stopped at the


    roadside.


    Then Adam walked into it.


    The store was with bright lights. There was a carpet on the floor, and the products on the disy


    shelves looked adorable.


    The shopping guide greeted Adam warmly. She was respectful when she saw him in the military


    uniform. But she was also a little shy because of his handsome appearance. She asked, "Mister,


    what can I do for you?"


    "I want to buy something," Adam added, "It''s for my baby."


    "How old is the baby? A boy or a girl?" The shopping guide asked.


    "It''s not born yet," Adam was excited.


    The shopping guide understood and smiled, "So it is for the soon-to-born baby. Mister, pleasee


    with me. I will rmend it to you!"


    Adam had never entered a baby shop. Everything was new and novel.


    The shopping guide helped him pick out a few things that a newborn baby would need. The basket


    was full of soft-colored products. Adam touched them carefully for fear of damaging them.


    When he was paying the bill at the cashier, he saw a bookshelf at the side and asked, "Does a


    pregnant woman need to read these books?"


    "Yes! They are about fetal education. And some of them are for fathers to read so that they can take


    care of the pregnant women better!" The shopping guide replied.


    Adam reached out to the bookshelf and grabbed one book, two books, three books...


    Each book had a beautiful baby picture as its cover. However, looking at the pictures, Adam felt that


    his child with Anthea would look prettier because Anthea was so beautiful.


    Adam bought a lot of books.


    Adam knew it was hard for a woman to be pregnant. Therefore, he nned to read the books with


    more words and let Anthea read the others with more pictures so she wouldn''t be too tired.


    Adam couldn''t stop thinking about the baby, nning everything. He had been looking forward to


    the next five years and even the next ten years.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adam felt that he had been bewitched, but he was so happy that he didn''t want to wake up.


    When the jeep drove into the university, the street lights lit. Adam had to slow down. There were not


    many people on campus. When he reached the girls'' dormitory and was about to call Anthea, he


    saw her slim figure from afar.


    Adam frowned.


    Emerson was standing with Anthea.


    When attending Master Hsu''s funeral, Adam also saw Emerson by Anthea''s side in the cemetery.


    He was everywhere!


    Anthea and Emerson were standing under the old banian tree. Their nting shadows were on the


    ground.


    Adam jumped out of the jeep and strode to them. Under the moonlight, his figure looked tall and


    strong.


    As the night breeze blew, Adam felt a chill. Only then did he realize that the clothes on his back


    were soaked with sweat. It turned out that he was also very nervous. As Carter said, he was going


    to be a father!


    Both Anthea and Emerson were stunned when they saw Adam.


    When leaving Anthea and Adam alone, Emerson saw Anthea''s pale face and said hesitantly,


    "Anthea, be calm and talk to Adam!"


    "Okay..." Anthea nodded.


    Emerson nodded to Adam and drove away.


    Anthea looked at the ground as if she didn''t dare to look at Adam, "In fact, I don''t want you to find


    out that Emerson and I are having an affair in case we would both feel bad. But since you saw us, I


    won''t hide it anymore! I broke up with you because I''ve fallen in love with Emerson. It''s my fault. But


    I hope we could part friends!"


    Adam strode to Anthea with his figure casting a shadow over her.


    After hearing such heartless words, he almostughed out of anger.


    "We part friends as you are bearing my baby?!" Adam pointed at Anthea''s forehead with his index


    finger and said, "Anthea, you''re pregnant!"


    Adam''s voice was calm.


    Anthea was stunned.


    Adam knew it!


    Soon, Anthea thought of Kaylee. Kaylee must have told Carter.


    Anthea felt bitter on her throat, with emotions surging in her chest. When Adam mentioned the


    pregnancy, she almost copsed on the spot.


    Adam rubbed her head with his palm and frowned as he put on his military jacket, "I won''t argue


    with you on you wanting to break up. Anthea, you''re pregnant now, but why do you wear so little?


    Be careful not to catch a cold. You''re a medical student, you..."


    "I had an abortion!" Anthea interrupted suddenly.


    She didn''t dare to shout for fear that the tears on her eyshes would fall, "Emerson apanied


    me to do it. You can ask him if you don''t believe me!"


    Adam suddenly became silent.


    He said, "Anthea, say it again."


    The moonlight shone on his face, making his handsome face cold and hard.


    Adam approached with his eyes looking deep and staring tightly at Anthea.


    With her palms sweating, Anthea gritted her teeth and said, "The baby... I had an abortion!"


    Adam looked expressionless and stone-cold.


    For him, it was heaven down to hell.


    The bright light in Adam''s eyes faded away bit by bit.


    He had to clench his teeth to keep himself from roaring.


    Anthea clenched her hands and said, "In fact, I''ve always been under pressure. When I was with


    you, I was always afraid that our rtionship would be exposed someday and be med. But


    people won''t me you. However, I''ll be miserable and med by everyone. But when I''m with


    Emerson, I won''t have such a burden!"


    "He is romantic and knows how to make me happy. When you were not around me, I couldn''t resist


    his courting. And the two days after grandpa passed away, he stayed with me!"


    Anthea told a lie.


    She used Emerson as an excuse.


    Emerson showed up tonight to send her the visa.


    Anthea wanted to follow Vincent but failed to get the visa. When she came out of the conste and


    met Emerson, she asked for help. As expected, Emerson managed to get her the visa in less than a


    week.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and continued, "And, I''m going to study in Country M. Since you''re here, I


    can say goodbye to you. Emerson arranged it for me. He will do his business there for the second


    half of the year!"

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    During the Labor Day holiday, the airport was very crowded.


    In the business waiting hall, Anthea sat on the sofa, holding her backpack.


    She closed her eyes and could still picture Adam''s gloomy eyes under the dormitory building that


    night.


    After listening to her words, Adamughed unconvincedly.


    Anthea didn''t even dare to look at him.


    Adam stood there with a poker face. But his brows were extremely tense because of anger and


    despair.


    Anthea had never seen him like this.


    Adam looked cold and sharp as if he would burst out at any time.


    Adam suddenly grabbed Anthea''s shoulder.


    Adam grabbed so hard as if he would crush Anthea in the next second.


    Anthea was scared and very sad in her heart. She said feebly, "Adam, I am sorry that I had the


    abortion without telling you. It''s my fault. But I hope that each of us will be happy when we part!"


    Adam said, "Anthea, you are so cruel."


    His voice was desperately cold and harsh.


    Adam shook Anthea off angrily and resentfully as if he didn''t want to see her anymore. He turned


    around and left, disappearing into the night.


    Back to reality, Emerson put a cup of warm Boba before Anthea. Anthea hurriedly raised her hand


    to wipe away her tears.


    It was rare for Emerson to wear a dark color suit. He looked calm and handsome. However, a faint


    bruise, caused by a punch, was on his right cheekbone.


    It had been a week, but the bruise was still visible. Adam''s punch was hard.


    Anthea apologized, "Emerson, I''m sorry for bringing you into this!"


    After that night, Adam went to Emerson.


    He punched Emerson heavily.


    Emerson raised the corners of his mouth and smiledzily, "Anthea, since I have promised you, I


    will keep my promise!"


    Anthea didn''t know how to show her gratitude, thinking that she dragged Emerson into big trouble.


    "Time for boarding. We should go!" Emerson said.


    Vincent''s flight was one day in advance. He hadnded at this time. Emerson, who was with


    Anthea, would go to California and take a transfer in Country


    M.


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    She pinched the jumble-bead on her neck and followed Emerson to board the ne.


    A poem was posted on the Boba cup.


    "As the autumn wind blew, the autumn moon was bright."


    "The fallen leaves gathered together but then scattered by the wind. The crows were awakened by


    the noise."


    "How long would it take for lovers to meet again?"


    "Such a long and lonely night!"


    "One would never know heartbreak until parting with his love."


    "Memories would never fade as loneliness would never end."


    "If one could only forget how much he loved."


    A ne flew into the clouds, leaving two white marks in the blue sky.


    Outside the airport lobby, there was a military green jeep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Carter opened the jeep door and got in, panting. Holding a big stic bag in his arms, he said,


    "Captain Chin, I''ve bought all from the convenience store!" The bag was filled with all kinds of


    instant noodles, looking colorful.


    Adam said in a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    The cigarette in his hand was burned very short.


    The smoke curled upwards and scattered in the air like soundless sighs.


    Adam''s eyes looked deep-set and red as if they hadn''t rested for a long time.


    Seeing Adam like that, Carter felt very sorry for him, "Captain Chin..."


    Adam put out the cigarette and remembered what he had said to Bemy, "Even if the sky


    copses, I will still be with her."


    He raised his head to at the two trails in the sky.


    His sky copsed.


    Six years passed.


    In April, the weather was gloomy and rainy.


    The Tomb-Sweeping Day wasing.


    An unnoticeable taxi stopped in the cemetery. Anthea got off with an umbre.


    The air was chilling in the rainy season. Anthea was wearing a ck windbreaker, short ck


    boots, and a pair of ninth pants. She walked on the bluestone road up to the mountain, and the


    water on the


    ground sshed out.


    After graduating from the medical university, Anthea had been following Vincent.


    She had worked in a hospital of Country M, followed Vincent to the Red Cross Society with a


    medicine box on her back, went to many remote and backward countries, participated in the


    disaster area and the rescue of people, and saved countless lives.


    Every time she saved a dying life, she felt that her life was still meaningful.


    In the past six years, Anthea had note back once.


    It was as if there were horrible beasts here, making her scared.


    Anthea walked up the mountain pace by pace.


    When she walked two-thirds of the road, she stopped.


    A group of people walked down from above, holding many umbres. They were from the Hsu


    family.


    Madam Jiles was a few years younger than Master Hsu, still looking healthy. Jayden walked by her


    side. Several servants were supporting her by her sides, holding umbres.


    At the end of the crowd was Adam in his green military uniform.


    His well-fitted military uniform was neat, setting off his broad shoulders. The right shoulder band


    was covered with shiny raindrops.


    Adam''s face still looked as handsome and charismatic as before, without any trace of age. He was


    more mature, exuding the masculinity of a man and showing a stouthearted momentum.


    Anthea was feeling nervous all over.


    She tried her best to keep calm.


    It had been six years...


    Jayden and Madam Jiles both saw Anthea at the same time. They looked shocked but soon felt


    disgusted and hatred.


    The Hsu family''s attitude towards Adam was the same as usual. Just like in Master''s incident, they


    thought it was all Anthea''s fault. They ndered Anthea that she seduced Adam and caused


    Master''s death.


    Jayden said in an unweing tone, "Anthea? Didn''t you go abroad? Why did youe back?"


    "I just came back," Anthea said.


    Anthea was not close with the Hsu family. After Master Hsu passed away, Anthea chose to stay


    away from the Hsu family as far as she could. But since she had met them around Master Hsu''s


    cemetery, she still greeted politely, "Uncle, Madam!"


    After a pause, Anthea looked at Adam''s military boots.


    Just like the first time they saw each other in the cemetery more than seven years ago, she


    stuttered, "Uncle..."


    Jayden and Madam Jiles snorted, and the group of people went on.


    After giving way, Anthea went up the mountain alone.


    She put the chrysanthemums next to the tombstone, stood there for more than half an hour, and


    talked for a long time, then walked down the mountain reluctantly.


    Master Hsu''s death was her nightmare.


    Anthea covered her tearful eyes with her hands.


    On the way down the mountain, she went to the security room at the mountain foot and took out the


    suitcases she had put away before.


    When Anthea walked down two steps, she was stunned.


    A green military jeep was parked there. The ck umbre blocked arge part of Adam''s face,


    showing only his sharp chin, and the smoke was curling up in the rain.


    He didn''t leave.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    It was still that car.


    It had been six years, but he hadn''t changed his car.


    Anthea walked over with her suitcase. Adam put out his cigarette.


    He strode over. "Get in the car. I''ll send you."


    These few steps seemed to step on Anthea''s heart.


    Her brain was numb and she was unable to move.


    Anthea took half a step back and refused politely. "Thank you, but I can take a taxi myself!"


    "It''s not easy to stop a taxi when it rains," Adam said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait!" Anthea still shook her head.


    She held an umbre in one hand and a suitcase in the other, trying to go around him.


    Adam caught her.


    He snatched the suitcase from her hand forcefully and pulled her arm. After a few seconds, she was


    forced to get in the jeep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anthea was tied with a seatbelt.


    Adam moved very quickly and did not give her any chance to escape. He quickly got into the car


    and asked her, "Where?"


    Hearing his dominant words, Anthea had to curl her lips and said, "The railway station!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the jeep drove out of the cemetery with the windscreen wiper


    was on.


    They kept silent all the way.


    Anthea held her breath. Even so, she could still smell the masculine scent that belonged to him.


    "Anthea, you are so cruel."


    In these six years, she would always recall hisst words.


    Memories flooded her and her heart sank.


    She seemed calm, but the hand hidden on the other side was quietly clenched so tightly.


    When a couple met each other after breaking up in a TV series, what would they say?


    Long time no see?


    It seemed to be too ambiguous and not suitable for them.


    Anthea asked casually, "How have you been these years?"


    Adam didn''t answer her.


    He looked ahead with his ck eyes. Except for the two sentences he had said before driving, it


    seemed that he didn''t want to say another sentence to her.


    His face was expressionless, and his eyes were calm.


    It was just like when they first met. It was as if their rtionship had never happened.


    It was all right.


    When they separated six years ago, they parted unhappily and the rtionship between them


    became tense. Now they met again. In Anthea¡¯s opinion, it was just because she was his niece-in-


    law that he kindly gave her a free ride.


    Jeep stopped at the railway station.


    Anthea opened the umbre and got off the car with her luggage.


    As soon as she walked to the waiting hall, the jeep drove away.


    Anthea took a deep breath, and the cold rain seemed to enter her heart and lungs. She finally


    calmed down.


    A private hospital.


    After shift handover, Anthea changed into t shoes and a doctor¡¯s overall.


    She came back with her teacher, Vincent.


    Six years ago, although Vincent taught in college, he


    had been doing the rescue job in the summer and winter vacations. He was a very broad-minded


    person. In the past few years after he went abroad, he did not ck off at all. He encouraged


    himself to help more people with medicine.


    However, sincest year, Vincent had not been as well as before.


    He couldn''t run or rush here and there to help others, so he returned to his mothend. Anthea


    came back with him.


    When she returned this time, Ku Hospital offered her a job, wanting to hire her to be the chief


    physician of the general surgery department.


    Anthea first took the train back to the town to see her parents. She hadn''te back for the past


    few years. Her parents had visited her twice abroad. After apanying her parents for some time,


    she returned to Ice city to take the position officially.


    When she came out of the office, the other doctors came up with books and respectfully called her


    Director Lee.


    Anthea smiled at them and then looked over at one of the girls. "M, I heard that you were so tired


    that you cried when you were on dutyst night?"


    M, who was called by her, was depressed. "Director Lee, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again..."


    Anthea smiled slightly, two small dimples appearing on her face.


    She had always been beautiful. Even without makeup, she was still attractive. When she smiled,


    there seemed to be endless charm between her eyebrows, which attracted the male doctors very


    much.


    "I know that you have just graduated this year and have not adapted to such high-intensity work, but


    since you have chosen general surgery department, you must be mentally prepared! This is how a


    surgeon works. Women work as men, and men work as animals!" Anthea blinked.


    Mughed, and the unhappiness on her face dispersed.


    Anthea took out the pen from her chest pocket and said, "Cheer up and follow me to make the


    rounds of the wards!"


    A resident doctor next to her said, "Director Lee, Dr. Mangini has just got a patientst night. It


    seems that he had an injury during the mission, but it was checked that he had a stomach


    perforation. So he was transferred from the orthopedics department to us! Dr. Mangini is ill and


    asked for leave. Today, you''ll check him!"


    "Well, I know!" Anthea nodded.


    In the ward, there was a man with a ster on his left hand lying on the hospital bed.


    Different from the military uniform, the hospital uniform was big. Wearing it, one still could move


    easily. "Hey! Captain Chin, I was injured when I was on the mission to save the hostage. I am a big


    hero!"


    "Even though you didn''t send me to the hospital of our military region, you should have sent me to


    the hospital where Kaylee works. Why did you transfer me to this hospital? Why? I don''t agree!"


    Sitting next to him, Adam said in a low voice, "Be careful with your arm."


    Carter looked at him with a resentful expression. "Captain Chin, you''ve changed. You don''t love me


    anymore, do you?"


    Adam nced at him from the corner of his eyes.


    Carter immediately smiled ingratiatingly and didn''t dare to do anything foolish anymore. However,


    after two seconds, he started rolling on the bed again. "Captain Chin, can I apply for being


    transferred to the hospital where my wife works? I want her to serve me."


    Adam got up and walked to the window, taking out a cigarette box from his trouser pocket.


    He picked up a cigarette with his fingers, but he didn''t light it. Smoking was forbidden in the hospital,


    so he had to go out to the designated smoking area if he wanted to smoke. He seemed to want to


    smoke, but he didn''t go out. He just stood there with a cigarette in his hand.


    Hearing Carter''s grumbling, Adam narrowed his eyes dangerously. "If you don''t behave yourself, go


    back to the army for training."


    Carter was so frightened that he kept his mouth shut.


    Ah!


    Hell-king Chin was so ruthless!


    Carter no longer dared to joke, but his face was full of questions.


    He had been thinking hard sincest night, but he still didn''t understand why Captain Chin suddenly


    transferred him to this hospital. He couldn''t figure it out!


    However...


    There must be something wrong!


    Carter was thinking hard when the door of the ward was knocked open.


    Four or five doctors walked in. It was the daily ward rounds every morning.


    When he saw Anthea walking in the middle, Carter''s eyes widened like a light bulb. He thought he


    was hallucinating.


    What?


    His sister-inw was back-


    Carter came to an understanding all of ?


    a "" ur ? sudden. He instantly understood why Captain Chin had transferred him here!


    He was so smart!

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Anthea was on her daily ward rounds with other doctors.


    When she pushed open the door of the advanced ward 305, her body froze for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, the patient lying inside was Carter, and in front of the window was a tall and strong


    figure with a pair of ck military boots.


    Anthea calmed down quickly.


    The sudden stiffness just now seemed to be an illusion. She calmly walked to the hospital bed and


    greeted, "Brother Carter!"


    Carter was so excited to see her that he almost jumped off the bed.


    "Ah, sister-in..." Realizing that something was wrong, Carter suddenly stopped.


    His expression was a little funny.


    Anthea''s expression remained unchanged. She said with a smile, "You can call me Doctor Lee, or


    my name Anthea!"


    Just like before, when she smiled, the corners of her lips curled up, revealing two dimples.


    Because she was wearing a doctor''s overall, she


    was like an angel in white.


    Although six years had passed and Adam and she were no longer together, Carter still regarded her


    as his sister-inw, as if she was the only sister-inw.


    Carter rolled his eyes and called out, "Anthea!"


    ncing at Adam, who was standing by the window and trying to be cool, Carter called Anthea


    sister-inw in his heart.


    Adam kept that standing position and did not move.


    He seemed to be thinking about things, but also seemed to be gazing into the distance.


    Anthea took down the stethoscope from her neck and said while checking, "Brother Carter, your


    attending doctor is sick today, so Ie to check you on his behalf. I''ll help you take your blood


    pressure first!"


    Carter was very cooperative throughout the entire process.


    Carter was thest patient to be checked, and Anthea was much faster than before.


    Seeing that she put away the stethoscope and was going to leave, Carter immediately said,


    "Anthea, is my illness serious? Could it be stomach cancer? I''m scared to death! I haven''t been very


    comfortable these two days. I can''t sleep well at night!" "Of course not!" Anthea couldn''t help


    laughing and exined, "Brother Carter, your illness has been confirmed. It''s not cancer, but


    stomach perforation. The progress is slow and there is no danger to your life!"


    "You''ll recover after surgery. You don''t have to worry. The surgery will be held in two days!"


    "That''s good!" Carter nodded.


    Seeing him touching his stomach with worry, Anthea said in a low voice, "Carter, if you really feel


    ufortable, I''ll give you some medicine. After taking it, you will relieve a lot. Later, I''ll ask the


    nurse to send it to you!"


    "Yes!" Carter immediately added, "The nurse has so many patients to take care of every day, so


    there''s no need to bother them with such a small matter! Captain Chin, you are going to smoke,


    aren''t you? Help me get medicine from Anthea!"


    "No..." The corner of Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Adam, who had been silent, said in a low voice, "Okay."


    There were many doctors around. Anthea couldn''t say anything else, so she could only nod.


    After leaving the ward, the other doctors went to deal with their own affairs.


    Anthea walked toward the nurse station.


    There were steady footsteps behind her, and the male hormones were drifting away in the air.


    When they arrived at the nurse station, there was no one inside.


    Seeing this, Anthea went inside to find the medicine in person. From the corner of her eyes, she


    saw Adam standing next to her. It was like a towering por, which could not be ignored.


    The military uniform gave full y to his masculinity and uprightness.


    In fact, when she was in the cemetery that day, she noticed the change in Adam''s shoulder mark.


    Now it was a golden star and golden leaves.


    Six years ago, when she left, he was still a Lieutenant Colonel.


    It was obvious that Bemy''s previous words were correct. He had transformed into a Major


    General.


    Without her, he would have a smooth career and always walked on the bright road, always high-


    spirited and vigorous.


    That was great!


    His dream had finally been realized.


    Anthea took a rectangr medicine box from under and said, "Uncle, the medicine is here! Take it


    back to Brother Carter and tell him to take two pills in the morning and evening every day."


    Adam took the medicine and stared at her with his ck eyes. "What did you call me?"


    Anthea was silent.


    Adam''s pupils contracted.


    She called him like this when they met again on that day.


    In the past, when they were together, she would call him Adam directly. asionally, when they


    had sex on the bed, she would call him honey. Every time he heard that, he would push her down


    and continue...


    Anthea also thought of these things, and her breathing stopped for a second.


    At this time, M, who was still an intern, ran over in a panic and reported, "Director Lee, the patient


    in ward 202 was shocked all of a sudden!"


    "What!" Anthea thought quickly and immediately said, "It must be the tumor pressing on the blood


    vessels. An operation must be held! Inform the operating room right now!"


    "Yes!" M hurriedly ran away.


    Anthea went to the nurse desk and quickly checked the patient''s casebook.


    After she finished, the doctors and nurses trotted over, pushing a hospital bed. A middle-aged


    woman in her fifties was lying on it. Her face was pale, covered with cold sweat. She was


    unconscious.


    Anthea immediately threw down the casebook and rushed up.


    She stepped on one side, jumped up quickly, and directly knelt on the patient''s body. After checking


    the patient''s pupils, she folded her hands to do cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Anthea shouted, "Hurry up! Hurry up-"


    The others didn''t dare dy, all of them rushing forward.


    A gust of wind blew, and the sound of the wheel rumbling came from the floor.


    The group of people quickly passed by Adam.


    Adam stared at Anthea without blinking his eyes. Her white coat flew up.


    She had been taking first aid measures for the patient.


    Six years ago, she was still a fledgling medical student who used her limited medical knowledge to


    help others. But now, she had be a real doctor and could save countless lives.


    Anthea''s body was shining.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adam had heard others call her Director Lee.


    Not everyone could be called a director. It required a certain amount of ability and experience.


    Among the directors, she was the youngest. This also showed that she was much better than


    ordinary people now. It was impossible for her to rely only on her talent to achieve this. She must


    have suffered a lot abroad these years.


    After six years, the childishness on Anthea''s face hadpletely disappeared.


    She was no longer an innocent little girl. Her small face had entirely lost her girlish chubbiness. Her


    clear eyes were still bright, her lips were rosy, and her teeth were pretty white. She had a bright and


    magnificent beauty.


    She was like a blooming flower, but more like a fairy that had fallen into the world.


    The person at the end of the corridor had been pushed into the elevator.


    Adam suddenly swallowed.


    His little girl had grown up.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    After finish an operation in the morning, Anthea had two more in the afternoon.


    In the evening, Anthea left the operating room exhausted ly.


    It had already passed off time. M, who was on duty, apanied her to the staff canteen for


    dinner.


    Anthea and M reached the first floor by elevator. When they were about to walk to the back door,


    Anthea suddenly saw a tall and sturdy figure ahead of them. She shrank hurriedly and leaned


    against the wall.


    Feeling confused, M asked, "Dr. Lee, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head and exined, "It''s just that my period came this afternoon. I feel


    a little ufortable!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Take care!" M said.


    Anthea smiled and reached out her head to look around.


    Adam seemed to have finished visiting Carter and strode through the lobby of the hospital.


    Over the years abroad, Anthea graduated from Columbia University and followed Vincent to nearly


    a hundred remote countries to help in disaster areas and provide medical aid.


    With a medical kit on her back, Anthea traveled and saved many lives.


    She once went to a pandemic area where most of the patients were children. Although Anthea and


    her teammates did their best, some of the infected children had died. Fortunately, most of the


    children had recovered.


    At night, in the tent, Anthea couldn''t sleep. Looking at the starry sky, she would suddenly burst into


    tears.


    Anthea lived with a ten-year-old local ck girl, whom she had treated for a short time. The little girl


    asked her in English, "Anthea, why are you crying?"


    Anthea answered, "I just suddenly thought of someone."


    The little girl asked, "But why are you crying?"


    Anthea didn''t answer but burst into tears.


    The little girl kept asking, "Do you miss him very much?"


    Anthea answered, "I do."


    The little girl tilted her head and asked, "Can''t you go see him?"


    After pausing for a while, Anthea said in a choked voice, "I can''t..."


    With tears falling, she buried herself in her knees and let tears flow.


    Anthea opened her eyes and saw arge part of the pillow was soaked by her tears.


    She dreamed of some memory fragments of her living in other countries from three or four years


    ago. How could she cry so much?


    The apartment where Anthea lived was the staff dormitory of the hospital. ording to the


    arrangements by the hospital, she was given an individual apartment. Although it was not very


    spacious, it had all the necessary facilities and was not far from the hospital. It was convenient for


    Anthea tomute.


    Anthea got up from the bed.


    Sitting in front of the French window, Anthea took out a cigarette and a lighter from the inneryer of


    her purse.


    The pungent smell of tobo spread from Anthea''s mouth and nose, making her cough twice.


    When she smoked again, she spat out a mouthful of smoke smoothly, and the white smoke curled


    up in the air.


    Anthea learned to smoke.


    When she was in foreign countries, she could only


    ease her loneliness and sadness with nicotine.


    She didn''t enjoy smoking and didn''t smoke often. Only when she was in a bad mood would she take


    a cigarette.


    Other than bringing herfort, nicotine could also ease her nerves and calm her down.


    What happened in the past came to Anthea''s mind all at once.


    When she saw Adam smoking, she stubbornly said that she wanted to smoke. And Adam''s face


    was sullen.


    Adam took a deep drag of the cigarette and puffed it into Anthea''s mouth. She was so choked that


    her tears almost came out. Adam asked her in a serious voice that if she still wanted to smoke. She


    shook her head with grievances. And Adam pinched her nose lovingly...


    As Anthea was thinking, the memories started to flood her mind.


    Anthea tried her best to stop thinking.


    After smoking a cigarette, Anthea calmed down. There was no trace of emotion in her eyes. Then


    shey back in bed and fell asleep.


    The next day, the morning sun rose.


    Anthea returned to the second general surgery department in high spirits.


    M had changed the white coat into her clothes and was eating breakfast. Anthea saw her and


    asked with a smile, "Did you get exhaustedst night?"


    "No!" M scratched his head and said earnestly, "Director Lee, I will work hard! I will be a


    good doctor like you in the future!"


    "You will!" Anthea smiled.


    When M was about to leave with a sandwich in her mouth, she suddenly turned around and said,


    "Oh, by the way, Director Lee. The patient in room 305 was transferred to your department!"


    "What?" Anthea stopped when she opened the casebook.


    "Room 305?" Anthea mumbled.


    "Isn''t that Carter?"


    M was a little nervous when she saw Anthea was so startled, "When I was attending to Mr. Gray


    last night, he asked for it. I thought you two knew each other and seemed to have a good


    rtionship, so I decided to help him. And Dr. Mangini is pretty sick now. He didn''te to work


    today!"


    Anthea pursed her lips speechlessly.


    Seeing M looking at her nervously, Anthea waved her hand to ease M''s nerves, not wanting to


    make her feel bad.


    In less than two minutes after M left, the sounds of the bell came from the nurse station.


    Anthea nced at it and immediately raised her hand to rub her temple.


    She was a doctor. Treating patients and saving people''s life were always the priority for her. After


    taking the echometer with her, she did not dy and quickly walked to the ward.


    When opening the door of room 305, Anthea hesitated.


    She walked forward hesitantly.


    Anthea looked inside tentatively, but when she saw that only Carter was in the room, she suddenly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when she was halfway there, the bathroom door next to her was suddenly pushed open.


    Anthea held her breath.


    Adam''s tall and sturdy figure walked out of it. He was wearing a military shirt with two buttons on the


    open cor unbuttoned, which showed his corbone and wheat-colored skin.


    "Hello," Adam said.


    Anthea clenched her hands in the pockets of her white coat and nodded, "Hello!"


    Feeling the subtle atmosphere, Carter waved his hands and said, "Anthea, happy to see you!"


    Anthea walked to the hospital bed and asked with a frown, "Carter, do you feel ufortable


    anywhere?"


    When Carter heard this, he changed his happy smile into a wronged face immediately and said


    pitifully, "My stomach hurts! It hurts!"


    Looking serious, Anthea asked, "Tell me, how does it hurt?"


    Carter said bitterly, "I don''t know. It''s just ufortable! Anthea, can you take a look for me?"


    "Okay, I''ll help you now!" Anthea said.


    Carter said to her, "I didn''t feel anything when I was lying down or sitting down, but it hurts as soon


    as I stood up. Why don''t I stand up so that you can take a better look?"


    Anthea nodded and then reached out her hand, "Let me help you!"


    As soon as Carter got off from the hospital bed, he cried out, "Ow, it hurts! I can''t stand steadily!"


    Carter''s left arm was wrapped in ster. He couldn''t support his body but bent his back.


    Seeing that, Anthea hurriedly went up to help Carter but end up in a great bustle helplessly.


    When Anthea was about to call a nurse in, Carter


    quickly said, "Captain Chin, give me a hand!"


    Adam strode over and lifted Carter''s other arm to steady his body.


    Carter said, "Anthea, you can start checking!"


    Anthea said in a low voice, "Okay..."


    Adam was standing sideways with Carter on Anthea''s right side. And on Anthea''s left side, there


    was a bedside cab.


    Anthea was half surrounded.


    What was more...


    Adam was staying too close!

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    After Carter stood up, Anthea would have to bow slightly.


    Adam was really standing too close


    Without raising her head, Adam''s breath still lingered in her nose.


    She acted professional.


    She ced the echoscope on Carter''s body. After listening for a long while, she didn''t find anything


    unusual. She then reached out her hand and tapped on Carter''s stomach, "Brother Carter, does it


    hurt here?"


    "It hurts a little!" Carter hummed.


    "What about here?" Anthea looked serious and tapped another part of his stomach.


    "It also hurts a little!" Carter continued humming.


    After answering her, he would wink at her.


    Adam was expressionless.


    Anthea bent over and checked carefully again. She didn''t find anything unusual. It did not make


    sense. When she was considering whether she should ask Carter to go through further examination


    with more precise instruments, Carter suddenly said, "Anthea, it doesn''t hurt now!" "It doesn''t hurt


    anymore?" Anthea was surprised at the randomness of the pain.


    Carter nodded and said in a low voice, "Oh! I know. Could it be the spicy strip I ate this morning that


    caused the stomachache?"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She sighed helplessly and said with a frown, "Brother Carter, your stomach is very fragile now, so


    you need to pay special attention to your diet!"


    "I know, I know!" Carter grinned, revealing a row of white teeth, "Hehe, I''m too greedy to keep from


    eating that. The medicine you prescribed for me yesterday is still there. I''ll take some pillster!"


    Anthea touched her forehead tiredly, "I''ll arrange an operation for you tomorrow afternoon!"


    "Okay! Thank you. Anthea!" Carter smiled.


    After making sure he was fine, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    She put away the echoscope and was ready to stand straight.


    She suddenly stumbled.


    She had maintained the stance of stooping for a long time. Also, She wanted to keep her distance


    from Adam that she had been straining her body.


    Her legs were numb that she did not stand firm and fell back.


    Anthea''s first reaction was to grab the bedside cab next to her, but someone was faster than


    her.


    Adam had put his long arms around her waist.


    Held by the tall figure, Anthea looked up and ran into his dark eyes.


    Her breathing instantly became disordered.


    His palm was pressed against her lower back. With the white cloak between them, she could feel


    the roughness of his hand.


    Carter sat down on the hospital bed, shaking his legs and looking up at the suspended ceiling. On


    his face was an expression that said, "I''m air, you guys continue."


    Adam kept the pose.


    Anthea struggled, "I have stood firm, thank you!"


    It was only then that Adam took his hand back.


    Anthea put her hands into the white coat pocket and curled up. She calmly said, "Brother Carter,


    call me when you feel ufortable. I have a patient waiting for me. I''ll go to work then!"


    After she left the ward, Adam followed her.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Anthea frowned and turned back, "What''s the business?" "I was


    hoping to know more about Carter''s surgery." Adam said.


    Anthea could find no more excuses to avoid him, so she exined seriously, "The serious part of


    gastric perforation is that the gastric juice will flow into the abdominal cavum, causing chemical or


    fungous peritonitis, which will be very dangerous!


    "But fortunately, Brother Carter''s was chronic perforation and would not cause adhesion or atrophy."


    "So the conventional surgical treatment will do, and he will recover soon after the operation! Uncle


    Adam, you don''t have to worry!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Adam slightly narrowed his dark eyes.


    Anthea also noticed it.


    When he was at the nurse station yesterday, he also asked what she called him.


    Anthea looked directly at him and said, "I think it''s more appropriate to call you uncle! After all, we


    broke up six years ago. We have no rtion more than uncle and niece!


    "At that time, I was too young to understand anything, so I started such an absurd rtionship with


    you. I have always regretted it! It would be too impolite to call you without honorific now!" "You think


    our situation is absurd?" Adam''s pupils contracted.


    He didn''t expect her to view their past like this.


    Adam fixed his eyes on her.


    He realized that she said the words with calmness and even truly with vexation.


    After Master Hsu had passed away, Adam seldom appeared in front of the Hsu''s family. Only when


    he went paying respect in front of Master Hsu''s grave would he think of their reunion in the


    graveyard.


    She had left for six years!


    The same as that day when they parted ways, there was no emotion in her eyes. She just asked


    how was he as if she was asking a normal acquaintance.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "How am I?" He thought in his heart.


    Being abandoned by her, how good could he be!


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    A niece hook up with her uncle. If it was not absurd, what else could be?


    Anthea said, "Uncle Adam, I have a lot of things to do. I have to go now!"


    Adam watched her leave in the white coat.


    He kept a poker face because there were too many emotions in his heart.


    Adam had a cigarette in the smoking area before returning to the ward.


    Carter had already crawled back to the hospital bed. He had a carton of milk in his hand that had


    not yet put in a cast and was sipping happily.


    Seeing Adam, his eyes immediately sparkled as he pleaded for praise. "Aoooh... Captain Chin, I


    applied for my sister-inw to be my attending physician. Was it very clever to have her tricked by


    ringing the bell just now? Am I good?"


    La!


    His title of champion helper was not for nothing!


    Adam said, "officiousness."


    "Stop acting, Captain Chin!" Carter smiled, "You''ve spent so much effort to transfer me here from


    the General Hospital in the military region because you know my sister-inw is back! You don''t


    have to say, I understand!"


    Adam stood before the window. White clouds were floating in the blue sky outside.


    The window was half open and breeze blew in.


    With the breeze blowing on his face, Adam said in a deep voice, "What past is past"


    Carter remained silence.


    "Can it really go through?" Carter asked in his heart.


    He didn''t believe it!


    Captain Chin had just held the girl in his arm and was unwilling to let go. All of these could not


    escape his, Carter Laux''s, sharp eyes!


    Carter looked at the tall and strong figure in front of the window. The military sleeves were rolled up


    to the elbows, and Carter could clearly see the tightening of his muscles and the faintly bulging blue


    veins on the back of his hand.


    Adam picked up the military uniform coat on the sofa and said, "I''m going to have a meeting in the


    region this afternoon. I may be busy these two days.


    I won''te tomorrow. It''s just a minor operation. You will be fine, as a man!"


    "Don''t worry! My wife will apany me tomorrow!" Carter took the opportunity to show off the love


    between him and his wife Kaylee Yanni.


    Kaylee was also a medical staff. She was very busy at work and rarely had time during the day, but


    she woulde over to take care of him at night.


    The two of them met on a blind date and Carter fell in love with Kaylee at first sight and was even


    more obsessed with her afterwards. Although they had amon life in the past six years, there


    were no twists and turns and they were very happy.


    Adam was speechless.


    Watching him leave, Carter secretly curled his lips.


    You could be reserved to the girl at the beginning, but you will have to pay multiple times effort to


    win her heart back.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    It was another sunny day.


    In the office, Anthea''s face was full of smiles, and gradually, it became bright.


    She hadn''t seen Leonardo for six years!


    After Anthea left, they had been keeping in touch with each other all the time. But in theter years,


    she often went to many remote and small countries where had only poor signals. Because of this, it


    was difficult to make phone calls. Therefore, they beganmunicating with e-mails.


    After she returned home, Leonardo was on a business trip and didn''te back until this day.


    The two good friends finally met after so many years'' parting.


    When she saw Leonardo, she could not believe it was him.


    The yboy who used to wear fashion was wearing suits at the moment. His yellow hair was dyed


    dark brown, and he exuded a strange but mature temperament.


    The two looked at each other for a long time. Leonardo frowned, "Anthea, why did you pine away so


    much?"


    "Really? It may be that the food outside doesn''t suit my taste." Anthea shrugged, "Leonardo, I heard


    that you are now working in a pharmaceutical institute. Rather high ranking. Have a lot of people


    under yourmand!"


    Leonardo nodded and said, "Well, I don''t want to be a doctor. With the same intention to save


    people, others would be healing and I might be killing. So I''d better work on producing medicine to


    benefit the world!"


    "That''s good!" Anthea agreed.


    Leonardo was forced by his family to study in the medical college. If he really became a doctor, it


    would be a shocking news. Being a researcher of drugs was very suitable for him.


    "My father invested in the institute!" Leonardo added.


    Anthea was speechless. That was rich and willful!


    Anthea asked with a smile, "Do you need me to go to the inte bar with you after work? Gamer!"


    Leonardo shook his head, "I quitted video games long ago."


    Anthea was stunned. She looked at him seriously for a long time and said, "Leonardo, you really


    matured!"


    Leonardo smiled faintly.


    Anthea blinked her eyes, "Well, most men be


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    mature because of women. You the same?"


    Leonardo''s face stiffened obviously.


    Anthea was surprised. It seemed Leonardo had his story!


    She deliberately pondered for a while and said slowly, "If I remember correctly, you invited a girl you


    met in games to a date when we were at school!"


    "Damn! How many times have I said that? It was that girl asked me out!" Leonardo suddenly


    jumped up and got excited, "I never flirt with girls on my own initiative. It was girls that took the first


    step. And that girl is not my cup of tea. I didn''t even touch her hand!"


    Anthea sniggered.


    Well, still the Leonardo!


    The two made some noise and felt that they had returned to their better days. Leonardo suddenly


    said, "Anthea, when I came here, I seemed to see the scout who was always following Adam Chin.


    Is he in hospital?"


    "Yes, he need to perform a minor operation." Anthea nodded.


    Leonardo paused for a while before asking, "Anthea, do you still miss him?"


    Anthea pulled back her gaze and replied in a low voice, "...Not anymore."


    Leonardo sighed.


    How should an affection couple suddenly break up.


    Leonardo didn''t know the exact reason. Anthea didn''t tell him, but she asked him to keep the secret


    of the child. On the night the two broke up, Adam did not only went to find Emerson Chiang, but


    also him.


    He had promised Anthea, so he could only kept his mouth shut.


    Anthea''s cell phone rang at this time. She nced at it and picked it up with a smile. "Hello, Victor,


    have you arrived at the hospital?"


    After hearing something, she replied, "Okay, I''ll pick you up at the door ten minutester!"


    After she hung up, Leonardo raised his eyebrows. "Old Professor Zanon''s son?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    The person on the phone was Victor Zanon, the son of their teacher Vincent Zanon. He had been


    abroad for years and was also a medical worker.


    Last year, he was granted the title of professor and was teaching in the university. This time, in


    addition to visiting his father, he also came to participate in a medical seminars.


    Leonardo rolled his eyes and snorted. "Humph, what did I say? I said Vincent had his trick and


    wanted to lure you abroad to be his daughter-inw. I was


    right!"


    Anthea didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    However, Leonardo did hit the nail on the head.


    Vincent did have that kind of thought on his mind and tried to pull them together. Victor had chased


    her for a long time, but she refused him. Later, they had been good friends. Anthea treated him like


    an elder brother.


    Anthea smiled and teased, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Leonardo was no longer the idle teenager he used to be, and he could be serious when need be.


    He still had work to doter, so he couldn''t stay any longer. They made agreed to meet again next


    time.


    As Anthea saw him off, she also went to pick up Victor.


    Not long after she waited at the gate, Victor in suit arrived.


    After receiving his warm greetings, Anthea took him directly to the Director''s office and talked about


    the old days along the way,ughing.


    Carter, who had just finished the pre-operation check-up, just came out of the elevator.


    He witnessed his sister-inw walking with a man shoulder to shoulder, talking andughing!


    It was something worthy of making an issue of.


    Carter''s eyes rolled as bethought of his boss, Captain Chin, who hadn''t appeared since he left.


    "Ka Chak!"


    Carter took out his phone and took a photo.


    He edited a message and sent it directly to Adam.


    Carter didn''t believe that he could still hold on!


    "Hmm! I could wait and see." Carter thought.


    Half an hourter, after discussing the details of the seminar with the director, Victor had to go back


    to visit Vincent. Anthea saw him off.


    As they went down to the lobby on the first floor, Anthea saw a green figureing.


    The pair of deep dark eyes inadvertently swept over.


    Anthea even slowed her breathing.


    Victor asked with a smile, "Anthea? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea shook her head.


    Noticing that a tall soldier was walking toward them and it seemed that Anthea and the soldier knew


    each other, Victor asked, "Do you need to greet him?"


    "No, Victor, what did you just say ?" Anthea shook her head again.


    Victor said, "In addition to the seminar in your hospital, I was also invited by two medical colleges.


    One of them is the college my father once taught in, also your alma mater. Come and see!"


    "Okay, no problem!" Anthea smiled.


    After Anthea brushed past Adam, she went further with Victor.


    Adam stopped and turned around to look at them.


    At this moment, a person leaned over. Carter said naughtily, "Captain Chin, didn''t you say you


    weren''ting?"


    "I happened to pass by and came to visit you." Adam coughed.


    Carter blinked, "Captain Chin, you must be worried about my surgery, right? Mmph! I knew you''re


    the best! I hadn''t been with you for so many years for nothing! But, my surgery is in the evening!"


    Adam was speechless.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    The next day. The Medical College.


    This was also Anthea''s Alma mater.


    The lecture was arranged in the auditorium of the college. After six years, the school had not


    changed much and had just expanded several teaching buildings.


    Anthea was off work this day. Even if she was on duty, she would ask for leave ande to the


    lecture.


    When she was abroad, she indebted to Vincent and his son. Vincent taught her medical knowledge,


    while Victor, who had been abroad for many years, helped her a lot on daily trifles.


    It was not ordinary loneliness being abroad alone.


    Having note back for a long time, Anthea was a little lost. When she found the auditorium and


    went in, the lecture had begun.


    Victor had made great achievements in medicine.


    After being recognized as professor, he got more popr among the medical field at home and


    abroad.


    Anthea came inte. Afraid of disturbing the audience in the front, she found a seat in the back and


    sat down.


    Looking around, all she could see was young people full of energy.


    Victor would be invited to such lectures many times every year. He was familiar with giving lectures


    and he was very happy to interact with the students under the stage.


    For two whole hours, the lecture was not dull and dry for a second.


    After finishing the lecture, Victor bowed and stepped down the stage. Then, the chancellor went on


    the stage, but he was not to make concluding remarks. Instead, he announced, "My dear students,


    in order to help you be qualified medical workers in the future, we specially invited an officer to


    give some extra words. I hope that everyone can learn the hardworking and devoting spirit of


    officers!"


    This was an impromptu part.


    Medicine was different from other professions. Medical colleges had always paid great attention to


    the quality training of students.


    This could be observed from the freshmen''s military training. All the training officers were true


    servicemen invited from the army.


    But this officer today...


    Anthea bit her lip.


    The chancellor had already left the stage, and a tall and strong figure holding a microphone stepped


    on the stage.


    Dressed in camouge clothing and ck military boots, with his short ck hair, firm eye sights,


    and tight jaw, he was expressionless.


    When Adam was serious, he really looked daunting and formidable.


    After he briefly introduced himself, the audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    "Wow, so handsome!"


    "Does such handsome soldier really exist?"


    The female students whispered to each other. They thought that he was handsome and manful. He


    was so cool!


    Anthea also looked at the stage. She felt that what they said was correct. He was indeed very


    handsome. After six years, aging had not left any trace on him. On the contrary, he looked maturer


    and manlier.


    No wonder these little girls were obsessed with him.


    Compared to Victor''s humorousness, Adam did not speak much. He was just reciting the draft, and


    most of the time, ying cut-and-dried films with the screen of the auditorium.


    At the end, a female student raised her hand and stood up, "General Chin, are you single?"


    Adam did not prepare for any interaction with the students, so he just nodded slightly and prepared


    to step down after giving a salute.


    However, the first question aroused many others.


    "General Chin, what kind of girl attracts you?"


    "General Chin, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Adam didn''t answer. When he heard thest sentence, he paused.


    A deep voice came through the microphone, "Yes, she was once a student of this college."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His dark eyes swept across the crowd.


    Sitting at the back, Anthea clenched her fists. Somehow, she felt that he was looking at her.


    How time flies. It was as if they had returned to the time when she was in her sophomore year''s


    military training. It was the same as that time. As the chief training officer, he could find and fix his


    eyes on her with a seemingly inadvertent look to the crowd under the stage.


    Anthea straightened up her back.


    His words ignited the female students'' desire to gossip.


    They wanted to ask for more details, but Adam had already walked down the stage.


    After the lecture, Victor, who had bid his farewell to the chancellor, was surrounded by a group of


    female students.


    After all, Adam was an officer. No matter how crazy the female students were, they didn''t dare to


    surround him as they did to Victor. But Victor was different. He looked way more friendly and he had


    produced two books and many people wanted his signature.


    While Victor was busy with his pen, he asked Anthea to wait for him.


    Anthea felt surprised and waited patiently with her arms around her shoulders.


    About ten minutester, Victor finally finished signing the signatures. Wiping his sweat, he walked to


    her and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, Anthea!"


    "Victor, it seems that you are really attractive" Anthea teased him.


    "Don''t make fun of me. Let''s go!" Victor said with embarrassment.


    "Okay!" Anthea smiled.


    The two of them walked out of the auditorium.


    Along the way, many female students came over to give greeting.


    Victor pondered and asked, "Anthea, is the military officer who came to the stage today the one we


    saw in the hospital?"


    Anthea paused for a moment before nodding, "Yes."


    Victor suddenly asked, "Is he the one you had always been caring about?"


    He knew that there was always someone in her heart.


    When she went abroad, her father Vincent served as a matchmaker and Victor fell in love with her.


    For more than a year, he did spend a lot of effort chasing her, but he was never able to move her.


    Later on, he gave up and they became closer as friends.


    "Victor..." Anthea was stunned.


    Victor said, "When you saw him in the hospital that day, your whole body stiffened!"


    They stood close and was talking, so it was easy for him to notice the subtle changes in her body.


    And obviously, the girlfriend mentioned by Chin, who was also once a student of this college, was


    Anthea.


    Anthea lowered her eyes.


    Her long eyshes cast a thin shadow under her eyelids, hiding her emotions.


    Two female students, who had just passed by,


    stopped and looked back from behind them.


    One of them said, "Professor Zanon is really famous in the medical field. I heard that not only that in


    our country, but also many hospitals and schools abroad was waiting for him to arrange a lecture for


    them! The reason why he woulde to our school this time is because his father once taught in


    our school!"


    "Professor Zanon is quite handsome. He is just over thirty this year. He is definitely a golden


    bachelor!" After the other girl finished, she still felt that the military officer who came to the stage


    later was more handsome and more charming, like moving male sex hormone.


    But because of his special upation and position, she dared not talk about him freely.


    But thinking of the officer''s words, she envied the female student who once be with him.


    "The one with Professor Zanon should be his girlfriend, right? She was waiting there when he was


    signing signatures!"


    "I don''t know!"


    "They looked well matched!"


    The two female students gradually went away, and there was an army-green jeep on the side of the


    road.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Adam mped a cigarette between his teeth. As white smoke rose, he


    narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the two figures standing side by side under sunshine in an


    distance.


    "Well matched?"


    A dent appeared on the cigarette roll in Adam''s hands.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    It was the private hospital Anthea worked in. And it was the morning.


    Carter, who was wearing a hospital gown,y on the hospital bed as usual. He looked quite listless.


    On the third day after the surgery for gastric perforation, he was able to walk now, but he could only


    eat liquid, which made him really ufortable.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door of the ward, and a petite figure came in.


    Carter thought that it was his wife, Kaylee. He smiled brightly as a blooming flower. When he saw


    the person who hade in, he immediately put away his smile.


    A female soldier with short hair came in with a fruit basket in her hand.


    Carter''s tone was not very warm, "What''s the matter?"


    The female soldier walked to the bedside and said with a smile, "Carter, I''m entrusted by Amelie to


    come visit you! She urged me again and again to buy this fruit basket for you!"


    The woman was on good terms with Amelie


    Celestin. To be exact, she was a sidekick of Amelie.


    Carter says coldly: "Oh, then you can put it there!"


    The female soldier stood up for Amelie "Actually, Amelie wanted toe see you by herself. But


    she''s been too busytely, so she asked me to give her a favour! She wants you to rest well!"


    "Okay, got it." Carter put on a false smile.


    "Then I''ll put the fruit basket here. We hope you can recover as soon as possible!" The female


    soldier said.


    Carter nced at the fruit basket and snorted in his heart.


    It was obvious that the fruit basket cost a lot. All the fruit was imported. However, cost didn''t equal to


    sincere concern.


    He had finished the operation and would be discharged in a few days!


    Amelie Celestin was just making fashion.


    Since Anthea broke up with Adam six years ago, Amelie had be active.


    The Chin Family preferred Amelie to be their daughter-inw. In the army, many people regarded


    the two of them as a golden couple.


    Carter secretly curled his lips.


    He knew that if it weren''t for his boss Adam Chin, the proud Amelie would not even give him a


    nce.


    If Amelie knew that Adam came to the hospital every day, she would havee in flesh.


    Carter looked at the fruit basket in disdain. He was going to give it all to the nurses who were


    working hard!


    He only had one sister-inw! Amelie could just forget about Adam!


    Carterid down the pillow, closed his eyes and said, "I''m sleepy and I''m going to sleep. Make


    yourself at home!"


    The female soldier was just following Amelie''s order. She had long wanted to get away after the


    mission had beenpleted. When she heard this, sheughed and said, "Then take a good rest,


    Carter. I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll go back first!"


    Anthea had been busy since she came to the hospital this morning.


    She wore a white coat with a green surgical gown inside.


    After making round of the wards, she went on two operations, one major and one minor. It was


    nothing to her, but she got upte in the morning and didn''t eat anything. She was so hungry that


    she felt dizzy.


    Anthea took out a piece of candy from her pocket. Just as she was about to open the package and


    put it into her mouth, someone suddenly ran into her.


    Candy fell to the ground.


    "Don''te near me, don''te near me!"


    Suddenly, a sharp cry was heard.


    After being hit, Anthea was hit to the wall.


    She turned around and saw a middle-aged woman in hospital gown. She was holding a bottle of


    liquid and shouting, "I''ve got sulfuric acid in my hand. I''ll throw it at whoeveres near!"


    Everyone screamed in fear at the sound of sulfuric acid.


    The patients and nurses in the corridor were all in a panic.


    Two security guards arrived very quickly and had already surrounded her, "Lady, please calm


    down!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Anthea had just been hit by the middle-aged woman, so she were also one of the closest to the


    woman. She helped the security guard to persuade, "We can talk. And we can help you if you tell us


    your difficulties!"


    "No one can help me. None of you can help me..." The middle-aged woman murmured and shook


    her head, her eyes was red.


    The security guard tried toe forward and control her. The middle-aged woman suddenly looked


    ferocious and waved the bottle in her hand, "I don''t want to live anymore. I will perish together with


    you!"


    The bottle was very close to Anthea.


    Anthea was frozen to the ground. She was in the corner of wall, a dead end, and could not dodge.


    It was sulfuric acid...


    Seeing the bottleing to her, Anthea held her head in panic.


    At the critical moment, a green figure sprang out.


    Adam jumped up at a very fast speed. He kicked the wrist of the middle-aged woman, fiercely and


    urately. The bottle fell to the ground and spilled the liquid inside.


    Screams broke out all around.


    Afternding, Adam held Anthea in his arms.


    His tall and strong body could shelter her from all the wind and rain.


    After taking the kick from Adam, the middle-aged woman fell to the ground and was easily subdued


    by the security guards. She could only cry.


    The security guard checked the bottle and signed with relief, "It''s chili water, not sulfuric acid!"


    A nurse went forward and said, "This is a patient in room 201. She got a kidney stone and was


    hospitalized two days ago, but she was diagnosed with cancer. She couldn''t ept it. After knowing


    it, her husband ran away with other woman. She took things too hard and she did this to vent her


    anger! But in fact, she just wants to live!"


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but sigh.


    Another poor woman.


    At this time, she was still in the corner and in front of her was the strong chest.


    Anthea could feel his body temperature and his heartbeat, which somehow stabilized and warmed


    up her stiff body.


    Adam saw her pale face and stroked her back with his palm, "Don''t be afraid, Anthea. It''s okay."


    "Yes..." Anthea nodded.


    She was really frightened just now!


    She was so hungry that she felt dizzy and she was not as agile as usual. So she failed to run away


    in time.


    If it was really sulfuric acid, she would be disfigured directly!


    Fear still lingered in her heart.


    Anthea curled up her fingers that had been cold due to fear.


    In her sight was his military shirt, the button on his cor unbuttoned. At a very close distance, she


    could see his corbones, and it was as if her breathing were caressing them.


    She was still in his embrace.


    Did she still cling to the warmth of the moment in his arms?


    Her cell phone rang. Anthea suddenly came to her sense and pushed him away hurriedly.


    She nced at the her phone and said, "Thank you, Uncle Adam." Then, she calmly picked up the


    phone. "Hello, Victor..."


    After nodding to Adam, she went away while answering the phone.


    After the chaos ended, the middle-aged woman was taken away by the security guards, and the


    others were also dispersed. The cleaner came up and cleaned up the ground.


    From the elevator not far away, someone looked at them in shock.


    This person was none other than the female soldier who walked out of Carter hospital ward.


    The female soldier was waiting for the elevator. Suddenly, she heard the noise and watched the


    chaos with curiosity. Then she saw the terrifying Hell-king Chin holding a woman in his arms with


    gentleness all over his face...


    The female soldier couldn''t believe it.


    After seeing the two of them separate, the female soldier also hurriedly ran away.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Anthea left in a hurry after receiving Victor''s call.


    In fact, only she herself knew that she was running away.


    Because his embrace was so warm. Too warm that she could not allow herself to enjoy it.


    Victor came to attend the seminar organized by the hospital. Anthea took him directly to the


    conference room.


    The seminar ended at 3 p.m.


    To show their respect, the Director and his team sent Victor downstairs.


    Along the way, they talked andughed a lot. Somehow, the topic became love and marriage.


    The director said with a smile, "As far as I know, Professor Zanon is still single, right? How can an


    excellent young man like you be single? You and Director Lee have been friends for many years,


    and you are brother and sister of the same teacher. You both got your advantages. Why aren''t you


    together?"


    "Indeed. Director Lee is so beautiful. Professor Zanon, you two seem to be a perfect match!"


    The doctors and nurses nearby echoed.


    Seeing this, Victor said, "Since everyone said so... What say you, Anthea?"


    Anthea didn''t know whether tough or cry, but she followed them, "Okay, I''ll think about it!"


    Everyoneughed out louder.


    When they got out of the hospital lobby, only the two of them were left. Victor joked, "Have you


    made your decision, Anthea?"


    "Stop it!" Anthea smiled and teased.


    When she smiled, two small dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Her whole face became bright and beautiful.


    Victor was a little lost in her beauty but soon recovered.


    When he first saw her smile, he fell in love with her. But it was unrequired love. He would not force


    her.


    However, he asked again without any ambiguity, "Anthea, you really don''t want to think about it


    anymore?"


    Anthea almost rolled her eyes.


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed. "Six years have passed and you still couldn''t forget


    him, right?"


    Anthea made a muffle.


    This was the second person who had asked this


    question.


    Anthea shook her head.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "I don''t want to date for the time being. I just


    want to cure the disease and save people!"


    Seeing this, Victor knew that she had sealed her world once again, so he stopped asking and said,


    "Anthea, we agreed that you should treat me to dinner tonight! I''ll leave in the morning of the day


    after tomorrow!"


    "Okay, I haven''t had a treat for you yet!" Anthea nodded happily.


    Victor was a busy man and he didn''t n to stay long. He would go back to Country M after he


    finish all the work here. Anyway, they should have a meal together.


    Victor said, "I''lle after I finish my work tonight. I''ll have to find an expensive ce then!"


    Anthea smiled.


    The door of room 305 was pushed open by someone from the outside. Carter held the door frame


    and panted, "Phew! Captain Chin, I''m...I''m back! I''ve tried my best to find out everything with my


    silver tongue!"


    On the sofa in front of the window, Adam''s fingers were tapping on the armrest.


    Hearing the voice, he looked up and nced at him.


    Carter smiled wickedly, "Captain Chin, don''t you want to know? If you don''t want to, then I won''t say


    it!"


    Adam was silent.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Seeing that he was sitting steadily like a statue, Carter felt like his heart was being scratched by


    hundreds of ws.


    He couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Well, the professor Zanon is here for the seminar. He just finished it


    and was sent away by sister-inw. He is sister-inw''s senior brother, and this Zanon is the son of


    sister-inw''s teacher Vincent Zanon!


    "They seemed to be in good rtion. The colleagues in the hospital thought they were a perfect


    match. They just encouraged them to be together!"


    "Is that so? " Adam narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s correct!" Carter nodded his head vigorously, "Also, I heard from the nurses that they were


    just kidding. However, Zanon really asked sister-in-Law if she wanted to consider it. And sister-in-


    Law nodded!"


    Adam replied, "Okay."


    Carter questioned in his heart, "How could he be so calm?"


    Carter rolled his eyes and said, "The nurse said that they had an appointment to have dinner


    together. Victor is likely to confess to sister-inw tonight!"


    He didn''t lie. He heard from the nurses in nurse station, but thetter part was adding fuel to the fire.


    Carter took a quick nce at Adam.


    Adam suddenly stood up from the sofa, picked up the military uniform and car keys beside him, and


    left without saying a word.


    Carter looked as if he was watching a show.


    He said in his heart, "Then you couldn''t hide!


    "Care so much about her in your heart but kept saying what past is past. Humph!"


    It was the Chin''s Mansion at nightfall.


    Amelie, dressed in casual clothes, walked out of the kitchen. She wore an apron and looked like a


    good wife.


    Hearing the servant calling him, Bemy Chin put down the newspaper and went to the dining


    room.


    Looking at the table full of food, he nodded with satisfaction, "Amelie, you''ve worked hard. It seems


    that we would have another good meal tonight!"


    Meadow Yamada agreed with a smile, "Yes! Since you came to the house in the afternoon, you''ve


    been busy in the kitchen. The servants didn''t get involved. The dishes are all your effort. It''s really


    hard. Wipe sweat with this handkerchief!"


    Amelie took it and said gently, "Thank you, Aunt Meadow. Thank you, Uncle Bemy!"


    She always knew how to behave.


    In the past six years, Amelie had been working very hard to build good rtions with the Chin


    Family. She didn''t cook much, but every time she cooked, Bemy Chin would be at home.


    To let Adam''s parents see that even though she was usually busy in the army, she still had time to


    please the two elders. This was how she could fully project herself!


    Amelie was very confident. She was now the most suitable daughter-inw for their eldest son in


    their eyes.


    The sound of footsteps came from upstairs.


    Adam, dressed in military uniform, was walking down quickly with one hand in his pocket.


    As soon as Amelie saw it, she immediately went forward, "Adam, it''s time to have dinner. Come and


    sit!"


    Adam avoided her hand without hiding his intention to do so.


    He said, "I have an appointment tonight."


    Hearing this, Bemy was not happy, "Amelie has been busy for the whole afternoon. The dishes


    were all ready and it''s time to have dinner. Why are you leaving? It''s so impolite."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam''s face remained expressionless, "It''s a gathering ofrades. We''ve made an appointment


    in advance."


    After that, his tall figure disappeared behind the gate.


    Bemy was very unhappy and his wife wasforting him.


    Arade gathering?


    Why didn''t Amelie know that there was a party?


    The smile on Amelie''s face did not change. She returned to the table and helped the two seniors to


    sit down and enjoy the dishes.


    Bemy was still displeased.


    He found that his son was getting more and more ignorant and impolite!


    How should he ignore the guest at home! Two days ago, he even went to a college to give lectures!


    Bemy suddenly remembered that many years ago, Adam suddenly came back from Francis and


    went to work as some god-damn training officer in the college!


    A simple thought of these made him angry!


    Amelie knew the reason why he was infuriated andforted him with a smile, "Uncle Bemy,


    don''t be angry. Adam is busy. I can understand! I cooked these dishes for you and Aunt Meadow!"


    Bemy''s eyes were filled with admiration, "Amelie, you''re a good girl. Sorry that Adam was so


    impolite!"

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    The phone in Amelie''s pocket rang.


    Amelie frowned and muted it. She looked up and smiled, "Uncle Bemy, I fine!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Bemy was very gratified. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Speaking of which, Amelie, you


    and Adam are not young anymore. I''ll talk to himter. One can''t always focus on his career!"


    Amelie was very excited, but she didn''t show it. She just said softly, "It''s okay. I''ve been waiting for


    six years. I can wait!"


    Bemy looked at her with satisfaction.


    Amelie, as an excellent soldier, was sensible and deeply in love with his first son. A father can''t be


    picky about such a daughter-inw!


    Meadow had been eating in silence while they were talking.


    She had no objection.


    She also liked Amelie and agreed with her husband that Amelie was indeed a suitable wife for


    Adam and could handle affairs domestic and public. If she married Adam, she would make a perfect


    wife.


    But as a mother, Meadow knew her son.


    For so many year, Adam had never had any affection for Amelie.


    But the girl her son loved...


    Why she!


    Amelie apanied Adam''s parents for dinner. The atmosphere was very good.


    After dinner, Amelie went to the bathroom.


    After closing the door, she called back and scolded, "I''ve said that it''s not convenient for me to


    answer the phone in the Chin Family. Why are you still calling me!"


    "Amelie, there''s something important!" A weak female voice came from the speaker.


    "What the hell is going on!" Amelie said impatiently.


    "Amelie, as you said, I bought a fruit basket on behalf of you and went to the hospital to visit Carter


    Laux this morning. When I came out, I saw Captain Chin in the corridor!"


    "What''s so surprising about that?"


    The female soldier said with hesitation, "The point is, I saw Captain Chin holding a woman in his


    arms.


    The doctor seemed to be a doctor in the hospital. He was holding her so tightly and for a long time.


    His expression was very unusually different, particrly gentle. I felt a little dangerous, so I hurried


    to tell you!"


    Amelie''s expression changed slightly. "I understood!"


    Hanging up the phone, she lookedpletely gloomy.


    Amelie carefully recalled the thing that the female soldier had just told her. She and Adam had


    known each other since childhood and she knew his character.


    Whether in the army, in private, or at home, he had always been distant and indifferent. Most of the


    time, he would keep a poker face. In the past six years, he got icier than before, almost impossible


    for any living beings to get close.


    It was impossible for Adam to have such intimate acts with a woman, let alone to have such an


    expression.


    Except for one person!


    Amelie thought of one time.


    She came to visit the the Chin family with her father. At that time, she went upstairs to call him for


    dinner. And Adam was on the phone. She could see his face reflected on the window, full of


    gentleness and tenderness.


    Amelie clenched her phone.


    The evening lights were lit. It was near the river bank.


    Anthea got out of the taxi and pursed her lips when she saw the restaurant in front of her, "Why did


    you choose here?"


    A quirk of fate.


    This was Adam Chin''s restaurant!


    "Well, what''s wrong with this one?" Victor, who followed her to off the taxi, exined, "I heard that


    this one has good reputation. It has been here for a long time. Many people came here because of


    its reputation!"


    Anthea shook her head and didn''t want to disappoint him, "It''s okay. I''m just thinking my purse is


    going to shrink tonight!"


    How could they happen to meet him here for dinner!


    Victorughed and the two of them walked into the restaurant.


    The restaurant was the same as it had been six years ago. It hadn''t changed except the increased


    number of waiters. And one could tell that business had always been quite booming.


    Victor had booked a seat in advance, and the waiter came forward as soon as they entered.


    There was no empty table in the hall except for one by the window.


    It had the best view and was empty all year round and had been exclusive for Adam.


    Anthea subconsciously looked over.


    After making sure that Adam was not there, she breathed a sigh of relief, but then she was a little


    lost in memories.


    Anthea thought of their first date. There were no guests in the restaurant all night, only a table was


    avable. And it was for she and Adam. Later, she learned that Adam was the boss who she had


    been scolding.


    Later, they sat there eating for many times.


    It had been so long. So long that it seemed to have been a matter of a past life.


    Victor on the opposite side called her, "Anthea?"


    Anthea was snapped out of her reverie.


    Victor said, "You order the dishes. I''m not familiar with this ce!"


    "Okay!" Anthea smiled.


    After ordering the dishes, the two of them chatted warmly.


    Anthea asked, "How''s teacher recently? I''ve just taken the office in the hospital. I''m too busy to visit


    him!"


    "My dad is in good health. Good mental state, I think should be the reason. He is willing to stay


    domestic. After all, it''s hard to get away from his mothend!"


    Victorughed and continued, "What''s more, recently he has fallen in love with the aunt living alone


    downstairs. He''s going to walk the dogs with her every morning and evening! With full punctuality."


    Anthea couldn''t helpughing, "Haha, teacher is also in the tide! Having ate life love!"


    Before she stoppedughing, a waiter suddenly walked by, "Mr. Chin, this way please!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Her worry realized.


    She looked at the table by the window and saw three tall men in camouge uniforms. Among


    them, the most tall man had a special sense of presence. The restaurant managers trotted over to


    serve them.


    Adam sat down and flipped through the menu. His forearm muscles were strong.


    He didn''t seem to have noticed her. His profile was rough and handsome.


    Anthea tensed up. She had no intention of greeting Adam, so she continued to chat cheerfully with


    Victor.


    Because she was too close, even if she didn''t want to pay attention to him, she could always see


    him from the corner of her eyes.


    She saw that Adam was holding a red wine ss.


    His fingers were long and slender. As he shook the ss, the red liquid in the ss swayed like


    bright red blood.


    Anthea was somewhat surprised.


    Adam wouldn''t be without cigarette but he actually seldom drink.


    He drinks, but with limit.


    In fact, there were only three people at the so-calledrade gathering.


    Because it was a scratch team. Most of therades-in-arms were in the army or on task. It was


    not easy to find two.


    Adam was also looking at her from the corner of his eyes.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the bright smile on her palm-sized little face and the two


    faint dimples.


    This day, she wore casual. Without the need to wear the doctor''s over and surgical gown, she put


    on tight jeans and loose hoodie. She also wore light makeup, and applied pink lipstick on her lips.


    After she lost all her childishness, her beautiful facial features were reflected by her ck hair,


    making her extremely charming.


    Many men would fall in love with her!


    Adam drank up the red wine in his ss.


    Alcohol spread within his throat, and fire started to burn in the depth of his heart.


    Victor also noticed Adam. He leaned over to Anthea and lowered his voice, "Anthea, do we need to


    change ces?"


    Anthea looked at the table full of delicacies on it and shook her head, "Not necessary. The dishes


    are all served. And this restaurant is high cost. It would be a waste if we leave without eating."


    "Okay!" Victor nodded.


    The dishes were served one after another. Anthea noticed that only Adam did not eat. He kept


    shaking the red wine ss and drinking.


    When she inadvertently looked up, she would meet his gaze.


    Anthea quickly took her gaze back and said calmly, "Victor, I''m going to the bathroom!"


    "Okay!" Victor smiled.


    Anthea got up and walked to the bathroom.


    There was no one in thedies'' room, only her. Aftering out, she washed her hands at the


    washbasin with a mirror, fixed her hair, and turned to go out.


    Someone suddenly barged in as she was ready to get out of the bathroom.


    The speed was extremely fast.


    Like a wild leopard.


    Before Anthea could see the person clearly or dodge in time, the shadow above her head came


    down and she was pressed against the wall.


    The next second, she was kissed fiercely.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    The smell of alcohol filled her throat.


    Anthea thought that she had met a satyr!


    Unfortunate.


    How should she meet a satyr even she was going to the toilet.


    Anthea reacted fast. One of her hands was caught, so she exerted force with the other. She lifted


    one of her feet, wanting to step on the satyr''s ankle joint and lock his throat with her hand at the


    same time.


    This was once taught by Adam.


    The move came in handy when she was abroad. When she met somescivious foreigners, she


    dealt with them in such a way that she rarely failed. Seeing that she was a tough girl, some


    hooligans would just run away.


    But she didn''t expect the satyr to be faster than her.


    He seemed to know her moves and could urately dodge her following moves and perform


    counter attack.


    Anthea cried in pain and made him go further.


    A familiar breath came to her lips and tongue, and, for a moment, she forgot to struggle.


    A tall figure overshadowed her. And with light on his back, she couldn''t see his facial features


    because it happened so fast. She couldn''t even see clearly what he was wearing.


    But Anthea clearly remembered the male aura and the kiss.


    It was Adam Chin.


    Adam pressed her against the wall with his chest, leaving no gap between them.


    He controlled her hands easily with one hand, making her unable to struggle like a trapped animal.


    The other big hand lifted her chin and kissed her hard as if he wanted to swallow her.


    At the dining table in the hall, he saw her whispering to another man and couldn''t hear what she


    was saying. He felt so unpleasant that he almost threw his ss to the ground.


    Uncontroble anger.


    Uncontroble jealousy.


    Adam pried open her teeth andunched a powerful attack, trying to swallow her.


    Perhaps he had long wanted to do so when they met again in the cemetery!


    He had waited too long for the kiss.


    For a moment, Anthea could not tell whether it was dream or reality!


    Then came therge knocking on the door. "What''s going on? Why can''t the bathroom door be


    open?"


    Anthea seemed to have been poured cold water from the top of her head. She shivered and pushed


    him away.


    Ignoring the shocked sights of the people outside, she covered her mouth and ran out.


    After running out of the corridor of the washroom, Anthea slowed down. She wiped her mouth with


    the back of her hand. His scent lingered on it.


    Adam kissed with great force as if he was attacking a besieged city.


    Anthea''s legs were still a little weak.


    She took a deep breath and walked back to the hall. Victor was still waiting for her.


    When she was about to sit down, she suddenly saw all the guests stand up in panic. Anthea was


    surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    Victor also stood up. "It seems to be a fire rm!"


    "Fire rm?" Anthea did not react.


    When she listened carefully, she could really hear fire rm.


    The guests at the other tables had all grabbed their things and began to rush outside.


    Victor said hurriedly, "Looks like this meal is done.


    Anthea, let''s follow the staff to get out of this ce!" "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    She and Victor followed other customers and left the restaurant in a daze under the evacuation of


    the restaurant staff.


    In more than ten minutes, almost everyone in the restaurant came out. No one expected that they


    would so unlucky to encounter a fire, but life safety was the most important.


    They didn''t see any fire or smoke aftering out, but the rm bell kept ringing. There must be


    something wrong with the rm. The restaurant couldn''t be opened again tonight.


    Anthea and Victor looked at each other in puzzlement.


    Victor stopped a taxi on the side of the road. After Anthea got in, she looked back inadvertently.


    When she caught a glimpse of the tall and strong figure from the corner of her eyes, she felt


    relieved.


    "What the f**k? It took me a week to make a reservation, and I didn''t eat nothing!"


    "Manager, what the hell is going on?"


    "This is so infuriating!"


    Surrounded byints, the restaurant manager wanted to cry but had no tears.


    The boss was willful, and he was also very helpless!


    Seeing the group of crazy guests running out, the restaurant manager''s heart was bleeding. They


    hadn''t paid yet!


    The hospital was busy all the time.


    After the meeting, Anthea put her hands in the white coat and walked toward the nurse station. She


    didn''t have any surgery today, so she had a rare leisure time.


    When she passed by the elevator, there was a "ding" sound and the door opened.


    When she saw the personing out, Anthea''s eyshes trembled, and the numb feeling caused


    by the swallowing of her lips came again.


    She quickly turned around and escaped toward the opposite direction.


    Anthea kept her head low and quickened her pace.


    Just after taking a turn, a human wall suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The pair of military boot caught her eye.


    "Anthea."


    Anthea couldn''t bypass him. She raised her head calmly and asked, "Uncle Adam, what''s the


    matter?"


    Adam said, "I kissed youst night."


    She didn''t expect that he would mention this the moment they met. Anthea''s heart beat irregrly


    and her fingers in her pocket tightened. Her expression remained unchanged as she said, "There


    was nothing seriousst night..."


    "Sorry, I drank too much." Adam interrupted her.


    Anthea was speechless.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Adam''s tone was forthright without any evasiveness, "I drank too much and did something


    inappropriate. I apologize to you. I hope you can ept my apology and forgive me."


    His gaze fell on her face with some apology.


    Anthea was stunned.


    His offer of apology made her feel awkward and unable to say any more, so she nodded and said, "I


    ept!"


    "Okay." Adam said.


    "I beg your pardon!" After saying that, Anthea turned and left.


    She was not as hurried as she was just now, but still very walked fast, the hem of her white coat


    fluttered in the wind.


    Adam stood where she was and looked at her as a wild beast looking at its prey.


    The ward was full of sunshine of afternoon.


    Adam had just finished smoking and came back. He sat on the chair beside the hospital bed, with


    his long legs slightly bent. He was sitting straight. Years of military training made keeping straight


    his habit.


    But there was a hint ofnguor in his eyes.


    This never appeared in the past six years.


    Carter, who was sitting cross-legged on the hospital bed, looked a little more excited. He winked


    and said, "The Professor Zipper or Zanon will go back to Country M by air tomorrow evening. I think


    he won''t be any threat!"


    Adam''s expression was indifferent and he said nothing.


    He leaned back, and his handsome facial features were bathing in the sunshine, which was more


    soulgrabbing.


    Carter leaned in front of him and said in a low voice, "Hehehe, Captain Chin, don''t worry. I promise


    I''ll do it well! You could trust me and rest assured!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Just as their voices fell, the ward door was suddenly knocked open.


    Someone walked in.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Carter and Adam looked up and then took back their gaze.


    Not the person they were expecting.


    Amelie was dressed in a military uniform. She looked valiant. She did not wear a hat and her


    shoulder-length short hair was tied up in a small bun, which made her look a little gentler than


    usual.


    "Adam." Amelie looked at Adam first.


    Adam gave her a nce as a response.


    Only then did Amelie turn to Carter. With a smile on her face, she said, "Carter, how do you feel?


    Sorry, I''ve been very busy that I didn''te to see you!"


    Carter wanted to roll his eyes.


    He will be discharged from the hospital the next day and she came to visit him at this moment. It


    was evident just how insincere she was.


    Kiss the baby for the nurse''s sake!


    Carter smiled exaggeratedly, "Major Celestin, I''m sorry, I am not able to salute you in this situation!"


    In the past six years, Amelie had also been promoted major. In the army, she was the most popr


    female officer.


    However, no one couldpare with Adam in terms of the speed of promotion.


    Six years ago, after breaking up with Anthea, he seemed to be crazy. He focused on military


    wholeheartedly. He would participate in tasks regardless of how dangerous those were, and, for


    several times, he almost...


    Adam''s sess was a result of his ignoring danger and safety.


    He was like a piece of cold iron that had been tempered a thousand times, reticent, cold, without


    any trace of warmth.


    Without his little girl, Adam lost his humanity.


    It was not until six yearster, when Carter was inexplicably transferred to this hospital and saw


    Anthea that he felt that his boss finally retrieved his humanity!


    "Carter, you''re now a patient. You don''t have to salute!" Amelie continued, "I''m also thinking about


    your injuries. I heard that you took a minor surgery on stomach. You''ve recovered, aren''t you? I


    didn''t have the time a few days ago, but I''ve sent someone over to bring you a fruit basket!"


    In the end, she looked at Adam.


    It was obviously a show for Adam.


    Carter snorted in his heart and said slowly, "Well, the fruit basket was very big. Major Chen is really


    considerate!"


    Anyway, he didn''t even touch one grape. He gave all grapes away to the nurses!


    Adam asked, "When will Kayleee over?"


    "Almost here!" Carter said happily. Whenever his wife was mentioned, he would be happy.


    Adam nodded and said, "Well, then I''m going back."


    As he spoke, he got up and picked up the military uniform on the back of the chair. He strode out


    without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Amelie also said quickly, "Carter, you are still a patient. You need more rest. My


    presence here will do harm to your rest. I''ll leave first. Take care!"


    Carter could finally roll his eyes.


    Out of the ward, Amelie trotted after him, "Adam, wait for me!"


    Adam didn''t seem to hear it. He put on the military uniform and strode forward without any sign of


    slowing down.


    However, Amelie was also a soldier. She was also properly trained and also wore military boots.


    Soon she caught up with him and walk towards the elevator together.


    Anthea had just returned from ICU when he saw two green figures in front of her.


    Her breathing seemed to be frozen.


    The two outstanding-looking men and women stood side by side in a well-matched height. In


    military uniform, they looked valiant and heroic.


    With their boots on the ground, they seemed to be on their way to battlefield and fight side by side.


    More than that, they seemed to be on their way to their "lived happily ever after".


    They looked like a pair of heaven-made lovers.


    Amelie admired Adam very much.


    When Anthea left, she thought that it would be good if Amelie and Adam could finally get together.


    Amelie was excellent in all aspects. They knew each other since childhood and their families were


    friends for generations. More importantly, they were both servicemen. They were a perfect match on


    aspects of career and life. Moreover, Bemy also liked Amelie.


    Anthea withdrew her gaze at lost.


    The elevator arrived on the first floor.


    Amelie kept following him. If she straggled a little, she would not be able to walk side by side with


    him.


    Out of the hospital, Adam continued walking.


    Amelie reached out and grabbed his arm, "Adam, my car broke down and was being repaired.


    Where are you going? Can you give me a lift?"


    Adam''s dark eyes fell on her hand.


    Without any warmth, his gaze was even sharp.


    Amelie withdrew her hand with embarrassment. With the same smile, she looked at him with


    expectation, "Adam?"


    "Not on the way." Adam said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not on the way!" Amelie seemed to have long thought of an excuse. She


    smiled and said, "Adam, where are you going? You can drop me where it was convenient!"


    "It''s not convenient," Adam said.


    Without giving her another chance to speak, he turned around and walked towards the jeep.


    The door closed and quickly went away.


    Amelie still stood there, half of her face was hidden in the shadows.


    The smile on her face faded bit by bit.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she came out from the ward and passed by the nurse station, she looked at the duty


    schedule there. There were the names of the doctors on duty that day. She saw the name "Anthea


    Lee" on it!


    Amelie clenched her fists and looked gloomy.


    She was back!


    At noon, at the nurse station.


    Not long after Anthea got off an operation, she was telling the nurses about the precautions with the


    medical record in her hand.


    As soon as she put down the record, someone came behind her.


    "Sister-inw!"


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    Carter saw her change of expression and realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly


    corrected himself, "Anthea, I''m sorry, I forgot!"


    "It''s okay..." Anthea shook her head.


    Swallowing her saliva, she suppressed her anger. She saw that Cater had already taken off his


    hospital gown and changed into camouge clothing. She smiled and said, "Brother Carter, you


    should leave the hospital today. Don''t forget my advice!"


    "Be careful of the vulnus. It would easily dehisce. Don''t do strenuous exercise. Have a light diet!


    "But I don''t have to worry. Kaylee is a nurse. She will take good care of you. If you feel anything


    wrong,e back to me!"


    After Carter transferred to the hospital, Kaylee came to apany him every night. Anthea had


    seen it.


    She was also very happy to see that they were so intimate.


    "Mmhm!" Carter nodded his head in a hurry. He then rolled his eyes, ''Anthea, there''s another thing!"


    Anthea was waiting for him to continue.


    Carter said seriously, "Well, I''ve been discharged from the hospital. Thanks to all of you, the lovely


    doctors and nurses, I''m back to life again!"


    "So, in order to express my gratitude, I want to ask you to go to KTV tonight! Anthea, you are my


    attending doctor, and you have no excuse not toe!"

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Anthea was slightly shocked.


    It was nothing serious. It was just a simple operation.


    "There''s no need." Anthea thought.


    "There must be something wrong..."


    But after listening to Carter''s words, Anthea first thought the problem from a doctor''s point of view.


    She frowned and said, "Brother Carter, you just had surgery, you can''t drink!"


    "I know! I won''t drink alcohol, and my main purpose is to show you my gratitude. I''ll drink soft


    drinks!" Carter exined.


    Only then did Anthea nod with relief.


    Carter continued, "It''s 8 o''clock tonight at the KTV called ""half-noon". It is run by the Chiang''s


    group. I''ve booked the biggest box, so we can enjoy ourselves!"


    Anthea shook her head, "You guys have fun! Pass me.


    "Don''t!" Carter hurriedly tried to persuade her.


    She was the protagonist. How could she note!


    "I have something else to do!" Anthea said.


    She promised Victor to see him off at the airport this day. More importantly, she did not want to


    participate in such event. She wanted to avoid that person as much as possible.


    "It''s okay, we''ll wait for you! Anthea, you''re my attending doctor, you have to be there!" Carter said,


    "Besides, if you don''t go, the other doctors and nurses will be too embarrassed toe over!"


    "You are their leader. If the leader doesn''t go, how dare they go! You white angels work so hard


    every day. You rarely have a chance to rx!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    She looked embarrassed, "I..."


    Anthea looked to the side. M and the other two nurses were also looking at her with expectation


    in their eyes.


    She was in a dilemma.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s a pity that Captain Chin has returned to the army. He can''te!" Carter


    suddenly said casually and continued to encourage her, "Anthea,e on! I really want to thank


    everyone!"


    Anthea heard him say that Adam had returned to the army. She nodded hesitantly. "Alright!"


    Carter''s face was wreathed in smiles as he confirmed with her again and again, "Then let''s make a


    deal. Anthea, we''ll meet at the ''half-moon''! No leave without meeting each other!"


    Anthea agreed.


    After getting off work in the evening, Anthea first rushed to the airport and saw off Victor. Then on


    the way back downtown, it was the rush hour and there was traffic jam.


    It was already 20:30 by the time she arrived in the KTV as promised.


    The others had already arrived. She was thest one.


    Anthea pushed the door of the box open. It was colorful inside, teeming with the sound of popr


    music and people.


    All were familiar faces.


    When she saw the man sitting on the right side of the sofa, Anthea bit her lips.


    Even if he was sitting, he still looked tall and straight. His ck hair was short and sharp, and his


    facial features were hard. He was handsome.


    Her eyelid was deeply sunken, and in the smoke, his dark eyes seemed to be able to prate into


    one''s heart.


    Anthea stood still at the door, in a dilemma.


    She suddenly felt that she had been tricked!


    The intern M first noticed her and shouted with a smile, "Director Lee, why don''t youe in?"


    Seeing everyone in the room staring at her, Anthea forced herself to walk in.


    Carter scratched his head with a guilty conscience when he saw theint in her eyes, "Hemm!


    Captain Chin had something to do at thest minute and didn''t return to the army! More people,


    more fun, so I called him here too!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Since she was here, she could not just turn around and leave.


    Anthea sat down and nned to find an excuse to leaveter.


    Almost all the colleagues in the department were invited. Some youngsters loved to y, and the


    atmosphere had been animated and singing never ended.


    The sofa was in the shape of a semicircle. Sitting on the other side, Anthea could see Adam on the


    opposite with a simple raise of her head.


    He was smoking.


    When Anthea pushed the door open, he had a cigarette between his long fingers. Now that he had


    finished smoking the first one, he took out the second one from the cigarette box and put it in his


    mouth.


    Adam took out a lighter from his trouser pocket.


    The silver light was reflected in his pupils.


    Anthea was shocked!


    The silver lighter looked very small between his slender fingers. As he shook it, blue mes sprang


    up.


    It seemed to have been used for a long time. There were already some scratch marks. If looked


    carefully, there was a red circle at the bottom.


    Anthea knew what it was.


    That was the Bean of Missing, the first birthday gift he gave her.


    She didn''t expect that he still kept it...


    Anthea raised her hand subconsciously. Through the chiffon of her shirt, she could feel a small


    piece of hard object sticking out. It was a little cold and a little warm.


    Raised in the south area, it represents the missing Of loved ones.


    It was as if a war had broken out in her heart.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She secretly pulled her cor when no one was paying attention.


    At this time, some people who had just finished singing turned over and looked around, "Almost


    everyone here sang two songs. Even Director Lee that camete sang, only Brother Carter and Mr.


    Chin left!"


    "Mr. Chin, it seems that you haven''t taken the microphone yet." Someone began to egg Adam on.


    Carter also booed, "Captain Chin, sing us a song!"


    Anthea smiled and shook her head.


    He was a cold and taciturn person. From the moment she entered the house until this moment, he


    had not interacted with anyone except Carter.


    He seemed to be ipatible with this ce, but he also showed a strong sense of presence.


    Anthea knew that these people would definitely be disappointed. Based on her understanding of


    Adam, he should only know military songs. The popr songs werepletely different from songs


    he knew.


    Unexpectedly, Adam took the microphone lightly and said, "Okay."


    Anthea was stunned.


    The prelude of the music sounded, soft and lingering.


    Adam leaned against the sofa and raised his wrist slightly. He opened his thin lips and began to


    sing.


    In the box, his deep voice sounded, like that of a


    cello.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at him in unison. It was unexpectedly marvelous.


    He sounded like a professional basso.


    Adam continued singing the romantic lyrics with a little mncholy.


    "Let me be yours; I''ll keep the warmth; without any trance, for twenty-four hours.


    "No matter the outside chaos; I''ll keep you in my embrace; I found smiles; hidden between your lips


    "Let me be yours, I''ll keep the warmth; without any trance; for twenty-four hours; to give you


    dependence; in the darkness; if my beloved one ages; without my notice; you will notice; that our


    love never dies¡ª"


    Anthea was suddenly in a mess.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Under the night sky, they got near the green jeep.


    Anthea, who was drunk, did not behave herself at all. When the effects of the alcohol came up, she


    could not sit still at all and leaned on him like a drunk cat. "Adam, sing a love song for me!"


    "I don''t know."


    "You can''t sing a song?"


    "Well, I can''t sing a song."


    "I don''t care! If you propose to me in the future, you have to sing for me, otherwise, I won''t marry


    you!"


    Past events appeared before her eyes, and those voices resounded in her ears.


    So clear and vivid that they were like a trapped her.


    No matter how hard she tried, no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.


    Unconsciously, the song finished.


    Adam''s voice was much deeper, more maic and more masculine than the original singer''s.


    At first, everyone had the same thought as Anthea. They thought that the cold and reticent man


    might only sing military songs. They were all ready to sing together. But unexpectedly...


    They all gave their admiration as he sang the first word.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "This, this, this... was sung by Mr. Chin?"


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful! So charming!"


    "Who could have imagined that Mr. Chin''s voice was so sexy when he sings!"


    Even men were in a mess, not to mention women.


    Especially the group of little nurses, they shouted excitedly, "Ah ah ah, sing another song!"


    "Encore! Encore!" A chorus of voices echoed.


    There was no expression on Adam''s face, as if he did not hear any praises. He looked neither


    proud nor shy.


    He put the microphone back on the table and said in a deep voice, "Sorry, I''ve only learned this


    one."


    Hearing this, the crowd had to give up.


    They all raised the cups in their hands. Only then did Antheae to her senses and find that her


    hands were tightly clenched together.


    She quietly adjusted her breathing.


    Carter was the organizer, and everyone was on good terms with him.


    At this time, he suddenly jumped out and suggested,


    "It''s not interesting to sing like this. Let me create more animated atmosphere. Let''s y a game."


    "Good idea!"


    "What game do you want to y?"


    It was exactly what he wanted. A cunning light shed in Carter''s eyes, "Then let''s y the King


    Game!"


    The King Game was actually quite an old game, but it had always been popr when drinking and


    in KT Vs.


    No one objected to this proposal.


    Thus, the game began. Carter got a lot pot from the waiter. Whoever picked number 1 was the King


    and could order others to do anything.


    Seeing the male doctor and the female nurse drinking cross-cupped wine, Anthea felt familiar.


    Many years ago, she apanied Adam to arade gathering.


    At that time, they were not together yet.


    After three rounds of drinks at the dinner table, they began to y the game. The soldiers were all


    crazy about it. Later, Adam and she were selected by Carter, the King, who ordered them to pass


    ten poker cards to with their mouths...


    That was their first kiss.


    Another round of drawing lots.


    Each of them had a lot in their hands, and each of them looked at each other to see who the King


    was.


    Anthea raised her head and saw Carter sprang up. Heughed loudly, "Haha, I''m the king!"


    She pursed her lips.


    Anthea suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As she had foreseen, Carter''s eyes rolled and set pattern reappeared, "Oh, what should I do? How


    about we let number 2 and number 13 feed wines to each other with mouth!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Before she could do anything, someone else had already said, "Number 2 and Number 13 are Mr.


    Chin and our Director Lee!"


    "It''s really the two of them. What did the king want them to do? Feed wines with mouth?"


    "That''s a good show!"


    Carter listened to everyone''s jeers and was so proud of himself.


    He had to be serious!


    He had to protect his title of Master Helper.


    Led by Carter, the entire room was filled with loud voices. "Feed wine! Feed wine!"


    Anthea had been drinking soft drinks all the time, and now there was already a ss of red wine in


    front of him. The lights were shining the wine inside.


    Over the ss table, Adam, with his dark eyes with sunken eyelids, looked over.


    His eyes were as deep as a whirlpool, which could drag people in bit by bit.


    However, Anthea was no longer the 18-year-old girl who would devote all herself to love.


    In the crowd''s excitement, she slowly stood up, "I ept the punishment!"


    After that, Anthea picked up the red wine ss and drank it up.


    The others looked at each other in puzzlement.


    Nothing they had expected.


    The red wine was like a fire burning in her throat.


    There was a glimmer of light in front of Anthea''s eyes, and the emotions umted could not be


    controlled.


    Before losing control, she picked up the handbag next to her and said, "Sorry, you guys continue. I''ll


    go to the bathroom!"


    Carter subconsciously looked at his boss.


    After the door of the private room was closed, Adam quickly stood up and followed her with


    vigorous


    strides.


    Anthea ran to the bathroom quickly. Having learnt from thest time, she locked the door after


    entering.


    cing her hands in front of the sink, she gasped with her eyes closed.


    Anthea was the only one inside.


    Her emotions were like surging waves, kept hitting her. The dam that she had painstakingly built in


    her heart for six years to hold these emotions was about to copse.


    Suddenly, a image ur to her like a rm bell.


    It was grandpa''s death. The car ident.


    "I can''t think about it!"


    The thought of it rent her heart.


    Anthea opened her eyes and the image of Amelie Celestin walking side by side with Adam in


    military uniform the day before came to her sight.


    She looked at her face in the mirror, pale and gloomy.


    Anthea took out the cigarette box from the inneryer of her handbag.


    She finally calmed down after she had taken thest drag at her cigarette.


    Anthea threw the cigarette butt into the trash can, washed her face with cold water, rinsed her


    mouth, and dried herself with a tissue. Then she polished her lips and went out.


    Halfway back, she saw the tall and strong figure standing in the corridor.


    He put one hand in his pocket and looked like a thick wall.


    Anthea had calmed herself down in the restroom.


    She smiled , "Uncle Adam, why did youe out?"


    Adam''s eyes swept past her two dimples. He narrowed his dark eyes, "I''m worried so I followed to


    have a look."


    "I''m fine, just a little dizzy after that rapid drinking!" Anthea said.


    "Alright." Adam said calmly.


    The two of them were about to go back to the box when the door of a box in front of them suddenly


    opened.


    A group of people came out from inside, and thest person was a man in a royal blue suit. He


    wore a pair of sneakers and looked very charming and unrestrained, and there was a woman


    beside him.


    Different from those flirtatious women, this one was very elegant.


    Adam said quietly, "That''s Emerson Chiang''s fiancee."

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    "Emm!" Anthea nodded and said pertinently, "She is very beautiful and has a good temperament!"


    She and Adam saw them at the same time.


    People like Emerson and Adam were all favored by God. Their facial features and aura were


    outstanding, and they would be the focus wherever they went.


    The woman beside Emerson took his arm lightly. Together, they looked as pretty as a picture.


    Adam asked, "Will you feel sad?"


    Anthea was stunned for a moment and then smiled. Shrugging her shoulders, she answered, "After


    I went abroad, we broke up in half a year. I was too young to know love. Now that so many years


    have passed, I''ve already forgotten it. How can I feel sad?"


    Adam nced at her with his dark eyes.


    He had been observing the expression on her face and did not want to let go of the slightest


    changes.


    Just like him, her clear eyes did not show any emotions other than indifference. She looked very


    calm, even with a free and easy smile.


    Him or Emerson, to her, it was the past.


    Adam suddenly found that his little girl was cruel.


    He stayed calm and collected, "Hmm."


    The two of them returned to the box. The game did not continue. Those who were drunk were


    fighting to hold the micro.


    Seeing them pushing the door anding in, all looked over and asked, "Director Lee, are you all


    right?"


    "I''m fine!" Anthea smiled and exined, "I just drank a little too fast. I''m afraid I''ll lose face in front of


    you guys. So I rushed to the bathroom to chill myself!"


    Someone began teasing, "Director Lee and Mr. Chin, you two finallye back!"


    "The moment Director Lee left, Mr. Chin followed outside. You two disappeared for so long. We all


    thought that you two sneaked into the bathroom to feed wine!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Tut, tut, I think I can smell a strong sense of gossip!"


    "I suddenly remembered a movie called The Return of the Exes. I find it more and more fishy!"


    "We just interrogated Brother Carter, but he didn''t answer! Director Lee, tell us the truth. Your


    rtionship with Mr. Chin shouldn''t be ordinary, right?"


    Questions came one after another.


    Adam kept his expression. He sat back on the sofa, looking at her deeply.


    "Yes!" Anthea''s mouth curved into a faint smile.


    Facing the questions, she did not try to avoid. She spread out her hands and replied frankly, "We


    loved. Slept together. And now we''re no longer love. And no longer sleeping together!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    M asked curiously, "Mr. Chin, is Director Lee telling the truth?"


    Carter noticed that his boss''s expression had turned gloomy.


    Colorful light shone on his face, but there was cold light in his dark eyes.


    Adam clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "Yes. We loved. Slept together. And now we''re no


    longer love. And no longer sleeping together!"


    Anthea shunned Adam''s gaze as if she didn''t hear his words.


    M''s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them. She felt that they were well matched.


    Although they did not have a lot inmon, there was an inexplicable sense of matching.


    She thought of Adam''s deep love when he sang the love song, and the curiosity of little girls took


    the upper hand. She couldn''t help but ask, "Director Lee, will you two get back together?"


    Carter was surprised and looked at M with approval.


    "This little girl has a bright future!" He thought in his heart.


    In front of everyone, Anthea shook her head, "No, we won''t!"


    She was so resolute.


    Without any hesitation


    Adam suddenly clenched his fists.


    Carter could sense the coldness from Adam as Anthea spoke those words. He felt like he had fell


    into hell.


    So cold!


    He couldn''t help moving his body to the side.


    Carter didn''t dare to look at his boss''s face!


    This topic ended in embarrassment, and the atmosphere soon returned to normal.


    In the livelyughter, Anthea turned her face away, and her drooping eyshes trembled gently.


    It was the private hospital.


    Surgeons almost had no time to rest, the sun outside the window had already gone west when


    Anthea came out of the operating room.


    She leaned against the wall with her knees slightly bent for more than ten minutes before she felt


    stretched. She got up and walked back to the office.


    When she came out of the elevator, she saw a tall and straight figure leaning against the door from


    a distance.


    The dark grey suit was not buttoned and inside was a ck round-necked T-shirt, revealing his


    corbone. He did not look old mannish in suit and even revealed an evil beauty. He was handsome


    and extraordinary. There was always a romantic smile on his raised lips.


    He was waiting for her.


    When she walked in, he startedining, "Little girl, you''re unfriendly! Really!"


    "Young Master Chiang!" Anthea called out with a smile.


    Emerson clicked his tongue and did not look happy, "When did you run back secretly without telling


    me? You''re too conscienceless! Is this how you treat your benefactor?"


    In the KTV the night before, he also saw them.


    However, at that time, he was apanying business partners. It was inconvenient for him to


    come forward to greet her. But he had already seen her from the corner of his eyes. He was very


    excited so he came to her once he finished work.


    Emerson only took the same flight with her at that time. Afternding, he took another flight to


    Califorania.


    In the past six years, he would visit her asionally at Columbya University when going abroad.


    Later, when she went to various small countries with the Red Cross, she could only stay in touch


    with him by e-mail, the same as with Leonardo due to the weak signals in under-developed areas.


    In fact, Anthea was very happy to see some old friends.


    Emerson could not be counted as a friend of hers, but when she lost her child, in her most


    desperate moment, he yed a very important role. Moreover, he was dragged into the things


    between her and Adam.


    Anthea had always been grateful to him. He had helped her a lot.


    She felt guilty and said awkwardly, "Young Master Chiang, I''m sorry!"


    "Little girl, I was just joking with you!" Emersonughed out loud. He hugged his shouldersnguidly


    and said, "But if you really feel sorry, then treat me to a meal!"


    Anthea smiled happily. "Of course! Wait me for a second. I need to change my clothes!"


    Five minutester, she went back to the office and took off her green surgical gown and put on her


    casual clothes.


    After handing duty to the next shift, Anthea left the hospital with Emerson.


    Emerson did not drive by himself. The chauffeur drove his ck luxury car to the hospital.


    Not far away, there was an army green jeep that had just drove in.


    Anthea, who was bending over and getting in, didn''t notice, but Emerson saw it. However, he didn''t


    say anything. He closed the car door as if nothing happened and smiled a little wickedly.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Emerson selected a western restaurant.


    The decoration of the restaurant was very stylish, but there were not many customers. Piano was


    yed. This ce was for rather higher-sses.


    Emerson was sittingnguidly, leaning back with his legs crossed. He did not look annoying but


    evilly handsome.


    Anthea couldn''t help thinking, "The past six years did not leave any trace on him. Just like Adam.


    "God is so unfair!


    "Aging even made them more charming."


    Realizing that she thought of Adam for no reason, Anthea quickly pulled back all her thoughts.


    Emerson said with a sigh, "Little girl, you are getting more and more beautiful!"


    Anthea had always been beautiful and smart. At this moment, after losing her childishness, she was


    more feminine.


    Even she did not try hard to dress up, she was still like blossom that have revealed her beauty


    completely. She was as enchanting as a fairy and seemed to be able to force back all the elegance


    in


    the world.


    Emerson stared at her palm-sized little face and could not take his eyes off her.


    "Young Master Chiang..." Anthea frowned.


    Emersonughedzily and said, "Little girl, don''t be so nervous! You look at me with such caution


    as if I want to have sex with you! Don''t worry, I just want you to have dinner with me!"


    Anthea''s mouth twitched, "I saw your fiancee. She''s quite a match for you!"


    When Emerson heard this, heughed, "It''s just arranged by my family. It''s just a business


    marriage!"


    "Ah?" Anthea was surprised.


    Emerson winked at her, "Do what interest requires!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Emerson took a sip of lemon water and looked at her with a faint smile, "Little girl, you have to treat


    me well for today''s meal. I was hit twice for you!"


    "... Twice?" Anthea was puzzled.


    "Yes!" Emerson said slowly. "When I returned home from Califorania after finishing my business


    there, Adam came to me in the middle of the night because he knew of our breaking up!


    "He scolded me for abandoning you and said that I was sorry for you, and he taught me a lesson


    with his fist! He beat me harder than before. I didn''t fight back because I had to keep your secret


    and I took the me for six whole years. How are you going to thank me?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea was stunned.


    She did not know that such a thing had happened.


    How should Adam went for Emerson?


    Anthea felt extremely guilty, "Young Master Chiang, I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I volunteered to help and I will help you to the end. I was just joking with you!"


    Emerson saidzily.


    Adam held the ss tight and did not let go for a long time.


    Emerson saw that she remained collected on the surface, but her drooping eyshes were


    trembling, which was a sign of thinking.


    He took the menu from the waiter and flipped through it, pretending that nothing had happened. He


    changed the topic, "Little girl, I heard that the T-bone steak here is good. Would you like to try it?"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    After they ordered the meal, the waiter nodded and left with the menu.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, her cell phone rang.


    After Anthea picked it up, she looked hurried and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, Young Master


    Chiang! There''s a phone call from the hospital. There''s an emergency operation. I have to go back!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Emerson said with a faint smile. His eyes were slightly dark, with an


    imperceptible trace of loss.


    After all, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Deep in his heart, he enjoyed the time with


    her.


    Anthea looked at the unserved table. "Then this meal..."


    Emerson said very easily, "You can treat me next time!"


    "Okay! Then I''ll take my leave first!" Anthea was very grateful.


    The chauffeur thought that it would take them at least one or two hours to finish dinner, so he drove


    the car away.


    The operation was urgent. They didn''t have time to wait for the chauffeur toe over. Emerson


    sent her to the roadside and stopped a taxi.


    After watching her leave, Emerson looked away. He didn''t stand on the side of the road waiting for


    the chauffeur, nor did he continue to eat in the restaurant. Instead, he walkedzily to the parking lot


    on the right.


    The military green jeep was hidden inside.


    Emerson knocked on the window of the driver''s seat of the jeep.


    The window fell down, revealing a handsome and robust profile.


    Emerson pressed his arm on the car and deliberately said sarcastically, "Adam Chin, your tracking


    skills are not bad!"


    "How are you two together?" Adam frowned.


    "Why can''t we be together?" Emerson looked innocent and looked at him with great confidence. "If


    we can''t be lovers, we can still be friends!"


    Adam was speechless.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows, "Are you jealous?"


    "No." Adam said in a low voice, but his chin looked a little tight.


    "Can''t you be friends anymore? No way!" Emerson pretended not to see it and deliberately said,


    "Well, she is still willing to be friends with me, which means that she must have deeper feelings for


    me than you!"


    Adam looked at him gloomily.


    Emerson did not change his expression at all. He mutteredzily to himself, "The little girl had an


    urgent operation this time, but it doesn''t matter. We made an appointment that well have dinner next


    time!"


    The wound down window suddenly rose up.


    Emerson responded timely and pulled back his arm, or his arm would be mped.


    The jeep was started immediately and rushed out like an arrow.


    The tires rubbed against the ground and made a harsh sound. The jeep quickly rushed into the


    traffic and disappeared after a while.


    Emerson gloated at the thought of Adam''s gloomy face.


    He whistled in a pleasant mood.


    Anthea got out of the taxi in a hurry and ran back to the hospital.


    Coming out of the elevator, she stood in front of the nurse station, panting, and asked the intern on


    duty, "M, how is the patient now? Has the operating room been prepared? Have the anesthetist


    been notified?"


    "What patient? Director Lee, you didn''t have an operation?" M looked confused.


    "I don''t?" Anthea was a little confused, "Half an hour ago, I just received a phone call from the


    hospital saying that there is a patient who needs an emergency operation and called me back!"


    M shook her head, "There are no patients need a emergency operation, and no one called you!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Inexplicably, she suddenly remembered the fire rm when she had dinner with Victor. And this


    time, her meal with Emerson was also identally ruined...


    Is it too much of a coincidence?


    Anthea pursed his lips and said, "Maybe some nurse on duty made a mistake! Since there is no


    emergency, I''ll go back!"


    "Yes, okay!" M nodded.


    After Anthea turned to leave, M wiped her sweat.


    It was hard to stay undercover!

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    The city was colored by neon lights.


    A taxi parked by the busy business street. Anthea took the change from the driver and rushed to


    one of the underground bars.


    As she walked in, she could hear the deafening music.


    The bar''s business was good and this ce was full of men and women on the dancing floor.


    Anthea almost couldn''t remember when she went to the barst time. It seemed to be in high


    school. In order tofort their broken-up roommates, they, several naive girls, put on makeup that


    didn''t match their age and pretended to be adults to indulge themselves.


    That was the first time she had met Adam.


    It had been too long that her memories faded a little.


    Anthea scanned the room and soon captured sight of Golden Leonardo in front of the bar counter.


    She rolled her eyes.


    Anthea was on the night shift this night. She was discussing ordering a take-out with M in the duty


    room when Leonardo gave her a call.


    She could feel that he was drunk from his voice in the speaker, a sign of requesting her to bring him


    home.


    When Anthea heard this, she immediately asked other doctors to fill her in and then came in a hurry.


    Leonardo was lying prone on the bar counter like a giant dog, with his hand on his dyed-brown hair.


    At this time, his hair was in a mess, and his tie was loosened.


    Anthea walked over and said, "Hey, Leonardo! Wake up!"


    Leonardo slowly raised his head but couldn''t speak artictely, "Anthea, you''re here-"


    Anthea frowned and waved to blow off the smell of alcohol in front of her, "Why did youe here


    in the middle of the night to drink alone and drank so much!"


    There were two empty bottles and a row of empty sses on the counter.


    "So much? I want to drink till dawn, never return before I get drunk!" Leonardo''s eyes were full of


    sign of getting drunk. As he spoke, he raised his head and drank up the liquid in the cup in one


    gulp. There were still a few drops left at the corner of his mouth.


    Anthea scowled at him, "If you drink in this way, you don''t have to wait until dawn. You will have


    stomach hemorrhage and go straight to the hospital!"


    Upon hearing her criticism, Leonardo pped the table angrily, "Damn! Anthea, are we good friends


    or not? I''m hurt. I''m hurt by love. You''d betterfort me! In the past, when you quarrelled with


    Adam, I was always with you!"


    "Okay, okay. I''llfort you!" Anthea held her forehead.


    Leonardo put down his wine ss heavily, "Bartender! A bottle of Chivas Regal. You drink with me!"


    Anthea ignored this and whispered to the bartender, "Please give me get a ss of orange juice.


    Thank you!"


    Leonardo kept saying that he would not get drunk after a thousand cups of Wine. He kept asking for


    wine. Anthea could not stop him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He was already drunk. His eyes were full ofnguidness, and there was an unconceble pain


    inside.


    Anthea felt his sadness.


    The young master who used to be cynical was now trapped by love.


    No one could escape the trap of love.


    At this time, there was not much that friends could do. She could only apany him andfort


    him. Anthea sat on the bar stool and apanied him all the time.


    At one point, she went to the bathroom. When she pushed the door open and came out, she did not


    expect to see a familiar figure in front of the sink.


    That woman was also obviously shocked when she saw Anthea from the mirror.


    Anthea walked over with poise. It was impossible to pretend that she didn''t see the woman,


    especially when the woman had greeted her in advance, "Miss Lee, long time no see!"


    "Long time no see!" She nodded.


    It seemed that thest time she saw Amelie was six years ago in a cafe near the Medical College.


    At that time, she was called back by Master Hsu who returned from abroad after knowing the truth.


    Anthea dared not to recall the bitter memories.


    Amelie was dressed in in clothes. Her ck dress did not make her coquettish and outlined the


    graceful curves of her body. She was a professional soldier and had a heroic spirit in her bones all


    the time. She held a tube-shaped lipstick in her hand.


    Amelie asked, "I heard that you went abroad six years ago. When did youe back?"


    Anthea didn''t think they were close enough to talk like old friends.


    "It''s been some time!" She replied indifferently.


    "Does Adam know you''re back? Have you met?" Amelie held the lipstick in her hand and her gaze


    met with Anthea''s in the mirror. She deliberately paused and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. I


    don''t mean anything else. I''m just asking casually! Don''t worry, I won''t think too much!"


    She said thest sentence with technique, as if she was Adam''s woman.


    Anthea didn''t avoid her gaze. She said casually, "Miss Celestin, I''m not nervous."


    Amelie did not say a word.


    Anthea looked down again. She swung her hands to get rid of drips on them and turned off the tap.


    Amelie had been looking at her secretly.


    The light shone on Anthea''s palm-sized face. In addition to her bright and beautiful facial features,


    her skin was even more delicate and smooth. It was as white as a milk with no wrinkle at the corner


    of her eyes.


    Six years had passed. This woman was no longer a neen-year-old girl, but she was still much


    younger than her.


    Even if she had taken off her childishness, she was still so young!


    After drying her hands, Anthea nodded to her as a courtesy response, and then turned around and


    left.


    Amelie bent down to the mirrors.


    She was over thirty years old. Although she paid great attention to the keeping youth, light wrinkles


    could still be seen at the corner of her eyes.


    "All men like young ones!"


    Amelie held the lipstick with strength, and the pink lipstick broke.


    Anthea went back to the bar counter from the bathroom. Leonardo didn''t even change his posture,


    but half of the strong liquor in the bottle was gone.


    Not long after she sat down, Leonardo suddenly stood up.


    The bar stool shook back and forth. Anthea hurriedly supported him, "Golden Leonardo, are you all


    right?"


    "I''m okay. I''ll go to the bathroom!" Leonardo leaned against the edge of the bar counter and


    hupped. Seeing that she was about to follow him, he waved his hand to stop her, "Anthea, you


    don''t have to follow me. I''m fine. I''ll be back soon!"


    Anthea saw that he grabbed his mobile phone and seemed to be going to call someone, so she


    didn''t say anything.


    Not long after Leonardo staggered away, the bartender handed her a cup of orange liquid. "Miss,


    I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. Your orange juice!"


    The bar''s business was indeed booming. Anthea took it with understanding and said, "Thank you!"


    The orange juice was freshly squeezed and added ice, making the orange''s sweetness stronger.


    She took a sip and found it very refreshing.


    In the blink of an eye, Anthea drank more than half of her ss.


    Strangely, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. She raised her hand to press her temple.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Maybe it was because she had too many operations during the day. Anthea did not think too much.


    She turned to look in the direction of the bathroom.


    Leonardo had not returned yet.


    It was really boring for her to sit here alone, and she tapped her fingers on the bar counter along


    with the music.


    The temperature was high. Anthea''s nose and palm were slightly sweaty. She did not know whether


    it was because there were too many people in the bar or she was too close to the dancing floor with


    too much light.


    She felt a little hot.


    Anthea unconsciously pulled her cor loose and gasped.


    She did not know when she had finished all the drinks in the cup, and her head was in a mess. She


    wanted to ask the bartender for a cup of iced water, but her shoulder was suddenly held by


    someone from behind.


    Anthea thought that Leonardo hade back.


    She turned around and saw two strange men


    standing behind her.


    They dressed up in a fancy way, and it was obvious that they were yboys who often appear in


    such asions to hunt woman. They looked at her with malicious intent. It seemed that they


    thought she was alone and came to her.


    Anthea put on a stern face and shook off the hand on her shoulder.


    They did not mind, and the two men surrounded her, "Beauty, why are you alone?"


    "Do you feel lonely? Do you want us to have a drink with you?"


    Anthea frowned and looked at the bathroom again, only to find that Leonardo hadn''t returned yet.


    The two men around her were not at ease. They put their hands on her shoulders again, and it was


    going too far that they even moved their hands toward her back.


    Anthea''s eyes were cold. "Get off!"


    "Beauty, your are quite hot! But I like it!" The man did not leave, but tried to get closer.


    Anthea stood up from the bar stool, raised her hand, and gave him a p, "I said get off!"


    As she gave him a p, she stumbled.


    Anthea''s heart beat faster.


    There was actually a feeling of dizzinessing to her at the same time. Her body also seemed to


    have no strength, soft and limp.


    She didn''t feel it when she was sitting there, but at this moment, as she stood up, she had to hold to


    counter to avoid falling down. She was like many drunk in the bar.


    But she didn''t drink a drop of alcohol!


    There''s more sweat in Anthea''s palm. She did not know whether it was because of panic or


    something else.


    It seemed that Leonardo would note back in a short time. The bar was full of deafening music


    and everyone around was immersed in the rotten world of leisure and no one paid attention to her.


    Anthea didn''t want to get entangled with them. Gritting her teeth, she wanted to leave.


    She took a stride, and her body swayed along.


    She cursed in her heart.


    Anthea could already sense the danger.


    In desperation, she took out her cell phone and wanted to call for help, so she dialed a number


    quickly.


    The man who had just been pped by her grabbed her. Instead of getting angry, he smiled even


    more viciously. "Beauty, what''s wrong? Did you drink too much? Do you want to leave here? Don''t


    worry, well take you away now!"


    "No need!" Anthea shouted angrily.


    Two men surrounded her.


    She tried hard to break free, but it didn''t work at all.


    They had been harassing her for a long time. People around would only thought they had a


    complex rtion.


    The security guards in the bar were not surprised by this kind of situation. After giving a nce, they


    looked away. Anthea was dragged out of the bar by the two men.


    Outside, as the night wind blew, Anthea did not regain her sobriety, but more of her strength had


    disappeared.


    She couldn''t step on the ground and could only let the men drag her.


    "Let me go, let me go! Otherwise, I''ll call the police!" Anthea said in a weak voice.


    There was no deterrence at all. Instead, her voice sounded soft, like a feather touching the top of


    one''s heart, making the men in lust.


    Under the streetmp, her palm-sized face was blushing. Her eyshes were blinking slowly, and


    the hair on her forehead was wet by sweat. She felt thirsty and unconsciously swallowed saliva.


    The two men hunted women in such ces all year around, so they knew what was going on after


    seeing her.


    The two men exchanged gaze with each other, looking excited.


    "Don''t call the police. Beauty, we won''t kidnap you. We''ll take you to do something pleasing, so that


    you won''t feel so ufortable!"


    "There''s a hotel opposite us. We''ll be there as long as we cross the road!"


    "It''s too far away! There''s a small one in the alley ahead!"


    As they spoke, they picked up their pace and led her into the alley.


    Seeing the shabby little hotel getting closer, Anthea''s heart sank.


    She tried hard to think of countermeasures, but her brain was in a mess.


    "Ah, ah..."


    There were sudden screams in her ear.


    Before Anthea figured out what was going on, she felt that the power to grab her her body


    disappeared. She couldn''t help leaning backward and fell into a strong chest.


    In her sight, it was his sharp jawline.


    Familiar male scent swept over him.


    Anthea was stunned.


    It suddenly urred to her that the number she had dialed in the bar was not someone else''s, but


    Adam Chin''s.


    Whenever she encountered danger, she would look for him subconsciously and trusted him very


    much. She knew that he woulde to save her. This kind of thought was deeply rooted in her


    heart and almost subconsciously...


    He really came!


    Adam leaned over and gently held her in his arms.


    Carter Laux, who followed him, easily knocked the two yboy down on the ground.


    Seeing the military uniforms on their bodies clearly, the men had already lost their mood to hunt


    woman. They rolled and tumbled, "They''re soldiers. Run!"


    Carter pounced on them and kicked them to the ground once again. Then he bound them in front of


    the trash can and jumped in front of Anthea, "Sister-inw, are you okay?"


    Anthea didn''t have time to correct the "sister-inw", because she was figuring out what was going


    on.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was a familiar feeling.


    At this time, she was held tightly in Adam''s arms.


    Through the clothes, the gun calluses on his palm were touching her skin.


    A thought came to Anthea''s mind. She hoped that he would hold her tighter and even wanted to do


    something more intimate with him...


    She bit the corner of her mouth and sunk her fingernails into her palm.


    Relying on the pain, Anthea struggled to keep herst sanity and said to Adam, "Send me to the


    hospital..."


    Seeing this, Adam immediately ordered in a deep voice, "Carter, go get the car!"


    The military green jeep shuttled through the night.


    Carter turned back to look at the backseat. Anthea, who was held in Adam''s arms, was blushing


    with her eyes closed.


    "So close tonight!" Carter mumbled, "Fortunately, there''s an undercover in the hospital. If it weren''t


    for her saying that Anthea suddenly went to the bar during her duty, we wouldn''t be on the way


    there.


    And we won''t get there in time after receiving sister-inw''s call!"


    Adam suddenly said, "Stop the car."

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Carter hit the brake and stopped the jeep at the roadside.


    "What''s wrong, Captain Chin?" Carter wondered what had happened and turned back.


    He saw that Adam still held that pose and held Anthea in his arms. His military coat wrapped


    around her, only revealing her head. Her hair was cascading down.


    Under the shadow of the neon lights, she looked very painful.


    Adam ordered Carter to stop the car and Carter did so. Then, he was at a loss.


    Before getting in the car, Anthea asked to go to the hospital. But at this moment, there was no


    hospital around. Carter looked out of the window, "Why did we suddenly stop here? Aren''t we going


    to the hospital? There seems to be only two hotels around..."


    Carter suddenly muted.


    He reacted slowly. He finally understood what was wrong with Anthea!


    Carter''s eyebrows was flying up and he snickered, "Hehehe, I understand, Captain Chin! You''re not


    nning to send sister-inw to the hospital. You want to help her yourself, don''t you? But isn''t that


    a little shameless? Ahem, you''re losing the reputation of a serviceman!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, "What did you say?"


    Carter shivered and immediately switched to ttery mode, "I was kidding! What I mean is that


    Captain Chin has a fearless spirit to devote himself. Sister-inw needs you now. There is no one


    else in the world can rece you to quench her fire!"


    "Get off and disappear." Adam said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Carter immediately turned off the engine and jumped out of the car, disappearing in


    the night like wind.


    Adam raised his long arms and carried Anthea out of the car. Then, he strode into a five-star hotel.


    Ten minutester, in the Administrative Suite.


    There was no light in the room. The starlight poured in from the floor-to-ceiling windows and


    scattered all over the floor.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adam, tall and strong, stood on the carpet before the window with his ck military boots.


    He did not wear a jacket. There was only a military shirt on him. His face had a fine outline. With a


    cigarette in his hand, smoke rose slowly as he smoke, and his deep dark eyes became deeper.


    Adam stared at the big bed.


    With the dim light of night outside behind him, he was like a crouching beast.


    He locked his prey firmly and was waiting for the right time to attack.


    Antheay on the bed with her eyes closed. Her long eyshes were trembling, and her cheeks


    were red like morning glow.


    She had obviously lost her mind, the drug waspletely exerted at this moment. Her forehead


    was covered with thin sweat, her body kept twisting, and her mouth made a very small sound.


    "p p..."


    Suddenly, with a very soft sound, the military uniform coat on her fell to the ground.


    The starlight outlined her figure, and her eyebrows were enchanting.


    Adam took two deep puffs of smoke, put out the smoke in the ashtray, strode to the end of the bed,


    and bent over to kneel beside her.


    He called her, "Anthea."


    Hearing the voice, Anthea instinctively looked at the direction of the voice.


    Adam took the opportunity to hold her hand, which was as soft and smooth as the best silk. Once


    he held it, he would not be willing to let it go.


    He lowered his head andpletely absorbed all her breath.


    Different from that night in the restaurant, this time, he seduced her with strength as well as


    gentleness.


    His desire expanded like ripples.


    Adam''s dark eyes were as dark as a ck whirlpool.


    Six years had passed.


    His desire umted and would erupt at anytime. He wanted to bring back all her love.


    Adam was still restraining himself.


    After kissing, both of them were out of breath.


    Anthea, who was unconscious, only felt that her body was about to be burned by fire. She couldn''t


    withstand it anymore.


    She kept trying to nuzzle into his arms with a painful expression as if he was the only one who could


    save her.


    Anthea whispered in a hoarse voice, "Hot, want..."


    Looking at her twining around him like vines, he caressed her red lips.


    His thin lips slowly drew a sly smile as he said naughtily, "You asked for it."


    The night had just begun.


    Anthea woke up in the morning and felt like she had been crushed by a car.


    Her body hurt all over.


    When she opened her eyes, the bright sunshine outside made her narrow her eyes. Then she found


    herself in a strange environment and quickly realized that it was a hotel.


    Anthea began to recall what happenedst night.


    Fragments of her memories flooded into her mind. What happened in the bar, Adam''s unexpected


    appearance, his rescuing her, and then she was carried into the car by him...


    Anthea subconsciously propped up her arm only to touch a warm block.


    In panic, she looked over and saw Adam''s handsome and robust facial features. His dark eyes


    closed, and there was newly-grown stubble on his chin.


    Last night, she was drugged.


    Anthea had knew that she was druggedst night. She had simr experiences in this aspect and


    she was certain.


    Anthea pulled the quilt off and found herself naked.


    The two of them had sexst night!


    This knowledge made Anthea almost shout out in a low voice.


    She nced at Adam Chin, who was still sleeping soundly beside her. She closed her eyes and


    quickly calmed down. She got out of the bed quietly, picked up the messy clothes one by one, and


    put them on.


    Both of her feet were trembling, and she staggered like a penguin.


    She carried her shoes and left without drawing Adam''s notice.


    The sound of footsteps drifted further and further away, and then, only faint sound of the door


    closing could be heard.


    Adam slowly opened his eyes.


    He had his arms behind his head. The sun was shining on his handsome face, and there was no


    trace ofziness in his dark eyes.


    When Anthea returned to the apartment, she quickly washed up and hurried to the hospital.


    She pretended that nothing had happened and went to work as usual. But she would quietly knead


    her waist when no one was watching her.


    The battlest night was intense. When she went back, she found that there was no intact ce on


    her body.


    There were full of traces left by him.


    Anthea finished her work in the operating room and got out. Along the way, she looked around as if


    she was guarding something.


    When she suddenly saw a green figure, she held her breath.


    After seeing clearly that it was a rtive of a patient in green clothes, Anthea breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Seeing this, M, who was walking toward her, could not help but ask, "Director Lee, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Anthea shook her head. She looked in the direction of the nurse station and


    asked tentatively and nervously, "Ahem, M, no one came to see me today, right? I mean except


    for the patients?"


    M shook her head, "No..."


    "Okay!" Anthea felt a little relieved.


    As time went by, the sun gradually sank to the west.


    Anthea gradually rxed. Aftering out of the ward, she went all the way to the office while


    reading the casebook.


    As she approached the office, she saw a pair of ck military boots.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Anthea stiffened.


    He looked over with his dark eyes. Her hands holding the casebook flinched.


    Memories ofst night shed across her mind.


    Although she was not fully aware of what happenedst night, she still managed to piece together


    the fragments.


    "Hot...Want..."


    "You asked for it."


    Adam''s thin lips covered hers, and her lips and tongue were upied. She wrapped him tightly like


    climbing vines, as if she wanted to grow in his bones and blood.


    She reached climax again and again, and his hoarse voice sounded again and again: "You


    coquettish girl!"


    Anthea licked her lips, and her ears felt like burning.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked over calmly and asked him casually, "Uncle Adam, what can I do


    for you?"


    "What do you think?" Adam asked indifferently, ncing over her face. He deliberately drawled,


    "Last night..."


    Still, she had to confront with it!


    Anthea''s face changed. Afraid of being heard, she pulled his sleeve and dragged him into the exit


    passageway nearby.


    The door of the safe passage was closed, separating them from the people who were walking


    outside. Only the two of them were inside, and it was quiet.


    Anthea''s lips twitched, "Thank you for saving me at the barst night!"


    "Is that all?" Adam stared at her.


    Anthea''s blood froze as he stared at her. She gritted her teeth and asked, "What else do you want?"


    Adam said, "Anthea, you called mest night."


    Anthea froze.


    "I... I just casually dialed it. It was urgent, so I didn''t think too much! There is no difference whether I


    called you or someone else!" Anthea''s eyes flickered. At the end, she red at him with shyness


    and anger. "And, I remember clearly that I asked you to sent me to the hospital!"


    Adam said calmly, "You held me so tight at that time. If we don''t go to the hotel, shall we do that in


    the car?"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She really couldn''t remember!


    She was clear of what would happen when the drug worked. Especially in her fragmentary


    memories, she was the active one. And she remembered Carter was also in the car.


    Anthea''s face turned red.


    Carter would say that he knew nothing.


    Adam changed the topic and said, "Let''s talk aboutst night."


    Anthea quickly looked away. "It was just one night stand. It''s no big deal!"


    "Is that so?" Adam narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes!" Anthea gritted her teeth, "Don''t forget, I''ve been abroad for so many years and have always


    been influenced by the western culture. This kind of thing can''t be more normal. It''s just the thing


    between men and women to solve physiological demand!"


    "You hadn''t lost anything and I was satisfied. You don''t have to be so serious, right? To tell you the


    truth, I often find handsome boy when I get lonely abroad..."


    Adam suddenly stepped forward.


    The words condensed on the tip of her tongue, and


    Anthea was pushed against the wall by him unexpectedly.


    In her sight was Adam''s Adam apple. She could feel the coldness of the wall. And in front of her


    was his hot and sturdy chest. Beside his military clothes, there was no distance between them.


    Anthea tried to push him away.


    But he stood still like an iron wall.


    Anthea smiled. With two faint dimples, she said, "Uncle Adam, what''s the matter? Didn''t you have


    enough funst night? You want to f**k me again?"


    She deliberately made her words very explicit.


    As she had expected, Adam''s eyes teemed with gloom.


    He was furious, "Anthea, when did you be so self-abandoned?"


    Anthea''s body stiffened, but she did not avoid his gaze.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Outside the corridor, footsteps could be heard from time to time, and she was staring at his military


    uniform.


    "It has been six years. People change. Do you think I am still the 20-year-old little girl?" She snorted


    and said sarcastically, "If you really are not satiated, I can f**k with you again for the sake of our


    past!"


    In order to prove her words, Anthea was took another step forward.


    She raised her hand and covered his chest.


    The top two buttons of the military shirt were undone. Anthea put her palm on it and could touch his


    skin. She could even feel his pounding heart.


    Adam''s chest trembled slightly.


    The temperature reached her fingertips, and Anthea braced herself to persist.


    She gritted her teeth and threw caution to the wind. To infuriate him, her hand went down and was


    on his military belt...


    Suddenly.


    Her hand was flung aside.


    There was a storm at the bottom of Adam''s eyes. He stared at her in disbelief and anger. Then he


    turned around and walked down the stairs. When his military boots hit the stairs, she could hear


    frightening thuds.


    Looking at him flinging away, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    She opened the door of the exit passageway. When the administrative director of their office saw


    her in the corridor, he immediately stepped forward and said, "Director Lee, I need to attend a


    temporary meeting. Please help me to send the medical


    materials to the mail room of the clinic!" "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    "Thank you. I''m going to the meeting now!" the Administrative Director said and left.


    Anthea took the materials and turned to the elevator.


    There was some distance between the outpatient building and the inpatient building.


    The sun was setting. Anthea went there on foot. There were many cars going in and out of the


    hospital.


    She kept walking on the right side of the road.


    Suddenly, car horn blew.


    Anthea turned around and saw a military green jeeping straight to her. A powerful arm reached


    out from the front door. Before she could react, she was taken into the car.


    She didn''t even see clear how he did it.


    When she came to her senses, the jeep raced out of the hospital.


    Anthea was stunned.


    Just now, he went away with a disgusted look in his eye.


    She thought he was gone!


    Looking at the street scene on both sides of the


    window shing by, Anthea frowned and asked him, "Why did you take me into the car?"


    Adam didn''t answer but stepped on the elerator to make the car faster.


    The car seemed to be flying.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they arrived at a secluded park near the hospital, and the screech of


    braking rang in her ears.


    There was hardly anyone around. There was arge forest in front of the car. The luxuriant trees


    covered the light, making it dim in the car.


    Adam unbuckled his seat belt and rushed to her like a beast.


    He was full of dangerous power, ready to fight.


    Anthea was under his control, and she was no longer as calm as she was in the hospital. She was


    put to rout.


    Her eyshes trembled and she started to stammer, "Adam, what... what are you doing?" "Not


    Uncle Adam anymore?" Adam sneered.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Anthea lost her tongue. She was in aplete mess.


    It was the hospital. Although they hid in the safe passage, as long as they opened the door, there


    would be people in the corridor nearby.


    But at this moment, it was different. There were only the two of them.


    She would be unable to stop anything he attempted to do.


    In the hospital, Anthea deliberately angered him and seeded. She thought that as this matter


    came to an end, he would note to her again, but unexpectedly...


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Anthea waspletely panicked at this time, nervous and alerted, "What on earth do you want to


    do?"


    "Didn''t you say that men and women would solve their physiological needs? Didn''t you say that if I


    was not satiated, you could do with me again?" Adam suddenly smiled wickedly and said, "Alright


    then, I want now!"


    As soon as he finished his words, his hand reached out to her.


    The seat fell backward, and Anthea also fell down along with the force.


    She wanted to struggle, but he easily suppressed her.


    Adam firmly pressed her between the seat and his chest, making her unable to move, and there


    was desire in his dark eyes.


    Anthea could feel the calluses on his fingers.


    She might be unconscious the night before, but at the moment she was sober.


    It never urred to her that he would actually do such thing in daytime.


    Looking at his face so close, Anthea panicked, "No, let go of me..."


    Adam''s eyes were full of desire


    He thought of her words in the hospital. Influenced by the Western culture, she would often find man


    when she was lonely abroad? How should she be so shameless and self-abandoned?


    Although he was pissed off, Adam didn''t believe it.


    No way!


    His little girl would not be like that.


    Adam believed that she would not live such a filthy life.


    At this time, seeing the panic in her eyes, he was


    certain!


    At the thought of this, Adam rxed a lot, and his movements got gentle. He held her slender waist,


    and his thin lips went to hers.


    Anthea turned her head but failed to avoid his kiss.


    The kiss made her feel dizzy and she could only make vague sound.


    Just as their battle was about to break out, a burst of phone ringing rang.


    It came from the storagepartment.


    Adam propped up with an arm and frowned slightly. It seemed to be a call from the army. After


    listening, he asked, "When will we set off?"


    Anthea was close and she heard vaguely something about mission.


    A soldier''s duty was to obey orders. They would often be assigned to temporary tasks. When they


    were still together, Anthea was very clear about this and often felt honored.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." Adam hung up the phone.


    As the weight on her body disappeared, he gently tidied her cor.


    Anthea quickly sat up and wrapped her shoulders around herself. Her white gown waspletely


    wrinkled.


    The jeep drove back to the hospital quickly.


    Adam leaned over and put his palm on her head, "Anthea, wait for me toe back."


    Anthea was still in a trance.


    His tender words made her feel as if she had returned to the past.


    When they separated, he was also assigned to an urgent task. He drove to the town to bid her


    farewell. They canoodled with each other for a while and he said wait for him toe back.


    After the door was closed, the jeep left. Anthea wrapped herself even tighter until all the warmth in


    her eyes were reced by cold calmness.


    She sent the medical materials to the mail room and walked back to the hospital building without


    saying a word.


    In the nurse station, the doctors and nurses on duty were busy.


    Anthea paused as she passed the nurse station, "M."


    Hearing her voice, M looked up and saw the scared look on her face, "What''s wrong, Director


    Lee?"


    Anthea retained her countenance and said, "I rememberst time you said you were forced to go to


    a blind date meeting by your family. It is this weekend, right? Take me with you then!" "Ah?" M


    was dumbfounded.


    Two weekster.


    With the rise of the temperature, the evening breeze contained warmth.


    Evening fell, and there was only a trace of red cloud in the distant sky. An army green jeep drove


    into the hospital.


    Adam was smoking on the driver''s seat.


    As white smoke was spat out, his finger rubbed the bottom of the lighter.


    ncing at the uneven red circles on it, Adam smiled a little.


    His gaze caught that slender figure in the crowd and he jumped out of the car.


    Anthea seemed to have dressed up well. She was wearing ice-silk batwing blouse. Below it was a


    white half-length gauzy skirt and a pair of brown small leather boots, revealing her white ankles.


    The skirt hemline was fluttering.


    Adam pinched the cigarette and strode toward her.


    When he was halfway there, he stopped abruptly.


    He saw Anthea went straight down the steps and ran to a silver-gray car park. The door of the


    driver''s seat opened and a man who was about the same age as her came down with a bunch of


    roses in his hand.


    She took it over and they smiled at each other and then got into the car together.


    The car drove away in front of Adam.


    Ayer of ice and snow covered Adam''s dark eyes.


    At this time, someone gently pulled his clothes and he turned around with a sullen look. He saw


    M holding the casebook with a conflicted and hesitant expression, "Mr. Chin..."


    In a delicate western restaurant.


    The sound of the piano flowed. Most of the the guests were couples came over to have a date.


    As the waiter served the steak, Anthea stared at the white tter absent-mindedly.


    When she got off work and came out of the hospital, she actually saw Adam at a nce.


    Dressed in military uniform, he looked dignified. She knew that he hadpleted his mission and


    had just returned. However, she pretended not to see him and followed the man who came to pick


    up her to date and got on the car.


    Anthea looked up and saw the man smiling at her. She opened her mouth and felt a little


    embarrassed, "I''m sorry,st time you said that your name was


    Chafee..."


    "Eric! Eric Chafee" The man did not mind.


    Last weekend, Anthea went to the blind date meeting with M.


    There were all young men and women. Since she chose to go on a blind date, she wanted to draw


    a clear line between herself and Adam. The Eric Chafee opposite her was her former schoolmate at


    the Medical College. He was her one-year junior.


    Because they were schoolmates in the college, they had a lot to talk about.


    When she was in school, Eric had fallen love with her. He also sent her love letters. Unexpectedly,


    she went abroad to study not long after the second semester of her sophomore year, and he always


    had this to regret.


    He did not expect to meet his goddess on the blind date meeting, so he immediately started to


    pursue her.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    This was the first time they met after the blind date.


    After adding as friends on socialworking software, most of time they chat with messages.


    Anthea felt a little sorry, "Sorry, I had so many operation. I''m too busy!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Eric looked at her, "Anthea, can I call you by your name? I think since we met


    through a blind date, we can get to know each other better from now on. It''s too strange to call each


    other Miss Lee and Mr. Chafee!"


    "Well, okay!" Anthea agreed with him.


    Eric eagerly said, "Shall I cut the steak for you?"


    Anthea shook her head. She thought it was not suitable yet, "It''s okay, I''ll do it myself!"


    Eric was a very gentle person. He didn''t show any displeasure and took the initiative to talk to her,


    "Anthea, have you visited alma mater after getting back?"


    "Yes." Anthea nodded. She went to Victor Zanon''s lecture before.


    Eric kept saying, "Have it changed a lot? I haven''t been back for a long time. If you have time some


    other day, we can go back together. I miss our college days very much! If you hadn''t gone abroad at


    that time, maybe we would have known each other earlier... But it''s not toote now!"


    Anthea kept smiling.


    She couldn''t remember what Eric said after that. She just nodded asionally in ordance with


    his words.


    At the end, Eric proposed, "Anthea, do you want to see a movie with me?"


    Anthea hesitated for a moment and refused, "Maybe another day. I''m a little tired!"


    "Well. You doctors were the hardest, especially surgeons. I''m lucky that I majored in iconography,


    and I just had to deal with medical equipment now! Next time, let''s watch a movie together!"


    "Alright." Anthea said.


    Eric smiled, "Then please allow me to take you home. So that you can rest early!"


    "Rest early?" Anthea thought in her heart.


    Anthea nced outside the window. She probably wouldn''t be able to rest early.


    It was already very dark outside, and the whole city was aze with lights.


    The silver car stopped outside the dormitory


    building. Anthea held the rose bouquet in her hand, "Eric, thank you for your flowers and dinner!"


    Being thanked by his goddess, Eric smiled happily, "You''re wee. It''s my honor!"


    Anthea waved goodbye to him and watched the car leave.


    When she turned around, a car with its bright headlights on full beam opened came at her, making


    her unable to open her eyes.


    But Anthea still saw who it was clearly.


    She took a deep breath, turned around and walked quickly into the apartment building.


    Hearing the steady footsteps behind her, she sped up as if she wanted to flee into the building.


    Just as she was about to enter the building, someone pulled her from behind.


    Suddenly, Anthea was pulled by a force.


    Her back was hit against the corner of the wall.


    She didn''t feel much pain, but her heart was beating fast.


    Shrouded in the shadow, Anthea looked up and was absorbed into the deep dark eyes. It was quiet


    but shocking, and she could feel storm wasing.


    The smell of alcohol was pungent.


    The air was filled with the strong smell of alcohol,


    and she could feel it with all her senses.


    If his getting drunk in the restaurant could be counted deliberate, Adam had really drunk too much


    this time. Anthea could feel that his eyes were scarlet.


    He never drunk too much.


    Adam was a very self-controlled person. Other than smoking, he rarely drank alcohol. But this


    time...


    Before she could see clearly, the roses in her arms was suddenly taken away and thrown into the


    bushes nearby.


    She frowned and red at him, "Adam Chin, what are you doing!"


    "Who is he?" Adam looked aggressive.


    "Is it the person who just sent me back?" Anthea paused and answered indifferently, "We met on a


    blind date some time ago. Oh, when you went on a mission. And now he is my boyfriend!"


    Adam acted as if he didn''t hear her clearly and repeatedly asked, "I am asking you who he is."


    Anthea turned her face away.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to waste time with him and wanted to leave.


    "Peng-"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Adam''s clenched fist hit the wall pir next to her, leaving a dull thunder.


    Anthea widened her eyes in shock.


    His arm was in front of her, stopping her from moving forward. She could see the bulging muscles


    underneath his military uniform.


    Anthea felt as though the entire stone pir was shaking!


    The next second, her chin was pinched.


    Unlike the time when he pressed her against the wall. This time, Adam used a lot of force that all


    the blue veins on the back of his hand burst.


    Her five fingers were like iron hoops, which could crush her chin at any time.


    Adam suddenly shouted in a deep voice, "Anthea, I''m asking you!"


    A pain came from her chin, and Anthea was forced to look up.


    When their eyes met, even her shoulders shrank.


    There were mes in Adam''s dark eyes.


    His anger was intimidating, as if he was going to devour her alive.


    Thest time he was so angry was when he knew that she aborted the child...


    Anthea pinched herself very hard because if she did


    not do so, she might tremble all over, "It''s the same no matter how many times I say it. That''s my


    boyfriend!"


    "Who allowed you to have a boyfriend?" Blue veins on Adam''s forehead protruded.


    "Adam Chin, who are you to ask this question?" Anthea seemed to have heard something funny


    and reminded him coldly, "If you are my senior, you should be happy that I have a boyfriend!"


    Adam said, "I am asking you as your man."


    Anthea''s drooping hands clenched into small fists and said without ups and downs, "Then, it''s


    unnecessary to ask. We long had no that kind of rtion!"


    "No rtion?" Adam''s dark eyes had already narrowed into a thin line.


    "Yes!" Anthea''s voice was louder than his, and she said with a sneer, "I have made it very clearst


    time in the KTV. If you mean the night before, I made it clearer!"


    Adam suddenly took a step forward with his military boots.


    The close distance between them got closer. He looked down and his face almost touched hers.


    Adam recalled six years ago.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was also on a mission, but when he came back, she broke up with him.


    After six years, he went on a mission again and could not wait toe back to find her. And the


    result was the same!


    She had just done something so intimate with him for a whole night, and she could abandon him


    and throw herself into someone else''s arms.


    She took other men''s roses and smiled at the other men in a manner more beautiful than the roses.


    Adam''s gaze nailed into her eyes. He twitched his thin lips, as if every word he spoke was painful,


    "It is impossible that we had no rtion. Anthea, you owe me a child!"

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Anthea, you owe me a child.


    This sentence was like a thunder.


    Anthea''s body stiffened, and her eyes gradually turned red.


    Child.


    That child...


    Adam''s dark eyes was also tinted red. Because of anger or sadness, his voice suddenly became


    hoarse, "You aborted it without my agreement! Anthea, you owe me. Do you dare to deny that?"


    Anthea''s lips trembled.


    She couldn''t say aplete sentence because she didn''t dare to say. The child was her pain.


    The sense of incapacity of losing came back to her and tears dropped down from her eyes.


    How she wished she could tell him that it wasn''t her willing.


    She was not that heartless!


    That was a little life, the continuation of their life, their child. How could she bear to abort it?


    However, there was no other way. The god didn''t give her a chance. From the day she had it, she


    was destined to lost it!


    Countless emotions piled up in Anthea''s chest, ineffable.


    Adam felt wetness.


    Ever since learning that she had returned, Adam had been following her without control. He could


    not help but try to draw closer to her. Whenever he saw her with a man, he could not control his


    jealousy.


    Adam didn''t me her abandoning him, but he med her for aborting the child.


    After the separation, he hadn''t gotten over after so many years and was numbing himself with work.


    How could she be indifferent? She looked so calm, without any love or emotions in her heart as if


    their past days together left no trace in her heart.


    Just like she had said, their past was absurd.


    At this moment, he finally saw her shed tears.


    Adam twitched his lips and let go of her chin.


    He turned around. He stagger because of alcohol. In the dim light of night, he was like a wounded


    beast, staggering and having lost all his might in pain.


    Anthea squatted on the ground dejectedly, her arms wrapped around her shoulders.


    It was the private hospital in the afternoon.


    In the office, sitting opposite Anthea was a couple familiar with her.


    She put down the examination results and said with a smile, "Indeed soldiers were stronger than


    ordinary people!


    "Brother Carter, the result shows no problem, and the gastric mucosa recovered well. I suggest that


    six months after the surgery, we check again, and there will basically be no problem!"


    "Okay!" Carter nodded.


    Kaylee, who was next to him, also said gratefully, "Thank you, Anthea!"


    Anthea said, "We are friends. It''s too polite to say that!"


    Carter looked at his watch and suddenly said in a low voice, "Oh, it''s already noon!"


    Kaylee received his wink and smiled at her, "Anthea, you are having your midday rest, right? Let''s


    have lunch together!"


    "Yes, let''s eat together. Men are iron and food is steel, inseparable! One meal missed make men


    starve to death." Carter chimed in, "Oh, by the way! Captain Chin happened to be at a meeting in a


    nearby military area. Let me call him along!"


    Anthea answered, "I..."


    Before she could finished, Carter had already taken out his phone and dialed Adam''s number.


    The call was soon answered.


    "Hey, Captain Chin! Have you finished the meeting? Kaylee and I are in the sis..." Carter almost


    used the wrong address in front of her and quickly corrected himself, "In Anthea''s office, I just


    finished checking. Now we are going to have dinner together. You want toe?"


    The subtext was "The perfect assistant is online. Am I good?"


    Anthea clenched her hands into a ball.


    She had already begun to think of an excuse to refuse.


    As soon as Carter hung up the phone, Kaylee took the lead to ask, "Well, what did Captain Chin


    say? Will hee directly to the hospital join us, or directly to the restaurant?"


    Carter looked a little muddled.


    He looked at Kaylee and then at Anthea. He hesitated and said, "Captain Chin said he was busy,


    can''te. Wish us have fun..."


    It seemed to be unexpecting to Kaylee and she also was also dumbfounded.


    Anthea was stunned with her eyshes drooping.


    The evening sun dyed the sky, and the white gown was changed. Anthea raised her hands and


    stretched out. She felt fine today because she didn''t perform many surgeries. She wasn''t very tired.


    After walking down a few steps, she saw a silver-grey car parked not far away.


    The driver also saw her. He got out of the car and took out a bouquet of roses from behind.


    Eric came twice a few days ago, but she often worked overtime. They didn''t date after thest time


    they had dinner.


    Anthea walked straight to him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Eric handed the roses to her and said with a smile, "Anthea, you should be all unupied today,


    right? I''ve invited you almost every day this week. But you''re busy and had no time. We''ve agreed


    that we''ll go further. We should know more about each other. How can we know if we don''t meet?"


    "Mmm." Anthea nodded and looked down at the red roses blooming in her arms. She thought for a


    moment and said, "I remember that you said you wanted to watch a moviest time!"


    Eric was very happy, "Well, let''s first have dinner and then watch a movie!"


    Anthea smiled and nodded. She got in the car after Eric pulled open the door for her.


    Half an hourter, they went to an oriental


    restaurant.


    The decoration was in ssical style, with rednterns hanging in the hall.


    The waiter led them inside. On the way, Anthea slowed down.


    There was a table against the wall. There were about six or seven people, all of them in green


    military uniforms, particrly eye-catching.


    Adam Chin was among them.


    He looked reticent. With a cigarette in his hand, he only smoked once in a while. There were lots of


    ashes on the cigarette. A waiter walked over and brought a gust of wind, scattering the ash in the


    ashtray.


    Eric asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Anthea?"


    "Nothing!" Anthea shook her head.


    By the quirk of fate, there was only one table in the hall avable, which was next to the one


    upied by Adam and his apany. The waiter took Anthea and Eric there.


    After Anthea sat down, she could see Adam sitting opposite her with a simple raise of her eyes.


    Their eyes met.


    Anthea took in a deep breath. Just as she was about to turn her gaze as if nothing had happened,


    Adam took back his before she could. His dark eyes were like an ancient well that had been


    deserted for many years. There were no ripples in them.


    She also lowered her eyes and tried not to look up.


    But in the air, she could always smell tobo.


    After ordering the meal, Eric poured her a ss of warm water and said straightforwardly and


    honestly, "Anthea, I don''t know what you like to eat. Last time we went to eat Western food, this


    time we changed. When we get to know each other better, I''ll know where to go!"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded, "I''m not picky about food. I can eat any kind of dishes!"


    "Then do you have anything that you particrly love to eat? To be honest, I know a little about


    cooking. I can learn dishes you like and make it for you!"


    "Things particrly love to eat?" She thought in her heart.


    The first thought that came to Anthea''s mind was the fried dumplings, golden and crispy.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Antheaposed herself and shook her head. She smiled and said, "Anything will do!"


    Eric was always very active, "What movie do you want to watch? There are a lot of movies recently


    released. We are watching love movies,edy, or action movie?"


    Anthea still wanted to say "anything will do", but she didn''t want Eric to think she was just walking


    through. She said, "You call!"


    Eric smiled happily and said, "Then love movie. I''ll buy two lovers'' seats!"


    A squeak sounded.


    Suddenly, the chair and floor tiles made a sound.


    Adam extinguished his cigarette and stood up.


    The tall and strong figure in military uniform had an imposing and powerful aura that couldn''t be


    concealed. He walked straight toward her, and his military boots fell to the ground, making a heavy


    muffled sound.


    Anthea held her breath.


    She clenched the ss in her hands, her flesh creeping, and wariness appeared in her eyes.


    However, Adam just walked past her.


    His did not pause, and did not even nce at her.


    Anthea''s expression froze.


    She had thought that...


    Anthea subconsciously looked back and saw that cold and hard figure had disappeared at the door,


    leaving only a sh of green shadows.


    The dishes were served one after another. Eric was very gentlemanly and had been working hard to


    take her taste into consideration.


    After they finished, they went to pay the bill


    Eric took out his wallet, but the cashier shook his head and exined, "A Mr. Chin has already paid


    the bill for you, and wish you had a good meal!"


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    "It''s good!" She thought in her heart.


    Wasn''t this what she wanted?


    "Mr. Chin?" Eric was surprised and muttered, "Why didn''t I know any Mr. Chin? Is there a mistake?"


    The waiter insisted that there were no mistake.


    Someone had already paid the bill forthem.


    Eric asked her in confusion, "Anthea, I don''t have any friend named Chin. Is he your friend?"


    Anthea lowered her eyes, and her eyshes covered her eyes, hiding all the emotions in her eyes.


    She just said, "Let''s go!"


    Eric scratched his head and did not know what to do. But he did not ask any questions and the two


    left the restaurant.


    There was nowhere to park at the entrance of the restaurant, and the parking lot was on the side of


    the restaurant.


    Eric said, "Anthea, you wait for me here, and I''ll get a car! The movie starts at eight o''clock in the


    evening. There''s time. We can take a short walk by the riverside!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    Eric went to pick up the car happily, and Anthea saw him off.


    Suddenly, she heard a surprised voice. "Little girl, what''s going on?"


    Anthea looked up and saw Emerson getting out of a ck business car parked at the side of the


    road.


    Emerson was dressed formally, and he even wore a tie. Although he still smiled a little wickedly, he


    looked to be in all seriousness, and there was an assistant beside him, which means that he was


    going to engage into social activities.


    "Young Master Chiang!" Anthea called.


    Emerson looked at the direction in which Eric just went and looked at her in surprise, "The gigolo


    you newly found?"


    When he drove over just now, he thought that he was hallucinating.


    Emerson saw her walk out of the restaurant with a young man and they seemed to be talking and


    laughing. The way the man looked at her was very unusual, and his eyes were shining. And


    obviously, she acquiesced.


    "What was going on?" He thought.


    Emerson felt incredible!


    Anthea''s mouth twitched but made no sound.


    She touched her forehead, "We know each other on a blind date. Besides, he was my college


    schoolmate, not a gigolo!"


    Emerson looked at her uncertainly, "Little girl, you aren''t serious, are you?"


    Anthea nodded. "I am!"


    Emerson was stunned.


    At this time, the silver-grey car drove over. Eric had already opened the front passenger door and


    was waving to Anthea with a smile. They could see the roses on the seat.


    "Young Master Chiang, I still have a date. Let''s talk another day!" After saying that, Anthea left in a


    hurry.


    Emerson stood still and watched the car leave. He gazed at the car for a long time.


    Beside him, the assistant reminded, "Young Master Chiang, we should go in!"


    Emerson narrowed his eyes. In his eyes wereplicate feelings, "Is Adam Chin that good?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When the assistant heard this, he was a little confused. He looked at the direction in which the car


    went and asked, "Young Master Chiang, isn''t Miss Lee with the blind-date man?"


    Emerson sighed faintly, "You don''t understand!"


    If the man with her wasn''t Adam, then whoever it was, it made no difference.


    Anthea casually found a man, which showed that she couldn''t let go of Adam at all.


    By the way, was Adam really so good?


    Emerson really couldn''t see his merits. He was merely a serviceman and looked handsome. In


    terms of appearance and family background, or aura, he was not bad!


    He suddenly felt a little depressed.


    He thought to himself: even if the girl wanted to find a man to force Adam let go, why didn''t she


    consider


    him?


    Emerson felt defeated.


    It waste at night in the bustling bar street.


    When the neon lights covered the city, it was the most lively and enthusiastic ce.


    Emerson, dressed in casual clothes, walked in with his hands in his pockets. His figure was more


    beautiful than the best sports car, and he wore a romantic smile. As he walked by, countless gazes


    of women were drawn by him.


    After Emerson retired from the army, he began to do business. He mainly focused on entertainment


    business and invested a lot in entertainment venues.


    This bar belonged to the Chiang family.


    As soon as Emerson went in, the assistant greeted him respectfully, "Young Master Chiang!"


    "Did Adame again?" He askedzily.


    "Yes!" The assistant nodded.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows.


    The bar was his, and any movement was under his eyes.


    For three or four days, Emerson kept receiving news that Adam woulde here every night to


    drink, and would not leave untilte at night, and every time he waspletely drunk.


    Emerson had been the on-looker for a long time. He asked, "Where is he now?"


    The assistant pointed and said, "It''s in the private room upstairs!"


    Emerson walked upstairs leisurely.


    Emerson went straight in without even knocking on the door.


    The smoke in the room almost made the room to be like in clouds. As soon as he stepped one foot


    in, it almost choked him to death. It was almost a scene of massacre of poison gas!


    In addition to the smell of cigarettes, there was also the smell of alcohol.


    Walking through the smoke, Emerson saw Adam sitting on the sofa with a military coat put aside


    and his legs open. Adam bent over and there were messy bottles of wine on the table in front of


    him.


    Adam''s head was lowered, and his face was hidden in the shadows.


    The cigarette in his hand had already burned to the end, almost burning his fingers, but he acted as


    if he didn''t notice it.


    Emerson walked over and kicked the corner of the table. "Wow, the captain of the special forces


    and a Major General drinking in a bar! You really are not afraid of being reported, are you?"

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Adam didn''t seem to hear him and remained silent.


    Emerson simply sat down on the sofa, crossing his legs and wrapped his arms in front of his chest.


    He wanted to see the fun.


    Heughed and said, "Having fun together is much better. It''s boring to drink alone. Let me drink


    with you!"


    Adam nced at him and said, "No need."


    Emerson didn''t know if it was because Adam had smoked too much or drank too much. Adam''s


    voice was as hoarse as the sound of a stone cutting an iron te.


    Emerson was shocked.


    It was the first time that he had seen him like this.


    In the past, in the military academy, in the military forces, or in private, he was always high-spirited


    and dignified with the frightening and powerful aura of an military officer.


    At this time, he was like a tired and injured beast.


    Emerson suddenly felt a little sorry for him.


    He called over the waiter, and sent a bottle of red wine that had just been decanted. Emerson


    poured himself a ss and asked while shaking it, "Guess what I saw the day before yesterday?"


    Adam said nothing.


    Emerson didn''t mind being regarded as air. He deliberately said slowly, "I saw the little girl dating a


    man!"


    Emerson was surprised to see that there was no change in Adam''s expression.


    Last time when he asked Anthea to go out for dinner, Adam followed him all the way from the


    hospital to the restaurant, being infuriated. Also, he suspected that the call from the hospital was a


    deliberate act of sabotage.


    This moment, as Emerson saw that he was indifferent, he understood.


    Adam had already known!


    No wonder he came to drink every day!


    Emerson deliberately pour vinegar upon nitre, "Well, the man looks very young, about the same age


    as her. When they stand together, they look like a campus couple!


    "The two of them were really quite well-matched! It was said that they met each other on a blind


    date. Was it for marriage?


    "Isn''t sh marriagemon for young people? Maybe, they will go to Civil Affairs Bureau to get


    their


    marriage license some day!"


    Emerson kept observing his expression.


    Although the expression on his face remained the same, blue veins had stood out on the back of


    Adam''s hand, which was holding the wine ss, as thick as chopsticks.


    His dark eyes were clouded. All the light inside had been sucked away, leaving only pain.


    When Emerson saw him like this and thought of the two punches he had received before, he was a


    little satisfied.


    He stopped looking the fun and asked him, "Hey, Adam Chin, what''s wrong with you two?"


    Emerson always thought that the two of them would be together in the end.


    Who would have thought that Anthea would have a new lover in the blink of an eye?


    "Haha." Adam''s lips curled up in self-mockery.


    Emerson added fuel to the fire, "You just stand by and watch the little girl fall into the arms of other


    men? You are 35 years old. How many years do you have to squander?"


    Adam raised his head and drink off the wine in the ss.


    He stood up and staggered to the exit.


    "Don''t leave. I have something to tell you!" Emerson shouted at him. When he saw that Adam


    ignored him, he continued, "Adam, are you sure you don''t want to listen? Then don''t regret it. It''s


    about the child!"


    As expected, Adam paused.


    He suddenly turned around and asked with a frown, "What child?"


    "Of course it is your, you and Anthea''s child." Emerson shrugged.


    Through the drunkenness, sharp light gleamed from Adam''s eyes, shot at Emerson like an arrow.


    Adam shouted in a deep voice, "Emerson Chiang, don''t keep me guessing. What are you trying to


    say?"


    Emerson said, "Little girl didn''t abort your child."


    Adam''s heart skipped a beat.


    Emerson sighed and slowly continued, "She didn''t abort the child. It was ectopic pregnancy. She


    couldn''t keep it. She asked me to keep the secret! But¡ªI was drunk tonight and identally


    disclosed it!"


    In the end, he swung the red wine ss in his hand and an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Adam was stunned.


    He waspletely shocked. Then, gradually, his grey eyes came in a beam of light.


    Then, Adam strode out. He couldn''t wait for a second and disappeared in a sh.


    Only Emerson and the bottles on the table were left in a mess in the room.


    As the waiter came in to clean up, the assistant also came in and stood respectfully beside the sofa.


    Seeing the his boss lost in reverie, the assistant could not help but shouted, "Young Master


    Chiang?"


    Emerson came to his senses and put down the red wine ss in his hand. He looked at his


    assistant, shook his head andughed, "When did I be a gentleman who brings romance to


    happy ending?"


    A gentleman brings romance to happy ending.


    But Emerson never considered himself a gentleman.


    He chose to tell Adam the truth, not because he felt sorry for Adam, but because of Anthea.


    Emerson knew that the girl still loves Adam. Although she had been away for six years, she had not


    really let go. Otherwise, when he asked her if she was serious that day, there would not be any grief


    in her eyes.


    Although she thought she had concealed it very well, Emerson still caught it.


    He had already gotten involved six years ago. In for a penny, in for a pound!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was getting dark. An army green jeep pulled up on the side of the road.


    Adam sat in the passenger seat, with a cigarette in his hand. As he inhaled and exhaled, white


    smoke slowly spread in the night wind, and nicotine spread in his body.


    At this moment, there was no trace of intoxication in his eyes.


    After smoking a cigarette, a running footsteps was heard.


    Carter got into the car, panting, "Captain Chin, I''ve found it!"


    Adam''s eyes lit up.


    Carter handed the file bag to him, which contained no other things but casebooks.


    Carter continued, "It''s true that sister-inw didn''t abort her child that year. It''s because of ectopic


    pregnancy that her oviduct broke and ended up having a hemorrhage and was sent to the hospital.


    It was very serious, and she almost lost her life.!"


    Adam''s pupils trembled.


    He flipped through it quickly.


    Papers turned between his fingers fast.


    After reading them all, Adam suddenly withdrew his big hand and looked at the night sky with deep


    dark eyes.


    The six-year pain in his chest was all removed at this moment.


    The morning sun rose.


    There was a small square under the apartment building, and many people were strolling.


    Anthea had been performing operation the day before. She had gone through six operations in


    session. She was exhausted. When she got off work and returned home from the hospital, she


    fell asleep on the bed without taking off her clothes.


    After the sleep, her mental state had recovered a lot.


    Anthea walked out of the apartment building with the warm morning sunshine on her face.


    She suddenly stopped.


    Not far ahead was an army green jeep with a military te. A figure was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Even through the window, his handsome face could not be concealed.


    Seeing her, Adam opened the car door and strode toward her.


    His dark eyes seemed to be covered with thin red blood streaks.


    "Did he stayed here all night?"


    Anthea frowned and was surprised.


    Before she could open her mouth, Adam came up and hugged her without saying a word.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Anthea widened her eyes.


    After she realized what was happening, she immediately began to struggle.


    Adam held her very tight in his long arms, his wrapping around her back. It seemed that he wanted


    to get entangled with her, making her his own flesh and blood.


    Anthea was struggling very hard.


    However, the strength gap between men and women was too big Moreover, Adam was a well-


    trained soldier, so his body was full of hard muscles. He stood before Anthea like an iron wall that


    she could not push him away for an inch.


    Adam held her in his arms and walked to the jeep. ''Anthea, let''s talk in the car."


    In the blink of an eye, he strode to jeep and got her into it.


    As the car door was closed, they were alone in this sealed space.


    Anthea told herself to calm down. With calmness, she wanted to ask him what he was up to.


    However, Adam leaned over and stretched out his long arms to hold her in his arms again.


    His attacking scent as a strong man rushed into her nostrils. She gritted her teeth and asked,


    "Adam, what are you doing? Let me go! I have a boyfriend!" However, Adam still held her tightly in


    his chest as if he did not hear her at all.


    Her hands pressed against his chest, trying to escape from him. When she looked up, her eyes


    stared into his deep-set dark eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and full of pain.


    Anthea''s heart skipped a beat.


    While she was in a trance, Adam''s thin lipsnded on her ear. "Little fool, I know all of it."


    Anthea frowned for she could not understand what he meant.


    After returning to her senses, she continued to push him away. "What exactly did you know?"


    Adam said, "Baby, our baby."


    Anthea froze all of a sudden.


    Her ears were buzzing.


    She was shocked. "You..."


    Adam pulled her out of his arms and put his palm on the back of her head. With a little strength, he


    made her look into his dark eyes. "Why did you lie to me? You''ve got ectopic pregnancy. Why did


    you lie to me that you aborted our baby?"


    If it was an ectopic pregnancy, they were doomed to lose their baby.


    After knowing the truth, Adam was very sad, but he was even more upset that he misunderstood


    her.


    At that time, for no reason, she suddenly proposed to break up with him. Later, when he came back


    after the mission, he learned that she was pregnant, but then she told him in person that she had


    aborted it. The heart-breaking news brought him from the happy heaven to the miserable hell. He


    was sad and disappointed.


    Adam was so furious that he did not even think of investigating it.


    Only after confirming that she had lost her child, he thought that she did it because she was


    determined to break up with him!


    Anthea, with a shocked expression, was thinking fast. Only a few people knew her secret about the


    baby. Except for Emerson, who was with her at that time, only Leonardo knew what had happened.


    She asked them to keep the secret for her. So, who told Adam it? But the answer did not matter


    now!


    It was because he already knew.


    Anthea gasped and said, "You knew it!"


    "Yes, I know all of it," Adam said, clenching his teeth in sadness. It seemed that the mes of anger


    in his eyes could turn her into dust and ashes. With hatred, he continued, "If no one told me it, you


    would keep this from me for the rest of your life, wouldn''t you?"


    Anthea''s nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists. She turned her face away and said,


    "But it''s useless to tell you - the baby would still leave us, and it would only make you sad!"


    Adam pinched her chin lightly and pulled her small face back.


    He felt a dull throbbing pain in his heart.


    Adam asked in a hoarse voice, "Anthea, were you very sad at that time?"


    His question instantly brought tears our of Anthea''s eyes.


    Because of such a question of concern, Anthea could not control her suppressed emotion anymore.


    An overwhelming sadness rose from the bottom of her heart, making her heart ache. All of a


    sudden, she felt like crying.


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled slightly, and her tears fell down.


    She felt sad, extremely sad.


    When she first found out that she was pregnant, Anthea was thrilled and began to count down by


    seconds to the day that he returned. She was


    looking forward to telling him such a pleasant surprise!


    When she woke up from the hospital and learned that their baby was gone, she was suffering from


    terminal sadness.


    Thinking of the pain of lossing her baby, Anthea cried harder.


    Her tears washed his fingertips. Her tearful face pierced Adam to the heart.


    "I''m so sorry, Anthea."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was so young to be a mother at that time, but the baby unexpectedly came and then left like


    that. It must have grieved her very much to experience all of this, but he was not with her!


    She was alone.


    Adam cupped her face in his hands and lowered to kiss her tears.


    When he took all her tears away, his lips went down and covered her little pink lips.


    Anthea tasted tobo between her lips and teeth.


    In the middle of the night, Adam asked Carter to drive the jeep here. Then he stayed in the car and


    waited for her the whole night.


    Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, Adam kissed her affectionately with passion.


    It was like when they were in their best times - when there was no one around, Adam, in his military


    uniform, would press her against the carriage seat and kissed her fiercely and hungrily. After all, he


    had been missing her in every minute of the past six years.


    Anthea, her back against the back of the chair, felt a little dizzy and was nearly out of breath.


    Her eyes dimmed a little with this long, ardent kiss.


    Adam''s thin lips move upward and stopped between her eyebrows. "Anthea, let''s start over."


    Upon Anthea''s eyshes there still lingered tears.


    She could feel his fast heartbeat under her palm and saw his features right under her nose.


    It seemed that his ck eyes, like a whirlpool, could suck her soul in.


    The scarlet scene suddenly shed in her head.


    It instantly damped down her enthusiasm.


    She felt cold from head to toe as if being sshed with cold water. Then she shook her head and


    said with determination, "No!"


    "Adam, since you know about the child, I don''t have to hide it from you. There''s nothing to be done


    about ectopic pregnancy. This child was not supposed toe from the very beginning!" Anthea


    suddenly pushed him away and refused. "As for us... we have broken up six years ago. Everything


    has changed. I have no feelings for you!"


    After that, she opened the door and jumped out.


    Anthea stopped a taxi and got in it.


    Adam did not hurry to chase after her but gazed at her back with his deep eyes until the car was out


    of his sight.


    On the way, Anthea took out her phone that had been vibrating for a long time. It was a call from her


    good friend, Golden Leonardo.


    As soon as she picked it up, she heard Leonardo''s serious tone. "Hey, Anthea, there''s something I


    have to tell you! Adam came to metest night to seek confirmation about how the baby died. He


    seemed to have known everything..."


    "Yes." Anthea popped her head up onto her hands, feeling quite distressed.


    Leonardo asked tentatively, "Have you met already?"


    Anthea closed her eyes. "Hmm..."


    She did not want to say more, so she ended the call in a hurry. But in less than two minutes, her


    phone vibrated again.


    Anthea did not want to pay attention to it but it kept vibrating. She had no choice but to pick it up


    again. When she saw who was calling, she hesitated for a while and finally picked it up.


    From the other end of the line came Eric''sughter.


    "Hello, Anthea!"

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    It was the weekend, Anthea''s rest days.


    In the morning, she came out of the apartment building.


    Since she did not have to rush to the hospital, she walked briskly down the street. When she came


    out, she saw the silver-gray car parked there.


    Eric, who had deliberately dressed up, was waiting in front of the car. He wore a pair of shiny


    leather shoes and looked very energetic in his casual clothes when waving to her. "Anthea!"


    Last time, Eric called, saying that he wanted to go on a date with her on weekends.


    As soon as Anthea approached, Eric leaned over and took out a bunch of flowers from the car.


    Red rose again! They represented his enthusiasm for her.


    Anthea thanked him, took the flowers, and asked, "Eric, why would you give me another bunch of


    flowers?"


    Ericughed and said, "We''re still getting to know each other. I am a man, so I certainly have to act


    well to promote our rtionship!"


    Anthea smiled lightly.


    He got in the car after her and drove slowly out of the apartment.


    On the way, Anthea''s cell phone rang, and a steady voice came from the phone. "Hello, Miss Lee! I


    am Lawyer Zurn from thewyer firm!"


    "Hello, Mr. Zurn!" she greeted him.


    Mr. Zurn continued, "Miss Lee, have you returned? I''m calling you because of your inheritance


    under a will!"


    "Six years ago, Master Hsu passed away in a car ident. Before that, he had made a will and left


    you some of his assets, but you went out of the country at that time. You haven''t yet signed it! I just


    want to remind you to contact me if you have time to do it. We can finish this matter soon as


    possible!"


    Although they had not met before, Anthea knew him.


    They had talked on the phone before, but she was abroad at that time. So, the matter about the will


    had been dyed for years.


    In fact, Master Hsu had been considering for her future.


    He had announced her identity as one family member and added her to the Hsu family''s genealogy.


    All of this done by him was to make sure that she could get her share in the will.


    Her grandpa was sleeping his long sleep in his grave under the ground. Thinking of him, Anthea felt


    like crying, and she whispered, "Okay, I know!"


    After hanging up the phone, she lowered the window a little.


    The wind outside blew in, which lifted the tightness of her chest.


    Anthea closed the window and found that Eric was frowning. She was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    Eric, his hands on the steering wheel, nced at the rearview mirror from time to time. He said in a


    low voice, "There''s a jeep behind us. It seems to have followed us all the way from the apartment!"


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    A jeep?!


    Adam had been driving a jeep recently.


    With this thought, she looked up at the rearview mirror and saw a familiar military green jeep,


    following them unhurriedly.


    Eric looked a little nervous and analyzed this situation in bewilderment, "It''s a car from the army.


    Both you and I arew-abiding citizens and haven''tmitted any crimes. Why is it going after us?


    Oh, I guess I''m thinking too much about it. Perhaps, it''s just a coincidence!"


    Anthea frowned slightly.


    40 minutester, they came to a golf course.


    Unlike the previous two dates in a hurry, Eric was well prepared this time. He intended to make


    today an unforgettable date with her. After ying golf in the morning, they could go on doing some


    more rxed things.


    As soon as they went in, a waiter came and led them to the locker room.


    This golf course provided customers with clothes ording to their size.


    When Anthea came out, her hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her bright and beautiful face.


    Her original clothes had been changed into a pink and white coat with apel and a pleated skirt in


    a simr style. The skirt that barely reached her knees exposed her two sexy thin legs.


    Eric had already changed into sports wearing and was waiting for her. When he saw her in the new


    suit, his eyes lit up.


    However, he looked away quickly just after a nce at her skirt - it was what a gentleman should


    do. He then said sincerely, "Anthea, you look so beautiful in them. You''re as brilliant as a star!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea said.


    Eric said, "Let''s go in. The weather is very good today. It''s a perfect day for golf!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    The golf cart that they got on slowly passed a hillside and stopped before a pavilion. Under it, there


    were white tables and chairs, and the waiters had prepared tea.


    This ce was surrounded by grassywns. Since it was the weekend, they could see many people


    swinging their golf shafts here.


    Eric took their golf shafts from the caddie and asked her, "Anthea, do you know how to y golf?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "A little bit!"


    She had been to the golf course once.


    Six years ago, she and Adam had gone to an appointment with Emerson and made him see them


    being very much in love for a whole day. That day, they also had yed golf in the course of a


    holiday vige. Adam taught her how to y, but she only learned a little.


    Eric said with a smile, "Haha, it doesn''t matter. I can teach you!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    Eric confidently walked to her with the golf shaft in his hand, intending to teach her hand by hand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind. "Oh, what a coincidence seeing you here!"


    Anthea heard the voice and turned back, the corner of her mouth twitching a little. "Brother Carter..."


    A small ck cart came with two men sitting leisurely in it. One was Carter, and the other was


    Adam.


    Adam wore an elbow-sleeved ck polo shirt, dark trousers with vertical stripes, and a peaked cap,


    which made him look mature and handsome. It was rare for Anthea to see them dressed like this


    since they were usually in military uniforms.


    Her eyes flicked around his military boots.


    Carter swiftly jumped out of the cart, carrying his shaft. "Anthea, we didn''t expect you to y golf


    here. It must be fate!"


    Eric, seeing them talking, asked, "Anthea, are they your friends?"


    Anthea heistated with a frown and said, "They..."


    "Sure!" Carter answered for Anthea in a much louder voice than hers. "We''re close friends and can''t


    be more familiar with each other!"


    Hearing this, Eric took the initiative to introduce himself. "Hello, I''m Eric. It''s very nice to meet you!"


    After changing a few greetings with him, Carter quickly turned to introduce Adam. Then he looked at


    Eric with a grin and said, "Sir, if you don''t mind, let''s go y golf together. The more the people, the


    greater the joy!"


    Eric was embarrassed to refuse Anthea''s friends. "Well, then let''s go together!"


    In this way, there were four people ying together.


    Eric walked to Anthea''s side and was about to continue teaching her. At this time, Carter suddenly


    came up to him. "Mr. Chafee, you''re pretty good at ying golf, aren''t you?"


    "Not bad!" Eric replied.


    Carter immediately sent out an invitation. "Then let''s y together and see who''s better!"


    Sure enough, Eric only wanted to y with Anthea, but meanwhile, he wanted to show his talent in


    sports in front of her. So, after hesitating for a while, he nodded and agreed.


    However, he did not know that as soon as he followed Carter forward, Anthea was pulled away from


    him.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Eric walked out of the pavilion with Carter and stood side by side in front.


    Both of them were holding the golf shaft, and the golf caddie next to them had already ced the


    balls on the line for them. A fierce rivalry was soon going to start.


    Anthea''s eyes fell on the shaft raised high by Eric when her wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    It was arge palm with rough calluses on the palm center and palm pulps. Even without looking


    back, Anthea knew who it was.


    She frowned and said, "Adam, what do you want?"


    Adam said, "Follow me."


    "No!" Anthea struggled but did not dare to take any drastic actions, for fear of making too much


    noise.


    Adam, in no hurry, said slowly, "You want me to carry you away?"


    "..." Anthea suddenly looked nervous.


    Her hesitation gave Adam a chance.


    He exerted some strength and pulled her out of the pavilion, his palm tight around her wrist. With


    his military boots falling firmly on thewn, they came to a secluded corner of the leisure area.


    Except for the staff who asionally passed by, there were only two of them around.


    Anthea struggled to break free and took half a step back. "What the hell do you want?"


    "Anthea, you''re not a good girl," Adam said in a low voice.


    Not a good girl?!


    As Anthea saw his eyes sweeping across her legs, she could not help smiling knowingly.


    Adam stepped forward and closed the distance between them again. "As I said, you are not allowed


    to wear such a short skirt."


    His ck eyes sweeping across her legs were suddenly dimmed by a surge of sexual desire.


    The white and pink short skirt barely reached her knees. Although she was wearing a pair of boxer


    shorts, most parts of her two slender legs were exposed in the air. Her legs were straight and well-


    proportioned with skin whiter than the snow.


    He felt a surging of lustful desire and just could not look away from her two legs.


    Adam suddenly thought of the night that they had amazing sex six years ago.


    That night, her two white legs wrapped around his strong waist...


    His Adam''s apple rolled.


    He took a deep breath and suppressed the burning desire in his blood.


    Adam was very upset that he did not wear a coat today. Otherwise, he must muffle her up in it!


    Anthea suddenly remembered more words that he had said.


    He said that she could only show her legs to him.


    Memories like this evoked a distressed feeling in Anthea. She slightly clenched her fists and


    gathered up her strength to say in a steady voice, "Adam, this has nothing to do with you! We''ve


    broken up. You can''t control me. And I''m not going to show it to you. My boyfriend likes it!"


    She mentioned Eric to remind him that she was no longer his girl friend, so he should stay away


    from her!


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, Adam did not get so angry as before. Instead, he sneered.


    He was very disdainful of Eric, her present boyfriend.


    In the past six years, Adam had a knot in his heart: Anthea had cruelly aborted their baby. But now,


    he knew the truth - she took all the me herself and cheated him about it deliberately.


    Since she did not abort the baby, she could not give up him and choose Emerson to be her


    boyfriend at that time!


    She and Emerson had joined forces to fool him!


    They irritated him and forced him to let her go.


    As for her current boyfriend, Adam did not care him at all.


    Even if she had a boyfriend, she did not love him!


    All of a sudden, Adam leaned forward.


    Anthea, her back against the pir with decorative pattern, had nowhere to retreat. She could even


    feel these exquisite lines sticking to her back through her clothes.


    However, Adam was still approaching her.


    Like a scared kitten, her eyes were full of vignce, and the hairs on the back of her neck prickled.


    When his big hand reached out to her, she found a chance and unexpectedly locked his throat.


    But just like in the bathroom, her act of resistance did not work.


    Adam grabbed both of her hands with one hand and made her his captive in an instant. She could


    only stare at them with her big clear eyes.


    A smile appeared on his lips as he looked into her eyes.


    Hetaught her these movements.


    Adam was very gratified and at the same time, greatly relieved.


    She used the skills so well. It meant that no bad boys abroad could do any dirty things to her during


    her six years abroad.


    Anthea had no idea why he wouldugh. She just red at him and asked him to lose his grip.


    Instead of letting go, Adam lowered his head to kiss her.


    Fully aware of what he was up to, Anthea warned him. "Adam, don''t do anything stupid..."


    As her pupils shrank in panic, his thin lips directlynded on hers.


    His tongue pried open her teeth, and an ardent kiss began.


    She could smell nothing but his familiar scent.


    Anthea felt ack of oxygen in her head.


    Just as she was about to explode in anger and shame, Adam suddenly let go of her and took a step


    back. With his hands in his pockets, he looked pretty calm as if he had done nothing to her seconds


    ago.


    Anthea could not believe it. Through gritted teeth, she pointed out emphatically, "Adam, how many


    times do I have to say this? We have broken up! I don''t like you. I have no feelings for you!" "I don''t


    believe it." Adam said in a light voice but with certainty.


    "Then that''s not my business!" Anthea''s eyes swept across his handsome face and turned aside. "I


    said I hope we can break up amicably. If I knew you were so difficult to deal with, I wouldn''t have


    been with you for more than half a year!"


    Adam''s dark eyes fixed on her.


    His eyes were as clear and bright as stars in the night of winter, and his voice was particrly deep.


    "Anthea, if you really have no feelings for me, why are you still wearing the love pea that I sent to


    you?"


    Anthea''s facial expression stiffened.


    Subconsciously, she raised her hand and covered her neck.


    But it was toote. Adam had stretched out his slender fingers and pulled the ne out of her


    cor with ease. In the sunlight, the little love pea glinted.


    He still treasured up the lighter, her present to him.


    Adam carried it with him all the time because he could not forget her. Like him, she had been


    wearing the ne all the time...


    Anthea''s breathing slowed down.


    In the KTV, she once saw that he still kept the lighter. Then she secretly hid the ne. Later on,


    she would even wear some clothes with a cor to hide the ne. Usually, no one would see the


    jade love pea she had.


    Anthea thought that she hid it very well.


    It was that night! She suddenly remembered it.


    When the aphrodisiac drug worked that night, she lost consciousness. Then they spent the whole


    night making love, all naked. He must have discovered it at that time!


    Anthea''s eyshes fluttered as she tried to fob him off. "I... I just forgot to throw it away! I''ve been


    following my teacher to remote small countries all these years. I always wear this jade love pea only


    because it can ward off evil spirits. Don''t tter yourself!"


    Adam remained a faint smile. It seemed that he did not believe any of her words.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had stayed away from him for six years!


    Though she refused him and still wanted to keep away from him, Adam he was not in a hurry. There


    would be plenty of opportunities in the future, and he would never let her go again!


    Adam ced his palm on her head and caressed her like he had done countless times before.


    "Anthea,


    we can another baby in the future."

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    He palm was very gentle.


    He touched her with deep care and love like she had done tons of times.


    His words burnt Anthea.


    Then she felt surges of emotioning up in her heart.


    Anthea clenched her fists so hard that even her nails turned white. She shook her head and said


    with a cold voice. "Not anymore!"


    She closed her eyes for a while. Then she pushed him away and strode back.


    They went away without telling Eric, Anthea thought that Eric would be anxious when he found she


    was not with him.


    Not far away, there were two figures in military uniforms standing under the sunshine.


    They were both very tall and had short shoulder-length hair. They did wear much makeup, but they


    looked bright and brave. Unlike the people in sportswear who came to y golf here, they both


    wore military uniforms.


    The younger woman with some documents in her hands treated the other with respect. It seemed


    that they were here to do their work.


    At this point, she pointed to the front and said in a hurry, "Amelie, look over there!"


    She was pointing to Adam and Anthea.


    At this time, they wereing out of the corner one after another.


    Adam, with his hands in his pockets, walked leisurely behind with a light smile, while Anthea was


    walking fast ahead, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Although the two women did not


    know what had happened just now, they could easily figure it out.


    They must have kissed! After all, it was hard to ignore the intimacy between them.


    The woman in the military uniform took Amelie''s arm and blurted out, "The man there seems to be


    Captain Chin, and I''ve seen the woman beside him before! In the hospital, Captain Chin held her in


    arms that day! It''s her! They..."


    Amelie interrupted her in a cold voice, "I saw it!"


    She was not blind!


    She saw everything clearly!


    The woman wanted to say something more, but seeing Amelie''s sharp, fierce eyes, she


    immediately shut up and remained absolutely silent.


    With vicious eyes, Amelie watched them going farther and farther away and turned to leave with a


    gloomy face.


    The female soldier followed her hurriedly.


    When Anthea returned to the pavilion, Eric and Carter were still ying golf.


    However, it was very obvious that Carter only made half-hearted attempts to y it. He was feeling


    too dull to lift his golf shaft. Beside him, Eric had obviously lost interest inpeting with him, but to


    maintain a polite demeanor, he forced himself to y golf with Carter under the sun.


    Seeing here back, Eric immediately asked, "Anthea, where have you been?"


    After he fought a round with Carter, he turned around but surprisingly found that she was no longer


    in the pavilion. Instantly, his heart burned with anxiety.


    He wanted to call her, but Carter dragged him to continue their game.


    Before she came back, Anthea fixed her make-up.


    Actually, she only made simple makeup. Through her lips did not swell up after Adam''s kiss, he had


    eaten up the thinyer of lipstick on her lips. The little change made her feel guilty before Eric, so


    she put lipstick on her lips again.


    She nced back and said with a little embarrassment, "I went to the bathroom!"


    With a vicious smile, Carter stood there his hands with his hands pressing against the golf shaft.


    "Captain Chin, you also went to the bathroom, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Adam said.


    A gust of breeze brought the attractive scent on Adam to Anthea, who then held her breath and took


    the initiative to say, "Eric, the sun is too bright, and I''m a little tired. Let''s get out of here. You''ve


    talked about a good musical concert, right? Let''s go there now!"


    Eric was delighted. "Okay!"


    He had been looking forward to being with her alone, but he did not expect to meet Anthea''s


    friends. To leave her a good impression, he had been trying hard to show off. Now hearing that she


    wanted to leave, he was overjoyed!


    Eric immediately put away the golf shaft.


    Just a he was about to leave with her, Carter suddenly raised the golf shaft.


    "AARGH!"


    Eric cried out in pain.


    Carter dropped and quickly walked forward with concern as if he were not the one who deliberately


    hit Eric. "s! Mr. Chafee, I''m really sorry! Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Eric said, but his faceturnedghastly pale.


    "I was too careless!" Carter exined, "I was thinking about how to get the ball into the hole, so I


    didn''t pay much attention to the shaft in my hand. I didn''t mean to hurt you. What should we do? Mr.


    Chafee, I''m so sorry!"


    After all, Carter was a well-contrained soldier, not an ordinary person.


    He imed that he was ying football with the shaft, but he had exerted much strength. So, when


    the shaft hit Eric...


    Adam said calmly, "You should go to the hospital as soon as possible. Your bone seems to be


    broken."


    Anthea was speechless.


    She went forward to have a rough check on him and found that it was not a minor injury.


    It looked like he could not continue the date!


    Anthea cast a nce at Carter, who looked innocent, and then at Adam, who looked calm. The


    corner of her mouth twitched.


    When they left the golf course, they certainly could not go to the concert. Instead, they went straight


    to a private hospital.


    As she had expected, Eric''s forearm was cracked.


    Although there was no need to put his forearm in a cast, it had to be fixed with nks and


    bandages. It would take at least ten days or even half a month for him to recover.


    After all, a broken bone was hard to heal.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After several examinations, the emergency room doctor treated his injuries, prescribed some


    medicine, and let them leave.


    Outside, the sun was getting stronger.


    Eric was identally injured. The doctor had just told him that he should go back and rest. Thus, he


    could not continue dating Anthea.


    Adam and Carter also came to the hospital. To express his apologies, Carter followed Eric all the


    time and rushed to pay for his medical expenses.


    When Eric got the medicine and was about to leave, Carter said, "Mr. Chafee, you can''t drive like


    this! It''s all my fault! I identally hurt you! I''ll drive you home!"


    "Don''t bother!" Eric shook his head.


    In fact, he wanted to say goodbye to them and let Anthea drive him home. But Carter insisted. "No


    trouble at all! I identally hurt you, so it''s my responsibility to take care of you. I should do


    something to make up for it! If you don''t let me take you home, I will feel more apologetic!"


    Eric opened his mouth, intending to refuse him again. But Carter had already taken his car key.


    Without giving him the opportunity to say anything, he helped him down the stairs.


    The silver-gray car left hurriedly, leaving only Adam and Anthea.


    Adam also took out his car key and smiled at her. "Anthea, I''ll take you home."


    Anthea was not stupid and had realized that they were echoing each other to ruin her date!


    She snorted and said with a dark face, "No, thanks. The emergency room is very busy at this time.


    I''ll stay and help!"


    After that, Anthea turned around and ran into the emergency center.


    She ran so fast that Adam only touched the hem of her clothes.


    Before he could go after her with his military boots, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    When Adam saw the number on the screen, he squinted and picked it up. "Hello, dad."


    Bemy''s furious roar came from the line, apanied by the bang of something smashed onto


    the ground. "Where the hell are you? Get back


    immediately!"

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Adam was back to Chin''s Mansion.


    The sun was zing, but the courtyard fill with lush leaves looked cool.


    A diligent gardener was trimming the green nts in front of the gate. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!"


    From time to time, a heavy item in the study upstairs would be thrown onto the ground. Each time,


    the gardener would shake in his shoes.


    Everyone in the family knew that the old master was in a temper.


    Bemy smashed an inkstone by his hand to the ground. This inkstone was something he had


    painstakingly found not long ago. He loved it very much, so it was evident how furious he was.


    He said in exasperation, "That bastard has no sense of shame! Six years have passed, but he is


    still with that little girl! As a soldier, he doesn''t care about his image at all. He is going to piss me


    off!"


    Looking at the photos again, Bemy felt like throwing something around again.


    On the secretly taken photos was a couple with an intimate posture. It was taken in a hotel. The


    man in military uniform was tall and strong, holding a petite girl in his arms.


    The neckband of the man was messy, while the girl''s face was scarlet. It seemed that she was


    drunk.


    Surprisingly, they were Adam and Anthea.


    Anthea seemed to have juste out of the elevator and was standing in front of a suite with half of


    her body already in it.


    Anyone could tell what would happen next!


    Bemy flushed bright red as a spurt of anger shed through him.


    Six years ago, Adam broke up with the little girl. As Bemy learned that the girl chose to study


    abroad, he thought that she was a wise person who knew her ce in the world and would never


    have anything to do with his son in the future. Thus, he was finally relieved.


    All these years, his son had devoted himself to his career, so Bemy thought that everything was


    back to normal.


    But to his great surprise...


    Bemy was truly infuriated with him.


    There were so many other women in the world, and he could ept anyone except that little girl!


    How could Adam not understand such a in fact?


    Besides Bemy, Amelie was also in the study, sitting on a chair by the window. She wore a short-


    sleeved military shirt with her hair tied up behind her head, looking neat and tidy.


    However, she had put on ayer of powder on her face, which made her look much pale.


    Seeing Bemy''s ring eyes and blushing face, Amelie was secretly delighted.


    This was exactly what she wanted to achieve.


    She knew that Bemy would definitely fly into a rage once he knew all of this!


    A trace of jealousy and hatred shed across her eyes sweeping the photo.


    That night, in the bar, she and Anthea met in the bathroom. They had a brief quarrel. When she left,


    she saw Anthea sitting in front of the bar counter with a drunk male friend. A n came across her


    mind.


    Amelie had nned to let them have sex with each other for one night, but then she saw that


    Anthea was taken away by two strange men.


    At that time, Amelie thought that even God would help her and felt the situation better than she


    expected.


    Before she left the bar, she called a photographer over, asking him to follow Anthea and get some


    unsightly photos as evidence.


    It was a romantic night that two men had sex with Anthea. As soon as she sent these photos to


    Adam, he wouldpletely give up on Anthea. However, it had never urred to her that the


    photos she received were about Adam and Anthea!


    She was actually making a chance for them to be together!


    Amelie instantly went furious and tore the photo into pieces on the spot.


    However, although she was angry, she still kept one. She wanted to save it for necessary.


    At this time, she got up tofort Bemy, pretending that she cared for him a lot. "Please calm


    down. Don''t let it hurt your health!"


    "How can cool down? This bastard! He has been with the young girl behind my back. So stupid he


    is!" After shouting out that, Bemy looked at Amelie, whose face looked much whiter than usual,


    and sighed. "Amelie, I''m sorry to my son has wronged you on this matter!"


    Amelie squeezed out a smile. "It''s okay. I''m fine!"


    Bemy was gratified. "You''re a nice girl!"


    The more gentle and generous Amelie was, the more guilty Bemy felt.


    She lowered her eyes, deliberately making a hurt expression.


    In fact, Amelie could have asked others to send the photos to the Chin Family, and so no one would


    know she was involved in it. But if she did it in person, it would make her a victim in this matter, and


    Bemy would think that she was broad-minded and had to atone for what his son had done to her.


    Bemy did think so. Meanwhile, he did not want his son to repeat his mistakes.


    He said in a low voice, ''Amelie, you and Adam have long reached the age to get married. It''s not


    good for both of you to stay single! His mother and I have always wanted him to get married. We''d


    like to have our grandchildren as soon as possible. When I''m done with my work, I''ll help you two


    make a wedding report in the army!"


    Upon hearing this, Amelie was overjoyed, her heart pounding violently.


    Although she did not get the expected result by drugging Anthea, she still gained something from it.


    At this time, she felt that this move was right!


    She could even imagine the fantastic scene of her wearing a white wedding dress - she would walk


    into the church, hand in hand with Adam! Her long-awaited dream was finallying true!


    At this time, a servant knocked on the door carefully. "Master Chin, Young Master Adam is back!"


    Bemy said with a solemn expression, "Get him in here!"


    Two minutester, Adam''s tall and strong figure appeared in the study room.


    As soon as Adam came in, he saw his father''s angry face.


    Adam, remaining in his posture, strode to his father with his long legs. Then he stopped before his


    father''s desk, standing straight at military posture.


    He asked, "Dad, what do you want me toe back for?"


    Bemy instantly went into hysterics. He grabbed the photo on the table and threw it at Adam.


    "Bastard, how dare you ask why? Look at what you''ve done!"


    Different from the ashtray that he threw at Adam before, the light photo fell slowly to the floor before


    reaching his face.


    Adam bent down and picked it up.


    Upon seeing it, he stayed calm, only his pupils contracting slightly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Bemy mmed the table heavily. "What excuses do you have this time?"


    "I don''t want to argue," Adam said.


    "You¡ª" Bemy nearly jumped up in anger.


    Amelie quickly stood up and stepped forward to persuade him. "Uncle Bemy, let''s talk it through


    slowly. Maybe the young girl seduced him!"


    "See? She speaks for you even at this time!" Bemy became even angrier when he saw Amelie


    being so reasonable. "Are you fully aware of who you are and what are you doing?!"


    He kissed a young girl with passion in a hotel. Someone photographed this and wanted to extort


    something from him!


    "Thank goodness Amelie found it out! She spent a lot of money, got all the photos, and stopped


    them from spreading around. Otherwise, someone with malicious intent would make a big issue of


    it! What you can do to make it up at that time?! Hurry up and thank Amelie first!"


    "Please don''t say that! What I did is not worth mentioning!" Amelie shook her head.


    On second thought, Adam suddenly asked, "Amelie, where were you that night?"

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Amelie was struck dumb by his question. "What?"


    When she turned her head, her eyes met his, and she felt a chill run down her spine.


    There seemed to be ayer of ice in his deep-set eyes. His nce was cold and piercing.


    Adam repeated his question. "I''m asking you: where were you that night?"


    "I..." She paused, feeling a little flustered. But as a soldier with great psychological quality, she


    behaved very calmly. "I can''t think of it. Maybe at home, or with friends, or in the military area!"


    Adam, raising his eyebrows, asked, "Really?"


    Amelie smiled. "Yes!"


    Adam suddenly curled his thin lips.


    He usually wore a poker face, serious and cold, so people could not tell whether he was happy or


    angry. Besides being silent, he rarely smiled, of course, except when he was with Anthea.


    The corner of his mouth suddenly upturned, making her flesh creep.


    Somehow, a rush of guilty feeling overwhelmed Amelie.


    Adam''s eyes shifted from her face to Bemy. "Dad, as I just said, I didn''t want to exin anything.


    But you have to ask Amelie how she got the photo."


    Bemy was unhappy. "What do you mean by this? She is dealing with the aftermath of this matter


    for you, isn''t she?!"


    Adam asked indifferently, "Amelie, are you sure you have nothing to do with this matter?"


    Amelie remained calm and shook her head nkly. "Adam, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Adam, saying nothing more, took out his phone from his trouser pocket.


    He called someone and said, "Come in."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Neither Bemy nor Amelie had any idea what he was going to do. Five minutester, someone


    knocked on the door.


    A servant pushed the door open, followed by a strange man.


    He must havee with Adam but had been waiting outside the mansion.


    The man looked very perturbed. It seemed that he had never been to such a magnificent mansion.


    Especially when he saw some men in military uniforms walking inside, he was even more scared.


    Bemy frowned, while Amelie''s expression suddenly changed.


    Adam lifted his chin slightly and said, "Say all the things that you''ve told me before."


    The man''s eyes swept over them and finally fixed on Amelie. "That night, this female officer told me


    that she was on a mission and asked me to put some drug into ady''s drink. Beyond that, she


    warned me not to tell any others about it!"


    At this time, Adam raised the photo.


    When the man saw it, he pointed to Anthea and said, "Yes, it was the youngdy in the photo. She


    was then taken away by two vicious men..."


    Amelie''s face turned pale.


    She waspletely panicked!


    Adam''s dark eyes narrowed and his expression was cold.


    Carter caught the two men with malicious intentions on the spot and sent them to the police station.


    However, they insisted that they did not drug her no matter how the police interrogated them. They


    just happened to be there and took a drunken girl away.


    When Adam and Carter arrived at the bar, Carter once whispered to him that he seemed to have


    seen Amelie.


    However, Adam did not take it seriously, for he only wanted to find his little girl ording to her


    location. Later, the two perverts said that they had not


    drugged her, so he started to suspect Amelie.


    Amelie could ask the bartender to drug Anthea for her while he could force him to tell the truth!


    On the phone, Adam knew that Bemy was furious. Well, only the matter about him and Anthea


    could make him so angry, so when Adam came, he brought the bartender here.


    Adam''s eyes were cold and piercing. "Amelie, you drug a girl and put her in danger. If I hadn''t


    arrived in time, she would have been taken to the hotel by two strange men. How could a military


    officer capable of doing such an evil thing?"


    Amelie froze there.


    She stumbled, took two steps back, and fell down on the chair.


    Bemy looked at her in disbelief as if he did not know who she was at all. "Amelie, is this true? Did


    you drug the girl and deliberately sent someone to take photos?"


    It was she who drugged Anthea, asked someone to take the photo, and send it to him!


    Then she was ying the trick of a thief crying "Stop thief!"


    Amelie''s expression changed drastically and turned to ghastly pale. "Uncle, I..."


    Her lips were trembling and she felt cold all over.


    She regretted ying this trick!


    Adam sneered and turned to leave.


    Bemy stopped him with a harsh voice and warned sternly, "Adam, let''s not pursue this matter for


    now. But no matter what, you are not allowed to be with Anthea again! Do I need to remind you that


    you''re her uncle?"


    Adam paused and looked directly at his father. "Dad, have you warned her about it six years ago?"


    Six years ago, when Anthea proposed breaking up with him, he actually thought about it


    Bemy must have talked to her behind his back.


    But at that time, he was mad because she had aborted their baby. He was too grief to think about


    other things. Now that he knew that she had an ectopic pregnancy, Adam was more convinced of


    this.


    "I..." Bemy was rendered speechless.


    He avoided his son''s gaze - he felt guilty in the face of this matter and could not look at Adam with


    righteousness.


    After Adam and the bartender left, only Bemy and Amelie were in the study.


    Bemy still looked angry, but he obviously treated Amelie differently - he looked at Amelie in a


    totally different way.


    In his eyes, there was no longer guilt and gratification, but suspicion.


    As Amelie met Bemy''s stern and cold gaze, she immediately pounced on his desk. "Please, listen


    to my exnation! I was blinded by my jealousy for that moment. When I saw Antheae back


    again, my heart was filled with anxiety. I was afraid that she would seduce Adam, so I did it!"


    But Bemy frowned.


    He arranged for his eldest son the same growth model as his. Both of them entered the army after


    graduating from the military academy. Bemy had been in the army for most of his life. In addition


    to his old-fashioned and stubborn personality, he was a righteous man.


    In his view, except for the responsibility they shouldered, moral character was the most important


    thing for military men and women.


    No matter how solid the reason that Amelie gave to him, she had drugged others, which had


    seriously vited the moral principles and thew. What was worse, she was a military officer!


    Bemy said with a disgusted and bitter tone, "Amelie, I''m so disappointed in you!"


    Amelie looked flustered. Her eyes went red, and she sobbed. "Uncle Bemy, I know I did it wrong.


    I''ve regretted it for a long time, but it''s toote! I did it on impulsive, but Adam slept with her in the


    end..."


    However, Bemy shook his head and interrupted her.


    He stopped looking at her and turned his chair to the window - he was giving her the cold shoulder.


    "I am tired today. You can go back!"


    "Uncle..." Amelie''s eyes were brimming with tears.


    Bemy closed his eyes.


    Seeing his stern face, Amelie knew that if she did not leave herself, he might ask his servants to


    force her out.


    At this moment, Amelie could not be more flustered.


    Finally, she left while wiping her tears.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the consulting room on the orthopedics floor of the private hospital, Anthea stood there in a white


    gown. Eric was sitting on a chair, and next to them was an orthopedic physician who treated his


    wound.


    Anthea asked, "Hannah, how is his wound?"


    Hannah, the orthopedic physician smiled and said, "He''s fine. Don''t worry! His bone fracture is not


    serious, but he should continue using the splint to support the broken bone for a week. Let''s see


    how it recovers by then!"


    After changing the fresh dressing for the wound, Hannah fixed the splints with the bandages.


    ording to the condition of his recovery, Hannah prescribed him some anti-inmmatory drugs.


    "Thank you, Doctor Wadley!" Eric said thanks and then looked at Anthea. "I can deal with it myself.


    Thank you foring to apany me. Will I dy your work?"


    Anthea smiled and shook her head. "It''s okay. I''m not busy now!"


    In fact, she felt sorry for him.


    Although she was not the one who hit him, she felt that she had something to do with this.


    Eric did not understand what she was thinking. He only thought that she was so nice to him. Deeply


    touched, he said, "Anthea, tonight you..."


    Before he could finish, her cell phone rang.


    It was a call from the hospital. After Anthea picked it up, she heard M say, "Hello, Director Lee,


    someone from the nurse station is looking for you!"


    "Who?" Anthea was confused.


    "Come over and you''ll know!" M said.


    Anthea was afraid that her patient was looking for her, so she did not dare to dy. "Well, I''ll be


    right there!"


    She briefly told Eric about the situation and hurried back to the department of general surgery.


    Coming out of the elevator, Anthea walked straight to the nurse station and saw a tall and strong


    figure in a clean military uniform. The shoulder marks reflected rays of golden sunlight into her eyes.


    Anthea, seeing him, was speechless.


    She looked around but did not see M.


    M ran away long ago!


    Anthea turned around and wanted to leave.


    She heard the sounds of his military boots falling to the ground. Adam caught up with her, his tall


    shadow blocking her way. Anthea had no choice but to force a smile and asked, "So, Uncle Adam,


    what do you want me to do?"


    Adam knew that she called him like this on purpose.


    He did not argue with her, but said, "I have something for you, Anthea."


    Anthea, looking at him, asked, "What is it?"


    Adam said, "You''ll know it when youe out with me."


    "But I have some work to do!" Anthea frowned.


    "It won''t dy you for too long." As soon as Adam finished speaking, he grabbed her small hand


    with his big hand, trying to take her away.


    Anthea wanted to refuse, but she was afraid that he would carry her away on his shoulders. That


    day, on the golf course, he threatened her like that. Though the hospital was full of people and he


    had to consider that he was a military officer in uniform, she was still worried.


    "I''ll go myself!" Anthea got rid of his big hand.


    Adam did not insist on holding her hands. "Okay."


    They took the elevator and walked out of the hospital building.


    When Adam came out, he immediately lit a cigarette, using the lighter that she gave him.


    He deliberately yed with her ne, his fingertips touching the bright love pea in the sunlight.


    Anthea looked away.


    They passed through the clinic building from the inpatient department and continued to move


    forward. It seemed that he was going to get out of the hospital.


    Anthea frowned. "Where on earth is it?"


    "Go ahead." Adam lifted his chin slightly.


    Finally, she walked out of the hospital with him. The green military jeep stopped on the side of the


    road instead of the parking lot in the yard.


    Anthea followed him and walked close to the jeep. The window behind it was open the whole time.


    He was not afraid of losing something!


    Adam walked over, opened the back door, and said to her, "Come and get it yourself."


    Anthea pursed her lips, wondering what he was up to.


    With vignce, she looked at him for a while. He remained calm andposed while smiling lightly.


    She hesitantly stepped forward and bent down to look inside.


    She eximed in surprise,"... a puppy?!"


    In the back seat, there was a small square cage, in which there was a baby dog.


    Its hair was creamy-white, and the hair on its ears was darker. The puppy had a pair of watery, dark


    eyes, which made it look innocent and lovely.


    It was looking at Anthea through the cage.


    Now, she understood why Adam took her so far away.


    Generally, dogs were not allowed to be taken to hospitals. They might bring some bacteria and


    cause bacterial infections. Thus, Adam deliberately parked his car outside the hospital.


    He said, "Anthea, this is abrador."


    Anthea''s heart trembled slightly.


    She suddenly remembered what she once said: When I graduated, I would keep abrador! I


    watched a foreign movie. The couple in it kept one. Every day when they went back home after


    work, the dog would put their slippers at the door! You and I can also live with abrador in our


    future home!


    The words lingered in her ears, but she suddenly drew her hand back from the puppy.


    Anthea straightened up and said in a clean but cold


    voice, "Adam, I have a boyfriend!"


    "Emm," Adam said calmly.


    Emm?!


    Anthea pursed her lips and was surprised by his indifference.


    Adam''s lips curled up slightly as he said, "I can be your secret lover."


    "..." His words stroke Anthea dumb.


    How could a masculine man in military uniform say something like that! It hit her like a thunderbolt!


    Anthea''s temples were throbbing violently.


    Adam stared at her and said, "Anthea, is it very difficult to be with me again?"


    Anthea stood in his shadow, making efforts to restrain her surging emotions. She said calmly, "Just


    as I''ve told you several times, I have no feelings for you! Plus, I have no ns to keep a dog in the


    near future. I''m still very busy and have to go back to work!"


    She quickly returned to the department of general surgery.


    As soon as she entered the office, a text message came. "Anthea, I''ve put it in the entrance-


    guarding room."


    Anthea made no reply and put her phone back in her pocket.


    When she got off work in the evening, she took off her white coat, changed into casual clothes, and


    was leaving the hospital.


    When she passed by the entrance-guarding room by the hospital gate, she saw a cage by the


    window out of the corner of her eye. The creamy-whitebrador was squatting in it, looking at her


    pitifully.


    Anthea stopped and closed her eyes for a while.


    After taking a few steps, she finally stopped again.


    She walked back. When she came out of the room, there was the cage in her hand.


    The intelligentbrador seemed to have known that Anthea would be its owner. Through the cage, it


    rubbed against her hand with his small head, putting its tiny ws on her clothes.


    At this time, Eric called her. ''Anthea, do you have time tonight? Let''s have dinner together!"


    In the afternoon, Eric asked for leave and came over to change the fresh dressing for his wound.


    After that, he went back to work in a hurry.


    Anthea half squatted on the ground. The puppy had licked her fingers wet.


    It was such a small dog and badly needed a lot of care. At least, she had to hurry up and prepare a


    ce to live and food for it.


    So, she refused Eric. "I''m afraid I can''t. Let''s have dinner another time!"


    Not far away, Adam, leaning against the wall, saw her get into a taxi with the puppy, smiled happily.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    In the staff dormitory provided by the hospital, Emily, her best friend, had stayed with her for a


    period, but now she had gone to Tbridge City with Simon. So, Anthea lived there alone.


    Sometimes, she felt lonely.


    Now that she got a puppy, it seemed that her life was bing much more interesting.


    Anthea put on the white coat on the way to make the rounds of the wards, thinking that she could


    take it out for a walk. This little two-month dog could not run wildly like other grown-up dogs, but she


    could hold it in her arms.


    After entering the ward, she stopped thinking about her private life and concentrated on her work.


    As usual, Anthea took other doctors to check the ward one by one in an orderly way.


    When she entered thest room, she saw that the bedding on one of the beds was particrly neat


    and the things there were all taken away. She could not help frowning. "M, where is the child in


    the 3rd bed in this ward?"


    "Ah, don''t mention it!" M had a look of sympathy on her face. "His mother took him away. The


    hospital has requested them to pay medical expenses several times, but it seemed that they could


    not find a way to afford it. I heard that they were not going to give up the treatment. They should be


    going through the discharge formalities now!"


    This was a patient she was in charge of.


    The boy should be the youngest in the department she worked for. He was very weak, so she would


    pay more attention to him.


    Anthea said seriously, "How can that be? The patient is seriously ill. We must move the operation as


    soon as possible. How can he be discharged from the hospital?"


    "What can they do? They have no money to cure his illness! Otherwise, as a mother, if she has


    money, how can she bear to watch her child die?!" M shook her head helplessly. Although she


    was only an intern at present, she had seen many miserable situations like this in the hospital.


    Anthea nced at the empty hospital bed, turned around, and ran out quickly.


    Before the charge room on the other side, she saw the mother and son who were queuing to get


    discharged from the hospital.


    Anthea ran to them breathlessly and pulled them out of the queue. She said seriously, "You can''t


    take your son away from the hospital!" "Director Lee, I know you care about my son, but... we have


    to leave because we don''t have money! I''ve sold my house in my hometown and we can''t take out a


    penny more after that!" The mother''s eyes were red.


    "But his illness can''t be dyed!" Anthea emphasized.


    The child''s mother burst into tears, but she still shook her head with a dispirited and resigned


    expression.


    The little boy, who was held in her arms, had a haggard face, but his eyes were as innocent and


    clear. "Mom, will I die?"


    This question was electrical.


    Anthea felt sad, and his mother cried even harder.


    She stepped forward and pulled the mother and son. "Let''s take him back to the ward first!"


    "But the medical expenses..." The boy''s mother hesitated.


    Anthea told her, "I''ll help you with the medical expenses!"


    Then she took the mother and son back to the ward. After they put their things back, the nurse put


    the boy on a drip.


    Anthea came out of the ward and walked all the way to the nurse station.


    M, who had been following her all the way, looked dignified all the time. At this time, she could not


    help but say worriedly, "Director Lee, things like this happen all the time. We can''t help all of them


    even if we want to!


    "Besides, this child needs more than a surgery - a lot of medical expenses will be required for the


    followup treatment. All kinds of medicine he needs are imported!"


    Anthea pursed her lips. "I know!"


    She pondered for a moment, took out her phone from her white coat pocket, and walked to the


    window.


    After the line was connected, she said, "Hello, Mr. Zurn, it''s me!"


    In fact, Anthea had no interest in inheriting the inheritance of the will, not to mention asking for


    more. But if she could help others, she was contributing to the world!


    She believed that her grandfather in heaven would definitely support her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Anthea ended the call and walked back to the nurse station.


    M was still standing there, holding the patients'' casebooks and looking up at the TV mounted on


    the wall. She stretched out her hand and pointed to the TV screen. "Director Lee, see? The two


    men seem to be Mr. Chin and Carter!"


    Hearing this, Anthea raised her head.


    The TV channel was broadcasting a news report.


    A construction site somewhere in the suburbs copsed. Among those firefighters being there to


    help, two men in green military uniforms figures appeared particrly conspicuous.


    The news was reported in real-time, and the cameras just focused on them.


    Adam was dressed in camouge for training. He wore a military cap and ckbat boots. His


    profile was handsome and attractive.


    There was no fear on his and Carter''s faces. They were both brave and serious. Together with the


    firefighters, they ran to the forefront to deal with the emergency and rescue people.


    M stole a nce at her and sighed. "It''s like watching a thrilling movie! Mr. Chin is like a hero!"


    Anthea thought about the past.


    Adam failed to celebrate his birthday with her. After that, she learned that he saved a citizen who


    jumped into the river at that time.


    Like that time, whenever he came across a dangerous situation, he would go to help. In his mind,


    being a military man meant that he was responsible to help citizens - he was an excellent soldier,


    whenever and wherever.


    Anthea looked away and urged M. "Stop watching it. Arrange all the operations to be performed


    in the morning for the patients!"


    "Oh, I''ll go now!" M had no choice but to nod. Before she slipped away, she added, "Well, but Mr.


    Chin is really handsome!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Again, she looked up at the TV. The figure in camouge was outstanding and even radiant in her


    eyes.


    As time went by, there was only thest hint of the setting sun outside of the window.


    Anthea had to be on duty tonight. After dinner in the cafeteria, she returned to the office and saw


    M, who had changed into her casual clothes, walking out with a bag.


    "Are you off work?" she asked with a smile.


    M nodded and immediately added, "Director Lee, don''t worry. I will remember to feed your Boba!"


    Boba was the name that Anthea gave thebrador.


    She had to work at night and was quite worried about the puppy that was left alone at home. So,


    she asked M, who lived in the same apartment building, to help feed the puppy at her home at


    night.


    Anthea was relieved. "Then, thank you!"


    After the night fell, the hospital was quieter than it was during the day.


    There were special duty rooms in the hospital''s departments. If there was nothing emergency,


    people could take turns to lie down and rest at night.


    Anthea took off her white coat and kept the green surgical suit inside. She took off her shoes and


    lay on the small bed.


    Just as she fell asleep, her phone rang.


    She was drowsy when she heard Carter''s voiceing from the line. "Hello, Mrs. Chin!"


    Anthea frowned subconsciously.


    She opened her mouth to correct the way he addressed her, but then she heard Carter''s anxious


    and frightened voice, "Mrs. Chin, Captain Chin has had an ident! Pleasee over to the


    military hospital quickly..."

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Anthea hurried to a military hospital.


    As soon as the taxi stopped, Anthea, who was sitting in the back seat, had already rushed out of the


    building. Without waiting for the change, she made a dart for the building.


    She did not even wear a coat. Upon receiving the call, she immediately lifted the quilt and ran out


    with the green surgical suit.


    Her cor was tilted slightly at an angle. While she ran, her forehead and temples were sweating


    slightly, her hair wet with sweat.


    Just like the private hospital she worked for, it was very quiet here at the time.


    Her footsteps echoed in the empty hall.


    Anthea took the elevator. As soon as she got out of it, she saw Carter standing at the end of the


    corridor.


    He leaned against the wall in a camouge uniform, his clothes covered with some dirt, which made


    him look dirty and decadent.


    His back was not as straight as before. Under the dim light above his head, Carter appeared to be a


    disconste statue.


    Anthea''s heart jolted.


    Her legs felt like jelly.


    Finally, she walked up to Carter. An unfamiliar voice came out of her numb lips. "Where is he?"


    His shoulders drooped. Carter, in low spirits, pointed to the ward next to him and said with a hoarse


    voice. "He''s inside... You''d better go in and have a look yourself!"


    Anthea''s breathing became slow and heavy.


    She stared at Carter, trying to find some information about Adam in his eyes, but Carter did not say


    anything. He just shook his head silently over and over again with a serious expression on his face.


    She shifted her eyes from him to the half-open ward door in front of him.


    Her gazended on it. It seemed that she wanted to look right through the door to see what was


    inside.


    Finally, she pushed the door open.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her legs went weak.


    The first thing she saw was the white sheet on the bed. It covered the person from toe to head. The


    medical equipment next to him was shining with cold light. On its screen was a simple straight line.


    She was a doctor, so she knew what this simple line meant.


    It showed that the patient finally died after all attempts to resuscitate him failed.


    Anthea was unable to think or move.


    Unconsciously, she licked her lower lip, feeling cold from inside to outside.


    There seemed to be gusts of piercing wind pouring into her heart, freezing her all over.


    How could he...


    Anthea was stunned, her eyes bloodshot.


    She suddenly thought of the news that she saw in the hospital during the day. He and Carter went


    to rescue people in the copsed construction site. The TV screen showed his tall and strong figure,


    which was gloriously radiant in her heart.


    Being a military man had to face lots of dangerous situations at anytime.


    In the past, sometimes, she had to separate from him when he was going on a mission. But even it


    was a short time, Anthea would always be very nervous for fear that he would get hurt or encounter


    danger. But each time, he came back with only little injuries. But this time...


    Anthea walked to the bedside, stiffly reached out her hand, and lifted the white sheet.


    Adamy quietly there.


    His facial features were still handsome. His nose was straight and his jaw was still defined.


    However, his deep-set dark eyes were closed. He was lifeless.


    "Adam..." She still wanted to call him.


    But he did not answer her.


    Instantly, her legs went weak and she copsed onto the ground.


    The moment she made sure that the dead person was Adam, she went to pieces.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    No matter how frequently she wiped them away, there were more and more tearsing to her


    eyes. At first, she just wept, but gradually, she lost control and began to cry unrestrainedly.


    "Ha!"


    Suddenly, someone gave a shortugh.


    At first, Anthea was not sure about it. She thought that she was crying so hard that she had an


    illusion because her brainck of oxygen.


    However, after listening carefully for a long while, she could still hear theughter.


    How could it be?


    Anthea looked up with tears in her eyes and looked back with a nk face.


    Carter, who had followed her in, ced a hand on the door. Heughed so hard that he could barely


    stand up. "Hahaha, I''m sorry, Mrs. Chin. I failed to hold back myughter! But your expression is


    really... Haha!"


    Anthea looked shocked and dumbfounded.


    She looked at Carter, whoughed till tears came, and said, "You think Captain Chin had an


    ident and died, don''t you? You came here without wearing a coat! Besides, you have your shoes


    on reversely!"


    "Do you really think that Captain Chin is dead? So you burst out crying with tears and snivel falling


    down at the same time! Boo-hoo, I am moved!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    She looked back at her feet first and then looked up, only to find that Adam was looking at her with


    his dark eyes.


    There was a light smile on his thin li. Only at this time did she notice that the medical equipment did


    not connect to him at all!


    Adam grasped her hands with his big hands.


    It was not until his heat reached her that Anthea realized that she had been fooled!


    Nothing bad happened to Adam.


    During the day, he and Carter went to the fire bureau to do business and happened to see


    firefighters there going out to put out the fire, so they rushed to support them.


    A ce on a construction site copsed and many workers were buried underground. They stayed


    there for more than half a day to deal with this emergency. Fortunately, there was no death in the


    end.


    Adam came to the hospital only to deal with the few scratches on his arm. The nurse had already


    treated his wounds.


    Adam tightened his grip on her hands, her hands so soft. He was willing to let her go for the rest of


    his life.


    He gazed into her eyes. ''Anthea, how could you prove that you have no feelings for me now?"


    "I..." Anthea''s mouth corners twitched.


    She could not deny the fact.


    After such a long time of moral suffering, the warmth of his hands made the deep-hidden emotions


    in her heart surge violently.


    Adam had already sat up and grabbed her soft hands, trying to take her into his arms. "Anthea, my


    sweetheart, let''s start over again. No one can stop us this time and we won''t separate again."


    He was referring to his father. He said so to assure her that he would always be with her!


    Anthea, clenching her hands, made a great effort to prevent herself from jumping into his arms.


    She struggled to break free and ran out of the ward, awkwardly wiping her tears.


    As she ran straight out of the hospital building, the cold moonlight outside instantly covered her face


    that was full of tears.


    Both her close friend Leonardo and Victor, a senior, had asked her if she still missed Adam. She


    remembered that she said she did not miss him at all.


    But neither of them had ever asked her whether she loved him or not.


    Perhaps, it was because everyone knew that she still loved him.


    In the ward, Carter swallowed hard and uneasily turned to look at Adam. "Captain Chin, did we


    screw it up? I think she is in a bad mood!"


    After all, it was his lousy idea!


    Adam made no reply.


    Silently looking at the door of the ward, Adam frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Anthea still had him in her heart.


    There was no doubt about it.


    Just now, when she thought that something had happened to him, she looked so sad.


    She still loved him and could not forget him, but she refused to marry him. So, why?


    Slowly, Adam narrowed his dark eyes.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Again, it was a sunny Saturday.


    Anthea walked out of the apartment building. She was dressed neatly today. It was obvious that she


    had deliberately dressed up - she wore a casual suit with light gray stripes and white chiffon


    anklelength pants.


    It looked like she was dressed up to handle something important.


    "Hello, Lawyer Zurn!"


    She picked up the phone and replied, "Well, I''m going out now. See youter!"


    She stopped a taxi on the side of the road, got in, and drove away in the golden sunlight.


    Not long after, a military green jeep parked not far away slowly started and followed the taxi.


    The taxi stopped at the house of the Hsu family.


    After getting off the car, Anthea walked along the private road. Lawyer Zurn had arrived earlier than


    her and was waiting for Anthea.


    She was about 35-year-old, wearing a ck suit and ck-framed sses. A thin woman looked


    very stiff and boring. Even with her high-heel shoes, she


    was nearly the same height as her.


    Lawyer Zurn must have been waiting there for a long time. When she saw Anthea, she came over


    with her briefcase, waited for a long time. "Miss Lee!"


    "Let''s go in!" Anthea nodded.


    Master Hsu made his will six years ago.


    At that time, Anthea had suffered a series of blows. Immersed in the sorrow of losing two beloved


    persons in a row, she was in no mood for other things. The only thing that she''d like to do was go


    far away to other countries with Mr. Zanon, her teacher.


    She had to put off iming the inheritance from Master Hsu for a long time.


    In the past six years, she was abroad and had not dealt with this matter. As a result, Jayden Hsu,


    her uncle, upied many fixed assets andpany stocks that Master Hsu gave to her. Now if she


    signed the documents and imed the inheritance, he would have to return the property belong to


    Anthea ording to thew.


    When she returned from abroad, she met him briefly in the cemetery. After that, Anthea had never


    seen any Hsu family members.


    For her, the Hsu family was no longer the same as before. In fact, except for Master Hsu, she had


    never felt connected to any other Hsu family members.


    Now as an unwee visitor, Anthea had pictured various awkward scenes that might happen


    today.


    Upon taking a deep breath, she walked into the vi after Lawyer Zurn.


    Servants in the vi of the Hsu family was as busy as always.


    The previous housekeeper was still there. The housekeeper saw her and went inside to report her


    arrival. Then Jayden came downstairs. He was displeased as soon as he saw Anthea. "What are


    you doing here?"


    His eyes fell on Lawyer Zurn next to Anthea.


    Lawyer Zurn took out a business card from her bag and politely handed it over. "Hello, I am Lawyer


    Zurn from thewyer''s office. This is my business card!"


    After seeing her business card, Jayden frowned.


    Madam Jiles happened to be at home. After hearing the sound downstairs, she also came down.


    Like her son, she hated to see Anthea.


    A servant simply brought two cups of water and put them on the tea table.


    Anthea did not drink it. She guessed that if it were not for Lawyer Zurn, Madam Jiles and Jayden


    would have driven her out directly.


    Jayden looked extremely impatient.


    Lawyer Zurn took the initiative to state her purpose ofing. "Before his death, Master Hsu asked


    to deal with the case about Miss Lee. He made a will and left her some property. This time, I came


    to bother you because Miss Lee wants to get the inheritance ording to this will!"


    After Jayden and Madam Jiles heard this, their faces changed drastically.


    Madam Jiles said in a sharp voice. "What? You came here to get the property?!"


    "Anthea, how could you be so shameless toe back to inherit the property?!" Jayden was also


    very excited. He jumped up from the sofa and pointed at her furiously. "Listen! You''ll get nothing


    here! I won''t give you a penny!"


    The mother and son, filled with amon hatred, exchanged a look.


    Before Master Hsu suddenly died in a car ident, he made a will.


    Anthea had been abroad for the past six years. Although Master Hsu had given her some property,


    she did not collect it. So, Jayden, thinking that she would nevere back for the property, took her


    share as his own and had no intention of giving it back to her at all!


    Who did not love money? In the face of huge interests, everyone might harbor evil thoughts.


    She got back to inherit her property, but how could Jayden hand over it to her?!


    He was not willing to give her a single penny!


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    She actually did not want to get any property from the Hsu family. It was just that Master Hsu made


    a will and gave her some. Besides, Lawyer Zurn had been urging her to deal with the will. Now she


    just wanted to use the money to help others. She had never thought of spending the money on


    herself.


    Jayden''s face looked fierce. "If it weren''t for you, my dad wouldn''t have had a car ident. You


    killed him! You are a murderer! I tell you, you can never inherit the property. It''s entirely your wishful


    thinking!"


    Anthea clutched her hands tightly.


    Her heart was trembling in pain.


    Jayden''s words pierced her heart like a sharp dagger.


    In a trance, she saw he threw a teacup at her face. Fortunately, she responded in time and tilted her


    head slightly. The cup then hit the wall behind her, but the hot water still sshed on her.


    Lawyer Zurn did not expect such an unexpected change. She widened her eyes in surprise and


    said, "Mr. Hsu, what are you doing?! Miss Lee and I are here to deal with the will ording to the


    legal process. How can you be rude?!"


    Jayden was furious when the teacup missed Anthea. Overwhelmed by anger, he strode across the


    table to hit her.


    Anthea could not wait to be hit. She gritted her teeth and stood up. "Thewyer is here. How can


    you dare to use violence?!"


    Jayden, who was never a gentleman, rolled up his sleeves and threatened fiercely like a gangster.


    "Why can''t I do that? I''m your elder, so it''s perfectly justified for me to teach you a lesson. Don''t


    forget that you''re in the vi of the Hsu family!"


    "Anthea, shame on you! Six years ago, you shamelessly seduced your uncle-inw and caused my


    dad''s death. And now youe back topete for the property! I will beat you to death!"


    Anthea''s face turned pale and subconsciously ducked to the side.


    As a violent rage possessed Jayden. He red at her with eyes zed with fury as if he was


    determined to teach her a harsh beating.


    At this time, he had to be tough!


    In fact, Jayden had his own wishful thinking. He took Anthea''s property. Now if he beat her hard and


    make her feel afraid, she might no longer dare to mention the inheritance before him.


    Anthea, her eyes alert, felt the hairs on the back of her neck prickled.


    She wanted to defend herself, but the servants called over by Jayden pounced on her and brought


    her under control.


    Lawyer Zurn wanted to help, but she was too thin and small to push her way forward. The others


    kept her away from Anthea.


    Jayden came up to Anthea aggressively and raised his fist high in front of her. He did not intend to


    show any mercy at all. His fist to her even brought a gust of wind!


    His fist would soon fall on her; Anthea''s breath rasped in her heaving chest.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, a powerful arm popped out and warded off the punch.


    Anthea was stunned. "Adam..."

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Adam, tall and strong, took Jayden''s arm with ease.


    He stood before Anthea like a mountain to protect her.


    Just like when she had been in danger countless times, he was always the one who went forward to


    keep out rain and wind for her.


    Jayden was also stunned when he saw him. "Adam?"


    Looking at Adam, Madam Jiles frowned and scolded him unhappily, "Adam, don''t meddle in this


    matter!"


    However, Adam turned a deaf ear to her and still stood there as firm as a rock.


    With him in front, Jayden could not even get any closer to Anthea.


    As Adam was a military man with strong physical strength, his firm grasp on Jayden made him feel


    a twinge of pain. In the end, Jayden had to give up and angrily used him, "Adam, how dare you


    protect this little b*tch?!"


    Adam asked, his eyes ruthless. "Who do you think is a b*tch?!"


    Adam, dressed in military uniform, was resolute and steadfast. This red-blooded man with chiseled


    features looked so handsome and invible when in furious.


    Jayden was momentarily scared by his ferocious look.


    But soon he became even more furious. He pointed at Anthea, saying, "I''m talking about her!"


    Anthea clenched her fists, her face ghastly pale.


    Adam gnashed his teeth in anger, his eyes full of anger. "I dare you to say it again."


    His voice was not loud, but every wording out of his mouth sounded ice-cold.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden, deted, was no longer in a threatening manner. He gritted his teeth and looked at Adam


    and Anthea, who were standing together. "Adam, you get together with her again. I think you are


    bewitched by this little bitch! You two are so shameless!


    "And you..."


    "Anthea, how dare you seduce your uncle-inw? Why would my father suddenly return home from


    abroad, and why would he die in a car ident happen? What you have done will make him turn in


    his grave. Are you willing to see that?"


    Anthea trembled, breathing heavily.


    Adam turned around, gently took her in his arms, and left the vi with her.


    The sunshine outside was warm, and her cold limbs gradually warmed up.


    Lawyer Zurn, carrying her briefcase, staggered out with them. She looked back at the vi with


    some panic and sighed while fixing her messy hair with fingers, "Miss Lee, it was too dangerous just


    now. I didn''t expect people in the Hsu family to be so unreasonable!"


    Anthea pressed the space between her eyebrows to calm down.


    Seeing her pale face, Lawyer Zurn thought she was also frightened by Jayden. So, she immediately


    comforted her, "But don''t worry, we''re not grabbing their property. Our action is protected by the


    law!"


    "If they continue to act like rascals, I can apply the court for mandatory enforcement. I will help you


    handle these things! Wait for my call!"


    Anthea, in no mood to take care of other things, just nodded as a reply.


    Lawyer Zurn quickly drove away from this vi to stay away from trouble.


    Adam pulled the green military jeep at the roadside. There were only the two of them now.


    Adam leaned forward and slowly held her in his firm arms. He moved with care, for fear that she


    would be hurt. It seemed that Adam also felt depressed.


    At this moment, Anthea''s limbs were stiff.


    Her forehead was just below his Adam''s apple and her head leaned against his chest where she


    thought his heart must be.


    They were so close that they could feel each other''s heartbeat.


    Anthea asked in a low voice, "Did you hearthat?"


    When she had a conflict with Jayden in the Xu family''s vi, he appeared in time. So, he must have


    heard all the nasty words that Jayden said, including the fact that she caused Master Hsu''s death.


    "Silly girl." Adam felt suffocated.


    Anthea felt like crying, her eyes gradually brimming with tears. In a broken voice, she sobbed out


    the reason why she left him. "Now you know why we can''t be together again..."


    Adam said hoarsely, "Why didn''t you tell me that at that time?"


    Why? It was because she chose to bear all of this alone.


    A bitter feeling welled up inside Adam''s heart.


    His little girl was a silly girl.


    She told him that she aborted their baby, forcing him to break away with her. It wasrgely because


    she did not want him to be sad. At this time, Adam finally realized that.


    For the same reason, she did not tell him how Master Hsu died and chose to swallow the bitterness


    alone. All of this was because she did not want him to bear this pressure and be condemned by his


    conscience all the time.


    She was so stupid.


    Anthea''s clear eyes gradually ran over with tears. Then, one drop after another, her tears gradually


    fell down. She choked with sobs. "I was too stubborn. Grandpa knew our rtionship but he didn''t


    want us to be together. He asked me to leave you, but I refused with determination. He was so


    furious..."


    "He ran out of the cafe, chasing after me. He was so agitated that he didn''t watch around and was


    hit by a car!"


    "I killed him! If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t... So Adam, I still love you, but we can''t be together


    again!"


    Anthea closed her eyes and pushed him away bit by bit.


    Thest sentence was like a sharp needle.


    It pierced their hearts.


    The muscles on Adam stiffened inch by inch, and his big hand stopped in mid-air.


    At this time, a gloomy atmosphere shrouded the vi of the Hsu family.


    Jayden canceled all his recent appointments. In a state of anxiety, he kept turning round and round


    in the living room. Seeing his cranky look, no servant dare to get anywhere near him.


    "Mom, what should we do now?" Jayden looked at Madam Jiles who was sitting on the sofa.


    She frowned, with a distressed loo. "This little bitch went abroad years ago. I thought that she would


    nevere back!"


    "But she is back now, and she wants her property in the will!" Jayden pulled the cor of his shirt


    and said in a resentful tone, "Speaking of this, I feel unfair and angry! Dad was so partial to her and


    left her nearly half of his property in the will! In his eyes, this granddaughter was more important


    than me, his son!"


    After the death of Master Hsu, Jayden upied Anthea''s share for more than six years. Besides, it


    was arge fortune!


    How could he let her take it away?


    As Madam Jiles heard this, her face fell, but sheforted him, "Jayden, calm down first!"


    Jayden''s turned red. In an anxious and sharp voice, he said, "Can I not be in a hurry? Herwyer


    came to our house today! Dad made this will before his death. If she applies forpulsory


    execution to the court, we can''t do anything but hand over what she wants! Mom, are we really


    going to give the property to that little bitch?"


    Madam Jiles narrowed her cold eyes. "Jayden, don''t worry about this. I''ll deal with it!"


    Jayden looked at her with uncertainty. "Mom, can you really find a way?"


    "Sure!" She nodded.


    Afterforting her son, Madam Jiles went upstairs and returned to her bedroom.


    After sitting at the end of the bed and hesitating for a few seconds, she called someone on the


    landline and said in a sinister voice, "Kidnap someone for me, but remember not to kill her!"

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    In the afternoon, Adam sat in a coffee house.


    There was a medical college nearby, so most of the customers here were young college couples,


    gathering in crowds. They chatted andughed, bringing a sweet atmosphere.


    Adam sat by the window with a burning cigarette between his fingers.


    The sunlight from outside the window shone on his handsome face. He sat there silently like a


    statue and had not moved for a long time, letting the long cone of ash hang at the end of his


    cigarette.


    Only when he heard the footstepse and stop beside him did hee to himself and put out the


    cigarette in the ashtray.


    Carter stands still. "Captain Chin, all the relevant surveince videos from the cameras that can be


    checked are here!"


    He ced aptop with a tiny U Disk on the desk before Adam.


    "The ident happened a long time ago, and the surveince would be updated automatically


    every once in a while. Fortunately, the meticulous owner of this cafe house kept all the surveince


    videos from its opening to the present!" Carter said.


    Adam nodded and said, "Okay. You can go about your business."


    "Yes!" Carter saluted.


    Noticing that his boss was in an unusual blue mood, Carter did not dare to joke with him. He just


    turned around and left the cafe house.


    Adam turned on theptop.


    He knew nothing about the ident that caused Master Hsu''s death.


    He was on a mission when he received the news that Master Hsu had passed away. As he rushed


    back, Master Hsu wasid to rest and his funeral was also over. Adam thought it was purely an


    ident. He only knew that the driver who hit him seemed to have escaped and had not been


    caught yet.


    But he did not expect that his little girl was involved in it.


    Adam thought that she proposed the breakup because his father said something to her and asked


    her to leave him, but it had never urred to him that...


    Now he finally understood why she refused to go back to him.


    Adam turned on theputer, his index finger touching the control board gently to y the videos.


    It was the scene of the coffee shop, and he saw Master Hsu and Anthea sitting face to face.


    Anthea''s small face drooped down, and she was holding a cup of cappino in her hand.


    Master Hsu''s expression was very ugly. It seemed that he was reprimanding her. While Anthea


    remained silent, her long eyshes trembling. Adam could see her red-rimmed eyes and the tears


    rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    She sat there stiffly. Her panic and helpless look was a real wrench for Adam.


    Adam felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    His heart also ached for her.


    His little girl had to go through all of this alone when he was not by her side.


    At that time, she was still a sophomore, less than 20 years old. How could her slender and thin body


    bear all of this alone?


    In the video, Master seemed to be persuading her to do something, but she had never nodded. She


    clenched the cup as if only by doing so could she gain some strength. Then she stood up and ran


    with tears all over her face.


    Master Hsu, who was sitting opposite her, got very emotional.


    At this time, his phone beside the table rang. After this brief call, he sighed sadly, stood up, and


    chased after Anthea.


    Adam lit another cigarette.


    He took two long drags on it. Then a lot of smoke dispersed from his mouth and nose.


    A light and painful look gradually emerged on his handsome facial features among the white smoke.


    Theptop was still ying the videos. After that, it was the video on the street outside the cafe


    house, which was also the evidence obtained by the police at that time.


    Master Hsu stood at a zebra crossing of an intersection, waiting for the traffic light to turn green.


    When it turned green, he walked hurriedly at the front of the crowd, his eyes fixed on Anthea, who


    was on the opposite side of the road. It seemed that he wanted to catch up with his granddaughter


    quickly, and then it was the ident that caused his death.


    An off-road vehicle was out of control. It drove through the red light and crashed straight into Master


    Hsu.


    After that, the car without a license te did not stop. Instead, it dashed around and drove away


    quickly. The male driver inside covered his face with a cap, which was also the reason why the


    police had not cracked the case.


    Six years had passed and it had be a long-pending case.


    When Adam raised his hand and was about to turn off theptop, he noticed something and a


    piercing look shed across his dark eyes on the screen.


    He took out his phone, dialed a number, and said in a deep voice, "Hello, Carter..."


    In the morning, Anthea was in the private hospital as usual.


    She walked to the office with a tired look, moving her shoulders to rx.


    She had just finished her night shiftst night. An emergency happened to a patient in the middle of


    the night, so she had no time to rest and got dark eyes circles.


    After handing over the shift to her other colleagues, Anthea washed her face and felt much more


    refreshed. She took off her white coat and was about to go back to rest when her cell phone rang.


    It was a call from her teacher, Vincent.


    Anthea, a little surprised, quickly picked it up. On the line, Vincent said with a smile, "Anthea, are


    you free today? If you have nothing to do, please apany me to a ce!"


    Once a teacher, always a teacher.


    Anthea was grateful to Vincent who recognized her ability and offered her lots of help and


    encouragement. Thus, they had maintained a good rtionship, and she would not easily refuse his


    invitation.


    After meeting at the appointed ce, they had breakfast together and then took a taxi to the


    destination.


    After getting off the car, Anthea was slightly stunned.


    Vincent took her to a military hospital that she had been to a few days ago. That night, Carter


    tricked her here. She mistakenly thought Adam had an ident and died. In the ward, she could no


    longer hide her true feelings and cried her heart out.


    Unlike ordinary hospitals, not everyone was allowed to enter a military hospital.


    Anthea asked in confusion, "Mr. Zanon, may I ask why are we here?"


    Vincent exined, "An old chief in the army is sick. He wants me to be his doctor in charge!"


    Anthea nodded and followed him to a building.


    The patient seemed to be a military chief with a high position. As they entered, there was already a


    doctor waiting there. He was wearing a military uniform under the white coat, so Anthea thought that


    he must be an army medical doctor. This doctor stood by the entrance of the building to greet


    Vincent in person and treated him with great respect.


    Vincent was a college teacher, but he also had a high reputation in the medical field.


    Adam once told her that Vincent had served as a military doctor in the army before he became a


    college teacher.


    The doctor then took them to the elevator and went all the way to the 12th floor. Finally, they


    entered a meeting room at the end of the corridor.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When they pushed the door open and entered, she saw lots of people always sitting inside.


    There were several doctors around the meeting table, enthusiastically discussing this important


    case. They were all wearing white coats, with military uniforms inside. They looked much older than


    Anthea and were a group of experienced doctors. Beside them were some soldiers sitting or


    standing.


    Anthea''s eyes passed through the crowd and fell on a tall and strong figure.


    She did not expect that Adam was also here.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    At this moment, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again, and a woman in her sixties


    walked in.


    She was quite dignified with elegant clothes, but she did not look very well - her eyes were red and


    swollen. She must be the old chief''s wife, and a valiant female soldier was supporting her with both


    hands.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Everyone in the room stood up to show their respect and sympathy for her.


    The old chief''s wife was a little weak, and even her eyelids were red and swollen. Besides, there


    were dark circles under her eyes. She needed the help of others to walk around.


    Amelie seemed to be very close to her. Though she was always cold and arrogant, she was very


    considerate and tried to please her. She helped the old day stand straight andforted her. "Don''t


    be too sad. I believe my godfather will get better!"


    "I hope so!" The olddy wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "Let me help you sit down first!" Amelie said softly.


    After helping her to sit down, she looked up and met Anthea''s eyes. She was stunned at once and


    soon narrowed her eyes.


    The olddy looked around and asked, "Have you invited c here?"


    "Madam, long time no see!" Vincent came forward and shook hands with her.


    The olddy nodded with relief. "Long time no see, Mr. Zanon. I''m so relieved that you cane


    over!"


    Vincent smiled modestly.


    After taking their seats, they continued to discuss the chief''s illness.


    Anthea sat down with her teacher Vincent.


    The old chief had a pivotal position in the army. Thus, a medical group was built up to treat his


    disease.


    "ording to his current situation, I suggest conservative treatment!"


    "He is over 60 years old, so his immunity is not as strong as that of young people. He just had heart


    surgeryst winter and has not yet recovered. Besides, he has diabetes and high blood pressure,


    which may cause seriousplications!"


    "The tumor shows no sign of growth, so we can take medical treatment to reduce the pain of the old


    chief!"


    "I agree. Conservative treatment is the best choice for the old chief at present!"


    While the military doctors were discussing, the other people all listened with grave expressions.


    Anthea also looked thoughtfully at the test reports, inspection reports, and X-rays.


    Adam was sitting at the end of the table. His dark eyes ignored the crowd and fixed only on her.


    Without a single winking, he stared at her serious face taut with concentration.


    When Amelie saw him looking at Anthea, she secretly clenched her fingers under the table.


    After listening to their advice, the olddy turned to Vincent and said, "Mr. Zanon, what do you


    think?"


    Vincent replied, "Madam, due to my physical condition, I stopped treating people six months ago!"


    "Oh, is that so?" The olddy heard it and looked anxious. "I specially asked someone to invite you


    here to treat my husband, but you tell me that you no longer ept any patients. What about my


    husband..."


    Vincent said calmly, "So, I bring my student here!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Anthea was also surprised. "Mr. Zanon?"


    She thought that she was apanying him here as an assistant. However, she did not expect him


    toe up with such an idea.


    Nevertheless, this also indicated that he recognized her ability!


    Anthea felt warm in her heart.


    Everyone showed a stunned expression on their faces and looked at Anthea in unison.


    She was no longer the little girl who was still studying in medical school six years ago. The hint of


    childish roundness around her chin also disappeared. She looked more mature and was now a


    beautiful and gracefuldy. Nevertheless, she was still very young.


    Hence, the others did not trust her ability.


    "When Anthea and I returned from abroad, she had been hired by Ku Hospital as the chief


    physician of the general surgery department!" Vincent introduced her to them.


    "Haha!" The crowd smiled politely, but they did not treat her seriously.


    The chief physician was just a title. Maybe she got it by some unspeakable means. They all knew


    that for a physician, the most important thing was the clinical experience.


    Besides, the girl before them was only about 25 or 26 years old. How much experience could she


    get? She was a student of Mr. Zanon, the famous doctor, but no one knew how good she was.


    However, Vincent looked at her calmly and confidently said, "Anthea, tell us the treatment n."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vincent suddenly came up with this idea, which made Anthea a little panic, but she was not afraid.


    She looked at the case files in her hand and said, "I rmend surgical treatment.


    WHAT?!


    The others burst into an uproar.


    Those military doctors much older than her seemed terribly shocked. They all looked at her in


    disbelief as if she were crazy.


    Amelie, who was sitting opposite her, also looked up at her. She was shocked like everyone else,


    thinking that she was overestimating her abilities.


    One of them retorted immediately, "Surgical treatment? Before our long discussion here, we''ve


    chosen conservative treatment ording to the old chief''s physical condition! You suggest surgical


    treatment, but can you guarantee a hundred percent sess?"


    Hearing this, Anthea frowned and said, "Hepatic artery aneurysm is a rare disease. Once his tumor


    begins to grow rapidly in a short time, it might rupture and bleed, which would risk his life! Only


    surgical treatment can prevent such dangerous situations from happening."


    "Little girl, you see this case so simply!"


    "At present, the old chief''s physical condition is not very good. There is a high chance that he will


    bleed or lose his liver function after the operation!"


    "Yes! The most important thing is that the operation to him will be very difficult. Besides, his tumor is


    located in an unusual ce in his body. So it will take big risks to perform an operation on him. He is


    very likely to die during the operation. But if we choose conservative treatment, he can live one to


    three more years!"


    Upon hearing her decision, all the military doctors present strongly disapproved of it.


    They thought such an operation would be extremely risky, so they disagreed with her n.


    Anthea felt the pressure.


    Hearing these words, the old chief''s wife kept wiping the corners of her eyes and was at a loss what


    to choose.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    The door of the meeting room was pushed open, and a nurse rushed in. "Director Zack, the old


    chief kept saying that he felt a pain in his abdomen. Please go and have a look!"


    Hearing that, everyone stood up nervously.


    After the chaos in the ward, the old chief, free of the pain, was lying weakly on the bed. A doctor


    and a nurse were left in the room. The others all came out and stood in the corridor.


    "What should we do now? How''s him?" The old chief''s wife asked the crowd in a panic.


    Looking at the ward, Anthea pursed her lips and said, "Thepression of the bile duct has caused


    obstructive jaundice. Medical treatment can relieve his pain but cannot cure him!"


    If we choose conservative treatment, he is very likely to suffer from liver blood supply obstaclester


    on. Besides, he might develop arterial thrombosis, which is life-threatening!"


    "Therefore, I still insist on the surgical treatment, and it''s best to carry it out as soon as possible!"


    "The surgical surgery is too dangerous. It''s better and safer to treat him conservatively!"


    "Yes, we can''t operate on him. It''s too dangerous!"


    "The conservative treatment cannot cure him, but it can maintain his status quo and control the


    rapid development of the tumor. At least, The old chief can live a few years more. But once the


    operation fails, there is no hope!"


    The military doctors had already reached an agreement, so they united in disapproving of Anthea at


    this time.


    A faint sneer emerged at the corner of Amelie''s mouth.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Anthea was isted, but Amelie felt very happy, thinking that Anthea, with an exaggerated opinion


    of her abilities, finally got what she deserved.


    Amelie handed the handkerchief to the olddy and said, "My dear godmother, I think the military


    doctors are right!"


    Thedy looked at these well-experienced military doctors and then at the young Anthea. In a short


    time, she made the decision. "No, I don''t agree with her! I cannot risk my husband''s life!"


    Anthea fell into silence.


    Her knuckles whitened as she clenched her fingers.


    In the eyes of this storm, Anthea felt that in her humble position, her word did not carry much


    weight.


    As a doctor, her mission was to cure patients and save people. Very asionally, there would be


    someone question her medical skills, which was no big deal. But now, in the face of distrust and


    criticism from all the others, she still felt very sad.


    Seeing that the olddy made her choice, a military doctor said, "Little girl, go back to your private


    hospital! We don''t need you here anymore!"


    "Young people these days are too impetuous and irresponsible!"


    "I think it''s time for the medicalmunity to reestablish rules and regtions. Thus, only doctors


    with real abilities can be the director of a department!"


    Everyone thought she made the treatment decision with indecent haste, regardless of the old chief''s


    safety, so their words were somewhat harsh and mean.


    Anthea pursed her lips and said nothing.


    However, a chill still struck to her heart.


    "Creak-"


    At this time, the door of the ward was gently pushed open.


    Adam, who had entered the ward without anyone noticing, stepped out with his military boots and


    closed the ward door behind him.


    He stood there, tall and robust, and said in a deep voice, "The old chief has agreed to have the


    operation."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Obviously, during their animate debate, Adam went into the ward and persuaded the old chief.


    Anthea looked at him nkly.


    Her eyes met his dep-set eyes. He was looking at her with certainty and belief.


    When no one believed her, he had so much confidence in her! Her cold heart suddenly felt a surge


    of warmth.


    Adam, like a burning brazier in the winter, drove away all the coldness from her.


    Anthea, deeply touched, felt like crying.


    The olddy widened her eyes in shock. Amelie, who was supporting her, gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Especially when she saw them looking at each other silently, she was ovee by a sudden surge


    of jealousy.


    Although his wife went into the ward to persuade him, the old chief still insisted on having the


    surgical operation.


    Since the patient himself agreed, the other''s opinion did no longer matter.


    The military doctors all sighed and shook their heads, feeling worried about the operation.


    "Miss Lee, I suggest you give up on this operation!" Amelie, while supporting the olddy, stepped


    forward and spoke up, "My godfather is old. So experienced military doctors in the hospital suggest


    that we give him a conservative treatment, but only you insist on carrying out the surgical


    treatment!"


    "Miss Celestin, I''m a doctor!" Anthea reminded her.


    A cold glint shed in her eyes as she looked at Anthea and said contemptuously. "This isn''t an


    ordinary hospital. The person lying in the ward is not an ordinary patient either. He''s an old chief


    who has made countless contributions to the country all his life!"


    "Miss Lee, I know you are a doctor, but I can''t believe in your ability!


    "You can''t use the case of my godfather to practice your skill and umte experience! His life is


    of utmost importance. If anything happens to him, how can you take the responsibility?"


    Each sentence said by Amelie had some hidden meaning.


    Undoubtedly, she was reminding her godmother that it was Anthea who insisted on carrying out the


    operation regardless of the others'' objection.


    Every day the olddy was in a state of anxiety because of her husband''s illness. Though she had a


    mild nature, she red at Anthea with a resentful look after hearing Amelie''s provoking words.


    If one had to choose between living healthier after a highly risky operation and living longer with an


    illness, most people would choose thetter.


    The olddy wanted her husband to apany her for a little longer. The most critical thing was


    that she did not believe in Anthea''s ability like other military doctors. She felt that Anthea was so


    young that she might not give mature consideration to this. Therefore, she was not willing to let her


    handle her husband''s illness!


    Amelie provoked and embarrassed her in public. Though Anthea knew she did it for malicious


    purposes, she had no intention of flinching. "I can take the responsibility!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was a doctor with the ability to save people, and she always took her patients seriously.


    In addition, Anthea was very confident in her medical skills.


    It was true that she was not as mature and experienced as other military doctors. But she had been


    following Vincent to practice in hospitals and take part in rescue missions in disaster areas all over


    the country since freshman year.


    She persisted with the surgical operation because she had encountered a simr case when she


    was abroad.


    Anthea looked at the old chief''s wife. "Madam, pleasetrust me!"


    But with Amelie at her side criticizing Anthea, how could she have any good impression on her?


    The olddy, thinking that she put her husband''s life at risk, warned Anthea angrily, "If anything bad


    happens to him, I won''t forgive you!"


    Anthea said nothing more and just told the doctors next to her to prepare for the surgery.


    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Amelie''s mouth.


    Her beautiful eyes were full of contempt and cruelty because she did not believe in Anthea''s ability


    at all.


    Six years ago, when Anthea was a medicine student, Amelie saw her afford the first-aid to a boy at


    a banquet. Nevertheless, she just took some first-aid measures. It only showed that she was very


    smart.


    Now that six years had passed, she became a doctor, so what? So many military doctors with


    superb medical skills did not dare to perform surgery on the chief, but she insisted on doing it.


    Wasn''t she showing off her ability?


    Amelie was waiting to see her head for her doom!


    The old chief had been in hospital for a week, and his physical condition was poor. Thus, Anthea


    decided to perform the surgery at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Anthea, who had changed into a green surgical suit, walked to the operating room with two


    assistants.


    Before she entered, she looked to the right.


    Adam was there, wearing a starched military


    uniform. He was tall and strong with broad shoulders and a very graceful bearing.


    Looking into his pair of deep-set eyes, Anthea clenched her hands with determination and felt more


    secure as if she had received some power from him. After taking a deep breath, she walked into the


    operation room with great confidence.


    Then the door of the operating room closed.


    Everyone else was waiting outside in the corridor.


    The surgery took a long time.


    The old chief''s wife had been pacing back and forth at the door worriedly. After all, she had little


    confidence in Anthea.


    She was extremely worried that her husband would die on the operating table!


    In the army, the old chief had a high opinion of Adam. Therefore, to please Adam, Amelie had been


    very attentive to the old chief''s wife and seeded in making the olddy her godmother.


    Amelie tried her best and seized every chance to show her tenderness and capabilities.


    The olddy was very touched to see her being so busy. She said, "Amelie, thank you for your hard


    work. You''ve been so busy in the hospital these days!" "Godmother, don''t say that. It is what I


    should do!" Amelie gently shook her head, appearing to be very well-behaved and tender.


    She looked up, her eyes involuntarily following the tall and strong figure before her.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Adam leaned against the wall. He was tall and strong. His years of military career made him a man


    with ramrod posture.


    The profile of his chiseled face was handsome. He had a prominent nose and a sharp jaw. He was


    so outstandingly masculine that he tended to attract women''s attention wherever he went.


    Amelie just could not shift her eyes from him.


    In the past six years, she had been trying so hard to win his affections.


    The olddy certainly knew her feelings from her intense gaze. She sighed and said, "In the army,


    Brock thinks most highly of Adam, and I really like you! Everyone thinks that you two will make a


    great couple. I had discussed with him, and we decided to give your a vacation to get married. But


    Brock suddenly fell ill..."


    Hearing this, Amelie kept herposure, though she was ravished with joy.


    She achieved this step by step.


    Amelie pretended to be very considerate and said, "Godmother, we are not in a hurry. The health of


    my godfather is the most important thing now!"


    The olddy raised her head again and looked to the operating room.


    "Don''t worry too much!" Amelieforted her. After a brief pause, she changed the topic. "s, I''m


    just afraid that Miss Lee is so young that she may act on impulse sometimes!"


    "Compared with these military doctors, she was much less experienced. Yet, she still stubbornly


    insisted on performing the operation. I¡¯m really afraid that anything bad will happen during the


    operation. What should we do then-¡±


    Just as Amelie finished speaking, the eyes of the olddy¡¯s turned even redder, and her face


    became more gloomy.


    Looking at the closed operating room door, Amelie squinted.


    She firmly believed in her heart that Anthea would not be seeded in doing this surgery.


    She was waiting to see Antheae out of the operating room and announce the failure of her


    operation. At that time, how could she deal with the chief''s wife and other military doctors?


    The death of the chief during the operation would ruin her reputation as a doctor. Insides, the


    madam would not let her go easily. At that time, how could she continue to be a doctor? It would be


    best if she could not stay in Ice city any longer and had to


    escape abroad!


    Amelie could hardly wait to see that!


    The hours dragged on. Finally the sky outside darkened.


    When the neon lights shrouded the whole city, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    Anthea came out in a green surgical gown, drenched to the skin. Even her back was wet all over.


    She took off her hat and mask, revealing her tired face.


    Her elfin little face was not as bright as before, and she walked weakly.


    When Amelie saw her in low spirits, she guessed that she must have failed the surgery, and a smile


    shed across the depths of her eyes.


    Everyone in the corridor looked at her, but they were too nervous to ask the result.


    Anthea gasped and said, "The operation is sessful!"


    "What?!" Amelie''s expression changed rapidly.


    She lost control of her emotions, and her voice was a bit sharp.


    Fortunately, everyone around was shocked by the sess of the operation, and no one noticed her


    aberrant behavior.


    The operation was actually sessful?!


    A wave of nausea swept over Amelie.


    But none of the military doctors dared to perform the surgery. Was Anthea really so powerful?


    The old madam staggered forward. She looked surprised, perturbed, and still full of disbelief. In a


    hoarse voice, she asked again, word by word, "Did you say the operation was sessful?"


    "Yes, Madam!" Anthea nodded and added, "I''ve cut out the tumor. The operation is sessful. The


    patient will be transferred to ICU. As long as he wakes up after the following high-risk 24 hours, he¡¯ll


    be all right!"


    Amelie''s voice returned to normal as she continued trying to set her up. "What if he won''t wake up?"


    When the olddy heard this, her joyful face was instantly covered with ayer of sadness.


    Anthea frowned, feeling a little speechless.


    She looked up at Amelie and said in a clear voice, "I believe he will wake up!"


    At this time, the door behind them was opened, and the old chief lying on the bed wearing an


    oxygen mask was pushed out by the nurses.


    The military doctors and the olddy instantly came forward and escorted him to ICU.


    Amelie looked at them with her hands clenched.


    Overwhelmed by jealousy, she gritted her teeth in hatred, but still, she caught up with them.


    Then, only two people remained in the corridor.


    They looked at each other from a few steps away.


    Anthea gently caught the cuffs of her surgical gown. "Adam, thank you..."


    Thank you very much.


    When no one trust her, he chose to believe in her!


    The lights poured down from above and fell on Adam''s deep-set dark eyes. His sparkling eyes, he


    said in a deep and low voice, "Anthea, I knew you could make it."


    Anthea''s heart felt rippled surging, and she said, "I''ll go to see the old chief first!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    She walked past him.


    With a slight spasm in her stomach, she subconsciously raised her hand to cover it, then trotted to


    catch up with the others.


    Adam did not follow them. As the slender figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor, he turned


    around and went in the opposite direction.


    The old chief was sent to ICU. Only after settling him down did Antheae out.


    There was an office for rest next to her. She leaned against the wall and slowly squatted down as


    soon as she entered it.


    A nurse came forward and asked her in a hurry, "Doctor Lee, are you all right?"


    Anthea smiled with a little embarrassment. "I''m fine. I''m just hungry!"


    Since the operation began in the afternoon, she had not even had the time to drink a mouthful of


    water.


    The operation for the old chief was veryplicated, and he might encounter various dangerous


    situations. Thus, she dared not ck off for a second.


    After she stood beside the operating table for nearly five hours, even her legs began to tremble


    when she came out from the operation room, but she managed to stand still until now!


    Hearing this, the nurse hurriedly said, "Doctor Lee, please hold on for a moment. When the


    operation was over, I saw that a few guards had gone out to buy food for us. They¡¯ll be back soon!"


    Not long after she finished speaking, the guards came in with meals.


    Anthea was the chief surgeon, and there had been many doctors and nurses working together with


    her for hours without rest.


    Therefore, she stood up and said, "Thanks for your hard work. Let''s eat together!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards bought a lot of takeaways and were offering the meals and tableware.


    Anthea pulled out a chair and sat down.


    After opening the meal box, she was surprised.


    Anthea looked around and found that the meals of others were different. There were fried noodles,


    some rice and vegetables, and noodles with bean sauce. But her meal was...


    Fried dumplings.


    In her disposable meal box were fried dumplings, golden and crispy. They were arranged in an


    orderly row, with chopped green onions above, which smelled quite fragrant.


    Anthea only took a bite and knew that it was not takeout food.


    The nurse before asked in confusion, "Doctor Lee, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. Nothing serious." Anthea shook her head.


    She swallowed the fried dumpling in her mouth and ate several more before she looked up with


    tears in her eyes. "It''s just these dumplings are so delicious..."

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Adam did it.


    Anthea was sure of it when she took the first bite.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When they were together in the past, he would often cook for her. Though standing in front of the


    stove with an apron outside of his military uniform, he still looked very manly, like a general who was


    commanding thousands of troops.


    Adam liked makng fried dumplings for her.


    He cooked the quick-frozen dumplings and fried them in a t pan.


    It was an ordinary dish, but he made it incredibly delicious. She really liked it.


    Afraid of being discovered by others, Anthea looked down at her dumplings, pretending that nothing


    usual had happened. She ate all the dumplings in the box.


    Stars were twinkling in the dark, night sky.


    The old chief was still in aa and was lying peacefully in the bed behind the ss window of the


    ICU.


    His wife was old, so she did not have the energy to stay here all night. At about nine o''clock in the


    evening, she went to rest in the hotel opposite with Amelie''s help. Apart from the medical staff, there


    were soldiers taking shifts outside of the ward.


    Late at night, the military hospital quieted down.


    A steady sound of footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    A pair of ck military bootsnded on the ground -Adam, all and strong, walked out of the elevator.


    Seeing him, the guarding soldier immediately stood straight and saluted him.


    But Adam did not look at him. Instead, he frowned deeply and looked at the person on the bench


    outside the ICU.


    A small figure was curled up on it. Her shoes fell to the ground, and she was holding her bent legs


    with both hands, facing toward the ICU''s ss wall.


    Half of her face was on her arms, and her long, curling eyshes cast two fan-shaped shadows on


    her face.


    Adam''s face darkened. "Why didn''t she go back to rest?"


    The soldier looked over and exined, "Dr. Lee said she had to stay here. The old chief has just


    had the operation and is in dangerous period tonight. If there are any bad reactions after the


    operation, she can


    handle it immediately!"


    Adam listened attentively.


    He ced his jacket in the car. Right now, he was only wearing a military shirt.


    Adam then said, "Take off your coat."


    "Huh? The guard was dumbfounded.


    Adam looked serious and cold. No one dared to provoke him, who was known as the Hell-king in


    the army. So, the soldier quickly took off his military coat and handed it over with both hands.


    Then, the soldier saw Adam stride to the bench in front of him.


    As he approached, he changed to light steps.


    He was afraid of waking her up. He reached her and slowly sat next to her.


    She would catch a cold if she fell asleep like this!


    Adam raised her hand, carefully opened therge coat, and covered her with it.


    Anthea was still sleeping soundly, breathing evenly.


    She was exhausted!


    Last night, Anthea had just been on the night shift and had hardly rested. After getting off work this


    morning, she received a call from her teacher, Vincent. She then rushed to this military hospital.


    She was very careful about the old chief''s case and did not dare to ck off in the slightest. After


    confirming the surgical operation n, she kept on preparing for it. When she finally finished dealing


    with everything, she sat down and fell asleep fast.


    As the coat covered her up, from her head to her feet, her eyshes trembled slightly. She must


    feel the warmth.


    The lights in the corridor were on, and her sleeping side face with longshes was bathed in the


    light. She was like a quiet and delicate doll, and Adam felt an urge to touch her skin.


    Adam stared at her intently, with deep affection in his eyes.


    He lifted his hand to caress her cheeks.


    Seeing that she showed no signs of waking up, Adam slowly leaned over and lowered to get close


    to her.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly as his thin lips fell on hers.


    After the light kiss, Adam could not help but open her teeth with his tongue.


    His tongue entangled itself with hers as he began this ardent kiss.


    His long kiss almost woke her up. Only when her chest heaved up and down did he reluctantly let


    go of her. He gently rubbed her mouth with his rough fingertips and withdrew them quickly for fear of


    breaking her rest.


    Adam stared at her in silence for a long while before he got up and left.


    His footsteps on the ground gradually faded away, and Anthea, who was supposed to be in a deep


    sleep, slowly opened her eyes.


    Her big eyes were clear without any sign of drowsiness.


    Actually, she woke up as early as when his tall shadow enveloped her...


    Anthea quietly looked at his tall back, in a somewhat subdued mood.


    Like him, she enjoyed the kiss.


    Neither of them could bear to part with each other.


    The sun set and rose again. The sun in the morning was bright and warm.


    Amelie walked out of the elevator with a bunch of flowers in her arms and headed for the ICU.


    She had barely sleptst night and looked quite fatigued.


    In the ICU, other than medical staff, nobody was allowed to go in and out. As Amelie looked into the


    ward through the ss and saw no one in the bed, she was immediately refreshed.


    The old chief did not pass the dangerous period, didn''t he?


    The idea renewed the fire of hope in her originally depressed heart.


    She asked the nurse who walked by excitedly, "Where is the patient in this ICU?"


    The nurse replied, "The old chief? He''s already awake and has been transferred to the ward this


    morning!"


    "..." Her hope dashed to pieces.


    She asked the number of the ward and walked over with a frown, still holding the bouquet.


    It was just next to the ICU. Amelie knocked on the door and went in. As the nurse had told her, the


    old chief was awake andy on the bed with his eyes open. Although he still looked very weak, he


    did not wear the oxygen mask anymore.


    Several military doctors were standing around his bed, examining his vital signs.


    His life indexes on the screen of the medical equipment were within the range of normal value. It


    seemed that he was okay now.


    With a big smile on her face, Amelie walked to the old chief''s wife and forced herself to say in a


    happy tone, "I just got the news that godfather has waked up. That''s great!"


    The old chief''s wife was still wiping her tears.


    But this time, she did not cry for fear of the death of her dear husband. Instead, she cried with joy


    for his recovery.


    "Amelie, you''re here!" The old chief nodded with a smile but she was staring at her husband on the


    hospital bed.


    Amelie put the bouquet on the table and saw Adam standing by the window. She moved over and


    said softly, "Adam..."


    Before she could say anything more, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Anthea came in from the outside. She had changed into pink sportswear. Although she had dark


    circles, her young face still looked bright and beautiful.


    Amelie looked down at her hand.


    She tossed and turned restlesslyst night, and when she came out in a hurry, she forgot to apply


    any moisturizing cream to her hands. At this time, there were already some fine wrinkles appearing


    on the back of her hands. She could never be as fresh as Anthea, who was just in her twenties.


    Amelie felt disturbed.


    As soon as Anthea came in, the olddy walked


    quickly toward her.


    Anthea was about to nod to greet her when thedy suddenly knelt down before her without


    warning.


    Anthea, overwhelmed by honor, hurriedly supported her. "Madam, please don''t be like this..."

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Before the others knew it, she was already on her knees.


    Thedy looked very excited - she had already made up her mind to do so. When Anthea pushed


    the door open and came in, she rushed over and knelt, almost in one smooth motion.


    Anthea was greatly startled.


    As early as five o''clock in the morning, the old chief woke up.


    It was much earlier than everyone had anticipated. Besides, his vital signs were very stable.


    Anthea checked him carefully and got him out of the ICU after she was sure he was out of danger.


    Then she went home, took a good rest for two hours, and changed her clothes.


    At this time, seeing the olddy acting like this, she went forward, hurriedly trying to help her up.


    The old chief shook her head and said earnestly, "No, Doctor Lee, I''m so grateful to you! Thanks for


    your wise choice. You sessfully saved my husband''s life!"


    She saved his life and hers!


    The couple with deep affections could not bear to part with each other.


    Thedy thought that her husband would die yesterday afternoon.


    Previously, she thought that Anthea, who was young and stubborn, had no idea how risky this


    matter was. So she hated her. But now, she felt deeply grateful to her.


    The sess of the surgery meant that she had cut the malignant tumor off. Before the surgery, he


    could live for one to three years with conservative treatment. But after it, he might live for five years,


    ten years, or even longer!


    The madam, his wife, seemed to be very restless and excited.


    But how could Anthea let an elder kneel before her? She immediately helped her up and said,


    "Madam, this is the duty of a doctor. I just did what I was supposed to do!"


    Seeing her like this, the olddy felt even more grateful.


    A guard came forward to support her, and Amelie followed up.


    Afterforting the exciteddy, Anthea went to the bedside and bent down to ask about the old


    chief''s situation.


    Two minutester, she stood up straight and said to everyone with a smile, "Both his heartbeat and


    blood pressure are stable, and he does not have a fever. In addition, there was no reject reaction


    and noplication!


    "After the operation, he has half of the chance of suffering mild liver function disorder, which will


    lead to bad appetite. But don''t worry, this symptom will be relieved in about three days. During this


    period, he''d better choose food with little fibers such as porridge, noodles, steamed egg custard!"


    "Okay!" The old madam nodded repeatedly and remembered them one by one.


    A military doctor standing on the bed went up and said, "Director Lee, we were rude to you


    yesterday... I''m here to apologize to you!"


    This military doctor was Director Zack, who was in charge of the chief''s case. His attitude changed


    dramatically.


    Seeing that Director Zack took the initiative to make peace with Anthea, the other military doctors


    echoed.


    "Yes, Director Lee, we apologize!"


    "We looked down upon you with prejudice and failed to recognize your super medical skills!"


    "Director Lee, I was in a hurry yesterday, and my words might be too harsh. Please don''t take it to


    heart!"


    Yesterday, when Vincent introduced her to others, they greeted her with ceremony, but none of


    them thought she earned her title of department director in their hearts. They secretly despised her


    and called her little girl.


    But now, they called her Director Lee with sincerity.


    It undoubtedly showed that they recognized her medical skills.


    At this moment of honor, Anthea was full of confidence.


    She did not bring shame to her teacher!


    The corners of her mouth curled up with confidence, but she was arrogant. She shook her head


    modestly. "No! You are all seniors and much more experienced than me. I should learn a lot from


    you!"


    Anthea''s humble and sincere attitude not only gave the military doctors an out but also made them


    admire her.


    They looked at her with eyes were full of appreciation, thinking that she was a young, nice doctor


    with excellent medical skills.


    "No wonder Professor Zanon thinks so highly of her. She has great medical skills and medical


    ethics!" "Though objected by all of us, she has the guts to insist on operating for the chief under


    heavy pressure. No ordinary doctor can do that!"


    "Honestly speaking, if it were someone else, he or she would have refused to deal with this tricky


    case and have left already!"


    "It seems that we should have more faith in the younger generation!"


    One after another, the military doctors began to praise her.


    Anthea smiled, two small dimples emerging on her cheeks.


    The old chief''s ward was the best room with affluent sunlight in this building. The sunshine from


    outside of the window shone on her, making her more charming. Her slender figure was as mature


    and attractive as a rose in full bloom.


    Her face that was brimming with confidence no longer had the childishness of a little girl.


    Adam felt that his little girl had grown up.


    As he listened to the praises of these military doctors, a faint glow of light appeared in his dark eyes


    as if he could share her honor.


    The old chief lying on the bed was still very weak. His face was sickly pale, but his eyes were bright.


    Slowly, he raised his hand.


    Amelie was the closest to him. She noticed it and


    quickly stepped forward, asking, "Do you need anything? Tell me what I can do for you!"


    The old chief threw her a nce but pushed her hand away.


    Instead, he reached for Anthea, who was standing behind.


    Amelie''s face froze, but she had no choice but to step aside.


    Anthea took two steps forward and held his hands.


    It was a pair of withered hands, like the hands of her grandpa when he was alive. She could feel the


    lines on it. As a military man, his hands were full of strength and had some calluses from years of


    gun use.


    She smiled and said, "Chief!"


    Although he had been a dignified chief for years, he looked very kind. Plus, he was weak and had


    not yet fully recovered, which made him look more benignant.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His eyes on Anthea were full of smiles. "Doctor Lee, I''ve heard about what happened yesterday.


    Thank you for your persistence!"


    Hearing this, Anthea nced at Adam from the corner of her eyes.


    She remained humble, her eyshes drooping, and she said, "I should thank you for trusting me!"


    She was not being hypocritical, but she really thought that curing the sickness and saving the


    patient was her duty as a doctor.


    Bing a great doctor who could bring the dying back to life was Anthea''s faith and dream.


    The old chief nodded with a smile. "You have excellent medical skills and great ability! I heard that


    although you are young, you have done a lot. When you were still at college, you had been to


    disaster areas all over the country to help. Also, in the years abroad, you went to many remote


    small countries with the Red Cross and saved many people''s lives!"


    "You''re courageous, and what you''ve done proved that you have the spirit of dedication and


    fearlessness! You have a military bearing! When I get better, I''d like to invite you to be a military


    doctor in the army!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    She suddenly looked toward Adam.


    The old chief did not know her before, so he could not know about her past. Moreover, over the


    years when she was abroad, she barely contacted people here because many of these remote


    small countries were undeveloped and had poormunications. Only asionally would she


    write some emails...


    But Adam knew all of her life abroad.


    Anthea was afraid that others would find her unusual reaction, so she hurriedly withdrew her eyes.


    "Haha, that''s a good idea!"


    "Yes, Director Lee is absolutely qualified to be a military doctor!"


    The other military doctors all echoed the old chief''s words.


    The atmosphere in this ward was lively. People were allughing and talking, except for Amelie,


    whose face turned gloomy.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    When the elevator opened, Amelie helped the olddy walk into it.


    The military doctors in the ward were allplimenting Anthea. The old chief even took the


    initiative to invite Anthea to work in the army!


    She was fuming with indignation.


    Amelie, hospitable still, braced herself up to smile and asked, "Are you hungry? I know there is an


    authentic shop nearby selling small steamed buns!"


    However, thedy seemed to be still immersed in the joy of the sessful operation. "Dr. Lee is


    really excellent! Like the military doctors, I initially thought that she was a young girl who did not


    treat his case seriously. However, I didn''t expect that she would make it!


    "I heard from the nurse that she stayed here all nightst night!"


    "Brock woke up at 5 a.m. and got transferred out of


    ICU. Only then did she


    go back to take a nap. I just


    saw dark circles under her eyes!


    "Yesterday, the military doctors and I treated her so badly, but she bore us no grudge. It was not


    easy for such a kind-hearted girl with excellent medical skills.


    When I have a chance, I must thank her again and invite her to my home!"


    She kept praising Anthea.


    Since she knelt before Anthea, thedy could not help talking about her with barely concealed


    admiration.


    The elevator reached the first floor with a ding sound. Only at this time did she noticed Amelie and


    asked, "Ah, Amelie, what did you just say?"


    Amelie was still smiling.


    But her smile looked slightly stiff.


    She was trying hard to endure the ear-piercingpliments to Anthea from her godmother.


    After all, she had maintained the close rtionship with the madam and the chief for such a long


    period with painstaking efforts.


    She hoped that the respected couple would help push Adam to her.


    Last time, she drugged Anthea, but Bemy finally knew the truth and was quite disappointed in her.


    She was not sure how much bad influence the matter brought to her. Then the old chief happened


    to fail ill, so she instantly took this chance, intending to show how good she was.


    Amelie, still smiling, said, "I''m just worried about you. Last night, you were so worried that you


    hadn''t slept and eaten well. Since godfather is already out of danger, you''d better go back and rest.


    I''ll ask the guarding soldier to send you something to eatter!"


    "Thanks for all of this!" The madam said.


    "Not at all!" Amelie said, shaking her head with a smile. After a while, her pretty eyes rolled, and she


    added, "Please rest assured. I''ll take care of the chief for you!"


    Of course, she did it to show she was a considerate, good girl. Besides, Adam was also in the ward.


    In addition to dealing with military affairs, Amelie rarely had a chance to be alone with him.


    The olddy nodded. "Okay!"


    After seeing her off, Amelie went back to the ward by elevator.


    Through the window of the ward, she saw that only Adam was with the chief.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea still had to work in her hospital. The surgery she had done yesterday went well, and the old


    chief woke up much earlier than expected. Thus, she did not need to stay here all the time. Even if


    Anthea was not here now, the military doctors here could cope with it.


    Adam was sitting on the chair in front of the bed, chatting with the old chief.


    The two buttons of his military shirt were open, revealing his bronze skin. With his prominent nose


    and delicate lips, his face in the sun looked so gorgeous!


    Amelie, her eyes glued to Adam, was obsessed with him.


    The ward door was notpletely closed. There was a crack left.


    She held the door handle, pushed it, and wanted to go inside when she overheard their


    conversation.


    ''Adam, isn''t it time for you to consider the marriage?" The old chief lying on the bed asked him.


    Amelie paused immediately.


    Hearing what they were talking about, she did not move forward but stopped there, listening with


    rapt attention.


    An irrepressible joy emerged in her beautiful eyes. When she was waiting outside the operating


    room yesterday, her godmother had mentioned it. To her surprise, the old chief would mention this


    shortly after he woke up.


    Adam replied indifferently, "I won''t consider it for the time being."


    The old chief continued, "The others in the army secretly talk about you and Amelie, saying that you


    two will make a good match and you will get married sooner orter. Also, your father seems to take


    her as his future daughter-inw!"


    Outside the door, Amelie was overly thrilled.


    However, Adam remained silent and indifferent.


    Suddenly, the old chief smiled knowingly as if he had seen through Adam. "You like the young


    doctor, right?"


    Adam slightly pursed his thin lips.


    Seeing this, the old chief confirmed his guess and said earnestly. "Since you went to my ward and


    persuaded me to do the surgery, your eyes have been on her the whole time!"


    When all the others were quarreling in the corridor, Adam entered the ward.


    He told him the current situation without reservation. Anthea proposed to do the surgical surgery,


    while all the military doctors objected to this idea. In addition, he said that since she became a


    medical student in college, she had been treating and saving people and had participated in all


    kinds of rescue missions abroad in recent years.


    Adam made the old chief believe that she was not young and ignorant. Instead, she just wanted to


    cure the diseases and save lives, plus she was confident and capable enough.


    The old chief finally agreed to undergo the


    operation. It was because he had long been tired of living with his weak body in the recent two or


    three years. He wanted to recover. Moreover, he saw the light of trust and hope in Adam''s dark


    eyes at that time. He wanted to believe them and gave it a go.


    It turned out that he made a wise and right choice!


    Adam said, "Chief, please take care of yourself and don''t worry about my marriage."


    The old chief sighed and said, "Adam, you''re mature enough to marry someone. Although you


    married once, you''ve been left alone for only three months since your wedding. All these years,


    you''ve been alone, concentrating only on military affairs!"


    "You''ve followed me all those years. In my eyes, you''re like my child. You can''t live all your life


    without marrying, can you?"


    Adam fell silent again.


    After a while, his Adam''s apple moved slightly as he looked at him with sincere, dark eyes. "Chief, I


    won''t marry anyone else but her."


    In other words, if he wanted to get married, he would only take Anthea as his wife.


    Otherwise, he would rather not marry for the rest of his life.


    Outside the ward, Amelie clenched her fist, leaving a few scratches on the door.


    The delighted smile on her face disappearedpletely, and it turned ghastly pale.


    In the evening, the setting sun made the city as beautiful as a painting.


    After a busy day, Anthea took off her white coat and walked out of the building.


    Eric called her at this time. ''Anthea, have you finished your work? Do you have time tonight? We


    haven''t seen each other for several days. Let''s have a meal together!"


    Since Eric broke his bone, they had not met each other again except when they returned to the


    hospital to change the fresh dressing for his leg.


    Anthea''s mouth twitched slightly, but she still refused him in the end. "No, thanks. I have something


    to do!"


    She suddenly went on a blind date and nned to start a new rtionship with Eric only because


    she wanted Adam to give up on her as soon as possible. But now...


    She hung up the phone and walked down the cement steps.


    When she looked up, she saw a green military jeep parked not far away.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Adam leaned against the vehicle with a cigarette in his hand.


    Next to the jeep was arge, leafy tree. The setting sun and the sunset glow shone down through


    the cracks of the tree, tinting him rosy red and making him even more gorgeous.


    Anthea suddenly thought of the tree in the disaster area, under which they formalized their


    rtionship.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the disaster area, they were busy most time of the day. Whenever they were free, they would


    often go dating there. Under the tree, he held her hand, kissed her, and talked sweetly to her. These


    scenes of their past were still preserved in her memory.


    All of this just happened a few years ago, but she felt it was ages ago.


    Adam came here to see her. As soon as he spotted her, he put out the cigarette in his hand and


    stood up straight.


    Anthea walked over and asked, "Are you looking for me here?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded and opened the car door behind her. "I''m running errands for the chief and his


    wife. To thank you for your treatment, they especially


    asked me to send you something."


    There were many boxes on the back seats.


    Anthea nced at them and found that they were all tonics, including bird''s nest and donkey-hide


    glue, which are good for girls.


    She said, "They are too courteous. I just did what a doctor should do!"


    Adam said, "It''s just a token of their appreciation."


    Since he had delivered these things here, it was not appropriate for her to ask him to take them


    back. She withdrew her eyes from the box and felt a little embarrassed. "But they give me too many


    things..."


    She guessed that there were at least a dozen boxes, and some of them were prettyrge.


    Anthea alone certainly could not take them home.


    Adam, seeing the opportunity, said, "I''ll send you and these gifts to your home."


    Anthea looked to the roadside. It was hard to get a taxi during rush hours when many people


    around just got off work.


    She hesitated and nodded. "Okay."


    Then, with her, Adam drove the military green jeep away from the private hospital.


    It was a little congested on the road. About forty minutester, they finally arrived at the apartment


    building.


    Adam parked the car. He was worried that she could not get so many things by herself, so he


    helped her carry the gift boxes to her apartment upstairs. Then, he ced them on the tea table in


    the living room.


    Anthea poured him a ss of warm water.


    When she took it out, she saw Adam pick up the cigarette box from the corner of the sofa.


    He looked up at her and said, "Don''t smoke anymore."


    Anthea looked down and said, "Hmm..."


    Adam took the cup of water from her hand and looked around the room, unwilling to miss every


    corner.


    After finishing drinking the ss of water, he said, "Then I''ll go."


    Anthea nodded. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she did not know what to


    say. In the end, she just watched after his receding figure.


    Three dayster, after Anthea got off work in the evening, she did not immediately return to her


    apartment but took a bus to the military hospital.


    She came to visit the old chief to see his condition after the surgery.


    A guarding soldier stood at the door of the ward. When she pushed the door open and walked in,


    she saw the old chief in a hospital gown on the bed.


    His face was no longer as pale as it was before the operation, and he could sit up. His wife was


    sitting next to the bed, massaging his legs. They had a good rtionship.


    Anthea saw a tall and strong figure on the other side of the bed.


    She was not that surprised. Her eyes swept past him calmly, and she greeted the couple with a


    smile, "Hi, Chief, Madam!"


    The couple was delighted when they saw her.


    Anthea did not forget the purpose of her visit. After greeting them, she checked on the old chief.


    When the checkup was over, she said with a relieved smile, "I know that you don''t drink wine, but


    you like smoking. After you leave the hospital this time, you must quit smoking! As for your meals,


    please eat the food as I''ve suggested before. Plus, don''t eat too high-protein and high-fat food;


    otherwise, it will aggravate the burden on your liver!"


    "You should rest well and do some exercise, ording to your capability, of course. Step by step,


    you can be stronger. Remember not to make


    yourself feel flustered and short of breath!"


    After saying all this, she grinned and said, "But I believe that the military doctors have already told


    you all of this!"


    "You are trying your best to take care of him!" The madam said with a smile, and then she asked


    her, "By the way, Dr. Lee, shall we leave the hospital two dayster?"


    Her question showed that she regarded Anthea as the doctor in charge of her husband. She was


    willing to follow her advice in everything about her husband.


    Anthea, fully aware of her respect, felt warm in her heart. After a brief pause, she said with a smile,


    "He has recovered well. He will be in a better mood when he gets home, which will do good to his


    recovery!"


    The madam was very happy and looked at her with a bright smile. "Doctor Lee, can I call you


    Anthea?"


    "Of course!" Anthea nodded with pleasure.


    Seeing this, the madam held her hands affectionately - she liked her. "Anthea, you saved my


    husband''s life. I just cannot thank you enough! When Brock recovers, pleasee to our home.


    We''d like to treat you to a good meal to express our gratitude!"


    Anthea said, "Madam, don''t be so courteous. It''s my honor to perform the operation for the old chief!


    Moreover, you sent a lot of things to me two days ago. I have received your kindness, so there is no


    need to bother!"


    Hearing this, the madam turned to look at her husband on the bed.


    The couple looked at each other. The old madame asked in surprise and confusion, "A lot of things?


    Why don''t I know anything about it?"


    Anthea was also stunned. "So, you didn''t ask Adam..."


    She subconsciously looked away, swallowing her words.


    Anthea remembered Adam''s deep and tranquil eyes.


    She pursed her lips.


    The madam was still confused, but the old chief in the bed had already guessed what had


    happened.


    So, when Anthea was about to leave, he intended to help Adam and asked, "Adam, you''re free


    tonight. Please drive Anthea home safely!"


    Then Adam and Anthea walked out of the hospital building.


    The sun had set entirely, and the sky went dark.


    When they walked down the steps, Anthea deliberately walked slowly and kept two steps away from


    him.


    Looking at his broad shoulders, she said while slowly wringing her hands, "Adam, why did you..."


    When she mentioned the matter in the ward, the couple seemed confused. Anthea knew that they


    did not send her any gifts to express their gratitude.


    Adam turned around.


    He just spat out a mouthful of smoke. The rising white smoke blurred his well-defined facial


    features, but his deep-set eyes gazing at her were as dark as the moonless night sky in winter.


    "I just want to see you," Adam said in a husky voice.


    Anthea was stunned.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    When the evening lights were lit, a jeep shuttled through the neon lights at a constant speed.


    It was no longer the peak hours when others left from work, but the jeep was moving very slowly.


    On the road, Adam drove very slowly to wait for every traffic light ahead to turn red, so he could


    stop, stalling for time. Lots of cars around had overtaken his jeep.


    Neither of them spoke a word on the way. Only the calm and sweet voice of a radio host with the


    love songs flowed in the car.


    No matter how slow Adam drove, the jeep still reached the destination.


    Anthea nced at the apartment building aside and looked down, saying, "Here we are..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright," Adam said, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly.


    As the car door opened with a click, Anthea silently unfastened her seat belt.


    After saying goodbye to him, she got off the car and walked into the building.


    She took out the key and opened the door.


    After Anthea changed into slippers, she walked to the window.


    She opened a corner of the curtain and loooked downstairs. The green military jeep was still there.


    Under the dim streetlights, it looked like a crouching beast.


    Its window was half-opened. Anthea saw a strong arm stretch out with a cigarette between the


    slender fingers. Large clouds of smoke drifted out from the car and dispersed in the streetlights.


    Anthea leaned against the wall and crouched down.


    She also wanted to smoke, but then she remembered that he had taken away her cigarette boxst


    time.


    At this time, a warm feeling came from the back of her feet.


    Anthea lowered her head and saw that Soba, thebrador, rubbed its small head against her feet. It


    was looking at her with its pair of dark eyes. What a lovable dog!


    She held it in her arms, gently cuddled it, and put half of her face on it.


    Like Adam, it brought her a warm feeling.


    Anthea did not want to let it go.


    The night was quiet, and her cell phone on the floor


    was ying music.


    The clear and affectionate voice of the male singer rang out, "Let me be your man. I''ll stay awake


    24 hours a day. I carefully maintain this kind of passion for you. No matter how noisy the world is,


    let''s hug each other tightly..."


    The servants in Chin''s Mansion seemed to be very familiar with Amelie. When they saw her, they


    greeted her warmly and reported to her, "Young master is not at home. The madam is having a nap


    in the bedroom, and the master is in the study!"


    Amelie nodded. "Okay!"


    She had long gotten used to it. She seldom met Adam here. Even if he was at home, he would only


    stay in his room and barely spare her time. So, she frequently visited Chin''s Mansion only to build a


    closer rtionship with his parents.


    Thest time when Bemy knew he drugged her, he treated her with indifference.


    Thus, Amelie deliberately stayed away from them for a while, hoping that Bemy would cool down


    and let this matter go.


    After changing into slippers, she went straight upstairs.


    The servant walked before her and knocked on the door of the study.


    Bemy had just returned from the military region, and he was still wearing his military uniform with


    his military cap on the desk. He had an aura of dignity, though he was enjoying his free time at


    home. At this time, with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, he was writing calligraphy with rapt


    attention.


    The servant reported, "Master, Miss Celestin is here!"


    Bemy frowned slightly and nodded. "Let her in."


    Amelie put on a meek expression and walked in obediently. "Uncle Bemy!"


    "Um," Bemy gestured her to a chair.


    But Amelie did not take her seat. Instead, she walked to the desk.


    She wrung her hands in front of her and stood there straight. Suddenly, she sniffed, and her eyes


    turned red in an instant, withrge drops of tears falling down.


    Amelie was dressed in military uniform. Usually, she looked courageous and spirited. But now, she


    looked so pitiful with tears.


    Bemy was taken aback when he saw her like this.


    In any case, besides being a man, he was also an elder. Seeing a young woman crying in front of


    him, he would feel sorry more or less.


    "Amelie, why are you crying?" Bemy frowned.


    She did not cry bitterly. Instead, she kept squeezing out tears and sobbed out in a husky voice, "I


    know, what I''ve been doing recently has disappointed you... I''m sorry, but I was wrong!"


    "I have been ashamed these days. How could I lose my head because of love and do such an evil


    thing!"


    "Adam was right. I should not have worn the military uniform, and I do not deserve to be a military


    officer. So, I''ve already submitted an application to the army and given up my promotion. I''ll punish


    myself by not going to be promoted in five years!"


    Bemy did not expect that. He put down the brush in his hand and looked at her in surprise.


    "Amelie, are you sure you want to do that? If nothing goes wrong, you might be promoted to a field


    officer next year!"


    In the army, a high military rank was a tremendous honor.


    Amelie was outstanding in all aspects and was a promising candidate for next year''s promotion.


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind!" She nodded heavily and sobbed from time to time. "If I don''t do this,


    my conscience will hurt me, and I can''t forgive myself! Please forgive me. I''ve realized my mistake,


    and I''m sincerely repenting!"


    She maintained a low profile and pled with a regretful and painful expression.


    Bemy nodded. "Yes, I see!"


    Amelie wept silently for a while before she stopped crying.


    Like Adam, she had always been talented and proud. She was always cold and arrogant wherever


    she went. If it weren''t for the fact that she had no way out and wanted to eliminate Bemy''s grudge


    against her as soon as possible, she wouldn''t have used such an embarrassing strategy!


    After chatting with Bemy in the study, she took the initiative to visit Meadow in the bedroom, who


    had woken up.


    Just like before, she stayed for dinner and chatted with Adam''s parents in the living room for a long


    time. When night fell, she got up and left.


    Celestin left the vi. When she was about to step out of the yard, she turned back.


    The servant who was sorting out the sundries in the courtyard saw this and nodded to her.


    "Miss Celestin, what''s wrong?"


    "My watch has been left behind!" Amelie touched her empty wrist.


    In the evening, to restore her decent image, she cooked many dishesboriously without asking the


    servants for help. It would be inconvenient to wear a watch when cooking, so she took it off and put


    it beside the pool.


    Subconsciously, she nced at her watch and realized that she had forgotten to take it.


    The servant asked, "Shall I fetch it for you?"


    Amelie still hoped to marry into the Chin Family in the future. She did not leave a hard-to-approach


    image to the servants here. Thus, she smiled and shook her head. "It''s okay. You just deal with your


    work! I''ll go and get it!"


    When the servant heard this, he nodded and continued to do his things.


    Amelie returned to the vi.


    Most servants were busy in the courtyard, leaving only one to serve in the living room. Amelie


    walked through the hallway herself.


    Bemy and Meadow were still sitting on the sofa, with hot tea on the tea table. The couple were


    seriously talking about something.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Meadow said seriously. "Honey, are you still thinking about bringing Amelie and Adam together?"


    Bemy did not say a word, but his expression turned solemn.


    "I really can''t treat her as well as before since she was capable of doing such an evil thing! I can''t


    imagine it. She''s also a woman. How could she do such a bad thing to another woman?" Meadow


    frowned deeply and said with obvious displeasure. "We don''t require our son to marry a girl with


    equal social status, but his wife should at least be a decent, good girl!"


    "Amelie drugged the young girl, which was unforgivable. She must be a woman with no sense of


    decency. Beyond that, she is a military officer!


    "I will never ept such a degenerate person to be my daughter-inw!"


    What his wife said was right in Bemy''s heart.


    Bemy, as themander in a military region, was upright and decent.


    He and Adam had been staying in the army for years, so they were deeply influenced by the dignity


    atmosphere. Forthem, it was a sacred calling to be a soldier.


    What Amelie did had crossed their moral baseline.


    That day in the study, Bemy did not get angry with her. It was because he cared about the long


    friendship between the two families. Besides, she did this because of her love for his son. But as a


    military man, Bemy had already given up on her in his heart.


    He could not ept her to be his future daughter-inw either.


    Bemy muttered, "She is so disappointing. She''s indeed no longer qualified to be the daughter-in-


    law of the Chin Family!"


    Meadow nodded and said hesitantly, "But you said you wanted to discuss their marriage..."


    Bemy''s face darkened, making him look even more dignified. He said forcefully, "Don''t bring up


    this marriage anymore!"


    His voice was not loud but was enough for Amelie to hear everything clearly.


    She felt cold from head to toe as if being thrown into a cold, deep well.


    His words hit Amelie like a thunderstrike. All her muscles went stiff, and she could not move an inch.


    As a female officer, she had always been popr and well-known in the army. If nothing went


    wrong, she would be promoted to lieutenant colonel next year!


    To appease Bemy, she lost such a good promotion. Moreover, she had given up all her chances


    to get promoted in the next five years!


    She had been cooking and smiling all the night to please them.


    She had tried her best. But after all the things she had done, how could they be so mean to her?!


    Amelie was instantly filled with resentment.


    When the servant in the yard saw Amelie suddenly turn around and walk back, he asked in


    surprise, "Miss Celestin, aren''t you going back to take your watch?"


    "No!" Amelie said coldly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The servant only dared to nod in silence when seeing her sullen face.


    Her eyes were cold as if covered with ayer of ice, and she walked out of Chin''s Mansion stiffly.


    Her dream of marrying into the Chin Family was shattered!


    She could not reconcile herself to failure!


    She was full of hatred!


    Suddenly, she remembered what Adam had said in his deep voice: except for her, I would never


    marry anyone else.


    Amelie gnashed her teeth with hatred, and her eyes turned as vicious as a viper''s.


    The Hsu family.


    A luxury car drove into the yard. When the door opened, Jayden, who had just finished socializing,


    came down with a strong smell of alcohol.


    After entering the vi, he did not rush back to his room to rest. Instead, he staggered and knocked


    on the bedroom of Madame Tiles.


    Madame Tiles was still awake and was watching TV.


    Tayden walked over hurriedly. He looked very anxious, just like when Anthea suddenly took a


    lawyer to the house that day.


    He looked at his mother with a worried face, unable to be at ease about the matter of inheritance.


    "Mom, do you really know how to deal with her? Tonight, I received a phone call from Lawyer Zurn.


    She asked me to go to the notary office on Monday, that is tomorrow afternoon!


    "Anthea, that little bitch, wanted to inherit the property left to her in my father''s will!


    "Once she decides to do that and signs the paper, she has the right to take all the property I have


    upied! Even if I''m not willing to cooperate, the court will force me to do so!"


    There was less than a day left. No wonder Jayden was so panicky.


    Looking at her son wandering around like a headless chicken, Madame Tiles said calmly with


    confidence, "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. She won''t appear there!"


    Herst few words sounded malicious.


    Jayden also sensed something unusual. He tentatively asked, "Mom, will you do anything


    dangerous and risky?"


    His mom''s face changed slightly.


    It seemed that she had suddenly thought of something in the past. However, she soon covered up


    her emotion, shook her head, and said, "No way!"


    She had repeatedly emphasized on the phone that Anthea should stay alive.


    She just wanted to make it impossible for Anthea to appear there and take the property. It was no


    big deal!


    Jayden felt more at ease when he saw how confident Mrs. Jiles was. He burped, breathing some


    alcohol fumes, and said, "Mom, then I''ll go back to sleep!"


    "Go to sleep with peace of mind!" She nodded.


    They looked at each other and smiled, exulting at their n.


    Under Anthea''s apartment, there were lights every ten steps.


    The lights cast many orange halos on the cement road. In those warm beams, the motes kept


    dancing up and down.


    Today was the weekend, the rest day, so Anthea rested at home for an entire day.


    She did not go out and was watching TV with Boba in her arms.


    Boba was still a puppy, not a big one. As long as she was at home, it would stay close to her the


    whole time. They kept each otherpany.


    At this time, Anthea was in home clothes. After receiving the phone call, she casually put on a thin


    coat and came out of her apartment.


    Seeing Eric standing under the streetmp, she slowly walked over.


    With one hand behind her back, she said awkwardly, "Eric, tonight, I''m afraid that I..."


    Eric smiled and said, "Hey, rx. I don''t want to ask you out! Even if I want to, it''s toote now!"


    Somehow, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief and asked in confusion, "Then what are you doing


    here?" "I came to say goodbye to you!" Eric exined, "Mypany sends me to Country R for a


    business trip.


    I have to leave on the flight at 10 p.m. tonight. I wanted to call you. But there is still some time


    before I go to the airport, so I came over!


    "I may stay there for about ten days or half a month. Don''t you girls like cosmetics? Many shops are


    selling medical cosmetics there. If there is anything you want, just tell me. I will buy them for you as


    a gift!"


    Anthea smiled and shook her head. "I don''t need anything like that for the time being!"


    Eric said, "It doesn''t matter. You can tell me when you think of something you want!"


    "Okay!" Anthea smiled. "I wish you a safe trip!"


    Eric, hearing her blessings, was very happy. He had to catch the ne, so he did not stay any


    longer. After exchanging a few words, he said goodbye.


    Before he left, he suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, by the way, this is for you!"


    Anthea saw him open the car door and take out a bunch of red roses.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    The fragrance of flowers had already reached her nostrils.


    Anthea took it over and said, "Thank you..."


    She met Eric Chafee on a blind date, but the two of them had met each other only several times.


    Every time, Eric would prepare a bunch of bright-red roses, which showed that he was a very


    romantic gentleman.


    Anthea carried the flowers and walked into the elevator.


    Looking up at the rising figures, she was in a trance.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was asking herself,


    "Can I really ept a man other than Adam Chin?"


    If she could, why had she been single for the past six years?


    Many girls at her age had already found their boyfriends, and many of them even had got married


    and had their own families.


    Whether in college or after graduation, Anthea had met a great many men who pleased her.


    But she refused all of them.


    Even her teacher Vincent Zanon''s son had seriously pursued her for a period of time. In the end,


    they only became ordinary friends.


    When Anthea got home, she put the roses on the table.


    She then walked to the window and saw the silver-grey car was driving away.


    In their contacts, Eric had always been very proactive.


    If she really could not ept this man and his kindness, she should refuse him as soon as possible,


    lest he would waste too much time on her.


    When Anthea put down the curtain and was about to turn around, she suddenly caught a glimpse of


    something from the corners of her eyes.


    Her eyshes fluttered.


    At the end of the flower bed, there was a green military jeep parked there.


    Although the headlights were not on, there was someone inside it.


    Through the jeep windows, Anthea could see that there was a red spot flickering as if someone was


    smoking there.


    Anthea didn''t know when the jeep was parked there. Because of the remote location, Anthea didn''t


    see it when she went downstairs just now.


    If she hadn''t wanted to see if Eric had left or not, she wouldn''t have found the jeep!


    "I just want to see you."


    Anthea''s heart tightened as she thought about this sentence.


    It was not until the night fell that the engine of the green military jeep parked downstairs was


    started.


    It slowly drove out of the apartment building area. When the jeep windows were lowered, all the


    white smoke inside it was ventted.


    When the jeep stopped at a red light, Adam lit another cigarette.


    While he was rubbing the bottom of the lighter with his finger pulps, his mobile phone rang.


    At the other end of the line, Carter''s voice was solemn. "Captain Chin, I have got a clue about the


    person we''ve been looking for!"


    A light of sharpness shed in Adam''s ck eyes.


    In the afternoon, Anthea took a taxi from the private hospital.


    She had asked for half a day off. She wanted to go out to do something.


    On the way, the mobile phone rang. Anthea picked it up. "Hello, Cayden!" Thewyer, Cayden Zurn,


    asked Anthea whether she had set off. He also reminded her not to bete.


    Anthea looked at the road ahead and replied, "Okay, I see. I''ll be there in ten minutes. Wait for me


    inside the office!"


    Ten minutester, the taxi arrived at the destination.


    The buildings nearby looked very formal and solemn. Many people had already gone to work at this


    time of the day. In addition, a lot of workers wearing uniforms were entering the buildings.


    The taxi driver turned around and said, "Miss, these are the changes for you!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea took over the changes.


    She was so focused on putting the money into her bag that she didn''t pay attention to the


    surroundings.


    She went forward two steps, and then suddenly a shadow shrouded herpletely from behind.


    Her arms were grabbed by the mascr arms of another person, and she was scared, "Ah..."


    Before Anthea could realize what was going on, she was suddenly dragged into a car next to her.


    As soon as the door was closed, the driver stepped on the elerator.


    It was a burly man who dragged her into the car. The driver in front of her was also a man. The car


    windows were stuck with ck films, and therefore she could not see clearly what was going on


    inside. Even if she could, it would not be of any help to her because the car was driving at a


    fantastic speed.


    Anthea was pressed down on the seat. She was too careless just now, and she had missed the only


    chance to escape before she waspletely dragged into the car. Now her hands were caught and


    put behind her back, and the space inside the car was very small. Now she had no chance of


    escaping at all.


    "Kidnapping?"


    A thought shed through Anthea''s mind.


    Arge amount of cold sweat trickled down her back.


    These gangsters dared to do such a terrible thing in broad daylight. It was obvious that they had


    been prepared for it carefully!


    Anthea couldn''t figure out why something so appalling would happen to her. She was quite sure that


    she had never offended anyone in her daily life.


    Nowadays, the rtionship between doctors and patients is now bing more and more


    unfriendly. Is it because any one of her patients was very unsatisfied with her treatment?


    But this was not the case at all!


    If she had offended any one of her patients, he/she would generally make trouble in the hospital to


    protest against the doctor.


    Anthea was brainstorming while struggling. "Who are you?!! What are you doing? Let me go! You..."


    One of the men covered her mouth with a cloth.


    The scent of diethyl ether hit her nostrils, and Anthea suddenly lost all her strength.


    She lost her consciousness and fell intoplete darkness.


    When Anthea woke up, she saw that the room she was in was empty all around.


    There was no ss in the windows, which were all sealed by nks. It was still daytime, and the


    sunshine shed into the room through some cracks of the nks.


    It seemed that she was inside an abandoned building. Anthea could vaguely identify the words "To


    be demolished" on the wall. She guessed that she should be on the top floor.


    Just like what they did to her inside the car, her hands were twisted behind her back and tied with


    ropes.


    Anthea tried to struggle, but it didn''t work. Her wrists ached.


    Her mouth was sealed by adhesive tapes. She could not even call for help.


    She tried to calm herself down and reflected upon countermeasures.


    Anthea narrowed her eyes and looked around again.


    Her bag was thrown into the corner in the distance, and the mobile phone was in it. She had to find


    a way to call the police. However, her hands and legs were tied to the chair, and she couldn''t move


    at all.


    She didn''t know if herwyer, Layden Zurn, would find anything unusual because she hadn''t


    appeared for a long time...


    Anthea was holding a little bit of such hope.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs.


    Anthea''s hair stood on end as two men walked toward her.


    These two men were about the same height, but there were obvious differences between their


    figures. One was stronger and the other was thinner. The former was the person responsible for


    tying her inside the car, and thetter was the driver.


    The strong man said to the other man, "Linzell, the girl has woken up!"


    Linzell saw that Anthea had opened her eyes. He muttered, "She has woken up so early. It seems


    that


    the dosage of diethyl ether was too light!"


    Anthea looked at them warily.


    Six years ago, when she was watching the meteor shower in the mountainous area, she had once


    faced the danger of being kidnapped.


    However, because the attempt of kidnapping Anthea was made in the mountainous area, which was


    easier for her to hide or flee, and she was mentally well-prepared for such an incident, she was


    finally able to escape the kidnapping.


    As for now...


    Anthea noticed that the strong man was looking at her up and down with malicious intent. Her heart


    almost missed a beat.


    Sure enough, the next second, the strong man said with lecherous eye expressions, "This little girl


    is really beautiful! When I dragged her into the car, I felt that her figure was so sexy. It must be full of


    fun to y with her!"


    Anthea felt thrilled, and she was breathing heavily.


    "Let me go first?" The strong man was eager to begin.


    The thin man, Linzell, reached out and stopped hispanion. "No! our client wants this girl to be


    killed as quickly as possible!"

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Anthea widened her eyes in fright.


    Just now, she was still worried that these men would do bad things to her, or they would want to


    ckmail her for money. Now, after listening to their words, she was wet with cold sweat.


    Even though she had realized that she was in danger this time, she hadn''t expected them to be so


    cruel!


    They wanted to kill her as quickly as possible!


    For a moment, fear spread from Anthea''s head to toes.


    She kept shaking her head and struggling with her body. She also tried to send body signals to the


    men to take off the adhesive tapes from her mouth so that she could negotiate with them.


    However, the two men paid no attention to her.


    Linzell took two barrels of gasoline in his hands and was pouring gasoline on the ground along the


    entrance to the stairs. The gasoline formed a circle around Anthea. The pungent smell filled the air.


    The gasoline was poured on the ground, and on a few pieces of broken furniture.


    After that, they threw the empty gasoline barrels aside casually.


    Anthea''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    She saw that Linzell had taken out a lighter from his trouser pocket.


    "p!"


    With a very light sound, the lighter was thrown onto the ground near the stairs.


    The fire lit up instantly and spread into the house at a crazy speed.


    Anthea was terrified. "Oh..."


    Unfortunately, she could only make a muffled sound in the face of such a disaster.


    She watched the red mes zing in front of her, but she could do nothing about it.


    After setting the fire, the two men quickly went downstairs.


    The strong man felt pitiful as he was walking. He thought that this was truly a waste of Anthea''s


    beauty. "That chick is really a beautiful creature... Her figure is so wonderful... And her legs... If only


    I could sleep with her first!"


    "If you don''t mind it, you can r*pe her after this mission is finished!" Linzell said evilly.


    "I don''t have this hobby at all! What''s more, when our mission is finished, she will be dead


    meat, and her face will be ruined by fire... How could I do that? Why don''t we just take the money


    and find two beautifuldies at the pub to have fun with!" The strong man smacked his lips, and


    then added with a sigh, "By the way, burning someone to death is still cruel enough!"


    Linzell sneered. "Then why did you join me?"


    "Haha... Men die for money, and birds die for food!" The strong man immediatelyughed in an evil


    way.


    There were many abandoned or unfinished buildings in this area. For many years, no government


    agency or real estatepany had ever tried to take over and manage these buildings. Weeds had


    grown freely in this area. No one would be willing toe over here. Even a stray dog wouldn''t be


    so.


    After setting the fire, the two men wanted to leave the scene as quickly as possible.


    When they were about to walk to the roadside, they suddenly saw that a green military jeep stopped


    nearby.


    The strong man muttered, "What''s going on? They look like soldiers!"


    It was normal for them to see cars driving on the national highway, but it would be a rare instance


    for them to see a military jeep. When the doors of the jeep were opened, two soldiers wearing


    camouges jumped out.


    As the two men had just done something illegal, they immediately turned around and fled madly.


    But no matter how fast they were, they were still no matches for the soldiers of the special forces in


    terms of physical strength and reaction.


    How could Adam and Carter let these two men escape so easily?


    Adam and Carter were almost invincible when they were faced with their opponents in military


    exercises or missions. This time, the two men were just like ants in the eyes of well-trained


    members of the special forces.


    Their military boots stepped onto the grass rapidly, as though the two of them were flying.


    Adam and Carter chased the two men in different directions. Their movements were swift and


    urate. As they captured the two men, they screamed in despair.


    After locking up their hands with the handcuffs, Adam and Carter were ready to take them back.


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Adam looked back and saw that the top floor of one of the abandoned buildings behind him was on


    fire. There were thick ck smokesing out of the windows.


    The noise was caused by a wooden nk that had fallen down from the window after being burned.


    Carter was shocked. "Captain Chin, what''s going on?"


    Adam''s dark eyes swept coldly across the two men who were kneeling.


    There were only the two of them nearby, and therefore they must have set the fire!


    Carter understood what his captain meant. He kicked the two men hard to interrogate them.


    Linzell seemed to be submissive to his fate. He just lowered his head and saying nothing, but the


    strong man held his head with his cuffed hands. "It''s none of my business. I don''t know anything. I


    just helped Linzell with his work to make some money. We kidnapped the little girl here..."


    "What? You had kidnapped someone?" Carter was furious and shouted, "Who did you kidnap?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The strong man hadn''t expected that the two of them would be caught by two soldiers, that their


    crime would be exposed so quickly in such as manner. At this time, he was so scared that he


    almost pissed his pants.


    He shook his head in panic and mumbled, "I don''t know! It seems to be a female doctor from the


    Ku Hospital whose family name is Lee..." "Ku Hospital? A female doctor whose family name


    is Lee?"


    "Could it be Anthea Lee?"


    Carter''s heart was beating wildly when he thought of the possibility. He then looked up for Adam in


    a panic.


    Adam''s tall and strong figure had already rushed straight to the building with zing mes.


    At this time, Anthea, who was tied to a chair on the top floor, curled herself up against the wall.


    She had used up all of her strength, but she still couldn''t untie the rope or make any sound. The fire


    was getting bigger and bigger, and was approaching her. Anthea could only save herself as nobody


    else was there. The only way for her was to roll back with the chair to get away from the fire as


    much as possible.


    But that was just a death struggle.


    All the gasoline was ignited. The few pieces of discarded furniture were made of wood, and even


    the windows were covered with wooden nks.


    Anthea couldn''t escape from this appalling disaster.


    The licking mes were like the ws and teeth of death, continuously spreading out, as if it wanted


    to swallow the whole building.


    The surrounding temperature kept rising, while ck smoke gradually suffused everywhere. Anthea


    felt as if her body was being baked. She felt pain in her throat, and it became difficult for her even to


    breathe.


    The thick smoke was billowing more and more violently, and the visibility was very low.


    Tears streamed down Anthea''s face.


    She didn''t know whether she would be burned to death or choked to death by the smoke in the end.


    This area was remote and deserted. There were no residentialmunities here. If things went on


    like this, when Anthea was found, she would be a dead woman. There might also be some


    newspapers that reported how she was murdered.


    Her pupils were full of the reflections of fire, which looked like ferocious bloods.


    The focuses in Anthea''s eyes gradually became loose. She seemed to have seen her parents in her


    illusion.


    She also seemed to have seen her grandfather.


    After that, she vaguely saw a tall and strong figure.


    No matter it was six years ago orter, every time Anthea encountered danger, Adam would saved


    her like a daring knight in the end. Now, he jumped into the room through the window, as agile as a


    cheetah.


    Anthea only smiled bitterly. She knew that it was just her hallucination.


    "Is it true that when a person is dying, she will see her most beloved ones in hallucination?" She


    thought.


    In a trance, Anthea still felt that a tall and strong figure was running toward her.


    There were sounds of crackling in the air, and the broken beam above her head was burned to


    be more and more unstable. Then, it began to loosen up little by little.


    It was about to fall down directly onto Anthea''s head.


    She closed her eyes in despair.


    However, the expected pain didn''te.


    Her eyshes were trembling, and she felt that she had been brought into the sturdy arms of a


    man.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    In the evening, in the private hospital...


    No matter when, the emergency center was always the busiest ce, while the sound of footsteps


    of doctors and nurses could be heard everywhere.


    Anthea was sitting on one of the emergency beds, with a needle inserted into the back of her hand.


    Every emergency bed was separated from the others by a blue curtain. Although the sound of


    footsteps outside could be heard, the narrow space within the blue curtain was very quiet.


    It was not her illusion at all.


    Adam''s tall and strong figure was now standing near a cab by her side.


    His military uniform had been blotted by a lot of ck or gray ashes. At that time, what she saw was


    not an illusion. It was reality. Adam had jumped in through the window to save her from arge fire.


    Adam untied the rope around her hands and feet, held her up, and then ran out of the fire.


    When the two of them came out of the building, the fire on the top floor was out of control. The


    whole storey was burning, and there was a tendency that the fire would be spread to lower floors.


    The firefighting trucks and patrol wagons arrived one after another. Adam directly sent Anthea to the


    hospital.


    By now, Anthea had finished a series of examinations.


    Her body was fine, but she had been choked by some smoke, and therefore her throat was a little


    swollen.


    Adam''s timely arrival had saved her from dying in the big fire.


    Anthea''s eyes were now lowered, and her long eyshes were drawn back, leaving only two


    curved shadows.


    Her fingers, which were hiding by her side, curled up with mixed emotions.


    Adam was the man who could save her regardless of any danger.


    And he was perhaps the only one who was willing to do so.


    Seeing that Anthea had kept her head lowered for a long time, Adam thought that she might be


    suffering from the mental shock of the big fire. He put his hand onto her head, consoling her,


    "Anthea, don''t be afraid!"


    Anthea raised her head, and the two of them looked into each other''s eyes. There were repressed


    emotions flowing in the eye contact between them.


    The curtain was suddenly lifted.


    Carter''s head got into the curtain. He then realized that it would not be the right time for him to do so


    because Anthea and Adam were looking at each other intimately, but he had been noticed by them.


    For a moment, Carter was in a dilemma.


    He made a face and said, "Ahem... Well... Should I leave now ande backter?"


    Carter didn''t dare to joke further when his captain''s cold gazended on his face. He stepped


    forward and saluted solemnly. "Captain Chin, the two criminals have been sent to the police station!


    ording to their confessions, the one who hired them to kidnap Anthea is from the Hsu family!"


    Anthea pursed her lips. "Uncle Hsu or Madam Jiles?"


    "Madam Jiles!" Carter confirmed.


    "I know it!" Anthea''s eyes were indifferent.


    It was obvious that Madam Jiles deliberately kidnapped Anthea to make it impossible for her to


    inherit Master Hsu''s legacy.


    In fact, Anthea had already guessed it.


    When she was kidnapped at the beginning, she guessed that there might be a number of


    possibilities. She had not made any personal enemies in her life and work, and it was also


    impossible for her to fall victim to the conflict of doctor-patient rtionship. She thought that it might


    be someone from the Hsu family who wanted to hurt or threaten her.


    Not long ago, when Anthea and herwyer visited the Hsu family, there was a big conflict between


    them.


    Jayden Hsu and Madam Jiles tried to me Anthea for Master Hsu''s death. However, what Anthea


    could see in the eyes of the two of them was only the greediness for wealth.


    After all, every human being might have some evil ideas in the face of such a gigantic amount of


    wealth!


    Carter looked at Adam and reported, "Captain Chin, after matching a number of DNA index, it is


    confirmed that the criminal we arrested today, whose surnamed is Linzell, is exactly the escaped


    criminal who killed Master Hsu in a car ident six years ago!"


    Anthea became excited. "Is it true? Did you really catch the person who escaped after the car


    ident?"


    Now she could figure out what had happened.


    The reason why Adam and Carter appeared there was that they had acquired some clues of the


    escaped criminal and came over there to arrest him.


    At the most crucial moment, they also rescued Anthea from the fire.


    Adam had taken great pains in pursuit of the escaped criminal because Master Hsu was his former


    father-inw.


    And more importantly, it was probably because Anthea was his lover...


    The criminal who had escaped for six whole years was finally captured. Anthea felt deeply


    consoled.


    Although justice had been done, it was rtively useless, because Master Hsu had passed away


    for such a long time.


    Anthea felt depressed in her chest again.


    "Yes!" Carter nodded. "The police have detained him and are interrogating him now! Well be


    informed after the resultse out!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adam said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Since he learned about the real reasons why Anthea wanted to break up with him, he had been


    secretly investigating this case.


    Adam''s heart ached for what had happened to his dear little girl. He eagerly wanted to know what


    she had gone through when he was not there with her. He went to investigate into the surveince


    videos of the day on which the car ident happened.


    After watching the video inside the coffee shop that day, as well as the whole process of the car


    ident on the street outside, Adam inadvertently found a special feature of the criminal that the


    police had ignored. Then, Adam used all his resources to conduct a carpet search for the escaped


    criminal on the basis of the aforesaid special feature.


    Finally, the identity and position of the escaped criminal were nailed down!


    But Adam hadn''t expected that the criminal wouldmit another crime and kidnap Anthea.


    Adam was scared by the possibilities. What if he didn''t show up?


    If it was so, Anthea would have been killed in the fire. She was still so young, and as beautiful as a


    flower that had just bloomed.


    Six years ago, the two of them broke up, and he lost her. At that time, he felt that the sky in his


    world had copsed. If she was killed by the escaped criminal, Adam didn''t know how regretful he


    would feel.


    He couldn''t and didn''t dare to think about it.


    All the medicine bags on the infusion stand had been drip-dried. Anthea didn''t bother to ask the


    nurse. She pulled out the needle directly, got up, and fixed the infusion tube on the infusion stand.


    Then, she tore up the medical tape and pressed her finger on the puncture point.


    She was not seriously injured and didn''t need to be hospitalized.


    Anthea got off the bed and bent over to put on her shoes.


    Adam acted faster than her and had already taken out the shoes under the bed for her.


    Anthea saw that Adam lifted his shoulders slightly and was about to put on the shoes for her. In the


    past, she was quite used to being taken care of as if she were a daughter, but now she thought she


    couldn''t.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to stop him, but saw that he suddenly frowned.


    He seemed to be bearing some pain.


    Seeing this, Anthea immediately asked, "Adam, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Adam answered calmly.


    Anthea didn''t believe it. She remembered how he had just raised his arm. With a doctor''s keen


    sense of illness, she directly put her hand on his shoulder. "Let me see it!"


    Through his clothes, she could still sense something strange.


    It was a veryrge bump and it felt sticky.


    His training uniform of camouge had be wetted on his back by blood and sweat. The ck


    stains left by the thick smoke covered these traces of blood and sweat, and therefore others


    couldn''t find them easily.


    Anthea''s eyes widened. "You''re hurt! Why didn''t you tell me?"


    She suddenly remembered that there was a burned beam falling from the top of the room while the


    fire was spreading.


    At that moment, Anthea closed her eyes out of fear. When she opened her eyes again, she was


    already embraced by Adam''s sturdy arms.


    It must be at that time that he was injured. The broken beam must have hit him...


    Adam said, "It''s just a minor injury."


    Anthea looked anxious. "I''ll call the nurse to treat your wound!"


    In the consulting room, Adam was sitting straight in a chair.


    Anthea and Carter stood side by side. A nurse took off Adam''s military uniform to examine his


    wound.


    The wound was indeedrge and frightening. Anthea''s tears fell down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    The whole right shoulder of Adam was covered with bruises.


    The wound was much worse than she had expected. His bronze skin was swollen, and there was a


    bump that looked like a small hill. There was also congested blood under the surface of the skin.


    Adam was a military officer, and therefore he tended to suffer from different kinds of injuries all the


    year around. If there was a wound that made him frown, it must be a serious one.


    Anthea turned her face away.


    After the water vapor dissipated, she looked back.


    Luckily, although Adam was hit by the broken beam, his bones were not really hurt. However, his


    back was still burned by the falling pieces of the beam, and it would perhaps take a long time for


    him to recover from the injury.


    The nurse applied medicines to the wound, and then bandaged it from the shoulder to the armpit.


    Anthea suddenly started.


    Her eyes were fixed on his left chest.


    When the nurse cut the gauze short with scissors, she had to pull the military shirt back a little, and


    Adam''s left chest was thus partially revealed. Anthea caught sight of a scar on it.


    It looked like an old scar, but it still appeared to be appalling.


    There were many scars on Adam''s body.


    Anthea had seen his body thoroughly before when they were sleeping together. She was sure that


    she hadn''t seen this scar on his left chest before.


    When Anthea was living abroad, she had been to many remote and small countries, and even war-


    shattered countries. She used to operate on civilians who had been shot to take out the bullets, and


    therefore she could identify the scar on Adam''s left chest to be the result of a gunshot wound.


    It was near his heart, and was at an extremely deadly location.


    Anthea wanted to take a closer look, but Adam seemed to have noticed her intention. He pulled his


    military shirt down to cover his left chest.


    At that moment, the nurse stood up with the tray in her hand. She prescribed some medicines for


    Adam and said that he could go home now.


    The green military jeep was driving through the neon lights which shed on the street.


    At this time, when the evening lights were lit, the


    whole city was enveloped in the colorful night.


    As Anthea and Adam were both injured, Carter was driving the jeep.


    After arriving at the residentialmunity, the two of them got out of jeep. Adam apanied


    Anthea to the entrance of the building where she lived.


    In the darkness, their shadows were stretched on the ground by the streetmps.


    Adam''s right shoulder was wrapped in gauze, and therefore was much higher than the other side.


    He put one hand in his pocket and said, "You don''t have to worry about the will. Madam Jiles''s


    kidnapping case has been reported to the police. They have ced this case on file and are already


    investigating it.


    "And the Hsu family will no longer be able to upy the properties that belong to you. It will be


    subject to mandatory order from the court."


    Anthea nodded.


    She was not somebody who treated money like dirt. She wanted money to satisfy her own needs.


    However, she didn''t desire to inherit a huge amount of properties from Master Hsu.


    At first, she just wanted to help the little patient. It was because of the little patient that she thought


    of the will left by her grandfather and called thewyer.


    Unexpectedly, this resulted in her being kidnapped.


    It seemed that Madam Jiles was willing to do anything in order to help her son, who was as greedy


    as her, to rob Anthea of the properties that she deserved to inherit.


    Thinking of the big fire in the afternoon, Anthea''s palms were still wet.


    Her heart was still fluttering with fear.


    If Adam didn''t show up at thest minute, she might not be able to stand here alive.


    Anthea said, "Adam, thank you. If you weren''t there to save me today, I would..."


    Adam''s deep voice interrupted her. "Anthea, it was the most fortunate moment in my life to save


    your life."


    If Anthea lost her life...


    It would be the same with killing him.


    Anthea''s long eyshes fluttered. Then, she looked down and stopped at his left chest.


    She couldn''t see the scar through the clothes now, but she could still remember the outline and


    appearance of the scar.


    When she went to the pharmacy to fetch the medicines, she secretly talked to Carter.


    She inquired him about the gunshot wound on


    Adam''s left chest.


    Carter told her, "That was six years ago! Not long after the two of you broke up, you went to Country


    M. At that time, Captain Chin was just like a madman. He devoted himselfpletely to military


    affairs and always took the lead in all dangerous missions!


    "We had once gone to the Golden Zone toplete a mission. There we had to deal with drug


    dealers who were extremely cold-blooded. I can''t tell you too much of the details because it''s a


    military secret. At the end of our journey there, our mission waspleted smoothly, and the


    hostages were rescued!


    All the persons were evacuated safely at that time, but Captain Chin lost his lighter on the way. He


    insisted on turning back to look for the lighter. I advised him to buy a new one after we came back to


    our country, but it was useless. Captain Chin didn''t follow my advice and turned back to look for the


    lighter...


    He found the lighter finally, but he got shot on the way back. The military doctor said that the bullet


    was only two centimeters away from his heart. If it went a little bit further, Captain Chin would


    definitely be killed..."


    Carterter knew that the lighter was a gift from


    Anthea.


    Anthea''s long eyshes hung down, pping like the wings of butterflies.


    She bit her lips. "Then I''ll go up first!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded. "Good night, Anthea."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good night!" she said.


    Anthea turned around and walked straight into the apartment building.


    She stepped into the entrance of the hall and suddenly stopped.


    She clenched her fists and reflected upon something for a long time as if she could no longer


    control her emotions. After that, Anthea suddenly ran back and threw herself into Adam''s arms


    recklessly.


    She nestled her face deep into his chest.


    At this moment, she didn''t want anything but to hug him tightly.


    She held his strong waist with both hands and wished she could be embedded into his body.


    How she wished...


    That time could always standstill at this moment!


    The refreshing night wind blew gently, and they silently embraced each other.


    But after affective impulse, they still had to face the reality.


    A few secondster, Anthea closed her eyes and tenderly pushed him away.


    Adam took her with his arms and pressed his thin lips onto her ear. "A little longer... Just a little


    longer."


    Anthea was speechless.


    The night was quiet, and the white smoke was scattered under the streetmps.


    Carter opened the door of the jeep and jumped out after he watched Anthea''s figure disappearing


    completely in the building. Rubbing his hands, he naughtily walked up to Adam and giggled. "Oh...


    My dear Captain Chin, why didn''t you seize this golden opportunity? You might just go upstairs with


    Anthea. If so, maybe the two of you will have reconciled now. Imagine howfortable it would be


    if you''re lying on the bed with her..."


    Adam gave Carter a deep nce.


    He said nothing but silently smoked the cigarette in his hand.


    Of course he wanted to do as Carter had suggested.


    But he couldn''t.


    Carter scratched his head and closed his mouth silently.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. It was a phone call from the police station. Carter picked it up with


    a serious face. As he listened to thetest report from the police, his face gradually became a bit


    strange.


    Adam frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Carter hung up the phone with an expression of shock and disbelief. "Captain Chin, six years ago,


    your father-inw, Master Hsu, died of a car ident. Just now the police told me that it wasn''t just


    an ordinary car ident..."


    Adam was shocked. "What did you say?!"

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    At nine o''clock in the morning, in a private hospital...


    After Anthea made the rounds of the wards, she passed by the nurse station. A nurse who was


    holding a telephone shouted at her, "Director Lee, here is a phone call for you!"


    Hearing that, Anthea walked over.


    When the nurse handed the telephone to her, she whispered, "It seems to be the police station..."


    "Police station?"


    Anthea was surprised. "Hello. This is Anthea Lee!"


    The serious voice of a police man came from the other end of the line. "Is that Anthea Lee?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    "Pleasee to the police station if you have time now!"


    Anthea was a little confused. "Is it about the kidnapping case yesterday? The police officers had


    come to the hospital and made a record for me, right?"


    The policeman didn''t say anything else. He just said, "You''ll know it when youe here!"


    Anthea hung up the phone with a confused look on her little face. She told her colleagues what had


    happened, changed her clothes, and then left the hospital in a hurry.


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the police station.


    As soon as Anthea walked in, she saw a green military jeep parked in front of the main building.


    In front of the jeep was a tall and strong man who was wearing a military uniform, as well as a pair


    of ck military boots. His shoulderlets were shining under the sun.


    Anthea was surprised to see Adam here.


    However, on second thought, she thought it was normal for him toe here to handle the relevant


    affairs.


    She looked at his shoulder, which seemed to be more swollen than it was yesterday. She asked,


    "Does it still hurt on your right shoulder..."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    All the words came to an abrupt end.


    It was because Adam suddenly strode forward and pulled her into his arms unexpectedly. He then


    lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Anthea widened her eyes in amusement.


    She looked at him unbelievably, while her waist was embraced by his long arms.


    In the next second, his tongue was inserted into her mouth and began to fiercely lick hers.


    Like being drowned underwater, Anthea felt that the air in her chest was sucked out bit by bit, and


    all she could hear was the heartbeat of her heart.


    She totally didn''t expect that Adam would suddenly kiss her in such a manner.


    Adam was still wearing his military uniform. When they were still lovers in the past, he would try to


    avoid Public Disy of Affection (PDA), as he was a military officer. The intimate contact between


    the two of them generally happened in the bedroom or other private ces. Now, there were a lot of


    people walking around in the police station...


    Had Adam gone mad?


    What''s more, they couldn''t do this now, because they were no longer lovers!


    Realizing the invisible curtain between them, Anthea came to herself and she began to struggle.


    Adam let go of her before she struggled further.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded nearby. "Sorry to disturb the two of you!"


    Anthea looked over and saw that a policeman wearing a uniform was looking at them with a smile.


    His voice sounded to be the one who called her in the morning.


    The policeman said, "Miss Lee,e in with me first!"


    Anthea nodded and followed him into the office.


    Adam also went into the office.


    The policeman took out a document from the drawer, which seemed to be a record of interrogation.


    Anthea originally thought that it was rted to the kidnapping case. She picked it up without


    thinking too much. After reading it for two seconds, she was shocked.


    She looked up abruptively. "This..."


    The policeman gestured. "This is the testimony we obtainedst night from Linzell Lau, the


    criminal!"


    Anthea read the document over and over again, and didn''t miss even a single word or punctuation


    mark.


    On thest page, there was the handprint of the criminal, as well as his signature, representing that


    he had admitted all the crimes listed above.


    Anthea almost cried, and she still couldn''t understand this piece of shocking information. "The death


    of my grandfather... was not caused by an ident?"


    Back then, Master Hsu''s death was viewed as the result of a traffic ident.


    It was just that the car ident offender had escaped on the spot and had not been found


    afterward.


    Nowadays, there are many car idents happening every day, and the probability of idental


    death is high. Many car ident offenders had fled in order to avoid the punishment of thew.


    There were many simr cases on the records of the police station...


    Anthea always thought that her grandfather was one of those unlucky persons.


    The policeman continued, "Six years ago, Linzell wasn''t drunk when the car ident happened. It


    was deliberate murdering. He had confessed that the culprit was Madam Jiles of the Hsu family. It


    was Madam Jiles who murdered her husband and tried to snatch his properties!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Her grandfather''s death had been a source of mental pressure on her for the past six years. She


    had always thought that it was because of her love affair that Master Hsu couldn''t control his


    emotion. As a result, the old man was struck down by a car that had lost control while he was


    crossing the street.


    However, now the truth was revealed. It was a deliberate murdering case...


    She looked at Adam subconsciously.


    His dark eyes were fixed on her face. There was no astonishment in his eyes, which were calm and


    confident.


    Anthea understood what had happened.


    Adam already knew that. He must have arranged for notifying her toe to the police station.


    Coming out of the police building, Anthea was still in a trance.


    She looked at Adam nkly as if she was trying to seek confirmation from him. ''Adam, did I hear


    the wrong information? Grandpa''s death wasn''t caused by a car ident. Was it deliberate


    murdering?"


    "Yes, you heard it correctly." Adam nodded.


    "..." Anthea licked her lips.


    She suddenly felt warmthing from her shoulder because Adam''s hand rested there.


    He turned her body over to face him directly. His dark eyes staring at her. Then, his deep voice


    sounded, word by word with strength. "Anthea, you didn''t kill your grandfather."


    Anthea''s eyes feared in an instant.


    Panicked, she lowered her eyshes, but a few drops of tears were still left on her eyshes.


    This was her nightmare, and also her inner demon.


    Now that she had got the truth by ident, the nightmare which had troubled her for six years was


    gone with the wind. From now on, she no longer had to immerse herself in deep regret and guilt in


    sleepless midnights.


    Anthea looked up and saw that a police car, with its siren on, was driving back along the road.


    The door was opened, and two policemen escorted the handcuffed Madam Jiles out of the car. It


    seemed that they had just brought her here from the Hsu family.


    Anthea sniffed.


    If she didn''t kill her grandfather, then the two of them...


    Anthea recalled thest meeting between Master Hsu and her in the coffee shop.


    At that time, Master Hsu came back from abroad in a hurry. He strongly opposed Anthea and Adam


    being together, and asked her to leave him.


    Even if this fatal car crash was not an ident but deliberate murdering, honestly speaking, Master


    Hsu came back to this country all of a sudden because of Anthea''s love affair, and then the tragedy


    happened...


    Now, could Anthea and Adam be lovers again?


    Could she continue to love him without any moral


    concerns?


    Anthea sped her hands, and her fingertips were cold.


    Adam suddenly reached out to grab her hand. Then, he took her to the jeep.


    "Follow me."


    He opened the door of the passenger seat and pushed her into the jeep.


    The jeep sped away from the police station, while the street scenes on both sides of the windows


    were passing by quickly.


    Anthea pursed her lips and asked, "Adam, where are you taking me to?"


    Adam nced at her with his dark eyes, which seemed able to prate deep into her thoughts. "A


    ce where you can get rid of your mental problems."

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Madam Jiles, who was brought into the police station by two policemen, was annoyed when she


    heard that she would be detained as a criminal.


    She banged on the desk. "How can you put me into the prison? Mywyer ising. I want to


    apply for bail!"


    An hour ago, when the policemen arrived at the Hsu''s house, everyone was panicked.


    Seeing that the policemen went straight to her, Madam Jiles realized that the conspiracy of


    kidnapping must have failed.


    Although she was in a panic, she quickly calmed herself down.


    It was just kidnapping!


    Before she was taken out of the Hsu family, Madam Jiles ordered her son, Jayden Hsu, to find a


    lawyer for her.


    As long as thewyer came to the police station, she would be able to apply for bail and then go


    back home!


    "It would just be a simple journey to the police station," Madam Jiles thought. However, the result


    turned out to be that she was to be detained as a criminal ording tow, and she was not


    allowed to see herwyer!


    "Isn''t it just kidnapping!" Madam Jiles said sarcastically. She was still aggressive and arrogant.


    "Anthea Lee is a granddaughter of the Hsu family who had been raised outside of the family. She


    gave me the impression that she was too disobedient. As her grandmother, I wanted to teach her a


    lesson. Is it that serious? she has been rescued. Why do you still want to put me into the prison?"


    The policeman on the opposite side sneered. "We can put down the kidnapping case concerning


    Miss Anthea Lee for the time being. Let''s talk about the case that you hired a killer to murder your


    husband six years ago."


    Madam Jiles''s face instantly turned pale.


    Her eyes looked flustered now, and her previous arrogance was gone instantly. She replied


    ambiguously, "I, I don''t understand what you''re talking about..."


    "Don''t you understand?" The pen in the policeman''s hand knocked on the table. "Six years ago,


    because you were dissatisfied with the will of your husband, a wicked idea came into your head.


    You wanted to take all the properties of your husband, and therefore you hired a killer to murder him


    deliberately. Now this killer has been arrested and confessed to the police all the crimes rted to


    himself and you!"


    Madame Jiles sat down on the chair.


    Her hands were trembling, and she looked frightened.


    Six years ago, Master Hsu and Madam Jiles went to California for vacation. Madam Jiles found that


    her husband always made phonecalls mysteriously in his study, and seemed to avoid her


    deliberately. Later, she learned that he had contacted the domesticwyers in private and wanted to


    make a will.


    Madam Jiles immediately became angry when she learned that her husband''s will was that half of


    the legacy would be inherited by Anthea Lee.


    Because of the will, Master Hsu and Madam Jiles quarreled with each other almost every day.


    Madam Jiles had been insisting that no legacy should be inherited by Anthea. One day, after she


    quarreled fiercely with Master Hsu, her niece, Shelby Jiles, suddenly visited her, and told her a


    piece of shocking news, that Anthea had seduced Adam, her former son-inw!


    This made Madam Jiles even more furious. However, Master Hsu still wanted to protect Anthea!


    After the Old Master went back to the home country, an evil idea came into Madam Jiles'' mind...


    In fact, Master Hus had already made his will involving Anthea at aw firm long before he and his


    wife went abroad for vacation.


    The jeep finally arrived at the airport.


    There were huge crowds of people, and the radio broadcasting was very noisy.


    Anthea was brought here by Adam directly from the police station. She looked confused and didn''t


    know what he wanted to do.


    At first, she thought Adam was going to take her somewhere, but after they arrived at the exit of the


    international arrival hall of the airport, she realized that they were going to pick somebody up.


    The radio broadcasting reminded the arrival of the flights. Before long, a great many passengers


    went out of the exit.


    Many of these passengers were walking out with their luggage. Anthea and Adam were standing


    among them.


    Suddenly, Adam raised his hand and yelled out, "Mr. Wadman, we''re here!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Among the crowd, there was an old man wearing casual clothes and a hat. He was about 60 years


    old, with grey hair, but he was still very strong and walked like a gust of wind.


    The old man took off his hat after he saw Adam.


    Anthea looked at the old man''s facial features. He looked a little familiar to her, but she couldn''t say


    exactly who he was.


    While she was still confused, the old man had already walked up to them and greeted Adam.


    "Mr. Wadman, thank you foring back from California. It''s a long journey!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I haven''t been back for many years."


    Adam then introduced Anthea, "This is Master Hsu''s old friend, Mr. Wadman."


    "Haw-haw... Little girl, I still remember you!" Mr. Wadmanughed and said, "Back then, Old Hsu


    held a party at home before the Spring Festival. At that party, he announced you as his


    granddaughter. I even joked about introducing you to be the girlfriend of my grandson!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Then, fragments of memories began to piece together in her mind.


    No wonder just now Anthea felt that this old man was a little familiar to her, but couldn''t remember


    who exactly he was. After the old man reminded her, although she couldn''t remember the details of


    what''s happening at the time, she still had some


    vague impressions of him.


    "Old Hsu also told me that you already had a boyfriend. At that time, he still didn''t know that Adam


    was your boyfriend..." Mr. Wadman added.


    While he was saying hisst sentence, Mr. Wadman gave Adam a meaningful look.


    Anthea felt her heart skip a beat.


    This meant that Mr. Wadman knew about their rtionship!


    Adam said in a deep voice, "Anthea, six years ago, before Master Hus left the coffee shop and ran


    into the car ident, he made a phone call with Mr.


    Wadman."


    Anthea looked at him in confusion.


    When she and Master Hus were in the coffee shop that year, it was normal for the old man to make


    a phone call.


    She still couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    Mr. Wadman''s words solve her confusion. "Yes, when Old Hsu found out about your rtionship, I


    happened to be there with him. I helped him to book the air ticket back home! In fact, the two of us


    had discussed countermeasures and we wanted to persuade you to break up. Then, I was worried


    and called him. He answered my phone in the coffee shop!


    "In the phone call, Old Hsu told me that he had used all the soft and hard tactics, but none of them


    worked!


    "Later, he sighed again and said, ''Well... Young people have their own lifestyles. Since Hendrix


    passed away, I have ordered Anthea to be raised outside of the Hsu family all these years, and I


    owe her too much! It seems that she really likes Adam. I don''t want to make things difficult for her


    anymore. Let them be together..."


    Anthea abruptly took a step forward.


    She stared at Mr. Wadman, and her voice was trembling. "Mr. Wadman, do you mean that in the


    end, Grandpa... agreed that Adam and I could be together?"


    "Yes!" Brock nodded. His eye expressions were emotional, and he was still recalling the past. "What


    I said just now was what your grandfather said. He said he would go out, take you back, and then


    tell you these things. Who knew that when he went out, he would be struck down by a car ident.


    s! Only heaven knows what will happen in the next second. If your grandfather is still alive today,


    we the two old men can still y chess and drink tea in California!"


    Originally, Adam was not aware of this either.


    The purpose of him to watch the surveince video was simple: He wanted to search out what had


    happened to this old man. As for the phone call, he didn''t give it too much attention.


    It was not untilst night when he learned that Master Hsu''s death was not an ordinary car ident


    that he suddenly remembered the phone call before the Old Master''s death. Immediately, he called


    Mr. Wadman and learned the whole story. After that, his whole heart was so excited that it was


    almost bulging.


    Adam guessed that even if Anthea realized that her grandfather was killed by a murderer, she


    would still feel guilty to be with him again. For this reason, he asked Mr. Wadman to do him a favor.


    And then Mr. Wadman flew back to the home country.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Anthea became very emotional right at this moment.


    The mixed feelings in her heart were soplicated that she was excited and at the same time at a


    loss for what to do.


    It was like a ray of light shedding into a world that had been gloomy for a long time.


    For six full years, Anthea had to lead her life with the condemning of her own conscience every day,


    and she had suffered a lot. In the past, she often woke up with a start at midnight after she was


    harassed by the nightmare of her grandfather dying in a pool of blood... Now, all these had gone.


    Mr. Wadman looked at Anthea and smiled kindly. "After Adam called me this time, I deliberately


    chose toe back here and tell you all this. I thought that if Old Hsu''s soul is in heaven now, he


    would wish that his granddaughter will finally be happy with the man she loved!"


    Anthea replied seriously, "Mr. Wadman, thank you for doing this to me!"


    Mr. Wadman waved his hand with a smile, indicating that he was d to do so.


    After his mission waspleted sessfully, Mr. Wadman felt at ease. Adam personally drove him


    back to his home in the downtown area. Anthea received a phone call from the hospital instructing


    her to go back due to a new arrangement of operation.


    After Anthea came out of the operating room, the sun was already setting.


    She took off his hat and mask, and moved her stiff neck.


    M ran over to her with a smile on her face. "Director Lee, Mr. Chin has been waiting for you!"


    Anthea halted her steps and nodded. "Well... I know!"


    She went back to the office to change her clothes. After handing over the work to her colleague, she


    walked out of the hospital building.


    The sun was setting, and this was the most beautiful time of the day.


    Adam''s tall and strong figure was beside the green military jeep. He stood there with his hands


    behind his back. His handsome face was covered with ayer of rosy sunshine. From a distance,


    only an outline of him could be seen by Anthea.


    It was the outline of the man she loved so deeply.


    Only then did Anthea realize that after Adam sent her back to the hospital, he had been waiting for


    her.


    She folded her hands in front of her body and walked towards him step by step.


    Adam said, "Anthea, I''ll take you home."


    Take you home...


    When she heard these words, her heart was sentimentally touched.


    Anthea''s eyshes drooped, and there was an air of hidden worry in her eyes. "I want to tell you


    something!"


    "Go ahead." Adam''s dark eyes were fixed on her.


    Anthea continued, "You already know that I had deliberately deceived you that I had an abortion. In


    fact, the abortion was caused by ectopic pregnancy. There is one other thing that you don''t know


    about!"


    "Hum?" Adam waited for her to say.


    Anthea licked her lips and continued, "When I was sent to the hospital due to ectopic pregnancy at


    that time, I was already bleeding very seriously. Finally, one side of my ovarian ducts was removed.


    It was very harmful to my body!


    "And the doctor told me that I may not be able to be a mother for the rest of my life. If you


    don''t mind, we..."


    Anthea originally wanted to say that if Adam didn''t mind, then the two of them could be together


    again.


    But before she could finish her words, Adam suddenly hugged her.


    With his actions he told her he wanted to be with her.


    It was silent inside the jeep when it drove out of the hospital.


    None of them spoke on the way, but their hands were tightly held together. The gaps between their


    fingers were already wet, yet both of them didn''t want to loosen their hands.


    When they met a red light on the road, Anthea said, "I want to go back to my dormitory first!"


    After Adam parked the jeep near the dormitory building, Anthea got off the jeep and went into the


    building.


    She didn''te out after Adam waited for a long time.


    Adam gradually lost hisposure and started to feel uncertain.


    He thought that Anthea might have suddenly changed her mind and was unwilling to be together


    with him now. When he was about to jump out of the jeep to look for her, he saw her walking out of


    the dormitory building. He finally felt relieved.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He caught sight of a little Labrador retriever in her arms. He realized that she was going upstairs to


    fetch the dog.


    Adam recalled what she had said before.


    In the future, she would live with him, and their dog.


    Although six years had passed since then, what she said had finally be reality!


    In the end, the jeep stopped at the family building area of the military region. Anthea suddenly felt a


    little homesick.


    She held Soba, her little dog, in her arms and followed Adam into the building. She watched him


    entering the password with his slender fingers.


    The password had not changed!


    It was the number of her birthday...


    Anthea followed Adam into the hallway. She felt as if she was stepping on cotton. Everything


    seemed to be surreal to her. The furnishings inside the house gradually came into view.


    Just like the password of the security door, the decoration of the room did not change. It was as big


    as the furniture, and it was as small as a small object. It seemed to be the same as six years ago!


    Adam took off his military uniform and smiled at her. "Are you hungry? Anthea. I''ll cook the food for


    you."


    Anthea nodded.


    Not long afterward, the buzzing sound of the smoke exhaust venttor could be heard from the


    kitchen.


    She sat down on the soft sofa with her knees putting together, just like a child who was shy.


    Anthea originally worried that Boba might not be able to adapt to the environment, but this didn''t


    happen. It had alreadyid down on a carpet near the bay window and curled itself up in a


    comfortable manner. It was now enjoying the carefreeness of sunshine in the evening.


    Anthea caressed Boba''s hair, feeling soft and warm.


    She looked into the kitchen and saw that Adam''s tall figure was standing in front of the stove. He


    had rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong forearms. He was wearing an apron on his chest, and


    the look in his eyes was very tender.


    There seemed to be beams of warm light inside his eyes.


    Anthea walked over quietly.


    The air was filled with the aroma of dumplings. On the white porcin te, the dumplings that had


    just been fried wereying silently.


    They had been fried after being boiled in the water, and therefore the dumpling skins were golden


    and crisp.


    Anthea hugged Adam from behind.


    Her small hands moved along his strong waist, and then tightly entangled in front of his body like


    vines.


    Adam put his palms onto them and patted them. "Wait a minute. The dinner will be ready soon."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea nodded.


    She held his waist tighter.


    Adam turned off the stove. He then turned around and embraced her delicate body in his arms


    intimately.


    In their own home, they could do anything they wanted.


    At this moment, they felt the sweetness of regaining something precious that they had lost in the


    past.


    Adam leaned over and pressed his handsome face on her neck. "Anthea, don''t leave me again."


    Anthea nodded. "Okay!"


    He continued, "Well never separate again."


    Anthea nodded. "Humm!"


    Her voice was buzzingly soft, just like the sound of ? tide.


    Tears of happiness rolled down her eyes and cheeks. Then, they dropped onto the ground.


    The two of them could finally be together again!


    Adam hugged her tightly and felt distressed. "How did you lose so much weight?!!"


    Anthea opened her mouth in smiling and revealed two small dimples.


    The tear marks on her face were itchy, and she nestled herself into his arms, rubbing his chest back


    and forth.


    "Because you were not with me..."


    The night scenes were charming, and the windows illuminated bymplight were like warm and


    comfortable castles.


    The two of them finished their dinner, and the atmosphere was cozy and romantic.


    In the past six years, Adam had hired a dustman to clean his house regrly. He didn''t want dust to


    umte here, or allow anyone to touch the furnishings. However, he rarely lived here again. He


    simply lived in the Chin''s Mansion.


    It was because whenever heid down on the bed, he couldn''t help thinking of the sweet moments


    he had with Anthea.


    He would never forget her tender and charming voice when she called out his name near his ear.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    But things were different now.


    Anthea was standing right in front of him, rather than the illusion that would disappear after he


    opened his eyes.


    The white water vapor dispersed, and the sound of water inside the bathroom stopped.


    The ss door of the bathroom was slid open.


    Anthea, who had just finished taking a shower, came out of it.


    She had only brought Boba, her pet dog, together with her here, and the other belongings and daily


    necessities were still in her dormitory. She wanted to wait for the weekend to move them around.


    What she was wearing now were Adam''s pajamas.


    Her curvy figure was covered by the dark blue satin cloth.


    Her skin, which had been moistened by the water vapor was smooth and slightly pink. This made


    her look even more charming when her wetted ck hair hang down onto her shoulders.


    Her eyes were emotional, and she was like a fairy in the darkness of night. She could easily steal a


    man''s heart.


    Adam swallowed out of excitement.


    He raised his hand and put out the remaining half of the cigarette.


    Anthea clenched the hem of her pajamas and looked at the night scenes outside of the window. Her


    voice was nervous and shy. "Adam, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed!"


    "Uh-huh." Adam nodded.


    He waved at her.


    Anthea walked toward him shyly on her slippers.


    She was just like a little kitten, sitting on his legs and nestling into his arms.


    Adam lifted her face with his palm, and his thin lips sealed hers.


    His breath was scorching and passionate.


    Both of them were immersed in the quilt, while Adam held her tightly in his arms.


    Her delicate pink lips were just like petals, sweeter than the flower bud in early spring. Her skin was


    fair and white, and more lovable than the silk pajamas on her body.


    Adam was so intoxicated by her charming feature that he felt like his blood was boiling.


    Anthea gasped. "Turn off the lights..."


    She was still shy and nervous.


    Although the two of them had slept once since their reunion, at that time she had been drugged,


    and her consciousness was unclear. Everything depended on instinct during the process...


    As soon as Adam stretched out his long arm, the lights were turned off, leaving only the hazy


    moonlight outside of the window.


    Anthea''s arms wrapped around Adam''s neck. She closed her eyes and allowed him to do anything


    he liked on her.


    The temperature in the room seemed to be higher, while the atmosphere was ambiguous and


    passionate.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    And then...


    ... There was no follow-ups.


    Neither of them made a further move.


    After a long while, Anthea and Adam sat up one after another. Anthea''s cheeks were hot, but in


    addition to shyness, there was also an air of embarrassment.


    History often repeats itself. Anthea''s menstruation wasing again!


    Anthea suddenly remembered that the first time they tried to sleep together, they were interrupted


    by her menstruation. Unexpectedly, on the first night of their reunion six yearster, when they


    wanted to sleep together, her menstruation wasing again...


    "It''s so awful!"


    Anthea silently covered her face with her hands.


    Adam was speechless."..."


    Anthea was also speechless."..."


    Her butt moved a little and her head was almost buried into her knees. "Ahem... Adam, thanks for


    your hard work again this time!"


    Adam got off the bed, but he didn''t change his clothes and went out. Instead, he went into the


    bathroom.


    When he came back, there were two packs of sanitary pads in his hand.


    Anthea thought that these sanitary pads might be left by her six years ago. She was about to say


    that they couldn''t be used as the shelf life had expired when she saw clearly the date of


    manufacture.


    The date of manufacture was this year!


    Adam smiled and said, "I don''t know when you wille back. I just bought some every year."


    Anthea looked up at him in a daze.


    "What should I do? I want to cry again!" She thought.


    After a long while, the two of themid down on the big bed again.


    The night was long and tedious. Both of them were still not sleepy now. Anthea''s head was rested


    on Adam''s chest. She asked him with hesitation, "Will you be disappointed, Adam?"


    Generally speaking, if two lovers reunited after six years of separation, the first night of their reunion


    would be a very romantic and passionate one!


    Adam replied, "No, I don''t."


    His tone was calm, but Anthea felt nothing hypocritical in it.


    They couldn''t go to sleep immediately. They just hugged each other and chatted. The tendermp


    light shed on them,


    Anthea told Adam a lot of things about herself living abroad in the past six years, including the first


    time she did an operation for others, how she followed her tutor, Vincent Zanon, and visited many


    remote, small countries, saving many lives...


    After that, she asked him a lot of questions.


    Her little hand gently rested on his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat and the uneven gun scars on


    it. "How did it happen?"


    Adam said calmly, "It was just an ident. It''s just a piece of cake."


    Anthea looked down and knew that he just didn''t want her to worry.


    Adamforted her. "It''s said the scar is the medal of a soldier."


    Anthea nodded.


    However, her heart was still very upset. She unbuttoned his clothes and kissed the scar gently.


    Adam only felt that her pink lips were tender and soft, like a ball of fire, falling down onto his skin.


    He couldn''t help but shudder.


    Adam''s voice was hoarse. "Anthea, don''t flirt with me in this way."


    Anthea didn''t listen to him. She kissed him again and again.


    She got onto his body and moved her lips downward...


    The night scenes outside the window became more and more fascinating.


    As the sun rose, the sunlight shone in through the curtain.


    Adam looked down at the little girl who had been nestling in his arms sincest night. She was just


    like a roaming little cat that had finally found its master. Her little hands tightly clutched his clothes.


    She acted as if he would disappear as soon as she let go of him.


    Adam''s thin lips fell on her face, full of loving care.


    Anthea gradually woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at him for two seconds. Then, she


    moved her body and said, "Adam, I dreamed of grandpast night!"


    "Really?" Adam hugged her.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded. She described her dream. "I dreamed of a park with a lot of trees. Grandpa


    was sitting on a wooden chair. He waved at me, and then I squatted in front of him. He caressed my


    head like he did when I was still a child and smiled at me warmly and lovingly!


    Since grandpa passed away, every time I met him in my dreams, he would be lying in a pool of


    blood, and he would pull my hand and call my name Anthea1 over and over again. These dreams


    were so painful. It was the first time for me to dream of him smiling at mest night..."


    Anthea was very excited in the end.


    One''s dreams at night might to some extent reflect his/her thoughts in the daytime. This was


    perhaps a sign that Anthea''s mental blocks had been removed.


    However, Adam''s heart still ached for her. His little girl had indeed suffered a lot in the past six


    years. He gently caressed her cheeks with his finger pulps.


    Anthea lifted her small face and said, "Adam, I''ll take a shift of work with my colleague. Let''s go to


    visit grandpa''s grave in the cemetery this afternoon!"


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    The two of them finished lunch at home, and then left for the cemetery.


    There were no clouds in the sky, and the wind blew over with the fragrance of grasses.


    Anthea and Adam were walking along the mountain road. Today was not National Memorial Day for


    people to visit and sweep the graves. For this reason, there were not many people in the cemetery.


    They walked all the way up to the hillside, and Master Hsu''s grave was there.


    They stood side by side in front of the tombstone.


    Just like what Anthea saw in her dream, the eyes of Master Hsu in the photo were full of kindness


    and wisdom.


    Anthea took a deep breath, and her hanging hand was suddenly grabbed by Adam.


    As his fingers tightened, a warm and powerful feeling was transmitted to her.


    Anthea turned her head sideward and smiled at Adam. Then, she also tightened her fingers.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    This was the first time that they could stand in front of Master Hsu above board.


    There was no need for them to hide or to worry about anything.


    A bunch of chrysanthemums was ced in front of the tombstone.


    Adam knew that if Anthea particrly wanted to visit Master Hsu''s grave, she must have a lot of


    words to say to the old man. Then, he said, "Anthea, stay with your grandpa for a while. I''ll wait for


    you at the foot of the mountain."


    Anthea nodded. "Okay!"


    After Adam''s tall figure left, she slowly squatted down in front of the tombstone.


    Looking at the old man''s benevolent smile in the photo, Anthea raised her hand and caressed it


    gently.


    There were a lot of things she wanted to say to the old man, but suddenly she felt that words


    couldn''t express her emotions. She looked at it for a moment. Finally, she smiled gently, showing


    two small dimples like before, and she said sweetly, "Grandpa, thank you!"


    "Thank you for your love for me.


    "Thank you for allowing Adam and me to be together."


    Anthea knew that Master Hsu must have been shocked when he learned about her rtionship with


    Adam. He must be sad and disappointed about it, but in the end he still admitted Anthea could be


    with Adam if she really wanted it...


    Unfortunately, she had no chance to be filial to this kind-hearted old man again.


    When Anthea came down from the mountain, Adam was leanning against the front part of the jeep.


    It was a rare instance to see him stand in such a casual posture, with one leg bent forward, while


    the body shape was powerful and smooth.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he lowered his head and lit it up.


    A silver lighter was held by his slender fingers. A deep blue me was on tope of the lighter, while


    white smoke swirled around it.


    Anthea walked to him with her little hands on her back. She stared at the small lighter.


    She seemed to have been scratched in the heart by something.


    The red circle at the bottom of the lighter made her smile.


    However, when she thought of the gunshot scar on his left chest, Anthea felt distressed.


    She leaned forward, hug his waist, and nestled her head into his arms. "Adam, you keep it all the


    time!"


    "Yes." There was happiness in Adam''s ck eyes. "You gave it to me as a gift."


    At the bottom of the lighter was the red Love Bean Anthea had carved.


    Anthea likened herself to be the Love Bean which was carved at the bottom of the lighter. She


    wanted her image to stay with Adam all the time. During the six years of separation, she was not


    there with him. However, whenever Adam lit up a cigarette, the image of Love Bean would remind


    him of Anthea Lee.


    Anthea raised her hand and touched her ne.


    She was like him.


    Adam''s dark eyes looked at her, and a mischievous smile suddenly appeared. "Anthea, I already


    knew the meaning of the lighter as a gift. If a woman sends a man a lighter, it means that she wants


    to marry him. Haw-haw... Am I right?"


    Anthea''s little face instantly turned red. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t understand?"


    "I don''t understand!" Anthea bit her lips.


    Adam exhaled a mouthful of smoke and added slowly, "If you don''t understand, forget it."


    Hearing this, Anthea widened her eyes.


    Forget it? How could that be!


    Being stared at by Adam so patiently, Anthea was too embarrassed to say it directly. In the end, she


    could only stamp her feet in shame and anger."... Hey!"


    Adam''s lips curled into a smile.


    There was an air of delightfulness in his eyes, and his chest was slightly rising and falling out of


    excitement.


    Adam was indeed very delightful, and hisughter echoed in the air.


    Six yearster, they met again. He had seen Anthea wearing a white gown or surgical gown many


    times. When she was treating a patient or having an operation, she appeared to be calm and more


    mature than she was in the past. She was no longer the naive little girl studying in the school. Now


    she could handle almost everything alone.


    However, as Adam looked at her bulging cheeks now, he suddenly found that his little girl had not


    changed that much.


    This was great!


    In the evening, the sun was setting.


    After Anthea finished thest operation today and went out, she stretched her muscles and bones


    while she was walking. She suddenly saw that M, with the casebook in her hand, was walking


    toward her. Her eyes flickered slightly. "Director Lee, someone is waiting for you in the office!"


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but look at the door of the office nearby.


    She blushed slightly. "I know!"


    After M watched Anthea leaving, her eyes rolled up slightly, and then she quickly ran away.


    A bashful expression appeared on Anthea''s face.


    She thought that it must be Adam who came to her office. She was so happy that even her


    footsteps became brisker.


    When Anthea pushed the door of the office open and saw the person inside, she was stunned. "...


    Eric?"


    After reuniting with Adam, she almost had forgotten Eric Chafee.


    Anthea felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Eric stood up from his chair and said with a smile, "I''m back from my business trip, Anthea!"


    "So fast?!!" Anthea was surprised.


    It seemed that only a week had passed since Eric suddenly came to her home to say goodbye to


    her that night. Anthea could still roughly remember that Eric had told her that the business trip might


    last for 10-15 days!


    Eric exined with a smile, "I came back home earlier than expected mainly because the work was


    finished smoothlierthan expected. Many of my colleagues have their own families, and they missed


    their wives and children so much. That''s why my colleagues and I agreed oning home earlier!"


    "So it is!" Anthea nodded.


    Eric said, "Anthea, although you said you don''t need any gift, I still have bought you some


    cosmetics. My colleagues brought these cosmetics for their wives and I bought them together. It


    should be the most popr cosmetics at the moment!"


    Seeing this, Anthea had to say, "Thank you. I''ll transfer the money to youter!"


    Eric waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so polite to me. These are just gifts I want to give you!"


    Anthea shook her head. She was very persistent about giving the money back.


    After all, they just became acquainted with each other after the blind date. The so-called "boyfriend"


    was just an excuse she made up to lie to Adam. The two of them had never really established a


    lovers'' rtionship. For this reason, it was inappropriate for Anthea to take Eric''s things for free.


    "Anthea, let''s have lunch together, okay?"


    Anthea had nned to tell Eric what''s going on. She didn''t want to waste his time.


    However, if she said so directly in the office where her colleagues were also there, it would appear


    to be impolite. It sounded like a good idea to have lunch together with Eric. She could pay the bill


    and apologize to him.


    Anthea nodded. "Okay!"


    She took off her white gown, picked up the coat, and left the hospital with Eric.


    When the two of them walked near the silver-gray car, as expected, Eric took out arge bunch of


    red roses from the back seat, as he always did.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Anthea didn''t ept the roses this time. Instead, she said, "Put them in the car first!"


    They drove away from the hospital.


    The car arrived at a restaurant nearby, where the environment was good and quiet. This was a


    restaurant for home-style cuisines.


    After they finished ordering the dishes, the waiter brought two cups of drinks for them.


    Anthea cut to the chase. "Eric, I have something to tell you!"


    "Say it, Anthea!" Eric smiled.


    Anthea said very seriously, "We became acquainted with each other on a blind date. We used to be


    schoolmates in the same medical college... You are really a very good person! I also wanted to


    learn more about you, but I..."


    Before she could finish her words, her mobile phone rang.


    Anthea had to stop and say sorry to Eric. Then, she took out her phone from the bag.


    The screen disyed Carter''s phone number. As soon as she picked it up, a roar came from over


    the phone, "Ow... Sister Anthea, it''s not good..."

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    The taxi stopped at the private hospital.


    After Anthea got off the car, she rushed into the hospital.


    She ran directly into the emergency room, almost out of breath. When she finally saw Adam, who


    was sitting in a chair in the consulting room, she finally felt relieved, because he seemed to be fine.


    Carter''s tone in the phone call was very exaggerating as he said that Adam had gone to the


    emergency room. Anthea was so frightened that she immediately went back!


    At this time, Adam was sitting on the chair. His military uniform still looked very decent, and his


    handsome face showed no sign of illness. Carter was sitting on a chair next to him, crossing his


    legs and holding a bag of potato chips.


    M, who was on duty, was also there.


    M saw Anthea with her sharp eyes. "Director Lee ising!"


    Anthea quickly stepped forward and said, "Adam, what''s wrong with you?"


    Carter put down the bag of potato chips and saluted to Anthea, "Captain Chin was bitten by a dog!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She sat down beside Adam. "Did youe to the emergency room after being bitten by the dog?"


    "Of course!" Carter nodded solemnly. "It''s very serious to be bitten by a dog. If Captain Chin doesn''t


    receive an injection of rabies vine in time, he might easily fall victim to rabies. I used to be


    beaten by a dog when I was still a kid, and therefore I''m particrly experienced in such things!"


    Anthea held up Adam''s left hand.


    The dog bit his index finger.


    It was indeed "very serious" that she couldn''t see the two tiny teeth marks without looking "very


    carefully".


    Her pet, Boba, was just a baby dog, and its teeth were not sharp at all. When she encouraged Boba


    to gnaw the tooth stick, she often put her fingers inside its jar... And there was nothing wrong with it.


    Anthea asked, "Have you had the injection of rabies vine?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded with nted eyes. He then asked seemingly inadvertently, "I heard that you


    had dinner with Mr. Eric Chafee?"


    "I heard?"... "Who told you?"...


    Anthea narrowed her eyes.


    Looking to the right, she suddenly raised her hand


    and pinched M''s face.


    Sure enough, M was the "little spy"!


    M scratched her head and smiled guiltily. "Director Lee, don''t be angry! I actually thought that you


    and Mr. Chin were a good match. It would be a pity for you to break up, and I wanted to secretly


    help you..."


    Anthea immediately realized that M might have helped Adam a lot before.


    She once again nced at Adam''s index finger, which was bitten by the dog, and the corners of her


    mouth twitched twice. Then, she answered, "Yes! Eric and I just sat down, and the dishes haven''t


    been served yet!"


    At this point, Anthea stood up involuntarily.


    She originally nned to have lunch with Eric and at the same time exined to him what had


    happened. But Adam''s incident of being bitten by a dog interrupted her n. She just ran out in a


    hurry without exining anything to Eric.


    Anthea took out her mobile phone and called Eric. "Hello... Sorry, Eric... Are you still in the


    restaurant? Okay, I''ll go back now. Wait for me!"


    After the call, she turned around and saw that Adam was looking at her with a serious look.


    He frowned and said, "You still want to go?" "Of course!" Anthea blinked her eyes. Before Adam


    could darken his face, she held his shoulder and said, "I was going to tell Eric that there is no need


    for him to waste his time and energy on me. Who knows that before I said anything, someone else


    was bitten by a dog and was sent to the emergency room!"


    Adam didn''t know what to say."..."


    Anthea pursed her lips and tried to hold back herughter for a while.


    She then leaned over and whispered in his ear. Adam''s thick eyebrows suddenly rose high.


    Anthea grabbed his big hand and said, "Let''s go. You can drive me there!"


    "Okay." Adam smiled.


    Seeing the two of them walking away hand in hand, Carter wiped away the debris of potato chips on


    his face.


    "Tsk... tsk!"


    The long-lost scenario of two lovers abusing a single dog was back!


    After returning to the restaurant, Anthea saw that Eric was still sitting in his original position.


    After Anthea sat down again, she tilted her head and looked out of the window.


    The green military jeep was parked on the roadside.


    It could be seen clearly that Adam was sitting inside it. His deep and ck eyes were staring at her


    without a blink.


    In fact, she did not whisper to him about anything in the hospital. She just told him that she had not


    actually been in a lovers'' rtionship with Eric.


    Thinking of Adam''s happy and proud response, Anthea slightly curled her lips up.


    Eric called out to her. "Anthea?"


    Anthea came back to her senses and sat up straight. "I''m sorry! There''s something urgent just now!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Have you finished all the things?" Eric still behaved very gentlemanly.


    Not long ago, Anthea suddenly answered a phone call and went back to the hospital in a hurry,


    leaving Eric alone. He originally wanted to leave, but as the waiter had brought the dishes to the


    table, it would be a waste not to eat them.


    Eric originally thought that Anthea might have some urgent matters to deal with, such as having an


    operation. Unexpectedly, Anthea returned after some time.


    "All done!" Anthea felt a little guilty. She added seriously, "Eric, I didn''t finish what I said before... I


    want to apologize to you again. We may not be suitable as lovers. I hope you can meet a better


    girl!" "So it is!" Eric gave a disappointed smile. "When you said I was a good person, I already had a


    bad feeling about it! Usually, when a woman wants to reject a man, she would say so! Anthea, why


    are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Anthea shook her head and said sincerely, "No... No! Eric, you are not only a good person, but also


    are excellent in other aspects. It is just because of my own fault. I can''t ept you as my boyfriend!


    I have always loved someone, and we became reunited recently!"


    She didn''t hide anything indeed.


    Hearing that, Eric understood immediately.


    He suddenly thought of that Mr. Chin he met when he went to the golf course.


    At that time, he felt a sort of indirect threat from this man. He also felt that there must be something


    wrong between them, although he could not say what exactly it was...


    After the discussion, the lunch was over. Anthea insisted on paying the bill and said goodbye to Eric


    at the entrance of the restaurant.


    She walked to the roadside and didn''t see the jeep that had been parked there.


    However, in less than a minute, Anthea saw that


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adam was driving the jeep toward her from another direction. She opened the door of the


    passenger seat and got into the jeep. As she smelled a fragrant scent, Anthea subconsciously


    turned back, and then she was stunned.


    In the back seat, there was arge bunch of white roses.


    The white petals spread outyer byyer, sending forth a delicate fragrance. The roses were


    enchantingly beautiful and blooming.


    Adam said, "Anthea, I think white roses are more suitable for you."


    Anthea was speechless."..."


    The jeep drove back to the family building area of the military region.


    When they entered the house, the smoke exhaust venttor in the kitchen was still buzzing.


    Anthea looked inside the kitchen and saw that there was a pot on the stove, while some half-sliced


    beef and vegetables were on the chopping board next to the stove. It seemed that as soon as Adam


    received the message from M, he immediately went out of the kitchen!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Boba cleverly walked over.


    Anthea bent over and touched its little head, pretending to be scolding it. "Boba, you don''t need to


    bite others in the future, okay?"


    Adam coughed awkwardly and walked past behind her to continue cooking in the kitchen.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. The bedroom was full of the unique fragrance of


    white roses.


    Anthea wasying on the big bed with Boba in her arms.


    The sshing sound of water in the bathroom receded, and Adam came out of the bathroom with a


    towel on his body.


    Seeing that Boba was nestling in Anthea''s arms, and its little head happened to be stuck on her


    right chest, Adam frowned slightly. "We are going to sleep now. Put it down."


    Anthea said, "It''s okay! When I was living in the dormitory, Boba often slept with me!"


    "No." Adam said in a low voice.


    "Why is that?"


    "It''s a male dog."


    Anthea was petrified."..."


    Anthea held her forehead with her hand and reminded him, "Adam, you gave Boba to me as a gift!"


    The corners of Adam''s eyes twitched. He was extremely remorseful now. He thought he should


    have given her a female dog as a gift!


    Anthea raised her little hand and caressed Boba.


    She rubbed its hair, which seemed to make the dog feel veryfortable. It began to nap.


    Suddenly, Anthea felt there was nothing left in her arms.


    Adam had taken away Boba out of her arms, and the dog woke up with a start. Its four ws


    fluttered in the air.


    Anthea didn''t know what to do next...


    In the past, Adam used to be jealous of a man or even a little boy. Now, he was jealous of a male


    dog!


    Looking at the poor Boba that had been thrown onto the ground near the window, as well as the


    white roses on the windowsill...


    Anthea felt that Adam was still as naive as his nickname suggested: Third-year-old Adam.


    However...


    "That''s great!" She thought.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Anthea looked out of the window. The sunset clouds were brilliant and gorgeous.


    She usually didn''t pay much attention to sunset clouds. She worked hard every day in the hospital


    and asionally had to perform operations temporarily arranged. Sometimes she would have to go


    to the emergency room to assist their work. These days, she acquired a new habit, which was to


    appreciate the beautiful sunset every day. This had be what she expected the most in the day.


    Aftering out of the ward, Anthea went straight to the nurse station.


    Today, a good friend of her, Golden Leonardo, woulde to visit her.


    The pharmaceutical institute Leonardo worked for had cooperation projects with some private


    hospitals. He came here to deliver some medicines, and he wanted to say "hello" to Anthea by the


    way.


    Leonardo was dressed in a gray suit, with a white shirt inside and a tie on his neck. This was a


    standard image of a business elite.


    When Leonardo was at school, his ssmates and friends liked to call him "Young Master Schain",


    not only because of his family background, but also because he was very handsome. At this time,


    standing in the nurse station, he had attracted the attention of many nurses.


    However, although he was a handsome young man, there were some red blood streaks in his eyes,


    and the dark circles were clear.


    Anthea frowned and asked in disgust, "Golden Leonardo, did you get drunkst night?"


    "No... Just two bottles of wine before going to sleep!" Leonardo shook his head.


    Hearing this, Anthea rolled her eyes up at him. "Be careful. If someday you''re sent to the hospital


    because of gastric hemorrhage, I''ll have to perform an operation on you!"


    Leonardo ground his teeth. "Shut up!"


    Antheaughed and asked him, "Butthen again... What kind of girl can make our Young Master


    Schain so sleepy? I''m very curious about it!"


    The mobile phone vibrated briefly.


    Anthea took it out from the pocket of her white gown and grinned.


    The message was sent by Adam, saying that he was about to arrive at the private hospital.


    Leonardo curled his lips up. "Have you reunited with Adam?"


    Anthea was shocked. "How did you know?"


    Leonardo snorted with his face full of disdain. "I knew it from your facial expression! After all these


    years, you''re still the same. Only Adam could make you smile so foolishly?"


    Although hisments were mean, Leonardo actually felt happy for the two of them.


    Two lovers would eventually be married no matter what difficulties they were faced with.


    Anthea was embarrassed by his words and retorted angrily, "Golden Leonardo, don''t change the


    topic! You haven''t answered my question yet!"


    Leonardo didn''t answer her directly. He paused for two seconds and asked in a low and mncholy


    voice, "Anthea, tell me... From a woman''s angle, do you really think that I''m not charming at all?"


    Anthea pretended to think for a moment. "Well... It depends on whom you''repared with! If


    you''repared with Adam, it is absolutely iparable!"


    Leonardo was speechless."..."


    He almost wanted to p himself.


    Six years had passed and he had almost forgotten about the fact that in Anthea''s heart, Adam was


    always the best in the world! He had indeed asked an unnecessary question!


    Leonardo was so angry that he left without saying "goodbye" to Anthea.


    Anthea watched him leaving angrily. She actually felt happy about it. Suddenly, someone in the


    nurse station muttered, "Director Lee, is he your friend? He''s really handsome..."


    It was M, and her eyes were firmly fixed on Leonardo. Anthea asked, "Handsome?"


    "Yes!" M nodded.


    Anthea was speechless. "Why girls always think that a man wearing hairs like instant noodles is


    handsome?"


    The elevator door opened at this time, and a tall and strong figure came straight over.


    Anthea''s expression suddenly became cheerful.


    Adam''s military boots stepped on the ground firmly, and he was holding the key of the jeep in his


    hand. He quickly walked up to Anthea.


    "Director Lee, your boyfriendes to pick you up again!"


    Before Anthea could say anything, someone in the nurse''s station spoke first.


    Not long ago, Carter had invited Anthea''s colleagues to sing Karaoke, and almost all Anthea''s


    colleagues knew that she and Adam were former lovers. What''s more, M had gossiped a lot


    about their rtionship in the department. Now, Anthea''s colleagues all knew that she and Adam


    had reunited, and they all congratted her.


    Anthea looked at him tenderly. "You''re here!"


    Adam smiled and said, "Are you off work now?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Adam''s thin lips moved, and he leaned over to her and asked in a low voice. Only the two of them


    could hear. "Has it gone now?"


    Anthea knew that he was referring to her menstruation and blushed."... Yes!"


    She took half a step back embarrassedly and said with her hands sped behind her back, "Adam,


    wait for me. I''ll go back to the office and change my clothes! Right now!"


    Adam repliedzily, "Uh-huh... Don''t be anxious."


    Anthea''s ears felt burning hot.


    It was really... Who was anxious? For what?


    As the night deepened, the windows of the family building area of the military region were lit up one


    after one.


    There was also the warm smell of delicious food in the air.


    The TV was noisy. Anthea was eating fruits while watching her favorite TV series. Boba was


    nestling in her arms.


    Suddenly, Anthea felt that Boba disappeared.


    She looked up and saw that Adam had taken away the little dog.


    His palm was very thick, and he could easily pull Boba out of Anthea''s arms with one hand. The


    poor little dog struggled in the air with his four ws fluttering.


    Adam threw Boba back into his nest.


    Then, he looked at Anthea passionately, which madetter feel hot in her heart.


    She stood up from the sofa with her hands sping in front of her body, blushing. "Well, I''ll take a


    bath first!"


    "Alright." Adam nodded.


    She ran back to the bedroom with slippers and took out a nightdress from the closet.


    Most of her belongings had been moved over, but there were still some left in the dormitory that


    were notmonly used every day.


    Anthea picked a suspense skirt on purpose. Without buttons, it was easy to wear. She was slightly


    worried that Adam might be too excited and thus tore off her skirt.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She shyly held the skirt in her hand and went into the


    bathroom.


    Anthea turned on the faucet after the door was closed.


    After two minutes of bathing, the door behind her was suddenly opened. Adam''s tall and strong


    figure squeezed into the bathroom.


    "Adam Chin, how dare you..."


    The temperature in the bathroom suddenly seemed to rise...


    The sound of the sshing water continued, and the sound of gasping and groaning of a man and a


    woman could also be heard...


    An hourter, Anthea was carried out of the bathroom by Adam, and then she was gently put onto


    the big bed.


    She was just like a drowning fish, which has almost lost all of its strength.


    Adam knelt down beside her and wiped her face gently with a bath towel. One of Anthea''s arms


    was hanging down from the bed. In the corners of her eyes, she caught sight of the skirt thrown at


    the door of the bathroom.


    It seemed that she was thinking too much before.


    Originally, Anthea was afraid that Adam might tear down her skirt. But she was wrong: She didn''t


    need to wear the skirt at all!


    Adam rubbed her eyes with his finger pulps. "Anthea, are you tired?"


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled. "Not bad!"


    She regretted saying it. The next second, Adam threw away the bath towel and pressed her down


    like a hungry wolf...


    When she opened her eyes again, the morning sunshine was bright outside of the window.


    Adam was talking on the phone, and he appeared to be energetic this morning.


    After he finished the phone call, he turned back and saw Anthea''s sleepy eyes. She looked like a


    little kitten who had just woken up. His dark eyes were full of loving care, and he kissed her


    forehead tenderly.


    Feeling the warmth from his thin lips, Anthea''s body trembled several times. She felt herself a


    hopeless girl addicted to sensual pleasure.


    Adam burst outughing.


    Instead of teasing her deliberately, he nced at his mobile phone and said, "Today the police will


    interrogate the suspects. Do you want to go there and have a look?"


    Anthea pursed her lips and said, "Okay!"


    In the police station...


    Anthea and Adam got off the jeep. They looked at each other and walked in hand in hand.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Adam was dressed in a military uniform. When he and Anthea entered the building, they were


    received by a policeman.


    After the two of them went up to the third floor, they were led into a room.


    The room was not a big one, and there were several ck sofas near the wall. There was also a


    row of desks, on which a number ofputers were ced. Some policemen were sitting in front of


    the desks, and they were wearing earphones. On another wall, there was a gigantic piece of ss.


    Through the transparent ss, people can see clearly what''s happening in a little room next door.


    Anthea immediately realized that this must be a surveince room.


    Like plots depicted in movies, the ss was actually made of special material. It allowed people in


    the surveince room to see clearly what''s happening in the interrogation room, namely, the little


    room, while people in the interrogation room couldn''t see through the ss.


    The police officer asked them to sit down on the sofa and fetched two cups of water for them.


    "General Chin, Ms. Lee, please wait for a moment. Soon, the fifth interrogation of Madam Jiles will


    be carried out!"


    Adam nodded. "Okay."


    Anthea was a little surprised. She hadn''t expected that Madam Jiles would be interrogated so many


    times. Her face looked serious.


    However, thinking of the fact that her grandfather''s death was not caused by an ordinary car


    ident, but a deliberate murder, she became very angry.


    She was especially angry because Madam Jiles was identified as one of the suspects.


    She was Master Hsu''s wife!


    Even if she was not Master Hsu''s first wife, the two of them had lived together for so many years!


    If it weren''t for the malicious intention of Madam Jiles, Master Hsu would not have been hit to death


    by a car when he chased Anthea out of the coffee shop. If the Old Master was still alive now, she


    and Adam could fulfill their filial duties!


    Adam had no pity for his mother-inw at all.


    The Chin family and the Hsu family were connected by his marriage. However, his wife, Rory Hsu,


    died in a car crash three months after the marriage. For this reason, their marriage was only


    nominal. What''s more, so many years had passed. He only respected


    Master Hsu in the Hsu family, but the old man had also died.


    If it weren''t for Madam Jiles'' evil conspiracy, he and his little girl wouldn''t have to be separated for


    six years!


    At this time, the door of the interrogation room was opened.


    Anthea stood up immediately and got close to the ss.


    Although the case had not been finally judged by the court, Madam Jiles was wearing a suspect''s


    clothes, as what she might have done was grave crime. At this time, wearing handcuffs, she was


    taken into the interrogation room by a policewoman.


    In just a few days, Madam Jiles had be much more haggard.


    She was no longer as arrogant and mean as she used to be as female master of the Hsu family.


    Her hair was messy, and the wrinkles on her face were deeper. She looked as if she had aged


    several years.


    When Anthea thought of the scene that her dear grandpa was lying in a pool of blood, she felt that


    justice had been done! It served her right!


    In order to snatch all the properties and wealth of the Hsu family, Madam Jiles actually conspired to


    kill her husband!


    After Madam was brought in, the police officer sitting opposite her began to formally interrogate her


    for the crimes she might havemitted six years ago.


    The police officer knocked on the desk and said sharply, "Ms. Tiles, You have the right to remain


    silent, but every word you say will be a testimony in court! Now that both eye-witnesses and


    material evidence are avable, I advise you to confess your crime! Otherwise, we will directly


    report this case to the procuratorate and go through the judicial procedures..."


    "No, I won''t admit any crime!" Madam Tiles shook her head and shouted like a crazy old woman, "I


    can''t confess anything. I am not guilty!"


    Anthea frowned and finally understood why she had been interrogated so many times.


    It seemed that Madam Tiles had refused to cooperate with the police to handle cases, and she also


    had been very rude to them. However, the authority of thew was not to be provoked. No matter


    what happened, she would still be punished.


    At this time, the door behind the police officer was opened, and a subordinate policeman came in


    and reported, "Captain, Linzell said that he could confront Ms. Tiles now!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The police officer pondered for a while and looked at the ss wall. He knew that Anthea and Adam


    were both in the surveince room.


    ording to the normal rules, it would not be proper to allow Linzell to confront Madam Jiles now.


    However, as this case was special in that it not only involved a rich and powerful family, but also had


    caused intervention from the military, the police officer thought that special treatment of a special


    case might be eptable.


    With this thought, he nodded in agreement. "Bring him in!"


    Five minutester, Linzell, who was also in handcuffs, was brought in.


    Anthea couldn''t help but think of the fire in the abandoned building that day.


    Her fingers were trembling, and cold sweat oozed out of her back. She was still fearful of what had


    happened to her that day. After all, she almost believed that her life woulde to an end.


    Adam''s big hand wrapped around hers. The warmth was transmitted from him to her, making her


    feel veryfortable and safe.


    Anthea smiled sweetly at him.


    Inside the interrogation room, Linzell and Madam Jiles were sitting opposite each other from a


    distance.


    After the police''s inquiry, Linzell exined calmly, "Six years ago, it was Madam Jiles who hired me


    through an intermediary to murder her husband in a car crash! I mean... She wanted the murder to


    be disguised as an ordinary car ident. Six yearster, she hired me again to kidnap Miss Lee!"


    "You wronged me!" Madam Jiles was furious, and she firmly denied it, "I didn''t... I didn''t kill Old Hsu!


    Yes, I admit that six years ago, I quarreled with him because of the will he made. I med him for


    being biased and leaving some of his properties to that little bitch who had been raised outside of


    the Hsu family. At that time I did have evil thoughts and wanted to kill him!


    I was mad at him because of the will... I just wanted to kill him, and then all the properties will


    belong to me and my son!


    But... Butter I regret it! When my husband returned to the home country that day, I was scared


    and suddenly felt that it was wrong to kill him. After all, he was my husband. For this reason, I called


    Linzell and asked him not to kill my husband!"


    Linzell retorted, "Madam, you didn''t do so!"


    "I did!" Madam Jiles roared hysterically.


    "You didn''t!" Linzell sneered and shouted at her, "You are now deliberately saying this because you


    want to evade the responsibility ofmitting a crime.


    You want to iste yourself from this criminal case. That''s why you''re lying!


    "Back then, I was hired by you as a murderer. There is still money in my bank ount, which was


    transferred to me from you. This can be investigated and confirmed by the police. These are all


    evidence. Don''t think about denying it! You killed your husband! You''re such an evil old woman!


    Now, you have been arrested. You''d better confess your crime now, or you''ll be punished severely


    byw!


    Dear officers, please investigate this case carefully. This old woman didn''t admit her crime because


    she hadmitted a capital felony. She wanted me to be the scapegoat. I don''t want to bear all the


    responsibilities for her!"


    Linzell acted as if anger for justice filled his breast, and he scolded Madam Jiles angrily.


    Madam Jiles, on the other hand, became anxious. She jumped up excitedly, and her whole body


    was shaking while she retorted Linzell.


    The two of them were busy arguing inside the interrogation room, like two dogs fighting each other.


    Madam Jiles, who was being scolded by Linzell as the culprit, looked pale and shook her fingers in


    the air. "You... You... You..."


    After all, Madam Jiles was an old woman, and she had been furious for a long time. Her lips turned


    purple with anger. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes up violently, covered her chest with both hands,


    and fell straight back.


    Anthea''s face darkened.


    After Adam signaled to the policeman, the two of them entered the interrogation room.


    Linzell had been sent back to the detention center. Madam Jiles had fallen down on the chair, while


    the handcuffs struck the armrests from time to time, making a crashing sound. She was actually


    gasping for air.


    Anthea bent over and examine her quickly. She frowned and said, "It must be a heart attack. We


    have to send her to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    Soon, several policemen carried Madam Jiles away.


    The police car roared away, and Madam Jiles was sent to the nearest hospital for first aid.


    An hourter, the green military jeep also arrived at the hospital.


    Anthea and Adam came out of the elevator and wanted to ask about Madam Jiles'' current situation.


    When they were told that she had passed away, they were both shocked. "What? Madam Jiles is


    dead?"

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    "Yes! We couldn''t save her in the end. Now that she has passed away, we have just informed her


    family members!"


    Adam and Anthea were petrified.


    They hadn''t expected that it would end like this.


    Anthea frowned and looked into the ward where Madam Jiles was. The bed was covered with a


    large piece of white cloth. All the medical instruments around had been removed. The person lying


    on the bed was stiff and breathless. It was obvious that there were no vital signs in her.


    When she was still at the police station, Madam Jiles held her chest with her hands and fainted.


    This was the nearest hospital. Anthea originally thought that Madam Jiles could be rescued, but she


    was too old. When Madam Jiles fainted, Anthea had no medical instruments in her hand, and she


    could only make the judgment that it was a heart attack, which was life-threatening and with a high


    rate of death.


    Anthea knew that in the emergency room, there had been many cases of heart attack that the


    patient couldn''t be saved.


    Anthea originally thought that Madam Jiles would be punished by thew. She hadn''t expected that


    her life would end so soon. To some extent, Madam had paid the price for the crimes she


    committed.


    Adam said, "Thank you. We understand."


    Anthea and Adam looked at each other and saw a sh of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    When they came out of the hospital, none of them said anything.


    They were both thinking about Madam Jiles'' behaviors when she was alive.


    But these were just their thoughts. After all, Madam Jiles was a criminal suspect who had been


    used directly in reality. Besides, the evidence that she hired a murderer six years ago was


    conclusive, although she had been denying it all the time. To arge extent, she just wanted to


    evade the conviction of crime!


    Adam opened the door of the passenger seat and said in a low voice, "This case will be settled


    soon."


    Anthea nodded.


    She looked back in the direction of the hospital and clenched her fists. "It''s her good luck to die in


    such a manner!"


    Six years ago, Madam Jiles killed her husband in order to inherit all his properties and wealth. Six


    yearster, she tried to kill Anthea. Anthea thought that such a vicious old woman should be


    punished in prison for a period of time before being executed by shooting.


    Adam said, "Well... The marriage rtionship between the Hsu family and the Chin family is still


    there. I''ll need to show up at the funeral."


    Anthea nodded. "Hum..."


    Six yearster, the Hsu family held another funeral.


    However,pared with the previous funeral for Master Hsu, this one was much more low-profile


    and modest. After all, Madam Jiles was a criminal suspect of murder. There was an official record at


    the police station. Even if the Hsu family wanted her funeral to be high-profile, they couldn''t.


    If anyone looked from afar, the entire Hsu family was almost enveloped by white colors.


    The trees in the yard were all adorned with decorations of white color, which were gently blown by


    the wind.


    Anthea thought about the funeral of her grandfather six years ago. She had no sympathy for


    Madam Jiles at all. After all, Anthea Lee was not Mother Teresa of Calcutta.


    She apanied Adam here, but she didn''t intend to go into the Hsu family''s vi.


    The jeep stopped on the private road outside of the vi. Anthea watched Adam''s tall figure entering


    the vi.


    She leaned against the passenger seat and waited.


    At this time, several persons went out of the gate of the Hsu family''s vi. She thought Adam might


    be among them, and therefore she looked up subconsciously.


    The four or five persons seemed to be very important guests. After the condolence, Jayden Hsu


    personally came out to see them off.


    The two elders of the Hsu family had passed away one after another.


    Master Hsu had been married twice throughout his life. His family had once been thriving. However,


    his eldest son, Hendrix Hsu, had passed away many years ago. The eldest daughter of his second


    wife, Rory Hsu, had also died early. Now the only family member who could take charge of


    important things was the youngest son, Jayden Hsu.


    Jayden looked thinner than before. He was wearing mourning clothes and a mourning belt around


    his waist.


    After the guests got into the car and left, the servant next to Jayden pointed in Anthea''s direction,


    seeming to report to his master something in a low voice. Jayden immediately raised his head and


    looked at Anthea.


    The next second, he ran towards her aggressively.


    As she had acquired some previous experience in the Hsu family, Anthea was prepared. She locked


    the door before Jayden approached her.


    Jayden pped the ss of the jeep window with his hand.


    Anthea was afraid that Jayden might really get excited. What if he threw a stone at the ss?


    In this case, the broken ss might hurt her. Anthea lowered the jeep window, revealing a gap of


    about five centimeters. She could hear Jayden''s words now, but at the same time such a little gap


    would not allow him to do anything harmful to her.


    Jayden red at her angrily, as if she was his enemy. "Anthea Lee, you little b*tch! How dare you


    come here!"


    Anthea replied expressionlessly, "I''m not here for the funeral. I''m just waiting for someone!"


    "Waiting for whom?" Jayden saw her sitting in this jeep. How could he not know whom she was


    waiting for? He said rudely, "You little b*tch! You''re so shameless! It''s all your fault that my mother


    was locked up in the police station. She was not allowed to be bailed or see herwyer. That''s why


    she suddenly got sick and passed away!"


    Upon hearing this, Anthea sneered. "It served her right!"


    "Say it again! How dare you!" Jayden pointed at her through the car window.


    Anthea looked at Jayden with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice, "Wasn''t it? Why was she not


    allowed to be bailed or see herwyer? Because she was involved in a homicide case!"


    "..." Jayden sobbed and was speechless.


    He couldn''t refute Anthea at this. As a result, he didn''t say a single word.


    Six years ago, Jayden and his mother med Anthea angrily that it was she who killed Master Hsu.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Jiles turned out to be the one who deliberately murdered her husband for the


    sake of snatching all the properties and wealth!


    These were all known by Jayden when he found thewyer, while both of them couldn''t meet his


    mother.


    He waspletely shocked by what he learned!


    Even if Madam Jiles really killed Master Hsu, for Jayden, it only meant that he had lost both his


    father and mother. Now he was the only one left in the Hsu family, and what he felt was nothing but


    misery and anger.


    The cold smile on the corners of Anthea''s mouth caused Jayden to be very resentful. "Anthea


    Lee, you are watching the tragedy of our family as a joke!"


    Anthea''s gaze became sharper. "Little uncle, I told you before. Madam Jiles deserved to be


    punished. If I hadn''t been rescued after I was kidnapped that day, then she would have murdered


    two persons. Even if she dies twice, it would still serve her right!"


    Hearing this, Jayden argued angrily, "Anthea Lee, you little b*tch! How dare you nder my


    mother''s reputation after she passed away?!! Have you personally watching her killing to persons? I


    may not know what she had done to my father, but I do know what had happened to you!


    "At that time, she sent someone to kidnap you because she didn''t want you to take part in the


    property notarization! I asked her if she would hurt you seriously the night before you were


    kidnapped. She replied that you wouldn''t be hurt. At most, she just wanted to lock you up for a few


    days!"


    Anthea was stunned.


    Then she squinted her eyes.


    She sharply stared at Jayden, trying to see whether he was telling the truth.


    At this time, another servant rushed over and reported, "Young Master, another distinguished guest


    has arrived!"


    Jayden''s face darkened. "I know!"


    Through the window, he pointed his finger at Anthea fiercely. Then, he turned around and left.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When they were about to enter the yard, Adam came out from the inside. The two of them passed


    over each other. Adam frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    After returning to the jeep, Adam asked Anthea in a low voice, "Did Jayden Hsu trouble you again?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    Adam''s face changed instantly, and it was as if a storm was brewing between his eyebrows. "Did


    you get hurt?"


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    Adam was still worried about her. He reached out his big hand, lifted her little face, and checked her


    whole body. If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t move freely inside the jeep, he would require


    her to take a turn.


    Adam had not forgotten the conflict that had happened thest time Anthea visited the Hsu family.


    Seeing the deep furrow between his eyebrows, Anthea felt warm and sweet in her heart. She


    smiled and added, "Don''t worry! Jayden could only bark outside the jeep like a mad dog. I had


    locked the door, and he couldn''t do anything to me!"


    Hearing this, Adam''s face softened a little.


    After the jeep drove away from the private road, Anthea clutched the seat belt with both hands. Her


    eyshes were drooping as if she was thinking about something.


    Adam was concerned. "Anthea, what''s wrong?"


    Anthea told him what Jayden had said. She then frowned. "I don''t think my little uncle was lying.


    After all, Madam Jiles was dead, and the murder case had been settled. There was no need for him


    to lie to me! But...


    When I was kidnapped that afternoon, I clearly remembered that the two gangsters said that the


    person who hired them wanted my life!"


    Adam''s face darkened.


    Jayden said that Madam Jiles kidnapped Anthea simply because she wanted to prevent thetter


    from inheriting the properties and wealth. But after the two gangsters kidnapped her, they made it


    clear that they wanted her life! And they also set a fire.


    If Adam didn''t go there at that time, Anthea would have been killed!


    If what Jayden said was true, Madam Jiles didn''t have the intention to kill Anthea, like what she had


    done to Master Hsu, that just wanted Anthea to disappear for a few days, then who would want


    Anthea to be killed?


    Anthea couldn''t help but recall the hysterical expression on Madame Jiles'' face before she


    fainted...


    She then pursed her lips in silence.


    Madam Jiles had already passed away. Now the only one who knew the truth was the criminal


    named Linzell.


    The next evening, at the police station...


    The sky was dark and beautiful. The sunset glow was reflected in the horizon like an abstract


    painting of impressionism.


    Anthea walked out of the police station slowly. The setting sun was shining on her face, and her


    eyebrows had been wrinkled like ripples.


    She clutched the bag in front of her body and looked a little discouraged.


    "Pah..."


    Anthea looked up and saw that a green military jeep was driving over from the roadside.


    After Adam stopped the jeep, his tall and strong figure jumped down from the driver''s seat, with a


    cigarette in his fingers. His handsome features were against the sunshine.


    Anthea went forward in small steps and smiled in surprise. "Adam, how did you know I''m here?"


    She had sent him a message saying that he did not have to pick her up this evening. He could just


    go


    home on his own.


    In fact, after leaving the hospital after work, Anthea went to the police station.


    Adam rubbed her head with his palm.


    He knew her so well that he could guess where she had gone.


    It was so romantic to have mutual affinity in their hearts. Anthea revealed two small dimples and


    smiled sweetly.


    After getting on the jeep, she leaned on his arm like a kitten. His arm was strong and full of the


    feeling of masculinity.


    Adam rubbed her cheeks with his finger pulps. "Did you get anything from the police?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anthea sighed and shook her head.


    She asked the police and read all the interrogation records. Madam Jiles had hired Linzell and


    others twice, respectively in six years ago and this year. All the proofs were conclusive, and no


    trace of others involving could be found!


    Adam said, "Don''t think to much about it."


    Anthea nodded. "Okay!"


    It was indeed no use thinking too much. The case had already been registered, and the punishment


    of the criminals had also been determined.


    They didn''t go home immediately. They had their dinner at a restaurant.


    It was the restaurant possessed by Adam. After the reunition of the two of them, they had not dated


    with each other formally yet.


    After entering the restaurant, they went to a special apartment for VIP guests.


    As the evening lights gradually lit up, the shadows of Anthea and Adam were reflected on the ss


    window, while the corners of their mouths were raised because of a good mood. The atmosphere of


    the apartment became more and more romantic.


    Anthea took a bite of the delicious and soft Ribs and Sticky Rice. Suddenly, she remembered that


    when she returned to her home country, she and one of her senior fellow students, Victor Zanon,


    went to this restaurant. Soon after the two of them sat down, Adam also came to the restaurant with


    several of his colleagues.


    At that time, Adam was holding a wine ss in his hand all along, and he pretended to be drunk


    and kissed Anthea in the bathroom. Later, the date between Anthea and Victor was suddenly


    terminated by a fire rm at the restaurant.


    Anthea looked at his handsome face and narrowed her eyes cunningly. "Adam, did you plot the fire


    rm when Victor Zanon and I had dinner together here


    Adam coughed and said, "Really? I don''t remember what happened back then."


    "Oh!" Anthea smacked her lips and mischievously said, "If it''s simply an ident, Senior Brother


    Victor will go back from abroad sometimeter. Then, I''ll invite him to have dinner again here!"


    "I don''t agree!" Adam frowned and an expression of being unnatural shed in his eyes. Then, he


    added awkwardly, "I remember it again. The fire rm was plotted by me."


    Anthea could not hold back herughters anymore.


    Beingughed at by Anthea, Adam had no choice but to pinch her nose.


    The restaurant was located by the river. After eating their dinner, the two of them went out and


    walked along the river.


    At this time of the day, walking by the river was veryfortable. The cool breeze blew on their


    faces freely. Many lovers were walking here hand in hand.


    Not far away, there were two lovers. The boyfriend was carrying his girlfriend on his back, while the


    latter was smiling very brightly.


    Anthea rolled her eyes up and felt very envious of them. She pretended to pat her stomach. "Oh,


    I''m so full. I can''t walk anymore!"


    Adamughed and saw through her little tricks at a nce.


    He turned his back and said, "Come on."


    Anthea alsoughed, and she climbed up onto his back.


    It was a rare instance for Adam not to wear his military uniform today. He was wearing a white shirt


    and a pair of ck casual pants. However, he was still wearing his military boots. Anthea didn''t


    hesitate at all. Her hands and legs were clinging tightly to him.


    She liked to let Adam carry her on his back, which was broad andfortable.


    Anthea''s lips pressed against a side of his cheek, and her sweet voice crept into his ears. "Adam


    Chin, will you carry me throughout your life?"


    "Yes, I will." Adam smiled.


    "You''re so nice!" Anthea eximed happily.


    The girl''s breath was lingering around Adam''s ears, and his chest was thus full of energy. A faint


    smile formed in his thin lips, which made him look particrly masculine and gentle at the same


    time.


    Anthea''s lips got closer to his ear and whispered, "When you be an old man, I''ll carry you with


    a wheelchair!"


    Adam didn''t know what to say.


    Anthea was really happy at this moment. This feeling was simr to what she felt six years ago


    when Adam carried her up to the mountain to watch the meteor shower together.


    One of her arms was wrapped around his neck, while the other hand was raised high. Her head


    kept rubbing his neck.


    At this time, a ck car drove over along the side of the road, and its headlights were on.


    It had a military licence te!


    The car drove past them. As the window of the back seat was lowered, Bemy Chin''s stern face


    could be seen by the two of them.


    Anthea''s breath trembled, and she immediately slipped down from Adam''s back.


    She bit her lips lightly and asked in a panic, "Adam, what should I do now?"


    Adam replied calmly, "Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    The car had left, and only its taillights could be seen.


    Just as the car passed them by, Bemy looked over with an obviously unhappy and sharp gaze.


    Anthea pinched her own mid-brows. She regretted asking Adam to carry her on the back!


    Bemy perhaps had seen them doing so, and he might feel that this was indecent.


    The car had disappeared into the night. Anthea hesitated and said,"... Is it really alright?"


    Adam nodded and confirmed, "No problem."


    He put his hand on her head and took advantage of this opportunity to take her into his arms.


    Anthea lifted her little face up and looked into his dark eyes. His eye expressions were firm and


    confident.


    She suddenly remembered that Adam and Carter had once coaxed or even forced her to admit her


    affection toward Adam. At that time, Adam said that if the two of them could have a new start of


    reunion, then nothing would be able to stop them or separate them again.


    Anthea knew that Adam would solve all the problems for her.


    She nestled her head into his arms and felt the warmth and heartbeat of his chest, as if she had


    found a harbor that was safe and reliable.


    The next evening, in the Chin''s Mansion...


    After Adam stopped the jeep, he stepped into the mansion in his military boots.


    He went straight upstairs. In the study, Bemy seemed to have been waiting for him for a very long


    time. He was sitting in front of his desk with a sullen face.


    Meadow was also in the room, sitting on the old-fashioned wooden armchair near the window. She


    seemed to be worried that the father and son might quarrel, and therefore she stayed there wishing


    that she might serve as a mediator when needed.


    Adam was standing straight as usual.


    Bemy repressed his anger and said sternly, "I don''t wish to repeat my words again and again. If


    you still know that I''m your father, quickly separate with that girl!"


    Last time, when he learned that Amelie Celestin was involved in the drugging incident, Bemy had


    a bad feeling about it.


    Sure enough, Anthea and Adam had reunited again. Yesterday, on his way home, Bemy


    happened to


    see Adam carrying Anthea on his back!


    Adam said, "I''m going to report to you about my marriage n."


    His tone was neither fast nor slow, as if this was the real object of his returning home.


    Adam wanted to inform his parents that he would marry Anthea.


    Bemy''s eyes widened. "B*stard!"


    "Bemy..." Meadow interrupted at the suitable time point.


    Bemy took a deep breath, yet his anger was still rushing to his brain. "Are all the women in the


    world dead? Do you really have no other choice? How dare you say you want to report to me about


    your marriage n?!! I''m going to kick your ass first!"


    Adam''s expression didn''t change.


    When Bemy saw that his son was still calm and stubborn, he became so angry that he wanted to


    m the table.


    "Oh, it''s not like a war. Don''t be so rude!" Meadow came over and said in a warm voice, "Adam,


    your father and I are doing this for your own good! We are both anxious about your love affair and


    marriage! We don''t want you to be single throughout your life, but Anthea Lee can''t be a choice!"


    Bemy couldn''t control his temper and mmed the table. "That''s right! We would prefer you to be


    single throughout your life than be with Anthea Lee! Did you hearthat? This is the attitude of me and


    your mother!"


    Adam listened to their words in silence.


    Then, he raised his wrist, looked at the watch, and said nonchntly, "Anthea is about to get off


    work. I have to go back home and cook for her."


    After that, Adam turned around and left.


    Bemy was speechless."...!!!"


    It sucked!


    His son was a major general, and he usually had a gun with him every day. But now, this major


    general wanted to go back home, went into the kitchen, and cook for his little girlfriend... What''s


    worse, he actually felt proud, instead of ashamed, of it!


    Meadow also looked at her son''s back. Although the atmosphere was serious, but she was still


    absentminded for a while, thinking of something which might appear to be "inappropriate".


    She was over sixty years old now, but she still hadn''t eaten any meal cooked personally by her


    husband!


    Not even a bowl of porridge!


    Meadow looked at her husband with a little bitterness. She paused for a moment, and then said


    hesitantly, "Bemy, how about..."


    "You shut up!" Bemy shouted.


    He looked angrily at his wife and scolded her, "You shouldn''t have said anything unsuitable. Do you


    know which things are more important?!! Don''t you care about your son''s future?"


    Meadow immediately held back her words.


    After all, she was a mother. She understood her son''s heart very well.


    In the past six years, Bemy and Meadow had always tried to bring Adam and Amelie together, but


    Adam was indifferent towards Amelie. Meadow once asked him, "Adam, do you still miss that little


    girl?"


    Although Adam didn''t answer her directly, he didn''t deny it.


    Now Adam and Anthea had reunited again. This showed that her son had been missing Anthea for


    the past six years. It was impossible for him to forget her, or to separate the two of them!


    If it weren''t for the concern of her husband''s attitude, Meadow might really decide that Anthea could


    be Adam''s wife!


    Bemy was also at a loss what to do next.


    He couldn''t allow Adam and Anthea to go on like this. He had to find a way to break them up!


    Adam didn''t mean to annoy his father by saying that


    he would return home and cook for Anthea. He said it because he often did it every day.


    The smoke exhaust venttor was buzzing, and the kitchen was filled with the fragrance of steamed


    rice.


    Anthea hadn''t made any progress in her cooking techniques all these years. When she was abroad,


    most of the time she just ate hamburgers or sandwiches. When Adam was cooking, the only thing


    she could do was to assist him, such as handing over him a te or something else.


    Adam told her that the smoke was too heavy and instructed her to go outside of the kitchen and


    wait. She didn''t go as he said. She simply leaned on the cooking range and stared at him.


    After dinner, the two of them didn''t go out for a walk. They just watched TV at home, while Boba


    was ying near the sofa.


    When night fell, Adam came out of the bathroom after taking a bath. Anthea was sitting cross-


    legged on the bed. She had kept her eyes on him almost for a whole night. It seemed as if she was


    hesitating whether to say something to Adam.


    Adam threw the towel aside and said with a smile, "What do you want to say to me?"


    Anthea suddenly rolled on the bed and nestled herself into his arms. "Adam, did you go home


    today?"


    When Adam went to the hospital to pick her up from work, he waster than usual. He told her that


    he had returned to the Chin''s Mansion.


    Anthea also had taken a bath not long ago. The redness on her delicate face, which was caused by


    the hot water vapor, still had not fadedpletely. Her big eyes were bright and lovely. Adam only


    felt that her current look was particrly charming and moving.


    Adam''s finger pulps gently caressed her temples. "I told my parents that I will marry you."


    He said "I will marry you", instead of "I want to marry you".


    "I will marry you" stood for action! While "I wish to marry you" only stood for a n.


    Anthea''s cheeks blushed, and she was shy.


    Adam teased her. "Didn''t you give me a lighter as a gift? Did you really want to marry me?"


    He emphasized the words "really want" deliberately.


    Anthea was so embarrassed that she became angry. "Oh..."


    She stretched out her small hands like a little cat stretching out its ws, and then pounced at


    Adam, pressed him down on the bed.


    Her pink lips were just like blooming peach blossoms. Her breath blew on his eyes and nose.


    Adam''s muscles were tightened out of excitement.


    He didn''t want to hold up his eagerness. He counterattacked and pressed her down on the bed.


    Adam''s handsome face bent down, and their lips were sealed.


    Their breathing became heavier and heavier...N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At midnight, the drastic movements of them inside the bedroom finally stopped.


    Anthea felt very sleepy, and she was lying softly on the bed. Her ck hair rested on the pillow like


    a waterfall. She was so tired that she fell asleep very soon.


    Adam carefully wiped her with a tissue and then tucked the corner of the quilt for her.


    He looked at her quiet sleeping face for a moment. Then, he kissed her tenderly on the forehead.


    His deep voice spread in the night. "Anthea, I love you."


    In the dream, Anthea seemed to have heard the lover''s honeyed words.


    The corners of her lips curled up, and she smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    In the private hospital...


    Anthea looked up from the medical record and saw that M was squatting on the ground and


    picking up the injection bags scattered on the ground in the busy nurse station. At this time, a man''s


    big hand reached out and helped her pick them up together.


    When they were finally picking up thest bag, they touched each other''s hands.


    When the masculine scent crept into her nostrils, M''s face immediately turned red, and she


    lowered her head.


    The man put the bag into her arms. M quickly said "thank you", and then ran away with her head


    down.


    Anthea walked over, raised the medical record in her hand, and hit it on the man''s head. "Golden


    Leonardo, don''t hook up with anyone in my hands!"


    When Anthea began to work for the private hospital, M, as an intern, was led by her.


    The two of them were about the same age. In addition to their superior-and-subordinate


    rtionship, Anthea liked M very much and treated thetter as her younger sister.


    Leonardo jumped up because of being beaten by


    Anthea. He protected his head with his hands and said, "Holy f*ck! Don''t talk nonsense. When did I


    hook up with her? I just kindly picked up something for her. I was trying to behave like a gentleman."


    Anthea rolled her eyes up in disdain.


    She warned, "You have nothing to do with a gentleman! You mustn''t do anything to M! She has


    just graduated from school and started working for the hospital. She is still very simple-minded. Stay


    away from her!"


    "I''m not a yboy! I don''t like to y with girls'' affections!" Leonardo was indignant.


    Although he was now dressed in a well-ironed suit, he would still behave sincerely and emotionally


    in front of real friends.


    Anthea nodded. "Yes... Yes... Yes, our Young Master Schain is always deeply in love with girls. He


    gets drunk every day because of his love stories! Tell me what kind of fairy she is. Do you have any


    photos of her?"


    Leonardo''s face darkened, and he replied in a low voice, "You don''t have to know about it... She will


    get married soon."


    "Ah!" Anthea eximed. "How dare you fall in love with someone else''s girlfriend?"


    Leonardo gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Though it was only a joke, Leonardo still patted Anthea''s shoulder to suggest that he was


    "heartbroken" and needed constion from her. "Anthea, I''ll be free after work. Why don''t we go to


    the pub tonight and have a drink! Drinking alone is boring!"


    "No!" Anthea refused him directly.


    She could still remember what happened before, when Leonardo asked her to go to the pub.


    When she woke up the next day, Leonardo called her and asked her where she had gone. He said


    that he had drunk too much and had slept in the bathroom. Then he was found and carried out of


    the bathroom only when the bar closed in the morning.


    In this regard he was too unreliable!


    Anthea thought for a moment and added, "Unless Adam goes with me!"


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched.


    Asking both Anthea and Adam to drink with him was not having fun, but simply asking for


    maltreatment from the two lovers!


    He didn''t want to be the single dog abused by the lovers!


    Leonardo waved his hand to show that he disliked this idea.


    At this time, Anthea''s mobile phone rang. While


    Leonardo was rolling his eyes up in dismay, she picked up the phone sweetly. "Hello?"


    Adam asked, "How long will it take before you get off work?"


    Anthea nced at her watch and said, "About ten minutes. Are you on the way now?"


    Adam paused for a while and said, "I have to deal with something temporarily."


    "What''s the matter?" Anthea was surprised.


    Adam didn''t answer her but said in a low voice, "Anthea, give me the phone number of your


    ssmate whose name is Golden Leonardo."


    Anthea was stunned. "Ah?"


    She opened her eyes wide and looked puzzledly at Leonardo who was beside her.


    Half an hourter, in a leisure cafe on the busy street.


    Leonardo parked his trendy Lamborghini on the roadside, and the two of them got off of the car and


    went into the cafe.


    Wearing a military uniform, Adam was sitting in front of one of the tables. The girl opposite him was


    asking him shyly, "Brother Adam, do you still remember my name?"


    The girl looked very young and energetic. She was wearing a pink dress with a pink hairpin on her


    head. Sitting there she was just like a little princess.


    "What''s your name?" Adam asked.


    The girl pouted unhappily and said, "Hum! I had introduced myself to you before. My name is Arya


    Zaki! My father and your father are old friends. I call you Brother Adam. You can just call me Arya.


    In this way, we can be closer to each other!"


    Adam didn''t respond.


    Arya was not afraid of the awkward atmosphere. She tried to pick up a topic randomly, "Brother


    Adam, I''m now a senior student in the college!"


    Adam didn''t know what to day."..."


    Arya tilted her head cutely. "And I''m a medical student!"


    Adam was speechless.


    The corners of his eyes twitched slightly as he looked down at his watch.


    Seeing this, Arya smiled and asked, "Mr. Chin, when will your friendse?"


    The wind chime near the door rang. Adam looked up and felt rxed when he saw who was


    coming.


    He saw Anthea first, and then Leonardo, who was following Anthea. Adam stood up and stretched


    out his hand. When Leonardo got closer to the table,


    Adam held his shoulder intimately.


    He then said nonchntly, "Sorry, Miss Zaki. I already have someone in my heart."


    Anthea was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped.


    She was a few steps away, watching the two-men show silently.


    It didn''t seem to have anything to do with her...


    Like Anthea, Leonardo was also confused at first. However, he was experienced in love affairs. He


    immediately understood what was going on and knew that it was time for him to sacrifice himself in


    order to offer Adam a good excuse!


    A secondter...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leonardo cooperated with Adam''s intention and put his head on Adam''s shoulder, also intimately.


    He cocked his fingers and said, "You are so annoying! You are not allowed to meet girls again in the


    future. I''ll forgive you this time. Don''t forget you''re my Sweetheart Adam! Next time I will punch your


    chest if you date with a girl again!"


    Arya''s jaw almost dropped when she saw the scene in front of her.


    She pointed at Adam in apletely petrified manner. "You... You... You... Are you gays?" "Yes, we


    are." Adam nodded.


    "Ah..." Arya held her head in horror.


    She looked at the two of them in disbelief. She felt that she might have understood it in the wrong


    way!


    But on second thought, she realized that this was possible. The soldiers in the army could only live


    with other men most of the time, and therefore they might be affected in certain aspects. Besides,


    nowadays, a lot of handsome and charming men turned out to be gays, ording to some news


    reports...


    Arya screamed, "You... You''ve gone too far! Brother Adam, I hate you!"


    Tears on her face, she ran out of the coffee shop quickly.


    When Arya''s figure disappearedpletely, Adam and Leonardo, who had been hugging each


    other intimately, separated immediately.


    Leonardo sat down on the sofa and raised his hand to wipe his sweat. He appeared to be


    exhausted.


    When a man is good at performing skills, he could survive and develop better in society!


    Only then did Anthea dare to step forward and asked uncertainly, "Adam, were you... going on a


    blind date?"


    Adam stared at her little face with his dark eyes.


    Seeing that there was no displeasure or


    dissatisfaction between her eyes, he was relieved to exin to her, "My mother called me and said


    that she had sprained her ankle while she was shopping in the mall. She wanted me to pick her up


    here. I came here and found that she had lied to me. It was a blind date arranged by father."


    If not for Meadow''s call, Adam would not havee here.


    The girl they saw just now was the daughter of one of Bemy''s friends.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Arya was not only a college student, but was also a medical major...


    Adam smiled awkwardly. He could feel how considerate Bemy was when he tried to help his son


    find a girlfriend.


    Although it felt strange to pretend to be gay, it''s the fastest way to get rid of the girl.


    Anthea rubbed her own nose.


    "Uh... Adam and Leonardo had sacrificed themselves so much..." She thought.


    Anthea looked back at the door of the cafe. The figure of the girl had disappeared for a long time.


    When she ran out of the door, she seemed to be crying with anger!


    Anthea didn''t feel angry at Adam''s blind date, but surprised. "What about Amelie Celestin? Doesn''t


    your father like her as the daughter-inw of the Chin family? Don''t you like her too?"


    "No..." Adam narrowed his eyes.


    A man knows his son better than others, and vice versa.


    Adam knew what kind of person his father was.


    Once the incident of drugging was exposed, Bemy would no longer have a good impression of


    Amelie, and that''s why he openly caused Amelie.


    Anthea curled her lips.


    Adam lifted her chin with his long fingers. His eyes looked across her face.


    Seeing that she was not angry or jealous, he asked with a smile, "Anthea, aren''t you worried that


    my heart might be stolen by another woman?"


    Anthea raised her head and said very arrogantly, "I''m not afraid of it. You only have me in your


    heart!"


    Adam''s smile deepened.


    They held each other''s hands and walked away as two lovers did.


    Leonardo, who was ignoredpletely, stood there still and was petrified.


    "D*mn it, there was still a third party here!" He yelled out in his thought.


    In the afternoon, in the private hospital...


    When Anthea came back from the canteen, she was busy searching for data on her mobile phone


    and didn''t pay any attention to the surroundings.


    "Hello! Anthea Lee!"


    Someone suddenly called out to her.


    Hearing the voice, Anthea looked up and saw a girl who appeared to be familiar to her standing in


    front of the door of her office. The girl was holding her own shoulders with obvious impatience on


    her face.


    It was the one who got very angry about the homosexual love between Adam and Leonardo at the


    cafe yesterday!


    The girl came up to her and said impolitely, "My name is Arya Zaki!"


    Anthea felt hostility from the other side, and simply asked with a hypocritical smile, "Miss Zaki, do


    you want to see a doctor here?"


    "I''m not sick... You are sick!" Arya''s eyes widened.


    Anthea said slowly, "I''m a doctor. This is a hospital. Why do youe here to see me?"


    "Humph!" Arya was annoyed by Anthea''s words and said angrily, "I know everything now. The three


    of you cheated on me together! Brother Adam is not with that man at all. He is with you! Ie to


    tell you that you can''t deceive me all the time!"


    Anthea blinked her eyes in surprise.


    Arya was so angry that she ran away yesterday. Fortunately, she was unwilling to give up easily.


    Then, she visited the Chin''s Mansion and learned the truth from Bemy. Otherwise, she would


    really have been fooled by them!


    As she thought of the support from Bemy, Arya felt more confident. She had a strong sense of


    superiority now. "I also learned that Uncle Chin doesn''t like you. He doesn''t want you to be with


    Brother Adam. That''s why he arranged for me to have a blind date with him. He wanted me to marry


    into the Chin family!"


    Anthea smiled. "Did Uncle Chin tell you that we had been together six years ago?"


    The implication of her words was that no one else could intervene in their rtionship.


    Arya was stunned. She hadn''t expected that Anthea and Adam had been together for such a long


    time. She felt depressed.


    She originally thought that they hadn''t been together for long, while Bemy didn''t like Anthea.


    That''s why he wanted them to break up.


    However, Arya had a good sporting spirit. She soon recovered her fighting capacity. She said


    proudly, "No matter they are 35 or 85 years old, men always like young women! I am still a college


    student. Although... I am not as beautiful as you, at least I am three or four years younger than you.


    This is the advantage. Brother Adam will definitely abandon you someday!"


    Antheaughed.


    Although she was only neen years old when she became Adam''s girlfriend. However, she was


    confident that Adam was by no means a superficial man who would easily abandon his lover.


    She was very confident about it.


    Anthea''s long eyshes fluttered. "Okay, I''ll wait and see!"


    Arya snorted. She turned around and left after she thought she had realized her goal.


    M, who was holding a medical record book, went out of the opposite office and said in surprise,


    "Hey... Isn''t that Arya Zaki?"


    "Do you know her?" Anthea raised her eyebrows.


    M exined, "We were ssmates in high school, but we didn''t have a good rtionship! Arya


    was one of the most beautiful girls in our school. She enjoyed stealing the hearts of other girls''


    boyfriends. Her academic performance was poor, and she failed the college entrance examination.


    She was admitted into the medical college a yearter than her ssmates. That''s why I graduated


    from college one year earlier than her!


    By the way, I remember that she once dered that she would marry a military officer in the future.


    Director Lee, you must not let her see Mr. Chin!"


    Anthea said helplessly, "It''s already toote!" "Huh?" M was dumbfounded.


    Anthea looked at the receding figure of Arya. Compared with the kindergarten teacher who had a


    blind date with Adam six years ago, Arya was obviously a much tougherpetitor.


    "Tsk... It''s really a trouble!" She thought.


    When she got off work in the evening, Adami drove his jeep to pick her up as usual.


    These days, he didn''t have to return to the army. Many things could be handled in the office center


    of the military region. For this reason, the two of them had a lot of time to be together.


    Anthea sat down on the passenger seat.


    Adam shook her little hand dotingly and said, "Let''s go to the supermarket first, and then go home."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    She pulled out the safety belt in front of her and looked at him up and down.


    Adam was wearing a sharp green military uniform, while the buttons near the cor were neatly


    buttoned. The shoulder epaulets were almost shining under the setting sun. His chin was sharp,


    while the outline of one side of his face suggested the man of power and determination. His deep


    eyebrows were cast with both the sunshine and shadows, while his dark eyes were as deep as an


    ancient well.


    He was such an imposing and masculine man.


    As Adam was a handsome and outstanding military officer, it was quite easy for him to attract


    women''s attention.


    Anthea eximed, "It''s troublesome to have a boyfriend like Adam!"


    She pouted and snorted.


    Adam saw that Anthea''s little face be serious. He immediately asked, "What''s wrong,


    Anthea?"


    Anthea muttered, "I was provoked by my rival in love today!"


    "A rival in love?" Adam frowned.


    Anthea told him about Arya''s visit to the hospital. She narrowed her eyes and revealed her white


    teeth. "I don''t want to argue with a girl like her! If she provokes me again, I will deal with her!"


    There was a faint smile on Adam''s face. "llh-Huh... My dear wife is clever and mighty."


    Anthea raised her chin and smiled proudly.


    The next second, she suddenly thought of something.


    Opening her eyes wide, Anthea asked nkly, "...Adam, what did you call me just now?"


    Adam leaned over to her. "My dear wife..."


    "..." Anthea''s face turned red.


    She felt embarrassed and covered her face with her hands. They were not married yet!


    But to be called "my dear wife" by Adam was something really pleasant...


    Anthea bit the corner of her mouth lightly, and her palm-sized face seemed to be bright and


    optimistic. Her clear eyes almost sparkled out of excitement.


    But she was also a little worried.


    The embarrassing rtionship between the two of them was still there. The Chin family would not


    easily ept her. It could be seen from Bemy''s current attitude.


    Anthea leaned against Adam, feeling much more secure andfortable.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    The next morning, in the Chin''s Mansion...


    Meadow had the habit of drinking coffee every morning. She was, after all, ady from a rich family.


    Her cooking skills were not very exquisite, but she was at least good at making coffee and drinking


    tea.


    She was now tasting the mellow aroma of coffee.


    As the servants in the kitchen were busily preparing breakfast, Meadow suddenly thought of the fact


    that her husband had never cooked any meal for her. For this reason, she curled her lips up.


    At this time, a servant who had been cleaning the courtyard came into the house and said, "Madam,


    there is an express parcel sent by the Elder Young Master!"


    Meadow was surprised. "An express parcel? By Adam?"


    "Yes!" The servant nodded.


    Meadow looked at the express parcel. It was sent from the same city, and the sender was Adam.


    She opened it in confusion. When she saw the picture inside, her face immediately darkened, and


    she became very angry.


    Footsteps could then be heard from upstairs. Bemy, who had changed into his military uniform,


    walked down the stairs.


    Meadow turned back and threw the parcel into her husband''s arms as if she had found the culprit.


    "Bemy, See what kind of person she is! This Arya Zaki has two boyfriends at the same time in


    college, and there is also a third one outside of the campus!"


    Bemy was petrified."..."


    He wanted to reprimand his wife for talking nonsense, but he was confirmed after seeing the


    photos.


    These photos were not necessarily very indecent ones, but the postures of the boys and Arya in


    them were very intimate. They behaved like lovers in these photos, and the backgrounds were


    mostly the college where Arya studied, while the dates of these photos suggested that they were


    taken recently.


    Meadow was very unhappy.


    Originally, she didn''t agree with this arrangement of the blind date. However, her husband insisted


    on it and cheated her son to go to the cafe to meet Arya. Now with these photos at hand, she was


    naturally indignant and asked her husband, "How did your friend introduce you to such a girl? It''s so


    ridiculous!"


    Bemy looked embarrassed as well. "How could I


    know it would turn out to be like this!"


    Meadow scolded her husband very rudely. "I think there''s something wrong with your taste and


    judgment! It was Amelie who did immoral things before, and now you have chosen a college


    student with many boyfriends at the same time!


    Look at these photos... She obviously has many boyfriends, but you still arranged for her to have a


    blind date with Adam. She''s still a young girl. If Arya bes Adam''s wife in the future, she will


    definitely cause a lot of trouble to our family!"


    Bemy pressed his lips tightly and didn''t say a word.


    He wanted to refute, but what his wife said was the truth!


    Meadow was by her nature a mild woman, and she rarely got angry. Now, she reprimanded her


    husband angrily, "I don''t care. From now on, you are not allowed to meddle with my son''s life!"


    Bemy watched his wife leaving. "I..."


    He gloomily threw the express parcel and the photos into the trash can.


    He was so depressed!


    In the evening, as usual, Anthea got into Adam''s jeep aftering out of the hospital building.


    Her little hand was held by Adam.


    Adam loved to do so! Her little hand was so delicate and soft! He didn''t let go of it all the way back


    home. When the jeep had to stop because of red lights, Adam would often take this chance to kiss


    her hand.


    Anthea looked shy when her hand was kissed by him.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she suddenly eximed, "Hey!"


    "Hum?" Adam''s lips curled up.


    Anthea smacked the corners of her lips and seemed to have calcted something secretly. She


    then whispered in surprise and doubt, "I haven''t seen Miss Arya Zaki these days!"


    She had been prepared to deal with any problem brought about by Arya.


    Arya had previously gone to the hospital and talked to her arrogantly. Anthea told Arya that she was


    waiting to see what would happen next. But up to now, everything seemed to be going on quiteCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    normally.


    Anthea originally thought that Arya was a tough opponent. However, there had been no follow-ups!


    Adam yed with her little hand which was fair and white, and his voice sounded casual. "She must


    have been scared away by your mightiness."


    Really?


    Anthea raised her eyebrows and smiled proudly and shyly at the same time.


    What a pity that she didn''t even have a chance to practice her own tactics!


    Arya seemed to have been disappeared suddenly for no reason. Anthea shook Adam''s big hand.


    "By the way, the old chief cadre''s wife called me today!"


    Adam asked, "Did she invite you to attend the banquet next Friday?"


    Seeing that Adam also knew it, Anthea nodded with a smile. "Yes! She said that this banquet would


    be specially held to thank me for giving the old chief cadre an operation before. In fact, I had told


    her in the hospital that I was a doctor, and I just had done what I should do! But in the end, I still


    can''t refuse their invitation to the banquet!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "The old chief cadre and his wife are both honest people. After I graduated


    from the military academy and joined the army, the old chief cadre had been leading me along. He


    and his wife treated me very well. They are very grateful to you for the operation. That''s why we


    must attend the banquet."


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea looked as obedient as a little wife. She just faithfully followed her dear husband''s


    instructions.


    Rolling up her eyes, she asked again, "I will be well prepared for it. Can I wear a skirt and reveal my


    legs?"


    Adam frowned and said seriously, "Wearing a skirt is eptable, but your legs can''t be revealed."


    "Haha!" Antheaughed out loud.


    Sure enough, her dear Three-year-old Adam was always so domineering in his personal affairs!


    However, she suddenly thought of something again. "In the morning of the day after tomorrow, I''ll


    have to deal with the matter of grandpa''s will!"


    After Madam Jiles was arrested by the police, the case of the murdering of Master Hsu was


    exposed. As a result, the matter of Master Hsu''s will was in the trial now. This time, no one could


    stop the old man''s will from being excuted.


    Adam said, "I''ll apany you."


    Anthea similed and revealed two dimples.


    At the notary office...


    Besides Anthea, Cayden Zurn, thewyer, as well as the staffs of the notary office, Jayden Hsu was


    also there.


    Inparison with his mental state at the funeral held in the Hsu family a few days ago, Jayden


    Hsu was less irritable and savage now. Perhaps it was because of Adam''s presence.


    Adam was worried about his little girl''s safety, and therefore he apanied her all the time.


    There were obvious signs in Jayden''s appearance that he was drunkst night, which showed that


    his life pattern had been decadent these days.


    The notarization of inheritance and execution of the will followed the official procedures.


    The properties and wealth Master Hsu left for Anthea in his will were currently taken by Jayden, and


    there he must return them all to their rightful owner.


    Jayden held the pen stiffly.


    After signing the document, he would no longer be the owner of the properties and wealth!


    However, no matter how reluctant or unwilling he was, it was useless for him to act against thew.


    After Jayden signed the document, he felt as if much of his flesh had been sliced, and he looked up


    at Anthea and Adam with even more resentment.


    The staffs of the notary office were very efficient in their work. All procedures werepleted within


    half an hour.


    After that, all of them came out of the office building.


    Thinking of all the properties and wealth that had been taken away from him forcefully, Jayden felt


    that his heart was bleeding. "Anthea Lee, you little b*tch, are you satisfied now? You must have lied


    to the Old Master and misled him! That''s why he gave you so many properties and wealth. Little


    b*tch, you..."


    Adam turned around and threw a punch at him.


    His dark eyes were merciless. "This is a lesson you should learn for insulting my woman."


    Jayden stumbled backward after being hit by Adam''s fist. He felt as though his teeth had be


    loose, and could not speak for a while.


    Anthea grabbed Adam''s big hand and said, "Forget it!"


    Except for the concern of the bad influence of public opinions, she didn''t want to argue with Jayden


    beyond the framework of thew.


    After the two of them left, Jayden covered half of his face with his hand and walked down the steps.


    Suddenly, a car which was driven by a woman stopped near him.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Jayden saw that the car had a military license te. He hesitated for a moment, and then opened


    the door and got into the car.


    The woman sitting in the driver''s seat was unusual. Dressed in a military uniform, she looked


    dashing and smart.


    Jayden didn''t dare to look down upon this female driver. He opened his mouth and unexpectedly


    pulled his wound. He took a deep breath in pain and asked, "Miss, who are you? Do we know each


    other?"


    Amelie Celestin smiled faintly. "It doesn''t matter whether we know each other or not. What matters


    is that we can be friends!"


    "Friend?" Jayden was puzzled.


    Amelie said slowly, "Haven''t you heard the saying that ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend'',


    Young Master Hsu?"


    Jayden looked at her with suspicion. "What do you mean?"


    Amelie noticed his swollen face. "Were you injured? Does it hurt?"


    Jayden''s face darkened.


    It hurt when he spoke. It seemed as if his teeth might drop down one after another at any time.


    Jayden realized that Amelie might have seen him beaten by Adam just now from afar. He felt that


    this was very disgraceful for a man like him. However, he could do nothing about it. He was


    seriouslygging behind Adam in terms of physical strength. After all, Adam was a professional


    military officer.


    Amelie added with a faint smile, "The pain on your face can''tpare with your heartache, right?


    You also have lost a lot of properties!"


    How could Jayden''s heart not ache!


    He clenched his fists in anger.


    Amelie''s words were just like a sharp sword that pierced into his heart. When Jayden thought of


    how he had just signed the document and handed over arge part of the properties and wealth of


    the Hsu family to Anthea, he felt heartbroken!


    His heart was full of resentment. He had forgotten that the relevant properties and wealth didn''t


    belong to him at all. They were passed down from Master Hsu to his granddaughter ording to


    the old man''s will. For the past six years, these properties and wealth were illegally upied by


    Jayden and his mother. Now he had just given them back to Anthea!


    "Do you hate the two of them very much?" After Amelie asked, she saw that Jayden''s fists clenched


    tighter, and the blue veins on his neck were bulging. The answer was clear.


    She squinted her beautiful eyes, and there was a hideous look in them.


    Amelie''s tone was just like the hiss of a poisonous snake coiling in the darkness, and the hatred in


    her heart had piled up for a long time. She talked of Anthea and Adam in extreme resentment. "Do


    you want to see both of them be ruined? If you want, just do as I say!"


    Jayden immediately asked, "What shall I do?"


    Amelie said, "There''ll be a banquet next Friday..."


    Friday came in a twinkling of a eye.


    After Anthea got off work, she hastily changed her clothes.


    In the morning, she brought her dresses for the banquet with her before she went to work. She


    didn''t want to go back home to change the clothes, which would cost her a lot of time. After all, the


    old chief cadre and his wife had invited her sincerely. If she waste, it would be very unpolite.


    After changing into the skirt, she put on a blouse outside, which would not be too eye-catching.


    When Anthea came out of the hospital building, she saw her friend, Golden Leonardo.


    He was leaning against a sports car and dressed more like a good-for-nothing than usual. He was


    wearing a dark gray suit, while his hair had beenbed neatly with a lot of hair spray. He looked


    particrly spirited today.


    Anthea was surprised. "Golden Leonardo, why are you dressed like this? Are you going to attend


    the banquet too?"


    Leonardo nodded. "My father will hold a birthday party tonight. As his only child, will it be okay if I


    don''t dress well?"


    "Then why did youe here?" Anthea was confused.


    Leonardo said impatiently, "It''s all my mother''s fault. She asked me to pick up somebody to the


    party! The daughter of one of the most distinguished guests of the party is working in this hospital.


    She''sing tonight. My mother asked me to be her driver!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a beautiful figure ran over.


    After confirming the license te in front of the headstock, M went forward and tentatively asked,


    "Young Master Schain?"


    Leonardo realized that M was the girl he had to pick up. "You are the daughter of the Jillson


    family?"


    "Yes..." M nodded.


    Anthea, who was next to M, widened her eyes in surprise.


    She hadn''t expected that M would turn out to be from a rich and powerful family. She didn''t look


    like one of those silver-spoon kids at all. She tended to dress simply, just like an ordinary college


    graduate. She was also a gentle and moderate girl.


    With such a well-off family background, M came to serve as an intern in the hospital and worked


    hard every day. It was evident that she was a good girl.


    Anthea''s good impression of this subordinate of her deepened and increased.


    Leonardo shouted, "I know. Get on the car now!"


    M''s cheeks were a little red. Maybe it was because of the sunset glow shedding on her face, or


    because of her own embarrassment. After saying "goodbye" to Anthea, she bent down and got into


    the sports car as Leonardo had instructed.


    Leonardo shrugged to Anthea after closing the door.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Anthea was anxious.


    She knew that Leonardo had a secret crush on her. He had called Anthea at midnight of the day


    before yesterday, and invited her to drink wine in the pub. The phone call was hung up by Adam.


    Anthea was thus slightly worried that M would fall in love with Leonardo, in consideration of


    Leonardo''s admiration of Anthea. After warning Leonardo repeatedly, Anthea was finally relieved


    and saw the two of them off.


    Although M could not be described as a beautiful girl, her round face and almond-shaped eyes


    were still very cute.


    She was a tender and lovely girl, while Leonardo looked like a yboy andedian at the same


    time. Sometimes Anthea even felt that they were a perfect match.


    Anthea shook her head.


    After watching Leonardo and M leave, Anthea saw that Adam''s jeep was driving towards her.


    Anthea got into the jeep and asked, "Were there traffic jams on the road?"


    Adam replied, "No... I waste because of something else."


    "What is it?" Anthea was curious.


    Adam didn''t answer her directly. He curled his lips and caressed her head, saying, "You''ll know it in


    the future."


    Anthea pouted. "So mysterious!"


    As the evening lights were lit up, the banquet was held in the militarypound.


    The old chief cadre''s health had recovered, and several days ago he presided over a small-scale


    military exercise. He was in very good shape now. At the end of the military exercise, he thought of


    Anthea.


    When the old chief cadre was still in the hospital, his wife mentioned to him that someday they


    should invite Anthea to their home as a distinguished guest. They were very grateful to her. After


    discussion, they decided to hold a banquet to express their gratitude.


    Most of the cars parked in the yard were military vehicles. It seemed that many guests had already


    come.


    After the jeep stopped, Anthea and Adam got out of the it.


    Anthea lifted the hem of her skirt and looked around. She was a little nervous. ''Adam, will Uncle


    Chine over here?"


    Here was a militarypound. It seemed that all the guests who came here were important figures


    of the army.


    Adam replied, "No, I don''t think he''ll be here."


    Anthea breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two of them walked into the vi. Like them, many other guests entered the vi under the


    guidance of the military instructors.


    There was arge crowd of people both in the


    courtyard and inside the house.


    Anthea held the hem of her skirt in one hand, while the other hand was held by Adam. Something


    suddenly shed in the corners of her eyes.


    She shivered.


    Anthea immediately turned her head around and narrowed her eyes.


    Little Uncle?


    Just now she thought she might have seen the wrong person!


    Among the crowd, there was a man Anthea was quite familiar with. Now she was sure that it was


    Jayden Hsu, but she didn''t know why he was there.


    She could not help but feel apprehensive because of this man''s existence.


    When Anthea saw Jayden, she held Adam''s hand tightly. Adam had also seen Jayden, and his face


    darkened slightly.


    She looked worried and said, "Adam, I feel that something bad might happen tonight. Let''s go back


    home!"


    Adam''s thin lips twitched.


    Before he could make a sound, the old chief cadre''s wife, who was greeting the guests at the door,


    had already seen the two of them. "Adam, Anthea,e


    over here!"

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    It was toote for the two of them to turn around.


    Anthea could only step forward and greet the old chief cadre''s wife.


    The old chief cadre''s wife smiled warmly and grabbed Anthea''s hand affectionately. "It''s okay... Just


    now, Brock was still asking if the two of you have arrived. He was afraid that Anthea might decide


    not toe here!"


    "Of course I''lle here! Thank you, Madam!" Anthea smiled.


    The old chief cadre''s wife said thoughtfully, "The banquet tonight is held mainly for expressing our


    gratitude to you. Anthea, don''t be stressed out. Just have fun here. You can enjoy yourself


    thoroughlyter! I''m also delighted that you''re here with Adam!"


    When she saw that Anthea and Adam were holding each other''s hands, she understood the


    affection between them.


    Anthea was a little shy. "Hmm!"


    Her long eyshes were drooping, making her seem a little absent-minded.


    However, she was still worried about why her little uncle, Jayden Hsu, suddenly appeared at the


    banquet.


    Anthea''s eyes were a little hesitating. The corners of her lips moved slightly. She was still


    considering whether they should find a suitable excuse to leave the banquet early.


    Adam held Anthea''s little hand tightly.


    Looking calm, he said with a faint smile, "Anthea, you go to the living room with Ms. Weil. I have


    something to talk to Mr. Weil."


    Anthea nodded. "Okay..."


    She then entered the vi, holding the hand of the old chief cadre''s wife.


    The banquet was held in a side hall. It was not an extravagant one, but it still had attracted a great


    many guests.


    Not long afterwards, Adam and the old chief cadre, Brock Weil, entered the banquet hall.


    The old chief cadre had just recovered from a serious illness. However, he was in a very good state


    of spirit now. He was wearing a military uniform and his footsteps seemed to be firm and energetic.


    He looked very different from not long ago when he was hospitalized.


    Seeing that her patient had recovered well, Anthea felt sincerely happy about it.


    Adam went straight to Anthea''s side and held her


    hand again.


    The old chief cadre and his wife looked over with smiles at the same time. Anthea became even


    shyer, and her delicate face was red.


    The old chief cadre and his wife were the masters and at the same time the focus of attention in the


    banquet. It was naturally easier for Anthea and Adam to be noticed by more guests if they were


    quite close to the old couple.


    In addition, the two of them were good-looking. When they stood side by side, they were envied by


    everyone.


    There were some gossips among the guests.


    "I heard that Mr. Weil''s disease was cured by Miss Anthea Lee... She was over there. The other


    doctors dared not operate on the old chief, but Miss Lee had the courage to do so! Besides,


    although she looks so young, and she is already a director. It is said that the banquet tonight is held


    for her!"


    "She seems to have a close rtionship with Captain Chin. They should be two lovers, right?"


    "By the way! I still remember that Captain Chin seemed to have a little girlfriend in the past. When


    his girlfriend came to the army to visit him, it caused quite a sensation! At that time, she was a


    medical student... Is this Doctor Lee the little girlfriend of Captain Chin many years ago?"


    "I think she is! But isn''t there news about Captain Chin and Amelie Celestin being together in the


    army all these years?"


    "That''s just a rumor. Captain Chin actually has no interest in Amelie at all. I''ve never seen them do


    anything intimate! Look at what''s happening now. Since Captain Chin appeared, he has been


    holding that girl''s hand, and his eyes were firmly fixed on her!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Besides, Amelie is much older than this Miss Lee. If I wear Captain Chin, I''ll definitely pick up the


    younger and more beautiful..." One of the guests enjoyed himself by gossiping with others.


    At the end of his words, he suddenly felt the chilly aura from somebody and immediately fell silent.


    He stood up straight and said awkwardly, "Ahem... Nice to meet you here... Major Celestin!"


    Amelie walked past him and hispanions with a livid face and without saying a word.


    After Amelie left, the man and hispanions looked at each other and rubbed their arms


    nervously. Then, they ran away in disgrace.


    Amelie walked straight to the center of the banquet hall. When she stopped, her face was full of


    smiles. "Daddy, Mummy!" The old chief cadre and his wife were indeed Amerlie''s Godfather and


    Godmother.


    "Amelie,e over here!" The old chief cadre''s wife greeted her with a smile. "I heard you caught a


    cold recently. I wanted you to have a good rest at home!"


    Amelie shook her head. "I''m fine now. Just an injection is enough!"


    The old chief cadre''s wife looked at Anthea and Adam who were standing next to her and hesitated.


    She seemed to be wondering how to speak.


    "Amelie... Anthea and Adam..."


    Before her husband received the operation, she originally had nned to help her Goddaughter get


    married.


    Butter, she learned from her husband that Adam liked Anthea the most. As the two of them loved


    each other so deeply, while Anthea had saved her husband''s life, the old chief cadre''s wife was


    grateful to Anthea, and she and liked this nice girl very much now. After all, there was no way to


    force Adam to fall in love with Amelie...


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve put it down!" Amelie interrupted her. Then, she looked at Anthea and Adam


    with a smile, looking very casual and lighthearted. "Adam, Miss Lee, I wish you two the best!"


    Adam replied calmly, "Thank you."


    Anthea pursed her lips and said,"... Thanks!"


    The old chief cadre''s wife looked at Amelie worriedly. However, when she saw the generous smile


    on Amelie''s face, which suggested that Amelie was sincerely blessing Anthea and Adam, she was


    finally relieved.


    The old chief cadre''s wife then turned to her husband and said, "Brock, almost everyone is here.


    Let''s begin the banquet!"


    "Okay!" The old chief cadre nodded.


    He took his wife''s hand, and the two of them went to the podium together.


    As the host, the old chief cadre stood in front of the microphone and made the opening speech.


    After the opening remarks, he paused for a moment and said loudly through the microphone,


    "Also... Tonight''s banquet is not just to celebrate my recovery from the illness. More precisely, I want


    to thank my doctor. She is Miss Anthea Lee!"


    Anthea was then invited up the podium.


    As the goal of the banquet was to thank her, Anthea naturally be the focus of attention.


    Adam apanied her to the podium. A tall and strong figure thus stood on one side of the


    podium. His dark eyes looked at the little girl not far away. The reflection of bright lights in his eyes


    made this military officer looked tender and doting.


    The audience in the banquet hall burst into apuse.


    It was a great contribution to be able to cure the disease of the old chief cadre, who was a very


    important figure in the army!


    The guests who came to the banquet all knew that this banquet was more like amendation for


    Anthea Lee the doctor.


    Anthea felt a little embarrassed. Her cheeks blushed, which made her look more charming and


    lovely. "I just did what a doctor should do. I have been doing my duty since I was admitted into the


    medical college!


    "And it was indeed an honor for me to do the operation for Mr. Weil. Everyone here is special in the


    field he/she works in, and I can learn a lot from them!"


    Anthea''sst words made the guests feelfortable, and the guests apuded.


    Among the crowd, Amelie was also apuding and smiling.


    However, an air of gloominess could vaguely be noticed in her features. Her eye expressions were


    unnatural and malicious.


    Amelie looked at Anthea hatefully, who was standing on the podium happily as if thetter was her


    sworn enemy. Anthea was wearing a long and white chiffon skirt, revealing two arms as tender as


    lotus roots. Her long hair fell down to her shoulders like a waterfall, and themplights shed on her


    hair, which made her look more delicate and charming.


    Two small dimples appeared on her face, and her smile was just like breeze in the spring. She was


    now receiving everyone''s praise.


    Amelie thought, "Be happy now! And be cryingter!"

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Amelie turned around and looked in a certain direction with her eyes narrowed.


    She quietly gave somebody a blink.


    The man who was standing in the corner was none other than Jayden Hus, who was Anthea''s little


    uncle and had been spotted by Anthea when she entered the house. Tonight, Jayden was dressed


    in a smart suit. He stood there amongst other guests and was holding a champagne cup in his


    hand.


    Jayden received Amelie''s eye expression and raised his hand to make a gesture of "okay".


    Amelie turned around with a smile.


    That blink of her eyes just now was virtually a signal.


    At this moment, Anthea had just finished speaking on the podium. Two small dimples were revealed


    on her cheeks as she smiled. Then, she subconsciously turned her head to the side. As expected,


    she noticed that Adam''s eyes were fixed on her. Their smiles deepened.


    Everyone could feel the silent sweetness between these two lovers.


    Amelie watched them coldly from below. She had pursued Adam for many years, and she really


    loved him. However, in the past six years, Adam had treated her just like an ordinary friend. She


    had tried her best to please the Chin family, but all her efforts turned out to be in vain!


    Now, in Amelie''s eyes, love and affection had disappeared, and they had been reced by


    resentment and hatred.


    She had failed to win the heart of the man she loved. She hated Adam! She hated Anthea.


    Amelie had personally arranged for Jayden''s presence at this banquet. After some time, Jayden


    would personally stand out and expose the special rtionship between Anthea and Anthea to all


    the guests.


    As a military officer, Adam Chin had fallen in love with his deceased wife''s niece, namely, his niece-


    inw. Such a piece of sensational news would definitely shock all the guests, most of which were


    well-known figures in the army. Once this piece of news got out, it would be a great blow to Adam''s


    career development in the army.


    She wanted to ruin both of them!


    When she thought that Anthea and Adam would have to face big troubleter on, Amelie felt as if


    she was a skrk twittering on a twig under the spring sunshine.


    She almost couldn''t hold up herself fromughing.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Amelie still couldn''t see what should happen as scheduled.


    Anthea and Adam were almost ready to leave the podium.


    Amelie looked over anxiously, only to see that ady had stepped onto the podium.


    "Where is Jayden now?!!


    "D*mn it! Where does he go?!!" Amelie thought.


    ording to the original n, Jayden should throw away the champagne ss in his hand at this


    time. Then, he would point to Anthea and Adam who were still standing on the podium and curse


    them loudly...


    Amelie looked around the whole banquet hall, but she didn''t find Jayden. Led by the old chief cadre


    and his wife, Anthea and Adam had already stepped down the podium.


    The banquet went on smoothly and came to an end.


    The guests left one after another. The old chief cadre and his wife smiled and stood at the gate of


    the vi to see the guests off.


    The old chief cadre''s wife said lovingly, "Adam, you can bring Anthea here next time when you''re


    free!"


    "Okay," Adam said.


    Anthea smiled sweetly. "Mr. Weil, Ms. Weil, well go


    now!"


    "See you next time!" The old chief cadre''s wife said.


    The old chief cadre and Adam nodded to each other, and then the former looked at Amelie, who


    had juste out of the vi, and said, "Amelie,e with me to my study!"


    Amelie nced at Anthea and Adam, who were leaving side by side intimately. She tried to hide all


    her emotions.


    "Yes, Daddy!" She nodded obediently.


    When Amelie followed the old chief cadre inside, she was still searching among the remaining


    guests for Jayden, but she couldn''t find him.


    At this banquet, Jayden had at least proved himself to be somebody unable to aplish a


    mission but liable to spoil it!


    Amelie was very annoyed by him.


    The vi had already quietened down, while the guests had left one after another, leaving only the


    servants, who were cleaning up the house.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Amelie followed the old chief cadre all the way to the study. She thought that the old man might


    have some serious things to discuss with her.


    When she pushed the door open, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Jayden Hus, the very man she had been looking for the whole night...


    ... appeared in front of them!


    Standing in front of the window was an army orderly in military uniform, with a serious expression.


    He was holding Jayden in his hand. In fact, Jayden had no room for resistance. He was tied up by


    ropes, and his mouth was stuffed with a towel. He looked like he had been greatly frightened.


    At the sight of this, Amelie stumbled and almost lost her bnce.


    After the old chief cadre walked into the study, he gave a blink to the army orderly.


    As soon as the army orderly let go of him, Jayden fell to his knees, and the towel dropped down


    from his mouth. He said in a trembling voice, "Miss Celestin, I have confessed everything! They all


    have real guns... They said that I had trespassed to the military area without permission and would


    punish me!


    I was scared... I just told them that it was you who brought me here... I also told them everything


    you wanted me to do..."


    Amelie almost spat out a mouthful of blood because of anger and despair.


    She stood there with a pale face, trying to figure out how to cope with the current situation.


    The old chief cadre''s face was angry.


    If Amelie wanted to report the so-called "indecent" rtionship between Adam and Anthea, she


    could directly tell him in private, but she didn''t. She conspired with Jayden to openly expose this


    rtionship at the banquet in order to ruin the two lovers'' reputations and career developments.


    Amelie''s intention was more than vicious!


    Amelie opened her mouth, but her words were feeble. "Daddy, I..."


    Now that Jayden had been caught in the act, she had no way to defend herself.


    No wonder she couldn''t find Jayden anywhere at the banquet. It turned out that the old chief cadre


    had quietly arrested him...


    Just as Amelie''s heart was beating fast, she heard the old chief cadre''s deep voice. "Your


    Godmother has been very tired of taking care of me recently.


    She needs to rest well. If there is nothing important, you don''t need toe to my house in the


    future. Juste to my office and report to me!"


    Amelie''s lips turned white. She knew that her Godfather and Godmother would no longer trust her in


    the future!


    At the same time, the green military jeep was driving


    out of the militarypound.


    Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Anthea covered her chest with her hands.


    She breathed out a sigh of relief with some lingering fear. "Phew... It''s so lucky! Nothing bad has


    happened."


    Anthea had indeed been fearing more or less all night.


    After she saw her little uncle, Jayden Hsu, at the banquet, she became very flustered and always


    felt that something bad would happen in the next second. However, nothing of this sort had


    happened at the end of the banquet!


    There were now only the two of them inside the jeep. Anthea felt very rxed, and she sat on the


    seat in afortable manner.


    Adam touched her head, curled his lips up satisfyingly, while his eyes were full of doting love.


    Anthea tilted her head to one side, blinked her eyes, and looked at his handsome profile.


    She suddenly remembered that when they arrived at the vi, Adam went alone to talk to the old


    chief cadre for a short while. When she left, she seemed have seen a short eye contact between


    the two men.


    Anthea raised her hand to grab his hand and couldn''t help asking, "Adam, are you hiding something


    from me?"


    She leaned over almost half of her body towards him.


    Her long and curling eyshes were just like two small feathered fans. They fluttered, which made


    her look like a curious teenager.


    The light inside the jeep was dim, making her big ck eyes brighter, as if they could pierce through


    people''s hearts.


    Adam didn''t reply her. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    "Oh..."


    Anthea whimpered, and the zing heat of Adam''s breath enveloped her face.


    This kiss was very passionate. Adam''s thin lips rubbed her pink lips offensively.


    When the kiss ended, Anthea''s breath trembled. She timidly looked out of the window. "We might


    have been seen by others!"


    "Then let''s go home and I''ll kiss you again." Adam replied in a coarse voice.


    Anthea looked at him coquettishly and nodded with a blushed face. "Ahem..."

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    In the afternoon, in the private hospital.


    A patient had just had a surgery, and was now being pushing out by a nurse, while Anthea and M


    in green surgical gowns followed behind.


    M looked at the patient and sighed. "The patient is really tough! The tumor is right near her main


    blood vessel, and the risks of the surgery are already high enough. But in order for the child to be


    born healthily, she insisted on having the cesarean section first before the surgery!"


    This operation was very special and was performed with the cooperation of the doctors of obstetrics


    and gynaecology.


    "It should be said that every mother is great!" Anthea said.


    Mother''s love was the greatest in the world. Anthea used to almost be a mother, so she understood


    this feeling.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help thinking of the child she lost six years ago.


    Although it had been a long time and Anthea had already gotten over it, she still felt sad every time


    she thought about it. Especially when she thought that she had no chance to be a mother again in


    this life.


    "Yeah!" M nodded in agreement. "One of my mother''s friends is already 50 years old. In March


    this year, she risked her life to give birth to another child, just because her husband really wanted


    another baby!"


    "When she gave birth to the first child, she had already suffered greatly from the early delivery!"


    "She has been seeking medical treatment everywhere for many years, and finally met an old doctor


    who helped her recuperate. Then she got pregnantst year! Later, she rmended this doctor to


    her friends. But I heard that this doctor has now already moved to another city!"


    "Really?" Anthea was amazed.


    "Yeah, I also felt unbelievable when I heard it! You know, infertility is not a disease that is easy to be


    cured!" After finishing speaking, M looked at her watch and hurriedly said, "Oh, director Lee, the


    patient in room 7 should be undergoing blood tests now. I''ll go first!"


    Anthea seemed to be a little absent-minded. She just nodded. "Okay!"


    As she walked towards the office, she saw a green figure in the corridor.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She first thought that it was Adam, but he had told her that there would be a meeting in the military


    region, so it was impossible for him to appear here.


    When she looked up, she was a little stunned.


    The man walked toward her and saluted, "Miss Lee."


    If Anthea remembered correctly, the soldier in front of her should be Bemy''s batman.


    Simr scenes had urred six years ago.


    An hourter, in Chin''s Mansion.


    Anthea got out of the car and walked into the vi.


    She had thought that Bemy would meet her at the tea house like before. She never imagined that


    he would invite her home.


    In therge living room, Bemy and Meadow were both sitting on the sofa. There was a curling


    aroma of tea on the tea table, as if they were waiting for her.


    This scene was somewhat simr to when she first came to the Chin''s Mansion, but Anthea was


    very aware that it was a world of difference.


    At that time, her identity had not yet been discovered.


    Anthea nodded to them politely. "Uncle, Aunt."


    Meadow was still as gentle as she used to be, and she had taken very good care of herself. When


    she saw Anthea, she stood up and seemed to want to go forward to greet her, but she managed to


    hold back the impulse. Her expression was a little bit hesitant, but finally, she smiled at Anthea in a


    friendly way.


    Anthea felt a little warm in her heart.


    When she first came to visit Adam''s parents, Meadow didn''t put on airs and treated her very well.


    Her words were very friendly, and had no trace of the sense of distance from the rich and powerful


    family at all.


    "Have a seat!" Bemy gestured to Anthea.


    Anthea nodded and sat opposite them.


    Compared to six years ago, Bemy had a few white hairs on his temples. However, he did not look


    dejected and was still very strong and tough. The two deep lines at the corner of his mouth made


    him look like he was still difficult to get along with.


    Anthea curled up her hands on the side of her legs and prepared herself mentally.


    She had already guessed that Bemy would interrogate her.


    However, after she sat down, Bemy did not say anything immediately. Instead, he picked up a


    document on the tea table and handed it to her, saying, "Miss Lee, have a look at this!"


    Anthea took it with both hands in confusion.


    She lowered her head, and what came into her sight were two big words, "Application Form".


    She continued to read. When she finished reading all the contents, her face suddenly changed.


    She widened her eyes.


    "What''s this?" Anthea''s throat tightened.


    Bemy said, "This is Adam''s retirement application!"


    Anthea''s body shook heavily.


    Adam wanted to retire from the army!


    At this moment, Anthea finally understood what Adam was hiding from hertely.


    But why?


    Anthea held her breath.


    When Bemy learned of the news, he was just as astonished as she was.


    If the old chief hadn''t called and told him about this, he would have been kept in the dark even when


    Adam submitted the application!


    As soon as he got the news, he brought back the application at once!


    Bemy said in a deep voice, "Adam doesn''t want to be a soldier anymore in order to be with you!


    The soldiers get promoted every four years, but he has already be a general from a lieutenant


    colonel in only six years. He has always been called a legend in the army!"


    "But now, he decides to give up everything when he had just be the youngest major general in


    the army, and wants to be an ordinary instructor in the military academy!"


    "As his father, I feel very distressed. My son, whom I am always proud of, is now destroying his


    military career he had built with his blood and life!"


    Anthea clenched the application tightly in disbelief.


    On thest piece of paper, she saw Adam''s signature.


    This woman was going to ruin his son.


    This was Bemy''s conclusion.


    Anthea swallowed slowly.


    Bemy spoke again, "There is another thing, Miss Lee. As far as I know, you don''t have any


    chance of having another baby in your life! Meadow and I have been looking forward to having


    grandchildren, not to mention that Adam is the eldest son in this family!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Her head down, she looked very gloomy.


    After seeing Anthea go away, Bemy picked up his teacup and brought it to his mouth.


    But he didn''t drink and put it back on the table. Then he let out a long sigh and asked his wife


    beside him, "Am I too despicable to force a young girl like this again and again?"


    Meadow gave him a resentful look, got up and walked away.


    Although she did not utter a word, the meaning was clear.


    Bemy had no choice.


    He could only be the bad guy, just for his son¡¯s good!


    And this was not an easy thing to do at all!

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    The sun outside the vi was nting to the west.


    The tea tray on the table had not been removed, and Anthea''s untouched cup of tea was still there.


    Bemy put down the military newspaper and went upstairs. When he met the servant who had just


    walked out of the master bedroom, he frowned and asked, "Is Meadow still in the room?"


    The servant said carefully, "Yes, she said that she did not feel good and was unwilling toe out!"


    "All right!" Bemy grunted angrily.


    Then, he walked into the study with his hands sped behind his back.


    At sunset, Adam suddenly came back.


    As expected, he wanted to ask about the retirement application.


    He must have gotten the news that his father had managed to bring back the application, so he


    rushed back at once!


    There was inevitably going to be a storm between them.


    In the end, Bemy flew into a rage and vented all his anger on his son. The entire study was filled


    with angry shouts, but Adam''s attitude remained unchanged.


    Bemy even injured Adam''s forehead identally, leaving a gash there, which was bleeding.


    Such a small wound didn''t bother Adam.


    He was just worried that Anthea would be distressed when she saw it.


    When Adam went downstairs, he met his youngest brother, Simon, and Emily. The two of them


    came back to discuss the wedding with Bemy. After greeting each other, Adam asked someone to


    treat his wound.


    While he was looking at the mirror, his phone rang.


    It was a message from Anthea. Adam thought that she would ask if he was going to pick her up


    from work tonight as usual and began to read it.


    Anthea said, "Adam, I''m leaving!"


    Adam''s heart skipped a beat.


    She sounded a little strange!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t seem like a simple prank.


    Adam quickly called back, only to hear the female voice of the system, reminding that the phone


    had been turned off.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He made another call to M and asked in a deep


    voice, "M, is Anthea in the hospital?"


    "Director Lee? No." On the line, M was slightly stunned. "I had assisted her in an operation this


    morning, butter she went out! But I just heard that she called the director to ask for a long


    vacation. I didn''t know how long, but I didn''t see her since then."


    After Adam hung up the phone, the expression on his face changed rapidly.


    He returned to their home in the military area, and found that a leather suitcase was missing and


    Anthea¡¯s clothes had also been reduced a lot.


    Now he was certain that his girl ran away!


    The military green jeep stopped at the side of the road in the dark night.


    Adam stood in front of the car dignifiedly with his shadow stretching long on the ground. He was


    holding a burning cigarette. As he puffed at it, arge cloud of smoke dispersed.


    There was no expression on his face, but a terrible storm was brewing.


    Carter ran over from a distance timidly. He stepped forward cautiously and said, "Captain Chin! I''ve


    already searched the entire city from this afternoon and checked all the modes of transportation, but


    I haven''t found any traces of Miss Lee!" "Keep searching." Adam said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, sir!" Carter was so frightened that he stood up straight. However, he asked a question


    inappropriately before he left, "Does Miss Lee dump you again?"


    Adam''s face darkened and he red at Carter.


    Carter shivered in the night wind and quickly added, "Cough! Cough! Don''t worry, Captain Chin!


    There is no sign that Miss Lee has gone abroad, which means that she won''t leave like she did six


    years ago. She''s just in hiding! I''ll continue to search and I''ll definitely find her!"


    "Not really." Frowning, Adam narrowed his deep ck eyes and analyzed coldly, "My father must


    have met her again. If he helps Anthea hide from me, we won''t be able to find her so easily."


    On the day of the banquet, Adam had carried the retirement application with him.


    He nned to hand it over to the old chief there.


    When he found out Jayden, he chose to go to see the old chief before the banquet. The old chief


    had already known about their rtionship, so he directly sent some people to take Jayden away


    before he made a scene.


    However, the old chief did not want to lose such a talented soldier, so he called Bemy and wanted


    him to persuade his son.


    Therefore, Bemy had a chance to take back Adam'' s retirement application.


    M said on the phone that after the operation in the morning, Anthea left the hospital. It was likely


    that Bemy had met her in private. Now she just disappeared out of thin air. Adam had even used


    military resources, but he still had not found her, which made him more certain now.


    If Bemy interfered, it would be much more tricky!


    Carter heard this and said anxiously, "Then what should we do now?"


    Adam threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stamped on it. He looked at the dark night with


    certainty and answered, "She will show up!"


    Soon, his youngest brother would hold a wedding ceremony.


    Anthea and his wife, Emily, were friends who had grown up together. She would definitely attend the


    wedding.


    Even if she didn''te, he would still be going to find her no matter what method he had to use!


    Two weekster.


    A taxi was being driven out of the airport. The inds'' romantic scenery could be seen everywhere


    outside the car window.


    Anthea had just gotten off the ne and took a taxi. It was a long flight, so she looked a little tired.


    She leaned on the back of the seat softly. Fortunately, there was no time difference here with her


    country.


    After a while, her cell phone rang.


    Anthea was startled.


    She flipped through the bag and found two mobile phones inside. The one that was ringing was


    obviously the new phone.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and answered it with a frown. "Hasn''t the old doctore back yet?


    Well, thank you, I know. If hees back, please contact me!"


    After hanging up the phone, she looked a little disappointed.


    Two weeks ago, she hid in Francis and went to see the legendary old doctor.


    But the doctor was not at home and had gone abroad to travel the day before. He didn''t choose the


    group travel, so no one knew when he would be back. Anthea had to go to the clinic almost every


    day to ask about it, but there was just no news about him.


    Anthea sighed.


    When she raised her hand, she identally touched the little Red Bean on her corbone.


    It reminded her of Adam at once. She missed him so much.


    Then she thought of the retirement application, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Adam had actually made such a huge sacrifice for her in private!


    He wanted to be with her and he meant it.


    In front of her, she could see the buildings of the church.


    "Sir, here you are!" The driver on the right told her.


    "Thank you!" Anthea said.


    After she got out of the car, she took out a small mirror and looked at herself again. Now she was in


    men''s clothes.


    Perfect!


    No one could recognize her!

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Inside the elevator, a thin man''s figure was reflected in the bright and smooth walls.


    Today, in order to conceal herself from others, Anthea dressed in a man''s suit.


    She had put on a hat to hide her long hair. She had also made her skin ck with the foundation


    makeup, and drawn a few freckles on her nose and cheekbones and a big mole on her right cheek.


    Anthea even felt sick herself when she looked at the ugly face in the mirror.


    Probably, her parents might not be able to recognize her either!


    She sneaked into the bride''s lounge, where sat Emily in a white wedding dress. This was the most


    beautiful moment for a woman in her life.


    "You''re so beautiful!" She praised in a low voice.


    When Emily saw Anthea, she just responded with a polite smile.


    Anthea walked in and sat next to her. She could not help touching the wedding dress, but Emily


    reproached her unpleasantly.


    She was suddenly overjoyed.


    Looks like her borate makeup had sessfully fooled her best friend!


    She felt much more relieved.


    After all, the bridegroom was Adam''s youngest brother. Although soldiers were not allowed to go


    abroad at will, they could still get approved in some special cases. The Chin Family had all arrived


    today, and so did Adam!


    Thinking of him, Anthea''s heart ached.


    She ran away secretly and only left him a message. She couldn''t imagine what he would do!


    He must be very angry.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    A tall and strong figure suddenly appeared at the door. Dressed with a suit and a tie, he looked very


    formal.


    The handsome face took Anthea''s breath away and her heart missed a beat.


    She gasped and hurriedly lowered her head, only daring to look at the military boot on his feet.


    She kept her head down and shrank her shoulders, trying her best not to be noticed.


    "Don''t look at me! Don''t look at me!"


    She murmured in her heart.


    Adam was here to inform the bride that the wedding was about to begin. He put out the cigarette in


    his hand and walked inside.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer, Anthea pulled down the brim of her hat to cover her


    face as much as possible. She was afraid that she would expose herself if she stayed too long, so


    she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Well, Emily, I''ll go out first!"


    After that, she leaned against the wall and wanted to leave.


    As she and Adam passed by each other, Anthea elerated her pace.


    Just as she was about to escape from the scene in two or three steps, someone grabbed her wrist.


    On her skin, there was a familiar gun calluses feeling.


    Anthea turned around in a panic and saw Adam narrow his eyes. He gritted his teeth and asked,


    "Are you going to run again?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, no!"


    Anthea turned pale with fright.


    Her pupils flickered. She stuttered, "Adam, how, how did you recognize me?"


    She thought that even her parents wouldn''t be able to recognize her with the makeup, as Emily,


    who had grown up together with her, was also fooled.


    He actually recognized her!


    Adam strode forward to her front and sneered, "Anthea, I can recognize you no matter how you


    disguise yourself!"


    He had seen her from the moment he entered the room.


    From her sitting posture, her usual little gestures and expressions, Adam could recognize her even


    if she changed her face at this moment!


    Anthea shivered.


    The next second, she was pulled into his sturdy chest.


    At this time, Adam''s eyes were filled with anger and looked a little bloody.


    Anthea was so scared.


    The wedding began. The bride''s father was walking the bride down the aisle.


    Adam closed the door and held Anthea more tightly.


    Anthea, who was still trying to struggle to run, was lifted up by him lightly, and then fell into the sofa


    together with him.


    Adam pinched her chin hard.


    The passionate kiss swallowed her whole.


    Adam''s kiss was very intense, as if he wanted to swallow her down in the next moment.


    When Anthea was released, her eyes were blurred due tock of oxygen.


    Adam raised his hand to pull the mole on her face off and asked fiercely, "Do you still want to run?"


    Anthea grimaced in pain and curled her lips in grievance.


    "Do you know what I have been through these days? You left a message and quietly ran away,


    leaving me alone. Do you have conscience?" Adam shouted angrily.


    Anthea put her hands around him and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Adam red at her darkly.


    Anthea was frightened and exined pitifully, "I''m just dying the time! If I want to marry you, I


    have to get the consent of your parents. Uncle has talked with me."


    "I can''t always be against him. His impression of me will be even worse, which would make it more


    difficult for me to marry you!"


    "Besides, when you went back to the army or went on missions, we often separated. This time, it


    was just two weeks..."


    "Can they be the same?" Adam interrupted her, grounding his teeth.


    Anthea fell silent at once. She also felt a little guilty.


    Her long eyshes drooped down, and the emotions in her eyes mingled into two curved shadows.


    She slightly clenched her fingers and said, "Adam, are you really going to give up being a soldier for


    me?"


    "Yes." Adam said affirmatively.


    Anthea pursed her lips. "It''s not easy for you to be a general. This is your dream!"


    "Without you, what''s the meaning of dreams?"


    Really?


    Without her, his dream was no longer important to him!


    In the past six years, Adam had worked very hard. When he finally took the position he wanted


    most, he didn''t have anyone that he¡¯d like to share with. He only had a boring and lonely life.


    Anthea was deeply touched.


    The boiling emotions were flowing in her chest, warmth and swelling. Her eyes and nose were red.


    Anthea wrapped her arms around his strong waist and buried her face deeply in it.


    After a long time, she sniffed.


    Anthea looked down as if she didn''t dare to look at him. Her watery eyes were full of worries. "But,


    do you really don''t mind that I''m unable to bear children? Maybe you will regret it yearster."


    When they reunited before, Anthea had asked him this question, but then the two of them did not


    talk about the topic about children anymore. They seemed to know that it would be sad, so they


    avoided it tacitly.


    But she always had this worry in her heart.


    Adam saw the sadness in her eyes and became enraged.


    He grabbed her shoulders and almost lifted her up, shouting angrily, "I don''t want a child. I don''t


    want a future. I only want you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Anthea froze there. And then tears began falling down her cheeks.


    "Why are you yelling?"


    She met Adam at the age of 18 and had been on and off with him for so many years. When they


    were dating before, she had irritated him too, but this was the first time she heard him yelling so


    fiercely.


    It was rare for a man like him who was under militarized management all year round to lose temper


    like this.


    Adam was speechless.


    Anthea continued to use, "You scared me!"


    Adam remained silent.


    However, seeing that she stared at him with resentment, Adam loosened the grasp and held her


    tightly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry." He also realized that he had lost control just now. He kissed her soft hair and exined,


    "I''m just afraid that you will disappear for another six years. Anthea, I can wait, but I can''t afford to


    waste time."


    Even if he had to wait for a lifetime, he would wait.


    However, he was already in his thirties. He didn''t want to waste any more time and wanted to be


    with her every minute and second. If they were separated for another six years like before, he would


    definitely go crazy!


    Anthea took the opportunity to make fun of him. "Are you saying that you''re old?"


    "Yes." Adam grimaced and nodded in agreement. "I''m old indeed."


    Putting aside their status and rtionship, just in terms of age, there was a whole nine years gap


    between them. Anthea was a bit too young for Adam.


    Anthea almostughed out loud, with tears still on her eyshes.


    j


    "Is this a problem for you?" Adam asked.


    Anthea shook her head without hesitation. "Not at all!"


    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Antheay prone on his sturdy chest. As he breathed in and out, she could feel his heartbeat under


    her hand, which was tough and strong.


    He only wanted her.


    Because she was the only woman he loved.


    What had she done to make him treat her like this?


    Anthea was deeply moved.


    Adam caressed her head with his palm, as if she were the baby cat. He would never let her escape


    again.


    In the quiet bride''s lounge, the two of them were snuggling and cuddling, pouring their heart out to


    each other.


    After a while, Adam said, "I think we need to go now."


    Anthea nodded and followed him to stand up.


    The hat on her head had already fallen off, while her long hair was falling over her shoulders like


    waterfall. Adam touched her hair softly, enjoying the feeling very much.


    While they were walking out of the room, Anthea was still thinking about dressing up, but Adam


    directly led her toward the opposite direction of the church.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t we go to attend the wedding ceremony?" She didn¡¯t understand.


    "No," Adam said.


    "Where are we going?"


    Adam nced at her and said, "I''ll elope with you." "What?" Anthea''s eyes widened.


    The intense passion in Adam¡¯s eyes was like the sunshine rising from the sky, which could burn the


    whole world. "I can''t wait anymore. Let''s go get married. Right now!"


    Anthea waspletely stunned.


    That night, they took a turn around at Califorania and came to Francis.


    This ce meant a lot to them.


    When they first fell in love with each other, it was at the disaster area of Francis.


    Anthea had been hiding here for two weeks, and only lived in the hotel for two days. Because she


    was not sure when she would go back, she rented a single apartment to live inter.


    Although the apartment was small, it had everything she needed.


    After Adam entered the apartment, he checked every room.


    Seeing that there were all necessary facilities here and she had taken good care of herself, he was


    relieved. In the end, he checked the doors and windows for safety.


    The military boots fell on the ground, making a dull sound.


    Anthea''s eyes had been following him. His tall and strong figure seemed to have made this small


    apartment crowded, but warmer.


    She had lived here for many days, but this ce had been like a temporary residence for her.


    But now Adam came, Anthea felt that this was home.


    After a long flight, both of them were very tired. It was getting dark outside. After simply eating a


    bowl of noodles, they took turns to take a bath.


    When Anthea came out of the bathroom, Adam was on the phone in front of the window with his


    back against her.


    He only wrapped himself in a bath towel.


    His upper body was naked, revealing broad shoulders and very beautiful muscle lines. There were


    many scars on his back. For a soldier, these were medals, and were also fatal appeal for women.


    Anthea really wanted to go up and touch them.


    When she thought about it, she had already walked over.


    When she got close to him and heard what he said, she gently bit the corner of her mouth, a little


    dazed.


    Even on the phone, Adam had keen insight.


    He suddenly turned around and grabbed her hand.


    After hanging up, he said, "It''s toote today. Let''s go to the city hall tomorrow morning."


    Anthea licked her lips and looked at him uncertainly. "Are we really going to get married?"


    She blinked her big eyes, like she was still in a trance.


    When they were on the foreign ind, Anthea thought that he was just talking. But he just called


    Carter to arrange their marriage registration.


    "Of course." Adam confirmed her.


    He could not allow any changes to happen again.


    And he could not wait any longer!


    He must marry Anthea as soon as possible!


    Anthea was stunned.


    Although she also wanted to marry him, she still felt that things happened too fast.


    "But, I''m not ready yet!" Anthea was flustered. "And, I haven''t told my parents, either."


    "I have asked your parents fortheir permission." Adam told her.


    Anthea paused for a while and asked in disbelief. "You''ve visited my parents in the town?"


    "Yeah." Adam nodded and said slowly in a low voice, "After you left, I visited them in person and


    told them that I wanted to marry you. They agreed."


    Anthea was stunned again.


    Adam leaned over, scooped her up and put her on the bed.


    Then he alsoy down beside her and held up her hand.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    "Close your eyes." Adam ordered.


    Anthea closed her eyes obediently.


    Her eyshes were long, leaving two curved shadows.


    She did not open her eyes until Adam kissed her. On her ring finger of her right hand, there was a


    cold and strange feeling. It was a tinum wedding ring.


    There were no fancy lines on it, with only a small diamond in the middle.


    The diamond ring always represented eternity.


    Under the light, it was reflecting a bright light.


    Anthea felt that the ring was even more shining than the stars in the sky.


    She jerked her head up in surprise and eximed, "When did you prepare it?"


    "I bought it before we boarded the ne."


    Anthea blinked and saw the same wedding ring on Adam''s ring finger.


    They were a pair.


    Anthea reached out and held Adam¡¯s big hand.


    The two wedding rings were also stuck together like the patterns on their palms.


    She fondled it back and forth and asked curiously, "How do you know the size of my finger?"


    With a deep smile, Adam answered, "I know clearly about all of you."


    Anthea blushed.


    He was flirting again!


    Anthea''s cheeks were red. The light above her head was giving out a warm yellow color, which


    made her look even more charming.


    Then she suddenly thought of something and said, "You haven''t proposed to me yet!"


    "I have sung a song for you." Adam reminded her.


    Anthea thought of the love song Adam had sung for her in a karaoke bar.


    She had said six years ago that he had to sing a song for her when he proposed. When they had


    not yet reunited after returning home, he sang to her. Did he have this intention already at that time?


    Thinking of this, Anthea shyly buried her face in his arms.


    His chest was strong, warm and full of security.


    Adam pulled the quilt over their bodies and turned off the light. "Go to sleep. We have to get up


    early tomorrow morning."


    He wanted them to be the first pair to get married of the day.


    Anthea stretched out her white arms, eyes sparkling, and moaned, "But I can''t fall sleep!"


    She was too excited!


    They were getting married tomorrow!


    Adam patted her back as if he was coaxing a child.


    However, Anthea was still unable to cool down. She did not feel sleepy at all.


    The next day, the sun rose and seemed to be brighter than ever.


    After breakfast, the two of them walked out hand in hand.


    Before going to the city hall, they had to wait for someone in front of the apartment building. The air


    in the south was humid in the morning, so Adam went upstairs to get Anthea a coat to keep her


    warm.


    In less than two minutes, a taxi stopped at the entrance of the building.


    Carter got out and looked a little travel-stained.


    In the distance, he waved his hands and shouted, "Hello, Anthea!"


    "Hi!" Anthea greeted him with a smile.


    When she saw Carter''s under-eye dark circles, she knew that he obviously hadn''t rested well, and


    was deeply moved.


    "I''ve brought everything here!" Carter said to them tteringly. "A phone call from Captain Chin! And


    I took the earliest flight at midnight and brought all the things to you at once! Here are your driving


    licenses and the marriage application!"


    The retirement application had been brought back by Bemy, so Adam was still a soldier now.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If he wanted to get married, he had to submit the marriage application.


    Normally, the marriage application would not be approved so soon, but with the help of the old chief,


    Adam could get past easily.


    Anthea took the materials.


    Carter said excitedly, "I''m so happy for you guys!"


    He had been by Adam''s side for many years, and they were as close as brothers. He knew that


    Adam and Anthea had been on and off for more than six years. Now they finally got together, and


    he was truly happy forthem.


    Especially when he thought that he had helped a lot in their reunion, he felt extremely proud!


    "Thank you, Carter!" Anthea smiled.


    She opened the leather paper bag and checked everything in it.


    At this time, Carter said casually, "In fact, this application has been filed a littlete! Six years ago,


    after we returned from the mission, Captain Chin had asked me to file one for him, saying that you


    would be 20 years old in that winter!"


    After Carter arranged everything and left, Anthea was still in a daze.


    She suddenly thought of the past.


    When Adam and she were together, she was often worried about their future, but Adam told her


    many times not to think too much. It turned out that he had already made up his mind to marry her


    in his heart, regardless of anything.


    The sound of steady footsteps sounded from behind.


    Anthea turned around and instantly threw herself into his arms.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the city hall.


    As Adam''s wish, they were the first couple.


    There was no queue. After entering the hall, the staff was waiting for them with a smile.


    When the staff looked at Adam with his file in hand, Anthea was so nervous that her heart almost


    jumped out, for fear that the staff would shake his head and say no.


    Until he annexed the seal to the document, she was finally relieved.


    Beside her, Adam also let out a long sigh.


    Like on TV, everything was settled very quickly. Anthea stepped on the cement steps outside and


    felt a little daze. This seemed not to be true.


    But they were really married!


    She held the marriage certificate sincerely as if she was holding a precious treasure.


    And she just couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it.


    She felt it was very sacred. Especially when she saw their faces on the red background, she


    suddenly had a sense of belonging.


    After so many years of hardships, they were a couple atst.


    A stream of warmth welled up from the deepest of her heart.


    After carefully cing the marriage certificate into her bag, she stood on tiptoe, hooked her arms


    around Adam''s neck and whispered in his ear softly, "Adam, I love you!"


    Just like when she was 18 years old, she confessed enthusiastically again.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Adam hugged Anthea tightly.


    She was so smallpared to him, that she was almost wrapped entirely into his arms.


    Each word that she had said just now was still echoing in his ears, which seemed to have spun into


    his heart, causing his heart racing.


    Most of the people walking in and out of the city hall were new couples.


    They hugged each other and cheered happily, paying no attention to the people around.


    Anthea looked up and saw that Adam was blushing.


    Although he looked very calm, there was a slight flush on his cheeks that could not be concealed.


    Anthea was amused and gave him a charming smile.


    She shook him adorably and said, "You haven''t said that you love me!"


    Under such an atmosphere, Anthea also wanted to hear it.


    "I have said that before." Adam said.


    "When?" Anthea was very surprised. She had no impression at all.


    Adam nced at her deeply, the readers know.


    After getting the marriage certificates, both of them seemed to be at a loss, but they were excited.


    First of all, there should be a celebration.


    They came to Francis from an ind abroad and secretly got married. Although they could not find


    many friends to share this joy, it was enough for the two of them!


    They left the city hall and then went to the supermarket halfway.


    Adam thought that it was quite inappropriate to have their first meal outside after getting married, so


    he decided to cook for his wife in person.


    They pushed a shopping cart, sweetly. When they passed by the mirror, their shadows were all


    together. This time, they were no longer like a couple, but a real couple.


    Anthea leaned against the shelf and looked at the tall man who was picking out crabs.


    Although Adam was not in his military uniform, he still wore the ck military boots like before,


    which had brought him a powerful aura. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his sturdy and strong


    arms. His muscles were as hard as iron.


    Not to mention the young female guiders, even the middle-aged women at the side couldn''t look


    away


    from him either.


    Such a charming man actually belonged to her!


    Anthea''s heart was filled with sweetness. She just felt that she was so lucky.


    When she was enjoying Adam''s great charm secretly with satisfaction, the hem of her shirt was


    suddenly pulled. "Hi, can you help me get the chocte on the shelf?"


    Anthea looked down and saw a little girling out of nowhere.


    She looked like four or five years old, with two goathorn braids. Her pink face was very cute. She


    was looking up at Anthea now, with one of her fingers pointing at the shelf next to her.


    "Okay!" Antheaughed and walked over while holding the little girl''s hand. "Which one do you


    want?"


    "The blueberry!" The little girl said softly.


    But the blueberry chocte was ced a little too high. Anthea had to stand on tiptoe to get it.


    When she was trying to reach it, a tall shadow loomed over her. "I¡¯ll get it."


    Anthea smiled sweetly at Adam.


    He held her shoulder with one hand, lifted his other arm slightly, and took down the chocte easily.


    Anthea took it and handed it to the little girl. Then she said, "You know, the chocte is not good for


    your teeth. Remember to rinse your mouth after eating it. Otherwise, you will lose your teeth!"


    The little girl nodded obediently. "I know, thank you!"


    Anthea nced at Adam, who was standing beside her, and asked with a smile, "He also helped."


    The little girl was very clever and said crisply, "Thank you, uncle!"


    Adam was struck dumbfounded by the way of the little girl calling him.


    Anthea covered her stomach with both hands and burst intoughter.


    The little girl had ran away to find her mother in the distance, and soon disappeared from sight.


    Anthea took Adam''s arm and imitated the little girl''s tone. "Uncle, can you help me get a box of


    chocte too?"


    "Don''t mess around." Adam''s face darkened.


    Since they left the supermarket, his mood had been rather gloomy.


    It wasn''t until they returned home and gently clinked champagne sses while having dinner


    together, that Adam finally smiled.


    There was arge bouquet of white roses on the chair at the side. The fragrance of the flowers was


    lingering, making the atmosphere very good.


    Anthea wore an appealing smile and looked more beautiful now.


    She took a sip and said to Adam, "Honey, happy marriage!"


    Adam leaned over and kissed her. "Happy marriage, Darling."


    They ate very slowly during the meal, enjoying the romance and happiness. They wanted to imprint


    this moment on their heart, so that they could still recall the sweet memories when they grew old.


    The night was getting darker outside the window.


    After Adam cleaned up the kitchen and went back to the bedroom, he saw that Anthea had just


    finished bathing and was drying her hair.


    Her eyes seemed to be drifting, as if she was lost in thought.


    Adam went over and dried her hair for her. "What are you thinking?"


    Still in a daze, Anthea answered directly, "The little girl we met in the supermarket."


    After she said that, she regretted a little, because she knew that Adam would easily guess what she


    was thinking. In fact, she didn''t want talk about the topic about children again.


    Adam lifted her chin slightly and fixed his gaze on her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "As I said earlier, I only want you in this life."


    She was the most important.


    In his heart, no one couldpare with her!


    Anthea knew that he loved her the most and was also deeply moved, but she still said emotionally,


    "You used to want a daughter so much."


    They had discussed this topic before.


    Anthea still remembered that he had listed the benefits of having a daughter. "The daughters are all


    caring and sweet, but boys are always naughty and leaning to make trouble. So, I prefer to have a


    daughter."


    With his love, she would not be worried and sad anyway, but would feel somewhat lost.


    Adam smiled and said, "I already have one."


    Anthea looked at him in confusion.


    Adam did not exin, but only caressed her head with a mischievous smile.


    Then, Anthea realized what he meant.


    "You are making fun of me!"


    What a psychopath!

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Anthea turned around andy on hisp.


    Adam continued to dry her hair with the hairdryer patiently.


    At this moment, both of them felt peace andfort.


    Anthea was very cozy, as Adam''s longer fingers kept brushing through her hair, and closed her


    eyes satisfactorily.


    With the buzz of the hairdryer, her voice sounded. "I''m just worried that when we get old and not in


    a very good shape, we might be only able to reply on each other, and there are no children to


    apany us."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry," Adam said. "Wilson is nning to have one more child. We can take that one."


    Although Anthea had not formally met Adam''s family yet, she knew that besides Simon, Adam also


    had a younger brother named Wilson, who was the president of a group.


    She did not know whether tough or cry at his words. "Hey, when did you be a bandit?"


    Adam turned off the hairdryer, opened the drawer and pulled out a document.


    Anthea asked curiously, "What''s this?"


    As Adam opened it for her to see, he said, "I''ve already contacted the welfare home. We can adopt


    a child."


    He was joking with her just now.


    About the children, he already made a n. It didn''t matter if they couldn''t have their own children.


    They could adopt one. There were so many homeless orphans in the welfare home. Adoption was


    also a good thing.


    Anthea was moved and leaned against him.


    She suddenly raised her hand over Adam''s head. "Don''t move. You have a white hair!"


    Adam''s body stiffened.


    Seeing that his thin lips were slightly pursed, Antheaughed loudly, "Haha, I was just kidding!"


    Adam was speechless.


    When he thought of the little girl who called him uncle in the supermarket during the day again, he


    became more pissed off.


    He pushed Anthea down on the bed and pounced on her.


    In a sense, he also admitted that he was like robbing the cradle, so he was very displeased when


    being ridiculed as old.


    He decided to prove himself physically.


    Reality always prevailed in debate.


    Adam kissed her tensely until she could not breathe, and then ripped off her bathrobe directly.


    With a beautiful parab, the bathrobe fell on the ground.


    Adam''s hot breath was flowing into her ears. His tone was dangerous. "Uncle? White hair? Uh? Am


    I old?"


    "Well." Anthea''s mouth was a little dry.


    The night wind blew in, causing the window curtains flying, but it still failed to dissipate the strong


    smell in the room.


    Anthea waspletely overwhelmed by his passion.


    The moon hung high in the sky, and was surrounded by sparkling stars. However, Adam did not


    have any intention of sleeping at all, as if he had endless physical strength. His ck eyes became


    even brighter.


    With a red nose, Anthea begged for mercy. "No, I was wrong!"


    "What did you do wrong?" Adam asked in a hoarse voice.


    "You''re old, but you''re still strong and vigorous... Ah!"


    Anthea groaned.


    She almost cried.


    The wedding night was very long.


    A car was being driven at a constant speed on highways.


    Sitting in the back row, Anthea leaned on Adam''s shoulder and felt sleepy.


    She was already exhausted after having sex with Adam for a few nights in a row.


    Suddenly, Adam kissed her slightly. Bleary-eyed, she pouted a little childishly and asked, "Have we


    arrived yet?"


    "Yes." Adam smiled.


    Anthea rubbed her eyes and looked out of the window.


    Once again, they came to the disaster area where they had stayed before.


    A lot of houses had copsed in the flood that year, and now new houses were built in the former


    residential stations. Everything had been renewed.


    The construction was very good. It was said that they had built tourism projects.


    Anthea was very happy to see such a prosperous scene. After going through the natural disaster,


    people had new hope now.


    The driver stayed in the car to rest while Adam and Anthea got out of the car.


    When they arrived at the destination, Anthea eximed, "This big tree is still here, and it grows so


    densely!"


    Her eyes brightened and she walked around the big tree delightedly.


    This tree carried too many memories of theirs.


    As she touched the tree bark, many pictures of the past immediately emerged in her head. They


    used to oftene under the tree for a date and snuggled up to each other.


    The flourishing, intertwining branches seemed to imply that their rtionship had also been growing


    better and better.


    Not far away, there were several kids ying. The children''s voice floated over from afar, making


    people couldn''t help smiling.


    While she was recalling the past, Adam also fixed his eyes on the big tree.


    "You know, next time, we cane here at night." He advised.


    Anthea was puzzled. "Why?" "We can do it here once."


    "What!" Anthea widened her eyes.


    She immediately covered his mouth with her hand.


    Fortunately, the children were far away! These words were not supposed to be heard by them.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said seriously, "That is going to be very exciting."


    Anthea blushed and ignored him.


    She walked to the side bashfully. Unlikest time they sent relief to this area, they were here this


    time to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Adam put his hands in his pockets and followed her with a smile.


    Suddenly, the cry of a child could be heard from the distance.


    They looked over and saw that something seemed to have happened to the several children. They


    ran over quickly.


    One of the girls suddenly fell down, and her cheeks were unusually red, as if she had a fever. The


    other children standing next to her were all frightened and did not know what to do.


    While Anthea wasforting them, Adam picked up the little girl.


    Anthea stepped forward and touched the little girl''s forehead. The temperature was very high.


    It didn''t look like an ordinary fever.


    She frowned and checked carefully, and soon she knew what was going on.


    When she saw the girl clearly, she was surprised. "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    This girl was exactly the one she had met in the supermarket two days ago.


    Adam also recognized her.


    After asking other children for the address of the little girl''s home, he and Anthea helped send the


    girl back. However, they did not know that something unexpected was going to happen.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    The constructions in the surrounding area had all been rebuilt, and looked very new.


    Soon, Adam and Anthea came to the little girl''s house.


    The little girl''s mother was watering flowers in the yard. She was a woman about more than 30


    years old and very tall.


    Seeing them entering the door with her daughter in their arms, she came up to them in a panic and


    asked what had happened.


    Anthea exined the situation briefly and told her that she was a doctor. Then, she asked the


    direction of the bedroom and had Adam send the baby in first.


    On the bed, she removed the little girl''s clothing.


    The condition was just as she had expected.


    There were red herpes on her chest and back with centripetal division.


    The little girl''s mother asked anxiously, "Doctor Lee, is my daughter all right?"


    Although Anthea was not wearing a white gown at this time, her appearance when she was treating


    the


    disease was totally convincing.


    Anthea smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Your daughter is just having chickenpox!"


    She was very confident about the diagnosis.


    When she was in internship, she hade into contact with a lot of children with chickenpox, so


    she was very experienced in dealing with this disease.


    "Chickenpox?" The woman was stunned.


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded. "It mainly happens in infancy and preschool children. The fever is also


    caused by it. It looks very dangerous at first, but it''s not lifethreatening!"


    Hearing this, the woman was relieved. "That''s good!"


    "Now, you''d better change the clothes of your daughter first. And these quilts, you also need to


    change them into new ones!" Anthea told her what she should do.


    "Okay, I will do it right now!" The woman answered hurriedly. Then she turned around and went to


    the cab to pick up new clothes for her daughter.


    Maybe she was too hasty, and other clothes had also been brought out by her.


    Something unexpected was exposed in the closet.


    Anthea and Adam looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    There was a lot of money in the cab!


    Shocked as they were, they still quickly looked away and didn''t think much of it.


    They only thought that this family were rich and kept a low profile.


    Anthea told Adam to buy some antiviral drugs from a nearby pharmacy. Then she helped the little


    girl''s mother to put on clean clothes for the little girl and wrapped the ice with a towel for physical


    cooling.


    After everything was handled, she said, "The disease willst about a week, so don''t go out during


    this period! The scabs will form and fall off in the end. Just make sure that your daughter doesn''t


    scratch her skin, which would cause infection, and there would be no scars left. So, you also need


    to cut her nails short!¡±


    "Chickenpox is a kind of infectious disease. When people are in contact with the patients or inhale


    their saliva, they would be infected. That means that you should pay more attention to yourself and


    the environment at home, especially in cleaning and disinfection, in order not to get infected! Open


    the windows more frequently!"


    Then she added seriously, "Oh, one more thing! Your daughter just yed with a few other children.


    Could you please inform their parents to take care of their child? The incidence rate of the


    chickenpox can reach 95%. If they had it already, there is nothing to worry about. But those who


    never have it should be kept an eye on!"


    "Okay, I''ll inform themter!" The woman nodded vigorously.


    At this time, Adam was back with the drugs.


    Anthea then told the woman how to use them.


    The woman was very grateful and expressed her gratitude again and again.


    Anthea waved her hand. For her, it was the duty of a doctor. In order to ease her worry about the


    child, Anthea changed the topic casually. "Did you grow up here?"


    "No, I''m from Ice city!" The woman replied. She paused for a while and continued hesitantly, "I just


    moved here with my daughter!"


    Antheaughed. "Oh, I alsoe from Ice city!"


    She didn''t expect that she would meet a fellowtownsman in this ce.


    Hearing this, the woman became more enthusiastic. "Mr. Chin, Dr. Lee, please have a seat! I''ll


    make you a cup of tea!"


    It was hard to refuse her kindness.


    Anthea said hurriedly, "Don''t bother. Water will do!"


    "All right!" The woman answered with a smile and went to the kitchen to pour water for them.


    The little girl lying on the bed woke up at this time. After the fever subsided, she looked much more


    energetic.


    People who had had the chickenpox would be immune to it all their lives. Adam and Anthea both


    had it before, so they were not worried about being infected. They all went to the bed and helped


    the little girl up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl had a very good memory and had already recognized them.


    "We meet again!" She said.


    Adam smiled at her.


    Anthea told her, "Well, you can call me Anthea! And this is Adam."


    "All right, Anthea." The little girl nodded.


    Anthea touched her braids lovingly.


    Perhaps because she was sick, the little girl said pitifully, "I miss my dad now!"


    Anthea had observed that there seemed to be only the mother and daughter living here, so she


    asked tentatively, "Where is your father?"


    "Mom said that he has something to do and can''t be with us now! I don''t know when I can see him


    again."


    The little girl said childishly while ying with her fingers. "Butst month, when dad apanied


    me to the amusement park, he promised me that he would take me to y merry-go-round after


    Christmas!"


    Hearing this, Anthea was relieved.


    This was aplete family.


    The little girl seemed to be really in the mood to talk and kept speaking. She took a photo out from


    under the pillow and handed it to Anthea. "Look, this is my dad. I miss him so much!"


    Anthea took the photo with a smile, and then her face changed color immediately.


    She felt a chill on her back.


    This was a family photo, in which the husband held his wife, with their daughter standing in the


    middle and smiling at the camera.


    However, the man looked very familiar to her.


    It was Wesley, who had been serving his sentence in Ice city!


    Anthea looked at Adam in astonishment, who also turned serious at sight of the photo.


    A burst of fast footsteps came. The woman went back from the kitchen and snatched the photo from


    Anthea''s hand right away. She held it tightly in her hand with a flustered expression.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Anthea frowned and stood up. "Do you know who is the man in the photo, mam?"


    "No, I don''t!" The woman shook her head and quickly denied it. Her face turned pale. "I don''t know


    who he is. I don''t even know where this photo came from! I have never taken it before!"


    Anthea pursed her lips and said, "But your daughter said this man is her father."


    The woman''s eyes flickered with uneasiness, and her voice was shocked and flustered. "How can


    you believe the words of a child? She is too young to understand at all. Don''t take what she said


    seriously! We have nothing to do with the man in the photo at all!"


    The little girl also seemed to had realized that she had done something wrong and hid in the quilt,


    not daring to say a word.


    "But..."


    Anthea still wanted to ask, but the woman interrupted her. "Thank you very much for sending my


    daughter home. Now we want to rest. Please leave!"


    Then she began to push Adam and Anthea out.


    When they walked out of the courtyard, she closed the gate and even locked it from the inside, as if


    she didn''t want to see anyone again.


    Anthea and Adam were both speechless.


    They knew that this woman must be hiding something.


    Now they were very suspicious how she had gotten sue


    The woman''s reaction when the little girl took out the photo was very abnormal.


    If there were too many suspicions, there would be a conspiracy!


    On the way back to their apartment, Adam called Braxton, hisrade-in-arm, and asked him to


    arrange someone to keep an eye on this woman and her daughter. Then he called Carter to re-


    open the case.


    When they got home, they put this episode behind and began to their privacy.


    After dinner, they went downstairs and took a walk.


    The apartment rented by Anthea was connected to several other buildings. There was a small park


    in the middle. At this time, there was still thest sunset. Many couples came out to talk a walk after


    dinner like them.


    It was so quiet and peaceful.


    They had been hiding in Francis for more than a week since they had eloped to get their marriage


    certificates.


    Adam held Anthea''s hand tightly.


    He could not only hold on to firearms but also cook meals for her.


    Adam rubbed her tender skin softly and didn''t want to let go. When he nced over, he saw her


    smiling brightly.


    He was affected by her and also smiled. "Why are you smiling?"


    "I just thought that it would be good to stay here for the rest of my life! We can run a small clinic. I''ll


    be the doctor, and you''re the cashier. After work every day, when we get home, you can cook for


    me!" Anthea grinned charmingly.


    "Well, that sounds pretty good." Adam agreed.


    Smiling at each other, they both felt that the picture seemed to be floating in front of their eyes.


    However, their peaceful life was disrupted soon.


    After returning to the apartment, Anthea took a bath first. When she came out, she saw Adam


    talking on the phone in front of the window with his back to her.


    She was so interested in scaring him.


    As soon as she stood on tiptoe, Adam turned around with a frown.


    Anthea was stunned. Adam said in a deep voice, "We have to go back right now."


    Seeing his serious look, Anthea was also worried.


    "What happened?" She asked with concern.


    "My dad is hospitalized."


    Anthea held her breath anxiously.


    They immediately picked things and rushed to the airport.


    While wait for boarding, Anthea asked, "Is uncle all right?"


    She didn''t know if Adam was afraid that she would worry too, but Adam just said, "I don''t know yet."


    "Don''t worry, Adam. I¡¯m a highly-skilled doctor. If uncle is in danger, I will fix him!" Antheaforted


    him.


    It was not that she was boasting, she just wanted to ease Adam''s mood.


    "Yeah." Adam was a little dazed.


    At about 12 o''clock that night, the nended smoothly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carter had been waiting for them outside the airport.


    As soon as he saw Adam, he saluted, "Captain Chin!"


    Adam nodded slightly and got into the car with Anthea.


    There were not many vehicles on the expressway at this time. After 40 minutes, they arrived at the


    hospital unimpeded.


    Before the car even stopped, Adam already opened the door and jumped out.


    Anthea didn''t know what was going on inside, so she decided not to show up.


    Adam touched her face through the car window and said, "I''m not sure about the situation, but I¡¯m


    afraid it would be long, so Carter will send you back home first. You need to rest early after such a


    long flight."


    After saying that, he strode into the hospital.


    The hospital was quiet at midnight.


    asionally, there would be an emergency in the emergency center. It would be noisy and


    then calm again.


    Around 3 am, Adam walked out of the hospital.


    After being busy for nearly a whole night, he looked weary. He lit a cigarette and was about to walk


    to the side of the road to take a taxi, but he stopped suddenly.


    The jeep was still there.


    Carter wasn¡¯t in it already and Anthea was now in the driving seat instead. She was lying on the


    steering wheel with her hands folded and waiting quietly.


    She was not in a deep sleep.


    When the door was opened, she woke up in an instant.


    Adam felt very warm in his heart. At this moment, he seemed to had realized that they were


    husband and wife. They were no longer just lovers. Now they were a couple who would be together


    through thick and thin.


    Anthea would be with him for the whole life.


    Seeing her bloodshot eyes, he felt distressed. "Didn''t I tell you to go home first? Why are you still


    here?"


    Instead of replying, Anthea asked urgently, "How''s your dad?"


    "He is fine now," Adam said, "He had serious acute myocarditisst night. It''s a chronic ailment. The


    doctor said the disease had been brought under control. Now my fad is fine and needs to stay here


    for a period of time."


    Hearing this, Anthea nodded.


    Although she was not very good at heart surgery, she still knew something.


    At the same time, she was relieved to see that Adam was not so nervous as before and breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    No matter what, Adam''s father had pulled through.


    In the family building of the military region.


    When the jeep stopped, Adam carried Anthea out of the car.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and curled up in his arms like a little kitten. She was so


    sleepy that she was almost unable to open her eyes.


    Adam tenderly kissed her eyes and said, "Baby, we are home now."

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    The next afternoon, Adam proposed to take Anthea to the hospital.


    Anthea didn''t agree at first, but he insisted.


    He wanted to make his attitude clear.


    Even if Bemy did not agree, he still wanted to express his position. He would show his father that


    he loved Anthea. Whether his father objected or not, he would never be separated from Anthea


    again in this life.


    Anthea certainly knew his intention.


    But aftering down from the jeep, she pulled him hesitantly. "Adam..."


    Adam looked back at her.


    "Let''s not talk about our secret marriage for the time being! Your dad has a weak heart and he is still


    in recovery now. I think we''d better not provoke him!"


    Adam frowned.


    Anthea blinked her eyes yfully and continued, "I still want to be epted by him. If his illness


    gets serious this time, then it will be all my fault. I don want that to happen!"


    Although she said so, she was actually for Adam''s good.


    Right now Bemy was still fine, but if anything bad happened to him when he learned that she and


    Adam had already been married, Adam would surely feel guilty and remorse.


    It was noisy in the hospital during the day, and people were everywhere.


    Adam listened to her and led her into the building.


    In the ward, Bemy was already awake.


    He wore a hospital gown and was just given a blood transfusion. Although he still looked sick, he


    was in good spirits. When he did not speak, he was still very dignified and looked difficult to get


    along with.


    Bemy was not surprised when he saw Adam and Anthea enter, and his face darkened at once.


    In the morning, he had already known that his eldest son came over in the middle of the night.


    Meadow had been apanying him in the hospital all the time and had just gone back home to


    have a rest, so after the nurse left, there were only the three of them in the ward.


    Although Bemy was often irritated by his sons, he was well educated and would not do anything


    like driving people away. When he saw Adam held Anthea¡¯s hand, he just looked gloomy, but did


    not say anything unpleasant.


    Adam took the bouquet from Anthea''s hand and put it on the table. Anthea took this opportunity to


    say, "Uncle, how are you doing now?"


    Bemy grunted coldly, as though he did not want to bother with her.


    Anthea felt embarrassed, but she had been mentally prepared for a cold face.


    "What are you doing here?" Bemy was fuming.


    Adam''s voice was faint. "Dad, I was told that you were sent to ICU and were in aa. And your


    life had been in danger. But I just heard the nurse say that you could walk this morning."


    Bemy had been hospitalized because of a cold.


    The cold made him weak. And then he had been in charge of two military shows in session. He


    was too tired and caused myocarditis to break out. He fainted in the training ground, but thanks to


    the timely treatment, he was out of danger on the very day.


    Bemy flew into a rage out of humiliation. He red at Adam and shouted, "If I hadn''t exaggerated


    my illness it a little more seriously, you would nevere back!"


    Adam was struck dumbfounded, but that was true.


    When he received the urgent news that his father was hospitalized, he could not continue to hide in


    Francis ande back without a stop!


    Fortunately, his father''s life was not in danger.


    This was his father''s chronic ailment. The military hospital had very advanced technology, while his


    youngest brother was also a famous expert in heart surgery, so he could rest assured about


    Bemy''s health.


    What''s more, he also came back for another case that was full of doubts!


    Bemy''s gaze fixed on Adam resentfully.


    His son was not young anymore, but he had actually eloped with a girl!


    He was too pathetic!


    At this time, the nurse knocked on the door again and came in, saying that one of Bemy''s family


    needed to go to the attending doctor''s office to sign a paper. At present, Adam was the only one in


    the hospital.


    He frowned and nced at Anthea.


    Seeing her nod to him, he finally felt at ease and left the ward with the nurse.


    Now Anthea was alone with Bemy and felt very nervous. She obviously felt that the air


    temperature even dropped a little.


    Bemy finally turned to look at her, but he was very angry. "Miss Lee, what did you promise me


    before?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea lowered her head with guilty. "Uncle, I''m sorry. I broke my promise."


    With her hands sped behind her back, she was in the wrong and did not dare look at Bemy.


    "Oh, so you are aware of that!" Bemy was furious. Gritting his teeth, he threatened, "Let me tell


    you one more time. Leave Adam and don''te back. I won'' t ept you!"


    Anthea lowered her head even more.


    It was not that she was hurt by his words, but she felt guilty!


    Bemy was still kept in the dark and had no idea that she and Adam had already gotten married


    secretly. They were now a couple.


    Adam made it back within a very short time. It was only five minutes, but he felt that he had not left


    Anthea alone in the ward, but in the danger of wolves and tigers. He just could not bear to see her


    being hurt.


    Bemy was afraid that he would be angered to the point of death, so he said that he wanted to


    sleep and waved them away.


    It was now a good thing to leave himself alone!


    After leaving the hospital, Anthea and Adam went to the pet store and took Boba back.


    Last night, they came back from Francis overnight and then went to the hospital. They just had no


    time to pick it up.


    After Anthea left without a word, Boba had been taken care of by Adam. Later, he went to an ind


    abroad to attend his brother''s wedding and put the dog in the pet store.


    Anthea had separated with Boba for such a long time, and she missed it very much.


    When she got home, she intended to wash the dog but was stopped by Adam. He wanted to do this


    job for her because it was a boy.


    Anthea was responsible for drying its hair.


    Boba was very intelligent. He knew that he had returned home and was lying in his small nest with


    his tail crossedzily.


    Adam had been on the phone.


    After he hung up, Anthea asked him, "Is it Carter?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    She just heard Adam mention Wesley in prison, as well as the mother and daughter they met in


    Francis, so she asked this question.


    Adam replied, "Just as we suspected, it is very likely that the murderer is not Madam Jiles."


    "Then what should we do next?" Anthea pursed her lips.


    Wesley was given a stay of execution for the crime of intentional homicide, so they had to find new


    proof before his execution.


    Adam picked up a ball next to him and threw it to the wall. Boba, who had been closed-eyed,


    suddenly pricked up its ears and rushed out.


    Squinting, Adam said, "Lead the snake out of its hole."

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Anthea blinked her eyes, still looking at Adam with a look of inquiry.


    She wanted to know how to lead the snake out of its hole, but Adam was just staring at her, and his


    eyes turned eagerer.


    Today, she was wearing a chiffon white shirt with round corce, which had gotten wet when she


    just dried Boba''s hair.


    Under the light, her clothes seemed to be transparent.


    In particr, the angle from which Adam looked at her almost made her naked in front of him.


    Adam clenched his phone tightly.


    When Anthea still wanted to ask more, he suddenly leaned over and held her to the sofa. His strong


    chest pressed against her, with an extremely strong pressure.


    Then he gave her a passionate kiss.


    Anthea was fascinated by the kiss and seemed to have lost all her strength.


    Feeling his chest muscles and strong heartbeat under her palm, she reminded him, "Let''s go back


    to the bedroom!"


    "I can''t wait," Adam said.


    Anthea struggled, but she was tightly clutched by Adam and could not go anywhere.


    She kept shaking her head and said in a shy voice, "No, Boba is looking!"


    They were not alone in the living room. There was a dog with them.


    However, Adam insisted. "It doesn''t matter."


    "But..." Anthea was still struggling.


    Adam was a little pissed. There seemed to be fire burning in his eyes, as he said in a hoarse voice,


    "Give him some sex education."


    Sex education...


    Anthea was speechless.


    At this moment, Anthea had already be dazed.


    The temperature in the living room kept rising.


    Boba returned to its nest with the ball andy down, with its ears flopped down.


    "Owoo!"


    It moaned seeing its hosts paid no attention to it any longer!


    The next day, Anthea returned to the private hospital


    to work.


    After the medical meeting in the morning, she took the elevator to the canteen for lunch with M.


    She patted M''s shoulder and joked, "You don''t seem so excited to see me back. Why? Did you


    cry because you were on duty and very tired when I was away?"


    "No, Director Lee!" M quickly shook her head to deny.


    Antheaughed and they went to the window to line up.


    As soon as they sat down at a table with food, M changed color. She covered her mouth and


    rushed to the bathroom.


    Anthea was stunned and quickly followed up.


    When she also walked into the bathroom, she saw M was vomiting in front of the sink. M


    looked very pale and ufortable, as if she might be going to spit out all her organs.


    Anthea stroked her back and asked, "M, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." M said weakly.


    "Did you have a stomach flu or eat anything badst night? You''d better do a blood testter!" "No


    need to do that. I''m not sick!" M waved her hand.


    Just as she finished speaking, a nauseated feeling invaded her once again. She bent down and


    retched again.


    Anthea waited with a frown until M got better, and asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    They were both women, and she had also been pregnant six years ago, so she also knew


    something about it. The current symptoms of M were almost the same as when she was pregnant


    at the early stage of pregnancy.


    M immediately fell silent.


    Anthea realized that she had guessed right. "Have you checked it?"


    "Yes. A doctor of the obstetrics and gynaecology confirmed me yesterday." M nodded weakly.


    Perhaps she was too ufortable. She stroked her neck and asked in a low voice, "Director Lee,


    can I ask for leave this afternoon?"


    "Yes! Go back to the dormitory and have a rest." Anthea urged. "Or you should go home, so that


    your parents could take care of you!"


    "Thank you!" M said gratefully and then left.


    Anthea looked at M''s back and frowned gain.


    "Wait a minute, since when she had a boyfriend?"


    Anthea wondered.


    Since she returned from abroad and started working in this private hospital, M, as an intern, had


    always been under her charge. She had never heard that M had a boyfriend. Maybe M just


    didn''t want anyone to know!


    After pondering for a while, Anthea dropped it.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had finished a small operation in the afternoon, and then returned to the office.


    As soon as she opened the door, Leonardo, who was sitting in the swivel chair inside, stared at her


    with resentment and said, "Oh, you are back. What do you want me for?"


    Before Anthea entered the operating room, Leonardo had called her.


    This private hospital had close cooperation with Leonardo''s research institute. He came here this


    time to deliver new products, and he just wanted to say hi to Anthea by the way. However, Anthea


    did not let him leave and kept him waiting in her office, saying that she had something to talk to him


    aboutter.


    Anthea unhurriedly sat down opposite him.


    She took out a ring from her pocket and put it on her ring finger. Then she raised her hand and


    waved it before his eyes.


    Leonardo''s eyes were dazzled by the light. He asked


    in surprise, "Are you married?"


    "Uh-huh!" Anthea showed off.


    Leonardo:


    He knew it!


    Anthea would torture him with her sweet love at every opportunity! Just because he was single, and


    had no girlfriend for now.


    Leonardo suppressed his anger and asked, "You went to Francis this time to find the doctor to treat


    your infertility. Did you see him?"


    Anthea had a very good rtionship with Leonardo. There had never been any secret between


    them, so she had also told him when she went to Francis to seek help from that old doctor.


    "No!" Anthea shook her head.


    Speaking of this, she was still somewhat disappointed.


    She had stayed in Francis for more than half a month, but she had no chance to see him.


    She sighed faintly and continued, "But it¡¯s okay. Maybe it¡¯s just rumor that this doctor can work


    miracles. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. I just wanted to have a try, but since I had no


    chance to meet him, I give up now!"


    There was a hint of mncholy in her eyes as she said these words.


    Leonardo was about to say something tofort her, but she rolled her eyes and suddenly said


    with a sweet smile. "But my darling said, even if we don''t have a child, it doesn''t matter. He only


    wants me~"


    Leonardo was speechless again.


    Could she just stop the public disy of affection?


    At this point, Anthea felt his anger and changed the topic at once. "But my intern M is pregnant!"


    Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly stood up.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    "What did you say?" Leonardo was shocked


    Anthea was startled by him and rolled her eyes grumpily. "I said that my intern is pregnant. Why do


    you jump? This has nothing to do with you!"


    Leonardo was silent, but his expression was obviously weird.


    Seeing this, Anthea also stood up and stared at him in disbelief. "You are the one who got her


    pregnant?"


    "Yeah!" Leonardo nodded and frowned. "Do you still remember that night when my dad had his


    birthday, my mother asked me to pick up her friend''s daughter on the way?"


    "Yeah!" Anthea nodded.


    She was also invited to attend the birthday party that night.


    At the entrance of the hospital, she ran into Leonardo, who was also dressed up. It was not until


    then, that she found that M was actually from a rich family. Anthea saw him give M a ride!


    "That night, I was in a very bad mood because the woman I liked would get married the next day


    and wanted to get drunk and forget about it, so I kept drinking at the party. When I was drunk, M


    came over and helped send me to my room upstairs! I asked her to stay and drink with me. She got


    drunk, too, and then..." Leonardo didn''t continue, but what happened next was self-evident.


    Anthea''s eyes widened. "Leonardo, I had warned you not to hook up with her!"


    "I hadn''t done it on purpose!" Leonardo pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    When a man and a woman were alone in the room, with the motivation of alcohol, many things


    would happen.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, he was drunk and did not wear a condom.


    He had also foundter that it was actually M''s first time, so he was more reluctant to ask her to


    take the contraceptive. They had done it only once. The odds of her getting pregnant should be


    extremely low. However, reality always did not ord with hopes.


    Leonardo clenched his fists, turned around and strode away.


    Anthea could tell from his hasty appearance that he was going to find M.


    She was speechless, still unable to ept this fact.


    In the evening, Adam drove the jeep to pick her up from work


    Seeing that she was a little displeased, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Leonardo is a jerk!" Anthea snorted.


    Adam broke intoughter. "Why did you say that?"


    Anthea was very angry and shouted, "He has actually gotten my intern pregnant! And the intern is


    none other than M, who worked undercover for you!"


    Hearing this, Adam coughed awkwardly.


    At this time, Anthea unconsciously put her on her belly.


    Inside the clothes, the belly was t. Although she was worried about M, to be honest, she was


    still envious of her.


    Suddenly, she felt warm on her head. Adam had put his thick palm on it.


    Adam worried that this matter had touched Anthea''s sore spot again, and watched her with a frown.


    Anthea grinned and said with bright eyes, "I know. You only want me in this life."


    Hearing this, Adam smiled with relief.


    After dinner, the warm aroma of the food still lingered in the room.


    It grew dark outside. Anthea was very full and was about to enter the bedroom when Adam scooped


    her up and put her on the bed.


    His hands began to stroke her body.


    In the middle of the process, Adam''s phone rang. He took a look at it, but did not answer and


    directly threw it aside.


    Anthea saw him acting like a hungry tiger and said emotionally, "Adam, do you think we have had


    sex too frequentlytely?"


    It seemed that after a short two weeks of separation, they had done it almost every night!


    "This is normal for a couple who just got married." Adam said righteously.


    Indeed, they were newly-married.


    It was only less than half a month after they got the marriage certificates.


    He sounded very reasonable!


    Anthea was a little moved and wrapped her white arms around his neck, saying invitingly, "Babe."


    After that, she regretted it.


    Her temptation had worked pretty well and Adam didn''t even bother taking her clothes off.


    His big hand directly went up from the broad hem of the skirt.


    Just at the critical moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    The knock went on and on, and the person outside seemed to be very patient.


    Adam froze there. With a deep frown, he held back his actions, stood up and went to open the door.


    Seeing his murderous look, Anthea was worried about the person outside.


    When the door was opened, Carter felt the chill at once and shivered.


    "Captain Chin!" He said cautiously. "You didn''t answer the phone, so I came to report to you


    personally!"


    "What''s the matter?" Adam asked in a low voice.


    Carter said seriously, "You asked me to investigate the case about Wesley. There is some


    progress!"


    "Did the snake show its head?" Adam''s expression also turned serious.


    "Yes!" Carter nodded. "I had deliberately spread the news of the mother and daughter in Francis. In


    recent days, I have been paying attention to the situation in prison. Someone has visited Wesley!"


    "ording to the clues provided by the police station, the visitor is Wesley''s neighbor. The had


    talked casually for less than ten minutes. Together what we have gotten before, I assume that it


    should be someone behind the scenes has done a ck-


    box operation in the police station!"


    "I followed that neighbor. After he left the prison, he didn''t go home immediately, but went to a


    coffee shop in a shopping mall. I have recorded the whole process and sent the video to your


    phone!"


    In the bedroom, Anthea heard their conversation and came out in slippers.


    Adam looked back at her for a while and then held her cor together.


    Anthea''s face suddenly turned red.


    Carter also saw the kiss marks on Anthea''s neck and immediately understood what they had been


    doing before he knocked on the door. He tried to sound them out. "I''m not disturbing you, right?"


    "Leave, now!" Adam snarled in a threatening tone.


    Hearing this, Carter instantly fled.


    Adam was so scary!


    Having been disturbed by Carter, Adam and Anthea were no longer in the mood and went to sit on


    the sofa in the living room.


    Adam opened the video in his phone that Carter had sent him.


    Anthea leaned in his arms, watching with bated breath.


    The angle of the video indicated that it had been taken secretly. Itsted from the prison gate to the


    the shopping mall. After the neighbor entered the coffee shop, someone was waiting for him.


    Although they were blocked by the ss and sitting in the shadow, there was still a frame that


    showed the face.


    "How could it be her?" Anthea gasped.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Anthea reyed the video, but she still couldn''t believe it.


    In her eyes, this person would never do such a thing. This had almost subverted her original


    understanding about this person.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As shocked as she was, she suddenly remembered that she had met a person on the day Master


    Hsu passed away six years ago when she rushed to the coffee shop with an uneasy mood.


    But Adam seemed much calmer than her.


    The video was also unexpected to him, but he didn''t feel too shocked. Since those things happened


    before, in his eyes, this person seemed to be the one who could do such things.


    The y of the video had already ended.


    But Anthea still thought that it didn''t mean anything!


    The neighbor was more like a messenger. Even if he had met that person, he did nothing at all.


    They now had no direct evidence.


    Anthea''s brows furrowed tightly, and her tone was a little hesitant and uncertain. "Is it really her?"


    "We''ll know it by then." Adam said in a low voice.


    Anthea nodded silently.


    Near evening, at the military hospital.


    Anthea came over at 3:00 in the afternoon. She was invited to the medical conference.


    Since the operation on the old chief, the military doctors here were very respectful to her, and they


    were also very sure about her ability. Sometimes they would invite her to participate in some


    discussions about difficult diseases and listen to her opinions.


    After the conference, Anthea thought about visiting Bemy again.


    Bemy''s attending doctor had also attended the conference, so he and Anthea went to Bemy''s


    ward together.


    Bemy''s condition was not very serious.


    As a soldier, he had much better physical condition than ordinary people, but still, he was old


    already, and had some chronic diseases. The doctor advised him to stay in hospital for a longer


    rest.


    Bemy was now sitting alone in the hospital bed reading a newspaper.


    There were all military news on it, and his face still looked majestic.


    Hearing the sound of the door, he raised his head.


    He had thought that it was his wife who had returned from taking things from the Chin''s Mansion.


    When he saw Anthea, his face immediately turned dark. However, since his attending doctor also


    came in, he decided not to be too hard on Anthea.


    Anthea could tell that Bemy was not pleased to see her, so she hurriedly called out, "Uncle!"


    Bemy gave her an indifferent nce as a response.


    "Are you feeling better?" Anthea came forward with a thermos in her arms. "This is chicken soup.


    You need to recuperate in the hospital. The chicken soup is very nutritious and good for your


    health!"


    When she talked, the corners of her mouth revealed two dimples.


    She was young and beautiful, and also very polite to Bemy. When she smiled, the ward seemed


    to be full of sunshine.


    Bemy softened. His eyes swept over the thermos and he reluctantly said, "You made it?"


    At this time, Anthea was unscrewing the thermos.


    The delicate vor of the chicken soup filled the entire ward. Bemy suddenly felt hungry.


    Hearing his question, Anthea paused.


    Embarrassed, she shook her head honestly. "Eh, no. Adam made it."


    Bemy was speechless. He regretted asking!


    He still remembered that his son used to be in a hurry to go home and cook for her.


    Adam was just too pathetic. Bemy was extremely angry.


    He snorted and said grumpily, "You don''t need to speciallye here to see me."


    Before Anthea could make a sound, the attending doctor who was measuring Bemy''s blood


    pressure now smiled and exined for her, "Director Lee was invited by us to attend the medical


    conference!"


    Bemy was somewhat surprised.


    His attending doctor had a high position in the department, but he seemed to be very respectful to


    Anthea.


    Bemy said disdainfully, "I think it''s best if you are more careful. Don''t mess things up. She''s just a


    young girl. What does she know?"


    "No, no, no, Director Lee is much more capable than she looks!"


    "When the old chief was sick, he needed a surgery, but no one dared to do it in our hospital and we


    all suggested conservative treatment. Only Director Lee insisted. At that time, she had caused a lot


    of controversies and was misunderstood by us. We thought that she was too young and not clear


    about the risks of the surgery at all!


    "Fortunately, the old chief saw through the situation. He agreed with Director Lee''s n. Finally, the


    operation was sessful and the old chief pulled through. He was no longer waiting for his life to


    die, but has restored health!"


    "Brock''s surgery was done by her?" Bemy was astonished.


    He knew about the old chief''s illness and had also paid him a visit at that time. Afterwards, he had


    too much work to do in the military region. And when he went to visit the old chief again, the old


    chief had almost recovered and was about to be discharged from the hospital. He had heard a little


    about the surgery then.


    The attending doctor nodded. "Yes! We all underestimated her at first, but it turned out that Director


    Lee has magical hands. We just felt very embarrassed and ashamed!"


    Bemy curled his lips and said with great contempt, "I think you''re exaggerating. She has just


    performed one surgery sessfully!"


    Seeing that the attending doctor still wanted to defend her, Anthea said modestly, "In fact, I was just


    lucky. And the old chief has been blessed!" "It''s good that you know your limits!" Bemy grunted.


    Anthea smiled and handed him the chicken soup. "Uncle, drink this soup. It won''t taste good if it


    gets cold!"


    "Okay!" Bemy said unwillingly.


    After just a sip, he smacked his lips with satisfaction. It tasted good!


    The sun was setting, and the sunset glow shone beautifully in the horizon.


    In order to avoid annoying Bemy, Anthea waited until he finished his bowl of chicken soup, and


    then she left.


    As soon as her slender figure disappeared at the door of the ward, Bemy looked at his attending


    doctor and said, "Tell me more about the operation of the old chief. What happened that day?"


    The attending doctor was speechless.


    Aftering out of the hospital building, Anthea saw an army-green jeeping from afar while


    walking down the concrete steps.


    Soon, it stopped in front of her.


    The door of the passenger seat was opened from the inside, and Anthea got in surprised. "How did


    you know I''m here?"


    She had not told Adam about her meeting at the military hospital.


    "You suddenly said that you wanted to drink chicken soupst night, so I guessed it." Adam said.


    Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Was it because that they were a couple now?


    They just became more and more tacit.


    Anthea felt very happy in her heart.


    While she was enjoying the sweetness, Adam suddenly lifted her face up with his big hand.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Adam stared at her and said seriously, "Anthea, you don''t need to please anyone."


    Anthea knew that he was unwilling to let her suffer.


    Feeling warm in her heart, she nodded with a smile. "I know!"


    Anthea tried to please Bemy, only because he was Adam''s father.


    Although they had not told anyone about their marriage, they were a couple now and Bemy was


    her father-inw. She really wanted to leave him a good impression.


    She did not think she had suffered anything.


    Adam drove away from the military hospital.


    They didn''t go home and decided to eat outside. They chose to have dinner in their own restaurant.


    This time, Anthea looked morecent than ever.


    Because she was the realndy now!


    She was a little triumphant, but also a little shy.


    During the whole meal, Anthea had been secretly ncing at Adam. Her eyes were somewhat


    greedy, as he was so handsome that she just couldn''t take her eyes away from him. But when she


    thought that he was already her husband, she felt particrly proud.


    Adam had noticed her, but he did not say anything.


    After the meal, they remained outside.


    Adam parked the car at the side of the road. The night hadpletely fallen. In the distance, the


    lights on the river bank were dazzling.


    They didn''t seem to be here to enjoy the night scenery. Instead, they seemed to be waiting for


    something.


    There was a radio in the car. The sound was not loud, so the ringtone of the phone could be heard


    clearly.


    Anthea remained serious.


    She looked at Adam and saw him answer the phone.


    The phone call came from Braxton, his long-timerade-in-arm in Francis. "Adam, I have sent the


    mother and daughter over. The ne has justnded!"


    Adam''s eyes were sharp when he squinted. "Okay, let'' s do it ording to our n."


    Anthea couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    She was very nervous.


    The real truth was about to be revealed tonight.


    Madam Jiles had beenining about injustice before she died, which made Anthea always


    suspicious. In addition, at the funeral, Uncle Jayden had mentioned angrily that Madam Jiles just


    wanted to lock her up and did not want her to die.


    The case had been investigated again and again, but all the evidence was conclusive, and Wesley


    used Madam Jiles insistently.


    But unexpectedly, Anthea had met Wesley¡¯s wife and daughter by chance when she hid in Francis.


    Because Wesley''s wife and daughter had not registered yet, Adam could not find any information


    about them. But it was obvious that they left their hometowns and moved to Francis after Wesley


    was imprisoned.


    Therge sum of money in the cab was really suspicious. The money that Madam Jiles had


    used to hire Wesley had been frozen and submitted to the police as the evidence, but the mother


    and daughter were carrying so much money, which indicated that there might be someone else


    behind the scenes.


    Adam asked Carter to investigate, and he did find something.


    If it wasn''t Madam Jiles who wanted to kill Anthea, who would want her to die so badly?


    The two cases which had happened six years ago and six yearster separately were actually


    rted to one person, who had been manipting behind the scenes


    Now, they were going to expose this person!


    Anthea held her breath, and kept waiting patiently.


    On the highway to the airport.


    The cars were running fast. Many people were going to the airport to pick up someone and then


    went to downtown.


    The Toll Gate soon came into sight.


    After the cars passed by, they all slowed down a lot, and the neon lights of the city were reflected on


    both sides of the car windows.


    In one car, there were two men sitting in front.


    Although they were dressed in casual clothes, they still looked dignified. There was a woman


    holding a little girl in her arms in the back seat.


    The little girl was young, and her chicken pox had healed. She asked innocently, "Mom, are we


    coming back to see dad?"


    The woman immediately held her daughter tightly and did not let her continue to speak.


    The little girl knew nothing and obediently shut her mouth when she saw her mother staring at her in


    panic.


    At this time, the car suddenly braked.


    There was a car ident in front, which had caused multiple collisions. Fortunately, there were no


    casualties, but the traffic was clogging.


    The car horns came one after another.


    Because it was too crowded, no car could move forward even a little bit.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The inclothes police in the passenger seat got off first to inquire about the situation, but it had not


    been resolved for a long time and the driver also became impatient and got out. He went to the front


    of the car, and looked ahead.


    Now the woman was alone with her daughter inside.


    Suddenly, the door at her side was opened.


    Someone grabbed her arm and whispered, "Come with me!"


    The woman was stunned at first, but she quickly nodded when she recognized the person.


    When she got off the car, she was still in a panic. She looked back at the two inclothes


    policemen, who looked rxed and did not notice her whereabouts.


    Theer had already helped her daughter gotten into the taxi next to her. The woman hurried to


    get inside, too. Then the driver of the taxi stepped on the gas and drove away from another road


    without a trace.


    Staring at the rearview mirror nervously, the woman saw that two police officers were still


    negotiating with other people about the road condition and did not find out that she had run away.


    She was relieved.


    An hourter, the taxi arrived at an old city area.


    There were almost no high-rise buildings here,pared with the prosperity of the downtown area.


    It looked rtively shabby around.


    At this time, many inhabitants had turned on their lights.


    After getting off the car, they entered a one-bedroom apartment on the sixth floor.


    The furniture inside was very old and it seemed to be rented all the time.


    After the door was closed, the woman rubbed her hands and called, "Miss Celestin!"


    She knew that her husband was working for her, but she had no idea what Miss Celestin¡¯s job was.


    She just heard her husband always calling her Miss Celestin.


    Two months ago, her husband was caught, and


    Miss Celestin had once visited her and her daughter.


    She gave them arge sum of money and asked them to go far away.


    Miss Celestin said, "I''ve already sent news to Mr. Linzell. He asked me to secretly send you and


    your daughter away as soon as possible!"


    The woman hugged her daughter in confusion and asked nervously, "Then where are we going this


    time?"


    Miss Celestin looked down at her watch and said slowly, "You stay here for one night. At three


    o''clock in the morning, when people are in a deep sleep, I''ll pick you up. You are going to take a trip


    by sea, and then take a ne to go abroad!"


    The woman nodded vigorously, as if she had finally found her backbone.


    However, when she lowered her head to coax her daughter, she didn''t see the viciousness shing


    through Miss Celestin''s eyes.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    "You must be scared after being brought all the way here from Francis. There is still some time. You


    can sleep for a while, otherwise you will be unable to bear on your journeyter!" Miss Celestin


    seemed to be very considerate.


    The woman utterly trusted her and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Celestin!"


    "I''lle back at three o''clock in the morning, and I''ll knock three times in a row as a signal!" Miss


    Celestin added, but only she knew that these were just perfunctory words. She wouldn''te back


    after she got out of this apartment.


    "Okay!" The woman said solemnly and looked at her watch to count the time.


    "Then I''ll go first!" Miss Celestin said calmly.


    The woman wanted to see her off, but Amelie waved her back and refused for safety.


    The woman turned around and went to sit on the sofa with her daughter. Amelie began to walk


    outside.


    When she passed by the door, she stopped for a second.


    The kitchen on the right side was open, without a door. She quietly stepped into it and took out a


    Swiss army knife from her pocket. After the de popped out, it was shining with a sharp light.


    She cut the rubber pipe connected to the natural gas pipeline very quickly.


    Then, she put away the knife and left quickly.


    The woman did not dare to turn on too many lights in the room, only leaving a small floormp next


    to the sofa on. Although she was arranged to hide here, she had been worried all the time. She was


    afraid that the two policemen would hunt her down.


    She held her daughter and was not going to sleep. She just wanted to wait until 3 am.


    The little girl in her arms suddenly moaned. "Mom, I have a headache."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The woman frowned and quickly put her hand on her daughter''s forehead. The temperature was


    normal, but the child''s reaction was very strange. Not only did she have a headache, but also she


    felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    At the same time, she smelled something strange in the air.


    Oh no, the natural gas was leaking!


    The woman suddenly panicked and ran to the kitchen. As expected, the smell was stronger here.


    The first thing she wanted to do was to open the door and escape, but she found that the door had


    been locked from the outside!


    The windows couldn''t open either. Like the door, they were all sealed from the outside!


    The woman felt a chill down her spine and the cold sweat broke out all over her body.


    If they continued to live like this, they would die of carbon monoxide.


    In the alley in front of the residential building, a taxi was parked.


    The driver in front was smoking, and the taximeter had already been turned on. A female passenger


    dressed in a dark coat was sitting in the back. She had put the hood on her head to cover most part


    of her face, but it still could be made out that she was very beautiful.


    Amelie was calcting the time.


    The natural gas was leaking. Within half an hour, the mother and daughter in the apartment would


    die of suffocation due to the excessive carbon monoxide.


    A ferocious look burst out of her beautiful eyes, which made her face a bit distorted.


    After the kidnapping case was uncovered, she had made a promise to Wesley.


    She asked him to keep his mouth shut about her and use Madam Jiles of doing all the crimes.


    And then she would give his wife and daughter an extrarge sum of money, which was definitely


    enough for them to live for the rest of their life.


    But if he dared to betray her, she would make his wife and daughter pay with their lives!


    However, she was going to break her promise now.


    His wife and daughter were just so unlucky.


    Anthea had met them in Francis!


    Now they were arranged to be taken back to Ice city by the police. If this case was carefully


    investigated, Wesley would be suspected. Whenever the police got a clue from him, she was likely


    to be found out. For the sake of safety, she had to go all out.


    Wesley was going to be sentenced to death soon. She couldn''t let the trouble fall on herself at the


    last minute.


    Although Wesley''s wife and daughter were a little innocent, there was no other way for her. She


    could only rest assured when they were dead!


    Coldness shed in Amelie''s eyes. In order to protect herself, she must do this.


    She could have hired someone to do this for her, but they would always leave some traces, just like


    Wesley. So she chose to do it herself, so that this could be solved once and for all.


    The mother and daughter had been brought back by the police to cooperate with the investigation


    this time, so it had nothing to do with her. Even if Wesley heard the news of the death of his wife


    and daughter, she could still stay out of the trouble, which was the most important thing.


    Then there would be nothing to worry about!


    Suddenly, a burst of rapid honking came close.


    In the night, with the shing lights, the fire trucks roared over.


    Quite a few residents ran out from the rooms. Most of them covered their noses, as if they were


    afraid of breathing into something. After arriving at the safe ce outside, they began to talk about


    it, and the crowd quickly became noisy.


    The building was surrounded by too many people, and Amelie could not see the situation very


    clearly, but she still could vaguely see the firemening in and out.


    Then, they seemed to be carrying a stretcher out.


    "Too pitiful. It seems like a mother and a daughter!"


    "Yeah, I heard that they were already dead when the fireman went inside."


    The voices of discussion drifted along from the crowd.


    When Amelie heard this, she knew that everything was under her control.


    She rolled up the car window and said to the driver, "Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, the taxi driver quickly started the car.


    Amelie looked at the residential building again through the ss. Her worries had been removed


    and she felt very rxed.


    She tucked her hair at the side of her temple and smiled.


    But her good mood didn''tst long when the taxi suddenly stopped.


    After a sudden brake, Amelie almost hit the seatback in front of her.


    She frowned unhappily. When she looked up and was about to scold the driver, she found that it


    was two police cars that had stopped the taxi.


    The driver didn''t know what happened. He was frightened when he saw such a scene. With his


    eyes wide open, he pulled out the car key with trepidation and got out of the car with both hands on


    his head.


    What was going on?


    Amelie felt inexplicably uneasy.


    A police officer came over and knocked on the window on her side.


    After all, Amelie was a soldier, whose psychological quality was much better than others. She


    calmed


    down and also got out of the car.


    "Excuse me, sir, what''s the matter?"


    The police officer showed his identity first, and then said seriously, "Miss Celestin, please go with us


    to assist in the investigation!"


    Amelie was not sure what to do. She looked around and found that she was far away from the


    residential area. She thought through what she had done just now and was sure that she didn''t


    leave any clues.


    She squinted her beautiful eyes and instantly became angry, with a bit of military dignity. "Do you


    know who I am? I¡¯m not a person who you can take away easily!"


    At this time, a cold female voice suddenly sounded, as if it could pierce the night sky.


    "Celestin!"

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Amelie was startled.


    She turned around and looked over. In the night, an army green jeep stopped quietly behind the


    taxi, and the owner of the sound just now was Anthea, who was jumping down from the passenger


    seat.


    A tall man was also walking towards Amelie.


    It was Adam. Dressed in military uniform, he looked like the judge of Varna in hell.


    Amelie froze there.


    Why were they here?


    The uneasiness she had felt before was getting stronger and stronger.


    The police officer spoke cautiously with an cold expression. "Miss Celestin, let me repeat it again.


    Please go with us to assist in the investigation! There was a murder case of gas leaking in a


    residential area just now. We suspect you have something to do with it!"


    Amelie''s heart was racing. She tried her best to ease her emotions and make herself look calmer. "I


    don''t know what''s going on! I just couldn''t fall asleep recently, so I walked around!"


    "I did just pass by the residential area you mentioned, but I don''t know a murder case happened


    there. It sounds incredible that. I think you''ll know that you havee to the wrong person, if you


    learn who I am!"


    "Really?" Anthea sneered.


    Amelie clenched her fists.


    Just as she was about to continued to defend herself, she saw Anthea suddenly turn to the side.


    Behind her, Wesley''s wife showed up with her daughter in her arms.


    Amelie looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    After making sure that she was not mistaken, her face instantly turned pale.


    Her eyes widened in shock and her voice trembled. "How could you..."


    How could a person who should be dead now appear again? This was impossible!


    The woman was ring at her with red eyes.


    The little girl in her arms was half asleep. They both looked fine, not like the people who were


    poisoned by carbon monoxide at all.


    Actually, they had only sucked a small amount of carbon monoxide, which was mild. After they


    breathed in fresh air, they became all right.


    When they were in a panic in the room, the people arranged by Adam entered through the window


    of the washroom and rescued them.


    This was actually a trap set up by Adam.


    And his purpose was to trap Amelie.


    In the beginning, he deliberately released the news that Wesley''s wife and daughter were hiding in


    Francis, in order to let Wesley in prison and the person behind the scenes know about it. Then he


    arranged the mother and daughter to be brought back for further investigation, so that the person


    behind the scenes would definitely do something.


    On the way from the airport to the downtown area, the two policemen deliberately let their own


    guard down to cause the mother and daughter being taken away secretly. And then they could


    catch this hidden snake for sure!


    Amelie had also understood this when she saw the woman. Her head started buzzing.


    She held her breath and racked her brain to think of countermeasures.


    But the next second, she saw Adam suddenly take out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket. He


    showed the screen to the crowd, and he was in a video connection with Wesley.


    Wesley was sitting on a chair in cuffs in the prison. It was obvious that he was being questioned.


    In the dead silence of the night, Wesley''s agitated voice rang out. "It''s her! It''s Amelie Celestin! Six


    years ago, Madam Jiles wanted to hire me to kill Master Hsu, but she regretted itter and stopped


    me. It''s Amelie Celestin who paid me to hit Master Hsu. And she did the same thing six yearster.


    She gave me a lot of money and asked me to kidnap Miss Lee and then kill her!"


    "It''s also her who bribed me to use Madam Jiles of doing all these crimes. She had said that it


    was best if Madam Jiles could be irritated to death with the defamation!"


    "Madam Jiles had never thought that she would be trapped by Celestin!¡±


    "Celestin had promised me that as long as I listened to her and did not betray her, she would let my


    wife and daughter live a good life without worries. Otherwise, their lives would be in danger!


    "I did what she said, but she went back on her words and wanted to kill my wife and my child. I


    couldn''t help her anymore. I will tell you everything."


    Adam turned off the video connection.


    Wesley''s confession was already enough for Adam. Then all the other details would be investigated


    clearly by the police.


    There was no expression on Anthea''s face, which was as cold as ice. She had never been so


    angry.


    Adam held her hand, and her nails were almost digging into his palm.


    Before tonight, Anthea still had doubts in her mind. She didn''t expect that it was really Amelie.


    Even though they were rivals in love, Amelie had always been valiant in her heart. But now Amelie


    was not worthy of being a soldier at all after what she had down. She had deliberately broken the


    law!


    Now it was not difficult to guess Amelie''s purpose of hitting Master Hsu six years ago.


    She only wanted to prevent Anthea and Adam from being together!


    Amelie was so vicious. Master Hsu''s death would make Anthea and Adam feel guilty for their whole


    life.


    It was intolerable that Mrs. Jiles tried to kill Master Hsu for property, but Amelie''s behavior was even


    more intolerable!


    She was insane!


    Adam looked at Amelie and asked sharply, "What else do you want to say?"


    Nothing!


    All the evidence was clear, and she was caught on the spot!


    Amelie was petrified now.


    She should have been more cautious, but she had lost her head. And now she waspletely


    trapped and exposed herself!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her legs went weak, and she finally couldn''t hang on and copsed on the ground, pale-faced.


    The police officers came forward and handcuffed her, saying in an indifferent voice, "Miss Celestin,


    now we''re arresting you for a first-ss murder. You have the right to stay silent, but every word you


    say will be evidence in court."


    A deep sense of despair overwhelmed Amelie.


    She was doomed! ? ? ?


    The next morning, Anthea and Adam got up early and went to the cemetery.


    They were going to pay respects to Master Hsu at his tomb.


    The person behind the scenes was finally caught!


    The police had investigated everything clearly. Master Hsu¡¯s case that had happened six years ago


    and Anthea''s case six yearster, as well as the attempted murder of Wesley''s wife and daughter


    last night were all settled.


    Although thetter two didn''t seed, they had already constituted a crime.


    In addition, there was one more thing that was revealed.


    Madam Jiles had had sudden heart attack, but her death was not due to the invalid rescue, but


    Amelie had used dirty tricks to end her life!


    For the first time, Anthea thought a person deserved death!

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    When Anthea was young, she had dreamed of marrying a soldier.


    The soldiers had always been great in her heart, but Amelie had damaged their image.


    After she was arrestedst night, she had been interrogated overnight. However, due to her special


    and sensitive identity, when all the records and evidence were collected, she would be sent to the


    military court.


    These were all punishments that Amelie deserved!


    When Anthea thought of this, she looked a little bit cold, and there was no pity for Amelie in her


    heart.


    If Master Hsu knew it, he could be relieved. At least the real murderer had been brought to justice!


    Anthea calmed down and began to look at the several cases left untreated.


    She looked out of the window. The sun was very strong and it was time for lunch.


    She walked out of the office, and went straight to the duty room, nning to find M to have lunch


    together.


    The door of the duty room was open. She was about to knock when she saw M on the phone.


    Although there was no hands-free, the volume on the line was still very high.


    It should be M''s mother.


    She sounded very annoyed and angrily rebuked M for being pregnant. She seemed to want M


    to have an abortion as soon as possible, but M was very stubborn and hung up the phone with a


    pale face. Her lips were trembling.


    Then, shey on the table powerlessly.


    Her slim figure shrank, which made Anthea feel very distressed.


    Anthea gently closed the door.


    At this time, M didn''t necessarily need others''fort and should want to stay by herself.


    Besides, Leonardo was Anthea''s best friend. It was really awkward for her to be in between them.


    She didn''t know which one she should side with.


    But it was all Leonardo''s fault, no matter what!


    Speak of the devil!


    When Anthea just came out of the hospital building, she saw a sports car parked at the gate. It was


    Leonardo''s car. He did not wear a suit today, but was dressed casually, so he looked like a yboy


    again.


    He leaned against the car, and looked even cooler


    than the Ferrari behind him.


    Many passing girls couldn''t help looking at him.


    Seeing him being so beamish while M was upset in the duty room with a pale face, Anthea


    immediately went furious. She walked over, and punched Leonardo hard.


    "Who are you waiting for?" She grounded her teeth.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they had graduated for a long time and she needed to save his face, she


    would have definitely given him an overarm throw!


    Leonardo grimaced at the pain. He held his head and said, "I''m waiting for M!"


    Hearing this, Anthea''s face softened a lot.


    "What will you do?" she asked, and then she threatened, "But don''t be a jerk, all right? Otherwise, I


    will beat you to death! You have made her pregnant. Although both of you are adults, you are a man


    and should bear your responsibility!


    "M is a good girl. If you hurt her, I won''t let you go easily!"


    Although she said so, she also had concerns in her heart.


    Leonardo liked her, and she knew it very clearly. But an one-night stand brought him and M


    together.


    Would he be happy if they chose to be together for


    the child?


    Anthea was not sure about that.


    "I''m not that badass, okay?" Leonardo argued seriously. "I''ve been trying to talk with her after I


    found out that she is pregnant, but she keeps avoiding me! But today she called and arranged an


    appointment with me. She wanted to talk about the baby!"


    Anthea nodded, narrowed her eyes and emphasized, "Then you two should talk it over. Don''t bully


    her!"


    "I know!" Leonardo was a little pissed by Anthea.


    At this time, footsteps sounded. They turned back at the same time and saw Ming out of the


    building.


    She had already taken off her white coat and wore a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    She was two or three years younger than Anthea, and had a baby face and big eyes. She looked


    very cute. When she saw Anthea, she smiled and greeted her, as if the person in the duty room just


    now was not her.


    Then, she looked at Leonardo and said, "Let''s go!"


    Leonardo nodded.


    At this moment, Anthea waved her fist at Leonardo silently to warn him again.


    After the sports car moved away, she still stood in the same ce, because she was surprised to


    see a jeeping.


    Adam didn''t return to the army and still stayed in the military region. If there was nothing special


    every day, he would pick her up from work at dusk. It was really surprising that he would show up


    here at noon.


    They had just gone to the cemetery in the morning to pay respects to Master Hsu.


    In just a few hours, Adam came here again. He was a little clingy.


    Sure enough, they were newlyweds!


    Anthea blushed.


    After Adam parked the car, he jumped from the driver''s seat and walked to her.


    Anthea asked shyly, "Why are you here? Are you missing me?"


    "Yes." Adam smiled.


    There were a lot of people walking in and out of the hospital and Adam now was still in his military


    uniform. Anthea had to protect their images, so she just held his big hand and asked in a charming


    voice, "Is there anything else you want to do? " "There''s one more thing." Adam admitted.


    Seeing his eyebrows furrow, Anthea asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Adam pursed his thin lips and said in a low voice, "Amelie wants to see me. The army will take her


    away tomorrow morning and then send her to the military tribunal. Before that, she has applied to


    see me.


    Anthea paused for a moment, then nodded and looked at him in confusion. "Then why did you


    come here?"


    Adam stared at her and replied. "I just want you to know."


    Anthea giggled.


    Fortunately, Leonardo left, or he would have been hurt again!


    In addition to telling her, Adam would also take her there with him.


    Anthea changed her clothes and left with him.


    Before heading to the police station, they had their lunch first, as Adam didn''t want Anthea starved.


    Then they went to the police station together.


    A police officer received them and then took them to the visiting room. Amelie was already in it. She


    was still wearing her own clothes, which had already been wrinkled. Her hair was messy, which


    made her look very different from her previous valiant image.


    She was sitting on a chair, with cold handcuffs on both hands.


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    She felt that what she saw was not a person, but a poisonous snake in form of a beauty.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Amelie was in a mess.


    She was very talented, and had been very popr in the army, but now, she lost everything.


    Seeing Adam and Anthea walking in hand in hand, her face changed. "Adam, I only want to see


    you!"


    Adam''s face was expressionless. He said coldly, "I once said that we should not see each other in


    private. I don''t want Anthea to misunderstand me because of you."


    Amelie froze there.


    Six years ago, Adam had said the same thing.


    At that time, Amelie was trying to intervene in their rtionship slowly and invisibly, so she had


    never clearly admitted that Adam and Anthea were a couple. But now, Adam ruthlessly pointed out


    the truth and made a clear statement that he loved Anthea.


    At this moment, Amelie only felt humiliated.


    She had been trying to win his love for more than six years, but in the end, she got nothing. He and


    Anthea reunited again, but Amelie actually ruined herself!


    He even came to humiliate her with Anthea today!


    Amelie¡¯s heart was full of hatred, but she had to swallow them all. Adam tenderly pulled out the


    chair for Anthea to sit down and then he sat down next her.


    Opposite them, Amelie moved slightly, and the cuffs on her hands made the sound of collision.


    As embarrassed and humiliated as she was, she still had to put on a pleading look and said, "Adam,


    please help me."


    "Help you?" Adam raised his brows.


    "Yes!" Amelie nodded. "If you don''t help me, I''m really doomed. Wesley has confessed everything.


    The army wille here tomorrow morning to take me away. Once I''m sent to the military court,


    there will be no hope for me at all! Please, save me!"


    Adam was not moved at all.


    At this time, tears began falling down Amelie''s cheeks. She choked and said, "I know I was wrong!"


    "I can''t help you," said Adam coldly.


    Seeing that Adam was indifferent, Amelie cried even harder. In addition to getting sympathy, she


    really begged, "Don''t be so ruthless! We grew up together and have known each other for many


    years!"


    "When we were little, we often yed together and shared food. I went to the military academy just


    because of you! Even if you don''t care about my feelings for you, we used to be good friends. You


    can''t ignore our friendship!"


    Adam sneered and said sharply, "At the time you drugged Anthea, our friendship was gone."


    Anthea was a little surprised to hear this.


    Amelie was shocked.


    She did not expect that Adam still held grudge against her on this.


    Perhaps it should be said that as long as she hurt Anthea in some way, Adam would not let go.


    "You should have known what would happen to you when you did those crimes." Adam said in a low


    voice.


    Yeah, Amelie deserved this.


    She had to pay the price for everything she had done. When she thought about murder, she should


    have thought about the consequences.


    Adam nced at the watch and found that the lunch break was about to end. He did not want to


    dy Anthea''s work.


    The chair made a harsh noise on the ground. Adam stood up.


    He held Anthea''s shoulder and was about to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Amelie also jerked up and ran towards them like crazy.


    With a thud, she knelt down and grabbed Adam''s trousers. "No, Adam, don''t go! Please. Please


    save me. I''m so young. I don''t want to be sentenced to death!


    If I was brought back to the army, there would be no way for me to live! We went through fire and


    water together, and we were life and death partners."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed suddenly.


    He had done his utmost to agree to see her.


    Six years ago, when Adam and Anthea were together, he turned Amelie down and drew a clear


    distinction between them. Although he had no private contact with Amelie, he appreciated her as an


    excellent soldier. But he had never expected that she wouldmit crimes.


    Adam''s eyes were piercing. "You don''t deserve to be a soldier at all."


    Amelie cried with tears on her face. She turned to Anthea with a humble attitude like a beggar on


    the street. "Miss Lee, please. I killed your grandfather. I deserve to die! I know that. But can you


    give me a chance and let me go this time?"


    Anthea frowned, her heart full of anger.


    Amelie should not beg them, as she had to pay the price for what she did. She had to be punished


    formitting crimes.


    Adam did not want to waste any time on her and directly walked outside.


    Amelie rushed to his back, but only touched his military boots. She fell to the ground like a stray


    dog.


    The police officer behind her strode forward and lifted her up without showing any mercy. She


    struggled. The police officer directly pulled out a baton from his waist to deal with her.


    Amelie was shocked by the electricity and shivered. She was dragged back.


    She clenched her fists and hated them to the extreme.


    She had begged so bitterly, but they were so ruthless. They did not leave her any chance to live!


    When the door was closed, Anthea turned back subconsciously.


    Between the cracks, she saw Amelie being taken away by the police while staring at them with


    strong hatred in her eyes, as if every inch of her face was trembling.


    Out of the police station, the sun was very bright.


    Adam and Anthea got into the car.


    Anthea turned her head and couldn''t help asking, "So it was also Amelie who drugged me?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "She is so vicious!" Anthea gritted her teeth.


    Adam also thought so. He paused for a while and said in a low voice, "I do hate her, but I''m still


    more or less grateful to her on this matter."


    Anthea was speechless.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was drugged, so that Adam had a chance to hurt her!


    While they stopped at a red light, Anthea looked at the countdown red number and couldn''t help


    thinking of Amelie''sst look.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "What are you thinking about?" Adam asked at this moment.


    Anthea shook her head and pursed her lips. "Amelie has done so many bad things. She should be


    punished!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. There was no doubt about this.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    It was Saturday the next day. Anthea did not have to go to work, so she and Adam went to the


    military hospital.


    Bemy had been in the hospital for some time and was almost fully recovered. Today he would


    leave the hospital, so Adam came here to arrange for his discharge.


    When they arrived, Bemy was still sitting on the hospital bed, and his wife, Meadow, was sorting


    out the military bulletins for him.


    Seeing them enter the door, Bemy''s face fell as expected, but Meadow brightened.


    Just like thest time, Anthea held a thermos in her arms.


    She put it on the table, unscrewed the cap and the delicious smell of the chicken soup immediately


    floated out.


    Bemy gave Anthea a sidelong nce and snorted. "It''s made by Adam again, isn''t it?"


    Anthea nodded embarrassedly. "Yes."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even though Bemy was displeased, he still had two bowls of chicken soup. It tasted pretty good.


    But he still felt that Adam was pathetic!


    Then he cast a nce at his son and asked in a deep voice, "Is what happened to Amelie true? She


    is actually the one who killed your father-inw?"


    The news that Amelie was arrested had spread, and due to her special identity, the effects she had


    brought were even worse. Even Bemy who was in the hospital had also heard about it.


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Bemy''s face turned cold. "I didn''t expect her to be such a person, who did all she could to kill


    people. It''s really humiliating for her to be a soldier! Tonny had even called and wanted me to help


    her. What a fool!"


    There was no doubt that he was disappointed with Amelie, but he hated her more.


    After all, he had known Amelie since she was a child. But now, she became such a malicious


    person and did not deserve any sympathy. She should have to pay for what she did.


    "Dad, you wanted me to marry her before." Adam said slowly.


    Hearing this, Bemy looked a little awkward.


    Bang!


    He pounded the table heavily.


    He felt that his son didn''te to take him out of the hospital, but came to humiliate him!


    After Adam finished speaking, he went out toplete the discharging formalities for his father.


    This time Meadow was also in the ward, so he felt more relieved when Anthea did not have to face


    Bemy alone.


    Bemy went to the bathroom to take off his hospital gown and put on his own clothes.


    After he came out, his attending doctor had just left, so Anthea passed the words to him, "Uncle, the


    doctor asked me to tell you that after you leave the hospital, remember to take the UCG and check


    your ECG. If you have any difort, you need toe back to the hospital!"


    "Okay." Bemy said indifferently.


    Anthea hesitated for a moment. Maybe it was because of professional behavior, she said, "I just


    saw your case. You have high blood sugar. Please pay more attention to what you eat. Less sugar


    and more coarse grains. This will be very helpful for controlling your blood glucose!"


    Bemy curled his lips as if he was too embarrassed to thank her. Finally, he snorted coldly. "Don''t


    forget what I told you before!" "..." Anthea was confused.


    Her eyes were a little dazed, as if she didn''t know what he meant.


    When Bemy saw this, he said angrily, "I won''t ept you!"


    Anthea touched her nose awkwardly.


    But she had already married Adam.


    After Adam finished the formalities, Bemy left the hospital.


    The driver of the Chin Family had already been waiting at the door. When he saw theme out,


    he opened the rear door. Bemy''s eyes swept over him, and then he got in the car with his hands


    sped behind his back.


    Meadow, who followed Bemy, paused and turned back to ask in a low voice, "Anthea, do you still


    keep the jade bracelet I gave you before?"


    "Yes!" Anthea answered.


    The jade bracelet was the gift Meadow had given her, when Adam took her to see his parents for


    the first time. At that time, she didn''t know how valuable it was, but afterwards, she asked Adam


    and learned that it was meant for the future daughter-inw of the Chin Family.


    Even when she and Adam broke up, she had also kept it well.


    Meadow smiled happily and then held Anthea''s


    hand.


    She pinched Anthea''s hand a little.


    There was solemnity in her gaze, as if she wanted to say something to her, but there was a very


    gentle and amiable smile on her face.


    Anthea froze for a moment and then understood her.


    Meadow wanted to express that she epted Anthea.


    Adam and Anthea had secretly gotten married in Francis before. Obviously, it was Meadow who had


    given Adam all the documents he needed behind Bemy''s back.


    Tears began welling up in Anthea¡¯s eyes. She also held Meadow''s hand gratefully and said, "Thank


    you!"


    Meadow waved her hand with a smile and then got in the car.


    After the car ran away, Adam and Anthea also left the military hospital.


    They had nned to stay at home and enjoy some privacy, but Adam received a phone call on the


    way back home and his face suddenly changed.


    When he hung up, Anthea asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Adam remained silent for two seconds and then said in a deep voice, "Amelie has run away."


    "What?" Anthea''s eyes widened all of a sudden. "She ran away? Isn''t she going to be sent to the


    military court today?" she asked in disbelief.


    Adam frowned and looked very gloomy. "When the people from the army went to take Amelie this


    morning, they found that she had disappeared. Now the police station is in a mess."


    "..." Anthea was stunned.


    "I''ll send you home first. Then I¡¯ll go to the police station to see what''s going on."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded immediately.


    Adam didn''t get home until it was evening.


    Anthea held the dog and waited for him at the door. When she saw him back, she took out slippers


    for him.


    Adam patted her head affectionately. The first thing he did was to go to the kitchen to cook some


    food for her.


    Now that the male host hade back, Boba knew that it was temporarily abandoned, so it ran


    back to its nest andy down lonely. Anthea followed Adam everywhere. She watched him put on


    the apron and make fried dumplings for her.


    She frowned and asked him, "How is the situation in


    the police station?"


    Adam''s voice turned cold. "She did run away."


    Anthea pursed her lips.


    "Up to now, she hasn''t been arrested yet. Her father had secretly helped her escape and now has


    been detained for investigation. But Amelie is very cunning. His father also has no idea where she


    is now. But she has been listed on the wanted criminal national wide. We''ll catch her sooner or


    later."


    Anthea nodded.


    Sure enough, sometimes women''s intuition was very urate.


    When she came out of the police station yesterday, she was a little nervous and felt that something


    unexpected was going to happen.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    A week passed in peace.


    When it was evening, the doctors all finished their shift handover and were ready to leave the


    hospital.


    Anthea had also taken off her white coat. She did not hurry to leave, but waited at the nurse station.


    After a while, M, who was holding a cardboard box, came out.


    The box was filled with her own stuff.


    She smiled at Anthea and said, "Director Lee, thank you for taking care of me during this time!"


    Anthea frowned and corrected her. "We''re not going to separate with each other forever. You just


    have finished your internship and go back to rest for some time. We are still in the same city and


    can see each other anytime. Besides, I''m waiting for you toe back to work!"


    M''s internship period was over, and normally, she should be a regr worker, but she


    wanted to leave.


    She told the leader of the hospital that she was not feeling well and that she was nning to


    nourish the fetus.


    M''s pregnancy reaction was too obvious. She could not bear too much work and was even less


    able to be on duty, so it was also good for her to go home now.


    Anthea had been worried about the rtionship between Leonardo and M. Now M''s decision


    made her quite relieved.


    It seemed that they wanted this baby after their discussion.


    M lowered her head to hide her emotions and nodded. "Yeah, right!"


    Anthea patted her on the shoulder. "I''ll wait for you toe back. If you don''t mind, you can


    continue to work with me. I haven''t epted a disciple yet. I''m looking forward to it!"


    "I''m looking forward to it, too!" M paused and braced herself up. "Director Lee, then I''ll go first!"


    "Okay, bye bye! I''ll call you!" Anthea nodded.


    "Goodbye, Director Lee!" M said with a smile.


    Anthea watched M''s thin figure leave and felt a strange feeling.


    But she didn''t think too much, because a green Jeep was running over.


    In the setting sun, she and Adam returned home together.


    After entering the room, Anthea pulled Adam to sit on the sofa together and asked while holding her


    chin with both hands. "Adam, tell me!"


    "Hmm?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea blinked. "You sneaked a look at me twice on the way. You must have something to tell me!"


    Adam smiled and said, "You are so smart."


    Anthea blushed.


    Then she sat up straight and put on a serious look, waiting for him to speak. "In two days, I have a


    mission." Adam said.


    "Okay!" Anthea said.


    Going out on a mission meant that they had to separate with each other for a period of time. No


    wonder Adam showed reluctance in his eyes when he was in the car.


    "This is an order from the superior. They chose me and Carter."


    Anthea nodded again.


    Adam''s retirement application had never been handed over sessfully, as Bemy had repeatedly


    brought it back. Moreover, the old chief did not want to lose an outstanding talent like Adam either.


    Adam paused for a while and then said coldly, "Besides, Amelie is involved in this task."


    Anthea jerked her head up. "Amelie? Did you find her?"


    "Yes." Adam frowned. "There had been no sign of her, because she was already smuggled out of


    the country and is now with a drug dealer in a criminal gang on the border. This time, in addition to


    our mission, we will also have to take her back!"


    The mission was confidential, so he could only tell Anthea roughly.


    Hearing this, Anthea widened her eyes.


    At night, the nervousness kept her up all the time.


    Although Adam had not told her specifically about the mission this time, she could confirm that it


    was very dangerous. The drug dealers always killed people without blinking, and Amelie was also a


    danger now.


    Anthea couldn''t help thinking of Amelie''s hateful eyes when they met for thest time.


    It was as if she wanted nothing more than to kill them!


    Anthea curled up in Adam''s arms like a little kitten, with her chin on his chest.


    She put her hand on his heart.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In addition to the strong heartbeat, she could also feel the slightly raised scar.


    She was a little uncertain in her heart. She was really worried about his safety. Amelie now mixed


    with the drug dealer. If Adam confronted them, they would definitely want to kill him!


    Adam gently stroked her long hair. "When wee back from this mission, let''s go to Francis if my


    father still doesn''t agree about us."


    "Okay.¡± Anthea agreed.


    In fact, in her heart, she really didn''t want Adam to give up his career.


    After all, he had gone through a lot of hardships to achieve this. He should have been ced in a


    higher position. But for Adam, nothing couldpare to her.


    Smiling, he continued, "You could open a clinic by that time and save people''s lives, while I could be


    the cashier and cook for you."


    "Oh, do you want to live off a woman?" Anthea pretended to be surprised.


    "Yes." Adam nodded confidently.


    Anthea was amused by him.


    But she was still unable to rx.


    She raised her finger and unconsciously stroked his scar.


    Both of them had taken a shower and used the same shower gel. At this time, they had the same


    scent. Her ck hair poured down, whichplemented her fair porcin doll-like skin. Her eyes


    were brighter and her features were more delicate.


    She was charming more than ever.


    She kept caressing his body softly.


    Adam was losing control.


    The room suddenly went dark.


    Adam turned off the light and pounced on her like a hungry wolf.


    In the darkness, they kissed each other intensely.


    Anthea subconsciously put her arms around his neck.


    The fire in Adam''s body spread wildly.


    Because Anthea had something in her heart, she was somewhat absent-minded and had always


    been very passive.


    Then, she gave a slight cry of pain and Adam whispered to her ear, "Focus!"


    Then, Anthea began enjoying the process.


    After the sex, they hugged each other and slept.


    Perhaps because Anthea kept worrying about Adam, she had a dream about him.


    In the dream, it was dark and Adam''s tall and strong figure was pressing against the corner of the


    wall. He was carrying out a mission. Then he stooped and moved forward. However, he did not


    notice that Amelie, who was behind him, was standing in front of the railings on the second floor


    and ring at him. Her ferocious eyes were full of resentment.


    Suddenly, she raised her hand high.


    There was a gun in her hand and she was pointing it directly at Adam.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    Anthea woke up with a start.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    A strong arm held Anthea tightly and she fell into a warm and firm chest.


    Her sweaty body gradually became warm.


    She looked out of the window. The morning light was shining in, like golden gauze.


    After being absent-minded for a few seconds, she finally came back to reality from her dream.


    But the scene in the dream still made her fluttered.


    She wrapped her arms around Adam''s neck and murmured weakly, "Nothing. I just had a


    nightmare!"


    "What did you dream of?"


    Anthea''s eyshes quivered, but she did not tell him the truth. Instead, she pouted and said, "I


    dreamed that you were seduced by another woman and left me!"


    "That''s impossible." Adam said firmly.


    Whether it was in a dream or in the reality, that was never going to happen.


    Anthea rubbed her face against Adam''s chest coquettishly.


    She felt very warm and sweet.


    Then she blinked her eyes and quietly made a decision.


    In the morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    In the private hospital.


    The door of the operating room was opened, and Anthea, who was dressed in a green surgical suit,


    came out.


    In addition to the family members who were waiting in the corridor, there was also a green figure.


    He was wearing the military boots, but he was not Adam.


    Anthea did not show any surprise when she saw him. She took off her mask and hat and waved at


    him, shouting, "Hi, Carter!"


    Carter, who was waiting by the window, immediately ran over. "Hi!"


    "You didn''t tell Adam that you came to find me, did you?" Anthea asked worriedly.


    "Of course not!" Carter put on a ttering face and said, "You told me not to tell Captain Chin, right?


    So I sneaked out when he went to the shooting range!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea was relieved.


    "Is there anything I can do for you? You''re so mysterious!" Carter didn''t know what Anthea wanted


    from him, but he was still looking forward to it.


    He thought that it must be a good thing!


    At this time, Anthea crooked her finger at him.


    Carter came closer to her and leaned over, waiting for her to continue.


    When he heard what she said, he was so shocked that he even jumped. "No, you might as well kill


    me!" He shook his head desperately.


    It was not a good thing at all!


    Anthea was clearly trying to kill him!


    "Please help me!" Anthea begged.


    "No, no, no! If Captain Chin finds out about this, he''ll definitely tear me into pieces! I can''t help you


    with this matter, Anthea!" Carter shook his head vigorously, refusing to submit.


    Seeing this, Anthea had to stare at him and threaten him. "If you don''t help, I will call Adam now. I


    will tell him that you came to the hospital to harass me and you have been secretly in love with me


    all the time!"


    "What!!" Carter''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    What was Anthea talking about?


    She was insane!


    In the end, Carter was forced to obey her.


    An hourter, they arrived at a certain military region. At the entrance, there was a que that said


    military important ces, and no one was allowed to enter.


    If it weren''t for Carter taking her with him, Anthea would never be able to get inside.


    Carter stopped the car in front of a building, and led Anthea into it sullenly. Then he pointed upstairs


    and said bitterly, "There, the innermost office!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    Carter continued, "You go ahead. I''m going to the shooting range right now. I''ll do my best to hold


    back Captain Chin for you, so that you two won''te across each other!"


    "Thank you, Carter!" Anthea was very grateful.


    Being looked at by her, Carter suddenly felt like he might never be able toe back this time, so


    he tugged at Anthea''s clothes pitifully and said, "If Captain Chines to me for revenge, you must


    help me!"


    "Of course, don''t worry!" Anthea agreed.


    But Carter was not at all at ease!


    He felt that he had been tricked by Anthea, as Captain Chin would never let him go if he knew about


    this!


    Anthea quickly went upstairs and came to the innermost office. She secretly knocked on the door a


    couple of times, but there seemed to be no one inside. She was anxious but cautiously walking


    around at the door, afraid of bumping into Adam.


    As soon as the old chief came back from the meeting, he saw a girl sneaking around the door of his


    office.


    When he saw who it was, he suddenly smiled. "Anthea!"


    "Chief!" Anthea stood straight at once.


    The old chief''s smile was obviously more yful. "Why are you here? Do you have something


    important to talk to Adam?"


    Anthea''s face flushed slightly.


    The old chief knew that she and Adam had been secretly married.


    Actually, it was he who approved their marriage report.


    Anthea said seriously, "I do have something important to talk, but not with Adam. I want to talk with


    you, chief!"


    "Me? Oh, okay!" The old chief was a little surprised.


    He opened the door and walked into the office with Anthea behind him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After the old chief heard what she said, he was also shocked, just like Carter.


    He carefully looked at the young girl standing in front of him. She was slim and had a simple


    ponytail. Her palm-sized face was delicate and beautiful, and her big eyes were shining with


    tenacity at this time.


    The light in her eyes seemed to burning right now.


    The old chief pondered for a long time. And then he asked Anthea, ''Are you sure about this?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure!" Anthea nodded heavily.


    Two dayster, in the private hospital.


    Leonardo, who was dressed in a suit, came out from the pharmacy with many documents under his


    armpits. He looked pale and tired, and walked a little unsteadily. His eyes were both bloodshot and


    ck-ringed.


    When he passed through the lobby, someone knocked the back of his head hard!


    He took a deep breath in pain.


    He had already gotten used to this kind of merciless attack. Without thinking, he could tell who it


    was.


    He grimaced as he turned around. Sure enough, it was Anthea standing behind him with a bag on


    her back. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Hey, are you drunk again?"


    Anthea thought that he was drinking again, which meant that he was still unable to forget that


    woman he loved before!


    This was outrageous. Now he had to be responsible for M and their baby!


    "No, I''m not!" Leonardo was furious.


    "All right!" Anthea grumbled reluctantly.


    Leonardo rubbed his head and scolded her, "It''s not the time to get off work yet. Why are you


    hanging around instead of treating patients?"


    Anthea blinked and a mysterious smile appeared on her face. "I asked for a long vacation!"


    In fact, she just came out of the president''s office.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Leonardo frowned.


    Fearing that she would run to the south silently likest time, he couldn''t help asking, "What are you


    going to do?"


    Anthea''s smile was so brilliant. "I''m flying and nestling together with my boyfriend."


    Leonardo was speechless. He wished he hadn''t asked!


    Seeing that his eyes were full of tiredness, Anthea did not discourage him, but asked with concern,


    "Golden Leonardo, are you all right? Why do you look so haggard? Have you really not drunk?"


    Leonardo said wearily, "No. I didn''t sleep much forst two nights. I just got back from Country F


    this morning!"


    "Were you on a business trip?" Anthea asked.


    Leonardo shook his head. "I saw M off!"


    Anthea immediately asked, "Saw M away? Where did she go? What did you two talk about


    before?"


    Upon hearing this, Leonardo raised his hand and pinched between his eyebrows. He slowly said,


    "She made an appointment with me that noon to talk about the child. She said that she can''t abort it


    because her colleagues in obstetrics and gynaecology department have checked it for her. They


    said that her body is so special that it will hurt her body if she has an abortion. It is very likely that


    she will not be able to be a mother in the future!"


    Anthea''s heart suddenly sank.


    She could empathize with it. The price that a woman could no longer be a mother in her life was too


    high!


    "I asked her what to do. I said I would take responsibility, but she refused!" Leonardo''s eyes were


    gloomy. "She said that I don''t like her and there is no love between us. If we get married, it will only


    be a tragedy. She refused! In order to let the child be born smoothly without letting her family know,


    she asked me to secretly send her abroad!"


    "After the child is born, she''ll let me raise it!"


    "I''m not a jerk. Since she says so, of course I will agree. It is my child. I can''t let her abort it, nor can


    I ignore it. She doesn''t want to marry me. I can''t force her!"


    "She just graduated from college, and she is still young. I can''t ruin her bright future!"


    Leonardo''s heart was inexplicably full of depression.


    When the two of them talked about the child that day, he had actually made up his mind.


    Although it was just an one-night stand between adults, he was a man, so he must be responsible


    for what he did. As long as she nodded, he would marry her. He had even thought about how to talk


    about the marriage with his father.


    But she refused!


    When Leonardo now recalled that she bit her lips tightly with an indifferent expression that day, he


    gritted his teeth.


    After listening, Anthea nodded thoughtfully.


    She felt that what he said made sense, but gradually, her expression changed.


    "Sh*t!" Anthea suddenly shouted.


    Leonardo was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Anthea thought about what had happened after M was pregnant again and again.


    She had identally overheard M on the phone in the duty room. It was obvious that M''s family


    did not allow her to keep the child. When she said goodbye to Anthea after her internship, she


    behaved as if they would never see each other again...


    Anthea swallowed and analyzed, "M is not simply going to F Country to nourish the fetus! The


    words that she doesn''t need you to be responsible for it and she will give the child to you after it is


    born are all fake! She wants the child herself! She just used your help to escape from the family!"


    M was not a child of an ordinary family. She was the daughter of a rich and powerful family. She


    could not run alone.


    Therefore, she chose Leonardo to help her.


    Leonardo''s body shook.


    Anthea said urgently, "Golden Leonardo, call her now! See if you can still contact her!"


    Leonardo quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the number quickly.


    Two secondster, his face froze. "The phone number does not exist..."


    Anthea sighed.


    Leonardo''s eyes were as dark as an abyss.


    His fingers rattled, and he almost crushed the phone. Then he turned and strode away.


    Anthea shook her head.


    Even if Leonardo rushed to Country F at this time, he could not find her. M had already quietly ran


    away.


    If they wanted to see each other again, it would depend on their fate.


    People were often like this. Only when they lost would they know how to cherish.


    Anthea went straight home from the hospital.


    She arrived earlier than usual. When Adam opened the anti-theft door, she was waiting inside with a


    smile.


    There was a warm smile in his ck eyes. "Why are you so early today?"


    Usually, he drove to pick her up, but today she sent him a message saying that she woulde


    back herself.


    Anthea jumped down from the sofa and walked to him, followed by Soba, wagging its little tail.


    She coughed and exined, "It''s not busy in the hospital today. My colleague who is on night duty


    came early, so I left work early!"


    Adam was changing his slippers with his head down, so he did not see her awkward eyes.


    After straightening up, he took her by the hand and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    No matter when, Adam was always worried that she would starve. Anthea said coyly, "I''m starving!"


    Adam pinched her nose dotingly.


    He rolled up his sleeves and walked to the kitchen.


    When he walked past the living room, he paused and looked down at the corner where Boba''s bowl


    was ced. Surprised, he asked, "Why did you buy so many bags of dog food?" "There was a pet


    shop in the sales on the way. I thought it''s very cheap, so I bought a little more!" Anthea exined


    and then quickly changed the topic. "Hurry up and cook. I am so hungry that I can eat a cow now!"


    Hearing this, Adam immediately went into the kitchen.


    It was getting dark. The two of them, who had taken a shower, cuddled on the big bed.


    Adam caressed her long hair with love. Her washed hair was especially soft as if it could wrap


    around one''s heart.


    He looked out of the window and said, "Anthea, I''m flying at 7 am tomorrow. I have to leave at 5


    am."


    "Well, I know!" Anthea nodded.


    A look of reluctance appeared on Adam''s face. "I don''t know when I''ll be back from this mission.


    You should take good care of yourself when you''re alone at home. You''ll have three meals on time.


    You can''t stay upte, and you can''t kick off the quilt when you''re asleep."


    Anthea answered guiltily, "Hmm..."


    In order not to be noticed by him, she did not even dare to lift her head up, nor did she dare to see


    his dark eyes.


    Adam didn''t think much about it. He thought it was because she didn''t want to leave him.


    It was getting darker outside.


    Adam held her face, and kissed her.


    It was hard forthem to stop this kiss.


    The sound of breathing became heavier and heavier.


    The deep kiss was not enough to satisfy him, and he began to fondle her body...


    Anthea gently ced her hand on his chest. "No. You have to get up early tomorrow!"


    Adam grabbed her hand and put it to his lips. Her dark eyes were like deep wells, sucking her soul.


    "I will miss you."

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Anthea''s eyshes trembled. She thought in her mind, "We could still see each other."


    However, on second thought, even if they could see each other and there would be no pain of


    lovesickness, there was still something that she couldn''t do!


    She unconsciously licked her lower lip and felt that his breathing became heavier.


    Anthea gritted her teeth and then turned over.


    She lowered her head, blew in his ear, and called in a soft voice, "Honey..."


    The temperature in the room reached its peak.


    It was a hot night.


    The next morning, Adam woke up before the sky was fully bright.


    He got up quietly. After washing up in two minutes, he put on his clothes one by one. After picking


    up the army cap, he looked down at Anthea, who was still lying on the big bed, sleeping quietly.


    The bare shoulders were full of hickeys.


    The sun had just risen outside the window.


    Adam could not help but sigh.


    He frowned with deep attachment and reluctance in his eyes.


    When he said that he would be leaving toplete a missionst night, she acted rather normal.


    She was apetent lover of a soldier. On the contrary, he seemed to be even more inseparable


    from her after marriage.


    It seemed that it would be extremely suffering for him if they separated.


    When did he be so sticky!


    Adam lowered her head and gently kissed the corner of her mouth.


    In her sleep, she made a sound, but she was still sleeping soundly.


    Adam rubbed her face with his fingers. He couldn''t stay any longer, or it would bete. He calmed


    down, straightened up, and left quietly.


    When his footstep disappeared, Anthea, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, opened her eyes.


    She quickly sat up, lifted the quilt, and washed up.


    ording to the original n, Adam arrived at the airport at 6:40 p.m.


    Carter arrived ahead of time and had changed all the boarding passes.


    After they gathered, they strode to the security


    checkpoint.


    Adam didn''t notice that a slim figure stealthily followed him in as soon as he entered the waiting hall.


    After more than six hours, they arrived at the southernmost part of the country.


    It was spring all year round here, and the climate was veryfortable. Afternding, they rested


    for a while. Then they went to the parking lot of a military base by car. They would go to the border


    next. In order to avoid being discovered, they changed to a helicopter.


    The wind was very strong on therge apron. A mini helicopter next was rotating its rotors.


    They would set off in forty minutes.


    As themander-in-chief of this mission, Adam had a lot of things to deal with.


    He carefully examined the map. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Carter''s eyes had been


    wandering. It seemed that he had been sitting restlessly since the morning at the airport of Ice city.


    Adam frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Being called suddenly, Carter was startled.


    "No! I''m fine!"


    Adam narrowed his eyes and said, "Why are you so guilty?"


    Carter immediately shook his head and simply kept his mouth shut to avoid saying something


    wrong!


    While Adam was negotiating with the captain, Carter quickly looked around. From a distance, he


    finally saw a local soldier send Anthea in.


    His temple began to twitch.


    Anthea pulled down the brim of her hat and disappeared at the end of the line.


    Including her, there were a total of 16 people who went out of this mission. After she sneaked in,


    she would try her best to hide herself.


    Anthea didn''t deliberately pretend to be ugly. After all, when she pretended to be a man at the


    wedding on the indst time and put on disgusting makeup, Adam still recognized her at a


    nce, so she didn''t bother to do that.


    She put on the camouge training uniform like him. The hem of her trousers was stuck in her


    military boots, and she tucked her hair up under her military cap.


    Because the time was short, Anthea didn''t even have time to look in the mirror.


    Otherwise, she must admire herself.


    In fact, she used to be very jealous of Amelie who could wear the same military uniform like Adam,


    especially when she stood side by side with him.


    All she needed to do now was to make sure she wouldn''t be discovered before she reached the


    destination!


    Otherwise, he would not agree!


    Anthea was a little nervous, but also felt a little excited in her heart.


    The oldmander once tried his best to invite her to join the army to be a military doctor, but she


    didn''t agree. This time, Adam was on a mission and would face the criminal Amelie. Anthea was


    scared and worried.


    She was worried and wanted to stay with him.


    Anthea went to see the oldmander and told him that it could be a test to see if she was


    qualified to be a military doctor.


    In fact, there were many kinds of tests. There was no need for her to take part in a mission. The


    danger level of this mission was very high and it would put her life in danger. However, she was not


    afraid at all and made up her mind.


    Her persistence finally convinced the oldmander.


    Anthea didn''t know the mission until she joined the army as a military doctor.


    The main purpose was to rescue the women and children who had been kidnapped.


    The criminal gang was engaged in not only drug trafficking, but also human trafficking. They


    kidnapped a lot of women and children and forced them to transport drugs. And the transporting


    way was naturally cruel, which was hiding drugs in the body.


    When Anthea read the information, she was extremely angry.


    Meanwhile, Amelie, who had fled overseas, had been working with this criminal gang. It turned out


    that many years ago, she had colluded with one of the drug dealers and betrayed the country to get


    information. That was why she was promoted so quickly.


    The most important mission of a soldier was to protect the country and the people.


    Amelie not only harmed the people but also betrayed her country.


    Anthea wanted to see with her own eyes that Adam caught all of them and arrested Amelie. As a


    murderer, she had to pay the price!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Across the crowd, there was a tall and strong figure standing there.


    With the light on his back, his handsome facial features were hidden in the shadows, revealing a


    hidden sharp momentum. In a neat military uniform, he showed a strong power, which made people


    hold


    their breath.


    Anthea was a little obsessed.


    Fearing of being discovered, she quickly lowered her head.


    Phew...


    However, before she could rx, she suddenly saw Adam striding toward her from the corner of her


    eyes.


    The military boots fell to the ground, making a steady sound.


    Anthea''s heart was about to jump out of her mouth.


    Her body was stiff and she didn''t dare to move, for fear of attracting his attention.


    She lowered her head and kept saying in her mind, "He can''t see me! He can''t see me!"


    However, Adam still stopped in front of her, his tall shadow hanging over her. He gnashed his teeth


    in anger and said, "Who let youe!"

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Anthea immediately discouraged.


    In the end, she was still discovered!


    Just likest time, she was immediately recognized by him within five minutes after worming herself


    into the team.


    Now Anthea finally admitted that it was true that he said that he could recognize her even if she


    turned into ashes...


    After feeling discouraged, she started to get nervous.


    Taking a deep breath and raising her head, Anthea smiled and stretched out her hand. "Hello,


    Captain Chin. I am the military doctor for this mission!"


    Adam coldly nced at the hand in the air, and there was anger on his face. He repeated in a deep


    voice, "I am asking you who let youe!"


    Anthea shrank her shoulders in fear.


    She withdrew her hand. Facing the anger in his ck eyes, she licked her lips and whispered, "The


    oldmander has approved me to be the military doctor for this mission. I was afraid that you


    would refuse, so I didn''t dare to tell you..."


    "You still know that I wouldn''t agree?" Adam was very angry and said, "Anthea, go back."


    "No, I don''t want to go back!" Anthea shook her head.


    Adam raised his volume. "Anthea!"


    Anthea knew that he was very angry. His deep ck eyes seemed to be filled with storm of rage.


    She was timid, but she still insisted, "I won''t go back!"


    Adam frowned deeply. "This isn''t an earthquake relief you have participated in. This is a mission.


    We may be in danger at any time. All we''re facing are criminals and drug dealers. It''s not a game!"


    "I''m not ying a game. If you let me go back now, it''ll be a game!" Anthea bit her lip and said,


    "We''re already here and about to reach the border. The task is imminent. This time, including me,


    there are only two military doctors!"


    "If you let me go back now, what if I you need medical help? One military doctor is not enough!


    Since the oldmander has approved it, it means that I have the ability to be a military doctor!"


    Adam was so angry!


    He was speechless for a long time, as if he could do nothing about it.


    Suddenly, Adam nced at the side coldly.


    Carter, who had followed behind nervously, felt his heart thumping. He cried, "Captain Chin, I was


    wrong! Sister-inw came to beg me. I had no choice! I was forced to do that. I knew I was wrong..."


    Adam said in a low voice, "You twoe with me."


    They looked at each other silently and followed behind Adam.


    Adam walked all the way to the other side of the helicopter. Then he suddenly turned around,


    grabbed Carter''s cor, and threw him against the cabin door, beating him up mercilessly.


    All of a sudden, Carter yelled like a pig being ughtered.


    Even the sound of rotating wings could not drown out his yells.


    Anthea looked away quietly.


    She really couldn''t bear to see it!


    About five minutester, Adam was finally not angry and put down his rolled-up sleeves. Carter,


    who was squatting on the ground next to him, stood up. His face was ck and blue.


    Anthea tried very hard to hold back herughter.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam was really ruthless!


    He showed no mercy at all.


    Carter also saw his own appearance from the


    reflection in the ss, and he suddenly wailed.


    There were so many people in the team. He would lose face!


    Anthea''s lips moved. She wanted tofort Carter. But seeing Adam''s ferocious look, she just


    pursed her lips and dared not say anything.


    Carter''s eyes were filled with resentment when he saw how weak she was. Heined to her


    angrily, "Sister-inw, didn''t we agree to help me when Captain Chines to me?"


    Anthea was embarrassed. She exined in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Brother Carter. Adam is so


    terrible. I can''t even protect myself!"


    Carter felt wronged. "You bigir!"


    Adam snorted and ignored them. He strode back to the team.


    After giving the order, he boarded the helicopter with the crowd.


    The tall and strong figure was full of coldness.


    Seeing this, Anthea ran after him hurriedly. However, he ignored her and had got into the cabin.


    She also climbed up with all strenghth.


    Fortunately, when Adam asked her to leave, the others heard it clearly and knew the rtionship


    between them, so they deliberately left the seat next


    to him.


    Anthea immediately sat down.


    After fastening her seat belt, she turned her head to look at him, trying to call him with her eyes.


    Adam didn''t raise his eyebrows, and his expression became more and more solemn and cold.


    He was handsome, but his look was always serious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been called Hell-


    king in the army. But when he faced her, his eyes were always full of love.


    At this time, the serious look on his face was really scary, and the soldiers behind him kept quiet out


    of fear.


    Anthea was in a panic. Regardless of the others, she directly leaned to him and said, "Adam, I''m


    sorry! I know you''re worried about me, but I want to save you when you are in danger!"


    She raised her palm-sized little face and looked at him with eager eyes.


    Her eyes were full of tears and she looked so pitiful, nervous and timid.


    Adam sighed helplessly.


    It was not only dangerous. When they went out for this kind of secret task, every soldier had already


    written the posthumous letter before they set out. She actually got involved.


    Even if the military doctor was in the rear, they were still in danger.


    When Adam saw her, his anger rushed to his brain. He was indeed angry when he knew that she


    secretly came here, but when he heard herst soft words, he could not help but be softhearted.


    She did it for him.


    She was worried that he would get hurt again and wanted to save him.


    Adam sighed again. Fortunately, there was a female soldier in the mission. Otherwise, it would be


    really inconvenient for her to follow a group of men.


    He frowned and asked her, "Have you had breakfast in the morning?"


    Noticing the softness in his voice, Anthea immediately crawled into his arms. "No..."


    The ne flew very early.


    As soon as he went out, Anthea got up and began to clean up.


    She rushed to the airport in a hurry and boarded the ne that took off closely behind the one he


    took. The in-flight meals were not good, and she was too nervous to have appetite, so she only had


    some water.


    Adam was distressed for her. He took out pilot biscuit from his pocket, opened it, and put it in her


    little hands. "Have some biscuits first. I''ll find you some food when we get there."


    It seemed that no matter when, he cared about whether she would get hungry or not.


    Anthea was moved and answered like a kitten, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    The rotor made a loud noise and the helicopter began to take off.


    After eating two pilot biscuits and drinking some water, she was not hungry.


    Anthea stretched her little hand into his palm. As soon as they touched, Adam wrapped her hand


    tightly, full of his warmth.


    A small helicopter could amodate 20 people at most, including the captain.


    They sat in the front row, and other soldiers sat neatly behind them.


    Carter was thest one toe up, sitting in the back row with a swollen face.


    From behind, it was easy to see the interaction between Anthea and Adam.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When they saw that the two were reconciled, they felt that the cold air had disappeared and all


    looked at them with gossip eyes.


    "Sister-inw is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, yes! She''s like a fairy, more beautiful than a star!"


    Although she knew it was apliment, Anthea was still very shy.


    Her face was red.


    Seeing her smile, others were excited. "I heard that sister-inw is a doctor with excellent medical


    skills. Now she''s the military doctor for us. We don''t have to worry at all! She''s beautiful and has


    excellent medical skills. She''s amazing!"


    "Sister-inw, is there any single girl in your hospital?"


    "Introduce some girls to us. We''re still single. It''s better if they are as beautiful as you are..."


    Adam suddenly turned around with cold eyes.


    A look of warning appeared in his dark eyes.


    Everyone instantly fell silent, and no one dared to say another word, for fear of making him angry.


    "Tut! Captain Chin is too overbearing! We can''t even imagine!"


    Anthea didn''t notice it. She yawned. "I''m so sleepy!"


    It was her first time to take a helicopter.


    In addition to the loud voice, it was much smoother than she had imagined. She couldn''t help


    feeling sleepy.


    "Youzy little pig." Adam burst outughing.


    Anthea pursed her lips and got closer to him. She used him in a low voice, "It''s your fault. You


    didn''t


    stop until midnightst night!"


    Adam had thought that they couldn''t see each other for a period of time, so he turned into a hungry


    wolf and didn''t stop having sex until thetter half of the night. When she fainted, he finally stopped.


    When she ran to the airport in the morning, she held her waist all the way.


    Adam raised his hand and let her head lean against his shoulder. "Sleep for a while."


    There were still more than forty minutes before they reached their destination, so there was enough


    time for a nap.


    "Yes." Anthea nodded.


    She found afortable spot, closed her eyes, smelled his masculine scent, and soon fell asleep.


    The picture of the two of them snuggling up to each other was seen by all the single people behind.


    They all felt that the picture was too cruel.


    It was not a big deal to go out for missions with danger, but there was actually a couple!


    Carter in thest raw held his head and curled his lips.


    "Humph! I''m not jealous of him because I have a wife!"


    When the ne fell, Anthea woke up.


    They arrived at a small town near the border. As long as they crossed the border, they could go to


    another country. The abducted women and children were taken there.


    After they got off the helicopter, everyone''s face became much more solemn.


    At this moment, the mission begun.


    Anthea was also affected by the atmosphere, and her fighting blood was boiling. She looked at


    Adam beside her and couldn''t help saying, "Adam, do you think we are like the Mr. and Mrs.


    Smith?"


    Adam nced at her and said, "What?"


    Anthea exined, "It''s a movie!"


    Adam frowned.


    A nk look appeared in his eyes. He had not seen this movie before.


    Seeing this, Anthea shrugged and said, "s, you must have not seen it before. This is the


    generation gap!"


    Adam was speechless


    The point that he minded the most in his heart was mentioned unconsciously. He pursed his lips


    again and tried hard not to show an unpleasant face.


    He would settle this with her when they got back.


    They got off the helicopter and got on the bus. An


    hourter, they arrived at a ce like a safe house.


    It was a remote two-story residence. From the distance, it looked like it had been abandoned. They


    had many other ces like this, and this was the newest one.


    After a day of travelling, it was already evening.


    Adam ordered to rest and not to act rashly for the time being. Tomorrow, he would arrange a rescue


    n ording to the information sent by the spies.


    There was a female soldier who was ten years older than Anthea. It was not a trip or a disaster


    relief.


    They were here for a mission. So Anthea and Adam would not sleep together at night.


    Except for the shift staff, the men slept in one room, and the two women slept in the other room.


    The morning sun rose.


    At such a special time, they couldn''t sleep the way they did at home. They slept in their clothes.


    Anthea washed her face and came out of the room.


    She happened to meet Adam.


    He seemed to be waiting there. When he saw here out, he strode forward and asked with


    concern, "How is your sleep?"


    Anthea grinned. "Good!"


    Adam was worried that she wouldn''t sleep well without him, but she was in good spirits.


    He pinched her nose.


    Anthea smirked at him.


    Carter strode up from downstairs and gave a military salute. He handed over the envelope in his


    hand and said, "Captain Chin, this is the message sent by the informant!"


    "Yes." Adam looked serious.


    Anthea was now a member of the mission, so they did not need to avoid her deliberately.


    Adam opened the envelope and saw a photo secretly taken in it.


    After seeing it, Anthea couldn''t help pursing her lips. "It''s really Amelie!"


    They just had got reliable information that Amelie had betrayed the country. Now when they saw the


    picture with their own eyes, they became more indignant.


    In the photo, Amelie was with a group of criminals.


    The location was a pier, where many women and children were covered by ck cloth. It seemed


    that they were going to take these people away...


    Anthea pursed her lips and said, "Adam, I''m a little worried!"


    Obviously, Amelie harbored malicious intent.


    She had sessfully escaped before she was sent to the military tribunal. Normally, she should


    have run away as far as she could, and it would be best to hide. However, her whereabouts had


    been exposed...


    In the face of such a terrible criminal gang, the organization would definitely send out outstanding


    soldiers. Adam, who was invincible, was undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Amelie should have known this and wanted to deal with him maliciously.


    Adam knew what she was thinking and held her hand. "Don''t worry."


    Anthea nodded.


    After a simple breakfast, Adam convened everyone for a meeting.


    ording to reliable information given by the informant, they would take action that night to rescue


    all the abducted people.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, everyone gathered on the first floor.


    Except for the two military doctors left in the rear, everyone else had changed into ck camouge


    clothing. They were fully armed and their faces were covered with camouge color, so it was


    difficult for them to be recognized.


    Anthea reminded him again and again, "Adam, you must be careful!"

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    It was dark outside.


    They walked out of the yard, and the car behind them was also ck, as if it could integrate into the


    night.


    Anthea was the same as Adam. Even if he was fully armed and his face was covered with


    camouge painting, she could still recognize him in an instant.


    She held his big hand tightly.


    Adam was even stronger than usual. He stroked her head with his gloved hand and said, "Don''t


    worry. I will."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea nodded firmly.


    After taking a deep look at her, Adam set off with his men.


    They had to cross the border in the dark, and every second was apanied by danger.


    From the day Anthea met him for the first time, she knew that he was engaged in a high-risk career,


    and it was not the first time for him to go on a task, but it was the first time that she participated and


    watched him leave with her own eyes.


    Her heart was beating wildly.


    Perhaps because he was going to deal with Amelie who was a treacherous person, Anthea was


    worried.


    While she was worried, Anthea was also deeply proud of him. She felt that he was a hero and had a


    sense of honor.


    Anthea and the other military doctor were on standby.


    She carefully checked the medicine in the medicine box over and over again and carried it on her


    back, waiting for an order to be given at any time.


    She had to be highly concentrated and ready for war.


    The seconds ticked by.


    Anthea''s eyes moved between the watch on her wrist and the dark night.


    At about 4 o''clock in the morning, a ck car drove from far to near.


    She held her breath.


    When the car stopped, the people inside walked down one after another.


    In the distance, Adam was walking in front with one hand on his waist. His hat was gone, revealing


    his short ck hair. He walked so fast as if he were walking with a strong wind.


    There were sixteen people, not a single one left.


    They returned safe and sound!


    Only then did Anthea realize that her clenched hands were already wet.


    She ran over quickly.


    In front of him, Anthea stood on tiptoe and held Adam''s neck with both hands.


    She buried her body deeply into his sturdy chest.


    Anthea said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Honey, you''re back!"


    Adam wrapped his arms around her and ced his palm on her back.


    He felt moved in his heart. "Yes, I''m back safely."


    Anthea took a deep breath of his masculine scent and felt his body temperature. Her smile finally


    appeared bit by bit.


    She asked with concern, "How''s the mission?"


    "It went well." Adam showed a joyful smile on his face as he said, "All the women and children who


    were abducted have been rescued and transferred to the local government. They are all safe now!"


    In fact, seeing theme back, Anthea had already guessed it.


    She was overjoyed. "Great!"


    After all of her tense emotions disappeared, Anthea finally noticed the ambiguous gazes from the


    others.


    She was extremely embarrassed.


    She was so excited that she forgot the environment she was in.


    Anthea quickly let go of Adam and carried the medicine cab to work.


    Although the task was carried out very smoothly and all of them came back, there were still some


    who were injured, but all were skin trauma, which were not serious for these people who had gone


    through fire and water.


    Just like that, the night of the battle passed.


    When they slept, it was already about seven o''clock in the morning.


    Anthea had stayed up and was extremely nervous all night. Now she was rxed and had a deep


    sleep. When she woke up, it was already noon.


    There was a boxed meal beside the bed. Obviously, Adam sent it over.


    After washing her face, Anthea went to Adam with the boxed meal.


    When she came to the first floor, the others had just finished a short meeting. After the meeting,


    Adam stood alone by the window with his hands sped behind his back, looking out of the window


    with ck eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    When he heard the footsteps, he turned around.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes!"


    When Adam saw her holding a boxed meal in her hand, he knew that she came to him the moment


    she woke up.


    He pulled over the chair next to him and let her sit down.


    He touched the lunch box. Luckily, it was a foam box, so the meal was not cold. Adam opened it for


    her and said, "Sit down and finish your meal."


    Anthea nodded obediently.


    While she was eating, Adam told her in a low voice, "I just reported the current situation to my


    superiors. People who were saved in the morning will be sent back to their home."


    "Although the task was finished smoothly, we did not manage to catch Amelie. We sessfully


    sneaked into the ship and took control of all the criminals when they were unprepared.


    Unfortunately, she was not inside."


    Adam frowned in the end, unwilling to give up.


    Anthea was also unwilling to give up.


    Except for rescuing women and children, they also wanted to bring Amelie, who had escaped, to


    justice.


    Adam continued, "Our main task this time is to rescue the women and children who were


    kidnapped. We''vepleted it sessfully and are about to leave tonight. Since we didn''t catch


    Amelie, we can only make a long-term n and send more people to sneak into other countries to


    catch her."


    However, in this way, it was unknown when she would be caught.


    It was really outrageous that the murderer was unpunished.


    Anthea rolled her eyes and swallowed the food in her mouth. "I have a stupid idea!"


    Adam frowned and said, "What kind of stupid idea?"


    Anthea sat up straight. She blinked at him with a sly light shing in her eyes and said, "We can


    y a trick like before to trap Amelie!"


    Adam raised his eyebrows, waiting for her to continue.


    "Brother Carter mentioned that Amelie and you have performed tasks here before, right? She must


    be very familiar with your n and the safe


    houses you''ve established. This safe house is a new one, which means that you''re guarding against


    her!"


    Anthea continued, "Amelie hates us so much now.


    She wants to deal with you through the hands of the criminal gang, but her hope was ruined after


    the sess of your sneak attackst night. She must be very angry!"


    "I can be the bait. If she sees me, she will be provoked and will never let me off easily!"


    "If my intuition is right, Amelie wants to kill both of us! Taking advantage of this, we can lure her into


    a trap. Next, we can move to a safe house she knows and wait for her to attack us. Then we will


    ambushed her when shees!"


    She said a lot. It was indeed a good idea.


    But the premise was that she had to be the bait herself, and she was in danger all the way.


    After he heard that, Adam''s face darkened.


    It was indeed a stupid idea!

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    After Anthea finished, she raised her chin to him. "How is it? Am I smart?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded and then immediately said, "But it can''t be done."


    Anthea was not surprised.


    She had already expected that he would not agree.


    "Adam, although this is a stupididea, it''ll definitely help us catch Amelie!" Anthea tried to convince


    him, "She''s a murderer. She hired someone to murder my grandpa, and she almost killed me. I can''t


    watch her go unpunished outside! Otherwise, grandpa will turn over in his grave if he knows it! This


    is a good opportunity. We can''t let it go!"


    Adam insisted. "No, it''s dangerous."


    Anthea shook her head. "I''m not afraid!"


    Adam was not swayed.


    Anthea held his arm and said seriously, "I''m just a bait. You will prepare in advance and ambush


    around. The soldiers brought by you are so powerful. It''s absolutely foolproof! And with you around,


    you won''t let me get injured, will you?"


    Adam was silent.


    They drove across the border.


    The afternoon sunshine in Myan, which was close to their country, was brighter. People walking


    around were all locals, speaking localnguage.


    People here believed in Buddhism and a lot of monks could be seen.


    ording to thetest news sent by the informant, they learned where Amelie would appear. Adam


    and Anthea drove to the nearby tourist spots.


    After going out of the country, Adam changed his military uniform into casual clothes as she did, as


    if they wanted to hide their real identities.


    Holding hands, they followed the team and walked under the huge golden tower. They were no


    different from other traveling couples.


    They counted the time.


    The mobile phone rang three times in a row. Then they left the Golden Pagoda and passed through


    a hotel on the way.


    A group of people was walking out of the hotel.


    They were all Asian, mixed in with two ck people and a very beautiful woman. They seemed to


    have just finished a business, walking and chatting in English.


    The woman was walking in the middle. It was Amelie.


    From afar, Adam and Anthea deliberately slowed down.


    When they passed by the hotel, they elerated slightly. Their car was parked on the opposite side


    of the road. After getting in, they immediately started the car.


    Anthea sat in the passenger seat and looked back in the mirror.


    She was sure that Amelie had seen her just now.


    Adam''s action was very quick. The moment they closed the door, he started the car and drove in


    the direction of the border at high speed.


    On the way, the speed did not decrease at all.


    After they returned to their country and passed through the alley in the town, Anthea turned back


    and grinned at him. "We¡¯ve got rid of them!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    The expression on his handsome face was not as rxed as hers, but his brow furrowed even


    deeper.


    What they were doing now was very risky.


    However, what would happen tonight was even more risky.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at a safe house. It was not the original one they had stayed. It was


    also a mansion, but it was an one-story building with an attic. It was located in an abandoned


    construction area.


    They were surrounded by construction sites. It was deste and uninhabited here, so it was easy to


    be ambushed.


    The house was very big, and there were five rooms, including the room in the attic. All the lights in


    each room were turned on, and two ck cars were parked in the yard. Looking from a distance,


    people would think that there were many people in the room if they didn''t know anything about it.


    But in fact, it was empty.


    The two of them were the only ones sitting on the couch in the living room.


    A burst of quick footsteps was heard. Carter, who was wearing a military uniform, quickly entered


    the house. Without the usually rxing expression, he gave a very serious salute and said,


    "Captain Chin, everything has been arranged!"


    "I see." Adam nodded.


    Carter nodded and quickly walked up the stairs.


    His mission tonight was to ambush in the room, and he would attack at the most critical moment.


    There were only two of them left in the living room, and Adam held her tightly.


    He had been tense and could not rx all night.


    Since Adam joined the army, he had been carrying out countless missions. There had been many


    more dangerous missions than this one, but he was more nervous than ever.


    Because his little girl was also here.


    He was afraid that a slight mistake would put her in danger.


    Adam frowned and asked, ''Are you scared?"


    Anthea nodded honestly. "A little!"


    After all, she had never undergone any military training. This was not a movie, but a real


    experience. She was full of passion at that time, but at thest moment, she was still a little nervous


    and afraid.


    This was not a game, but a real war.


    Adam said in a deep voice, "Now you are afraid?"


    Anthea immediately became obsequious. "But with you, I''m not afraid!"


    Adam had no choice but to grind his teeth, trying to lift his hand to pinch her nose. Suddenly, he


    narrowed his ck eyes.


    Seeing this, Anthea also held her breath and asked him silently, "She''s here?"


    Adam nodded.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He loaded the gun and hung it on her waist. Then he also hung a military knife on her waist with


    uneasiness. After that, he slightly raised his chin to point at the small bar counter next to him.


    Anthea understood what he meant. He wanted her to hide there when the battle started.


    Soon, footsteps sounded in the quiet night.


    It was not a person. A lot of people''s footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Then, they saw Amelie.


    Dressed in ck, Amelie was not as valiant and heroic as before. She was more like a female spy.


    After she saw the two people standing in the room, a cold light shed in Amelie''s eyes. She


    gnashed her teeth in hatred and said, "Adam, you''re actually on a mission with her! But today, you


    two can''t go back alive!"


    At the end of her words, she smiled happily.


    Anthea''s thinking was right. When Amelie saw her, her hatred was aroused.


    She sent people to chase them all the way from the border. After learning that they disappeared


    from here, she could confirm which safe house they were in. She deliberately waited and brought a


    lot of people to attack in the evening.


    Amelie hated Adam, and hated Anthea even more!


    One she loved but she couldn''t get, and the other snatched away the man she loved.


    Amelie even thought that it was because of Anthea and Adam that she had to sneak into another


    country like a stray dog and ended up like this. So she wanted to kill both of them. She even wanted


    to tear them into pieces!


    Amelie ordered coldly, "Catch them!"


    However, there was a sudden loud noise.


    The ss in the room suddenly shattered, and one of the people who came with her suddenly


    copsed to the ground.


    A man from Myan next to Amelie suddenly panicked and shouted, "Oh no! This is a trap. We''re


    surrounded!"

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    For a moment, the atmosphere became tense.


    A furious gunbattle broke out inside and outside the mansion. The people brought by Amelie all took


    out their weapons and the two sides confronted each other face to face.


    One was in the open while the other was in the dark. Except for Adam and Carter, all the other well-


    trained soldiers were all outside.


    The moment the gunshots rang out, Anthea bowed down and went to hide, ording to Adam''s


    instructions. There was a rain of bullets, but she no longer had the time to be afraid.


    Anthea was unable to help them. She could only shoot.


    The only thing she could do right now was not to cause any more trouble. At the same time, she


    tried her best to cover her body from being shot by the airpiercing bullets.


    She held the gun in her hand tightly, not daring to rx. She was on full alert.


    Even though Adam was fighting fiercely, he never left her, with broad shoulders and back protecting


    her.


    The gunfightsted for ten minutes.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The people brought by Amelie were either shot or captured.


    This was a trap. Now that she had fallen into it and was ambushed, she would not have any chance


    of winning. Her people and she werepletely annihted.


    Amelie was also injured. Her right leg and shoulder were shot, and she fell to the ground awkwardly.


    All of these were made by Carter in the attic.


    In the end, it was Carter, whom she had never respected before, who caught her and handcuffed


    her.


    When everything was settled, Carter hung up the phone and reported, "Captain Chin, we have


    already notified the local military!"


    Adam nodded. He nced at Amelie coldly with his ck eyes and ordered, "Take Amelie away.


    Leave the others to the local military. Inform our people to leave half an hourter."


    "Yes!" Carter nodded.


    Vehicles gathered outside and the surviving killers who followed Amelie were all taken away by the


    military.


    Carter also escorted Amelie and strode out.


    Everyone was ready to leave. Adam was holding his waist with one hand and negotiating with the


    people


    of local military. Anthea and the other military doctor were packing up their medical cab, about to


    leave with them.


    Anthea kept looking at Amelie.


    After losing her n, she appeared unusually calm, except for her scarlet eyes ring at them with


    hatred.


    As she approached the car, Amelie stumbled.


    It seemed to be because she was shot in the right leg, she staggered and fell down.


    Carter exerted force in his arms, wanting to lift her up.


    However, when Amelie fell down, her hands, which had been handcuffed, went down, as if


    stretching to her ankles.


    Anthea''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Overwhelming fear rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Anthea saw a small silver pistol in Amelie''s hand. It seemed to have been hidden in advance. She


    quickly turned around and pointed the pistol at Adam, who was standing sideways at the door of the


    house and was unguarded.


    Anthea¡¯s little face instantly turned pale.


    In a second, Anthea realized that Amelie came with the intention of perishing together. Even if her


    n failed in the end, she had another n...


    Amelie pulled the trigger.


    Anthea shouted, ''Adam, watch out-"


    Almost out of instinct, she rushed over.


    Running with all her might, Anthea threw herself into Adam''s arms.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two sessive gunshots sounded.


    When Anthea suddenly reminded him, Adam subconsciously pulled out the gun at his waist quickly.


    The action was done in one smooth motion. A hole appeared on Amelie''s forehead and she fell


    backward with her eyes wide open.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. Amelie was killed on the spot.


    However fast he was and no matter how urate his shot was, it was still a littlete. Amelie''s shot


    was one step ahead of his.


    Adam didn¡¯t feel any pain in his body. In his sight, Anthea fell heavily like a butterfly.


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    Anthea took the shot for him.


    Adam''s pupils contracted and his heart seemed to have been clenched by an invisible hand. He


    was in so much pain that he could not breathe. He said sorrowfully, "Anthea!"


    Anthea''s ears buzzed. She was held tightly in his arms.


    She heard the sound of her blood flowing, but at this moment she felt lucky.


    Because he was fine!


    Anthea tried to look up, and a great deal of tears welled up in her eyes unconsciously. She moved


    her lips, wanting to tell him that she was in so much pain. But she could not say a word, and she


    gradually fainted.


    In herst consciousness, Adam shouted at her in a hoarse voice, "Anthea! Anthea..."


    The local town was rtively backward, and the medical conditions were limited.


    They arranged a helicopter and immediately sent Anthea to the capital, which was the nearest city


    with the most advanced medical technology.


    Because the bullet hit Anthea in the back and it was intractable to take it out, the apanying


    military doctor did not dare to act rashly. He could only stop the bleeding first. Afternding, Anthea


    was


    immediately sent to the hospital''s operating room.


    The day before yesterday, Bemy came to attend a ceremony with his wife, Meadow. They


    happened to be in the capital.


    When they were about to leave, they received the unexpected news and immediately rushed to the


    hospital from the airport.


    Anyway, the girl was shot in order to save their son. Now the specific situation was unknown, so


    they shoulde to the hospital to care about her.


    When they arrived, Anthea, who was wearing a sterile suit, was pushed into the operating room.


    Adam''s military uniform and both his hands were dyed dark red by Anthea¡¯s blood. He stood like a


    statue in front of the operating room door.


    After the doctor came in a hurry, he immediately stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is it


    going?"


    "Too much blood loss caused her shock!" The doctor paused and said, "It''s hard to say what''s going


    on at the moment. Well have an operation next to take out the bullet, but it''s a little troublesome,


    because the bullet is close to the spine. It''ll be dangerous!"


    "Moreover, even if the operation is sessful, it is very likely to cause nervous damage in the


    process of bullet extraction. The patient is likely to lie in bed for the rest of her life! I advise you to


    prepare for the worst!"


    After solemnly speaking, the doctor quickly entered the operating room.


    The door of the operating room was closed and the operation was in progress.


    Bemy and Meadow didn''t expect it to be this serious. They looked at each other in shock.


    Then they looked at their son at the same time and saw him still standing there, his shadow


    lengthening on the ground.


    The light shone on his face, where there was no emotion. He just stared at the operating room


    without blinking his eyes, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    It seemed that if anything bad happened to the person inside, he would leave as well.


    Meadow''s eyes were red, and she put her palms together and prayed.


    Bemy''s expression was solemn as well. He could not help but pray that the youngdy inside


    would be safe.


    More than one o''clock in the morning, the door of the operating room finally opened.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    The people waiting in the corridor all tensed up instantly.


    They were so nervous that no one dared toe forward for a while and all stared at the doctor


    who came out at once.


    In particr, under the light, Adam became a statue with a frozen expression on his face.


    The doctor with a weary face took off his mask and showed aforting smile to them. "The


    operation is sessful. The patient is out of danger!"


    This sound was like the sound of nature.


    Adam''s heartbeat finally returned to normal.


    Bemy and Meadow heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Thetter put her palms together


    and murmured excitedly, "Amitabha!"


    Five minutester, nurses pushed Anthea out of the operating room.


    The face of the young girl on the bed was pale andplexionless. She looked like a cold, snow-


    white snow doll.


    Adam followed closely behind her.


    "It''s okay now!" Bemy turned his face towards his wife and said, "There''s nothing much we can do


    to help if we stay here. It might even cause more trouble. Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, Meadow nodded. "Okay!"


    The couple was about to fly back to Ice city when they received the news on the way to the airport,


    so they rushed here.


    Now that Anthea had gone through danger, they were relieved. They changed the flight and set off


    to the airport again.


    After getting into the car, Meadow kept murmuring Amitabha.


    When Bemy saw this, he could not help but console her. "Don''t worry. Didn''t the doctor say that


    she won''t be in danger?"


    Meadow thought he was cold, so she replied angrily, "What did you say? How can I not worry about


    her? She was in a critical situation when we arrived, and the doctor has even asked us to prepare


    for the worst. Anthea is blessed, otherwise..."


    "I didn''t say a word!" Bemy felt aggrieved.


    As soon as he received the news, he immediately decided to rush to the hospital!


    Meadow wiped tears on the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief and sighed. She continued,


    "Honey, do you still not agree them to be together? You''ve seen what happened today. The girl was


    injured in order to save our son!"


    "Didn''t Carter say that Amelie''s gun was aimed at Adam''s heart? If Anthea hadn''t rushed over at the


    critical moment, our son would have been shot, and his life would have been uncertain!"


    "She has done our family a great favor, and how can we find such a good girl now? For the sake of


    the person she likes, she can even disregard her life!"


    Bemy was silent.


    He silently looked at the night outside the window, his eyes deep and serene.


    Indeed, it was very difficult to find a woman like Anthea.


    Meadow showed a serious expression and said bluntly, "Whether you are willing or not, I ept


    Anthea as my daughter-inw!"


    For the first time, Bemy did not rebut his wife.


    When Anthea woke up, she felt a heart-wrenching pain on her back.


    She was shot in the back. She had just had an operation, so she could not lie on her back for the


    time being. She could only lie on her side or stomach. Now, she was lying on her stomach.


    It was all white around. Apparently, she was in the hospital.


    Anthea didn''t know what time it was. Looking at the sky outside the window, she thought it was


    either early morning or dusk.


    Without looking around, she knew that Adam was by the side of the hospital bed.


    Her little hand was sped tightly by his big hand.


    Thick and warm.


    She had been asleep for so long, but Adam had never let her go. It was like the time when he held


    her in the helicopter after she got shot, holding her tightly with one hand and putting the other hand


    on her heart.


    It seemed that only by doing so could he know that her heart was still beating.


    Suddenly, she felt water on the back of her hand.


    Anthea just woke up, so she was still in a trance. She murmured in surprise, "Is it raining?"


    The next second, she was greatly shocked.


    In a hurry, she looked up at Adam .


    In the past, even when he was sitting, he always sat upright. But now he was sitting on the chair in


    a stooped manner and staring at her.


    It seemed that it was not her who was shot, but him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasplexionless.


    His ck eyes had already turned red.


    The water on the back of her hand was the tears that came out of his eyes.


    Anthea only felt her heart skipped a beat.


    Men''s tears do not fall easily.


    Adam was a masculine soldier and a tough man. He would not cry even when he bled. Even if he


    encountered something sad, he would not cry in front of others.


    But now, he cried in front of her. It was obvious that he was really frightened.


    Anthea also wanted to cry. She called him nkly, "Adam..."


    His tears burned her heart.


    "Anthea, do you want to scare me to death?" Adam finally opened his mouth. His voice was low and


    hoarse, like that of a tweeting crow on a branch. "Do you know how dangerous it is to rush to me


    like that?"


    Anthea murmured, "I just want to save you!"


    In such a critical moment, she didn''t have time to think too much and could only act ording to her


    instinct.


    She wanted to save him.


    Adam''s eyes turned redder. "You were not saving me. You were killing me!"


    His heart was now full of regret!


    He should not have listened to her bad ideas.


    After finishing the rescue task, he should have left directly instead of letting her be a bait. He was


    confident that he could protect her, but in the end, an ident still happened to her.


    Although they had brought Amelie to justice, she was also put in danger.


    His little girl had been to the jaws of death, and Adam felt that he had fallen into hell.


    Even if he saw her wake up now, his heart was still full of fear.


    In his mind, the scene that she rushed to him and fell down like a butterfly after being shot shed


    again and again.


    "I won''t do that again!" Anthea said obediently.


    She held his big hand and gently scratched it with her fingertips. Seeing that he was still tense and


    could not rx, she deliberately joked, "Fortunately, it was me who was shot, otherwise I would be a


    widow!"


    Adam''s chest heaved as he said in a serious voice, "I would rather be shot myself. Did you know


    that your condition was once very critical? And you were so close to death. If the surgery goes


    wrong, you might have to lie in bed for the rest of your life!"


    "I know, but I''m not worried!" Anthea grinned, but the smile on her face was really weak. "Because


    even if | am paralyzed, you will still raise me for the rest of your life, won''t you?"


    Adam sighed and said, "Yes."


    How could he not raise her? Let alone paralyze, even if she became a vegetable, he would not


    leave her.


    Anthea was lying on her stomach on the bed, with a syringe needle on the back of her one hand.


    And she had just had an operation. So her body was still weak and powerless. She reached out and


    asked for a hug.


    Adam bent over.


    While hugging her, he raised her chin and kissed her deeply.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Adam avoided her wound when he hugged her.


    His kiss was deep and fierce.


    Anthea almost suffocated.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not struggle, but responded to him enthusiastically. She felt that such a kiss could make him


    feel her more clearly and take the worry out of him.


    The long kiss finally ended.


    Both of them were a little out of breath.


    Adam put his palm on the back of her head and said in a hoarse voice, "It will never happen again."


    "Yes!" Anthea promised.


    As if he didn''t hear her words, he repeatedly whispered in her ear, "Anthea, it really can''t happen


    again. My heart is not good. I can''t stand it."


    If such a thing happened again, it would really take Adam''s life!


    Anthea nodded obediently.


    But if there was a next time, she would not hesitate.


    And Anthea also believed that if he encountered the same danger, he would definitely take bullets


    for


    her.


    Because they were husband and wife, lovers of each other.


    They stayed together without saying anything for a while. Then Adam got up to buy some food for


    her in case that she was hungry.


    Only now did Anthea realize that it was already evening.


    After the operation, she slept all day long.


    Half an hourter, Adam came back in a hurry with a steaming meal box in his hand.


    In addition to Anthea, there was a nurse in the ward. She came to pull out the needle and check


    Anthea after she woke up.


    It was a very beautiful female nurse. Her voice was also very gentle. She took Anthea''s blood


    pressure and body temperature. Then she touched her forehead and said, "Very good, there is no


    sign of fever!"


    Anthea cooperated with the check obediently. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Adaming


    in.


    She immediately smiled happily. "You''re back!"


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    Adam came in with a lunch box and stood in front of the cab.


    He was still wearing his military uniform, and there were much dried blood on his chest. He had no


    time to change his clothes. Moreover, his chin was covered with stubble. He had not slept for a day


    and night. His eyes were bloodshot.


    However, he didn''t look untidy. Instead, he looked more like a man.


    The nurse in front of the hospital bed picked up the tray and said with a smile, "You can call me at


    any time if there¡¯s anything!"


    Anthea thanked her. "Okay, thank you!"


    Her eyes were focused on the lunch box.


    Adam was opening the package for her as she swallowed.


    After sleeping for a whole day, she was very hungry. Smelling the fragrance of food, she couldn''t


    wait to eat.


    Anthea waved her hand in the air and said, "Hurry up. I''m going to starve to death!"


    She focused on the food so much that she didn''t notice that when the nurse left, she turned to look


    back repeatedly at every step with a bashful look and her eyes seemed to be fixed on Adam.


    After they finished their meal, it was dark outside the window.


    Adam asked someone to bring him clean clothes and put them on. After washing up, he wiped her


    face and hands, just like thest time when her leg was broken.


    Anthea narrowed her eyes cozily.


    It was deep into the night, and the corridor outside became quiet as well. Only the sounds of


    footsteps could be heard from time to time.


    Adam was sitting by the hospital bed, looking like he was going to apany her all night. He


    seemed to have a shadow of her injury in his heart. It seemed that only when she was discharged


    from the hospital could he relieve.


    Anthea patted the ce next to her and forced him to lie down and sleep with her.


    In order not to touch the wound, shey on her side and curled up in his arms like a cat.


    Anthea raised her head and asked him in surprise, "Adam, I heard that your parents came when I


    was sent to the operating room."


    Adam said, "Yes. They were here to attend an conference."


    "I see!" Anthea nodded.


    Would they consider it as a ruse of self-injure to win their support?


    She bit the corner of her mouth lightly.


    She moved and tried to find a morefortable position in his arms, but identally touched the


    wound on her back, so she took a deep breath.


    Anthea pursed her lips and couldn''t help asking him, "I didn''t expect being shot was like this. It


    hurts!


    Adam, did you also feel great pain at that time?"


    Her small hands rested on his chest, gently caressing his chest.


    "It''s not as painful as it is at this time," Adam said.


    Although she got shot this time, he felt more painful than every time when he was shot before.


    He felt distressed.


    Anthea rubbed her head against his chest and said with a smile, "I remember you said the scar is a


    soldier''s medal. Now I also have one."


    Adam silently embraced her and said, "Yes. It''s a couple scar."


    Anthea felt that he held her more tightly.


    She knew that he was worried about her again.


    Anthea no longer made fun of him. What she could do now was to recover from her injury as soon


    as possible and not let him worry.


    But his body was too stiff.


    Anthea opened her eyes. In the dim light, she saw that he was staring at her without blinking eyes.


    She could not help sighing and felt moved.


    In order to prevent him from falling into this sad mood, she put her lips close to him.


    After waking up, Anthea looked much better. Her pale lips recovered to their original color, like a


    flower bud. Adam couldn''t refuse them when they came close to him.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on her lips.


    In the quiet ward, there were their breathing sounds.


    Adam said hoarsely, "Anthea, don''t seduce me."


    Anthea blinked and asked knowingly, "Why?"


    Adam pinched her little nose.


    However, she still fondled his body with both hands.


    Adam might be able to stay calm in the face of other women, but when facing Anthea, there was no


    way for him to be a gentleman.


    He grabbed her hands.


    He had to kiss her again...


    Anthea had just had an operation. Of course, they could not have sex now, because it would easily


    affect the wound. But the two still consoled each other.


    The air inside the room was very hot.


    Finally, it ended with Adam going to the washroom


    to console himself.


    However, after that, Adam felt much more rxed. The two of them clung to each other on the


    hospital bed and slept.


    The next morning.


    Anthea stayed in the ward alone.


    She suddenly wanted to eat fried dumplings and just casually mentioned it. Then Adam bought


    instant frozen dumplings and went to a nearby hotel to make fried dumplings for her. He also


    nned to cook pigeon soup for her, which was good for healing her wounds.


    Anthea felt very happy.


    She raised her hand and picked up an apple. When she was ready to peel it, the ward door was


    pushed open.


    Anthea was surprised and thought it was Adam who came back so soon. She turned around and


    saw that it was the female nurse who had pulled out the needle for her yesterday.


    Seeing this, she temporarily stopped peeling apple.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    The nurse walked in with a smile on her face, looking kind.


    When the nurse reached the hospital bed, she put the tray on the table and hung up two medicine


    bags. She adjusted the speed of the medicine drip and then inquired about Anthea''s health


    condition today.


    After the nurse finished everything, she didn''t seem to want to leave.


    She looked at the apple in Anthea''s hand and said, "Let me help you!"


    "I am okay..." Anthea shook her head.


    Before Anthea could finish, the nurse reached out and took away the apple. "It''s okay. I am good at


    peeling apples. I often peel apples for patients in other wards!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anthea felt a little embarrassed and said, "Thank you!"


    The nurse answered, "No problem." Then she pulled over the chair and sat by the bed next to


    Anthea.


    Anthea noticed that the nurse''s makeup seemed to be much thicker than it was yesterday. It looked


    borate with eyeliner, blush, and lipstick.


    Usually, medical workers rarely put on makeup when they were at work.


    Other than some patients would be allergic to cosmetics, they had no time.


    Medical workers were very busy, especially the ones working in the inpatient department. They


    were busy every day. If they had several operations in a row, they would not even have the time for


    lunch.


    However, at this time, Anthea didn''t think much about it. She just thought that the nurse might have


    a date after work, so it was natural for her to dress up more beautifully. Moreover, seeing that the


    nurse helped her peel the apple, Anthea only felt that the nurse was thoughtful!


    After the nurse finished peeling the apple, she handed it to Anthea.


    Anthea thanked her and took it.


    The apple was crunchy and juicy.


    However, until Anthea was about to eat up the apple, the nurse had no intention to leave. Anthea


    didn''t say anything when she saw that. In her heart, she only felt that the nurses in the hospital were


    helpful.


    The nurse took the initiative to chat with her, "Miss Lee, are you also a member of the army? I heard


    that you are a military doctor?"


    Anthea nodded and said, "Sort of!"


    Although Anthea was not an official military doctor, the leading cadre asked her to participate in this


    mission as a military doctor.


    Although Anthea was not as excellent as the military doctors who received training in the army all


    year round, she was confident in her medical skills.


    The reason that Anthea chose to study medicine was because of Adam. Butter, she grew to love


    being a doctor with a sense of mission. In the past, she often thought of practicing medicine and


    fighting with Adam side by side. Now, her dream was finally realized!


    The nurse asked casually, "Mr. Chin, the one who apanied you. I think he has a strong aura.


    He has a high rank in the army, doesn''t he?"


    Anthea smiled and said, "Yeah!"


    "What is more, he is the youngest major general in the army!" Anthea thought in her heart.


    "He is my husband."


    Anthea felt honored when she thought about Adam.


    The nurse continued to ask, "Where is Mr. Chin from? How old is he? Is he serving in the army


    here?"


    Anthea couldn''t help frowning.


    When she was about to say something, the door was pushed open.


    Creak!


    Adam''s tall and sturdy figure walked in.


    It was in the afternoon. The sun was bright. As Adam opened the door, the light from the corridor


    shone on him, making him look dreamy and charismatic in the sunshine.


    Anthea smiled happily at the sight of Adam.


    Before Anthea could say anything, the nurse said one step ahead of her, "Mr. Chin is back!"


    The nurse stood up from the chair and folded her hands on her belly, staring at Adam with her eyes


    enchanted.


    Anthea''s face went sullen.


    She didn''t notice that the nurse had a crush on Adam before but understood it now.


    The nurse had been staying in the ward since she walked in. She was not being enthusiastic about


    Anthea but simply waiting for Adam toe back!


    Anthea felt very disappointed.


    At first, she was grateful, feeling that the nurse was dedicated. But she did not expect that the nurse


    was coveting her husband!


    That was outrageous!


    Adam was tall and sturdy. As a soldier, he stood out from most ordinary people. He had a broad


    shoulder and a straight back, which made him full of masculinity.


    Being tall and straight wasmon for soldiers in the military. But not many soldiers were as


    handsome as Adam, who had an outstanding temperament.


    Adam was indeed very attractive to most girls.


    Anthea''s heart ached. There were too many girls chasing Adam. It seemed that some time ago,


    there was a woman named Arya who had yelled at her because of Adam...


    Adam walked to the bed with a lunch box and said, "In addition to fried dumplings and pigeon soup,


    I also made two dishes of vegetables to improve your nutrition."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    The nurse was surprised, "Mr. Chin knows how to cook? Did you make all the dishes?"


    "Yes," Adam was indifferent. Seeing that the nurse had been standing still in the ward, he was


    worried about Anthea. He frowned and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "No, no!" The nurse shook her head immediately. When Adam looked at her, her face turned slightly


    red. She pointed to the infusion stand with a shy smile and said, "I think this bag of medicine will be


    finished soon. I''ll wait for a few minutes here!"


    The nurse was on the day shift. She didn''t know about Anthea''s operation that night. After starting


    working yesterday morning, she knew that a soldier came to the ward. It seemed that the soldier


    was injured in the mission and was sent here for treatment.


    The nurse thought Adam and Anthea wererades-in-arms in the army.


    When the nurse came to Anthea''s ward yesterday to check on her, she met Adam and immediately


    felt her heart pounding wildly. She had never seen such a handsome soldier before and could not


    take her eyes off him. When she returned homest night, she had an erotic dream with Adam.


    Anthea kept the smile on her face and said, "I could ring the bell and call you when the timees.


    I''m a doctor, too. I can take off the needle myself!"


    "It''s fine!" The nurse shook her head with a smile. However, she did not look at Anthea but stared at


    Adam. "I''m not busy at the moment, so I''ll wait here. Otherwise, if you call me, I will have toe


    again! And you are a patient now, so it''s my job to take care of you!"


    "..." Anthea ground her teeth.


    Adam only cared about Anthea. Worried that she would be hungry, he took out the dishes from the


    lunch box.


    He ced the folding table on the hospital bed, put the dishes, and stuffed the chopsticks into


    Anthea''s hands.


    Anthea took a bite of a golden and crispy dumpling. She nced at the nurse, who was looking at


    Adam admiringly. Suddenly, she had an idea and then raised her eyebrows quietly.


    She swallowed the dumpling and slowly lifted her mouth, "Isn''t the air conditioner temperature too


    high? It''s a little hot!"


    Anthea raised her hand and fanned the wind.


    Anthea still seemed to feel hot, so she pulled her cor back and forth.


    The hospital gown itself was loose. Anthea pulled the cor open, leaving it wide open and


    revealing her beautiful vicles where there were red marks all over them.


    She learned that move Adam!

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Although they didn''t have sexst night, they still had a good time tangling with each other.


    Anthea kissed Adam to titite him. Adam didn''t resist and kissed her hard all over her face and


    neck, leaving love bites on her neck. The love bites were still visible, making her white and tender


    skin was like blooming red plum blossoms, morous and coy.


    The nurse stood on the other side of the bed and saw all the love bites on Anthea''s neck.


    Anthea noticed that the nurse''s face stiffened.


    She took another fried dumpling. But when she put it to her mouth, she paused, frowned, and said,


    "I feel my skin is sticky and ufortable. Nurse, I can''t take a bath now, can I?"


    "No, you can''t!" The nurse replied absentmindedly.


    In an unsettled state of mind, the nurse was still staring at Anthea''s corbone, feeling perturbed,


    trying to figure out if Adam made ambiguous love bites...


    Anthea nodded and muttered, "Oh, then I can wipe my body with a wet towel!"


    Hearing that, the nurse took the initiative to say,


    "Miss Lee, if you want to wipe your body, I can ask a female nurse for you."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "No need!" Anthea refused.


    "Then..." The nurse looked confused.


    Adam nced at Anthea and said in a low voice, ''TH do it."


    The nurse seemed to be shocked and said with her eyes closed, "Mr. Chin, this is not very


    convenient, is it?"


    Adam said with his voice deep, "She''s my wife. No one is more convenient than me."


    The nurse was bbergasted.


    The nurse looked at Adam and then nced at Anthea with a pale and shocked face. She turned


    around and ran away clumsily, forgetting to pull out the needle for Anthea.


    When Adam closed the door of the ward, he asked calmly, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Anthea''s cheeks flushed subtly.


    She didn''t want to admit that she did it on purpose to mess with the nurse. But Adam nced at her


    as if he had seen through Anthea, so she smiled shyly and said, "Yeah."


    But when she thought of what the nurse did, she was still grumpy.


    "That''s very annoying!" Anthea bit the fried dumplings and said in a huff, "Even in the hospital, girls


    are craving you! I want to transfer to another hospital!"


    As Anthea wished, Adam finished the discharge formalities after dinner.


    Adam had also nned to bring Anthea to the military hospital for rehabilitation after her operation.


    He had always been responsive to Anthea''s requests.


    He borrowed a car from the local military region and drove it back to Ice city with Anthea.


    After they arrived at the military hospital that night, they washed up and went to bed.


    Anthea''s wound recovered well.


    The day after Anthea was transferred to the military hospital, the leading cadre visited her in person.


    As soon as the leading cadre sat down, he smiled and gave Anthea a thumbs up, "You didn''t let me


    down! Anthea, I heard that you proposed this action of capturing Amelie Celestin, and you


    volunteered to be the bait. You also saved Adam at the most critical moment!"


    "This is not something that any girl could do! I don''t often praise people, but you are a heroine!"


    Being praised made Anthea feel happy.


    And being praised by the leading cadre made Anthea feel even prouder. She waved her hand


    humbly and said, "Leading cadre, I''m grateful to hear what you said!"


    "Well, you deserve it!" The leading cadre smiled more and said, "We all need to thank you on


    Amelie Celestin''s case. You made a great contribution. The army gave you a personal merit medal.


    Today, I will award you!"


    As he spoke, the military officer next to him handed over a small box.


    Anthea felt surprised.


    She tilted her head and looked at Adam. When she saw him nod his head with a smile, she reached


    out to take the box.


    She opened the box and found a merit medal inside with her name written on it!


    How honorable it was!


    Anthea kept blinking excitedly.


    The leading cadre continued with a smile, "There should have been amendation conference,


    but I think it''s better to keep a low profile, so I gave it to you privately! Anthea, you are excellent. It''s


    rare for non-soldier officials to getmendation from the army!"


    Anthea and Adam nced at each other.


    They all knew that the leading cadre was talking about their rtionship. It was better to keep a low


    profile.


    Holding the box, Anthea said earnestly, "Thank you, leading cadre!"


    The leading cadreughed out loud, "Anthea, I''m very impressed by you this time. Your medical


    skills are brilliant. I think you''re very suitable for being a military doctor! Are you interested ining


    to the army? Now I formally invite you-"


    Hearing that, Anthea felt excited with her eyes sparkling.


    She started looking forward to it.


    If she could join the army, she would be able to carry out missions along with Adam!


    However, Adam soon interrupted, "No! She won''t be a military doctor. She only needs to be


    my wife."


    If he put Anthea in danger again, he would feel terrible about himself!


    Anthea gloomily touched her nose.


    Seeing that Adam''s attitude was firm, the leading cadre knew what he was nning. He nodded


    and respected Adam''s thinking. He did not make things too difficult for Adam.


    After staying for a while, the leading cadre got up and left, considering that there were many things


    to do in the military region.


    Anthea loved the medal so much that she couldn''t put it down. She kept smiling happily.


    Adam smiled and said, "Do you need me to hug you to sleep?"


    Anthea whispered, "How did you know that?!"


    Adam found it both funny and annoying.


    However, when he saw Anthea smiled happily, he also felt happy.


    After Anthea was shot, Adam was regretful for being too soft-hearted and agreed to her idea. But he


    also felt proud when he saw her holding the medal.


    In the afternoon, someone knocked on the ward door.


    Anthea felt that there were so many people who came to visit her today. But when she saw the man


    walking in, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Like the leading cadre, the elder who walked in was also wearing the military uniform, followed by a


    soldier.


    Anthea sat up straight and greeted, "Sir Bemy!"


    Adam also greeted, "Dad."


    "Hello!" Bemy responded indifferently. He swept his gaze across Anthea''s face and asked, "How


    is your recovery?"


    Anthea answered, "It''s going well. The doctor said that in a few days, he would help me take out


    stitches, and I can be discharged from the hospital!"


    Bemy nodded slightly.


    Anthea nced at the item in Bemy''s hand and thought to herself, "He isn''t here to deliver a


    medal, is he?"


    When Bemy saw Anthea''s reaction, he cleared his throat and said, "This is for you!"


    "What is it?" Anthea asked curiously.


    "Chicken soup!" Looking a little ufortable, Bemy coughed twice and snorted haughtily, "I


    invited a Cantonese cuisine restaurant chef, a three-star Michelin star, to make this soup at home!"


    Anthea felt very ttered.


    She asked Adam to pour the soup out for her and quickly took a sip, "It tastes great!"


    Bemy put his hands behind his back and grunted, "Compared to Adam''s soup, which one tastes


    better?"


    "This one!" Anthea did not hesitate to tter.


    Bemy raised his brows happily.


    Adam was speechless.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Bemy''s gazended on the box beside the pillow.


    The box was made of special materials and there were many in his home. He knew very well what


    was inside.


    Anthea didn''t say it casually. She really nned to hold it even when she slept at night.


    Adam said, "It was sent here by the oldmander this morning."


    Bemy nodded. Although his dignified expression didn''t show anything, there was still some


    appreciation in his tone. "I heard that you took part in the mission as a military doctor and also made


    a contribution!"


    Hearing that, Anthea touched her long hair shyly.


    Bemy stood up from his chair after speaking a few sentences.


    Seeing this, Adam asked, "Dad, are you leaving?" "Nonsense!" Bemy snorted. Then he said with


    his hands sped behind his back, "I''m so busy every day. There''s still a lot of things I have to do in


    the military region. I don''t have the time to waste on you!"


    Anthea felt embarrassed.


    Bemy came and went in a hurry. All together, he had not stayed for more than ten minutes.


    The orderly opened the door for him. He paused when he stepped out of the ward. Then, he turned


    around and said quietly, "Youngdy, when you leave the hospital, go back to Chin''s Mansion with


    Adam!"


    "OK!" Anthea nodded obediently.


    After Bemy left, she slowly let out a sigh of brief.


    Turning to look at Adam, Anthea was confused and muttered, "Adam, what does your father


    mean?"


    Bemy looked at the door with deep, ck eyes.


    Anthea couldn''t figure it out, so she simply didn''t think about it. She would take measures ording


    to the actual situation.


    She picked up the bowl of soup next to her again and smelled the delicious smell of chicken soup.


    When she was about to drink, a big hand came over.


    Anthea was stunned. "What are you doing? I haven''t finished drinking yet!"


    Adam poured the chicken soup back into the thermos and said lightly, "I''ll make it for you tonight."


    Anthea was speechless.


    Did he have to haggle over every ounce?


    During the period of hospitalization, a lot of friends came to visit Anthea. But she did not dare to tell


    it to her adoptive parents in the town, for she was afraid that they would worry after knowing it.


    Golden Leonardo, Carter and Kaylee came here the day she was discharged from the hospital.


    Leonardo seemed to have not slept well for several nights. Not only had he dark circles under his


    eyes, but his chin was covered with stubble. And his clothes were wrinkled. He looked a little sloppy.


    However, this time it was not that he was drunk, but that his father was sick and hospitalized. The


    company had been handed over to him to deal with.


    Leonardo originally was only in charge of a pharmaceutical institute, but now he had to take the


    responsibility of the entirepany. It could be seen how heavy the burden on him was.


    After he came into the ward, his cell phone rang from time to time. It was all from assistants and


    secretaries. Many things needed to be decided by himself.


    When he hung up the phone, Anthea looked at his bloodshot eyes and said, "Golden Leonardo,


    you''d better go back and have a good sleep!"


    "I''m fine!" Leonardo waved his hand.


    Anthea spread out her hands and said, "As a doctor, I advise you to have enough sleep. Now there


    are a lot of cases of sudden death caused by staying upte. I''m really worried that you will die


    young! Besides, you are still single. By that time, I''m afraid that there will be no one to keep vigil


    beside your coffin!"


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched.


    Although it was a deliberate joke, it was true that she cared about the health of her good friend.


    Anthea paused and asked, "Golden Leonardo, is there any news from M?"


    Leonardo, who lifted his hand to massage between the eyebrows, slightly stiffened. He shook his


    head. "No."


    It was expected.


    Anthea sighed and said, "Since M has sneaked away, it means that she has already made up her


    mind to take care of the child alone and doesn''t want to be involved with you! It was an ident


    between you two at that time... In this case, it might be better for you two!"


    Leonard did not say anything. His eyes were as dim as the gloomy night.


    Later, his mobile phone rang again. There was an emergency meeting for him to attend, so


    Leonardo left in a hurry.


    Anthea looked at the back of Leonardo who was leaving quickly. His figure was tall and straight, and


    the hem of his suit fluttered.


    She felt...


    She seemed to see an overbearing president about to be born!


    As soon as Leonardo left, Carter knocked on the door and came in together with Kaylee.


    Carter''s look was disappointed as if he had been hit by something. He carefully supported his wife


    beside him.


    Seeing this, Anthea couldn''t help asking with concern, "Is Kaylee sick?"


    "No!" Carter shook his head, looking listless. He paused and said, "She''s pregnant!"


    "Really?" Anthea was surprised.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kaylee smiled shyly. "Yes. It was just testedst week! I''ve been pregnant for almost two months!"


    Anthea eximed in a low voice and hurriedly congratted them. "Ah! This is a good thing!


    Congrattions to you!"


    "Thank you!" Carter replied weakly.


    Anthea blinked and felt that his reaction was a little strange!


    Next to her, Adam had packed up all the things and went to go through discharge formalities with


    Carter.


    There were only two girls left in the ward. Anthea was infected with the joy. "Kaylee, you have been


    married for almost six years. It''s time to have a child! I didn''t attend your wedding, but this time I can


    attend the feast celebrating the first month of your baby!"


    Six years ago, Adam and she broke up. Carter and Kaylee had been very happy, and they got


    married very early.


    Anthea couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Carter seems to be in a bad mood. Is he too nervous about


    being a first-time dad?"


    "No..." Kaylee shook her head. Seeing that Anthea looked at her doubtfully, she came close to her


    and whispered, "I secretly pricked the condom, so that I can be pregant!"


    "Huh?" Anthea was stunned.


    Kaylee shrugged. "Because Carter doesn''t want a child. He''s afraid that I will ignore him if I have a


    child!"


    Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Yes, it was indeed Carter''s style!


    After leaving the hospital, the two couples had dinner outside together.


    At sunset, the city was full of beauty.


    After dinner, they said goodbye at the restaurant door and got on the car. Anthea couldn''t help but


    turn her head and looked back in the mirror. Carter was helping Kaylee out of the steps carefully,


    with one hand on her belly.


    Although he didn''t want Kaylee''s attention to be attracted by the child, it could be seen that he still


    had a sense of responsibility to be a father.


    They were so happy!


    Adam touched her head.


    Anthea turned her face and saw a smile on his face. "Don''t envy them. We will have a child soon."


    Hearing that, Anthea blinked her eyes.


    Adam said, "We''ll go to the welfare home tomorrow."


    On the night when they got their marriage license in Francis, he mentioned it and had arranged to


    adopt a child.


    Anthea''s eyes were sparkling. "Yes!"


    When thest sunset disappeared, the military green jeep drove back to the family building in the


    military region.


    Afterpleting the mission and staying in the hospital for so many days, they finally returned


    home. Boba wagged its tail and rushed over as soon as they entered house.


    Anthea picked it up and fed it.


    During the process, there was always someone staring at her from behind, making her feel scared.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Anthea turned around and saw Adam standing at the door of the living room.


    He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed over his shoulders. His dark eyes were so deep


    that they looked as if they had locked onto her tightly. For some reason, Anthea felt scared.


    What was going on?


    Anthea licked her lips and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Adam raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "Let''s talk about generation gap."


    Anthea was dumbfounded.


    She then remembered that she had inadvertently mentioned it when she was on a mission.


    At that time, they had just got off the helicopter and she mentioned the movie Mr. and Mrs. Smith.


    Adam had not seen it before. She said that there was a generation gap between them!


    Was he going to settle scores with her now?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea immediately picked up Boba and miserably said, "I''m still a patient now!"


    Adam stood up straight and stepped toward her.


    Anthea''s heart was trembling.


    Adam stopped in front of her, and Boba was ruthlessly thrown back into its dog nest by him. Then


    she was picked up by him.


    When she saw the desire in his ck eyes, she swallowed her saliva.


    Anthea rolled her eyes for a while and raised her small hand to express her opinion. "As a


    professional doctor, I advise not to exercise violently after a meal, or we''ll feel ufortable!"


    Adam was calm. "It''s okay. You''ll be on the top."


    Anthea was speechless.


    In the end, she paid a painful price for her words and deeds.


    The sex that night was exceptionally long.


    ? ? ?


    The next day, at about nine o''clock, Anthea got up.


    Although he had taken into ount the fact that the gunshot wound on her back had just recovered,


    he still had had fierce sex with herst night. She felt pain all over now.


    The clothes had been thrown all over the floorst night.


    But there were neat and clean clothes at the end of the bed. When Anthea put on clothes, Adam


    came out of the bathroom after bathing with a towel


    wrapped around his waist.


    He held her shoulders with hands and kissed the gunshot wound on her back from behind.


    Anthea shivered, and she reminded him. "No. We''re going to your home!"


    Adam did not do anything else but closed the zipper on the back of her clothes.


    Today''s n was to go to the welfare home, but before that, they had to go to Chin''s Mansion first.


    After entering from the entrance of the vi area, Anthea saw that there were guards patrolling with


    guns on the road from time to time. As the Jeep drove, the three-story mansion of the Chin family


    was getting closer and closer. Anthea was a little nervous.


    After all, the scene of Bemy seeing her thest time was still fresh in her mind.


    Anthea grabbed his big handand said, "If your father one again asks me to leave you, shall we


    elope again?"


    Adam was speechless.


    When they arrived, Meadow was waiting in the yard, watching the servants trim the green fence.


    When Anthea got out of the co-pilot seat, she immediately greeted her with a smile. "Anthea!"


    She looked her up and down with concern and then


    felt relieved.


    Meadow even left her son behind. She took Anthea''s hand and walked to the vi with her. "It''s


    good that you''re all right! I was scared when I learned that you were shot! Fortunately, you were so


    lucky. The operation was sessful and saved you from danger!"


    "Thank you!" Anthea was moved.


    Meadow shook her head. "No, I should thank you for saving my son!"


    Anthea said shyly, "Please don''t say that! In fact, I didn''t think too much at that time..."


    The more she said, the more grateful Meadow was to her.


    The instinctive response showed how much she loved her son!


    As they changed shoes and walked in, footsteps came from upstairs. Bemy held a newspaper in


    his hand and walked down with dignity.


    Anthea immediately greeted, "Uncle!"


    "You''re here!" Bemy nodded gently before walking into the living room with his hands behind his


    back.


    They followed behind him silently.


    Meadow had ordered the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous lunch after learning that her son and


    daughter-inw would return. There were also many fresh fruits and tea on the table.


    Meadow took Anthea''s hand affectionately all the time. "Anthea, you''ve just been discharged from


    the hospital. You need a lot of nutrition! I asked the kitchen to cook soup and some dishes that are


    good for recovery. You must eat moreter!"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded cleverly.


    She shot a nce at Bemy from the corner of her eyes. She was still unsure what was waiting for


    them.


    Bemy put the newspaper down and got up. He looked at his son and said, "Adam,e with me


    to the study!"


    "Yes," Adam replied.


    Anthea bit her lips and looked at Adam nervously.


    Adam smiled back at her at ease and said, "It''s all right. I''ll be soon."


    The father and son went upstairs one after another.


    In the study, Adam stood straight in front of the desk.


    Bemy raised his hand slightly and said, "Sit down!"


    Adam stood there without moving. He looked up and looked straight at his father, saying in a low


    voice, "Dad, since I was born, I have followed the path you arranged for my life. I applied for the


    military college, joined the army, and even got married ording to your n. I have never


    disobeyed you, nor have I considered my own life, so I have neverined or regretted. But


    Dad, I am 34 years old this year. And the only I want is Anthea!"


    Bemy was rmed.


    His eldest son was a little cold and had always been taciturn. This was probably the first time he


    had told him so much.


    Adam''s tone became serious. "Dad, if you insist on not agreeing, we can only leave. However, I


    hope you won''t trick me intoing back with the excuse of illness."


    "Why are you in such a hurry!" said Bemy angrily. "I haven''t said a single word ever since I


    entered the study. How do you know that I will not agree?"


    Adam was slightly stunned and asked uncertainly, "What do you mean?"


    Bemy cleared his throat and snorted twice. "You can prepare for the wedding!"


    Adam was surprised. "Dad, have you agreed to let me marry Anthea?"


    "Yes!" Bemy had an embarrasing expression on his face. In order to hide it, he said with a fierce


    expression, "In order to save you, she almost lost her life. If I don''t agree, I will be ruthless!"


    After that, he paused and continued after thinking for a while, "Your career is special. It will take time


    for the marriage to be approved by the army. You are not young anymore. Go back and prepare as


    soon as possible!"


    "No need," Adam said.


    Bemy frowned. "Why? You''re a soldier in active duty. How can you not make a report before


    getting married?"


    Adam smiled and said, "We have already been married at a registry."


    "What!" Bemy widened his eyes.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Adam exined, "We got our marriage certificate when we went to Francis."


    Bemy was greatly shocked. Then he came to his senses and was furious. He said with his voice


    as loud as thunder, "What the heck! Since you two have secretly gotten married, why are you


    asking permission from me? How dare you!"


    Bang!


    A loud noise rang.


    It was as if something was smashed to the ground.


    Sitting in the living room downstairs, Anthea and Meadow looked upstairs from time to time.


    Not knowing what Bemy was thinking, they both felt a little nervous.


    When they heard the sounding, both of them felt tense instantly.


    Meadow stood up from the sofa and was about to go upstairs to see what happened when she


    heard footsteps rang and saw Adam''s tall and sturdy figure walking down with his hands in his


    pockets. Just like when he went upstairs, Adam looked calm but seemed to be vaguely smiling.


    Then Bemy walked down as well.


    In contrast, Bemy''s face looked sullen and gloomy.


    Anthea wanted to ask Adam secretly, but when she saw Bemying down, she could only


    swallow her words.


    Bemy sat across from Anthea again. There seemed to be a wave of lingering anger in the corners


    of his eyes.


    Anthea noticed it and couldn''t help sit up straight.


    Bemy raised his hand to his mouth and coughed twice. He looked at Anthea to show that he had


    something to say.


    Anthea held his breath and got herself all psyched up.


    Finally, Bemy said, "Anthea, I''ve discussed with the leading cadre and asked him to ept you


    as his goddaughter. This way, we can make it public that Adam has married his goddaughter, which


    will prevent people from gossiping!"


    "The leading cadre likes you very much and was happy to make this decision!"


    "But if your identities are exposed to the public, you should be well-prepared and bear the pressure


    you will face!"


    After hearing what Bemy said, Anthea was


    stunned.


    She looked at Adam in surprise. Adam held her hand and said, "Dad agrees with us."


    Bemy continued, "Since you''ve already gotten your marriage certificate, you should take some


    time to bring your adoptive parents from the town, or we''ll go straight over to meet them. The two


    families should meet! Since Adam is insensible, we should be considerate as elders!"


    Bemy''sst word was full of sarcasm, ming Adam.


    Now that Bemy thought about it, he was still mad!


    Just now, he understood. When Adam and Anthea went to get married, they got help from two


    people.


    One was the leading cadre, and the other was Meadow. The leading cadre helped Adam with the


    procedures in the army, while Meadow helped with the family documents. Bemy was the only one


    who didn''t know!


    Bemy red at Meadow.


    Meadow turned her face away with guilt.


    Bemy suppressed his anger and said calmly, "Adam is a soldier and is in his second marriage.


    Besides, your identities are very sensitive. You should do a low-profile wedding!" "Okay," Adam


    nodded.


    He already had a n for the wedding.


    He didn''t want to make a big fuss and nned to hold a small wedding in Francis. They would only


    invite parents and some close friends to witness the ceremony.


    This time, Anthea felt very ttered.


    Feeling overwhelmed, she didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Feeling tearful, Anthea had a feeling of sliver lining. She mumbled,"... Thank you, Sir Bemy!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Stop calling me Sir Bemy," Bemy snorted coldly.


    Anthea was stunned for a moment and then called in a clear voice, "Dad!"


    "That''s more like it!" Bemy raised his brows silently.


    After announcing the matter, Bemy sternly said, "Call me when it''s dinner." And then he went


    upstairs.


    Bemy''s back view still looked calm and arrogant, but when he arrived at the second floor, he


    started humming a traditional opera, "Susam left Buttonwood County and came to the main street in


    the capital city, but he didn''t speak about his misery. Yet he longed for a friend to share his sadness


    and past..."


    Meadow couldn''t helpughing.


    She remembered that thest time Bemy hummed an opera was when she gave birth to their


    son!


    After lunch, Adam and Anthea left the Chin Mansion in the afternoon.


    Anthea was still feeling excited when she got in the vehicle. She held Adam''s arm and cheered,


    "Adam, I''m so happy!"


    Adam chuckled and said, "Me too."


    It was such a happy thing to gain blessing from their parents for the marriage.


    In this way, they didn''t have to move to Francis.


    Anthea brightened her eyes when she saw the route on Adam''s phone, "Are we going to the welfare


    home now?"


    "Yeah," Adam nodded.


    On the way, Adam walked Anthea through his ns.


    Listening to Adam''s ns, Anthea asked in surprise, "I thought you wanted to adopt a girl!"


    Adam wanted to have a daughter very much.


    Six years ago, he had told Anthea that.


    Adam thought for a while and said, "Let''s adopt a boy."


    His first intention was to adopt a girl, but after experiencing the shotst time, he felt that it was


    better to adopt a boy first.


    Although Adam wanted to have a daughter because he feared that a son would share much of


    Anthea''s love, he hoped that there would be another brave man in the family to protect Anthea with


    him!


    Anthea suggested, "Or we can adopt a boy and a girl. Then we can have two children!"


    However, Adam shook his head and said, "If we want a daughter in the future, we can adopt


    another one. The children in the welfare home are all orphans, so they are more sensitive. If we


    adopt two children, they may feel insecure. We can wait until our son gets used to his new life so


    that when he has a younger sister, he will take care of her."


    Anthea raised her face and listened carefully.


    Thinking that Adam had taken all these minor details into ount, she could not help praising with


    her eyshes fluttered, "Adam, you will be a good father!"


    When they drove past the crossroad, they could see the welfare home right in front of them.


    Adam had already made contact with the dean in private. When they arrived, they saw the dean


    and a boy ying with a ball, standing under the shade of the tree and waiting.


    The little boy looked to be four or five years old, neatly dressed, and cute. Unlike other boys, he was


    clever. The dean held one of his hands, and his other hand was patting the ball.


    Adam chose him after careful thoughts.


    Not because the boy was very clever but because his father was a deceased soldier. After the


    soldier died, his young wife seemed unable to face her future life and left the newborn baby behind.


    Although the little boy was raised in the welfare home, he was sweet and sunny.


    He was very friendly to people. Seeing Adam''s military uniform, he said excitedly, "I am Erik. I''m


    four years old. I can eat two bowls of rice for a meal! The dean said that if youe, I''ll have a


    home!"

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Anthea couldn''t help but squat down.


    The whites of the child''s eyes were rtively few, so his eyes were even darker and brighter, as


    shiny as gems.


    When Anthea was stared at by such a pair of eyes, her whole heart was soft.


    "Yes, well take you home!" Anthea gently took the little boy''s little hand. She smiled and said, "Dear


    Erik, wee!"


    Erik let go of the dean''s hand and got close to her.


    He looked up at the tall Adam and then at Anthea. The boy was a little shy and asked in a low


    voice, "Can I call your dad and mom?"


    Anthea nodded. "Of course!"


    This was what she wished for!


    After getting permission, the little boy opened his small mouth and called in a sweet voice, "Mommy


    and Daddy!"


    Anthea was excited in her heart.


    She had lost the chance to be called mom. Now when she heard the boy''s soft and crisp voice, her


    tears almost came out.


    Anthea held the little boy tightly in her arms.


    Adam, who was beside, took them into his arms.


    The little boy was hugged by them and smiled very brightly. He cheered happily. "Great! I have a


    dad and mom!"


    Afterpleting the admission procedure, they left the welfare house.


    Anthea was afraid that the boy would be shy with strangers, so she sat with him and whispered to


    him.


    Perhaps because he had been in the welfare house since he was a child, the little boy was very


    clever and sensible. After sitting on Anthea''sps for a while, he climbed to sit on the chair himself,


    afraid that his new mother would be tired.


    Anthea couldn''t take her eyes off the child.


    Although the little boy was young, his facial features were very three-dimensional. He had thick


    small eyebrows, a pair of bright ck eyes, a tall and straight nose, and thin lips. He was very


    handsome.


    Anthea couldn''t help patting the back of the chair in front of her and said with expectation in her


    starry eyes. "Adam, I think this child will be more handsome than you in the future!"


    Adam suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Could he get another kid?


    Erik was sunny and obedient, and soon he was integrated into the family.


    There was also a baby dog at home. The two little guys were particrly fit, and the house was


    filled with happyughter every day.


    On Saturday, the family of three, together with Bemy and his wife, left for the town.


    The Chin family and the Lee family would meet formally and discuss the matter of the wedding.


    In the biggest restaurant in the town, the two familes sat together, looking very lively. With a child, it


    was easy to make the atmosphere rxed and happy.


    Both of the elders of the two families supported their adoption of a child.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Bemy was willing to let Anthea be his daughter-inw, he had epted her from the


    bottom of his heart. It did not matter even if she could not bear any child. He had once mentioned it


    when he persuaded her to leave, but he did that just because he wanted to find an excuse to


    separate them.


    Erick soon won the favor of all elders. Before the dishes were served, his pocket was filled with red


    packets.


    The happy family was reflected on the ss of the window.


    Standing in it, Anthea only felt that her life was very perfect.


    She didn''t expect God to make a better arrangement for her. When she went to the bathroom


    halfway, she unexpectedly received a phone call.


    Anthea showed a surprised expression on her face, and asked happily, "Really?"


    Hanging up the phone, she smiled.


    A big hand appeared on her shoulder. Because she did not return to the room for a long time, Adam


    came out to look for her. "What''s wrong?"


    Anthea opened her mouth and wanted to tell him, but she stopped on a second thought.


    Rolling her eyes, she smiled and shook her head.


    "Nothing."


    Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Without giving him a chance to speak, Anthea pulled him back to the room.


    The warm and lively atmosphere was still there.


    Saturday afternoon, the sky was dark blue.


    Anthea took her son''s hand. After crossing the bridge, they stood at the intersection and waited.


    There were passing cars in front of them from time to time. Five minutester, an off-road vehicle


    stopped. Although it had a military license on it, it was not Adam''s jeep.


    Both Anthea and Erik were surprised.


    Carter jumped out of the driver''s seat and said with a smile, "Anthea, Capain Chin is having an


    important meeting in military region, so I was specially instructed to pick you up!"


    "Thank you, Brother Carter!" Anthea said gratefully.


    Carter said you were wee and opened the car door for them.


    When they passed by a shopping mall halfway, Anthea said, "Brother Carter, stop at the roadside in


    front. I''ll buy Erik a doughnut!"


    "Okay!" Carter smiled and agreed.


    After the car was parked, Anthea opened the door and went to the dessert shop in the mall.


    Carter looked at the little boy sitting behind him from the rearview mirror. He was afraid that he


    would feel bored, so he took the initiative to talk to him. "Little Erik, what have you done today?"


    Erik tilted his head and said, "Mom took me to meet someone and we stayed there all the time!"


    Carter then asked casually, "Is it a man or a woman?" "A man!" answered Erik.


    "A man?" Carter suddenly sat up straight.


    "Yes!" Erik nodded, and his voice was soft and sweet. "Mom was in the room with him, and I was


    ying with the cat outside! Mom said that they were doing something important, and asked me not


    to disturb them!"


    "I don''t know what the important thing was, but I saw that mom seemed to have taken off her


    clothes and asked the man to be gentler..."


    Carter was shocked!


    Oh my god!


    He had discovered an incredible secret!


    Carter finally recovered from his shock and tried his best to calm himself down. Just as he was


    about to ask, the back door was pulled open.


    Anthea sat down with a dessert box. She had bought a doughnut.


    The car was started again.


    Anthea put down the dessert box first. When she looked up, she saw Carter peeping at her.


    She was puzzled. "Brother Carter, what''s wrong?"


    Carter''s reaction was violent. He shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, no!"


    Anthea was at a loss.


    Erik leaned in her arms and gently pulled her with his little hands. "Mom, can you take me with you


    tomorrow? I like the cat there very much. It likes to roll on myps!"


    "Alright!" Anthea smiled and nodded.


    When she looked up inadvertently, she met Carter''s eyes again. He wanted to say something but


    stopped on second thought.


    Anthea frowned and asked confusedly, "Brother Carter, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Carter''s head shook repeatedly again.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the family building in the military region.


    When they entered the building, Carter hurriedly took out his phone. When it was connected, he


    immediately shouted, "Aww! Captain Chin!


    Something big happens. Anthea cheated on you-"

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Not long after Anthea returned home with Erik, the sound of opening the door came from the


    entrance.


    Then, a tall and strong figure appeared in her sight.


    Sitting on the sofa and eating the doughnut, Erik saw Adam and immediately shouted in a crisp


    voice, "Daddy!"


    Adam nodded, changed into his slippers and walked in.


    Anthea blinked in surprise. "Adam, why are you back so early?"


    She heard that he was having a meeting in the military region and that he might note back for


    dinner, so she decided to call for a takeout just now.


    Adam kept his countenance and said, "Well, the meeting was over ahead of time."


    Anthea nodded and pulled his big hand, acting like a spoiled child. "Honey, go cook quickly. Erik


    and I are both hungry! We both desire hot pot! We want mushroom soup."


    Adam looked at his innocent son and then looked down at his lovely wife.


    It was the same as usual.


    His clenched fishts slowly rxed.


    After receiving Carter''s call, Adam came back in a hurry. Now he calmed down and thought it was


    ridiculous. Carter spoke and acted on hearsay. How dared he spread rumors! How could Anthea


    cheat on him?


    No way!


    Adam raised his hand and touched her head. "Okay, I''ll make it."


    He took out the ingredients and cooked mushroom soup for hot pot. The family of three ate a hot


    pot.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Erik climbed into bed on time and was coaxed to sleep by Anthea.


    In the study room of the master bedroom, Adam was sitting alone at the desk.


    He held a cigarette in his hand and held his phone in his other hand. Carter''s noisy voice was


    coming from the line, "Hello! Captain Chin! How is it going? Did you ask Athean? Was she shocked,


    afraid, or panic? Did she tell you the truth?"


    "Ah, by the way, don''t say that it was me who told you. I don''t want to be a bad guy!"


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched slightly. "Nonsense."


    "I didn''t!" Carter denied and emphasized, "She might really cheat on you. I''m 99% sure! She went


    on a date with someone today, and the other party is a man. The point is that they have done


    something very intimate!"


    "This kind of absurd plot is often seen in TV series. I have watched it many times with my wife. I''m


    telling you, Captain Chin, you have to be mentally prepared. This is a marriage defence war..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam directly hung up the phone.


    At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside, and Anthea walked in with a smile.


    She held a ss bowl in her hand which was filled with sweet red bean soup. She walked to him


    and said in a delicate voice, "Erik drank up the remaining sweet soup that night. I kept half of it for


    you!"


    Hearing that, Adam smiled.


    After watching him finish sweet soup, she saw the phone and asked casually, "Was it Brother


    Carter''s call just now?"


    Adam nodded and said, "Yes."


    When she just came in, she seemed to hear some sounds, but it was not clear. She just felt that he


    was speaking very fast and excitedly.


    Anthea asked with concern, "What''s the matter? Why is he looking for you?" "Nothing." Adam said


    calmly.


    Hearing this, Anthea nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    The next day was Sunday.


    The sun came in through the window, and the dust in the room was like a fairy, flying in the light.


    When Adam returned to the master bedroom from the kitchen, he saw Anthea standing in front of


    the mirror, fully dressed. Her upper body was slightly bent, and she was puting on lipstick with a


    small pink lipstick in her hand.


    He was slightly surprised. "Anthea, are you going out again today?"


    Anthea nodded while putting on lipstick. "Yes! Erik is going with me!"


    "Are you having a date?" Adam asked tentatively.


    "Hmm!" Anthea was a little hesitant. She did not tell him the details, "I have an appointment with a


    friend.


    I have something to do!"


    Adam frowned imperceptibly.


    His gaze was fixed on the beautiful figure in front of the mirror.


    She did not dress up. She just wore the clothes for going out, a jacket of retro style and a pair of


    jeans. There was no makeup on her face. She just wore pink lipstick.


    But Anthea''s face was beautiful, and she was tall and slim, so her simple dress already made her


    very charming.


    For some reason, Carter''s nagging voice rang in Adam''s ears again.


    He was flustered.


    There was a thudding sound from the opposite bedroom. Erik ran over excitedly and said, "Mommy,


    I''ve got dressed!"


    "You''re great!" Anthea praised.


    Even though Erik had been living in the welfare house since he was a child, there was no defects in


    his character. He was sunny, clever, and sensible. Adam and Anthea treated him as their biological


    son and let him enjoy the loving atmosphere.


    He didn''t need to adapt to the new family and please them. He now had a happy and pure


    childhood.


    Hearing his mother''s praise, he turned around happily.


    Anthea took his little hand and said, "Honey, we''re going out!"


    "I''ll drive you there," Adam said in a low voice.


    Anthea shook her head and said considerately, "No need. You''re very busy this week. You have to


    prepare for two military exercises, and you have to go to the military region during the day. We can


    take


    a taxi!"


    Adam said, "It''s all right. It won''t dy my time. I''ll go to the military area after sending you there."


    Anthea seemed to hesitate for a little while before nodding. "Okay!"


    The car drove out of the family building in the military region.


    Because it was weekend, there were not many cars on the road.


    After a while, Anthea pulled the seat belt with her little hand and rolled her eyes as if she was


    thinking about something.


    She raised her head and pointed to the front. "Adam, you can drop Erik and me thereter!"


    "Where''s the specific location? I''ll take you to the destination," said Adam.


    "No!" Anthea waved her hand and said with a smile, "It''s out of your way. It will take you more time


    to go back to the military area if you take us there. Well take a taxi on the side of the road and we''ll


    arrive in ten minutes!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Adam said.


    Anthea licked her lips and seemed a little anxious.


    Suddenly, the phone rang inside the car.


    Adam took it out from the storage space and looked at it. It was from the oldmander. He picked


    it up.


    When he hung up, the traffic lights turned red.


    The car slowed down and stopped.


    Anthea cried in a low voice, "You have something urgent to do in the military region, right? You go


    quickly. Don''t waste time. Well get out of the car first!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the door quickly and got out of the car.


    Erik, who was sitting behind, also jumped out of the car.


    They scurried to the side of the road. In the blink of an eye, they stopped a taxi and got in it. They


    were so fast as if they were afraid of being caught by him. He even had no chance to stop them.


    Adam was speechless.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    The evening lights were lit.


    The light of every house in themunity was on.


    After dinner, Anthea apanied Erik to y Lego. Boba felt it very novel and joined them with its


    tail wagging. It walked around and asionally upset a few pieces of building blocks when it turned


    around.


    Boba repeated it again and again, and Anthea and Erik keptughing.


    Anthea felt that there was something amiss about the atmospherepared to usual. In other


    words, there was something wrong with Adam.


    Ever since she got home, she had felt that something was amiss.


    For example, Anthea felt that Adam was staring at her from behind at this moment. It was not like


    the previous feeling that made her hair stand on end, but there was an indescribable feeling.


    When she looked up, Adam would turn his gaze to the TV.


    Anthea frowned and said, ''Adam, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine," Adam said.


    Anthea shrugged and continued to y Lego.


    When she looked up again, Adam quietly looked at her again. Their eyes happened to meet.


    There must be something wrong!


    Anthea looked at his confusedly. "Honey?"


    Adam stretched out his arms and touched her cheek. He wanted to say something but stopped on


    second thought. "Good girl, I''ll take a shower and then warm milk for you."


    Anthea was confused.


    Ten minutester, Adam finished showering. It was Anthea''s turn.


    Adam looked at her slim and pretty back, his eyes as dim as an ancient well.


    They were now husband and wife.


    If it was in the past, he would have directly dealt with the person who dared to seduce Anthea.


    However, he could not send someone to follow or investigate his wife now, because it would hurt


    the rtionship between Anthea and him.


    It was said that marriage was the tomb of love. Did Anthea start to get tired of him?


    That was why she was looking for something new and exciting outside?


    Adam sighed in his heart.


    s!


    Adam wiped his short hair with a towel. Then he waved at his son and said, "Erik,e here."


    Hearing this, Erik immediately left building blocks behind and ran over. He raised his little face and


    asked him with a smile, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Adam slightly pursed his lips and became serious.


    When Anthea came out of the bathroom, she saw that the father''s and son''s heads were close to


    each other in the living room, as if they were whispering something.


    Hearing her footsteps, they immediately stopped talking.


    Anthea was stunned.


    It was time to sleep. As usual, she held her son in her arms on the bed and held a fairy tale book in


    her hand.


    The original guest room had been changed into a children''s room. Large furniture was still there,


    while some small future had been changed, which made the room full of childishness. The color of


    the wall had been changed into dark blue, as well as the curtains. There was a cab with all kinds


    of car models in it.


    This was all done by Adam. He tried to be a good father in all aspects.


    Erik changed into light yellow pajamas, just like a young chicken that had juste out of the egg.


    There was a milky smell on his body, which made people''s hearts soft.


    He leaned against Anthea and said sweetly, "Mom, can you read the story of Pinhio again


    tonight? I haven''t heard enough yet!"


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded with a smile.


    Erik''s thirst for knowledge was very strong. He tilted his head and continued to ask her, "Is there


    really a Pinhio in this world? If he lies, his nose will be long. If I lie, will my nose be


    long?"


    This kind of words was usually used to restrict children.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, Anthea didn''t want to cheat him. She exined with a smile, "This is a fairy tale. Your


    nose won''t be long if you lie, but it''s wrong to lie!"


    "Well, I understand!" The little fellow nodded vigorously.


    Anthea opened the fairy tale book, but her movement suddenly paused. She looked at her son with


    inquiring eyes and asked, "Erik, before I read stories for you, I have something to ask you! When I


    was showering, what were you talking to Dad?"


    Hearing this, Erik looked distressed.


    He had promised to keep it a secret, but he remembered that his mother had said it was wrong to


    lie. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Dad told me, if one day you want to divorce him, I must


    help him!"


    "What?" Anthea was stunned.


    Erik scratched his head and continued. "When I covered Boba with quilt just now, I saw father on


    the balcony talking with Uncle Gray on the phone. I heard Uncle Gray say that you had an affair!


    Mom, what is an affair?"


    Anthea was speechless.


    What was this all about!


    Anthea touched her forehead, feeling both angry and funny.


    After coaxing Erik to sleep, she quietly went back to the master bedroom.


    Adam was sitting at the head of the bed, with his upper body exposed in the air. His lower body was


    covered with quilt, but his strong muscles were still seen.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he was smoking.


    Adam raised his head slightly and asked, "Did Erik sleep?"


    "Yes!" Anthea nodded.


    She lifted the quilt andy down. She blinked her eyes and asked, pretending to be confused,


    "Adam, do you have something on your mind?"


    Adam shook his head. "No."


    Anthea nodded and didn''t ask more. She pointed to themp and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to


    bed!"


    Adam said, "Okay."


    He put out the cigarette in his hand and turned off the light.


    The light in the room dimmed, leaving only the bright moonlighting through the curtains.


    Adam''s big hand came to her with heat.


    Anthea grabbed it gently, then turned her back to him and muttered, "I''m a little tired tonight. I don''t


    want to do it!"


    After that, she instantly felt that the person behind her stiffened.


    Anthea suppressed herughter.


    The next morning, she woke up and stretched. She had slept soundlyst night.


    She opened her eyes and looked to her side. Instantly, her eyes widened in surprise. "Adam, why


    are your dark circles so heavy?"


    Adam sat up with her. Compared with her, he didn''t seemed to have enough sleep. He was


    obviously not resting well.


    Anthea swallowed and asked uncertainly, "Adam, didn''t you sleepst night?"


    Adam said hoarsely, "I lost my sleep."


    Anthea didn''t know whether tough or not.


    It seemed that this misunderstanding had to be rified as soon as possible!


    While eating breakfast, Anthea said casually, "You go directly to the kindergarten to pick up Erik


    today. I have something to do after work. I have an appointment with a friend!"


    Adam paused when he heard that.


    After a long silence, he slowly said, "I see."


    At dusk, the sun was setting.


    The military green jeep was hidden in the parking lot. Adam stared at the hospital building.


    When he saw Antheaing out and getting into a taxi, he immediately stepped on the elerator


    and followed her.


    When they stopped at the red light on the road, the taxi door opened and Anthea suddenly came


    over to him.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    Anthea knocked on the car window with her little hand.


    Then, she opened the door and sat in with a smile.


    Being stared at askew by her, Adam felt awkward. He said something fake, "I just happened to pass


    by here."


    Anthea didn''t expose him. She stretched out her hand and pointed to the front, "Turn right at the


    intersection ahead and stop at an apartment about 500 meters away!"


    The army green jeep stopped and they took the elevator upstairs.


    Their destination was the 12th floor.


    The red number kept changing after the elevator door was closed.


    Adam stood there, every inch of his muscles tightened. His whole face looked more gloomy, as if it


    was covered with dark clouds and there would be a storm at any time.


    Was the legal husband going to meet the fancy man?


    Yesterday, he asked hisrades-in-arms and learned that it seemed that young masculine men


    were very popr now...


    Adam had made up his mind long ago that no matter what kind of person the other party was, he


    would not let Anthea leave him!


    Anthea smiled and said, "Here we are!"


    Adam held his breath nervously.


    He stepped on his military boots and followed her out.


    Anthea pressed the doorbell.


    Adam clenched his fists in his trouser pockets. He was considering whether to punch the other side


    directly or to warn him that it was illegal to break the military marriage!


    When the door was opened, he was stunned.


    Inside stood a man, but he was an elder with gray hair. He was at his sixties and even stumbled


    when he walked.


    Well...


    The other side saw Anthea and greeted her with a smile. "Miss Lee, you''re here?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mr. Zale!" Anthea greeted.


    Adam''s fists, which were ready to strike at any moment, stiffened, and the expression on his


    handsome face instantly froze. He looked ratherical.


    Anthea couldn''t helpughing. She exined to the old man with a smile, "I''m sorry, there was a


    traffic jam on the road. I''mte!"


    "It''s okay. Come in!" Mr. Zale waved his hand.


    Adam followed after her in confusion.


    In addition to the elderly man, there were two other women sitting on the sofa in the outer hall. They


    both looked like married women and wore wedding rings.


    They were drinking a bowl of ck soup, and the smell of Chinese medicine floated in the air.


    Mr. Zale took Anthea into the room inside.


    When he saw the elder ce an acupuncture bag on the table, Adam suddenly came to a


    realization.


    "Anthea, are you not here for a date, but to see a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Anthea nodded. "Yes!"


    Seeing his expression change constantly, she was so happy.


    Sitting on the bed, she deliberately winked at him and said, "I''m taking off my clothes now!"


    In fact, not all of her clothes were taken off. She still wore a small vest. Some of the acupuncture


    points were on the back of body. Therefore, in order to acupuncture, patients had to take off their


    clothes. Besides, in doctors'' eyes, there was no gender difference between men and women.


    Adam coughed softly and turned his face away uneasily.


    So it was a misunderstand...


    An hourter, they left the apartment.


    Adam took her hand and strode out of the building. As soon as they got in the car, Anthea was


    pressed against her seat by angry Adam.


    She was deliberately making fun of him!


    She exined, "This is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine rmended by M before she


    left! He is an expert in infertility. Many people have been cured by him, and they all call him Doctor


    God!"


    "In fact, I sneaked to Francis before to visit him, but unfortunately, I never saw him!"


    "Now that I know that he has returned to Ice city, so I came here to ask for medical help! Although


    traditional Chinese medicine is extensive and profound, after all, everyone has different


    constitutions, and I don''t know whether there will be any effect, so I have never told you. I just don''t


    want you to be disappointed again after you have hope!"


    It was a regret in Anthea''s heart that she was unable to give birth to a child for him.


    Just as she said, there might not be a miracle in life. She didn''t hold too much hope, and just tried


    her best.


    Adam heaved a sigh of relief.


    All the depression in his chest was swept away.


    But he still frowned and asked, "How many times do you need acupuncture?"


    Anthea muttered, "Well, there are two more times left for a course of treatment!"


    Adam pursed his lips slightly and said, "Next time, let''s do acupuncture through clothes."


    Anthea didn''t know whether tough or not.


    The other side was an old man!


    After leaving the doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, they went to the kindergarten.


    In order to follow her, Adam did not pick up Erik first. Instead, he asked the kindergarten teacher to


    take care of him for a while. This time, the misunderstand had been removed, and they had dinner


    outside with their son.


    When the family of three returned home, it was almost nine o''clock.


    On the way, Erik had been rubbing his eyes and feeling sleepy. When they entered the house, he


    immediately ran back to the bedroom.


    There were many children in the orphanage. Most of the time, the staff were busy and couldn''t take


    care of every one of them. The older children were very independent and could wash up on their


    own. Erik had done a very good job in this aspect.


    Anthea came out of the washroom and saw Adam walking to the entrance with the car keys.


    She was stunned and said, "Adam, do you have to go out sote?"


    "Mm, I need to vent anger." Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    Anthea was speechless.


    She couldn''t help but imagine Carter being beaten in her mind.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something to persuade Adam, but she held back.


    "Carter need to be taught a lesson."


    After coaxing Erik to sleep, Anthea bent over to tuck him in the quilt, in case he would kick off the


    quilt at night.


    She looked at his sleeping face and only felt that motherly love was overflowing in her heart.


    Suddenly, she felt warmth on her shoulder.


    Anthea turned around and asked, "Are you back?"


    Seeing that Adam was in a good mood with his eyebrows raised, she knew that Carter must have


    been badly hit.


    Adam smiled.


    ncing at his sleeping son, he leaned over and gently carried her out of the room.


    Adam carried her all the way to the sofa in the living room. They were like mandarin ducks with


    necks crossed.


    Anthea''s little face rested on his chest, and she asked jokingly, ''Adam, what if I cheat on you


    someday?"


    Adam said, "You won''t."


    This time, he waspletely misled by Carter!


    As a result, he made a stupid mistake.


    Adam lowered his head and touched her eyes. Then he asked with a smile, "What if I cheat on


    you?"


    "You won''t either!" Anthea shook her head.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Boba was lying in its nest in front of the window. It seemed that it had been used to this situation. Its


    head was lying on its front paws with its eyes closed and ears down.


    Even Boba knew it was not proper to watch the two snuggle.


    But there was not only Boba but Erik at home.


    It was very improper for Erik to watch such a scene!


    Anthea hurriedly pushed Adam''s chest and said, "Honey, let''s go back to our room! What if we wake


    up our son?"


    She thought that Adam would stop after she said that.


    Unexpectedly, Adam did not stop but tried harder. He whispered to Anthea''s ear, "Then you should


    keep your voice down."


    Anthea was speechless and thought to herself.


    "It''s so improper!"


    Anthea couldn''t struggle as Adam hugged her tightly, taking her breath away, making her feel hot...


    The days passed quickly, and autumn started


    quietly.


    The yard was all looking golden.


    Half a month ago, Adam went to the military base and conducted mass training while Anthea was


    alone taking care of the family.


    She had done many surgeries in the morning. It almost passed noon break after she finished all


    them. The nurse helped her prepare the meal in advance, but it was a little cold.


    When she opened the lunch box, she immediately smelled the greasy smell of the cold food.


    Anthea felt very nauseous.


    Seeing that Anthea looked sick, the colleague next to her hurriedly asked, "Director Lee, are you


    okay? Do you have a stomachache? I''ll help you do an examinationter."


    For doctors who were so busy like Anthea, having cold food was amon thing. They got used to


    it. It was more important to fill up the stomach. But today, Anthea felt particrly ufortable.


    To put it more urately, she had not been feeling very well the whole week.


    "Okay!" Anthea didn''t refuse.


    After finishing the acupuncture treatment by the doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, she had


    been taking traditional Chinese medicine, but she did not find any improvement in her body.


    Not having much hope, she did not care too much.


    Anthea began to recall the time of herst period.


    Because Adam was not at home, she did not remember the exact date.


    Thinking of that, she paused and said, ''Also, do a blood test for me!"


    In the afternoon, Anthea left the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    She stared at the test report in her hand without blinking.


    Then!


    Anthea burst into tears in excitement.


    Large tears drops gushed out and fell from her face.


    She got pregnant!


    The test report showed that Anthea had been pregnant for more than a month.


    Anthea could not remember which time she conceived. But her t lower abdomen was bearing a


    little life.


    Anthea was once dered unable to be a mother in her life, but now a miracle happened, giving her


    the second opportunity to be a mother. Such great news made her cry in excitement, and she was


    so happy that she didn''t know what to do.


    It was a gift from fate for her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Doctor God deserves his name!" Anthea praised in mind.


    In the evening, she went to the kindergarten to pick up Erik.


    Coming out of the elevator, Anthea was still full of happiness.


    She was wondering if she should call Adam tonight or until he finished and came back in order not


    to distract him...


    After Anthea entered the password, the security door opened. She found a pair of ck military


    boots stained with mud on the carpet.


    Anthea was stunned for a second.


    Adam walked out, wearing the military uniform, looking a bit tired from the trip.


    "Dad!" Erik cheered.


    Anthea was surprised, "Hey, why did youe back so early?"


    This time, Adam went to the deep jungle to train. The training period was one month, and he would


    not havee back until the end of the month.


    Adam had just arrived home.


    He hadn''t had time to take off his military uniform, and there was stubble on his chin. He must have


    rushed back and had no time to clean himself up.


    Adam picked up Erik with one hand and held Anthea with the other, saying, "I want to give you a


    surprise."


    Anthea nodded in surprise and happiness.


    Anthea and Adam hadn''t seen each other for more than half a month. She missed him so much that


    she didn''t want to get out of his hug.


    Adam had already put Erik down and let him y with Soba.


    If it weren''t for Erik, he would have put Anthea to bed immediately to show how much he had


    missed her after being away for such a long time.


    Now, he could only hug her and talk to her.


    Adam wanted to ask if Anthea had missed him. However, when he was about to ask, he said, "Have


    you cried?"


    He frowned and fixed his eyes on Anthea''s face.


    Her eyes were as bright as the stars as usual. But Adam looked closely and found that her eyes


    were slightly red, and her eyelids were lightly swollen.


    Adam''s face suddenly looked serious.


    Anthea looked into his concerned eyes and said with a smile, "Adam, I also have a surprise for


    you!"


    "What surprise?" Adam was more concerned about why she cried.


    Anthea slightly bit her lip.


    With a soft and sweet voice, she said with great excitement, "I am pregnant!"


    Adam was stunned.


    He put his hands on her shoulders and asked earnestly, "Anthea, what did you just say?"


    "I''m pregnant!" Anthea said again.


    "Really?" Adam couldn''t believe that.


    Just like when Anthea read the report in the afternoon, he felt overwhelmed by the news!


    Anthea''s eyes looked red again. She nodded shyly and said, "I am a doctor. I have the authority!"


    Adam''s chest strongly heaved as if he was trying to understand.


    "Honey, are you happy?" Anthea asked him with a smile.


    Adam''s throat throbbed slightly. Then, he suddenly turned around and strode out of the room.


    Anthea was bbergasted.


    "What happened?" She wondered.


    Before she could react, Adam reappeared in front of her ten minutester, sweating with his


    forehead and temples wet.


    Anthea threw herself in his arms again.


    Smelling the odor of sweat on him, she was confused, "Adam, where have you been?"


    "I went downstairs and ran for twops," Adam said.


    Anthea didn''t know what to say.


    Adam felt all sorts of feelings in his heart. It was an indescribable excitement that filled all his body.


    Adam did not know how to express this joy, feeling unbelievable. Therefore, he went downstairs and


    ran wildly for twops until he felt relieved.


    Adam held Anthea''s face with both hands, looked at her affectionately, and said earnestly, "Anthea,


    whether you are pregnant or not, for me, what matters most is to be with you."


    "In this life, in my eyes..."


    "The most important thing is to be with you."


    Anthea smiled sweetly and said, "Yes, I know!"

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Because she was pregnant and was going to hold a wedding, Anthea became busy all of a sudden.


    However, she didn''t need to prepare for the wedding. Adam was full charge of it. All she needed to


    do was to nourish the fetus.


    They had a wedding in Francis when she was four months pregnant.


    They went there by ne a week in advance.


    The wedding ce was the disaster area where they formalized their rtionship, which was very


    special forthem. It had been restored and became a hot ce for tourism.


    Adam bought a house here.


    The nner had already decorated the scene for the small courtyard weddingst night.


    After a whole night''s rain, the bluestone floors in the yard were a little wet, which made the house


    have a different charm.


    The wedding was held in a very low profile. In addition to the family members, some close friends


    came, including her best friend Emily, Leonardo and so on. Several colleagues in the hospital also


    came on behalf of all colleagues. There were more than 30 people in total. And the wedding was


    more like a small party.


    After Anthea got pregnant, she was always sleepy.


    In order to take care of her, Adam decided to hold the wedding at night.


    After waking up at noon, Anthea called the makeup artist to put makeup on her. She was four


    months pregnant, and her belly was bulging. When she wore a wedding dress, her bulging belly


    looked more obvious.


    Anthea walked out from the bride''s room on the second floor to the yard.


    There were flowers everywhere, and the air was full of the fragrance of flowers.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anthea''s wedding dress was specially tailored by a foreign designer invited by Adam. It was made


    up of thin gauze and had a hollowed design on its cor. It was pretty and elegant. Besides, it did


    not haveplicated long skirts. It was just a full-length dress, making it convenient for her to


    move.


    As she walked, she saw Erik running around the courtyard from a distance.


    He was not afraid of strangers at all. When he saw people, he would say in a crisp voice, "My


    mother has a baby in her belly!"


    He wore a formal ck dress today with a red bowknot on the neckline, dressing in a British style.


    His facial features were outstanding. Obviously, he would be very handsome when he grew up.


    Inside the courtyard, his childhood voice could be heard everywhere. "A baby..."


    At the beginning of Anthea''s pregnancy, Adam and she were very worried, afraid that Erik would


    resist it. Unexpectedly, he was very excited and was very happy to be a brother.


    He asked when the baby would be born almost every morning after waking up.


    Anthea felt very happy.


    She seemed to have seen the picture of the two children loving each other.


    After getting pregnant, she heard a rumor from her colleagues that the hostess of many families


    without kids would soon get pregnant after they adopted children. Whether it was true or not,


    Anthea thought that Erik was their little lucky star.


    In private, Adam and she had made a decision that they had to treat their children equally and even


    treat Erik with more favor after their biological child was born.


    Adam, who was busy entertaining guests in the crowd, strode over.


    He was wearing his full-dress military uniform and ck military boots today, which was only for


    formal asions. Although Anthea had seen him wear military uniforms many times, she felt that


    he was more tall and handsome than usual, valiant and heroic in bearing.


    Adam''s eyes were gentle. "Why didn''t you sleep for a while longer?"


    "I can''t let you be the only one to greet guests for our wedding!" Anthea smiled, revealing two


    dimples.


    She gently tucked the hair around her ear and took two steps back. She stood in front of him and


    asked, "Dear, am I beautiful today?"


    Adam looked a little intoxicated.


    Even her belly was bulging, the snow-white wedding dress still perfectly showed her good figure.


    Her skin was snow-white and creamy. She had delicate makeup today, and her bright and beautiful


    facial features were more charming.


    In Adam''s eyes, she was exceedingly charming.


    "Yes, but..." He smiled and leaned over to her ear, saying in a voice that the only two of them could


    hear, "You''re more beautiful without clothes."


    Anthea''s little face was burning hot.


    How dared he say that at the wedding!


    Anthea looked around the courtyard. It seemed that the guests had been infected by their


    happiness.


    Everyone had a bright and warm smile on their faces.


    A figure blocked her way.


    Emerson was wearing a dark blue suit, tall and straight. It seemed that he was shining in the crowd.


    At this time, he asked herzily with his hands in a pocket, "Little girl, do you still me me?"


    "No!" Antheaughed.


    She should have thanked Emerson for it!


    If he had not told Adam the truth about the child, they might not have been able to reunite.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows and curled his lips. "Then why didn''t youe out to see me when I


    called you?"


    Anthea nced to the side.


    Of course, it was because someone did not allow it!


    When Emerson saw this, he already understood and gave Adam a meaningful look.


    Anthea asked with a smile, "Young Master Chiang, I heard that you''re not here alone today! You


    and your fiancee are about to hold a wedding, aren''t you?"


    Adam added slowly, "He didn''t bring his fiancee."


    The corners of Emerson''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that Adam did it on purpose!


    "What?" Anthea was stunned.


    Following their eyes, Anthea saw a young girl standing by the long table full of dessert. She was


    definitely not Emerson''s elegant fiancee she had seen in KTV.


    This was actually not surprising.


    Emerson was a romantic and unrestrained yboy. Ever since they met, he had been surrounded


    by women.


    However, the girl in front of them was wearing a pink dress with a hemline on the knee, revealing


    her white calves. There was also a pink rabbit ears hairpin on her head. She looked like a white


    rabbit.


    Not only her dress was childish, but also her eyes were full of ignorance. She was putting macaron


    into her te.


    Anthea swallowed hard.


    Emerson''s taste was so different!


    She turned to look at Emerson and asked uncertainly, "Mr. Chiang, did you bring that girl with you?"


    An unnatural look appeared on Emerson''s handsome face. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem!


    She likes cosy!"


    Adam showed a mocking smile on his face and said, "Emerson, are you so perverted now? Is that


    girl over eighteen? Is she a junior high school student? Did you cheat hering out of school?


    Aren''t you afraid that her parents will call the police and catch you?"


    "Am I that worse than a beast?" Emerson was furious. He snorted and stressed, "She celebrated


    her eighteenth birthdayst month!"


    Adam was speechless.


    Anthea was speechless, too.


    Adam held Anthea and gave himst blow. "When I was with Anthea, she was neen years old."


    Emerson was speechless.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound.


    On the long dessert stand, the highest-shaped cake tower copsed. Many people nearby gasped.


    Among them, Wendy was the one who did it.


    Right now, Wendy was cutely biting her fingers, looking innocent, as if to say, "It was the cake that


    made me do it!"


    Emerson held his forehead and said to Anthea and Adam, "I''m so sorry that Wendy made such a


    big trouble!"


    "It''s fine!" Anthea smiled.


    Adam had made a perfect preparation for the wedding, having invited several chefs. There was a


    spared cake. They just needed to clean the spot and put the new cake.


    "After the wedding, I''ll treat you to dinner to make up for it!" After saying that, Emerson quickly ran


    over to deal with it.


    Anthea watched Emerson pull Wendy aside. The music was loud that she could not hear what they


    talked about. But she saw Emerson''s face turn sullen and assumed that Emerson should be


    scolding Wendy.


    Wendy kept lowering her head as Emerson scolded her.


    Then Wendy suddenly threw herself into Emerson''s arms, rubbing him with her head. Emerson had


    no choice but to smile lovingly.


    Looking at this scene, Anthea couldn''t help but ask an abstruse question, "Do all men like girls who


    are younger than them? The younger, the better?"


    Wendy was much younger than Emerson. And M, who had slept with Leonardo, was also three


    years younger than Leonardo.


    "Well, not for me," Adam shook his head.


    Anthea gave him a meaningful look, reminding him to tell the truth!


    Adam said with a calm and poised air, "I was tempted by you at that time."


    Anthea was choked by his words.


    "It makes sense!" Anthea mumbled in her mind.


    After Emerson left, Carter walked to them.


    Like Emerson, Carter also rushed over, saying, "Captain Chin, Anthea, congrattions!"


    Adam answered gently, "Well, thank you."


    Carter became a father not long ago and looked more respectable, "Anthea, Kaylee has just given


    birth and is still resting at home. She is too weak, and it''s inconvenient for her to go out. Besides,


    my son couldn''t leave her, so she didn''te with us! I''ll be the representative for my family!"


    But soon, Carter looked at Adam with ttery, "Hey, hey, hey, Captain Chin!"


    "What is it?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Carter ttered, "Ah, I''ve heard that you are going to have a daughter? It must be a dreaming


    true for you, right? Daughters are mostly dingier to their fathers. You are so lucky!"


    Adam said annoyedly, "Cut to the point."


    Carter giggled and said, "My son was just born. I heard that Anthea is pregnant with a daughter.


    Well have a baby match then. How about letting my son marry your daughter?"


    Hearing this, Anthea felt both annoyed and funny.


    It had been more than four months since Anthea was pregnant. They were already told by an


    ultrasound doctorthat they were having a daughter before they came to Francis.


    Anthea raised her hand to touch her belly and thought to herself, "It''s only four months. And Carter


    has already nned!"


    Adam said slowly, "After our daughter gets married, she will still stay with us with her husband."


    "Stay with you?" Carter was stunned.


    Hearing Adam''s words, Anthea couldn''t help widening her eyes in surprise.


    All a parent would want for their children was to have a happy life after their children grew up.


    Although most daughters were clingy to their parents, it would be harsh for them not allowed to


    leave their parents!


    Anthea felt worried and wanted to lift her hand to pull Adam only to find him say, "That is a must."


    Carter was speechless.


    After Emerson and Carter left them, the wedding started.


    At dusk, the sunshine was magnificent. The scene was like a beautiful wondend as the wedding


    music slowly yed.


    Holding her adoptive parents'' hands, Anthea walked on the red carpet. With red eyes, Anthea''s


    mother put down the veil with pearl light for her, and her father stretched out his arm and took her


    step by step to Adam.


    Looking shiningly handsome, Adam stared at Anthea affectionately.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the small courtyard was solemn and romantic.


    "I do!" Before the officiator and many guests, Adam and Anthea solemnly made a lifetime oath.


    In the thunderous apuse, Adam kissed Anthea.


    Their kiss was passionate and tender.


    At this moment, they became man and wife.


    When the kiss stopped, they saw each other''s eyes turn slightly red.


    After the ceremony, Adam held her tightly in her arms. Nothing could separate them in this life, and


    they would love each other until the end.


    Anthea raised her head as if she saw her grandfather smiling at her lovingly from the sky.


    She felt very happy.


    Because Anthea was pregnant, after the dinner party ended, everyone left early, not wanting to


    keep Anthea busy.


    Anthea apanied Adam to stand at the door and to seethe guests off.


    When almost all the guests had left, they returned to the courtyard. Leonardo was holding Erik''s


    hand, wobbling. Even Erik walked more steadily than him.


    Seeing this, Anthea immediately called Erik over and said, "Golden Leonardo, are you drunk again?


    Don''t make my son feel ufortable!"


    Leonardo saidzily, "I couldn''t control myself. I drank two more cups. I''m happy for you!"


    Anthea rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''re single and feel hurt!"


    Leonardo was speechless and very annoyed.


    He red at Anthea and immediately left.


    Adam called Carter, who was following them and asked him to send Leonardo to the hotel. Anthea


    smiled sweetly at Adam.


    Then, she lowered her head to look at Erik.


    But Anthea noticed that Erik kept pursing his lips, looking at a loss and bashful.


    Anthea bent down and asked, "Erik, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Erik shook his head.


    Anthea frowned and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Erik looked at Anthea and slowly blushed. After two seconds of hesitation, he hesitantly whispered,


    "Uncle Carter just told me that the baby in mother''s belly is a girl, so I am a child bride. I will marry


    her when I grow up!"


    Anthea was stupified.


    Carter did it on purpose!


    She touched her forehead helplessly.


    The stars all appeared in the sky. Adam and Anthea were alone in the small courtyard.


    Bemy and Meadow brought Erik to the hotel, deliberately leaving Adam and Anthea alone.


    Adam bent down and lifted Anthea. Even though she was much heavier than before, he could still


    walk firmly and steadily. He went up stair by stair to the second floor and walked to their red


    wedding bed.


    Although Adam and Anthea could have sex after three months of pregnancy, Adam had been


    holding himself up.


    Tonight, he finally could set himself free.


    Antheay softly in Adam''s shadow, looking charming. Adam was not in a hurry, enjoying this loving


    night.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    After Anthea''s pregnancy, she gotzy. As long as she returned home, she would spend most of the


    time on bed.


    In the hospital, her workload was alleviated a lot.


    The night shift had been cancelled. She would see patients during the day. asionally, she would


    have an operation and her workload would be eptable.


    It was night, and, outside the window, the sky was filled with stars.


    After Adam came out of the bath, he saw her sitting cross-legged on the bed with her belly in her


    hands. It seemed that she had just finished answering a call as her cell phone had just been put


    down.


    He hugged her from behind and asked, "Who''s calling?"


    "It''s Young Master Chiang!" Anthea replied.


    Hearing this, Adam''s face darkened and he snorted coldly, saying, "What does he want?"


    Anthea said with a smile, "At the wedding, the little white rabbit he brought with himself knocked


    over the dessert table. He said that he would invite us to dinner to make up for it! Well, we were


    discussing


    this!"


    Adam said directly, "No way."


    Anthea was speechless. She had already agreed!


    Emerson mentioned on the phone that it would be four people. She was quite curious about that


    little white rabbit!


    She was pregnant at the moment, and Adam did not take her for honeymoon after the wedding. He


    nned to wait until after thebor. The couple only lived in Francis for several days. And they


    returned in a hurry because of a new mission.


    She had been pregnant for five months, and her belly was like being stuffed with a rubber ball.


    However, although her belly was much plumber, it did not affect her figure, and it seemed to have


    made her look more graceful, and her skin became more smooth and delicate than before. Every


    time he caressed her, he was unwilling to let go.


    Adam was very restrained.


    He didn''t dare to have sex every night like before, worrying that such acts would hurt the child, so


    he only dared to ask for it twice a week.


    It was just that sometimes, being seduced by her, he would feel extraordinary ufortable.


    Just like this moment, she leaned in his arms like a cat, so tightly, and from time to time, she would


    do one or two petty actions.


    Adam''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    But she didn''t know that she had seduced him. She was blinking her eyes and looking at


    somewhere on the ceiling in a trance.


    Adam lifted her chin and said, "What are you thinking about?"


    Anthea replied honestly, "Thinking about Young Master Chiang!"


    Emerson was surrounded by women. She had seen him surrounded by women many times, and


    each time by different types. But most of them were mature and sexy. The little white rabbit she had


    seen at the wedding wasn''t anything close to his type.


    But it was not absolute. He had once flirted with her...


    Hearing her words, Adam was furious. "Anthea, you''re pregnant with my child and lying on my bed.


    How dare you think about other man!"


    Anthea sniggered and quickly coaxed him.


    Adam was set on fire and lifted her up with his long arms and thenid her on the quilt. His tall body


    covered her...


    The room was filled with the sound of breathing.


    On the same night.


    A business purpose car was running fast in the night.


    The driver in front saw from the rearview mirror that his boss was frowning, so he stepped on the


    elerator to drive faster.


    After Emerson hung up and was ready to continue working overtime to examine and approve the


    documents, the phone rang again unexpectedly. After hanging up this time, he grabbed the suit


    jacket and strode to ask the secretary to prepare a ride.


    Finally arriving at the destination, the driver braked the car.


    ncing at the building with a police badge, the driver said carefully, "Young Master Chiang, we''re


    here!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Emerson replied with a "hmm". Before the driver could open the door for him, he had already strode


    into the police station.


    As soon as he entered the police station, a deputy director came up to him and said, "Young Master


    Chiang, what brings you here?"


    Emerson''s eyes were covered with ayer ofnguor, His elegance and charm and his aura made


    the police station seem narrow and small. Many policewomen couldn''t restrain themselves from


    giving him a ce.


    He seemed to have gotten used to it. The smile on his lips seemed evil, but it actually showed


    distance.


    Emerson had a brief greeting with the deputy director and exined the purpose of his visit, "I''m


    here to pick up someone!"


    Hearing that, the deputy director immediately called his subordinates to find out what was going on.


    Then, he personally led the way.


    Emerson followed him with one hand in his pocket. Entering the innermost room, he nced around


    and finally fixed his eyes on the men and women squatting in a row at the corner of the wall.


    An angry police officer standing in front of them was questioning them. The men and women bowed


    their heads and was all in silence, like students who were being reprimanded by their teacher.


    In the noise, a girl with red hair looked up.


    She pointed at Emerson and shouted at the police, "My uncle is here, hey!"


    Emerson''s eyes twitched.


    The girl had already jumped to the front of him like a rabbit, and the red hair on her head was


    swaying along.


    She threw herself into his arms, wrapped her soft hands around his waist, and said with her lips


    pursed, "Uncle Emerson, why are you so slow? I''m terrified!"


    Emerson reached out to hold her and endured the twitching of his eyes, "Let''s go home now!"


    The deputy director escorted them out of the police station, "Young Master Chiang, is this girl


    named Bunny really your rtive?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    The Deputy Director rubbed his hands and said with an ingratiating smile, "Ahem, I''m really sorry!


    Please cease your anger. My men were not clear about it! Is this rtive of yours had just moved


    here or had returned from abroad recently?"


    Emerson coughed and said, "I picked her up from the street!"


    The deputy director was stunned.


    When they returned to the vi, Emerson''s smile disappeared.


    The girl who followed him into the house also seemed to have realized that she had made mistake


    again. She kicked off her shoes and ran upstairs with bare feet.


    As soon as the petite figure climbed up the stairs, Emerson''s voice came from behind, "Come here,


    Bunny!"


    The girl hesitated for a few seconds. Fearing that she would make him angry, she turned and


    walked down slowly.


    She looked at Emerson whose eyes used to be full ofnguor but were full of gloom at this time.


    The girl''s hands were sped in front of her, and she moved in front of him step by step. She was


    like a pet in the house, observing the master''s face to decide whether to approach.


    The Bunny said in a low and muffled voice, "Emerson, it''s my fault!"


    Although she apologized, her voice rose up in a charming manner.


    She didn''t realize she was wrong at all!


    Emerson seldom got angry. However, once he was angry, he was expressionless and looked


    terrible. At such times, the employees in thepany would all stay away from him as much as


    possible.


    When he was about to speak harsh words to her, the girl suddenly jumped on him.


    Two small hands were clinging tightly to his neck. Her petite figure were embedded in his arms,


    almost inseparable, and her eyes were wet as she looked at him.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Emerson''s throat was dry at the time.


    His hands, which were hanging beside his legs, were slightly clenched so that he could control the


    anger at the bottom of his heart.


    Since he brought Bunny back to the vi, she had made a lot of trouble. She had figured out how to


    coax him. Half of her face was rubbing on his neck, and she shouted, "Emerson, my face hurt!"


    There was a trace of worry in Emerson''s tight face. "Where?"


    Bunny''s voice was tender, "Here, here, and here!"


    When Emerson went to the police station, she was squatting in the middle of the crowd, with red


    wigs and heavy makeup on her face. At this moment, he was close enough to see slight bruises on


    her forehead and cheekbones.


    Although he also felt pain in his heart, he was still very angry with her making trouble. "You know it


    would hurt, but you still fought!"


    However, out of the corner of his eye, he ordered servants to fetch the medicine box.


    Bunny widened her eyes and scolded loudly, "That smelly hooligan got his hands on me. He dared


    to


    touch my chest!"


    Emerson''s eyes suddenly sank.


    Seeing her holding her red hair high and shouting, he gritted his teeth, "Who let you go to that kind


    of ce!"


    Bunny was reluctant to show weakness and retorted, "Who let you secretly go and left me out!"


    "I was talking business!" Emerson had a headache. He raised his hand and pressed the space


    between his eyebrows as if there was no other way, "You are not allowed to go in the future!"


    "Fine, fine, I''ll try!" Bunny shrugged like a rebellious child.


    Emerson suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at her innocent and tender face, and patiently


    told her, "Not try, but not allowed! Bar, nightclub, pub, and all the entertainment venues. You are not


    allowed to go anymore! And, what are you dressing!"


    Bunny was proud, "I''m ck Widow!"


    Emerson resisted the impulse to scold and raised his hand to take off the eye-piercing red hair from


    her head.


    Bunny''s hair was messy, and she had no image at all. She just casually raised her hand to tidy it. At


    this time, she was like a free child.


    She pouted with half anger and half me, "Not allowed to go here and not allowed to go there.


    Why do I feel like a little pet you raised!"


    Emerson was amused, "How can a pet be so disobedient?"


    Hearing that, Bunny puffed out her cheeks.


    Then cunningness appeared in her lively eyes, and her soft red lips got close to his ear. She giggled


    innocently and charmingly, "Who has a pet that could..."


    Thest two words were so soft and luscious.


    The fire in Emerson''s heart waspletely lit.


    He jumped up, raised her up and threw her on the sofa, then his tall body covered¡ª


    At the door, the servant who was about toe in with the medicine box was so scared that he


    hurriedly put the box at the door and turned around and ran away.


    The room was full of romance.


    In the early morning, the temperature gradually dropped.


    The shirt was thrown to the ground by her. Emerson, who was naked, gently carried her upstairs to


    the bedroom.


    He removed her makeup with a hot towel, revealing her beautiful face.


    She was young and immature. Her white skin was slightly pink and her lips were vermilion. Her


    eyes were closed at this moment. But her pupils must be clear and bright without any taint of mortal


    life if opened.


    Emerson applied medicine to the wound on her face.


    The medicine dipped in the cotton swab was somewhat stinging when it touched the wound. Bunny


    moaned as she felt the pain, but it seemed that she was exhausted by him that she did not wake.


    Poor girl!


    Emerson scratched her nose.


    He remembered his conversation with the Deputy Director. Indeed she was found by him.


    More than a month ago, on the death anniversary of Old Master Chiang, Emerson went to pay


    respect at his grave after working till evening. It was raining heavily that day, so the car moved


    slowly. After he finished paying respect, it was already dark.


    When he got out of the cemetery with umbre, a girl somewhat appeared in the car.


    She was all wet, dripping drops of water. She stared at him with her eyes blinking, "Hemm, I ran out


    from the countryside. My parents sold me. I had no choice but to run away! I''m homeless and


    penniless now. You are the potent man in novels, aren''t you? Take me home and take care of me,


    will you?"


    Emerson felt funny at that time.


    Women kepting to him. They all tried their best to think of ways to win his favor. Most of them


    were settled in the hotel. She was the first one asking to his home at their first meeting.


    Emerson askednguidly, "Why would I raise you?"


    The girl tilted her head and said shamelessly, "I can be your lover!"


    She had been holding her shoulders as she spoke. Maybe it was because she was cold, she was


    shivering. Although she had her arms crossed in front of her chest, she couldn''t stop emitting


    charm, especially her two slender white calves that were exposed outside.


    Emerson was a little lost.


    There was once a girl who tore off the hem of her skirt in front of him and bandaged his wounds.


    She also had two slender calves swaying back and forth in front of him, making him unable to settle


    down.


    Emerson had never been a gentleman. There was no reason to refuse.


    He hid girls in his house before.


    But it was the first time for him to hide such a young girl in his house.


    Emerson, who had changed into a suit, came down from the stairs. The sun was shining outside the


    window and it would be ten o''clock in the morning.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Maid Cadwell, the servants in the kitchen, had already ced


    breakfast neatly on the table.


    Emerson pulled out his chair and made a phone call first instead of immediately enjoying his meal.


    The secretary answered respectfully.


    His eyes shone with fierce light and he ordered coldly, "Investigate those people locked up in the


    police station yesterday and see who touched her chest. Break his arm!"


    As soon as he hung up, he heard the rhythmic footsteps upstairs.


    Emerson looked up and saw a petite figure running down as expected.


    When she just got up, her hair was still messy and she looked like a small squirrel, and she was


    wearing hisrge silk shirt. The hem of the shirt just covered her hips so that they wouldn''t be


    exposed. But her straight calves were exposed.


    She only buttoned the central two buttons and her cor were half-loose.


    There were red marks all over her beautiful sphenoid.


    Emerson''s eyes darkened, and he shouted, "Put on your clothes!"


    Bunny sat on the chair, leaning against the back with two legs swinging in the air. She looked at


    Maid Cadwell, who had already gone to prune nts in the yard, and asked him delicately, "Why?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerson''s throat moved.


    Because he was afraid that he couldn''t help it.


    Making love the whole night made him got upte and he had already been absent from two


    meetings. If he continued to be ridiculous, the contract worthy of two hundred million dors to be


    signed in the afternoon would be lost!


    She was no little white rabbit. She was a siren!

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Emerson looked away and suppressed his desire, wanting to focus on breakfast.


    As soon as he had a bite of the fried egg, a tender foot under the table hooked his leg.


    Emerson almost choked up at that time.


    Bunny stuck her instep to his trousers and gently rubbed through the cloth, "Emerson."


    She tilted her head and said, "I want to see a movie this afternoon. The newly released anime. I


    promise I won''t go to that kind of ce, okay?"


    Emerson swallowed the fried egg in his mouth and nodded, "I''ll ask Secretary Zalkin to send you


    there. Wait for me in a coffee shop after watching the movie. I''ll pick you up and take you home!"


    "Yeah!" The rabbit happily nodded.


    Below the dining table, the little foot was still wrapped around his leg restlessly.


    It was terrible!


    Emerson went through the schedule sent by the secretary in the morning again and finally calmed


    down. He scolded, "Eat properly!" "Alright!" The rabbit giggled.


    At 2:30 p.m., Secretary Zalkin arrived on time to pick her up.


    After watching the movie, Bunny walked out of the cinema while humming. She remembered that


    Emerson told her to wait for him to pick her up, so she crossed the road and was ready to go to the


    cafe opposite.


    A sound of squeak was heard!


    A sedan suddenly came out from nowhere.


    Its high-quality sports-car-level tire rubbed against the ground, peremptorily stopping in front of her,


    blowing the hem of her skirt.


    Bunny was so frightened that her faced turned pale.


    When she was still in shock, she saw a womaning down from the sports car. She thought the


    woman came to apologize, but the woman looked arrogant. The woman pointed at her scornfully


    and asked, "Cousin L, is this the b**ch?"


    A woman came out from the co-pilot seat at the same time. It was L, Emerson''s fiancee.


    The marriage between the Chiang and Yakes families was well known in Ice city. Since Emerson''s


    engagement with L, the twopanies'' stock went up high, which could be called a win-win


    situation.


    When it happened just now, L was closing her eyes to rest. When she heard the sharp squeak,


    she saw the car almost hit someone!


    The cousin held her shoulders with both hands and looked arrogant. "Cousin L, I''m right. It''s this


    b**ch! Young Master Chiang has been hiding her in his house for more than a month. How dare she


    seduce men at such a young age. Today we met her. Let me teach her a lesson!"


    Before L could exin to her cousin, the cousin had already gone forward with her hands on her


    waist, "Hey, little b**ch!"


    Rabbit was scared by the car. When she saw that the woman had no intention to apologize but


    shouted at her angrily, she understood that it was deliberate.


    If the woman hadn''t stopped in time, she might have been hit!


    Bunny was also enraged. She gritted her teeth, "Who are you cursing?"


    This day, Bunny cosyed a student. Her hair was all gently hanging behind her head, and there


    was a hairpin behind her ear. She looked very well-behaved. She was young, so there was no need


    to pretend to be young.


    In order to match her outfit, she wore a pair of sneakers.


    The cousin was wearing high heels, looked higher and more imposing, "You, b**ch!"


    "Say it again!" There''s coldness in Bunny''s eyes.


    "It''s the same. You are a little bi**h!" The cousin arrogantly shouted at her, pointing at her nose,


    "You are not studying well at such a young age, but go to seduce other people''s fiance! Shameless!


    Pretending to be a little white rabbit. But, in fact, you are a filthy b**ch, a vixen! A good-for-nothing


    f**ked by countless dicks!"


    Bunny clenched her fists and her whole body tensed up.


    She suddenly turned around and ran away.


    Seeing this, the cousin thought she was too strong and scared Bunny away.


    She pped her hands proudly and was about to turn around when Rabbit suddenly ran out from a


    shop across the street.


    Behind her were four tall workers, carrying tools for decoration, hammers and wrenches. Perhaps it


    was because they walked fast that they looked fierce.


    From the distance, they looked like gangsters.


    Bunny walked in the front like a big sister leader. She raised her chin coldly at the car, "Smash it!"


    The workers took the money to obey orders. After hearing the order, they did not say anything but


    went forward to lift up the things in their hands and smashed them on the front car''s ss.


    The ss shattered instantly.


    Crackles could be heard one after another.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The cousin, who had been arrogant, suddenly screamed.


    It was the conference room of Chiang''s Group on the top floor.


    The long meeting table was surrounded by directors of various departments. They were conducting


    a quarterly work report. Emerson, who was sitting in the main seat, was seriously listening to the


    staff member''s report with a pen in his hand.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The meeting was interrupted. Everyone looked over and saw Secretary Zalkin, who had been


    following Emerson for many years, hurrying in.


    Emerson was displeased, "What''s wrong?"


    Secretary Zalkin wanted to say something but stopped. He leaned over and whispered something in


    his ear. The Boss''s face suddenly changed.


    Half an hourter, Emerson came to the police station in person.


    "This troublemaker!"


    "Being put in prison twice within two days!"


    Like the night before, the deputy director had been waiting there early. Emerson had a general


    understanding of the situation.


    Bunny asked some people to smash L''s car. At that time, the driver was L''s cousin. They had


    a conflict. And the car was smashed and destroyed on the street. The cousin''s arm was scratched


    by the sshing sses. She called police on the spot and the police brought all the people back.


    The deputy director knew this Miss Bunny.


    Without further ado, the deputy director quickly called to report to Emerson.


    Though she looked young and weak, she had just fought with the hooligan in the bar the night


    before and this day smashed a car on the street...


    At this time, she was smashing the table and staring at L''s cousin on the opposite side. They


    were at loggerheads.


    When she saw Emerson, she ran towards him.


    Just likest night, she directly and urately rushed into his arms, with a pitiful expression, and


    said weakly, "Emerson, you finally came! I was bullied by them and was brought here again. I am


    scared to death. Pleasefort me, please caress me.


    L and her cousin was speechless.


    The Deputy Director and the crowd was also speechless.


    After all, it was Bunny who first smashed the car.


    Emerson raised his hand and pressed it on his temple.


    After the case was closed, all walked out of the station.


    Seeing Bunny lying in Emerson''s arms as if she had no spines, the cousin felt indignant and


    disturbed for L, "My future cousin-inw, it can not pass like this! After all, L is your fiancee.


    Her car has been smashed into pieces by your little lover. Are you going to let her go like this?"

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Emerson looked at the red sedan parked in the yard, which was already beyond recognition. Then


    he looked at L''s cousin, who was standing beside his fiancee, indignant and arm injured.


    He frowned and pulled the girl forward, "Come and apologize!"


    "No!" Bunny was angry.


    Emerson''s face was gloomy, "Bunny, I say it again. Apologize!"


    "I don''t want it! I won''t apologize!" Bunny bit her lip, red at him angrily and resentfully, and


    shouted, "You are bullying me with them. I hate you!"


    After that, Bunny pushed him aside and ran away.


    Emerson wanted to catch him, but she shook him off ruthlessly. She stopped a taxi at the roadside


    and got in.


    He was furious.


    She was absolutelywless!


    In a cafe next to the police station.


    Emerson and his fiancee L sat face to face and ordered two cupes of Coffee.


    "I apologize for what happened today on her behalf.


    Tomorrow I will ask Secretary Zalkin to give you a new car from my garage!" Emerson said.


    "Young Master Chiang, in fact, I should say sorry to you!" L held the small coffee spoon and


    exined apologetically, "My cousin doesn''t know that our engagement is just a cooperation of our


    families. I can''t directly tell her these, so... She saw the girl today and wanted to help me vent my


    anger. If she didn''t make the trouble, they wouldn''t have a conflict and end up in the police station!"


    "Emm." Emerson nodded.


    Just like what he said to Anthea, their engagement was just a show.


    He was engaged to L. Both of them had their own thoughts. He was urged by his old man. As for


    L...


    Mmmm...


    In short, theirmon goal was to benefit theirpany, and they did not intend to really get


    married.


    So far, Emerson probably had not thought about marrying any woman except for one, a vague


    shadow in his heart.


    L said seriously, "Her smashing the car on the street attracted a lot of by-passers. Many took


    videos. I am afraid that the media will involve in. We must stop them as soon as possible so as not


    to influence thepany''s stock!"


    "I''ll handle this!" Emerson said, crossing his arms.


    L smiled and said, "Okay, then it''s perfectly solved!"


    The two of them raised their coffee cups and knocked lightly against each other''s.


    L nced at her watch and said to him, "Since there is nothing else, then I will not waste my time


    drinking coffee with Mr. Chiang. I have a dateter. I bid my farewell!"


    Just as her voice died away, a young woman in high heels ran in.


    She walked up to them, but not towards Emerson. Instead, she stood in front of L with a shy


    expression, "Darling! Have you been waiting for a long time? I just went to buy ingredients. I''ll cook


    your favorite pork ribs soup tonight!"


    L held the woman''s hand and kissed it gently, "Thank you for your hard work, baby!"


    Emerson looked away silently.


    As for lesbian, he really couldn''t give anyments.


    After everything was settled, the employees in the conference room were still waiting. Emerson


    went back to finish the meeting and attended a dinner party.


    He didn''t go back to the vi until nine o''clock in the evening.


    The servants at home respectfully put slippers on the floor, "Master is back!"


    "Emm." Emerson nodded. He raised his handsome eyebrows and looked upstairs, "Where is


    Bunny?"


    Maid Cadwell exined cautiously, "In the bedroom upstairs! After Miss Bunny came back in the


    afternoon, she ran straight upstairs and locked the door. I knocked for a long time but she didn''t


    open. And she didn''te out for dinner..."


    Emerson''s face turned cold, "Leave her be!"


    No one dared to treat him like this.


    This was especially true for the women around him. Most of them were so eager to win his favor


    that they had to use all their skills and carefully observe what he did and said. They were always


    afraid of making him unhappy!


    He thought asional temper of women would be a kind of enjoyment, but it would be annoying to


    act like this, especially to a master yboy like Emerson.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerson took off his suit jacket and strode into the study.


    In the dead of the night, he stretched out and went downstairs to drink water. Maid Cadwell in the


    kitchen was preparing breakfast for the next day.


    Emerson asked tiredly, "What time is it?"


    Maid Cadwell replied, "It''s almost 12 o''clock!"


    Emerson looked at the clock nearby, and the hour hand had pointed to the number 12.


    He frowned. "Hasn''t shee out yet?"


    "No!" Maid Cadwell shook her head honestly and said hesitantly, "Sir, Miss Bunny didn''t eat at noon.


    She was eager to watch movie at noon so she went our after changing clothes and she didn''t have


    lunch. She again didn''t eat at night. She just eat a little in the morning. I don''t know if her stomach


    can bear it..."


    Emerson went upstairs with food in his hand, depressed.


    The day when he would coax a woman shoulde!


    Emerson knocked on the door, "Open the door, Bunny!"


    There was no movement inside.


    He frowned and knocked again, but there was still no response.


    Emerson''s patience was exhausted. He found the spare key and directly unlocked the door.


    It was dark inside and the moonlight prated through the window gauze. Moonlight was also


    faint.


    The room was quiet, with only the sound of sobs.


    Emerson got nervous at once.


    He turned on the light.


    On the messy big bed, there was a figure lying on it and she buried her whole body in the pillow.


    Her silklike long hair was in a mess, her shoes were not taken off, and the carpet and sheet were


    full of footprints.


    Emerson put aside the tray and walked over.


    He raised his hand, pulled out the quilt rolled up on her body, and also pulled out a piece of cloth,


    which was torn to pieces with eyebrow trimmer.


    The corner of Emerson''s mouth twitched.


    This suit was tailor-made for him by a foreign designer, the only one in the whole world. He nned


    to wear it on the anniversary celebration next month...


    But his heart still softened as he felt the wetness of her tear.


    Emerson sighed and pulled her up as if he had surrendered, "Baby, don''t cry!"


    Bunny pushed away his big hand. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts and tears were welling,


    "Woowoo...l don''t want to talk to you. You''re with them! I want to leave here and never talk to you


    again!"


    Emerson looked at the girl breaking away and reminded her, "Didn''t you say you''re homeless.


    Where can you go ?"


    Bunny stopped moving and cried sadly again. Tears fell down, "Woowoo..."


    Emerson wiped her tears and said, "If You did something wrong, you would have to apologize!"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. She was the one provoked the conflict!" Bunny immediately red at


    him with her tearful eyes and said indignantly, "She drove the sports car and deliberately hit and


    scared me! I was almost hit by her. If she hit me, then you can make a ghost apologize! And she


    scolded me, called me b**ch, a vixen! She said I was f**ked by countless men!"


    Bunny raised her voice because of anger, "You are the only one f**ked me. How could she say


    that?"

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Emerson was speechless.


    He couldn''t retort her words.


    At that time in the cemetery, he even suspected that he had brought back a female ghost. He


    thought that she must be very experienced in sex as she said such words. Who knew that it was her


    first time.


    However, when he heard that she was almost hit by the car and was scolded by that cousin with so


    many vicious words, ferocity appeared in Emerson''s eyes.


    He thought of calling secretary Zalkin to teach the so-called cousin a lesson sometime!


    After all, Bunny was his woman, and she couldn''t be bullied for nothing.


    The rabbitined, "Emerson Chiang, I hate you! You didn''t help me!"


    Emerson sighed. This should be the first time he lowered himself to a woman, to such a young girl,


    "Well, I apologize. Today, I did have a bad attitude!"


    The rabbit got insatiable, "Then you should say you were wrong!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    Bunny rolled her eyes and acted as if it was not bothered with her, "Forget it. A great woman rarely


    stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs. You had my forgiveness."


    Emerson attempted to regain his dignity, "It''s still not right for you to smash their car!"


    Bunny was cunning, "The money paid to the smashers was transferred from your bank card. You


    are also my aplice!"


    Emerson gave up arguing with her.


    Bunny nuzzled him and snuggled into his arms, a rare act for her, "Emerson, I won''t smash cars in


    the future. If they bully me, I wille to you for help, okay?"


    Emerson straightened her long hair.


    This day, she went to see the movie with the clothes of a high school girl. The students'' attire was


    normal, showing the beauty of youth, and she did not wear much makeup, revealing her original


    girl''s appearance. Her eyes were wet because of crying.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him with the innocence of her age.


    "Okay!" Emerson raised his lips.


    Hearing that, Bunny immediately turned tears intoughter and hugged him, saying, "Emerson, you


    are the best!"


    Emerson brought the tray with food to her and said, "Eat something!"


    Bunny held its bowl and ate with full spirit.


    She didn''t eat anything at noon and evening. She was so hungry that her stomach had already


    comint. But she just didn''t want to give in. The moment the two were reconciled with each other,


    the previous unpleasantness was forgotten.


    Bunny even gave him a piece of her favorite pork rib even though she was so hungry.


    She ate like a wolf because she was hungry, and there were still big rice grains on the ribs picked


    up by chopsticks.


    Emerson thought the rice on the rib made it look disgusting, but seeing her gave it to him as if it was


    treasure, he still ate it.


    After eating and drinking to their full, they took a shower andy on the big bed.


    When the light was turned off, the light in the room became dim. The girl in his arms was like a juicy


    peach. She didn''t have to do anything. Looking at him directly was enough to make Emerson feel


    good.


    What''s more, her little hands were still so restless.


    She actually had no skills.


    The only experience might have been umted on his bed.


    However, she was bold. She could imitate and learn everything Emerson did or said to her with


    strong curiosity.


    This night was spent with lust.


    Bunny would be obedient when she was exhausted. She breathed gently and curled up like a


    beastie, as if she was afraid of the unknown world.


    Emerson held her in his arms and stroked her back for a while before she slowly rxed.


    Just as he was about to go to bed, he heard a twittering, "Mathias Ladin... don''t leave me..."


    The sound was subtle, and Emerson could not hear it clearly.


    The next day, Bunny sat up and stretched herself.


    Emerson had already taken a bath. He stood in front of the window, tieing his necktie in front of the


    mirror. His chin was slightly raised, revealing his elegant jaw lines.


    When Bunny saw this, she immediately put on slippers and ran over. She stood on her tiptoe and


    volunteered to help.


    She looked very focused when tying his necktie.


    Bunny tied his necktie and patted it with satisfaction.


    Emerson looked in the mirror and found that he indeed looked pretty good. He squinted at her


    proud face and could not help asking," Bunny, you had a dreamst night?"


    "Eh?" The rabbit was stunned.


    Emerson asked, "You''re calling a Mathias Ladin in your dream. Who''s he?"


    Bunny pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. She said in seriousness, "Well, it''s a big wolf dog in my


    vige!"


    Emerson was surprised. "The big wolf dog in the countryside was given such a name? With a


    surname?


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The hare nodded and said with a smile, "Sounds educated, right?"


    Emerson was speechless.


    "Forget it!" He no longer entangled himself in the big wolf dog. Emerson still had a meeting in the


    morning.


    He looked at his watch and pulled her in front of him. "Don''t run around tonight. I''ll pick you up after


    work and take you out for dinner!"


    "Where are we going?" Bunny was full of interest.


    Emerson said, "Do you remember the wedding in Francis? I took you therest time?"


    "I remember!" Bunny nodded, "You said it was a very serious asion, so I disguised myself as my


    favorite Bunny!"


    Emerson didn''t know whether tough or cry. He exined, "At the wedding that day, didn''t you


    overturn their dessert tables? I promised the newlywed that I would invite them to dinner after the


    wedding aspensation!"


    Bunny asked, "Are you sure you want to invite them to dinner? The groom called you Hentai or


    something like that!"


    Emerson remained silent for a while.


    He kept a faint smile on his lips, "He''s rude, but I''m magnanimous and didn''t take it to heart. I invited


    him to dinner aspensation, which shows that I''m more generous than him!"


    He belittled Adam Chin and raised himself high, which made himself feelfortable. Bunny


    nodded and asked him, "What should I wear then? Can I cosy a female warrior?" Emerson


    thought for a while and said, "Mature and normal suits will do better!"


    After all, it was troublesome to always be called Hentai.


    Looking at her eyes that was suddenly lit up, Emerson had a bad feeling. The image of the ck


    widow suddenly appeared in his mind. He quickly said, "Forget it, wait for me at home, I''ll bring you


    clothes tonight!"


    "Okay!"


    In the evening, Emerson came back with a paper bag.


    Hearing the sound of the car engine, Bunny jumped up from the sofa and stayed at the door like a


    puppy.


    She took the paper bag from him with both hands, inside of which was a brand new dress.


    Bunny carried the badge hanging from its cor and asked in surprise, "Is this new?"


    "Yes!" Emerson raised his lips and slightly lifted his chin. "Go upstairs and try!"


    Bunny ran upstairs happily.


    Emerson seemed to be influenced by her and followed her with a smile.


    He had a good taste. He picked an applegreen dress, which was exquisitely tailored and had simple


    pattern. Wearing it, Bunny was like a green apple on the top of a branch in the morning.


    "It was the first time someone bought me a dress!

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    In front of the mirror, the girl looked down at the dress.


    She gently touched the fabric with her two small hands, so carefully as if she was afraid of breaking


    it.


    Emerson had never been stingy to the women around him. He had given them much more


    expensive things than clothes. Those women would thank him in an enthusiastic and coquettish


    way, and greed would appear in their eyes, and they would ask for more.


    Everyone took what they needed. It was the god''s truth.


    However, this was the first time he had seen a woman react so sincerely after receiving his gift.


    Emerson asked with a smile, "Do you like it?" Bunny nodded sincerely, "I like it, I like it so, so


    much!"


    She stared at the dress lovingly and looked back and forth in front of the mirror, just like children


    getting their first toy, excitingly and cherishingly.


    He didn''t know whether it was because that she was too excited or not that her eyes got a little red.


    Emerson took her to the restaurant in a sports car.


    Maybe it was because it was time for dinner, the parking lot was not avable. They had to go to the


    underground parking lot.


    Emerson asked her to wait at the door of the restaurant.


    When he had parked the car and came over, he saw a foreign man talking to Bunny. The man also


    took out his mobile phone. It seemed that this man wanted to use the old trick of leaving phone


    number.


    Emerson''s face darkened and he immediately quickened his pace.


    When he approached them, he found that the man was not picking up Bunny, but was asking for


    directions. He seemed to be lost and couldn''t read the map in theirnguage, so he could only ask.


    But he could only speak foreignnguage.


    Emerson was about to step forward to help her out when he heard Bunny''sughter. She pointed in


    a certain direction and replied in fluent foreignnguage, "You go straight along this street, turn left


    at the second intersection! Then, you walk down the street for about 500 meters, and turn right and


    you will see it!"


    It was a standard Country A pronunciation and was very skilled.


    Emerson was stunned.


    He looked at her in disbelief as if he did not know her.


    After the foreign man knew the way, he thanked her repeatedly and left.


    When Bunny saw him, she immediately jumped over and said, "Emerson, you''ve parked the car!"


    Emerson narrowed his eyes and looked at her, "You just spoke in hisnguage, Bunny?"


    "Oh!" Bunny blinked her eyes.


    Emerson frowned and said in a strange tone, "Didn''t you say you came out of the countryside? How


    can you be able to speak a foreignnguage so fluently?"


    His conclusion was not from prejudice against the countryside, but from her statement when they


    first met.


    Her words about parents selling her gave him an impression that her family was one with feudal


    ideas. How could kids from such families speak foreignnguage?


    Even if she learnt thenguage from TV ys, she wouldn''t be able to speak so fluently.


    Bunny rolled her eyes as she did in the morning, and there was a cunning light floating in her eyes.


    She seemed to be


    thinking about how to answer.


    Then, she nodded with a smile, "Yes, I learned from the TV ys. I''m very smart! Don''t look down


    on the countryside. It''s developing very well now. The Inte had been in our vige a long time


    ago!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    This time, why did he feel that it was not very credible?


    Including the big wolf dog with a name simr to that of men''s, all these sounds surreal.


    Bunny intimately held his arm and urged, "Let''s go in, it''s impolite to bete."


    Emerson looked at his watch and had to give it up for the time being. He followed her into the


    restaurant.


    In the VIP private room upstairs, Anthea and Adam had arrived ahead of schedule with their son.


    Erik Chin just finished ss in the kindergarten. His big schoolbag was on the chair next to him.


    When the little boy heard Anthea''s words, he immediately jumped down from the chair,y on


    Anthea''s legs, and asked brightly, "Mom, did little sister move again?"


    "Yes!" Anthea answered with a smile.


    Hearing that, the little boy put his small hand on Anthea''s bulging belly.


    In fact, five months of pregnancy was not the period of active fetal movement, but the baby girl in


    her belly was very active. If the director of obstetrics and gynaecology had not confirmed that it was


    a girl, she would doubt if she had been checked wrong!


    The little boy said excitedly, "I feel it too. She''s kicking me!"


    Adam said beside her, "Our daughter must be hungry. Let''s order dishes."


    Anthea quickly stopped him from calling the waiter. "Don''t, Young Master Chiang haven''t arrived yet.


    It''s not good for us to order food first!"


    "We''ve been waiting for too long. We can''t wait any longer." Adam was impatient.


    Or rather, he had no patience for anyone other than his wife and son.


    He was especially impatient to Emerson, who had been eyeing on her wife!


    Anthea didn''t know whether tough or cry, "We''ve waited for just five minutes!"


    Adam''s dark eyes nced somewhere and said slowly, "The Hentai ising!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea looked up and saw Emersoning out of the elevator with a girl.


    The girl''s dress was much more normal thanst time at the wedding. The apple-green knee-length


    skirt fit her skin very well. Her eyes were smart, but she just stuck to Emerson''s side, as if she


    wanted to keep elegant to offset him.


    The little boy remembered that her mother taught him to be a good and polite child at any time.


    So when he saw that there was the guesting and heard his name called by his father, he


    shouted in a child''s voice without hesitation, "Uncle Hentai!"


    Emerson stumbled.


    On that day at the wedding, there were lots of people. In addition, Emerson had to prevent Bunny


    from causing trouble, so he had no chance to see Erik Chin. Therefore, Erik did not know his name.


    Anthea was embarrassed. "Hemm! Erik, Daddy was joking. You can''t call that word casually. This is


    Uncle Chiang!"


    The little boy immediately changed his tune and said, "Hello, Uncle Chiang!"


    Emerson certainly would not me a child. After all, he knew who the chief culprit was.


    He touched the little boy''s head.


    He was pretty, handsome, and really adorable.


    Anthea smiled and looked at Emerson, "Who is this?"


    Bunny raised her hand and introduced herself, "I''m Bunny!"


    The little boy stepped forward and continued to say in a childish voice, "Sister Bunny, nice to meet


    you!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    Why did he still feel like he was a Hentai?


    Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at his son with great approval and satisfaction as if he was


    saying "good job"!


    In the past, the same thing happened to him. He understood that kind of feeling. Now that he saw


    that Emerson had the same experience as he did, he was in an exceptionally good mood.


    Anthea held her forehead, hurriedly called the waiter and ordered the dishes.


    During the dinner, the atmosphere was quite good.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Emerson clinked the red wine ss with Adam''s and looked at Anthea, "By the way, little girl! I need


    your help. My aunt has hepatic cyst and does not feel well these days. Do you think she need an


    operation on such a condition?"


    Bunny sitting next to him was drinking juice. When she heard how Emerson called Anthea, her


    expression changed slightly.


    She quietly looked up and nced at Anthea on the opposite side.


    "Hepatic cyst?" Hearing this, her expression got serious. When ite to illness, she would always


    get serious, "It depends. Normally, it is a benign disease! First of all, we have to confirm the nature


    of it, benign or malignant. ording to what you said, I estimate that it''s benign hepatic cyst. Its


    growth is rtively slow..."


    They were all talking about medical problems.


    Most of the time, Anthea was the one who spoke and Emerson was listening and taking notes so


    that he could pass these words on.


    Bunny knew little about medical knowledge, but she yed with Erik happily. She felt that their


    conversation was too boring, so she took the little fellow to the leisure area in the corridor outside to


    y.


    In the private box, Anthea finally said, "It''s better to check with instruments before making any


    diagnosis! How about this? I''ll see patients tomorrow, and you ask your aunt to go to me!"


    "Thank you!" Emerson said.


    Anthea smiled. It was her duty as a doctor.


    After the conversation, Adam, who had been silent, leaned back and squinted at Emerson,


    "Emerson, now that you''ve found yourself a little girl, please don''t think about my wife anymore."


    "Why should I?" Emerson still remembered things at the wedding and deliberately angered him,


    "I''ve been thinking about her all the time!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    Emerson seemed to feel that Adam was not angry enough, and then he said to Anthea, "Little girl,


    when you can''t stand him, divorce and find me!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam got stamped with fury.


    Anthea silently put her hand on her forehead.


    "Well, you two three-year-old male adult have had enough!" She thought in her heart.


    Outside the door came the sound of running.


    The little boy ran in with sweat all over her head. He came back with a small yellow doll in his hand


    and excitedly pointed at Bunny that was slowlying in. "Sister Bunny caught it for me. She is


    awesome!"


    Everyone looked over, and Bunny proudly raised her little chin.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the meal was over.


    The neon lights lit up the night.


    Emerson and Adam both drank red wine and called their drivers.


    After watching the three leave, Emerson and Bunny also got on the car.


    Although during the dinner, Emerson quarreled with Adam, he was actually in a good mood.


    Emerson still remembered the time he apanied them to a date of theirs. He was stuffed with


    their public disy of affection for the whole day. Or he can say for every time he met them, he


    would be abused by their disy of love.


    But this time, with Bunny apanying him, he didn''t have the feeling of being abused.


    In fact, those words at the meal were just to annoy Adam.


    Emerson had indeed thought about Anthea for a long time. He had even wanted to cozy up to


    Anthea when Anthea and Adam were separated. However, during that six years, Anthea''s feelings


    for Adam had not changed a bit. He could not find a chance at all.


    He had to let it go.


    At the moment, Anthea was just a faint shadow in his heart, which could only be stored deeply in his


    heart.


    Bunny leaning on him was ying with a little pig doll in her hand. She took Erik to catch dolls and


    she caught two dolls. She left the big one for the little fellow and kept the little one for herself.


    She suddenly raised her head and asked eagerly, "Emerson, what you say if I go to college?"


    The neon lights outside the car window shed and lit up her tender little face.


    Emerson looked at her with some consternation, "Why do you suddenly want to go to college?"


    He knew that she graduated from high school and did not continue to go to college.


    At first, he thought it was because her family in the countryside was too poor to afford it. But on


    second thought, how could they be willing to provide her with college education when they were


    selling her? But her conversation with the foreigner in front of the restaurant made Emerson have


    doubts about what she said.


    As for sending her to college, even if she did not mention it, he had already considered it.


    In private, he had asked Secretary Zalkin to look for schools for her.


    "I just wanted to!" Bunny''s chin was pressed against his chest, and the two shadows made by her


    curling eyshes trembled slightly. She seemed to be in distress and asked, "There are many


    majors in college. What do you think is suitable for me? How about I go to study medicine?"


    Emerson nodded, "It''s good!"


    Bunny was unhappy to hear his reply.


    She sat up straight and didn''t lean on him like she did just now. She moved her little butt to the other


    side and looked out of the window without saying a word as if she was enjoying the night scenery,


    leaving him only the back of her head.


    Emerson was confused.


    He didn''t know why she suddenly acted like this.


    He raised his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows.


    It was true that he couldn''t resist the torment when age got him!


    The driver drove the car back to the vi and opened the door. Like a nimble rabbit,


    Bunny jumped out of the car spontaneously and skipped into the vi.


    Emerson looked at the figure disappearing upstairs and did not immediately follow her, but called


    Secretary Zalkin first.


    He asked the Secretary Zalkin to investigate Bunny.


    When he returned to the bedroom, there was a bedsidemp on, letting out a yellowish halo.


    Bunny, who had already changed into pajamas, was lying in the halo. She didn''t watch cartoons


    with iPad as usual. She looked at the ceiling with her leg crossed. Lights flickered in her eyes and


    Emerson couldn''t tell what she was thinking.


    Emerson looked at the shelves in front of the window.


    The apple-green dress was folded neatly by her.


    She seemed to love it very much. As if she was afraid that dust would fall on it, she even took a


    towel to cover it.


    Emerson looked away and fixed his eyes on her face again.


    Seeing that she had been abnormal since she was in the car, he couldn''t help frowning, "Bunny,


    what''s wrong?"


    Bunny shook her head, "I''m fine!"


    Emerson sat on the edge of the bed, as if he wanted to see something from her little face.


    Bunny turned over and leaned into his arms, whining, "I am sleepy. Emerson. Do you want to


    sleep?"


    Emerson sighed, "Then let''s sleep!"


    After washing, Emerson changed his clothes andy in the quilt.


    As usual, he held her in his arms. But she did not move, but just obedientlyy her head on his


    chest, trying to sleep.


    Emerson still felt that she was in a bad mood this night.


    Why was she so quiet this night?


    Looking at the girl in his arms breathing lightly and gently, Emerson didn''t feel sleepy. He silently


    counted sheep, but his heart itched. He began looking for her lips in the dark.


    Her lips were so tender that they made his blood boil.


    "She is a siren!" Emerson said in his heart.


    Emerson turned over and covered her.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    The next day, when Bunny woke up, she smiled again.


    It was as ifst night''s sentiment was just a small episode. After sleeping, she came back to life


    again. Everything was forgotten.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows and seemed to be in a good mood when he saw her beautiful figure


    walking around with slippers and humming.


    The driver was waiting in the yard.


    Emerson was going to work, and Bunny put down the iPad in her hand and ran to the door to see


    him off.


    He said to her, "I won''t being back for dinner with you tonight!"


    "Why?" Bunny tilted her head.


    Emerson exined, "I had a meeting!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Oh!" Bunny nodded again, and then her eyes suddenly rolled.


    When Emerson saw this, he saidzily, "Bunny, when I''m not here, don''t throw cabbages and


    carrots into the trash can. Maid Cadwell will watch you for me!"


    Hearing this, Bunny''s face fell. Sheined unhappily, "Go, go!"


    She did not like to eat cabbages or carrots.


    But Emerson insisted that she had to eat them to replenish the Vitamin C.


    Looking at her running away, Emerson shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he had been used


    to it. He turned around and walked out of the vi. In the yard, the driver had opened the door for


    him.


    Emerson sat in with a bend of his body.


    When the car left, he turned his head and saw Bunny jumping in front of the ceiling-to-floor window


    and waving at him.


    Emersonughed.


    The Chiang family was one with strong connection with the government, but Emerson''s rtionship


    with his father was not very good. He had always been very rebellious. Although he was forced to


    enter the military school and the army, he also tried his best to withdraw.


    With his own ability, he founded the Chiang''s Group.


    Although he was a yboy in his daily life, he was very serious and strict in work.


    After a whole day''s meeting, he did not rest until lights were on.


    When Emerson returned to the office, there was a knock on the door. His fiancee L came in.


    Thest meeting was about cooperation between the Chiang family and Yakes''s family. L also


    came as the representative and she was here to discuss something private with him.


    Emerson poured two sses of red wine.


    "If the cooperation project isunched, the ideal goal will be basically realized in two or three


    months!" L raised a ss of red wine.


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    L looked at him with inquiring eyes, "Two or three monthster, can we release the news of


    breaking the engagement together?"


    Emerson hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Yes, we can!"


    L clinked her wine cup lightly with Emerson''s and said in a crisp voice, "Young Master Chiang,


    we''ve worked so well together that we''ve brought so many benefits to each other. To tell the truth,


    I''m not pretty willing to break the engagement! Why don''t we continue the engagement, or perhaps


    we just get married?"


    L shook the red liquid in the ss gently. She knew red wine very well and she knew how to


    enjoy and assess it. She leaned against the office table, and her red lips slightly opened, looking


    very elegant.


    But the thought of another beautiful woman calling her darling and she calling that woman baby


    made Emerson couldn''t grow interest in her.


    He forced a smile and said, "Sorry, I can''t marry a lesbian!"


    Even though he knew it was just cooperation, Emerson couldn''t ept a lesbian by his side.


    L was a little unhappy, "Young Master Chiang, are you discriminating against homosexual?"


    Emerson shook his head and looked serious.


    "No, I respect you in my heart!"


    He respected them, but he just couldn''t marry one himself.


    L didn''t argue with him, and she was very interested, "You can''t bear to let that cute bunny of


    yours go, can you?"


    Emerson smiled faintly, and the smile raised from the corner of his mouth was evil.


    Although he did not deny anything, there was no emotion on his handsome face.


    At his age and with his identity, what he was thinking could not be easily looked through.


    L clicked her tongue, "But Young Master Chiang, your taste is indeed a little strong this time!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    More than one person said so.


    Except for Adam Chin''s wife, Anthea Lee, he easily get all kinds of women.


    His woman could be beautiful and elegant, mature and sexy or enchanting and coquettish.


    He stroked his cor.


    He wore a royal blue tie, which was tied by Bunny in the morning.


    Emerson thought that the reason why he did such thing without precedent was that he thought that


    if he did not look after her, she would be homeless.


    How pitiful she was!


    At night, the neon was shining brightly, and Emerson went home after attending social activities.


    The driver in front was driving steadily, and Secretary Zalkin was reporting on several important


    events that would take ce the next day.


    Emerson was resting on the back of the chair with his eyes closed, listening to secretary''s report


    from time to time. His hands were casually ced on the back of the chair, lookingzy but not


    decadent at all.


    He had drunk some wine in the evening. Though he was not drunk, he was a little dizzy. He opened


    the window to get some fresh air.


    He opened his eyes and saw a shopping mall.


    Emerson suddenly remembered that day when he sent her a dress and how she was moved.


    Emerson raised his hand, "Stop by the road."


    The driver quickly turned the steering wheel to the right and parked the car on the side of the road.


    The driver and Secretary Zalkin waited in the car. About half an hourter, they saw Boss who went


    in alone came out with shopping bags in both hands as if he had just emptied the shopping mall.


    They had seen women go on a shopping spree. But it was the first time they had seen a man did


    so.


    Secretary Zalkin hurried to help.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the driver drove the car back to the vi.


    Emerson did not get off the car immediately, but asked Secretary Zalkin first, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat, "What do you know about her?"


    Upon hearing this, Secretary Zalkin looked embarrassed. "Mr. Chiang, I''ve sent people to


    investigate both domestic and abroad, including all the viges near Ice city. The name is really...


    too normal. I really couldn''t find information about Bunny. There were even lots of pets named


    Bunny. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack!"


    Emerson pressed the space between his eyebrows.


    When he put it down, he narrowed his eyes, "If you can''t find her, then check a man named Mathias


    Ladin!"


    Although he only vaguely heard the name from words she uttered in sleep and didn''t know the


    gender of the name''s owner and it might be name of a dog, he was sure that Mathias Ladin would


    be a man for no reason.


    "Yes!" Secretary Zalkin answered quickly.


    Emerson got off the car and walked into the vi.


    As soon as they entered the house, he heardughter from inside.


    Emerson walked to the living room and saw the TV was on but no one paid attention to it. Bunny


    was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, and she was doing something with Maid Cadwell beside her.


    They were talking andughing.


    Seeing him, Bunny jumped down from the sofa as if it were presenting a treasure, "Emerson, look!"

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Bunny was holding several photos in her hand, most of which were from her cell phone.


    The one on the top was taken the day before when they had dinner with the Chins. Bunny and Erik


    had a good time, and they took many photos with her phones.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows, "You developed them?"


    "Yes!" Bunny spread out all the photos on herp, feeling triumphant, "I bought a pocket photo


    printer today and it was delivered to me in the afternoon! I printed photos in my phone! Including the


    pictures taken at dinner that day!"


    Emerson picked up the photos, raised his lips and smiled. "This photo is good!"


    On the photo was Bunny raising her cell phone to face the camera, and the little fellow, Erik, behind


    stretched out his head.


    Both of them smiled very cutely in the photo.


    "I think so!" Bunny''s lips curled up and she smiled. "Your friend''s son is so cute. When I caught the


    doll for him, he looked at me with so much admiration! He also asked me to catch the yellowish doll


    for him and said that he would give the it to her sister after she was born!


    "What''s more, he told me secretly that he said he was a child bridegroom! Hahaha!"


    At the end of her words, sheughed so hard that she could not stand straight.


    All people in the living room seemed to be infected by herughter and all cheered up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Beside her, Maid Cadwell saw Bunny''s smiling face and teased her with a smile, "It seems that Miss


    Bunny likes children a lot! If you like them so much, what say you also have one in the future?"


    Emersonughed when he heard this.


    She was still a child, how could she have thought of giving birth to a child!


    Maid Cadwell probably saw that Emerson and Bunny had been together for a long time and knew


    that Bunny was Boss''s woman, so she also tried to amuse Bunny.


    When it came to children, Emerson''s heart inexplicably rippled, and he couldn''t help but yearn for


    one of his own.


    Bunny was stunned.


    She pursed her lips for a long time, and then shook her head and said softly, "I''d better not!"


    As they spoke, the driver carried in all the


    shopping bags in the trunk.


    Looking at the bags all over the end table, Bunny''s eyes were wide open. The bags were all filled


    with new clothes of her size and many beautiful decorations.


    Bunny opened her mouth in surprise. "You bought all these for me?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    Bunny''s eyes widened. She pointed at them, "These, these, are they all for me?"


    "Yes!" Emersonughed.


    Bunny was excited. She was like a puppy wagging its tail and walked around the end table several


    times too happily to know what to do.


    Emerson pulled her over and held her in his arms. "Do you like them?"


    "I like them, I like them!" Bunny nodded like a chick pecking on rice. She looked at him, eye wetted,


    and said with tender voice, "Why did you buy so many? They''re all so beautiful!"


    Emerson raised his lips and smiled without saying anything.


    Because he felt pity for her.


    For a simple dress her eyes were red.


    Bunny received so many new clothes a night. She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep. She


    laughed and jubted. Every time she picked up a piece of clothes, she would cheer a few times in


    a low voice.


    She tried all the clothes.


    Then, she carefully folded them all by herself. She was unwilling to let Maid Cadwell help.


    Emerson almost bought everything pleased him in the mall for her. There were too many things,


    and there was no ce to put all of them. The cosy costume that was originally put in the


    wardrobe was dumped into sorting boxes, and all the new clothes were hung in the wardrobe.


    The clothes were so beautiful that Bunny liked them all, but her favorite one was a small hairpin.


    There was a little pink rabbit on the hairpin. The ears of the rabbit were iid with small diamonds.


    As the diamonds gathered together, they could surpass the twinkling stars in the night sky.


    After doing intimate things between men and women, it had already past midnight when they


    climbed into bed.


    After taking a shower, Emerson held her in his arms.


    Seeing the hair clip on Bunny''s head, he couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t wear it when you sleep!"


    "No, I like it!" Bunny shook her head and said treasurefully as she touched it, "Not only will I wear it


    when I''m sleeping, I will also wear it when I''m taking a shower!"


    When Emerson saw that she cherished it so much, he felt a little helpless, "Wearing it will make you


    very ufortable when you sleep. Maybe it will fall in the middle of the night. Besides, it''s


    inconvenient to wear it when bathing!"


    Hearing this, Bunny raised her head and thought for a few seconds.


    Then she made a decision, "Then, I''ll wear them except for these two times!"


    She was not afraid of being ufortable or inconvenient, but that it would fall when she was


    sleeping or its color would fade because of water.


    Emerson nodded with a smile, "Okay!"


    He watched her gently take off the hairpin and then gently put it on the bedside table.


    Beside what Emerson had pointe out, it was much more smooth when Emerson fondle her long


    hair.


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    The fragrance made him unwilling to let go.


    Emerson put an arm on top of her, with her face on his palm, "Bunny, what''s your real name?"


    "I''m Bunny! Just Bunny!" Bunny blinked her eyes.


    Emerson smiled, ¡¯¡¯You don''t have a name? Or even a surname?


    Bunny nodded with a smile and rubbed her forehead against his neck, "Yes, you''re right. Does


    Bunny sound bad? Bunny is so cute!" Emerson''s heart was melted by her.


    Since he couldn''t get the answer, he gave up.


    The thick curtains were not closed because Bunny was afraid of darkness. If the room was dark


    without any light, she would often wake up in panic at night. Therefore, only thin window gauze


    were closed every night in the main bedroom so that the bright moonlight outside coulde in.


    Dazzling silver glow swirled all around.


    Emerson had moonlight on his back, and his facial features were even more charming. He was


    favoured by the heavens and was exceptionally outstanding. He had sharp eyebrows and bright


    eyes, and was extraordinarily handsome. The corners of his lips curled up in an evil smile, making


    him look like a dissolute young master in ancient times.


    Bunny touched his brow ridge with her little hand and murmured, "You are really goodlooking,


    Emerson!"


    Emerson raised his eyebrows.


    Bunny''s little hand continued to caress him, drawing all his facial features.


    She looked at him without blinking her eyes, which were bright and full of infatuation, "You are the


    best, best, best person I have ever met!"


    She said the three "bests".


    Emerson''s chest was filled with something that was randomly crashing into his heart.


    He suddenly remembered the date with Adam and Anthea.


    At the end of the day, Emerson, who had been stuffed with Adam and Anthea''s disy of affection


    for the whole day, watched them return home. They were so close to each other. When they


    reached the door, Anthea stood on her tiptoes and tidy up Adam''s cor and slightly askew epaulet.


    She looked up at Adam with infinite infatuation in her eyes.


    Emerson was jealous and envious.


    At this moment, there was finally one person looking at him with so much affection.


    Adam bent over.


    Kisses overwhelmed Bunny, and their rapid breathing gradually got disturbed.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    The next day was weekend.


    When Emerson got up in the morning, Bunny hugged him from behind like an octopus, "Emerson,


    will you stay at home with me today?"


    "Bunny!" He patted her small hand.


    Bunny shook him and said coquettishly, "Will you?"


    Emerson was entangled by her.


    He was the boss of thepany, so naturally, he couldn''t be idle.


    Most of the time, he would be working in thepany or be socializing, onlying back at night.


    Beside these times, he only went to solve troubles made by her. He had never stayed home with


    her for a single day.


    Emerson thought that this day was Saturday and it was a rest day. There were only two meetings,


    and both didn''t require his presence. He could ask Secretary Zalkin to attend them for him and send


    him the data and report afterwards.


    He raised his lips and said, "Okay!"


    Bunny was overjoyed.


    She didn''t ask for much. She didn''t ask to go out for fun. Just ying video games and watching TV


    at home could make her as happy as a bird, twittering all day.


    At noon, Secretary Zalkin came over to send Emerson the data and report of the meetings.


    After Emerson finished reading reports, he called Bunny ,who was eating an apple in the corner of


    the sofa, over.


    Bunny dropped the apple core into the trash can and snuggled up to him like a pet, "What''s up?"


    Emerson took out the documents below the meeting reports and handed them to her, "These are all


    chosen by Secretary Zalkin. They''re all private colleges. I just need to give the president a notice


    and you can be admitted! Have a look and see which one do you like?"


    Bunny opened them and found them all information of various colleges.


    They were all famous colleges, not only medical schools, but also colleges of other majors.


    Bunny nced at Emerson, trying to sound him out,. "Emerson, should I study medicine? It seems


    good to be a doctor. Doctors all have bright futures."


    When Emerson heard this, he muttered, "If you like medicine, you can choose to study it. If you do


    not, choose other schools you like!" Bunny instantly beamed like a blooming flower.


    She narrowed her eyes and pointed to one of the art schools, "Then I like this one!"


    Emerson could not help but raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing her bright smile, he didn''t know why she suddenly became so happy. It was the same as


    that day when she suddenly got unhappy on the car.


    Sure enough, little girls'' mood would change as easily as the whether of spring, rainy in the morning


    and sunny in the afternoon.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerson smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll ask Secretary Zalkin to do it!"


    Bunny nodded in agreement.


    Secretary Zalkin took the material and left with a nod.


    After lunch, they took a nap together.


    The two of them would do intimate things almost every night. Emerson was especially enduring.


    Normally it wouldst until thetter half of the night, so in the daytime, Bunny would need to make


    up her loss of sleep by a afternoon nap.


    She fell asleep very fast and she grabbed the hem of his clothes, sleeping soundly.


    Not long after they fell asleep, Maid Cadwell knocked gently on the door.


    Emerson was afraid of waking her up, so he took off his shirt and walked out quietly, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Maid Cadwell said, "Sir, there''s a guest!"


    "Guest?"


    Emerson frowned and went downstairs with both hands in pockets.


    There was no progress on Secretary Zalkin''s investigation for the time being, but the person he


    wanted to find came to him.


    When Emerson walked into the living room, he saw a man in a suit sitting on the sofa. He got up


    and reached out to Emerson and introduced himself. "Hello, Mr. Chiang, I''ve heard a lot about you.


    I''m Mathias Ladin!"


    Emerson temple twitched twice.


    Just as he had expected, Mathias Ladin was a man.


    He had regr features, bright eyes, and a gentle and elegant temperament.


    However, Mathias was much more mature than he had imagined. Mathias seemed to be three or


    four years older than Emerson, about thirty-six or thirty-seven years old. As Mathias spoke, he


    sounded like a foreign-born.


    Emerson reached out and shook hands with him, "Hello!"


    He motioned Mathias to sit down. Maid Cadwell brough tea and left.


    Emerson remained calm and collected.


    Mathias coughed and took the initiative to exin his intentions, "I''vee here for Sloane!"


    "Sloane?" Emerson frowned.


    Mathias nodded, "Yes, Sloane Sacher. Or Bunny! Her real name is Sloane. The Sacher family


    migrated to Califorania many years ago. She''s the daughter of the third wife of her father!"


    Emerson remained silent.


    There was a sounding from the stairs.


    Bunny was wearing a pair of slippers and rubbing her eyes as she walked down the stairs.


    It seemed that she was also awakened by the noise, and because she didn''t see Emerson, she


    went downstairs to look for him.


    When Mathias saw Bunny, he immediately stood up, "Sloane!"


    Bunny was stunned as she recognized him. She opened her small mouth and said, "Uncle...


    Mathias!"


    In the living room, there were three people. Maid Cadwell brought a ss of freshly squeezed juice.


    It was Bunny''s favorite orange juice. With honey inside, it tasted sour and sweet.


    Bunny did not drink it but clenched her fists tightly on her knees.


    Without a word, the atmosphere in the living room became quieter.


    Mathias, who was sitting at the opposite, looked at her and sighed, "Sloane, it''s fine that you came


    here without a word, but why didn''t you go back? I didn''t know that you didn''t go back until your


    parents called me. They''re so worried!"


    Bunny pursed her lips and lowered her head. No one could see the true look in her eyes.


    Emerson listened without saying a word. Or rather, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Sloane, don''t be so childish! You can''t be so self-willed!" Mathias paused and nced at Emerson.


    He changed to an earnest tone and continued to persuade, "Your parents are looking for you.


    They''re worried. They''re busy, so they asked me to find you and take you home! Listen to Uncle


    Mathias, we fly back to Califorania!"


    Bunny sneered, and then shouted, "I don''t want to go back! They won''t care about me being dead


    or alive"


    She stood up abruptly and rushed upstairs.


    Mathias had a helpless expression on his face as he looked at Emerson, "Sorry to disturb you


    today!"


    After a pause, he asked, "Mr. Chiang, can I


    have a word with you?" "Yes!" Emerson stood up.


    They walked out of the vi and stopped at the gate.


    Mathias smiled in an elegant manner, "Mr. Chiang, Sloane has caused you trouble during this


    period of time!"


    The corners of Emerson''s mouth rose evilly, waiting for the following.


    Mathias smiled and slowly continued, "Sloane had a tough time. When she was little, her mother


    passed away, and now, her mother is actually her stepmother. Her stepmother treated her badly,


    and her father, Rnd Sacher, had always been listening to her stepmother. No one cared her or


    taught her discipline! She was left to live on her own!


    "That was why she is so rebellious. She was not adorable, and she had no friends. But her nature


    was not bad! There is another thing¡ª"


    Mathias paused at the end of his speech.


    Emerson kept his countenance, but there were roaring waves in his heart.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Mathias pondered for a moment before replying in a deep voice, "I''ve always been working in


    Califorania and have some business dealings with Mr. Sacher. Even though I''m slightly younger


    than him, I''m still regarded as his peer. I often visit the Sacher family!"


    "Sloane did not enjoy much father''s love, and she knew little about love. She mistook her feelings to


    me as love


    "Later, when I went back to Ice city to get engaged, she came to me to confess her feelings. After


    being rejected by me, she was so angry that she threatened to find a better man than me!


    "I thought it was just a little girl who was embarrassed and deliberately said those words to save her


    face. I didn''t knew that she would have done this!"


    "This" referred to the fact that she came here to be Emerson''s lover!


    Emerson''s arm muscles were tightened.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t know she didn''t leave Ice city until Mr. Sacher called me a few days ago, saying that Sloane


    had a big conflict with her family and had never gone back. I was shocked and then, after some


    investigation, I find out that she is with you!" Mathias paused and looked at Emerson before he


    continued, "Mr. Chiang, Sloane had somewhat Electraplex, so she..."


    He stopped, and the implications were obvious.


    Emerson didn''t know what to say.


    A haze gradually gathered in his eyes.


    Emerson returned to his vi after Mathias left.


    He went upstairs and picked up the pink slippers that were thrown on the stairs.


    In the bedroom, Bunny was leaning on the other side of the big bed, curled up like a beastie.


    She put her chin on her knees, and her long hair cascaded to the ground like soft satin, covering


    her little face. There seemed to be a dark cloud above her head.


    Emerson walked over to her and put her slippers on her feet.


    The window was open, and the temperature in the room was not low.


    But her two little feet seemed to be in a world of ice and snow.


    Emerson had so many questions to ask at that time, but he hesitated, "Bunny!"


    Bunny looked up.


    Before he could speak again, she said in a low voice, "Emerson, I want to stay alone for a while!"


    Emerson didn''t say a word.


    He silently looked at her for a long time, and finally chose to leave.


    Emerson went to the study.


    There was no work to do. He could only sit on the chair, staring nkly.


    It was she who asked him to stay at home, but at this moment she made him stay alone in the


    study...


    Emerson lit a cigarette.


    He did not have a craving for tobo, so he didn''t smoke much at ordinary times. asionally,


    when he was tired from work or socializing, he would smoke. He seldom smoke at other times. He


    hardly smoke at home.


    The sun outside was dying out.


    It was not until then that Emerson discovered that he had finished half of the cigarette in the packet,


    and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts.


    Maid Cadwell made a lot of dishes for dinner.


    Bunny sat quietly on the chair, her two calves didn''t sway back and forth. She kept her head low


    and ate without making a sound.


    Normally, even in the face of delicious food, she would not stop making noise.


    Emerson put the carrot in themb soup into her bowl.


    Bunny nced at it, then ate it with her lips pursed.


    She hated cabbages and carrots the most. In the past, she would try her best to avoid eating these


    vegetables. She had never been so well-behaved before.


    Emerson was silent.


    After finishing a bowl of rice, Bunny put down her table wares and went upstairs again.


    As she was about to sleep, Emerson could no longer leave her alone.


    When he came out of the bathroom after shower, Bunny had climbed onto the bed. Her small body


    was curled up in the quilt, only revealing her small head. She closed her eyes and was preparing to


    sleep.


    Emerson tore off the bath towel on his waist.


    He lifted the quilt andy in.


    Seeing her kept her sleeping posture, Emerson reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Bunny opened her eyes and looked at him, "I''m having my period!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    He exhaled and withdrew his hand in frustration. Hey back and hugged her to sleep.


    Emerson tossed and turned and didn''t sleep well.


    He was not in a good state in the morning, so he tried tofort his neck.


    Beside him, Bunny woke up as well. She stretchedzily and seemed to have recovered quite a bit


    of her energy. Once again, she was smiling brightly.


    Emerson gritted his teeth.


    He suddenly felt that her selfforting ability was too powerful that it was somewhat called


    heartless!


    Emerson sighed, changed clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    He had a full schedule today. He had something to deal with in the branch office, so he had to go


    there early in the morning.


    In the meeting room of the branch office.


    Emerson sat in the boss''s chair with one hand against his left eyebrow.


    All the shutters were closed, and the light in the conference room was dim. In front of the projection


    screen stood the director of the sales department. He was reporting on the project to be proposed in


    the second half of the year.


    Emerson was distracted from time to time.


    He seemed to be a little absent-minded. After going out in the morning, his right eyelid kept


    twitching.


    "Mr. Chiang?"


    Seeing that he frowned, the director asked cautiously.


    Emerson restrained himself, "I''m fine. Let''s continue!"


    Within two minutes, a cell phone suddenly rang.


    During the meeting, the employees'' phones needed to be muted and shut down. But Boss''s was the


    exception, so it could only be Emerson''s cell phone.


    Emerson took his phone out and had a look. It was a public telephone number.


    He could hear a lot of noise from the phone.


    It sounded like an airport. Then, a girl''s sweet voice came out, "Goodbye, Emerson!"


    Emerson narrowed his eyes, "What did you say?


    However, there was no sounding from the other side. He wanted to ask more, but he found that


    it had been hung up.


    He called back, but no one answered.


    Emerson remained silent.


    "The meeting is over!"


    He suddenly stood up and ced his palm on the conference table. Then he looked to his side and


    ordered in a deep voice, "Secretary Zalkin, prepare the car!"


    Half an hourter, the car drove back to the vi.


    Emerson stepped in with vigorous strides. Maid Cadwell came up to him. "Sir!"


    "Where it Bunny?" he asked.


    Maid Cadwell quickly said, "Miss Bunny had left! That Mr. Mathias came again in the morning. I


    didn''t know what he said to Miss Bunny. Then, Miss Bunny followed him out in a hurry! I saw that


    she carried a bag and packed a lot of clothes inside..."


    Emerson''s face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Emerson went upstairs with a gloomy face.


    He pushed open the master bedroom''s door. There was no one inside.


    There was not even a fly, let alone Bunny.


    The cosy costume in the box next to the wardrobe was still there, and obviously, there were two


    or three clothes on the right side of the wardrobe been taken away. Emerson had to be sure that


    Bunny really ran away!


    Without warning, she left with only a phone call!


    Even if he sent people to the airport at this moment, he wouldn''t catch up with her at all. She must


    have already been on the ne.


    Emerson sat at the end of the bed gloomily.


    Should he thank her for her informing him with a phone call?


    Emerson thought of what Mathias had said.


    Mathias said that Bunny liked himself and knew that she hade to Ice city to confess to him from


    Califorania. After being rejected, she was so upset that she threatened to find a better man than


    him, so she immediately found someone arbitrarily.


    And he, Emerson, was the one who was


    found arbitrarily?


    Emerson''s heart was burning with anger.


    In the morning in the car, Secretary Zalkin had already sent all the information found.


    They might be unable to find the name "Bunny", but the Sacher family in Califorania was easy to


    find.


    The Sacher family had immigrated there many years ago and mainly engaged in import and export


    trade. It was well-established and well-known.


    It seemed to be a very prosperous family, but Old Master Sacher married three wives.


    Altogether, he had five sons. Thepetition for the family property had been very fierce. And


    Sloane was the daughter of the Old Master Sacher''s third son, Rnd Sacher.


    "Running out from the countryside...


    "Parents selling her and being homeless...


    "All bullsh*t!" Emerson swore in his heart.


    Emerson looked at the empty bedroom. If not for the clothes left in the wardrobe, he would doubt if


    the one he brought back from the cemetery was a female ghost.


    He cursed in his heart.


    This was not Bunny, but a scammer!


    Emerson did not forget that she had once called Mathias in her dreams.


    She slept on his bed the night before, but she left with the Mathias by a few words the next day!


    Emerson raised his hand and grabbed the pillow.


    His handsome face was as cold as ice.


    Bunny was deceived.


    She, after enduring the hardship of long journey, stood in front of the ward with the shoulder grindies


    in her hands and lips pursed.


    An hour ago, Mathias and she had just arrived by ne.


    Mathias came to the vi to find her, saying that her grandfather was seriously ill and was on the


    verge of dying. Grandfather wanted to see her for thest time before his death.


    Bunny''s father didn''t have a good rtionship with his original wife in his early years. In addition, he


    had a preference for males and only wanted sons so that he could get more family properties in the


    competition with his brothers, so he was extremely unhappy for Bunny¡¯s birth.


    Bunny''s biological mother passed away when she was very young, and her father soon remarried.


    Her stepmother did not like her and treated her badly. Her father had also been obeying her


    stepmother. Thus, when Bunny was little, she grew up without love from parents. The only person


    who was nice to her was Old Master Sacher.


    Therefore, when Mathias said that Old Master Sacher was gravely ill, she hurried back with him.


    However, Old Master Sacher, though on hospital bed with hospital gown, looked good. Hisughter


    was bright and clear. In front of the hospital bed were his sons and daughters-inw, as well as


    many grandchildren.


    His joy was overflowing and he was without any sign of serious illness.


    The seriousness of his illness was exaggerated. In fact, he was sent to hospital because of a slight


    stomach flu.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been tricked!


    After Old Master Sacher spoke a few words to her, other grandchildren gathered around him. He


    couldn''t talk to them all at one time. He touched the head of this one and then the head of that one,


    allughing.


    "Mirth is theirs and has nothing to do with me." Bunny thought in her heart.


    Bunny silently left the ward.


    Mathias followed behind her, "Sloane!"


    Bunny stopped and stared at him with resentment.


    Mathias raised his hand and exined apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know about this neither!


    Your father called me and told me so. I didn''t expect him to exaggerate it! But he did this because


    he couldn''t find you!" "Understood!" Bunny let out a humph.


    She couldn''t be bothered to argue with him!


    "Sloane, don''t be willful in the future, especially do not do things like running away from home. It''s


    too dangerous for a girl! Also, don''t do things like being a lover. It''s degenerate!" Mathias paused,


    looking at her with more earnestness, "I know you''re young, and it''s easy for you to take things too


    far in your heart, but I''ve always treated you as a friend''s daughter!


    "You have to know that we are impossible! Stop being trapped, or be stubborn. Try to get rid of the


    wrong emotions as soon as possible!"


    Bunny was secretly in love with Mathias, because she felt that he always gave her a very warm


    feeling and made her want to get close to him.


    She had thought that he was very handsome and charming, but at this moment she didn''t feel


    anything when she looked at his face. She felt that he was far worse than Emerson.


    She curled her lips, "Are you done yet?" "Sloane, I''m doing this for your own good!"


    Mathias said helplessly.


    Bunny rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "Uncle Mathias, don''t worry. Yesterday, you ignored me,


    today, you don''t match me! I''m a very principled person, and I don''t turn back for old pasture!"


    Mathias was speechless.


    Bunny turned around and ran away.


    After leaving the hospital, she found the Sacher family had already sent a car to pick her home.


    After more than half an hour, the car stopped at a rich area. The driver in front opened the door for


    her. "Miss, we''re home!"


    Driver''s tone was not respectful, but indifferent.


    Bunny''s father had long forgotten his first wife. He was so obedient to his second wife. Bunny''s


    stepmother was the woman of the house. Therefore, all the servants were obedient to her, so,


    naturally, they wouldn''t take Bunny seriously.


    Bunny was used to it. She jumped out of the car and threw her bag to the servants at the door.


    Then she swaggered into the vi.


    All the houses in this area were veryrge. There was a spacious courtyard at the front and back,


    and a swimming pool at the back.


    After entering, Bunny directly went to the third floor. The innermost room with the


    worst lighting was hers.


    The servants behind her put their backpacks on the bed, ready to help her sort them out.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    Bunny quickly walked over and snatched the backpack.


    She pouted and said, "I can do it myself. You can go!"


    The servant only thought that she was just flying into her temper, so he nodded and left.


    After the door was closed, Bunny carefully took out the clothes inside as if they were treasures and


    carefully ced them on the table. She smoothed the tiny wrinkles on them. One of them was the


    apple-green dress she wore that day.


    Emerson said that she looked beautiful in it, like a green apple.


    Bunny packed them very carefully. She folded them in square shape and put them in dustproof


    bags.


    These were all her treasures!

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    It was in a restaurant beside the river.


    Several years have passed, but the restaurant was still full of customers. Tables won''t avable


    without reservations.


    At dusk, the military green jeep stopped at the door. Adam picked up his son with his powerful arms.


    Then he took his little girl''s hand and the three of them strolled into the restaurant.


    The restaurant manager had already stood at the door to offer them wee, and had already told


    the waiter to mob the smooth marble floor several times for fear that it would be slippery that their


    boss''s wife would fall.


    Anthea''s belly seemed to have grown bigger, but it was still convenient for her to do things for the


    time being.


    But their daughter was a naughty little girl who often toss and turn in her womb.


    In their own restaurant, the best seat was always reserved for them all year round.


    When they walked in, Anthea saw a familiar figure. She was surprised, "Young Master Chiang?"


    Emerson was sitting alone at the table next to theirs.


    He ordered four dishes, which were two meat dishes and two vegetable dishes. It seemed that the


    dishes had been served for a while. However, Emerson did not eat much. Instead, half of the wine


    in the bottle next to him was gone.


    The little fellow did not call him wrongly this time, "Uncle Emerson!"


    Emerson touched his head and barely feltforted.


    Since they are acquaintances, they had to eat in the same table.


    Anthea called the restaurant manager and acted with the spirit of woman of the house. She ordered


    the waiters to move Emerson''s tableware to their exclusive seats and added a few more dishes.


    The dinner of the family of three had a forth wheel, Emerson.


    Anthea and her son didn''t think it was inappropriate, but Adam was not very happy.


    Anthea looked around and found that only Emerson was alone. She was very surprised. After all, it


    was rare for people toe out to eat alone, especially in such a restaurant.


    This was also the reason why they noticed him at first nce as they came in.


    Anthea asked, "Young Master Chiang, you are alone?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    It seemed that he was not in a good mood, and the evil smile on his face seemed pretentious.


    Anthea smelled a strange sense of lovelessness. She asked tentatively, "Where''s Bunny? She


    seemed to be particrly close to you. Why didn''t you take her out with you?"


    Adam said slowly, "It seems that she ran away with another man!"


    Emerson said nothing to rebut him because he was correct.


    Anthea was stunned.


    She raised her hand and touched her belly, trying to say something tofort her.


    However, before she could organize her words, Adam had already said mockingly, "Does she think


    you are too old?"


    "We''re the same age!" Emerson''s mouth twitched.


    Adam put his long arms behind Anthea''s back and said proudly, "My wife doesn''t think I''m too old."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerson almost wanted to overturn the table and leave.


    He raised his eyebrows, showed an evil smile, and said insidiously, "Hell-king Chin, don''t gloat. Be


    careful. I will continue to think


    about your wife!"


    Adam''s face darkened.


    Emerson leaned backward, and he felt so exhausted and broken.


    He really didn''t want to argue with him this day. All he wanted was constion!


    In Califorania, it was already 1 a.m.


    Bunny was lying on her princess bed, tossing and turning. She could not sleep.


    After counting more than a hundred sheep that she even could hear sheep bleating, she still could


    not enter thend of nod.


    The home was depressing. The bed here was not as big as that in the vi, nor as soft. When


    turning over, she could not touch Emerson''s hard and warm chest.


    She missed Emerson!


    Perhaps because she had stayed at the opposite side of the earth for a period of time, she was


    unable to fight jetg and couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Since she could not sleep, she got up.


    The house was quiet, and almost all servants were sleeping.


    Bunny pulled on her slippers and wanted to go downstairs to get a ss of water. Just as she was


    about to go downstairs, she heard movement from the side hall.


    She poked her head and pursed her lips.


    It was Rnd Sacher and Mrs. Sacher who had just came back. The couple seemed to have just


    come back from a party because they were wearing formal dresses. Especially Mrs. Sacher, she


    was dressed in a particrly elegant way, wearing diamonds around her neck and hands, looking


    splendid.


    Mrs. Sacher asked, "Is Sloane back?"


    Rnd nodded. It was obvious that he was not happy. He didn''t care about his daughter at all, "Yes,


    just as we entered the gate, the servants told me!"


    Bunny leaned against the wall and rolled her eyes.


    Rnd didn''t like her at all. In addition, her biological mother passed away early, and the


    stepmother kept sowing dissension.


    Therefore, Rnd didn''t have any affection for her and wanted to treat her as air if he could. He


    didn''t care about her at all and would only scold and beat her if she made mistakes.


    After the stepmother gave birth to a boy, her status in the family got even lower.


    When she was about to return to her room to count the sheep, she heard a conversation downstairs


    and suddenly stopped.


    Mrs. Sacherbed her hair, "Since you''ve lured her back, put her marriage with the Zakowski


    family''s son on agenda!¡±


    "Of course!" Rnd snorted and said, "We''ve raised her for 18 years, having spent so much money


    on her. Now it''s time for her to repay me and create value as the daughter of the Sacher family! The


    Zakowski family said that as long as they are married, the contract of 300 million dors is mine!"


    Mrs. Sacher was very excited when she heard this. "That''s great! After the contract is signed, we''ll


    be able to raise our heads high in front of your older brothers! Old Master will definitely look at you


    with new eyes!"


    Rnd frowned, "But I''m just a little worried. Sloane has been rebellious since she was a child,


    indocile and insubordinate. When I get her to marry the Zakowski family''s son, will she obey me?"


    "Do not obey?" Mrs. Sacher snorted coldly and said sinisterly, "Then lock her up in the attic like


    when she was disobedient when she was a child and ignore her all the time. When the wedding is


    to be held, knock her out and send her to the wedding site. Then she had no other choice!"


    Rnd immediately ttered, "Baby, you always have the best ideas! This was perfect! Let''s do it as


    you said!"


    "Of course!" Mrs. Sacher smiled charmingly.


    Rnd went forward. Heplimented and flirted with his wife.


    Bunny clenched her fists and felt sad.


    She pursed her lips in mockery and quietly returned to the bedroom.


    She didn''t immediately lie back on the bed to sleep. Instead, she leaned back against the door and


    rolled her eyes.


    After thinking, Bunny picked up the backpack under the dressing table. She took out two dresses in


    the wardrobe, carefully folded them and put them into the dustproof bag and then into her


    backpack.


    She put on the the apple-green dress and then put on the rabbit hairpin.


    Then, she leaded against window and waited.


    When it was not yet dawn, she sneaked into the backyard as all were sleeping. She jumped over


    the wall agilely and escaped from the Sacher family again.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Emerson''s mood was not very good in the past two days.


    Everyone in thepany could sense it, so everyone on the top floor, where Emerson¡¯s office was


    at, did everything with great scrupulousness. As soon as Boss appeared, they all tried to avoid eye


    contact with him and stayed as far from him as possible, for fear that any minor mistake would


    result in his rage.


    Everyone was scared.


    In the conference room, the atmosphere was even more depressing.


    The shutter was opened and the sun came in. The meeting was finally over and everyone breathed


    a long sigh of relief.


    As Emerson''s fiancee, L, dressed in working suit, naturally followed Emerson.


    As they entered the office, L held her shoulder and asked him with a smile, "Young Master


    Chiang, shall we have dinner together?"


    Emerson sat on a high back chair and pulled his tie irritably. "I said! I''m not interested in you!"


    L was speechless.


    Come on!


    It was just a dinner. Not a date! She just wanted to discuss the proposal mentioned in the meeting!


    A man who had lost his love was truly terrifying!


    Love can cease but work cannot. Emerson followed L out of the office building.


    In the eyes of the ignorant, L was tall and slender, and her figure was very good. Her gestures


    were also very elegant. She was like a perfect match for Emerson, who was tall and straight.


    When they came out of the elevator, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    Besides, they had engaged, which made everyone feel that they were made for each other.


    Walking through the lobby, L asked his opinion with a smile, naming several restaurants for him


    to choose.


    Emerson did not have much interest. He said that all will do.


    They walked out of the office building.


    " Emerson!"


    A delicate voice sounded.


    Emerson was shocked.


    He looked at the direction from which the voice came and found that under the pir outside the


    office building gate, there was a slender figure, holding a backpack, wearing the apple-green dress


    and the rabbit hairpin, both bought by him.


    She stood on her toes and ran to him happily.


    Emerson looked at her gloomily.


    "Didn''t she run away with another man?


    "Why did shee back!" Emerson thought in his heart


    Emerson looked at her running to him with a cold face. Panting, she patted her little chest and said,


    "I''m back, Emerson! Are you surprised?"


    Surprised? Astonished?


    Emerson was expressionless at that time.


    "Why don''t you talk!" Bunny also noticed his strangeness. Shepressed her lips and smiled


    sweetly at him, "I went back to the vi, but the door was locked. Maid Cadwell was not there. I


    waited for a long, long time, so I came to the office to look for you! I was so tired. I took a long flight.


    Take me home quickly! Okay?"


    As soon as Bunny got off the ne, she returned to the vi.


    However, she rang the doorbell for a long time and no one opened the gate. Maid Cadwell was also


    nowhere to be found. Later, she heard from the security guard that the servant of this house had


    gone back home for vacation, and she could not go in.


    Bunny had no choice but had toe to the Chiang''s Group. She thought that it was not bad


    because she could see him earlier!


    In lover''s eyes, one day''s parting was like separation for three whole years.


    She missed him so much!


    But unexpectedly, Emerson looked at her with a cold and strange look.


    Bunny intended to pounce on him, but she hesitated.


    Emerson took the hand of his fiancee and said, "L, let''s go!"


    L didn''t get it at the moment, "Oh? Oh!"


    The two of them, who were a perfect match for each other, got into the car hand in hand.


    Bunny was left to the ground.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held her backpack and looked at them like an abandoned pet.


    In the ck car, L raised her eyebrows and said, "Young Master Chiang, that''s enough.


    She can''t see us no more!"


    When Emerson heard this, he immediately let go of her hand.


    With the dark shade film on the car, they could see the outside clearly from the inside, but none


    could see the inside from the outside.


    Emerson took out a wet tissue and wiped each finger with a frown.


    After doing this series of actions, he moved to the other side.


    L rolled her eyes at him.


    She was also sacrificing!


    Secretary Zalkin, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, tentatively asked, "Young Master


    Chiang, we really don''t care about Miss Bunny?"


    "No!" Emerson said coldly.


    The ck car drove away from the office building.


    In the restaurant, the waitress said "sorry for the disturbance" before bowing and going out after


    closing the wooden door.


    Emerson pressed his hands back and looked at the people sitting opposite him. He felt that the


    sashimi he had just eaten was tossing and turning in his stomach.


    After they arrived, L invited her girlfriend.


    She exined her invitation to her girlfriend as working and dating at the same time.


    Two beautiful women sat together like they were one person, looking at each other with infinite


    affection and feeding each other.


    "Honey, you try this!" "Babe, you also have a try!"


    Emerson had nothing to say.


    If the time when he was stuffed with Adam and Anthea''s public disy of affection didn''t count...


    At this moment, they were also trying to stuff him with the disy of love!


    Emerson was feeling depressed.


    Finally, the dinner ended. Emerson got in the car without looking back.


    He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    With her eyes closed, he could always hear her sweet voice during the day: "Emerson, I''m back!"


    Emerson''s heart was filled with anger.


    He had never been so indulgent with a woman.


    That day, when she said that she wanted to stay alone for a while, Emerson didn''t ask her anything


    all night and wanted to give her time to sort herself out. The next morning, when he just went out to


    work, she ran away with another man!


    This was challenging his self-esteem.


    Emerson was so angry that he almost died.


    Beautiful and charming women were all-


    over the world! He was the dissolute Young Master Chiang. Why should he bear such bitter love for


    the little Bunny?"


    When he first brought her home from the cemetery, he just felt pitiful for her. He was a little attracted


    by her and wanted to keep her as a lover. That''s all!


    He, Young Master Chiang, could have all kinds of women.


    As long as he wanted, the woman who was sexier and more skillful in sex than Bunny would climb


    into his bed spontaneously.


    Emerson cooled himself down at that time. He took out his mobile phone and called Secretary


    Zalkin.


    Half an hourter, a taxi stopped by.


    A woman in sexy clothes came down. She wore a ck shiny skirt that was almost unable to cover


    her hips. Her figure was graceful and enchanting, and her makeup was exquisite. She opened the


    back door and sat in.


    She leaned on him on her initiative, her breath sweet, "Young Master Jiang!"


    Emerson told the driver to drive.


    In the night, the car drove into a private road at a constant speed.


    When they were close to the vi, the driver in front said hesitantly, "Young Master Chiang..."


    Emerson looked up with a frown.


    Following the driver''s line of sight, he could see a little figure in the light of the car crouching in front


    of the vi, pitifully leaning against the gate.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    After Bunny left the Chiang''s group, she went back to the vi.


    Maid Cadwell was still on holiday, and the door was still locked. To keep privacy and security,


    Emerson had set up electrified wires around the vi walls. She could not climb over the wall, so


    she could only wait at the gate.


    After squatting for too long, she was hungry and her legs were numb. When she stood up, she


    swayed and almost fell.


    Emerson got out of the car and looked at her with surprise. But the surprise vanished before anyone


    could notice. He quickly calmed down, looking at her coldly as he had done at the gate of the office


    building.


    Bunny felt wronged that he even didn''te to help her.


    She wanted to jump into his arms and y the woman andin to him about all her hard lots.


    However, at this time, another person got out of the car. It was not his fiancee, but another sexy and


    beautiful woman, wearing high-heeled shoes and a ck shirt almost showing her hips.


    She was taller and had longer legs and bigger breasts.


    Bunny was jealous and whined at him, "Emerson..." "What is it?" Emerson asked.


    Bunny blinked at him and tried to act cute, "I''m home!"


    Emerson''s eyes were still cold when he looked at her, and his voice was cold, "This is not your


    home, your home is in Califorania!"


    Bunny pursed her lips.


    His cold eyes and tone were too scary!


    Bunny wanted to cry. Shepressed her lips. She plucked up the courage to walk to him and


    grabbed the sleeve of his suit with her little hands.


    She shook it gently and said in a panic voice, "Emerson, are you angry with me?"


    Emerson raised his arm and ruthlessly shook off her small hand. His tone was calm, and his eyes


    were cold. "Miss Sacher, you''re no longer weed here! Go away! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Bunny stumbled backward.


    The woman who followed Emerson was holding his arm, and her chest attached to it. Her voice was


    as sexy and charming as her figure, "Young Master Chiang, it''s so cold outside! Stop talking


    nonsense with her. Let''s go in quickly. Every minute of the night is priceless!"


    Emerson nodded and took her into the yard.


    The iron gate opened and then tightly closed.


    Bunny didn''t even enter the door.


    She was rooted to the ground.


    After escaping from the Sacher family, she took her little backpack and stepped on the flight back.


    She ran back without stopping after getting off the ne and went to him with joy, but, as a result,


    she was thrown out of the house...


    She was not weed?


    The Sacher family was no home at all. She was simply a walking corpse there. But, at this moment,


    she was again rejected from the vi. Suddenly, she felt that though the world was big, it had no


    ce for her.


    Bunny stared at the brightly lit vi inside.


    Emerson had a new big lover. He didn''t want her anymore!


    Eyes red, she held the backpack in her arms and turned to walk along the private road.


    "Where should I go?"


    "Back to Sacher family? Then I will be forced to marry as a token of money."


    Bunny walked forward at loss.


    At the crossroad, as she was not sure which direction to go, someone behind her


    suddenly called her.


    "Bunny!"


    Hearing that, Bunny turned around in surprise.


    It was as if there was thest glimmer of hope in her heart, but after she saw the people behind her


    clearly, the light in her eyes was extinguished, "It''s you..."


    Elders of the Chin family owned a vi nearby. Adam and Anthea came over for dinner this night.


    They had just finished dinner and were driving home when they saw a familiar figure on the road.


    It was sote at night.


    The temperature in Ice City differs from day to night. The air was cold. Bunny only wore a dress,


    wandering in the street like a phantom.


    Regardless of getting cold, what if she ran into bad guys?


    She was alone, so it was too easy for satyrs to notice her.


    Anthea picked her up in the car.


    The little boy saw her and remembered that she had grabbed a doll for him. He greeted her politely


    and sweetly, "Sister Bunny!"


    Bunny was listless, and she nodded twice as a response.


    The neon lights on both sides swayed in through the window.


    Anthea looked back and saw that Bunny was still holding her backpack. She didn''t know what


    treasures were in it. When she picked her up in the car, she wanted to help put it in the trunk, but it


    seemed that Bunny didn''t want others to touch it.


    At this time, she leaned against the car window, her hair was hanging down, and her pale face had


    no vitality at all.


    Only the rabbit hairpin on her head flickered with the light of the diamonds.


    So pitiful!


    Anthea took back her sight and looked at Adam beside her, raising her hand to rub her chin. She


    blinked her eyes and said, "Honey, what are you thinking about?"


    Adam looked at her out of the corner of his dark eyes and said slowly, "When we separated, thanks


    to Emerson that he told me about the child. Otherwise, I would have kept misunderstanding you and


    is still ming n you.


    "Indeed!" Anthea nodded.


    In short, Emerson helped a lot on their finally bing spouses.


    "I''m very grateful to him. In my heart." Adam said sincerely, "Now, it''s time to do something for him."


    Anthea asked curiously, "What are you going to do?"


    Adam looked at Bunny from the back mirror and crooked his finger at his little girl.


    Anthea went over to him obediently.


    Adam whispered in her ear.


    Then she widened her eyes and eximed in a low voice, "Oh... Adam! You are so naughty!"


    "Emm." Adam raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Anthea asked uncertainly, "Will this work?"


    A faint smile appeared on Adam''s thin lips. He said confidently, "As long as he is a man, he can''t


    stand being cuckolded."


    Anthea swallowed a little.


    Though the method stepped across the line of ordinariness, it might be pretty effective.


    Anthea couldn''t helpughing, "Honey, although you seem to be at odds with Young Master Chiang


    on the surface, but, in fact, you must have intimate feeling to him! You are so considerate to him!"


    "No." Adam denied directly. "I just don''t want him to think about my wife."


    Anthea was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bunny was very quiet. The little boy knew how to observe others'' speech and expression. He saw


    that Bunny was in a bad mood, so he did not bother her. He just sat there, lowering his head and


    ying with his Magic Cube.


    Anthea saw that Bunny''s closed eyshes seemed to be moist with tear, shining brightly.


    As a woman and a mother, Anthea''s heart became softer and softer. She couldn''t help feeling sorry


    for the bunny. Sheined reproachfully, "Anyway, Young Master Chiang is so cruel!"


    How should he throw Bunny out in the middle of the night!


    Adam turned his head and his gaze fell on the rearview mirror.


    Behind the military green Jeep, there was a ck car tailing them at a distance.


    He slightly curled his thin lips and said with a faint smile, "I don''t know if he is really cruel


    L N or not.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    In the vi.


    Emerson had just changed his shoes, and the woman brought by him couldn''t wait.


    Before they could walk out of the porch, she had enthusiastically got herself into his chest. Emerson


    could see that she was extremely experienced and skilled in sex.


    Her eyes let out light of lust. Her red diamond-studded nail slid pass the buttons of his shirt...


    Emerson looked on coldly.


    He allowed the woman to act freely. In such a short time, her sexy body, which hadn''t been covered


    by much clothes, was almostpletely exposed.


    Her whole body crouched in front of him, her fingers on his belt.


    The woman raised her head with curly hair and opened her red lips. "Young Master Chiang, should


    we do it in the living room, the bedroom, or the kitchen?"


    Emerson did not respond at all.


    He really wanted to enter the state, but, the image of the small figure squatted at the door and


    pitifully looked at him kepting into his mind.


    Then, he lost all the interest.


    Emerson took out his belt and strode upstairs.


    Seeing this, the woman immediately twisted her waist and followed him.


    Standing at the door of the master bedroom, Emerson ordered in a low and cold voice, "You go to


    the guest room!"


    The woman was stunned and then went to the guest room obediently.


    The door was closed.


    Emerson did not even take a shower, nor did he take off his clothes. He fell directly on the big bed.


    He ced his arm across his eyes.


    The bedding was soft. Beddings had obviously been changed, but Bunny''s scent of honey-blossom


    still lingered on his nose. It was faint but followed him like shadow.


    He couldn''t rest at ease.


    Vexatious.


    So vexatious.


    Emerson couldn''t sleep at all. At night, the only thing he drank was two cups of fine rice wine. How


    strong that alcohol could be? But he had a headache.


    After struggling for a while, he sat up with his hand on his head.


    Emerson went downstairs again.


    After sitting at the dining table for about half an hour, there was a noise from the porch, and


    Secretary Zalkin came in respectfully.


    "Young Master Chiang!" Secretary Zalkin nodded.


    Emerson nodded, "Yes!"


    Secretary Zalkin reported seriously, "After Miss Bunny left the vi, she walked along the private


    road. Later, she stood at the intersection and stared nkly. It seemed that she didn''t know where


    to go. Later, Mr. and Mrs. Chin passed by and took her into a car. Now she has been sent to a


    hotel!"


    Emerson frowned.


    Adam and Anthea Chin?


    How did they get involved? But none of this had anything to do with him!


    Emerson said gloomily, "Acknowledged!"


    At this time, the woman upstairs came down. She had just taken a bath in the guest room, and


    there was only a bath towel on her body. It seemed that she did it on purpose. The water drops on


    her shoulders and calves had not been dried up, which made her especially sexy.


    The woman misunderstood him and thought that he asked her to take a bath in the guest


    room.


    At this time, she flew down like a butterfly with a charming look in her eyes, "Young Master Chiang, I


    have already washed up. Let''s go back to our room early to have a rest!"


    With his tall and straight figure and his handsome and extraordinary facial features, Emerson was


    rich as well as handsome.


    Every woman in Ice city wanted to climb on the bed of such a man. It would be fascinating to spend


    a night with him!


    Emerson scolded coldly, "Get out!"


    The woman was stunned.


    Having met the coldness in his eyes, the woman was so scared that she shivered. She ran back


    upstairs to change her clothes and quickly disappeared from the vi.


    Emerson drank up the ice water in his ss.


    ncing at Secretary Zalkin who was staring at him, he frowned. "What are you looking at?"


    The secretary asked with hesitation, "Mr. Chiang, are you jealous?"


    Emerson did not answer.


    Secretary Zalkin asked again, "A quarrel?"


    Emerson still said nothing.


    Secretary Zalkin asked the third time," Throwing a tantrum?"


    Secretary Zalkn still didn''t get the answer.


    Before more viciousness would gather in Boss''s eyes, Secretary Zalkin ran away.


    The lights were brilliant.


    At this time, the entertainment club led a luxury and dissipated life.


    After the car stopped, the driver opened the door. Emerson walked inside with vigorous strides with


    Secretary Zalkin following him. This night, he went there for business.


    As they were about to enter, the waiters opened the ss gate for them.


    Emerson walked in the front with his hands in his pockets.


    After stepping into the club, Secretary Zalkin next to him said in surprise, "Young Master Chiang, it


    seems to be Miss Bunny!"


    There was no need for Secretary Zalkin to tell him. Emerson had already seen it.


    As soon as he entered, he immediately caught sight of her.


    By the right side of the elevator, there was a petite figure, who was following a waiter and walking


    into the elevator. The two whispered, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    Emerson looked at Secretary Zalkin.


    Thergest VIP private room upstairs was full of people.


    All the bosses of various enterprises gathered together. They looked serious and strict when they


    were working, but when they came to such asions, they all became beasts in human attires and


    yed crazily.


    Ten minutester, Secretary Zalkin arrivedte.


    He came to Emerson and whispered in Emerson''s ear, "Young Master Chiang, we didn''t find what


    Bunny is doing here! Do you need the boss to give answers?"


    Emerson frowned, "Forget it!"


    It had nothing to do with him whether she was here for fun or for other things.


    He didn''t care!


    The music was fascinating, and the whole room was filled with the smell of smoke and alcohol.


    After several rounds of drinking, the men felt that girls around them were not beautiful enough. One


    of them stood up and said with augh, "Brothers, just now the manager told me that there are


    several new girls today! All beautiful. What say you? Do you want them? Let''s each take one to


    have fun tonight?"


    "How beautiful can they be, more beautiful than the one with me?" "Of course! The point is, they are


    new! The goddamn novelty!"


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Emerson was sitting in the corner with his legs crossed. He smoked in a bad mood.


    He had the highest position here, and proposer also came to ask him, "Young Master Chiang, what


    do you think?" "Whatever!" Emerson said perfunctorily.


    The others had been interested, and they were all urging. They called the waiters next to them and


    said, "Go, ask your manager to bring everyone in for us to choose!"


    The waiter took the order and went out immediately.


    In less than ten minutes, a manager came in tteringly. He waved his hands and a row of well-


    dressed girls came.


    Each of them was young and seemed to be no more than 20 years old. They were incredibly


    delicate and stood in a row in the private room.


    The eyes of the men in the box widened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Not only were they new here, but they were also fashionably dressed. All of them were cosying!


    Many people began to feel restless.


    Emerson wasn''t interested at all.


    He dropped the ash of the cigarette in his hand. When he looked up and nced at a beautiful


    figure, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Then, Emerson''s face froze at breakneck speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he had be a mountain of snow and ice.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    What did Emerson see?


    He saw Bunny standing among them and was cosying a rabbit!


    But this cosy suit was very different from the one she wore when they attended the meeting.


    She still had the furry rabbit ears wearing on the top of her head. But the pink little outfit on her body


    was very short. A simple raise of her arms would show them her waist. The white pleated skirt was


    so short that it could but only cover her hips.


    It was that kind of costume!


    Especially the design of their upper clothes. Without buttons, their clothes could be torn off easily.


    A single nce at them would make a man''s blood hot.


    Emerson''s brows twitched hard.


    He nced around and found that all men''s eyes were fixed on her. He suddenly felt that he was


    humiliated.


    It felt like that his girl was raped right before his eyes.


    The manager rubbed his hands and said to the crowd with a smile, "These new girls are all


    outstanding. Everyone has a talent!"


    Some people could not wait to stand up.


    "Then she''lle first!"


    The man pointed at Bunny, his eyes already tinged with lust. "Bunny, tell us, what can you do?


    Hm?"


    Bunny nced at Emerson from the corner of her eye. She rolled her eyes and said, "I can dance


    rabbit dance..."


    "Then dance for us!" The man roared withughter, the fat on his face trembled as he walked


    forward, seemingly trying to take advantage of her at a closer distance, "If you danced well, I will


    take you to have more fun tonight!"


    "Jump your a*s!" Emerson roared in his heart.


    Emerson raised his foot and kicked over the tea table.


    With darkened face, he grabbed Bunny''s hand and strode out of the box.


    Emerson walked fast, and Bunny followed him, trotting.


    A she ran, the hem of her skirt fluttered.


    Emerson suppressed the urge to kill. He took off his suit and covered her with it, and then scooped


    her up in his arms.


    He walked out of the club with a gloomy


    face, threw her into the car and ordered the driver to drive.


    Emerson was furious.


    When the car drove back to the vi, he directly took her upstairs and threw her hard on the big


    bed.


    Bunny was thrown to the bed, but she climbed up quickly and went to him.


    She reached out and touched his trouser legs. Tears welled up in her wet eyes. She was so pitiful,


    "Emerson, I was homeless and penniless. I escaped from an arranged marriage. If you don''t care


    about me, I don''t know what to do."


    "How dare you lie to me again?" Emerson gritted his teeth.


    "I didn''t!" Bunny pursed her lips in grievance and raised three fingers, "What I said this time is true! I


    swear!"


    Emerson red at her.


    Bunny moved forward again and rubbed her head against his palm like a little pet, "Emerson, trust


    me, please! My father regarded me as a tool. He wanted to change me for a contract through


    marriage. The man may be old and ugly!


    "My stepmother also said that she won''t care about my feelings. Whether I agree or not, she will


    lock me up in the small ck attic, and then knock me out and then directly


    send me to the wedding scene!


    "Wuwuwu... I don''t want to get married! If I am to, I''ll marry you!"


    The rage in Emerson''s heart was quenched by herst sentence.


    Whether she said without thinking or not, his heart had been hit by her confession.


    The Bunny looked at him eagerly and asked him with a pair of red wet eyes, "Emerson, Do you still


    raise rabbits?"


    "Of course," Emerson said in his heart.


    The answer was undoubted. His taking her back from the club had already exined everything.


    Emerson picked her up from the bed and kissed her hard.


    He had been suppressing his emotions for so many days. At this moment, all of his love was vented


    on her.


    Horrible girl!


    Bunny mumbled at the beginning, but soon she hooked his neck and kept nuzzling into his arms.


    She struggled to raise her face and responded.


    Then, both of them naturally fell on the bed.


    Emerson''s suit jacket fell to the ground.


    Looking at her costume, Emerson felt that


    his temple was going to burst.


    Especially when he thought of how so many men stared at her in the club just now!


    Emerson was so angry that he tore the costume into pieces.


    When he threw the white pleated skirt on the carpet, he almost swore.


    Emerson''s fury was once again ignited. His entire body looked terrifying.


    He threw away all the clothes and threw himself at her¡ª


    Bunny leaned into his chest and rubbed her head against his chest. Feeling his heartbeat, she


    suddenly found out her true feeling.


    She missed him so much!


    After so many days without sleeping together, the two, though exhausted, were not sleepy at the


    moment.


    Bunny put her little hands around his waist for a while and then moved upward. Half of her face was


    buried in his neck, being inseparable from him. "Emerson, don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    When she spoke, her breath was sprayed on his skin.


    Emerson''s Adam''s apple rolled and he held back.


    He let out a humph from his nose, "You are not so stupid."


    Bunny pursed her lips. She was not stupid.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She also let out a bitter humph and said with tears in her eyes, "You even drove me out!"


    Emerson held the back of her head and lifted her face. Their eyes met, "Do you know why I! N


    m angry?


    Bunny shook her head, "No!"


    Emerson felt his heart bleeding.


    He told himself in his heart, "Forget it, forget '' . n


    It.


    Bunny rolled her eyes.


    She kept thinking, trying hard to figure out the reason why he was angry and abandoned her. Was it


    because she had gone back to Califorania?


    But she called him when she left.


    She didn''t understand...


    Bunny swung her long hair and was finally able toin to him, "I missed you very much when I


    was in the Califorania! Hmph, I''m still angry at the thought this. That day when you went to work,


    Mathias came to the vi and told me that grandpa was dying and he wanted to see me before he


    died...


    "So I followed him back. When I got off the ne and went to the hospital, I found out that I was


    cheated! Grandpa was not dying at all. It was just a stomach flu! It was not only a lie. My father and


    stepmother were going to force me to get married!"


    Emerson was stunned when he heard that, "So, you''re not leaving because of Mathias but because


    you thought your grandpa was seriously ill?"


    "Of course!" Bunny nodded and mumbled, "For what else should I go with him!"


    The rain in Emerson''s heart suddenly stopped and sun came out.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    The depression was swept away.


    Emerson caressed her tender little face, and there was a trace of unnaturalness on his handsome


    face. He pretended to ask inadvertently, "Ahem, didn''t you like him very much? He returned to Ice


    city to get engaged, and you went to confess to him?"


    "I liked him before..."


    Bunny nodded her head and seemed to have recalled sorrow of the past.


    But soon, she raised her head again and curled her lips in disdain, "But I don''t care about him now!


    I don''t want to be turned to old pasture!"


    When Emerson heard this, he was in a good mood.


    He bent over and kissed her eyelids as a reward.


    Bunny raised her small face and narrowed her eyes like a pet, enjoying it very much.


    Then, she leaned against him again and touched his chin with her soft little hand, "I''m sorry,


    Emerson."


    Emerson was stunned, "For what?" "I lied to you!" Bunny blinked with guilty, "I said I came from the


    countryside and said that my parents were going to sell me. I didn''t tell you my real name and many


    other things!"


    Emerson could not help but raise his eyebrow.


    "Well, you are worth teaching.


    "Finally admitted your mistake!" Emerson thought in his heart.


    As she took the initiative to apologize to him like this, he would not me her.


    Emerson asked her, "Then why were you in the cemetery?"


    "I used to like Mathias. I knew his engagement and was anxious, and I had a big conflict with my


    stepmother, so I sneaked out. But Mathias knew nothing about real good woman and refused me,


    humph!" Bunny was so angry and continued, "I didn''t know where to go, and then I was sent to the


    cemetery by a fat and creepy taxi driver. He wanted to rape me. He looked so ugly and disgusting!


    "As he threw himself on me, I hit him on the head with a stone, and then I ran away! Then I saw


    your car parked there, and the driver was checking the front tires. So I sneaked in..."


    After that, Emerson returned to the car.


    Emerson actually had a grudge.


    When he heard Mathias''s words that she just selected him randomly, he was a little unpleasant.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a little d and lucky. Fortunately, she ran into him that


    day, otherwise, would she be raised by someone else?


    Emerson held her in his arms again and lowered his chin above her head. They were in a very


    intimate position.


    He remembered what Mathias had told him and asked her, "Bunny, your father and stepmother


    treated you badly?"


    "Yes, badly!" Bunny nodded, "My father prefers boys more than girls. My mom passed away early,


    and he soon married a new wife! The stepmother doesn''t think highly of me and hates me very


    much. When I was a child, she often refused to give me anything to eat. Later, I grew up and knew


    how to fight back. But every time sheined to my father, father would scold me, not her!


    "They often locked me in the attic. It''s okay during the day, but it''s very dark at night. There''s no


    light! There''s no food or water, and there are mice inside. I was so scared!


    "In fact, Grandpa treats me better, but it''s no use. He has so many grandsons and granddaughters


    to care about that he can''t be nice to everyone at all times!"


    When Emerson heard these, he frowned.


    Bunny sighed quietly, "In my memories, my father often threw me a bank card with a little money


    and let me fend for myself. After my stepmother gave birth to a son, he got less willing to pay


    attention to me!


    "I could only fight in school and be a troublemaker. Although I have to be beaten and scolded by


    him every time, only at this time will he remember that he had a girl."


    Emerson''s heart ached.


    She was just seeking attention.


    He finally knew that the reason why she made troubles before was that she wanted him to pay


    attention to her.


    Bunny spread out her little hands and shrugged indifferently, "No one likes me. I''m used to it!"


    Emerson''s heart tightened.


    He hugged her even tighter.


    Who said that no one liked her? He likes her.


    Bunny''s head suddenly raised up again. She smiled and said, "Actually, when I was very little, I had


    a short period of happiness. It was before my mom left. She would send me to school every day.


    She would teach me how to wear uniform ties!"


    Emerson raised his lips, "Well, so you tie very well!"


    "Bingo!" Bunny felt proud.


    Emerson couldn''t help butugh in a low voice. He asked curiously, "Then why you named yourself


    Bunny?"


    Bunny answered without thinking, "Because I like the a cartoon whose main character is a bunny!"


    Emerson was amused, "So you named yourself Bunny?"


    "Yes!" Bunny nodded and exined excitedly to him, "The cartoon bunny was very proud. He acts


    alone and likes to make trouble.


    However, he can always defeat the enemy at critical moments with his cunning. I like him very


    much! I also imagine myself to be like him. Even though everyone doesn''t understand him, he can


    still ovee all obstacles!"


    Emerson did not speak.


    He felt sad again in his heart.


    Emerson asked in a hoarse voice, "Then why do you like cosy?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Because..." Bunny paused and did not reply immediately.


    After a long while, she said in a low and soft voice, "Because if I dress up in a different way, it''s like


    wearing a disguise to hide myself in!"


    Emerson didn''t answer.


    He felt bitterness and he lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Emerson, didn''t you had a big lover? Did you bring her back to sleep that night?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Emerson denied.


    "You didn''t?" Bunny did not believe it.


    Emerson nodded and frowned slightly. "Well, I didn''t like sleeping with her!"


    Hearing that, Bunny''s eyes were suddenly full of sparkling smiles, like little stars, "Do you like


    sleeping with me now?"


    "Yes!" Emersonughed.


    Not only did he like at this moment, but also at countless moments toe.


    With his beloved one in his arms, he would always forget self-control.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the sunshine was the brightest of the day.


    It was the best time for pregnant women to take a nap.


    Anthea was awakened. She held her belly and moved a little bit. She pouted unhappily and looked


    at Adam who had sit up, "Honey, who called you?"

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Adam snorted, "It''s Emerson. The Hentai."


    Hearing that, Anthea sniggered and covered her mouth with a smile, "Is he trying to get even with


    you?"


    Although Adam didn''t say much, the sound from speaker was still pouring out. She couldn''t hear


    clearly, but the tone sounded utterly difited.


    Adam said to the phone, "Well, he is wrongly taking a good man for a bad one."


    Anthea felt him both funny and annoying.


    "That''s indeed a lousy idea!" Anthea grabbed his big hand, "Consider from Young Master Chiang''s


    view. If I dressed in that kind of exposed costume and cosyed a sexy kitten and go to a club, how


    would you feel?"


    Adam''s face darkened and he looked upset.


    He wouldn''t even want to think about it.


    He didn''t want to talk about it anymore. After hanging up, Adamy down again and held her in his


    arms, "He woke you up, didn''t he? Then his crime is doubled."


    Anthea nodded, and her palm-sized small face showed some fatigue, "He did. But I was also a little


    tired of sleeping. Your daughter


    has been tossing and turning!"


    Adam put her palm on her bulging belly and said, "She must be very lively."


    "It''s good for girls to be lively. She would be cute and attractive." Anthea''s eyebrows curved.


    Adam leaned over and put his thin lips on her belly. "I really hope that shee to the world


    earlier."


    Even through the clothes, she could feel the warmth on his thin lips.


    Anthea trembled a little. She couldn''t help but tease, "You''re in such a hurry to see your daughter."


    Adam shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want you to be so tired."


    Anthea was moved and called him softly, "Adam..."


    They looked at each other affectionately, and love spread in the eyes of each other.


    The temperature in the bedroom rose.


    Naturally, the nap wouldn''t continue.


    In the vi on the other side, after Emerson hung up the phone, the veins on his neck were still as


    thick as chopsticks.


    That night, although he drove Bunny away from the vi and deliberately took a woman into the


    house in front of her face, Emerson immediately called Secretary Zalkin after she left.


    How could he rest assured when she was alone outside?


    It was sote at night. What if she ran into bad guys?


    After Secretary Zalkin came back and reported. Emerson knew that it was Adam and Anthea who


    took her away. And the things in the club was absolutely Adam Chin''s idea.


    Emerson was so furious.


    He took two deep breaths and calmed down, and then returned to the bedroom.


    On the big bed, a girl was lying in her long ck hair. Her eyes were closed and her small red


    plump mouth was slightly open. She looked like a pure and ignorant girl.


    Only Emerson knew that she was a siren.


    After he took her back from the cemetery, she had hooked his heart and soul, making him


    unconsciously sink into her charm and keep on worrying about her.


    Emerson sat quietly on the edge of the bed. He leaned over and kissed the girl between her


    eyebrows.


    As in the fairy tale, the sleeping little princess was awakened and slowly opened her eyes.


    But the princess in the fairy tale definitely had no love bites all over her body. Bunny''s voice was so


    delicate and sweet, "What time is it, Emerson?"


    Bunny rubbed her eyes.


    Emerson looked at the bright sunshine outside and pinched her little face, "The sun is high above


    the sky!"


    Hearing this, Bunny was also a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve been sleeping for so long?" She rolled around on the bed and got directly into his arms. She


    mumbled in sweet voice, "It''s all your fault. You kept seducing mest night!"


    Emerson didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Yes, yes, it''s all his fault!


    After all, she was like a honey peach so sweet that he couldn''t restrain himself.


    Bunny sat up with the help of his big hand.


    Her long hair just fell down, covering her corbone. However, the partly concealed body was more


    luscious.


    Emerson turned around. He decided not to enjoy it.


    He couldn''t just give way to his carnal desire. Just as he got up to call Adam, he had already felt


    exhausted.


    Emerson carried her out of bed as if she was a child. He sent her to the bathroom and asked her to


    wash up. Then, he went to the study to deal with his work alone. The morning had been spent and


    work piled up, waiting for him to deal with.


    After showering, Bunny jumped downstairs.


    "Maid Cadwell!" Her voice was brisk.


    Maid Cadwell had already finished her vocation and was busy in the kitchen. She didn''t know about


    the twists and turns between them. She asked with a smile, "Miss Bunny, you wake up."


    "Yes!" Bunny nodded and touched her stomach. "Maid Cadwell, I''m so hungry! I want to eat chicken


    soup dumplings, honey chicken drumsticks, sweet and sour ribs, and... and I want to eat the Icy


    Heart Lotus Root!"


    Maid Cadwell was amused by her childness. "Miss Bunny, you named so many dishes in one


    breath. Aren''t you afraid of getting stuffed?"


    The corners of the Bunny mouth curled up and she smiled.


    Because she almost lost the right to eat these dishes!


    It''s so good to that she didn''t lose it!


    Bunny suddenly felt surefooted. Everything here made her feel surefooted and warm.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Since Emerson praised her for her good tying, she regarded tying for him as the most important


    thing of each day.


    After waking up in the morning, when Emerson was changing into a suit and getting ready to for


    work, Bunny would pick out a tie from the drawer, stand on her tiptoes, and solemnly tie it for him.


    Her hands would grab the necktie and go rounds. Then, it was beautifully tied on him.


    Then, she would ask him for credit.


    Emerson then would give slight kisses on her lips as rewards. However, a simple stare from her


    would make him want to kiss deeper and go further to the next stage.


    And then... he would almost forget his work.


    After dinner, Emerson went to the study to deal with work.


    Shortly after he sat down, he heard a knock on the door, and a head popped out.


    Emerson nced at her and reminded, "Bunny, I''m working!"


    In thepany, even secretaries had to call him with internal line to get permission before entering


    his office to seek for his advice or approval on something.


    However, Bunny, without permission had already walked in with her slippers and nuzzled herself


    into his arms.


    She put her arms around his neck and couldn''t separate from him. She put her little mouth on his


    ear and blew in all her breath. She said in a delicate voice, "I know! Let me apany you, okay?"


    Emerson only felt limp and numb at that time, and his heart seemed to beat faster.


    He seemed to surrender. He held her on hisp and kept replying emails.


    After two seconds of silence, Bunny started, "Emerson, this wasnguage of French! You know


    French?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    Bunny eximed in a low voice, "Wow, that''s awesome!"


    After a while, she pointed to the screen and said, "What about this? Whatnguage is this? These


    letters in a mess!"


    "Arabic." Emerson replied.


    Bunny once again eximed in a low voice and twisted back and forth.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    It was okay for her to make noise, but her twisting on hisp made him unease.


    Emerson sighed. "Bunny, I can''t work if you continue to act like this!"


    If she kept doing this...


    Emerson couldn''t guarantee that he would restrain himself. If he failed, he would sweep everything


    on the desk to the ground.


    Then, he would carry her up onto the desktop...


    Bunny covered her mouth and said, "Oh, then I won¡¯t make a sound!"


    Though she remained silent and she sat well, the sweet breath she exhaled lingered in his nose,


    making the blood, whose turbulence he had just suppressed, begin to stir.


    Emerson pressed the space between his eyebrows. "Even if you don''t make a sound, you will


    influence me!"


    Bunny pouted and jumped down from hisp. "Okay! I''ll go to see the cartoon first. I''ll wait for you


    on the bed!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Emerson touched her little face, "Nice girl."


    Bunny let out a cute humph and remained near Emerson for a while. When she turned around, her


    small hand pulled on the desk and took away something. Then, she ran away quickly.


    Emersonughed.


    She took away his phone.


    It turned out that the target of hering here was his phone.


    Phones contain things personal and private, but Emerson had nothing to hide, so he did not mind.


    He just didn''t know what she wanted to do. Was she trying to check his mobile phones to see if he


    had an affair with other women like some women did?


    Emersonughed again.


    Anyway, he could finally concentrate on work.


    He fixed his eyes on hisputer again, but his mind was straying. He kept thinking about the


    delicate body that had just been in his arms. It seemed that the fire in his heart had been ignited.


    Emerson''s Adam''s apple moved, and he only wanted to finish working as soon as possible so that


    he could have some fun with his little Bunny.


    Bunny ran out of the study with Emerson''s phone and dashed into the bedroom.


    She closed the door and mysteriously


    opened the drawer.


    From inside, she got out a sparkling small pendant.


    Every time Bunny opened the wardrobe, it was filled with clothes that Emerson had given her. Most


    of the clothes were hanging with brand cards, which means that these were brand new.


    Father and stepmother did not treat her well, and the servants did not care about her. As a Girl, a


    teen or a woman, she was given a bank card to buy whatever she wanted.


    No one had ever bought her new clothes, even herte mother. Because when mother was alive,


    mother only thought about how to fight the mistresses and lock her husband''s heart.


    Therefore, it was the first time that someone had bought her clothes.


    Bunny also wanted to give him something.


    That day, Emerson took her to dinner with Adam and Anthea. During the meal, Adam, though he


    had quit smoking, took out a very beautiful silver lighter. At the bottom of the lighter was a small Red


    Bean. It was a gift from his wife, Anthea.


    Anthea wore a pendant in the shape of a red bean on her neck. It was a gift from Adam.


    Bunny yed with Erik and they even had some sort ofradeship.


    That little boy told her all this.


    The couple both carried such personal items to indicate the love between them.


    Bunny felt very envious. But she wanted to give Emerson something different.


    Touching the rabbit hairpin on her head, she thought of giving him a rabbit.


    She drew a cartoon rabbit herself, found a online store to make out a small colorful y sculpture


    ording to the shape of the rabbit she drew. Then, she stuck the broken diamonds on it one by


    one. She worked on them all day, and her eyes were almost blind! This small pendant was a phone


    essory.


    Although there was no way for a contemporary phone to wear essories, Bunny bought a mobile


    phone shell so that the pendant.


    She would give a big thumb to her wisdom!


    Around 10 p.m., the lights in the study were extinguished.


    Emerson went back to his bedroom and took a shower.


    Bunny lying on therge bed closed her eyes, holding her breath as she counted his footsteps.


    When he lifted the quilt andid down on the bed, she immediately opened her eyes, she eximed


    with happiness, "Yo-ho!"


    She handed the phone to him as if she was performing magic.


    "Here you are!" Bunny smiled.


    When Emerson saw this, he couldn''t helpughing in a low voice. "Did you steal my phone in the


    study to give me a phone essory?


    "Yes!" Bunny nodded repeatedly, and her watery eyes were full of pride and expectation, "This is a


    small rabbit, and the diamonds, I stuck them on it one by one!"


    Emerson nodded.


    There were many little diamonds on it, shapeless and twisted, and the gaps between them were


    overflowing with glue. However, the number was sorge! To stick each one of them on it must be


    tiring.


    Bunny saw that he was not as ecstatic as she had expected and she pouted and said, "Emerson,


    you don''t like it?"


    Emerson didn''t answer.


    It''s not that he don''t like him, but...


    The little rabbit on the pendant was pink, and the diamonds on it were also pink. The whole thing


    was pink and cute. As a man, the president of a bigpany, it was really ridiculous for him to use


    such a girl''s phone chain!


    Seeing him remained silence, Bunny pulled a long face and snatched the phone.


    She took off all the phone chains along with the shell, turned around angrily, leaving him the back of


    her head, and muttered, "It''s fine if you don''t like it. Hum, I won''t give it to you! I''ll give it to Mathias!"


    Emerson was shocked.


    He reached out his hand and turned her little body to him. Then he forced open her small hand and


    took back the phone shell.


    Emerson put the shell back on and said, "Who said I don''t like it?"


    Bunny looked at the little shining rabbit swaying. She smiled and threw herself into his embrace, her


    face nestling against his chin. "From now on, you''ll have to carry it with you every day!"


    "Can''t I only wear it at home?" Emerson was confused.


    "No! Of course you can''t!" Bunny shook her head and stressed, "It is Me. You take it with you equals


    you take me with you! You have to take it with you, at work, at a meeting, at meals and even in the


    toilet! Take it EVERYDAY!"


    Emerson looked at the pink rabbit.


    There was a look of embarrassment on his face. After struggling for a long time, he nodded and


    said, "Alright!"


    Bunny stared at him, eyes wet, and said, "Emerson, you promise!"


    Emerson sighed."... I promise!"


    To make him make such a big sacrifice, he had to get some reward back.


    The night was intoxicating, and the passion in the room did not stop for a long time.


    In Chiang''s Group.


    After the meeting, Emerson and L came to Emerson''s president''s office.


    In the meeting, there was a brief interlude.


    When everyone was concentrated on the meeting, Emerson''s phone rang. He took the phone out of


    his trouser pocket and muted it. Everyone looked at him in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    Emerson pretended to be calm and put the phone back.


    L was also shocked when she thought of the pink phone chain. She carefully asked, "Young


    Master Chiang, are you okay?"


    A trace of unnaturalness shed past Emerson''s handsome face, "hemm, I''m fine!"


    L shook her head.


    Men in love were even more terrifying!

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    L sat in the chair and adjusted her position elegantly. "Young Master Chiang, what do you want


    me to do? Tell me. Quick! I promised my baby that I would watch a new movie with her today. If I


    werete, she would be angry with me!"


    Emerson was chilled by her spoiled tone.


    Lifting his hand to stroke the goosebumps on his arm, he said seriously, "L,st time we agreed


    that when the cooperation is over, we will publicly announce that we have broken our engagement.


    Now, our goal is to be reached a little earlier than expected. It''s best for us to prepare in advance.


    Let''s put it on agenda as soon as possible!"


    L was surprised and then put on a meaningful smile. "Young Master Chiang, you are so


    impatient!"


    Emerson looked at the mirror next to him.


    On his white shirt, he wore a blue-id tie so neat. On the tie there was a little tie clip.


    He smiled evilly and did not try to pretend to be calm as before. Instead, he replied, "Okay!"


    When Emerson took Bunny back home from the entertainment club, she said that she


    escaped from marriage and imed, "If I had to marry, I''ll marry you!"


    He didn¡¯t care it was a slip of tongue or anything else. He just knew that he took it seriously.


    He thought she was proposing!


    However, things like proposing should be done by men. How could he let a girl do it?


    After L left, Emerson and called Secretary Zalkin in through internal call. He ordered, "Secretary


    Zalkin, order a diamond ring for me!"


    The ring''s meaning was extraordinary.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Secretary Zalkin was quite shocked.


    Emerson did not seem to notice it at all. He thought about it for two seconds and added, "I want a


    pink diamond!"


    "Yes!" Secretary Zalkin kept hisposure and nodded. Deep inside his heart, however, he was


    extremely excited.


    Their president was going to have a wife!


    Emerson''s mood changed a lot after he ordered the the diamond ring.


    It was a strange feeling that he had never felt before. It was like a swallow flying across theke of


    his heart, touching the surface with its tail, leaving waves of ripples.


    Hecked experience in this aspect.


    Generally speaking, it was better to ask for help from women.


    Although Emerson used to have a lot of women around him, in fact, there were almost no real


    female friends. As for the specifics, only Anthea could be counted as one.


    L was also a woman.


    But if he asked her, he would feel strange.


    Emerson thought about it and chose to call Anthea.


    It was sunset.


    When Emerson was reading the files, his cell phone rang. He took it out, and the rabbit pendant


    also vibrated along with the phone, shing his eyes.


    Emerson shook his head andughed at the thought of the shocked appearance of the staffs and


    L during the meeting.


    Fortunately, Adam didn''t see it. Otherwise, he would definitely call him a Hentai!


    It was a call from Bunny, "When are youing back, Emerson? Maid Cadwell has cooked a lot of


    delicious dishes!"


    From the speaker came the girls sweet and pleasant voice. He felt so happy as if the tiredness of


    the day was swept away.


    Emerson said, "I still have one more a * 11!


    meeting!


    Bunny sounded dull, "You have to work overtime?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded. He looked at the watch on his wrist and muttered, "I''ll go hometer.


    Bunny, you eat with Maid Cadwell first. Don''t wait for me!"


    Bunny seemed to be a little disappointed and said, "Then I go to see you at thepany, okay?"


    Emerson chuckled and sighed. "Bunny, I can''t concentrate on work if youe!"


    When they were in the study, she had made him unable to work.


    Moreover, with her around, even if she didn''t make trouble, he couldn''t focus on his work at all!


    Although he couldn''t see through phone, Emerson could imagine that she was pouting.


    Bunny snorted twice, and finally, she was obedient and did not insisted, "Alright!


    Alright!"


    Hanging up the phone, her voice seemed to linger in his ear.


    Emerson''s eyebrows and the corners of his eyes were all tinged with a gentle smile.


    The window on the side was opened with a gap, and a breeze blew in. It was the sweet taste of


    love.


    Emerson looked through the documents in his hand, recapped his pen, picked up the suit jacket


    next to him, and got up. After leaving the office, he did not go straight to the conference room, but


    took the elevator directly to go downstairs.


    In the vi on the other side, Bunny was in a low spirit.


    She was like a little pet at home, sending her master to work every day in the morning and waiting


    for him to get off work at night.


    Now that Emerson was working overtime, she could only eat by herself. She was bored at home


    and could only roll around on the sofa.


    She looked at the beautiful sunset outside and wondered when he woulde back!


    Bunny really wanted to go to Emerson, but she gave up after thinking about it. He said that he didn''t


    want her to disturb him. She would choose not to make him angry. If she went to thepany and


    made mistakes, she would cause trouble for him!


    After thinking in this way, Bunny even praised herself.


    She was getting more and more considerate and thoughtful!


    But staying at home was too boring. Bunny wanted to go out for a walk. After the carsmashing


    thing, Emerson had told her that she could take Maid Cadwell with her when she wanted to go out.


    Bunny called mother Chen and they went to the supermarket happily.


    The driver drove the car to a nearby shopping mall. The supermarket was underground, and the


    parking lot of the shopping mall was in the square behind the mall, so the driver dropped them at


    the entrance of the shopping mall and then went to park the car.


    Bunny followed Maid Cadwell into the house.


    At this time, there were a lot of people in the mall, especially around the elevator near the entrance.


    A naughty boy, stepping on a roller coaster, suddenly rushed out.


    Bunny dodged nimbly, pursed her lips and said in her heart, "naughty kid." When she looked up,


    she saw a familiar figure in front of the office building next to the shopping mall, tall and straight.


    He was extraordinarily handsome with dashing eyebrows and starry eyes.


    The ck suit was well-ironed, with hands in pockets, andzily leaned against the front of the car.


    There was a blue tie offsetting the shirt. When Bunny saw him, her little face could not help but


    show a proud expression.


    It was Emerson!


    Bunny was pleasantly surprised and wanted to rush toward him.


    However, just as she was about to take action, she saw Emerson suddenly stand straight with a big


    smile on his face. Then, she saw Anthea walking out slowly with her hand on her belly from the


    office building and Emerson greeted that woman.


    They talked andughed. Emerson opened the passenger door for Anthea.


    Soon, they drove away.


    Bunny took back her steps and stood still in a daze.


    She looked at the office building and noticed that it was a prenatal education center.


    Maid Cadwell, who was focusing at the elevator, tugged at her and quickly called out, "Miss Bunny,


    the elevator hase!"


    Bunny came to her senses. "Oh, oh!"


    People went into the elevator one after another, and Bunny followed them and could not help but


    turn back again.


    "Why is Emerson here? Didn''t he say he is going to work overtime?"


    Bunny blinked her eyes.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Early on the weekend morning, the vi was very lively.


    It was soon early autumn, and many of the flowers past their best in the yard needed to be trimmed.


    Maid Cadwell went to the underground storeroom to look for tools, and Bunny joined in the fun.


    From time to time, her lively voice woulde from the basement.


    After handling the emails, Emerson went downstairs from the study with a smile.


    Before long, quick footsteps came from the underground. Bunny ran up with arge pile of things


    and piled them up on the sofa in the living room. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Emerson, I''ll


    draw you a picture, okay?"


    Emerson, thinking she did it on a sudden impulse, nodded in agreement. "Okay! Draw one for me!"


    Bunny spread out a piece of high-quality paper in an integrity manner and sat beside the table with


    her legs crossed. Then, she picked up a pen and gesticted at his face with a serious look.


    Emerson could not helpughing.


    He took the remote control and turned on the TV, allowing her to do whatever she wanted.


    After he finished viewing the economic news on two local TV stations, Bunny stretched out and said


    excitedly with a pen in her mouth, "Well, I''ve finished my painting. Emerson,e here and have a


    look!"


    Emerson did what she asked - he got up and walked over.


    He sped his hands behind his back, ready to appreciate her great work.


    He had thought that it was just a casual painting drawn by a childish girl. However, when he saw the


    drawing on the paper clearly, he eximed in shock, "Did you draw it?"


    "Sure!" Bunny smiled and nodded. "How is it? It''s good-looking, isn''t it?"


    Emerson was astounded.


    The portrait she drew for him was extremely lifelike, and each line was rich in art. He felt this


    painting very impressive, even though he did not really understand the art of painting.


    Emerson picked it up and sighed. "I''ve expected that you''re so good at painting!"


    Bunny flicked her hair, looking proud and self-satisfied, and said without being modest,


    "My biological mother is a painter, so I may have my inherited talent in this field!"


    Seeing the shocked expression on his face, Bunny felt even prouder.


    She stood on her tiptoes and said with joy, "This is a meticulous painting with fine details! You see,


    each line on it is particrly thin, even thinner than your hair! There''s not enough time today. If I had


    a few days, I would paint it and make it a super awesome portrait!"


    Emerson took great pleasure in seeing her be cocky.


    Nevertheless, she was indeed qualified to be proud of herself.


    No wonder when she chose an art school.


    If it were not for her lousy family background, she would not make trouble everywhere. Her talent


    would begin to shine a long time ago.


    Emerson held back his sadness and smiled at her. "Next month, the school will begin, and you can


    go to school then! But in domestic universities, new students have to go through military training.


    See your white and delicate skin? You will be tanned by the scorching sun and turn into a brown


    potato!"


    Hearing this, Bunny opened her eyes wide and asked in a panic, "A brown potato? Then will you


    still want to sleep with me?"


    "We can sleep with the light off, so I can''t see you!" Emerson reached out to scratch her nose.


    Bunny pursed her lips and asked seriously, "What if in the daytime?"


    Emerson, hearing this, was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The sun gradually tanned her white and tender small body, turning it from the fresh tofu to a piece of


    ck chocte. Well, the change would not affect her appetite, but more or less, she would taste


    different when having sex with him.


    Thinking of that, Emerson secretly decided to ask the college president to permit her to quit the


    military training.


    Emerson looked back to the painting and pointed to it "What is this?"


    "A rabbit!" Bunny said sweetly.


    "So, why did you draw a rabbit?" Emerson asked in amusement.


    "The rabbit is me! There was not enough space for it, so I could only draw it on your shoulder!" She


    smiled sweetly and rubbed against his shoulder, trying to please him. "See? Is it cute? Let it stay


    with you all the time, okay?"


    Emerson''s eyes were full of smiles. "Of course!"


    Yes, all the time and forever.


    After lunch, Bunny asked him to take a nap with her.


    At about 3 p.m., the phone began to vibrate because of the set rm clock. Bunny, in sleep, looked


    not elegant at all - one of her legs was resting on Emerson.


    Emersonughed in spite of himself and sat up. Looking at the reminder of his schedule, he looked


    at the phone book and dialed the number.


    Anthea''s voice came from his phone.


    Emerson deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Little girl, are you home?"


    Anthea said, "Yep, we just got home. You cane over!"


    Emerson said, "Okay. I''ll go outter!"


    After the call, he quietly put on his slippers.


    As he turned around, he saw Bunny staring at her with her sleepy eyes and yawning. It seemed that


    she had just woken up.


    Emerson instantly stopped moving.


    Seeing that he buttoned his shirt, Bunny asked curiously, "Are you going out?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    She immediately turned over and rolled before him, touching his trousers with her foot. "Where are


    you going? I want to go there too!"


    "No!" Emerson refused directly. After all, if he told her that, it was no longer a surprise. He coughed


    and said, "I am going to work. There is a business appointment, a matter between business people.


    It''s not convenient to take you there!"


    Bunny pouted reluctantly. "Got it!"


    Emerson leaned over to kiss her and said, "You''re so well-behaved now!"


    He kissed Bunny so hard that she could not help uttering a satisfied mutter.


    She waved him goodbye with her two small hands.


    When his tall figure left her sight, the smile on her little face faded away bit by bit, and her eyes


    sparkled.


    Bunny stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    Just now, she heard him call Anthea!


    Recently, Emerson frequently came to see Anthea, and Adam was unhappy.


    As soon as Emerson left their home, Adam came out of the study with a frown and said unhappily,


    "If hees again next time, ask him toe to me directly. I will give him advice."


    Anthea remained calm andposed. "What can you think of? Teach him to sing!"


    "..." Adam felt awkward.


    Looking at his gloomy face, Anthea leaned on him, trying to please him. "A woman certainly can


    understand another woman better than a man. Of course, he should consult me about the marriage


    proposal. Only by doing so can he win her heart by his marriage proposal!"


    "He is so serious about this matter. It indicates that he is earnest about his rtionship with Bunny!


    As his friends, we should fully support him!"


    "I am not his friend." Adam snorted.


    Anthea was amused. "Then who are you?"


    Adam said coldly, "We''re rivals in love who loathes each other."


    Seeing him be jealous again, Anthea was speechless.


    "It''s a good thing that they finally get married. In this way, you won''t worry about him thinking about


    your wife!" She analyzed the situation for Adam.


    Adam thought her words reasonable.


    After a long silence, he reluctantly said, "Then I''ll teach him to sing next time." "..." Anthea fell silent.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Emerson drove back to his vi.


    On the way, he stopped at a dessert shop in the south of the city. When he was at Anthea''s home,


    the little fellow Erik was eating a doughnut in his hands with appetite. He looked at the pink


    doughnut, thinking that Bunny would also like it.


    Though the shop selling this kind of doughnut was far away, he still drove there. It was the


    weekend, so many people were queuing before the shop. He had been in line for more than an hour


    and finally bought what he wanted.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From a distance, he spotted a small figure sitting under the swing in the courtyard.


    She had not put on any cosy costumes since she came back. She was dressed in proper


    clothes, with her long hair hanging down softly behind her head. There was a rabbit hairpin on the


    right of her head, which made her look like a lonely fairy lost in the secr world.


    After parking the car, Emerson strode over.


    He frowned. "Bunny, why are you sitting here? You wear so little. Why don''t you put on a coat?


    Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    In the early morning and at night, the temperature in the north was very low. It was especially cold


    after the sunset.


    She was wearing only a silk nightgown. It was short and flimsy.


    Emerson touched her shoulder. As expected, her skin was cold. He thought that she must have


    stayed outside for a long time.


    Bunny smiled brightly as she saw him. "Hey, you''re back!"


    "Um!" Emerson took off his coat and wrapped it around her.


    She tilted her head and noticed the box in his hand. "What did you buy?"


    Emerson chuckled, looked down at her, and gently coaxed her as if she were a little girl.


    "Doughnuts. I bought them for you!"


    Her eyes immediately lit up.


    She was pleasantly surprised and stared at the transparent box. Those pink doughnuts with colorful


    sugar dots looked so lovely. She fixed her eyes at them, then suddenly bowed her head, her eyes


    flicking as if she was thinking about something else.


    She looked down, her eyes leaving two shadows on her face. Emerson could tell that she was


    thinking about something unhappy.


    He asked her softly, "Bunny, what''s wrong?" Bunny shook her head.


    Then, when she looked up again, she changed into a smiling face. "Nothing serious. I just miss you


    too much!"


    Emerson was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "But we''ve just separated for a few hours!"


    Bunny pouted, grabbing his big hands with her small hands and rubbing against him. "I cannot help


    thinking about you even if you''ve just left one minute!"


    Emerson''s heart softened when he heard her words. "You''re such a lovely girl!"


    Bunny spread her arms, asking for a hug.


    Emerson picked her up from the swing and walked steadily back to the vi.


    After taking her to bed, he went downstairs and asked Maid Cadwell to cook ginger soup for her to


    warm up. She wore so little and stayed outside for so long, so he was afraid that she would catch a


    cold.


    Emerson came back with a bowl of ginger soup, and Bunny was leaningzily on the head of the


    bed.


    Her eyes were unfocused.


    Still, Emerson felt that she had something on her mind.


    However, every time he wanted to find out what she was thinking about, she would immediately


    raise her smiling face and return to normal.


    Maybe, her period wasing soon?


    It was said that a woman would be moody during that period every mouth.


    Emerson thought to himself as he handed her the ginger soup. He asked her to drink it while it was


    still warm to drive the chilliness away from her body.


    Bunny did not take it. Instead, she pled in a delicate voice, "Feed it to me."


    Emerson could not bear to turn down her request at all.


    He had never known that a woman could be so devastating when she acted coquettishly!


    Emerson picked up the soup bowl and fed her spoon by spoon.


    She opened her little mouth, leaned against his big hand, and sipped one by one. It seemed that


    she relied quite heavily on him and could not live without him.


    However, she did not swallow thest mouthful of the soup.


    She rolled her eyes wickedly.


    When Emerson saw her eyes sparkling, he knew that she was up to something.


    The next second, she threw herself upon him.


    Her two small hands wrapped around his neck, and her full, rosy lips came close.


    She delivered every single drop of the ginger soup in her mouth into his.


    Beyond that, she also sent her tongue into his mouth.


    Now, both of their mouths were filled with the spicy smell of ginger.


    Emerson''s eyes deepened. With this, how could he not stay undisturbed? He put the empty bowl on


    the bedside table next to him and pounced on her.


    Within seconds, they messed the big bed up.


    Like a fairy enchantress, she bewitched himpletely.


    Emerson was deeply immersed in being so intimate with her.


    Gradually, it was getting dark outside.


    The fiery atmosphere in the room continued.


    Theyyzily in the bed, stark naked. Bunny held his neck tight and said in his ear with a soft and


    sweet voice. "Emerson, my favorite!"


    Emerson responded with some swift kisses, but he said nothing.


    Bunny was disappointed that he did not say the same sweet words to her.


    She pursed her lips, intending to try again.


    "Emerson, I love you the most."


    Emerson chuckled, the corner of his mouth upturned.


    A storm of emotion surged through him, but finally, he swallowed his sweet words back.


    Emerson wanted to say it at a much more important moment.


    In the evening, Bunny was waiting for someone on the roadside of an office building, idly kicking the


    small stones.


    Someone behind her called out, "Bunny!"


    When she turned around and saw Anthea, Bunny remembered that she often came to the antenatal


    training center here.


    "Hi." She raised her small hand.


    Holding her big belly, Anthea asked with a smile, "Are you also shopping nearby?"


    "No, I just finished watching the movie, and I''m waiting for Emerson to pick me up." Bunny shook


    her head. Looking


    at Anthea''s growing belly, she asked curiously, "Are you going to give birth to a baby soon?"


    When Anthea heard her mention the baby, her face shone brightly. "Well, the estimated date of


    delivery is in the next month!" "Congrattions!" Bunny gave her a big smile.


    "Thank you!" Anthea smiled. "By the way, I heard from Emerson that you are going to an art school


    next month?"


    Bunny expression stiffened slightly.


    How could he tell so much to her?


    But she still smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    Anthea did not notice there was something in her voice and continued, "I also heard him say that


    you''re very good at painting and very talented!"


    Emerson did not mention it casually. In fact, Anthea was amazed at his animated expression when


    he described it. He was actually showing off.


    Bunny forced a light smile, but she felt depressed.


    She thought that Emerson should be here soon, so she asked considerately, "Do you want us to


    send you home?"


    Anthea waved her hand and turned down her offer since she would not stay with a couple being


    passionate in love. "No, the driver is on the way and will be here soon. And I have to go to


    kindergarten to pick up my son!"


    "Oh!" Bunny nodded.


    Anthea took out her phone and called the driver to ask where he was.


    Bunny quietly sized her up, eximing that she still looked so beautiful when pregnant.


    Her white skin was as delicate as that of a porcin doll. Even without makeup, her facial features


    were bright and charming. Whenever she smiled, two small dimples would appear on her face,


    making her lovely and appealing.


    Bunny thought she was so happy!


    She had a handsome husband in the army who loved her deeply. Besides, Emerson also carried


    her in his heart.


    She was the happiest woman in the world! Bunny thought that she must have done countless good


    things in the past and finally earned such a perfect life.


    Bunny sighed softly.


    When she inadvertently looked up, she suddenly saw something and was shocked.


    "Be careful!"

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    When Bunny looked up, she saw a shaky advertising board on the third floor of the office building,


    which was about to fall.


    Then, the board right above Anthea''s head fell straight down.


    Anthea was calling the driver, so she did not notice it. There were only a few pedestrians around,


    either looking ahead or looking down on their phones. No one saw the dangerous situation.


    Just now, Bunny sighed with emotion, looked up at the sky, and saw it. Otherwise, she would not


    have noticed it either.


    Therge piece of advertisement board would not kill Anthea, but it would injure her!


    Anthea, with a round pregnant belly, could not move quickly. If Bunny came forward to pull her


    away, it would be toote. The advertising board was going to smash on her!


    In the heat of the moment, she could only push Anthea away.


    Anthea also seemed to have noticed the danger. A panicked look shed on her face, and she


    could not help screaming.


    The board whistled past their back, and no one was hurt. Though Anthea moved in thest second,


    Bunny''s hands stillnded on her and pushed her forward.


    After staggering back a few steps, Anthea fell to the ground.


    At the critical moment, Bunny acted by instinct, intending to protect Anthea. She just did not want


    her to be hurt more seriously. When she fell to the ground with Anthea, she felt great pain from her


    knees and palms.


    However, she ignored herself and got up quickly to help Anthea up.


    However, someone was even faster than her.


    Emerson, who appeared from nowhere, dashed to Anthea, who was lying on the ground.


    Anthea looked pale and painful. Seeing her like this, Emerson burst into anger, turned back, and


    shouted at her angrily, "Bunny, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Sometimes, what you saw might not be true. Instead, it would deceive you.


    By the time Emerson got out of the car, the board had fallen onto the ground. Therefore, he just saw


    Bunny forcefully pushed Anthea away and made her fall to the ground. When he came over, the few


    pedestrians who passed by circled them and blocked the board out of his sight.


    In the past few days, he always felt that Bunny had something on her mind.


    When he went out to discuss the proposal with Anthea, he lied to Bunny, saying that he had to work


    in thepany. This morning, before he got out of the door, Maid Cadwell casually mentioned that


    Bunny saw him and Anthea when she went shopping in the supermarket with her.


    Emerson guessed in his heart that Bunny might be jealous.


    He thought he had to exin it to her clearly, so he called her and asked her to wait for him after


    hanging out in the afternoon. They would have dinner together at night. However, to everyone''s


    surprise, such an ident happened.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Emerson saw Anthea fall to the ground, his heart sank instantly.


    He suddenly remembered the smashed car and thements about her from Mathias: Bunny had


    been arrogant and a troublemaker since she was a child...


    Now, Emerson thought that she pushed Anthea because of jealousy!


    The moment this thought came out of Emerson''s mind, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He could buy a new one when she broke a car, but how could hepensate for the


    loss of a baby?


    At this time, Bunny looked at him with an injured look. She pursed her lips, trying to exin, "I..."


    However, Emerson paid no attention to her and focused nervously on Anthea. Especially when he


    saw that she covered her stomach the whole time, his heart could not help but beat much faster.


    He asked hastily, "How do you feel, little girl?" "Belly... My belly... hurts..." Anthea looked extremely


    painful as if she were going to ck out because of the pain. Her face was mmy with dripping


    cold sweat, and her eyes showed panic.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Bunny standing there rigidly. Anthea opened her mouth and


    wanted to exin for her.


    "Bunny... She... Ouch! No... It hurts so much..."


    The throbbing pain in her stomach grew intenser. Some liquid seemed to be gushing out from her


    lower body, but she was too painful to utter another word.


    Emerson held her up by his arms.


    Everything turned dark before Anthea''s eyes. Under great pain, she unconsciously grabbed


    Emerson''s hand.


    When Emerson saw this, he was afraid that she would faint, so he grabbed her back


    firmly, trying to make her stay awake.


    But this scene became apletely different story in Bunny''s eyes.


    The ambnce arrived soon, and two doctors came down quickly.


    They took Anthea to the stretcher and sent her into the ambnce.


    Bunny called him with caution. "Emerson..."


    When he called the ambnce, he dragged out his phone with strength, and the phone chain on it


    fell off.


    Bunny wanted to pick it up, but Emerson, while helping the doctors move the stretcher, identally


    stepped on it with his leather shoes.


    The little mud rabbit was immediately crushed into pieces under his feet. The small artificial


    diamonds stuck to it by Bunny were scattered everywhere.


    However, Emerson did not seem to notice it. Or, he did not care about it at all because he had been


    staring at Anthea on the stretcher with concern the whole time.


    Anthea was sent into the ambnce.


    Emerson turned around and saw Bunny stand behind him with her lips pursed, wringing her hands


    anxiously. He went into furious and shouted angrily, "Bunny, see what you''ve done! You should


    know when to stop. Didn''t you know that you would


    hurt Anthea and her baby?


    "You''re going too far today! I don''t want to see you!"


    Bunny felt frozen to the bone.


    His monstrous rage and his cold eyes prated her heart like sharp knives.


    Bunny felt like crying, her eyes suddenly turning red. She shouted bitterly, "Emerson, I hate you!"


    After that, she turned and ran away.


    As Emerson saw her raising her hand to wipe her tears, his heart wrenched.


    He wanted to chase after her, but at this time, the doctors had already got on the ambnce and


    were urging him to follow up. He had to look away from her, got into the ambnce, and left.


    Large drops of tears fell down from Bunny''s eyes.


    She lowered her head, letting her tears blur her vision.


    Though walking on the bustling streets, she only felt great loneliness, as if she were in a bleak


    desert.


    Bunn remembered that during theirst meal, Emerson kept calling Anthea little girl.


    She heard that he was thinking about Anthea, another man''s wife, and was waiting for her to


    divorce. Then he was ready to be with her at any time. After that, he went to see Anthea behind


    her...


    As she had expected, no one in the world liked her.


    Bunny was overwhelmed by sorrow, her chest twitching in pain.


    She vaguely heard someone reminding her of something. Bunny''s eyes were filled with tears as she


    turned her head and looked behind nkly. Finally, she saw a car whistling at her.


    It was about to bump into her!


    However, Bunny froze there and forgot to escape.


    Although the driver reacted quickly, the car still hit her. Her forehead banged on the front headlights,


    and then she copsed to the ground.


    Someone nearby eximed, "Oh, my god! A car ident!"


    In the private hospital, an ambnce came with its sirens wailing.


    Anthea''s expected delivery date was in the next month.


    She wen intobor early because of the sudden ident today.


    Fortunately, the hospital had prepared for any emergencies a month ago. After she was sent by the


    ambnce, the director of obstetrics and gynecology arrived immediately.


    After a burst of noise, a group of doctors and nurses pushed Anthea into the operating room.


    No one noticed that another ambnce came here at a high speed right after it.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    After checking the fetal position, the director said Anthea could try naturalbor. Then, he entered


    the delivery room with the nurses and prepared to help her deliver the baby!


    Emerson walked back and forth in the corridor.


    He anxiously pulled off his tie, staring at the delivery room door with intense eyes.


    It was just like six years ago. In other people''s eyes, he was the anxious father waiting outside. But


    he did not feel the same way and was concerned about Anthea only as a friend. He did not cross


    the border between a friend and a lover.


    Adam was at the headquarters in the military base. He had rushed back as soon as he received the


    news. However, he still needed some time to be here, so Emerson had to stay here on his behalf.


    When Anthea lost her first baby, Emerson was there the whole process.


    At that time, the doctor told them that Anthea might no longer be a mother in the future. This


    baby in her belly was a miracle. Emerson knew how difficult it was for the couple to get this baby. If


    anything terrible happened to it, it would be a fatal blow to Anthea and Adam.


    At that time, Emerson''s conscience would also be condemned.


    Anyway, Bunny was his woman.


    If she made any mistake, he would be responsible for it.


    Emerson could not help but think of the scene that Bunny ran away with red eyes. He was so


    excited with anger that he rebuked her harshly. At this time, her eyes must have be red and


    swollen because of crying, just like what she did after doing damage to the car.


    Emerson put his hand into his trouser pocket.


    He wanted to take out his phone and call someone in his vi, but only to find that the phone


    running out of battery had turned off.


    Emerson frowned.


    He felt that something was missing. Slightly raising his wrist, he found that the phone chain hanging


    at the bottom of his phone had disappeared. Now there was only a pink, light rope dangling there.


    The door of the delivery room was pushed open.


    Emerson did not have time to think about it. He hurriedly went forward and asked, "How is it?"


    The director smiled and said, "Both the mother and daughter are safe!"


    Hearing this, Emerson was utterly relieved.


    Anthea had an easybor. Though it was quite thrilling at first, it was rtively smooth after she was


    sent to the hospital.


    The little baby¡¯s cry was loud and clear. The baby weighed about 3 kilos at birth. She was much


    healthier than many premature babies.


    However, since the baby had just been born and arrived earlier than expected, it had to be sent to


    the incubator for the sake of safety.


    When Anthea was pushed out, she was awake but had little strength. She was wet all over with


    strands of hair stuck to her cheeks as if she had just been pulled out of the river, but she was


    smiling the whole time.


    She looked radiant with the gentle smile to her baby.


    The nurse pushed her back to the ward. When Anthea saw Emersoning in, she called him


    weakly, "Young Master Chiang!"


    Emerson was so worried about her safety! But now, he felt as happy and relieved as a survivor of a


    disaster and could not help teasing her with a smile. "Miss, it''s so good that you wake up.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that Adam will kill me!"


    Anthea was amused at his words and asked


    him, "Did you call him?"


    Emerson said, "Yes, I did it when you were giving birth! He was at the base and ising back.


    He''ll arrive soon!"


    Anthea nodded. At this time, she missed him so much and wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    When she was sent to the ambnce, she was thinking about an important thing that she had to tell


    Emerson. But at that time, she was so painful in a confused state of mind that she could not finish a


    complete sentence.


    At the thought of this important matter now, she hurriedly said, "You misunderstood Bunny!"


    "What?" Emerson was stunned.


    Anthea exined, "She didn''t push me deliberately. At that time, an advertisement board above fell


    down. She just wanted to save me! Fortunately, she pushed me away in time; otherwise, I might


    have lost my baby!"


    Emerson was at a loss what to say.


    Anthea sighed. "You''re wrong about her!"


    Emerson was struck dumb.


    In an instant, his entire chest was filled with remorse.


    At that time, he got out of the car but did not see the advertising board. He only saw her stretch out


    her hands. Then Anthea staggered and fell to the ground, her face ghastly pale and her facial


    features distorted in pain.


    Without even asking, he convicted Bunny of the crime.


    Whatever, it was because he did not trust her.


    Although she was arrogant and domineering and even smashed By''s car on the street, she only


    broke the car and did nothing to hurt people. She was kind-hearted, but he wronged her without


    even asking her what had happened!


    Thinking of this, Emerson could no longer sit still. After hurriedly saying goodbye to Anthea, he got


    up and left the ward.


    He wronged her and did not know how sad she would be now!


    Emerson rushed out of the hospital with lengthened strides.


    Just as he walked down the cement steps, Secretary Zalkin came over in a hurry. "Young Master


    Chiang!"


    Emerson was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Secretary Zalkin looked a little flustered. "Young Master, Bunny has a car ident!"


    "What did you say?!" Emerson''s expression changed drastically.


    "Calm down!" Secretary Zalkin appeased him and added quickly, "I''ve just received a call, but you


    didn''t answer your phone. So, I called your vi. Finally, Maid Cadwell called me! Bunny was sent to


    this hospital for rescue. But you can rest assured now because her life is not in danger. She is just


    suffering from a moderate cerebral concussion and is in aa now!"


    Hearing that it was not life-threatening, Emerson regained his breath and heartbeat.


    He turned back into the hospital, his chest heaving up and down.


    At about ten o''clock that night, the military green jeep stopped before the private hospital with a


    screech of tyres skidding on the roadside.


    The man in camouge military uniform jumped out in his military boots. The clothes stuck to his


    strong back were cold and soaked. He almost moved as fast as he usually did on the battlefield,


    crossing the crowd and rushing to the stairs.


    He was too impatient to wait for the elevator and climbed up to the 20th floor in one breath.


    Pushing the ward door open, he saw his little girl lying there, her face as white as the sheet under


    her.


    Adam''s heart ached for her, and the corners of his eyes began to twitch.


    Since the expected date of childbirth was next month, he nned to take a leave ande back


    after the end of the maneuver in the headquarters. Unexpectedly, when he had just been away for


    two or three days, he was told that Anthea had a premature birth!


    Fortunately, now everything was fine!


    After Emerson left, Anthea barely slept.


    She actually had no strength at all. Her eyelids kept falling down. Tiredness and sleepiness kept


    eroding her consciousness, but she still held on and refused to fall asleep.


    Finally, the tall and robust figure she''d like to see came in the military boots.


    Anthea struggled to raise her hands, but the next second, they were held firmly by a pair of big


    warm hands.


    The warmth slowly passed from his hands to her. It was a force that could instantly make her feel at


    ease in the past years.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Adam''s fingers trembled slightly as he wrapped his palm around hers. He gently stroke her face


    with the other big hand and gazed into her eyes. In a hoarse voice, he called out, "Anthea."


    Anthea only managed to give him a weak smile.


    This smile nearly made Adam burst into


    tears.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Adam looked at Anthea with deep affection.


    He was sorry that he missed the birth of his daughter and felt even more apologetic that he did not


    stay with Anthea at her hardest times.


    Anthea finally saw him here and was immediately rxed.


    She was really afraid that she could not see him.


    Anthea had undergone many operations and had once been shot. But today, when she was lying on


    the bed to give birth, she felt scared. She feared that if anything unexpected happened, she would


    not be able to see him again!


    Seeing that she did not even have the strength to speak, Adam lowered his head to kiss her cold


    forehead and said, "Honey, just go to sleep."


    Anthea mumbled. "Mm."


    Just as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes silently.


    She was exhausted.


    When she woke up again, it was already evening. By this time, the sun had set. She could sleep for


    so long! It was evident how much effort she had put in to give birth to her daughter in the delivery


    room.


    Anthea opened her eyes and saw a big and a small face next to her.


    Adam apanied her the whole time.


    While she was sleeping, her parents-inw and adopted parents in the town also came over. The


    little fellow who had juste back from the kindergarten was also brought here. The boy was


    holding her hand with his soft arms, just like what Adam was doing.


    Both of them were looking attentively at Anthea. When she saw them and thought of her newborn


    daughter, she regained all her strength lostst night.


    The nurse brought a nutritious meal.


    Anthea felt a bit frail and hungry, so she ate a lot.


    After the meal, Adam took out a pillow andid it t for her. Then, he poured a cup of water for her


    - he was considerate right down to the most trivial detail.


    Although he did not say anything emotional, his deep-set eyes were filled with concern.


    Their baby girl was still in the incubator and could not be sent to the ward for the time being. After


    dinner, they went to see the baby girl together.


    Since Anthea had an easy delivery, she felt much better after a long nap and could get up and walk


    around. Adam wrapped her tight, held her in a tight sp, and took her out of the ward.


    When they entered the elevator, Anthea suddenly thought of something and asked, "How''s Bunny?"


    While having the meal, she heard that Bunny was also sent to the hospitalst night due to a car


    ident.


    She felt very guilty.


    She always felt it was her who put Bunny in danger. Luckily, her injuries were not lifethreatening.


    Adam said, "I visited her in the afternoon, but she is still in aa. Emerson has been waiting there


    for her. Let''s go to see her after she wakes up."


    "Okay!" Anthea nodded.


    The baby was in the incubator, so they could not get closer to her and could only see her through


    the ss of the room.


    Many little babies were put here, all of whom were new little lives in this world. Their daughter was


    just ced by the window, so close that she seemed to be able to touch it as long as she stretched


    out.


    She was little and soft, but full of vitality.


    Even in her sleep, she also clenched her small fists.


    Anthea and Adam exchanged a nce. Warmth and happiness flooded their hearts.


    The baby was the continuation of their lives.


    Erik was not tall enough, so he had to step on the chair to see the two tiny feet of his baby sister.


    The information of her as a newborn baby was attached to her ankles, but there was no name on it.


    Erik tilted his head and asked, "Mom, what''s the name of my little sister?"


    Hearing this, Anthea tilted her head and looked out of the window.


    At this time, the night had fallen. Clusters of stars all over the sky were as dazzling as diamonds.


    Anthea pondered for a moment, then said with a bright smile, "Let''s call her Crystal, Crystal Chin!"


    Adam smiled and echoed, "Well, it sounds nice."


    It seemed that whatever the name she came up with, Adam would like to hear it.


    Whatever his wife said was good.


    Anthea smiled tenderly at him and snuggled into his firm and warm arms.


    Under the light, their images of hugging each other were mirrored in the ss. What a happy and


    satisfactory scene!


    Leaning over the ss, the little fellow


    looked intensely at the baby in the incubator.


    Erik greeted her. "Hello, Lil Star!"


    Then, as if he thought of something, his face slowly turned red.


    Well, in the ward on the other side, the atmosphere seemed depressing.


    In the smoking area outside the corridor, Secretary Zalkin strode to Adam and nodded before


    saying. "Young Master Chiang!"


    "Emm," Emerson spat out a puff of smoke.


    He had been smoking in the past two nights. The nicotine of the cigarettes kept him awake.


    The driver had already reported the ident. The rabbit did not see the car when it walked.


    Fortunately, it was at the crossroads, so the car did not move very fast. In addition, the driver of the


    ident responded in time, which protected Bunny from further life-threatening damage.


    The traumas of Bunny were not serious -there was a gash on her forehead and she had a moderate


    concussion.


    It was just that she had yet woken up.


    Emerson sighed, and his chest was full of remorse. He was eager to coax her and apologize to her


    as soon as she woke up.


    Secretary Zalkin handed him what he had asked for. "It''s smashed to bits so it can only be restored


    like this. I cannot the cracks on it disappear. Besides, many artificial diamonds were missing!


    Should we make another one that looks exactly the same?"


    Emerson looked at the badly damaged rabbit and said distressedly, "No need. I want this!"


    Seeing the dark circles under his worn-out eyes, Secretary Zalkin could not help persuading him.


    "Young Master Chiang, Bunny is not in danger of losing her life, but just sleeping. The doctor also


    said that she would wake up tomorrow. There are nurses and support workers here. I will book a


    room for you in the opposite hotel. Come back tomorrow morning!"


    "I''m fine!" Emerson shook his head.


    "You''ve been working hard for almost two nights..." said the secretary worriedly.


    Before he could finish, Emerson raised his hand, hinting him to stop.


    Secretary Zalkin sighed and had to nod and leave.


    After smoking thest cigarette, Emerson dispersed the smell of smoke on her and went back to the


    ward.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He stayed awake with her for another night. The next morning, Emerson went downstairs to buy


    breakfast as usual.


    Even if she did not wake up, he still bought the meals she liked three times a day. He wanted her to


    eat it whenever she woke up at any time.


    Just as he came out of the elevator, Emerson heard the nurse say that the patient on the 15th bed


    woke up. He immediately ran over.


    He opened the door of the ward and found that Bunny, who was in aa for two nights and a day,


    fianlly woke up.


    At this time, she was sitting on the hospital bed, appearing even smaller in the loose hospital gown.


    Her head was wrapped in circles of white bandages, under which were her watery eyes. She looked


    so young and tender.


    The nurse next to her was checking the blood pressure and body temperature for her


    When the nurse left, Emerson strode forward.


    He raised his lips and smiled, his eyes slightly reddened. "Bunny, you''re finally awake!"


    However, Bunny looked him up and down, tilted her head confusedly, and asked him in a very


    indifferent and puzzled tone, "Uncle Handsome, who are you?"


    Emerson was struck dumb.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Emerson was startled.


    He frowned and stared at her little face with great anxiety.


    He wanted to observe her face to see if she was joking. However, no matter how long he stared at


    her, she still looked at him with a nk and innocent look, as if she had never seen him before.


    Bunny''s voice was still delicate. "Are you the driver of the ident? The nurse just told me that I


    was hit by a car and got a concussion. I was in aa for two nights! If you hit me, you have to pay


    the medical fee. Don''t think about denying it!"


    Emerson leaned over, his facial features approaching her, and asked incredulously, " Bunny, don''t


    you know who I am?"


    "Who are you?" She asked him.


    Emerson was greatly stunned.


    He raised his hand and held her face, trying to let her see him more clearly.


    PA!


    With a crisp sound, Bunny reached out and knocked his big hand away.


    She stared at him with her watery eyes and said angrily, "Hey, I warn you, if you touch me again, I


    will sue you for sexual harassment!"


    Emerson stiffened at her reaction.


    Without dying a second, he turned around and went out to look for the doctor.


    Watching him run away, Bunny rolled her eyes and looked down, but she was not as confused as


    before.


    In the doctor''s office, Emerson shouted anxiously, "What the hell is going on?!"


    The attending doctor, who had just finished a brain MRI test for Bunny, frowned. "Er... I didn''t expect


    this to happen. There is no problem with her brain, but as far as the situation is concerned, she


    might have suffered from amnesia!"


    "How could this be?" Emerson asked, his chest heaved up and down.


    Amnesia?


    Did it mean that she really forgot him?


    The attending doctor carefully exined, "She was knocked down by a car, but the injury was not


    serious. However, when she fell, her head hit the road, so she got a moderate concussion!" "A


    moderate concussion is more serious than a slight brain shock! In addition to dizziness and nausea,


    forgetfulness will also happen..." Emerson clenched his palms and said in a depressed voice,


    "When will she recover?" "It''s hard to say!" The attending doctor shook his head and said


    thoughtfully, "If the memory loss is not serious, maybe she will recover after a short period, but it''s


    also possible that she can never get her memory back!"


    Never...


    Emerson was petrified.


    After smoking two cigarettes in a row, he dragged his heavy feet back to the ward.


    After entering, he saw a few people in the ward surrounding the hospital bed. He spotted a middle-


    aged man who looked travel-worn and weary, and there was a suitcase beside him.


    Emerson had seen his photos in the investigation files. He


    was Rnd Sacher, Bunny''s father.


    Bubby, on the hospital bed, dragged her father''s sleeve and begged him. "Dad, I want to go back to


    L City. Hurry and bring me back!"


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Her father was delighted. He nodded hurriedly and said, "I''ll book the tickets


    right away. We''ll go back as soon as we finish the transfer procedure of the hospitals!"


    Her father suddenly received a phone call.


    Initially, he wanted to criticize her and take back his daughter running away from her wedding!


    When he arrived at the hospital, he thought it would take lots of effort to take his daughter back. To


    his surprise, his arrogant, rebellious daughter took the initiative to ask him to take her back. It saved


    him a lot of trouble and made him feel happy!


    He quickly turned around and ordered the secretary who came with him to book a flight back.


    Emerson came in with a gloomy look. "Will you take her back and force her to get married?!"


    When Rnd heard this, he immediately turned around.


    There came a tall and straight man with well-defined eyebrows and bright eyes. Nevertheless, he


    was slovenly dressed, unshaven, and with dark eye circles. The suit on him was crumpled.


    Rnd did not know Emerson, so he asked unhappily, "Who are you?"


    Before he could answer, Bunny spoke up, "Dad, he is the driver who hit me!"


    Her words choked Emerson and brought him pain in his chest.


    He endured the pain and asked her unbelievingly, "Bunny, you really don''t know me?" "I''m not


    Bunny. I am Sloane Sacher!" Bunny turned her small face away and snorted.


    Emerson had to say in a hoarse voice, "Sloane, you can''t go back with him. You ran away from him


    because you didn''t want to get married. If you go back, your family will force you to get married!"


    Rnd was displeased. He said, "Sir, it''s none of your business!"


    But as Bunny heard this, her eyes sparkled, and she shouted happily, "Get married! It''s good to be a


    bride! I want to marry someone! Dad, take me back home to marry!"


    With a strained voice, Emerson said, "Bunny, if you go back and get married, what should I do?"


    However, she did not even bother to look at him. She just pursed her lips and said, "But I don''t even


    know you!"


    "..." Emerson''s heart sank.


    She knew who she was, but she forgot all about him.


    All the memories when she was in L City were in her mind. She just forgot her time spent in Ice city.


    Emerson began to doubt everything. He seemed to have really encountered a ghost in the


    cemetery, and so everything that happened next was an illusion.


    Three dayster, Crystal Chin no longer needed to stay in the incubator.


    Anthea had an easy birth and did not need to stay in the hospital for too long, so she was allowed to


    leave the hospital.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the morning that she was discharged from the hospital, Emerson came to visit her. He was


    dressed in a graceful suit but with a poker face. He was heartbroken.


    Anthea nced at Adam.


    Adam raised his eyebrows and asked, ''Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Emerson shook his head.


    Antheaforted him, "Hey, I heard what had happened to Bunny. Don''t worry. My teacher knows


    a lot of professors who have considerable expertise in dealing with brains. Maybe they can treat her


    and help her regain her memory."


    Emerson smiled wryly. "But her father has taken her back to L Cityst night."


    If he wanted to stop this, no one could take her away, not even her father!


    But Bunny did not know who he was.


    She herself wanted to leave.


    Anthea was speechless.


    It was rare that Adam did not chuckle at his misfortune. He walked over and patted him on the


    shoulder tofort him.


    Emerson smiled faintly.


    After watching him leave, Anthea sighed and said, "He looked much better than I imagined. I


    thought he would be very sad!"


    Adam shook his head. "Men and women are different. Men always keep silent when they feel sad."


    Hearing this, Anthea was also depressed, and she felt very sorry for them. "Then, is he really


    destined to separate with Bunny?"


    She sighed with emotion, feeling guilty.


    "Emerson will fly to L City tonight." Adam shook his head again. He touched her head tofort her


    and then said with a light smile, "I heard that he left all the affairs of thepany to his


    subordinates these days and opened a branchpany in L City. It seems that he is going to stay


    there for a long time."


    Anthea looked surprised but immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Bunny was in an art college in L City.


    Colleges here had no military training, so she did not have to worry about being tanned.


    Her wound from the car ident was not severe. Her father took her to a local hospital. Just after a


    few days, he left her alone there. After she was discharged from the hospital, she went home and


    applied to a college.


    "Sloane, hurry up. We''rete!"


    Ann, a female ssmate of Bunny, pulled Bunny in a hurry. Holding two albums of paintings, Bunny


    ran to the hall with her. Today was the school anniversary, and all the students in the school had to


    present.


    They came sote that they could only find two empty seats in thest row.


    Almost as soon as they sat down, the president went on the stage to talk.


    Official speeches were always boring. While listening to it, Bunny became drowsy and nearly fell


    asleep. Ann nudged her and said, "Sloane, have you heard the news? A tycoon from our country is


    here. It''s said that he''s going to build an art gallery for our school! See? Our president looks truly


    radiant!"


    "A little bit!" Bunny casually echoed.


    Ann muttered, "It is said that this rich man is generous when donating money to our college. The


    president has especially arranged a program for him-he is invited to be on stage and receive the


    appreciation of all the teachers and students. I don''t know what he looks like! But there is nothing to


    look forward to. After all, rich men are usually bald and big-bellied without


    * I N exception!


    Bunny''s eyelids drooped as she nodded perfunctorily.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, Ann suddenly became excited. "Wow, wow, wow, Sloane, look!


    So handsome!"


    Bunny was pushed back and forth, so she had to raise her eyes and look at the stage.


    In the center of the magnificent stage, a tall figure in a peacock blue suit stood erect before the


    microphone. He wore a pair of shiny leather shoes. Without a tie, he looked less official and more


    approachable.


    He had straight eyebrows and an extraordinarily handsome face with a touch of a wicked and


    bewitching smile.


    His presence on the tform caused uproar in the crowd.


    Many female students just could not turn their eyes away from him, especially some foreign girls -


    they began to whistle.


    Bunny blinked her eyes and said, "Hmm!" He was quite handsome!


    After the grand ceremony, teachers and students left the hall in session.


    Emerson leaned against a stone pir and stared at the exit of the hall.


    Many girls around were ogling him, but he ignored all of them. Until he saw a beautiful figure


    appear, he strode over.


    "Bunny!" Emerson blocked her way.


    Bunny, who was discussing something with Ann next to her, was startled.


    She patted her thin chest and looked at him with her watery eyes. "Sir, you have mistaken me for


    someone else! I have told you before: I''m not Bunny. My family name is Sacher, and my full name is


    Sloane Sacher. My English name is Daisy. You can ask my ssmate if it is true!"


    "Yeah, she is Daisy!" Ann echoed.


    Emerson was struck dumb.


    He certainly knew who she was!


    Emerson fixed his eyes on her, wanting so much to lock her up. "Sloane, I have something to tell


    you!"


    "But I''m busy!" Bunny shook her head and looked at him with an innocent look.


    "Besides, I don''t know you. We''re not familiar with each other!"


    Not familiar?!


    They had slept together every night and made love so many times.


    He remembered every part of her body. How could she say that they were not familiar?


    Emerson felt cramps in his liver and lung.


    However, Bunny ignored his dark face and said to him, "I have to hurry up and get a meal from the


    canteen. I don''t have time to waste with you! Ann, let''s go!"


    After that, she took the girl by her side and ran out of his sight.


    The whole college''s teachers and students were all here. After the ceremony, they flew out in


    groups and jammed the street.


    Emerson had to give up the idea of going after her and walked to the parked car on the side of the


    road.


    Secretary Zalkin, who was waiting there, opened the car door for him. "Young Master, don''t worry.


    Miss Bunny will remember you sooner orter!"


    Emerson sat in with a frown. "But how long will it take?!"


    Secretary Zalkin was also speechless for the moment.


    After all, no one knew it for sure. She might never remember their past!


    However, Secretary Zalkin did not dare to say these piercing words to him. After scrupulously


    weighing his words, he said, "The doctor said that the amnesia caused by car idents might


    recover after some time! Since you''re here already, you can see her every day. Maybe she will


    remember the past one day!"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded firmly.


    Frowning deeply, he pulled the cor of his clothes irritatedly.


    Bunny''s life in college was happier than she had expected.


    To attract her father''s attention, she used to rack her brains to make trouble all over. But now, she


    was much more obedient - she went to school and returned home every day as requested.


    With her painting ability, she was selected into the student union less than two days after the


    semester started.


    She lived a very fulfilling life, shuttling between the student union and the painting studio, but since


    the school anniversary, she frequently ran across Emerson.


    The art gallery that Emerson donated was under construction now. Thus, he woulde to this


    college almost every day.


    As a result...


    Bunny would see him on her way to the


    cafeteria, the painting studio, and the student union...


    It must be fate. She just could not get rid of him.


    Bunny rushed into the elevator that was about to close with a drawing board on her back and


    gasped for air.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Emerson, who was standing inside.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a coincidence!


    The elevator door closed, and it was already going up.


    Quietly on her toes, Bunny moved away from him.


    However, she thought she still stood too close to him, so she moved further away.


    Since Emerson did not want her to say again and again that she did not know him, he took the


    initiative to call her name. "Sloane, which floor are you going to?"


    Bunny replied in a sweet voice, "The sixth floor! Thank you!"


    Emerson pressed the number six. Then he took a step to her side and asked, "Are you happy here


    in L City?"


    "Sure!" Bunny smiled, squinting her eyes happily.


    Emerson had nothing to say on this matter.


    It was because he was not happy at all!


    While he was looking at her bright elfin face, his temples pulsed violently.


    He could onlyfort himself in his heart. It did not matter that she forgot him now! His ruthless


    sweetheart would remember him someday!


    Bunny raised her arms slightly, and her drawing board was already pressed against the elevator


    wall! She caught a whiff of his cologne. The smell went straight into her nose.


    She tilted her head and grumbled, "Uncle Handsome, can you not stand so close to me? The space


    in our college''s elevator is big enough for us! Since you are so close to me, I will think you have


    some improper desire for me!"


    Emerson''s mouth twitched.


    Indeed, he had some improper ideas!


    It seemed that Bunny spotted the sparkles in his eyes. She blinked and warned him with a re.


    "Don''t try to touch me as you did in the hospital. Here is my college. If you do anything, I can sue


    you of sexual harassment!"


    "..." Emerson was petrified.


    Bunny raised her delicate chin and snorted with a victory posture.


    Suddenly, there was a click.


    Then the light above their heads suddenly went out. The whole elevator fell into darkness and then


    went down fast.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Bunny''s eyes suddenly widened.


    The next second, she screamed, "AHHHHH!"


    The elevator walls vibrated violently - the elevator seemed to have reached the bottom. It made her


    heart tremble with fear.


    Bunny was not afraid of the feeling of weightlessness. She had experienced it when riding the roller


    coaster, but she was afraid of the dark.


    When she was little, she was not obedient enough. After her father scolded and beat her, her


    stepmother would shut her up in the attic. As the night fell, it was pitch-dark there, and there were


    mice running past her feet, which left her a huge emotional shadow.


    So she would not close the curtains when she slept at night.


    Bunny threw away the drawing board in her hand and rushed to Emerson. "Emerson!"


    Emerson, who had already been waiting there the whole time, quickly held her close and pressed


    his hands against her back. Then he said, his voice soft and full of affection. "Bunny, don''t be


    afraid!"


    Bunny nearly burst into tears. With her two thin arms wrapped around his waist, she burrowed her


    face into his chest. "Oh, it''s so dark here. I''m so scared!"


    Emerson whispered in her ear tofort her. "Don''t be afraid. The elevator broke down. I''m here!"


    Bunny cried out, "Boo-hoo..."


    She could not see anything. It was dark all around.


    Though very scared, she could feel the warmthing through his clothes. It seemed that even his


    voice and his sounds of breathing could give her strength.


    Somehow, she calmed down a little, feeling assured.


    Bunny pressed her entire face against his chest. Only in this way could she not be afraid.


    Emerson held her in his arms, just like what he did every night. Her small head was on his chest,


    and her forehead pressed against the softest ce under his Adam''s apple. They were so close to


    each other that they could feel the breath of each other.


    Suddenly, he wanted to stay here with her like this forever.


    Emerson looked down and felt that the little body in his arms no longer trembled. Shey in his


    arms as well-behaved as a pet.


    He enjoyed this precious moment when his beloved girl was in his arms.


    However, good times were always shortlived. Suddenly, all the lights lit up.


    The elevator door slowly opened.


    They were on the underground floor. Not many people were here - the elevator aside just went up


    and brought some people away.


    The warmth in his arms suddenly disappeared.


    As soon as Bunny saw the elevator door open, she almost jumped out of his arms.


    She picked up the drawing board that was thrown on the ground, carried it on her back, and ran out


    of the elevator.


    Emerson followed her with vigorous strides and grabbed her slender wrist. He narrowed his eyes


    and asked her, "Sloane, you said you didn''t know me, didn''t you? Then, how did you know my name


    was Emerson?"


    Bunny snorted without thinking. "That day at the school anniversary, you went on stage!


    Stupid!"


    "Really?" Emerson raised his eyebrows and reminded her calmly, "But the headmaster just


    addressed me as Young Master Chiang. He had never mentioned my name! So, how did you know


    it?"


    "..." Bunny seemed to be dumbfounded.


    However, she looked down, rolling her eyes, and sneered at him. "You''re the driver who hit me! I


    certainly know your name!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words struck Emerson dumb.


    Yes, it was possible.


    Emerson stared at her silently with his deep eyes.


    As the elevator fell, she pounced on him. She did this subconsciously, didn''t she?


    At this time, Emerson had a headache, but he had an inkling that something was wrong.


    Bunny did not give him the chance to think about it - she managed to wrench her wrist free from his


    grasp.


    Emerson, fully aware that she was trying to make a clean break with her, was instantly filled with


    anger. "But you jumped into my arms!"


    "But it was under special condition. Uncle Handsome, don''t think too much about it!" Bunny looked


    at him with a bright smile. "We¡¯re in L City with western culture, so don''t be so conservative.


    Hugging someone is just a courtesy!


    Emerson was speechless.


    Bunny changed her attitude drastically. A moment ago, she was smiling, looking at him with her


    watery eyes. The next second, she red at him. "This time, don''t follow me anymore; otherwise,


    you''re hatching a sinister plot against me!"


    After that, she ran to the safe passage with the drawing board on her back while singing a song.


    Emerson lit a cigarette.


    As the smoke of the cigarette spread around, his gloomy face softened a lot.


    After putting out the cigarette and throwing the butt into a trash can, he walked to the elevator while


    taking out his cell phone with a frown. "Why did you just give me such a short period?!"


    On the other end of the phone, Secretary Zalkin felt extremely wronged. "Young Master, but you told


    me that I could not make it for too long because Miss Bunny was afraid of the dark..."


    Emerson sighed helplessly.


    It was so hard for him!


    It was a sunny weekend.


    The weather was particrly good, and the campus was very lively. Students were everywhere, and


    the park next to the river was especially crowded. Many art students were sketching on their


    drawing boards there.


    Bunny also sat cross-legged, painting a European-style building in the distance.


    Ann ran over from afar. "Sloane, we should go to see the exhibition!"


    Bunny looked up from the drawing board


    and asked, "Is it time to begin?"


    She was so focused on her painting that she forgot about the time.


    Urged by Ann, she quickly tidied up board, put away her painting supplies, and hurried to the art


    museum.


    The school hosted the exhibition with a wide range of disy items. There were works of art and


    paintings. The college made this exhibition to the benefit of the students, intending to uplift their


    minds and spirits in their free time.


    Ann pulled Bunny to a quiet path under trees and suddenly asked her, "Sloane, what''s the


    rtionship between you and Young Master Chiang? You know, the man who contributed a building


    to our college."


    "There''s nothing between us!" Bunny said innocently.


    Ann hesitated before she asked, "On the school anniversary..."


    Bunny shrugged. "That day, he mistook me for someone else. I told him this on the spot!"


    Ann nodded - she was there that day.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she asked her shyly, "Sloane, if I tell you I like him, you won''t be


    angry, will you?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Bunny blinked her eyes.


    "That''s good!" Ann breathed a sigh of relief and said to her, "By the way, I heard that this handsome


    and rich young master has brought a painting here and put it on disy! Let''s go and see itter. I


    want to know more about his preferences!"


    Bunny agreed with a casual air.


    They entered the art museum, where was filled with melodious music.


    Bunny liked the art exhibition. Perhaps it was because she had inherited a special gift in art from


    her birth mother, who was a painter. In her eyes, every painting possessed a spirit.


    Thus, she appreciated them one by one from beginning to end.


    Unlike her, Ann had been busying looking for the painting brought here by Emerson since she


    entered here. Now, she waved to Bunny excitedly. "Sloane,e here quickly. This is the painting


    from Young Master Chiang!"


    Bunny walked over slowly.


    She looked up carelessly. However, when she saw the painting in the wooden frames clearly, she


    was stunned.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    It was a portrait of Emerson.


    It was a sole-color painting on high-quality paper. Emerson, rxed and charming, sat on the sofa


    in his casual clothes with an enigmatic smile. On his right shoulder, there was a lively rabbit


    squatting there.


    Bunny fixed her eyes on the little rabbit.


    While they were standing there enjoying the painting, quite a few students also went over.


    "Is this a sketch?"


    "It seems so, but its lines are so thin! Young Master Chiang on it looks so handsome, but why is


    there a bunny on his shoulder? Aren''t men with cats appear more lovable?"


    Bunny curled her lips.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a cat or a rabbit. This painting is exquisite. It feels very artistic!"


    "Artistic? It''s just a in sketch! This is an art exhibition. Most of the paintings here are excellent oil


    paintings and watercolors from masters. How can such a simple sketch be disyed here?"


    The crowd began to discuss the drawing.


    Seeing a group of ignorant people gesturing andmenting on her work, Bunny could not help


    saying, "This isn''t a sketch!" "Not a sketch?"


    "Then what is this?"


    Everyone looked at her in surprise.


    Bunny pointed at the fine lines on it and said, "This is a modern meticulous brushwork, an


    borate-style traditional painting!"


    "I''ve never heard of it, but it looks like a sketch!"


    "They aren''t the same at all. A sketch cannot have so many fine and thin lines!" Bunny rolled her


    eyes and continued, "The brushwork is made of thin and steady lines drawn by writing brushes


    made of weasel''s hair. Lines are essential for meticulous brushwork. See the neat, delicate, and


    detailed hair here!


    ¡°Therefore, it takes a lot of effort to make such a good work!"


    Some people were not convinced, and one of them asked, "Who knows whether you just talk


    nonsense or not?"


    Hearing that, Bunny suddenly stamped with rage. "Nonsense?! This is my painting, so I believe I


    have the right to speak!"


    To prove what she said, she flew on without stopping, "I used line drawing in traditional ink and


    brush style and made use of the color contrast with ck and white. The lines look simple - there is


    barely any decorative element, but the color depth of each line I drew is different. I used two kinds


    of painting skills to draw this little rabbit. See its ears? I used ovey skill!"


    Her words silenced everyone.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes with surprise and admiration, Bunny proudly raised her small chin,


    looking down her nose at these onlookers.


    She turned around swaggeringly, intending to enjoy the other paintings.


    Unexpectedly, she saw a tall and robust figure.


    Emerson was standing there with his hands in his pockets, gazing at her with emotion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Damn!


    Bunny covered her mouth in panic, but it was toote to cover her secret up.


    She reacted quickly and ran away from him as fast as she could.


    However, no matter how fast she was, she could not run faster than Emerson, who had a pair of


    long legs. Just after she ran out of the art museum, she heard footstepsing closer behind her.


    "Sloane!"


    Emerson grabbed her arm from behind with a gloomy face and blocked her way. "Bunny,


    stop!"


    Bunny, caught by him out of blue, had no time to stop. Her nose just hit his hard chest.


    She grimaced in pain.


    While rubbing her painful nose, she wanted toin but suddenly saw his downcast eyes.


    She felt a little timid and pursed her small mouth tightly.


    Emerson said through his clenched teeth, "Bunny, you''re pretending to have amnesia to fool me!"


    He was about to explode with anger!


    Sure enough, she was still that little liar!


    When she first broke into his life, he was full of lies, and now she lied to him again. She got a


    moderate brain concussion because of the car ident. With this, she lied to him that she was


    almost suffering from memory loss. She pretended that she did not know him, which kept Emerson


    on pins and needles every day!


    He came all the way to find her abroad, but it seemed that she did not care about it at all!


    The muscles on his arms trembled, and he tried hard to restrain himself. Otherwise, he was afraid


    that he would strangle her in a rage!


    It was so annoying!


    Bunny looked away. "So what?"


    Emerson was struck dumb.


    How could she say that in such a righteous manner?!


    Bunny pouted and continued to say justly, "Yes, I pretended that I didn''t know you, and I don''t want


    to be your sex partner anymore. I hate Ice city, and I hate you too. I just want to go home!"


    Emerson sneered coldly. "Home? Is this really your home? Your father and stepmother are so bad


    to you!"


    Bunny pursed her lips and said gloomily, "Anyway, nobody likes me. It doesn''t matter where I stay!"


    Emerson put forth his strength and took her into his arms.


    As he had her in arms, Emerson did not want to let go of her. She was so soft and tender! With


    intense emotions surging in his chest, he pressed his thin lips against her ears. "Why do you think


    no one likes you? Am I not a human?"


    Hearing that, Bunny was about to burst into tears. All of a sudden, she pushed him away.


    She stepped back a few steps, keeping a distance from him, and said angrily, "You don''t like me at


    all. You just like having sex with me!"


    Emerson was speechless.


    What was this all about?


    If he only wanted to make love with a woman, why must he look for her?


    If he just treated her as a sex partner, why would he bother so much? Was it a pink diamond and a


    marriage proposal?


    Emerson stepped forward - he wanted to hold her in his arms again and talk everything through with


    her. At this time, a car suddenly drove over.


    He honked the horn twice and stopped at the intersection in front of him.


    The back door opened, and a young boy in his early twenties got off. He was in leisure clothes: a


    hoodie, jeans, and gym shoes. He must be a college student too.


    The boy was obviously here for Bunny. He waved at her and shouted, "Sloane!"


    Bunny immediately waved back at him and then raised her chin to show Emerson, "Hey, did you


    see him? He is my fiance! A high-caliber student in the Financial Department of my college!"


    Emerson''s eyes immediately darkened as he threatened in a deep voice, "I dare you to say it


    again!"


    "I said he''s my fiance!" Bunny, not scared, repeated it, blinking her eyes. Then she pouted. "I didn''t


    know it was him. I thought my dad forced me to marry an old and ugly man, so I ran away. It had


    never urred to me that he would be such a young man, so I ept him now!"


    "You know what, I changed my taste now. I no longer like men older than me. I''m quite into


    handsome young boys now! So, go back home and stop nagging me!"


    After saying that, Bunny ignored his gloomy face and ran to the handsome young boy.


    They got into the car and left together right in front of him.


    This little heartless thing!


    Emerson was so angry that he kicked over the trash can beside him.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    The car was driving to the Sacher family.


    When Bunny got in the car, her little face was expressionless. She asked with some displeasure,


    "Why are you here?"


    Jaxson Zakowski exined. "I happened toe nearby to send something to my dad, so I came


    by to pick you up!"


    "Oh!" Bunny nodded.


    Then whatever Jaxson said, she only hummed and hawed to reply.


    When they arrived at the Sacher family, Bunny thanked him and jumped out of the car without giving


    him another chance to speak.


    At dinner, both her parents were at home.


    Bunny, seeing the couple sitting there, came over slowly.


    The servants served the steaming hot dishes, but she did not feel it was her sweet home.


    Mrs. Sacher exchanged a nce with her father, who then said, "Sloane, I met Jaxson when I came


    back. He said he sent you back, right?"


    "Yes!" Bunny nodded.


    "He also told me that he wanted to take you to the beach tomorrow weekend. You got off the car too


    fast, so he didn''t have time to tell you. I said yes for you!" Her father showed a bit of dignity and


    continued, "Now, since you have engaged with him, his father and I are busy preparing for your


    marriage!"


    "Once you get married, the Zakowski family will do some business with me. During this period, you


    have to maintain a good rtionship with Jaxson. You can''t let me lose the deal of 300 million


    dors!"


    "Okay!" Bunny nodded again.


    She finished thest two pieces of beef on the te and wiped her mouth with a napkin. "I''m full!"


    With this, Bunny stood up and went upstairs.


    Mrs. Sacher looked at her back and frowned. "Honey, she is so obedient now. I''m not used to it!"


    "I feel the same!" Her father also frowned.


    "She isn''t ying some tricks with us, is she?" Mrs. Sacher said coldly. "Watch her closely. We can''t


    let her run away from L City this time. Let''s hurry up and marry off her. Then we can feel assured!"


    "Yes!" Her father nodded and looked away from upstairs. "But you don''t have to worry too much,


    dear. Since I took her back from Ice city, she has be much more obedient. I guess her brain


    must have been


    hurt in the car ident!"


    "So that''s the case!" His words enlightened Mrs. Sacher.


    Upstairs, Bunny was sitting in the room in a daze with one hand holding her cheek.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while, she opened the drawer of the dressing table.


    Inside, there was a small box. When she opened it, a little rabbit hairpin was lying quietly in it.


    Bunny went back from Ice city with her father as soon as she was discharged from the hospital. All


    the clothes Emerson bought for her were still in the vi. She could not take any of them back. This


    hairpin was the only thing that she brought back with her.


    She caressed the ears of the rabbit with her gentle hands.


    Bunny treasured it.


    The small artificial diamonds on it glittered brightly, reflecting the light into her eyes. She could


    hardly bear to put it down.


    Before a mirror, Bunny wore on her head.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and put the hairpin back with a cold face.


    She closed the drawer and climbed onto the bed, wrapping herself in the quilt.


    In the early morning of the next day, Jaxson came.


    He was two years older than her and entered college two years before her. He drove here himself


    today.


    Bunny was wearing a light pink dress with a hollow-design chiffon cor. Her skirt was trimmed with


    lace and white beads. Her hair was knitted into a particrly beautiful shape. Nevertheless, this


    delicate style was not for the beach.


    She was originally going downstairs wearing a T-shirt and jeans. But when


    Mrs. Sacher saw her, she criticized that she did not wear formally enough. Thus, she dressed


    Bunny up in person.


    Ever since Bunny returned to L City, she became moreposed. She seemed to care about


    nothing and was toozy to resist.


    The car left the house of the Sacher family and drove to the Golden Coast in the northwest.


    Bunny sat in the passenger seat and cast a nce at Jaxson.


    He was a good-looking and fair-skinned boy, always with a bright smile. Such a nice young boy


    would be very popr on campus, but Bunny felt he was a little dull.


    He was not as tall as Emerson, not as handsome as Emerson, and not as morous as Emerson


    when he smiled...


    s! Why would she alwayspare him


    with Emerson?!"


    Bunny felt a little mncholy.


    She held the car window and turned her small face to it as if she was enjoying the scenery.


    Jaxson was disappointed, for she had been looking out of the window since she got on the car and


    did not give him much attention.


    He had made a lot of effort to dress up today, and a stylist had taken care of his hair. He thought


    she would praise him for his outstanding appearance as soon as she got in the car, just like what he


    said to her. However, she just nced at him and then lowered her head to fasten the seat belt.


    As a foreigner in this country, Jaxson was used to being ttered by those enthusiastic local girls


    here. He could not help wanting to win Bunny''s heart whenever she ignored him.


    He asked her excitedly, "Hey, is there anything you want to do today?"


    "Anything goes" She nodded.


    Jaxson kept on saying, "Sea surfing or paraglider. If you don''t want to go into the water, we can lie


    on the beach and bask in the sun!"


    "Okay!" Bunny nodded again.


    She seemed to have listened carefully and have responded to everything he said, but


    she was actually half-hearted about it.


    An hourter, they arrived at their destination.


    Jaxson parked the car and took her to a store nearby.


    Bunny saw lots of swimsuits as they entered.


    Since it was a trip by the seaside, they had to change their clothes.


    Jaxson, looking at the various swimsuits disyed on the shelves, slightly flushed. He could not


    stop himself from imagining what Bunny would look like in a swimsuit.


    While they were ying with water in the sea, intimate physical contact was inevitable. Plus, they


    were wearing sexy swimming suits. It was easy for him to leave her a good impression and arouse


    her passion for love.


    The more Jaxson thought about it, the more expectant and impatient he became.


    Jaxson told her, "Bunny, let''s go and pick our swimsuits first. Then we''ll meet on the beach!"


    Bunny answered casually, "Yes!"


    The sales districts for men and women were different, and people could directly enter the beach


    after exchanging their clothes.


    Bunny was toozy to choose. She asked the shopping guide to help her pick one and then carried


    it into the locker room.


    She took off her dress, trying to put on her swimsuit.


    The swimsuit wasced up on the back, so she made a great effort to put it on. However, no matter


    how hard she tried, she failed to make a beautiful bowknot on her back. Lowering her head, she


    kept on trying.


    At this time, someone pushed the door of the fitting room open.


    Bunny thought it was the female clerk, so she said, "Can you help me fasten the straps on the


    back?"


    However, nothing happened for a long time.


    Bunny felt it weird and turned around. Then she almost jumped up in fright.


    She looked at Emerson in the narrow fitting room in disbelief, gaping at him. "How... how did you get


    in?"


    His eyes glowed with anger.


    How dare she wear a bikini?!


    He had never seen her in a bikini. How could she wear it for that young man?!

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    The shopping guide chose the swimsuit for her, and Bunny took it and came in to change without


    checking it.


    She was shocked as she saw herself in this suit in the mirror.


    She did not expect it to be a sexy bikini! It showed off her lovely figure.


    While she changing her clothes, she muttered to herself that Jaxson was so lucky that he could see


    her in a bikini today! Unexpectedly, Emerson came in!


    Emerson was tall and straight. As he came in, the small room became overcrowded.


    With anger brewing in his deep eyes, he red at Bunny, whose body turned hot with fear.


    She quickly raised her arms and righteously covered her bare breast while grumbled, jutting her


    chin out stubbornly, "Emerson, are you crazy? This is the fitting room for women. You are not


    allowed..."


    The next second, all her words were swallowed up by Emerson.


    He stepped forward, pressed her against the mirror, and began his hungry kiss.


    His tongue opened her teeth and went deeper into her mouth.


    Bunny widened her eyes in his arms like a small held by its doting owner.


    The mirror against her back was cool, while Emerson was hot all over - she was suddenly put


    between ice and fire.


    He could not stop this ardent kiss.


    He had not touched her for a long time and missed her very much, every inch of her skin and the


    sweet smell of her. He was deeply addicted to her and could not bear to part with her.


    When he finally let Bunny go, her rosy lips became plumper because of his hard kiss.


    She widened her eyes andined, "Emerson, how dare you?!"


    Emerson argued against her. "But didn''t you say I should be more open in a country with western


    culture? It was just a polite kiss!"


    Bunny was struck dumb.


    She looked at him with a pair of wet eyes. Her eyes became even moister after the kiss aroused his


    lustful desire.


    Emerson leaned over, intending to do something more.


    He missed her so much.


    With ease, he took off her untied bikini.


    Like amanding soldier, Emerson left lots of red love bites on her white tender skin, well, to


    dere that she belonged to him.


    Holding her in his arms, he gazed into her misty eyes, and his heart was softened.


    It would be great if she would be so obedient all the time!


    Emerson stared at her. "Don''t look for that young man! Do you hear me?"


    Bunny blinked her eyes.


    Emerson, thinking that she agreed, opened the door of the fitting room for her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they were in a public ce. If they stayed in the room for a long time, the shopping guide


    would probablye over to check the situation.


    However, as soon as he pushed the door open, Bunny instantly wrapped herself in a bath towel and


    ran out, shouting out loud, "AHHHHH! A pervert likes touching women''s breast is hiding here!"


    "..." Emerson''s face darkened.


    This little heartless girl!


    Bunny ran straight to the beach.


    Jaxson had changed into swimming trunks and was sitting on a white wooden chair, waiting for her.


    He waved at her. "Sloane, you''re out!"


    "Yep!" Bunny hopped over.


    Jaxson excitedly pointed to the entertainment projects that could allow guests to y with waves.


    "Shall we go rent a speedboat and surf in the sea?"


    "No, thanks!" Bunny shook her head and wrapped herself tighter in the towel. "I don''t want to go into


    the water today. I''m sorry!"


    Jaxson was a little disappointed, but soon he cheered up and tried to show his generosity. "It''s okay.


    Then let''s stay on the beach, enjoying the sunshine and the sea breeze!" "Alright!" Bunnyt


    repeatedly nodded her head.


    From the beginning to the end, she grasped the bath towel the whole time for fear of it identally


    falling off.


    "Aren''t you hot?"


    "I''m fine!"


    Even though she said so, her little nose began to sweat. However, she did not dare to take the


    towel off, because her body was covered with the kiss marks left by Emerson.


    She secretly curled her lips.


    He was so annoying, she thought.


    Jaxson went to the bar and brought two cups of cold drinks, handing one to her. "Are you thirsty?


    Drink it!" "Thank you!" Bunny said sweetly.


    Jaxson could not see her in a bikini and get closer to her as he had expected, but he still tried to


    create chances for himself without gging. "Sloane, if we don''t go to the sea, there are other


    amusement projects here! I specifically checked the weather before. Today is a sunny day, and we


    can fly kites in the sea breezes..."


    Before he could finish, he saw raindrops dripping down from the sky.


    One drop, two drops, three drops...


    More and more rain drops fell on their faces.


    Bunny raised her small hand to cover her face. "Is it raining?!"


    With a nk look, Jaxson looked up at the sky. The clear and cloudless sky was instantly covered


    with dark clouds. After a while, it rained much more heavily.


    As the raindrops hit their faces and he began to feel pain.


    Other tourists on the beach had already run away with their things.


    Jaxson immediately cried in a low voice and hurriedly said to her, "It starts to hail! Sloane, let''s go!"


    In the blink of an eye, the rain and hail drove away all the people on the beach. It was no longer a


    bustling scene there.


    "Why is it raining all of a sudden?"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen hailstones in the sunny day!"


    The tourists were talking animately about the change of the weather.


    Secretary Zalkin sped his hands behind his back and could not help raising his eyebrows upon


    hearing these words.


    His boss was so excellent that he could even think of the idea of making an artificial rain!


    The sudden rain and hail ruined the date of Bunny and Jaxson. They changed back into their


    clothes and were ready to go home.


    It was just a small setback, Jaxson thought to himself. But soon, he found that he could not start his


    car. They stared at each other and did not know what to do. The coast was in a remote area, so


    most of the visitors came here by cars or buses for tourist groups. There was barely any taxi here.


    Jaxon could ask his driver at home to pick them up, but it would take at least an hour.


    A car suddenly stopped in front of them.


    The window behind the car was rolled down, revealing Emerson''s handsome face. He was looking


    at the Bunny.


    When Jaxson saw this, he asked, "Do you know him?"


    Bunny replied casually. "Well, he is a


    member of our school board!"


    He built an art museum for their college, so it was okay to introduce him like that.


    Emerson said, "Get in the car. I''ll send you home!"


    Before Bunny could make a sound, Jaxson beside her pulled her and whispered, "Since you know


    him, we''d better take his car, or we won''t get a car for a while!"


    In this way, Bunny agreed to go back with them.


    With pleasure, Secretary Zalkin went down to open the back door, but to his surprise, Bunny bent


    down and slipped into the seat next to the driver.


    And Jaxson could only take the seat next to Emerson.


    Emerson was speechless.


    The car drove away from the golden coast for recreation. A few minutester, the sky was clear


    again.


    Jaxson looked at the blue sky. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt. "I''m sorry,


    Sloane. I wanted to take you to the seaside and have fun for a whole day, but it has never urred


    to me that it would rain and hail!"

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Bunny turned around and said with a smile. "It''s alright."


    Jaxson heaved a sigh of relief when he heard such a reply.


    How dare she smile and chat with a young man right in front of him?!


    Emerson endured it.


    Bunny cast a nce at him out of the corner of her eye and took the initiative to say, "Hey, this week


    there is a masquerade ball in our school auditorium, but I need a man to attend it with me. Would


    you like toe?" It seemed that she wanted to annoy him deliberately.


    Sure enough, Jaxson nodded excitedly. "Of course I''d like to!"


    How dare she invite a young man right in front of him?!


    Again, Emerson endured it.


    Secretary Zalkin drove the car to the Sacher family. As soon as the car stopped, Bunny immediately


    unfastened the seat belt. Without waiting for a second, she jumped out of the car, waved goodbye


    to them, and walked into the vi.


    Jaxson watched her leave with an adoring gaze. He did not look away for a second until he left the


    manor of the Sacher family.


    He pointed ahead and said politely, "Mr. Chiang, please go straight along the road ahead. My house


    is on 13th street!"


    However, Emerson red coldly at him. "Get out of the car!"


    The car suddenly braked and pulled over at the roadside.


    Then it left Jaxson alone on the side of the road. He was at a loss, not knowing what was wrong.


    It was getting dark.


    The school hall not far ahead had be very lively. Many students were busy decorating the hall


    for the party at night.


    Emerson was smoking in the car.


    After finishing a cigarette, he pressed his temple to calm himself down.


    Emerson did not know what she had in mind.


    She had once dered that she would not get back with her ex-boyfriend. Since she broke up with


    Mathias, she was not willing to pay any attention to him. Thinking of this, Emerson felt a little


    flustered, worrying that she would no longer like him if she chose


    that young man.


    Emerson sighed deeply.


    When had he ever been so sentimental because of a woman?


    In the past, he had suffered some setbacks when he had a crush on Anthea, who was finally with


    Adam. Anthea treated him as a friend the whole time, and they had never done anything intimate.


    Their rtionship as lovers had never begun.


    Emerson admitted Adam''s superiority, but he would rather die than lose Bunny to that young man!


    He silently pondered for a long time. Then, he hesitantly took out his phone and called Adam.


    After giving birth to his daughter, Anthea was still in the recovery period. Anthea took the paternity


    leave from the army. Every day after that, he apanied and took care of his dear wife. At this


    time, with a son and a daughter, he was considered as a winner in life.


    On the line, his voice was full of happiness and pride. "Emerson? What''s up?"


    Emerson said, "Well, yes!"


    Adam urged him. "Then hurry up. I''ll have to change my daughter''s diaper."


    Hearing this, Emerson, who was alone in a foreign country, felt even more lonely.


    Nevertheless, he still asked for advice, "Adam, what good methods did you use when pursuing


    Anthea?"


    Speaking of this, Adam said proudly with a sense of superiority. "She took the initiative and pursued


    me."


    It turned out that Anthea was the one who confessed her love at the very beginning! But it was


    Adam who asked her to be with himter on. Of course, he would never tell Emerson about this.


    Adam''s reply twisted the knife in Emerson''s heart.


    His heart was broken!


    Emerson thought he should not have asked Adam for advice in a hurry. He should have stayed


    calm.


    On the other end of the phone, Adam seemingly ignored his feeling and continued, "You''re old


    enough to get married. When my Lil Star is a hundred days old, Anthea will hold a party to celebrate


    it. By then, you''d better bring your little Bunny with you."


    "I know!" Emerson hung up the phone in a muffled voice.


    He took out another cigarette and lit it when the car door was opened.


    Out of breath, Secretary Zalkin ran back with two big bags in his hands. "Young Master, I''ve found


    the clothes you want!"


    When Emerson saw the clothes, the corner of his mouth twitched. "What the hell are these things?!"


    Seeing his sullen face, Secretary Zalkin cautiously said, "These are two sets of cosy dresses:


    ck Butler and Drac, two famous characters loved by young people!"


    Though Emerson disliked the two suits, he hesitated when he heard the words "young n man.


    After a few seconds of silence, he sighed and picked up one set. "Then this suit!"


    Secretary Zalkin immediately handed it over and told him how to dress it in detail.


    Emerson waved his hand impatiently.


    Looking at the car leaving, Secretary Zalkin silently cheered up for Emerson.


    He hoped that his young master could quickly get his wife-to-be back. After all, Secretary Zalkin


    also missed his wife and children very much in this foreign country and wanted to go back as soon


    as possible!


    At night, the hall became very lively.


    The ball began.


    In western countries, masquerade balls were very popr, especially on the campus. At the ball,


    young men and women would gather together and cosy many kinds of characters. It would make


    people feel as if they were in another world.


    On the long buffet counter, there were also bartenders and DJs ying recorded music.


    Bunny was dressed as the Little Red Riding Hood today, but it was not an ordinary one in the tale.


    She had mixed two dressing styles: she was a rabbit with a small red hat. She had a pair of rabbit


    ears on her head. Besides, she wore a red cloak and a skirt which was rimmed with white rabbit


    hair. Under her skirt was a pair of white stockings, showing part of her naked thighs.


    She was cute, sweet, and a little sexy.


    She carried a small basket in her hand, which contained a bunch of little rabbit dolls. Each time she


    met a person, she would give one to them.


    After she gave away thest one, Jaxson ran to her. "Sloane!"


    Bunny was stunned and said, "You''re here!"


    She remained untouched at his appearance. In fact, she invited him here today in the car that day


    only because she wanted to annoy Emerson.


    Jaxson nodded. Today, to show her his charm, he acted as Prince Charming. "Well, there was a


    traffic jam on the way, so I arrived here after you. Am I notte for the ball?"


    Bunny shook her head. "No, they haven''t started dancing yet..."


    "That''s good!" Jaxson said.


    There were still peopleing one after another.


    Jaxson lowered his voice as he suddenly thought of something. "By the way, Sloane, I think the


    board member of our school surnamed Chiang might want to take advantage of you. Be careful!"


    "Oh!" Bunny blinked her eyes- she seemed to know it too!


    At this time, when almost all the people had arrived, DJ yed some other songs with slower


    rhythm, and people began to dance.


    Jaxson was waiting for this moment that he could get much closer to Bunny.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wiped the sweat from his hands on his pants and eagerly reach out his hand. In an extremely


    graceful manner, he invited her like a prince. "Sloane, can I dance with you?"


    "Okay!" Bunny nodded.


    But just as she was about to put her little hand on his, a man dressed as the vampire Drac


    popped up.


    He grabbed her hand with one hand and took her waist with the other big hand. With a few quick


    strides, he took him to the dancing floor.


    Bunny slightly frowned.


    Her red skirt swung as they danced along the music.


    When she looked up and saw the man''s face, Bunny gasped in surprise. "Emerson?! Why did you


    come here too?"

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    The corners of Emerson''s eyes twitched.


    How could she ask that?


    He was Young Master Chiang, who was supposed to be arrogant and pride. However, to get a girl,


    he put on such a ridiculous set of clothes. Anyone who knew him before wouldugh at him when


    seeing him like this.


    Emerson, his eyes as prating as X-rays, scanned her from head to toe like X lights and felt


    slightly relieved.


    If she dress as little and sexy as she was in the entertainment club before, he was not sure whether


    he would swear in public!


    Emerson wrapped his big hands around her waist. They were dancing a waltz, but they danced next


    to skin.


    They were rotating on the dancing floor.


    Emerson, who was excellent at dancing, led her with his long arms. Bunny did not need to pay


    much effort and just needed to follow his steps.


    She became a little excited.


    Her eyebrows flew high, and her tender little face looked so charming and cute.


    Emerson''s sexual desire was aroused and he leaned over, intending to kiss her. However, to his


    disappointment, the music suddenly stopped.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks.


    Bunny pushed him away, turned around and ran away. "I''m going to look for my handsome young


    boy!"


    Emerson looked at her back silently - he was used to being left behind by this ungrateful little brat.


    Jaxson was extremely anxious.


    Emerson appeared out of nowhere and took Bunny away from him, leaving him alone. He could


    only stand there and watch them dance intimately When Jaxson saw Bunnye back, he


    immediately went up to them.


    He was jealous and depressed. "Sloane, when the next song for dancing begins, I''ll invite you to


    dance again!"


    "But I don''t want to dance anymore!" Bunny smiled and shook her head. "I am a little tired. Why


    don''t you go and invite someone else?"


    Jaxson hurriedly said, "It''s all right. I''ll apany you!"


    Having missed the chance to dance with her, Jaxson did not want to lose any other opportunities.


    He stayed with her, getting all kinds of snacks and drinks for her and chatting with her.


    Bunny dealt with him absent-mindedly. From time to time, she was ncing at Emerson from the


    corner of her eyes.


    The ck suit of Drac wrapped around his tall and straight body. Besides, he was wearing a


    ck cloak. His set of vampire costume was perfect on him. Coupled with his handsome face, he


    looked like a dashing demon.


    He was too fascinating!


    The vampire costume was so suitable for him!


    Not only Bunny could not look away, but also others at the dance hall.


    Ann, dressed as a little maid, ran to Emerson, her hands nervously sping together. While talking


    something to Emerson, she looked at him with her eyes full of admiration. What a shy little girl she


    was!


    Bunny curled her lips.


    She snorted coldly in her heart and turned her face away.


    She randomly picked up a cup of blue cocktail nearby and took a deep draught of it.


    The drink with a little alcohol tasted sour and sweet, very refreshing. Bunny, out of curiosity or


    disappointment, picked up those cocktails one by one to taste.


    Jaxson followed her the whole time. When he saw her drink several cups in a row, he wanted to


    stop her. He was fully aware that she would get drunk after drinking a lot of cocktails, though they


    were low-alcohol wine. However, at the thought of something, he abruptly swallowed his words.


    With his evil expectation in mind, he stood by when Bunny took up more cups.


    After drinking many cups, Bunny began to burp. Seeing this, Jaxson quickly snatched the ss


    from her hand and said, "Sloane, are you alright? Do you want me to take you home?"


    "Okay!" Bunny nodded.


    Under the influence of the alcohol, her cheeks became redder, which made her face with makeup


    appear even more lovely and attractive.


    Jaxson, seemingly to be very concerned about her, said, "Please wait for me here. I''ll drive the car


    to pick you up right away!"


    "Okay." Bunny nodded repeatedly.


    Jaxson took the car key and trotted out of the hall with excitement.


    His heart was beating increasingly faster.


    She needed him to take care of her when she was drunk. It would be a great chance for him to do


    some intimate things with her. At the thought of this, Jaxson was thrilled.


    However, just as he got into his car in high spirits, someone put his head into a sack


    from behind.


    Before he could struggle, he was dragged out of the car.


    He was then thrown into a car next to him, and it drove away quietly with him


    Bunny was still sitting on a high chair, holding her chin while studying a cup of purple cocktail in her


    hand. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of her, his shadow casting on her.


    She thought Jaxson was back. However, when she looked up and found it was Emerson, she


    mumbled unhappily, "Emerson! Didn''t you dance with Ann?"


    Her question pleased Emerson. "I didn''t expect you to care so much about me."


    Bunny waved her little hands at him impatiently as if she were shooing away a fly. "Go away! I''m


    waiting for my handsome young boyfriend to pick me up!"


    "He won''te!" Emerson sneered.


    "Why?" Bunny blinked her eyes in a daze.


    At this time, she was so drunk that she reacted slowly to his words. In Emerson''s eyes, she looked


    a little dull but quite adorable.


    Emerson sneered.


    He had sent her young handsome boyfriend far away. At least, he could not show up


    tonight!


    Bunny shook her head in a trance. Then, as if she had seen something surprising, she pointed at


    him and asked, "Hey, Emerson, why are you circling around? Why are all the people in the hall


    going around and around?"


    Emerson nced at the row of nearly empty sses next to her. How could she stay awake after


    drinking so much wine?


    He was amused and said, "You''re drunk!"


    "Really?" Bunny said while struggled to stand up.


    Before she could stand up straight, she fell straight down.


    Emerson stretched out his long arms and took her in his firm arms.


    He picked her up and wrapped her petite body with his awe-inspiring cloak. Then he strode out of


    the noisy hall.


    Half an hourter, he took her to a hotel.


    He had been living here since he arrived in L City. All his personal belongings were ced in this


    hotel.


    After opening the door with his room card, he passed through the small living room and threw her


    onto the big bed inside.


    When Bunny fell on the soft mattress, she looked up and saw a handsome vampire who was gazing


    down at her with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth.


    She fixed her eyes on him and murmured, "You look so charming when you smile!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He was the most handsome man in the world!


    There was deep attachment in her eyes.


    The alcohol messed up her mind - she thought they were still in Ice city and were sleeping together


    every night.


    Bunny was lost in memory, her delicate face flushing red as beautiful as the peach blossom.


    She raised her two thin arms, hooked them around his neck, and rubbed her head against his


    shoulder, just like how she used to do when she acted like a spoiled child.


    Emerson leaned over and kiss her red lips.


    As their lips and teeth touched, he tasted the sweet taste of the cocktail in her mouth.


    Emerson did not want to give her another chance to escape from him. His sexual desire was


    aroused as early as when they were in the fitting room. Now, having sex with her was all he wanted


    to do.


    Drac was going to bite Little Red Riding Hood!

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    The cloaks of the vampire and the little red riding hood fell on the carpet.


    The moonlighting from shone in their costumes, making the scene inside mysteriously


    romantic.


    The ear on Bunny''s head was gone, and shey in his arms as obediently as a little pet.


    The alcohol sent her into a confused state of mind. Her murmurs prating into Emerson''s words


    instantly made his blood boiling.


    Emerson forcefully pinched her chin and askedpellingly, "Do you like me or that young man?"


    Bunny stared at him with her misty eyes.


    "Say it!" Emerson gritted his teeth.


    Bunny pouted, her eyes misty, and she called him in a sweet voice, "Emerson¡ª"


    What a bewitching girl, Emerson eximed in his heart. He could not wait any longer...


    Bunny fell into the world of lust with him.


    The next morning, the sun came in through the window, making lots of light spots in the room.


    As she woke up, the sun was high in the sky.


    Emerson held her delicate body in his arms, caressing her little face and then stroking her long hair.


    He loved every part of her body, feeling unable to tear away himself from her.


    He thought that everything was back to normal.


    When she woke up, he had to discuss with her when they would return to Ice city.


    Her home was not in L City. From then on, wherever he was living was also her home.


    Maid Cadwell was waiting for him to bring her home. As soon as Bunny returned, she would cook


    the dishes she liked: the chicken soup, honey-zed chicken legs, sour-sweet pork ribs...


    Bunny moved slightly in his arms. Emerson smiled and bowed his head. "You''re awake?"


    "Emm!" Bunny rubbed her drowsy eyes.


    Emerson smiled more brilliantly. He gently rubbed her nose and said to her lovingly, "Are you


    hungry? Go take a shower first. I''m going to call room service!"


    Bunny nodded and wrapped herself in a sheet before going to the bathroom.


    When she came out, there was already a dining car and some new clothes ced in the small living


    room. Last night, they too crazy in having sex that Emerson tore her cosy suit apart. The buttons


    on the cloak and the skirt were broken, and there was no way to put on them again.


    The dishes on the dining cart were all her favorite, and the clothes were also her size.


    After Bunny changed into the new clothes, Emerson pulled her to sit on the sofa to enjoy the meal.


    She was silent and seemingly obedient the whole time.


    After eating and drinking, Bunny took a tissue to wipe her mouth and said to him, "Then, see you!"


    Emerson instantly grabbed her and reminded her with a gloomy face," We''ve just had sexst


    night!"


    Bunny nodded. "I know, I didn''t say I was sleeping with someone else!"


    Emerson''s mouth twitched and he frowned. "Go back to Ice city with me!"


    "No, I don''t want to!" Bunny refused without hesitation, and then shouted in a low voice, "Why did


    you stare at me?! Last night I was so drunk, and making love with me is not a miserable thing for


    you, is it? Besides, I have slept with you many times. So I''m not supposed to be responsible to you


    after we slept one more time!"


    Emerson was struck dumb.


    As he had thought, she might not ept him when she woke up. It turned out that he was right!


    Emerson was so angry that he felt a dull pain in his chest.


    Bunny swaggered out of the hotel and got into the taxi, holding her sore slim waist.


    Her legs were trembling, and she just could not straight up her lower back.


    Last night, they made love like crazy. Emerson entangled himself with her until the middle of the


    night. Finally, they actually made love again when they were washing up after sex!


    Bunny felt it quite strange.


    He was so hungry for sex. Didn''t he get a new sex partner?


    Fortunately, she did not say it in front of Emerson. Otherwise, he would agitatedly spit out a


    mouthful of blood!


    As the driver in front started driving, Bunny''s phone rang. It was a call from her father, but she


    ignored it, throwing her phone aside.


    However, it kept ringing, so she finally picked it up with reluctance.


    On the line, her father was a little angry. "Where have you been? Last night, after Jaxson went to


    the ball with you, he was sick. When he was in hospital, you disappeared! Don''t you know that I''m


    still waiting to sign the contract with the Zakowski family? Go see him in the hospital now!"


    Bunny rolled her eyes.


    Hanging up the phone, she asked the driver to go to the hospital.


    To avoid being criticized by her father and stepmother, Bunny still decided to go to the hospital. If


    not, they would drag her there sooner orter.


    How could he get sick?!


    Bunny curled her lips, wondering how he became so weak.


    In the ward, Jaxson was reading a book on the hospital bed.


    Bunny knocked on the door and went in. "Are you okay? My dad asked me to see you!"


    "I''m fine! I''m so d that you''re here!" Jaxson dropped the book in surprise. "I didn''t send you home


    last night. Did you go home yourself?"


    Bunny mumbled, "Hmm..."


    Then he said angrily, "I would get angry whenever I thought about what happenedst night: when I


    went to fetch the car, someone robbed me and threw me under an elevated bridge! After I woke up,


    I reported this to the police. I will wait and see the robber be put into the prison!"


    Bunny was not interested in it at all and just asked to show her politeness. "Have you lost any


    important objects?"


    "Nothing!" Jaxson said somewhat unnaturally.


    Indeed, he did not lose even a penny, not to mention any valuable items. But he was stripped


    naked. As he woke up, he found himself naked with his clothes piled up next to him. He became


    sick and was sent to the hospital after lying there naked for a whole night.


    However, how could he tell her such a shameful experience!


    asionally, Bunny answered inattentively.


    After sleeping with Emerson yesterday, Bunny was even more impatient with Jaxson.


    After staying there for about ten minutes, she made an excuse and left the hospital.


    She asked the driver to go back to the Sacher family.


    As soon as she entered the door, she felt the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Nevertheless, she shrugged and left this strange feeling behind - she had always been indifferent to


    her family matters. Now she only wanted to go back to her room and have a good rest on her big


    bed! After all, she spent most of the timest night having sex!


    When she walked past the living room, her eyes widened.


    Emerson, who had just parted with her more than an hour ago, was sitting on the sofa at her home,


    crossing his legszily.


    "You -


    Bunny was petrified.


    How could he show up at her home like a ghost?


    She looked around, wanting to find a servant to ask about it.


    However, she found none. To her surprise, her father came out of the kitchen with a ttering smile


    on his face, holding a tea tray. As he walked, he said, "Young Master Chiang, please have a taste of


    this tea. I asked my friend to bring this supetive tea from our country. Each leaf of it was newly


    picked this year. I only drink it with honorable guests..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing Bunny standing there with her eyes wide open, he suddenly frowned and scolded, "Where


    have you been? Why are you back sote?"


    Bunny felt wronged. "You asked me to see Jaxson, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, her father immediately cleared his throat and nced at Emerson, who was sitting on


    the sofa. He quickly said, "Ahem, you don''t need to see him anymore! I''ve broken off your


    engagement to the Zakowski family!"


    Bunny stared at him, wordless.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Bunny looked at her father perplexedly.


    His father was a businessman who always had an eye out for any opportunity to make money. How


    could he give up the Zakowski family? With great effort, he brought her back from Ice city. Since


    then, he brainwashed her almost every day, asking her to get along well with Jaxson. In this way,


    she could help him win the huge contract with the Zakowski family.


    How could he give up now?


    Bunny turned to look at Emerson - he was sitting idly on the sofa as if he were watching a y.


    Somehow, she felt that the change of her father''s attitude must have had something to do with him.


    Really?!


    Rnd put the tea tray on the table and poured a cup for Emerson in person, his face full of


    ttering smiles. It seemed that he even wanted to lift the cup and feed it to Emerson.


    When he turned around and saw that Bunny was still standing rooted to the ground, he scolded,


    "Sloane, what are you waiting for? Don''t you see the honored guest here? Hurry up! Sit down here


    and talk with Young


    Master Chiang!"


    Bunny pouted. "But I''m tired. I want to go upstairs to rest!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, regardless of his father''s darkened face, she directly turned around and ran upstairs.


    Emerson looked at her beautiful figure with a happy smile.


    She went upstairs fast but stopped halfway to rub her slim waist - it hurt when she was running.


    He must have exerted too much strengthst night!


    In the past, Emerson had been used to having sex with her every night. After parting with her for so


    many days, he almost lost controlst night.


    Seeing his daughter going upstairs with a poker face, Rnd was worried that Emerson would be


    unhappy. Unexpectedly, he was looking at her daughter with a touch of erotic smile.


    He immediately felt assured.


    Emerson had a crush on his daughter. The knowledge excited him. Then he treated Emerson with


    the utmost respect as if he were a living God of Wealth.


    Bunny did not know it. Her father gave up the Zakowski family because...


    He had a bigger target now!


    He did not know who Emerson was when he flew back to take Bunny back away. At that time,


    Emerson was in a wrinkled suit that had not been washed for a long time and his beard was not


    shaved. Rnd always held men with sloppy appearances in contempt.


    He thought the man was just an ordinary employee. To his great surprise, it turned out that he the


    well-known Young Master Chiang!


    The news whipped Rnd into a fever of excitement, and he instantly changed his attitude to


    Emerson. While rubbing his hands, he said with a smile, "Young Master Chiang, don''t worry! I''ll


    agree with all your requests. Forget about my daughter''s engagement with the Zakowski family. I


    won''t marry Sloane to him! Well, the contract of a billion dors, when can we sign it?"


    One billion dors! The contract with him was more than three times that with the Zakowski family.


    For the first time, Rnd felt it was worthwhile to have a daughter.


    Sure enough, Emerson had no interest in cooperating with the Sacher family, especially with


    Bunny''s father. He did it all for Bunny.


    Even if he lost all his money, it was worth it


    to get Bunny to be his wife!


    Besides, for Emerson, he would not go bankrupt because of a 1-billion-dor contract.


    Rnd was staring at him with his greedy eyes full of expectation. Emerson said leisurely,


    "Anytime!"


    Hearing this, Rnd nearly fell down with high blood pressure. Squinting his smiling eyes, he said,


    "That''s great! Let''s sign the contract at thepany tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay!" Emerson nodded and slightly moved his crossed legs.


    Bunny''s father looked at him with shining eyes. "Young Master Chiang, I really appreciate it! You are


    new here, so maybe you haven''t yet adapted to life in L City. If you need anything, just tell me. I will


    do all I can to help you!"


    Emerson looked up at the blue sky outside of the window in a good mood.


    He said calmly, "I don''t need anything for the time being. It''s just that I don''t quite like the hotel I''m


    living in!"


    Rnd, a loyal follower of the rich and powerful, was sensitive enough to know what he meant. He


    immediately replied, "Thene and live at my home! If you don''t mind, I''ll ask someone to tidy up


    a nice room for you now. You can stay here tonight!"


    Emerson raised his lips with pleasure. "I don''t mind at all!"


    After a sound sleep, Bunny thought that Emerson must have left. However, he did not leave.


    Instead, she learned that he was going to stay here.


    His room was next door to hers.


    Bunny went ballistic in a split second.


    Her father had specially arranged it. Now the guest room had been cleaned up and took on an


    entirely new look. Many servants were busying going upstairs and downstairs to move Emerson''s


    luggage from the hotel.


    Secretary Zalkin walked over with a leather suitcase and waved to her with joy. "Hello, Miss Bunny!"


    The corners of her mouth helplessly twitched."... Hi!"


    Unsurprisingly, Emerson joined their dinner.


    Bunny''s parents treated this meal seriously. To please Emerson, who brought them arge fortune,


    they made their best-ever dinner: on the table was a superb collection of delicious specialties.


    With reluctance, Bunny took the seat opposite Emerson.


    As soon as she looked up, she could see the wicked smile on him.


    To show his respect, Rnd did not take the seat of the host. Instead, he sat next to Emerson. It


    seemed that he was not the owner of this house but a servant of Emerson, who was now the


    greatest man in his eyes.


    Bunny remained untouched and focused on the food.


    Halfway through the meal, a foot reached out from the opposite side and went up between her legs


    from the bottom of her skirt.


    Bunny kicked it away without the slightest hesitation.


    Emerson remainedposed and was gracefully drinking the red wine.


    Aside, Rnd, feeling quite awkward, had no idea what to do with his hands and feet.


    identally, he made a small cut on his lips with the fork in his hand, and a small trickle of blood


    came out of his mouth.


    Emerson asked, "Mr. Sacher, are you alright?"


    Rnd shook his head with embarrassment and smiled. "Nothing. Nothing serious!"


    For the sake of the 1-billion-dor contract, a small cut was nothing in his eyes.


    Bunny stuck her tongue out at him.


    At night, there was only a wall between the two rooms. Bunny could hear Emerson''s footsteps with


    ease.


    One step after another, she could not get rid of the sound as if he was walking on her heart.


    Bunny pulled the quilt above her head and closed her eyes so that she would not get annoyed.


    Her small body curled up, and the only thing she could hold onto was a quilt. Thinking of his warm


    and firm hugst night, Bunny curled her lips.


    She hated this feeling!


    Early the next morning, Bunny escaped to school. It was happy and quiet during the day, but if no


    matter howte she stayed outside, she had to go back at night.


    When she came in, the dinner was ready.


    Her eyes ran over the take: a big meal, the same as yesterday.


    Her eyes rolled, and she wanted to go into her room without being noticed. Then she could just let


    the servants send some food up to her room. However, just as she was about to go upstairs, she


    was caught by her father, who just got a bottle of red wine from the basement.


    Not giving her a chance to resist, he forced her into the dining room.


    She was not allowed to eat alone in the room and had to eat with them. And this time, Rnd was


    smart enough to let her sit next


    to Emerson.


    Bunny was reluctant.


    But when it was time for dinner, Emerson did not show up.


    After waiting for a long while, a servant ran over and reported to Rnd, "Master, Young Master


    Chiang said that he would note down for dinner!"

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Rnd hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The servant replied respectfully, "Young Master Chiang doesn''t feel very well, so he said that he


    couldn''te down and let you have dinner first! It seemed that the temperature of the air


    conditioner was set too lowst night, and he appears to have caught cold!"


    Though hearing all of this, Bunny kept enjoying her dinner without showing any concern.


    Her father was exasperated at his failure to make her daughter sensitive, so he hurried to ask the


    servants to send the food upstairs.


    After dinner, Bunny went upstairs and returned to her bedroom.


    When she passed Emerson''s room, she slowed down a bit.


    Was he sick?


    Was it serious?


    Bunny curled her lips and wanted to go forward, but her father,ing out of nowhere, gave her a


    small medicine bottle. "He is ill and needs to take this medicine. Bring it to him quickly!"


    "Let a servant do this!" Bunny shook her head.


    "No!" Rnd insisted. "Why are you so rude to him? He is our honored guest. As the host, we have


    to take good care of him to show our sincerity. How could we ask a servant to do this?"


    After that, he pushed her into Emerson''s room.


    Bunny staggered into the guest room. Just as she stood firm and wanted to leave, her father locked


    the door from the outside!


    Through the door, he whispered, "Sloane, take good care of him. Do you hear me?"


    Bunny rolled her eyes.


    It had nothing to do with the medicine - he intended to send her daughter to Emerson''s bed!


    Bunny held the small medicine bottle and walked inside.


    Emerson in the big bed did not look like a sick person at all! In a bathrobe, he held aptop and


    leaned against the bed.


    The belt around the waist of his bathrobe hung loosely on him. The muscles of his exposed firm


    chest stood out as though they were of iron.


    Emerson raised his eyebrows. "Am I handsome?"


    Bunny did not look away. "Not bad!"


    Emerson closed theptop and generously let her appreciate his. He narrowed his eyes and asked,


    "Compared to that young handsome, which one of us is in a better shape?"


    He seemed to have taken Jaxson as his rival and wanted topare with him in every aspect.


    Bunny tilted her head and thought for a while. When they were at golden coast, she saw Jaxson''s


    bare upper body after he changed into swimming trunks. Jaxson was strong, but he did not have so


    many sexy muscles as Emerson had.


    This time, she did not avoid answering his question and fairlymented, "You!"


    Emerson was delighted at his victory.


    She walked over and showed him the small bottle of medicine in her hand. "Hey, my dad asked me


    to give you the medicine. Eat it now!"


    He opened the bottle, poured out two pills, and drank them with the water in the ss next to him.


    Bunny hesitated and asked, "Are you ill for real?"


    Emerson shook his head and happily raised his lips, "Just a slight cold, nothing serious!"


    She cared about him. It turned out that she


    still had some conscience!


    Bunny nced back at the tightly locked door, thinking that her father would not open it until


    tomorrow morning.


    Her room was next door, but there was no balcony outside the guest room. She could not climb


    back through the window. Though they were on the second floor, it would hurt if falling down.


    They had already slept with each other many times, so it was allpletely unnecessary for her to


    sleep on the floor!


    Thus, she went to the other side of the big bed and lifted the quilt.


    She blinked. "Looks like I have no choice but to share the bed with you tonight! But keep it in mind:


    DO NOT TOUCH ME."


    Emerson was speechless. What if he could not restrain himself?


    Bunny shook off her slippers, lifted the quilt, and was about to lie in. At this time, she saw


    Emerson''s cell phone under the quilt.


    She was stunned.


    Her eyes fell on the bottom of the phone in a trance.


    She muttered, "Wasn''t it trampled..."


    She saw the cell phone chain with the pink mud rabbit. There were many cracks on the rabbit''s ears


    and face. Someone had repaired it! It was covered with dense small artificial diamonds, which


    shed dazzling pink light.


    "I fixed it. I stick each diamond onto it!" Emerson took her small hand and put it in her palm. "Bunny,


    I didn''t break my promise.


    I bring it with me every day when I have meetings, when I eat, and even when I need to go to the


    toilet!"


    Bunny felt like crying.


    Emerson sighed and sincerely apologized to her. "Hey, I was wrong that day. I shouldn''t have


    scolded you! I''ve wronged you! You didn''t push Anthea. Instead, you saved her!"


    Bunny said in a muffled voice with its eyes drooping. "I see!"


    Emerson gently kissed her soft hair, his heart full of tenderness. He coaxed her like coaxing a child.


    "Don''t be angry with me. Be good ande home with me, okay?"


    "No."


    Bunny pushed him away and pouted. "You''d better give up on me. I won''t go back with you! Even if


    you got this little rabbit back and put those diamonds back, I won''t be a fool and go back with you!"


    The little rabbit could be fixed and still appeared exquisite. The cracks on it were not obvious.


    However, the cracks in her heart could not be repaired.


    Bunny raised her little chin and proudly announced to him, "I don''t care about you anymore! You''d


    better leave my home as soon as possible. No matter what method you used to get close with me, it


    will be useless. At best, you are just my sex partner!"


    Emerson pocketed his pride and said, "Okay!" Bunny was dumbfounded.


    She said it deliberately to provoke him, but he actually admitted it?!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did not he go furious and leave as she had expected?


    Emerson jumped up, picked her up, and threw her onto the bed.


    Bunny uttered a low cry. "Emerson! What do you want to do?!"


    Emerson raised his eyebrow high, and an evil glint flickered in his eyes. His thin lips pressed


    against her ear. "Do what a sex partner would do!"


    He reached out to tear off her clothes.


    He turned off the light and took her lips as delicate as petals in her mouth, intending to coax her into


    kissing him back.


    In the dim light, Bunny said disjointedly in her sweet voice, "Be gentle..."


    Since then, Emerson settled down in the Sacher family.


    In the beautiful radiance of the setting sun, a car stopped at the school gate.


    As the car window was open, Emerson''s handsome face appeared. The rosy sunlight on his face


    made him look more charming.


    He was a young and uninhabited master loved by so many women. Now he especially came to L


    City only to be the sex partner for a college student...


    s!


    No one would believe it!


    The car door was suddenly opened.


    Secretary Zalkin, holding a bag in his arms, sneaked into the car. "Young Master Chiang!" "Emm!"


    Emerson opened his eyes and looked over. "Have you bought what I want?"


    "Yes!" Secretary Zalkin nodded. He took out the bag hidden in his suit and handed it to him.


    Although he was a mature man with a wife and children, he still felt a little embarrassed when


    seeing those colorful things in the bag.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Emerson looked at those condoms and nodded with satisfaction.


    A full bag of condoms was enough for a long time.


    His eyes shifted from the bag to Secretary Zalkin, and he asked, "And?"


    When he heard this, he quickly reached into his pocket and took out a small needle box.


    "Here you are!"


    Emerson nodded and took all of them.


    Secretary Zalkin looked into the rearview mirror and saw Emerson sitting behind. He calmly opened


    those colorful condoms and took out a needle.


    Thest time he did some handwork was when he stayed upte to repair the phone chain with the


    y rabbit. And now, he was poking a hole in each condom with a needle!


    He did it with rapt attention. In fact, he looked much more serious than when he was dealing with a


    contract of a few hundred million dors.


    Radical times call for radical measures.


    He was resolved to get Miss Bunny, Secretary Zalkin eximed in his heart.


    Students wereing out of the campus. After a while, the door next to Emerson opened, and


    Bunny jumped in.


    Emerson calmly put the needle box into his pocket and asked her with a smile, "Have you finished


    school?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    It was a starry night.


    Emerson stood in front of the window in a bathrobe, enjoying the enchanting night scene of L City.


    It was the first time for him to be a dutiful sex partner. He felt the feeling quite refreshing. For


    example, in the past, it was Bunny who was waiting for him at home. Now it was his turn to wait for


    her in the room. Of course, he was not that obedient.


    Emerson could not wait any longer, so he directly opened his door and entered Bunny¡¯s room.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw him sitting on her bed with his long legs


    crossed. There was an evil smile on the corner of his lips. He gazed affectionately at her with his


    deep eyes.


    Under that intense gaze, Bunny felt hot all over.


    Before she got closer, Emerson lifted her up. They spun around and fell onto the big bed.


    They were busy groping each other.


    When it was time for thest step, Emerson took off his bathrobe and threw it onto the ground. Then


    he grabbed an aluminum foil bag.


    Before she could see it clearly, he tore the condom open.


    Bunny looked at the empty red package on the floor with her misty eyes and murmured, "Why do I


    feel it a little strange today?"


    "Everything is alright!" Emerson said, turning her elfin face to him.


    To divert her attention, he used all the tricks he knew in the bed. "Little thing, concentrate a little!"


    The surge of sexual desire overwhelmed them like a great flood.


    Bunny cried out in the end, calling his name in a broken voice, "Oh, Emerson..."


    The sun rose and set, and fine days in the L City seemed to have passed very fast.


    It was thest lesson this semester. Bunny camete from the art museum. Only several seats at


    the back of the ssroom were avable.


    She took a seat there. Next to her sat a plump girl, holding a hamburger and some fried chicken in


    her arms. She seemed to want to take advantage of her superior position to secretly enjoy the food


    while the professor was attending ss far in the front.


    However, when Bunny smelled the smell of fried chicken, she frowned, feeling a little


    ufortable.


    When the professor came in, the girl hid behind a book, tore open the package, and started to eat.


    As the smell wafted over, Bunny pursed her lips tight.


    The girl noticed that Bunny was looking at her and generously shared with her a fried chicken leg,


    saying, "Do you want to try it?"


    This time, Bunny could no longer bear the feeling of nausea.


    She suddenly stood up, covered her mouth, and ran out.


    She ran into the bathroom and vomited before she could close the door.


    In the evening, Emerson came to school to take her home as usual, but after waiting in the car for a


    long time, he did not see her beautiful figure.


    He gave her a call.


    As soon as he got through, he heard Bunny crying out. "Emerson, I''m dying!"


    Emerson''s heart stood still, and he rushed into the school in a panic.


    He rushed around the campus, his hair on her forehead all wet with sweat. Finally, he found her in


    thedies'' room.


    Ann was handing tissues to Bunny, who curled up there into a small ball. Her red lips turned white


    and her eyshes were stained with tears. She looked very pitiful.


    Emerson asked, his eyes burning with anxiety. "What''s wrong?"


    When she saw him, she immediately pouted and cried, "Woo, I am not feeling well! I''ve been


    vomiting for more than two hours. So ufortable! I didn''t even eat lunch because I was sick


    when I saw the food. Now I think I have even vomited up my bile. I might have got cancer ..."


    Emerson held her in his arms, his heart aching for her.


    Bunny envied Anthea, but she did not know that someone was jealous of her.


    At the masquerade, Ann ran to Emerson, confessing her love for him. Emerson refused her and told


    her the truth. After that, she had given up on him.


    At this time, when Ann saw Emerson looking attentively at Bunny with an anxious look, she felt that


    Bunny was so lucky to have such a nice boyfriend!


    Bunny burst into tears. "Ooo, I feel so sick..." She was young and ignorant, but Emerson was a


    mature man. After listening to her words, he guessed that she was very likely to be pregnant.


    Emerson picked her up and said, "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    When they arrived at the hospital, he did not take her to the gastroenteritis department but directly


    went to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    After a series of tests, like the urine test and the blood test, they took the results to the doctor''s


    office. After reading the results, the doctor announced to them with a smile, "Congrattions, she is


    pregnant!"


    Emerson''s heart raced up. He asked, his throat tight. "How long has it been?"


    "More than a month!" The doctor replied with a smile.


    The doctor told them some things they had to pay attention to and told them some information


    about the baby. Then, they let them leave.


    They walked out of the hospital, hand in hand. But Bunny was still in a daze.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt dizzy as if she were dreaming. Sometimes, she was confused, not knowing she was in a


    dream or in the real world.


    Touching her belly with both hands, she asked him with some uncertainty, "Am I really pregnant?"


    "Yes!" Emerson nodded.


    Her period did not usuallye on time. This time, though it did note on time, she paid no


    attention to it.


    But to her great surprise, it was because she was pregnant!


    Bunny looked up at him with a puzzled look.


    She was a little puzzled, her lips tightlypressed. Then she abruptly asked, "But why don''t you


    feel surprised?"


    How could he feel surprised?!


    To get her pregnant, he had paid so much effort day and night!


    Nevertheless, Emerson remainedposed


    - he did not want her to know it at all. He raised his lips and said, "It is because I''m overwhelmed


    with happiness!"


    He was telling the truth.


    Adam had shown his love to his wife, his son, and his daughter for a long time. This time, he finally


    caught up with him!


    Bunny looked nk and muttered, "But it is all very sudden. After all, you used condoms every


    time!"


    "It''s true. The doctor has confirmed it!" Emerson coughed uneasily. Then he walked a step down the


    stairs so that their eyes were level. His eyes were full of excitement, and his voice was a little


    hoarse. "Bunny, we are going to be mom and dad!"

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    When Emerson finished, he did not see the happy expression that he expected on her face. He


    could not help asking, "What''s wrong, Bunny?"


    Bunny puckered her lips, slightly frowned, and said in a hesitating tone, "I don''t know if I want this


    baby!"


    Emerson''s heart was almost in his mouth.


    He hurriedly asked, "Why not?"


    Bunny looked up at him and said gloomily in a muffled voice, "Will it be happy after it''s born..."


    Emerson suddenly remembered something. Maid Cadwell once joked that if Bunny liked children so


    much, she could have one of her own. Hearing this, the smile on her little face gradually


    disappeared. She froze for a long time before shaking her head with her face bowing down and


    saying no.


    He knew that it was because of her childhood trauma.


    Emerson, distressed by her feelings, held her in his arms and said firmly, "Yes, our baby will be


    happy!"


    But Bunny was at a loss.


    Emerson said seriously in a deep voice, "Don''t put any unnecessary pressure on yourself. Our baby


    will not live in misery. It will not grow up in the Sacher family like you! Our baby has a pair of nice


    parents. If you''re worried that it''s not happy, we can be much nicer to it and give it the love that


    hasn''t had in your family!"


    Hisst words touched her heart.


    Because she was not happy in her childhood, she really wanted her children to be happy and would


    never let them taste the bitterness and hardness of life that she had had.


    After making up her mind, she nodded heavily. "Okay, I want it!"


    Only at this time did Emerson feel relieved.


    If she had refused to ept the baby, he would have gone crazy!


    They went straight back to her home from the hospital.


    On the way, Bunny took out her cell phone and wanted to check some information about pregnancy.


    She was too young and had no experience in being a mother, but she had made up her mind to be


    a good mother.


    However, as soon as she took it out, Emerson took it away from her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emerson said, "The mobile phone radiation is not good for your health!"


    Hearing that, Bunny could not help widening


    her eyes. "Then I can''t use my mobile phone Pn


    "I''ll ask Secretary Zalkin to buy some radiation-proof clothes. You can use your phone when on


    them!" Emerson stroked her long hair, his eyes full of affection.


    Bunny pouted, and Emerson immediately added, "For the sake of our baby!"


    When it came to the


    baby, Bunny immediately became obedient. "Okay!"


    Emerson took a book from the storagepartment in the back seat and handed it to her. "If you


    want to know more about it, you can read the book first!"


    Bunny saw a beautiful baby on the book''s cover, feeling surprised. "Hey, when did you buy it?"


    "Not long before!" Emerson lied with a calm look.


    "Oh." Bunny nodded.


    She flipped through the pages with her small hands and felt that the book looked a little old!


    When they passed by a pregnancy&baby shop halfway, Emerson bought many more things. As


    they were back home, he carried things with Secretary Zalkin, and Bunny jumped out of the car first.


    As usual, she bounded inside.


    But at the thought of something, she immediately slowed down and moved step by step with a


    serious look on her face.


    Someone at the door called her, "Sloane!"


    Bunny looked over in surprise. "Jaxson, why are you here?"


    Jaxson walked quickly to her and said, "I''m here to wait for you! Your father didn''t let me in. He said


    that since our engagement has been canceled, it''s not appropriate for me to stay with you again. He


    doesn''t allow me to meet you!"


    The corners of her mouth twitched as Bunny heard this.


    Not appropriate? Seriously?


    Then why would he send her to Emerson''s bed?


    Bunny asked him, "Why are you looking for me?


    Jaxson deliberated for a while and said excitedly, "Sloane! Don''t worry about it. I like you with all my


    heart! Even if your father regretted and would not marry you to me, my feeling for you is still the


    same. I will let my dad convince him! Sloane, I..."


    At this time, Emerson walked slowly over.


    Jaxson smelled danger the moment he saw Emerson.


    When he was trying to think of a way to deal


    with the situation, Emerson raised his hand and touched Bunny''s elfin face


    very affectionately. Then he smiled and said, "Have you forgotten what the doctor said just now?


    You are in the early period of pregnancy, so your pregnancy reaction is quite obvious. When you


    come back home, you should lie in bed and rest for the baby''s sake!"


    When Bunny heard thest few words, she immediately nodded her head.


    She left Jaxson there and entered the vi, touching her still t belly.


    Emerson threw a nce at him and followed up idly.


    He tasted the sweetness of victory - he finally defeated this handsome young man!


    Pregnancy and baby...


    Jaxson was struck dumb on the spot.


    This beloved couple walking out of his sight broke his heart into pieces.


    What he worried about the most had happened: Bunny was bullied into sleeping with Emerson.


    Peacefull days passed one by one.


    Since she got a baby in her belly, Bunny lived a more fulfilling life.


    She was especially careful. Whenever she went downstairs, she would not run anymore. Besides,


    she was willing to eat carrots and cabbages! In the past, Emerson had to pay much effort to coax


    her into eating them.


    She would ept anything, as long as it was good for the baby.


    She was a good mother!


    Emerson was very gratified.


    Because of pregnancy, she always felt nausea and vomited often. Nevertheless, her appetite was


    rtively good due to her young age. She always expected to eat something delicious and would


    eat many kinds of food every day.


    When she had just finished dinner, she nestled in Emerson''s arms, thinking about the meals


    tomorrow. "Tomorrow, I want to eat the grilled beef ribs, cream mushroom soup, and Tiramisu!"


    Emerson raised his lips happily. "Okay, I''ll take you to eat them after school!"


    As if embarrassed by his stare, Bunny smiled. "It''s not that I want to eat. It''s the baby..."


    Emerson was amused.


    His big hand reached into her clothes, feeling her skin as smooth as mutton-fat jade.


    The baby was still tiny, so her belly was t and had not yet swollen. However, he seemed to be


    able to feel a little life growing inside.


    It had always been women who would put in so much effort to get pregnant to capture a man''s


    heart...


    Emerson sighed. It was not easy for him to make her stay with him!


    The next evening, Emerson brought Bunny to a restaurant.


    In thest lesson in the afternoon, Bunny was hungry and her stomach began to growl, and her


    expression was full of expectation. She turned to the ssroom door with an expectant look on her


    face.


    In the evening, they arrived at the highest revolving restaurant in L City, which was surrounded by


    floor-to-ceiling windows made of toughened ss. When Bunny was little, she begged her father to


    take her here but was ruthlessly refused. From then on, she no longer expected to have a decent


    meal here.


    Now that Emerson took her here, everything appeared so different in her eyes.


    Upon entering, the first thing she saw was a sea of candles. Many artistic candles in different


    shapes brightly lit up the inside.


    The atmosphere here was so romantic! There were even two white and slender candles on the


    table.


    Bunny turned around.


    It was strange that there seemed to be only


    two of them dinning here!


    After they ordered the dishes, Emerson went to the bathroom.


    Bunny sat alone on the seat and waited for a long time. However, Emersion did note back even


    when all the dishes had already been served!


    With a fork in her hand, she wondered if she should wait and eat together with Emerson. Suddenly,


    music rang on the stage.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Bunny heard the sound and curiously looked over - Emerson, tall and straight, stood there. There


    was a stick microphone. Among the rays of candles, his face with straight eyebrows and sparkling


    eyes looked so gorgeous.


    He raised his hand and held the microphone, his delicate lips opening. "You asked how deep I feel


    for you, and how much I love you. I won''t ever change. We will be the same. The moon represents


    my heart."


    It was the song: The Moon Represents My Heart.


    Emerson sang its version in English.


    In glistening candlelight, Bunny looked attentively at him with her watery eyes, under the stage


    looked at him with her wet eyes, lost in his song.


    For the moment, Emerson felt a surge of emotion.


    He could not help thinking that the trick Adam taught him really worked!


    Adam especially picked up this song, "The Moon represents My Heart," for him, promising that it


    was most suitable for the romantic atmosphere.


    As Emerson finished humming thest line, he stepped off the stage and walked towards her in high


    spirits.


    Just as he approached the table, he heard her muttering, "This song is so out of date.


    We young people prefer the song: Confession Balloon!" Emerson was struck dumb.


    He song this old song very well, his voice deep and sonorous.


    Especially when he gently held the microphone singing affectionately, he oozed the charm of a


    mature man, which was far attractive than that of those young men!


    Bunny praised him sincerely, "Emerson, you sing very well."


    Emerson, hearing this, felt a littleforted. He hitned the manager of the restaurant.


    Then, a waiter served a piece of exquisitely designed dessert: Tiramisu, which was ced on a


    white porcin te.


    Usually, desserts were served at the end of a meal.


    However, Bunny was so hungry that she did not pay attention to such a small change. As soon as


    she saw the Tiramisu, she dug out arge piece of it with a fork


    Then, she looked a little dazed.


    A crisp sound was heard.


    The fork stopped before something hard -she dug out a diamond ring.


    Emerson took it out carefully and wiped it clean with the napkin.


    Then, he knelt down on one knee before her.


    Buuny eyes suddenly brimmed with tears.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    Emerson fixed his eyes on her. As he saw tears welling up in her misty eyes, his throat tightened,


    and he said in a husky voice, "Bunny, please marry me!"


    He started preparing for the proposal a long time ago.


    But then, the misunderstanding between them dyed it. Thankfully, it was not toote now.


    Before Bunny''s hot tears fell, she suddenly stood up.


    Emerson saw it, thinking that she was about to turn and run, so he quickly held her in his arms.


    Bunny tried to push him away, but at the thought of the belly in her belly, she that she hit his chest


    with her small fist instead. "You propose to me only because you want to coax me into giving birth to


    the baby! But I don''t want to be a substitute!"


    While saying this, she burst out crying.


    Her tears flooded out.


    She thought Emerson had Anthea in his heart the whole time. Thus, she was reluctant to be a


    substitute to fill the emptiness and loneliness in his heart because of the absence of Anthea.


    Emerson, after figuring out what was in her mind, did not know whether tough or cry.


    He hugged her tight and said in a low voice, "You''re not a substitute!"


    "..." But Bunny looked at her in disbelief, her eyes full of resentment.


    Emerson sighed. He put on a serious look and said solemnly with affection, "Bunny, I love you!"


    Bunny was petrified.


    Then, more and more tearsing out of her eyes, she pursed her lips and muttered, "You are


    lying!"


    Emerson helplessly and distressedly kissed away her tears and added earnestly, "I didn''t lie to you.


    I love you! Bunny, it is you whom I love. You are unique to me. You are never a substitute! I want


    only you!"


    Bunny looked at him in disbelief. "Really?" "Absolutely!" Emerson nodded heavily.


    Her tears flowed down again. But soon, she burst intoughter. She cried andughed like crazy.


    "Then you are only allowed to like me alone in the future, and love me the most in your life!"


    Emerson could not helpughing upon hearing her lovely bargaining.


    His thin lips kissed her moist eyshes, and he swore, "I promise. You are and will be the only


    woman I love for the rest of my life!" "Now, can you marry me and be my wife?" Emerson raised the


    ring in front of her.


    Bunny stretched her little hand to him and said in a muffled voice. "Then hurry up and put it on for


    me!"


    Emerson got down on one knee again and put the ring firmly on her ring finger.


    The diamond look bigger on her slender finger.


    From then on, she was his wife: Mrs. Chiang!


    Emerson kissed the back of her hand and took her into his arms again. At this moment, he suddenly


    felt so at ease.


    He had finally made her his wife after so much trouble!


    He was very excited and hugged her tightly.


    At this moment, the atmosphere around them appeared romantic and intimate with the melodious


    music.


    After she cried, Bunny''s eyes became even moisten Through tears, she examined the ring on her


    finger and was amazed. "Is this really a diamond ring? It is arge one! And it''s pink!"


    Emerson chuckled. "This is a ring with a pink diamond specially designed for you!"


    "It looks amazing!" Bunny, deeply moved, felt like crying again. "Woo... But why isn''t it in the heart


    shape?"


    Emerson had nothing to say in reply.


    In case of any unexpected events, Emerson took her to get their marriage certificates the second


    day after the proposal.


    Unlike their home country, men and women could get married as long as they had reached 18. They


    held a small wedding in the church.


    As for the grand wedding, Emerson wanted to hold it after she gave birth to the child.


    He sessfully got Bunny back. A hundred days after their daughter was born, Adam and Anthea


    held a party to celebrate it. Emerson and Bunny, as a newly married couple, came back from L City


    to attend the party.


    Just like their low-key wedding, Adam and Anthea only invited a few good friends to participate in


    this party.


    Anthea recovered well and quickly after the delivery. When she came down from the upstairs, she


    was not as haggard as a mother who just gave birth to a child at all. Instead, she looked like a


    refreshing and happy girl. Her skin turned more delicate, and her figure was better.


    Knowing that they had registered their marriage in L City, Adam took this chance andughed at


    him with Anthea. "You married an 18-year-old girl. It''s a little indecent."


    Emerson''s mouth twitched.


    Adam added, "Besides, you used your baby to coerce her into marrying you."


    "..." Emerson was dumbfounded, and his mouth continued twitching.


    Anthea, seeing all of this, was speechless.


    Well, they started to harm each other again...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With her small hand, she gently pulled Adam to stop him. After all, Emerson had made a great effort


    to get married to Bunny!

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Well, Bunny looked carefree.


    She changed into slippers and walked into the living room arm in arm with Anthea.


    After giving birth to their daughter, Adam and Anthea moved home.


    Now their apartment in the military region was a little crowded for the four family members. Besides,


    there were no schools around, so it was inconvenient for their children to go to school in the future.


    As early as when she was pregnant, Adam had already bought a new vi somewhere else and


    began to decorate it.


    After the birth of their daughter, they moved over.


    Their daughter was still sleeping, so they did not carry her downstairs for the time being.


    Bunny looked around and asked, "Why didn''t I see Erik?"


    Hearing this, Antheaughed. "He has been with his little sister!"


    At the thought of something, Bunny burst outughing.


    Bunny was a mother-to-be now. Since she was young and new to all of this, she did not understand


    a lot of things that Anthea did. However, she was very curious and had lots of questions in her mind


    to ask Anthea.


    For example...


    "Will it hurt when giving birth to a baby?"


    "Will a mother''s abdomen be cut open during a cesarean birth?"


    "If I''m afraid, can I give up giving birth to my baby halfway?"


    But among these questions, the most worrying ones for her were: "Will I get fat and ugly because of


    the pregnancy? What if Emerson dislikes me and discards me then? Did Adam still want to sleep


    with you when you get fatter because of the baby?"


    Bunny frowned deeply with worry.


    Anthea nced at Adam, who was arguing with Emerson on the opposite sofa, and she flushed.


    Of course he''d love to sleep with her. In fact, he was obsessed with making love with her!


    When she was pregnant with a swollen belly, Adam was as interested in her as usual. Or, he was


    even crazier...


    When those special love-making postures emerged in her mind, Anthea said with some


    embarrassment, "Ahem, it seems that he was very willing to do it!"


    Bunny sighed slightly.


    Seeing this, Anthea smiled andforted her. "Don''t worry, Bunny. If a man loves a woman


    wholeheartedly, he will like her as always no matter how much her appearance has changed. I


    believe Emerson loves you with his whole heart!"


    Hearing this, Bunny instantly became energetic. She smiled and nodded, "Yes, you''re right."


    The party held for the daughter of Anthea and Adam had turned into a small party for those grown-


    ups.


    In the evening, their vi was brightly lit. The atmosphere had been very lively.


    Lil Star had already woken up and was carefully carried outside. Everyone instantly crowded around


    her. With light steps, Bunny stepped forward and hugged her in the way that Anthea did it. Her heart


    was incredibly softened.


    However, such a small baby was only busy eating and sleeping the whole time.


    Guests here rushed to hug and touch her. Before long, Lil Star fell asleep again and appeared quite


    peaceful in her lovely baby stroller.


    After dinner, Anthea brought out many desserts that she had prepared.


    Bunny loved all of them. However, when it came to the ice cream, she looked hesitant.


    Since she was pregnant, many kinds of food were not allowed by Emerson, especially cold food.


    He was afraid that she would have diarrhea.


    But those colorful ice balls were really alluring in her eyes.


    She bit her spoon and ran to Emerson, who had just finished his phone call. She raised her little


    face and looked at him with wet eyes while grabbing the corner of his clothes. "Dear, can I have a


    little ice cream?"


    Hearing her pleaded with her sweet voice, Emerson found it was so hard to refuse her.


    His heart was melted, and he sighed helplessly. "Half a ball!"


    Bunny immediately beamed with delight. "Sure. Thank you and love you!"


    Then, she ran off to eat the ice cream with Erik.


    Emerson turned around and saw Adam and Anthea standing behind him. Adam snorted and said to


    his wife, "Dear, see? I said he was an indecent man who married such a young girl."


    Emerson did not know how to refute it.


    Then, that was alright. Emersong thought to himself: I was an indecent man, so what?!


    Bunny was very obedient. She only ate half a ball and then reluctantly left the rest there.


    Erik looked at her with his head tilted and asked in a childish voice, "My mom said that you''re very


    good at painting. Could you paint one for me? I want a portrait of Lil Star..."


    Hearing that, Bunny made fun of him. "Okay! I''ll draw it for you, and then you should marry the baby


    in my belly when you grow up, okay?"


    "Uh..." The little guy looked embarrassed.


    "Hahaha!" Bunnyughed out loud.


    However, as Emerson heard this, he thought it was a good idea, though he and Adam did not like


    each other that much.


    He asked, "Adam, so, do you want to consider it? If my wife is pregnant with a daughter, I''d like to


    marry her to the Chin Family. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Adam told him the same thing he said to Carter at the wedding.


    "You want someone to marry into and live with the Chin family?!" Emerson was speechless. "Adam,


    do you really mean that? But we''re no longer living in the conservative society now. How can you


    still think about asking your son-inw to live with you?! No young man will ept this!"


    Adam nced at her son who was eating ice cream and said slowly, "Well, we have got one in our


    house."


    Erik''s family name was also Chin, so it saved them the trouble to name their grandchildren.


    Emerson was speechless.


    Oh, Adam was so shameless to take advantage of a little boy.


    After seeing off all the guests, Adam and Anthea were going to rest.


    Anthea was also thinking about what Adam had said. She could not help asking him, "Dear, are you


    really going to do that?"


    She had heard it before. When Carter talked about raising a boy to be a son-inw in the future,


    she only took it as a joke and had never seriously considered it.


    Adam remained leisure and asked, "Why not?"


    There was a saying that daughters and their fathers were lovers in their previous existence.


    Whenever Adam thought that his daughter would get married and part with him, he felt


    ufortable. But if she married Erik, they were still a family of four. In this way, he would not part


    with his son and daughter.


    Err...


    Anthea touched her long hair whiling thinking about it.


    Well, theoretically, it was not impossible.


    After all, Erik was unrted to them by blood.


    Adam put his big hand on her head and said with a happy smile. "Well, you know, every miller likes


    drawing water to his own mill."


    Anthea was speechless.


    Why would she also think it was a good idea?


    Anthea took out her pajamas from the closet and said shyly, "Turn around. I''m going to change my


    clothes!"


    "Okay." Adam turned around obediently.


    However, how could Adam let go of such a good chance to sleep with her?!


    Anthea took oft her cheongsam. As she picked up her pajamas, he turned around and pounced on


    her, biting her lips. "There is no need. You have to take off your clothester. It''s too troublesome."


    Her face was suffused with color.


    Anthea suddenly remembered the question Bunny asked her during the day.


    Not only when she was pregnant, but it seemed that Adam was increasingly interested in her even


    after giving birth to the baby.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ncing at the infant bed next to her, Anthea reminded repeatedly in a low voice, "Our baby is


    sleeping!"


    With his strong arms, Adam picked her up


    and said, "Let''s go to the bathroom."

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    It was a morning with bright sunlight in the early summer.


    Crystal Chin, the cute little princess of the Chin family, had just celebrated her third birthday in the


    last week. She rubbed her eyes and ran down from upstairs with two little legs.


    In the kitchen, Adam, in a standard military uniform, was cooking in front of the stove wearing an


    apron. Like always, as long as he did not go out for training or performing tasks for the army, he


    would prepare breakfast for his wife and children every morning.


    Crystal shouted in his baby voice, "Good morning, mom and dad!"


    With a white porcin te in her hand, Anthea was helping her husband cook. She heard this,


    turned back, and said happily, "Morning, Lil Star!"


    Lil Star had inherited the outstanding genes of her mom and dad: she was an adorable and


    beautiful girl with fair skin. She got two little dimples from Anthea. When she smiled, she was as


    fantastically cut as those exquisite dolls in the cupboard window.


    After saying good morning to mom and dad, she turned around and rushed to Erik.


    The little fellow had grown a lot. Her facial features were delicate. Now he was more and more


    handsome. It could tell that he would be an appealing man in the future.


    Lil Star called sweetly, "Erik!"


    Erik smiled. He leaned over, carried her to the chair, and wiped away the gum on her eyes.


    Lil Star, swaying her two short legs, was singing a song happily.


    They sat around the dining table, and the atmosphere of the family of four was so cozy.


    After eating two sunny-side-up eggs in a row, Lil Star suddenly tilted her head and called out to Erik.


    Erik asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Her long eyshes fluttered as she said, "Can I go to your room and sleep with you tonight?"


    Anthea looked up at her daughter.


    She did not think much about it. After all, she was just a little three-year-old girl and had no hidden


    meanings in her words. Just as she said, she only wanted to sleep with her brother. It proved that


    the two siblings had a good rtionship, and Anthea was most happy to see this.


    However, Erik''s pretty face was slightly


    flushed. "Why?"


    Lil Star blinked her ck, big eyes and said softly, "The bed of Mom and Dad is too small! Last


    night, dad even slept on mom, but he was so heavy. I heard mom cry under him!"


    The restaurant instantly became quiet.


    Adam was stunned.


    Anthea was speechless.


    This time, just like her son, she flushed bright red.


    Because Lil Star was still too little to sleep alone, she had been sleeping with them in the master


    bedroom.


    The couple looked at each other in silence. Both of them clearly knew that it was time to let their


    daughter sleep alone!"


    Anthea coughed awkwardly and changed the topic. She stopped Lil Star from reaching for the food


    with her fork on Erik''s te and said, "You can''t eat anymore! If you are too full, your stomach will


    ache again!"


    From the day she was born, Lil Star could eat well and sleep soundly. As long as she saw


    something delicious, her eyes would sparkle. She was an authentic gourmet! Anthea wondered how


    she got this character, from her or Adam?


    Lil Star pouted unhappily. "Humph!"


    While Anthea was not paying attention, she secretly got the egg that Erik handed over from under


    the table and quickly stuffed it into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up like a squirrel.


    Anthea could only pretend not to see it.


    Adam looked at his watch and then his son. "It''s almost eight o''clock. It''s Monday, and traffic will jam


    along the way. Erik, let''s go . n


    out now.


    He would go to attend a meeting in the military region and could send Erik to school in passing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay, dad!" Erik said obediently.


    Then they took out a tissue and wiped their mouths.


    Anthea said, "By the way, you should go to pick up him after work today. Come back early! Today,


    Emerson and Bunny wille to have dinner with us. They''ve juste back with their children


    from L City!"


    Bunny gave birth to a boy and a girl, and then they held an extremely grand wedding in Ice city.


    Bunny gave birth halfway during school, so she had not yet finished her college education.


    Meanwhile, Emerson gradually transferred most of his business overseas. Thus, he spent most of


    the time in L City and would onlye back asionally. This time, they went back to pay respects


    to his father at his tomb.


    Ever since Emerson married his young wife and got a son and a daughter, he was in the peak years


    of his life.


    However, Adam joked with him, saying that he luckily got his children before he was too old to get


    one. Hearing this, Emerson could only gnash his teeth in anger.


    Adam nodded and said, "Okay, I see!"


    When they were about to go out, Anthea stood up and wanted to see them off, but she saw her


    daughter pout slightly - she looked so unhappy that she was about to cry.


    Anthea was a little confused. "Lil Star, what''s wrong?


    Adam said calmly, "Erik didn''t give her a goodbye kiss."


    Every morning before going to school, Erik would kiss her. But today, he was a little anxious when


    Adam said they had to hurry up, so he forgot about it.


    Losing a kiss from him, Lil Star looked so depressed.


    Erik bent over and smacked her face.


    When Adam saw her smile instantly after the kiss, he could not help sighing in his heart: Girls


    always preferred young men to their old fathers.


    In the evening, their home was very lively.


    Emerson came to visit with his young and pretty wife as well as his son and daughter. Upon their


    arrival, there were four children at home. They yed around,ughing happily. Aside, their parents


    were full of smiles.


    Bunny was only one year away from her graduation, and she wanted to go to graduate school after


    that.


    Well, a female doctor, one of Emerson''s partners, had a crush on him. Thus, Bunny decided that


    she had to get a doctorate degree.


    She brought a gift this time, which fulfilled Erik''s wish. She drew a meticulous brush painting of him


    and Lil Star.


    Erik took it with both hands and happily carried it back to his room.


    After the servants served the dishes, they took their seats around the table.


    Halfway through the meal, the doorbell rang.


    Anthea got up to open the door. It was Leonardo standing outside. In his arms, he was carrying a


    large teddy bear nearly as tall as him! He looked fatigued with the journey.


    He had also changed a lot over the years.


    Since his father fell seriously ill, he no longer stayed at the institute. Instead, he took over the


    Schain''s Group. In the past, others, though addressing him as Young Master Schain, did not take


    this young man seriously. But now, most people in business would call him Mr. Schain with respect.


    After many hardships, he seemed to have be more and moreposed. With every move, he


    had the calm and domineering aura of a mature man.


    He seldom showed his real emotions to others. Only when he was with Anthea, his best friend, he


    was willing to reveal his true feelings.


    The teddy bear was a bted birthday gift for Lil Star.


    Lil Star had her birthday partyst week, but Leonardo missed it for he happened to be on a


    business trip to the capital. This time, he came over as soon as he got off the ne.


    When he saw the lively scene, he immediately jumped up andined, ''Anthea, you are not


    kind enough to me, aren''t you? You didn''t even call me to join this feast!"


    "Why should I?" Anthea held her shoulder and rolled her eyes at him. "I''ve invited Emerson and his


    wife. They are here with their children. Well, you''re single and all alone. Won''t the happy family


    gathering hurt


    you?"


    Leonardo was struck dumb.


    He felt like he was being kicked in the teeth!

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Since Leonardo wanted to join, Anthea naturally weed him warmly.


    She brought in, asked the servant to add a set of tableware, and then continued dinner.


    Schain''s Group mainly specialized in the medical field but also had some real estate investments.


    Because of Anthea and Adam, Leonardo and Emerson knew each other and could talk a lot of


    business together.


    During dinner, the children had been ying hide-and-seek around the dining table all along.


    Bunny''s twins were only two years old and were still toddlers that needed to be taken care of by


    babysitters.


    Lil Star had always been clingy to Erik.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wherever Erik went, she followed, with her hands grabbing Erik''s clothes. Then they went to


    Leonardo.


    Lil Star said sweetly, revealing her little white teeth, "Uncle Schain, thank you for your gift.


    I like it very much."


    Her soft voice was like sweet honey.


    Leonardo smiled and said, "I am happy that you like it!"


    He raised his hand, touched Lil Star''s face, and looked at Erik, who was much taller than Lil Star.


    When he was at Anthea and Adam''s wedding, he brought Erik with him when he was drinking. In a


    sh, Erik had grown so tall.


    Staring at the two children, Leonardo looked sad.


    With a te of fruit in her hand, Anthea couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    She could see that Leonardo must have thought of his child right now.


    Anthea handed over a piece of watermelon and tried to distract Leonardo''s attention, "I heard that


    your mom started arranging blind dates for you."


    "Yeah!" Leonardo answered impatiently.


    When it came to this, he looked a little agitated.


    Seeing that, Anthea gloated and said sincerely, "You''re not young anymore. You''re 29. You''ll turn 30


    next year. Be careful, or you''ll have no one for the rest of your life!"


    Leonardo was annoyed, saying, "Anthea, can you not act like a mother?"


    "Have I?" Anthea mumbled.


    Anthea shrugged, feeling surprised.


    However, when Anthea studied at the university and started the rtionship with


    Adam, Leonardo cared about her a lot. He spoke to her like a father. But now, everything reversed.


    Thinking of this, the two smiled spontaneously at each other.


    At dinner, Adam drank a lot with Emerson. Emerson got so drunk that he couldn''t hold up a child but


    could only lean on Bunny.


    Adam stood aside, watched until Emerson felt better, and asked the driver to send them back.


    Leonardo also drank quite much.


    Unlike Emerson and Adam, who drank topete, Leonardo drank to swallow down his sorrow for


    being lonely.


    Seeing Leonardo faltering, Anthea could not help asking, "Can you walk?"


    Leonardo groaned, "Anthea, I am a man. Don''t ask me such a question!"


    "All right!" Anthea rolled her eyes and went forward to support him, "Can you go back alone? Do


    you need to wait for the driver to send you back?"


    Leonardo waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother. I''ll call a designated driver!"


    Anthea put on a coat and walked him out of the mansion.


    Under the night sky, Emerson just left with his family.


    Looking at the disappearing taillights, Anthea suddenly remembered something and said to


    Leonardo, "Golden Leonardo, I heard that M is back. I don''t know if it''s true!"


    Leonardo paused for a second.


    The car window was rolled down, and a cooling night breeze blew into it.


    The designated driver drove the luxurious Maybach steadily for fear that he couldn''t afford to pay if


    it was scratched.


    With one arm supporting his head, Leonardo closed his eyes to rest.


    It seemed that Anthea''s words caused a storm in his heart.


    At that time, Anthea was right. While looking at her children, Leonardo indeed thought of his child.


    "Would it be a boy or a girl?" He wondered.


    Leonardo didn''t know. After sending M away and helping her move into the apartment, she said


    goodbye and never contacted him again. M lied andpletely disappeared from his world.


    Until now, he didn''t even know if he had a son or a daughter. But M never showed up again.


    What a heartless woman!


    His phone rang.


    Looking at the number on the screen,


    Leonardo had a headache.


    He picked up the call and heard his mother''s nagging voice sounded, "Leonardo, your assistant told


    me that you''re back. Howe you¡¯re not home yet? How are you thinking about the blind date I''ve


    been telling you? Your dad and I are looking forward to having a grandchild every day!"


    Leonardo pressed the eyebrows, saying, "Mom, the signal here is not good! I will call you back


    later!"


    "Wait!" Leonardo''s mother seemed to know that he was impatient and hurriedly stopped him. Then


    she said earnestly, "I have something to tell you. Tomorrow, I will go to your grandfather''s ce.


    Charley came back from abroad with his girlfriend!"


    Charley Schain was Leonardo''s cousin. He was three years younger than Leonardo. Different from


    Leonardo''s cynicism, Charley had been rebellious since he was a child. He had been sent abroad


    from high school and was independent for many years.


    Leonardo said, "Okay!"


    The next day, in the meeting room on the top floor of the Schain''s Group building.


    After closing the slides, Leonardo knocked on the table with his index finger and said with no


    expression, "The meeting is over!"


    ncing at the watch, he hesitated for a moment. Then, he asked his assistant to cancel the


    following schedule. He had promised his mother that he would go to his grandfather''s ce today.


    He needed to do it, or his mother would not stop nagging.


    Leonardo arrived at grandfather''s house and found many cars parked in the yard.


    Charley hadn''t returned home for several years and stayed abroad even on New Year''s Eve, which


    often made his parents angry. This time, he returned home, brought back a girlfriend, and finally


    made his parents happy.


    Walking into the vi, Leonardo found that the atmosphere was weird.


    In the living room, the elders were all sitting on the sofa, whispering to each other.


    Leonardo sat down quietly and heard a lot of gossips.


    "Charley is so rebellious. He has been abroad for so many years and has not been home for so


    long. Now he finally has a girlfriend. Logically speaking, it should be a happy event! But his girlfriend


    is a single mother who has a child!"


    "You tell me! What is going on?"


    "A child?"


    Hearing all that, Leonardo stroked his chin. "I have to say that Charley''s choice is rather peculiar!"


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s not care about the young people''s affairs! There are so many single


    mothers nowadays. As long as Charley is happy, I''d better respect his will! When the girl arrives,


    don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry, Anna!"


    "Charley mentioned the girl''s name on the phone, but I don''t remember her name. I am old and


    couldn''t remember well. But I think her name is Mi..."


    Leonardo didn''t pay attention to what they said.


    At this time, his youngest cousin ran in happily and said, "Here theye. Charley and the other


    are here!"


    Leonardo raised his eyes and was instantly shocked.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    As Leonardo''s cousin ran in, Charley walked in as if surrounded by the moon and stars.


    He was no different from what Leonardo remembered. When he went abroad to study in high


    school, Leonardo personally drove him to the airport. Although Charley had not returned for many


    years, they had been in contact with each other through the inte.


    Charley came in, followed by a big and a small figure.


    When Leonardo clearly saw the woman''s face, his body shook heavily, and then deep anger arouse


    in his heart.


    There was a little girl standing next to Charley. She wore two braids and had straight bang, looking


    at the people in the vi shyly and curiously with big watery eyes.


    A thought came to Leonardo''s mind as his eyes fell on her.


    She was his daughter!


    Perhaps this was the so-called ties of blood.


    The moment M saw Leonardo, she was also shocked. Her heart beat wildly and cold sweat


    dripped down from her temples.


    Charley noticed that her face suddenly turned white. He couldn''t help but approach her and ask,


    "M, are you okay?"


    M nodded her head and forced a smile.


    "Yes, I''m okay!"


    Four and a half years ago, she went to Country F with the help of Leonardo. Later, she got to know


    Charley. Both of them had rented a house in the same apartment, and they were from the same


    country. Soon they became familiar with each other.


    Although she knew that Charley was also from Ice city like her, she didn''t think too much about it,


    nor did she inquire about his family background.


    When she agreed to apany Charley toe back, M was also worried. After all, both of


    Charley''s and Leonardo''s surnames were Schain.


    However, there were not so many coincidences in the world. Many people''s surnames were Schain,


    so Charley might not be rted to Leonardo. Furthermore, she would just stay here for about a


    week, ten days at most. Ice city was so big. How could she meet Leonardo so coincidentally?


    When she got off the car and saw the detached and imposing vi, she vaguely had a bad feeling,


    but it was toote.


    She shouldn''t havee with Charley!


    M looked at Charley with resentment.


    Charley didn''t receive the signal in her eyes. He took her into the living room and introduced her to


    everyone warmly.


    Almost all the people sitting on the sofa were elders. Charley greeted them one by one with M


    and M''s daughter. Although Holly was shy, she was polite and obediently greeted them.


    Soon it was Leonardo''s turn.


    Charley stretched out his hand and beckoned, "M, this is my cousin, Leonardo Schain. You can


    also call him brother like


    t u


    me!


    Holly looked up at her mother as if to ask her how she should address Leonardo.


    M looked away and said with guilty in her voice. "Holly, call him uncle..."


    Holly shouted in a crisp voice, "Uncle!"


    Leonardo''s face turned livid.


    Being stared at by his gloomy eyes, M felt cold at the back.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, at this time, the old master of the Schain family came down from upstairs and


    advocated to have dinner. Everyone went to the dining room one after another.


    The long table was surrounded by arge number of people.


    Every time M picked up a dish, she would see Leonardo''s sinister gaze. She felt as if she was


    sitting on pins and needles. She counted silently in her heart, hoping that the meal would end soon.


    Holly squirmed and came up to her shyly, whispering, "Mom, I want to go to the restroom!"


    After drinking two sses of juice, she wanted to pee.


    M was overjoyed. She immediately stood up and said, "I''ll take you there!"


    The servant of Schain family took them to the restroom.


    When they reached the door, Holly released her hand and said like an adult, "Mom, I''m a big child.


    Wait for me outside!"


    M didn''t know whether tough or not. She just smiled and nodded.


    M was a single mother, and she had been hiding abroad and raising her child alone. So, most of


    the time, her ability fell short of her wishes. After she left the Jillson family, she was no longer a rich


    youngdy. She needed to make money to support the family and take care of the child.


    Luckily, Holly was clever and considerate.


    The restroom was on the side of the stairs. Without the oppressive feeling, M could finally breathe


    a sigh of relief.


    However, just as she breathed a sigh of


    relief, she heard someone gnashing teeth behind her.


    "Mjillson!"


    M was stiff all over.


    Shadows cast down from above her head.


    When she turned around, she saw Leonardo approaching with a face full of anger. An arm reached


    out and fixed her between the wall and his body.


    M licked her lips and waved her hand calmly. "Hi! Long time no see!"


    Leonardo''s eyes seemed to be burning with mes, which almost burned her. He looked like he was


    going to settle scores with her. "Aren''t you going to exin it to me?"


    M hesitated. "I..."


    The door of the restroom creaked open. Holly, who had just finished peeing, ran out and looked at


    them in confusion. She asked softly, "Uncle, are you bullying my mother?"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    Holly had called him uncle twice, which almost made him spit out blood with depression on the spot.


    Leonardo''s chest was violently heaving up and down. He closed his eyes to ease his mood, afraid


    that being too excited would scare his daughter. He smiled and said, "I am not your uncle. I am..."


    Suddenly footsteps came from the stairs. A servant wasing towards them.


    Leonardo''s words were interrupted, and M took the opportunity to run away with her daughter.


    The dinner was finally over, and Charley sent them back to the hotel.


    M was in a bad rtionship with her family because of the unmarried pregnancy. In the past few


    years, she had a broken rtionship with the Jillson family. Her parents had never forgiven her. And


    this time she came back secretly. She could only stay in the hotel because she could not go back to


    the Jillson family.


    Holly fell asleep on the road, and Charley helped to carry her.


    When they entered the elevator, he suddenly asked, "M, do you know my brother?"


    "Yes..." M massaged between her eyebrows and looked at her daughter.


    Not only did they know each other...


    They also had slept and had a child!


    A bold idea came to Charley all of sudden. "I think there is something wrong with you two! Could it


    be that he is Holly''s biological father?"


    M gave him a faint look and gave up struggling. "Yes..."


    It would be better if they didn''t return home. Now that they had returned, there were many things


    that couldn''t be hidden anymore!


    Having been cheated once, Leonardo wouldn''t let her escape easily this time.


    "What?" Charley was stunned. Then he got excited and said, "It''s really true! Haha, this is so funny!"


    M was speechless.


    Funny?


    She was obviously already in an abyss of misery!


    After the elevator arrived, Charley whistled at her frivolously as if he was still immersed in the


    intimacy in the Schain''s Mansion. "M, do you want to have a goodbye kiss?"


    M said slowly, "Aren''t you afraid that someone in Country F will be jealous?"


    Hearing this, Charley immediately gloomily touched his nose, handed Holly to her, and then left.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Sitting cross-legged on the big bed, Anthea burst intoughter after hanging up the phone.


    Adam walked over with a hairdryer and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    As the hairdryer was connected to the power, his big hand lifted her wet hair and dried her hair with


    the lowest breeze. Antheay on his legs. Their movements were natural and smooth. They


    seemed to have done it many times.


    "Golden Leonardo!" Anthea said happily while enjoying his services. "M is really back. She gave


    birth to a girl. The little girl called him Uncle! Hahaha! I can imagine how livid his face was! He


    deserves it. This is the price of casually taking liberties with women and getting a woman pregnant!"


    Adam smiled.


    He was not interested in gossips from others, but as long as he saw the smile in Anthea''s eyes, he


    would be tender.


    Leonardo made a phone call to Anthea in the evening. He originally wanted to seekfort, but


    Anthea took pleasure in his misfortune, so he hung up the phone angrily. At this time, he might be


    drinking wine at home.


    As a friend of Leonardo, Anthea still hoped that he would solve the big problem of his life earlier.


    Now that M had returned, perhaps this was their fate.


    After all, they had a child.


    Anthea thought for a moment and said, "In two days, let''s invite M and her daughter to our home!"


    Adam said, "Mydy, you call the shots."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea nced at him charmingly. Then she raised her little face to kiss his lips.


    Adam turned off the hairdryer.


    "Honey."


    "What?"


    Adam bent over and said in a low voice, "I want to take liberties with you, right now."


    Anthea was speechless.


    Just as he finished speaking, a shadow cast down over her.


    Adam jumped up like a nimble leopard and pounced on her...


    Ever since Lil Star slept alone, Adam became more unscrupulous!


    At dawn, the morning light came in bit by bit.


    It was not until the middle of the night that they slept. And both of them were exhausted. When


    Anthea woke up in the morning, she was carried into the bathroom by Adam to wash up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she was too embarrassed to stay in Adam''s arms. Now it was


    time to wake up her daughter. She had to pay attention to her image!


    Adam went downstairs to make breakfast as usual.


    Anthea went to wake her daughter up. She entered the next room, which was all pink and like a


    castle, but she didn''t see Lil Star inside.


    She couldn''t help feeling confused, so she turned around and went to Erik''s room.


    Lil Star was sleeping there while holding Erik''s arm, saliva dripping all over him.


    The corner of Anthea''s mouth twitched.


    Last night, she had witnessed Lil Star sleeping on her bed. How did she run to Erik''s bed in a blink


    of an eye?


    After waking up the two children, she held her forehead and asked, "Lil Star, why don''t you sleep in


    your own room?" "I came herest night!" Lil Star replied.


    Anthea held her forehead and patiently told her daughter, "You have to sleep by yourself. Only in


    this way can you be independent. You can''t sleep with your brother!"


    Lil Star blinked her eyes and said, "But I like to sleep while holding brother''s arms!"


    Anthea picked up Lil Star and continued, "Men and women shouldn''t have physical contact with


    each other. Although you are still young, girls can''t sleep in the same bed with boys. It''s not good,


    okay?"


    Lil Star furrowed her brows and thought for a moment. With a sharp tongue, she asked, "Then why


    are you sleeping on the same bed as Dad?"


    Anthea coughed and stuttered. Then she exined, "We''re different. We''re going to sleep on the


    same bed for the rest of our lives!"


    Hearing that, Lil Star smiled and said, "Then I will sleep with brother for the rest of my life!"


    Erik, who was listening to their conversation with interest, lowered his head, revealing his reddish


    ears.


    Anthea was speechless.


    She sighed silently.


    "Lil Star, is it too early?"


    At another hotel.


    On the first night after returning, M tossed and turned restlessly on the bed.


    It was not because of the jetg, but because she was nervous and afraid.


    As long as she closed her eyes, she would see Leonardo''s angry eyes in her mind.


    Holding Holly in her arms, M still couldn''t sleep. From time to time, she looked at the closed door


    and nervously pricked up her ears for fear that someone would knock on the door the next second.


    If she had known that Charley and Leonardo were cousins, she would never have agreed to get


    involved no matter what Charley said!


    How regretful she was!


    M had been on tenterhooks for a whole night, but it turned out to be peaceful.


    In thetter half of the night, she couldn''t hold on and fell asleep.


    First rays of the morning sun came in through the curtain. M woke up with yawns and saw that


    her daughter was still sleeping soundly. She smiled and got up quietly. She called the hotel to send


    breakfast to the room and then went into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she would wake up Holly and have breakfast together.


    M nned like this. When she came out with a bath towel wrapped her, her eyes almost popped


    out.


    She looked at the man in the room in shock.


    Leonardo was wearing a ck suit with a silver silk shirt inside, a pair of suit pants, and a pair of


    bright leather shoes, reserved yet mature.


    Holly had woken up and was sitting on hisps.


    M nced at the entrance incredulously and almost thought she was hallucinating. She pointed


    at him and eximed, "You! How did you get in?"


    Leonardo turned around at the sound.


    His eyes swept over her and suddenly became darker.


    M lowered her head and realized that she only wore a bath towel when she came out. Her


    shoulders and legs were exposed, and there were still drops of water on her body. Her cheeks


    instantly turned blushed. She quickly grabbed the clothes beside and ran into the bathroom.


    After she put on clothes and checked herself, she came out and heard the conversation between


    the father and daughter.


    M stopped.


    Holly''s eyes were full of doubt and surprise.


    "You''re not my uncle, but my father?"


    After a night, Leonardo''s voice became hoarse. "Yes, I am your father!"


    "Really?" Holly looked at him uncertainly.


    Leonardo nodded heavily, his heart full of excitement. He said word by word, "Of course it is true!


    Holly, I am your father!" "But..." A conflicted expression appeared on Holly''s small face and her


    voice was coy. "Mother said that my father has left. Doesn''t it mean that he''s gone to heaven? Are


    you a ghost?"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    "I''m gone?"


    "I''m still alive!"


    Leonardo was so angry that he almost died.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Leonardo looked over at M.


    Seeing his sharp eyes, M felt both guilty and ashamed. She lowered her head and then felt a little


    better.


    Leonardo held his daughter on hisps.


    He touched her soft cheeks with his big hand, his heart full of unspeakable love.


    This was his baby girl!


    Actually, four and a half years ago, Leonardo was not ready to be a father.


    It was just a one-night stand between M and him. However, his friend Anthea said that as a man,


    he had to take responsibility. Now, he was 29 years old and began to envy other people''s happy


    family.


    Yesterday in the Schain''s Mansion, there were many words that couldn''t be said. If they made


    trouble, it would definitely be a mess.


    Leonardo himself also had too many emotions to digest. After leaving the Schain''s Mansionst


    night, he followed M to the hotel. Seeing that Holly was asleep, he did not disturb them and


    restrained himself from visiting them until this morning.


    Leonardo''s tone was almost the gentlest in his life. "Holly, I''m not a ghost, I''m a living person! Tell


    me, what is your name?"


    Holly would be four years old in three months. She had lost too much fatherly love. Leonardo could


    only understand her bit by bit and try to remedy it bit by bit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied obediently, "Holly Jillson. Mother hopes that I can be a well-mannereddy when I grow


    up!"


    Leonardo said with a smile, "Yes, you will!"


    Holly tilted her head to look at him.


    Then, she turned around and stretched out her arms to M, asking her to hug her. "Mom!"


    M rushed forward and held her in her arms.


    Holly wrapped her arms around M''s neck and looked at Leonardo, then leaned to her ear and


    whispered uncertainly, "Mom, is he really my dad?"


    When she heard that, the corner of M''s mouth twitched.


    Under Leonardo''s threatening gaze, she had nowhere to hide. She couldn''t lie even if she wanted


    to.


    M closed her eyes and then opened. She forced herself to nod. "Yes, he is really your dad!"


    Getting a positive answer from her mother, Holly looked at Leonardo with obvious excitement and


    joy in her eyes. The shy little girl cheered, "Dad, you came from the sky!"


    The corner of Leonardo''s mouth twitched as he red at M.


    He said embarrassingly, "Yes!"


    Leonardo stood up and held his daughter in his arms again. Smelling the milk smell on her body, he


    felt that his heart was melting. He personally took her to the bathroom to wash up. Although he was


    clumsy, he stillbed a braid for her. In the process, Holly had been staring at him through the


    mirror, and there was something shining in her eyes.


    Leonardo held her to sit on the sofa again and said, "Good girl, let¡¯s have breakfast, okay?"


    "Okay!" Holly nodded.


    Only then did M notice that there was a food cart next to them, but it was not what she asked


    from the hotel. It was the breakfast brought by Leonardo.


    There was a wide variety of dishes, including the snacks from the north and south as well as


    Chinese and western styles. The three-decker cart was filled with different kinds of dishes. It


    seemed that Leonardo had brought all the breakfast that could be found in the whole Ice city.


    It seemed that he did not know what Holly liked, so he bought so much.


    M felt a little guilty in her heart.


    Halfway through the meal, Leonardo said, "Holly, can you eat by yourself first? I have something to


    say to your mom!"


    "Okay!" Holly nodded.


    Leonardo touched her face and said, "Good girl!"


    Instead of getting up immediately, he watched her as she ate with children''s chopsticks like what


    she did at the dining table in the Schain''s Mansionst night. She ate bit by bit gracefully. Even


    when the soup fell, it all fell into the bowl.


    Leonardo could not help but think in his heart, "From this point of view, M taught Holly very well."


    They left the child behind and came to the small living room outside.


    The morning light filled the entire room, and the two of them stopped in front of the window.


    Leonardo looked at her quietly. Compared to four and a half years ago when she was an intern who


    had just graduated, she seemed to have lost a lot of innocence now. Her shoulder-length hair was


    gently hanging down, her skin was snow-white and her lips were red, which made her look more


    mature and charming.


    Holly''s big eyes were very simr to hers. They were like ck gems, reflecting his outline.


    M was still thinking about the previous problem. She opened her mouth and asked, "How did you


    get in?"


    Leonardo was so angry. He gritted his teeth and tried to lower the volume of his voice so that Holly


    inside would not hear him and misunderstood that he was bullying M. "M, do you think I want to


    talk about this with you now?"


    M sped her hands in front of her and lowered her head silently.


    Then, she apologized in a guilty tone, "Sorry!"


    Leonardo''s heart was full of anger, and he wanted to vent it all on her. After all, his child had been


    away from him for so many years. He couldn''t stand it!


    But when he saw M lower her head in front of him and apologize in a soft and sincere voice, he


    couldn''t vent anger.


    At least, she knew that she had done something wrong!


    "Leonardo, I cheated you into sending me to Country F and then sneaked away with the child. I did


    it wrong. I apologize to you!" After saying that in a low voice, M slowly raised her head and her


    eyes instantly turned red. "But can you not take away my daughter from me?"


    Leonardo swallowed saliva.


    The pair of tearful eyes looked over, which made his heart skip a beat.


    Leonardo frowned and said, "Holly is also my daughter. I must reunite with her!"


    M clenched her fists and looked straight at him with a nervous look. "Well, I promise that I won''t


    deprive you of your right to be her father, but you can''t take her away from I n me!


    Leonardo was silent for a moment. Under her urgent eyes, he nodded.


    His daughter had to be reunited with him. There was no doubt about this.


    What he wanted to do the most now was to spend time with Holly to make up for the love he owed


    all these years. As for other things, he could talk about themter.


    The two reached a temporary agreement.


    Suddenly, Leonardo asked, "When were you with Charley?"


    M was stunned and did not respond for a moment.


    "Well..." She stammered and did not know how to reply.


    Just then, the phone in the room rang.


    M walked over to answer it. She thought it was from the hotel''s front desk, but it turned out to be a


    very familiar, soft voice. "M, you''re finally back! You''re so unfaithful. You didn''t even inform me


    when you came back. I''ve been thinking about you all these years!"


    "Director Lee!" M was excited.


    Antheained to her, "If I hadn''t let Adam investigate where you live, I wouldn''t have known it.


    Don''t you want to contact me? Let''s have a meet. Come to my home with your kid to have dinner


    tonight. Let''s chat then. I''ll send you the addresster! If you dare not toe, I will really be


    angry!"


    M said, "Okay. I''ll go!"


    The voice of the phone was quite loud, so Leonardo also heard their conversation.


    As soon as M put down the microphone, his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Leonardo nced at the screen and picked up the phone.


    On the line, Antheaughed and said, "Golden Leonardo,e to my home for dinner tonight!"


    Leonardo rolled his eyes.


    "Anthea is so gossipy!" He mumbled.


    In the evening, Leonardo finished the meeting from thepany and drove directly to Anthea''s


    home with M and Holly.


    Anthea invited M and Holly for dinner. Naturally, she also invited Leonardo, intending to gloat.


    When Leonardo showed up with M and Holly, looking like a happy family outside the door, Anthea


    couldn''t help but feel touched.


    Anthea didn''t have many friends. Emily and Leonardo were her best friends. Emily had long been


    married happily, and now Leonardo was the only one left single. Therefore, she had always hoped


    that Leonardo could get married soon.


    Now Anthea finally understood how much Leonardo cared for her when she had a hard time


    because she had been doing the same


    for him!


    After so many years, M felt very happy and excited when she saw Anthea, "Director Lee, long


    time no see!"


    For M, Anthea meant a lot.


    Not only was Anthea her superior and colleague but a good and close friend. When M arrived at


    Country F, she sneaked away. Wanting to avoid the public and not being discovered by Leonardo,


    she had never contacted anyone in Ice city.


    If she had not promised Charley this time, she might nevere back.


    Anthea nodded and said, "Yeah, long time no I H


    see!


    Thest time they saw each other was four years ago when M finished her internship. At that


    time, she was just pregnant. It was not good for Anthea to keep her. But Anthea didn''t expect it to


    take so long for them to meet again!


    They held each other''s hands, recalling the old time working together in the hospital.


    Anthea looked at Holly, who was about the same age as Lil Star. Holly stood there with M holding


    her hand, looking shy and graceful.


    As a girl, Holly took after M. However, strangely, as Leonardo stood next to Holly, it was also easy


    for others to tell that Holly was his daughter at first sight.


    Anthea deliberately said, "Uncle Leonardo, why are you standing there? Come on in quickly!"


    When Leonardo heard that Anthea called him Uncle Leonardo, he went mad, yelling, "Anthea!"


    M felt very embarrassed.


    Antheaughed and said, "Haha, I was just kidding."


    As Leonardo walked into the house with M and Holly, Anthea assumed that Leonardo had already


    made up with M and told Holly that he was her father.


    Leonardo''s face looked very mad.


    Hearing them, Holly could not help but interrupt with a soft voice, "Auntie Anthea, he is not my uncle


    but my father who came out of nowhere!"


    Anthea was stunned, "What?!"


    Leonardo was ying deaf, not wanting to speak.


    Lil Star had a lively personality and was not afraid of strangers at all. Seeing Holly, she could not


    help but run over to her.


    With her two small hands on her back, Lil Star looked at Holly with curiosity and joy.


    Holding M''s legs and hiding behind M, Holly only showed her eyes shyly.


    Then Lil Star and Holly went around M''s legs and yed hide-and-seek. After a few seconds,


    they happily yed together.


    Anthea smiled and told Lil Star, "Lil Star, Holly was nine months older than you. You should be good


    with her."


    Lil Star was clever and said in a childish tone, "Holly, do you want a toy?"


    "Sure!" Holly nodded happily.


    Lil Star held Holly''s hand and ran into the living room happily.


    The ce by the French window was Lil Star''s y zone, and on the soft carpet were piled with her


    toys.


    Leonardo also yed with Lil Star and Holly. He was still trying to know Holly better, not wanting to


    miss any second to spend with her.


    Today, although he stayed in thepany for a whole day, he kept thinking about Holly, his lovely


    daughter. He finally understood the meaning of being a father.


    On the other side of the sofa, Anthea was chatting with M, "M, have you been working in the


    medical field abroad these years?


    "Yes, I was a doctor at a local hospital!" M nodded and said.


    After receiving the doll given by Lil Star, Holly stood up and said proudly, "Auntie


    Anthea, my mother is so awesome! She once cured an olddyst month. The olddy''s children


    gave her a banner and hung it in her office!"


    Anthea cheered out in a low voice, "M, you''re so excellent now!"


    Anthea had guided M when M was an intern. Therefore, she felt very proud of M.


    M smiled embarrassedly and said, "Director Lee, I should thank you! I joined Ku hospital right


    after I graduated. You brought me along, and I learned a lot from you!"


    Antheaughed and said, "Don''t say that. Otherwise, you will make me big-headed!"


    M agreed.


    Although Anthea already had a son and a girl and was so famous in the medical field that everyone


    would call her Director Lee with high respect, she was not even 30 years old. Because of her ability,


    she brought out a sense of stateliness that did not suit her age.


    Then, Anthea and M both burst intoughter.


    Anthea nced at the ce by the French window.


    Leonardo seemed to be focused on ying Holly and Lil Star, but in fact, he had been paying


    attention to Anthea and M''s


    conversation.


    Anthea decided secretly in her heart that she would help Leonardo to keep M stay. She could not


    help saying, "M, you are already an excellent doctor now. You can go back to work in Ku


    Hospital. We are short of doctors all year round. If youe back, we can work together like


    before!"


    M looked embarrassed and said, "Well..."


    "Mrs. Chin, Mr. Chin is back!"


    The servant informed, and sounds came from the foyer.


    Wearing the military uniform, Adam came in with a schoolbag in his hand, followed by Erik, who had


    just finished school.


    Lil Star immediately stopped ying with Holly, got up, and threw herself at Erik like a puppy.


    Adam was not surprised by the guests at home. Anthea had already mentioned itst night when


    they had a bedtime chat.


    Adam had a good impression of M because she helped him before.


    When Anthea came back and started working at the hospital, M helped bring Adam news about


    Anthea.


    After greeting, Adam took off his military coat, rolled up the sleeves, and said, "You guys keep


    chatting. I''ll go to the kitchen to check."


    Knowing that Adam was going to make dinner, Anthea couldn''t help but approach him and say


    softly, "Thank you, my dear."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Sure," Adam smiled and said in a low voice, "I know you will make me happy tonight."


    Anthea blushed and said, "There are friends and children around us!"

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Adam had always only cooked for Anthea.


    Later, after he had a son and a daughter, he only cooked for his wife and two children. Usually, even


    if there were guests at home, he never cooked. It was always done by the servants.


    Today, he entered the kitchen on his own initiative because when Anthea woke up in the morning,


    she suddenly said that she wanted to eat the fried dumplings and pigeon soup that he cooked.


    So thanks to Anthea, Leonardo and his wife and child had the chance to have a meal cooked by


    Adam.


    The two families sat around the table, and the aroma of food wafted through the air. The


    atmosphere was harmonious.


    Leonardo didn''t drink tonight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He had already passed the age when he always drank excessively. Now when he drunk, most of it


    was because of business. Last time, he drank a little more in her house, which waspletely


    because of the stimtion of Emerson and his wife.


    Leonardo was sitting next to his daughter, fixing his eyes on her. When he spoke, he


    also did not forget to take care of her.


    Anthea saw it and felt pleased like a mother.


    Leonardo looked like a father now!


    As a soldier, Adam seldom drank, so he didn''t have this habit. In the past, he almost smoke at any


    time. But after Anthea was pregnant, he stopped smoking.


    After the meal, it was still early. They went to the living room to chat.


    Anthea and Adam sat together with their daughter in their arms. M and Holly sat with Leonardo.


    People who didn''t know the truth would think that they were from a happy family.


    Lil Star was very active and couldn''t sit still at all. She jumped down in two minutes and ran around


    with Holly.


    As soon as Holly left, only Leonardo and M was left on the sofa.


    Only then did they notice that they were a little close to each other.


    M seemed to be able to feel the smell of hormones from Leonardo lingering around her nose. She


    was a little ufortable and secretly moved aside.


    Seeing that, Leonardo frowned without leaving a trace.


    Erik was an elementary school student now. He was a good student who was good at both


    character and study. He was selected as the monitor not long after the semester began. As soon as


    he finished dinner, he went upstairs to do his homework. Now it was over.


    Lil Star rushed over, followed by Holly.


    Adam raised his eyebrows high when he saw that.


    Anthea leaned over in puzzlement and asked in a low voice, "What are youughing at?"


    Adam lifted his chin slightly and said with a proud smile, "Leonardo and M have a daughter.


    Emerson''s wife gave birth to twins, a boy and a girl. Our handsome son became popr among


    them."


    Antheaughed. "Then don''t you worry that they''ll fight with your daughter for him when they grow


    up?"


    Adam shook his head and said, "They won''t have a chance."


    Anthea was speechless. Where did his confidencee from?


    She couldn''t help but look up at the kids ying in front of the French window.


    Erik was a big brother, so he took care of his two younger sisters while they were ying. Children


    loved to y with elder children. After seeing him, Holly kept calling him behind, "Brother Erik,


    Brother Erik..."


    Lil Star squeezed between them.


    She turned her back and blocked Erik, not allowing Holly to call him. "He''s my brother!"


    Anthea put her hand on her forehead.


    What a father and a daughter...


    Anthea stood up and walked to her daughter, saying with a smile, "Lil Star, you can''t be so


    overbearing. You can''t stop Holly from ying with Erik! Erik is your elder brother, and Holly is your


    elder sister. She is younger than Erik, so he is also her brother!"


    "Brother is mine!" Lil Star shook her head and hugged Erik, her big ck eyes twinkling. "Aunt M


    can give birth to a younger brother for Sister Holly!"


    As soon as her childish voice sounded, the room became quiet.


    Leonardo clenched his fist at the corner of his mouth and coughed to clear his throat. M''s cheeks


    slowly turned red.


    Although she knew that she should take no offense at a child''s babble, she still felt a little


    embarrassed. She lowered her head and her breathing was no longer smooth.


    This awkwardness continued until they left.


    Anthea and Adam sent them out of the vi. After saying goodbye, they left.


    After the car drove out, Holly fell asleep.


    She had a very fulfilling life today. In the morning, she had a father who fell from the sky. In the


    evening, she made a new friend. She had yed too crazily. After getting on the car, she nestled in


    her mother''s arms and fell asleep.


    M held Holly on herp, with her palm gently touching her back.


    She lowered her head, and her long hair fell like a waterfall.


    The car stopped at the red light, and Leonardo couldn''t help but look back in the mirror.


    His eyes swept over his sleeping daughter, but he did not immediately withdraw them. Instead, he


    turned to look at M. She raised her hand and tucked her long hair behind her ears, revealing her


    small white earlobe.


    Leonardo''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed that Lil Star''s words in Anthea''s house somehow made him feel thirsty.


    He thought of the morning.


    At that time, M only came out with a bath towel around her. Most of her white skin was exposed to


    the outside, with drops of water on it. Her skin was white and lips were red. She stood there like a


    beautiful lotus that came out of clear water.


    Especially those two straight and slender legs, which reminded him of the night when they wrapped


    around his waist...


    Although he was drunk at that time, he did


    not forget the fascinating feeling.


    Leonardo pulled the cor of his shirt.


    M raised her head inadvertently and met his eyes.


    Leonardo cleared his throat unnaturally and asked casually, "Did you keep your hair long?"


    M was stunned.


    She raised her hand to touch her hair and nodded. "Yes."


    When she worked as an intern in the hospital after graduation, her work was too hard. She did not


    have enough time to rest every day. Long hair was not easy to care. In order to save time, she had


    always had short hair.


    But she didn''t expect him to remember it.


    At that time, they didn''t have muchmunication. Because of Anthea, they had met asionally


    in the hospital. She always thought that he had no impression of her except that night.


    Her peaceful heart seemed to ripple.


    The rest of the journey was silent, as if they were afraid of waking up their sleeping daughter. Both


    of them looked at the night sky outside the car window, with their own thoughts in their hearts.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    M carefully carried her daughter out of the car. Although Holly was still young, she had already


    felt a little tired after holding her all the way.


    Next to her, a pair of big hands reached out. "Let me do it!"


    Leonardo naturally took Holly from her arms.


    M was stunned and said, "Thank you!"


    Leonardo frowned, nced at her without saying anything, and strode into the hotel.


    M looked at his tall and straight back. Under the moonlight, it was as tall as a mountain. Her little


    daughtery on his shoulder, face full of dependence. That scene hit her heart, making it incredibly


    soft.


    When she saw the two of them entering the hotel, she came back to her senses and quickly chased


    after them.


    A five-star hotel was equipped with five-star services.


    When the waiter saw them enter, he smiled and asked, "Mr and Mrs, which floor do you live on?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    M''s cheeks were slightly hot.


    They walked into the elevator side by side. Leonardo was still holding his sleeping daughter in his


    arms. Anyone would think that they were a couple with their child. No wonder the waiter


    misunderstood.


    M''s mouth moved as if she wanted to exin. "We..."


    Leonardo''s voice drowned out hers. "The 19th floor!"


    Upon hearing this, the waiter immediately pressed down the number 19 for them.


    If M continued to exin, it seemed a little unnecessary, so she simply shut her mouth.


    The elevator rose at a constant speed.


    Leonardo nced at the mirror on the wall from the corner of his eyes. Their figures in the mirror


    seemed to be ovepped.


    Recalling the way the waiter called them just now, he somehow had a strange feeling in his heart.


    After the tinkling sound, the elevator door was slowly opened. The waiter smiled and said, "Mr and


    Mrs, here you are!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    M''s cheeks were hot again. "Thank you!"


    They came out of the elevator and saw that there was a person standing at the door of the room.


    After Leonardo saw it, he suddenly felt cold water pouring down from his head, and the strange


    feeling in his heart disappeared.


    M was surprised. "Charley?"


    Charley was leaning against the door and ying with his mobile phone with head down. He heard


    the sound and came over to them. "M, where have you been? Why didn''t you answer the


    phone?"


    "I visited a friend. My phone must be out of power!" M took out her phone and found it was indeed


    out of power.


    She could not help but ask, "It''s sote. What''s up?"


    Charley said eloquently, "I am your boyfriend. When I couldn''t get in touch with you, of course, I was


    worried about you and came to see you!"


    M nced at him and got goose bumps because of what he said. But Leonardo was still next to


    her, so she thought that Charley deliberately said it to him. After all, they were a couple on the


    surface.


    Charley then looked at Leonardo and greeted him casually, "Brother, did you visit the same friend?"


    Leonardo''s eyes narrowed.


    Just as they walked over, Charley was only taken aback when he saw them walking together, but


    wasn''t too surprised.


    M exined, "I''ve told him everything..."


    Leonardo said in a low voice, "Yes!"


    Holly was still asleep, so they could not stand in the corridor all the time.


    M opened the door with a card. Leonardo held his daughter and went straight to the bedroom


    inside.


    He lifted the quilt, put her daughter on it, and gently took off her clothes outside.


    He was slightly clumsy, but very patient.


    M looked at the bedroom and pulled Charley, who was following her. She didn''t believe that he


    came because he was worried about her. "Charley, what on earth do you want me to do?"


    "It''s no big deal!" Charley shrugged and said, "My mother invited you to have a meal at home


    tommorow. I couldn''t get through to you, so I came to the hotel to tell you!"


    M did not forget the purpose of hering back. She nodded when she heard this. "Okay, I


    know!"


    Leonardo walked out of the bedroom at this time.


    His eyes swept over them as he said


    expressionlessly, "I''m leaving first!"


    M nodded. "Okay, bye!"


    With lips slightly closed, he strode between them.


    After Leonardo left the room, M turned to look at Charley, reminding him to go back and not to


    disturb their sleep.


    Charley did not leave, but sat down on the sofa. "M, there''s another big thing!"


    M looked at him as if she already knew it. She asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    "You quickly bear witness for me!" Charley was anxious and shouted, "He hasn''t talked to me for a


    day. He insists that I am a betrayer and deceived him! He said that I left him alone in Country F and


    ignored him. He also said that I have a new lover. Please prove it for me quickly. I am working hard


    for my future with him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Charley made a video call and a delicate mixed blood man


    appeared on the screen of the mobile phone.


    M was speechless.


    In the apartment rented abroad, Charley was her neighbor. She knew that he didn''t live alone the


    day she knew him. The young couple had a very good rtionship. In the west, their rtionship


    might be very normal, but it was not easy to be epted here, especially in the rich and notable


    Schain Family.


    Charley, who had been free abroad for many years, was forced to get married by his parents, so he


    asked her to help and pretend to be his girlfriend to apany him back...


    Leonardo strode out of the hotel and got into the car. His face looked a little stiff in the smoke.


    Although she was his daughter''s mother, she was also his cousin''s girlfriend now.


    What on earth was he thinking about?


    Leonardo raised his head and looked at the brightly lit hotel building, then he started the car to


    leave with a gloomy face.


    On the other side, the Chin Family was preparing to rest.


    Erik was in the orphanage when he was very young. He was independent and sensible.


    Now he was an elder brother, so he no longer needed to listen to stories before sleeping.


    Instead, he took a fairy tale book every night to read stories for Lil Star.


    Anthea returned to the master bedroom after watching the two go to sleep.


    Adam had just finished bathing. He was naked to the waist and wrapped in a bath towel. He was


    reading news with his cell phone.


    Anthea suddenly wanted to y a trick. She stood on tiptoe and wanted to scare him from behind.


    However, her little trick was a piece of cake in front of the special forces officer.


    Before her little hand reached over, Adam turned nimbly and threw herself on the big bed.


    Anthea begged for mercy immediately.


    Adam pinched her chin and kissed her deeply.


    In the end, it was inevitable that they would have sex.


    Both of them were sweating. Anthea swung her long hair and lied on his sturdy chest.


    Thinking of the performance of the father and daughter in the evening, she looked up and asked in


    a joking voice, "Honey, what if I get pregnant again in the future and have another daughter?"


    It was her pity that she couldn''t get pregnant in the past.


    Although Adam really wanted a daughter, what was more important to him was her. Even without


    children, she must be with him.


    Later, a miracle appeared. The old doctor of Chinese traditional medicine Anthea met was indeed a


    highly skilled doctor. Thanks to him, they had Lil Star. They regarded Lil Star as the apple of their


    eyes, and they had no ns to have another child.


    One reason was that Adam didn''t want Anthea to bear the tiredness of pregnancy. The other reason


    was that he already had a son and a daughter.


    Anthea''s proposal was obviously meant to tease him.


    She drew circles on his chest with her fingers, saying, "There are two girls, but there is only one


    Erik!"


    There was no worry on Adam''s face when he heard that. He said calmly, "Then let''s adopt another


    boy."


    Anthea was speechless.


    Adam did not intend to hear her again. He looked out of the window. There was still a lot of time.


    He grabbed the small hand on his chest and pounced on her again...

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Early the next morning, someone knocked on the door.


    M was sleeping. Being woken up, she looked at her watch and found it was just seven o''clock.


    She got up in a daze, walked to the door with slippers, and looked out through peephole.


    She opened the door nkly as she said, "Why are you..."


    Leonardo directly raised his hand, showing the bag he was carrying.


    "I brought breakfast to Holly!"


    Her words stopped her words.


    M expressed her understanding. Yesterday, Leonardo also came here early in the morning with


    breakfast. He had just reunited with his daughter. It was natural that he wanted to spend all his time


    with Holly.


    But, it was too early!


    M yawned and was d that he didn''te in as brazenly as yesterday.


    She lowered her head and checked herself quickly. Fortunately, she was properly dressed and was


    not as embarrassing as yesterday.


    The corners of M''s mouth twitched, and she was about to saye in when Leonardo passed


    her and strode inside, as if he was going in and out of his own home.


    The knocking at the door also woke up Holly.


    She was wearing a small vest, rubbing her eyes and shouting, "Dad!"


    Unlike before when she was shy, she reached out to hug him.


    Yesterday morning, when she just learned that she had a father, she actually didn''t feel much about


    him. When she woke up this morning and saw him again, she obviously felt much closer to him.


    Two little hands were around his neck, and they were so close.


    Leonardo carried her to the bathroom.


    Holly stood on the small bench and washed up herself. It was taught by M. As a single mother


    and doctor when she was abroad, M was very busy. She often couldn''t take care of Holly.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to spoil Holly.


    M also grew up in such an environment. Girls had to be raised in a rich and affectionate way, but


    they could not be spoiled.


    Leonardo was very in favor of her education concept. In addition to looking at his daughter, he


    seemed to be looking around the room, as if he was looking for some suspicious traces.


    M was puzzled. "Leonardo, what are you looking for?"


    Except for M and Holly, there was no trace of any man in the room.


    "Nothing!" Leonardo said calmly. He picked up his daughter, who had finished washing up, and


    nced at her. "Let''s have breakfast!"


    "Okay!" M nodded.


    Unlikest morning when he was at a loss, Leonardo already knew what his daughter liked to eat


    and what he bought was her favorite.


    M sat down on the sofa with them and couldn''t help but secretly look at Leonardo.


    She found thatpared to when he just entered the door, his eyebrows and the corners of his


    mouth seemed to be faintly rising.


    What was heughing at?


    M waspletely confused.


    As soon as she woke up, Holly had breakfast. She was very full and hold her round belly


    embarrassingly.


    M nced at her watch.


    It was already eight o''clock. Leonardo was now the president of apany. Every day there would


    be a mountain of work for him to do. He left at this time yesterday morning.


    When M was hesitating whether to remind him, she heard Leonardo asking Holly, "Holly, where


    do you want to go? I can apany you all day today!"


    Holly tilted her head and thought for a while. "I want to go to the amusement park!"


    The best ce for children at this age was the amusement park.


    Moreover, when she was abroad, she always went with her mother. Now she could go with her dad


    like other children!


    Leonardo nodded. "Okay. I will take you to the amusement park!"


    M knew that she might ruin the atmosphere, but she still braced herself to say, "I''m afraid she


    can''t go!"


    She exined, "I promised Charleyst night to have lunch at his home today!"


    Leonardo''s tone was indifferent. "Then I''ll bring Holly there myself!"


    M frowned when she heard this. "No.


    Holly has never been separated from me since she was born!"


    Although Leonardo was Holly''s biological father, she was still worried about leaving her to him.


    Hearing this, Holly also said, "I don''t separate from mom! Mom, let¡¯s go together!" "Well..." M was


    in a dilemma, so she looked at Leonardo and asked, "Shall we go another day?"


    Leonardo looked at her gloomily and said faintly, "I¡¯ve asked the secretary to cancel the schedule


    for a whole day, including three important meetings. I intended to apany my daughter all day!"


    M lowered her head.


    Holly called her softly, "Mom."


    Seeing the bright expectation in her daughter''s eyes, M held her finger and felt even worse. She


    bit her lips for a while and had to take out her mobile phone.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She walked to the other side to make a phone call and said in an apologetic tone, "Hello, Charley!


    I''m sorry..."


    Leonardo caressed his daughter''s soft little face, an imperceptible smile appearing on his face.


    An hourter, they arrived at the amusement park.


    Even though it was not the weekend, it was still lively and full of children''sughter.


    As soon as they entered through the ticket checker, Leonardo suddenly leaned over, stretched out


    his arms, and picked up Holly to let her sit on his shoulder.


    She was very excited instead of being frightened.


    The elegantdy covered her mouth and giggled. Herughter was brighter than ever before, as if it


    could infect people.


    M was infected by her daughter, and at the same time, she felt a little bitter in her heart.


    Although as a single mother, she doubled her love for Holly, but it couldn''t fill the vacancy of father''s


    love.


    Holly was very sensible. After asking about her father once, she never asked, as if she was afraid


    that her mother would be sad. Even when she saw that other children were with their father, she


    only secretly showed envious eyes.


    Holly was crazy with no image today. Her face was flushed and her clear eyes were shining with


    excitement.


    Leonardo didn''t get tired of it and lined up in front of every recreation facility with his daughter.


    M followed them silently.


    After ying the children¡¯s roller coaster, they nned to have a temporary rest.


    The sun was shining brightly above their heads. Although it was still early summer and the


    temperature was not that high, it was still very hot for they had been doing outdoor activities for a


    long time with a child in their arms.


    Leonardo was wearing a ck suit today, which made it easier to absorb the heat of the sun.


    M saw that there was already a slight sweat on Leonardo''s forehead.


    Holly had her own small kettle, which was filled with warm water. M didn''t have to worry about


    her. She thought about it and still ran to the shop next to them.


    As soon as Leonardo put his daughter on the bench, M handed over a bottle of water.


    She held the bottle with her slender fingers.


    Leonardo was stunned for a moment. He looked up slightly and saw her face hanging down. The


    sun was shining brightly over her head, and sunlight seemed to cast down from her body.


    His heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    M felt a little embarrassed by his gaze. She handed the bottle to him and said, "Drink some


    water!"


    "Thank you!" Leonardo did not refuse.


    He took it and found that the cap had been unscrewed in advance. He could drink it conveniently.


    Generally speaking, this was men''s work.


    This feeling of being taken care of by a woman for the first time was quite novel, and this woman


    was his child''s mother.


    Leonardo couldn''t help but look at her again with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    After he took the bottle, M sat next to her daughter. The sunshine above their heads lengthened


    their shadows on the ground.


    She looked away from the shadow, and the bottle of water was handed to her again.


    There was half a bottle of water left.


    This time, M was stunned.


    Leonardo said, "You drink some too!"


    M raised her hand subconsciously and tidied up the hair sticking to her ear. Maybe she was a


    little anxious when she was buying water and she was a little sweaty.


    She shook her head. "No, I''m not very thirsty yet!"


    When Leonardo handed her the bottle of water, he was taking care of Holly to drink water. Holding


    the cartoon small kettle with hand, he asked her, "Do you want me to feed you?"


    M was speechless.


    She was in a dilemma and had to reach out to take it.


    M was too embarrassed to refuse again, or it would seem that she disliked him. But this bottle of


    water was just drunk by him!


    There was even his saliva on it...


    Under his gaze, M forced herself to take a sip.


    The cool liquid flowed down from her throat into her stomach, but she felt hotter.


    Wasn''t this an indirect kiss?


    Leonardo seemed to have seen through her mind. He saidzily, "We have kissed and done


    everything a couple should do!"


    M''s brain was buzzing.


    At this moment, her face was so red.


    Holly heard their conversation. She could not understand thetter part, but she could understand


    the front part. She asked, big eyes full of curiosity, "Dad, when did you kiss mom? Why don''t I


    know?"


    Leonardo said, "At that time, you were not here yet."


    "Where was I?" Holly asked.


    "Mmm." Leonardo mumbled, seemingly considering how to answer this question.


    However, M couldn''t stand it anymore. She stood up in embarrassment and said, "Let''s go for the


    next game!"


    Looking at her messy steps, Leonardo raised his eyebrows.


    Was she shy?


    They had been ying in the amusement park for a whole day.


    Aftering out, Leonardo took them to a nearby restaurant for meal.


    He did not drive himself today. The driver followed them all the time. At this time, all three of the


    family members were sitting in the back row.


    Although Maybach''s space was spacious, it was still somewhat crowded at this time. Holly, who was


    tired and full, fell asleep on the way. She was picked up by Leonardo, and the distance between


    M and he seemed to be shortened.


    The space inside the car was limited, and M could not move.


    There were male hormones in her breath.


    She could only turn her face and pretend to enjoy the night view outside the window.


    Her eyes inadvertently fell on the mountains in the distance, which could be considered as a


    famous scenic spot in Ice city. The scenery was very beautiful, and she could see that one ce


    there was brilliantly illuminated.


    M couldn''t help asking, "Is that restaurant on t-topped Mountain still there?"


    Leonardo followed her sight and nodded. "Yes. It is quit popr now!"


    M nodded and muttered, "I haven''t been there for a long time. My dad used to take me there on


    weekends. I don''t know if it''s still the same taste now!"


    There was some nostalgia in her tone.


    The unmarried pregnancy had caused quite a stir. The conservative Mr. and Mrs.


    Jillson were so angry that they insisted that M should abort the child, but M refused. She


    insisted on keeping the child at the cost of breaking up with her parents.


    Leonardo didn''t say anything, but he looked in the direction of the t-topped Mountain again.


    After getting on the viaduct, the car speeded up a lot.


    M still turned her head to the window and pretended to appreciate the colorful neon.


    Leonardo, who was next to her, asked coldly, "How long have you been with Charley?"


    He had asked this question before, but was interrupted by a phone call.


    Now he mentioned it again in a different way.


    M was surprised. She didn''t expect him to be so curious about Charley''s love life. But she was a


    little embarrassed. How should she answer?


    She had never started a love rtionship with Charley, so she couldn''t answer him. She just helped


    him. However, Charley and he were cousins, so she couldn''t tell the truth.


    M hesitated for a long time and changed the way she answered, "I knew Charley soon after I


    arrived abroad!"


    In the shadows, Leonardo''s thin lips slightly pursed. "Do you have a good rtionship?"


    "Mm..." M slowly nodded.


    They had known each other for so many years and were very close friends. This was not a lie.


    She thought about it and continued, "We lived in the same apartment building. Because we are from


    the same country, it was easy for everyone to get close to each other. I was pregnant at that time


    and he helped me a lot in life!"


    "One day, my water suddenly broke. He found it in time and sent me to the hospital! My colleagues


    of obstetrics and gynaecology department said that if I were a littleter, the child might be in


    danger. Thanks to him, we survived. I am very grateful to him!"


    This was also why M took the risk toe back with Charley.


    She owed him a favor, and they were friends. So when he needed help, she fent duty bound to


    help.


    Leonardo frowned. "Were you okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    M was stunned for a moment and then realized what he asked. She nodded her head and said


    with a smile, "I was okay! If anything happens, Holly and I can''t be fine now. And don''t forget, I am


    also a doctor!"


    Leonardo nodded, his frown relieving a little.


    He paused and asked, "What are you going to do? Will you get married?"


    "Well..." M almost choked on her saliva.


    She blushed and stuttered, "Well, we haven''t thought about it yet... Maybe we¡¯ll let nature take its


    course!"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the building next to the hotel and hurriedly said as if she had


    seen the savior, "Here we are at the hotel!"


    Leonardo threw a sideways nce and did not continue to say anything. He got off the car with his


    daughter in his arms.


    Coincidently, they met the waiter they had seenst night.


    This time, he did not even ask and directly pressed number 19 for them with a smile.


    M blushed and lowered her head, as if she had been used to embarrassment.


    They came out of the elevator.


    Leonardo seemed to be familiar with it. After she opened the door, he held his daughter and went


    straight to the bedroom inside.


    He put his daughter on the big bed, tucked her in, and prepared to get up.


    However, Holly suddenly woke up. With sleepy eyes, she grabbed his sleeve and said, "Dad, don''t


    go¡ª"

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    When M saw this, she quickly stepped forward and coaxed her daughter in a soft voice. "Good


    girl, it''s veryte. Let dad go back early to rest after a tiring day. He has to work tomorrow. I will


    apany you!"


    Holly did not loosen her grip, and she still held Leonardo''s sleeve tightly. "Dad, I want you to stay


    and sleep with me!"


    His daughter looked at him with watery eyes, which made Leonardo felt that his heart had melted.


    At this time, even if she wanted the moon and stars in the sky, he would pick them for her.


    Leonardo said, "You should ask your mother about this!"


    M was helpless.


    M looked embarrassed and cleared her throat uneasily. "Ahem! Holly, Dad has to go back his own


    home, and it''s not convenient for him to stay!"


    "Why?" Holly asked her.


    "Because..." M faltered for a long time but didn¡¯t find the proper excuse.


    Holly said softly, "Lil Star told me that when she was young, she slept with Mom and Dad! I haven¡¯t


    slept with you two. I want to sleep with dad and mom like her!"


    M could not helpughing when she heard the first half of the sentence. She felt that Lil Star was


    really naughty. She was only three years old. She actually began to talk about her childhood.


    But when she heard thetter half of the sentence, her heart suddenly tightened.


    Yesterday, Holly was not used to having a father who appeared suddenly. Today, they had stayed


    together all day, which made up for her missing paternal love for a long time. Unconsciously, she


    had be dependent on Leonardo and did not want to be separated from him.


    Tears welled up in Holly¡¯s eyes and she was about to cry. "Mom, can you let Dad stay here..."


    M suddenly felt sad in her heart.


    Under her daughter''s expectant and imploring eyes, she nodded and said, "All right!"


    However, after the impulsion, M felt a little regretful.


    Holly and she lived in an one-bed room. Although there was a small living room outside, there was


    no ce to sleep. If Leonardo stayed, wouldn''t it mean that they had to sleep on the same bed...


    M nced at the big bed and said to Leonardo, "You¡¯ll apany Holly, and I''ll go to sleep on


    the sofa!"


    Holly, who was holding her father''s hand on the bed, heard it and immediately said, "No. I want you


    to be with dad!"


    M didn''t know what to say.


    Leonardo said slowly, "Let''s sleep together. I can''t do anything to you!"


    M felt like she was a donkey being forced to dance.


    Holly had woken up at this time, so M took her to take a bath first and


    then Leonardo went to take a bath.


    M covered her daughter with a quilt as the bathroom door was opened.


    She looked up and saw Leonardoing out with a bath towel wrapping him. His chest was all


    naked in the air, and there were still drops of water on his shoulders and arms, dripping down along


    his muscles.


    Fifteen minutes ago, M just wiped her body with that bath towel...


    M''s little face instantly turned red. "Why didn''t you wear any clothes?"


    Leonardo replied, "Is there any clothes for me?


    M was immediately dumb by his question.


    But the impact of hormone was really great. M turned her head and touched her nose secretly.


    Fortunately, she didn''t lose face.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him walking to the bed. She immediately raised her hand and


    turned off the light. The room suddenly dimed.


    Out of sight, out of mind!


    Holly couldn''t wait any longer. Just as Leonardoy on the bed, she rolled into his arms.


    She touched Leonardo on the left and then M on the right. She had never been as happy as she


    was now. "I am so happy to be with dad and mom!"


    "Good girl, go to sleep!" M patted her.


    Holly said sweetly, "Good night, dad, mom!" "Good night, baby!"


    "Good night!"


    Holly held her mom¡¯s and dad''s hands and felt at ease. Soon, she fell asleep.


    However, M was not feeling well. Listening to her daughter''s soft breathing, she felt her body


    sinking into the soft mattress as if she could not touch the bottom.


    Even though their daughter was between them, she seemed to be able to feel the male hormones


    of Leonardo.


    M did not dare to move.


    She did not expect them to sleep on the same bed again after so many years.


    The lights in the room went out, only the moonlight outside the windowing in through the


    window.


    At this moment, M''s mind was in chaos. She even breathed carefully.


    Her eyes passed her daughter and fell on Leonardo. She could vaguely see his facial features. He


    did not change much, and he was still handsome just like she remembered. He used to be


    swanking, but now he was much more mature and restrained.


    M was a little absent-minded as she stared at him.


    In the dark, Leonardo suddenly opened his eyes.


    M was startled and felt guilty of being caught. She hurriedly closed her eyes.


    She began to pretend to be asleep, pricking up her ears and listening to the sound next to her. She


    had already nned to go to sleep on the sofa for a night after Leonardo fell asleep.


    However, she fell asleep unconsciously while she was holding her breath nervously.


    M had a dream.


    In her dream, she just graduated and was an intern in the hospital. When she was a clumsy intern,


    she respected doctors and feared that she could not bepetent for such a noble job.


    In addition to the fact that she often needed to stay upte, the tense doctor-patient rtionship


    also made her break down.


    Most of the patients regarded the doctors as angels in white who saved lives and healed injuries,


    but there were also some patients who divided doctors into various grades. Those college students


    who had just been assigned to the hospital would be despised by some patients and their families


    for not having enough qualifications.


    Not long after M went to work, she encountered a tough problem.


    At that time, there was a couple.


    The wife had an upset stomach and was sent to the hospital. There were too many patients in the


    hospital. The chief doctor was busy and asked her to go to see the situation first.


    When the couple saw her badge and knew that she was an intern, they were somewhat reluctant.


    The wife frowned and asked, "Can you let the chief doctor treat me?"


    M was a little embarrassed, but she exined patiently, "Sorry, the chief doctor is busy now! Miss,


    I can help you first!"


    She walked to the patient and leaned over.


    Because it was a problem about intestines and stomach, she had to undergo a preliminary check


    before the patient took the CT.


    She asked the other side to roll up her clothes so that she could check.


    But the patient was reluctant.


    She was very uncooperative.


    As soon as M touched her with little strength, the wife screamed. Next, no matter where M


    touched, the other party screamed one after another.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After she yelled two or three times, the husband next to her was unhappy. "Hey, do you know how


    to see a patient?"

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    M pursed her lips and said gently, "Sir, your wife has a stomach problem. I have to examine first


    before taking an X-ray ording to the situation. Please, we need you to be cooperative!"


    "I am bloody calm!" The man sounded furious, "You are an intern who is not qualified to treat, but


    you me my wife for not cooperating! My wife is crying out in pain now. F*ck, are you deliberately


    trying to hurt my wife?"


    M said, "I am not..."


    However, the man did not listen at all. He raised his hand and pushed M hard.


    M stumbled backward and almost fell. Feeling that it was not enough, the man raised his arm and


    wanted to p her.


    M was scared to death. She had never encountered such a situation.


    M was thin and had no advantage in fighting, not to mention that the man was tall and big.


    Due to the push, M''s knee hit the corner of the table. Feeling painful, she barely managed to


    stand steadily. When she raised her head, she saw the man raise his arm and was about to hit her.


    In great fear, she closed her eyes.


    While she was shivering, the man did not hit her. Another man showed up and raised his hand to


    block the man''s wrist.


    M stared nkly at the slender and fair hand.


    At that time, she thought, "If he didn''t show up, I would be pped in the face."


    "Hitting a woman makes you a loser!" Leonardo scolded with an angry and aggressive voice.


    Looking scary with a strong temperament, Leonardo said, "If you think your wife is so delicate, then


    go and find an imperial physician!"


    Although Leonardo was not as sturdy as a professional soldier like Adam, he was fitter and sturdier


    than many people. The obese man who bullied M was much weakerpared to Leonardo.


    The man felt frightened by Leonardo. Cursing in a low voice, he left with his wife.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the couple left, Leonardo turned to ask M, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay..." M shook her head.


    Biting her lips, M suddenly felt very wronged after the panic. Her eyes turned red, and tears flew


    down.


    Leonardo happened to pass by. When he saw that the others only watched the scene, but no one


    helped M, he felt angry. Wanting to uphold justice for M, Leonardo came forward to stop the


    man. Yet, he had no heroism.


    After asking M symbolically, he was about to leave.


    But when Leonardo heard M sobbing, he stopped and handed her a handkerchief, saying, "Don''t


    cry. Tears will ruin your beauty!"


    M raised her head with hazy eyes. When she looked into Leonardo''s eyes, she instantly felt


    brightened and warmth in Leonardo''s eyes.


    It was the first time M met Leonardo.


    Although Leonardo had forgotten it for a long time, M always remembered the warmth he had


    brought to her, and she did not forget it until now.


    From then on, she fell in love with Leonardo.


    After that, no matter what happened, no matter how difficult the situation was, whenever she broke


    down, she would stop crying soon, remembering that Leonardo told her that she didn''t look good


    crying.


    Later on, M learned that Leonardo was the young master of the Schain family. The Schain family


    had business with the hospital. Therefore, Leonardo would show up in the


    hospital from time to time.


    Later, Anthea returned and was hired by the dean as the director in the general surgery department.


    M worked for Anthea and learned that Leonardo and Anthea were good friends for many years...


    M woke up from her dreams.


    Although it happened many years ago, she could still remember everything clearly.


    Outside the window, the morning light sprinkled in through the window gauze. Looking at


    Leonardo''s handsome and smooth facial features, M felt unable to distinguish whether she was in


    a dream or reality for a while.


    Then Leonardo opened his eyes and lookedzily at her.


    M said unnaturally, "Ahem, you are awake!"


    Leonardo snuffled, "Hmm!"


    Because he just woke up in the morning, his voice sounded a little hoarse and sexy, and his chin


    grew some stubble.


    Holly also woke up almost at the same time.


    Holly rolled a little and then leaned into M''s arms, mumbling, "Mom, I want to touch the boobies..."


    It was something most children did during their infancy.


    In the past, M was alone with Holly. As Holly was little, M did not feel anything wrong with her


    touching her breasts. But today, it was different because Leonardo was also in bed.


    By the time M came to her senses, Holly had already unbuttoned her pajamas with ease...


    Then her plump breasts were revealed.


    M felt so embarrassed that her face turned red.


    Panicking, she grabbed Holly''s hand to stop her from moving. Then, she quickly pulled her cor


    up.


    Now, Holly woke uppletely. She blinked her eyes and felt a little unhappy that she could not


    touch M''s breasts, sensing that M was grumpy today. But she still said to M, "Good morning,


    mom!"


    M swallowed the saliva and said, "Morning..."


    She didn''t dare to look at Leonardo anymore, hurriedly got up from the bed, and rushed into the


    bathroom.


    Ten minutester, she had regained herposure and walked out as if nothing had happened.


    Only the hair on her forehead and temples was still stained with drops of water as if she had soaked


    her face in cold water for a long time.


    Holly had also gotten up, and Leonardo was helping her put on her clothes.


    After they both got dressed, Leonardo held Holly and walked into the bathroom.


    M continued to make the bed as if nothing had happened.


    Almost reaching the bathroom, Leonardo suddenly stopped and said, "I drank too much that night,


    so I don''t remember much.


    I don''t know much! But..."


    M was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand why Leonardo suddenly brought up the past, and her heart was beating fast


    when she heard Leonardo''s pause.


    A trace of mischief shed in Leonardo''s eyes, and he said, "They seem to be a lot bigger!"


    M was speechless.


    She almost jumped up when she realized that Leonardo referred to her breasts.


    She panicked again!


    After the three of them had breakfast, the driver drove to wait downstairs of the hotel.


    Leonardo was now the leader of the whole Schain Group. Although he wanted to stay with Holly


    every day, he could not leave thepany behind. He had umted a lot of work after going


    away for a whole day like yesterday.


    On the way from the hotel to thepany, Leonardo''s secretary sat at the front passenger seat and


    reported the itinerary for him.


    The secretary peeped at Leonardo from the reverse mirror and found that he seemed to be in a


    better mood than when he sent him to this hotel yesterday morning.


    After the secretary finished the report, Leonardo raised his head.


    "President Schain!" The secretary immediately greeted him respectfully.


    With his legs crossed, Leonardo tapped on his knee and said in azy tone, "Book a restaurant on


    the t-topped Mountain tonight for me!"


    The secretary said, "Ok!"

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    The evening lights were lit.


    As the sky got darker and darker, the city changed its appearance.


    M hadn''t been back for many years. The city changed too fast. Every time she saw it, she found it


    was more prosperous than when she left, so that she would feel a little strange. But after all, it was


    her homnd, so she still had a sense of belonging.


    After all, the reason why she went to abroad was that she wanted to keep the child instead of


    seeking development.


    In the past few years, although she was no longer a rich youngdy and it would be very hard for


    her to take care of her daughter as a single mother, she could still live a good life with her ability.


    However, she was still in the mood of wandering outside.


    The car drove forward at a constant speed.


    M sat in the back row with her daughter in her arms, pointing out the window from time to time,


    telling her where it was. After all, she was from this ce and should know her hometown.


    The driver in front was Charley. Half an hour ago, he had just picked them up from the


    hotel.


    They stopped at the red light. Charley held the steering wheel with one hand and turned to look at


    them, asking, "Holly, how about I take you to the haunted mansion next time?" "No!" Holly shook her


    head and said softly, "The haunted mansion is scaring. I am a child. If I go in, I will cry and scream. I


    won''t look like ady!"


    M smiled and touched her daughter''s little face, feeling that she was too cute.


    Then she red at Charley and said, "Charley, are you crazy? Why do you want to take my


    daughter to the haunted mansion?" Charley snorted andined, "My brother took you to the


    amusement park yesterday. Why can''t I take you to the haunted mansion?"


    M opened her eyes slightly. "How do you know?"


    She was not panicked by being caught by Charley, because he was not her real boyfriend, so she


    was just surprised.


    Charley said, "Yesterday you called and said that you had something to do and cancelled the date. I


    didn''t have anything to do at home, so I went to Leonardo''spany to have a look. After he took


    over, he developed the Schain''s Group very well!" "But when I arrived, I found that he was not there.


    The secretary of the president''s office said that he has cancelled a whole day''s schedule and


    seemed to have gone to the children''s amusement park!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the end, Charley looked at her.


    M was embarrassed.


    Charleyined to her, "M, you are so mean! You stood me up. I thought there was


    something important. I didn''t expect that you went to date my cousin!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We didn''t date!" M''s ears turned red. She faltered and exined, "He


    wanted to take Holly to the amusement park to promote the rtionship between them! Holly


    couldn''t leave me, and I was also worried, so we went together!"


    However, she was still sorry. "Sorry. Did your parents say anything?"


    "What could they say?" Charley shrugged and threatened her, "Since you feel sorry for me, you


    have to perform well tonight. Otherwise, my efforts will all be in vain. If I''m forced to marry again, my


    boyfriend in Country F will definitely explode!"


    Because M did not go yesterday, Charley made another appointment with his parents today.


    "Yes!" M nodded seriously.


    The main reason why she came back was that she had to help Charley. She did not forgotten the


    heavy responsibility she shouldered.


    Charley suddenly changed the subject and said, "By the way, is Leonardo interested in you?


    He didn''t forget Leonardo''s cold expression when he left the hotel that day.


    Charley just asked M to have dinner at home the day before. Unexpectedly, the next day, M


    and Holly were directly taken away by Leonardo. Who would believe that it was not intentional!


    M responded quickly. "How is it possible!"


    Charley gossiped. "It''s hard to say! Holly is your child, so you two must have slept. You haven''t seen


    each other for so many years, and you must miss each other!"


    M felt that his filthy mouth could not utter decentnguage.


    She was silent and whispered, "It was just an ident. That''s all!"


    Furthermore, there was a woman in his heart.


    When Leonardo was trapped in love, it was normal for him to get drunk. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have drunk too much at the banquet and they wouldn''t have had sex that night...


    The signal light turned green. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at Charley''s home.


    Charley''s parents were both there. Last time, they met M in the Schain''s Mansion where there


    were many rtives. Their son brought girlfriend back, so they were bound to invite her to their


    home to see her.


    M had a soft personality. Besides, she was a doctor and was very patient whenmunicating


    with patients. At this moment, she was not timid at all. She was natural and graceful in front of


    Charley''s parents. The most important thing was that she could not expose their secret.


    The dinner was well prepared, and it was obviously a feast.


    Because she knew that she woulde to Charley''s house and she had broke the appointment


    yesterday, M went to the mall during the day and bought a lot of gifts, so as to leave a good


    impression on Charley''s parents.


    She was here with Holly. Holly did not sleep at noon and fell asleep before the dinner began.


    In the afternoon, Holly ate a lot of snacks, so M did not worry about her being hungry. After


    sending Holly to the guest room to let her sleep, M went to the dining room with Charley for


    dinner. As soon as she picked up the chopsticks, her mobile phone rang.


    It was a local phone number.


    M picked it up with confusion. From the other side came Leonardo''s low voice.


    "Where are you?"


    "Me?" She was stunned.


    It seemed that she had not responded.


    Looking at the sumptuous food in front of her, she gave an irrelevant answer. "I''m having dinner!"


    Leonardo seemed to be grinding his teeth. "Where?"


    M replied honestly, "In Charley''s house..."


    Leonardo was silent.


    The next second, the phone was hung up without warning.


    M waspletely confused.


    A few secondster, she figured it out.


    "ording to what he said on the phone, is he in the hotel now?"


    "He did not see us in the room, so he asked the hotel for my number and called me..."


    M looked at her cell phone with a hesitant expression. She wondered if she should call him back


    and ask what he wanted to do.


    However, Charley''s parents were sitting here and waiting for her to have dinner together. It was


    already impolite for her to answer the phone right after the dinner started.


    If she kept them waiting for a long time, it would be bad. On the way here, she had promised


    Charley to perform well to help him!


    M put her phone back into her pocket and sat back at the table.


    Charley''s parents were talkative people.


    Although they were not so enthusiastic, they were not indifference, either. The atmosphere was still


    lively.


    Halfway through the meal, a servant suddenly ran in.


    "Sir, Madam, Mr. Leonardo is here!"


    Almost as soon as the servant finished words, a tall figure in a suit came in.


    M almost spat out the soup.


    He¡ª


    Why did Leonardoe here?

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Before M could recover from the shock, Leonardo had already pulled out a chair and sat


    opposite.


    "Second Uncle, Second Aunt!" He greeted Charley''s parents.


    Charley''s parents were obviously surprised to see him, but they were also very happy. "It''s you,


    Leonardo! What brings you here? Ever since your father resigned from the leading post due to


    illness a few years ago, you''ve be a busy bee. It''s even not easy for us to invite you to attend


    family gatherings!"


    After that, they quickly ordered the servants to send another set of chopsticks and bowl.


    "I happened to be doing something nearby, so I came to see you by the way! I haven¡¯te to your


    house for a long time." Leonardo spread his hands and said, "It''s just that I was in a hurry this time


    so that I didn''t bring any gifts!"


    Charley''s father said, "You don¡¯t have to bring anything to us. We''re all from the same family. You


    don''t need to be so polite! Besides, today is M''s first time at home.


    She has brought a lot of gifts!"


    M, who was mentioned, smiled awkwardly.


    Leonardo''s eyes turned cold.


    He looked up and asked, "Where is Holly?"


    M''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment. She cleared her throat, for fear of being seen through,


    and said, "She is sleeping upstairs!"


    Charley''s parents did not notice anything unusual. After all, when they were in the Schain¡¯s


    Mansion, they had eaten together. They just said, "Leonardo, you suddenly came here, making the


    family more lively! Come on, eat with us!"


    Leonardo nodded with a smile.


    M was silent.


    Leonardo just asked about Holly, which could be regarded as his polite greetings. But now his


    words was a little abnormal.


    Charley''s parents were confused. "M, are you familiar with Leonardo?"


    "I..." M didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Charley put one hand on M¡¯s back and exined for her, "They know each other because they


    have amon friend, right, brother?"


    Leonardo nced at Charley and said, "Yes!"


    The torturous meal was finally over.


    Holly was still sleeping. M saw that her little face was red and she slept very soundly. She could


    not bear to wake her up, so she simply held her and left.


    When she went downstairs with Charley, Leonardo also took his leave.


    After they came out of the vi, Charley said to his parents, "Mom and Dad, I''ll send M and Holly


    back to the hotel!"


    "There''s no need!"


    This sentence came from Leonardo. He said, "I happened to pass there. I¡¯ll send them back!"


    "Isn''t it too troublesome?" Charley asked with a smile, but the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "My dear brother, your intention couldn¡¯t be more obvious!"


    "No!" Leonardo immediately said in a tone that a good brother had, "Charley, you have been abroad


    for so many years. Now that you have returned, make good use of your time and spend more time


    with your parents!"


    After that, he reached out to take Holly from Charley''s arms and bent over to sit in the car.


    M was stunned and had to follow him.


    After Maybach drove out of the yard, Charley''s mother started to scold him. "Look at Leonardo. In


    the past, when he was in school, he dyed hair yellow and only knew how to y games, which


    made his parents worry about him a lot. But now, he is the leader of the Schain¡¯s Group. He is


    mature and steady, and always takes others into consideration! You should learn from


    him!"


    Charley was speechless.


    ¡°Gosh! I am her boyfriend now!¡±


    On the way back, it was quiet inside the car.


    The chauffeur had some business to do today and had asked a leave. It was the secretary who was


    driving the car. The three of them were sitting at the back.


    Holly had been in Leonardo''s arms all the time. When she got on the car, she woke up and called


    him dad softly. Then she continued to sleep with a smile.


    The neon light outside the window refracted in, and Leonardo''s side face was cold.


    M didn''t think much. She only thought that he was afraid of disturbing Holly''s sleep, so she didn''t


    say anything.


    There was no traffic jam at this time, and Maybach was parked at the entrance of the hotel.


    Leonardo got off with his daughter in his arms.


    M followed them.


    Holly slept soundly. After being put on the bed, she turned over and slightly raised her small arms,


    looking very cute.


    M took a hot towel from the bathroom.


    Leonardo took it and personally wiped Holly''s face and arms to make her sleep


    morefortably.


    After finishing this, she couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Leonardo, you called me just now.


    What''s wrong?"


    Leonardo looked gloomy. "Nothing!"


    Hearing this, M stopped asking.


    The lights in the room were warm, and Holly was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    M looked out of the window.


    M remembered that Charley''s father had said that Leonardo was very busy every day and


    exhausted after a day¡¯s work. Since Holly had already fallen asleep, it seemed that there was no


    need for him to stay, though it was not toote. She couldn''t help but say, "If there is nothing else,


    you should go back to rest!"


    Leonardo was very unhappy. "Got it. I''m leaving now!"


    M was speechless.


    She watched as he straightened up and strode towards the door.


    Although he opened and closed the door quite lightly, he obviously showed a cold momentum, as if


    he was angry with someone.


    M looked puzzled.


    Her kindness came to no good!


    Aftering out of the hotel, Leonardo opened the door and sat in with a livid face.


    The secretary in front looked at him and carefully asked with hesitation, "Mr. Schain, you made a


    reservation at the


    restaurant on t-topped Mountain... are you still going?"


    Leonardo looked over coldly.


    The secretary was so scared that he trembled with fear and closed his mouth.


    He did not dare to talk nonsense and just focused on driving.


    Leonardo''s heart was burning with anger.


    Because when they came back from the amusement parkst night, M mentioned the restaurant


    on the t-topped


    Mountain with a regretful tone, he asked the secretary to book a table and wanted to take them


    there. Unexpectedly...


    Leonardo raised his hand and touched his constantly rumbling stomach.


    Just now at Charley''s house, he didn''t eat much. He just drank a ss of red wine. At this moment,


    he was still hungry.


    Leonardo looked at the restaurant passing by the window, but he had no appetite.


    He lived alone outside and often workedte.


    There were no long-term servants at home, but only a servant who went to clean the house at a


    fixed time in the daytime. No one cooked for him when he returned home.


    He didn''t want to go to his parents¡¯ home either. When his mother saw him, she would definitely


    comin and forced him to have blind dates.


    Leonardo thought that Adam could cook and there was also a housemaid living in their house, so


    he called Anthea directly. "Hey, do you have any more food at home? I want to have a free meal!"


    "Now?" Anthea paused for two seconds. "I''m afraid it''s not very convenient!"


    Leonardo heard something wrong with her voice and could not help asking with concern, "What''s


    wrong, Anthea?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Because I''m quarreling with my husband!"

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Quarreling?


    Leonardo''s spirits were lifted. This word was too novel!


    Since Adam and Anthea were together when Leonardo and Anthea were in college, they had been


    disying their affection in front of Leonardo for so many years. They had never quarreled. Was it


    because that after getting married for a long time and having children, they began to be tired of


    each other?


    This time, apart from wanting to have a free meal, Leonardo was more interested in watching the


    fun.


    Anthea had witnessed a good show when he reunited with Holly. Finally, every dog had its day!


    Leonardo hung up the phone and asked the secretary to send him there.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not far away. The vi was lit, and the military green jeep was parked in the yard.


    The servant came to open the door.


    Leonardo changed his shoes and walked into the living room. He indeed felt an unusual


    atmosphere.


    Anthea and Adam were sitting on the sofa, but the former was holding her shoulder and hiding far


    away with an angry look on her face.


    Erik and Lil Star were sitting in front of the French windows, ying with building blocks. Lil Star,


    who had always been active, was very well-behaved and sat cross-legged with big eyes rolling


    around, ncing at the sofa from time to time.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows.


    After greeting them, Leonardo sat in front of them with legs crossed and said curiously, "Well, you


    two continue. Just ignore me!


    A husband and a wife were always reconciled soon after a quarrel, especially Anthea and Adam,


    who had a deep affection. So Leonardo didn''t worry about them. He wanted to wait and then


    mediate the dispute after he had enough fun.


    Anthea had been hiding from Adam. She moved to the corner of the sofa where she could not avoid


    Adam any more and was taken into Adam''s arms by him.


    She stared at him with resentment andined, "Adam, you¡¯ve gone too far. How dare you hide


    it from me!"


    "It''s my fault." Adam sighed.


    Anthea pursed her lips, her eyes turning redder and redder. "Of course, it''s your fault.


    You forgot what you promised me. You broke your promise and made me sad!"


    Adam sighed again. "I''m sorry."


    Hearing that something was wrong, Leonardo sat up straight and asked seriously, "Ahem! Anthea,


    what happened?"


    Hearing this, Anthea immediately felt like she had found her family toin. "It''s all his fault! He


    was identally injured during the military exercise, but he had been hiding it from me. He didn''t tell


    me until he came back from the army today. I was scared to death after I knew it!"


    "I was just worried that you would be anxious." Adam hugged her and exined in a low and gentle


    voice. "You''ve done a lot of operation recently. Erik said that you''ve worked for two nights and


    couldn''t sleep well. I can''t stand it."


    "And I was also afraid that you would go to the army if you know it. I don''t want you to be tired.


    Look, I¡¯m fine now."


    The expression on Anthea''s face suddenly softened. She hit his chest, but she didn''t use any


    strength at all.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him tenderly, saying, "Dear, we agreed on this at the beginning.


    No matter how tired you are in the army and no matter what danger you meet, you have to tell me.


    You can''t hide it from me! I will apany you if you''re tired, and I will cure you if you''re injured!"


    Before they got married, they once broke up because of a misunderstanding.


    These words were said by the two of them at that time.


    Adam nodded. "You''re right, my dear wife."


    Anthea broke intoughter and put her head in his arms. "Then you swear that this kind of thing can


    never happen again, or I''ll really cry to you!"


    "Okay, I swear." Adam smiled.


    Leonardo was speechless.


    He thought that he was still too naive!


    This was not a quarrel, but a show of affection in another way!


    Before Anthea''s angerpletely lit up, it was put out by Adam''s hug and some sweet words.


    As if there was no one else, the couple talked with each other very intimately for a long time before


    they finally thought of Leonardo. "Golden Leonardo, are you hungry? We''ve had dinner. I''ll get


    someone to cook for you. What would you like to eat?"


    Leonardo shook his head. "No!"


    He couldn¡¯t eat anything after seeing their disy of affection!


    Anthea nodded and continued, "If you don''t want to eat, then go home quickly! We have something


    to talk about!"


    Leonardo was seriously injured.


    The sun was as bright as fire in the sunny day.


    M came out with her daughter and strolled around for an entire day. By nightfall, the sun had


    faded, and the distant sky was covered with sunset glow.


    The air conditioner of the taxi they took to go back to the hotel was on, and the temperature was


    veryfortable.


    They stopped at the red light.


    Holly suddenly reached out and pointed to the front. "Mother, that''s dad¡¯spany!"


    M heard that and looked over. In front of them was the CBD in the city center. Many famous


    companies were there. The towering building that Holly pointed out was the headquarters of


    Schain''s Group.


    She was surprised. "How did you know?"


    Holly said proudly, "Because Dad has told me and shown me a photo! He told me that he is the


    president, working at the top floor. As long as he stands by the window, he can look over the whole


    city!"


    M touched her daughter''s little face and said, "You are really smart!"


    Holly was a little embarrassed. She smiled shyly and then snuggled into her arms. "Mom, can we go


    to find Dad?"


    M looked embarrassed.


    Since they came back from Charley¡¯s home that night and Leonardo left from the hotel, they had not


    seen each other for two days.


    Breakfast was sent over every morning, but he never showed up like before.


    M couldn''t help but think of his gloomy face and cold momentum that night.


    Did she offend him?


    "I miss dad!" Holly looked up with expectations in her eyes and eagerly asked, "Mom, dad hasn''t


    come to the hotel to see me for two days. Does he dislike me?"


    M said hurriedly, "Of course not!"


    Holly rubbed in her arms and said, "Can you take me to him? I want to see Dad!"


    M looked at her daughter''s expectant eyes. She could not bear to see her disappointed, but she


    was also afraid that she would think too much.


    She looked up at the tall building in front of her and thought, "It''s time to get off work.


    I won''t disturb him, will I?"


    She hesitated for a while and said to the driver, "Sir, could you please stop at the front


    intersection?"


    Holly was extremely happy.


    Holding her daughter''s little hand, M walked into the big office.


    At this time, many white-cor workers were walking out of the elevator, but outsiders were not


    allowed to go in and out at will.


    After M exined her purpose at the front desk, the receptiondy shook her head at her with a


    smile and said politely but not kindly, "Sorry! If you don''t have an appointment with Mr. Schain, I


    can''t let you t n go up!


    Holly shook her hand and asked, "Mom, what should we do?"


    M was also worried. She thought for a moment, took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    When the phone was connected, she felt inexplicably nervous.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    M asked tentatively, "Hello?"


    At the other end of the line, Leonardo directly called out her name. Her tone was just like that of that


    night, which was quite bad. "M? What¡¯s wrong?"


    M felt a little timid when she heard his bad tone. "In fact, it''s nothing..."


    Before she could finish, Leonardo was going to hang up. "Then I''ll hang up, I''m busy!"


    "Wait!" M hurriedly stopped him, looked down at her daughter, who was waiting with expectations


    in eyes, and quickly said, "Holly and I are downstairs in yourpany..."


    Pa!


    The phone was suddenly hung up.


    M was a little confused, and then she felt deeply regretful.


    What a shame!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She regretteding here without being invited. Since she had disturbed him, she deserved to be


    rejected by him with a cold face.


    M silently put down the phone and tried to make an excuse to exin to her daughter.


    She caressed her daughter''s head and


    said, "Holly, listen to me..."


    "Mr. Schain!"


    Behind her suddenly came the sound of greetings.


    It was time to get off work. A lot of whitecor workers walked out of the hall on the first floor. Now


    they all stood in the same ce and greeted Leonardo respectfully.


    M looked back and saw Leonardo striding toward her. He was wearing a high-quality handmade


    suit, looking extraordinary.


    She was surprised. "Leonardo?"


    When he hung up the phone just now, she thought that he was going to drive her away.


    Unexpectedly, he came down!


    Leonardo asked her, "Why are you here?"


    "We happened to pass by!" M said.


    Her heart beat fast strangely and she almost lost control when she was stared at by him. She added


    awkwardly, "Holly missed you and wanted to see you, so I brought her here! Sorry, I didn''t tell you in


    advance. Will it bother you?"


    Leonardo directly answered with action.


    He bent over to hold his daughter, who had already stretched out arms, and then said, "I''ll take you


    upstairs!"


    People around looked over, and M followed him with a blushed face.


    Although the employees in thepany were very curious, no one dared to gossip about the


    president.


    After entering the exclusive elevator, Leonardo raised a smile. "You missed me, Holly?"


    "Yes!" Holly nodded and held his neck intimately with her little hand. "You haven''t seen me for two


    days, so I missed you very much!"


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion.


    When Holly said this, M felt that Leonardo red at her.


    Leonardo kissed his daughter dotingly. "I missed you too!"


    Holly put her little head on his shoulder. She was reliable on him.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor, and Leonardo directly took them to the president''s office.


    The office was very spacious and grand, with simple and low-key decoration. In the center was a


    high-back chair.


    Leonardo carried his daughter to the leather sofa and said to M, "Holly and you take a rest first. I


    haven''t finished my work yet. I have to work overtime for a while!"


    "Alright!" M nodded.


    Then, the assistant knocked on the door and came in. ording to Leonardo''s instructions, he


    prepared tea and a whole table of snacks. It seemed that he had brought all the snacks and fruits in


    the tearoom.


    Holly''s legs were swinging in the air, and she was drinking fruit juice gracefully like ady.


    M thought, "He really wants to try his best to be a good father to make up for the paternal love he


    owed in recent years."


    Leonardo settled them on the sofa and returned to his high back chair.


    There were piles of documents on his desk waiting for him to read, but he did not pick up the pen


    immediately, but called the secretary first, and then he began to work.


    M couldn''t help but secretly nce at him.


    This was the first time she had seen him at work.


    His white shirt was new. The look on his face was serious and focused, showing the demeanor of a


    leader.


    Leonardo turned his back to the sun. He was well-featured, and there seemed to be a smile on his


    face.


    What was he happy about?


    M didn''t understand, just as she didn''t understand why he was unhappy before.


    Holly was very obedient and did not need her care, eating snacks happily and quietly. The two of


    them sat on the sofa, and only the sound of Leonardo writing could be heard.


    About half an hourter, Leonardo got up again.


    He picked up the coat on the back of the chair and said, "I''ve made a reservation in a restaurant.


    Let''s go eat!"


    M opened her mouth and wanted to say that there was no need for that. She came here because


    Holly wanted to see him.


    Before she could speak, Holly said excitedly, "Yes. I want to have a meal with daddy!"


    M had to swallow her words.


    They came out of the office building, and the neon lights outside lit up little by little, echoing with the


    stars.


    The one who was driving the car was still the secretary. Although he was not a full-time driver, he


    was driving stably.


    There was a traffic jam at evening peak, and the car speed was not fast.


    Aftering down from the viaduct, the car seemed to be driving on a mountain road, and the


    surroundings became quiet. Holly¡¯s hair scattered, and M lowered her head andbed her hair.


    ,She didn''t pay much attention to the outside.


    The car stopped, and the secretary said respectfully, "Mr. Schain, we''re here!"


    M also got out of the car. When she saw the brightly lit restaurant on the hillside, she was


    shocked with her eyes wide open.


    She was so surprised that her expression was a little silly. "Why are we here?"


    Leonardo''s eyebrows raised unconsciously, and his mood seemed to be good.


    He said calmly, "Didn''t you say you wanted to know if the vour of the food here has changed?"


    M was stunned.


    It was just a casual word, but he remembered it!


    M''s heart rippled slightly as if a rock had been thrown into the calmke. It could not calm down.


    She kept telling herself that she should not misunderstand.


    Leonardo asked the secretary, "Have you booked the seats?"


    "Yes!" The secretary nodded.


    Seeing that M did not recover from the shock, the secretary quickly said, "Miss Jillson, the night


    before yesterday, Mr.


    Schain booked a seat and wanted to bring you here!"


    M was stunned.


    The night before yesterday? Wasn''t that the night she went to have dinner in Charley¡¯s


    home?


    M seemed to have suddenly figured out the reason for his displeasure that night.


    Leonardo frowned. "Shut up!"


    The secretary didn''t dare to say more and got into the car.


    Leonardo picked up his daughter and walked into the restaurant. M trotted to follow him.


    She felt a little guilty. "Leonardo, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you nned to have dinner together


    with us in the restaurant that night, so I went to Charley¡¯s home with Holly!"


    Leonardo snorted as if he had forgiven her.


    M whispered, "But you didn''t say it in advance. If you doesn''t say it, how would I know that you


    have booked a seat!"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    Could it be called a surprise if he told her in advance?


    Leonardo was so angry that he almost exploded. But when he thought that his daughter was here,


    he thought he had to be mature and steady.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    The family of three entered the restaurant.


    Although Leonardo was not a regr visitor here, he was influential in Ice city. Therefore, when they


    entered, the restaurant manager took the initiative to greet them.


    The restaurant was built halfway up the peak. It was for members only, and guests had to book a


    seat in advance. There was a sense of luxury everywhere, and the guests were all distinguished.


    M''s family background was not ordinary. She used to go in and out here frequently, so she did not


    feel restrained. The restaurant seemed to have been renovated, which made her feel a little


    strange.


    The restaurant manager took them to the top floor.


    There was only one private room and a gazebo outside. Standing here, one could overlook the


    entire city, including the running river at the foot of the mountain.


    The lights were bright outside, and the restaurant was slightly dimmed. On each table, there were


    two lighted white candles, which made the atmosphere romantic.


    M suddenly remembered what Charley


    had said.


    For some reason, she felt like she was on a date.


    In particr, the bottle of red roses on the table made her heart beat fast.


    The restaurant was western style, with different menus nned by its chefs every day. Leonardo


    only ordered a bottle of red wine.


    The waiter quickly served the steak.


    Leonardo was very careful. He took over his daughter''s te and cut the steak into pieces with


    knives and forks. In this way, it was not only convenient for her to eat, but also could make her chew


    slowly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Holly, who was sitting on the children''s seat, looked at him, eyes sparkling. She worshipped and


    relied on him very much now. "Thank you, Dad!"


    Leonardo smiled and his heart was about to melt.


    He handed her the steak and touched her head with his big hand.


    Then, a te of cut steak suddenly appeared in front of him, which was prettier than the steak he


    had just cut.


    M held the white porcin te in her hand and said with a smile, "You''ve been working all day.


    It''s very tiring. Eat quickly!" Leonardo looked at the steak in front of him, just like the bottle of water


    she handed him when they were in the amusement park.


    A different feeling rippled in his heart.


    The experience of having a meal on the top floor was very good. Next to them was the gazebo and


    the night sky was filled with stars.


    Leonardo asked her, "How is the taste?"


    M tasted very seriously and answered, "It''s still delicious!"


    Holding the small fork, Holly smiled and echoed, "I also think it''s delicious!"


    M picked up the wine ss and said sincerely, "Leonardo, thank you!"


    Leonardo''s eyebrows raised. She thanked him softly, which made him feel childish joy.


    He had now taken the position of president and was in charge of the whole Schain''s Group. Most of


    the time, he could not show his emotions. Over time, he became more and more mature and


    steady, but seldom showed his happiness or anger.


    Just like her, Leonardo raised his red wine ss and sipped elegantly. "The view here is very good.


    After we finish eating, we can drink while enjoying the night scenery!"


    "Yes!" M smiled.


    They ate very slowly for dinner. After dinner, they went to the gazebo to enjoy the night


    view.


    After all, Holly was a child. After enjoying the night view for a while, she felt bored and ran back to


    the sofa in the private ronm. There were dolls for children there. She was having fun.


    As Leonardo said, the vision here was very good.


    Looking down from the mountain, she could see the neon everywhere, and the night was


    picturesque.


    M stood in front of the railing, holding a red wine ss. She could not help but sigh. "So


    beautiful!"


    She hade to this restaurant more than once, but she had never eaten on the top floor, let alone


    enjoying the night view.


    Leonardo didn''t look at the night scene, but at her.


    She had a pair of clear and bright eyes, and the neon lights of the whole city at the foot of the


    mountain were reflected in her eyes, shining brightly.


    The evening breeze blew a few strands of her hair.


    M was not a stunning beauty at first nce, but her facial features were very delicate. In


    particr, at this moment, there seemed to be a faint pink on her face, which added a charm on her,


    making people unable to look away from her.


    Leonardo nodded. "Yes, so beautiful!"


    The night scene was so beautiful. They clinked red wine sses in their hands lightly, making a


    crisp sound.


    Leonardo pondered for two seconds and said, "M, tell me about what happened after Holly was


    born!"


    Hearing this, M looked at her daughter, who was busy changing the doll''s clothes, through the


    floor-to-ceiling window.


    She thought for a moment and said slowly, "She is very good! When I was pregnant, I didn''t feel


    ufortable at all. After she was born, she was not so naughty as other children. She seldom


    cried. As long as she was full, she would smile at you! She is very smart. She could call mom when


    she was only seven months old. When she was a year old, she could already walk..."


    M tried her best to share the process of her daughter''s growth in her mind with him.


    After hearing that, Leonardo asked, "What about you?"


    "What?" M didn''t understand.


    Leonardo said, "Wasn''t it hard for you to raise her alone?"


    M was stunned.


    She didn''t expect him to ask this. She thought he wanted to know the process of his daughter''s


    growth.


    "It was hard!" M nodded and said truthfully, "After all, I was alone abroad. It was okay when I was


    pregnant. Later, Holly was born. It was the first time for me to be a mother. I had no experience at


    all. I even cried twice secretly!"


    But after she shed tears, she quickly stopped, because someone said that she didn''t look good


    when she cried.


    M only said that in her heart.


    She smiled at him and said, "But Holly is too good. I went back to the hospital to work when she


    was six months old and hired a nanny to take care of her. The nanny said that it was very easy to


    take care of her! It''s really hard for a single mother to make momey. Fortunately, we have made it.


    With Holly''spany, I don''t feel tired at all!"


    Leonardo said in a low voice, "Sorry!"


    Although she said those words lightly, he could tell how hard it was.


    He was indeed very angry about what happened that year, but it was undeniable that it was not


    easy for her to raise a child alone. She was a young woman who brought up her daughter alone,


    and she did not have anyone to rely on in the foreignnd. She needed to make money to support


    the family and take care of her daughter.


    M shook her head. "I should have apologized to you. I cheated you and robbed you of your right


    to be a father!"


    "No!" Leonardo sighed and said seriously, "I am a man, and the fault is still on me. If I had not been


    drunk that night, there would not have been an ident, and you would not have been pregnant at


    such a young age!"


    Seeing him frown, M could not helpforting him. "In fact, it''s not that hard. Leonardo, you don''t


    have to me yourself. Although I didn''t know anyone abroad, there were many people from the


    same country helping me. And Charley has always taken care of us!"


    Leonardo''s face was slightly livid. "Can you not mention him?"


    "Why?" M didn''t understand.


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched twice.


    Because he was an eyesore!

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Leonardo shook the red wine ss in his hand, the liquid inside rippling.


    Then he raised it at her.


    "M, thank you!" Leonardo looked at her with meaningful eyes. His voice was maic in the night


    breeze. "Thank you for giving birth to Holly. I like her very much!"


    M clinked her ss with his.


    Her little face was a little red. She said nothing like him and silently drank up the red wine in the


    ss.


    She couldn''t say you were wee, could she?


    The two of them drank a bottle of red wine and both of them were slightly tipsy.


    Leonardo was more tipsy, because most of the red wine were drunk by him. His eyes were shining,


    like the star above his head.


    He was as obsessed as he had been that night many years ago.


    That was M''s first time to have sex.


    Although it had been a long time, she still remembered a lot of details, especially his strong strength


    and heavy breath...


    M''s ears were burning.


    She could not stand still and dared not look up at him with a guilty conscience.


    M held the empty wine ss and stuttered, "It''ste and it''s a little cold. I''m afraid that Holly will


    be sleepy. Let''s go back early!"


    After that, she tried to slip away.


    However, she was too nervous to mind her step. She didn¡¯t notice the step on the gazebo, so that


    she staggered and fell backward.


    Leonardo said urgently, "Watch out!"


    He quickly stretched out his arms, and before she fell, he held her waist and took her into his arms.


    Her waist was as slim as a willow.


    Leonardo didn''t dare to exert too much strength. He gently hugged her and seemed to hearing her


    heart beating violently.


    They were very close to each other, almost inseparable. She could feel the temperature of his skin


    through the clothes, and he could smell the fragrance of her body.


    Leonardo''s heart skipped a beat.


    When he lowered his head, he could see her delicate face. From this angle, he found that her red


    lips were as attractive as the blooming roses.


    It gave people the urge to kiss him.


    Leonardo was still rational, but his body


    seemed to have his own consciousness.


    M was held in his arms, and her little hands were just on his chest. After she stood firm, she


    whispered, "Leonardo, you can let me go..."


    The rest of her words were stopped.


    She was kissed by Leonardo.


    M opened her eyes wide in shock.


    Leonardo held her with one hand and covered her eyes with the other.


    What a deep kiss.


    Leonardo held her tightly and kissed her deeply, which gradually affected all her perceptions.


    M tasted tastier red wine from his mouth.


    She could not stand steadily, seeming to have missed her step. She felt that she was about to


    suffocate by his kiss.


    However, Leonardo didn''t stop, as if he wanted more.


    Suddenly, a crisp child''s voice rang out, "Daddy, mommy, are you two kissing?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their bodies froze.


    Both of them turned around and saw that Holly was tilting her head and staring at them curiously


    with hands behind her back.


    M''s face gradually turned red.


    She was so obsessed that she even forgot that her daughter was here!


    M broke out of his arms and awkwardly covered her mouth with her one hand. The smell of his


    mouth still lingered around hers. She said in a low voice, "Ahem. It''s reallyte. Let''s go back!"


    After saying that, she pulled Holly into the room in a hurry.


    Leonardo''s chest heaved slightly. In addition to the embarrassment caused by being discovering,


    there was more regret in his heart.


    He didn''t go in immediately, but took out a cigarette and lit it, as if he wanted to calm something


    down with the help of nicotine.


    It was just a kiss, yet he already had a reaction.


    If it weren''t for his daughter''s sudden appearance, Leonardo might have asked for more...


    Maybach drove down from the t-topped Mountain.


    Because of the kiss just now, the atmosphere in the car was somewhat ambiguous.


    M faced the window and did not dare to have eye contact with Leonardo. The temperature on her


    face and behind her ear did not fall, but became higher and higher. Holly didn''t understand what had


    happened.


    She was very happy all night. She had gone to Dad''spany to see him and had dinner together


    with him. She was in high spirits and had been chatting with Leonardo.


    The conversation between the father and daughter came, and M opened the car window a little.


    Phew! Phew!


    When the night wind blew in, she felt that the temperature dropped a little.


    The car finally stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    After the secretary stopped the car, he saw something and his look became a little strange. "Mr.


    Schain..."


    Leonardo didn''t pay much attention to it. He just thought that the other party was reminding him to


    get off the car.


    He was the first to get out of the car.


    When he was ready to turn around and carry his daughter down, a tall figure suddenly pounced on


    him.


    "Leonardo!"


    A familiar female voice rang out.


    Leonardo hesitated as he opened the car door.


    When he hesitated, the other party seized the opportunity and threw herself into his chest.


    Leonardo frowned. At the same time, he lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. He


    was a little surprised." L?" M got out of the car on the other side and happened to see this


    scene.


    The woman threw herself into his arms and directly hugged his waist. Her long hair poured down


    like a waterfall, and her face was full of tears.


    M''s heartbeat stopped for a moment.


    It was as if something was pressing down on her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe


    smoothly.


    Her hot body also cooled down with the night breeze.


    M carried her daughter down the car and walked around from the back of the car. She didn''t


    disturb them. She cleared her throat and whispered, "Take your time. I''ll take Holly upstairs to rest


    first!"


    Leonardo frowned.


    He opened his mouth. But before he could say something, she had hurried into the hotel with Holly


    in her arms and soon disappeared.


    The elevator door opened.


    M immediately walked out with Holly in her arms. After entering the room, she quickly closed the


    door, as if there was something chasing after her.


    As usual, she helped Holly take a shower and then carried her to the bed.


    Holly seemed to still remember the scene downstairs and asked curiously, "Mom, who is that


    woman? Why did she hold Dad?"


    M looked down and answered, "She is your father''s friend!"


    "She''s so beautiful!" Holly eximed softly.


    M''s voice was a bit bitter. "Well, yes!"


    Holly rubbed her face on her arm and said sweetly, "However, no matter how beautiful she is, she is


    not as beautiful as you. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    M couldn''t help butugh and felt very warm in her heart. She kissed her daughter on the face


    and said, "Baby, I love you so much!"


    "I love you too!" Holly also kissed her.


    M touched her head and said softly, "Good girl, it''s gettingte. We have to go to bed!"


    Holly said obediently, "Good night, mom." Then shey in the bed and closed her eyes. Soon, she


    fell asleep.


    However, M couldn''t fall asleep.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    M was lying on her bed, tossing and turning.


    L...


    She was no stranger to this name.


    Even if it was dark, her beautiful face still could not be covered. She had nted eyes, full of


    endless charm. M couldn''t match any of that.


    Leonardo used to get drunk for L, and what happened that night was also because of L...


    At that time, L was going to get married the next day. His beloved woman would be


    someone else''s bride. How could he not feel heartbroken?


    Leonardo, who was in pain and despair, got drunk at the banquet. After he was drunk, he


    unconsciously threw M into bed while whispering L¡¯s name.


    She didn''t expect that they were still in contact.


    Four years had passed, but he could never forget L.


    M turned over and curled into a ball.


    The next morning, Holly woke up first and


    yawned cutely.


    M opened her eyes and kissed her with a smile. "Good morning, baby. I will help you get


    dressed!"


    Holly stretched out her arms and legs, cooperating with her obediently.


    After putting on the clothes, Holly suddenly tilted her head and looked at M curiously. "Mom, why


    are your eyes so swollen?"


    M was stunned.


    She walked quickly to the bathroom and saw her swollen eyes in the mirror.


    Only then did she realize that she had cried while sleepingst night. When she woke up, her


    eyelids were swollen.


    "What a loser I am!"


    M took out a can of drink from the refrigerator, wrapped it in a towel and put it on her eyes. She


    didn''te out until her swollen eyes went down.


    With a smile on her face, she hid all her emotions well and hid them in the deepest part of her heart,


    just like all these years.


    After Holly washed up, the doorbell rang.


    "It must be Dad. I''ll open the door!" Holly cheered and ran to the door.


    Then, the father and daughter walked in. M clenched her fists.


    Holly was held by Leonardo on hisps. Looking at the open food, she said sweetly, "Dad, the food


    you bought is all my favorite! You¡¯re so good, Dad!"


    Leonardo''s heart was very satisfied with his daughter''s worship and praise.


    He opened the lunch box and handed a pair of chopsticks to M, "Let''s eat together!"


    M nodded and sat opposite to him. "Okay, thank you!"


    The soup of the steamed buns was very tasty, and the aroma of meat filled her mouth as soon as


    she took a bite. However, she had no appetite because she didn''t have a good restst night.


    A low voice came from the other side. "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    M looked up and found that Leonardo had been staring at her face.


    "Does his eyes need to be so sharp?"


    M''s heart suddenly beat fast for a moment. She almost felt that she couldn''t hide her thoughts


    anymore.


    She calmly raised her hand to touch her face and said with a smile, "I yed gamesst night and


    stayed up for a while!"


    Leonardo was surprised. "You like to y games?


    M replied, "I used to like it very much, but


    now I seldom y!"


    "I see." Leonardo nodded and did not think much about it.


    After biting a small steamed bun,


    Holly turned to ask Leonardo, "Dad, who is the beautiful womanst night? Mom said that she is


    your friend!"


    M looked down to hide the look in her eyes.


    Leonardo nodded. "Yes, she is a friend of mine!"


    Holly pouted, feeling a little jealous. "Then why did she hug you?"


    Leonardo frowned slightly and exined, "She encountered some troubles, so that she lost control


    of her emotions and behaved like that!"


    Although he was answering his daughter''s question, he subconsciously looked at M.


    It seemed that he wanted to see what kind of reaction she would have. However, seeing her


    expressionless face, Leonardo felt a little unpleasant.


    "I see." Holly nodded but did not fully understand.


    In the morning light, the family of three continued to have breakfast. The child had a good appetite,


    but the two adults seemed to have their own worries.


    Holly wiped her mouth with a tissue like ady and said, "I''m full!"


    After less than two minutes, Holly twisted and showed an embarrassed expression on her little face.


    She whispered in M''s ear, "Mom, I want to poo!"


    M couldn''t helpughing and took her to the bathroom.


    She put down the small stool for Holly. As soon as she closed the door, a shadow came over her


    head.


    Leonardo was too close.


    M couldn''t help but step back. Behind her was the ss door of the bathroom. With her back


    against it, she couldn¡¯t avoid him at all.


    Leonardo stretched out one arm and held the ss door next to her head, trapping her between his


    body and the door.


    He approached her as he said in a maic voice, "M,st night on the ttopped Mountain..."


    "I didn''t take it to heart!" M said quickly.


    She turned her face away and did not look at him. "We both drankst night, so that we made a


    mistake!"


    Leonardo''s face was covered with coldness.


    Last night in the car, she was shy all the way. Although her face was covered by her hair, he still


    saw that her ears were red.


    Leonardo controlled himself and wanted to talk about it after they arrived at the hotel. However, L


    suddenly appeared and hugged him tightly while crying.


    After handling the matter, he wanted toe back to the hotel. When he saw that the lights had


    been turned off, he did not go until this morning, so as not to disturb Holly¡¯ s and her rest.


    Unexpectedly, she said it was a mistake!


    Leonardo knew clearly the maximum he could drink. That little bit of red wine he drankst night


    was not enough to make him lose control.


    He was a little angry.


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes and suddenly leaned down. "What about now?"


    The hot breath brushed against her eyes and nose, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Leonardo was very tall, about 1.85 meters. M was wearing a pair of disposable slippers now.


    Standing in front of him, she was almost a head shorter than him.


    At this time, what was in front of her eyes was his chest. The picture of L holding him tightly


    appeared in her mind.


    M''s heart instantly became colder.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her small and delicate chin was suddenly pinched. Seeing that his kiss was about to fall, she was


    anxious and blurted out to remind him, "Leonardo, I am your cousin''s girlfriend!"


    Leonardo stopped in his tracks.


    There seemed to be gloominess in his eyes. He stared at her for a few seconds, then turned and


    strode away.


    Leonardo came out of the hotel with a fierce look on his face. In the distance, the secretary ran over


    with a bunch of flowers. The secretary ttered, "Mr. Schain, I''ve bought the flowers you want! I


    searched three blocks, and specially asked the shopper to package the flower with beautiful


    papers!"


    Leonardo looked over and said coldly, "Get in the car and go back to thepany!"


    "What? What about this flower?" The secretary was dumbfounded. ¡°I have tried hard to buy the


    flower. Doesn¡¯t Mr. Schain want it?¡±


    "Here you are!" Leonardo said casually.


    Hearing this, the secretary was suddenly surprised and horrified, and carefully stated, "Mr. Schain, I


    am straight..."


    Leonardo was speechless.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    At noon, in the dining room of Adam and Anthea¡¯s home.


    Because it was weekend, Adam and Anthea were both free and enjoyed the family time.


    Lil Star had eaten three chicken drumsticks at a time. When she was ready to eat the fourth one,


    she was stopped by her mother.


    Anthea grabbed the drumstick and put it back on the te, saying seriously, "Lil Star, you can''t eat


    anymore. If you eat too much, you will have a stomachache! And look at you, how fat your little face


    is!"


    Hearing thetter sentence, Lil Star snorted unhappily.


    Looking at the drumstick on the te, she turned around and asked for help, "Dad!"


    Adam said, "I agree with your mother."


    It seemed that he would agree with whatever his wife said.


    Lil Star pouted.


    There was no love for children in this world!


    When the couple was immersed in the love from each other, they even ignored their daughter.


    Fortunately, Erik was still there.


    Erik smiled and said, "Lil Star, you really


    have to eat less, or I will not be able to hold you!"


    When Lil Star heard this, she became extremely nervous. She raised her small face and struggled


    for a while before saying, "Then I''ll reduce half a drumstick."


    The whole family smiled helplessly.


    Adam looked at Anthea with gentle eyes and sent an invitation for a date. "Dear, shall we go to the


    cinema this afternoon?"


    Even though they had been married for many years, Anthea still felt shy under his straight eyes.


    She shook her head with a red face. "Maybe another day! I have an appointment with M. She¡¯ll


    come to our house with Holly this afternoon!"


    "Okay." Adam nodded.


    While listening to the conversation between her parents, Lil Star rolled her eyes.


    After lunch, the couple cleaned up bowls and chopsticks together instead of asking the servant to


    clean.


    One was responsible for washing, and the other wiped. They worked exceptionally well together.


    Halfway through washing, they heard footstepsing from behind them.


    Lil Star grabbed Adam¡¯s sleeve and shook it.


    "Dad, can you take brother out to y this afternoon?"


    "Why?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Lil Star said in a childish tone, "Because Sister Holly ising to my home!"


    Antheaughed and asked her daughter, "Lil Star, why did you ask Dad to take brother away when


    Sister Holly ising? Don''t you like Sister Holly? You should share with your friends!"


    Lil Star said in a serious tone, "I''ll give my favorite doll, Elsa, to Sister Holly, but brother is mine. I


    don¡¯t want to share with others!"


    Adam touched her daughter''s head affectionately and said kindly, "Okay, I''ll take Erik to the shooting


    range this afternoon."


    Anthea red at him.


    Looking at her daughter, who was leaving happily after getting the promise, Anthea sighed, not


    knowing whether tough or not.


    Was this possessiveness?


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, M and Holly arrived on time.


    Lil Star came down from upstairs with her favorite Elsa in her arms, handed it to Holly as if it was a


    treasure, and said, "Sister, this is a gift for you!"


    Holly took it in surprise. "Thank you, Lil Star. You are so good!"


    "You''re wee." Lil Star beamed.


    ¡°The doll is yours now. But brother is mine!¡±


    Last time Leonardo and Adam were both here, so it was inconvenient for Anthea and M to talk


    about some things. This time, Anthea asked many questions about M¡¯s life abroad in the past few


    years.


    Anthea had also lived abroad alone and understood the loneliness. Furthermore, M was a single


    mother. It must be harder.


    At the same time, she was very gratified that M was still so optimistic and strong. When she was


    working at the hospital, she would asionally cry at night, but she would still keep her original


    heart. She had turned into an excellent doctor.


    At dinner time, Anthea seemed to ask casually, "M, I heard that you have a boyfriend."


    "Hmm..." M stuttered.


    She didn''t know how to answer Anthea. She didn''t want to lie to Anthea, but she couldn''t tell the


    truth.


    Fortunately, Anthea did not continue to ask, but sighed with emotion. "When you were pregnant, to


    tell the truth, I was shocked. I also scolded Golden Leonardo for a long time!"


    M couldn¡¯t help but exin, "It was just an ident that night!"


    After all, although Leonardo was drunk that night, she was just a little tipsy and was not forced by


    Leonardo. It was just one night stand between a man and a woman.


    Besides, she had her own worries.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing what she said, Anthea smiled meaningfully and sighed deliberately. "All these years,


    Golden Leonardo has been single. Before you came back, he was forced to go on a blind date by


    his mother!"


    M pursed her lips.


    She did not hear the meaning of Anthea''s words. On the contrary, she thought that the reason why


    Leonardo was single for so many years was that his love for L was deep...


    After dinner, there was a sounding from the door.


    Anthea thought it was her husband who came back, so she greeted him with a smile. However, she


    saw the servant leading Leonardo toe in.


    Leonardo''s tie was loose, as if he had just finished social engagement. His face was full of


    exhaustion, and there was a smell of smoke on his body, but he did not drink.


    Anthea curled her lips and said in disgust, "Golden Leonardo! You¡¯re here to pick up your wife and


    child!"


    Leonardo looked a little unnatural.


    Anthea was happy and slowly changed


    her words. "I was wrong. The child is yours, but M has nothing to do with you. She has a


    boyfriend!"


    Leonardo''s face darkened.


    Although he was teased by his friends on purpose, the mention of his wife and child still made him


    feel excited.


    Lil Star noticed what was happening at the entrance and cleverly said, "Sister Holly, your father is


    here!"


    Holly immediately put down the toys and ran over, "Dad¡ª"


    Leonardo picked up his daughter, walked to the sofa, and sat down.


    M, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly stood up when he approached and pretended to help


    Anthea to get some fruit.


    Leonardo frowned without leaving a trace.


    The sky outside was getting darker and darker as time went by.


    Before Adam and Erik were going home and when Lil Star was yawning and about to sleep,


    Leonardo picked up M, who was not his wife yet, and Holly, and sent them back to the hotel.


    Holly was also a little sleepy, and she kept rubbing her eyes when she entered the elevator.


    Back in the room, Anthea took Holly to the bathroom to take a simple shower and then put her on


    the bed.


    After she dried Holly¡¯s body and changed her clothes into pajamas, Leonardo stretched out his hand


    and said, "Let me do it!"


    Leonardo stood behind her, breathing faintly on her neck.


    M held back the tremor in her heart, got up and avoided him. "Okay!"


    Leonardo''s eyes became gloomy as he saw her deliberately walk to the other side of the bed and


    fold bath towel, as if nothing had happened.


    Did she draw a clear line with him after that kiss?


    Leonardo felt depressed in his heart.


    He tucked Holly in, who had already fallen asleep when M changed her clothes into pajamas.


    Then he got up with a sullen face and strode toward her.


    The phone suddenly rang.


    Leonardo took a look and frowned. "Hello, L!"

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    M held her breath.


    There seemed to be something sharp running through her heart, leaving a feeling of pain.


    She lowered her head, hiding all her emotions.


    Although she pretended to continue the action in her hand, out of the corner of her eye, she had


    been secretly looking in the direction of Leonardo. When he picked up the phone, he just walked to


    the end of the bed.


    Because he was afraid of waking his daughter up, he leaned to the side of the window.


    M couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face clearly. The bright neon lights outside fell on his face,


    seeming to make it gentler.


    In particr, the deliberately lowered voice sounded even softer. "Okay, I know. Youe to the


    company to look for me tomorrow morning. I will apany you..."


    M didn''t want to pry anymore. She quickly folded the bath towel and walked to the bathroom with


    it in her arms.


    She was the only one in the bathroom, and she did not have to worry that her


    M nodded. "Well, I know!"


    Leonardo said, "I''ll ask the secretary to bring breakfast here!"


    "Actually, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. There is self-service breakfast in the hotel. It''s very


    convenient, and it''s a waste if we don''t eat it!"


    "Alright!" Leonardo nodded thoughtfully.


    There was a newly opened pharmaceutical factory in the suburbs. He had to go to have a look early


    tomorrow morning. The secretary would go with him. It would indeed be a little troublesome if he


    sent breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Leonardo paused and said, "Tomorrow evening..."


    He was about to say that tomorrow evening, he would pick them up for dinner after work when there


    was a knock on the door.


    Afraid of waking her daughter up, M hurriedly said, "I''ll open the door!"


    The person who came was Charley.


    After entering the door and seeing Leonardoing out of the


    bedroom, Charley immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "Brother, you¡¯ve been here a lot


    recently. Are you trying to take my girlfriend away?"


    The corner of M¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She secretly pinched Charley to remind him that his performance was exaggerated.


    However, M had to cooperate with him on the surface. She showed a fake smile and exined,


    "Leonardo is here to see Holly!" Leonardo''s eyes were dark.


    He had no expression on his face, and his voice was a little cold. "I''ll go first!"


    "Bye bye!" M nodded.


    Leonardo immediately looked at her coldly.


    M did not understand, so she added, "Drive carefully!"


    Leonardo''s eyes seemed to be shooting a sharp arrow at her.


    M was stunned.


    After Leonardo left, only the two of them were left in the room. M frowned, looked at Charley,


    whose feet were on the tea table, and asked him, "Charley, why are you here sote?"


    Charley deliberately joked, "Are you ming me for disturbing you?"


    M would blush when she heard such teasing before, but at this time, she did not feel


    embarrassed at all. She slightly pursed her lips and said, "Are you serious? If you talk nonsense


    again, I won''t help you!"


    Hearing that, Charley quieted down all at once.


    M asked him again, "What¡¯s the reason for youring?


    Charley smiled with a gloating look on his face and said, "Nothing. I just finished my night snack and


    saw Leonardo¡¯s car when I passed by downstairs, so I came up to watch the fun!"


    M was speechless.


    Charley took his legs off the sofa and asked, "By the way, M, did you pack your belongings?"


    "What?" M was at a loss.


    Charley said, "We will go back to Country F tomorrow morning. Have you forgotten?"


    M was stunned. She had really forgotten.


    When she decided toe back with Charley, she nned to stay for a week to ten days. When


    she set off, she had booked a return ticket. But she didn''t expect the time to pass so fast...


    Charley approached her and said, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to go back after seeing Holly''s


    father?"


    "I didn¡¯t!" M bit her lip and denied.


    Charley shrugged his shoulders and whispered to himself, "That''s good! We will take the flight


    tomorrow morning. Remember to pack tomorrow morning after you get up. By then, I wille to


    pick up Holly and you! I miss my dear so much. I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    can''t wait to see him!"


    M couldn¡¯t stand it. "You¡¯re not having a video call with him. You don''t have to show your loyalty!"


    Charley spread out his hands. Then he thought of something and asked, "M, have you told


    Leonardo about your return to Country F?"


    M shook her head. "No..."


    If Charley hadn''t just reminded her, she would almost forget it. How could she mention it to


    Leonardo?


    Charley raised his hand and stroked his chin, his eyes full of banter.


    Since she hadn''t said it, he didn''t intend to tell Leonardo, either.


    After all, he had not seen Leonardo lose control for many years. It must be very interesting!


    At nine o''clock the next morning.


    The outside was full of sunshine, shining in every corner of the room. M closed the suitcase and


    put it aside.


    Holly had already dressed up, wearing a yellow duck hat on her head and carrying a schoolbag of


    the same style on her back. She raised her small face to ask her softly, "Mom, are we going back to


    Country F now?"


    "Yes!" M nodded.


    Holly asked with some disappointment, "What about dad? Didn''t you tell him? I haven''t said


    goodbye to him yet!"


    A conflicted look appeared on M''s face.


    Leonardo was Holly''s father. Normally, she should tell him.


    After taking out her phone, M suddenly stopped. She couldn''t help but think of the phone callst


    night. He should be with L right now. Would the call bother him...


    After hesitating for a while, M decided to give up and sent him a message instead.


    As soon as the message was sent sessfully, Charley came over. While looking at his watch, he


    pulled up her suitcase and urged, "M, hurry up! It''s toote. We have to hurry to the airport. The


    car is downstairs! Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Thew firm.


    In the spacious office, Leonardo was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    In front of him, Anson, who was known as the topwyer, was seriously discussing with L side by


    side at this time. There were a lot of documents and materials on the tea table, all of which were


    rted to the divorce case.


    L was not a naive young girl. She was two years older than Leonardo. At this age, she was


    already very good at dressing herself up. At this moment, she wore exquisite but not heavy makeup


    and an elegant long dress. There was charm in her eyes and brows.


    Although she had put on makeup, one could still faintly see the wound on her forehead.


    That night, L cried and ran to him, saying that she had a bad rtionship with her husband and


    had been beaten by her husband after an argument. She wanted to divorce, but her husband


    refused. Therefore, she wanted to hire the bestwyer for her divorce and solve it as soon as


    possible.


    Anson was very famous in Ice city. There was almost no case that he could not win.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    L wanted to hire him. But Anson was now the specialwyer of the Schain''s Group and only


    solved the cases rted to thepany. He no longer helped others with their cases.


    When L got married, Leonardo had promised her that they could still be friends even if they could


    not be lovers. If she encountered any difficulties in the future and needed his help, he would try his


    best to help her.


    In fact, for this kind of divorce case, L would definitely win, because she had suffered domestic


    violence. Anywyer could help her, and there was no need to ask Anson for help.


    However, L cried for his help. Apart from the promise he had made, Leonardo was doing it for


    humanism.


    After L came to thepany to find him in the morning, he took her to thew firm.


    At this time, the two of them were discussing, and Leonardo was not involved.


    He looked at theptop on his knees and typed on the keyboard quickly, replying emails to the


    overseaspany one by one.


    Leonardo was now the president, and he would hardly waste time.


    The only one who could waste his time now was his daughter.


    Thinking of Holly, Leonardo involuntarily showed a smile on his face, making him look particrly


    gentle.


    On the other side of the sofa, L''s heart seemed to beat fast when she saw his smile.


    Seeing the two end their conversation, Leonardo looked up. "Is it over?"


    Anson nodded, stood up and said with a smile, "President Schain, I have already talked to Miss


    Zall. We can prepare for the court!"


    "Yes." Leonardo nodded.


    He turned off theptop, tidied up his suit and stood up.


    L looked at him tenderly. "Leodardo, thank you! If it weren''t for you, Anson wouldn''t have helped


    me!"


    "You''re wee!" Leonardo have no expression on his face, and his tone was calm.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, L hurriedly said, "Leonardo, we haven''t eaten together for a


    long time. You''ve helped me so much. Would you like me to treat you to lunch to express my


    gratitude?"


    Leonardo shook his head and refused indifferently. "I have something else to do!" "Alright!" L was


    a little disappointed.


    Leonardo didn''t look at her. He nodded to Anson and then strode away with his


    L stared at his back without blinking eyes.


    The Young Master Schain, who used to be cynical with yellow hair, had now changed and be


    the president in the business world. He exuded a sense of maturity and nobility, which made people


    unable to look away.


    A look of obsession gradually appeared in L''s eyes.


    Leonardo didn''t pay attention to it. He came out of the elevator all the way. The secretary outside


    the office building had respectfully opened the car door for him.


    He bent over to sit in and habitually took out his mobile phone.


    It vibrated when L talked to him.


    Leonardo didn''t pay too much attention to it. He thought it was a message from the system.


    However, after he clicked it and saw the contents, his eyes narrowed.


    The secretary noticed and asked, "Mr. Schain, what''s wrong?"


    Then, he saw that Leonardo raised his head with an extremely cold look on his face and his eyes


    were full of rage.


    On the other side, the car was driving to the airport.


    There were many cars on the road, and at this time, they had not left the city. Fortunately, there was


    plenty of time.


    In the car, Charley sat in the front and was talking to his lover. M sat behind with her daughter in


    her arms.


    Holly blinked her eyes and asked softly, "Mom, don''t we really say goodbye to Dad?"


    Mforted her daughter softly. "Dad is busy now. It may not be convenient. We will talk to him


    on the phone after we return to Country F!"


    "Will I be able to see him again?" Holly asked.


    "Yes!" M nodded. She thought about it and said slowly, "When we go back, you can make a video


    call with him. If he has time in the future, he can alsoe to Country F to see t ¡±


    you!


    With her head down, Holly was still in a low spirit.


    She grabbed her mother''s hand and pouted unhappily. "Mom, can we not leave?"


    M frowned. "Holly..."


    When she saw this, Holly immediately said obediently, "I''m sorry, mom! I''ll listen to you! I will be


    obedient."


    M sighed and could only kiss her daughter''s forehead.


    As the street view passed by, she felt depressed.


    Charley was right. M was actually reluctant to leave. This time, she came back to help Charley.


    She did not know when she woulde back again. Maybe she would stay in Country F for the rest


    of her life.


    M withdrew her gaze and gently looked down.


    Holly, who was in her arms, suddenly twisted her little body and asked doubtfully, "Mom, why did the


    car stop?"


    M was stunned.


    She looked up and saw the driver stop the car.


    It was not the red light. Several ck cars suddenly surrounded them on the way and forced their


    car to stop forcibly, just like what happened in a TV series.


    This caused a traffic jam, and the car horns sounded one after another.


    M couldn''t help but hug her daughter tightly.


    Her face was full of confusion. She didn''t know what had happened. Looking at the cars


    surrounding them, she felt stressful.


    Were they gangsters? Did she need to call the police?


    M even wondered if she should call Anthea. Her husband was a soldier!


    Charley, who was sitting in the front, also noticed that. After hanging up the phone, he looked


    around and frowned. "What''s going on? It seems to be my cousin..."


    Hearing this, M also turned her head to look over.


    The door of the backmost Maybach opened. Leonardo, dressed in a ck suit, was striding over


    with a sullen face, looking as cold as a piece of ice.


    M became nervous.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    In a group of ck cars, Leonardo was like Satan from hell, approaching her with a fierce look. He


    was more imposing than he had been when he stopped her at the door of the bathroom after she


    just returned.


    He ground his teeth as he shouted, "Mjillson!"


    Even though she was in the car, M still felt a buzz in her ears.


    She took a deep breath and opened the car door to get off the car. Leonardo was already in front of


    her and punched the car roof next to her. Although it was not so violent, the sound lingered for a


    while.


    M had fear in her heart. Surprised, she asked very guiltily, "Leonardo, why are you here?"


    How dared she ask?


    Leonardo was so angry that he ground his teeth and even wanted to break her neck.


    His eyes were gloomy and there seemed to be ayer of killing intent between his eyebrows. He


    said angrily, "If I didn''te, would you secretly take my daughter away like you did in the past?"


    M exined, "I sent you a message!"


    This time, she did not leave secretly. She had informed him!


    As soon as she mentioned that, Leonardo got angrier. "It¡¯s such a big thing! Have you discussed it


    with me in advance? You even didn¡¯t make a phone call to me?"


    M pursed her lips and slightly lowered her head. "I was afraid that you were busy..."


    What the hell!


    Leonardo violently pulled his cor and said, "M Jillson, I will never allow what happened that


    year to happen again. I will never allow you to take away my daughter like this! You can never


    deprive me of my right to be a father!"


    M tried to reason with him. "I didn''t. Leonardo, as long as you have time, you can still visit Holly


    after we return Country F!" Leonardo waspletely furious. "No!" He had just reunited with his


    daughter and had yet to make up for the fatherly love she had lost for so many years. Furthermore,


    even though he had promised her that he would not take Holly away from her for the time being, it


    did not mean that he would let Holly leave him!


    While the two of them were confronting, Holly ran down.


    Seeing her parents standing still, she waited for a long time. She was so anxious, so she opened


    the other door and shouted happily, "Dad-"


    Leonardo restrained his anger on his face in the face of his daughter, but he was so angry that his


    facial features were still a bit stiff, but he was still handsome and charming.


    He bent down to pick up his daughter and then grabbed M¡¯s hand.


    Leonardo announced directly, "M, I don''t allow Holly and you to leave!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode to Maybach with Holly and M.


    M could not get away and followed him passively, and then she was stuffed into the car.


    Charley also got off the car to watch the fun. Seeing him, Leonardo gave a hint to the security


    guards. Then two security guards surrounded him from both sides all of sudden and stuffed him into


    the car.


    When the door was closed, he shouted, "Cousin, you don''t have to be so rude! Hey..." They were all


    forcefully brought away. Peace returned to the streets.


    Maybach ran all the way.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Leonardo drove in person with blue veins protruding on the back of his hands that were holding the


    steering wheel. Because his daughter was still in the car, he restrained himself and did not lose his


    temper again. However, every time he looked at M in the mirror, he became more gloomy.


    She turned her face away and dared not look him in the eye.


    Maybach was driving in the opposite direction, leaving the scenery on both sides behind.


    M nced at her watch.


    It seemed that they would definitely not catch the flight!


    An hourter, the two cars stopped one after the other.


    After getting out of the car, M looked stunned.


    She thought that they would be taken back to the hotel. Unexpectedly, they were taken to a vi.


    She looked at him in surprise and asked, "Leonardo, where is this ce?"


    Leonardo said in a bad mood, "My home!"


    "What? Your home?" M was stunned and quickly asked, "What did you bring us here for?"


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer. He bent over, picked up his daughter, and went inside first.


    M gritted her teeth and ran after him.


    Charley, who was in the back car, was directly carried into the vi by two security guards.


    "Leonardo Schain!" M pursed her lips and walked to his front, exining, "We have long ago


    booked the return tickets to Country F. It¡¯s my fault that I didn''t inform you in advance. I apologize to


    you! Now that we can''t catch the flight, you''d better send us back to the hotel!"


    She was sincerely apologizing.


    However, Leonardo didn''t believe her this time. He must put her under his nose.


    He snorted coldly. "From now on, you live here!"


    "What?" M was stunned.


    Then Charley, who was pushed in like a prisoner, raised his eyebrows when he heard Leonardo¡¯s


    words. He said deliberately, "Brother, are you trying to restrict our freedom and detain us illegally?"


    Although it was funny to see Leonardo lose control again after many years, but...


    It seemed to be quite scary!


    Leonardo sneered, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking!"


    Squinting his eyes, he stepped forward and took away their passports.


    Charley was dumbfounded. "Brother, are you serious?


    He had promised his honey that he would go back on time, but he was detained like this...


    "In addition to the master bedroom upstairs, there are three guest bedrooms. You can pick one


    yourself!" Leonardo put their passports into his pocket, raised his hand to pointed upstairs and said


    coldly. Then, he took his daughter''s little hand and said kindly to her, "Holly, I''ll show you around!"


    Holly smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    The father and daughter went upstairs happily, leaving them staring at each other.


    It was the first time that Holly had been to her father''s house, so she was very happy. She followed


    Leonardo and visited every room.


    When the father and daughter went downstairs, Charley had given up struggling and wasying on


    the sofa.


    With their passports detained, they couldn''t leave even if they wanted to!


    Charley was more eager to solve the problem of food at present. He covered his empty stomach


    and asked him, "Brother, you will give us food, won¡¯t you?"


    After all this, the rest of Leonardo''s journey today was already ruined.


    He looked at his watch and it was almost one o''clock.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t worry about Charley, but worried about his daughter, so he said, "I''ll drive you out to


    eat!"


    In the afternoon, in a hotpot restaurant.


    It was not lunchtime now, so there were not many people in the restaurant. They were the only


    guests.


    M and Charley sat side by side, while Leonardo sat opposite with Holly.


    M straightened her back awkwardly.


    Why did she feel so weird?


    The waiter brought a bronze pot up, and turned on the burners.


    Leonardo looked at the pot in silence. When the soup boiled, he suddenly said, "You two break up!"


    M was stunned.


    So was Charley.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    M''s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at him in a daze. The steam rising from the hotpot enveloped his face, so that it became


    unclear, but his eyes became especially dark.


    It was like if one was careless, one would be attracted and then would never forget.


    Leonardo frowned and said gloomily, "I''ve thought about it. I can''t ept that Holly call me uncle!


    So, you break up!"


    So this was the reason.


    M''s heartbeat gradually returned to normal.


    She looked down at the ss, amused by her nervousness for a moment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There was a wicked look hidden in Charley''s eyes. He deliberately raised his arm and put it on


    M''s chair, forming a very ambiguous picture. "That''s not good. We have such a good rtionship.


    I don''t want to break up with her!"


    M gave him a faint nce.


    She pursed her lips and felt goosebumps all over. But in order to cooperate with him, she bore it.


    Charley was very into the y. He said angrily, "Brother, it''s not right for you to break up the loving


    couple like this! As the saying goes, you would rather tear down a temple instead of a marriage. I


    have a good rtionship with M, so how can we break up as you say? I can''t bear it, neither can


    M."


    M was speechless.


    She kicked Charley under the table, reminding him that it was enough.


    Leonardo caught a glimpse of their movements from the corner of his eyes. In his eyes, they were


    extremely intimate.


    His face turned cold. "So, you don''t want to break up?"


    "No, we don''t!" Charley replied firmly.


    M saw that Leonardo''s face was so cold that it was almost frozen. She couldn''t say it directly, so


    she could only stammer, "Well, you don''t have to worry too much about this matter. We will take


    your mood into consideration!"


    Leonardo''s face became colder.


    Holly couldn''t understand the situation among adults. Looking at the boiling pot for a long time, she


    couldn''t help asking, "Dad, can we eat?"


    Leonardo nodded. "Okay!"


    He no longer looked at the two people in front of him, but only took care of his daughter beside him.


    His face was cold and stiff. If one looked carefully, he would find that he was grinding his teeth.


    The meal was tasteless.


    It was troublesome and slow to have hotpot. When they paid for the bill and left, the sun was


    already setting.


    Before leaving the hot pot restaurant, Holly let go of her father''s hand and ran to her mother. "Mom,


    I want to go to the restroom!"


    M nodded. "Okay, I''ll take you there!"


    The mother and daughter turned and went to the restroom, leaving Leonardo and Charley waiting at


    the door.


    Both of them were tall and straight. Standing under the light, they were like a beautiful scene.


    Although Charley was not as handsome as Leonardo, he was also absolutely outstanding in the


    crowd. And because of his younger age, he always had a naughty look on his face. He was that


    kind of bad man who was liked by young girls.


    Charley looked at Leonardo.


    Compared with Leonardo, whose face was full of smiles after a meal, Leonardo did not show his


    smile at all except facing his daughter.


    Just like now, he stood there with one hand in the pocket. His facial features were outstanding, but


    there was no expression on his face, making it like ice that could not melt in the sun for thousands


    of years.


    Charley felt that they could not go too far and nned to tell Leonardo the truth. He went forward


    and put arms around his shoulders, saying, "Brother, in fact, M and I..."


    "Charley Schain!"


    Before he could finish, a male voice rang out.


    Charley looked at the half-blooded handsome man who suddenly rushed out and asked in shock,


    "Honey, why did youe from Country F?"


    The half-blooded man was very young and handsome, as if he had just graduated from campus.


    One could still see childishness on his face. At this time, instead of answering Charley''s question,


    he stared at his hand on Leonardo''s shoulder with red eyes.


    The other party said in a sad tone with tears flowing down, "You actually fell in love with someone


    else behind my back! I''ve already suspected that you don¡¯t love me. The words you said before are


    all fake. You are not doing this for our future. You are tired of me and want to find a new lover!"


    Seeing this, Charley immediately withdrew his hands from Leonardo''s body.


    Without time to care about anything else, Charley went forward and hugged him, hurriedly


    exining, "Honey, you misunderstood! I swear that I didn''t look for a new lover behind your back.


    He is my cousin!"


    Leonardo was speechless.


    Charley wiped the other party''s tears and continued to coax him, "Honey, please believe me. My


    love for you never


    changes. If you don''t believe me, you can ask M. She has gone to the restroom with Holly. She


    can prove it for me!"


    The half-blooded handsome guy was very tall, but at this time he was held in the arms of Charley,


    which made him look timid and lovable...


    The man raised his resentful face, turned to Leonardo and asked, "Are you really Charley¡¯ s cousin?


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched. "Yes, I am!"


    At dusk, outside the house, there was a pool of rose-colored sunlight, falling on the ss.


    In the living room, Charley, his boyfriend, and M were all sitting on the sofa with their heads down


    like an elementary school student facing a horrible director of teaching.


    Charley didn''t have the courage he had had to put his feet on the tea table before lunch. At this


    time, he became a coward.


    Coming out of the hotpot restaurant, he originally intended to stop and take the initiative to confess


    the real rtionship between M and him to Leonardo. At the same time, he also had his own n


    in mind. After he exined, he believed that Leonardo would help cover it up.


    But he didn''t expect his honey to appear suddenly!


    Now that he had been exposed, he missed the chance. He didn''t dare to breathe heavily in front of


    Leonardo, for fear that he would tell his family.


    Charley didn¡¯t hesitate to beg for mercy. "Brother, I was wrong! Please don''t tell my parents, or they


    will deal with me! It took me a lot of effort to break off the marriage they arranged when I was a


    baby. If they know the truth, they will force me to get married!"


    Leonardo said with a fake smile, "It depends on my mood!"


    Charley ttered him. "Brother, I know you are the most loyal man and will never betray me! My


    future is in your hand. I will do everything you ask for you!"


    Leonardo sneered.


    M, who was sitting next to them with her head down, looked at Charley who was ttering


    Leonardo, and said hesitantly, "Leonardo, can we have a talk?"


    Leonardo nced at her. "Hmm!"


    They went to the restaurant one after the other.


    Too many things had happened on this day, and M couldn''t keep up.


    When she was still thinking about it, Leonardo suddenly pressed her against the wall and asked


    with anger, "M, is it fun to fool me?"

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Under his gaze, M lowered her head, n o n


    Sorry...


    After saying that, she lowered her head a little lower.


    It seemed that she had apologized too many times!


    M took the initiative to confess. "You also saw Charley and his lover. Since I first met them, the


    rtionship between them has been very good! Charley¡¯s parents arranged a marriage for him


    when he was only a child and forced him to get married, so he came up with this idea! I have been


    living abroad with Holly these years and received a lot help from them. I can''t just sit by and do


    nothing..."


    In the end, she also exined for Charley.


    Leonardo gave a cold snort.


    His face darkened and he stared at her maliciously. It seemed that he was very annoyed because of


    being fooled.


    M avoided his angry eyes and looked down with embarrassment.


    At this time, she was pressed against the wall by Leonardo. They were very close to each other. As


    long as she raised her hand, she could touch his strong chest under the shirt. His muscles slightly


    bulged on his raising arm.


    M licked her lips and diverted her attention. "And..."


    She paused for a while and said in a thoughtful tone, "Leonardo, I know that you have just reunited


    with Holly. It''s really a bit rude to separate Holly and you now! I have thought about it. I n to stay


    for another month and let you two spend more time together during this period. Then we will go


    back to Country F!"


    There were two reasons why she decided to stay. One was Holly. She was very reluctant to leave


    Leonardo. Though she was very obedient and did not cry in the morning, M could feel her


    unwillingness to separate from her father.


    The other reason was Charley. He was so cowardly in the living room just now andpletely


    followed Leonardo''s arrangements. Moreover, their passports had been taken away by Leonardo.


    She couldn''t leave even if she wanted to!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Leonardo pulled up the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing that he did not speak, M thought that he had agreed. Then she proposed, "I think we''d


    better go back to the hotel!"


    Leonardo sneered. "I don¡¯t believe you


    I n anymore!


    M was embarrassed.


    She looked around and asked hesitantly, "But isn''t it too convenient here?"


    "There''s nothing inconvenient!" Leonardo said, with an undeniable majesty in his voice. "You stay


    here!"


    After that, he gave her a cold stare, withdrew his arm, turned around and strode to the second floor.


    When he stepped on the stairs with his back to the downstairs, the angry expression on Leonardo''s


    face changed. A faint smile appeared on his face, his eyes sparkling.


    Although he had been tricked, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Leonardo was rxed.


    As for the so-called one-month stay, he didn¡¯ t believe it at all!


    Night fell.


    Leonardo¡¯s vi was located by the river, which was the most popr ce in recent years.


    The two-story house had been rebuilt. The night wind was brought in through the open window. In


    addition to the fresh smell of green in the yard, one could also felt the moisture of the river.


    Such arge vi was full of masculinity in the aspect of decoration and household supplies. It could


    be seen that Leonardo lived alone. But it seemed a little empty for him to live alone.


    M kept looking up and down as she walked down the stairs with slippers.


    After entering the kitchen, she put the empty milk ss into the pool, wanting to wash it clean.


    As soon as she turned off the tap, she heard footsteps.


    She turned around. Under the light, she saw a familiar piece of flesh.


    Her cheeks turned red in an instant.


    Leonardo had been staying in the study all afternoon. After all the things he had done during the


    day, he also had a lot of business to deal with. At this time, he seemed to have just taken a shower.


    He came down with a bath towel wrapped around him, and his hair was still dripping with water.


    His naked chest and bronze skin were solid and smooth. His muscles were well-proportioned, and


    every undting line was full of strength.


    The water slid down his skin. The scene was simply too sexy.


    Why was he not wearing any clothes!


    M almost shouted out, but she couldn''tin. Her ears were burning but.


    Because this was Leonardo''s house. He could even run naked!


    M sniffed, trying to not let blood flow down.


    Leonardo leaned against the door frame and asked, "Did Holly sleep?"


    "Yes, she''s already asleep!" M nodded and looked around, trying not to look at him. She nced


    at the remaining half a box of milk and asked casually, "Would you like to have a ss of milk? It''s


    good to sleep!"


    "Yes!" Leonardo replied.


    M poured all the remaining milk into the ss and put it in the microwave oven.


    A minuteter, a tinkle rang.


    M handed him warm milk and said, "Here


    I ¡±


    you are!


    When Leonardo took it, his rough fingers seemed to touch her inadvertently.


    M curled her fingers as if she had been scalded.


    Leonardo raised his head and finished all the milk in one gulp. He held the empty ss in his hand


    and rubbed his finger on it, asking casually, "Charley is not your boyfriend. Have you been single for


    the past few years?"


    "Yes!" M nodded.


    After Holly was born, she had been busy


    taking care of her. Besides, she also had to work in the hospital. She did not have the mood to think


    about anything else. Although many people had been pursuing her and had expressed their good


    feelings towards her, she rejected all of them.


    Furthermore, in her heart...


    Leonardo also nodded.


    Because he only had a bath towel around him, M had deliberately avoided looking at him. She


    didn''t know what his nod meant. After waiting for a long time, seeing that he didn''t intend to


    continue chatting, she wanted to go upstairs and go back to her room.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw him staring at her.


    M''s heart missed a beat.


    Then, he suddenly said bluntly, "M, I want to kiss you!"


    M''s eyes widened.


    Leonardo took a step forward, and his tall and slender figure approached her.


    As early as that time when he pressed her against the wall and she licked her lips, he had such an


    impulse.


    Those two lips were delicate and attractive.


    Not only did he want to kiss her, he also wanted more.


    Leonardo missed the kiss on the gazebo that night, and also missed the sex that night many years


    ago even more...


    As his hot chest approached, M put her hands on the zed tform. Her back was as tight as


    an pulled bowstring, and her internal organs seemed to be burning.


    His breaths fell on her eyes and nose, and she seemed to have tasted the milk.


    His handsome features came closer and closer.


    They were getting closer and closer...


    M closed her eyes.


    Just a second before they kissed, an inopportune voice suddenly sounded, "Brother¡ª"

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    This crypletely dispelled the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charley and his lover were looking inside with their eyes wide open.


    M blushed and lowered her head. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to get into the hole.


    She said in a trembling voice, "I''ll go back to my room to rest. Good night!"


    After finishing her words quickly, she ran upstairs.


    Leonardo looked over with a livid look and asked angrily, "What''s wrong?"


    Knowing that he had interrupted Leonardo, Charley ttered him, "Ahem! Brother, I just want to tell


    you that I will sleep outside tonight with my boyfriend! After all, we haven''t seen each other for so


    many days. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. The room of your house is not very soundproof.


    I am afraid that we will disturb your sleep at night. You know!"


    Leonardo''s mouth twitched.


    After saying that, Charley disappeared with his boyfriend.


    Leonardo opened the refrigerator door. He could only take out a bottle of ice water and


    drink it to quell the restless desire.


    M, who was upstairs, still blushed like a patient with a high fever after returning to the room.


    When the door was closed, she lifted the quilt andy down next to her daughter with a deep


    breath.


    Maybe because it was Leonardo''s house, even in the guest room, the sheets and quilts seemed to


    be full of his masculine smell. It lingered around her nose like a shadow following her.


    M was sure that neither of them drank tonight.


    In the afternoon, when they were eating hot pot outside, only Holly drank fruit juice, and the rest of


    them all drank tea.


    Throughout the night, Leonardo only drank the ss of milk she handed over.


    When he was awake, he said in a very straightforward way that he wanted to kiss her.


    If Charley hadn''t appeared, they...


    M got excited and she couldn''t think any more.


    She desperately threw away all the dirty things in her head and closed her eyes.


    Listening to her daughter''s steady and gentle breathing, she also unconsciously fell asleep.


    Moonlight came in through the curtain. The simr mother and daughter on the bed were sleeping


    soundly.


    The door was gently opened.


    The mother and daughter who were in deep sleep did not know that a tall and straight figure had


    quietly walked to the window. After silently standing by the bed for a long time, the figure slowly bent


    down...


    There seemed to be a satisfied sigh in the air.


    The next morning.


    M didn''t expect herself to oversleep. When she woke up, she was on the bed alone.


    She raised her hand and touched her lips.


    She found that her lips were swollen, as if they had been kissed violently by someone.


    M seemed to have had a dreamst night. Someone in her dream pinched her chin and then


    kissed her deeply...


    Now touching her red and swollen lips, she felt the dream was too real!


    M quickly got up and went downstairs. When she went downstairs, her daughter had already


    washed up. She was sitting at the table with Leonardo. The morning sun shone in, and the father


    and daughter were particrly warm.


    Breakfast was served on the table.


    M looked up and saw the car at the gate of the vi. There was a secretary waiting in the


    passenger seat. The breakfast should have just been bought and sent over.


    Before they were taken here, Leonardo had been living alone. Usually, there were a lot of social


    engagements and dinner parties he had to attend. He basically never cook at home. Yesterday''s


    dinner was also a takeout.


    Charley and his boyfriend went outst night and hadn''te back. There were only three of them


    for breakfast.


    Holly ate like a youngdy, elegantly biting a small steamed bun.


    M was also biting the steamed bun, but she was a little absent-minded.


    Leonardo was wearing a dark gray handmade suit today with a new white shirt inside, which made


    him look like a business elite.


    His facial features were well-shaped, showing a persistent and handsome look.


    M''s eyes fell on his thin lips.


    After hesitating for a while, she looked up at him as if she was asking for confirmation.


    "Last night..."


    Leonardo asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He looked at her, his eyes filled with confusion, even some innocence.


    M immediately felt that she had thought too much.


    It was just a dream. How could she think of him? Maybe she bit lips herself after waking up.


    M licked her red and swollen lips and shook her head awkwardly. "Nothing!" Leonardo stayed


    calm and collected.


    When he saw her bowed her head and ate the porridge again, he said, "In the day, I will ask the


    secretary to find a suitable nanny as soon as possible!"


    Because he had always lived alone, he only hired a middle-aged woman, who just came to clean


    the house at a fixed time every day. But M and Holly had moved in. He had to consider hiring


    another person who could cook for three meals in a long time.


    M said, "In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome!"


    Although she was forced to stay, this was Leonardo¡¯s house after all. She couldn''t live and eat for


    free all the time. At least she had to do something.


    Last night, she took a leave from the hospital in Country F. She had nothing to do here. She was


    free every day, so she could cook.


    M continued, "You see, the kitchen here is veryrge and the kitchen equipment is also very


    complete. During the day, I will take Holly to go to the supermarket and buy some ingredients. I can


    cook myself!"


    "You want to cook yourself?" Leonardo was surprised.


    However, he remembered that she had been taking care of her daughter abroad for many years.


    Even if she could not cook, she would force herself learn this kind of skill.


    M nodded. "Yes!"


    Holly listened to their conversation and suddenly showed off, "Daddy, Mama cooks very well!"


    M was a little shy when her daughter mentioned it, so she took the initiative to add, "Leonardo, if


    you have nothing to do at night,e and have dinner with us together. I''ll make some dishes and


    wait for you!"


    Leonardo nodded. "Okay!"


    After breakfast, it was almost time for him to go to thepany for a meeting.


    After saying goodbye to his daughter, Leonardo picked up the suit jacket on the back of the chair


    and left. Outside the vi, the secretary in the passenger sea saw him walk out, and immediately


    opened the car door behind respectfully.


    He raised his hand and tied the buttons of his suit.


    His handsome face was facing the sun, and it looked softer than usual.


    Leonardo didn''t sit down immediately, but


    asked, "What''s my n tonight?"


    Hearing this, the secretary replied in an orderly way, "Mr. Schain, you¡¯ll have dinner with the


    chairman of Eternal Company. Some customers from abroad were invited and you will talk about


    the merging of the pharmaceutical factory and import in the second half of the year with them! You


    said it was very important, so we made an appointment a week in advance!"


    Hearing this, Leonardo frowned and threw out a sentence without thinking. "Cancel it!"


    The secretary was speechless. "How can he be so willful?"

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    The Schain''s Group.


    In the office on the top floor, Leonardo was sitting on a high back chair with a pile of documents


    piled up like a hill beside him.


    After reading a few pages, he would stop to look at his watch.


    When the secretary came in with the coffee, he saw this scene.


    When he put down the coffee cup and was about to leave, Leonardo looked at his watch again. The


    secretary reminded him weakly, "Mr. Schain, there are still two hours before the end of work!"


    "I see!" Leonardo frowned, seeming a little impatient.


    The seconds ticked by.


    When the secretary, who had returned to his seat, saw that it was time to get off work, he


    immediately looked up at the president''s office and silently counted in his heart. When he just


    counted to three, the door was pushed open.


    Leonardo, holding a suit jacket, was striding out.


    He showed a smile and said, "It''s time to get


    off work!"


    The secretary was speechless.


    In the light of the setting sun, Leonardo personally drove home.


    Far away, he saw the vi standing there.


    Since he took over the position of president from his father, he moved out to live for convenience.


    He had lived in this ce for many years, but today he felt that things were different.


    Maybach was parked in the yard. Leonardo walked into the vizily, with a glimmer of light in his


    eyes.


    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled the fragrance of dishes in the air.


    This was something that had never happened before, and Leonardo''s heart began to beat fast.


    A small figure ran towards him.


    Leonardo leaned over and hugged his daughter who was opening her arms with a smile on her


    face. "Dad, you are back from work!"


    "Yes!" He nodded.


    Holly hugged his neck tightly and said in his ear, voice as sweet as chocte, "I''m telling you


    secretly that I''ve missed you at home!"


    Leonardo''s heart softened. "I missed you, too!"


    Holly couldn''t wait to share with him. "Mom took me to the supermarket today and saw Aunt Anthea


    and Lil Star! She cooked a lot of delicious food. We can have dinner soon!"


    Leonardo smiled and said, "Well, let''s wash hands first!"


    He threw the car keys and the taken suit on the sofa together, then took his daughter''s hand, and


    went to the bathroom.


    When the father and daughter came to the dining room, M wasing out of the kitchen with a


    dish.


    She wore an apron with floral patterns on it. The cooker hood was still buzzing inside. It seemed


    that she was busy. There was a thinyer of sweat on her nose, and her clear eyes were more and


    more bright, like clear gems.


    Seeing him, M smiled and said, "You are back!"


    It was a verymon word, but Leonardo''s heart seemed to have been hit by something.


    After a long time, he still had that feeling.


    M continued, "Sit down with Holly and wait for two minutes. There is also a dish. We can have


    dinner after I finish it!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yes!" Leonardo nodded.


    He pulled out his chair and sat at the dining table with his daughter side by side.


    Seeing the dishes on the table, Leonardo was surprised. Meat and vegetable were matched, and


    every dish was in good color and aroma.


    In the morning, when Holly said that M could cook, he was surprised at the time. He thought that


    she could only cook rice, meat, and vegetables thoroughly. He never thought that she was so good


    at cooking.


    After all, M used to be a youngdy who never needed to do housework.


    Thinking of the hardships of her raising daughter abroad alone, Leonardo felt sorry for her. But the


    smell of rice lingered in the air, which made his heart ripple slightly.


    Soon, two minutes passed. M came out with thest dish of fried vegetables.


    This was the most beautiful time of the sunset glow. The magnificent light shone through the


    window, making everyone''s eyes as bright as stars.


    They had been living in the hotel before, so they couldn''t cook. They had always been eating the


    food in the restaurant.


    It had been a long time before Holly was able to enjoy the dishes made by her mother. Although she


    enjoyed the food very much, she still maintained the appearance of ady and chewed elegantly.


    She turned around and asked with expectation, "Dad, is it delicious?"


    "Yes!" Leonardo nodded and looked at the


    opposite side. "It''s very delicious!"


    The first sentence was his reply to his daughter, and thest sentence was specifically for M.


    M was a little shy. "Thank you!"


    Finally, all the six dishes and one soup were finished.


    M had bought a lot of fresh fruit in the supermarket and made a te of fruit. She brought it to the


    living room and they were eating and watching TV.


    It was bustling.


    In fact, what was shown on the TV was cartoons, but they all watched it seriously. No one felt bored


    and went back to the room. At this moment, the time seemed to be very peaceful.


    At nine o''clock, Holly yawned tiredly.


    Leonardo took his daughter upstairs and coaxed her to sleep.


    After Holly took a shower, she looked a little more energetic. She was always a coydy, but now


    she was rolling in bed andughing happily.


    She rolled into Leonardo''s arms and held his strong and powerful arm. "Dad, I am so happy today!"


    "Really?" Leonardo doted on her.


    Holly nodded, her eyes sparkling. "Yes, I''m very happy! I ate and watched TV with Mom and Dad. I


    also have a home like other children! If only I could live like this every day. I want to be with you


    forever!"


    The word "home" seemed to touch people''s hearts.


    Leonardo''s Adam''s apple rolled. Hearing his daughter''s words, he also suddenly felt that this ce


    was like a home now.


    His hands caressed his daughter as his gaze softened.


    After ying for a while, Holly felt sleepy again. With her little face against his big hand, she soon


    fell asleep.


    Leonardo leaned over and gently kissed her on the forehead, then quietly left.


    As soon as he walked down the stairs, his cell phone rang.


    Leonardo took a look and picked it up. His mother said with concern on the phone, "Leonardo, are


    you busy? Have you had dinner?"


    He replied, "No. I''ve had it!"


    Leonardo couldn''t help thinking about the taste of dinner.


    His father was particr about food, so they hired a chef with good cooking skill at home. He had


    tasted a lot of delicacies since he was a child. M''s cooking skills were very good, but it could not


    be considered superb.


    However, he felt that he could not forget the taste of the food she cooked.


    Unsurprisingly, his mother began to urge him. "How do you think about the blind date I told youst


    time? Charley is three years younger than you, but he already has a girlfriend and even has a


    daughter!"


    Leonardo''s eyes twitched slightly.


    After walking down thest step, he looked at the kitchen, where the lights were on and the faint


    sound of water came.


    Leonardo was holding his phone and listening to his mother''s nagging casually, while walking


    towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    M was washing dishes in front of the pool. The water stream gurgled. Her white hands washed


    away the bubbles on the porcin te. Her long hair was simply tied behind her head by a leather


    rope, which was very neat and gentle. A strand of hair hung down from her earlobes, making her


    side face more lively.


    The light came from the top of her head, shining softly and delicately on her neck.


    At this moment, Leonardo felt that he was like a boat sailing in the dark, looking for a lighthouse.


    Looking at this, he felt that his heart had calmed down.


    He had never been so stable.


    On the phone, his mother was still murmuring, "Son, you are going to be 30 soon! Though people


    say that you''re an eligible bachelor, but now young men are more popr. After a few years, you


    will be a middle-aged man! I have selected several girls of different style for you. There must


    be one you like..."


    "Leonardo, did you hear what I said?"


    Not hearing his voice for a long time, his


    mother asked impatiently.


    Leonardo came to his senses.


    Only now did he realize that he had been absent-minded all this time because of M.


    Leonardo said to the phone in a low voice, "Mom, I''m busy now!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. 8chain was speechless.


    Who just said he was not busy?


    Before his motherined again, Leonardo had already hung up the phone.


    M cleaned thest te and then dried it with cloth and put it in the sterile cab. After doing all


    this, she stretched herself and twisted her waist around.


    When she turned around, she saw Leonardo sitting at the table.


    M''s cheeks were slightly red.


    Didn''t he see all her actions just now?


    M ufortably pulled her clothes down to cover her exposed waist.


    Seeing him slightly raise his chin, she walked over and pulled out the chair opposite him.


    Leonardo said, "Holly has already slept."


    "I see!" M nodded.


    Leonardo had changed into his home clothes, and his handsome facial features were very soft now.


    "The meal you cooked tonight is delicious. Thank you!" "You¡¯re wee!" M was a little


    embarrassed and smiled shyly like her daughter. "If you like, I can also cook tomorrow evening. But


    I can only cook few specialty dish. You can''t be picky!"


    "Yes." Leonardo agreed and then he called her, "M."


    M''s heart skipped a beat.


    After he suddenly shouted in such a deep and intimate way, her heart began to beat fast.


    Many people had called her like that, but when he called her M, there seemed to be countless


    inexplicable sentimentality in his voice.


    Before she calmed down, he said again, "Let''s get married?"


    Leonardo almost blurted out, but he was not surprised, as if he had carefully considered this


    decision.


    M''s breathing suddenly became quiet.


    Leonardo''s fingers tapped on the table twice. He tried to find an excuse to persuade her. "Your


    rtionship with Charley is fake, and you''re single now. Holly needs to grow up in aplete


    family. She needs both Mom and Dad!"


    "For her sake, I hope you can consider this carefully. I am serious!"


    M slowly lowered her head.


    Her thick eyshes cast a shadow on her face, and her expression could not be seen clearly.


    Two secondster, she looked up and asked him again, "Do you love me?"


    Leonardo was stunned.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that she would suddenly ask such a question, and his expression


    froze for a moment.


    In addition to being encouraged by his daughter''s words before she went to bed, he also wanted to


    seek peace from his family. She was his daughter''s mother, and marriage was undoubtedly the best


    choice. And in private, he had always wanted to sleep with her.


    It seemed that four and a half yearster, his eyes would inadvertently fall on her and he would not


    be able to control his emotions...


    As for what sort of feelings he had for her, Leonardo had never thought about it, nor was he know,


    so he could not answer.


    Seeing his reaction, M understood it all.


    She seemed to have expected the answer, but after confirming this, she still felt disappointed.


    She smiled bitterly, then gently shook her head at him, but her voice was very firm. "Sorry, I refuse!"


    Although she was soft-hearted, she also had her own pride.


    Marriage was sacred to her.


    M had been looking forward to wearing a wedding dress since she was young. If there was no


    love, the marriage would only be a grave.


    That was the reason why she refused when Leonardo wanted to shoulder the responsibility after


    knowing she was pregnant. In addition to knowing that he loved a woman in his heart and not willing


    to force him, she also had her own pride.


    Compared with a loveless marriage, she would rather be a single mother.


    M said, "I agree with what you said. Aplete family is very important for children normally,


    but,"


    "If there is no love foundation in a family, the children may not feel warm. It''s better to keep the


    present status. Let Holly know that we love her, and she will be as happy! And I want to marry a


    person who loves me..."


    She lowered her voice when she said thest sentence.


    Leonardo''s lips pursed slightly.


    M smiled at him again, stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll go up first. You should rest early


    too!"


    Leonardo nodded. "Okay."


    He watched her back as she went upstairs. He did not move and still sat in the dining room.


    Leonardo lit a cigarette for himself.


    He took a deep drag on the cigarette and then blew the smoke.


    Leonardo didn''t take her seriously before. At that time, he was tortured by love. He just regarded


    her as a colleague of his friend Anthea. Perhaps the only impression he had of her was that she


    always blushed.


    Now, she often blushed too.


    His impression of her did not change until the ident that night.


    It was the first time to have sex for both of them. When Leonardo woke up, he saw blood on the


    sheet. But M was very natural and unrestrained at that time, so as a man, he was too


    embarrassed to say anything more. Otherwise, it would seem that he was not as natural and


    unrestrained as a girl.


    Then, he discovered that she was pregnant.


    It could be seen that M also didn''t know whether to keep the child or not at the beginning. But


    because of the special condition of her body, if she miscarried, she might not be able to be a mother


    in the future. So they had talked seriously about the child.


    At that time, he proposed that he was willing to be responsible for what he did wrong.


    Although he did not directly mention it, it represented the intention of marriage. Even when he was


    so obsessed with L, he had never thought about getting married with her, but M refused.


    Now, four and a half yearster, history repeated itself and he was rejected again.


    Leonardo was depressed.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    In the morning, the morning light was not dazzling.


    After M helped Holly wash up, she went downstairs to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    She simply cooked millet congee, made scrambled eggs, and heated steamed buns.


    When M just served the pickles on the table, she heard a teasing voice. "M, what a good wife


    and mother you are!"


    She looked up and saw Charley walking in while holding his lover intimately.


    M was a little embarrassed.


    Charley stopped teasing her and urged, "Hurry up! We haven''t had breakfast. Is there any milk or


    bread? My lover is not used to the food here. We''ve been staying in the hotel for the past two days.


    All we have beaten is the food in the hotel. It doesn''t taste good at all!"


    M was shocked. "You two stayed in the hotel for two days and two nights?"


    "Uh-huh!" Charley smiled obscenely.


    M was speechless.


    She didn''t dare to think about it. It was not suitable!


    With two more people, M made two more portions of breakfast. When the breakfast was brought


    out, Holly had climbed to the chair on her own.


    She looked up and shouted, "Dad!"


    Leonardo, who was dressed neatly, came down from upstairs. He was wearing a ck suit today,


    which was hand-made and outlined his tall figure. He wore a tie on the white shirt, looking more and


    more mature and steady.


    Charley shouted tteringly, "Brother!"


    Leonardo frowned. Apparently, he was very disgusted with Charley and his lover who just came


    back.


    M also looked up and smiled slightly. "You''re awake! Come and have breakfast!"


    Leonardo nodded and pulled out a chair to sit next to his daughter.


    Both of them avoided mentioning the marriage proposal they had talked aboutst night, as if it had


    never happened.


    Holly had been well educated since she was born. She ate and slept without saying a word. When


    she ate, she was like an elegantdy. The atmosphere of the family of three had been very warm.


    This morning, with Charley and his lover here, it became more lively.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Leonardo and M were rtively silent, and the voices were all from Charley and his lover.


    They all put down their chopsticks and M got up to clean up.


    Leonardo lifted his wrist and looked at his watch. It was almost time for work. He cleared his throat


    and looked at M as if to tell her, "I''lle back for dinner tonight!" "Alright, I know!" M nodded.


    Charley looked at M and Leonardo and found they were not the same as he had imagined.


    Seeing M turn around and enter the kitchen, he couldn''t help bute to Leonardo. "Brother,


    what''s going on? I specially stayed in the hotel with my lover for two days, so as not to disturb you.


    You haven''t seeded yet?"


    Leonardo gave him a faint nce.


    Charley felt it was incredible.


    That night, he clearly saw that Leonardo wanted to have sex with M, so he deliberately stayed in


    the hotel more than one night. However, there seemed to be a barrier between M and Leonardo


    after he came back.


    Charley thought about it and asked uncertainly, "Brother, is there anything wrong with your body?"


    Leonardo clenched his fists, resisting the


    impulse to beat him up.


    He viciously rolled his eyes at his cousin. After saying goodbye to his daughter, he picked up his


    suit jacket and got up. At this time, the secretary was already waiting at the gate of the courtyard.


    Before leaving, Leonardo couldn''t help looking in the direction of the kitchen for half a second.


    He frowned and seemed to be very distressed.


    With the rise of the temperature, it was summer in the north.


    However,pared with the south, it was still morefortable. It was rtively cool in the


    morning and in the evening. Life was so simple and fulfilling. Leonardo got off work and had dinner


    almost every day.


    But there were exceptions.


    For example, tonight, they had dinner outside.


    Because Charley and his lover always had dinner with them, M had to cook a lot of dishes for the


    five of them and was often very busy. Therefore, Leonardo proposed that theye out for dinner


    tonight.


    After finishing dinner in a French restaurant, they left under the escort of a waiter with a smile.


    Holly was stuffed and did not need anyone to hold her. She walked while holding her mother''s hand


    to help digestion.


    M bent over and helped her to smooth her scattered hair.


    "Leonardo!"


    At this time, a familiar female voice came.


    They turned around at the same time. It was L. She had just got out of the car and should be


    here for dinner. She immediately came over to greet when she saw Leonardo.


    The scars on L''s face could no longer be seen. She was very good at dressing up. At this


    moment, she was wearing a dress. It was not exposed, but her body shape was very well shown.


    Besides, she wore a pair of heels on her feet, making her figure more gracefully slender. When she


    walked over like this, she attracted a lot of attention.


    L held her handbag and asked him with a smile, "Are you here for dinner with your friends?"


    "Yes!" Leonardo nodded slightly.


    L looked at his side and then raised her eyebrows. "Hey, isn''t this M? Long time no see!"


    When M saw the other party looking at her, she returned a polite smile. "Sister L!"


    When L appeared that night, she cried and directly threw herself into Leonardo''s arms. She did


    not see anyone else, so she had just noticed M and took the initiative to greet her.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Leonardo was surprised. "Do you know each other?" "Yes!" M


    nodded and exined to him, "Sister L is the cousin of a college ssmate of mine. When I was


    in college, we...


    She wanted to say that when she was in college, her roommates and she would often y games.


    On a weekend, her ssmate''s cousin, L, came. After dinner, they went to the inte cafe


    together.


    As a student of Medical College, M had to recite a lot of books every day, which was very boring.


    Therefore, she often yed games to rx.


    That night, when they were ying games at the inte cafe, she received an emergency call from


    home and was asked to go home. M was in a match at that time and couldn''t quit, so she asked


    L, who had been watching films beside, to help her...


    Before she could finish her sentence, L interrupted her quickly, "Haha, it was all in the past!"


    Seeing this, M didn''t say anything else.


    L''s expression seemed to be slightly strange, but it was just fleeting. It seemed that she did not


    want to mention the topic again, so she asked like a big sister, "M, I heard that you went abroad


    to develop. When did youe back?"


    "I''m just back for several days!" M replied simply.


    "It''s a pity that my sister married into a foreign province. Otherwise, you can get together with her!"


    L smiled and lifted her brown hair. Even though she was speaking to M, her gaze was fixed on


    Leonardo.


    But Leonardo didn''t look at her.


    Seeing his daughter rubbing her eyes, he frowned and said, "Holly is sleepy. Let''s go back."

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leonardo was about to bow down.


    But M was one step ahead of him. She gently picked up Holly and said, "You guys talk first. I''ll


    take Holly into the car and wait!"


    Afraid of disturbing the two of them, she took the lead to go to the car, followed by Charley and his


    lover.


    Leonardo frowned. Just as he was about to catch up, L called out to him. "Leonardo!"


    He had to stop again.


    L changed to another standing position. Her smile was much softer than before, and the corners


    of her eyes were full of charm. "You were busy with work in the officest time, so I couldn''t treat


    you to a meal! Why don''t we have a meal together when you''re free?"


    Leonardo said, "I''m busy recently!"


    This was a kind of rejection.


    In Leonardo''s eyes, he had introduced Anson to L to help her and had also epted her


    gratitude. At present, there was little connection between them in private, not to mention that their


    affair had long passed.


    He was really busy and had to go home for dinner every night.


    by''s face showed disappointment.


    Leonardo didn''t say anything more. He nodded to her and said goodbye to her before turning


    around to leave.


    L stared at his straight back.


    Seeing Leonardo sitting in, M quickly lowered her head.


    She was afraid that her emotions would be revealed, so she lowered her head to coax Holly to


    cover her emotion.


    Charley, who worked as a driver, was eagle-eyes. He stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    Leonardo was originally a little angry because she had left first. He wanted to me her and gave


    her a fierce re. But when he saw her bowed her head and concentrated on coaxing her daughter


    to sleep, his heart softened.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but stopped on a second thought with a frown.


    When the car ran on the viaduct, Holly had fallen asleep in M''s arms. Leonardo was afraid that


    she would feel tired, so he reached out and took Holly into his arms.


    M turned her face to the window, and the neon street was reflected in her eyes.


    She hid her emotions well again.


    The zing sun was fiery.


    In the president''s office on the top floor, the secretary handed in the documents which needed to be


    signed after reporting the schedule, and saw that the president frowned slightly.


    It seemed that in recent days, the president was often troubled by something.


    The secretary asked, "Mr. Schain, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Leonardo said.


    After ncing at his secretary who was concerned about him, he hesitated for a moment before


    asking, "Generally speaking, when will a woman be willing to marry a man?"


    The secretary was stunned for a moment and then analyzed, "Generally speaking, a woman will


    marry a man she loves or loves her. But women always seek a sense of security. Basically, they will


    find a man who loves them to marry! I don''t quite understand, but my wife said so!"


    The secretary was already married, so he had more say in this field.


    Leonardo was silent after hearing that.


    When he was rejected for the second time that day, he seemed to hear that she had said in a very


    low voice that she wanted to marry a man who loved her...


    While Leonardo was thinking with a frown, his phone rang.


    He nced at it and picked it up. "Hello, Anson!"


    After the other side said something, Leonardo slightly raised his wrist to look at his watch and said,


    "At noon? Well, I know!"


    After he hung up the phone, the secretary canceled the lunch schedule.


    It was time for lunch. Leonardo picked up his suit jacket, walked out of the office building, and went


    to a restaurant near thepany.


    Anson asked for a meeting on the phone. Recently, there were some problems with the newly built


    pharmaceutical factory. Although the problems were not serious, they still needed to be paid


    attention to. They nned to talk about it while having lunch.


    Because it was close , Leonardo personally drove there.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, he found that not only Anson, but also a beautiful woman who


    was very good at dressing, was sitting there. It was L.


    Leonardo frowned secretly.


    He looked at Anson.


    L took the initiative to exin, "I asked Anson to help me! Before, I wanted to treat you to a meal,


    but you always said that you were busy and refused me, so I took the opportunity toe over with


    Anson!"


    Anson and L came out of the court in the morning. When she heard that Anson invited Leonardo


    to lunch to talk aboutw matters rted to the pharmaceutical factory, she said she wanted to have


    lunch together.


    Anson didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    Besides, Leonardo had asked him to help L with her divorce case, which made him mistakenly


    think that their rtionship was very unusual, so he agreed.


    However, when he saw Leonardo purse his lips, he suddenly felt he had done something wrong.


    Leonardo pulled out a chair and sat down.


    It was a western-style restaurant. The steak was served soon. L ordered a bottle of red wine.


    Leonardo drove here, so he could not drink. L did not force him. She poured a ss of wine for


    Anson and herself respectively.


    The air was full of the fragrance of red wine.


    L shook the ss of wine gracefully, then lifted it and looked at him with sparkling eyes. She


    looked very excited and her face seemed to be glowing.


    "Leonardo, I won my case. Through the efforts of Anson, the court decision was made this morning!


    I want to thank you with this meal today. Thank you for helping


    I n


    me!


    Leonardo raised the ss of water beside him and said sincerely, "Congrattions on your


    freedom, L!"


    Domestic violence was the most shameful thing for married life. L had suffered domestic violence


    from her ex-husband. Now she divorced and got rid of this troublesome life. For women, this was


    something worthy of congrattions.


    However, such polite words aroused endless wild thoughts in L''s mind.


    During the meal, Anson received a phone call. There seemed to be a very urgent matter in thew


    firm that he needed to deal with, so he left in a hurry.


    The two of them finished their meals and left the restaurant together.


    The western restaurant was decorated in a Gothic style. Outside there were five concrete steps,


    covered with red carpets. If you stepped on them, you wouldn''t feel that the span of each step was


    toorge.


    However, L suddenly cried out in rm.


    It seemed that because her high heels were too high, she identally missed her step when she


    walked down.


    When L fell down, she was falling toward him. Leonardo couldn''t do nothing to save her from


    ruin, so he subconsciously reached out his hand.


    L took advantage of his power to fall into his arms.


    Leonardo held her and asked, "L, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" L said, but the expression on her face was obviously very painful.


    "Did you sprained your ankle?" Leonardo asked.


    L lowered her head and looked at her foot. She then said in a slightly troubled and helpless


    voice, "It should be! I''m in great pain now, and I can''t continue walking. Looks like I was so happy


    after the divorce that I didn''t mind my step when I walked. It seems that I''ll have to trouble you to


    send me home, Leonardo!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    In the afternoon, in the vi.


    M took her daughter downstairs. Both of them changed into outdoor clothes.


    Holly wore a red gauze dress. Held by her mother, she was like an elegant little princess.


    In the living room, Charley and his lover were on the sofa.


    Both of them had nothing to do here, so they stayed together every day to kill the boring time and


    almost never separated. At this time, they were holding their mobile phones and ying games with


    each other.


    M said, "We are going out!"


    Charley jumped up and shouted, "M, wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?" asked M.


    Charley quickly said, "I remember that you have a very high-ranking ount in this game. Hurry up,


    lend me to show off! We have lost again and again. This group of people think we have bad skills


    and don''t want to y with us!"


    M was speechless. She walked over and logged into her ount.


    ying games was often used as a way to relieve the pressure when she was in college. Later, she


    went to the hospital for internship and had to be on duty often. She only asionally yed games


    on holidays.


    Now she had Holly, and she had no time to y games. If Charley hadn''t mentioned it, she would


    have forgotten it.


    Charley was so excited.


    He almost put all the equipment on his body and muttered, "Why is there only one friend? Golden


    Lion King?"


    Hearing this, M couldn''t help bute over.


    As expected, she saw the gray avatar and exined, "He''s a teammate in the game! We used to be


    partners and y the game together, but he seems have already quit the game. I haven''t seen him


    in the game for


    I ¡± many years!


    That year, in a qualifying match, she was called back for urgent matters by her family. Her mother


    was sick and she had been apanying and taking care of her in the hospital. After that night,


    she did not see the other party again online. At that time, M felt very sad for losing a partner.


    She hadn''t yed games for so many years, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    Beside her, Holly pulled her clothes and


    urged, "Mom, we should go. Lil Star is waiting for me!"


    Without wasting any more time, M left with her daughter.


    Maybach drove to an apartment.


    After the car stopped, Leonardo was the first to walk down from the driver''s seat. The car door of


    the other side opened and he stretched out his hand and helped L down the car.


    After he pressed the button, the elevator rose at a constant speed.


    Because it was inconvenient for L to walk with one foot, Leonardo had been supporting her with


    the strength of his arm. He slightly raised his eyes and looked at the constantly changing number.


    L actually felt a little disappointed.


    When she got out of the car, she thought Leonardo would directly carry her up. Unexpectedly,


    Leonardo just reached out to hold her.


    However, they were close to each other now. L''s hand was ced on his forearm.


    Although Leonardo looked tall and slender, the truth was that his body was full of the power of


    muscles, which made people''s heart palpitate with excitement.


    L came a little closer to him, as if she was being held in his arms.


    The elevator arrived on the 15th floor and slowly opened.


    Leonardo helped her to the front door. Then L input the password, and they entered the house.


    This apartment was L¡¯s pre-marital property. She had moved here early during thewsuit. After


    the divorce, she received a lot ofpensation due to the fact that she was the victim.


    Leonardo helped L onto the sofa and asked with a frown, "L, are you sure you don''t have to go


    to the hospital?"


    "Yes!" L nodded her head and pointed in the direction of the kitchen, saying, "I don''t like to go to


    the hospital. The smell of disinfectant is too unpleasant! My foot should be fine. Leonardo, there''s


    ice cubes in the refrigerator. Take some for me. I¡¯ll ice my foot!"


    Since he had driven her back, Leonardo didn¡¯ t refuse such a small request.


    Five minutester, he wrapped the ice with a towel and walked back.


    L took it with thanks and put it on her ankle.


    Leonardo checked her ankle. It was slightly swollen and was not serious. He straightened up and


    said," L, take care of yourself at home. I''m leaving!"


    He had just moved his feet when his drooping hand was suddenly caught.


    L held him tight and lifted her face as she said, "Leonardo, if you''re not busy, stay and chat with


    me! My ankle hurts a little when I ice it. Talking with me can distract my attention from it!"


    Leonardo nodded and withdrew his hand without leaving a trace. "All right!"


    When L saw him sit down again, the smile on her face deepened. She was already beautiful, and


    when she smiled, it made her look even more charming.


    "Ever since I proposed a divorce, I have been living alone here. Sometimes, when I was sad or


    lonely, I didn''t even have a person to talk to! In fact, I was not living well at all over the past four


    years. My marriage was not happy. Now I finally get rid of that troublesome life! Recently, I often


    have insomnia and can''t sleep well. I often remember the past!" L said affectionately.


    Leonardo''s expression was indifferent as he listened.


    Listening to her narration, he had no patience for no reason.


    L paused and said, "Leonardo, is it retribution for me to be like this?"


    Leonardo slightly frowned and did not answer.


    L looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Back then, you were so kind to me and loved me so


    much, but I was so cruel to hurt you! When I think about it now, I really regret having done those


    things. I married a wrong person, and it was such a bad marriage. Leonardo, can you forgive me?"


    "It''s all in the past!" Leonardo said.


    He looked at his watch and felt that it was about time. He wanted to make an excuse to leave.


    "Leonardo, don''t go! Stay here for a little longer!" L quickly moved towards him. Then she thought


    of something and said, "I''ll y games with you, okay? You used to like ying games, didn''t you?"


    Leonardo said, "I haven''t yed games for n many years.


    He looked at her calmly with a mocking smile on his face and said, "Didn''t you say that you hated


    me ying games and thought that the man who yed games was not promising?


    His tone was very calm, and there was no resentment in his heart. He just felt a little ironic when he


    heard the other party mention ying a game.


    Leonardo thought of the past.


    In the beginning, he knew L in the game. At that time, he was just a teenager who was addict to


    the Inte. After graduating from college, he was a nominal employee in his family''s


    pharmaceutical institute. He was still immersed in the game.


    In the game, he met a female teammate who was particrly congenial to him.


    As partners, they often yed the game through the night.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After they stayed together in the game every night for a long time, Leonardo gradually felt that he


    could not live without her. He could not control his own emotion and could not wait to see her in the


    game every night. He was even eager to develop a rtionship with her in reality.


    One day, he invited her to meet him...

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    L felt a prick on her heart when she heard his words.


    When she yed games for her cousin''s roommate, she had no interest in these things at all.


    Unexpectedly, after the so-calledpetition in the game, the partner in the game asked to meet


    her.


    At that time, it was very popr that two online friends met in reality. L felt very interesting, so


    she made the decision to attend the appointment on behalf of her cousin''s roommate.


    The other party was Leonardo. He confessed his love to her as soon as they met.


    L had always been the focus of attention since she was a child, whether it was when she was in


    school or when she was at work. There were always many men ttering her, and she had many


    admirers. She was already used to it and enjoyed it as well.


    She liked it very much when the man was fascinated by her and rushed to her.


    L might not like Leonardo that much. She even thought that he was not mature enough, because


    he was two years younger than her. But it was quite a pleasant thing for her that such a handsome


    boy with a good family was obsessed with her.


    After they met, Leonardo had also mentioned that they should y games together. L had taken


    over the role of someone else, so naturally, she would not let the cat out of the bag. Hence,


    whenever he mentioned it, she would make an excuse to say that she did not want to y games.


    She even put on a very angry expression and said, "I hate men who y games. They are not


    mature and promising at all!"


    In order to please her, Leonardo had never yed games again...


    At that time, he devoted so much to her.


    When she thought of this, L''s heart beat fast.


    She looked up and said hurriedly, "Leonardo, I was too young and aggressive. Many times I was too


    capricious! I regret every time I think about it!"


    L paused at the end of her words.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, as well as persistence. She then said firmly, "Yes, I regret


    it! Leonardo, I want to restart with you. Can you give me another chance?"


    When she was married, L also hesitated for a short while.


    At that time, Leonardo was too young. Though he was rich and handsome, but after all, he was just


    a cynical teenager. Compared with a stable real estate tycoon who had a career, he was a little


    inferior. Besides, he would not consider getting married at such a young age.


    After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, L resolutely decided to marry a boss who was


    ten years older than her.


    However, her marriage was not happy.


    Perhaps people¡¯s nature was ugly and greedy. When they owned something, they never cherished


    it. After they lost it, they began to regret and think of it.


    Seeing Leonardo had be mature and steady and his whole body exuded an invisible charm,


    L felt that she had made a huge mistake in her choice back then. She had strained at a gnat and


    swallowed a camel.


    Now, she wanted to get everything that had been lost back.


    L looked at him with teary eyes. She was still so beautiful. Obviously, she knew how to attract


    men. Her eyshes were covered with tears, and she looked the most charming when she was


    about to cry.


    She choked with sobs, feeling an indescribable grievance. "Leonardo, let''s start over, okay?"


    Leonardo looked at her silently for a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    moment. His eyes were very calm, without any ripples, just like his heart at this time.


    He shook his head and repeated, "I just said it''s all over!"


    Since it hade to this, there was no need for Leonardo to stay here any longer.


    He got up directly and strode to the entrance.


    This time, L pounced on him from behind and hugged him tightly. "Leonardo, don''t go!"


    First love was the most unforgettable.


    L was Leonardo''s first love, and she had married someone else.


    Although she was married, she had always paid attention to Leonardo''s movements. She had


    investigated it and knew very clearly that Leonardo had been single for so many years, and his


    family was about to arrange a blind date for him.


    L was even more certain that he had never forgotten her.


    She deliberately sprained her ankle and asked him to send her home. All these were nned by


    her in order to create an opportunity for further development.


    L had always been confident in her charm as a woman. She believed that Leonardo would not


    remain unmoved. They were all adults and men could not resist temptation at all. Furthermore, she


    was his first love. She believed that if she took the initiative to invite him, he would definitely stay.


    Leonardo frowned deeply.


    L''s arm was wrapped tightly around his neck. Because her ankle was injured, he did not use


    much strength to push her arm away.


    As he turned around, he saw her suddenly take off her clothes.


    There was a zipper at the back of the dress. Lyly put her hand behind her back, unzipped her dress,


    and the dress fell directly onto the floor.


    Leonardo looked at the woman he used to be obsessed with. He suddenly found that he had never


    thought about her in the past four years.


    The only woman he thought of was M.


    Every time when he remembered that she had left with the kid without telling him, he would grit his


    teeth and me her ruthlessness. This kind of emotion even overshadowed the pain of heartbreak.


    When L got married, Leonardo was indeed in pain.


    In particr, the time he had spent in the game with her was precious for him. But Leonardo was


    not a person who hesitated repeatedly. Since it was over, he would not turn back.


    Furthermore, not everyone had the


    opportunity to turn back. It was impossible for each mistake to be corrected.


    L pressed her sexy body against him and said with seductive eyes, "Leonardo, can you stay? We


    can..."


    Leonardo held her shoulder.


    L''s heart was filled with joy at the warmth. She knew that he would not be able to escape from


    her palms.


    Just as she thought she would be held in his arms in the next second, Leonardo pushed her back


    and said without expression on his face, "L, you''ve drunk too much. Please conduct yourself with


    dignity!"


    When he withdrew his hand, he used some strength and then turned around to leave with a cold


    face.


    L fell back to the sofa with a pale face.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    After leaving L''s house, Leonardo did not drive back to thepany. Instead, he returned home.


    He suddenly wanted to see M.


    The sun was shining. Maybach took a turn and entered a private road.


    Leonardo didn''t drive fast. From a distance, he saw his vi in the bright sunshine, which was his


    home.


    He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and a warm current passed through his chest.


    Leonardo parked Maybach in the yard and entered the house with a car key. Seeing Charley and


    his boyfriend on the sofa in the living room, he did not hide his dislike at all.


    Raising his head and looking upstairs, he found that the house was quiet. Except for the sound of


    ying games, it seemed that no one was there.


    Leonardo frowned and walked over. "Why are you two here?"


    Charley was distracted from the game and answered, "M and Holly went out. They probably will


    come back at night!"


    Leonardo''s mood plummeted.


    He suddenly felt that it was not because the vi looked like home, but because M and Holly were


    here.


    Where were they, where was home.


    Leonardo leaned over and sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs. He took out his mobile phone and


    was ready to call to ask where she had gone.


    Charley, who was ying the game next to him, swore from time to time. He was so excited that his


    face turned crimson with anger. After he lost again, he was so angry that he wanted to throw his


    mobile phone away. Then he thought of something and approached Leonardo obsequiously.


    Charley said, "Brother, you used to be very good at ying games. Please y a match for me!


    Help me beat these scums!"


    Leonardo waved his hand and said faintly, "I have not yed for a long time!"


    Although he said so, he still nced at Charley¡¯s phone out of the corner of his eye.


    When he saw the picture of the game Charley was ying, his face changed and he suddenly


    grabbed the phone.


    Charley couldn''t help but shout, "Brother, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you don''t y games


    now? Just say it if you want to y. Why did you pretend to be serious just now?"


    Leonardo ignored him and stared at the screen. His dark eyes seemed to pierce through the phone.


    He looked up at Charley and asked, "Charley, why do you have this game ount?"


    Leonardo was very familiar with this game ount. He had just checked the friend list and saw


    Golden Lion King on it. He confirmed it.


    The owner of this game ount was obviously L, and Charley and L were clearly out of


    contact. They probably only had a glimpse of each other once at the entrance of the restaurant that


    night. It was impossible for them to have a private rtionship.


    Then, why did Charley log in? Did he buy it?


    Usually, when yers wanted to quit from the game when they reached a certain level, because the


    level of the game ount was rtively high, they would sell it to other yers. This often


    happened.


    Charley became nervous because of Leonardo¡¯s serious expression and quickly exined, "It''s not


    mine. It''s M¡¯s!"


    Leonardo was stunned.


    His eyes were full of shock, and he suspected that he had misheard. "Who are you talking about?"


    Charley didn''t know what had happened. He said weakly, "M..."


    Leonardo waspletely dumbfounded.


    It seemed that a stone was thrown into the calmke, causing huge sshes.


    His face froze. After a while, he threw the phone back to Charley and strode upstairs.


    Charley looked at his strange back and scratched his head.


    What was going on?


    The sky outside gradually darkened as the moon rose high in the sky.


    In the study.


    Leonardo sat in a chair, with his arms on the armrests on both sides. He had been maintaining this


    posture for a long time. It seemed that he was a little stiff. He did not change, and his eyes were


    fixed on the mobile phone on the desk.


    When it vibrated, he quickly reached out and picked it up.


    The secretary''s respectful voice came through the line. "Mr. Schain, I''ve done a thorough


    investigation! The personal information of the game ount was indeed Miss M¡¯s when it was


    registered!"


    Leonardo''s Adam''s apple rolled. "I see!"


    After hanging up the phone, he clenched his fists and his palms were wet.


    He once fell in love with a female teammate in the game. He could not control his feelings and


    wanted to develop a rtionship in reality with her. Unexpectedly, he mistook her for someone else.


    It turned out to be her...


    It was her!


    Leonardo closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    In addition to disbelief, there was ecstasy.


    This was the joy from the bottom of his heart, as if there was bright sunshine suddenly breaking


    through theyers of dark clouds, illuminating his whole heart.


    At Anthea''s home.


    Just like before, Adam shouldered the responsibility that his daughter had entrusted him. When M


    and Holly came as guests, he would send Erik to the Taekwondo lesson.


    At this time, two girls were sitting cross-legged on the curtains in front of the French window,


    changing clothes for the doll in their hands.


    M looked at them with a smile and was absent-minded.


    Time flew. When Leonardo stopped her from leaving and took away her passport, she promised to


    stay for another month, so that he could spend more time with Holly. Subconsciously, there was less


    than a week left.


    The longer she stayed, the more reluctant she would be.


    M let out a sigh.


    Anthea made a pot of scented tea and walked over. She couldn''t help asking, "M, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    "I''m fine!" M smiled.


    Anthea poured her a cup of tea and asked her, "You really don''t want toe back to the hospital


    to work? What''s so good about being abroad? I''ve been wandering abroad for six years before, and


    now I don''t even know how I got through it! M, why don''t you think about it again? Don¡¯t you want


    to work together with me like before?"


    M lowered her head and shook it gently.


    Anthea couldn''t force her anymore.


    Outside, the moonlight was brighter and brighter. M waved to her daughter and said to Anthea,


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll take Holly back first!"


    Anthea nodded. "Okay, thene here another day!"


    M smiled.


    Anthea sent M and Holly out of the vi.


    When she was about to call the driver over, a car suddenly stopped at the door.


    Anthea raised her eyebrows and smiled. He was quite timely!


    M was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Leonardo jumped out of the car. Under the night sky, his eyes were particrly deep. "Take you and


    daughter home!"


    When Holly saw him, she immediately ran over gracefully and stretched out two arms to ask for her


    father''s hug.


    M followed and got in the car. Then she waved hands to Anthea and said goodbye.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was a smooth and fast journey, as if there was something particrly important waiting for them.


    M sat behind with her daughter in her arms. Every time she inadvertently looked up, she would


    meet Leonardo''s eyes in the rearview mirror.


    It was so deep and serene.


    It looked like an ancient well with no bottom, but also like starlight.


    When she fell into it, her heart suddenly beat uncontrobly and she couldn''t stop it.


    M felt that his mood tonight was a little abnormal.


    But she couldn''t tell the exact reason.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    M asked tentatively, "Leonardo, is there anything wrong?"


    Leonardo said, "Let''s go home first!"


    M nodded. There was indeed something going on.


    When they got home, Leonardo directly followed them to the guest room and tucked his daughter


    in.


    When M was abroad, she had to go to work during the day. Most of the time, Holly stayed at


    home with the hired


    nanny and seldom went out. Even if she went out, most of the people around her were blond and


    blue-eyed children.


    Lil Star was a true friend of Holly. Every time the two children got together, they had a good time.


    Shortly after shey down on the bed, Holly fell asleep.


    M tucked the corners of the quilts on both sides.


    As soon as she straightened up, her hand was suddenly caught by Leonardo.


    He seemed very anxious. After his daughter fell asleep, he couldn''t wait to lead her to the


    window.


    Outside the window gauze, the night sky was full of stars.


    He seemed to be afraid of waking his daughter up, so he deliberately walked away.


    M had been guessing what was going on on the way back.


    When she was about to ask, Leonardo took out a small square box from his trouser pocket as if


    doing magic. The box was exquisitely made, and the blue velvet cloth glowed under the light.


    Although he did not open it, what was inside was self-evident.


    M''s eyes widened slightly.


    She raised her head and heard Leonardo saying, "M, this is the third time I propose to you!"


    M was a little stunned.


    The next second, she pursed her lips.


    When she was pregnant, Leonardo proposed that he take the responsibility and marry her. Later,


    when he brought Holly and her home, he took the initiative to mention once again about marriage,


    but both times he was rejected.


    People did not do anything more than three times.


    If he was rejected again, he would probably want to jump into the river!


    Leonardo seemed to be afraid of her refusal. He stepped forward and approached her. "Don''t refuse


    me again! That night, we had sex. Since you took away my virginity, you have to be responsible for


    me!"


    M was shocked.


    The corner of her mouth twitched twice and she couldn''t help but raise her hand to support her


    forehead.


    Taking a deep breath, M calmed down a little and looked away from the box in his hand. She


    frowned and said, "Leonardo..."


    "I know, you want to marry someone who loves you! You want to ask me if I love you or not, right?"


    Leonardo interrupted her.


    M looked at him silently.


    Leonardo''s eyes were deep, and they were as bright as the stars outside the window, which could


    directly reflect people''s hearts.


    A trace of unnaturalness shed across his handsome face. He held her hand tightly and said


    solemnly, "Now I''m telling you, I think I have fallen in love with you!"


    He had fallen in love with her long ago!


    But at that time, he mistakenly gave his love to the wrong person. This was too shameful. In


    addition to men''s arrogance, Leonardo didn¡¯t say it because he felt ashamed.


    M was stunned.


    There was a buzz in her ears.


    M''s expression and eyes were still and she looked at him motionlessly.


    Leonardo opened the small box in his hand. It was not a diamond ring inside, but...


    A pair of wedding rings!


    There was a row of diamonds on the female ring, glittering brightly. The male ring only had an


    exquisite small diamond, which was equally dazzling.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Leonardo couldn''t wait any longer. He urgently wanted to marry her.


    He held the ring and held his breath, waiting for her answer.


    Leonardo''s words that he had fallen in love with her reverberated in her ears for a long time.


    Her soul seemed to be held at this moment.


    The things buried deeply in her heart for many years all made a noise, bombing her internal organs.


    If he lied to her...


    Her eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    M took a deep breath and didn''t dare to let her emotions leak out too much. She was afraid that


    she would scare him.


    She opened her mouth, and her voice was


    trembling. "I do!"


    Even if he was lying to her, after she heard him say that he loved her, her life was worth it. Even if it


    was unknown whether the marriage was a grave or not, she was willing to step into it.


    Leonardo''s stagnant heartbeat returned to normal.


    Although he did not look nervous just now, in fact, he had held his breath and waited for her


    sentence. He was really afraid that she would shake her head gently like the previous two times and


    refused him firmly.


    The moment he saw her nod, the de hanging at the tip of his heart finally vanished.


    Before she raised her hand, Leonardo took the ring out of the box and put it directly on her ring


    finger.


    He had chosen the wedding rings in the mall before he went to Anthea''s house.


    He had never seriously bought anything before. He almost walked through every shop and carefully


    selected the most suitable one for them.


    Leonardo held her hand and put on his ring. Then he said, "We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    tomorrow morning!" "Alright!" M nodded.


    Leonardo held her in his arms. He did not lower his head to kiss her beautiful red lips, but kissed


    her smooth forehead.


    M closed her eyes, only feeling that the kiss was more affectionate than before.


    The warmth of his thin lips seemed to be printed on her heart.


    The next morning, M came out with her daughter who had finished washing. She opened the door


    and saw Leonardo standing straight outside the door.


    He seemed to have waited for a long time. Two strands of dark hair hung down from his forehead,


    and the stubble of his chin was shaved clean. He was dressed in a ck suit, with a white shirt and


    a dark purple id tie. It was very formal.


    He was as handsome as he was when he was at work every day, but M felt that he was


    extraordinarily handsome today.


    Leonardo directly took her hand and said, "M, let''s go out to eat!"


    M''s face was hot and she nodded shyly. "Okay!"


    The couple at home, Yuanyang, was directly ignored and the three of them went out.


    First, they had breakfast at a popr restaurant. Then, Leonardo drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    with M, who was about to be his legal wife, and their daughter.


    They arrived not too early nor toote, lining up for half an hour.


    The staff of Civil Affairs Bureau was effective.


    Soon, they came out with two small red booklets.


    The people next to them couldn''t help but look at them, seeming to feel it novel. It was the first time


    that they had seen a coupe get married at a registry with a child!


    Holly was still young and did not understand what they were doing. She had been confused all


    morning. At this time, she tilted her head and looked at them naively. "Mommy, daddy, what''s the


    use of these two little red booklets?"


    For some reason, M felt embarrassed.


    She squatted down with a blushing face and told Holly, "Holly, this represents that mommy and


    daddy are married. We won''t go back to Country F. We will live together in the future!"


    When Holly heard this, her big eyes lit up and she asked excitedly twice, "Really? Mommy, really?"

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Holly really wanted to stay.


    As early as when M took her back to Country F, she was very sad.


    She liked this city, liked to y with Lil Star, and preferred to be with her father. But she had been


    very sensible and well-behaved since childhood. She knew that her mother was hard-working, so


    she never lost her temper like other children. She always listened to her mother.


    Now hearing that they would not return to Country F, Holly was so happy that she almost jumped


    up.


    She rushed over to hug her mother and repeatedly asked for confirmation, "Mom, can we really stay


    here?"


    "Yes!" M gave her daughter an affirmative answer.


    Holly cheered and her little face was blooming with bright light.


    M seemed to be infected by her good mood. She looked up and happened to meet Leonardo''s


    eyes. Thinking of their new identities, she lowered her head shyly.


    Leonardo took her hand again, and his lips almost covered her ear. "Let''s go, Mrs.


    Schain!"


    M''s heart skipped a beat.


    Her lowered face was slowly turning red.


    M gently held his big hand and said in a shy voice, "Okay, Mr. Schain!"


    Leonardo felt at ease when he saw her blushing face.


    There were a lot of blooming jasmine nted in the flower pot on both sides of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau. The air was full of sweet flower fragrance, like the smell of love. It filled every pore, and


    controlled the breathing and heartbeat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The two new marriage certificates were put into the pocket, and the speed of Maybach was very


    slow.


    It seemed that they were taking a walk in the sun.


    Since they had gotten married, M would not go back to Country F with Holly. Many things needed


    to be dealt with, including the work in the hospital and the rental house. M made calls one by one


    in the car. First, she resigned from her job, and then asked her friends to help send over all the


    luggage.


    Leonardo listened in azy way. When she was done, he took them to a nearby shopping mall.


    The couple apanied their daughter to watch a Disney animation.


    The whole theater was dark, and only the huge screen was bright. During the process of watching


    the film, Holly had been sitting between the two of them. Leonardo held M''s hand from below, and


    sped her hand with his.


    M sat straight and her cheeks were hot. She had been trying hard to pretend to be calm.


    Then, Leonardo scratched her palm with fingers.


    The flirtation was too obvious, like feathers touching her heart.


    M was defeated in an instant.


    Even if the light in the room was dim, it could be seen that her face was so red.


    When the movie was over, Leonardo held Holly with one hand and pulled M into arms with the


    other, walking out. During the process, he whispered in her ear, "We''ll continue at home!"


    His words came without reason, but the implications behind them were too obvious. M''s face was


    blushing, and she almost fell down the steps.


    They left the cinema and went to the next floor where there were a lot of restaurants.


    It was noon. At lunchtime, every restaurant was very lively. Leonardo entered a Japanese


    restaurant with his wife and daughter.


    Perhaps because she had just got married, M was very virtuous. "Will it bother you?"


    Leonardo said, "It''s okay. I''m free for a day!"


    After she agreed to the proposalst night, Leonardo called the secretary directly and told him to


    cancel the whole day¡¯s schedule.


    They had just gotten their marriage certificates and were newlyweds.


    The restaurant was decorated in a Japanese style. Every private room was made of tatami, and


    there was a concave ce under the table, where people could ce their legs. It was very


    comfortable.


    The waiter quickly served the dishes.


    The Japanese food was much different from the Chinese food. There were a lot of tes on the


    table in an order way, looking very substantial.


    The breakfast in the morning was not included, and the previous ones were not included, either.


    This was the first time that they had had a meal as a family.


    Holly was so happy today that herughter never seemed to disappear. Her happy moon infected


    the couple and they also smiled all the time.


    Leonardo affectionately caressed his daughter''s head and looked at M, who was drinking the


    soup. The steam covered her white face. Her eyes were clear and bright as if they had been


    baptized, and his face was reflected in them.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Mrs.


    Schain, shall we go to Japan for our honeymoon trip?"


    "Yes!" M''s breathing paused for a moment.


    Although they had just registered


    for marriage at the Civil Affairs Bureau, her heart could not help beating fast when she heard him


    call her like that again.


    She covered her chest with her hand and nodded with a smile. "I really want to take a bath in the


    hot spring!"


    As soon as she finished his words, a cell phone rang.


    It was Leonardo''s. He seemed to think it was about work, so he took the phone out of his trouser


    pocket. When he saw the number on the screen, he frowned and hung up directly.


    This was a small episode, and it didn''t affect anything.


    After the meal, his mobile phone rang again on the way home. It was the same number as before.


    Leonardo''s eyebrows furrowed.


    It was not convenient to sit in the passenger seat in the front. M sat in the back with her daughter


    and whispered to her daughter.


    The person who was calling Leonardo was very persistent. After he hung up again, the other side


    called him three times in session along the way.


    Leonardo directly turned off the phone.


    Maybach drove back to the vi. The two-story building seemed to have a faint golden rim under the


    sunlight, like a gorgeous dream, which made people want to step in.


    At this moment, M''s heart was filled with a sense of peace.


    She felt that this was her home.


    Leonardo helped his daughter get out of the car and closed the door. He paused slightly, as if he


    had no intention of going in with them.


    He frowned as he had been on the way back. Then he said to her, "M, I have something to do.


    You take Holly in first!"


    M smiled and nodded. "Okay. Be careful!"


    At this time, it was over two o''clock in the afternoon. Her little face seemed to be covered with a


    layer of light, shining. And because of the slight smile on her face at this time, M was very gentle


    now.


    If it weren''t for their daughter, Leonardo would have kissed her on impulse.


    But there was no need to be impatient. "Bye, daddy!" Holly threw him a kiss.


    "Bye!" Leonardo smiled, touched his daughter''s head, and then turned back to the car.


    Maybach turned around and left in the sunshine.


    When it disappeared from sight, the happy expression on M''s face suddenly disappear.


    She looked down and felt a stone heavily pressing on her chest.


    In the car just now, although she had been talking to her daughter, when he picked up the phone,


    she still saw the name on the screen. It was not someone else, but...


    L.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    The hem of her clothes was gently tugged.


    M lowered her head and saw that her daughter was looking at her tenderly. "Mom, I''m full. Shall


    we go for a walk in the front square?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure!" M said with a smile.


    M also wanted to go, in case she kept thinking about other things.


    She held her daughter''s hand and walked along the road.


    The vi area was very well constructed with excellent greening. There were luxuriant banyan trees


    on both sides of the road, and the sunshine fell through the gaps of the leaves.


    At the end of the road was a central square.


    Because it was a rtively spacious area nearby, it was very popr with people. Even if the


    temperature was high now, there were still many people exercising inside. Many people were


    walking the dog.


    Holly also liked the dog very much. There was one in Lil Star''s family.


    She squatted there and touched the head of teddy. She then raised her head and said with


    expectations, "Mom, I want to keep a dog, n


    too.


    M''s eyes fell on the puppy, but there was no light in her eyes.


    She was thinking about something.


    After they returned home, Leonardo left in a hurry with his mobile phone in his hand.


    L had been calling him while the three of them were having lunch in the restaurant. She kept


    calling him over and over again. It seemed that Leonardo was trying to avoid suspicion and did not


    answer it in front of her and her daughter.


    M knew that he must have gone to find L.


    "Perhaps it is something important."


    M told herself this, but her mind drifted away uncontrobly.


    Holly was confused. She stood up and shook her hand. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    M came to her senses, and forced a smile on her face in a hurry. She shook her head and said,


    "Nothing. I was wondering what to have for dinner. Holly, what do you want for dinner?"


    Holly touched her belly and felt that it was still full. She did not want to talk about dinner, but said the


    idea of raising a dog.


    M nodded and thought it was a good idea.


    Children love animals, which meant that they were caring. Parents should cultivate this kind of


    character. Moreover, she had just married Leonardo in the morning. They would live together in the


    future, and it was also a good choice to raise a dog.


    If they had a dog, they could walk the dog like other neighbors after a meal.


    The picture was so beautiful that M''s heart softened when she imagined it. But when she thought


    of something, she felt depressed.


    At this time, someone behind her suddenly called her.


    "M?"


    M turned around in confusion.


    She saw a woman about her age. The woman had short hair and was much more exquisite than


    her. She was wearing makeup and two long earrings on her earlobes, which made her very


    fashionable.


    M frowned, her expression full of doubt.


    The woman introduced herself with a smile, "Can''t you recognize me? I''m Maria!"


    "Maria?" M was astonished. She once again looked at the person in front of her, then said in a


    low voice, "I really didn''t recognize you. Your hair has been cut short!"


    Maria was her roommate when she was in university. She was L¡¯s cousin who had married into


    the foreign province.


    Meeting a schoolmate that she hadn''t seen for many years, M was rather happy.


    Maria greeted Holly and said with a special fondness, "M, your daughter is so adorable! You''re


    married?"


    "Mm!" M nodded, a bit bashful.


    She had just got the marriage certificate.


    Maria sighed with emotion, "Time flies fast! It seems that we have not graduated for a long time. But


    we have changed so fast in a blink of an eye! I married into a foreign province two years ago and


    seldom came back. This time it is my mother''s birthday. My husband and Ie back to celebrate


    her birthday!"


    "I didn''t expect to see you. I thought I was wrong. It seems that my cousin didn''t he to me. You really


    returned!"


    M nodded at the mention of L. "Yes, I met her some time ago! She''s still so beautiful!"


    "That''s true. L has always been beautiful since she was a child, and now she is mature and


    charming. There have always been a lot of people chasing her!" Speaking of L, Maria was a little


    proud, but sighed again. "I haven''t met her this time when I came back. We just made a phone call.


    I


    guess she is not in the mood. After all, she just divorced!"


    M was stunned. "She divorced?"


    Maria nodded and said, "Yes! I heard that she took the initiative to put forward to divorce. The


    lawsuit is over and the court decision has been made!" There was a car honking by the side of the


    road, which seemed to be urging Maria. She said, "M, I have to go! If you have time, let¡¯s meet at


    the ssmate reunion party!"


    After that, she said goodbye and left.


    M stood rooted to the ground.


    There seemed to be fog in front of her. She couldn''t hear anything and only repeated one thing in


    her heart.


    L divorced!


    This news was like thunder, rolling over her back.


    M''s heart kept sinking to the bottom of theke, cold and sunless.


    In the end, she stiffly followed her daughter back to the vi. After letting her daughter go to y by


    herself, she fell to the chair in the bedroom as if she had lost her strength.


    She took a deep breath to adjust her mental attitude, but only let the cold air into her heart, making


    her cold heart tremble.


    A lot of thoughts shed through M''s


    mind.


    She suddenly felt a little remorseful.


    She regretted agreeing to his proposal as soon as she heard him say he loved her.


    Perhaps he was deceiving her, so as not to let her leave with Holly. But she had been attracted by


    him and believed him without hesitation!


    Now that L had divorced, would he regretted marrying her?


    These thoughts were like fierce floods and savage beasts, every one of which could swallow her up.


    M gently covered her chest, and the pain swept through her, spreading from the heart to her limbs


    and bones.


    Maybach stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    Leonardo got out of the car. With one hand in his pocket and the other holding the phone, he


    walked inside with a poker face.


    After asking at the nurse station, he came to a senior ward.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. There was a small living room outside, through which one


    could see the sickbed inside.


    L was dressed in a white and blue hospital gown, leaning against the bed. The hospital gown


    was wide, which made her look more slender. Her face was pale at this time and she was not as


    energetic as usual, but she had a beauty of femininity.


    There was an infusion support next to her, and the syringe was inserted into her right hand.


    Her left wrist was bandaged with gauze. It was hard to tell how her wound was.


    Although it was a wrist cut, the cut was actually not deep.


    L was no fool. It was impossible for her tomit suicide. She just wanted to achieve her goal in


    this way.


    However, this torture still made her suffer a lot. She looked weak, which could easily attract men''s


    desire to protect and care.


    L raised her head when she heard the sound of footsteps.


    When L saw the tall and straight figure in the ward, the corners of her mouth curled up, and there


    was a look of pride in her eyes.


    She said with emotion and excitement, "Leonardo, I know that you have never forgotten me, and


    you love me as much as you used to!"

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Leonardo''s face looked particrly cold. He broke her fantasy. "You''re mistaken!"


    L''s expression froze.


    Leonardo didn''t seem to have seen it and he looked at her coldly. "L, whether you want to live or


    die, it''s none of my business! I just realized that you didn''t understand what I said before, so I came


    here today to make it clear to you. Don''t pester me again in the future!"


    L called him after being sent to the hospital because she cut her wrist.


    She didn''t do it herself, but asked the nurse to help. She lied to the nurse that she had lost her


    beloved man. She regretted and wanted to save him. The nurse was very kind. As soon as she


    heard it, she enthusiastically helped L contact Leonardo.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer the phone, but he saw the content of the message, knowing that she had


    committed suicide and had been sent to the hospital.


    He didn''t intend to pay attention to it.


    After all, their rtionship had long passed, not to mention that the person he wanted in the past


    was not L at all.


    Originally, when he faced L, he still had some beautiful memories of ying games together.


    Now that he knew that it was a mistake, he did not even have those memories that he treasured.


    Leonardo was so annoyed that she kept calling.


    He felt that after hisst rejection, L did not seem to give up. She would do everything she could


    do make a scene. So he had toe over and exin it to her in person to nip away those


    expectations that she should not have in order to prevent her from disturbing his life in the future.


    Leonardo was just newly-married, and no one was allowed to destroy his happiness.


    When she heard his cold and ruthless words, L''s heart turned cold.


    Looking at his expressionless face, L felt that he was cold-hearted and cold-blooded. He was


    different from the young boy who chased after her in her memory.


    However, she didn''t take him seriously at the beginning. Now she regretted and wanted to turn


    back. It was eptable for her to keep a low profile.


    L''s eyes turned red, and she lifted her hand wrapped in gauze. "Leonardo, must you be so


    heartless to me?"


    Leonardo was unmoved.


    L choked with sobs, and her voice was even trembling. "What I saidst time is sincere. I''ve been


    regretting it all these years. I wanted to start all over again with you! You''ve promised me that no


    matter when, as long as I ask, you¡¯lle to me!"


    Leonardo sneered, "It was a promise before you got married!"


    L was stunned.


    She was very guilty. She grabbed the sheets and hung her shoulders, looking more weak and pitiful.


    She poured out her heart softly. "Leonardo, I know that I have been on a wrong way for a long time,


    and I want to correct it in time!"


    "Everyone makes mistakes, especially in terms of feelings. I was too capricious at that time. You


    loved me so much, but I didn''t cherish it. Now I regret it. I want to find my lost love back!"


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes, and his voice was as cold as the ice that had just been taken out of


    the icehouse. "Was the person I loved before you?"


    L was shocked.


    Her eyes widened and she even forgot to cry. She looked at him in panic and horror.


    L''s body trembled when she saw the cold glint in his eyes. She immediately knew that he already


    knew everything. She felt a chill run down her spine.


    She tried to say something, but she couldn''t find any words.


    Leonardo had not been close to the hospital bed from the beginning to the end. He stood at the


    door and looked at her indifferently. "L, I''ll say it one more time. Don''t bother me anymore! I''m


    already married. I have a wife and a daughter. Don''t bother me!"


    L''s beautiful face was frustrated.


    This time, she was not qualified at all and could only watch him leave with his cold and hard back.


    Leonardo came out of the hospital and unconsciously quickened his pace.


    After dealing with L¡¯s affairs, he only wanted to go home now. This was the first day since he


    became a husband. He was very excited and was ready to do something with M.


    His cell phone suddenly rang.


    This time, it was no longer the haunting L, but the secretary who called.


    Leonardo sat in the car and picked it up. "Hello?"


    The secretary said respectfully on the other end of the line, "Mr. Schain, the boss of the overseas


    company is here today. Our international expansion of the pharmaceutical institute is urgent, and he


    only stays here for one night. It is said that he has something urgent to do. He will leave tomorrow


    morning!


    Leonardo''s fingers tapped on the steering wheel.


    Although he canceled the schedule today, the boss abroad was very important. He must take


    advantage of the time when the boss was here.


    Although Leonardo was reluctant, he quickly said, "Got it. I''m going now!"


    The sky darkened.


    Several hours had passed after Leonardo''s talk with the overseas boss.


    He had always wanted to establish a pharmaceutical institute abroad. The purpose was to open the


    foreign market and spread the technology to the overseas. So when they talked about it, they forgot


    the time. Unconsciously, the sky was dark. After eating a simple meal in the hotel, they continued to


    work.


    When he came out, he saw that his phone was out of power.


    Leonardo drove home.


    When he started the engine, he couldn''t wait to go home immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but press


    the elerator hard.


    At this moment, the neon lights were bright, and the entire city seemed to be lit up.


    Maybach drove into the road and the view expanded. In less than two minutes, his vi came into


    view.


    It was already past ten o''clock, and his daughter must have fallen asleep.


    Leonardo stopped the car and found that the light was on. It was not very bright. It should be the


    wall light of the dining room, orange and faint, which was very warm in the night.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a warm current in his heart too.


    Leonardo walked into the vi quickly and changed into slippers. In case of waking up the people


    upstairs, he slowed down his pace.


    He looked for the light and saw M sitting there with her back to him in the dining room.


    She was not short, but she was very slender. When she saw there alone, she looked particrly


    thin. Her long hair seemed to have a gentle curve. She wore an aqua long dress, like the good wife


    and mother who was waiting for her husband to go home with amp in ancient times.


    Was she waiting for him?


    When he got home from work in the middle of the night, his lovely wife was waiting for him.


    A smile appeared on Leonardo''s face, deep in his eyes.


    He walked over and grabbed her shoulder from behind. His voice was as soft as the night wind.


    "Mrs. Schain, are you still awake?" However, M seemed to be frightened.


    Her entire body stiffened. She slowly turned around, and was shocked beyond disbelief when she


    found it was him.


    Her eyes were wide open and her voice was trembling. "Leonardo?"


    "Who else could it be but me?" Leonardo asked, amused.


    M looked at him for a long time, and then suddenly, she rushed to him and wrapped her arms


    around his waist.


    Leonardo took his new wife.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    M hugged Leonardo tightly.


    She buried herself into his broad chest. As the dim light flickered above her head, she felt tears


    slowlye out of her eyes.


    M hurriedly blinked her eyes to make her sight clear, but more and more tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    She didn''t want to shed tears.


    Except for crying in the dream not long ago, she had not shed tears awake for a long time. M


    didn''t want to cry before Leonardo but couldn''t control herself. The moment she saw him, she


    copsed.


    Leonardo also noticed her mood changed and felt the shirt on his chest was wet. He asked with


    concern, "M, what''s wrong?" M did not answer him but muttered, "I thought you would note


    back tonight!" She meant what she said.


    After running into Maria, M returned home. She didn''t have much appetite for dinner. When she


    finally took the courage to call Leonardo, she only heard the female voice from the system, telling


    her to dialter.


    She watched the sun go down in the west and the moon rise.


    As the night came, she felt her heart down.


    M was sure that Leonardo would note back tonight.


    "Where would I go if I don''te back?" Leonardo asked, surprised.


    The tears made her nose stuffy. M said in a low voice, "I saw that L called you, so I knew that


    you had gone to see her. I thought n


    you...


    Leonardo suddenly understood.


    Leonardo raised M''s chin and looked at her eyes that were red and swollen. His heart ached, but


    at the same time, he felt an indescribable joy to find that M loved him so much that she feared


    that he would turn back on her.


    Leonardo looked like a young boy who had just fallen in love.


    He smiled and said, "Mrs. Schain, don''t forget, tonight is our wedding night!"


    M''s eyes looked down, and her cheeks blushed, looking red and delicate.


    Leonardo leaned over and picked her up directly.


    He walked upstairs and strode into the master bedroom.


    Without turning the lights on, he closed the door. Then they both fell into the big bed.


    The sheets and bedding were all changed in the morning. The cotton was very soft as well as M''s


    body. Leonardo was enchanted and lost in it.


    Even the room was dark, M was shy.


    She couldn''t help thinking that if the light were on, she would be at a loss.


    Even though M was so shy, she still raised her head to look at Leonardo and said sincerely,


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you foring back."


    "Thank you for loving me."


    It was only after Leonardo''s return that M finally calmed down. In the past few hours, she was


    very nervous. It was as if she were sitting on pins and needles, suffering.


    Leonardoughed in a low voice. He put his lips on her auricle and said word by word, "Silly M,


    you don''t have to thank me! I didn''t lie to you when I said that I fell in love with you. You have to


    trust me. Since we are married, I will never betray our marriage!"


    M felt brightened from her heart.


    Feeling content and peaceful, she smiled and said, "Okay!"


    Leonardo held up M''s face and kissed her.


    This moment was loving and sweet.


    M was intoxicated, lost in Leonardo''s kissing and caressing.


    M was shy and sentimental. The night she had with Leonardo was the only experience in sex.


    Over the years abroad, because M had to take care of Holly and always loved Leonardo in her


    heart, she had never epted anyone''s pursuit.


    M raised her head and saw that Leonardo''s bright eyes were looking at her like shining stars.


    Leonardo said, with his voice sounding hoarse and affectionate, "Mrs. Schain, do you remember


    that night four and a half years ago?


    That night, she was notpletely drunk. She still remembered some of the scenes. Then her face


    turned red, and her heart was beating fast. asionally, she would even dream of that night.


    But M couldn''t say that she remembered. She lied, "I don''t remember!"


    Leonardo said, "It doesn''t matter. We can do it again together..."


    Then they were both lost in kisses.


    The wedding night was long and lingering.


    M woke upte the next day.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She slept in the master bedroom.


    Compared to the guest room, Leonardo''s man scent filled the master bedroom. When M lifted the


    quilt, she could still remember Leonardo''s touching.


    M quickly washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs. The way she walked was


    somewhat awkward.


    Holly had already gotten up and was sitting in the dining room eating breakfast with a child spoon in


    her hand, taking small and elegant sips of rice porridge.


    The breakfast on the table was substantial. Leonardo had gone out early in the morning to buy


    everything.


    "Mom, you''re awake!" Holly smiled and said.


    "Morning!" M nodded.


    Holly added, "Dad said that you were too tiredst night, so he didn''t let me wake you up! But mom,


    did you sleep with dad instead of mest night?"


    M''s face flushed out of embarrassment.


    She looked at Leonardo, who had been watching them like a bystander.


    Seeing that the blush on M''s ears was about to spread to her neck, Leonardo finally said, "Holly,


    do you want to eat one more fried egg?


    Holly was immediately distracted and nodded, "Yes! Lil Star told me that eggs are nutritious and can


    help me grow tall!"


    M pulled out a chair, sat down, and said, "If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, we can go to


    visit Lil Star!"


    "Great!" Holly was happy but then said in a confused voice, "It''s a pity that Erik is always not home


    when I go there!"


    M stroked Holly''s head and sighed softly.


    She muttered, "My silly girl. It''s not a pity. Lil Star doesn''t want you to be close to Erik!"


    After breakfast, Leonardo received a call from his parents.


    It was a call from his mother. He pressed the eyebrows and said helplessly, "Well, yes, I did get the


    marriage certificate yesterday!"


    M stood aside, holding her breath.


    Leonardo looked at her and Holly lovingly and continued, "I am now not only a husband but a father.


    Your wish of having grandchildren hase true! Well, I will take them hometer!"


    When they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married yesterday, they did not cover it up.


    Instead, they went to sign up for the marriage aboveboard. However, they ran into someone they


    knew.


    After Leonardo''s mother was told, she immediately called Leonardo to ask for confirmation.


    After Leonardo finished the call, M asked with her face looking worried, "About our


    marriage, what should we do with your family?"


    After agreeing to Leonardo''s marriage proposal, the two quickly got their marriage certificates and


    did not consider much about the consequence.


    She couldn''t help but look upstairs. Charley and his girl were still in bed.


    M had met Leonardo''s mother before. Although Leonardo''s mother was not home the day she


    went to the Schain family, she had met many other rtives of the Schain family as Charley''s


    girlfriend.


    She felt worried.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Leonardo held her shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!"


    "But..." M hesitated.


    Leonardo said, "Leave it to me!"


    Seeing that his tone was so determined, M nodded. "Yes!"


    Since she agreed to live it to Leonardo to handle, she was relieved and felt that he must have a


    solution, but she didn''t expect his method to be so simple and rude.


    That evening, there was a pig-like whine from the vi.


    Charley held his suitcase with left hand, and held his boyfriend''s hand with right hand, two legs


    hooking on the armrest of the stairs. He shouted, "Brother, you''ve gone too far! You two are


    together so happily. But you betrayed me! You''re too bad!"


    "My parents are now looking for me in Ice city. They are going to take me back and send me to the


    temple to be a monk!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We have agreed to be good brothers. You betrayed me like this!"


    Charley was shouting and cursing.


    Leonardo''s simple and rude way was to


    reveal the truth directly to the Schain family.


    This was aplete uproar.


    When Charley''s parents knew that Charley was a gay and M was not his girlfriend, they were so


    angry that they couldn''t ept it. They not only threatened to break his legs, but also wanted to


    send him to the temple.


    They would rather their son be a monk than a gay!


    Leonardo held his shoulder, remaining unswayed. He looked like he was going to ce


    righteousness above family loyalty.


    Charley saw M next to Leonardo and turned to her with anger. "And you, M, you forget our


    friendship as soon as you see my brother!"


    "In Country F, you promised to help me, but you directly pushed me into the depths of hell. You are


    too conscienceless. If I really be a monk, I will curse you every day!"


    M was helpless.


    She felt a little guilty.


    After all, the original intention of her returning at that time was to pretend to be Charley¡¯s girlfriend


    and help him break off the engagement his parents made for him when he was only a child. And it


    was indeed unfaithful that she turned her back on him.


    It was just that Leonardo''s mother had already known that Leonardo and she had gone to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau to get married.


    Truth woulde to light sooner orter.


    M couldn''t help but feel guilty about Charley''s usation.


    Leonardo''s face darkened when he saw M¡¯s guilty look. He looked at Charley coldly and


    reminded him bluntly, "You¡¯re going to bete to the flight. If you don''t go now, you parents wille


    soon!"


    When Charley heard this, he immediately did not dare to dy. He red at the ckhearted


    couple and then reluctantly went downstairs.


    Leonardo personally drove them to the airport.


    Along the way, Charley was still angry, "Brother, you are too cruel!"


    "You want me to be more heartless?" Leonardo nced sideways.


    Charley shut up.


    Leonardo gave a cold snort.


    In addition to the fact that Charley was his cousin, the other reason was that he had taken great


    care of M when she gave birth and helped her a lot during her life abroad. Otherwise, Leonardo


    would not help him.


    Although he had exposed Charley¡¯s sexual preference, Leonardo had left a backup n for them to


    sneak out of the country.


    With his protection, Charley¡¯s family would not catch them for a while. After a long time, he would


    help to plead with Charley''s parents. After all, this kind of thing was verymon now.


    At the airport, Charley was still angry.


    When he was about to enter the security check, Charley said to Leonardo with evil intentions,


    "Humph, brother, there is something I didn''t tell you. M has been in love with someone secretly for


    many years! I guess the reason why she has been single for so many years is probably that she


    feels that she already has a child and is not good enough for that man!"


    "Believe me, I didn''t lie to you. She has a men''s handkerchief and cherishes it very much as if it was


    a treasure. Once I just touched it, and she almost got angry with me. The handkerchief was given


    by the man she had a secret crush on!"


    Charley med Leonardo for betraying him, so they deliberately made things difficult for him.


    As expected, the expression on Leonardo''s face changed after he said that.


    Charley finally felt at ease and ran away with his lover.


    Leonardo went home from the airport.


    Along the way, Leonardo was a little absentminded. When the traffic light changed, he even did not


    notice it until the car behind reminded him.


    He was stuck in traffic on the way back. When he reached home, the setting sun had gone down.


    When he entered the vi, his daughter heard the noise and came to greet him.


    "Dad!"


    Leonardo''s heart warmed, and he bent over to pick up his daughter.


    After Charley and his boyfriend left, there were only three of them in this vi. Leonardo would not


    be disturbed again, nor would he see something bad. So he was in a good mood.


    However, he became depressed when he thought of something.


    Leonardo smiled and asked his daughter, "Holly, where is your mother?"


    It was probably Holly¡¯s happiest time in the past two days, so she always had a smile on her small


    face. She pointed to the upstairs and said with a smile, "Mom is upstairs. The clothes on the


    balcony are dry. She''s cleaning


    I n


    up!


    Hearing this, Leonardo put his daughter down and let her watch TV. He took off his coat and went


    upstairs.


    M was in the master bedroom.


    In addition to folding the dry clothes properly, she also moved her clothes into the closet.


    M had thought that she would only stay for a month, so many things were stored in her luggage.


    Now that she was not leaving, everything had to be arranged. Moreover, since they had already


    been married, they would live together in the future.


    However, when she hung her colorful dress together with his suit, her face still turned blushed.


    When Leonardo came in, he saw M bending over and picking up the handkerchief from the


    clothes.


    It was grey-blue with id.


    It seemed to have been a little old. It had been washed many times, and the brim was worn.


    Such a handkerchief of dark color was obviously used by men.


    Thinking of the words Charley said at the airport, Leonardo felt something sharp shing through


    his heart.


    Just as Charley had said, M cherished this handkerchief very much. After picking it up, she


    carefully folded it and smoothed it with her fingers. Then she opened the handbag and put it inside


    carefully, as if she was afraid of breaking it.


    Leonardo was depressed.


    Somehow, he suddenly thought of the time when she was pregnant.


    At that time, the two of them were talking about the child in the cafe. He proposed to take


    responsibility. M was shocked at the time, and her body seemed to stiffen. Leonardo didn''t know


    whether she was too surprised or not. After a moment of silence, she shook her head and refused


    to marry him.


    Leonardo was thinking, "Did she refuse me at that time because she had a crush on someone


    else?"


    He snorted in his heart. "Even so, she is my wife now. That''s enough!"

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    M turned around and saw him standing there, stunned. "You''re back?"


    "Yes!" Leonardo replied.


    M asked, "Have you sent them away?"


    Leonardo lowered his head and looked at his watch. "The ne should have taken off by now!"


    "I see!" M nodded.


    When it came to Charley and his lover, M still felt sorry. However, when she thought that


    Leonardo had arranged a route for them to elope and at least they would not be caught by


    Charley¡¯s family in recent years, she was relieved.


    She sighed and looked up to see him ncing at the wardrobe, and there was a gloomy look on his


    face.


    M asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Leonardo''s lips twitched slightly, and finally he just shook his head and said, "Nothing!"


    He wouldn''t tell her that he was jealous!


    As a newlywed husband, he heard that his wife had been secretly in love with someone else for


    many years on the second day of


    their marriage. How could he not be upset?


    Leonardo was still unable to keep calm for a long time. He bent over to carry her and threw her on


    the bed. Jealousy made him lose control. He had to do something.


    His lips pressed against her ears, his breath burning hot.


    M''s breath was trembling, and the flush spread from her ears to her face and to her heart.


    Leonardo kissed her.


    It seemed to be biting her with some kind of emotion.


    He didn¡¯t be gentle until he heard M''s cry. Gradually, he became extremely emotional.


    Last night, they had sex with each other on their wedding night. The embarrassing pictures were


    still very clear, more blushing than those four and a half years ago.


    M looked out of the window. Although the sun had gone down, the sky was still a little bright!


    She reminded him with herst sanity, "It''s not dark yet..."


    After that...


    It was just the sound of tearing clothes.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sexsted for a long time. M felt tired all over her body and she simply did


    not even get up from the bed in the end.


    At dinner, Leonardo ordered takeout and apanied his daughter to eat, and then coaxed her to


    go to bed.


    At night, he went back to the master bedroom and held her in his arms, beaming with joy. He


    thought that no matter who she was secretly in love with, it did not matter. He could never let go of


    her in his life. It was enough for him to confirm this.


    Smelling the fragrance of her hair, he felt warm and at ease.


    The next day, M overslept, as expected.


    However, Leonardo also overslept. Last night, after he coaxed Holly to sleep, he went back to the


    master bedroom and slept with M in his arms. In less than two seconds, he had a hard-on again.


    By the time the two of them finally fell asleep, it was already thetter half of the night.


    They were like a long-lost man and woman who were constantly absorbed from each other.


    M was still very shy.


    She was too tired, so she made a simple breakfast of western style.


    When she put the bowls and chopsticks on the table, Leonardo and M came downstairs, hand in


    hand. The morning light came in from the living room on the first floor. They walked down the stairs


    and bathed in the light.


    M raised her head and felt a warm current flowing through her heart.


    She also felt it was home.


    M asked them to have breakfast. She poured a ss of milk for Holly. Then she picked up the


    empty ss next to her and asked without looking up, Tn addition to milk and coffee, I also made


    fruit juice. Leo, what do you want to drink?"


    She said in a very natural tone.


    Leonardo''s heart, however, thumped.


    When she called him Leo, her tone was so soft. It was also the most intimate sentence she had


    ever said after calling him Mr. Schain in the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Leonardo wanted to pretend to be serious, but he really couldn''t hold back the joy in his heart.


    His eyes sparkled. "What did you just call me?


    M was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what she had just called. Being looked


    directly at by him, she was somewhat at a loss. "Leo... If you don''t like it, I can..."


    Leonardo interrupted her. "I like it!"


    He liked it very much. He liked it more than any name.


    M''s cheeks were slightly red.


    In the middle of the meal, she remembered something and said with a slightly hesitant tone, "Leo,


    I¡¯ll go to the college reunion in the evening. We can bring family with us. Do you want to go with me


    if you have time?" After that, as if afraid of being refused by him, she quickly added, "If you don''t


    have time, it doesn''t matter!"


    Her college ssmate, Maria, whom M met before, contacted herter and said that she wanted


    to reunite with ssmates again before going back.


    The friendship between schoolmates was very affectionate.


    M had stayed abroad for more than four years. She missed her ssmates very much and


    agreed happily.


    Leonardo was amused by her embarrassed look.


    "I have time!" He promised at once. "Even if I don''t have time, as long as my wife needs me, I will


    do anything for her!"


    M smiled at him and felt happy.


    In the warm morning light, the family of three had their breakfast.


    Leonardo went to work on time. When M went to Anthea''s house yesterday afternoon, she had


    already put forward the intention of going back to work. About next week, she would officially go to


    work.


    When she handed him the suit jacket on the back of the chair, she heard him whisper with a


    mischievous tone, "Mrs. Schain, you can also call me honey besides calling me Leo!"


    M was shy.


    Her heart throbbed, and the tip of her ears turned pink.


    Like years ago, they met in the hospital. M knocked into his arms with all the materials in her


    hands scattered on the ground. She squatted on the ground in a panic and he helped her.


    They touched each other¡¯s hands.


    At that time, Leonardo acted like now. He slightly raised his eyebrows, and his look was somewhat


    cynical. "Threw yourself on me?"


    He should just make a joke, but she blushed.


    In the evening, Leonardo came back to pick up the mother and daughter.


    As agreed, the family of three went to the gathering ce. Coincidentally, it was the restaurant on


    t-topped Mountain.


    When they arrived at the destination, the couple looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    Leonardo was still wearing what he wore when he went out for work in the morning, except for his


    necktie. He untied two buttons on the cor of his shirt, revealing his corbone. He looked more


    natural and unrestrained than usual.


    He was very handsome and his facial features were also very distinct. In the darkness of the light,


    they seemed to be three-dimensional.


    M''s heart thumped.


    This was her husband!


    She had loved him secretly in her heart for many years and had never dared to hope that they


    would be so close to each other.


    The party was in thergest private room on the first floor of the restaurant. Many people arrived


    early. Just like the appointment they had made in advance, many people came together with their


    families, except for those who were still single. There were many familiar and strange faces, which


    were very lively.


    M was a little embarrassed. Leonardo took her hand and walked in.


    Halfway through the meeting, someone came.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    They were all ssmates who had not seen each other for many years, and it would take a long


    time to gather together to ask about their well-being.


    Leonardo had been holding M¡¯s hand. He was now the leader of the entire Schain''s Group. He


    waspletely able to handle such an entertainment asion, but ordinary people usually couldn''t


    see him. Tonight, he was here for M.


    He was mature and steady, but not serious and indifferent, with a gentle smile on his face. He


    greeted everyone, but M was a little shy.


    Leonardo was good-looking. Especially in crowded ces, he was like a Triton of the minnows. It


    seemed that all the people around him had be his background te.


    M had a feeling of having a treasure and was secretly happy.


    In the middle of the party, there were still peopleing.


    One of them was M''s university roommate, Maria. This time, it was she who contacted M and


    invited her to the ssmates reunion.


    When they met on the squarest time, they didn¡¯t have enough time to talk and said goodbye to


    each other in a hurry, hoping that they could have a good chat during the ssmate reunion. At the


    same time, M was also a little curious about what Maria¡¯s husband looked like, so she looked up.


    At one nce, she saw a familiar figure.


    It was two people who entered the private room. However, the person beside Maris was not her


    husband, but a tall and beautiful woman.


    M took a deep breath.


    Maria first apologized for beingte, then smiled and introduced the woman beside her to everyone,


    "This is my cousin, L Zall!


    My husband has something to do temporarily and can''te over. I was afraid I would feel lonely.


    My cousin is free, so I asked her to apany me!"


    L was invited by her cousin toe.


    Maria was very kind. Seeing that L was in a bad mood recently, she thought it was caused by


    divorce. So she wanted L toe out and rx in a crowded ce. In fact, it was not because of


    divorce at all, but because of Leonardo''s refusal.


    L said gracefully, "Nice to meet you!" Everyone was very enthusiastic after listening to the


    introduction, not to mention that she was a beautiful woman. They greeted her warmly.


    L was always good at dressing herself up. Tonight, she was still beautiful. She wore a long ck


    dress with the hemline of it reaching her ankle. Although it looked low-key, it was very delicate.


    Her shoulders and arms were all exposed.


    Such a beautiful woman was like scenery. Her every movement was charming and attractive.


    Almost all the men present couldn''t help looking at her.


    M subconsciously looked to her side.


    Leonardo did not look at L. He was lowering his head and peeling the nuts for Holly.


    When the white skin on the outside was peeled off, there were bluish white fruits inside. Each time


    he peeled a nut skillfully, he would hand it to Holly, who then ate it happily.


    When L first entered the room, he looked over with everyone. Then, he never looked at her.


    M''s heart was very warm.


    Whether it was deliberately avoiding her or it was a husband''s duty, his indifferent behavior made


    her happy.


    M looked over at L, who also saw them.


    Her face suddenly changed.


    L agreed toe with her cousin, because she knew that M would be there too.


    At this time, when L saw that M was so close to Leonardo and heard from others that they


    were husband and wife, the spection in her minds were all confirmed. Her beautiful face was


    somewhat gloomy under the light.


    The university party had always been very lively, and the atmosphere in the room had never been


    cold.


    Since they were out for a party, many people came with their children. With so many children were


    here, M didn¡¯t intend to restrain her daughter. But Holly drank too much juice, and soon she


    wanted to go to the restroom.


    M said to Leonardo and went to the bathroom with her daughter.


    The restroom was on the second floor. M hade here more than once, and Leonardo had also


    been here with them not long ago. She was very familiar with the ce.


    After leaving the restroom, Holly stood in front of the short pool to wash her hands, just like ady.


    M smiled as she watched from the side, waiting for her to dry her hands. The mother and


    daughter came out of the restroom and returned to the private room on the first floor.


    Pushing the door open, she saw L sitting next to Leonardo.


    Because there were too many people, there were several tables and many leisure sofas in the


    room. The private room was built with sound instion and karaoke. They had been drinking for a


    while. At this moment, the lights were dimmed, and many people gathered together to chat.


    M had been sitting next to Leonardo, but as soon as she left, the seat was empty.


    L took the opportunity to sit on the seat that belonged to M.


    She lifted the hem of her dress with right hand and walked over in high heels that even made her


    feet curved.


    At this time, she raised her other hand and held Leonardo.


    Because L blocked Leonardo, M could not see his expression. She could only see his hand


    that was held by L.


    In the past, she would turn around and leave.


    But now things were different. They were married.


    M''s face suddenly turned cold. She strode over with her daughter and said solemnly,


    "Miss Zall, please behave yourself!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    L wanted to meet Leonardo''s eyes several times, but he didn''t care about her at all. She saw


    M leaving with her daughter, and then she took the initiative to sit next to him.


    In the hospital, Leonardo''s face was as cold as ice now.


    That day in the hospital, his words were very heartless. Furthermore, he had known the truth. L


    had no chance to win his love at all. But there was something in her heart, which was envy, forcing


    her to do something to make her feelfortable.


    L pretended to be apologetic and ashamed, reflecting on her mistakes.


    Due to the fact that it was M''s university ssmates reunion, Leonardo did not want to make a


    scene. When L sat beside him, he ignored her and let her y a one-man show.


    But he didn''t expect her to be insatiable.


    The moment her hand touched him, Leonardo''s face darkened. Just as he was about to let go of


    her hand and snore, M''s voice sounded first.


    M stepped forward and knocked L''s hand off


    There was no obvious anger on her face, but at the moment, she was very imposing.


    She had put in a lot of effort and was not polite at all. The back of L''s hand had already turned


    red.


    L became angry from embarrassment. At the same time, she said, "M, aren''t you very proud


    that you''ve taken my man away?"


    Her voice was not low. She deliberately wanted others to hear it.


    "Miss Zall." M didn''t even call her


    Sister L. She knew that everyone was looking at her, but she remained calm and raised her chin


    high. "I didn''t take away your man. Leonardo proposed to me, and I agreed on the third time!"


    "We¡¯re married now, and we have a daughter and a family. We''re very happy! What do you want to


    do? Are you going to be a mistress?"

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    M was soft, but not timid. She would not allow others to bully her at will.


    Obviously, L was trying to provoke her. She could not show the white feather.


    Her previous words were full of confidence, and theter questions seemed to p the other side in


    the face.


    There was also a lot of information in her words.


    Others were all shocked by the fact that Leonardo had proposed three times on his own initiative


    and M didn¡¯t ept until the third time.


    Everyone here knew who Leonardo was. Even if they didn''t, they would know him clearly after


    searching on the Inte. He was the president in charge of the whole group, but he proposed to


    her three times, which showed how much he wanted to marry her!


    Others began to suspect L''s words that M had taken away her man.


    Did she want to be a mistress by seducing another woman¡¯s husband in public?


    L''s face darkened.


    However, she was still beautiful in the worst situation.


    Leonardo''s cold words in the hospital were like a heavy fist punching her heart and body, which


    made her painful. She knew that doing this was very stupid, but she was jealous of M, so she


    wanted to embarrass her.


    L thought that as long as she got the drop on M, M would feel too ashamed to show her


    face. In her impression, M was like a pushover. She didn¡¯t expect M to be so tough and to


    proim sovereignty at the very beginning.


    Even so, L still wanted to disgust her. "M, when I wasn''t married, Leonardo was so obsessed


    with me that he stayed by my side all the time and sent me breakfast almost every morning. He


    would send me an umbre when it rained, and when I was ill, he would send me medicine and


    food. Even it was he who helped me win the divorce


    I n case!


    Leonardo''s eyes were cold.


    He helped her because the divorce case was a piece of cake for him, and he didn¡¯t want to go back


    on his promise. As for what happened that year, it was because he had mistaken her and confessed


    the wrong person!


    He stood up with a sullen face, and M had


    already spoken. "So what?"


    She said faintly, "It''s already a thing of the past. Who would still keep talking about the past? It is


    both boring and meaningless. Miss Zall, you¡¯ve already divorced, so you want to destroy another


    woman''s family? You already know that Leo has been married. In such an open asion, when his


    wife and daughter are here, you came to him and held his hands. Is this what a woman could do?"


    Leonardo originally wanted to say something, but after seeing her strong fighting capacity, he


    swallowed all his words.


    He raised his eyebrows and felt very happy.


    There was a feeling of being cared about.


    Leonardo walked over and picked up their daughter, then stood beside M. His attitude had


    exined everything. Everyone around could understand it.


    Feeling his breath, M straightened her back and felt more secure.


    She turned her face and looked a little impatient. "Honey, I''ve seen a lot of ssmates tonight. I''m


    tired, let''s go home!"


    "Yes!" Leonardo nodded.


    He listened to his wife''s words.


    When he turned to leave, he looked at L with undisguised indifference and disgust in his eyes,


    which everyone saw.


    L''s face was pale.


    She did not disgust M, nor did she embarrass her. Instead, herself fell into such a situation.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing M¡¯s words and seeing Leonardo''s attitude, everyone showed an indignant expression on


    their faces.


    Their ssmates reunion was ruined by L, an outsider!


    The married women hated the mistress who destroyed others¡¯ family the most. They had already


    begun to criticize her with harsh words.


    L could not stand steadily.


    Her low-key and noble ck dress almost tripped her feet. When she first appeared, she was


    almost the center of attention and all the men uncontrobly looked at her. At this time, even her


    cousin, Maria, looked at her with disdain.


    L could not stay any longer and ran out awkwardly.


    Maybach was driving in the night.


    Leonardo sat in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel with one hand. The car window was


    open, and cool night breeze came in, relieving summer heat.


    After they went down the mountain, neon lights came into their sight one after another and lit the


    car.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, M dicin'' t dare to look at Leonardo.


    She was so rude in the private room, and she even openly embarrassed L. She didn''t know


    whether he would be unhappy or not. After all, L was the woman he had loved.


    When the car stopped at the red light, she hesitated for a few seconds and then looked up to


    exin, "Leo, you said that you would not betray the marriage, so I... I did that just now. You won''t


    be angry, will you?"


    Leonardo answered very firmly, "No!"


    M looked at him uncertainly.


    She pursed her lips and carefully observed the subtle changes in his face from the mirror, as if she


    wanted to see if he was telling the truth or not. However, after a long time, she could only see the


    certainty on his face.


    Moreover, he turned his head back and raised his eyebrows at her. "I just asked you to call me


    honey in the morning. And in the evening you directly called me honey. Very good!"


    M was speechless.


    Thinking of her doughty behaviors in front of her ssmates, M felt a little embarrassed.


    She raised her hand and opened the car


    window, night breeze blowing on her eyes and nose.


    M pressed her hair next to her ear with her hand, and the corners of her mouth were lifted slightly.


    The tall buildings on the street were like crystal boxes, and the neon lights were reflected in her


    eyes. At this moment, her mood was light and warm.


    The day before M returned to the private hospital to work was Sunday. Leonardo took M and


    she back to the Schain family that day.


    Although it was Leonardo''s own family instead of the old mansion, many rtives came here after


    hearing the news. It was much more sensational than Charley''s return with his girlfriend. After all,


    Leonardo came back with his wife and daughter!


    In fact, Leonardo¡¯s mother could hardly wait.


    When she heard that her son was married and that he already had a daughter, she was so happy


    that she woke up with smiles on her face several times in the night.


    Leonardo¡¯s mother was anxious to see her daughter-inw and granddaughter, but Leonardo had


    been putting it off. M had just married him and he was worried that she would be shy. So when


    she got used to the new identity, he took her home.


    M was indeed nervous.


    After all, it was her first time to meet Leonardo¡¯s parents as his wife. It was impossible for her to not


    panic at all.


    When she got out of the car, she wiped her hands, which were covered with sweat. However, Holly


    behaved very well.


    Being held by Leonardo with one arm, she took a look on the left and then on the right.


    Leonardo handled the matter of Charley very well. The whole Schain family had noints


    about M. They thought it was all Charley¡¯s fault, and they were somewhat sorry for M.


    Now that she had married Leonardo and revealed her child''s identity, the Schain family weed


    her very much.


    Even so, M was still very upset. It was different from the time when she pretended to be Charley''s


    girlfriend. She was just helping at that time, but now she was really facing her parents-inw. She


    had been straightening her clothes and sitting properly.


    "When are you going to give birth to another child?" Leonardo''s mother asked.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    M spat out all the tea she had just drunk.


    She was so embarrassed!


    She frantically wiped away the tea. Fortunately, Leonardo''s mother was sitting next to her.


    Otherwise, she would be extremely embarrassed if she sprayed tea in her mother-inw''s face from


    the opposite side.


    Leonardo couldn''t help butugh when he saw that. He took out a tissue and handed it to her to


    wipe. He then said to his mother, "Holly is still young, and has just returned to my side. I still want to


    apany her for two more years! If we have another child, I''m afraid that we will ignore her!"


    Leonardo''s mother did not dislike herck of manners at all. On the contrary, she thought M was


    cute. After listening to her son''s words, she nodded and said, "That''s right! Let''s talk about it after


    two years. You are still young!


    The topic of the second child passed, but M''s face was still red.


    She didn''t expect that she would be urged to give birth to another child as soon as she got married!


    There was still some time before the meal. When Holly first came to the Schain family, she was like


    an elegantdy, well-bred and likable. The Schain family was very kind and epted her. Now


    knowing that she was Leonardo¡¯s biological child, they even wanted to dote on her.


    The little guy was busy talking and ying with the elders.


    When M was idle, a younger female cousin of Leonardo came to chat with her. She must have


    just entered university and had a childish face. When M returned with Charley, this cousin came


    out to wee her.


    This cousin of Leonardo liked M and liked to stay with her. "Sister-inw, can I tell you


    something?"


    M was d. "If you are willing, of course you can!"


    She had juste to see her parents-inw and needed to get along well with her sister-inw.


    The younger female cousin said in embarrassment, "I seem to have fallen in love with someone..."


    "That''s a good thing!" M smiled.


    The younger female cousin had just turned 18 and was a college freshman. At this time, the love on


    campus was the most youthful


    and innocent.


    There were many people in the family. Leonardo went to the courtyard to answer a phone call.


    When he came back, he just heard his cousin asking M, "Sister-inw, what is the feeling of


    falling in love with someone secretly?"


    "An unrequited love?" M''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed that she was the one who was most qualified to answer this question.


    M slightly lowered her head. When she spoke of unrequited love, her eyes became sad and her


    voice seemed toe from a distant ce. "An unrequited love is very distant and insignificant. It


    will not have the beauty of love, but only bitterness."


    "Bitterness?" The younger female cousin looked at her nkly and sighed in confusion. "It seems


    so!"


    M looked at the face of the younger female cousin who was trapped by love. She smiled and


    touched her head, saying in a tone of a sister-inw, "Don''t fall in love with the other first, because


    whoever falls in love first will lose!"


    The younger cousin nodded with a shy expression. After all, it was embarrassed to discuss this kind


    of rtionship.


    When she looked up, she first found


    Leonardo. "Brother!"


    Leonardo put his phone into his pocket as if he had just entered the door. He walked towards them


    and said, "Time to eat!"


    "Alright!" M nodded.


    Meeting her parents-inw was more smooth than she had expected.


    After dinner, the three of them went home in the moonlight.


    As usual, on the road, Holly fell asleep in M¡¯s arms. Her small mouth was open with exposed


    white teeth, looking adorable and lovely.


    Because Holly was asleep, M could not wake her up to let her take a shower.


    She went to the bathroom to take a towel and wiped her body.


    Just as the towel was still in her hand, Leonardo picked her up.


    M almost screamed in a low voice. When she was picked up, she immediately put her arms


    around his neck.


    Without saying anything, Leonardo walked to the master bedroom.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was in a hurry.


    When he kissed her, he unbuttoned her clothes at the same time.


    They still had not reached the bed.


    When both of them fell into the soft quilt, the sex was on the verge of breaking out.


    Leonardo was a little intense tonight, even a little fierce.


    On the night they got married, he said that he had never touched another woman since that night


    four and a half years ago.


    M believed that.


    Because in the past few nights, they were almost unrestrained. He seemed to be alone for too long.


    Now after the wedding, all his enthusiasm was ignited.


    M soon lost consciousness, and then there was only the sound of clothes being broken.


    The morning light came in through the gap among curtains, and the ground seemed to be covered


    with ayer of gold.


    The bed was very messy.


    The clothes were everywhere on the floor, which was a terrible picture.


    My on the pillow for a long time before she managed to get up. Her waist was so tired that she


    even took a deep breath.


    No one could stand it if he or she had sex like this. Fortunately, M was a doctor. Because she


    always operated for a long time all year round, her physical condition was much better than ordinary


    people''s. But even so, she couldn''t help crying.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t stop until it was midnightst night. Then when she opened her eyes in the


    morning, Leonardo started it again...


    M was about to copse.


    The bathroom door opened and Leonardo came out after showering. He was wrapped in a bath


    towel, and his hair on the forehead was all wet. There was a trace of evil in his eyes.


    M pulled the quilt on her body and asked tentatively, "Did I provoke you?"


    Otherwise, he would not have been so fierce to her!


    "No!" Leonardo''s voice was muffled.


    He walked to the bed and threw himself at her.


    Her body was closely pressed against hers. His handsome face was buried in her neck. For some


    reason, he felt a little wronged.


    He always remembered how she looked like when she talked about an unrequited love to his


    cousin. At that time, she lowered her head and her voice seemed to be full of sadness.


    Leonardo thought that they would be together for the rest of their lives. He was confident that she


    would fall in love with him.


    But even so, it could not stop his jealousy.


    Yes, jealousy!


    M could not move because of his weight.


    He seemed to be doing it on purpose. Without any support, he put all his weight on her.


    She suddenly thought of the nickname that Anthea gave him, Golden Leonardo. He was really like a


    big dog now.


    Feeling that his big hand was about to slip into his pajamas, M quickly stopped him. "Stop it. This


    is my first day at work!"


    If he did it again, she didn''t have to go out!


    Today was the first day she went back to the private hospital to work, and it was still the general


    surgery department. She used to be an intern who didn''t know anything behind Anthea, but now she


    could be her right-hand man.


    The two of them could work together every day like before.


    She felt her blood boiling just thinking about it!


    Leonardo paused, seeming that he was considering her words. After thinking for a while, he bit


    heavily on her shoulder and reluctantly got up, letting her go.


    M watched as he changed his clothes in front of the mirror. She pressed a row of teeth marks on


    her shoulder.


    She twitched her mouth.


    Why did she feel like she had provoked him...

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    When the two of them went downstairs, Holly was already sitting at the table and pouting.


    She scolded them like a little adult. "Mom, Dad, you two woke upte again!"


    M rubbed her nose.


    It was not necessarily because of waking upte, but because of exhaustion of physical strength.


    As M and Leonardo had to go to work, Holly was to stay at home alone during the day, and


    therefore the family needed to hire a babysitter. Holly wouldn''t be sent to the kindergarten until


    September.


    At this time, the babysitter had already arrived at their house. Her cooking skills were very good.


    The foods were ced on the table. They were of oriental-style breakfast, steaming hot. The


    babysitter greeted them and said, "Sir, Madam, the breakfast is ready!"


    Hearing such a respectful greeting, Leonardo felt delightful.


    The atmosphere of breakfast was cozy andfortable.


    Holly knew that it was her mother''s first day for work, and therefore she wanted to behave like a


    good daughter. After eating breakfast, she insisted on helping her motherb her hair. As a kid,


    her hands were soft and small. She was indeed unable tob her mother''s hair properly.


    However, as this was her little daughter''s goodwill, and as there was still time left, M cooperated


    with her with a smile.


    Halfway throughbing her mother''s hair, Holly suddenly remembered something else. She said,


    "Mom, you have to wear a badge!" "The badge made by Holly?" M asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Holly nodded. "Mom, you used to wear the badge every day when you were a doctor in


    Country F. Now you must also wear the badge I gave you every day. You''ll then be able to cure


    more patients!"


    When they were abroad, M would often take her daughter to attend some interest sses, which


    enabled the children to practice their manual work, on holidays or the weekends. The teacher was


    afraid that the children would not cooperate with her to learn manual work, and therefore she


    coaxed them that they would have good luck if they wear the badges. In this way, the teacher hoped


    to arouse the children''s interests.


    Holly, who was a naive child, believed that what her teacher said was true. She worked hard to


    make a badge. She told her mother that she had made a good wish for her in this badge. If she


    wore it every day, she could save many people in the future.


    Whenever M put on her white gown, she would pin the badge on her chest and said to her lovely


    daughter, "Good girl!"


    Before her hair was done, M looked at her husband and said, "Leonardo, help me to fetch the


    badge!"


    Leonardo had been listening to the conversation between the mother and daughter, and his eyes


    were filled with happiness. He chuckled and asked his wife, "The badge? Where is it?"


    M nodded and told him where to find it.


    Leonardo then went upstairs.


    ording to what M said, he went to the wardrobe in the main bedroom and opened the door on


    the right.


    Leonardo''s clothes upied half of the wardrobe, while the other half was upied by many


    women''s dresses which belonged to M. There was thus a feeling of abination of male''s


    firmness and female''s tenderness. Leonardo liked this feeling very much.


    He reached out to the secondpartment where there was a handbag and the badge was said to


    be kept in the inteyer.


    This handbag...


    Leonardo could see clearly that M had put her handkerchief into this handbag that day.


    A thought suddenly shed across his mind.


    In addition to the badge, Leonardo also took out the handkerchief. He was somewhat ashamed of it.


    After all, he was peeping at his wife''s privacy without her permission.


    Controlled by his emotions, Leonardo took the handkerchief out.


    It was a man''s handkerchief, of grey-blue color.


    It was indeed a very old handkerchief. Its style and fabric were old-fashioned.


    However, it could still be seen that M had kept it well, as it was clean and tidy.


    Thinking of fact that this cherished handkerchief of M used to belong to a man, Leonardo felt


    envious.


    He really wanted to throw this handkerchief away.


    He raised his hand and was about to throw it hard at the trash can, but his hand halted in midair.


    Leonardo suddenly felt that a real man shouldn''t have done anything like this.


    Leonardo finally held back his eagerness to do so. However, the handkerchief was shaken t when


    he almost threw it into the trash can. He reluctantly suppressed the mes of jealousy in his heart


    and tried to fold the handkerchief. He wanted to put it back to the handbag.


    Some letters were embroidered at the lower right corner of the handkerchief.


    After seeing it clearly, Leonardo was petrified on the spot.


    Generally speaking, the letters embroidered on a handkerchief would often be the acronyms of its


    owner''s name, while the two letters on the handkerchief were "LS".


    Leonardo Schain...


    He was shocked by this sudden discovery.


    Leonardo was sure that "LS" stood for his name. When he was younger, he believed himself to be a


    chic and fashionable young man. Wherever he went, people often called him Young Master Schain.


    At that time, it was a popr practice for young people like him to embroider the acronyms of their


    names on shirts or handkerchieves, etc. They believed that this would help them demonstrate their


    unique personal styles.


    He gripped the handkerchief in his hand, and a few fragmented memories of the past popped up in


    his mind.


    Leonardo thought of the little medical intern whose eyes were filled with tears. For him, it was just a


    small incident. He hadn''t expected that for M, it was something cherishable and unforgettable in


    her heart.


    If the letters "LS" embroidered on handkerchief stood for the acronyms of Leonardo Schain, then...


    A huge surprise exploded in his heart. Leonardo was overjoyed and almost jumped up like a giant


    dog.


    The joyful feeling continued to exist until work time.


    When the secretary knocked on the door and came into Leonardo''s office to deliver a cup of coffee,


    she saw that the president was giggling alone.


    He acted like a silly young man andughed like aedian.


    The secretary asked hesitantly, "Mr. Schain, are... Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Leonardo waved his hand.


    The secretary looked at him like she was looking at a monkey, but he didn''t care. He was still in a


    good mood.


    Leonardo was so happy that he couldn''t calm himself down to work at all. He sat on the high-back


    chair and crossed his long legs casually, as if he was happier than having reached a business deal


    of hundreds of millions of dors.


    He thought he had to share his good mood with others.


    Leonardo''s pen lightly knocked on the desk. He really couldn''t hold back his eagerness


    and called his good friend, Anthea Lee.


    They had been good friends since they met each other when they were still young, and even if


    Anthea had been abroad for six years, they tended to share with each other the matters of personal


    growth and life experience.


    Anthea answered the phone very quickly. She asked somewhat angrily, "What''s up? I have just left


    the operating room. I''m exhausted!"


    Leonardo stamped the ground with his feet and turned the high-back chair to the French window.


    The golden sunshine shed on his face, interweaving with the shadows. His features seemed to


    have be more lively, and his heart was just like the sunshine, bright andfortable.


    Leonardo told Anthea what had happened. His cousin once told him that M used to have a secret


    crush on someone, but now he had inadvertently found out all the secrets. With a smile on his face,


    he said proudly to Anthea, "At first, I was very jealous. When I thought that my newly-married wife


    had a secret crush on another man for many years, I almost wanted to kill him! But I hadn''t


    expected that it would be me who M had a crush on for so long a time!"


    He continued, "She kept that handkerchief


    carefully all the time. She treated it like a treasure!"


    The real purpose of Leonardo was not to share his happiness with Anthea, but to show off in front of


    her.


    Anthea could clearly feel how delightful he was from his words.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied, "Leonardo, you''re an idiot!"


    Although she was on the phone, Leonardo could imagine that she must have rolled her eyes up


    when she said that.


    Leonardo''s boastful heart was hurt by Anthea''sment,"... Idiot!". He originally thought that


    Anthea would be envious of him, but he hadn''t expected that she would directly call him an "idiot".


    He jumped up from the chair and shouted, "How dare you curse me?

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    "Of course, I dare!" Anthea was not afraid of Leonardo at all.


    Through the line, she acted as if she was scolding her son. "What nonsense! If she didn''t have a


    secret crush on you, would she be willing to give birth to your daughter after an unexpected One


    Night Stand (ONS)? When you suggested that you would shoulder the responsibilities, she would


    rather sacrifice herself than use the marriage to prison you!"


    M couldn''t hide her love for a person.


    There were three things in the world that couldn''t be hidden: Coughing; poverty; and love.


    As the saying went, "Involvers always get confused while outsiders can be more clear." Anthea had


    noticed that M secretly fell in love with her good friend Leonardo, and that''s why she repeatedly


    emphasized to him that he was not allowed to flirt with M.


    However, sometimes a man and a woman would be tied together by destiny.


    Leonardo was speechless."..."


    He could tell from Anthea''s tone that she was not surprised at all. She must have known it for a long


    time.


    He was probably the only one who didn''t know that his wife had a secret crush on him a long time


    ago.


    Leonardo then became silent.


    Hanging up the phone, he frowned and deeply reflected upon what had happened before.


    He thought about how M and his cousin talked about the former''s secret love towards a man in


    the Schain family that day. At that time, M''s face was slightly drooped, while the focuses on her


    eyes were somewhat blurred. Her voice was void as if it came from a distant ce.


    M said that the secret love tasted bitter.


    For so many years, she had hidden this feeling deep in her heart.


    Leonardo withdrew the mobile phone in his hand and pursed his thin lips.


    In the private hospital...


    Although it was the first day for M toe back to work, she had worked together with Anthea


    before. They had a good understanding of each other. Now, M''s medical skills were good enough


    and could cooperate with other doctors very well.


    Anthea was very happy for the return of M.


    Because it was Monday, the schedule of the operations was rtively full. From the early meeting to


    the end of work, Anthea and M almost didn''t leave the operating room for a whole day. In the


    evening, their high-intensity work finally came to an end.


    Anthea and M came out of the ward together,ughing and talking.


    At this moment, the afterglow of the setting sun shone into the corridor through the windows. It was


    very warm and magnificent scene.


    Anthea smiled and said, "M, I think your medical skills have improved greatly!"


    M chuckled. "Director Lee, thank you for yourpliment!"


    For M, Anthea was not only her superior, but also a bossom friend. When she first worked for the


    hospital as a medical intern, Anthea had already be a medical director because of her


    comprehensive abilities. M had always worshiped Anthea and regarded her as an idol.


    Now that she heard Anthea''s praise, M was very happy. She cherished Anthea''s goodments


    more than anyone else.


    Anthea said seriously from the bottom of her heart, "I didn''t say polite words. Your medical skills are


    truly very good. I think you could independently do operations for the patients now, except for some


    serious or difficult


    operations. You don''t need to be my assistant!"


    Mughed happily.


    Not only did she get the praise from Anthea, but also confirmation of her medical skills, which made


    her excited.


    When she raised her head, she was surprised to see a man''s figure. "Leonardo, why are you here?"


    Leonardo was wearing a high-end handmade suit, which befitted his good figure. Perhaps it was


    because he had got married, he looked more prudent and reserved now, demonstrating the mature


    fascination of a married man.


    One of Leonardo''s hands was in his pocket, while the other hand was wearing a wedding ring,


    which was shining under the dim light.


    Anthea hadn''t expected that as soon as he finished the phone call in the morning, Leonardo would


    appear and meet her in the evening. She raised her eyebrows and asked knowingly, "Hi... Golden


    Leonardo? What are you doing up here?"


    "Come and pick up my wife after work!" Leonardo said with confidence this time.


    When Leonardo, M, and their daughter visited Anthea''s home for the first time, Anthea


    deliberately joked with him, saying that his daughter was his daughter, but his wife was not his wife.


    Now his daughter and wife were both his!


    Leonardo''s back was straight, because he was now very delighted and confident.


    Anthea secretly rolled her eyes up at him: "Leonardo, does your confidencee only from the fact


    that your wife loves you?"


    Leonardo totally forgot his good friend in the face of a beautiful wife. He came directly to M, put


    his long arm around her shoulder, and said, "This your first day of work. As your husband, I should


    come here to pick you up!"


    "Thanks, Leonardo!" M''s face turned red.


    She took off her white gown and handed it to Anthea. She almost acted like a young girl who was


    shy. "Director Lee..."


    Anthea took it with a smile. "Go ahead!"


    M nodded and walked away together with Leonardo.


    Their backs were very close to each other. Within two steps, Leonardo''s arm was tightened, full of a


    sense of possessiveness. He almost circled her whole body in the arm with almost no gaps.


    Although Anthea couldn''t see M''s face, she noticed that thetter''s two ears were red out of


    shyness.


    Antheaughed.


    She felt novel when she saw Golden Leonardo and his wife showing off their love!


    She tidied up the white gown in her hand and was about to turn around at the intersection in the


    corridor when she met someone.


    Anthea looked surprised.


    Leonardo and M came out of the hospital and got into their Maybach.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As now was the peak hours of the day, the road was rtively congested. Their car drove on and


    halted intermittently. However, the atmosphere inside the car was romantic and intimate.


    After M fastened her seat belt, Leonardo put his big hand over hers.


    His fingers were long, and his palm was fleshy.


    His hand pressed upon her small hand tightly, and their body temperature intertwined.


    M looked out of the car window. Their car had moved only approximately a hundred meters after


    a long time. Her heart was as warm and sweet as the breeze at dusk.


    "Leonardo, thank you so much!" She said, "My mom came over to my office at noon today! She


    didn''t me me anymore. She also said that she wanted to see Holly. She invited the three of us to


    have dinner


    together with them at weekend!"


    When M was pregnant, she was still unmarried at that time. Her parents got so angry with her.


    When M''s parents asked her who was the baby''s father, she simply replied to them that it was


    because of One Night Stand. Then, her parents forced her to abort the baby. They thought that this


    was good for her. After all, M had just graduated from college at that time. They believed that


    abortion was good for her future.


    M was adamant that she wouldn''t choose abortion. In order to protect her baby, she fled abroad,


    whichpletely broke her parents'' hearts. For so many years, she had been in a tense


    rtionship with them.


    During the lunch break, M''s mother visited her, brought her some food, and forgave her. The


    mother and daughter had not seen each other for many years, and both of them cried. They hugged


    each other and shed a lot of tears.


    M knew that Leonardo must have tried to reconcile her rtionship with her parents.


    Leonardo held M''s hand tightly. "It was my fault. You broke up with your family for such a long


    time. I hope I could do more things for you!" "It''s not toote!" M shook her head.


    As long as the feeling of happiness was real, it didn''t matter if it came a littleter.


    After getting on the bridge, the road condition gradually became better.


    When they almost arrived at the residential area of vis, the Maybach didn''t turn into the private


    road. M asked in confusion, "Leonardo, aren''t we going back home?"


    "No!" Leonardo said, "Let''s go to a ce first!"


    M asked, "Where?"


    Leonardo kept her guessing. "You''ll know itter!"


    M felt a little excited and expectant.


    Could it be a candlelight dinner of only the two of them?


    This possibility made her feel shy. The sunset glow shed into her eyes, while her cheeks blushed a


    little.


    However, M hadn''t expected Leonardo would bring her to an unexpected ce.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    M was stunned.


    This was not a ce for the romantic candlelight dinner between the two of them, which she had


    expected.


    She looked at the Inte cafe in front of her in bewilderment because it was impossible for lovers


    to go on a date in such a ce!


    While M was still in a daze, Leonardo held her hand up, and the two of them walked into the


    Inte cafe.


    After their ID cards were checked, they came to a booth. This was a smokeless area, while the


    booth had twoputers and was particrly suitable for lovers. This kind of booth was not as


    isted as a private apartment, but it was circled by crystal tassels, and therefore the privacy was


    well protected.


    M was a little embarrassed.


    It was not because she and Leonardo were sitting in lovers'' seats, but because most of the


    customers of the Inte cafe were students. She was a doctor, while Leonardo was a


    businessman. That''s why M felt a little out of ce in this Inte cafe. What''s more, Leonardo


    was wearing a smart suit.


    Leonardo pressed her down on the sofa, and he sat down on the other side.


    He turned on theputer and opened the game page.


    M did not understand what he was going to do. After seeing the pictures on theputer screen,


    she looked very surprised. "Leonardo, do you also y this game?"


    "Yes!" Leonardo nodded, looking at her with a meaningful eye expression.


    M didn''t understand what he intended to do.


    Leonardo''s long and agile fingers began to click on the keyboard, and he didn''t say a word.


    M couldn''t help thinking that Leonardo was really somebody who loved ying games very much,


    and he also yed them very well.


    She hadn''t expected it to be such a coincidence.


    She used to y this game, World of Warcraft (WOW), very often in the past. After all, it has been


    very popr among yers all over the world until now. Leonardo, or even Charley Schain and his


    girlfriend, were very fond of ying WOW.


    When M saw Leonardo log in the game ount, she felt that it was not just a simple coincidence.


    She was petrified. "You... The


    Golden-haired Lion King?"


    She acted like a child with her eyes wide open.


    She swallowed...


    She looked at him as if she had seen a lion sitting together with her on the sofa.


    Although she often heard Anthea call his nickname "Golden Leonardo", she never expected him to


    be a good pal of her in WOW, the "Golden-haired Lion King". They used to y games together day


    and night via the Inte and were good partners!


    Their cooperation was perfect and wless!


    Leonardo''s handsome face looked a little unnatural now.


    After clearing his throat, he said seriously, "M, to tell you the truth, I have been secretly in love


    with you for a long time!"


    Before that, Leonardo didn''t mention it in front of M after he found out the truth that the two of


    them were virtually good pals in the virtual world of WOW. It was actually a feeling of shyness that


    prevented him from telling her the truth. However, when his good friend Anthea poured scorn on


    him after he showed off the affection between M and him, Leonardo felt a little upset.


    He didn''t want his dear M to be so careful and humble in front of him.


    He wanted to tell her that he also had a secret crush on her before, even earlier than her.


    Leonardo told M all the incidents and misunderstandings which had happened over the years.


    L Zall had taken M''s ce and epted Leonardo''s confession of love.


    The reason why he was so obsessed with L was not that she was beautiful and charming, but


    that he was touched by the intimate rtionship with his female teammate who had lived with him


    day and night. He fell in love with L, but his first love was actually M.


    Leonardo had just taken a wrong turn and got the wrong lover. In other words, he fell in love with


    the wrong target.


    Leonardo looked at M with deep emotions in his eyes and said firmly, "M, the person I love has


    always been you. Before I met you in reality, I had secretly been in love with you via the Inte,


    and via WOW! I was your good pal in the game, Golden-haired Lion King!"


    M was dumbfounded on the scene.


    She hadn''t expected that her dear husband had fallen in love with her at such an early stage, that


    so many incidents and misunderstandings had happened between the two of them. She was


    shocked and felt incredulous. She looked at him in disbelief and amusement.


    Her crystal-clear eyes became dampened and misty, which made her vision blurred.


    After confirming that all of these were true, M ignored the fact that this was a public ce where


    many people were present. She hugged her dear husband and cried. Tears rolled down her cheeks,


    and the mixture of tears and snot was rubbed on Leonardo''s luxurious business suit.


    A great many people were watching them, but M hugged Leonardo tighter and didn''t want to let


    go of him.


    It was no longer the marriage that gave her a sense of security, but the fact that she had really felt


    his passionate affections towards her.


    M began to sob.


    It turned out that on the path of their marriage, she loved him, and he loved her equally.


    Their intimate behavior had attracted the attention of many young people. These young people


    surrounded the two of them, apuding and whistling. They thought that Leonardo might have


    made a proposal to M, while M was so excited that she plunged herself into his arms.


    Leonardo epted the blessings and good wishes from the crowd, and he hugged M naturally.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He then lifted her face and kissed her over and over again.


    Their lips and teeth were firmly and passionately stuck to each other.


    The scene thus became even more lively.


    A secret crush on somebody might be a sort of emotion that was somewhat bitter, but it was also


    one of the most beautiful emotions of human beings.


    Leonardo and M had indeed been secretly in love with each other, but they believed it was only


    unrequited love.


    Although they had missed lots of opportunities to be together by mistake, fortunately, they finally fell


    in love and got married.


    Some of the young people in the Inte cafe, who were curious about Leonardo and M''s love


    story, took photos and videos of them via their mobile phones. Not only were the photos and videos


    uploaded by the young people to the Inte, but some of them were also adopted by a local


    newspaper. After all, Leonardo was an outstanding business leader, while every move of him could


    attract the attention of the public.


    Anthea also had seen the relevant news.


    Such news had been spread on the Inte and traditional media channels for over three days, and


    their poprity had not yet been reduced.


    The purposeful marketing efforts made by the Department of Public Rtions of the Schain''s Group


    had also contributed to the continued poprity of the relevant news. In recent days, the stock price


    of the Schain''s Group had been rising. The president''s personal love affair was warmly discussed


    and blessed by the general public. This was obviously a good thing for the group''s business.


    Leonardo was very cooperative most of the time. He and M, their daughter Holly took part in a


    number of public activities and demonstrate the cozy atmosphere of their family.


    Anthea rolled her eyes up when she read the newspaper.


    "Leonardo and M are almost addicted to showing off their love!" She thought.


    She threw the newspaper aside and almost cried out because she felt sore in her muscles. In fact,


    she just moved her hand and waist a little.


    The person to be med for Anthea''s physical condition came out of the kitchen now. His


    camouge vest revealed his strong arms and muscles, but these didn''t look exaggerated at all. He


    was wearing camouge pants. Even if he was wearing an apron now, he still behaved like a


    general who couldmand tens of thousands of soldiers on the battlefield.


    This general had just returned home from a military missionst night. He was Adam.


    It was Adam who had been "maltreating" Anthea until dawn. In the morning, he had to carry her


    downstairs. Anthea took deep breaths while lying down on the sofa. When she saw her son and


    daughtering downstairs, she struggled up from the sofa and pretended to be normal.


    The powerful hands of Adam not only could hold an AK 47, but also a t pan.


    As long as he was there, even a simple breakfast could be like a feast. Usually, the breakfast was


    cooked by the servant, but Adam''s cooking skills were much better. The dishes cooked by him were


    very delicious.


    Anthea snatched a poached egg from her daughter''s mouth in time. She didn''t want her daughter to


    be a little fat girl. She then turned around and looked at Adam as if she had suddenly thought


    of something. "Oh... Adam!"


    She blinked her eyes, which were bright and charming.


    Adam got excited. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Hmm?"


    Anthea kept him guessing. "Do you know


    whom I met in the hospital the day before yesterday?"


    She could not wait to tell him about it. However, Adam had been on a military mission for a long


    time. As this mission was of a very secretive nature, Adam was not allowed tomunicate with his


    family members. Anthea decided to share it with him immediately after he came back home.


    Adam waited for her to continue.


    Anthea grinned and said, "I met Brother Den!"


    Adam frowned.


    Anthea revealed two small dimples and continued, "Den Schain... Do you still remember him? He


    used to be a soldier in your team. He had once resisted the flood in Francis city together with us...


    Remember? He is also from Ice city. He also had served as the instructor of the military training


    program of the medical college in my freshman year!"

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    "Alright." Adam replied calmly.


    He continued to peel the eggs in his hands and looked expressionless.


    Anthea rolled her eyes around, and there was an air of slyness in them. She deliberately slowed


    down the speaking speed. "We talked to each other for a long time. Brother Den also told me


    something special! He said that he actually liked me in the past, and he deliberately served as the


    instructor of the military training program of the medical college. He wanted to pursue me there.


    However, his n of pursuing me was broken by someone! Oh, my God... I didn''t know it all the


    time!"


    A hint of unnaturalness was revealed on the handsome face of a certain military officer. Anthea


    stared at Adam with a cunning look. "Honey, don''t you want to tell me something about it?"


    Adam said shamelessly, "I don''t remember it." Anthea twitched her lips and didn''t argue with him


    further.


    She held her chin with her hand and slowly smacked her lips. "Hey... But Brother Den had indeed


    changed a lot. If he hadn''t taken the initiative to tell me who he was, I wouldn''t have recognized him!


    He was much more mature and handsome than before. He was also very awesome! He had


    already been promoted to be a major in the army..."


    In the past, Den was only an ordinary soldier who joined the army only for a year. In the army, if


    his family background was not good enough, it would not be easy for him to get promoted.


    Take Adam for example. He had never relied on his father''s influence in the military. He had fought


    with his own hands and blood for today''s achievements. Thus it could be seen that Den was


    really a promising young officer in the army.


    Before Anthea could finish her words, two boiled eggs were inserted into her mouth.


    Her cheeks were bulging because of the eggs.


    Adam had put the freshly peeled eggs into her mouth, a childish movement. Now Anthea could only


    make strange noises when she tried to speak.


    Her son and daughter, Erik and Lil Star, were snickering at her.


    Their father was usually a calm and serious man, especially when he was wearing his military


    uniform. As a military officer, Adam gave others the impression of being dignified and powerful.


    Wherever he went, he had a domineering aura. Only in front of their mother would their father do


    such a childish thing.


    That''s why their mother called him Three-year-old Adam.


    Anthea swallowed one of the boiled eggs with great difficulty. She red at him angrily. Then, she


    thought of something and smiled happily. "I almost forgot to say that Brother Den is going to hold


    a party this weekend, and he had invited me to go there!"


    "You''re not allowed to go." Adam''s face darkened.


    Anthea shrugged. "But I have promised him!"


    Adam was speechless."..."


    At the weekend...


    Cars were parked outside the hotel. Near the entrance, a receptiondy was leading each guest


    into the hotel.


    Anthea made herself up meticulously today. She was wearing light makeup.


    Although she was under the domineering influence of Adam, she was still wearing a long skirt,


    without revealing her legs. This skirt befitted her curvy figure very much, and she looked gorgeous.


    The champagnecolored clothes made her look like a beautiful porcin doll, although there were


    only a few ornaments on them.


    She stood there, holding her two children''s hands.


    The two little guys were both outstanding in appearance. Their delicate little faces were just like


    those of little boys and girls in advertisements.


    The passers-by often couldn''t help but look back. The mother and her two children constituted an


    impressive scene.


    Lil Star asked, "Mom, are we not going in?"


    Anthea answered, "Dad ising!"


    Hearing this, Lil Star was a little puzzled. She said fluently, "But didn''t dad say that there would be


    meetings in the military region all day long."


    Anthea smiled without saying anything.


    Before long, a jeep with a military licence te arrived.


    The smile on Anthea''s face deepened. The door of the driver''s seat opened, and a man wearing a


    military uniform and a pair of military boots jumped out of the jeep. He was Adam. He walked


    towards his wife and children.


    When Anthea looked straight at him with her clear eyes, Adam clenched his fists near his mouth


    and coughed. "The meeting was canceled temporarily."


    Anthea didn''t nail Adam''s lie on the counter.


    She just nodded and said, "Come on... Let''s go in!"


    As soon as the four of them entered the


    hotel, Adam''s handsome face had been tightened.


    He stretched out his long arms and circle Anthea''s waist in a domineering way, as if he was


    dering possession of this woman.


    After Anthea noticed Adam''s intention, she smiled secretly.


    When they came to the designated banquet hall, they felt that the atmosphere there was happy and


    lively. Arge poster of a newly-married couple was ced on one side of the hall. At that moment,


    Adam realized that this was not an ordinary party, but an appreciation banquet for Den''s


    wedding.


    Anthea had deliberately misled him, saying that it was a "party".


    Adam held her waist tighter and stealthily pinched her soft loin. It was just a tender pinch. He didn''t


    want her to really feel pain.


    He whispered to her, "I''ll settle with you tonight."


    Anthea gently covered her chest with her hands.


    "I''m so scared!" She thought.


    She was really worried about herself tonight. After the two of them got married, it turned out to be


    that Adam had a lot of tricks on the bed to "maltreat" her!


    As for the banquet, it was indeed not one visited by a lot of rich and powerful people, or even


    celebrities. It was just a simple appreciation banquet for Den''s marriage. It was a coincidence.


    Den''s wife was a northerner. After their wedding was held in Francis city, they went back to the


    wife''s hometown to hold this appreciation banquet.


    On that day, Den went to the hospital to fetch some medicine for his mother-inw. He happened


    to meet Anthea, and therefore he invited thetter to attend the banquet.


    The appreciation banquet was much simpler than the wedding ceremony. After the opening speech


    of the host, Den and his wife came up to the stage. They introduced their love story and


    expressed their gratitude to the guests.


    Anthea looked at her daughter, who kept stuffing delicious food into her mouth. She reminded her


    daughter in a low voice, "Lil Star, how dare you eat so many things! Look down and see how your


    little belly looks like now! Be careful... Your belly might explode!


    "Mom is not just scaring you... You really mustn''t eat anymore, or you''ll be a little fat girl!"


    Lil Star said confidently, "Brother said that even if I be a little fat girl, he wouldn''t dislike me!


    Isn¡¯t it, brother?"


    Erik removed a grain of steamed rice from the corner of her mouth and said, "Well... I don''t mind!"


    "Hehe!" Lil Star smiled and revealed a row of small white teeth.


    Anthea also smiled helplessly.


    After all, this was a banquet outside of their home. She finally decided to allow her daughter to eat


    and drink as she liked.


    As Den was a military officer, it could be seen that his wife''s family members respected his


    career type very much. Den was also very delighted that he was liked by so many people.


    Through the microphone, he dered to everybody that his childhood dream of serving the country


    as a soldier had been realized, and it was his great honor to be in the army.


    As the wife of a military officer, Anthea listened to his speech with great enthusiasm and emotional


    resonance.


    Out of curiosity, she gently asked her son, "Erik, what¡¯s your dream?"


    Little Erik was looking at the stage with shining eyes. He then turned around to his father, who was


    also wearing a military uniform, and replied in a firm voice, "I also want to be a soldier when I grow


    up!"


    His biological father was a martyr.


    After Anthea and Adam took him back home and adopted him as their son, they never avoided


    mentioning his biological parents. On the bedside table in Erik''s room, there was a photo of his


    natural father who had sacrificed himself for serving the country.


    The blood of the soldiers also flowed in Erik''s body, and therefore it was not surprising that he


    answered Anthea in this way.


    Anthea turned her face to her daughter and asked, "Lil Star, what about you?"


    Lil Star, who had been enjoying herself in eating, looked up and replied with a smile, "Hehe... I want


    to be a soldier''s wife!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea was speechless."..."


    Adam didn''t know what to say.


    Erik lowered his head, and his ears blushed.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Autumn hade in October, and the roads were covered with falling leaves.


    At dusk, thest ss was going on in a private elementary school. The school was well-organized,


    and green trees could be seen everywhere. There was arge yground with a stic runway in


    the center of the school.


    At this time, two sses were taking PE sses.


    One of the sses was of high grade, while the other was of low grade. On the left side were taller


    and bigger children. On the right side were shorter and smaller children, who had only entered this


    school in the summer. However, no matter bigger children or smaller children, their faces appeared


    to be rtively naive and innocent.


    After the students were dismissed for free activities, they began to y with each other, and their


    childish and ringing voices could be heard everywhere on the yground.


    Suddenly, there was amotion.


    "Ah... They''re fighting!"


    "They''re fighting! Look... It''s our monitor, Erik Chin. He''s hitting someone!"


    "It seems to be him. Let''s tell the teacher quickly!"


    Many students of the higher grade were originally ying games together. Now they''re talking about


    the fight.


    A few boys in school uniforms were fighting with each other. Among them, the tallest and most


    handsome was Erik Chin. His young face was full of anger, and he was waving his fists at the other


    two boys.


    It was not until the PE teacher who had stayed under the tree drinking tea and eating snacks


    learned about what had happened and rushed to the scene that the fight was over.


    The bell for the end of the school rang.


    Students of the school, who were carrying their schoolbags on their backs, almost scrambled to go


    out of the campus one after another.


    In the corridor on the fifth floor, the door of the Dean''s Office was closed, and a little girl carrying a


    pink Hello Kitty schoolbag on her back was squatting outside of the door.


    Her face was fair and delicate, while her nose was prominent. Her lips were as plump as cherry


    petals, and her eyes were bright and beautiful. If she didn''t move, others would probably think that


    she was just a lovely doll disyed in the closet window.


    Crystal Chin (formerly referred to as "Lil Star") was using her little fingers to draw circles on the floor


    tiles.


    She was a six-year-old girl, a first-grade student in the school. Every day, she would go to the


    school, and leave the school, together with her older brother, Erik Chin.


    When she heard the sound that the office door was opened, she looked up and rolled her eyes


    happily.


    Erik Chin, who was also carrying a schoolbag, walked out of the office slowly.


    This ten-year-old kid looked almost like a handsome teenager of the middle school. His facial


    features had be more vivid and three-dimensional over the years. He was not as naughty as


    the other boys of the same age. He seemed to be more mature. Moreover, his behaviors were


    somewhat simr to those of Adam.


    When Lil Star saw her brother, she immediately jumped up and rush to him, sweetlyining,


    "Erik! Game over!"


    Erik hugged her. "Yes!"


    A smile appeared on his face, which was usually nonchnt, as if the snow in his heart had melted.


    After Lil Star stood firm, she stretched out her small and white hand towards him. Her fingernails


    were healthy and lovely. "Eric, let''s go home quickly. I''m hungry."


    Erik looked at his sister''s hand and held it. His face blushed.


    He took off Lil Star''s schoolbag and put it on his back. Then, he and Lil Star walked out of the


    teaching building hand-in-hand.


    The happiest thing for Lil Star every day was the end of school. She hummed a song and jumped


    up and down lively as she walked.


    Erik had just fought with his ssmates not long ago. Even though he had the upper hand in the


    end, he was one-on-two while fighting. For this reason, he was still injured. At this time, Lil Star


    swung his arm casually, which affected his wound and caused him to feel painful.


    The brother and sister walked ahead under the beautiful sunset glow, and their shadows were


    pulled long on the ground.


    Seeing her brother''s painful frown, Lil Star narrowed her big eyes and said like a little adult,


    "Brother, you are not a good boy at all!" "Why not?" Erik asked.


    "You fought with others!" Lil Star pointed out.


    Erik looked at her little face, which was slightly pink under the sunset glow. She was really a cute


    and lovely girl. He smiled helplessly and rubbed her head with his hand dotingly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lil Star looked up and asked curiously, "Erik, why did you fight?"


    "For no reason!" Erik said.


    "But it''s wrong to fight!" Lil Star was particrly clever. "The teacher just now had scolded you,


    right?"


    "Yes." Erik nodded with a slightly downcast expression.


    Since he became a student of this school, Erik had been a top student in terms of academic


    performance, attitude and health. This was indeed the first time for him to be criticized by the dean.


    For Erik, who had been a proud and outstanding student, this was really an unpleasant incident.


    However, he didn''t regret it.


    Because it was Erik who started the fight first, he was in the wrong. The teachers thought of the fact


    that he had always been a ¡°three good¡± student (good in study, attitude, and health) in the ss,


    and therefore didn''t call his parents. He was just summoned to the Dean''s Office and received


    criticism there. Then, this ident of fighting was solved.


    Lil Star raised her head and studied her brother''s handsome face. She found that the corner of his


    chin was swollen.


    "Erik, does it hurt?" she asked.


    Erik shook his head. "No!"


    Lil Star stretched out her little hand and


    poked it.


    Erik was petrified."..."


    He grimaced in pain, while Lil Star seemed to have discovered a new continent. "You lied! You said


    it didn''t hurt!"


    Erik didn''t know whether tough or cry over his younger sister''s naive attitude.


    Lil Star quickly chattered again. She stuck on the previous question. "Erik, why did you fight?


    Fighting is the thing that only bad children will do. But you''re a good child!"


    Erik touched his own forehead. He knew his sister best. If he didn''t tell her the answer, she would


    probably keep on asking him all night.


    Thinking of the reason for the fight, his eyes were filled with anger. He just wanted to protect his


    own sister. He said in a deep voice, "The two boys from my ss were stealthily lifting the hem of


    your skirt behind your back!"


    Boys at this age were always very naughty, and they tended to treat a practical joke on a little girl as


    something fun.


    "Ah!" Lil Star cried in a low voice.


    Her big ck gem-like eyes rolled slightly, and her little hands covered her mouth in a cute gesture.


    After knowing the reason for the fight, she suddenly smiled. Her eyes were just like two little


    crescents, particrly innocent and lovely.


    Lil Star said very obsequiously, "Erik, I''ll help you blow the wound. It won''t hurt!"


    Before Erik could say anything, Lil Star sprang to her feet, grabbed his clothes, and got closer to


    him.


    She pouted her pink, petal-like lips and lifted her head to blow at his chin.


    After she was satisfied with the effects, she was surprised. "Hey... Brother, why is your face red?"


    Erik turned his face around and coughed twice. He unnaturally changed the topic, "Lil Star, don''t tell


    Mom about the fight, okay? I don''t want she and Daddy to worry about me!"


    "Okay!" Lil Star agreed at once.


    Not long after they waited at the school gate, Anthea arrived there driving a car.


    Usually, whenever Adam was not at home, their mother would pick them up after work.


    After the red car stopped, Lil Star climbed into the back seat very skillfully, and Erik followed her


    closely behind.


    As soon as the door was closed, Lil Star raised her small face and said proudly, "Mom, brother


    fought with others for me!"


    Erik was petrified again."..."

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Because Lil Star showed off Erik''s brave conduct in front of Anthea, after dinner, Erik was


    summoned to the study by his mother.


    Although Anthea knew the details of the whole story and realized that there was a reason for his


    son to start a fight, she still believed that, in any case, fighting was a wrong solution. She insisted on


    this point, and therefore she decided to give her son a little punishment. Erik was ordered to stay in


    the room and reflect upon what he had done wrong for two hours.


    Under the canopy, the moon was shining brightly. It was alreadyte at night.


    Anthea stopped Lil Star who was holding her toys and running downstairs and upstairs. She


    reminded her daughter that it was time to go to bed. Otherwise, she would not be able to get up


    early and go to school tomorrow.


    Lil Star was very obedient in front of her mother. She put down her toys and went back to her room


    with her mother.


    After Anthea helped her daughter take a bath, she put her onto the princess bed. While covering


    her with a quilt, Anthea said somewhat worriedly, "Lil Star, you have to sleep in your own room


    tonight. Don''t sneak into your brother''s room again, okay?"


    She had emphasized this to her daughter almost every night.


    But from time to time, Anthea would always catch her daughter sleeping on her son''s bed the next


    morning.


    Lil Star blinked her eyes. She was as obedient as she could possibly be. "Humm!"


    Looking at her daughter''s cute face, Anthea feltfortable and touched. She leaned over and


    kissed Lil Star''s forehead.


    "Good night, Mom..." Lil Star''s voice was sweet.


    "Good night!" Anthea smiled.


    After turning off the light, Anthea went back to the master bedroom and talked with her husband,


    who was in the army, through videomunication.


    The Chin family had the tradition of training their children in military postures. This tradition started


    from Adam''s father, Bemy Chin. Erik had been influenced by Adam, a military officer, since he


    was a child. Although he was only an elementary school student now, his military postures were


    very standard.


    At this time, he stood in the corner of the room and seriously reflected upon what he had done


    wrong. This was the punishment ordered by his mother.


    The phone rang. This meant that the two hours of punishment was over. Erik breathed a sigh of


    relief and went into the bathroom to take a bath and change into his pajamas.


    As soon as he lifted the quilt andy down on the bed, he heard someone twisting the doorknob.


    The doorknob was twisted bit by bit, as if this person was a thief.


    Erik seemed to have expected this. He was not surprised at all. He just waited calmly.


    The door was opened, and a little head protruded into the room through the crack between the door


    and its frame.


    After that, Lil Star, who was also wearing pajamas, ran in barefooted. She closed the door carefully


    and locked it from the inside. Her movements were skillful, as if she had done it many times before.


    She threw herself onto his bed and smiled.


    "Erik, I want to sleep with you!"


    Erik helped her onto the bed and said helplessly, "Lil Star, didn''t Mom tell you that we can''t sleep


    together in the future!"


    "But without you, I couldn¡¯t sleep well. I would have nightmares at night. Big monsters would chase


    after me and want to eat me!" Lil Star had plenty of reasons every she wanted to sleep with her


    brother.


    Then, she used another unique skill, "Erik..." Erik sighed, raised his hand to rub her head, and


    patiently exined, "Lil Star, there is a distinction between men and women. I am a boy, and you


    are a girl, and therefore we can''t sleep together. This is not allowed!"


    He was ten years old now, and would go to middle school next year. Although he didn''t understand


    everything about men and women, he knew a lot more than she did.


    For instance, Lil Star only knew that it was a very shameful thing to have her skirt lifted by a male


    student in the school. However, she didn''t know much more than that. After all, they weren''t very


    little kids. It seemed to be unsuitable for the two of them to sleep together indeed.


    Lil Star''s face darkened. "Is it impossible for us to do that in the future?"


    "Things may change in the future..." Erik''s voice was a little low, and there was an air of emotional


    changes in his eyes. He coughed and just emphasized, "But not now!"


    "Oh!" Lil Star was extremely disappointed.


    Erik covered her with the quilt and lightly touched her little nose. "It will be thest time for us to


    sleep together tonight. Don''t you understand? Lil Star, you have to sleep in your own room from


    tomorrow on!" "Okay!" Lil Star nodded reluctantly. She turned over and crept into his arms. She held


    his arms and muttered, "Erik, please sing songs for me, or tell me stories!"


    Erik smiled and patted Lil Star rhythmically. He told her the bedtime story in a soft voice.


    Lil Star stretched out her body satisfyingly and smelt the scent of him. Soon afterward, she fell


    asleep.


    Erik didn''t sleep immediately. He looked at her quiet and sweet face with a delightful smile.


    He brushed away the strands of hair and kissed her forehead tenderly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Erik murmured, "Lil Star, I hope you can grow up quickly!"


    Maybe Lil Star had heard what Erik said in her sleep. She turned over in his arms, grabbed his arms


    tightly, and mumbled in sleep talk, "Brother..."


    The bright moonshine shed on the bed. The two kids slept together head to head. Their childish


    faces were young and bright. It looked like a warm and beautiful painting.


    However...


    There were always twists and turns at the most beautiful moments of people''s lives.


    In Tbridge City, the weather at the end of August was still very hot.


    Crystal Chin (formerly referred to as "Lil Star"), who was about to turn twenty this year, carried her


    mountaineering bag and lined up together with the other volunteers in the medical team to get on


    the train.


    The train parked near the tform was not an ordinary train, but a special train of the army. It had


    only four carriages, inside which there were all masculine soldiers.


    The medical team of Crystal originally nned to leave Tbridge City by bus. However, an


    unexpected ident ofndslide urred, which caused the road to be blocked. The medical team


    hade to Tbridge City for providing humanitarian assistance to local people. Yet how they could


    return to Francis City smoothly had be a problem.


    Thendslide was very serious. It would take at least ten days to repair the road, and only when


    safety could be properly guaranteed would they be able to continue their journey after ten days of


    repair.


    After negotiation with the local authorities, it was arranged that members of the medical team were


    to leave Tbridge City by this train.


    It had been half a month since they came to Tbridge City. Although the temperature here was not as


    high as that in Francis City, it was a high-altitude area, and the ultraviolet level here was high.


    Almost all the members of the medical team had been tanned by the sunshine here, and Crystal


    appeared to be the only exception. Her skin was fair and tender enough to resist the tanning effect


    of sunshine in this teau area.


    She was exceptionally eye-catching among the other team members.


    Some of the female volunteersined to Crystal and asked why her skin was still fair and


    tender after being exposed to the sunshine for such a long time.


    Crystal shrugged her shoulders. She was also somewhat confused. "Maybe it''s because of my


    gic endowment... There''s nothing else I can do about it!"


    The other female volunteers were speechless."..."


    Very soon, all members of the medical team boarded the train.


    Crystal only took two sets of clothes with her this time. There was almost nothing else in her


    mountaineering bag, and therefore it was very light. Her parents had never wanted her to be a


    coddled girl. She was independent in her nature. She easily put her mountaineering bag on the rack


    and didn''t need to ask others to help her.


    She was not short in height and didn''t even need to stand on her tiptoe.


    After putting the mountaineering bag on the rack, Crystal was about to withdraw her arms.


    Suddenly, the train began to move on.


    The carriage shook violently for twice.


    Crystal didn''t prepare herself properly for this sudden movement of the train, and she fell


    backwards. There was nothing in the air where she could catch and keep her bnce.


    Suddenly, an arm stretched out in the air.


    What followed was a very low but maic male''s voice, "Be careful!"


    His arm was firm and powerful. It helped her to keep bnce.


    Crystal felt that her waist was embraced by a man''s arm, and she had thefortable feeling of


    being electrocuted slightly. Her waist and back were immediately filled with pleasant sensations.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    It was a feeling of masculine aura and man''s hormones.


    Crystal was deeply attracted by this feeling. She felt scorching heat on her cheeks, as if a zing


    fire was burning there.


    This was the first time for a man other than her father, Adam Chin, to hug her, especially in such an


    intimate manner.


    Crystal stood straight in embarrassment. "Sorry... Thank you!"


    She looked up and saw a prominent Adam''s Apple, as well as a tough jawline.


    It was a soldier who helped her. Unlike the other soldiers who were wearing green military uniforms


    in the carriage, this soldier was dressed in a training uniform of camouge.


    He was wearing a hat, which almost covered his brow ridge. His face was covered with greasepaint,


    and therefore his original appearance could not be seen clearly. But even so, his figure seemed to


    be very strong. Presumably, he would be a very handsome soldier if the greasepaint was removed.


    Crystal didn''t dare to continue watching the soldier because she was too nervous. She


    hurriedly lowered her face.


    The soldier must have just passed by when she suddenly lost her bnce in front of him. He gave


    her a hand out of kindness.


    Crystal sat back to her seat, while her face still burning hot.


    She felt embarrassed.


    Would that soldier think that she had deliberately thrown herself into his arms?


    Thinking of this, Crystal couldn''t help but turn her head and look back through the carriage. That


    soldier was about to reach the door of the conjunction between two carriages. His back figure


    looked tall and strong, heroic and outstanding.


    She then looked at the badges on his shoulders. They were two-star badges.


    He was a lieutenant colonel!


    A lieutenant colonel who was really young!


    Crystal eximed in her heart.


    Although this was just a minor incident in her journey, whenever she inadvertently thought about it,


    she always felt as if he was still embracing her waist, while his maic voice was lingering around


    her ears.


    The train moved on, and the natural sceneries outside of the window were extremely beautiful.


    The Tbridge City featured endless mountain ranges, as well as herds of cattle and sheep. The


    sunshine there was always warm andfortable. This was truly a teau where people can feel


    their souls purified.


    The corners of Crystal''s eyes were slightly curved. She was a beautiful girl, with delicate facial


    features, as well as rosy and plump lips which were like cherry petals. Through the train window, the


    golden sunshine shed on her face, which made her look pure yet charming.


    Inside the carriage, a great many soldiers looked at her admiringly.


    Crystal pretended that she hadn''t noticed these things. She was enjoying the beautiful sceneries


    outside of the window, and at the same time she could hear some female volunteers gossiping.


    "I''ve found out! That young officer is the most outstanding in this train!"


    "Don''t think that he is only a military officer. In fact, his background is very powerful! He is the


    legitimate sessor of Feng Kaylee Group!"


    "Feng Kaylee Group! Isn''t it the most powerful andrgest family enterprise in the whole Tbridge


    City area? I heard that the current chairperson of the Group is a woman, a legendary


    businesswoman! Then he must be the chairperson''s son. Why did he choose to be a soldier?


    He could just stay within the Group and lead a veryfortable life there."


    Hearing this, Crystal could not help but curl her lips.


    Serving in the army was the noblest profession in her eyes. Her father was a mighty military officer.


    "Legitimate sessor of the Group?" "Haw-haw... I''m the little princess of my family!" Sheughed


    at such an awkward title.


    Crystal Chin was indeed the little princess of the Chin Family. She had been well protected by her


    parents since she was a child. She was deemed as a pearl in the palms of her parents, Adam Chin


    and Anthea Lee. However, she had never been a spoiled child. Her parents had offered her very


    good family and school educations. Now, she had be a confident, beautiful, and independent


    young girl.


    Adam and Anthea held open-minded opinions as far as their daughter''s education was concerned.


    They allowed their daughter to make her own decisions after she graduated from high school at the


    age of eighteen.


    From then on, the parents would only give suggestions to their daughter, but never interfere with her


    personal affairs.


    Before bing a medical student in college, Crystal was a very narcissistic girl. She was even a


    little shameless. At that time, what she talked about every day was that she must try to be a


    movie star. Otherwise it would be a waste of her beauty and wisdom. However, an earthquake that


    urred in the neighboring provincepletely changed her values.


    At that time, she had just finished the college entrance examination. After the earthquake urred,


    all the hospitals send their medical teams to help people living in the disaster-stricken areas. Crystal


    curiously followed Anthea to there. The scenes of the disaster-stricken areas shocked her.


    Aftering back, Crystal made the decision to study medicine.


    She wanted to effectively help others in the future, to heal the wounded and rescue the dying.


    In fact, Anthea originally didn¡¯t want her daughter to study medicine. She thought that being a


    doctor was tooborious for a girl like Crystal. However,ter she was extremely proud of her


    daughter''s choice to be a medical student. What''s more, in the future, she could also pass on


    her medical experience and skills to her daughter.


    The train kept moving on and stopped from time to time.


    After two stops in the middle, the train continued to chug along.


    Crystal stood up and went to the bathroom.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she found that a soldier was standing in front of the


    washbasin.


    On this train, in addition to the volunteers of their medical team, the rest were soldiers.


    This soldier was wearing a training uniform of camouge, while his military boots were stained with


    mud. His camouged military cap was now tied to his trousers, and he was bending over and


    washing the greasepaint on his face with perfumed soap. With his arms stretched out, his back


    looked like an eagle spreading its wings.


    He had rolled up his sleeves and his forearms were as tough as steel.


    Crystal''s grandfather, Bemy, and her father, Adam, were both military officers. When she was still


    a child, she often visited the military base. For her, soldiers were the most genial and friendly


    persons. She was quite used to being with them, who gave others the impression of masculinity.


    But the soldier standing in front of her now seemed to have an especially powerful maic field.


    Crystal leaned her back against the sidewall behind the bathroom door and wanted to


    peep at the soldier''s real facial features.


    In fact, she had a peculiar habit of being obsessed with handsome men or beautiful women. In other


    words, she liked beautiful things very much. Her curiosity would always be stimted by beautiful


    things.


    The soldier suddenly stood straight.


    Crystal was petrified. She thought that she might have been discovered by him and wanted to run


    away.


    As soon as she moved, she heard the soldier''s maic voice. "Commanding Chief!"


    Crystal stealthily turned her head around and took a nce.


    She saw that the soldier gave a very standard military salute, with his military boots being pulled


    together. His tall figure was as straight as a pine tree.


    Standing next to him was amanding chief, who was about 50 years old and looked very affable.


    Smiling happily, themanding chief seemed to like the soldier very much. He came forward and


    patted the soldier on the shoulder. "Erik, I heard that you have just led your team to win a big


    commendation! Congrattions! You''re such an outstanding team leader! Your transfer order has


    attracted the attention of every troop. Your admission into any troop will be like adding wings to a


    tiger. I heard that the superior had agreed with your own choice. Where did you choose to go?"


    The "soldier" turned out to be a military officer. He narrowed his eyes in a respectful manner. "Yes, I


    chose to..."


    The two of them continued their dialogue intermittently.


    Crystal, who was ready to leave, trembled and stiffened on the spot the moment she heard the


    young military officer¡¯s name.


    "Erik..."


    This name sounded so familiar to her!


    Crystal felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her heart was beating fast.


    She turned around again in dazzlement. This time, she finally saw the young military officer''s face


    clearly.


    As expected, he turned out to be impressively handsome. His vivid facial features were just like a


    perfect sculpture carved by a sculptor. He was really an amazing and fascinating military officer.


    When their eyes met, there seemed to be an air of admiration in his eyes.


    He smiled to her charmingly.


    Crystal felt that her heart was deeply touched by the smile of that handsome military officer. She


    was gasping for air as she stumbled back into her seat.


    Seeing this, one of the other female volunteers asked with concern, "Anthea, are you okay? Why


    did you go to the bathroom like a normal girl ande back here like a fool?!!"


    "I''m fine!" Crystal shook her head. She clenched her ice-cold fingertips tightly.


    Erik...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were three most important persons in Crystal''s life: Adam Chin as her father;


    Anthea Lee as her mother; Erik Chin as her brother.


    But one day, her brother suddenly left her, and had been absent in her life since then.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    While Crystal was in grade two of the elementary school, she was admitted into the Young


    Pioneers, which meant that she could wear a red scarf every day in the future.


    When she returned home after school, she couldn''t wait to share the good news with her dearest


    brother, Erik, but only to learn that today Erik''s biological mother and her family members would


    come and take Erik away with them.


    Crystal burst into tears.


    She hugged her brother''s thigh tightly and cried loudly, refusing to let him go. Erik''s face was also


    full of tears, but he could do nothing about it. In the end, Erik left the Chin Family.


    In the following nights, Crystal would cry for her elder brother.


    Since then, Anthea and Adam had tried not to mention about Erik in front of Crystal, for fearing that


    she would be sad again. They behaved as if Erik had nevere to this house before.


    As time went on, Crystal gradually forgot about Erik and the sad story between them.


    She had a premonition that Erik would nevere back again.


    Her parents, Anthea and Adam, believed that with the passage of time, their daughter''s memories


    would be changed gradually, and she would finally forget about Erik. However, they were wrong.


    Crystal had always remembered Adam.


    How could Crystal forget about him? Erik used to be her most intimate pal!


    She would always remember the scene that she cried so sadly and begged Erik not to leave, but he


    still left her alone.


    She hated him!


    Her emotions were just like a piece of sponge soaked into an icyke, which became heavier and


    heavier.


    Crystal clutched her hands and turned her head to see the sceneries outside of the window. She


    tried to calm herself down.


    It took more than ten hours for the train to cover the distance between Tbridge City and her


    hometown. For this reason, the passengers had to spend the night on the train. The train would


    arrive at the destination after nine o'' clock tomorrow morning.


    When night fell, it was dark outside of the window.


    Darkness prevented the passengers from viewing the sceneries outside. The soldiers in the


    carriage allowed female members of the medical team to sleep on their beds, while the soldiers sat


    on their seats.


    Crystal was thest one to be led to the sleeping carriage. She was brought to a soft bed which


    originally belonged to a young soldier. Although the bunk contained an upper bed and a bottom bed,


    she was the only one designated to this bunk.


    Crystal was surprised. "Am I the only one sleeping here tonight?"


    "Yes!" The soldier nodded.


    Crystal realized that before the medical team came, the whole train was upied by the soldiers,


    and each of them had a bed in the sleeping carriage. By coincidence, the number of female


    volunteers was an odd number. That¡¯s why Anthea was the only person to sleep on the bunk which


    contained two beds.


    She smiled gratefully. "Thank you. I''m so lucky!"


    Although Crystal didn''t inherit the two charming little dimples from her mother, Anthea Lee, when


    she smiled, her eyes would be curved into the shape of a crescent moon, looking particrly


    charming.


    The soldier was embarrassed in the face of a beautiful girl like Crystal. He said with a smile, "Miss


    Chin, have a good rest!"


    "Thank you!" Crystal thanked him once again.


    After the door of thepartment was closed, the soldier shook his head.


    Crystal was "so lucky" simply because their captain, Erik Chin, had ordered to give his bed to her!


    Of course, Crystal didn''t know that it was Erik who gave her the bed. Now, she was lying on the bed


    and stretching out her arms and legsfortably.


    Medical students tended to have a morbid fear of getting dirty. In the past, Crystal would feel that


    bunk beds on a train would not be clean enough. After all, lots of passengers had slept on them


    every week. At this time, she didn''t feel anything dirty on the bed. Strangely, she could smell the


    fresh scent of tree leaves. It smelled good.


    The bed was much softer than she had imagined, and she didn''t feel ufortable when turning


    over her body.


    Crystal still was unable to fall asleep.


    It might be because it was the first time for her to sleep on a train bed, or because her mood


    fluctuated too drastically for what had happened during the day.


    After lying on the bed for two hours without feeling sleepy, Crystal got up and put on a coat,


    intending to take a stroll outside.


    At this time, all the lights in the whole carriage had been turned off. It was quiet everywhere.


    Crystal was walking here and there like a wandering ghost.


    The next carriage was a dining car. Only this carriage had the lights on, and therefore she could see


    clearly a figure standing at the intersection of the two carriages.


    It was a man. He was leaning against the car door and smoking, with one leg slightly bent.


    With themplight shedding on his back, he didn''t wear his military cap now. His hairs were short


    and ck, and almost looked like steel needles. As there was no greasepaint on his face, his facial


    features could be seen clearly. There was a sculpture-like shadow of his nose on the face as the


    train kept moving on with clicking sounds.


    Crystal turned around and wanted to leave.


    But she halted her steps at second thought. After standing there still for a moment, she walked


    toward the man step by step.


    There was something that she needed him to confirm.


    In the bathroom during the day, in addition to seeing that man''s facial features, she also saw a small


    mole under the corner of his eye. It was such a small mole that others wouldn''t see it without careful


    observation, yet she


    noticed it at a nce.


    It was because Erik Chin, her brother, also had a mole at the same ce. When she was still a


    child, she often touched her brother''s mole with her small hands, and then happily said, "Erik, you


    are a ''beauty''s mole''!"


    Now, Crystal was 99% sure that this young military officer with a mole on his face was none other


    than Erik Chin, her brother who left her a number of years ago. However, she still needed


    confirmation from him. "Are you Erik Chin?"


    A ring of smoke was spat out of the man''s mouth.


    In the swirling smoke, his features were vivid and three-dimensional.


    He said, "Dear Crystal, it''s me!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ", " Crystal''s heart trembled.


    The moment he called her "Dear Crystal", she knew the answer.


    Only the most intimate persons in her life would call her in this way.


    Tears filled Crystal''s eyes, while fixed emotions were billowing in her heart. She red at him


    bitterly and gritted her teeth as she questioned, "Why did you leave me back then? Why did you


    nevere back to see us for so many years? Why did you never contact us?


    "I''m sorry, Crystal!" Erik sighed.


    His eyes darkened out of self-reproach, and he looked at her apologetically.


    He pinched the cigarette in his hand and said slowly, "I was sent to the welfare house by my


    biological mother when I was a baby. My adoptive parents brought me back to the Chin Family


    when I was four years old. Before that, I always knew that my biological father was a great soldier.


    After he died on the battlefield, my biological mother abandoned me in the welfare house and ran


    away!


    But I was wrong. The truth was... My biological mother didn''t abandon me. She was forced by her


    family members and rtives to return to her family in Tbridge City, a remote teau area.


    My father used to be a military officer, and he was despatched to Tbridge City for a mission. There


    he and my mother fell in love at first sight. But my mother''s family didn''t want them to be together.


    They thought that my father was just a poor soldier and had no future at all. They had no choice but


    to elope!


    Good times didn''tst long. My father died in a battleter, and my mother was pregnant at that


    time. She never thought about abandoning me. But not long after I was born, her family members


    found her and forced her to leave me in the welfare house..."


    Crystal listened with bated breath.


    She quietly clenched her fists. This was the first time for her to hear her brother''s life story.


    Since she was a child, she had known that the two of them were not rted by blood. Her brother


    was adopted by her parents from the welfare house. However, Erik had been a very optimistic


    person since he became a member of the Chin Family. He was open-minded and brave in his


    nature.


    But now, she could feel his loneliness.


    The shadow of him was cast on the wall of the carriage by the lights behind him. It looked like a


    lonely mountain.


    Erik continued, "Several yearster, my biological mother suddenly visited the Chin Family and told


    me the truth. She wanted to bring me back to Tbridge City! My biological grandfather had passed


    away, and the whole family was in a mess. As the only daughter of the old man, my mother wanted


    to inherit the family business, but she was opposed by the other family members and rtives.


    This was because there was an unwritten tradition in the n. A woman without a male offspring


    was not allowed to take charge of the family business. It was just like the tradition that any woman


    without a male offspring in the royal family would not be allowed to take charge of the imperial


    harem. Only when my mother had a legitimate son could she gain control of the family business.


    "My mother loved my father so deeply that she had decided she would never get married again.


    She would thus have no child other than me. For this reason, she kept looking for me. Finally, she


    found me in the Chin Family!"

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Erik specially called Anthea and Adam "my adoptive parents", so as to distinguish them from his


    biological father and mother. It could thus be seen that he still regarded Anthea and Adam as his


    parents in his heart.


    After hearing Erik''s narration, Crystal gradually calmed herself down.


    She clutched her coat with her fingers and listened to him silently.


    The train continued to chug on. Themplight of the dining car shone on the two of them, swaying


    like candlelight. It was such a warm and cozy environment.


    Erik continued, "Lil Star, I didn''t mean to disappearpletely from your life!


    "At that time, I went back to the teau area of Tbridge City with my biological mother. Everyone in


    my family was watching us closely, and we needed to be very cautious. If I contacted you, my family


    members and rtives would think that I didn''t want to faithfully and loyally return to my ancestral


    roots!


    Lil Star, I really didn''t want to part with you... And Mom and Dad... But...


    My father was killed on the battlefield a long time ago. I had to protect my mother for him.


    Otherwise, he would not be at ease in theherworld! Lil Star, will you forgive me?


    Crystal pursed her lips.


    Erik had his own difficulties. He didn''t heartlessly leave her behind.


    Crystal lowered her head and remained silent for a long while. Suddenly, she took two steps


    forward, stood tiptoed, and pulled off his jacket.


    The cor was wide open, revealing his camouge T-shirt inside and the bronze skin.


    Crystal looked up and down on Erik''s chest as if she was looking for something. Then, she became


    disappointed because she couldn''t find it.


    Erik took something out of his pocket and asked with a smile, "Are you looking for it?"


    He was holding a ck ne in his hand, which was woven with silk threads, and there was


    also a small lucky star linked to it.


    Crystal looked over in surprise. It was the very thing she wanted to find.


    In fact, this ne looked very ugly and rough, and it was to some extent twisted. It was indeed


    made by Crystal in the manual ss when she was still an elementary school student. She gave it


    to her brother as a present when she returned home that day. She told him that it was a lovely star.


    Crystal also ordered proudly that she wanted Erik to wear it all the time. If ever he lost it, she would


    never forgive him!


    There was a slight smile on Erik''s face now, and his eyes were full of tenderness. He said, "Soldiers


    are not allowed to carry ornaments with them in the army, but I have always carried this lovely star


    with me!"


    Crystal humphed. "Not bad..."


    Then, she burst out intoughter happily, and her eyes were as charming as the crescent moon.


    The moment she saw him take it out, her heart felt warm and touched. This feeling was just like the


    frozen snow was being melted by the bright sunshine.


    In fact, it was just a childish joke when the two of them were still children, but Erik had kept it until


    now, which meant that he cherished Crystal very much, that he had never forgotten about her.


    Crystal smiled even more brilliantly.


    However, the two of them had grown up after so many years of separation. It would be


    inappropriate for her to rush forward and plunged herself into his arms, just like what she did when


    they were children.


    Crystal grinned and called out loudly. "Erik!"


    Erik raised his hand and rubbed her head, just like what he did countless times in the past.


    Under the orangemplight, the brother and sister smiled at each other.


    Crystal returned to thepartment andy back on her bed. She blinked her eyes and looked at


    the top of the bed.


    Something must have gone wrong!


    Crystal originally thought that she hated Erik, but how could she forgive him so soon?


    In her sleep, Crystal asionally pouted, and asionally smiled sweetly.


    Thepartment was quiet.


    The door was gently opened. Then, someone entered and sat on the side of her bed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    By dint of the faint moonlight, Erik stared at Crystal intently.


    He would always remember that, when they parted many years ago, she was crying painfully. The


    image of tears rolling down her cheeks was deeply imprinted in his heart.


    The little girl, who used to follow him everywhere each day, now looked slim and beautiful. Her skin


    was fair and white, and as tender aske water. Her facial features were even more delicate than


    they were when she was still a child. Her beauty was undeniable by any man, and she was just like


    a blooming peach blossom.


    Erik reached out his hand and gently caressed Crystal''s face. He felt soft and real, and his heart


    was billowing with passion


    The two of them finally reunited after so long a time of seperation!


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly, and his deep voice sounded in the darkness of the night, as if he


    was making a promise. "Lil Star, I will never leave you in the future!"


    In the morning, the weather in Tbridge City was cool and fresh.


    The train was still moving on, and the sceneries outside of the train window was as beautiful as


    those of a Faind. They would arrive at the destination in two hours.


    Erik changed into the military shirt and was fastening the buttons in front of the mirror. His


    movements were calm and steady. After finished fastening the buttons, he checked whether the


    cor was neatly arranged. His serious attitude showed his respect to the military uniform.


    Being a soldier was his dream.


    His biological father was a martyr who sacrificed himself on the battlefield. He believed that he had


    a soldier''s soul. What''s more, he always remembered the tender words of a little girl who needed


    protection from him.


    Erik only slept for two hoursst night, but he was still full of energy now.


    It wasn''t until the sky began to turn bright that he left Crystal''s bunkpartment. He found a tea


    table outside, sat down there, and rest for a while.


    He had the imposing manner of a military officer who didn''t get angry easily, and at the same time


    was powerful and strong-minded. An air of romantic tenderness could also be observed between


    his eyebrows and eyes.


    Erik had just finished a military task recently. After the train arrived at the destination, he would have


    to go back to the army to report to his superior and hand over the relevant materials. He also had to


    handle the relevant procedures rted to the transfer order.


    As soon as he picked up his jacket, someone patted him on the shoulder from behind. "Erik, have


    you found the girl?"


    It was Erik''srade-in-arms and good friend, Aiden Jagers. They had cooperated with each other


    many times before in many dangerous tasks. Coincidentally, they were both northerners and had


    simr tempers. That''s why they became bosom friends.


    Seeing that Erik frowned, Aiden rolled his eyes up. "Don''t pretend to be an innocent boy in front of


    me! I know you havee here for her! Just after thepletion of the task, you didn''t go back to


    your own troop directly to report to the chief, but came here to join me so enthusiastically. Isn''t it


    because of that girl?"


    "I have found her!" Erik didn''t hide anything.


    "You have been waiting for her for so many years. You paid no attention to any girls who were


    attracted by you, whether in your mother''s group or in the army. You just wanted to wait for her to


    grow up!" Aiden no only cared about Erik''s personal affairs, but also loved to gossip. "Tell me, what


    will happen after your reunion? Has she be a beautiful girl after she grew up?"


    Erik''s eye expressions were meaningful. "Well... She''s a pretty girl!"


    Seeing this, Aiden raised his eyebrows. "Erik, is it not going to be long before we can go to your


    wedding banquet?"


    Erik nced at his good friend without saying anything, but the corners of his lips slowly lifted up.


    The chugging sound of the train soundedfortable...


    The train gradually slowed down and slowly drove into the station.


    The soldiers were well-trained. Even if they were simply getting off a train, they would line up and


    walk down in the military gestures. Behind them were members of Crystal''s medical team. They


    also got off the train one after another.


    When they arrived at the destination, the medical team hired a coach to send them to the airport.


    Erik went towards Crystal with the military coat in his hand.


    She was talking to someone on the phone.


    The corners of her lips were slightly curled up, and her smile was just like that of her childhood. Her


    eyes were like a crescent moon, full of tenderness and charmingness.


    Even if she was standing in the shadow, her body seemed to have been shed by sunshine, warm


    and positive. Her eye expression, her voice, her smile... could cause others to feel happy and


    encouraged.


    Erik slowed down and didn''t want to disturb her.


    However, when he got closer, his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Crystal talked on the phone for about five minutes.


    When she hung up the phone, maybe she didn''t even notice it herself, that she had secretly


    breathed a sigh of relief, as if she hadpleted some kind of task by making the phone call.


    A female volunteer, who was standing in the shadows together with Crystal, asked curiously,


    "Crystal, your boyfriend''s phone call? He loves you so deeply!"


    Crystal was a bit embarrassed by what herpanion said.


    Her cheeks were slightly blushed. Before she could answer, Erik''s voice interrupted their dialogue.


    "You have a boyfriend?"


    Crystal was shocked.


    She turned around and found that Erik was standing a few steps behind her.


    The tall and straight figure of him almost could block all the sunlight. He had changed into a green


    military uniform as green as pine twigs, and had tidied up his military boots.


    With the sunlight on his back, his facial features seemed like a sculpture.


    Crystal suddenly felt that her brother was now as tall and straight as her father, Adam Chin. This


    was especially obvious when Erik was wearing his military uniform. His shoulders were prominent,


    and his chest was broad. He was indeed a very valiant and charming man.


    "Brother..." She was somewhat distracted now.


    The female volunteer elbowed Crystal''s waist, and then she said in a low voice. "Yesterday, you fell


    into the arms of the soldier. Today, you call him brother''. Crystal, you are really awesome, aren''t


    you?"


    Crystal was speechless.


    She touched her forehead and exined shyly, "He is really my brother!"


    Ignoring herpanion, Crystal ran to Erik and asked with a smile, "Erik, have you had your


    breakfast?"


    Erik replied in a low voice, "Uh-huh."


    Her eyebrows were as curved as they were when she made the phone call just now.


    The muscles at the corners of his lips tightened, and he repeated what he just said, "Lil Star, you


    have a boyfriend now?"


    Crystal scratched her head.


    It seemed that she didn''t know what to say, or maybe she was as shy as a little girl. She replied


    "Yes" in a very low voice.


    Then, she lowered her head and felt a little embarrassed.


    She had just reunited with Erik. After so many years of separation, the two of them both had a


    sense of alienation. She hadn''t expected that she and Erik would discuss a private topic like


    whether she had a boyfriend so quickly.


    But Crystal had a boyfriend indeed.


    However, she and her boyfriend didn''t stay with each other very often because there was seldom


    any chance for them to do so.


    Before the summer vacation began, under the pressure from the boy, Crystal finally agreed to


    be his girlfriend. Then, the next day, she set off for Tbridge City as a volunteer in the medical


    team. In the future, Crystal wanted to be a doctor like her mother, who healed the wounded


    and rescued the dying. She was looking forward to gaining some experience as a medical worker.


    There was no telmunication signal in some remote areas of Tbridge City. For this reason,


    Crystal and her boyfriend had only a very limited number of chances to make phone calls to each


    other.


    Unexpectedly, Erik had overheard the phone call between them by coincidence.


    Crystal raised her head and saw that Erik was staring at her.


    Her heart almost skipped a beat.


    The look in his eyes...


    Why did he see her as a girl who had betrayed him?


    Crystal felt a little guilty, but she didn''t know the reason. She touched her nose and asked carefully,


    "Erik, are you okay?"


    The muscles near Erik''s lips were heavily tightened, which made his chin look a little too sharp.


    His dark eyes stared at her for two seconds, and then he pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine!"


    Crystal didn''t know what to say."..."


    Carrying their bags in their hands, the soldiers on the tform were walking out in an orderly


    manner. The coach which was arranged to carry members of the medical team had also arrived.


    Erik took Crystal''s mountaineering bag and led her out of the station.


    At this time, he had already calm himself down, and no sign of emotional fluctuation could be


    observed in his eyes.


    The coach was parked among a number of military vehicles, which made it look particrly


    conspicuous,.


    When Crystal was about to get on the coach, the sudden feeling of departure made she and Erik


    both feel very sad. They had just reunited not long ago, and now they were about to be separated


    again.


    Erik was a military officer, and he would have to stay in the army all the year round. Crystal was


    going to be a college student next semester. Her flight would take off and head for Francis City


    two hourster. She was not sure whether she woulde to Tbridge City again during the next


    vacation...


    She pursed her lips like a child and looked at her brother, asking, "Erik, when can we meet again?


    Erik took her mobile phone, stored his phone number and name, and then put it back into her


    pocket.


    His big hand caressed her head, and his lips were curled up. "Very soon!"


    Crystal sighed.


    The team leader urged Crystal to get on the coach as soon as possible. Finally, she had to say


    "goodbye" to Erik, and then got on the coach reluctantly.


    The coach left first. From the rearview mirror, Crystal could still see the green military uniforms of


    the soldiers, which looked like a continuous mountain range. Erik, who was also dressed in military


    uniform, was still standing there. The sunlight shone on his face, and his dark eyes were still fixed


    on her.


    Crystal felt very loath to part with Erik.


    Because she didn''t know when the two of them would meet again...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She could not help but feel regretful for one thing: She should have hugged him just now before


    getting on the coach!


    The temperature in September in Francis City was very agreeable.


    Crystal returned to the medical college. As a sophomore this year, she had to face rtively more


    schoolwork. She was required to read or even recite a great number of medical books every day


    and had to go to theboratory very often to do experiments.


    However, she didn''t live in the dormitory.


    After she was admitted into this medical college, Adam personally apanied her to handle the


    relevant admission procedures. He felt that the living conditions in her dormitory were not good


    enough, and the air in the south was too humid for northerners like them. Adam was worried that his


    dear daughter might not be able to adapt to the living conditions there, and therefore he generously


    bought her an apartment near the street next to the college.


    Crystal never refused her father''s kindness. While she was still a high school student, she often


    went to Anthea''s hospital and asionally served as her little assistant. She learned quite a lot of


    medical knowledge and skills by apanying her mother.


    Sometimes, she could even act as a nurse... For instance, she could help a patient pull out a


    syringe needle or change medicines.


    Under this circumstance, she could also make full use of her spare time after sses to work as an


    intern in the hospital. For this reason, it was rtively convenient for her to live outside of the


    college.


    In the evening, the sunset glow was beautiful.


    Crystal ran out of the library in a hurry, holding her phone.


    When the two of them were to separate again at the train station, Crystal asked Erik when they


    would meet again. He told her "very soon". At that time, she thought that Erik was just trying to


    console her, but she hadn''t expected his words to be true.


    Crystal walked down the steps and saw that Erik was smoking not far away under the sunset glow.


    A military SUV was parked next to him. Erik''s shoulders were wide, and he stood straight. It seemed


    that the postures of soldiers or military officers were often like this. No matter where they stood,


    their backs were always straight.


    He was wearing a military cap, and the brim of the cap covered half of his face. As he spat out the


    smoke, the line of his jaw tightened and be smooth. When he had a serious attitude, his


    countenance was somewhat daunting.


    Crystal walked over and asked, "Erik..."


    Erik had already heard her footsteps. The moment before she spoke, he pinched his cigarette and


    turned around.


    When Crystal received his phone call, she still thought that it was surreal, that it might just turn out


    to be an illusion. But after she saw his handsome face again, and confirmed that it was really him,


    she felt very joyful and excited.


    She eximed, "Erik, why are you here?"


    Erik exined, "I was transferred to this city and had just finished my admission procedures today. I


    have a whole day to rest.


    I just want to see you again!"


    Crystal''s eyes were bright. "Really? Does it mean that we''ll be able to meet each other frequently in


    the future?"


    "En!" Erik''s lips curled up.


    He caressed her head, like coaxing a child. "Let''s go... I''ll take you to eat a delicious meal!"


    However, Crystal''s face became a little gloomy and embarrassed.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Erik asked, "Lil Star, what''s wrong?"


    Crystal hesitated before answering, "Uh... But I already have an appointment with my boyfriend


    tonight!"


    She didn''t know that Erik would suddenly visit her today. At noon, she made an appointment with


    her boyfriend to have dinner together at night. The main reason for this was that she was very busy


    every day. After sses, she had to go to the hospital to work as an intern. Her boyfriend had often


    comined about her busy schedule.


    It had been almost half a month since the new semester began after she came back from Tbridge


    City. During this period, she almost hadn''t had any formal date with her boyfriend.


    Erik frowned and asked her, "An appointment with your boyfriend?"


    Crystal nodded. "Humn..."


    Erik kept silent for two seconds, and his expression remained unchanged. He then said indifferently,


    "I have just been transferred here, and many things need to be dealt with. I only have a few hours of


    rest today. As a military officer, I will not be allowed to go outside of the camp freely. I don''t know


    when I will be free next time. If you have an appointment with someone, then I''ll invite you to dinner


    next time!" When Crystal heard this, the corners of her lips tightened even more.


    She was obviously undergoing psychological conflict. A short whileter, she said, "Erik, wait for


    me!"


    After that, she took out her mobile phone and walked aside to make a phone call. She said


    apologetically, "I''m sorry, but tonight..."


    Although her boyfriend was a little unhappy, he still respected her own decision.


    Crystal''s idea was very simple.


    The new semester started not long ago. She had to stay on campus for a long time. It wouldn''t be


    too inconvenient for her to put off the date with her boyfriend, but Erik''s situation was different. He


    was very busy as a military officer. She was delighted that he hade to visit her. She simply


    didn''t want to let him down.


    However, it would be a little weird if the three of them had dinner together.


    She couldn''t exin why it was weird.


    Perhaps it was because she had just reunited with Erik for only a short period of time, and she


    really wanted to talk to him alone about what had happened to them in the past few years!


    Hanging up the phone, Crystal said to Erik with a smile, "Erik, now we can have dinner together!"


    Erik said, "Okay!"


    After he turned back to pull the car door open, a joyful smile appeared on his face.


    Erik brought Crystal to a Japanese meatroasting restaurant. After booking apartment, the


    brother and sister took off their shoes and sat face to face.


    Erik had ordered Premium Beef Ribs and A-Ribeye. The waiter put the meat on the iron te, and a


    squeaky sound could immediately be heard.


    Crystal smacked her lips as he watched.


    Erik smiled.


    It was not until she was half-full that he began to chat with her. "Lil Star, why did youe all the


    way to Francis City to attend college?"


    In the northern part of the country, there were also good medical colleges.


    After all, Francis City was very far away from Ice City. It was somewhat unnecessary for a little girl


    like her to receive higher education in a city so far away.


    Crystal replied him with a smile, "Haw-haw... Francis City was the ce where my parents first


    became lovers. I thought it was a meaningful ce for me. I just wanted toe here and


    experience the culture here!" In fact, this was only a small part of the real reason.


    Arger part of the reason was that Crystal wanted more independence in career development and


    personal affairs. In Ice City''s medical circle, Anthea Lee, her mother, was a rtively famous doctor.


    She was respected by people in the medical circle, whether they were older or younger than her.


    They respected her because her knowledge and skills were convincing.


    Crystal didn''t want to take advantage of her mother''s fame and be taken special care of wherever


    she went. That''s why she specially chose Francis City, a city located in the southern part of the


    country. She wanted to carve out a bright path of career development by herself!


    She was also curious. "Erik, aren''t you living in Tbridge City? Why were you suddenly transferred to


    Francis City?"


    Erik looked at her meaningfully.


    The reason?


    Of course... It was because of her.


    Erik took a sip of the cup of wheat tea in his hand and said calmly, "It''s because of an order from


    above."


    Crystal nodded and didn''t inquire further.


    She knew something about the army. That day on the train, he was wearing a training uniform of


    camouge, and she happened to see the serial number of his troop. It was a special force. Many


    things needed to be kept secret when it came to military affairs.


    Erik pretended to ask her casually, "Do Dad and Mom know that you have a boyfriend?"


    Crystal was startled. She shook her head and said, "I haven''t yet told them..."


    Although she and her boyfriend had been dating for a brief period of time, they were actually still in


    the stage of acquiring mutual understanding. Crystal was not clear how far the two of them would


    go. It seemed unnecessary to report her love affair to the family at such an early stage.


    Furthermore, in consideration of Adam''s love for her, it was very likely that he would immediately


    come to the college and question her choice. It would not be good for her boyfriend to be scared by


    her father!


    "Humn!" Erik said.


    With his thin lips slightly hooked, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. The joyful smile lingered on


    his face. He was obviously in a good mood.


    Crystal blinked her eyes and didn''t quite understand what had happened. The waiter next to her


    offered her some freshly roasted meat, and then her attention was diverted back to her meal.


    After dinner, Erik drove her home.


    Crystal''s apartment was very close to the college, and it only took her five minutes to walk to the


    campus. The surrounding environment was quite good.


    The night scene was beautiful. Erik escorted her upstairs.


    The apartment had one living room and one bedroom. Although it was not a big house, it was


    equipped with all the household facilities necessary. As soon as the door was pushed open, a girl¡¯s


    peculiar fragrance came into their nostrils.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the balcony, several pieces of washed clothes were hung there.


    Feeling embarrassed, Crystal immediately ran over and pulled down two of her panties.


    Erik pretended not to see it.


    However, when he turned around, he virtually swallowed twice.


    "Two panties of ck leopard prints..." He thought.


    He then briefly inspected the interior arrangements of the apartment.


    He firstly looked at the bedroom and bathroom sharply. After confirming that Crystal lived alone, he


    checked the door lock and windows to confirm the safety level. Only then did he rest assured.


    In fact, it was not necessary for Erik to do so.


    After all, their father, Adam Chin, was a professional military officer! If he was willing to allow his


    daughter to further her study and live in Francis City, which was very far away from their hometown


    in the south, he would definitely ensure that his daughter would have the most secure and


    comfortable living environment.


    Erik closed the windows again and turned around. He found that Crystal was making a phone call


    back to him and in front of the water dispenser.


    After she hung up the phone, she turned around and was about to give him a cup of water, only to


    find that his tall and strong figure was leaning against the windowsill and gazing at her, while his


    hands were inserted in his pockets.


    She felt embarrassed again and said honestly, "Ahem... My boyfriend was calling me again. He''s


    concerned about whether I had gone back home or not!"


    "Fine." Erik nodded.


    As the light of the crystalmp shed on his face, his expression seemed to have suddenly be


    gloomy.


    He looked down at his watch and said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early!"


    At this, Crystal immediately said, "Erik...


    Then I''ll see you off!"


    The brother and sister walked to the hallway one after another.


    Erik put on his military boots. When his hand touched the door handle, he suddenly turned back.


    He said, "Lil Star."


    Crystal was confused. "Erik, what''s the matter?"


    Erik was as tall as Adam. Even if Crystal was by no means a short girl, she still looked dainty and


    cute standing in front of him. At this time, she was covered by his shadow.


    Raising her head, she saw that the outline of his face was like that of a sculpture. There was a


    mixture of emotions hidden in his deep and unfathomable eyes.


    Erik suddenly asked, "Do you still remember your childhood dream?"

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "I don''t remember..." Crystal shook her head.


    She was a little at a loss, and then she grinned at him. "But my dream now is to be an


    outstanding doctor, just like Mom is!"


    Erik silently stared at her for two seconds.


    His thin lips moved slightly, but he did not say anything in the end. He turned back, opened the door,


    and left.


    After the anti-theft door was closed again, Crystal raised her hand and tugged her long hair twice.


    Just now, when Erik asked her whether she still remembered her childhood dream, what vaguely


    came to her mind was the memories of her childhood. Once upon a time, at a certain wedding


    ceremony, Anthea talked about a person''s dreams, and asked her son and daughter what did they


    think about it.


    At that time, Erik replied that he wanted to be a soldier in the future, while Crystal replied that


    she wanted to be a soldier''s wife...


    Thinking of all those childish words, Crystal blushed.


    But those were just childish words that were naive and innocent. They had been separated for so


    many years since then. Crystal thought that Erik probably had not taken them seriously. If she


    blurted out"... to be a soldier''s wife" just now, Erik might tease her...


    Crystal heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t lose face in that way!


    The evening lights were lit.


    There was a western-style restaurant near the medical college. It was decorated in a very romantic


    manner, and the lighting there was ambiguous. It was the favorite ce for dating of the students in


    the medical college. Couples could be seen everywhere in this restaurant.


    Crystal and her boyfriend, Kayden Kaine, also came here to have a date.


    Kayden was a handsome boy. He loved to dress casually every day, which made him look like an


    energetic and optimistic person. Besides, he was from a rich and powerful family, and was very


    popr among the girls in the college.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Crystal just became a college student, Kayden began to pursue her.


    As Crystal was beautiful and clever at the same time, she had attracted the attention of a great


    many boys in the college. Among them, Kayden was the most faithful and enthusiastic pursuer of


    her. He had been persistently going after her for a whole semester. As a result, she felt a little


    apologetic to him, and at the same time didn''t know how to deal with him.


    Later, before the summer vacation started, Crystal and her ssmates yed the game of Truth Or


    Dare. Crystal lost. As her ssmates all felt that Kayden was very love-struck, that the two of them


    seemed to be a perfect match, they wanted to help Kayden pursed her. For this reason, the penalty


    requirement was that Crystal should ept Kayden''s pursuit.


    Crystal was almost forced to ept this penalty requirement.


    The love affairs on campus were often the purest. Almost all the female ssmates around Crystal


    had found their boyfriends. As a result, Crystal was often "maltreated" by the couples. She also


    wanted to give herself a chance to experience the feeling of dating with someone.


    Kayden fetched his te for hers and said, "Crystal, I have sliced the meat for you!"


    This was indeed a very considerate act as her boyfriend. Crystal smiled, "Thank you!"


    She had very delicate facial features, bright eyes, and white teeth. When she smiled at this time,


    her eyes were as curved as a crescent moon, which made her look very lovely and cute.


    Kayden was so fascinated by her charming features that he almost wanted to hold her little hand on


    the spot.


    However, Crystal''s movement was very quick. She didn''t even give him a chance. She took the


    te from his hand directly and immediately began to eat.


    Now, she was tasting the steak in small mouthfuls with the knife and fork in her hands.


    After she finished two pieces of steak slowly, her mobile phone rang.


    When Crystal saw the caller''s number, she was slightly shocked. "Hello... Erik?"


    On the phone line, Erik''s voice was more maic. "Lil Star, I attended a meeting of the military


    area nearby today. I''m free tonight. Do you want to have dinner with me?


    "Next time!" Crystal hesitated for two seconds, and then she looked at Kayden, who was sitting


    opposite her. "Erik, I am already having dinner, with my boyfriend!"


    Her idea was simple.


    She had dinner with Erik and cancelled the appointment with Kayden. This time she chose to stay


    with her boyfriend. This was fair y, she thought.


    Erik said, "Okay... You can continue!"


    Crystal smiled and said. "Erik, if you have time in the future, call me in advance!" "Uh-huh." Erik


    answered nonchntly and hung up the phone.


    When the two of them left the restaurant after dinner, the streetmps were on, and the night


    scenes were very beautiful.


    Kayden didn''t want to end the date so soon. "Crystal, I know there is a newly opened private movie


    cafe. Why don''t we go there and watch a movie."


    Hearing that, Crystal looked at her watch. It was almost nine o''clock. Generally speaking, a movie


    would take two hours. This meant it would almost be midnight when they finished watching the


    movie.


    She shook her head. "It''s toote. Let''s go there the other day!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here, right?" Kayden raised his eyebrows and continued to persuade her. "I''ll


    escort you home when we finish watching. If you''re afraid, I can escort you all the way to your


    house!"


    Crystal pursed her lips.


    When she left home to attend college in Francis City, Anthea had specifically told her that girls must


    protect themselves well outside of their families. It seemed a little too dangerous to be outside of


    her house or the campus.


    Crystal shook her head again. "No, I still don''t want to stay outte at night!"


    Kayden opened his mouth and was about to continue to persuade her, but he gave up finally at


    second thought.


    In face, he had already nned for everything. Firstly, he would take her to a private movie cafe.


    Unlike a cinema, a movie cafe was more private. There would be only the two of them in the


    compartment. He nned to pick up a very romantic affection movie.


    ording to the n, if the atmosphere appeared to be suitable, he would kiss Crystal tonight.


    After all, it took Kayden a lot of effort to be her boyfriend. He didn''t want to scare her by


    pushing her too hard. He nodded and said, "All right!"


    They took a taxi. Kayden escorted Crystal back to the apartment building, and then returned to the


    college.


    Crystal walked into the building for a few steps, when she suddenly heard someone calling her


    nickname.


    "Lil Star!"


    She looked over in surprise. There was a white SUV parked in front of the nts. Erik came out


    from the SUV with a cigarette in his hand.


    He was still dressed in a military uniform. Whether it was day or night, he always looked as tall,


    strong, and dignified as a military officer should be. His steps were steady, and his aura was


    domineering.


    Crystal''s beautiful eyes widened in amazement. "Erik! Why are you here?"


    "Waiting for you." Erik spat out a smoke ring.


    "Ah!" Crystal cried out in a low voice.


    Erik''s lips curled up happily when he saw Crystal''s lovely expression. He caressed her head with his


    big hand and said, "I happened to pass by here and wanted to see you for a while before returning


    to the army!"


    The most important thing was that he missed her so much!


    Crystal felt very apologetic and quickly asked, "Erik, have you had your dinner yet?"


    "Not yet!" Erik shook his head.


    Crystal took his hand and said, "Let''s go. There''s a noodle restaurant at the end of the street. The


    noodles of it are very delicious!"


    Erik calmly nced at their hands which were holding tightly and said with a smile, "Good!"


    Five minutester, the two of them walked to the noodle restaurant.


    It was not a big restaurant, but more like a food stall. The house was used as the kitchen, while the


    tables were arranged outside. The business was quite good indeed.


    Crystal found an empty table and asked Erik to sit down. She then ordered two bowls of beef


    noodles with great familiarity.


    Erik raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Crystal felt a little embarrassed and scratched her head. "Hum... I hadn''t had enough to eat during


    the date with my boyfriend tonight. Hehe... I''ll eat another bowl of beef noodles with you!"


    "Why hadn''t you had enough to eat?" Erik asked in amusement.


    Crystal sighed. "I actually have a big appetite, but in my boyfriend''s eyes, I should behave like a


    lady all the time. We were dining out at a western-style restaurant tonight. I couldn''t eat like a wolf


    there. I had to pretend to be ady!"

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Erik almost forgot that Crystal used to be a "King of the Eaters" in the neighborhood.


    Since her childhood, Crystal''s appetite had been very good. Every time she had a meal, Anthea


    would often have to advise her "Don''t eat too much", for she worried that her daughter would


    be fatter and fatter as time went by.


    However, the reality proved that this worry was unnecessary.


    Although Crystal''s appetite was so good, she had never be too fat. In fact, her figure had been


    slender and graceful.


    Erik asked her, "You don''t have to pretend to be ady in front of me?"


    Crystal shook her head. "You''re different!"


    Erik was her elder brother, and at the same time the most intimate person to her. She didn''t need to


    disguise herself in front of him, and could do whatever she wanted.


    Erik didn''t ask any more questions. "You''re different!"... This answer from Crystal was enough to


    arouse emotional resonance in him.


    The noodle restaurant was run by an old couple. As the business was too busy, the boss''s wife had


    to personally serve the noodles to the guests. She seemed to be very familiar with Crystal and


    greeted her warmly.


    The noodles were cooked with beef and bone soup. They smelled delicious and were dotted with


    green vegetables.


    Just by smelling the noodles, Crystal felt hungry and was eager to enjoy them.


    She noticed that Erik was stirring the noodles with chopsticks. Thinking of the fact that he hadn''t


    had dinner and had been waiting for her downstairs, she still felt very apologetic. She couldn''t help


    but say, "Erik, I''m sorry. You waited for me for such a long time!"


    Erik chuckled, "You''re a silly girl!"


    Crystal continued, "Next time I''ll bring you to meet my boyfriend... Let''s hang out together!"


    "..." Erik''s lips twitched.


    He didn''t want to hang out with Crystal and her boyfriend!


    After Crystal consumed half a bowl of noodles, she noticed that the expression of Erik had be


    a little gloomy. She then asked with concern, "Erik, did youe across anything unpleasant at


    work?"


    "No!" Erik said.


    "Then, why do you look like you''re in a bad mood?"


    Erik became speechless again.


    He sighed helplessly in his heart. His bad mood was caused by her!


    However, someone still didn''t know that she was the very person to be med for his bad mood.


    Now, she was looking at the noodles in his bowl without realizing that it was her fault. "He... Brother,


    don''t you want to eat the noodles? If you don''t, I''ll help you to eat them. Otherwise, it would be a


    waste of our f H money!


    Erik looked at her bulging cheeks. Her long eyshes were just like two small feathered fans, and


    her face was a little chubby. When she blinked her eyes, she appeared to be beautiful and clever at


    the same time.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Well... Crystal''s charming features were enough to feast the eyes of Erik.


    He took a cigarette out of the box. After he lit it, his face was shrouded by the white smoke.


    He blew out a smoke ring quietly, and then talked to her like a brother caring for his sister. "Little


    Star, why do you like him?"


    Crystal was confused for a moment before realizing that her brother was referring to Kayden Kaine,


    her boyfriend.


    This put her into a dilemma.


    She actually agreed to be Kayden''s girlfriend because she lost the game of "Truth or Dare".


    She couldn''t answer him


    exactly why she liked her boyfriend.


    After thinking for a while, she used her nature as an excuse. "I like him simply because he is very


    handsome!"


    Although Kayden was not the campus hunk in the college, he was still a handsome boy and popr


    among the girls.


    However, no matter how handsome he was, he was still no match for Erik.


    When Crystal thought of that, she could not help but turn her head to Erik.


    With his head lowered, Erik was flicking the ashes of the cigarrete into the ashtray. The military cap


    was ced on the table. His hair was short and wiry, while his nose was as prominent as a little


    mountain. The side profile of his face signified a man of power and determination.


    As he blew a cloud, his Adam''s apple slightly rolled up and down, which was a sexy movement of


    masculinity.


    Erik was even more handsome than some of the famous movie stars or pop singers.


    Crystal''s cheeks were slightly blushed.


    It was only then that she realized that she had been staring at Erik for a long time... She was so


    deeply attracted by his masculine charm!


    Crystal lowered her eyes as if she had done something inappropriate.


    After finishing the soup and noodles in the bowl, she finally was able to calm herself down.


    She raised her head again and saw that he had lit the second cigarrete.


    Crystal said, "Erik, it''s better for you to smoke less. Dad used to smoke too, but Mom told me that


    he quit smoking a long time ago!"


    Erik naturally knew about it. He was still their adopted son back then. After Anthea was pregnant,


    Adam quit smoking, and had not touched any cigarette since then.


    He was aware of the fact that smoking was not good for his health. However, he had lived in


    Tbridge City, a high-attitude area, for years, and therefore he needed cigarettes and nicotine to


    comfort himself, especially when he missed her.


    Crystal continued to persuade him, "You are still young, and it would be easier for you to quit


    smoking now. What if your future girlfriend doesn''t like the smell of cigarretes?


    After Crystal finished speaking, she deliberately tightened her nostrils and waved the white smoke


    in front of her face away with her hands.


    Erik curled up his lips and put out the cigarette in the ashtray. "Well... I''ll quit."


    Crystal''s eyes glittered with happiness.


    She pretended to lower her head to adjust her cuffs which had been rolled up. Her expression was


    somewhat unnatural now, and she felt a strange feeling of shyness.


    ncing at the broken cigarette in the ashtray, Crystal swallowed her saliva.


    She must have thought too much about it!


    They almost finished the two bowls of noodlespletely. After paying the bill, they left the noodle


    restaurant.


    Crystal touched her small but round belly and habitually became a little sleepy after eating.


    She looked at Erik''s broad shoulders eagerly. A sly and cunning light shed through her eyes.


    Crystal said to him coquettishly, "Erik, I don''t want to walk anymore!"


    "What''s wrong?" Erik raised his eyebrows.


    Crystal blinked at him and said in a somewhat shameless tone, "Can you carry me on your back?"


    Erikughed.


    "Good! Come on!"


    He put the military cap on his head. Then, he took two steps forward and crouched down in front of


    her.


    Crystal''s little trick had worked! She smiled and revealed her little white teeth. She happily threw her


    arms around his neck and stuck her body to his back as if she was afraid that he would go back on


    his words.


    Erik''s shoulders and back were wide, thick, and powerful.


    Crystal could now feel the temperature on his body. It was warm andfortable.


    She got closer to his ears and whispered with a smile, "Erik, I feel so wonderful!"


    "Hmm?" Erik slightly turned his face back and saw that her eyebrows were curved like a crescent


    moon in the night.


    Crystal added, "I said the feeling was wonderful. I just felt like we had be children again!"


    When they were still children, they often went to or left the school together. Sometimes she didn''t


    want to walk by herself. She would naughtily insist that Erik should carry her on his back.


    Erik had now be a military officer of indomitable spirit and was full of masculinity.


    The two of them had been separated for so many years. As a result, the rtionship between them


    was a little awkward at the beginning. However, at this moment, they seemed to return to the past,


    and the sense of alienation was removed by intimate interaction.


    "Good!" Erik¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with tenderness.


    The orange light from the streemps seemed to light up the path to the future for the two of them.


    Erik deliberately slowed down his steps and lifted her up a little.


    For a military officer of special forces like him, who was quite used to carrying dozens of kilograms


    of equipment on his back in cross-country programs, she was almost as light as a feather.


    Erik frowned and said, "Why are you so light? You have eaten so much meat since you were a kid.


    Where have they gone?"


    "Heh-heh..." Crystalughed happily.


    When sheughed, her body moved slightly.


    Her breasts were heavily pressed onto Erik''s back. His footsteps halted for a moment.


    He felt thirsty...


    He finally realized how heavy she was.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Erik had been carrying Crystal on his back.


    The light of streetmps on both sides shed quietly on both of them, extending their shadows and


    interweaving the shadows closely together.


    The two of them went upstairs.


    The first thing Erik did when he was transferred to Francis City was to find Crystal. He had visited


    this residentialmunity in advance and already checked whether the surrounding environment


    was safe. He even had visited the police station to learn more information. For this reason, he was


    very familiar with this area.


    The elevator door dinged open, and Erik said, "Lil Star, we''re here!"


    There was no response from his back.


    Erik tried to turn his head back and saw that Crystal had fallen into sleep.


    Half of her face was stuck to his back, and her eyes were closed. Her long eyshes drooped


    down, and she was sleeping peacefully, like a beautiful little deer resting in the forest.


    Erik couldn''t help butughed.


    He couldn''t find the key from her body. A new idea suddenly popped up in his mind. He took the


    hairpin off her head, straightened it, and inserted it into the lock cylinder. He then twisted the hairpin


    casually a number of times, and the door was finally opened.


    Erik put her down on the bed. He could smell a girls'' peculiar fragrance in the room, which was


    stimting and exciting for him.


    Crystal had not woken up yet.


    Seeing this, Erik said with a smile, "Do you really trust me so much?"


    Crystal, who was still sleeping, rubbed her face on the pillow, as if she was answering his question.


    In fact, her sleep was as sound as before.


    Erik caressed her face with his fingers. Now he could freely appreciate her beautiful and delicate


    face, her eyebrows, her nose, etc. Because of his long-time military career, there were gun calluses


    on his finger pulps. When Crystal was caressed, she would asionally tremble in her dream.


    Under the bright moonshine through the window, her long hair fell on the bed like a waterfall.


    Looking at her, Erik only felt that she was just like a blooming flower. He couldn''t take his eyes off


    her, and his heart was beating fast.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Erik simply couldn''t control his passion.


    He bent over and kiss her forehead.


    "Lil Star, we still have a long way to go..."


    When she woke up the next day, Crystal was a little at a loss. She looked around and found himself


    in her own room. Then, she remembered that it was Erik who carried her backst night.


    She touched her forehead.


    Last night in her dream, she vaguely felt that Erik''s thin lips hadnded on her forehead.


    It was just a kiss that was not necessarily different from the kisses of their childhood. She could


    remember that his lips were burning hot, and the feeling was wonderful...


    Crystal patted her own head and felt that she was thinking too much again!


    The night scenes were beautiful, and the neon lights were bright.


    In a high-grade restaurant in the downtown area, there were a great many guests in the private


    compartment on the second floor.


    Erik was wearing a training uniform of camouge with two of the buttons on his cor loosened. He


    looked a little more casual than usual today, but this didn''t mean he was dispirited. He was still an


    energetic and heroic military officer.


    Erik and hisrade-in-arms had just


    finished an intensified training program. They came here to hold a party.


    Aiden Jagers, Erik''s good friend, took out two cigarettes from the box and handed one of them to


    Erik.


    Erik waved his hand and didn''t take it.


    Aiden was astonished. "You quit smoking?"


    Erik said, "Yes!"


    Aiden''s eyes widened in amazement. "What''s going on? Why did you suddenly quit smoking?"


    Smoking was more like a habit for most men. It was therefore very difficult to quit smoking. Aiden


    had done it many times because he had been criticized by his parents for smoking, but up to now


    he had never seeded in quitting it.


    Erik smiled without saying anything.


    Aiden noticed something strange from the radian of Erik''s curved lips. "Does it have anything to do


    with your girl? Well... You should be more pro-active. After all, you have been waiting for her for so


    many years. If I were that girl, I would be deeply moved by the romantic love story between you and


    me... Come on, buddy! I am looking forward to attending your wedding ceremony!"


    Erik replied slowly, "I''m not in a hurry!"


    He picked up the wine ss in his hand, took a sip, and smiled.


    Aiden was very amazed.


    Suddenly, Erik''s mobile phone rang. It was from Grace Assert, his biological mother.


    After his grandfather''s death, Grace took Erik back to Tbridge City and seeded in inheriting the


    family business. She turned out to be a powerful and shrewd business leader. Last year, she finally


    got rid of thest opponent of her in the family business. This meant that Erik would be


    completely free after that.


    Grace respected her son''s own choices very much, and she was also very grateful to Anthea Lee


    and Adam Chin, who had adopted Erik when Grace was absent. Grace only changed the family


    registration information of her son, and kept his original name, Erik Chin, in order not to forget about


    the kindness of the Chin Family.


    When Erik decided to be a soldier, Grace supported his choice, because her deceased


    husband, namely, Erik''s biological father, used to be a brave soldier.


    Erik walked out of thepartment to continue the phone call with his mother. On the way, his


    mother gently asked him to take care of himself, and he replied obediently.


    After talking to his mother and hanging up, he didn''t go into thepartment again immediately. He


    wanted to stay outside for a while to breathe some more fresh air.


    In the corridor, there were two waitresses passing by in a hurry.


    When they passed over Erik, he could hear clearly their gossiping. "Hey... Did you see it just now?


    Two lovers were kissing in No.8partment!"


    "Of course! I saw it... It''s great to be young. I''m so envious of them!"


    "When I was young, I often secretly kissed my boyfriend. Now he has be my husband... A


    middle-aged man... The feeling of kissing him was so sweet. It still makes me feel shy when I think


    of it now..."


    Their voices gradually waned as the two of them walked away.


    Not far away, the door of the so-called No.8partment was pushed open.


    ording to what the waitresses said, the two lovers who had been kissing should be inside it.


    Erik was not that interested in such things. When he was about to return to hispartment, he


    suddenly stopped.


    When he caught sight of a slender figure which was familiar to him, Erik''s face suddenly became


    gloomy, like the sudden arrival of a storm on the sea, stirring up raging waves.


    Aftering out of the No.8partment, Crystal walked quickly to the bathroom with her head


    lowered.


    Her long hairs fell down loosely behind her head and almost covered her face as she had lowered


    her head. Her expression could not be seen, but one could still see the blush on her face, which


    was like a gorgeous sunset glow, extending all the way to her ears.


    Her footsteps were slightly messy and fast. Her hair was fluttering in the wind. She really looked like


    a peach blossom from afar.


    Just as Crystal was about to push open the door of the woman''svatory, someone suddenly


    grabbed her arm from behind.


    It was grabbed with a very powerful force.


    Before Crystal could react, she was dragged into the man''svatory next to her.


    Her back rested on the door nk. Although the other side seemed to have used a lot of strength,


    he deliberately reduced the pushing force when she was pressed to the door nk. For this reason,


    she didn''t feel any pain, but the domineering and oppressive nature of the man who was pushing


    her was obvious.


    She could smell the strong scent of alcohol.


    Crystal thought that she might have been caught by a drunkard. Just as she was about to struggle


    and yell out for help, she raised her head and saw a military uniform of camouge. He was indeed


    a soldier.


    Soldiers were always righteous men in her heart. They couldn''t be lechers.


    She was stunned and then looked up again. What she saw was a pair of deep and nonchnt


    eyes.


    It was Erik. He ced an arm near the side of her head and wrapped her delicate body with his tall


    and strong body. With themplight on his back, his facial features appeared to be even more vivid.


    He silently stared at her, while his eyes seemed to be covered by ayer of frost.


    Crystal was petrified. "Erik? Why is it you?"

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Erik squinted. "You don''t want to see me?" "How is that possible?!!" Crystal hurriedly shook her


    head and said with a smile, "Today is my boyfriend''s birthday. We invited lots of ssmates here for


    a celebration party. I was just about to leave at the end of the party, and happened to meet you


    here. What a coincidence! Just now, you pulled me to here, and I thought I met a bad person!"


    When Erik heard the phrase "my boyfriend", his eyes became colder.


    Crystal was unable to refrain from swallowing because of nervousness.


    The moment she saw that it was Erik, she instantly felt rxed. However, in the face of Erik''s


    movement and expression, she immediately felt nervous and chilly.


    Goosebumps came all over her skin, and were especially obvious in ces exposed outside of her


    clothes.


    Erik pressed her to the door nk more tightly.


    The postures of them were actually seductive. They were so close to each other that she could


    almost feel his heartbeat.


    She asked cautiously, "Erik, did you drink


    alcohol?" "Yes," said Erik.


    Crystal felt that his mood today was a little strange.


    His eyes were just like a deep pool of water, cold and quiet, and without ripples.


    Just as Crystal was about to ask him what had happened, she heard his indifferent voice. "I heard


    the waitresses said that you and your boyfriend were kissing just now?"


    Crystal was extremely embarrassed.


    She only wished that she could dig a hole on the ground and vanish from it.


    As Kayden''s girlfriend, Crystal hadpletely forgotten that it was his birthday today. It was only


    when he told her that he was going to celebrate with his ssmates tonight that she realize it.


    Although she finally came to the celebration party, she actually had no time to prepare a gift for him.


    Upon the end of the party, their ssmates left one after another. Kayden asked Crystal to stay for a


    while.


    Only the two of them were in thepartment. Kayden took the initiative to tell Crystal that he really


    wanted a certain gift.


    Crystal felt guilty that she didn''t remember her boyfriend''s birthday. She nodded happily and waited


    for him to tell her what the gift was. Then, Kayden held her shoulders and slowly approached her


    face...


    The waitresses thought that there was no one left in thepartment, and therefore they pushed


    the door open and went in.


    They happened to see that Kayden and Crystal were kissing each other.


    Crystal felt extremely embarrassed and ran out of thepartment in a panic. She just wanted to


    go to thevatory and wash her face with cold water, but she hadn''t expected that he would


    suddenly be caught by Erik...


    She felt shameful as if she had done something wrong and was caught by her parents.


    Crystal lowered her head like an ostrich and nodded with a blushed face. Her voice was just like


    that of a mosquito''s, "Mm..."


    Erik''s eyes were filled with an air of coldness as he looked at her face.


    When he noticed that Crystal was bitting her lips lightly, jealousy was burning in his heart.


    He ground his teeth very slowly and asked her word by word, "How did he kiss you?"


    Hearing his words, Crystal couldn''t help but lower her head and eximed, "How can I exin to


    you the specific process of kissing me?


    The blush on her face became deeper


    because of the embarrassment. In Erik''s eyes, she was as shy as a little woman.


    "Is it a light kiss, which means his lips just touched yours lightly and then left, or a French Kiss?"


    Erik continued to ask.


    Crystal didn''t know what to say."..."


    Although they were brother and sister, it was inappropriate for them to discuss something like that.


    She didn''t know where to look at and just muttered, "Erik, I don''t know what you are talking about...


    I... Um!"


    She abruptly stopped speaking.


    Crystal widened her eyes and gazed at his facial features which were erged.


    Erik had lifted her small chin up and kissed her aggressively.


    She waspletely shocked by the scene of what''s happening to her.


    Though in her panic, she could still clearly feel his tongue...


    This was not only her first French Kiss, but also her first mouth-to-mouth kiss.


    Just now, Crystal failed to clearly express her ideas to Erik. It was true. Kayden wanted to ask her


    for a kiss as a birthday gift. He didn''t even give her the time to refuse. He quickly held her shoulders


    and approached her.


    However, he seemed to feel that her body was stiffened. He instantly decided to kiss her forehead


    first. When he was about to move his lips down to her lips, the two waitresses suddenly broke in


    and interrupted everything behind.


    When Crystal was finally released by Erik, she was gasping for air.


    Leaning against the door nk, she would have fallen down at any moment if not for the reason


    that his arms were embracing her waist.


    Erik held her face up, and there was a feverish expression in his eyes that she had never seen


    before. "Lil Star, tell me... Did he kiss you like this?"


    His voice was hoarse and sexy, which made her heart tremble slightly.


    Crystal''s eyes were widely open. "You... You... You..."


    For a long time, she didn''t know what to say. She suddenly pushed him away and ran out of the


    man''svatory.


    Crystal didn''t even care about the bag she had left in the privatepartment, as well as her


    boyfriend, who had been waiting for her. She directly rushed out of the hotel, stopped a taxi, and ran


    away.


    For the whole night after she went back home, she tossed and turned restlessly on the bed. Her


    mouth was full of Erik''s smell, which was mixed with the mellow taste of wine. She seemed to be


    intoxicated by his masculine charm.


    After Crystal left, Erik returned to hispartment.


    Aiden noticed that Erik was quite normal when he left thepartment, yet came back with a


    murderous look. He was very curious. "What''s the matter?"


    Erik pulled out the chair and drank the remaining wine in his cup.


    He squinted his eyes coldly and said to his good friend, "Aiden, help me to check somebody''s


    information!"


    After knowing whose information Erik wanted to check, Aiden burst out intoughter. He said,


    "Haha... Erik, you finally take action!"


    Erik snorted.


    "That''s right!" Aiden was in high spirits. "As I said, you have to hurry up! Otherwise, all the beautiful


    girls will be taken away... You can''t just wait until your target fully grows up and finally watch her


    bing somebody''s girlfriend without doing anything!"


    Erik savored the sweetness from Crystal in his lips and teeth, and his eyes were full of grimness. He


    then dered, "She is only mine!


    It was the end of September, and the temperature was generally very agreeable in the morning and


    evening.


    Crystal came out of the ssroom after thest lesson of the day. Her mobile phone vibrated, while


    the name "Erik Chin" popped up. She quickly put the phone back into her pocket as if she was


    getting rid of a very hot potato.


    It was not until the vibration stopped did she feel rxed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then, Crystal went back home. Wanting to sleep in a rtively cool environment, she didn''t close


    the windows at night. After taking shower, she hastily wiped her body, wrapped herself in a bath


    towel, and then went to the bed and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, she felt dizzy.


    Crystal wanted to sit up, but she was so weak that she didn''t have any strength to support herself.


    She was unable to sit up for a long time. After all this, her dizziness became more and more


    serious.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Crystal took it out from under her pillow. She picked up the phone


    call without looking carefully.


    A man''s voice came through the line. "You''ve finally decided to pick up my phone call?" "Hmm..."


    She replied vaguely.


    The man on the other side of the phone seemed to be very vignt, and he could feel something


    strange from the single syble "Hmm" she uttered. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "Am I sick?" She thought.


    Crystal just felt very ufortable, as if a fire was burning in her throat. She touched her forehead,


    "It seems to be so... My forehead is hot... A little headache. I also feel ufortable and dizzy..."


    She didn''t hear what the other end of the phone line said clearly. Then, she fell asleep again.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    The woman was dressed in a very fashionable manner, and her skin was tanned and healthy. She


    was wearing delicate makeup, which made her look sexy and enchanting. She was about the same


    age as Erik, and the two of them appeared to be very familiar with each other.


    There was a five-star hotel nearby.


    When the woman walked up the steps, she stumbled, and therefore her body plunged into Erik''s


    arms coquettishly. The intimacy between the two of them was obvious.


    They actually appeared to be two lovers...


    Kayden asked her, "Crystal, what are you looking at?"


    Crystal quickly withdrew her sight. "Nothing special!"


    She pursed her lips for a while and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Erik must have drunk too much wine that night!


    As she thought about it, Crystal, who had been confused and anxious for the past two days, felt


    more rxed.


    The neon lights were shing on both sides of the street, and the night scenes of the city were truly


    beautiful.


    The taxi stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Kayden got out of the car together with Crystal. He was particrly considerate to her tonight. He


    sent her to the entrance of the building. Then, he held her hand up tightly.


    On the way back home, Crystal had been absent-minded.


    She was very curious about something. Who was the woman who went to the hotel with Erik? Was


    she his girlfriend? Their rtionship must be very intimate. They had booked a room in the hotel...


    She must either his girlfriend or a target of One-night Stand (OHS).


    Crystal was shocked that Kayden suddenly held her hand up. Now, she was no longer absent-


    minded.


    Kayden called her "Crystal" loudly, and then leaned over and closed his eyes to approach her.


    This time, he used a different tactic. He didn''t intend to kiss her forehead first, and then gradually


    turned to her lips. Instead, he directly set her cherry petal-like lips as the target.


    Under the moonshine and surrounded by flowers, the atmosphere was just right, Kayden was


    getting closer and closer to her...


    Crystal''s limbs stiffened as her boyfriend''s face was approaching.


    She clearly understood what her boyfriend wanted to do. Normally, she should close her eyes at this


    moment. However, for some unknown reason, she felt very disgusted about being kissed by


    Kayden. The scene that she was passionately kissed by Erik popped up in her mind.


    She missed the feeling of his kiss, his hot breath, and his powerful tongue...


    Just as Kayden''s lips were about to seal hers, Crystal suddenly turned her head away.


    She coughed and tried to find an excuse, saying, "Someone ising!"


    In fact, the passer-by who was holding the dog leash and his dog were still far away from the two of


    them. The streetlights were dim, and there were a lot of nts nearby to provide shelters for them.


    It was actually impossible for that passer-by and his dog to see clearly what they were doing.


    Crystal sighed very secretively.


    Well... It seemed that Erik''s kiss had caused her to feel repulsive in the face of a kiss from Kayden!


    Crystal''s unwillingness caused the originally romantic atmosphere to disappear without a trace.


    Kayden was somewhat disappointed as his kissing attempt was interrupted abruptly, but he was still


    not discouraged. He said with a meaningful expression, "Crystal, it''s still notte now. Why don''t you


    invite me to your house? I''m quite curious about the ce where you live. Every time I sent you


    back home, you never invited me up there!"


    Crystal frowned and rejected him politely, "My house is a little bit messy. I don''t think it''s suitable to


    invite you now!"


    In order to find a good excuse, she didn''t even care about whether her perfect image in the eyes of


    Kayden would be damaged or not!


    Not long ago, when Erik visited Crystal, she didn''t even hesitate and directly took him to her house.


    After that, he also carried her back home after she had fallen asleep. However, when it came to


    Kayden, who was her boyfriend, she subconsciously raised her vignce.


    Kayden didn''t want to give up easily. He asked again, "Is it really unsuitable?"


    "Uh-huh!" Crystal nodded.


    She was somewhat unsatisfied with her boyfriend''s attitude and insinuation.


    "All right!" Kayden noticed the subtle change in her expression and immediately changed the topic.


    "Crystal, will you go back to your hometown during the National Day holidays?"


    Crystal thought about it for a moment and said, "No, I won''t. The professor has arranged for me to


    go to the hospital for an internship!"


    After Crystal came to Francis City to attend medical college, she seldom went back to her


    hometown during the holidays. She went back home only during the most important holidays, the


    Spring Festival of the lunar year. Most of the time, she would just serve as a member of the medical


    team of the Red Cross Society, or work as an intern at the affiliated hospitals of the college.


    In face, Crystal was supported by her parents, Anthea and Adam, in doing so.


    While she was still a young girl, Anthea inherited arge number of properties and wealth from her


    grandfather, Master Hsu. when he was young. Later, she became a shareholder of tworge-scale


    private hospitals. Although it was a piece of cake for her husband, Adam, to purchase two private


    hospitals, he still respected his wife¡¯s independence in career development very much.


    The two private hospitals were both of arge scale, and their development had been particrly


    good. In the future, after Crystal''s graduation, she would go back to her hometown to take part in


    the management of the two hospitals, ording to her parents'' ns. Anthea also nned that


    Crystal would someday be the owner and general manager of these two hospitals. In this way,


    she would be a sessful businesswoman and doctor in her hometown.


    Anthea and Adam had hesitated for a long time before they made up their minds to allow their


    beloved daughter to further her study in the southern part of the country. As they had let go of her,


    they wanted their daughter to take advantage of the four years outside of her family to strengthen


    her knowledge and skills, and be a better person!


    Kayden said happily, "That''s great! During the holidays, several childhood friends of mine who are


    now studying abroad wille back home. We''re going to hang out in a pub. Why don''t you go


    together with me?"


    Crystal reluctantly agreed. "Okay..."


    In fact, she didn''t like to go to the pub. However, just now she had refused her boyfriend''s


    suggestion to go upstairs with her. If she repeatedly refused him, it would seem to be too mean, and


    therefore she finally agreed to hang out with him.


    Kayden then left with satisfaction.


    Crystal went upstairs, returned to her


    apartment, and locked the door.


    Wanting to sleep in a rtively cool environment, she didn''t close the windows at night. After taking


    shower, she hastily wiped her body, wrapped herself in a bath towel, and then went to the bed. She


    thought about everything concerning Erik and gradually fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, she felt dizzy.


    Crystal wanted to sit up, but she was so weak that she didn''t have any strength to support herself.


    She was unable to sit up for a long time. After all this, her dizziness became more and more


    serious.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Crystal took it out from under her pillow. She picked up the phone


    call without looking at it carefully.


    A man''s voice came through the line. "You''ve finally decided to pick up my phone call?" "Hmm..."


    She replied vaguely.


    The man on the other side of the phone seemed to be very vignt, and he could feel something


    strange from the single syble "Hmm" she uttered. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "Am I sick?" She thought.


    Crystal just felt very ufortable, as if a fire was burning in her throat. She touched


    her forehead, "It seems to be so... My forehead is hot... A little headache. I also feel ufortable


    and dizzy..."


    She didn''t hear what the other end of the phone line said clearly. Then, she fell asleep again.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found that everything surrounding her was white.


    Crystal guessed that she must be in the hospital now, as she could smell the familiar scent of


    disinfectant. Since childhood, she often went to the hospital with Anthea. Now, she was a medical


    student, and therefore she was most familiar with this scent.


    She moved her left arm slightly and felt that there was some liquid flowing into her blood vessel.


    It was already evening, and the golden sunset glow shed into the room through the window.


    Crystal opened her eyes, but her sight failed to focus properly for a short time.


    In front of the window, the tall and robust figure of a man with one hand rest on his waist could be


    seen. His arms were strong and sinewy. Under the evening sunshine, the side profile of his face


    was extremely handsome. His facial features were just like those of a sculpture meticulously carved


    out by a master.


    From the perspective of Crystal, who cherished beautiful things very much, this man was so


    handsome that he looked like a Hollywood movie star.


    Noticing that Crystal had woken up, the man turned around and strode towards her.


    He leaned over and put his palm on her forehead. After a few seconds, he obviously breathed a


    sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "The fever is gone!"

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    She could feel the courseness of gun calluses of his finger pulps.


    "Erik, why are you here?" Crystal asked in surprise. Now she had be a little more sober-


    minded.


    Erik was holding half a cup of hot water from the water dispenser next to him. When he heard her


    words, he squinted at her and said, "Lil Star, have you forgotten that we talked on the phone this


    morning?"


    "Ah!" Crystal was stunned. "It''s you who called me. I thought..."


    "What?" Erik asked her.


    Crystal replied honestly, "I thought it was my boyfriend who called me!"


    At that time, she felt very dizzy because of the fever, and she didn''t look at the mobile phone clearly.


    She thought that it was Kayden who called. When she woke up in the hospital, she subconsciously


    believed that Kayden was the person who sent her to the hospital.


    However, apart from her father, Adam, Erik was perhaps the only one who had such a tall and


    stalwart figure among all the persons she knew in reality.


    Erik was speechless.


    He gripped the cup of water in his hand tightly, feeling an urge to strangle this foolish girl...


    After finishing the weight-bearing crosscountry jogging program in the morning, Erik tried to call her


    again. Unexpectedly, she picked it up. Then, he learned from her voice that she was ill. He didn''t


    even take a shower after that. He drove his SUV directly to her home.


    He had asked for a leave and didn''t participate in the routine training programs of the army. He


    spent the whole day taking care of Crystal in the ward, and he was so tired now. And yet she


    thought of only her boyfriend!


    However, Erik soon calm himself down. He rang the bell and called the doctor to do a physical


    examination for Crystal.


    The doctor quickly came to the ward and confirmed that her fever had been brought down, and she


    was fine now. After the venous transfusion was over, she could be discharged from the hospital at


    any moment. However, Erik was worried, and he insisted that Crystal should stay in the hospital for


    another night. She would be discharged tomorrow morning.


    After the doctor left, there were only the brother and sister left in the ward.


    This was a high-ss ward, the room was spacious. Water vapor wasing out from the


    humidifier.


    Crystal was lying on the bed, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    She was troubled by something that had happened not long ago. After hesitating for a while, she


    asked, "Erik, that night..."


    Erik frowned and asked back, "What happened that night?"


    He looked at her with his dark eyes without any intention to avoid anything. His eye expressions


    were meaningful and innocent.


    Seeing this, Crystal becamepletely rxed. "I''m... I''m fine!"


    She took a deep breath and was no longer uneasy.


    This time, she was even more certain that it was simply because Erik had drunk too much wine that


    night!


    Erik noticed her little movements, but he still kept his expression unchanged. He didn''t know


    whether he should be happy or disappointed.


    On the whole, he didn''t want to be overhasty.


    They had just reunited for a short time, and he didn''t want her to feel at a loss because of his


    eagerness and aggressiveness. What''s more, she also had a boyfriend who still hadn''t realized the


    existence of a rival in


    love.


    Thinking of that boyfriend of Crystal, Erik''s eyes were filled with jealousy and coldness.


    After her mental pressure concerning the overbearing kiss from her brother was released, Crystal


    felt much more at ease in front of him. She thought that the mental pressure had all gone.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she blinked and asked, "Erik, you wouldn''t have been taking care


    of me here all day, right?"


    "Well..." Erik snorted lightly, but his expression indirectly suggested "Yes, I did".


    The military disciplines were strict in the army, especially for an officer of the special forces like him.


    Usually, even if he didn''t have to go out for thepletion of tasks, his daily training volume would


    still be particrly high. In order to take care of her, he had actually dyed a lot of things today.


    Crystal was extremely moved. She was as obsequious as a puppy when she said, "Erik, you are so


    nice!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Erik flicked her forehead with his index finger.


    He didn''t use any strength in his hand. He just flicked her in a light and doting manner.


    "I''m d you still have some conscience!" He said.


    Crystal smiled even more obsequiously at


    him.


    ording to Erik''s request, after the intravenous injection finished, she should continue to stay in


    the hospital under observation. She would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning when


    it was confirmed that she no longer had a fever.


    Erik felt that sanitary conditions in the restaurants near the hospital might be bad, and therefore he


    specially went to a distant restaurant to buy her dinner.


    Crystal was still sick, and therefore she had to go on a light diet. Fearing that she might not have a


    good appetite, Erik brought back two bags of food. In this way, she would have a great variety of


    choices.


    When the door of the ward was opened, Crystal immediately smelled the scent of food.


    She almost jumped up from the bed with Carp Kick-up. Her eyes were firmly fixed on the food in the


    bags.


    Erik felt that he had virtually worried too much about this little fairy''s appetite. Her appetite was so


    good that she didn''t look like a sick person at all.


    He handed her a cup of water and said, "Eat them slowly!"


    Although Crystal devoured the food ravenously, it didn''t damage her image of being a beautiful and


    delicate girl. She looked like a lovely little squirrel, as she enjoyed the food thoroughly, while her


    cheeks were bulging. Her eyes were as curved as a crescent moon, and it seemed that she was


    deeply attracted by the delicious food.


    Crystal was deeply attracted by the food, while Erik was deeply attracted by the scene that she was


    devouring the food.


    At the same time, he was wondering why she didn''t grow much meat after eating so many delicious


    things!


    Crystal''s figure was very slender. Her hospital gown looked rtivelyrge, and her body looked


    small.


    However, thinking of the tactile impression of her breasts pressing down on his back, Erik couldn''t


    help swowed, and his eyes swept over the ce beneath her neck. Her cor was loose. The


    lamplight shone from the ceiling to her head, leaving a fascinating shadow on her chest.


    His eyes darkened slightly as he forcefully shifted his eyesight away from her chest.


    At that moment, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Erik took the phone out to have a look. He then frowned, yet didn''t pick it up.


    Immediately after he hung up the phone, it rang again. As if he knew that the other side


    was persistent, he finally picked it up. "Hey!"


    There were some wrinkles between his eyebrows, and he was a little impatient to speak.


    After the other side said something, Erik replied, "I can''t do it. Don''t call me again!"


    When Erik became serious, he often made others feel the pressure.


    The other side also seemed to have felt that Erik was adamant, and didn''t dare to call him again.


    Erik put the phone back into his trouser pocket. Then, he saw that Crystal was looking at him, with a


    fried dumpling half-inserted into her mouth.


    When their eyes met, she immediately spat out the half-bitten dumpling. Her eyes were burning with


    the fire of gossiping enjoyment. "Erik, am I going to have a sister-inw?"


    Although the handsfree function on the phone was not on just now, as it was quiet in the ward, and


    Erik was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, Crystal could still vaguely hear the voice of the


    caller. She couldn''t hear clearly what the caller was saying, but she could roughly hear that it was a


    female''s voice.


    Crystal immediately thought of that beautiful and young woman who apanied Erik into the


    hotel.


    Erik was four years older than her, and he was full of vigor and vitality. It was quite normal for him to


    be surrounded by women. That''s why she was not surprised at all, but very curious, when she saw


    the two of them at that time.


    Erik pursed his thin lips.


    Crystal startedughing. "Last night, I saw n


    you...


    She told him what she had seen at the hotel entrance.


    Hearing this, Erik was slightly stunned. It seemed that he hadn''t expected that she would happen to


    catch sight of them. He exined to her very seriously, "I have nothing to do with her, and I didn''t


    spend the night with her!"


    Crystal blinked her eyes and continued to gossip. "Then, in the future, will she be my sister-in-


    law?"


    "She won''t!" Erik answered quickly and firmly.


    He stared at her with his deep eyes and told her in a maic voice, "Lil Star, you will never have a


    sister-inw!"

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Erik was serious in saying it.


    He seemed to be suggesting that Crystal would never have a sister-inw not only in the future, but


    also throughout her life.


    Crystal was very amused, as if she had heard a piece of shocking but interesting gossip. "Erik, does


    it mean you''re homosexual?"


    Erik was petrified by her question.


    He stared at her fiercely.


    Crystal immediately realized that she had kicked a tiger''s butt by mistake. She immediately grinned


    and said, "Don''t be angry. I was just kidding!"


    Erik gritted his teeth.


    For one or two seconds, he really wanted to pounce on Crystal and pressed her down to the


    hospital bed. He wanted her to personally confirm whether he was gay or not!


    Erik''s face was as gloomy as a baboon''s. "Go to sleep! If you don''t want to sleep, I''ll ask the nurse


    to give you an injection!


    Hearing these words, Crystal was so frightened that she quickly withdrew into the quilt.


    "Erik is so firece!..." She thought aggrievedly.


    Outside of the window, the moon and stars were bright and clear, and the floor of the ward was


    covered with ayer of silver lights.


    Erik didn''t want Crystal to stay in the ward alone at night. After dinner, he asked for a folding bed


    from the nurse. It would not be thatfortable to sleep on the folding bed, but for a military officer


    like him, who often participated in cross-country training programs and missions, it was quite


    eptable.


    Crystal had been sleeping during the daytime. She was not sleepy now.


    After the order was given from Erik, that she must go to bed now, Crystal tossed and turned on the


    bed for a long time. She gradually was able to calm herself down.


    An unknown matter suddenly popped up in her mind. She opened her eyes.


    "Erik..." She shouted at him.


    Erik had just taken off his military uniform. The folding bed was quite small and, unfortunately, his


    figure was quite big. He found it difficult to freely stretch out his body on the bed. At the same time,


    his military boots were hung on the rear part of the bed.


    Afraid that Crystal might be reflecting upon whether he was homosexual, Erik frowned and asked,


    "What''s wrong again?"


    Crystal swallowed her saliva and added uncertainly, "Erik, now I remember that I fell asleep after


    taking a showerst night. I was only wearing a bath towel at that time. When I woke up in the


    hospital, I was wearing my clothes. Did you change my clothes?"


    "Yes, I did." Erik nodded.


    Crystal immediately widened her eyes. She acted like an angry rabbit, while her hair stood on end.


    "Then... Didn''t you see me naked?"


    "I am your brother!" Erik was audacious with logical reasons. He said, "When I arrived at your house


    this morning, you had a high fever of 38.9 degrees. In that case, taking medicine was useless. I


    must send you to the hospital! Under these special circumstances, who would care whether you


    were naked or not? It''s a matter of life and death!"


    "..." Crystal was speechless.


    She shrunk her shoulders under the quilt like a tortoise.


    Closing her eyes, Crystal tried tofort herself in his heart, "It doesn''t matter. After all, we are


    brother and sister. Special treatment was needed in a special situation..."


    Although she thought about silently, a big flush still appeared on her cheeks.


    Crystal and her bed becamepletely quiet. Under the moonlight, Erik caught a


    glimpse of her red ears and curved lips.


    "Her figure... should be very good." He thought.


    When Erik was changing the clothes for her in the morning, he deliberately avoided looking at her


    body. It was not because he was not a gentleman, but because he was afraid that he might not be


    able to control himself.


    Even so, he still felt that her skin was as smooth as silk, and as tender as cotton.


    Erik also closed his eyes. The exciting memories made him unable to continue thinking about it.


    The next morning, Crystal was discharged from the hospital.


    She was a very healthy girl, and her physical strength was quite good. The illness seemed toe


    on horseback, and go away also on horseback. Not long afterwards, she was in good shape again.


    Because it was Saturday today, Erik and Crystal had breakfast outside. After that, he sent her home


    first, and then returned to the army.


    When the SUV drove into the parking lot of the apartment building, there was a familiar figure


    standing downstairs.


    As the SUV got closer and closer to the figure, Crystal muttered, "That guy seems to be my


    boyfriend!"


    Erik''s face darkened.


    After the SUV stopped, the two of them got off.


    Erik turned around the head of the SUV and opened the door for her.


    Kayden saw that his girlfriend was with a masculine and handsome man, while they behaved


    intimately. His face became gloomy instantly.


    He stepped forward and questioned, "Crystal, where have you been? You didn¡¯t go to ss all day


    yesterday. I have been waiting for you here for the whole morning. Did you stay outst night? Who


    is this man? Did you make me a cuckold?"


    Crystal was stunned."..."


    She had noticed Erik''s darkened face, and hadn''t expected that the first time for them to meet each


    other would be like this. It was really annoying. She was afraid that Erik would hit Kayden at any


    moment.


    Crystal immediately exined, "It¡¯s just a mistake. He''s my brother!"


    She didn''t bring her mobile phone with her, and Kayden had been unable to contact her. In this


    case, if she were Kayden, she would be angry too. For this reason, she thought that it would be


    necessary for her to exin to him what had happened.


    "Ah!" Kayden was surprised and regretted what he had done immediately.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Erik''s face darkened even more.


    Crystal continued, "I was sick yesterday, and my brother sent me to the hospital. I was discharged


    from the hospital this morning!" "Were you sick?" Kayden asked hurriedly, "Are you okay now? I


    didn''t know about it. I couldn''t find you anywhere. I was so anxious! Crystal, why didn''t you inform


    me? I am your boyfriend. It''s my duty to take care of you!"


    "It''s fine... I am already okay!" Crystal smiled.


    After knowing that it was just a mistake, Kayden felt apologetic and wanted to take the initiative to


    show his kindness to Erik. "Hello! My name is Kayden, and I am Crystal''s boyfriend!"


    Kayden was four or five centimeters shorter than Erik, who was dressed in a military uniform and


    standing straight. As a military officer, Erik''s temperament was more powerful and domineering than


    Kayden''s.


    Kayden was very nervous. He wiped his hands on his trousers again and again before reaching out.


    Erik pretended that he didn''t see it.


    He acted as if Kayden didn''t exist. He simply turned to Crystal. "The doctor instructed that you


    should have more rest after you leave the hospital. The wind is very strong today. Don''t stay outside


    for too long, and remember to go to the bed early!"


    Crystal nodded obediently. "Hmm!"


    After saying this, Erik directly turned back to his SUV, and then the SUV drove away, roaring down


    the street.


    It was not until the shing taillights of the SUV finally disappeared that Kayden felt the


    disappearance of the invisible pressure.


    His hand was still halted in midair, and now he could only withdraw it gloomily. He frowned and


    asked, "Crystal, your brother looked so cold. Did he not like me?"


    Crystal was embarrassed.


    Just now, Erik''s indifferent attitude towards Kayden was very obvious. She could only try tofort


    him. "Ahem... Don''t think too much about it!"


    Kayden sighed. "But I can understand that being a brother is like being a father. It''s not pleasing to


    see his sister having a boyfriend!"


    Crystal smiled dryly. "It might be possible!"


    Kayden thought of what Erik said before he left, and quickly said, "Crystal, you''d better go upstairs


    and have a good rest!"


    "Okay!" Crystal nodded.


    When she was about to turn around and enter the building, Kayden reminded her from behind, "By


    the way, don''t forget that we''ve made an appointment next week on the National Day holidays. Let''s


    hang out with my good buddies. You''d better wear some beautiful clothes at that time!"


    Kayden couldn''t wait to introduce Crystal to his friends. He imagined that when his buddies saw that


    he had such a beautiful and delicate girlfriend, they would definitely be very envious of him, and


    then his vanity would be greatly satisfied.


    Crystal nodded once more. "Hmm... I understand!"

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the National Day holidays came.


    During the holidays, the streets of the city, especially the pub street, were crowded by a great many


    people.


    Crystal got off the taxi and felt somewhat exhaustive now. She had worked as an intern in the


    emergency department of the hospital during the daytime, ande back home in a hurry to


    change into a skirt before going to the pub street.


    When she caught sight of Layden, who was waiting at the door of the pub, she tried to brace herself


    up.


    She didn''t put on any makeup today, which made her look even more innocent and pretty. Her hair


    was tied into a ponytail, and she was wearing avender-color skirt. The night breeze blew gently,


    and the skirt''s hemline rose and fell like ripples. She really looked like a peach blossom in the


    spring.


    Although Crystal''s dressing style today was rtively conservative, but on such an asion, she


    had the temptation of being a pure and innocent girl in the pub.


    Layden''s eyes were full of amazement, and his eyes were firmly fixed on her. "Crystal,


    you are so beautiful tonight!"


    Being praised by others was indeed a pleasant feeling for everyone. Crystal smiled at him. "Thank


    you!"


    Kayden was thrilled by her charming smile. He held up her hand, and the two of them walked into


    the pub. He couldn''t wait to show oif his girlfriend to the others, "Let''s go. My friends have already


    arrived. They are waiting for you!"


    Kayden led Crystal to a Car Seat. After greeting his friends one by one, she sat down on the sofa.


    The business of this underground pub was very good. The atmosphere there was very open, and


    there were a lot of sexy girls. They were generally scantily d.


    It was the first time for Crystal toe to such a ce.


    Since childhood, she had been doted and well protected by Anthea and Adam. She would note


    to a ce had it not been for her boyfriend''s invitation. She didn''t want her boyfriend to be unhappy.


    Crystal felt very ufortable, hoping that this would end as soon as possible.


    She didn''t know where to look at, because there seemed to be indecent scenes everywhere.


    Kayden''s childhood friends were overseas students. After being influenced by western culture for a


    long time, they seemed to be very open as far as the rtion between the two sexes was


    concerned. Each of them had a femalepanion with them, and some of them were kissing each


    other.


    Multi-colored lights passed by incessantly, and Crystal even saw that a man nearby was reaching


    his hand out into a girl''s skirt...


    Crystal hurriedly looked away, and she felt dizzy and uneasy. "Kayden, I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Kayden also had seen that scene. When he saw it, his mind became restless and jumpy. He


    couldn''t help but imagine that it was he who put his hand into Crystal''s skirt...


    Hearing her words, Kayden hurriedly asked, "Do you want me to apany you there?" "There''s


    no need!" Crystal shook her head.


    Going to the bathroom was just an excuse, and she simply wanted to get some fresh air and calm


    herself down.


    Kayden stayed in the Car Seat, waiting for her, while his friends went to the dance floor to dance


    one after another.


    In one of the privatepartments on the second floor, there was a tall and strong man standing in


    front of the window. He had been looking at Crystal all the time. Only when she went away and


    entered the bathroom did this man slowly withdraw his gaze.


    He was Erik. He turned his face sideways to his good friend who was smoking next to him. "Have


    you arranged everything?"


    Aiden Jagers spat out a mouthful of smoke and got closer to Erik with confidence. He stood side by


    side with Erik and also looked down at the first floor. "Don''t worry. I have arranged everything


    properly!"


    "Uh-huh!" Erik nodded.


    He then raised his hand and tried to wave away the white smoke in front of him, because he was a


    little disgusted with the smoke.


    Aiden teased his friend secretively. Suddenly, he caught sight of something, and then he pointed to


    it and said, "Look... Our man is talking to him!"


    At the Car Seat on the first floor, a waiter approached Kayden.


    The waiter was furtively whispering to Kayden, as if he was trying to sell something to thetter.


    Then, the waiter took out something like drugs from his pocket and gestured a number with his


    fingers.


    In such a ce, what kind of drugs could the waiter be selling?


    The waiter was trying very hard to promote his drugs. Kayden hesitated, but he didn''t refuse the


    waiter directly. After thinking about it for two or three minutes, he took out several bills from his


    wallet and handed them to the waiter.


    The fish was hooked...


    Aiden squinted at him. "Erik, isn''t it despicable for you to do this?"


    "How is it despicable?" Erik put his hands in his pockets and didn''t frown. He said confidently, "I


    didn''t put a gun up to his head and for him to do this. It was because he had evil thoughts in his own


    mind! I just tested him on behalf of Lil Star. If he was an upright man, he wouldn''t have decided to


    buy the drugs. He hasn''t passed the test. He can''t me me!"


    In saying so, Erik depicted Kayden as an evil man, and at the same time alleged that he had no


    responsibility in exposing Kayden¡¯s real thoughts.


    Aiden was impressed by Erik''s tactics.


    It was true... Erik didn''t force Kayden to buy the drugs, but the waiter who sold the drugs had been


    arranged indirectly by Erik...


    After buying the drugs from the waiter, Kayden looked up at the bathroom.


    Then, he picked up Crystal''s juice cup.


    He opened the package and nervously looked around while pouring the white powders into the cup.


    Seeing this, Aiden knew that Kayden had


    stepped onto a path of no return as things develop to this point. He silently lit a candle for Kayden in


    his imagination, and then turned around, saying, "Okay... Erik, it''s your turn!"


    He found that there was no one else in thepartment.


    When he looked down again, he saw that Erik had already walked downstairs aggressively. His tall


    and strong figure was approaching that unlucky guy. At the same time, his wrists were twisting


    calmly as warmups.


    Erik came to the Car Seat and halted his steps.


    He patted Kayden on the shoulder.


    When thetter turned his head back, Erik gave him a hard punch in the face.


    "Bang..."


    Instantly, the bloods spurted out of Kayden''s nose.


    Aiden sighed silently, feeling a little disheartened because of the maltreatment Kayden received.


    Kayden was simply a college student. How could he resist the heavy punch from a military officer of


    the special forces? He held his face with his hands and screamed out in pain. He fell down to the


    ground, and the sofa was overturned.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A short while ago, his mind was still filled with the sweet dream of being able to have intimate


    contact with Crystal tonight.


    A short while ago, when the waiter approached him and tried to promote the drugs, Kayden only


    hesitated for a moment before buying them. He thought that the two of them had be boyfriend


    and girlfriend for almost three months, but the most intimate thing he did was only to hold Crystal''s


    little hand. He hadn''t even kissed her.


    He had tried to kiss her with the excuse of asking for a birthday present before, but the precious


    opportunity was interrupted. After that, she always seemed to have an excuse to avoid being kissed


    by him.


    Kayden knew that Crystal didn''t live on the campus. She was living in an apartment outside. He had


    repeatedly implied to her that he wanted to go upstairs and visited her house, but she always


    brushed him off, which made him very unhappy.


    Kayden believed that only after sleeping with a woman could she truly belong to him.


    With this thought in mind, Kayden didn''t have the patience to continue pursuing her step by step. He


    wanted a once-and-for-all solution.


    Yet this solution turned out to be aplete failure...


    Before Crystal came back from the bathroom and drank her cup of juice, he was suddenly beaten


    up by another man.


    Kayden was lying on the ground, crouching his body in pain, and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    The beating scene caused quite a stir of attention. However, no one dared to intervene in the


    ident after the bystanders noticed Erik''s military uniform.


    Crystal came back from the bathroom and was shocked by what she saw on the scene. "Erik, what


    happened?"


    Erik nced at her and didn''t say anything.


    He asked the waitress next to him for a sealing bag, poured the cup of juice on the table into it, and


    then showed the waitress his officer card. "Call the 110 and ask the police to take these guys back.


    The juice had been added with knockout powders. When the test resultse out, these guys will


    be used of Attempted Rape!"

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Crystal felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Just now, she stayed in the bathroom for a long time beforeing out.


    She really didn''t like the environment of this pub. Immediately after she entered the bathroom, a


    man and a woman went straight in and hid in the bathroom stall.


    On the way back, Crystal was pondering on how to find an excuse to leave this awful ce.


    But she hadn''t expected to see a scene like this.


    Crystal was very surprised by Erik''s appearance. When she saw that her boyfriend was lying on the


    ground, screaming, and covering half of his face with his hands, she was shocked. She didn''t know


    why the two of them had a big fight.


    To be exact, it should be understood as Erik''s unteral abuse...


    It was just a heavy punch from Erik, but Kayden couldn''t fight back at all.


    Crystal originally wanted to ask more, but when she saw that Erik handed the cup of juice to the


    waitress and told thetter to call the police, she understood everything immediately.


    There were still some sediments of white powders in the juice.


    She looked at her boyfriend on the ground in disbelief, feeling a chill running down her spine.


    Kayden seemed to be feeling extremely guilty. He didn''t even dare to look back into Crystal''s eyes.


    He tried to dodge her.


    After seeing the officer''s card, the waitress dared not neglect this unusual incident. She called the


    police and summoned the security guards to control Kayden and his friends.


    Erik grabbed Crystal''s hand, and then the two of them left the pub directly.


    The SUV was driving on the street, while neonmps were shing on both sides.


    Crystal was sitting in the passenger seat with her knees put together, while her hands were crossed


    and rested on her knees.


    There were still traces of astonishment on her delicate face, as if she had note to herself yet.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time, Crystal finally said, "Thank you, Erik!"


    Erik curled his lips up and rubbed her head. His eyes were full of doting care.


    Crystal sensed the temperature of his palm and felt much more relieved. She continued with some


    lingering fear, "If you didn''t appear in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. I would


    probably..."


    After all, her heart was still fluttering with fear.


    Although Crystal had been well protected by her parents since she was young, it didn''t mean that


    she was ignorant.


    Kayden attempted to drug her by adding some philters to her juice cup when she went to the


    bathroom. That was to say, he was hatching a sinister plot. She often read this sort of news in the


    newspaper or on the Inte. She hadn''t expected her boyfriend would one day do anything like


    this!


    Crystal was thrilled by her reflection upon what her boyfriend intended to do, and her hands and


    feet turned ice-cold.


    If ever she drank that cup of juice without knowing that it had been added with drugs, then it would


    be toote when she woke up the next day...


    Suddenly thought of something, and she asked him in bewilderment, "Erik, why did you suddenly


    went to the pub?"


    "I was temporarily assigned a mission to deal with something there!" Erik said.


    "Oh!" Crystal nodded.


    At this time, she didn''t think too much of it.


    She was still angry with the behavior of her boyfriend. She eximed. "I really hadn''t expected him


    to be such a dirty person! How could he try to drug his own girlfriend? I always thought that he was


    a gentleman!"


    After all, Kayden had made great efforts in going after her back then.


    She was deeply impressed by his determination to be her boyfriend, for he had pursued her


    for the whole semester. Although she agreed to be his girlfriendter under the pressure of


    losing Truth or Dare, she still had a very good impression of him. She sometimes thought that he


    was a gentleman as he didn''t force her to kiss or sleep with him, etc. Unexpectedly, he turned out to


    be such a bastard!


    Did Kayden made the mistake simply because he loved her too much?


    Whether it was true or not, she would definitely never forgive such a despicable thing.


    Just when the brother and sister left the pub, a police car roared past their SUV.


    Crystal pouted and said, "Erik, If Kayden is taken away by the police, will he be convicted guilty by


    the court in the future?"


    Erik narrowed his eyes. "Are you worried about him?" "How is that possible!"Crystal immediately


    shook her head. No matter what kind of bad result Kayden would have to face, it served him right.


    Erik''s expression rxed when he heard this. He said, "What Kayden did could only be considered


    as attempted rape, and the two of you are actually boyfriend and girlfriend. In addition, his family is


    rich, and its human rtionwork is good in Francis City. I guess he will soon be freed after his


    family spent some money. However, this can still be a good lesson for him!"


    Crystal frowned.


    At this time, the red light in front of their SUV turned on. Erik slowed down and stopped the car.


    He stretched out his long arm backward, took up a leather paper bag on the back seat, and handed


    it over to her. "Lil Star, this is for you!"


    Crystal was puzzled. "What is it?"


    Erik added, "Open it and you''ll know."


    Crystal followed his instructions and loosened the rope tying the bag. After opening it, she pulled


    out the items inside.


    The bag contained a number of investigation materials and photos. After she read and see them


    clearly, Crystalpletely understood what it meant to know a person but not know his mind.


    She felt ridiculous, and the anger in her heart doubled. "In the past year, Kayden seemed to be in


    love with me, but he secretively had more than one girlfriend in other colleges. I had been cheated


    by him from beginning to end!"


    Kayden''s affection and devotion turned out to be fake.


    The most disgusting thing was that one of his girlfriends had even had an induced abortion for him!


    Erik stayed calm and nonchnt. An air of coldness could asionally be observed in the corners


    of his eye. It was because of the investigation results that he arranged for tonight''s scheme. As the


    saying went, "Troubles nevere singly".


    Kayden was in fact not a gentleman at all, and now his disguise had been torn down.


    Crystal gnashed her teeth in anger.


    She used to be deeply touched by Kayden''s affection and devotion. Now the truth had been brought


    into daylight. She only felt that Kayden''s image was ultimately detestable.


    Crystal would never be with Kayden again after she learned that he intended to drug and rape her.


    Now that more scandals of him were exposed, she simply felt that Kayden waspletely a jerk.


    This love affair between Crystal and Kayden was perhaps forced upon her at the beginning, and


    she actually didn''t have much of a crush on him.


    For this reason, she didn''t feel sad or wanted to cry for their separation. All she could feel was


    anger.


    Crystal threw all the materials and photos back into the leather bag, and her small hands clenched


    into fists.


    She was very surprised at the same time. "Erik, why did you investigate Kayden''s personal


    information?"


    Erik acted just like he did before. He neither blushed nor felt breathless. "As your brother, I do have


    the responsibility to investigate your boyfriend''s personal information. Otherwise, how can we know


    the truth about him?"


    Upon hearing this, Crystal didn''t notice any trace of a scheme or trick. She only felt that her brother


    was an incredibly nice person.


    She rushed over and hugged his arm, and said emotionally, "Erik, I know it now! Among all the men


    in this world, you and Dad are the best to me!"


    "It''s good that you know it!" Erik''s lips curled up in an almost shameless manner.


    The SUV was parked under the apartment building.


    Erik sent her upstairs to the door and


    nced at her face carefully.


    There had been no sign of tears in her eyes, no sadness or despair in her expression other than


    anger, which indicated that she didn''t care much about Kayden in her heart, and the affection


    between the two of them was not deep and firm.


    This made Erik very gratified.


    Otherwise, Erik would be unable to contain his anger and eagerness.


    The elevator door was pulled open slowly. Erik raised his hand and rubbed Crystal''s head again,


    consoling her, "Lil Star, don''t be too sad! It''s good for you to give up this hopeless rtionship.


    There is a saying that a girl will soon orter meet a jerk in her life. You will definitely meet a better


    man in the future!"

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the air was refreshing.


    Wearing casual sportswear, Crystal went out of the apartment building. The pink sportswear befitted


    her skin very much. What''s more, she was young and energetic. There was no need for her to wear


    any foundation makeup. Her skin was fair and delicate, and she was just like a blooming peach


    blossom.


    She slept wellst night.


    Last night, Kayden made a phone call to her. It should be like what Erik had said. Not long after he


    was sent to the police station, his family used its human rtionswork and spent some money.


    He was immediately released and wanted to apologize to Crystal and exin what had happened


    through the phone call.


    Crystal directly hung up the phone. No longer wanting to talk to Kayden, she simply sent a text


    message that she wanted to break up with him.


    She only thought that she had met a Mr. Wrong.


    Crystal inhaled a mouthful of fresh air with all her strength. She wanted to get rid of all those bad


    thoughts.


    An SUV was parked outside of the apartment building.


    Crystal felt familiar with it, which had a license te of the army.


    A tall and strong man was leaning against the SUV head. He was wearing a smoky-gray handmade


    leisure suit, and the suit pants befitted his long legs, which were goodlooking. He was wearing a


    pair of white sneakers.


    His hair was as sharp as steel needles, and every strand of hair was against the sunlight.


    Crystal walked over with a puzzled expression on her face.


    Erik''s ears were as sharp as usual. When she approached him, he immediately noticed her arrival.


    He turned back and smiled at her. "Lil Star!"


    After making sure that it was Erik, Crystal was surprised.


    Her eyes blinked very slowly. After a short while, she whispered, "Erik, you are so handsome


    today!"


    After their reunion, this was the first time for Crystal to see Erik wearing ordinary clothes.


    Without wearing the military uniform, Erik looked more casual and graceful. The adamant


    expression and aggressiveness of a military officer had almost disappeared.


    Erik smiled. "Really?"


    The amazement in her eyes made him very happy. Before he went out in the morning, he actually


    had tried several sets of clothes in front of the mirror.


    Crystal nodded like a rattle drum. Her eyes were firmly fixed on him.


    She swallowed her saliva and asked in confusion, "Erik, why are you here so early? What''s up?"


    Erik nodded and took out the car key. "Well... Let''s get into the car. I''ll take you out to have fun!"


    "Ah?" Crystal was slightly stunned. "I have to go to the hospital for the internship!"


    Erik said, "You can ask for a day off!"


    Crystal was at a loss what to do next.


    Erik looked at her with concern. "Lil Star, you were crossed in lovest night. I''ll hang out with you to


    alleviate your pain of breaking up with Layden!"


    Crystal didn''t know what to say."..."


    She scratched her long hair and looked embarrassed.


    The corners of her lips twitched a little. She really wanted to say that she didn''t feel anything sad


    after breaking up with Kayden. She only felt angry about him before she went to bedst night. She


    was turning a new page in her life, and she virtually cared nothing about her ex-boyfriend. Erik


    thought that she was sad. It was wrong.


    Before she could speak, Erik opened the door and pushed her into the SUV.


    The SUV drove away quickly from the apartment building.


    During the National Day holidays, many local people took trips out of Francis City, and therefore the


    traffic was very smooth on the street.


    It was easy for Crystal to ask for a day''s leave from the hospital. She was just an intern, and she


    only had half a day''s work today.


    After calling her superior to ask for the leave, Crystal put down her mobile phone and inadvertently


    looked sideways.


    Erik was focused on driving. Through the front windshield, the sunlight shone on his face. He was


    such a powerful and domineering man, just like a male model in fashion movies, possessing the


    charm of a mature man.


    Handsome men could be ssified into many kinds.


    Like his adoptive father, Adam Chin, Erik was indifferent and quiet in his ways. They were both very


    handsome men of the masculine kind. Although the two of them were not rted by blood, Erik


    resembled


    Adam in many aspects.


    In Crystal''s eyes, Adam was the most admirable person in this world.


    She used to fancy what her future Mr. Right would be like. She just wanted somebody who was as


    powerful and domineering as her father...


    For some unknown reason, her cheeks were burning hot now.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal suddenly realized that she had thought too much about her future. She quickly pulled back


    her thoughts and looked away somewhat guiltily, not daring to look at Erik anymore.


    When the car slowed down and stopped, Crystal realized that they had arrived at the destination.


    She looked at the buildings and facilities nearby. There was a spacious entrance. People lined up in


    a queue waiting to enter the theme park with tickets in their hands. There were a number of clowns


    wearing strange costumes, holding colorful balloons in their hands. These clowns were surrounded


    by some children who were very curious.


    Crystal raised her hand and touched her forehead.


    Erik really treated her as a child!


    As the SUV door was pulled open, Crystal got off it, and then she was pulled into the theme park by


    Erik.


    After entering the theme park, Crystal instantly forgot what she had justined about in her


    heart. Her eyes were shining with excitement. She opened the map of the park and pointed at it.


    "Erik, I want to y this... This... And these two... I want to y them all!"


    "Okay!" Erik smiled.


    Because of the National Day holidays, there were a great many parents who brought their children


    here, as well as lovers, etc in the theme park. There were people everywhere. In each of the major


    facilities, people have to queue up for a long time.


    There were especiallyrge numbers of people near the Ferris Wheel. Crystal stood there in the line


    and waited. Her legs almost be numb because she had been waiting for such a long time.


    At this time, Erik walked to the front part of the line. There were two young girls there, and they


    seemed to be college students. They looked like besties, and each of them was wearing the hair


    sp of Micky Mouse bought in the theme park.


    Erik''s lips moved as if he was trying to say something to the two girls.


    Then, the two girls smiled and nodded, giving him their positions.


    Each of the small sspartments of the Ferris Wheel had slowly turned a circle and returned to


    the starting point.


    The administrator locked the doors from outside.


    Crystal was sitting inside one of thepartments. Her delicate face was filled with disbelief. "Erik,


    what did you say to them?"


    "Nothing special!" Erik said.


    Crystal''s eyes were widely opened. "If that''s the case, how could they possibly be willing to give you


    their positions?"


    When she was still a child, she liked to go to theme parks very much. However, she hadn''t been to


    such ces for a long time after graduation from high school. In the past, she usually had to line up


    for a long time in order to y popr projects like the Ferris Wheel. Why didn''t she meet such


    kind-hearted people before?!!


    Erik smiled mysteriously. "Maybe they are very kind-hearted girls!"


    "..." Crystal curled her lips up in confusion.


    "Erik must have used a Handsome Man''s Trick!" She thought.


    The Ferris Wheel had already risen to a height where Erik and Crystal could almost see the whole


    city. She quickly took out her mobile phone, hoping to take pictures of


    such a beautiful scene.


    The sunlightpletely surrounded the narrow ss room. Her little face was buried in the light


    and shadows. Her eyes were as curved as a crescent moon, while her smile was just like the


    sunshine, bright and brilliant, which could make people feel happy and optimistic.


    Erik looked at her emotionally, with ripples of affection in his heart.


    He didn''t use the so-called Handsome Man''s Trick; instead, he simply told the two girls that Crystal


    and he grew up together, and then had been separated for many years. Now he finally found her.


    This was the first time for the two of them to have a date, and he didn''t want his girlfriend to line up


    for too long.


    The two girls were both deeply touched by his narration, and therefore they gave Erik and Crystal


    their positions with pleasure. Before they left, the two girls wished that they could finally get married.


    Erik''s lips curved up proudly.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Aftering out from the Ferris wheel, they tried a lot of other amusement facilities.


    Erik used the same trick again and again and they did not line up for long each time, so they had


    yed with almost all the facilities in the yard all day.


    Crystal really had a good time.


    She was like a wild horse, showing a wide smile all the time. She was so pure, and looked like a


    happy child.


    "Don''t run so wildly. You may ruin your goddess image!" Erik joked with her.


    "Haha, I do not have to be ady with you! Besides, I have never wanted to be an elegantdy.


    Holly is!" Crystal answered back cheerfully.


    At the mention of Holly, she looked more pleased.


    Holly was her ymate when she was a child. After Leonardo and M got married, she changed


    her daughter''s name to Holly.


    Although there were only nine months age gap between them, Crystal still regarded Holly as the big


    sister, because Holly had been very sensible and mature since young. And now, she had already


    be an elegant and gracefuldy.


    "Do you remember Holly?" Crystal asked.


    A faint smile appeared in Erik''s eyes as he nodded. "Yes."


    Crystal continued, "She has also gone to medical school, but Uncle Leonardo didn''t want her to be


    too far away from home. When she fulfilled the application, she even cried a bit, but she still stayed


    in Ice city to study at college. Because of this, mom often made fun of Uncle Leonardo!"


    Erik smiled after hearing these words. These intimate people left deep marks on his childhood. He


    was looking forward to the day when he could experience the warm and old time again.


    The sun in the distant horizon was getting smaller and smaller.


    Crystal continued to check the map and muttered about where she had not gone yet.


    "There is one more!" Erik found a ce.


    This ce was different from other amusement facilities. There was almost no need to line up here,


    and they could enter directly by ticket.


    It was the haunted house!


    Staring at the gloomy castle, the piled-up bones and the ghosts at the door, Crystal swallowed her


    saliva nervously.


    It was toote for her to regret, as Erik already dragged her in.


    As soon as she stepped in, she felt a gust of cold wind blowing against her face.


    She was breathing heavily.


    It was very dark inside and everything was unclear, so she could only fumble forward carefully.


    "Fake ones, all of them are fake!"


    Crystal muttered in her heart, trying to cheer herself up.


    Suddenly, she seemed to stamp on something. She lowered her head and saw a skull.


    She gasped and took half a step back. Then she stretched out her hand to support herself on the


    wall. However, two of her fingers had actually sunk into a hole. She frowned as she looked at it. It


    was another skull! And her fingers were right into the skull''s eye, where there was still blood in it.


    Crystal waspletely crushed.


    She turned back and threw herself into the arms of the person behind her, asking for help in a


    trembling voice, "Ah! Help! I''m scared!"


    Erik seemed to have been waiting there for a long time. He stretched out his arms and caught


    Crystal steadily.


    The minute Crystal¡¯s body touched his, he felt a little hot.


    Other than the day when she identally fell into his arms on the train, they had never been so


    ambiguously close to each other. At this time, Crystal¡¯s whole delicate body was in his chest and he


    could clearly feel every part of her.


    Her body was trembling fiercely.


    Erik''s hold tightened.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Heforted her.


    Crystal was like a little kitten now, holding his waist and seeking shelter from him.


    "It''s all fake. I''m by your side! You are very safe!"


    His tone was full of affection toward her.


    "Okay!" Crystal nodded faintly.


    She buried her face in Erik¡¯s arms and followed him to move her feet forward. From time to time,


    she nced between the gaps and immediately buried her face back when she saw something


    horrible. Feeling his body temperature, she was less afraid.


    The light inside was too dim.


    Otherwise, as long as she raised her head a little, she would be able to see the constant smile on


    Erik''s face.


    When they reached the end, the light from outside came in.


    Crystal breathed a sigh of relief as if she had been reborn.


    Thinking of her cowardice in the haunted house, she touched her nose with embarrassment.


    It was a little humiliating, but fortunately, Erik would not mock her.


    As soon as Crystal left his arms, Erik felt empty. He wanted to pull her back, but he clenched his


    fists and restrained his pulse.


    What a pity.


    Erik felt lost. It would be great if he could hold her a little longer.


    He quickly hid his emotions, as if nothing had happened. Seeing that Crystal put her hand on her


    belly, he asked with a smile, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes!" Crystal grinned.


    Then they left the amusement park.


    Erik didn''t go to a restaurant, but brought her back to where he lived.


    Crystal was surprised to find that Erik¡¯s department was actually not far from her school.


    It was a high-endmunity and the environment here was very good. There was even a


    particrlyrge artificialke downstairs. The department she lived was on the street next to her


    school. She and Erik were actually living very close to each other.


    It seemed that Erik had just moved in, as all the furniture was new.


    "Is this your home?" Crystal asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Erik nodded. "The house assigned by the army hasn''t been ready yet, so I bought this


    apartment. I just moved inst week!"


    Erik gave her a bottle of juice and told her to wait in the living room.


    Crystal obediently sat on the sofa and looked for her favorite program on TV with the remote


    control.


    Just as she was immersed in the TV program, Erik called her to eat.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Crystal stood up immediately. She held her juice and rushed to the restaurant with excitement. She


    had always been very interested in food.


    On the dining table, there were two white porcin tes, on which there were omelettes, a


    pancake and some vegetables.


    "You made this?" Crystal was amazed.


    At this time, Erik was wearing a T-shirt, which perfectly outlined his good shape.


    Crystal had thought that he would order takeout, and wondered why she didn''t hear the doorbell.


    She didn''t expect that he could cook!


    "Yes!" Erik nodded.


    Being influenced by Adam since childhood, Erik thought that it was a verymon thing to cook for


    his beloved woman, so he had learned how to cook when he was very young. He was looking


    forward to one day when he could cook for Crystal.


    Now, there was finally a chance.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Crystal once again nced at the food in the te.


    Although the food looked very simple, they were so exquisite. If she hadn''t seen it with her own


    eyes, she couldn''t believe that such delicious food was actually made by Erik.


    It smelt pretty good, too.


    Erik stared at her and felt proud, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. "There was not enough time. I


    was afraid that you were hungry, so I made some simple food! Next time, I''ll make you something


    very delicious!"


    Hearing this, Crystal nodded vigorously.


    She pulled out the chair to sit down and began to wolf down.


    Everything was quite to her taste.


    Because of the delicious food, her eyes were even sparkling. "Oh, this is so good! Erik, you''re really


    amazing. Your cooking skills are fantastic. The woman who will marry you in the future must be very


    happy!"


    Just likest time, Erik didn''t eat much.


    With such a beauty in front of him, his eyes had never looked away at anything else. He


    was deeply attracted by Crystal¡¯s every twinkle and smile.


    "Really?" he asked.


    "Yeah!" Crystal confirmed him.


    Although her father loved her mother for the entire life, she still thought that it was very rare for a


    man to be able to cook. Besides, Erik was so handsome. Of course, the woman who could marry


    him would be very lucky!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The light in Erik''s deep eyes was like the sky that was vast and endless. He smiled and said,


    "Thank you!"


    Crystal didn''t know what he was really thinking at this time. She just kept eating happily.


    Soon, she finished all the food in her te.


    She rubbed her won bulging belly, while unconsciously ncing at Erik¡¯s te.


    Erik was amused.


    He pushed his te to Crystal.


    Seeing this, Crystal immediately smiled sweetly at him and then began to eat.


    When she finished eating again, Erik handed her a ss of yogurt.


    "Drink some yogurt. It can help you digest!" he said.


    "Thank you!"


    There were strawberry particles in the


    yogurt. And Crystal soon drank most of it.


    She felt very warm in her heart. Although it was her own choice toe to Francis to explore the


    outside world, she actually missed home very much. Now, Erik had taken very good care of her, just


    like her father, making her feel the warmth of home in this strange environment.


    Thinking of this, she looked around the room again.


    Theyout of the department was fairly good and each room was very spacious. The decoration


    here was a simple style, which was very suitable for Erik.


    She leaned against the chair negligently and said, "This department is very spacious and the


    outside scenery is also very fascinating!"


    In addition to the artificialke, she could also see the river view in the distance.


    Erik smiled and asked, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes!" Crystal nodded honestly.


    The apartment where she lived was rtively old. It used to be the dormitory of the school''s staff.


    Later, it was sold to the public and rented to the residents living nearby. There were not many


    constructions under the apartment. There were only two flower beds, which were rarely tended by


    people.


    Crystal liked to live in a ce with good scenery, but she was afraid that Anthea, her mother, would


    dislike her for being so pretentious, so she did not dare to ask for renting a new apartment.


    She picked up the ss and wanted to drink off the rest of the yogurt.


    Erik suddenly said, "How about living with me?"


    Puff!


    Crystal spat out all the yogurt in her mouth.


    She grabbed a tissue and wiped her face awkwardly. She looked at Erik in horror and stammered,


    "What, what did you just say?"


    "I said, do you want to live with me?" Erik repeated.


    Crystal was shocked. She stared at him in disbelief. "Live with you?"


    "Yes!" Erik nodded. He continued confidently, "Now your parents are not here, and I am your


    brother. I have the responsibility to take care of you. I feel worried if you live alone. Just likest


    time, you had a fever, and no one was with you.¡±


    ¡°Although I spend most of my time in the army, as long as I don''t go out for tasks or take part in the


    military exercise, I will rest during the weekends. I can take care of you when you move in. You¡¯ve


    also seen that there are enough rooms here!"


    Crystal was speechless.


    It turned out that Erik just wanted take care of her.


    She just misunderstood him!


    She had thought that he was advising to cohabit with her, which had really freaked her out. Now,


    she let out a long sigh of relief.


    She pondered for a moment and replied, "But I don''t think it''s necessary. I''ve grown up and I''m no


    longer a kid! I''ve lived alone for a long time, so don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, I''ve paid the rent of


    the whole year. If I move out now, they won¡¯t return the money back to me!


    Erik kept silent for two seconds and didn''t press her. "Okay!"


    Then they chatted casually for a while, while the night outside was getting darker and darker.


    Crystal yawned.


    It waste, so Erik decided to send her back.


    On the way, he drove very smoothly and Crystal nodded off in the seat.


    When the car stopped, she woke up in a daze and rubbed her eyes.


    "You''re home, Crystal!" Erik''s voice was low and soft.


    Crystal nodded and unfastened her seat belt.


    Then she turned to look at him and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I can go up by myself. You go back and rest


    early!"


    "Okay." Erik nodded. When she was about to get out of the car, Erik added, "I won¡¯t be busy these


    days. If you need anything, just call me."


    Crystal thought that he was still worried that she would fall ill again likest time, so sheforted


    him with a smile, "All right! I can take care of myself. Bye!"


    "Bye!" Erik waved at her.


    Crystal waved back at him and then walked towards her apartment.


    When she was about to get into the room, she looked back. Erik did not go. He was still looking at


    her with a smile in the car, as if he had to see her go in with his own eyes before he left.


    She felt very warm in her heart and walked briskly inside.


    When Erik saw that the lights were turned on, he started the car.


    When he was about to leave thismunity, he took out his mobile phone and made a callzily.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "I just sent myrades home and I''m about to go to bed! Well, your tone is a little weird. Are you


    going to do something evil?" Aiden''s voice came through the line.


    Erik''s smile was deep and mysterious.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Time flew.


    In the blink of an eye, it was thest day of the holiday. Crystal''s internship was about toe to an


    end and she would go back to school tomorrow.


    The doctors in the emergency department were bustling about every day, but she was still a


    student, so she could only do something basic, like taking care of the patients, and answer some


    basic medical questions.


    When she went to the locker room to get changed in the evening, she met another intern, who was


    her schoolfellow.


    This intern was in her fourth year in the college and her father was the principal. She had received


    Crystal on Crystal¡¯s first day at the school, and felt that Crystal was both beautiful and lively, and


    helped her a lot in school.


    Crystal¡¯s internship in this hospital was actually arranged by her.


    After a busy day, both of them were very tired.


    This was just their internship. When they graduated from medical school and became real doctors,


    they would be more tired than now. But the more tired they were, the heavier the responsibility on


    their shoulders would be. Anthea had told Crystal more than once since she wanted to study


    medicine.


    Being a doctor, she must have a sense of mission.


    Crystal kept this in her mind all the time.


    She hung the white coat neatly in the wardrobe and wondered what she would eat at night. There


    was a fried chicken shop near the school. She could order takeout from this shop.


    As soon as she took out the phone, the intern came over and asked, "Have you heard that Kayden


    transferred to another school?"


    Crystal liked her very much, so she had told her about breaking up with Kayden.


    "Yes!" Crystal nodded.


    Since that night in the pub, she had removed Kayden from her world.


    "It seems that his family will send him abroad! I guess that he is too ashamed to stay in the school


    anymore! Although the news has been suppressed, walls have ears. He was sent to the police


    station for the crime of attempted rape. He has lost all his face!" The intern gossiped.


    "Yeah!" Crystal was indifferent.


    Since she broke up with him that night,


    Kayden had tried to contact her again, but she directly put him in the cklist.


    The intern knew the reason why Crystal and Kayden broke up and was also very angry. She


    comforted Crystal, "Crystal, don''t be discouraged! You will definitely meet a good man in the future!"


    Crystal felt that these words sounded familiar. Erik had said the same thing.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to that day!" She smiled.


    After leaving the hospital, she took a taxi back to her apartment.


    Just as she had expected, the fried chicken was delivered not long after she arrived home.


    She couldn¡¯t cook, just like her mother. But fortunately, she could eat at the dining hall of the school,


    so she could only order takeaways during the holiday.


    Although the fried chicken looked fine, it did not taste very good.


    While she was gnawing on a chicken leg, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of the exquisite food Erik made


    for her that day.


    It was so delicious that she just wanted to taste it again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a boyfriend who could cook!¡± This idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    After dinner, she simply took a shower and went to bed.


    At eleven o''clock, it was very dark outside.


    Crystal remembered her promise at Erik''s ce. This time, shepletely dried her hair, changed


    into her pajamas, closed the window, and then went to sleep.


    She turned off all the lights.


    Just as she was drowsy, a sound came from the door.


    It was very faint.


    It sounded like someone was prying the door.


    After realizing this, Crystal suddenly sat up in horror.


    Her apartment was not big, so she could hear everything at the door clearly. At this time, there was


    indeed the sound of prying the door. Someone outside was going to sneak in.


    Crystal''s hair stood up. After all, she was just a young girl and lived here alone. She freaked out.


    But she forced herself to calm down.


    At this time, it was useless to sit still and wait for death. She grabbed themp beside her and


    nned tounch an attack.


    "Who is it?" she shouted.


    The person prying the door seemed to be scared by her sudden voice and hurriedly ran away, so


    fast as if this person was well-trained.


    After ascertaining that the person had left, Crystal spread out her hand, which was already covered


    in cold sweat.


    She turned on the lights and tiptoed to the door. She found that the door lock had been pried open,


    and the dim light in the corridor poured in through the crack of the door.


    She called the police.


    The police arrived very quickly and also called the property manager here. The property manager


    was surprised after hearing what Crystal said, because the public security here had always been


    very good and there had never been a thievery before. This was the first time he heard such a


    thing.


    Crystal kept holding her own shoulders with both hands so that she would not tremble.


    The police took notes for her, checked the lock, and said to her seriously, "Miss Chin, we have filed


    this case and we will investigate it. We are not sure whether it is a theft case or you have offended


    someone. There are many such malignant cases these days. The property manager will change the


    lock for you, but it¡¯s toote now. You¡¯d better call your family!"


    Crystal nodded her head in a daze.


    Family?


    Her parents were far away from here, so she couldn''t call them. At this time, Erik was the only one


    she knew in Francis.


    She did not hesitate and called him at once.


    When Erik answered the phone, her voice sounded like she was about to cry.


    Erik arrived in a very short time. His speed was even faster than the police.


    He took off his coat and put it on Crystal¡¯s body.


    After finding out the cause and effect, he held her shoulder, frowned and said, "Crystal, you can''t


    live here tonight. Go to my ce!"


    Crystal swallowed her saliva.


    She looked at the door that was broken and knew that she would not be able to sleep tonight even


    after the lock was changed.


    "Okay." She agreed.


    Erik packed some clothes for her and then took her to the car.


    When Crystal got into his car, the air was filled with Erik¡¯s smell. Her tightened nerves gradually


    rxed.


    She curled up her hands, still feeling cold sweat.


    At this moment, she was still unsure it was a thief or someone she had offended before.


    But she was just a student. Besides study, she did internship in a hospital. She did not remember


    she had not offended anyone. It might be Kayde, but he had recently transferred to another


    university.


    Could it be that Kayde bore a grudge against her and wanted to take revenge on her? No matter


    what, he was arrested by the police for his attempted rape of her. And she had also broken up with


    him.


    Crystal grew more and more afraid.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She turned to look at Erik and scratched her head. "Eh, Erik, can I live with you?"

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Crystal was terrified when someone pried her door at night.


    But the moment she saw Erik, she felt more relieved than she saw the policemen.


    She surely did not dare to live alone recently, so she thought of Erik''s suggestionst time. At that


    time, she only thought that she might bring trouble to him, so she refused. But now there was no


    other choice for her!


    She looked at Erik with her eyes full of expectations.


    "Sure." Erik looked at her with one of his hands on the steering wheel. "It''s toote today. I''ll pick


    you up from school tomorrow tonight and then we can take all your luggage to my apartment!"


    "Thanks!" Crystal¡¯s tone was ingratiating.


    When this matter was settled, the cold sweat in her palms was gone and she no longer felt terrified.


    There was a red light in front of them, so they were waiting patiently.


    When Crystal switched on the radio, she looked at Erik again.


    He arrived very soon after she called him.


    And now he was still wearing the military uniforms with rolled up sleeves, revealing his bronze tight


    skin.


    She looked at her phone. It was almost twelve o''clock.


    "You haven''t rested yet at this time?" Crystal asked.


    "Well, I''m not very sleepy!" Erik said calmly.


    Crystal didn''t think too much. With a change of signal light, the car moved on. It wasn''t long before


    they arrived at Erik''s department.


    After opening the door lock, Erik directly put the key into her palm.


    Crystal did not refuse and took the key. She followed him into the living room. The television was


    still on, which indicated that when she called, he hadn¡¯t rested and had been watching TV.


    At this time, Erik¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at Crystal who was running to the bathroom, walked to the window and answered the


    phone.


    The call was from Aiden.


    Erik''s face darkened. Before Aiden could say anything, he lowered his voice and said, "What''s


    wrong with you? I asked you to steal something from her ce before she got home, so that she


    would think a thief went into her department. Why did you pry her


    door? And in the middle of the night?"


    "I changed my mind when I was there. Because I thought prying the door would be more effective!¡±


    Aiden said grouchily.


    ¡°Besides, there were too many people in the building and I couldn¡¯t show up without being noticed,


    so I chose to do it in the middle of the night."


    The effect was indeed remarkable.


    Erik looked at the lit bathroom and smiled.


    However, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said again, "It was toote! She was terribly frightened


    by you!"


    Aiden was speechless.


    So it was his fault?


    Erik continued righteously, "Forget it. Next time, just don''t do such immoral things!"


    Aiden really had an impulse to beat Erik at this time and he hung up very angrily.


    Erik put the phone down in a good mood.


    After Crystal came out of the bathroom, she directly went to the guest room, which was just next to


    the master bedroom. She would live here. The bed sheets and quilt were all new.


    Erik put his hands in his pockets, walked over and asked, "How is the room?" "Perfect!" Crystal


    said.


    The windows in the room were even bigger than those in her own department, and the night scene


    here was also particrly good. "It''s toote now. You still have to go to school tomorrow. Go to bed


    and rest early." Erik reminded her.


    "All right!" Crystal said with a smile.


    She took off his jacket and handed it back to him. "Good night!"


    "Good night!" Erik''s gaze swept over her, blushing, and he walked out immediately.


    Crystal closed the door.


    She was a little suspicious about Erik¡¯s reaction just now and looked down at herself. And then she


    felt so embarrassed that she even wanted to hide into the seam of the floor.


    She was still wearing her pajama.


    When the police and the property manager arrived at her department, she always held her


    shoulders with both hands. Later, Erik arrived and put his jacket on her.


    Now she finally realized that her pajama was almost translucent.


    It was sunset the next day.


    Crystal and her fellow intern came out of theb side by side, both of them turning their necks.


    After walking down the steps, her fellow intern asked her, "What are you going to doter? Do you


    want to go to the canteen together with me?"


    "No, someone is here to pick me up!" Crystal shook her head.


    She looked ahead and saw a SUV parked on the side of the road.


    Erik, who was dressed in a neat military uniform, got out of the car. His tall and strong figure looked


    particrly dignified under the light of the setting sun.


    Crystal¡¯s fellow intern followed her sight and was amazed by this man¡¯s appearance. She said in


    surprise, "You have a new boyfriend now?"


    Crystal didn''t know whether tough or cry andjust said, "No."


    Before she could exin clearly, her fellow intern hastily said that she should not be the third wheel,


    and ran away instantly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Crystal rubbed her forehead speechlessly.


    When she first met Erik again, there were female volunteers who had also misunderstood. She


    didn''t feel anything at that time. But right now, she inexplicably blushed.


    Maybe it was because of the magnificent setting sun.


    Crystal ran over quickly.


    Crystal¡¯s apartment was very close to the school, so they went back to her apartment first. The lock


    had already been changed. Crystal put the ordinary clothes and daily necessities into the suitcase


    and went downstairs with Erik.


    Before they went to Erik¡¯s ce, they went to a restaurant to have dinner first.


    Erik ordered a lot of food that Crystal liked.


    She was starving, so she kept eating without stop.


    In the end, she flipped her long hair and smiled shyly. "Did I eat too much?"


    She almost finished everything, but Erik had barely touched the food.


    "It''s okay! I¡¯m d if you can eat more."


    "Well, only in front of you can I have no scruples!" Crystal sighed and suddenly became depressed.


    "If I go on like this, maybe no one would like to marry me."


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Erik immediately contradicted.


    Because he would marry her, no matter what happened.


    Of course, he would never allow anyone to steal her from him.


    He spoke with absolute certainty, but Crystal only thought that he was consoling her.


    Fortunately, although she ate a lot, she was


    still slender and well-proportioned.


    With this thought in mind, she put thest piece of beef into her mouth.


    After dinner, Erik paid the bill, and then they left the restaurant.


    Just as they were about to get into the car, an urgent female voice suddenly sounded, "Erik!"

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Crystal turned around to see who it was.


    A young and beautiful woman came out of nowhere, who was in delicate makeup. At this time, she


    was looking at Erik with grievances and resentment in her eyes.


    Erik''s attitude was different from hers. He frowned and said in a sullen tone, "Why are you here


    again?"


    The woman said in a soft voice, "Last time I went to the army to see you, you drove me away. Now I


    am here. Are you going to drive me away again?"


    Erik''s expression was indifferent. His tone was even a little cold. "Riley, we have nothing to do with


    each other. There is no need to


    ne to see me.


    "How could you say that?" The woman seemed to be hurt by his words, as if she would cry at any


    second. "Anyway, we have known each other for so many years. Do you have to be so cruel to me?


    I like you and have done a lot of things for you. Why do you keep turning me down?"


    As the woman said these words, she grabbed the hem of Erik¡¯s military uniform.


    Crystal stood aside and said nothing.


    This scene was too much like an idol drama.


    She had also recognized this woman, who was exactly the one who got out of Erik''s car at the hotel


    entrance. At this time, at close distance, she looked more beautiful and her face was full of


    infatuation.


    Crystal was touched by her confession to Erik.


    When she wondered if Erik would change his attitude, he brushed the woman¡¯s hand away and


    said, "Crystal, let¡¯s go!"


    "Eh..." Crystal hesitated.


    Erik directly opened the front passenger door for her.


    After she got in, he walked to the other side and also got into the car.


    Then he started the engine.


    Crystal asked hesitantly, "Are we just going to leave like this?"


    "Yes!"


    Crystal looked to the outside. "But that youngdy is still standing there."


    "Don''t worry about her. She is insane!" Erik said in a low voice.


    After he finished speaking, the car rushed forward like an arrow, as if it was afraid of being


    entangled by an evil ghost.


    Crystal stared at the rearview mirror. The woman was still standing where she was, and looked


    extremely heartbroken.


    Now Erik was looking straight forward and focused on driving. The lines on the side of his face were


    as hard as a sculpture, but also very cold, without any tenderness.


    "Tsk, tsk. How heartless!"


    Soon, they arrived at Erik¡¯s home. Erik took her suitcase upstairs.


    Crystal had not brought many things here and kept most of her stuff in her own apartment. She only


    took some clothes, books and daily necessities with her this time.


    After cleaning up, she was still unable to suppress her curiosity.


    On the way, Erik was not in a good mood, so she didn''t dare to ask too much. At this time, she


    really couldn''t suppress her urge of gossip and ran to the master bedroom next door.


    The door was not closed. Crystal knocked twice and hastily pushed it open, "Hey, Erik..."


    She stopped speaking abruptly.


    In the room, Erik only wore camouge boxers.


    He took off his military uniform and was about to take a shower.


    His strong chest and waist were clearly


    exposed, and his hard abdominal muscles moved freely as he turned around. He did have a perfect


    figure.


    Strong and sexy!


    Crystal¡¯s face turned red at once. Her entire body was burning hot.


    "Well, I just wanted to say goodnight to you. I, I am going back to my room!" After that, she ran back


    to her room in a panic. She forgot the gossip that she wanted to ask and locked the door guiltily.


    In the master bedroom, Erik wore azy smile.


    As the night fell, Crystal was lying on the bed, with two balls of tissue paper stuffed into her nose.


    As long as she closed her eyes, Erik''s naked chest and two straight and powerful legs would appear


    in her head.


    Very vividly!


    Crystal just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    In the dark, she took out her cell phone and checked online if the soldiers all had a good shape.


    There were many answers to this question. Crystal held her breath as she moved her finger on the


    cell phone screen.


    "Of course! Soldiers are different from fitness people. They are trained all year round. Each of them


    looks thin and muscr!"


    "Not only do they have a good figure, but they also have good physical strength!"


    "Especially on the bed..."


    Crystal had nosebleed again.


    "I''m really going to die!" She moaned.


    Embarrassed, she stuffed her phone back into the pillow. Now it was even more difficult for her to


    sleep.


    At noon, the sun hung high in the sky.


    Even though it was autumn now, it was still warm when the sun rose.


    After the bell rang, the college students came out of the teaching buildings one after another. They


    cheered andughed vigorously.


    Crystal was undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s attention.


    She had inherited both Anthea¡¯s and Adam''s merits. Her features were exquisite and her skin was


    porcin white. The sunlight shone on her satin-like long hair and gave it a ck glow. She always


    had a smile on her face and her eyes were like crescent moons.


    She was just as beautiful as blooming flowers.


    She held her books in her arms and walked towards the canteen, but someone blocked her way


    halfway.


    Crystal frowned. She looked up and saw a young woman who was dressed differently from


    students. She was the one who went to see Erikst night. Today she wore heavy makeup and


    looked aggressive, as if she was ready to fight with someone at any time.


    Crystal looked surprised but also felt that it was within her expectations.


    Before she could speak, the woman asked first, "Who are you?"


    "Huh?" Crystal blinked.


    The woman red at her. "What is your rtionship with Erik? I followed youst night. You live


    with him. Are you his girlfriend or his mistress?"


    Crystal was not intimidated, but only felt that the woman¡¯s words were ridiculous.


    She was neither Erik¡¯s girlfriend nor his mistress!


    Seeing that the woman looked as if she wanted to kill her, Crystal felt a little helplessly, so she


    exined, "I am his sister!"


    "Sister?" The woman was stunned.


    Immediately, her resentful face changed into a smile. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that!" She


    sincerely apologized to Crystal and her tone even seemed to be somewhat ttering.


    "It''s okay!" Crystal let it go.


    The woman stretched out her hand enthusiastically and wanted to shake hands with Crystal. "Hi,


    my name is Riley Macha!" "Crystal Chin!" Crystal politely shook her hand, and then she slipped her


    hand to her stomach and said with a smile, "Sorry, Miss Macha, I''m going to have lunch now!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to waste time with this woman. Food was the most important thing for her now.


    There were three canteens in the school, and the food in every canteen was delicious.


    When Crystal arrived, there were already quite a few people inside. The scent of the food spread in


    the air, stimting the empty stomach.


    After buying something, she found a table and sat down.


    As soon as she was about to enjoy the delicious food, someone sat down opposite her.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    The sun was shining brightly in the morning.


    A military vehicle was parking at the school gate, which had drawn a lot people¡¯s attention.


    The man and the woman who had just gotten out of the car were even more eyecatching. The man


    was valiant in his military uniform, and the woman was gorgeous.


    Standing there, they were like the super stars in the movie poster.


    "I have an important mission this time and don''t know when I cane back. Maybe half a month,


    or longer, more than a month! You take care of yourself and lock the door at night, okay?" Erik said


    to Crystal.


    Ever since Crystal had seen his naked body that night, she always felt a little shy to face him


    directly.


    Erik was very tall, and her eyes fell right on his corbone.


    While her eyes moved downward, she could see his bulging muscles which were as hard as iron


    through the military uniform.


    Her eyes flickered as she looked away from him guiltily.


    Erik smiled and asked, "Crystal, did you hear what I said?" ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Crystal came back to her


    senses and nodded cleverly. "Don''t worry about me.


    I can take care of myself!"


    Erik nodded and rubbed her head. "Well, okay! Go ahead."


    "Bye!" Crystal waved to him.


    "Bye!" Erik waved back at her.


    He did not leave immediately, but watched Crystal walk into the campus and then drove away.


    While Crystal was walking toward the school building, she saw Riley Macha sitting on the bench.


    She frowned and purposely quickened her pace to pass by her.


    Today''s sses were rtively tight.


    After a few major sses in the morning, she stayed in theb all afternoon. She ordered takeout


    directly for lunch.


    By the time she was done with her homework, the sky was already filled with the sunset glow. She


    took off the one-off rubber gloves and was about to go home.


    However, someone was waiting for her outside the building.


    This time, it was toote for Crystal to dodge, as Riley was running towards her quickly.


    Crystal raised her hand and touched her forehead weakly.


    "Miss Macha, what do you want from me?" Crystal asked helplessly.


    Riley was a beautiful woman.


    She was tall and slender and her skin was very white, but her behaviors were weird.


    On the day she learned that Crystal was Erik''s sister, she followed Crystal to the canteen and


    wanted to tter her. Then she had been hanging around in the campus for a couple days and


    always tried to get close to Crystal.


    Crystal was about to copse.


    Riley stood in front of her and asked with a gentle smile, "Crystal, can you help me?"


    Although it was hard to turn her down, there was still nothing Crystal could do for her. "Miss Macha,


    I think you''ve made a mistake! The person you like is my brother, and the person you should be


    pestering is him.


    What''s the point of pestering me?"


    "Erik did not talk to me. You are his sister, so I have to deal with you first before I can deal with him!


    Just help me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Crystal pursed her lips with anger.


    Before she could utter a sound, Riley spoke again. "I met Erik at the age of sixteen and fell in love


    with him at that time! He''s so handsome and outstanding, and I fell in love with him at first sight. No


    man canpare with him in my heart!"


    "I like him very much and have been going after him for so many years, but he never cares about


    me. I cried sadly several times, but I can''t help it. I just can''t forget him!¡± ¡°Why is he so cold to me?


    But I don¡¯t want to give up. Even if he''s a rock, I must heat him up! Crystal, please help me, okay?"


    Her words gave Crystal a lot of pressure.


    Riley''s eyes turned red and she continued to implore, "Please!"


    Crystal''s heart wavered a little. Actually Riley pushed her too hard, so she had no other choice. She


    sighed. "What do you want me to do?"


    Seeing Crystal agreed to help her, Riley brightened at once. She leaned close to Crystal and


    whispered to her ear, "It''s very simple..."


    "What?" Crystal''s eyes were wide open.


    She licked her lips and asked hesitantly, "I think this is quite inappropriate."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate with it!" Riley flipped her long hair and said with an enchanting


    expression, "You''re still young and don''t understand the world of adults! As long as I seed, Erik


    will ept me. Don''t worry, if I be your sister-inw, I will definitely treat you very well!"


    Crystal suddenly regretted her decision. She said, "But my brother went on a mission and I don''t


    know when he''lle back!" "It''s all right, I can wait! No matter how long it takes!" Riley


    immediately said.


    Seeing this, Crystal had no choice but to brace herself and nod. "All right!"


    Having finally achieved her goal, Riley left happily.


    Time flew by.


    It waste autumn now.


    There were withered leaves everywhere outside the window. The cleaning workers of the school


    kept working every day.


    When Erik called, Crystal was reading a medical book in the study room.


    "Crystal!"


    Through the line, his voice was low and excited.


    Crystal was also pleasantly surprised. "Erik? Have you finished your mission?"


    As the daughter of a soldier, she knew this special profession very well. When she was young,


    every time her father, Adam, went out on a mission for a long time, her mother would wait at home


    patiently.


    It had been a month since Erik left. During this period, it was impossible for him to contact the


    outside world.


    Erik smiled and said, "Well, I just returned to the base early this morning, so I can use my phone


    now!"


    After a pause, he seemed to ask inadvertently, "Do you miss me?"


    ¡°Of course!¡± Crystalughed.


    They had not seen each other for such a long time, so they naturally missed each other. Especially


    now she was living in Erik''s department. Every time she went in and out of her own room, she would


    subconsciously look inside the master bedroom.


    In fact, she was also worried about whether he was in danger or not.


    When Erik heard her reply, he alsoughed out loud. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    "When are youing back?" Crystal asked him.


    "I''ll probably get home tonight!"


    "Okay!" Crystal nodded.


    Hanging up the phone, she thought of something, and looked a little worried.


    Erik, who also put down his phone, had a gentle smile on his face. Hisrades next to him had


    been discussing the celebration party in the army at night. They had heard his words, so they asked


    him, "Erik, are you not participating in tonight''s party?"

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Erik said, "Well, yeah, I''m not going!"


    Hisrades were surprised. "What? You¡¯ve done a great job in this mission and you¡¯ll be the main


    character in the party! Why don¡¯t you participate?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Before Erik could say anything, Aiden teased, "Of course he will not participate! Didn''t you see that


    he is in a hurry to go home?"


    Erik¡¯s otherrades were stunned. Seeing Aiden''s ambiguous smile, they alsoughed. "Erik,


    you''ve been transferred to Francis for only more than two months. You don¡¯t have any family here.


    Do you have a mistress?"


    Erik smiled and ignored them.


    But what Aiden said was true.


    He was indeed in a hurry to go home.


    After Erik went to the headquarter to report to the chief and then attended two consecutive


    meetings, he immediately drove back home.


    As the neon lights shed, the night became darker.


    Erik drove all the way back to themunity he lived and strode into the building.


    There was no one else in the elevator, so he went directly to his department.


    He opened the anti-theft door and there was hazy light inside.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was familiar with the furnishings here, he would have almost believed


    that he had stepped into the wrong room.


    A lot of rose petals were scattered on the brown carpet at the door, each of which was delicate and


    beautiful, as if it was still stained with dew. They kept extending to the bedroom, forming a flower


    road.


    Red heart-shaped candles were ced every few steps along the road.


    Only then did Erik realize that the room was filled with the shadows of the candles instead of the


    lights.


    The candlelight flickered among these roses, and the atmosphere was warm and ambiguous.


    Was it a surprise?


    Erik felt funny.


    This kind of thing was usually done by men, not women. He didn''t understand why Crystal was


    doing this.


    "Crystal?" He called tentatively.


    No one answered him.


    There should be someone in the room, so Erik was not anxious. After taking off his military boots,


    he went inside in a good mood.


    The flower path led to the master bedroom.


    He put his hands in his pockets and went there slowly and steadily.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the master bedroom was pushed open. Just like the outside, the light in the room was


    also very dim and there was only a swaying candlelight.


    A woman was lying on the bed.


    Erik''s body trembled.


    The woman on the bed had her back facing towards the door. She was slightly tilted and her face


    could not be seen. Her thick long hair flowed down like a waterfall.


    On such ate autumn night, she was wearing a thin night dress and had a thin quilt covering her


    chest. Her round shoulders were exposed in the air, forming a beautiful scene.


    The air was filled with fragrance.


    It might be the fragrance of the roses or the fragrance of the woman.


    Erik took his hands out of his pockets, and unconsciously folded his palms.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Crystal also said that she missed him on the phone, and felt very


    tempted.


    Looking at the beautiful scene on the bed, he held his breath.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down slowly.


    The blood was boiling in his body. He felt that he was overwhelmed by the ambiguous red and


    became ecstatic, because this was exactly what he had been dreaming of all the time.


    With long strides, he walked over step by step.


    He bent over and put his hands on her exposed shoulders.


    Just as he was about to say her name in a hoarse voice, she turned around shyly. Her voice was


    sexy and alluring. "Erik, you''re back!"


    Erik was stunned.


    His handsome face suddenly changed color, and his eyes were like sharp arrows. "Why are you


    here?"


    Riley held his sturdy arm and propped herself up in a half-sitting position.


    The thin quilt on her body slipped down, revealing more skin. Her breasts were about to burst out.


    She stretched out her slender legs from under the quilt and stuck them to him very flirtatiously. She


    said with elegance, "I''ve been waiting for you! Come on, kiss me!" Erik''s face was cold. He pushed


    her away and stood up straight.


    He took two steps back and kept a safe distance from her as if she were a scorpion.


    He was so furious, that he was about to lose his temper.


    "How did you get in here? Who allowed you toe to my apartment without my permission?" He


    asked in a cold voice.


    Riley looked at him and pouted. "Can you stop being so unromantic? At this time, we should do


    something else. Erik, I love you!" Erik remained unapproachable.


    Riley had never had a chance to get close to him. She pretended to be pitiful and finally managed to


    convince Crystal to help her and arrange this meeting with Erik.


    She had made a great determination to do so and decided to go for broke. She had thought that


    Erik would be seduced and have sex with her. She had specifically looked at herself the mirror in


    advance. She was very sexy and enchanting, so she believed that Erik would fall for her.


    However, Erik was indifferent to her temptation and even reluctant to touch her.


    "But I don''t love you!" Erik''s voice was stern, and the expression on his face did not change much.


    "Riley, I have no feelings for you. You are making me hate you!"


    Riley was hurt by his disgusted tone. She said in great pain, "What do you want me to do so that


    you would truly like me?"


    "No matter what you do, it''s useless. I¡¯m already attracted to someone else."


    "I don''t believe you!" Riley shook her head and jumped out of the bed agitatedly. "I''ve known you for


    many years, but I haven''t seen any other woman around you!"


    In the end, her voice became lower and lower.


    In a split second, Riley seemed to have realized something. She widened her eyes in disbelief, as if


    she could not ept the fact.


    She shook her head and her voice even changed with horror. "You like that little girl? But she is your


    sister!"


    Erik didn''t say anything and his eyes were deep and unreadable.


    Riley took two steps back.


    She had known Erik for so many years and was clear of everything about him. He lived alone with


    his mother and was his mother¡¯s only child. He did not have any sister.


    Riley finally understood everything and believed his words.


    Because just now Erik held her shoulder from behind. When she turned around, the expression on


    his face changed all at once. His reaction at that moment was so real, that she just could not


    deceive herself anymore.


    He was very excited.


    He thought that the person lying on his bed was Crystal, so he was thrilled.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Riley¡¯s whole body went stiff.


    Erik had fallen in love with someone else.


    It was Crystal, that little girl who lived with him right now.


    Riley remembered that her skin was porcin-white and her facial features were exquisite and


    beautiful. When she smiled, she looked particrly charming and loving.


    Erik liked her, but Crystal seemed to know nothing about it. She had even help Riley to go after Erik.


    How ironic it was!


    Riley wanted tough, but she wanted to cry even more.


    Hot tears rolled down from her eyes, and she cried, "You like Crystal! How can you do this to me?


    Even if you have someone you like, that person should be me! I knew you from the age of sixteen,


    and I¡¯ve been waiting for you for seven years!"


    Although Riley was not as beautiful as Crystal, she was also very pretty. What¡¯s more, she was very


    good at dressing up herself. Especially now she was wearing a thin nightdress with her long hair


    falling down her shoulders, and the tears on her cheeks to boot, she looked both pitiful and


    sexy.


    If it was an ordinary man who saw her right now, he would feel distressed and could not help


    wanting to hold her in his arms tofort her.


    However, Erik acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. He remained extremely calm. There was not


    even the slightest change in his expression. "Crystal and I have bonded with each other since the


    very beginning. Riley, I''ve been waiting for her to grow up."


    If not for the fate, he and Crystal would not have been childhood sweethearts and would never


    separate from each other for so many years.


    He said thest few words with deep feelings, which had been buried in his heart for many years.


    Riley was immediately knocked down.


    She burst into tears and her body was cold. Despair slowly emerged in her heart.


    Erik''s gaze no longer fell on her. He turned around and ordered her to leave in an indifferent voice,


    "I''ll give you five minutes. Put on your clothes and go!"


    Riley looked at his side face, which was as cold as ice, andpletely gave up. She bent down to


    pick up the clothes on the cab, quickly put them on, and left heartstricken.


    The neon lights make the city very


    prosperous.


    Without the sun, the temperature had dropped several degrees. A cool night breeze blew by


    Crystal, who was wandering on the street and rubbing her arms to keep warm.


    She had had dinner at a fast food restaurant. Time now seemed to pass very slowly.


    She couldn''t go back home and had nowhere to go.


    She looked around aimlessly and then her eyes fell on the Inte Bar.


    She sighed. It seemed that she could only stay here for one night!


    She found aputer in the smokeless zone and sat down. After theputer was turned on, she


    held her face in her hand and wondered that Erik should have returned home at this time.


    She rubbed her nose slightly.


    To be honest, she had a guilty conscience for helping Riley this time.


    But Riley hade to her for help for so many times, she had no other choice. Besides, this was


    also for Erik¡¯s good. At this time, Crystal could onlyfort herself this way in her heart.


    Right now, Erik and Riley were alone at home.


    Crystal was very clear what would happen.


    Suddenly, she thought of the night when she identally saw Erik¡¯s almost naked body.


    Erik was only wearing a pair of boxers then and his muscles were as strong as iron. He had such an


    amazing figure.


    Swallowing her saliva, Crystal dared not to think more about it.


    While her mind was wandering, her phone on the table suddenly vibrated. She jumped.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the name on the screen, she opened her eyes wide and answered the phone guiltily.


    "Hello?"


    Erik''s voice was not as gentle as usual. On the contrary, he sounded somewhat indifferent.


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    But Crystal could still feel a bit of anger from his tone. She stammered, "Oh, ahem, I am outside."


    "Come back home!" he ordered.


    Then he directly hung up the phone.


    Crystal was stunned.


    Looking at the ck phone screen, she felt a little timid. She quickly picked up her backpack and


    ran out of the Inte Bar.


    Half an hourter, she got out of the taxi and dashed into the elevator.


    She had given the key to Riley, so she could only knock on the door.


    The anti-theft door was opened from the inside. Erik, dressed in his military uniform, stood inside.


    There was still tiredness between his eyebrows, but his expression seemed to be very gloomy.


    Especially when he was back to the light, his features were all covered with shadows.


    In the corner of her eyes, Crystal followed the roses on the ground and looked inside.


    As the door was opened just now, the fragrance of the roses wafted out from inside the room.


    Crystal had no idea if Riley was still here.


    She scratched her head, not knowing whether to enter or retreat.


    The flower path extended all the way to the master bedroom. She even vaguely saw a red


    nightdress on the ground, but there was no one in the master bedroom.


    She looked to the left, and there was a key on the shoe cab.


    It was the one she had given to Riley.


    Was it over?


    They couldn¡¯t be so fast.


    When Crystal was hesitating, Erik gave her a cold gaze, which was like an arrow.


    She shrank her shoulders and immediately realized that Riley had already been driven out by Erik.


    Looking into his gloomy eyes, Crystal smiled awkwardly like a child who had done something


    wrong, "Well, Erik..."


    There were veins on Erik''s forehead. He stared at her for two seconds, then turned around and


    walked back to the master bedroom silently.


    Bang!


    He mmed the door shut.


    Then, there was dead silence.


    Crystal felt very regretful.


    Now she was in trouble!


    The next morning, Crystal woke up in a daze.


    It was already past nine o''clock.


    Last night, she slept sote that she couldn''t get up in the morning. She had been lying in bed and


    listening to the movements of the master bedroom. However, she didn¡¯t hear anything. Last night,


    after Erik went back to his room, he had nevere out again. He didn''t want to talk to her now.


    Crystal sighed.


    Fortunately, she only had one major ss in the morning, and then she would spend the rest of the


    time in the study room, so it did not matter if she was a littlete.


    With two dark circles under her eyes, she entered the bathroom to wash up.


    After dressing up, she ran out of the room.


    The rose petals in the living room were all cleaned up with no one left. The air was very fresh and


    there was no remaining fragrance of the roses.


    Crystal stopped at the door of the master bedroom. After hesitating for a while, she finally plucked


    up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"


    She knocked several times in a row, but no one answered.


    She turned the handle of the door and pushed the door open. It was quiet inside, but there was no


    one.


    Erik had already returned to the army.


    At this time, she was the only one left at home.


    She bit her lip a little hard, realizing that she had truly angered Erik this time.


    s...

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    It was winter now. And the weather was getting much colder.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This semester was alsoing to an end. At the end of the year, the college life became busy. In


    addition to facing the endless exams, the students also had a lot of courses to prepare for


    promotion.


    Crystal felt very tired, but she had no difficulty with her study.


    She had always been ranked first in the school and was very well-liked by all the teachers. After the


    last exam today, she went to help the professor do research with one of her ssmates.


    During the break, the two of them went to the corridor to get some fresh air.


    Outside the window, there were only a few rays of setting sun. Students walking around with their


    textbooks could be seen everywhere.


    Crystal dialed a number and still heard the female voice of the system.


    She put her phone down in disappointment.


    After Erik returned to the army, he had nevere back again, nor contacted her. The calls she


    made were either hung up or not answered as before.


    Crystal''s face was filled with worry.


    It had already been a month.


    During this period, she had never seen Erik.


    When her ssmate saw this, she asked jokingly, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with your


    boyfriend?"


    "No, I made a mistake. And he was mad at me!" Crystal still immersed herself in her thoughts and


    replied subconsciously.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Just apologize to him. He¡¯ll forgive you!" Her ssmate winked at her and


    said.


    Crystal sighed and stroked the edge of her phone. She really hoped that things would go as her


    ssmate had said!


    Suddenly, her ssmate raised her hand to cover her stomach. "Are you hungry, Crystal? My


    stomach is painful. I really need to eat something!"


    Seeing that her ssmate''s expression was not good, Crystal hurriedly said, "No, I''m not hungry


    yet. You go ahead. Go buy something to eat!"


    "But what about theb? We promised the professor that we wouldplete it today!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll keep working on it now. After you''ve finished eating and brought some food for


    me, we can do it together. No worry. We canplete it!"


    Hearing these words, her ssmate did not refuse. She nodded and said gratefully, "Well, okay. I¡¯ll


    go eat something first. Send me a message when you figure out what you want to eat!"


    "All right!" Crystal smiled.


    After her ssmate left, Crystal put on the mask again and went back to theboratory.


    After washing the bottles and jars she needed, she once again focused her work. After putting down


    the sk, she picked up the pen and began to record it on the notebook.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    It was like an explosion, and then all the lights in the room went out.


    Crystal quickly squatted down.


    The next second, the wall ss was sted into pieces, with heat waves and ss debris spurting


    in, and thick smoke rolling in.


    The sirens cut through the sky.


    As night fell, a cordon was pulled up in the campus. Several fire trucks had rushed in.


    In the middle of theboratory building that the university had spent a lot of money to build, the thick


    smoke was almost melting with the darkness, and the fire kept spreading. From time to time, red


    fireballs fell down from the building and hit the flower beds on the roadside.


    There was arge crowd of people surrounding the cordon.


    The rescue operation had alreadysted for some time. The teachers and students on the lower


    floors were being evacuated. They all hunched over, covered their noses and evacuated from the


    thick smoke to a safe ce.


    In the zing fire, the firemen kept rushing back into the building to save people.


    In addition to the fireman, there were also soldiers dressed in camouge clothing helping to


    evacuate the people inside.


    Erik had received a task after he returned to the army and just came back this morning. In the


    afternoon, he led the team to the city to have a meeting. Afterwards, they were told that there was


    an emergency, so they were sent here to provide support.


    "It''s so scary!"


    "The fire is so big. Ourboratory building will definitely be destroyed!"


    "At this time, human life is the most important. Fortunately, I''m not inside!"


    The noisy crowd was still in fear.


    Erik helped a student to the outside of the police cordon and handed her to the teacher


    next to him. Then he took out his phone and made a call to Crystal, but he couldn¡¯t get through to


    her.


    He looked up at the building where the fire spread.


    At this time, there were not many people staying in theboratory building. Crystal should be at


    home now. After the rescue was over, he would go back to his department and see if she was there.


    At this time, Aiden, who was also here to rescue, came to his side and said, "The location of the


    explosion is on the 15th floor. We''re not sure how it happened. The fire spreads very fast and


    almost reaches the top floor. Judging from the current situation, it''s impossible to put out the fire in a


    short time! We don''t know how many people were there before the explosion, but the search-and-


    rescue operation is still ongoing!"


    Erik frowned and said, "Okay!"


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the cordon.


    It seemed that someone was trying desperately to get inside. After the person struggled to break


    free, she bent down and got in from under the cordon. And then she ran straight to Erik.


    She was a student. Her face was pale and she looked particrly flustered.


    Panting, she grabbed Erik¡¯s arm and cried out, "Crystal is in there!"


    This student was exactly Crystal''s ssmate who had worked together with her in theb. She


    recognized Erik, so she rushed directly towards him.


    Erik''s expression changed rapidly. His pupils even dted as he asked, "What did you say?!"


    "Crystal is in the building!" After hearing that theboratory building was on fire, she immediately


    dashed out of the convenience store and ran toward the building. She was now out of breath and


    tears flowed out from her eyes. "We had been helping the professor with the research work in the


    laboratory. I was hungry and went out to eat. She stayed inside alone! I just checked that she wasn''t


    among the evacuated students. She hasn''te out yet!"


    Erik¡¯s mind went ck in an instant.


    He clenched his teeth and his face tensed up.


    He looked up at the raging fire upstairs again. His blood seemed to be solidified and his temples


    were beating violently.


    He nced at the fire truck next to him and picked up a rope.


    Aiden, who was right next to him, perceived his intention and quickly reached out to stop him. "Erik,


    what are doing? I know you are anxious, but don''t be impulsive. Now the fire is about to spread to


    the top floor. And this is not an ordinary residential building, but aboratory building. There are


    many dangerous chemical items in it. Any one of them burns and explodes, it would break


    n


    your rope.


    Erik couldn''t hear anything at this time.


    He brushed off Aiden''s hand and rushed to the building without looking back.


    At this moment, Erik only had one thought in his mind. Crystal was still in the building.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    When there was a fire, descending by rope was actually not a wise choice.


    The building on fire was theboratory building with a lot of inmmable and explosive articles. The


    fire was very fierce now, and the explosion could ur at any time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Once the rope was burned off in the process of descending, Erik would fall directly from the tall


    building.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to worry about that.


    Following the firedder on the side of the building, he threw the rope on his right shoulder and


    climbed to the roof with bare hands.


    He had strictly followed the disciplines in the army. As a soldier, he should protect the country and


    the people.


    What''s more, the person inside the building was his true love, Crystal.


    Thick smoke billowed on the roof. Erik''s face had been tense all the time. He didn''t want to think


    about anything else in case his anxiety disturbed his mind. He wanted to drop down as quickly as


    possible.


    He put his legs together and stepped on the wall.


    He grabbed the rope with his right hand and pressed his body, which was hanging down to 90


    degrees, backward with force, and then quickly lowered his whole body.


    ording to the information given by Crystal¡¯s ssmate, he got to right position on the 15th floor


    and then jumped into the building from the exploded window. He bent over and searched in the


    spreading fire. Finally, in a corner of the stairs, he saw a curled up figure.


    His worried heart finally settled down.


    Erik had been mad at Crystal for the meeting with Riley she had arrangedst time. That night, he


    rushed back home from the army hurriedly. That ambiguous scene made his blood boil with


    excitement, but the woman lying in his bed was not her, but Riley. Now thinking of it, he still felt


    angry.


    But these feelings were all gone when he learned that Crystal was still trapped in the building.


    Crystal held her knees and curled up into a ball like a weak little animal. Half of her face was


    illuminated by the light of the fire. There was dust on it.


    Erik rushed forward and held her shoulders with one knee on the ground.


    As soon as his palm touched Crystal¡¯s body, his cold and stiff body seemed to be finally relieved.


    "Crystal!" Erik shouted at her.


    Crystal raised her head and looked at him in shock. "Erik?"


    At the moment when the explosion happened downstairs, she reacted very quickly.


    Her father, Adam, used to be an excellent soldier, and her mother, Anthea, was a doctor who had


    often followed Adam for relief and she had even made meritorious deeds in the army after handling


    many dangerous situations.


    Crystal had been told by her parents when she was very little that she should stay calm no matter


    what happened.


    Although Crystal felt fearful in her heart, she did not panic or cry. Instead, she immediately covered


    her mouth and nose with a wet towel. Unfortunately, the fire spread too fast. The air was


    asionally filled with the sound of breaking, and from time to time, broken beams would smash


    down from the top of her head.


    Sparks were everywhere, and all the escapees were blocked.


    She lost her way in the thick smoke, so she could only find a rtively safe ce and


    wait for the rescue.


    It was useless to panic. The fire was too big and it was in the campus, so someone would call soon


    911.


    She had thought that it would be the firemening to rescue her, but Erik showed up in the end!


    She looked at Erik in disbelief. It took her quite a while to confirm that it was really him. In the fire,


    his eyes were full of anxiety and worry.


    Although it was not appropriate in such a dangerous and terrible situation, Crystal was so happy to


    see him that she almost jumped up.


    In particr, his eyes were burning with worry. She said happily and pitifully, "It''s really you! I


    thought you never wanted to see me!"


    Erik was both helpless and speechless.


    At this critical time, this little girl still kept this in mind!


    He reached out and supported her up at once.


    He scanned her body quickly and carefully. Other than the dust on her face, she did not suffer any


    other injuries. Moreover, she handled it very well when facing a crisis. She covered her mouth and


    nose with a wet towel to prevent the smoke from entering


    her throat.


    "Let¡¯s get out of here now!" Erik said.


    Crystal nodded. "Okay!"


    Although she had always kept calm and strong, she was also afraid in her heart. Now that Erik had


    come to rescue her, all of her fear had disappeared. Looking at his broad shoulders and his military


    uniform, she felt at ease.


    Only his father, Adam, had given her this kind of feeling before.


    Erik took her back the way he came, and thedder for the fireman had been set up outside the


    window.


    He lifted Crystal up and sent her to thedder first. Then he jumped up on his own. Five minutes


    later, they finallynded safely.


    The fire had not been put out yet.


    At this moment, the list of names for the people in the building that were needed to be rescued had


    already been made. Crystal was thest oneing out.


    Only after her feet hadnded on the ground did she feel like she had just survived a disaster.


    Erik held her shoulders and confirmed with her again, "Are you okay?"


    Although Crystal had been trapped, she did not suffer any injuries, nor did her body feel any


    difort.


    "Yeah, I''m fine!" She said with a smile.


    Apart from being rescued from the fire, more importantly, Erik finally spoke to her again after nearly


    a month of neglect!


    As happy as she was, she still noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Erik.


    Just now when they were still in the building and surrounded by burning mes and smoke, she did


    not see him clearly. Now they hade to a safe ce, she found that his lips were a little pale.


    She frowned. As a medical student, she thought that Erik did not look right.


    Just as she was about to ask, Erik closed his eyes and fell backwards.


    "Erik!" Crystal was shocked.


    Late at night, the fire was finally put out.


    Many people were sent to the hospital near the school. Erik was one of them.


    At the emergency room, Erik was lying on the bed and on a drip.


    The doctor said after diagnosis, "The patient should have been hit by a broken beam, as there is


    dried blood at his shoulder. The wound has been treated now. Besides, he has a slight concussion,


    but it is not serious.


    There is no need worry! The patient is very strong, so he only needs to stay here for a night. He


    should be fine tomorrow morning!"


    Crystal thought of the broken beams that had been burned in the fire. Erik must have been hit when


    he rushed in to find her.


    She had been very nervous seeing that Erik passed out. When she heard the doctor''s words, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, doctor!" she said to the doctor.


    The doctor nodded to her and then went to deal with other patients.


    Crystal had been holding Erik¡¯s military uniform the entire time. At this time, she pulled over the


    chair next to the bed and sat down, intending to apany him in the hospital for the night.


    Just as she sat down, the door behind her was opened.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Crystal turned around and saw her ssmate walking in.


    Seeing her in perfect condition, the ssmate felt at ease and continued to mumble, "Crystal, that''s


    great! You''re fine!"


    Crystal said, "I''ve heard that it''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been saved so


    quickly!"


    The ssmate kept shaking her head. "Don''t say that. I feel sorry for you!"


    If she hadn''t proposed to eat at that time, the two of them might havepleted the topic earlier,


    and they would have very likely withdrawn before the explosion.


    However, idents often happened very suddenly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The ssmate sighed and told her, "The explosion was caused by two students during their


    experiments. Fortunately, it was evening and there were not many people in the building!


    That was a miracle. The fire was so big but no one died. The people trapped have been rescued,


    except two seriously injured students who were sent to the hospital and still in ICU. But it was lucky


    enough for them to survive in such an ident.


    Crystal nodded.


    The ssmate looked at the bed behind her.


    Erik was lying there and covered with a thin quilt. Even with his eyes closed, his facial features were


    still angr like a perfect sculpture. Under the light, he was too handsome.


    His forearm was exposed, showing his hard muscles.


    The image of him abseiling came back to her. She said, "Crystal, you''re so lucky! When you were


    trapped, your boyfriend abseiled to save you! He risked his life for you. Are you moved?"


    Hearing this, Crystal felt wry. "You misunderstood! He''s not my boyfriend!"


    "Hey, you still don''t admit it!" The ssmate didn''t believe her.


    Crystal touched her forehead.


    Last time when Erik picked her up at school, he was misunderstood. She just didn''t find a chance to


    rify it. She didn''t expect that her ssmate would misunderstand so much. She said helplessly,


    "He''s really not my boyfriend. He''s my brother!"


    "Really?" The ssmate was shocked. Her expression froze for a moment before she quickly tried


    to salvage the situation. "I''m sorry. It might be my mistake! He''s so


    handsome and you two make a good match. I thought..."


    The girl felt embarrassed, so she made up an excuse and left.


    Crystal closed the curtain and turned around, only to see Erik looking at her.


    He looked better, but his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    She stepped forward and asked with concern, "Erik, are you awake? Did I speak too loudly? Are


    you still dizzy? Do you need a doctor?"


    Erik shook his head. "No, I''m fine!"


    Crystal leaned forward and watched him.


    After confirming that he was not unwell, she nodded.


    She wanted to get him some water, but he suddenly called her.


    She looked down at him in confusion.


    "Lil Star." Erik fixed his eyes on her with a deep light.


    Staring at him with a strange gaze, she held her breath for a moment.


    She looked a little stunned. "Yes?"


    Erik''s eyes were like an ancient abyss, with his emotions that had been hidden for a long time


    surged. "I am not only your brother, but also a man!"


    Hearing thest word, Crystal felt that he was sping the back of her head.


    With the strength of his thick warm palm, she couldn''t help bending over and suddenly got closer to


    him.


    She was shocked.


    Her lips were already pressed against his thin lips.


    At this moment, she was enveloped by his masculine aura.


    Erik quicky and deeply kissed her, before she even could react.


    Crystal''s brain went nk. This was the second time she kissed with Erik. This time, his kiss was


    even deeper than before.


    There seemed to be a tinge of affection between them.


    Her legs had practically lost all strength. She could only lean in his arms.


    His kiss was forceful.


    Crystal''s breathing seemed disordered, and her heart as well.


    It was close to new year.


    The whole city was enveloped in the joy of theing new year.


    Crystal was fleeing.


    Erik''s injury was not serious. He could be discharged from the hospital the next day. So Crystal


    packed up and booked a ticket.


    Anthea and Adam were both surprised when Crystal suddenly came home. She had told them that


    she would stay in the local hospital for an internship during the holiday and only return on New


    Year''s Eve. Now she could only give a perfunctory excuse.


    It was warm and sunny outside the window.


    Crystal rubbed her eyes and sat up. She subconsciously picked up the phone beside her.


    There was no missed call.


    She lightly bit her lip. Could it be that he had gone on another mission?


    After washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. Usually in weekends, Anthea and


    Adam both rested at home.


    Just as she was about to ask about breakfast, her eyes suddenly widened.


    She saw Erik, who was sitting opposite the couple. He was wearing military uniform and sitting


    straight. His cap was put aside, and his short ck hair looked neat.


    She slightly opened her mouth.


    She wondered if she was sleepwalking.


    She didn''te to herself until Adam''sughter came.


    With a smile, Adam nodded with satisfaction and said, "Yes! I was 27 years old when I became a


    lieutenant colonel. You were three years earlier than me. You''re excellent. You didn''t disappoint


    me."


    There was an undisguised pride in his tone. Erik smiled and nodded. "Thank you, dad!" Although


    they hadn''t seen each other for many years, they didn''t seem have any estrangement or alienation


    between them. It was as if he was merely exploring the outside world and had only returned home.


    Adam and Anthea knew about the reunion of the two children. They didn''t go to Francis immediately


    because they were afraid to bring too much burden to Erik''s life. After all, he had left the Chin


    Family for so long.


    Compared to Adam, Anthea''s emotions were always rich and revealed. Her eyes turned red the


    moment she saw Erik. She almost lost herposure. At this moment, she was still a little


    emotional.


    Leaning in Adam''s arms, she was gently wiping her tears, but there was a smile on her face.


    The three of them looked at her at the same time.


    Erik looked at her with his lips curled, and his eyes seemed to be filled with starlight. "Lil ! . |H


    star, you ve got up!


    Crystal lightly clenched her hand.


    For unknown reason, her heart felt moved.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    When Adam saw his daughter standing at the door of the living room, his smile became gentler.


    He was called Hell-king in the army, but when facing his wife and daughter, he showed his tenderest


    side.


    Adam smiled and said, "Thezy kitty finally woke up!"


    Anthea sniffed and waved to Crystal with a smile. "Lil Star, what are you doing there? Erik is here.


    Come and sit!"


    Crstal had been lively and clever since he was a child, but now she nodded and walked towards the


    sofa slowly.


    She deliberately sat a little further away from him.


    Even so, Erik''s presence was still so intense that it was impossible to ignore. In particr, his


    masculine scent was floating in the air, causing Crystal''s heart to beat faster and faster.


    Crystal licked her lips. "Erik."


    "Hi!" Erik revealed a smile.


    In the sunlight, his smile was like a warm breeze in early spring, lingering and sweet.


    Crystal clenched her hand even tighter.


    Erik said, "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry. I haven''te to see you for years!"


    Anthea said, "Never mind. It''s the happiest thing that we can sit together again! Erik, thank you for


    being willing toe back!" "You''re my parents forever!" Erik said seriously.


    Anthea and Adam looked at each other and felt gratified and touched at the same time.


    From the day Erik was adopted from the orphanage, he regarded them as his biological parents.


    Their love for him was unrestrained, and he had never forgotten it. It could be seen from the fact


    that he still used the surname "Chin".


    However, there was one more important reason.


    Erik nced at the girl who was a little far away from him. After pausing for two seconds, he


    continued to talk with a smile, "I was supposed toe back with Lil Star, but I was busy in the


    army and just have been approved an annual holiday!"


    Upon hearing this, Crystal felt a little guilty, and her little face drooped even lower.


    Anthea said, "It doesn''t matter. We are still happy! We can celebrate new year together!" Because


    of Erik''s returning after so many years, the atmosphere in the family was


    lively and warm.


    Anthea noticed that Crystal had her head lowered, looking much quieter than usual. She asked in


    surprise, "Lil Star, why are you so quiet? Didn''t you and Erik meet again in Francis a long time ago


    and live together all the time? Why are you so shy when you see him at home now?"


    Crystal seemed to have been seen through.


    She suddenly stood up and said urgently, "I''m not!"


    Then she realized that she overreacted.


    Seeing that her parents were looking at her in surprise, she felt extremely embarrassed. She tried to


    change the topic. "Cough, mum, dad, I''m so hungry. Get me something to eat!"


    Adam was always loving to his daughter. When he heard her words, he immediately stood up and


    walked towards kitchen.


    Erik also got up. "Dad, I will help you!"


    The two men went to the kitchen together.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room it was as warm as spring, especially at noon, the strongest sunlight warmed up


    everyone.


    The air exhauster in the kitchen was buzzing.


    Behind the ss door, stood two tall and stalwart figures.


    Although Erik had no blood rtionship with Adam, he had inherited Adam''s powerful aura.


    Although both of them wore military uniforms and aprons, holding spats in their hands, they were


    not feminine at all, but like generalsmanding thousands of troops.


    The golden sunshine made the two outstanding faces more dazzling.


    In the Chin Family, the kitchen was a man''s world.


    Thedies just needed to stay in the dinning room and do nothing but waiting for the delicious food.


    Anthea was setting the table. She looked at her husband lovingly with her twinkling eyes. For many


    years, her expression was full of adoration and infatuation.


    Crystal was also staring at the kitchen.


    However, unlike Anthea, her gaze was fixed on Erik.


    The first kiss could be exined as being drunk. What about the second one in the hospital?


    At the very beginning, she was still able to probe, but this time, she did not dare to do so.


    She bit her lower lip.


    Anthea smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Erik to cook so well. It seems that we''re lucky today!"


    Crystal pulled back her thoughts and looked at Erik, who was tasting the soup. She nodded and


    said, "Yes, Erik is very capable!"


    Anthea sighed with emotion. "Whoever marries him in the future will be very happy!"


    Crystal had said same words before. When she heard Anthea''s words, her cheeks began to burn.


    It was as if she was the one who was going to marry him!


    The men were very efficient. The dishes were soon ready and ced on the table.


    Anthea and Adam sat together, and their children sat opposite them. Warm food aroma filled the


    whole dinning room.


    As Crystal and Erick sat close, they would always identally touch each other'' arms while they


    were picking up food.


    Crystal looked at her nose and didn''t dare to look into Adam''s eyes.


    Erik scooped up the soup in his bowl and tasted it before nodding his head in satisfaction. He then


    gave his bowl to Crystal and said, "Lil Star, have a taste!"


    ", " Crystal bit her lip.


    He had just drunk the soup, and there might be his saliva on the spoon.


    Wasn''t this an indirect kiss?


    Thinking of this, she thought of the kiss before, and her little face was hot.


    She looked at her parents and saw that they didn''t feel anything wrong. She gritted her teeth and


    pretended normal.


    But her heartbeat was almost out of control!


    Erik looked at her serious face, with a smile on his face.


    The Chin Family would always be Erik''s home. Now that he was back, he would naturally stay here


    tonight.


    However, his previous room was not there anymore, since they had moved into a new vi. At that


    time, he was suddenly taken back to his hometown by his own mother. Crystal cried for a long time,


    so the parents brought her to a new environment.


    After settling Erik in the guest room, Anthea returned to the master bedroom on the third floor.


    Today, her adopted son, who had been gone for many years, came back. She was excited and


    happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Anthea sighed at Adam, "Honey, look how handsome Erik is now! When he was a child, I said that


    when he grows up, he may be more handsome than you. Ites true!"


    Just as she finished speaking, she felt a pain in her arm.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Adam was pinching Anthea''s arm.


    Feeling like being bitten by an ant, Anthea hold her arm and turned around. Adam was reading the


    newspaper at the bedside, but now ring at her.


    He looked like a jealous man.


    Anthea widened her eyes in surprise. "No way, are you jealous of your son?"


    Adam said, "Of course!"


    Anthea was speechless.


    She touched her forehead and felt incredible.


    In order to coax Adam, Anthea quickly nestled in his arms. She took off the hairband and let her


    satin-like long hair fall down behind her head.


    She was wearing a rtively loose pajama, but her exquisite figure could not be concealed.


    Although she had a grown daughter, she still looked young. Her tiny wrinkles could only be seen in


    a very close distance.


    In particr, from the back, she still looked like the little girl from years ago.


    Anthea was very popr in the hospital. Even many newly-recruited male doctors would try to


    charm her. This usually made Adam very unhappy, but he wasn''t worried. He was very good at


    driving away her suitors.


    Anthea was still thinking about her children. She looked up and said, "Do you see that? Erik seems


    to like Crystal. I''m not talking about the simple rtionship between brother and sister!"


    "Really?" Adam raised his eyebrows.


    Anthea nodded. "Yes! And just now, his eyes had never left Lil Star. I am sure because it''s the same


    how you looked at me!"


    In the end, she smiled.


    Two clear dimples appeared on her cheeks, and her eyes became more and more charming.


    Hearing this, Adam also smiled.


    A bold idea came to Anthea''s mind, and her eyes lit up. "Dear, do you think that Erikes back


    for..."


    With so many years of tacit understanding, Adam could guess what she wanted to say.


    He muttered, "Let nature take its course."


    "Sure!" Anthea agreed.


    It was better not to force too much.


    Finishing this topic, Anthea sat up and wanted to take a bath. But she was dragged back and


    directly pushed on the soft bed.


    Adam held her soft body with his big and strong arms.


    He was a little eager and directly turn off the light.


    Anthea pushed him. "Don''t! The children are all at home!"


    Although they were upstairs, it was notte night. What if the children heard their voices?


    As a mother, she had to be dignified!


    However, these were just her thoughts. She couldn''t speak under Adam¡¯s kisses.


    It was sunny and warm.


    Anthea cooked a pot of rose tea, and the faint fragrance spread in the air.


    Crystal sat in the sun and drank tea.


    Anthea looked upstairs and couldn''t help saying to her daughter, "Lil star, what are you busy with


    recently? Erik hasn''te back for so many years, and ourmunity has changed a lot. If you


    are free, apany him to walk around!"


    Crystal said with a guilty tone, "I am a bit busy recently!"


    Anthea frowned. "You''re just a student on holiday, not an intern in a hospital. What can you do? "


    The sound of footsteps came from upstairs, steady and powerful.


    Adam went to the military region. At this time, it could only be Erik.


    Crystal quietly straightened her back. Her eyes sparkled as she quickly put down her ss and


    stood up, "Mom, I''m going to meet up with my high school ssmates. I''m leaving!"


    She hurriedly ran to the porch as if there was something chasing after her.


    Anthea looked at Erik, who was already in the dining room, and said awkwardly, "Erik, she is still


    childish. Don''t me her!"


    Erik picked up the ss on the table.


    He directly drank the rose tea that Crystal had not finished.


    The sweetness slipped into his heart. He grinned and shook his head. "It''s okay, mom!"


    Anthea smiled.


    It was normal for Erik to call her mom, but there was a sense of calling mother-inw in his tone.


    The feeling of keeping treasure was indeed very good!


    When the evening lights were lit, the night gradually fell.


    In a Chinese restaurant in downtown, a group of young people gathered in the


    It was almost new year, many students returned and often gathered together.


    As soon as Crystal entered thepartment, her eyes fell on a male student.


    When they were in high school, this boy had a good impression of her. However, there were too


    many people pursuing her at that time, so he never got in line. Now knowing that she was still


    single, he wanted to seize the opportunity.


    In recent gatherings, he often expressed a good impression of her.


    Crystal deliberately avoided him and sat down in a far ce.


    Young people were all energetic. When everyone was here, the atmosphere became more and


    more exciting.


    Amidst the livelyughter, she seemed more quiet than usual.


    She kept holding her chin, and staring a white porcin te in a daze.


    In the past, she hardly attended such an asion. But she had joined almost all the gatherings


    now. It was just that recently, Erik was at home, and she wanted to avoid him.


    Many high school ssmates were taken in local universities or those in northern cities. Only she


    went to Francis from a thousand miles away.


    But if she hadn''t been to Francis, she might not have been able to meet Erik.


    When she thought of Erik, theke in her heart seemed to be touched.


    Crystal finally understood the reason why she subconsciously avoided facing him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her mood had changed.


    She didn''t only regard him as her brother, but also as a man.


    A very handsome and charismatic man.


    In the final analysis, there was no blood rtionship between them.


    Crystal lightly pursed his lips.


    When her mind was in a mess, someone suddenly sat down beside her. "Hi, Crystal, have you had


    enough?"


    Crystal raised her head and saw the boy who she was avoiding. At this time, the ssmate next to


    her went to the bathroom, so he took the chance to sit down with a very warm smile.


    "Well, yes!" She gave a fake smile.


    The boy was excited after drinking wine. He stared at her with a red face and said, "Crystal, I know


    you''re single now. I''ve liked you for a long time, since high school! Can I have a chance..."


    Crystal had a headache.


    She frowned and didn''t know how to refuse him. Someone came in and said, "Crystal, your


    boyfriend is here!"

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Crystal was stunned.


    Boyfriend?


    She suspected that the ssmate was mistaken. She had broken up with her boyfriend since three


    months ago. Now, she had nothing to do with that jerk.


    Just as Crystal was puzzled, she saw a figure walking in.


    He was tall and straight, wearing a military uniform and a ck down jacket. The cor was neatly


    rolled out, revealing a part of the neck. It had an extremely masculine charm.


    Crystal slightly widened her eyes and stood up.


    Erik was already in front of her. He reached out and held her in his arms naturally.


    His chest was strong and warm, and his arms held her tightly. They were so close to each other.


    Erik leaned over and sniffed, then asked, "Lil Star, did you drink?"


    Crystal''s head was still in a state of chaos. She subconsciously nodded and replied, "Only half of a


    ss!"


    Her lips squirmed as she caught a glimpse of his hand on her shoulder. She stammered,"... Why


    are you here?"


    Erik said, "It''s toote to go home. Mom is worried, so she asked me to pick you up!"


    The person who had just pushed the door open was the one who went the bathroom.


    At this moment, he quickly pulled up the boy who had been entangling Crystal and said in a low


    voice, "Wyatt, quickly go back to your seat. Crystal''s boyfriend is here!"


    Erik''s gaze fell on Wyatt''s face like a sharp de.


    He said in a polite but warning tone, "Are you Wyatt? Please don''t covet my girlfriend in the future!"


    When Wyatt saw him appearing, he was as stunned as Crystal. At this time, he was embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry!" He blushed, didn''t dare to nag anymore and gloomily turned to his seat.


    Crystal was speechless.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Erik suddenly became the focus of attention. He was the kind of person with outstanding


    appearance and temperament. Wherever he stood, his surroundings would be blurred into a


    background.


    Erik was a man of exceptional masculinity and maturity, quite different from the


    students in thepartment.


    Just now, he mentioned "mom". It seemed that the rtionship between them was settled.


    The students started to gossip. "Crystal, you lied to us that you''re single. It turns out that you''re


    hiding such a handsome military officer boyfriend. Aren''t you too low-key?"


    "You two are really a good match!"


    Banters and praises came one after another. Crystal''s face was as red as the sunset glow. She was


    held in Erik''s arms all the time. She lowered her head and looked shy and lovable.


    The gathering was over at 10 pm.


    The evening breeze blew over. Just as they walked out of the restaurant, Crystal quickly pulled Erik


    aside and asked, biting her lips, "Why did you tell others that you are my boyfriend?"


    "What''s wrong?" Erik raised his eyebrows and said with abundant reasons, "This is the simplest and


    most effective way to stop the boy from bothering you!"


    Crystal was stunned.


    What he said seemed very reasonable, and she could not refute it for a moment.


    Erik held her hand and said, "Let''s go home!" His thick palm wrapped hers tightly.


    Only lovers did this.


    Crystal felt the temperature transmitted from his fingers all the way to the tip of her heart.


    She was about to take her hand back when she heard footstepsing from behind. Other


    students came out of the restaurant one after another. In front of everyone, they had to pretend to


    be lovers.


    Erik lead her to the car, leaving envious eyes behind him.


    It was not until she saw the car that she finally found an excuse. "Cough, you can let go!"


    Then, she quickly got into the car.


    The neon lights of the city intersected with the starry sky.


    Along the way, they were very quiet. Crystal keeping looking outside the window, pretending to


    enjoy the scenery of the street.


    Half an hourter, the car smoothly stopped at the front of the vi.


    Although the flowers and nts had withered in winter, the yard was still exquisitely decorated,


    looking like the romantic scene in the TV series.


    Crystal stealthily adjusted her breathing.


    After a long while, she turned her face and smiled to Erik, "Thank you for tonight! If it weren''t for


    you, I still don''t know how I could refuse Wyatt!"


    Erik said, "You''re wee!"


    He was willing to do such a thing.


    Crystal smirked at him, and then she wanted to open the door and jump out.


    As soon as she touched the handle, Erik grabbed her arm from the side.


    With just a little effort, Erik pulled her back. Her hand subconsciously fell on Erik''s sturdy chest.


    In the small space inside the car, they were close to each other.


    Erik''s eyes were brighter than the stars in the winter night behind him.


    He pinched her chin and said, "Lil Star, close I!


    your eyes.


    Crystal could see herself in his pitch-ck pupils. Her entire body involuntarily tensed up.


    He wanted to kiss her.


    She sensed this.


    This was not like the previous two situations when she was passive.


    If she was still rational, she should struggle free. However, she couldn''t move at all and


    her heart was beating very fast.


    She waspletely trapped.


    As his chiseled features got closer and closer, she closed her eyes.


    The air in the car was getting hotter and hotter.


    "Knock knock knock..."


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the window.


    The two bounced off in an instant.


    Anthea stood there, wrapped in a shawl. She looked at them with a smile. "You two are back. It''s so


    cold outside. Why don''t youe in?"


    Crystal lowered her head and whispered like a mosquito, "I''ming. I''m sleepy. Good night, mom.


    I''m going to sleep now!"


    After getting out of the car, Erik cleared his throat and said, "Mom, I''m going to sleep too. Good


    night!"


    "Good night!" Anthea nodded with a smile.


    She was watching TV in the living room when she heard the sound of the car engine. She knew that


    the two children were back, but she did not see them entering the house.


    The lights in the yard were very dim, so the situation inside the car could not be seen clearly. She


    came out to have a look.


    Watching their figures passing hurriedly,


    Anthea finally realized what had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Did she mess up something good?

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    The next day, Crystal slept until noon.


    The reason was naturally the kissst night that was interrupted by Anthea. Shey on the bed,


    tossing and turning. Her mind was filled with the imagination that Erik was kissing her.


    She purposely looked into the mirror and adjusted her hair before getting out of the room.


    When she went downstairs, she found that there were guests.


    Leonardo came with his wife and daughter.


    Leonardo and Anthea had been friends for many years. They had been on particrly good terms


    since they were in high school. Naturally, they always joked on each other, so they had lots of fun


    every time they met.


    They didn''t look aged at all. Leonardo and his wife were very lovingly sitting together, and there was


    also an elegantdy beside them.


    When Crystal saw thedy, she eximed in pleasant surprise, "Holly?"


    Holly gave her an elegant smile. "Lil Star!" Crystal excitedly ran over happily, "Didn''t


    you go to see the aurora? When did youe back?"


    When she was a child, she liked to pester Holly. They grew up together, and they were ymates


    and best friends.


    Both of them chose to study medicine, but Holly was different from Crystal. Crystal wanted to save


    lives and heal injuries, while Holly felt that bustling in the hospital was not in line with her


    temperament, so she wanted to be a teacher and teach medical knowledge to more people.


    Crystal''s academic performance was excellent, but Holly was an exceptional genius. During middle


    school, she had jumped two year levels and had graduated two years earlier than Crystal. Now, she


    had entered the university for an internship to tutor.


    This was also the reason why Crystal considered Holly as an elder sister although Holly was only


    nine months older than her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Holly said, "Last night. I''ve just arrived!"


    Holly was a person who loved traveling and photographing, and she had visited a lot of cities at


    home and abroad. She travelled during almost every holiday, and often took photos of Crystal when


    she had spare time.


    Crystal hastily said, "Holly, don''t forget to show me the photos!"


    "Sure!" Holly nodded.


    While the two girls were chatting, the elders all looked at them with smiles.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said with a joke, "Anthea, your Lil Star is getting more and more


    beautiful. The clever baby girl suddenly grew up. Will she get married in a few years?"


    Mughed at the side. "Honey, stop, Lil Star looks shy!"


    Crystal only had a faint blush on his small face. But now even her ears had turnedpletely red.


    She took Holly''s hand and ran upstairs.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and had a lot to say.


    On the second floor, Erik walked out of the guest room.


    Against the light in the corridor window, his figure looked tall and straight.


    Crystal subconsciously licked her lips.


    She greeted, "Erik!"


    Erik''s eyes were deep. "Hi!"


    After a brief exchange of nces, Crystal quickly lowered her eyshes and held Holly''s arm. "Oh


    right, his is Holly. Can you recognize her now?"


    Holly had seen Erik and often called him


    Brother Erik when she was a child.


    Once when they were ying in an amusement park, Crystal had asked him once. At that time, he


    said that he would still have a sense of intimacy when he saw his childhood friends again.


    She thought that the two of them would be unfamiliar, but Holly smiled and said, "Erik, long time no


    see!"


    Erik also smiled. "Long time no see."


    Seeing this, Crystal was slightly stunned. "Have you already met each other?"


    Holly looked at Erik and quickly nodded, "Yes, when I was in junior middle school, I went to Tbridge


    City as an exchange student for half a year. I met Erik back then, over the years, we contact each


    other when we have time!"


    Crystal was stunned and very shocked. "Howe I''ve never heard of it before..."


    Holly''s eyes flickered and she changed the subject with a vague smile, "Let''s go to your room. Tell


    me some fun things in Francis."


    Crystal smiled and nodded. "Sure!"


    Before dinner, two girls were chatting happily in the bedroom.


    At dinner, Crystal ate plenty of food.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she found that there were only Anthea and


    Leonardo in the dinning room. She couldn''t see Erik and Holly. She couldn''t help but feel a little


    confused.


    She looked around and saw two figures standing side by side in front of the French window in the


    side hall.


    She was stunned.


    The two of them seemed to be enjoying the night scenery while chatting.


    Holly was wearing a ck velvet high-waist dress. She stood elegantly like a swan.


    She and Erik stood together and their figures reflected on the ss, looking like a doomed couple.


    Thinking about this, Crystal stopped her steps.


    It was a little far away, so she couldn''t hear clearly, but she could see that they smiled at the same


    time.


    Holly handed one item to Erik. There was a smile in her eyes and she spoke in a aggressive tone. "I


    was thinking to send you by express, but it seems that I don''t have to now. Take it!"


    Erik took it.


    It was a white envelope with two photos inside.


    Those were Crystal''s life photos, in which she smiled sweetly and her eyes were curved like


    crescent moons.


    Erik rubbed his fingers on it, and there was warmth in his eyes.


    It was just two pictures, but he held them in his hands carefully and put them into inner pockets like


    treasures, with his thin lips upturned.


    Holly raised her eyebrows and asked, "Erik, you''ve been waiting for her for so many years. When


    are you going to let her know your feelings?"


    Hearing this, Erik smiled deeply. "Tomorrow night!"


    "Really?" Holly eximed in a low voice.


    Then, she smiled and looked forward to it. "It seems that I can give you my blessings very soon! Go


    for it!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Holly wanted to ask about more details, when she saw Crystal at the door of the living room. She


    could not help but turn around in shock, "Lil Star, what are you doing over there?"


    Crystal slightly stopped his breathing.


    It was only now that she realized that she had been watching them in a trance for so long.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Both Erik and Holly walked towards Crystal.


    Crystal felt awkward as if she was spying on them. She scratched her head and forced a smile, "I''m


    just feeling a little full at dinner and want to take a stroll! If you two have something to talk about, I


    won''t disturb you!"


    Holly grabbed her arm and said, "It doesn''t matter. We''re done talking!"


    When Crystal heard this, she couldn''t help but turn to Erik.


    Erik was also looking at her with his eyes full of warmth. He smiled and said, "Lil Star, let''s go out


    together tomorrow night! I have a few goodrades-in-arms from Ice city. Holly will alsoe. It


    will be be lively!"


    Crystal asked, "Holly, are youing along?"


    Holly nced at Erik and smiled meaningfully. "Yes, of course I will!"


    Crystal didn''t notice their eye contact in the dark. She simply nodded with a smile. "Okay, I got it!"


    Erik smiled and went back to the dinning room.


    Holly held Crystal''s arm and said, "Lil Star, let''s go!"


    Crystal smiled in response.


    As the sun rose, a new day soon arrived.


    Just after lunch, Anthea urged Erik and Crystal to go to the supermarket with her.


    After seperating from home for almost a week, Adam would return tomorrow. She wanted to buy his


    favourite food to fill up the fridge.


    Crystal asked in shock, "Mom, are you going to cook?"


    She had never seen Anthea appear in front of the stove. Moreover, Adam was reluctant to let his


    lovely wife cook for him. Even when he was not at home, he would hire a nanny to cook for her.


    Anthea said, "Your dad will cook!"


    Crystal was stunned.


    There were a lot of people in the mall and supermarket. Everyone was busy preparing for the new


    year.


    Anthea was a woman who went shopping crazily. She kept picking things into the shopping cart.


    When it was almost evening, the three of them went out from the supermarket.


    In the direction of the exit, there was a familiar figure walking down.


    No way!


    She chased all the way here.


    At first, Crystal thought that she was wrong. She looked at Erik in surprise and whispered, "Erik, the


    one in front seems to be..."


    Erik looked ahead and frowned.


    They were getting closer and closer.


    The woman obviously saw them. She stopped and her red lips opened slightly. It seemed that she


    was going to say hello to Erik.


    However, Erik passed by as if he didn''t see her.


    The elevator arrived at the underground parking lot.


    The car was parked far away, so Erik asked Anthea and Crystal to wait for him to pick them up.


    Anthea felt extreme happy for his caring.


    She felt that he was a good man, just like Adam. If Crystal could marry him, she would be


    completely relieved!


    She sighed in her heart while stroking her daughter''s long hair.


    Crystal was a little nervous under her silent touch. Just as she was about to ask what was going on,


    a woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Miss Chin, can I have a word with you?"


    After recognizing the voice, Crystal frowned.


    She turned around and saw the woman she met just now. She felt that her temples also jumped


    twice.


    Crystal followed her to a location that was several steps away.


    She steadied herself and raised her guard. "Riley, what are you going to do?"


    Riley smiled and exined, "Don''t be nervous,ss! I didn''te after Erik. It''s just a coincidence. I


    came here because I had something on, but I didn''t expect to run into you and Erik! Furthermore,


    after what happenedst time, I''ve already given up on Erik and won''t continue to pester him. You


    can rest assured about that!"


    Crystal let out a sigh of relief.


    When she first saw Riley, she really thought that she came for Erik.


    She had been chasing him from Tbridge City to Francis, and now here...


    Noticing the bitter smile on Riley''s face, Crysa was confused. "What do you want to tell me?"


    Riley shrugged, pretending to be free and easy. "Nothing, I just want to thank you! Although I didn''t


    seed in the end, I still want to thank you for helping me!"


    Crystal lightly pursed her lips, not knowing what she should be responding.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Riley''s gaze passed by Crystal''s porcinwhite face, and a sh of light shed in her eyes.


    Riley did not lie.


    She was not following Erik to the north. It was really a coincidence. After that incident, Riley was


    disheartened by Erik''s ruthlessness. She forced herself to let go and did not want to waste any


    more time on Erik.


    When she saw theming from afar, she found the tenderness in his eyes.


    Although Riley no longer had any illusions about him, she still felt not reconciled.


    After all, he was the one she had pursuing for years.


    Looking at the little girl''s young and charming face, Riley felt herself very ugly, because she was


    jealous of her.


    This little girl didn''t even know anything, but she was able to make Erik pay such a deep and


    emotional price. Riley wanted to destroy them, so she deliberately turned back and looked for her.


    "After that incident, I knew it was impossible between us. I also let go and stopped wasting my time.


    I knew that no matter how many years I chase behind him, he will never have a ce for me in his


    heart! Because¡ª" Riley paused for two seconds and sighed. "Erik has loved someone for many


    years! Since you are his sister, you should know him better than I do..."


    Crystal couldn''t breathe.


    An hourter, they reached home.


    After they moved all the things into the vi, the sunset glow had risen to the sky. Instead of going


    in, Erik and Crystal nned to go directly to the gathering.


    Erik said to Anthea, "Mom, Lil Star and I will go now!"


    Anthea disturbed themst time, so she didn''t want to do it again.


    "Go ahead! Don''t worry about me. I will go to Uncle Leonardo''s house to have dinnerter. Your


    Auntie M is also very good at cooking!" At the end, she said, "You two can y outside. It doesn''t


    matter howte youe back!"


    This hint was obvious enough!


    Erik smiled quietly.


    Crystal was sitting in the passenger seat, and still seemed to be outside of the situation. She leaned


    against the chair in a daze.


    Her mind was aplete mess, and all she could hear was Riley''s words.


    He had someone he liked...

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    The road was very congested during rush hour.


    When the car stopped at the destination, the sky had already begun to darken, looking vague.


    Crystal was lost in her thoughts all the way until a big hand reached over and unfastened her


    seatbelt.


    She pursed her lips as she looked up at the deep-defined face in front of her.


    Erik was puzzled. "Lil Star, what''s wrong?"


    Crystal shook her head. "Nothing!"


    Erik raised his hand and touched her head.


    Under his palm was the soft touch of her hair.


    Thinking of tonight''s preparation, he couldn''t help feeling hot in his heart.


    He smiled and said, "Then let''s go in!"


    Crystal responded and got out of the car.


    It was a high-end entertainment club. After entering, the manager greeted them and led them to the


    elevator after confirmation.


    The elevator door was golden, iid with tulips, and people could see their reflections on the petals.


    It was only then that Crystal noticed that Erik seemed to be dressed up intentionally today. He didn''t


    wear military uniform but a casual suit. Just like thest time they went to the amusement park, his


    short ck hair and facial features were angr and charming.


    When they came in, the female receptionist did not even look away from him.


    When the elevator arrived, Erik''s cell phone rang.


    The call was from the military. His expression became serious in an instant and he said to her, "Lil


    Star, go up first and stay in the WIP box on the third floor. I''lleter!"


    Crystal nodded cleverly. "Okay!"


    The box was on the third floor and the elevator arrived soon.


    Crystal asked a waiter then she arrived at the door after a short while.


    Behind the ss door, it seemed to be meticulously decorated.


    At this moment, there were already quite a few people inside. Some people were moving about, and


    there were even rough male voicesing out. They should be Erik''srades-in-arms.


    As Crystal pushed the door open a little bit, she could hear the voices more clearly.


    "When I just knew that Erik was going to confess tonight, I thought that the sun wasing out


    from the west. Our Lieutenant Colonel Chin was tempted! Not to mention thedies from his


    mother''s business partners, even those female soldiers in our army, none of them has ever been


    noticed by him!"


    "Yes, I''m also curious who the girl is! I heard from Aiden that Erik has been waiting for many years!"


    At this time, the third person said unhurriedly, "I have inquired about her. She should be the


    daughter of Schain''s Group, called Holly. I have met her once. She was in the same university as


    my sister. I heard that she was a genius student. When she was in high school, she even jumped


    two levels. What''s more, she was from a decent family. She and Erik are a good match. They are


    both outstanding people!"


    He knew that two girls woulde tonight, one of whom was Erik''s younger sister. Although she


    was more beautiful and brighter, he did not think much about it and subconsciously thought that the


    person Erik liked was Holly.


    The person next to him immediately responded, "Holly Schain? I have seen her on the newspaper.


    She is really beautiful and elegant!"


    The third person nodded in agreement. Pretending to be mysterious, he continued,


    "I''ve also heard that the reason why Erik came all the way to Ice city is to propose marriage to her


    parents..."


    Crystal did not move.


    She put her hand on the door handle tightly and felt her skin getting colder bit by bit.


    Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder. She slowly turned around and saw Holly, who they


    praised just now.


    She spoke in a hoarse voice. "Holly, you''re here!"


    Holly also seemed to have just arrived. When she stepped out of the elevator, she saw that Crystal


    was standing still at the door like a statue. She asked in confusion, "Why aren''t you going in?"


    Crystal loosened her stiff hands and found an excuse. "I... I suddenly want to go to the bathroom!"


    "I''ll go with you!" Holly said softly.


    The bathroom was at the end of the corridor, so they had to walk a long way.


    Crystal crossed her hands in front of her body, and her feet seemed to be filled with lead, as if all


    her strength had been taken away in an instant.


    Her gaze fell on her toes and her lips squirmed for a long time before her voiceing from her


    throat. "Holly,st time you said that you and Erik met many years ago. And in all these years,


    you''ve actually been in touch, right?"


    "Yes!" Holly smiled and nodded. "Actually, I''ve only stayed in the Tbridge City for half a year. It was


    a coincidence that I ran into him. In the following years, I''ve only contacted Erik with E-mails


    asionally."


    Holly didn''t say much, because she was worried that Erik would be exposed.


    Crystal did not continue to ask.


    She and Holly were good sisters growing up together. They were also good friends. They talked


    about almost everything, but Holly had never mentioned anything about meeting Erik.


    After all, no matter how good their rtionship was, they would have their own small secrets,


    especially about men.


    Cystal thought that when she went to Tbridge City as a volunteer, she had also discussed with


    Holly. Holly strongly encouraged her to go and depicted Tbridge City as particrly beautiful,


    perhaps because she had precious memories there.


    Erik had someone he liked.


    For many years.


    Crystal''s mind shed back tost night, the two of them stood together in front of the window in a


    close manner. They smiled at the same time, and Erik''s eyes were filled with warmth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Although Riley was very beautiful, she was still no match for Holly. No wonder Erik remained


    unmoved.


    He was going to confess his love for her tonight and propose marriage.


    They were in love, but she didn''t see through it at all.


    Crystal had already imagined the romantic scenes in the idol dramas. Erik confessed in public, and


    Holly, as the heroine, would definitely be moved and very happy.


    She felt that something in her heart was broken.


    The pieces were scattered and couldn''t gather together at all.


    Aftering out of the bathroom and approaching the box, Crystal felt suffocated in her chest.


    She clenched her fingers and forced a smile. She stopped and said, "Holly, please go into the box


    first. I suddenly remembered something. I''ll make a phone call before going in!"


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Holly asked very considerately.


    "No need!" Crystal immediately shook her head.


    Holly did not force her, but smile and urge her. "Alright, hurry up!"


    She nodded.


    After Holly''s slender figure disappeared behind the door, Crystal turned around and walked down


    the stairs of the emergency ess without waiting for the elevator.


    Out of the entertainment club, she stopped a taxi and disappeared in the night.


    She seemed to be out of love.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    The stars in night sky were sparkling.


    There was only Crystal in therge vi. She sat at the table like a wandering ghost, with a box of


    instant noodles in front of her.


    Her mom went out for dinner and hadn''te back yet. The house was quiet, as if she could hear


    her slow heartbeat.


    She remained in a sitting position the entire time.


    Her gaze was focused on the marble grains on the table.


    Crystal couldn''t help thinking whether Erik had already confessed his love to Holly at this time and


    whether Holly had epted him and received Erik''s friends¡¯ blessing.


    She took a deep breath forcefully.


    She forced herself to stop thinking about those things. She closed her eyes and opened the box in


    front of her.


    The hot air curled upwards.


    After being soaked for too long, the noodles had been softened.


    Crystal lowered her head to eat silently. She wanted to use food to divert her attention.


    The noodles were too soft and the taste had changed a lot. They were a little unpleasant to eat, but


    she still finished all her noodles fast, so that she burped when she put down the fork. She had to


    hold back the slight sting in her chest.


    She raised her head and saw a man standing at the door.


    She felt embarrassed.


    Erik held a car key in his hand. Maybe he had walked too fast, so his chest fluctuated slightly.


    It seemed that he had been looking for her for a long time. Now he was obviously relieved, and his


    tight eyebrows also rxed.


    Crystal looked at him and thought, "Is the confessionpleted so soon?"


    Erik raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows. "Lil Star, why did youe home without a word?"


    In the entertainment club, he had already asked the staff to arrange carefully in advance. He wanted


    to give her a surprise. After all, his feeling had been hidden deep in his heart for a long time. Now


    he could finally tell her. She was so important to him, so he also wanted to have a sense of formal


    ceremony, not to treat her casually.


    Everyone had arrived, and Erik was so nervous that his palm was sweating.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had never been so nervous even when he was on his first mission, facing a drug dealer who


    killed people without blinking his eyes.


    Erik couldn''t help but think that when he proposed in the future, would he be even more nervous?


    However, to his surprise, the heroine did not appear.


    Holly said that she went to the bathroom with Crytal before getting in. Crystal said that she had to


    make a call and did note back again. Erik almost searched the entire entertainment club, but


    he could not find her. Later, he asked the front desk manager and learned that she had already left


    by taxi.


    Crystal stood up slowly.


    After leaving the entertainment club, she turned off the phone and asked the taxi driver to take her


    home.


    She lied."... I suddenly feel a little ufortable!"


    Hearing this, Erik suddenly became nervous. He strode to her and asked, "Where?"


    His male scent emanating from his body surrounded her. She quietly took half a step to the side and


    stammered, "It''s fine. Maybe I ate too much during lunch and had a stomachache..."


    Erik turned to the table. "Yet you still eat instant noodles?" "..." Crystal felt awkward.


    She raised her hand to touch her ufortable stomach, with her long eyshes drooping.


    Erik sighed helplessly and asked her, "Is it enough? Do you want me to make you something else to


    eat?"


    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves. He was so good at cooking that he wanted to cook a simple


    meal for her. He didn''t want her to eat such junk food.


    Crystal suddenly thought of the words that Anthea once said with a smile: Whoever marries him in


    the future will definitely be very happy!


    She quickly shook her head. "No need! I''m already very full!"


    Erik had to give up.


    He looked at her with a slight frown and asked her in a low voice, "Lil Star, why did you leave so


    quietly tonight? Why did you turn off your phone?"


    Crystal pursed her lips.


    She scratched her head like a child who had done something wrong. She said stubbornly, "I have


    said that I felt a little ufortable, but now I feel much better!"


    Erik raised his hand and rubbed her head.


    Her eyshes covered her eyes that no one could see her expression in her eyes.


    However, the soft light on her small face


    made her skin look like cream, charming and obedient.


    Theke in Erik''s heart swayed slightly.


    He was considering whether he should tell her all his thoughts. When he was thinking about how to


    start, Crystal suddenly spoke.


    She raised her head. "Erik."


    "Hm?" Erik raised his eyebrows.


    Crystal smiled as she said very seriously, "Holly is quite good. She matches you very well. I feel that


    the two of you are particrly suitable! If the two of you are together, I will raise my hands in


    approval!"


    Hearing her words, Erik was confused. "What are you talking about?"


    She secretly took a deep breath. Her tone sounded even lighter as she said with a smile, "Although


    we''re not rted by blood, in my heart, I''ve always treated you as my real brother! As long as you


    are happy, I, as your sister, will be very happy for you!"


    Holly and I grew up together. She is very excellent. In the future, if we really be a family, I


    won''t have to worry about the rtionship with her!"


    Erik''s face darkened.


    The words "real brother" stabbed him.


    His eyes were gloomy and his hands were clenched into fists, with his knuckles turning white.


    The lighting on top of his head was strong. He stood in the light, but his body seemed to be


    suppressed without a trace of light.


    His pupils contracted and he asked word by word, "Lil Star, in your heart, do you only take me as


    your brother?"


    No...


    Crystal nodded in defiance of her heart.


    "Yes!"


    As if someone had poured ice water on Erik''s heart. All the burning heat was extinguished.


    His chest was throbbing with pain.


    Erik said coldly, "I see!"


    After that, he walked upstairs stiffly, leaving behind a cold back.


    Crystal watched his figure disappear upstairs before she slowly withdrew her gaze. She weakly fell


    back into her chair and kept telling herself, "You''ve done well just now! You''ve done well!"


    She had recognized the truth and was d that she hadn''t embarrassed herself.


    However, her vision gradually blurred.


    She raised her head and blinked her eyes hard to stop tears from flowing down.


    She was not sad at all when she broke up with her ex-boyfriend, let alone crying.


    But why was she so heartbroken now? Crystal leaned on the dining table.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Crystal didn''t get up until it was veryte.


    She looked into the mirror to make sure that there were no dark circles under her eyes and her


    eyelids were no longer swollen. Then she slowly came out of the room.


    It was warm downstairs.


    It was noon, and the air exhauster in the kitchen was buzzing.


    Crystal walked over and saw her parents in the kitchen. Adam was standing in front of the stove.


    Anthea was watching him cook with a cup of water in her hand. When they asionally and


    casually looked at each other, their eyes were full of affection.


    She curled her lips.


    She grew up in a loving family. Every time she saw such a scene, she felt extremely warm and


    yearned for it.


    She also wanted to find her man.


    Erik''s figure appeared in her mind.


    She closed her eyes and suppressed such thoughts.


    When she opened her eyes, the couple happened to notice her. They waved at her lovingly. "Lil


    Star, you are here."


    Crystal immediately pounced over with a smile. "Dad! You''re back!" "Good girl!" Adam smiled.


    "Our daughter is gettingzier andzier. Only when it''s lunch time can she get up from her bed!"


    Anthea joked. Thinking of something, she added, "By the way, Lil Star, didn''t you go out with Erik


    Crystal said vaguely. "Emm..."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk, Anthea stopped to ask her to help serve the food on the table.


    Adam had exquisite cooking skills. As long as he was at home, he would cook for his family. After


    not seeing them for a week, he would naturally cook a big feast.


    When Crystal smelled the food just now, she had started to feel very hungry.


    One-third of the dishes on the table were her favorites, of course, the remaining two-thirds were


    Anthea''s favorites.


    After setting the bowls and chopsticks, Crystal looked upstairs and tried to sound natural. "Is Erik


    still sleeping?"


    Anthea said, "Erik is gone!"


    "Gone?" Crystal was stunned.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthea exined, "He went back to the


    Tbridge City. He left early in the morning! He said that he didn''t want to disturb you sleep, so he


    didn''t wake you up!"


    Crystal nodded slowly.


    She sat on the chair, feeling stiff.


    Anthea sighed and said disappointedly, "In fact, I was reluctant to let Erik leave. I wanted to keep


    him for the new year, but after all, he has his own biological mother now. She would also want to


    see him. He has been in Ice city for so many days. I can''t stop him from gathering with her!"


    Adam looked at his daughter and said, "Lil Star, let''s eat."


    Crystal said in a low voice. "Ok."


    She picked up the bowl and started eating.


    Seeing such a rich meal, she unexpectedly had no appetite at all. It was as if her heart was stuffed


    with a stone, heavy and stuffy.


    The following days went by quite normally, day after day.


    The New Year seemed to have passed very quickly, like the sands between fingers.


    Crystal stayed at home after the new year and in no hurry to go back to Francis. It seemed that she


    tried to avoid something. When the semester was about to start in March, Anthea urged her to pack


    up and book a flight.


    When she left home, Anthea reminded her, "Your father is busy. And it''s a peak time in hospital now.


    We can''t see you off. Be careful


    I ¡±


    on your way!


    Crystal smiled childishly. "Oh, Mom, I''m not a child! I can go alone!"


    Anthea nodded with relief.


    She was quite reassured that her daughter was independent. When Crystal was a child, she and


    Adam loved her as much as they could, but they did not spoil her. For example, to train her ability,


    they supported her to go to Tbridge City as a volunteer.


    Anthea sent Crystal to the airport. When they were about to say goodbye, she said, "By the way, Lil


    Star, I have called Erik. He will pick you up!"


    Crystal was stunned.


    It was a long flight and it was almost afternoon when shended.


    Crystal went home in a hurry, so she didn''t have any luggages. With her lightweight bagpack, she


    went to the exit along with the stream of people.


    Coming out of the airport lobby, she saw Erik from a distance.


    He did not wear military uniforms and his shirt cor was open, revealing his neck and corbone.


    He was leaning against the car, with a cigarette in his hand, and the white


    smoke scattered with his breath.


    His face was enveloped in the smoke.


    With merely a nce, Crystal was unable to breathe smoothly.


    She clenched her hands and adjusted her breath. Then she walked towards him in high spirits and


    greeted him sweetly as before, "Erik!"


    "Lil Star." Erik straightened up.


    When he saw her, he stubbed out the cigarette.


    No matter when they meet, Erik was very concerned about her. "Have you eaten yet? Are you


    hungry?"


    Crystal shook her head. "Not at all, I''ve eaten on the ne!"


    Erik nodded and opened the car door for her. Then he got in the car.


    Crystal fastened her seat belt and asked, "The flight is a littlete. Have you been waiting for a long


    time?"


    "Not bad!" Erik said.


    Crystal said helplessly, "In fact, I can just go back by myself. The transportation is so convenient.


    You don''t have toe all the way here!"


    "Of course I have to. I am your brother." Erik said in a mocking tone.


    After smoking, the cool smell of tobo lingered on his body.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you quit smoking?"


    Erik''s eyes were dark. "Well, I couldn''t hold back sometimes!"


    An hourter, the car stopped at a high-rise residential building in downtown.


    Erik took her backpack and walked ahead. Crystal silently looked at his broad back. Their


    interactions seemed to be the same as before, but she still felt a slight alienation between them.


    Just now, when Erik straightened up, she thought that he would rub her head like before, but he just


    opened the car door. After all, they were just siblings.


    Crystal clenched her hands.


    The door was opened and they entered one by one.


    When Crystal stepped into her room, Erik said to her, "Lil Star, let''s have dinner outside and then


    pick up someone at the high-speed railway station!"


    "Okay!" She nodded.


    At the same time, she was a little confused about who to pick up.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Crystal tidied up the items from her backpack.


    After a long flight, she felt tired andy on the big bed.


    Although she had returned to Ice city for a long time, the sheets here were clean and fresh. Erik had


    hired a housekeeper for a long time. She knew it.


    When she turned over, she seemed to smell a masculine smell lingering around her nose.


    She thought that she was overthinking. Erik''s room was next to hers, how could he sleep in her


    bed?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When her tiredness gradually dissipated, she heard a knock on the door. Erik stood outside and


    looked down at his watch, reminding her that it was time to go.


    Erik drove to the high-speed railway station.


    On the way, Crystal couldn''t help but ask, "Erik, who are we picking up?"


    Erik gave her a nce and said, "You''ll know when you get there!"


    Crystal was quiet.


    She suddenly had a vague guess.


    It was not yet evening peak, so the road was not busy. An hourter, they arrived at the high-speed


    railway station.


    Less than two minutes after they got to the exit, a train arrived and very soon a group of people


    walked out.


    Among the crowd, a figure was the most obvious.


    They were very familiar with the elegant figure.


    "Lil Star?" Holly was delighted to see Crystal. She stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "That''s


    great. You''re back from Ice city! No wonder Erik said that there would be a surprise. It''s you!"


    Crystal smiled, "Holly!"


    She was very happy to see Holly again in Francis. They grew up together, so they naturally had a


    good rtionship.


    However, when she saw Holly, she felt somewhat ufortable and even awkward.


    This awkwardness came mostly from the bottom of her heart.


    Erik said, "Holly is on a business trip and just finished a meeting in Shanghy City. She will attend a


    seminar in Francis and stay here for a few days!"


    Crystal nodded inprehension. "That''s how it is!"


    Did this count as love affair with public


    expense?


    Erik looked at his watch. "Are you hungry?


    Let''s go eat!"


    Holly seemed to be hungry. When she heard his words, she nodded happily and said, "Well, You


    are the host. Then we sisters will enjoy a big feast!"


    After leaving the high-speed railway station, the three went to a barbecue restaurant.


    When entering, Crystal stopped in her tracks.


    Erik once brought her here after their reunion. She still remembered two waiters.


    At that time, only both of them came, but now, Holly appeared and seemed to be an invisible barrier


    between them.


    Crystal and Holly sat side by side with Erik sitting across from them.


    The ingredients of the roast meat were all delivered from abroad, and beef tasted very good. The


    hollow baking te kept making a "sizzle" sound.


    This time, Erik seemed to be much quieter than before.


    He had been serving the two girls and roasting meat for them.


    Halfway through the meal, Holly picked up the wheat tea in front of her and said with a smile, "Erik,


    let me propose a toast to you!


    Thanks to your help in arranging the venue, otherwise, our seminar would not be able to proceed


    smoothly!"


    Erik said, "You don''t need to thank me!"


    He and Holly had known each other since they were little, and now they were even friends. For a


    long time, she had helped him a lot, and he was always grateful to her.


    Holly was also aware of this, so she did not stand on ceremony. "Cheers!"


    They smiled knowingly.


    Crystal could only felt that they were very intimate.


    When the soft light scattered down, it seemed that there was a thinyer of sweetness between


    them. She suddenly felt that she was extra.


    She lowered her head and ate quietly without appetite.


    By the time they finished eating, it was already very dark outside.


    A cool night wind blew in through Crystal''s cor. She couldn''t help but shudder slightly.


    Erik immediately took off his coat, and said, "Put it on!"


    "No need!" Crystal shook her head. She nced at Holly, who had just stepped out of the bathroom,


    from the corner of her eyes. "Erik, you can give it to Holly!"


    After that, she slid into the car.


    Erik was stiff.


    Holly was on a business trip, and there were many colleaguesing with her. They would stay in


    hotel.


    It was already a littlete. The three of them did not have any other activities after dinner. Erik drove


    Holly back.


    Then he and Crystal went home together.


    The night grew darker.


    Erik held the steering wheel with one hand, his eyes were as deep as the night outside the window,


    and many of his emotions were hidden in them.


    He really wanted to smoke a cigarette, tofort himself.


    However, he held back himself after a thought.


    Along the way, Crystal was also very quiet. She seemed to be tired. She leaned slightly against the


    seat and turned her face towards the window.


    Although she grew up with Holly and she had always been very confident, she was still inferior to


    Holly. She was still a student now, but Holly had already graduated from university and entered


    society.


    She had always worshipped Holly.


    If such an outstanding girl would be with


    Erik and even be her sister-inw, she should be happy for them.


    Lovers would eventually be married.


    Crystal firmly closed her eyes.


    After getting home, she did not immediately go to bed, but took out a suitcase from the cab.


    The next morning.


    While eating breakfast, Crystal took the initiative to speak. "Erik, I n to move back!"


    If she continued to live here, she would suffocate!


    "Move back?" Erik stopped eating.


    "Yes!" She nodded. She tilted her head and smiled. "I have been disturbing you for a semester, and


    it''s time to move back! I called thendlord and he said that there are more security measures in the


    neighborhood, and there would be no more thefts. Moreover, I want to study harder! And..."


    She paused and winked deliberately. "Holly is in Francis now. It''s not very convenient for me to live


    here! Hey, am I a good sister?"


    Erik''s arms became stiff. He asked in a low voice, "Lil Star, have you thought it over?" Crustal said.


    "Yes, I''ve packed up all my things!"


    Erik suddenly stood up.


    The chair made a harsh noise.


    She lightly pursed her lips.


    After a long while, when she felt an invisible chill, Erik turned out of the dinning room, "I will send


    you back."


    "Thank you!" Crystal grinned.


    When she lowered her head, the smile on her face faded away bit by bit.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Crystal returned to school.


    It seemed that she had returned to the time when she first came to Francis. She lived alone in an


    apartment outside the university and ran to school every day.


    After school began, she had heavier learning tasks.


    She extremely studied hard. She spent practically every single day immersed in her study. Her life


    was extremely peaceful.


    As the sun gradually set, Crystal carried a thick pile of medical books and walked out of the


    academic building.


    When she walked down from the concrete steps and looked ahead, she could see the experimental


    building in the distance over the yground. The fire caused by the explosion was very serious.


    Although the building had been restored, it was still isted.


    The memory still seemed fresh.


    Crystal remembered that when she was at her most helpless moment in the corner, Erik appeared


    from the fire. His wide, strong hand seemed to be able to stabilize the entire world.


    She thought of the kiss in the hospital that night.


    Her finger was tightly clenched.


    She told herself not to think about it and not to think too much.


    Her ssmate looked at her expression for a long time and asked tentatively, "Crystal, be honest,


    are you... out of love?"


    Crystal was slightly startled. "How do you know?"


    She touched her face. Was it so obvious?


    "Really?" Hearing her answer, the girl almost jumped up and asked excitedly, "When did you fall in


    love? Howe I don''t know? I haven''t seen you so depressed even when you broke up with


    Kayden!"


    Crystal lowered her eyes.


    She didn''t even know when it happened. When she understood her feeling, it was over.


    As for Kayden, perhaps she had only agreed to have a try and didn''t take it serious. So even if she


    recognized that Kayden was a jerk, she did not feel sad.


    But now...


    She knew what love is.


    The ssmate looked at her thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Crystal''s phone vibrated.


    She said, "Sorry, I have to answer a call!"


    The call was from Holly.


    Crystal braced herself.


    Holly sounded to be in a good mood. "Lil Star, Erik and I will have dinner together tonight. Join us?"


    Crystal pursed her lips. "No, thanks."


    Holly was surprised. She asked, "Won''t youe?


    "Yes." Crystal prevaricated in a low voice, "I have something to do at school."


    As a younger sister, she should be sensible at this time.


    In the world of two, there was no ce for a third wheel.


    After the call ended, Crystal slowly released a breath from her chest.


    Her ssmate suddenly took her arm.


    The evening lights were lit.


    There was a leisure cafe near the school. It was decorated in a poetic and picturesque way. In the


    evenings, with dim lights, it was very suitable for dating or small gatherings and had always been


    very popr among students.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal was sitting on a leather sofa by the window.


    Every time she raised her head, she could look into the eyes of the boy in front of her.


    The smile on her face was a bit stiff.


    After leaving the school, Crystal''s ssmate dragged her here, saying that she wanted to have a


    simple meal together. As a result, she found out that it was not an ordinary dinner, but a social


    meetup with two upperssmen.


    Such activities were popr in university, but she had never participated in them.


    Her ssmate saw that she was very upset and wanted to divert her attention, so she deliberately


    deceived her toe here. Furthermore, it was said that the best way to forget a rtionship was


    to start a new one!


    Crystal was deeply helpless.


    She was very remorseful. If she had known, she would not havee!


    Crystal could only looked down at her watch from time to time, giving her ssmate a signal.


    However, the girl did not notice it and even blinked at her. She found an excuse to temporarily leave


    with one boy, deliberately creating opportunities for Crystal and another boy.


    The atmosphere was a little strange when there were only two of them.


    Crystal was very ufortable. She tried to focus with all her might.


    She was beautiful and had good grades. When she first entered the university, she had caused a


    small sensation. The boys in the school often talked about her.


    When the senior saw her, his eyes lit up and he was obviously very interested in her.


    After entering the fourth year, seniors spent rtively less time at school. Most of them would go for


    internship, which could be considered to have entered the society in advance. So they were always


    a bit more worldly-wise.


    After chatting for a while, he changed his seat and sat very close to her.


    Crystal frowned and was very disgusted with this kind of self-enthusiast behavior.


    She was about to say something to remind him when he suddenly grasped her hand.


    She was displeased. "What are you doing!"


    It seemed that the boy often flirted with the girls and was very familiar with such intimate acts.


    He took the opportunity to put his arm around her shoulder and said affectionately, "Crystal, I just


    heard that you always go to the hospital for internship during holidays. If you want, I can help you. I


    work in the best hospital in Francis and have a good rtionship with my leader. It''s easy to put you


    in...


    "Let go!" Crystal gritted her teeth and reprimanded, "Let go of me!"


    The boy only thought that she was like an ordinary school girl who liked to hook up with him and


    pretend refusing him. So he not only did not restrain himself, but also wanted to hold her waist.


    Crystal was unable to restrain her anger.


    Men and women''s physical strength was still quite different, especially when she was passive.


    However, their position was the innermost. Everyone thought that they were lovers and did not think


    anything was wrong. Crystal couldn''t break away from him for a long time. When she was about to


    shout, the boy shouted first.


    "Darn it¡ª"


    A cup of coffee was poured on his head.


    Although the coffee was not boiling hot, it was still hot. The boy stood on his feet and cursed like a


    clown.


    At such a critical moment, someone suddenly poured coffee on his head. He was angry and wanted


    to get even with the other party, but when he touched the military uniform, he immediately felt


    ashamed. With his guilty conscience, he didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    Crystal looked at the man who put the empty cup back on the table. Stunned, she stood up. "Erik?


    How could you..."


    Shouldn''t he be with Holly now?


    Erik nced at the boy who was at a loss. He resisted the urge to hit him and took Crystal out.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Crystal fastened her seatbelt.


    She looked at Erik, who was starting the car. She thought for a moment and then took the initiative


    to exin, "Ahem! I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I came here to apany my female


    senior schoolmate and only knew it was a fellowship activity after I came!"


    Erik answered faintly, "I see!"


    Seeing this, Crystal stopped talking about this topic.


    She pursed her lips like a child and asked hesitantly, "Brother, weren''t you having a meal with Sister


    Holly? Is it okay for you toe here?"


    Erik nced at her.


    His eyes were meaningful, and his voice was slightly deep. "It''s okay!"


    Crystal nodded her head.


    She sped her hands on her knees and stopped talking, just looking at the dazzling neon lights in


    front of her.


    The car steadily stopped downstairs the apartment building.


    Crystal pushed open the door and looked at


    Erik, who was walking over in a military uniform from the other side. He seemed to blend into the


    night. His facial features were shrouded in a dark shadow.


    She smiled at him and said, "Brother, the security here has been improved. You can rest assured!"


    Erik responded in a low voice, just like what he did in the car before.


    "Brother, thank you for sending me back!" Crystal said as she tucked the loose hair in her ear.


    "You''re wee!" Erik said.


    As his eyes turned to her little face, he suddenly asked faintly, "Lil Star, have you always treated me


    as your brother, and never treated me as a man?"


    Crystal was silent.


    Erik''s pupils contracted and his voice seemed to be filled with sadness. "Not even once?"


    Crystal was stunned.


    She clenched her fists hard and she felt pain.


    "Forget it!" Before she could say anything, Erik suddenly turned his face away. "It''s gettingte. You


    should go to bed early!"


    When he was in Ice city, he had heard from her personally that she had always treated him as her


    brother. Erik even thought that perhaps she had already sensed his feelings, so she purposely


    rejected him in advance.


    But even so, he still didn''t give up and asked her again. Now at the critical moment, he was afraid to


    hear her answer. He was so contradictory.


    Erik was going crazy!


    Crystal bit her lip. She stepped forward and was about to say something when his cell phone rang.


    After taking it out, Erik nced at her from the corner of his eye and then picked it up. "Hello,


    Holly..."


    Holly had intended to have a meal together with Crystal and Erik. Erik knew that Crystal didn''t want


    to go and deliberately made an excuse. So Holly and he just had a simple meal. And he just


    happened to see Crystal when he passed by the cafe.


    At this time, Holly told him on the phone that she had left her phone in his car and there was an


    important email message for her to reply. She asked him to help send it back.


    Erik said, "I know. I''m going back now!"


    When Crystal heard it was a call from Holly, she didn''t say anything else.


    There seemed to be a sharp tool shing in her heart and she felt a dull pain.


    After he hung up the phone, Crystal smiled and said, "Brother, I''m going upstairs. Good night!"


    "Okay." Erik nodded.


    Crystal waved her hand at him. She then turned around and quickly entered the apartment building,


    not looking back.


    After she disappeared, Erik sat back in the car, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he lit a


    cigarette. The white smoke blurred his facial features and his expression was indecipherable.


    A cigarette burned out.


    He did not start the engine to leave until he had suppressed all the surging emotions.


    This weekend, Crystal stayed at home to study medical book.


    On Monday when she returned to school, on the lunch break, the female senior ran to her with a


    guilty face. "Crystal, I''m sorry! I know what happened that night. I just wanted you to get rid of the


    last love affair early, but I made a mistake. I didn''t expect the other side to be so dirty in private!"


    "It''s fine!" Crystal shook her head.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She knew that her female senior was doing this out of kindness. She only hated that man''s actions,


    and she did not want to me her female senior.


    Seeing that she didn''t me her, the female senior breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately,


    you met your brother! I heard that he poured coffee directly on that man''s head. Besides, your


    brother was so strong that the other side was scared and didn''t dare to do anything!"


    Crystal said in a low voice. "Mm, that''s right!"


    Seeing her strange expression, the senior sister asked with concern, "Crystal, why do you seem to


    be estranged from your brother? I haven''t seen your brother recently!"


    In the fist half of the semester, she often saw Crystal''s brother and had mistaken him for Crystal''s


    boyfriend.


    Crystal said, "He''s got a girlfriend. He''s a bit busy!"


    "No wonder!" The senior sister said, "My brother is the same. He used to treat me well and call me


    every day to inquire about my well-being. He was afraid that I would be too tired because of


    studying medicine. Since he has a girlfriend, he has no energy to care about me. He only cares


    about his girlfriend!" Crystal lowered her head and said nothing.


    She would keep her feelings for him as a secret, squeeze it into a ball, and hide it well.


    In order to apologize, the female senior wanted to treat her to a big meal outside.


    Crystal couldn''t refuse her, so she could only nod her head and agree. However, this time, only the


    two of them went to a very famous restaurant.


    Because it was a lunch break and they had sses in the afternoon, after lunch, they did not


    hesitate to pay the bill and prepare to go back to school.


    The restaurant was in the mall. Aftering out, they had to take the lift.


    Crystal and her senior walked over to wait for the lift. Just as they stopped, the senior lightly tugged


    at Crystal''s clothes and gestured, "Crystal, is that your brother?"


    Hearing that, she turned her head.


    In the western restaurant diagonally opposite, a man and a woman just came out after their meal.


    They were Erik and Holly. They stood side by side. Although there were no intimate actions, they


    looked like a perfect couple.


    The female senior asked in her ear curiously, "Who is thedy beside him? Is she the girlfriend you


    mentioned? She''s so beautiful and has a good temperament. She''s dignified and elegant! Crystal,


    why don''t we go over and greet them?"


    Crystal frowned. "There''s no need..."


    She secretly prayed for the elevator to rise quickly. Finally, it arrived. When she pulled the senior


    sister and wanted to quickly get in, she heard Holly''s voicebehind her.


    "Lil Star!"


    She was still discovered!


    Crystal forced herself to turn around and looked at the two people who had already walked into the


    lift. "Brother, Sister Holly!"


    Holly walked to her. Because she had drunk red wine, in addition to perfume, there was also the


    smell of red wine on her body.


    Crystal felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    Holly was a little regretful. "Lil Star, are you here for a meal? If I knew this earlier, I would have


    called you to join us!"


    "She wouldn''te," Erik said in a low voice.


    There was a faint smile on his face. But one would find that there was no smile in his eyes if he


    looked at him carefully.


    Crystal kept silent.


    Her four limbs were cold, and there was a needle stabbing in her heart.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Except for the two insiders, no one else noticed anything unusual.


    However, when Holly saw that Crystal was lowering her head, in order to avoid any unnecessary


    misunderstanding, she took the initiative to exin, "Lil Star, Erik and I came here today for..."


    They were not here purely for a meal. There was something that Holly needed Erik''s help to deal


    with. Besides, two other colleagues came here with her. However, they wanted to go to the


    supermarket and had already left.


    Crystal interrupted her, "Brother, Sister Holly, I still have sses in the afternoon. If I''mte, my


    credits will be deducted. We''re going to bete. We''ll leave first!"


    The elevator door opened slowly at this time, and she took the senior sister''s hand and ran out


    quickly.


    Holly was a little confused.


    Erik pursed his lips tightly as he watched Crystal run away.


    On a clear night.


    Crystal was sitting in front of the desk by the window, reading a medical book and taking notes with


    a pen in her hand.


    The moonlight was beautiful tonight, and it shone through the window.


    When the tired Crystal leaned back and stretched, the phone on the table suddenly vibrated.


    Seeing the caller on the phone, she paused for two seconds and slowly picked it up. "Hello?"


    Erik said, "Lil Star, I''m downstairs!"


    Crystal stood up and looked down. As expected, she saw an off-road vehicle downstairs.


    Erik was standing by the car. Although he was drowned in the night, his body wrapped in military


    uniform was still tall and straight.


    Crystal held her phone tightly, changed into shoes and went downstairs.


    She ran out in a hurry. When she stepped out of the apartment door, she deliberately adjusted her


    pace and walked out slowly. A puzzled look appeared on her little face. "Brother, why are you


    here?"


    Erik raised his hand and gently pressed the hair in her ear. "To see you!"


    Crystal was at a loss.


    Since they came back from Ice city, there seemed to be something between them. They were not as


    close as before. One reason was that she had known that he liked Holly. Besides, it was also


    because she had subconsciously kept away from him.


    Crystal asked hesitantly, "Then... do you want to go upstairs and drink some tea?"


    "No need." Erik shook his head and looked at her. "Lil Star, I''m here to say goodbye to you!"


    "Goodbye?" Crystal was astonished.


    The dim yellow street lights seemed to be able to pierce into people''s eyes. Erik squinted and said,


    "I''m going back to the Tbridge City."


    Crystal was stunned. She couldn''t help but step forward and ask, "Go back to the Tbridge City?


    Why? You''ve just been transferred to Francis..."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "After graduating from the military school, I went straight into the army. I haven''t spent much time


    with my mother over the years, so I can take better care of her when I go back to the Tbridge City.


    She always looks forward to me helping her manage thepany." Erik''s eyes were dark and there


    was a hint of loneliness in them. "The most important thing is that there is no point in staying here!"


    At that time, he insisted on going to Francis from Tbridge City, regardless of the repeated


    persuasion of the leaders in the army. The only reason for that was Crystal.


    But now, there was no need for Erik to stay.


    Crystal was silent.


    The news was too sudden for her.


    Crystal asked in a dull voice, "Brother, when are you leaving? I want to see you off!"


    Erik said, "I have a task toplete. I¡¯ll leave tonight. After the task ispleted, I''ll be directly


    transferred back to the Tbridge City."


    Crystal was silent.


    No wonder he came here in the middle of the night just to say goodbye to her in advance.


    Crystal endured the pain in her heart. She pursed her lips and asked, "Brother, will we meet again in


    the future?"


    The Tbridge City was far away from here. She had already arranged her internship for the holiday. It


    was impossible for her to be a volunteer in the Tbridge City again. If Erik was transferred back to


    the Tbridge City, the chances for them to meet would be really limited.


    Erik nodded. "Yes."


    Crystal had an inexplicable feeling that they might not be able to meet again...


    Just like when they met again and recognized each other, Erik''s eyes were filled with warmth. He


    said softly, "Lil Star, take care of yourself, understand?"


    "Yes!" Crystal nodded slowly.


    She clenched her fists tightly, but her heart was empty.


    Erik stretched out his arms and gently held her in his arms.


    Crystal was in a trance. Through his clothes, she could feel his body temperature, which was


    transmitted to her little by little. It was so warm that tears appeared in her eyes.


    After a short hug, Erik let go of her.


    He put his hand on her head and rubbed her head as dotingly as before, saying, "Lil Star, I''m


    leaving."


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth were twitching. "Brother, goodbye..."


    "Goodbye!" Erik smiled.


    He waved at her. For the first time, he did not watch her leave, but started the car and left first.


    Crystal stood in the darkness for a long time.


    When she waspletely chilled by the coolness, she held her arms and turned back to the


    apartment.


    When she opened the door, the phone rang.


    Crystal picked it up. "Hello, mom!"


    Anthea asked with concern, "Lil Star, why is


    your voice so weak? Are you sick?"


    Lil Star hurriedly replied. "No. I''ve just been home. I might have been blown by the wind!"


    "That''s good. Drink more hot water!" Anthea reminded her.


    "Yes!" Crystal locked the door and looked up at the clock. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, it''s so


    late. Haven''t you gone to bed?"


    On the line, Anthea said, "Don''t mention it. I just came back from your Uncle Leonardo''s home. M


    and I have persuaded him for a night. I was exhausted!"


    "It is said that Holly decided to work in Tbridge City. How could Leonardo bear to let her go? When


    Holly went to college, he was very sad and even made a fuss. He doesn''t want Holly to be far away


    from them. But Holly has grown up and has her own idea. As parents, they can¡¯t stop her..."


    After hanging up, Crystal leaned against the door.


    She lowered her head.


    It seemed that the snow fell from the trees and buried her deeply in it.


    Crystal finally understood what Erik meant by saying there was no point in staying here.


    If Holly went to the Tbridge City with him... Indeed, there was no need for him to stay in


    Francis.


    A weekter, at the airport.


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the airport. Crystal put the change into her bag and followed the


    crowd into the airport.


    The airport hall was noisy. Passengers carrying suitcases were everywhere and radio announcers''


    voice sounded one after another.


    Crystal looked around but couldn''t find the person. She couldn''t help but take out her phone and


    make a call. After asking, she said in surprise," International Airport?"

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    15 minutester, Crystal arrived at the international departure lobby.


    Worrying that Leonardo would repent, Holly did not return to Ice city after the seminar, but chose to


    leave from Francis.


    However, she should have been in the demostic departure lobby now. Why did she get to the


    international departure lobby? Crystal was confused.


    She reached the second floor through thedder. As soon as she came up, she saw Holly waving at


    her.


    Just like the demostic departure lobby, there were also many people. But most of them were


    passengers who were going to leave the country, so there were more foreigners here.


    Crystal ran over, gasping for breath.


    Holly held her hand in a friendly manner. "Lil Star, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I had


    thought you wouldn''te!"


    Crystal was puzzled. "Sister Holly, why are you here?"


    She looked down at the passport and boarding pass in Holly''s hand, and then her eyes widened


    slightly.


    Holly blinked at her.


    Nearing her ear, she said in a sly tone, "I lied to my dad! Actually, I''m going to Uka in Country M.


    I''ve already received an offer from the school. Also, I might not being back for two or three


    years if I leave this time!"


    Crystal was stunned.


    She frowned and asked, "Will Uncle Leonardo agree?"


    "Of course not!" Holly''s smile was a little foxy. "You know what my dad is like, so I lied to him! Going


    to Tbridge City is just an excuse. He was not that reluctant when I told him that I was going to a


    domestic city that is kind of far away from home. But if he knows I''m going abroad and will be so far


    away from him, he would definitely not agree!"


    Crystal tightly pursed her lips. "If he were to find out..."


    Holly had a well-thought-out n. "It doesn''t matter. When he knows it, he won''t be able


    I ¡±


    to stop me!


    "But..." Crystal clenched her hands tightly. She stomped her feet and said with an anxious


    expression, "What about my brother? Sister Holly, if you leave and stay abroad so many years,


    what my brother should do?"


    A long-distance rtionship was still


    eptable, but a cross-country rtionship was too hard!


    When Crystal saw Holly''s passport and boarding pass, the first thought in her mind was that what


    Erik who had been transferred back the Tbridge City should do.


    Erik was a soldier in active duty. ording to the regtions, he was not allowed to leave the


    country except for logistics and special cases.


    Crystal''s heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    Holly was taken aback. "Erik?"


    "Yes!" Crystal nodded her head heavily, staring at Holly with an intense expression.


    Holly looked very confused. "What does it have to do with him?"


    When Crystal saw this, she slightly gritted her teeth and said in excitement, "Howe it has


    nothing to do with him? He has liked you for so many years and you two are such a perfect match.


    If you leave the country, wouldn''t you leave my brother alone at home? You..."


    Holly did not know whether tough or not. She interrupted her, "Lil Star, the person he likes for


    many years is you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Crystal was shocked.


    It was a noisy airport, but she suddenly felt very quiet around.


    It was so quiet that she could hear her blood flow back.


    Holly exined to her gently, "You''re wrong. You''re the person Erik likes, and he''s been waiting for


    you to grow up all these years!"


    "That year I went to the Tbridge City as an exchange student and met him there. He asked me for a


    favor. The only reason why we secretly contacted each other after that is you. I would send him


    your close-up photos every half a year. He has witnessed it when you went to middle school, high


    school and college!"


    "Also, when we were in Ice city, Erik was going to confess to you in public, but when everything was


    ready, you were gone..."


    Crystal was petrified on the spot.


    Was she the one whom he had loved for so many years?


    The one whom he was ready to make a confession was also her?


    Crystal''s ears were buzzing, and her expression was a little dull, as if she was dumbfounded.


    The saddest in the world was not death, but that you didn''t even know I loved you when I stood in


    front of you.


    The joy from the bottom of her heart instantly drowned her.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    After seeing off Holly, Crystal turned around and quickly ran towards a certain ce the next


    second. Panting, she said to the beautiful staff member inside, "Excuse me, I want to buy a ticket to


    the Tbridge City..."


    The Tbridge City, high mountain and flowing clouds.


    The rumbling train marched on a boundless rail.


    Crystal was sitting on a hard seat in a train. Because she had decided in a hurry, it was already very


    rare for her to be able to buy a seat ticket.


    Holding her face, she looked at the natural scenery outside the train window.


    Just likest year when she came to the Tbridge City as a volunteer, this ce was still the same


    original ecological. Each color was so pure that it seemed to be able to directly reach the deepest


    part of your heart.


    After getting off a ne, Crystal took a train. The long trudge made her exhausted, but her eyes


    were shining with a bright light.


    She couldn''t wait to see him!


    The base where the army camped was even more remote than expected. After getting off the train,


    Crystal took a bus for several hours before she finally arrived at her destination.


    In front of the majestic gate, there were


    armed sentries.


    Ordinary people would be scared when they saw this situation. However, Crystal grew up in a


    military family. When she was a child, she often followed Anthea to visit his father in the army.


    Therefore, she wasn''t scared, but felt that it was very kind.


    Especially when she thought that Erik was here.


    However, not everyone could enter the military area.


    When Crystal walked over, she was stopped by the sentries. She hurriedly said, "Excuse me, I want


    to see Erik Chin!"


    "Captain Chin?" asked the sentry.


    "Yes!" Crystal nodded.


    The sentry looked serious. "Who are you? Why are you looking for him? This is a military area of


    importance. ording to the rules, irrelevant people can''t enter without permission!"


    Crystal gritted her teeth and said, "I''m his fiancee!"


    After that, her little face couldn''t help blushing.


    "Fiancee?" The sentry looked at her doubtfully after hearing her words. Finally, under her big eyes,


    he said with a softened attitude, "Captain Chin just came back from the headquarters. He should be


    in a meeting now. Let me take you there!"


    Crystal clenched her fists in excitement.


    The sentry took her into the army personally.


    Erik was in the conference room, and there was no way to go in and disturb him. Crystal was


    waiting in the corridor outside obediently.


    She lowered her head slightly with a smile on her face, the sun shining on her little face.


    Half an hourter, the door of the meeting room was pushed open.


    The inside was full of people in green military uniform, and men''s hormones filled the air. Erik was at


    the back. He was tall and big. Even if there was a crowd in front of him, he was still the most


    dazzling one.


    Crystal was holding her breath.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    There were almost all men in the army, especially in the field training base. Even the cooks were all


    male soldiers.


    Everyone was stunned at the unexpected appearance of such a beautiful young girl.


    The sentrt who brought her in quickly said in a loud voice, "Captain Chin! Your fiancee is here to


    see you!"


    Erik''s pupils contracted.


    Even without the sentry''s report, he could see Crystal at a nce.


    When she smiled at you, she was like a ray of sunshine, which could sweep away all the haze.


    When he heard the word "fiancee", his heart ignited with a burning fire. But then he thought of


    something, put out the fire in his heart by force, and returned to be calm.


    Erik guessed that she said she was his fiancee just in order to enter the military area.


    His eyes moved slightly to conceal the ripples in his eyes.


    Seeing him walking towards him, Crystal licked her lips. She wanted to call him "brother", but


    stopped herself. Her face was flushed as she extended her small hand towards him.


    Her slender hand was soft.


    Erik''s muscles of his arms bunched. He thought that she was acting in front of others just like she


    did at the students'' reunion in Ice city. He cooperated and held her hand. Then he nodded at the


    crowd and took her away.


    In the dormitory behind the training ground.


    The door was pushed open. The room inside was clean and tidy. At one nce, Crystal knew that it


    was Erik''s dormroom. There was a neatly folded quilt on the single bed and a military uniform


    hanging from the side. The room was full of masculinity and strength.


    Crystal was held by Erik all the way.


    His body temperature kepting, making her face redder. She curled up her hands, trying to hold


    him more tightly.


    Just after entering the door, Erik let go of her.


    After the door was closed, only the two of them were left in the room.


    Erik frowned and asked, "Lil Star, why are you here? Don''t you have ss? Are you here to be a


    volunteer again?"


    Crystal clenched her fists. There was still his warmth on them.


    There was a hint of shyness in her voice. "I''m


    here to see you..."


    Erik didn''t hear it. He only thought about her safety. "Why didn''t you call me? The troops is in such a


    remote ce. You are a girl. How dare youe here alone? What if you meet bad people? If


    anything happens to you, I will..."


    His excitement almost revealed his true feelings. Erik forced himself to stop and said, "Then how


    can I exin it to mom and dad? Lil Star, if you want to visit rtives in the future, can you tell me in


    advance?"


    Crystal anxiously argued, "Brother, I''m not here to visit rtives!"


    Erik was confused. "Then why are you here?"


    Crystal bit her lip. "I..."


    She clenched her fists and took a deep breath, sucking in the air and courage.


    She stepped forward, stood on tiptoe, and directly kissed him.


    Erik was frozen on the spot.


    He stood rooted to the ground in shock and looked at her in disbelief.


    Crystal felt extremely embarrassed. Not only her cheeks but also her ears were red. When she


    wanted to let go, he grabbed her tightly.


    Erik took the initiative to kiss her deeply.


    Crystal had no experience, but she did her best to respond.


    A passionate kiss ended.


    Both of them gasped for breath. Crystal buried her face in his chest and relied on him, murmuring,


    "I''m sorry, brother. I thought that the person you like is Sister Holly, so I... I didn''t feel your intentions.


    I''m a fool!"


    "I am the fool!" Erik held her tighter. "A three-year-old child said that her dream was to marry me,


    and I took it seriously!"


    His low voice was as calm as possible, but the burning eyes betrayed his heart.


    Crystal was stunned.


    Her eyes grew red, and she hugged him even tighter. She could smell his masculine scent at the tip


    of her nose.


    Crystal was extremely vexed. "I''m sorry. I was


    V u


    wrong!


    The moment she kissed him, Erik''s world lit up.


    He seemed to have been trapped in the desert for a long time. After all the hardships he had gone


    through, he finally met the green-blossom and regained hope.


    From the day he met her again, Erik had never forced or urged her. He always believed that one


    day when she understood his heart, she would naturallye to him. When his confession was


    ruined, he thought that the day would note, but she still


    came.


    Erik closed his eyes slowly.


    When he opened his eyes again, his pupils were dark and deep, and her figure was clearly reflected


    in them. His voice was low and soft. "Lil Star, do you know it? I love you!"


    It sounded disgusting.


    A sweet feeling welled up in her heart as a shy and bright smile formed on her face. "I know! I love


    you too!"


    Erik couldn''t control his emotions, so he lowered his head and kissed her lips again.


    With a full of love, he gently kissed her on her lips.


    A cool breeze blew in through the window. The room was filled with sweetness.


    Erik kissed her from time to time. They didn''t separate until an orderly came to ask him to train.


    Crystal sat on his single bed, her two legs swinging in the air.


    Her lips were red and swollen, and her heart was like being soaked in a warm water, soft and moist.


    It turned out that love was so beautiful!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Erik came back from training in the evening, he saw Crystal squatting in front of the desk.


    The open drawer was full of photos.


    She looked up and smiled at him.


    His handsome face was slightly red.


    After hearing Holly''s words, Crystal only wanted to confirm her words. She didn''t expect that she


    would really find.


    There were photos of her when she was in junior high school, senior high school, and college...


    All the people in the photos were her.


    Why did he look a little abnormal?


    However, it was very sweet.


    Crystal raised a photo and teased him with a smile, "So Sister Holly is telling the truth!"


    "Yes!" Erik cleared his throat.


    Although he was not by her side, for so many years, he had been quietly guarding her in another


    way, remembering every appearance she had ever shown in her growth. When the time was right,


    he could recognize her in one nce.


    Erik felt embarrassed by her smile, so he strode forward angrily.


    He lifted her up and threw her onto the single bed next to them.


    The single bed that carried the weight of two people made a squeaky sound, stimting people''s


    brain nerves.


    Erik propped himself up on two elbows, muscles bunching. When he smelled her sweet breath, his


    breathing was a little trembling.


    However, Crystal didn''t know it. She opened her bright and clear eyes and looked at him innocently.


    D*mn it!

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    The sound of water sshing in the shower room stopped again.


    Erik came out wrapped in a bath towel, and the water drops flowed down from the muscle.


    The air conditioner in the dormitory was on. When he lifted the quilt andy down, he couldn''t help


    sneezing.


    Crystal, who was already sleepy, muttered, "Brother, did you catch a cold?"


    Erik said, "Hmm."


    Crystal turned over and curled up in his arms, muttering unconsciously, "You''re a soldier! You


    should have had a strong body."


    Erik was speechless.


    Who caused this?


    After taking three cold showers consecutively, it would be strange if he didn''t catch a cold!


    Erik gritted his teeth in anger. He really wanted to take off her clothes and let her feel what a man


    should be like!


    Crystal had made an arduous journey to see him. She was indeed very tired now. With his warm


    embrace, she felt at ease.


    Looking at her petite body leaning against his chest, Erik also felt at ease in his heart.


    He kissed her on the eyes and said affectionately, "Lil Star, let''s get married!"


    In fact, they just confessed to each other a few hours ago.


    He took marriage into consideration soon after they started a rtionship...


    Crystal muttered. "Is it too fast?"


    "No!" Erik said.


    Not fast at all.


    He had waited for this day for a long time. He couldn''t wait to marry her, and this was what he had


    wished for many years.


    The to-be Mrs. Chin in his arms made a sound and came closer to him with a smile on her face.


    After Erik''s marriage application was agreed, the two quickly went to get their marriage certificates.


    The summer vacation wasing. After the final exam, students walked out of the teaching


    building one after another with ease, discussing the arrangement after the exam.


    From a distance, one could see an off-road vehicle parking in front of the flower bed.


    Erik wore a military uniform and an army cap. Under the cap was a handsome face. When he


    smiled, his cold eyebrows were slightly raised, full of charm.


    The eyes of the senior sister who came out with Crystal were sharp. After seeing him, she hurried to


    say to her, "Crystal, your brother is there!"


    Crystal smiled and said, "He is not my brother!"


    "Ah?" The senior sister was confused.


    Crystal smiled sweetly. "He''s my husband!"


    Senior sister was stunned!


    Crystal could not wait to run down the stairs. Like a happy butterfly, she ran towards her lover. It


    was a kind of anxiety that emanated from every cell in her body. It was a feeling that she wanted to


    fly with her lover like a pair of butterflies.


    Despite being on campus, she threw herself into his arms.


    Her smile was bright and radiant as the warmth of his body reached her.


    Erik took her hand, sat in the car, and went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    There were many couples waiting in the registry. They sat in line on the back chairs, panting. When


    their names were called, each couple held hands and entered. About ten minutester, they came


    out with a red


    certificate that symbolized marriage.


    Crystalg''s heart was thumping all the time. She was extremely excited.


    However, at the same time when she was excited, she always felt that she had forgot something.


    It was finally their turn.


    The process of getting the marriage certificate was very smooth.


    In less than five minutes, they turned from lovers to husband and wife who would be hand in hand


    for a lifetime.


    Walking out of the building of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Crystal eximed in a low voice, "Ah, I forgot


    to tell mom and dad about it!"


    She finally remembered what she had forgot.


    In the afternoon, they bought tickets to Ice city.


    At dusk, the sun was infinitely good.


    In the big living room of the vi, the sunset glow shone in, and the whole room was covered with a


    beautiful color.


    Seeing their son and daughtere back, Anthea and Adam were very happy. They took them to


    sit down, poured water and cut the fruit for them, cordially and gently chatting with them about


    family affairs.


    The two of them sat side by side, thinking


    about how to say.


    No one knew a woman better than her own father. Adam''s eyes swept across Crystal''s face and he


    took the initiative to ask, "Lil Star, do you have something to say to us?"


    Crystal sat up straight.


    She looked up at her parents and announced, "Dad, mom, I am married!"


    "What?" Anthea was in great surprise.


    Next to her, Adam also froze.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The couple was shocked by the sudden news.


    Anthea stood up excitedly and widened her eyes. "Lil Star, is there something wrong with my ears?


    What did you say? Are you married?"


    Adam was the calm Hell-king Chin in the army. But at this moment, he could not calm down in the


    face of such a situation. "Who did you ger married with?"


    Erik, who finally had a chance to speak, said awkwardly, "It''s me!"


    Anthea was silent.


    So was Adam.


    Erik didn''t hide anything in front of the couple. He held Crystal''s hand and said seriously, "Dad,


    mom, Lil Star and I got married! Thest time I came back to have the Spring Festival, I wanted to


    propose, but something happened..."


    When Erik spoke of that, Crystal lowered her head guiltily.


    "I''ve been waiting for Lil Star to grow up and want to marry her! Sorry, we wanted to be


    husband and wife too much, so we got the marriage certificate before telling you... Dad, mom,


    please let Lil Star marry me!" Erik looked particrly serious.


    At this time, it was evening, but his deep eyes were as bright as the stars in the winter night sky.


    Adam and Anthea looked at each other.


    After a long while, the couple nodded in agreement.


    When they first heard their daughter, who had not graduated from college yet, announce the news


    of marriage, they were really shocked and out of their wits.


    In particr, such a blow was too big for Adam. It was always said that daughter was father''s lover


    in hisst life. When he heard the news, the first thought that came to his mind was who the rascal


    that dared to marry his daughter was!


    But when he heard that it was Erik, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all...


    Erik was their adopted son.


    If it was Erik, Adam would not think that there was a loss.


    Anthea and his husband had the same idea. If it was Erik, she would be very satisfied.


    In fact, when Erik and Crystal came back one after the other before the Spring Festival, they had


    already been aware of something unusual. They just did not want to interfere too much in the


    rtionship between the children and let them develop naturally.


    Adam stood up and patted Erik''s shoulder with emotion and relief.


    Not only was he promoted faster than he was, but he also got married earlier than him...


    As the saying goes, sometimes, the students surpassed the teacher. He was indeed his son.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    That evening, after discussing the follow-up wedding arrangements, the newlywed couple excitedly


    left home. They wanted to enjoy the time when they were husband and wife.


    Anthea and Adam gave them blessings.


    Although their daughter had not graduated from college and got married as soon as she reached


    the legal age for marriage, they were still willing to respect their choice. After all, they had


    experienced a lot to get together. They didn''t want their two children to waste time.


    However, even if this was the case, Adam inevitably felt despondent after his daughter got married.


    Adam picked up Anthea, who was making the bed, held her on his knees and kissed her ear.


    "Anthea, let''s have another child."


    In fact, he just mentioned it casually.


    Back then, it was already a miracle for her to be pregnant with Crystal. Moreover, he knew how hard


    it was to be pregnant for ten months. As her husband, how could he bear to let her suffer one more


    time?


    Hearing this, Anthea couldn''t help but tease him with a smile. "If you have another child now, you''ll


    be old when it is born!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as heard the sensitive word, Adam''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Who are you referring to?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Anthea regretted saying that in her heart.


    Having identally provoked him, she jumped off his leg and wanted to escape from the scene.


    However, Adam caught her and threw her directly on the big bed behind her. Then he turned over


    and pounced on her, attempting to regain his dignity.


    He skillfully shoved his big hands into her clothes.


    The children were not at home, so Adam was unscrupulous.


    On the other side, the newlywed came to the resort.


    The resort was built in the suburbs, with the core idea of staying close to nature. The rooms were all


    motor homes, which were parked in the mountain forest.


    The motor home they booked had been borately decorated, with beautiful rose petals and heart-


    shaped candles inside. The candlelight flickered, and the atmosphere was very ambiguous.


    Needless to say, Erik had specially instructed the staff to do so.


    Crystal felt that it was romantic when she saw it, but then she thought of something and couldn''t


    helpughing.


    "What are youughing at?" Erik asked.


    Crystal nced at him.


    She thought to herself, "It was you who asked." She blinked at him and said, "I remember that time


    when you went back home from a mission, Riley wanted to sleep with you..."


    Erik was silent.


    He endured it.


    Anyway, the night was long, and he would have time to teach her a lesson!


    Erik automatically ignored her joke and changed the topic. "Lil Star, I just heard the boss say that


    there will be a meteor shower today!"


    "Really?" Crystal''s eyes shined.


    Erik nodded, "Yes, it is said so!"


    Crystal was extremely excited. "That''s great. I want to see it!"


    She had always inquired about her parents'' love history. She knew that when they were young, they


    had gone to camp at the top of the mountain to watch the meteor shower. Crystal was envious. She


    always imagined that in the future, when she had a lover, she would also watch the meteor shower


    together with him.


    Now, everything was done!


    Erik smiled and said, "Let''s go for a meal first. After filling our bellies, we have something more


    important to do."


    The chefs in the resort were very good at cooking. The dinner was sent to their motor home and


    they had a romantic candlelight dinner.


    As the moon raised high in the sky, the sky becamepletely dark.


    The motor home was very spacious with everything. There was even a shower room. Although it


    was small, it was very clean.


    When Crystal came out of the shower, Erik, wrapped in a bath towel, was making the bed, just like


    the time they met on the train. The muscles on his back were bunched.


    Her heart beat faster.


    Crystal looked out of the window and then thought...


    They were going to have their wedding night!


    Although the love between them developed quickly and they soon got marriage certificate after


    knowing each other''s feelings, and they had slept on the same bed before, apart from kissing and


    touching each other, they had none nothing.


    Crystal was both shy and very nervous.


    Once she got nervous, her mind began to wander, especially when she saw the naked Erik in front


    of her. She remembered that the first time she saw his body, she searched on the Inte.


    She learned from the Inte that the soldier was not only in good shape, but also in good physical


    strength.


    Especially when they had sex...


    Crystal licked her lips. "Brother..."


    Erik raised his eyebrows. "You still call me brother?"


    "Ahem! Dear," Crystal shyly changed her words and stammered, "Shall I discuss something with


    you?"


    "Hm?" Erik waved at her.


    Crystal swallowed as she obediently walked over.


    She felt that herself was a delicious dish, waiting for the master to taste it. Finally, she walked to him


    and blushed. "Can you be gentler? I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed..."


    Erik chuckled. "Okay!"


    He leaned over and carefully ced her on the bed.


    The candles went out, and the temperature inside the car kept rising.


    Crystal had been tightly hugging his neck.


    In the end, it turned out that even if Erik was extremely gentle, she still could not get out of bed.


    In the second half of the night, Crystal woke up by her new husband''s kiss.


    They were naked like newborn babies and wrapped up with nkets. Erik held her and opened the


    window. The two of them snuggled together and watched the meteor shower across the sky.


    Crystal''s small face was still flushed red. She stretched out her hand and pointed at the sky. "Dear,


    hurry up and look at the stars!"


    "Yes!" Erik nodded.


    He smiled with bright light in his eyes.


    Erik didn''t look at the night sky, but always looked at her.


    Because he was looking at his own star.


    In the early summer of the following year, Crystal became a mother.


    Before she graduated from college, she had almost finished all the important things in her life.


    Because of her pregnancy, Crystal quit school for the time being and went back to Ice city to nourish


    the fetus. When the baby was born, she would go back to school.


    Erik treasured her very much. As long as he was not busy, he would stay with her and take good


    care of her.


    As time went by, her stomach began to bulge.


    When Crystal was pregnant for five months, they learned the gender of the baby in advance.


    In the evening, after Adam returned from the army, Anthea couldn''t wait to share the news with him.


    "There will be another little princess in our family!"


    "Really?" Adam looked very happy.


    He was always more inclined to girls.


    However, he soon fell silent.


    Anthea was puzzled. "Honey, what are you thinking about?"


    Adam looked at her and said seriously, "Since the baby is a girl, they should hurry up and adopt a


    boy as her future husband."


    Anthea was speechless.


    It was at dusk, the most beautiful time of the day.


    A new life brought a new continuation to the family. Adam held his wife''s shoulder and stood by the


    French window to look out. In the distance, their son-inw was taking a walk with their pregnant


    daughter. The atmosphere was warm.


    Adam looked down at Anthea and the couple smiled at each other.


    The life was perfect.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Bright early spring night.


    The high building of the TV station was aze with lights. Tina moved her tired neck and finally


    finished working overtime.


    The other colleagues in the office were packing their things while discussing where they were going


    to go for a gathering. They then invited her, "Tina, it''s weekend tomorrow. Will you go to KTV with


    us?"


    Tina''s focus was not on thest part of the sentence, but on the word "weekend".


    "I still have something to do!" She shook her head and quickly flipped through the bag. "Bonnie, can


    you lend me your perfume?"


    Bonnie happily agreed. "Take it!"


    Tina nodded in thanks before she got up and hurried to the washroom.


    Ten minutester, when she came out again, her hair hung down on her shoulders, like seaweed.


    The exquisite makeup on her originally pretty face made her more charming and enchanting.


    However, her eyes were still crystal clear as if they were free from the dust of the world.


    The taxi was parked in the No.l Luxurious Residence, which was known as the rich district.


    The residential area was overgrown with greenery. There were flowers and water in it. It was said


    that dozens of gardenors took good care of it every day. At night, the artificial river rippled, and


    green willows flourished on both sides of the shore.


    Tina had no time to enjoy such a beautiful view. She walked into the building quickly.


    The elevator reached the 22nd floor and Tina stood in front of the anti-theft door. She was still out of


    breath.


    After she entered the password, the door opened with a click.


    When she opened the door, she saw a clean pair of men''s leather shoes on the ground mat.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She changed her slippers and walked through the living room. In front of the French window of the


    bedroom, she saw a tall man holding a red wine ss standing there.


    Obviously, he had just taken a shower and was wearing a dark blue bathrobe. His ck hair was


    slightly wet and messy. He was handsome and charming.


    He stood there like a leopard. Even if he


    stood still, there was still temptation and danger.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wilson turned his face and narrowed his eyes behind the sses.


    "You''rete."


    His voice was low, but cold and emotionless, as if it came from the rolling river.


    Tina looked down at her watch.


    One minute past ten o''clock.


    She secretlyined in her heart. She waste for only one minute. But she raised her face with


    a ttering smile. "Sorry. I had a traffic jam on the road!"


    Wilson asked calmly, "Is it useful to just apologize?"


    Tina had no choice but to step forward and put her arms around his strong waist from behind.


    Her long hair swayed as she moved, and her exquisite features were reflected on the window ss.


    Her lips with lipstick were as plump as petals, making her very bewitching.


    Although Tina looked very skilled, in fact, she was very at a loss. Even though this unknown


    rtionship hadsted for nearly half a year, she was still very inexperienced and shy in this


    respect.


    She forced herself to untie the belt around his waist as her hands trembled.


    She moved very slowly.


    Before she took off his bathrobe, Wilson couldn''t wait to drink up the red wine in his hand. Then he


    suddenly lifted her up and strode to the big bed behind him.


    Tina was thrown on it.


    Wilson''s sturdy body followed and trapped her as if she was a prey.


    He brushed his nose across her neck and frowned. "Have you changed your perfume?" Tina was


    stunned. She didn''t expect him to be so careful. She nodded and said, "Hmm..." But she whispered


    in her heart.


    "He has a keen sense of smell like the dog." Next, Tina paid the price for beingte for one minute.


    The sweat on her body never disappeared from beginning to end. She was struggling between ice


    and fire. Before she lost consciousness, there was only one thought left in her mind...


    "He is so heavy!"


    The next morning, Tina was awakened by the dazzling sunlight.


    She was the only one left on the messy big bed. The quilt beside her was already cold, indicating


    that he had already left.


    Tina stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She seemed to be used to it. Every weekend, she woke up in a bed full of strange male scent.


    She had never thought that one day she would sell her body.


    Shedding tears was not what Tina would do. Soon, she pulled herself together and sat up,


    supporting herself with her arms.


    With a slight movement, she felt pain all over her body. Half of the lipstick on her lips had been


    rubbed off, and her skin was ck and blue.


    She nced at her cell phone and it was already nine o''clock!


    It was all that man''s fault. She almost diedst night.


    Tina quickly opened the quilt, climbed out of bed and picked up the clothes one by one. Even two


    buttons on the cor of her shirt were gone. Fortunately, she was wearing a coat, so there was no


    need to worry about being naked.


    After putting on her clothes, she left as fast as she could.


    After leaving No. 1 Luxurious Residence, Tina immediately went back home. After washing up, she


    changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital without stopping.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was the best private hospital in the


    province.


    Both the hospital''s environment and medical technology were the best in the country. Many people


    came here for its fame, but the cost here was very high.


    Half a year ago, I''s nose suddenly bled in kindergarten. Later, she was sent to the hospital and


    diagnosed with leukemia. It was a great blow to Tina, who lived on each other with I as a single


    mother.


    Her lively and lovely daughter was in such pain at such a young age.


    Apart from the high medical expenses, the more tricky thing was that I''s blood was of a special


    type, and the risk was even higher.


    However, no matter how hard it was, Tina could only grit her teeth and kept going for her daughter.


    When she rushed to the ward in pediatric department, it was already noon.


    Tina opened the door of the ward and saw a childish little girl sitting on the bed.


    She was wearing a light pink hospital gown with small flowers, two short legs kept swinging in the


    air. Her eyes were round and ck. Her short hair and bangs on the forehead made her very cute.


    But at this time, her lips were pouted.


    Tina put her palms together and begged for mercy. "I, I''m sorry. I''mte. Please forgive


    I n


    me!


    "Humph!" I turned around.


    Tina knew that she was in the wrong. She quickly went over and coaxed her, "I, don''t be angry.


    Don''t you want to know what I brought? Look, it''s your favorite milk cake!"


    The heavy makeup on her face had been washed away, without any rouge. Her skin was white and


    clear. At this time, the mother and daughter were close to each other, and their beautiful eyebrows


    were the same.


    I¡¯s big eyes nced at the cake box in her hand. She unconsciously licked her lips and said


    proudly, "I won''t be bribed!"


    Tina was speechless. She had to pretend to be pitiful. "I know I was wrong! I was too tired after


    working overtimest night. So I got upte today. When I woke up, I immediately ran over. I also


    had to queue up a long time to buy cakes!"


    I s expression softened, and she said like an adult, "Then... don''t do it again!"

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    "Yes! Yes!" Tina quickly nodded.


    She opened the packing box, took out the cake inside, and cut it into small pieces with a knife. Then


    she handed the fork to her daughter.


    I''s mouth drooled with greed.


    Even so, she was very sensible to pass on the first piece to Tina.


    Tina''s heart was filled with warmth.


    After she tasted it, I started to eat happily.


    She held the fork with her left hand skillfully. She was so happy that she could not help squinting her


    eyes.


    Tina''s gaze was soft and gentle as she gazed at I. I was a left-handed girl. She usually used


    her left hand when she ate and wrote.


    However, this was not inherited from her. Perhaps it was inherited from her father...


    I''s appearance in her life waspletely an ident.


    The memories of that night five years ago were all shattered. Tina could only remember the strong


    aura of that man and his fierceness.


    A chill crept up the back of Tina''s spine. She didn''t want to think about those terrible memories


    anymore. She gathered her spirits again and asked with a smile, "I, did you behave well in the


    hospital this morning?" Someone answered, "I has always been a good girl!"


    Tina looked back and saw her daughter''s attending doctoring in with a smile.


    She stood up and greeted, "Doctor Westcott!" Charles was in his early 30s. He had thick eyebrows


    and big eyes. He always had a smile on his face, which made people feel that he was gentle and


    refined. Apart from his excellent medical skills, he also had a good character. He was particrly


    popr in the hospital.


    Charles''s eyes lit up when he saw Tina.


    He said with a smile, "You''re here, Miss Hall. I is very good, sensible and well-behaved. My


    colleagues and I like her very much! This morning, a child in Section C cried while taking an


    injection. It was she who stopped that child from crying!"


    "You''ve had a long day, Doctor Westcott. Thank you for taking care of I in the hospital!" Tina said


    sincerely.


    "You''re wee! That''s what I''m supposed to do as a doctor!" Charles shook his head modestly


    and handed her the thermos in his hand. "By the way, Miss Hall, this is the health soup I cookedst


    night. I didn''t finish it, so I brought you some!" "It''s so kind of you!" Tina quickly waved her hand and


    refused.


    Charles said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve made too much, so you can take it as a favor to me to finish it!


    And I see that you look a little weak recently. Are you too tired to have a good rest? I put peach gum


    and brown sugar in the soup, which is good for nourishing skin and body!"


    Tina touched her face in embarrassment.


    It''s all because of someone!


    It was hard to turn down the warm-hearted offer. In the end, she had to take it. "Thank you, Doctor


    Westcott! I didn''t expect you to cook soup. What a good man you are!" Charles smiled shyly and


    replied, "I am not that good. I can only do home cooking!" While the two adults were talking, I


    had been eating the cake with her big eyes staring at them.


    When Tina''s phone rang and she went out to answer the phone, she asked boldly, "Doctor, do you


    want to date my mom?"


    "Ahem..." Charles looked embarrassed.


    I tilted her head and asked, "Doctor, do you have a vi and a car? Do you have a lot of money?


    Also, do you mind me, who will stay in the hospital since I got sick?"


    Charles was speechless.


    It was a busy workday.


    The atmosphere today was different from the dead atmosphere every day. The whole building


    seemed to be in an uproar as soon as they came for work.


    In particr, the female staff would take out their cosmetic bags to refine the make-up in front of the


    mirror almost every half hour. The reason was that the hottest eligible bachelor in Ice City would


    come to here to be an interviewee.


    Wilson, president of Chin''s Group, was born in a family that had produced public officials for several


    generations, with outstanding appearance. He built a huge businesspany at the age of only 30.


    He was the ultimate dream of all women.


    Tina ignored it and did her own things in an orderly manner.


    But she could always hear the gossip.


    For example...


    "President Chin is so handsome!"


    "Theughter on this magazine makes my heart skip a beat!"


    "President Chin is like a prince charming in the aspect of appearance, figure, family background and


    power! I wonder what kind of woman will win his love in the future!"


    Tina picked up her ss and continued examining the interview draft on herputer without


    looking sideways.


    The gossip continued. "By the way, President Chin keeps his nose clean, different from those


    greasy bosses and rich second-generations. There is almost no scandal about him. It is said that he


    has never dated any youngdies!"


    "It''s a pity that such an outstanding man stays away from women!"


    "I heard that President Chin likes men..."


    Tina sessfully choked on the water.


    Staying away from women?


    Liking men?


    Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    All of them were fakes!


    Pictures that he fiercely had sex with her on every weekday''s night appeared in her mind.


    She could not help holding her waist.


    In the afternoon, Tina and her colleagues sent the interview draft that had been proofread to the


    chief editor''s office upstairs.


    In the corridor of the next-door news broadcast room, it was crowded. People who didn''t know


    anything about it would think that it was a popr star. But in Ice city,


    Wilson was indeed a star.


    Tina was not interested. She finished her work as usual.


    At this time, the broadcast room door was pushed open.


    Surrounded by the crowd, a tall figure walked in the center.


    He was wearing a hand-made suit. The outline of his features was even more prominent due to the


    light. There was a faint smile on his face and he looked like a gentleman. His eyes were as calm as


    a darkke, and there was a sharpness hidden in his elegance.


    Wilson walked leisurely, but there seemed to be a kind of momentum in silence, as if he were the


    king of the world.


    Due to his status, he was always a symbol of power no matter where he went. Besides, he had a


    powerful momentum. Not only the staff, but also the chief director of TV station had an enthusiastic


    attitude towards him.


    Along the way, everyone nodded and made way for him.


    Tina subconsciously wanted to turn around.


    But then she remembered that she had nothing to avoid, so she stopped and greeted him


    respectfully like everyone when he passed her, "President Chin!"


    Wilson''s gaze passed over her face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was as if they had never seen each other before.


    After he left, Tina raised her hand and touched her face.


    She suddenly remembered that she didn''t put much on makeup when she came to work. Usually,


    she would wear heavy makeup in front of him. Maybe he just didn''t recognize her?


    However, it didn''t take long for Tina to deny this idea.


    Aftering out of the office, she went to the washroom. As soon as she walked to the door, she


    was dragged to the man''s washroom next door by a big hand.


    A strong arm pressed her against the door.


    A handsome face approached in an instant.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Tina was shocked.


    Wilson''s arms were on both sides of her head, just like when theyy on the bed, trapping her.


    Tina was stunned for two seconds before she calmed down.


    The corners of her mouth raised and she put on a brilliant and ttering fake smile out of habit.


    Wilson''s handsome face approached her and stopped at her neck. Then he narrowed his eyes


    behind the sses and asked, "Didn''t you put on perfume?"


    Tina was speechless.


    Sheined in her mind and then shook her head honestly.


    She was still a little nervous. Usually, in most cases, they only saw each other in the night. She


    could not get used to seeing him in the daytime.


    When Tina looked up and wanted to say something, he suddenly kissed her.


    A powerful aura surrounded her.


    His slender waist was lifted up by him, and Wilson kissed her so tightly and deliberately did not give


    her a chance to take a breath.


    When he finally let go of her, Tina''s calves were weak, and more than half of her mouth was numb.


    Wilson''s big hand covered her face.


    He pinched her face with his slender fingers. It was so clean and there was no sign of rouge on it. It


    was also tender and soft.


    At such a close distance, he could even see her slightly trembling eyshes, making her look


    gentle.


    Wilson was somewhat fond of it.


    His arms around her waist tightened, and his Adam''s apple rolled.


    Tina looked through the sses and saw that his eyes had changed. There was a familiar look in


    his eyes.


    Noticing that his big hands were getting more and more unscrupulous, she reminded him in a panic,


    "President Chin, this is a public ce, and today is not the weekend..."


    There was a contract between them. He paid for her body every weekend.


    In other words, she had no obligation to serve him during other times.


    Wilson''s pupils narrowed.


    It seemed that he suddenly felt disappointed.


    He slowly withdrew his hand from her waist and said with meaningful eyes, "Don''t bete this


    weekend!"


    "I won''t!" Tina pulled up the corners of her mouth and kept her fake smile.


    Wilson let go of her, opened the door with one hand in the pocket, walked out in azy and elegant


    way.


    She had to admit that even his back carried an umon momentum and was very attractive.


    Tina gritted her teeth.


    After he left for a while, she opened the door again, looked around, and sneaked out.


    After getting off work on Friday, Tina took the subway to No.l Luxurious Residence.


    She had dinner in the noodle restaurant outside themunity. With the experience of beingte


    last time, she already arrived at the building when the sky became dark.


    She left the elevator, entered the password, and changed her shoes.


    This series of actions were familiar to her, but also iparably strange.


    The room was ck except for the dim light of the moon outside the window. Tina heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    The sky grew darker and darker.


    Wilson''s house only had a single story, with a very open space and American decoration style. The


    French windows were transparent, and the view was very good.


    Tina didn''t go on a tour. Each time she came, she didn''t stay in other ces. The only ce she


    went in and out of was the master bedroom.


    At this time, she was lying alone on the big soft bed.


    It was half past ten in the evening.


    Tina curled her lips after taking a look at the time.


    He reminded her of not beingte. But half an hour had passed, and he had note yet!


    The mattress made by natural material underneath her body fitted her curves perfectly. Tina turned


    overfortably. As time went by, she felt a little sleepy.


    When she was half-awake, footsteps could be heard.


    Suddenly, there was a bright light.


    Tina opened her eyes in a daze.


    Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand to cover her eyes. From between her fingers, she saw


    a figure sitting by the bed.


    Wilson was wearing a suit jacket, and his tie had been torn off and thrown to the ground. He sat


    there with two long legs spread to both sides, in a very idle andzy position.


    The air was faintly filled with the smell of wine, which was not strong but fragrant. It seemed to be


    aged red wine.


    After getting used to the sunlight, Tina took her hand down.


    Wilson asked, "Did you make up specially?"


    Tina nodded obediently. She sat up and moved closer to him. "Well, a mistress should at least act


    like a mistress, right?"


    The light clearly illuminated her small face.


    She put on ayer of powder, painted her eyebrows and eyes, and put on red lipstick. Her long hair


    was scattered behind her head, swaying as she moved.


    Wilson looked at herzily.


    For some reason, he remembered how she looked when he met her in the daytime of that day. Her


    hair was tied behind her head, revealing her full forehead. There was no bangs or messy hair.


    There was no makeup on her face. Her face was clean and her lips were pink and tender.


    He still remembered that smell.


    Wilson couldn''t help frowning.


    He wore a rimless pair of sses, which made him look very gentle and cultivated. But Tina knew


    that in private, his tone and expression were very cold and not gentle at all.


    Tina saw that he frowned.


    She was a little confused about his thoughts and said tentatively, "President Chin, if you are in no


    mood, I..."


    As soon as Tina moved, he pounced on her like a hungry wolf.


    Wilson used his body to prove that he was in the mood.


    He came from a military family. In addition to him, the Chin Family had an elder son and a younger


    son. Mr. Chin had always ruled them in a militarized manner since they were children.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilson had always been very self-controlled, but strangely, he often broke down in front of her.


    Just as she approached him, his blood began to boil and waves of warm currents arose.


    Wilson wiped away the lipstick on her lips with his finger and kissed her hard.


    He asked for even more.


    The next day, Tina woke up, feeling tired all over her body.


    She muttered and took two minutes to get out of bed slowly. Then she put on the clothes that had


    been thrown to the ground one by one.


    When Tina put on herst clothes, she


    turned around and took half a step back in shock.


    Her eyes widened. "Haven''t you left yet?"


    Every time she woke up, there was no one in the house.


    Wilson was leaning against the door frame and had been watching her for a while. His shirt was


    slightly opened, revealing his strong chest. There was azy smile on his wless face all the time.


    "Yes." Wilson responded lightly and took a brand-new suit jacket from the closet. "Let''s go together.


    I''ll give you a lift."


    Tina was reluctant. "Thank you, but..."


    However, what responded to her was Wilson''s strong back.


    When they came out of the building, his car had been waiting there for a long time.


    Seeing that, Tina could only look up at the sky and let out a long sigh. Then she followed him into


    the car.


    In the front of car, in addition to the driver, there was also Wilson''s assistant, Terry.


    Tina was very familiar with Terry. President Chin usually gave orders to others through Terry.


    Because she was the boss''s woman, Terry had always been very respectful to her. "Miss Hall,


    where are you going?"


    Tina blurted out, "The hospital..."

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Tina quickly corrected, "Well, actually, I''m going


    home. Please stop at the crossroad of XX Street!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Terry instructed the driver.


    Wilson, who was reading the files beside her, said slowly, "You just said you were going to the


    hospital?"


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She tried to keep a natural face and said, "I ate something bad yesterday, and I had an upset


    stomach. I nned to take time to the hospital to check, but now I''m fine. I''ll go back and buy some


    medicine!"


    Wilson nced at her stomach and askedzily, "Are you pregnant?"


    Tina looked at him with anger. "Howe? Don''t you know whether I am pregnant or not? We use


    condom every time. When you forgot to usest time, I took the pill!"


    Wilson smiled.


    He had always been very satisfied with his Weekend Mistress. She followed the rules of being a


    mistress, which made him feel at ease. The most important thing was that they were very


    compatible in sex.


    Tina let out a sigh of relief quietly when she saw him going on flipping through the documents.


    The car ran steadily.


    Wilson had been in work since he got in the car.


    Behind the sses, his long and narrow eyes were deep and serene. His lips were slightly pursed,


    and the look on his face was serious.


    Tina stole a nce at him. All of a sudden, she felt that he was very tired. It was obviously


    weekend, but he could not ck off for a moment.


    It was so lonely and tired at the top.


    When she was absent-minded, the car stopped at the destination.


    When Tina was about to open the door, Terry in front handed her a small box. "Miss Hall, this is for


    you!"


    Tina looked at Wilson in confusion.


    Wilson pushed his sses up his nose and said with a light smile on his face, "I happened to see it


    last time when I was on a business trip to Uka, so I bought it. I''m very satisfied with your


    services. It''s a gift!"


    Terry couldn''t help but look at his boss.


    He had been with Wilson for many years and had always apanied him. Although his boss said


    he happened to buy it, in fact, the


    trip abroad was very urgent. Under that circumstances, his boss still took time to the shopping mall


    in person, which almost led him to miss the flight.


    Terry suddenly felt that it was the first time that his boss had paid attention to a woman.


    Tina did not hesitate any longer after hearing that.


    There should be a piece of jewelry in the rectangr box.


    Although the brand was not so valuable, it was still worth a lot.


    Tina took it with a smile, showing the joy of receiving the gift. "Thank you, President Chin. I will do


    my best to serve you well!"


    After she got out of the car, the smile faded away instantly.


    After returning to the rented house, she threw the box into the drawer casually.


    This was more like a reward for her.


    Just like an ancient king who would reward the women who served him happily.


    As usual, Tina removed her makeup, put on clean clothes, and rushed to the hospital.


    In order to take care of I, she rented a house that was only three blocks away from the hospital.


    When she came out of the elevator, she met Charles, who greeted her awkwardly and left in a hurry.


    Tina scratched her neck in confusion.


    She came to the ward. The door was open, and someone was telling I a story.


    After listening carefully to the story, I asked, "Aunt Malee, why are Snow White and the prince


    together? Aren''t they strangers to each other? Isn''t it seven dwarfs who have been apanying


    Snow White ever since she is chased out by her stepmother?" "Because the princess and the


    prince are a couple!" Malee exined.


    I tilted her head and suddenly realized something. "Oh, I see. Snow White likes tall, rich, and


    handsome guys!"


    Malee was speechless.


    Tina smiled and walked in to save her friend.


    Malee was her college ssmate. They were close to each other and there were almost no secrets


    between them.


    Whenever she was free, Malee would visit I.


    I saw her and jumped agilely from the hospital bed. "Mom..."


    Tina held her in her arms. After kissed I on both cheeks of her face, Tina looked at her friend with


    a smile. "Malee, when did youe?


    ¡±It¡¯s been a while!¡± Malee put down the fairy tale book and said with a smile, "I had nothing to do in


    the morning. A colleague brought us fruit from a trip, so I sent some to I!"


    "Thank you, Malee!" Tina said.


    Malee waved her hand and said, "Don''t stand on ceremony with me!"


    As she spoke, Malee stood up and walked towards Tina. Suddenly, with a creak sound, the hem of


    her skirt was scratched by the hook on the bedside table next to her, leaving a big hole on it.


    Malee''s face was full of worries. "Oh, my dress! What should I do? I''ll meet an important client at


    noon. It''ll bete if I go home to change now!"


    Tina leaned over and checked quickly, then said with confidence, "It doesn''t matter. Malee, take it


    off and I''ll help you deal with it!"


    Malee walked into the bathroom with her.


    Tina took the dress and took out the needle bag from her bag.


    She pinched the needle and sewn the broken part of the skirt in less than five minutes. It was like


    magic. There was no trace of damage and a blooming lotus was embroidered on the hole.


    The ordinary and in half-length skirt suddenly became designy.


    Malee put on her dress again. When she walked, the lotus flower seemed toe alive, making her


    look even more charming.


    Malee couldn''t help sighing, "Tina, it''s really a pity that you gave up your dream of being a clothing


    designer..."


    Tina''s expression became nk for a moment. She clenched her fists and said bitterly, "I''m very


    satisfied with the current work. It is stable. The most important thing is that I can stay with I.


    Dreams and other things are too extravagant for me. And I don''t want anything now. My only wish is


    that I can grow up well!"


    After hearing thest several words, Malee sighed, "Tina, life is so hard to you!"


    Tina said optimistically, "I believe it will get better!"


    Malee felt guilty. "I''m sorry, Tina. You know I have no choice in that family. As a friend, I can''t even


    help you! When you were in urgent need of money half a year ago because of I''s illness, I gave


    you a bad idea.


    I still don''t know whether it''s good or bad for you!"


    Tina said, "Don''t say that. Malee, if you hadn''t helped me think of a way out, I wouldn''t have known


    how to hold out!"


    The two girls held each other''s hands. Their feelings for each other were self-evident.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Malee thought of something and looked at her. "Tina, there''s


    something..."


    "Hmm?" Tina waited for her to continue.


    Malee hesitated and said, "I heard that Dn would return next month..."


    Tina''s expression froze.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Dn.


    This name echoed in her ears.


    Tina could only feel these three words pressing down on her heart and lungs, making it harder and


    harder for her to breathe.


    After Malee left, she stood alone in front of the window for a long time, looking at the floating clouds


    in the distance. Something gradually blocked her sight and blurred everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She thought that the scar in her heart had already healed, but it turned out that it was still festering.


    Now that it was revealed, the inside was riddled with wounds.


    Tina closed her eyes, and recalled the hot summer when she was sixteen years old. She shrank in


    a small corner after bing an orphan. Her mother trusted her to the Koo family before she died.


    The handsome teenager in white walked toward her from the light.


    "Hello, I''m Dn Koo!"


    He smiled at her, and his handsome face was as bright as the stars in the sky. The palm he


    stretched out to her was warm and powerful, as if it could apany her for the rest of life...


    As there was a gap in her thoughts, memories flooded into her mind.


    Tina felt blue. She had not been able to gathered her energy for the past few days.


    It was another week. After meeting, she returned to the office. Her female colleagues gathered


    during the lunch break, holding thetest magazine in their hands and talking about something


    about Wilson, the God''s favored one.


    Tina walked back to her seat.


    However, just as she was about to sit down, she heard an explosive news. "Are you serious?


    President Chin has kept a mistress all along?"


    Tina''s face immediately turned pale.


    She thought she had been discovered.


    After a few seconds of chaos in her mind, Tina was still a little flustered. She thought she had


    hidden herself well. Every week when she saw Wilson, she would go to the house in the evening,


    and very few people would find out.


    "Were I photographed?"


    Tina calmed down and looked over, her eyes focused on the magazine in her colleague''s hand.


    The female staff shouted, "This can''t be fake. Look, the photos have been exposed!"


    "She''s indeed a star! Being photographed from such an angle, she is still so beautiful! I just didn''t


    expect that she would have a rtionship with President Chin. No wonder she''s so popr


    recently!"


    "s, I thought that President Chis was not close to women, but he still yielded to temptation!"


    "The two of them look like a perfect match!"


    In the magazine, there were photos of a man and a woman.


    There were indeed a perfect match in the photo. They were photographed by the paparazzi when


    they came out of the hotel at night. The title and content of the news were very ambiguous, which


    was published on the major magazines and new media.


    The woman was the popr star, Mona Wong.


    Tina rxed.


    She was really relieved when she was sure that her identity had not been discovered.


    However, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Wilson had a rtionship with another


    woman in addition to her, but she didn''t feel shocked. After all, a man like him had no shortage of


    women around him. It was impossible that she was the only one.


    Furthermore...


    As far as she knew, his needs in the aspect of sex should be quite huge.


    Tina adjusted her thoughts and threw herself into work.


    In the afternoon, she, together with Bonnie and two other colleagues, went out for news. There


    were several luxury cars parked at the entrance of a golf course in the suburbs.


    The interview went smoothly.


    In the evening, they finished their work.


    The person in charge of the golf course was very sensible and had specially prepared tea and


    snacks for them.


    Since all the work was done and it was the rest day tomorrow, several colleagues were very rxed


    and talked about where to have fun together at night.


    Seeing that she had not spoken a word, Bonnie could not help but ask her again, "Tina, would you


    like to go to the bar with us tonight?"


    "Tonight?" Tina shook her head. "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t go!"


    Seeing that she rejected again, Bonnie could not help butin, "Tina, why are you so busy on


    weekends? Every time we invite you to a party, you will say that you have something to do!"


    Tina could only show an awkward smile.


    She was also very helpless.


    After all, the weekend night did not belong to her!


    After two cups of scented tea, Tina and another female colleague went to the bathroom when they


    were ready to leave.


    When she came out, she met a familiar tall figure.


    In the distance, a man and a woman came side by side, surrounded by a lot of people.


    In addition to Terry, there were also people like agents and assistants.


    Both of them were dressed casually.


    Mona was dressed in a white dress, which was very short, revealing her long and slender legs. Her


    hair was obviously carefully did. It looked casual, but it was delicate. And she looked a little higher


    than she was on TV.


    Wilson was dressed in the same-colored polo shirt and a pair of gray trousers. The eyes behind the


    sses were deep. His temperament was gentle and elegant.


    Besides, he also looked calm and mature, like a king.


    It was hard not to be tempted by such a man.


    At least at this time, the love in Mona''s eyes could not be hidden.


    When they walked to the intersection, Mona held Wilson''s arm. Both her expression and tone


    showed that they were very familiar with each other. She said with charm, "Wilson, when you finish


    your business with President Kingter, you have to eat with me! Today is my birthday, and you


    promised to apany me at night!"


    Wilson smiled and said, "Yes."


    The group of people took a turn and left.


    Her female colleague was one of the usually gossipers. At this time, she pulled Tina''s arm and said,


    unwilling to face the fact, "It turns out that the magazine report is true. The two of them really have a


    deep rtionship!"


    Tina nodded absent-mindedly.


    Her focus was not on this.


    Tina looked up at the direction where Wilson disappeared, thinking, "Tomorrow is Saturday. If


    Wilson goes to apany Mona tonight, do I still need to see him?"


    That night, Tina still appeared in the No. 1 Luxurious Residence.


    Although she knew that Wilson would note tonight and she wanted to apany her daughter


    in the hospital, she still came obediently in the end. After all, there was a contract between them


    that she muste here at 10 o''clock on the nights of Friday and Saturday.


    From the day they met, Tina had been doing well what a mistress should do. She needed his


    money, so she dared not act without his permission.


    However, knowing that Wilson was apanying the popr female star and didn''t need her, she


    was happy and rxed. At least when she woke up tomorrow morning, her waist and legs wouldn''t


    be tired. She could sleep well tonight.


    After taking a shower, Tina climbed into bed early.


    She turned over on the bed and soon fell asleep. After all, she did not have to serve Wilson tonight.


    In the middle of the night, Tina felt someone licking her.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Tina was dreaming.


    She was walking alone on the road, and the sun was shining brightly. Suddenly, a big wolf-dog


    came out of nowhere and pushed her down to the ground. It licked her face and then her body, its


    saliva dripping to her body.


    The big wolf was not only heavy, but also very hot.


    Tina struggled with all her might.


    Then, she woke up from her dream.


    In the hazy moonlight, she was scared by therge face in front of her, which was angr and


    three-dimensional. All her eyes and eyebrows were covered by the male scent from his mouth and


    nose.


    Wilson was very angry and called her by her name. "Tina Hall, who allowed you to sleep first?"


    Feeling his anger, Tina quickly put on a smiling face and said tteringly, "I thought you wouldn''t


    come back!"


    "Why wouldn''t Ie back?" Wilson asked.


    He lowered his head and bit the corner of her mouth, venting his anger caused by the fact that she


    dared to sleep first.


    Tina gasped in pain.


    She dared not cry out in pain. She exined, "I thought you would have an appointment with a


    beauty..."


    Wilson frowned slightly. He seemed to think of something and then narrowed his eyes and asked,


    "At dusk, did you see me in the golf course?"


    At dusk, he was talking business with a partner at the golf course. When he got on a car, Terry


    whispered to him, saying that he seemed to have seen Miss Tina when he just came out of the


    locker room.


    Now it seemed that she was indeed there at that time.


    Tina nodded honestly. "Yes!"


    The light in the room was dim, and Wilson''s face was against the moonlight. His expression was not


    very clear, but his eyes behind the sses were a bit unnaturally bright.


    He seemed to have drunk wine. His body temperature was very high, with the residual smell of red


    wine and perfume.


    Tina was about to take a closer smell when he suddenly kissed her.


    Wilson kissed her fiercely.


    She was retreating step by step.


    Tina was surprised at the return of Wilson, thinking, "Wasn''t he satisfied with the big star?"


    While panting, she couldn''t help but push him gently. "Wait, President Chin, can you take a bath


    first?"


    Although Tina had no right to speak to him about having another mistress, she couldn''t stand


    having sex with him just after he did something intimate with another woman...


    In other words, she was still somewhat resistant.


    Wilson was even angrier.


    When he woke her up just now, he saw that apart from being shock, she seemed rather


    disappointed to see him return.


    Wilson took off his sses and narrowed his pupils. "No! I want it now."


    As soon as he finished his words, he tore off her clothes.


    Tina could only hear the shattering sounds.


    Of course, the sexsted for a long time.


    Wilson didn''t seem to feel tired, and he did not let her go until it was in the middle of the night.


    Tina was exhausted.


    There was no doubt that the next day, she got up with her hand supporting her waist.


    It was already very sunny outside. At nine o''clock in the morning, Tina opened the quilt and wanted


    to pick up the clothes on the ground, ready to leave.


    When she raised her hand, she identally touched something solid.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was stunned.


    She turned around and found that Wilson was still lying on the big bed.


    He was lying on his stomach on the bed, with his upper body naked in the air and lower body under


    the quilt. His skin was dark, and the muscles of his shoulders and back were as hard as iron.


    This was a situation that had never happened before. Tina was surprised. She quickly put on her


    clothes and prepared to leave. When she turned her head, she saw that he was still in that position


    and seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    But there was something wrong with him.


    The sun was shining, and his handsome facial features were covered with sunlight. His handsome


    face was abnormally red, as if he was a patient with a high fever.


    Tina pursed her lips and walked back to the bed.


    She reached out her hand tentatively.


    She touched Wilson''s forehead, feeling shockingly high temperature.


    It was so hot.


    Tina remembered that his body was a little hotst night. It turned out that he had caught a cold.


    Recalling his fiercenessst night, Tina grumbled in her heart.


    He actually had such abnormal physical power when he was sick!


    She reached out and tried to wake him up. "President Chin? President Chin?"


    Wilson waved his hand as if he was driving flies away. "Don''t make any noise!"


    He was not wearing sses, which made his face look a little bit stiff. At this time, his voice was


    obviously weak.


    Tina reminded him kindly, "President Chin, you seem to have a fever!"


    Wilson didn''t seem to care about it. Ignoring her words, he kept his eyes closed.


    Tina nced at her watch.


    It was almost 9:30, and her daughter was still waiting for her in the hospital.


    Usually, she had to work during the day. If she worked overtime or had meetings, she would have


    less free time. She could not stay in the hospital all the time. Only the nurse she hired could stay


    with I and she would apany her during the day of rest.


    Tina stood straight and when she stepped out of the bedroom, she couldn''t help but look at Wilson,


    who was lying on the bed.


    Wilson changed his position. When he heard the faint sound of door closing at the entrance, he


    frowned. Then he rxed and continued to sleep.


    After some time, he felt someone was pushing him.


    Wilson opened his eyes unpleasantly. Without wearing sses, his eyes looked a little confused.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and then saw clearly that Tina was sitting on the edge of the bed and


    waking him up.


    He was stunned. "You didn''t leave?"


    Tina nodded. "No. I went downstairs to buy some medicine."


    Wilson sat up with his arms propped up and put on the sses next to him. There was still some


    dullness in his eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "What time is it now?"


    Tina picked up her phone and showed it to him. "It''s almost 12!"


    She hesitated again and again but still stayed withpassion.


    First, she called Malee and asked her to go to the hospital to apany I. Then, she went to the


    pharmacy to buy some medicine.


    Tina reached out and touched his forehead.


    She frowned and felt that the heat seemed to be a little higher. She asked like a nurse, "When did


    you fall ill? How long have you been ill? Have you taken medicine?"


    Wilson lifted his sses.


    When Tina saw this, she knew that he didn''t care much about his own physical condition. She said


    helplessly, "Drink some water first!"


    Wilson reached out and took it. His mouth was dry, and arge ss of water was soon finished.


    His throat was drenched in liquid, and he felt much better.


    After he put down the ss, Tina picked up the bowl from the bedside table and said, "It''s harmful


    to stomach that taking medicine when one is hungry. There is white porridge. You eat some first,


    and then take the medicine!"


    She did not forget to touch the temperature of the bowl.


    The porridge had been put aside for a while, and it was not hot anymore.


    Wilson nodded and picked up the spoon, but he didn''t eat immediately.


    The long and narrow eyes behind the sses were like a lock that locked her tightly, not blinking for


    a moment.


    His eyes were meaningful.


    Tina felt uneasy being stared at by him. She felt puzzled and raised her hand to touch her face.


    There was no makeup on her face. Only then did she realize that she had not put on makeup today.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Every time she came to see Won, Tina would dress up carefully and y the role of a mistress.


    Even though she knew that the make-up would hurt her skin if she slept with it, she persisted in


    wearing a makeup all night. She was forced to maintain this rtionship that no one knew about.


    She always felt that her makeup could hide her real self.


    Last night, she thought that he would stay with Mona all night and would note back, so she


    came without make.


    Without thatyer of disguise, Tina felt a little uneasy.


    The lights was not turned onst night. At this moment, the sun was shining brightly. Her little face


    faced the sunlight, making her skin snow-white and smooth. Her clear and bright eyes seemed to


    absorb all the colors, sparkling as they moved.


    She had a high nose and full lips.


    Wilson suddenly had the urge to pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    But now his body was not veryfortable and his head was very heavy, so he had to give up


    temporarily.


    The porridge was cooked well. The rice was soft and melted in his mouth. The aroma of the rice


    filled his mouth.


    Worried that he was still not full, Tina stepped forward and asked after watching him finish the


    porridge, "President Chin, do you still want to eat? Do you need me to fill another bowl for you?"


    Wilson nodded. "If there are any more, give me another bowl!"


    He satzily at the head of the bed, lifting his hand lightly. He did look like an ancient king, ready to


    give orders to the people around him at any time.


    Tina immediately acted like a maidservant as she took the empty bowl and went back to the kitchen


    to fill it.


    Wilson watched here back from the kitchen and asked with a surprised look. "Is this porridge


    made by you?"


    He thought it was bought by her outside together with the medicine.


    Tina nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When she was downgraded to an orphan, she was adopted to live in the Koo family. When faced


    with the arrogant Mrs. Koo, she had to try her best to deal with difficulties and often went to the


    kitchen to help the servants cook.


    After giving birth to I, she often cooked for her in different ways.


    So she had always been confident in cooking, but she was frightened by his question. "Is the taste


    not good? You''re ill, so your diet should be light!"


    Although she also wanted to show her cooking skills, the kitchen was empty. There was nothing


    except rice. Moreover, it was best to have porridge if one was sick.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows. "It tastes good."


    After taking two spoonfuls of porridge, he smiled and said, "Next time when I''m ill, cook porridge for


    me!"


    Tina didn''t dare to disobey. If the boss had any orders, she would definitely do it. She smiled brightly


    and nodded. "Okay!"


    Wilson continued to eat porridge satisfactorily.


    After eating two bowls of porridge, Wilson was full and seemed to have regained a lot of energy.


    Then he took two pills. The fever gradually subsided and his throat was no longer so hoarse.


    Tina, out of habit, cleaned the bowl.


    She wiped her hands and felt that she hadpleted her task. She was ready to retreat.


    When she came out of the kitchen, footsteps came. After washing up, Wilson came out of the


    bathroom. The abnormal blush on his handsome face had faded away. His eyes behind the sses


    were not so dull, and he looked much more energetic.


    Tina was slightly shocked to see him in a neat suit. "President Chin, are you going out?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    Tina frowned and reminded him, "But you are sick!"


    When you were sick, you should take good care of yourself at home. How could you go out!


    Wilson adjusted his tie and smiled carelessly. "There will be a meeting in the afternoon and an


    important dinner party at night. I have to be present!"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She suddenly remembered thest time when he was in the car, he read documents with a trace of


    exhaustion on his face.


    On other people''s rest days, even if he was sick, he had to work.


    Although his tone was casual, Tina felt a little sympathy for him.


    Seeing that she was ready to leave, Wilson saidzily, "Terry is already here. He''ll send you back by


    the way!"


    Tina nodded obediently, but her mind was filled with the thought of him saying that there would be a


    dinner party at night. She thought for a moment and said, "Then wait for a minute!"


    She turned around, ran back to the master bedroom, and soon came out. It seemed that she had


    left something behind.


    They came out of the building.


    Terry opened the door for them, and there was a small stack of documents on the back seat.


    Tina hesitated for a while, and she still couldn''t help but say, "President Chin, you are ill now. You''d


    better close your eyes and rest for a while when you are on the way!" "That''s right, boss!" Terry


    echoed.


    Wilson nodded slightly and closed his eyes behind the sses.


    When he leaned back, he put on his suit jacket. When the car stopped at the red light, he changed


    his position casually, and the suit jacket slipped down from his shoulder.


    Tina did not give it much thought when she saw this. She bent down and picked it up for him.


    She put the jacket on him again. Worried that the suit jacket would fall down again, she tucked him


    in.


    She seemed to be taking care of a child.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple twitched slightly.


    The traffic light turned green and the car ran smoothly for more than ten minutes before it stopped.


    In the front, Terry said, "Miss


    Hall, here we are!"


    Hearing that, Tina nced out of the car window and expressed her gratitude.


    When she pushed the door open, she looked back at Wilson, who had opened his eyes.


    Tina took out two small bottles in her pocket. She handed them to Wilson and said seriously,


    "President Chin, these two are antipyretics and anti-inmmatory drugs. Don''t forget to take one of


    each half an hour after dinner!"


    Knowing that he was having a dinner party tonight, Tina believed that he would never think about


    taking medicine, so she reminded him.


    Wilson was stunned for a moment.


    When they were about to go out, she went to the master bedroom. He thought that she had left


    something behind and didn''t take it seriously. It turned out that she had gone back to take medicine


    for him.


    As the door closed, Wilson held the two small medicine bottles in his hand. In the rearview mirror,


    the slender figure was walking away step by step, and his pupils contracted slightly.


    There was something lightly falling on his heart.


    Tina went around the street and walked to the hospital.


    She had been taking care of Wilson, and she hadn''t eaten yet. Now her stomach was growling.


    Tina called Malee downstairs and asked if she had had a meal. She bought two bowls of rice


    noodles from the stall at the entrance and brought them to the hospital.


    Because it was weekend, there were many people who came to visit a patient. She had to wait for


    the elevator for some time.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was afraid that the rice noodles would not taste good after a long time. So, after the elevator


    door was opened, when most of the people inside hade out, she quickly stepped in.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into a richdy and then hurriedly apologized.


    The other side''s face changed when she saw Tina. "It''s you!"


    Tina raised her head and pursed her lips.


    One couldn''t avoid one''s enemy!

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    After all, it was her fault. Tina apologized again. "Mrs. Koo, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to!"


    There were three noblewomen standing inside the elevator. They were so concentrated on their


    conversation that they didn''t notice that the elevator had arrived a long time ago. So they walked out


    of the elevator slower than the others. Coincidentally, they ran into Tina, who was in a hurry to enter


    the elevator.


    Thedy she ran into was none other than Mrs. Koo, Lilith Yuen.


    Lilith was dressed up as usual, looking very elegant and graceful, but her face was too mean. "A


    word of apology is enough? Do you know that my dress is thetest limited edition? It was just


    boughtst month during the Fashion Week in Country F. If it is dirty, can you, an orphan, afford it?"


    Tina raised her head and said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "I were careless so that I ran into


    you. I''ve apologized. The soup hasn''t been spilled. I didn''t dirty your dress!" Anotherdy next


    asked, "Lilith, her face seems familiar. Is she your adopted daughter?" "Yes, it''s her!" Lilith looked


    disdainful. "Back then, the Koo Family adopted her out of kindness and offered food and


    amodation to her. Unexpectedly, she was a little b*tch. She seduced my son secretly and


    made him crazy. Moreover, she secretly had sex with other men outside and got pregnant five years


    ago. She was so shameless. The Koo family had already driven her out!"


    Other nobledies and Lilith shared the bitter hatred of the enemy and looked at Tina with mocking


    eyes.


    Those eyes were all visible. No matter how strong Tina''s heart was, she still felt it unbearable. She


    asked in a deep voice, "Have you finished your words?"


    Lilith smiled contemptuously. "Aren''t you the one who did these shameful things?"


    Tina''s eyes gleamed with a sharp glint. "Mrs. Koo," she said in a cold voice, "Could you get away


    with what happened five years ago?"


    Lilith''s expression was a little embarrassed, her eyes flickering.


    She snorted and tidied her dress, showing a disdainful look. "Tina, I''ll tell you, Dn already has a


    girlfriend in L City. They will get engaged soon. Don''t entangle with my son anymore. Give up this


    for the rest of your life!"


    After that, Lilith twisted her waist and left with the otherdies.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    Tina stood stiffly in ce.


    She looked at the changing red number, and her heart seemed to be tied by a rope.


    It had been five years. The handsome young man no longer belonged to her. When she lost herself


    five years ago, she hadpletely lost him.


    When she knew that he was about to get engaged, she didn''t even have the right to be sad.


    When the elevator door opened again, Malee, who had not seen Tinae for a long time, was


    waiting outside anxiously.


    Seeing her face, she asked with concern, "Tina, are you okay?"


    Tina nodded her head. "I''m fine!"


    Tina looked at the pediatric ward ahead and regained her spirits at the thought of her lively and


    lovely daughter.


    After the meal, Malee had something to do and left. There were only Tina and I in the room.


    It was dark, and stars filled the sky.


    On the hospital bed, I rubbed her eyes with her white and tender hands. Tina put down the


    storybook and said softly, "Baby, are you sleepy? Go to sleep!"


    She took a look at her watch.


    I asked in a childish voice, "Mom, are you going to work overtime again after I fell asleep?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The so-called work really embarrassed Tina. She nodded guiltily and said, "Yes..."


    As long as she had a secret rtionship with Wilson, she had to see him every weekend night.


    All the children in a single-parent family had a delicate sensitive heart.


    I had been very sensible and considerate since she was a child. At this moment, she looked at


    Tina with her big eyes and said in a childish voice, "It''s all my fault. If I were in good health, you


    wouldn''t have been so tired. I''m sorry, mom. I is a burden!"


    Tina felt sad in her heart.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she said firmly, "Baby, don''t say that! You are not a burden, and


    you are not sorry for me. It is my fault for not letting you leave the hospital early! I, having you is


    the happiest thing for me in my life, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" I smiled sweetly before closing her eyes obediently. "Mom, good night."


    Tina bent over and gently kissed on her daughter''s forehead.


    After the little girl on the bed fell asleep, Tina stood up, tucked her in, and left the ward quietly.


    It was nine o''clock.


    Tina quickly put on makeup in the bathroom and was about to take a taxi to the No.


    1 Luxurious Residence


    As soon as she walked out of the hospital building, her phone rang.


    Tina was surprised. "Hello, Terry?"


    Half an hourter, at the intersection, a luxurious Rolls-Royce slowly pulled up.


    Terry opened the back door for her. Inside, Wilson was sitting with his long legs crossed. He looked


    lazy and casual, but gave people a sense of elegance and nobility.


    It seemed that he had just finished his engagement. He was massaging between his eyebrows,


    face full of exhaustion.


    Tina, who was standing on the side of the road, was somewhat ttered. She hesitantly got into the


    car.


    In the past, she always went to his house by herself. It was really inexplicable that he came to pick


    her up like this.


    Tina was confused. "President Chin, why did youe to pick me up?"


    Wilson turned over, and his eyes fell on her face.


    When he saw her delicate makeup, he suddenly frowned and felt a little unhappy.


    After taking back his sight, Wilson replied casually, "It happened to be on the way." Tina did not ask


    further.


    However, Wilson paused for a while and casually said, "After dinner, I took the medicine!"


    Why did it sound like a report?


    Tina nodded. "I see!"


    The Rolls-Royce drove across the intersection and disappeared.


    When they arrived No.l Luxurious Residence, they got off the car, and the driver left with Terry, not


    daring to dy their boss''s good time.


    After entering the door, Wilson took off his suit jacket. Instead of dragging her to the bed


    immediately, hezily ordered her, "Go in and take a shower!"


    Tina was stunned. She smiled and said, "I have already showered at home!"


    She had apanied her daughter to draw for the whole afternoon, and finally got a lot of paint on


    her body. In the evening, she had taken a shower with I.


    Wilson said, "Shower again and remove the makeup on your face."


    Tina was speechless.


    Only now did she understand that this was his focus.


    Tina pursed her lips for two seconds before walking to him. She wrapped her arms around his waist


    and said in a delicate voice with a smile, "President Chin, can I not remove? It¡¯s very troublesome!"


    Wilson''s slender fingers touched her eyebrows and his smile was more attractive than hers.


    He said, "No!"

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched slightly. When she saw his firm attitude, she smiled awkwardly


    and said, "Then you might have to wait for me!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrowszily, showing that he had lot of time and could wait for her.


    Tina was helpless and had no choice but to turn around.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In the steaming bathroom.


    Tina, who had just finished taking a shower, stood in front of the mirror. The makeup on her face


    had been removedpletely. At this time, she wrapped herself up with a bath towel like a newborn


    baby, revealing her true side.


    Although she forgot to make upst night, she didn''t turn on the lights when they had sex. In the


    extreme darkness, Wilson didn''t see her face.


    But she was at a loss now.


    Tina practiced her fake smile twice in front of the mirror before taking a deep breath. Then she


    pushed open the door and walked out with a smile on her face.


    Wilson had already taken a shower in the bathroom outside. At this time, he was leaning against the


    head of the bed with his bathrobe slightly open, revealing his broad shoulders and showing his


    perfect and powerful muscles.


    Behind the sses, his eyes were as dark as ink. He was like a leopard waiting to attack while


    licking its ws.


    Tina moved closer to him and said in a seductive voice, "President Chin, I''ve finished showering!"


    Wilson looked up at her.


    Without any makeup on face, her skin was crystal clear and her cheek were naturally red on both


    sides. Her long hair was wet over her shoulders and cheeks, which made her look more charming.


    The strong perfume on her body had also been washed clean, leaving only the sweetness of the


    shower gel.


    Wilson smelled it.


    The shower gel they used was of the same style, and they had the same smell now.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his blood was boiling.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly andzily pouted his chin. "Well, sit on me. You''ll take the initiative


    tonight!"


    Tina''s breathing paused for a moment.


    Although he usually had a lot of tricks while having sex, most of the time she had already lost her


    consciousness and basically let him control her.


    Now, she was asked to take the initiative...


    Her eyes widened slightly, and she was suddenly at a loss like a child, but she tried not to show it


    on her face. She smiled and asked, "Do you have to let me take the initiative?"


    "I''m a patient," Wilson said with sufficient reason.


    He spread out his hands and looked at her calmly.


    Not as urgent as he was every night, Wilson was like a very patient hunter, waiting for the prey to


    voluntarily go into his mouth.


    Tina gritted her teeth.


    The corner of her mouth was almost stiff. Facing his aggressive eyes bravely, she put her arms


    around his neck and took the initiative to approach him...


    Two hourster.


    Tina rested her head on the pillow and tried to calm down her intense heartbeat and pulse.


    Wilson was satisfied, as if he had had a big meal. Just listening to her breathing, he seemed to be


    ignited again.


    He could not control himself.


    Wilson lifted the quilt on her body and pressed himself against her. "Don''t sleep. I want it again..."


    The sex was not over until midnight.


    Tina felt like weeping but had no tears at all.


    Didn''t he say he was a patient?


    At the end of the weekend, Tina went to work with a tired body.


    It was the busiest on Monday. Each department would hold a regr meeting after the TV station


    conference.


    After the consecutive meetings ended, the editor arranged a new task for Tina and others. After


    lunch, she and Bonnie went to the office building in themercial center with equipment.


    The work of this time was to broadcast a painting exhibition, which was very artistic.


    The painting exhibition was very well-known. In addition to connecting with the TV station, it also


    invited a popr female star to increase poprity.


    When Tina arrived at the scene, she found out that the female star was Mona.


    This should be the second time that she had seen her in person at such a close distance. She had


    to admit that Mona was really beautiful.


    Among the crowd, Mona was wearing a long dress of a luxury brand, which made her look taller.


    She held a microphone in her hand and was very skilled at participating in events like this. Because


    she was a star, many people present were inferior to her.


    The atmosphere on the scene was very warm due to the arrival of the star.


    After the event was over, many people wanted to ask for autographs.


    Tina was not very interested in chasing the star. Furthermore, when she saw Mona, she would


    remember the scene of Mona was intimately with Wilson.


    However, Bonnie was one of the people to ask for autographs. After turning off the machine, she


    said to Tina, "Tina, my younger brother likes Mona very much. He talks about her every day! I was


    too busy just now and didn''t have a chance to ask for signature.


    I just asked the staff which exit she would left from. Could you apany me to get one?"


    Before she could refuse, Bonnie pulled her and ran away.


    Tina had no choice but to follow her to the exit.


    The information from the staff was very urate. Not long after they waited, Mona, who had


    changed into a light suit, came out of the passage. Wearing a pair of sunsses, she looked like a


    big star, but there was no


    one around her.


    Bonnie immediately stepped forward. "Miss Wong, my brother in high school likes you very much.


    May I have your signature?"


    Mona seemed to have encountered such situations many times. She did not panic much and


    nodded with affinity. "Okay!"


    Tina silently waited by the side.


    Seeing Mona take the pen, Bonnie said excitedly, "Thank you, thank you so much!" Mona handed


    over the signed notebook and said officially, "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure to be liked by


    others!"


    As soon as Mona finished speaking, she caught a glimpse of something from the corner of her eye.


    The smile on her face suddenly bloomed, and she raised her hand high toward somewhere.


    "Wilson, I''m here!" Tina pursed her lips.


    She subconsciously turned her head and saw Wilson walking towards them. He was in a dark suit,


    with buttons on his cuffs glistening. He had handsome features and seemed to be natural graceful,


    gentle and elegant. He had a fatal attraction.


    Soon, the unique masculine atmosphere approached.


    When Wilson stood beside them, Tina and Bonnie next to her greeted respectfully, "Hello, President


    Chin!"


    Just like they met on the TV station, Wilson''s eyes swept over her face without any ripples.


    But he frowned slightly without leaving a trace.


    Tina gently pulled Bonnie aside and was ready to leave.


    But the next second, arge group of people suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Themp shed one after another, and they were all entertainment journalists. In addition to the


    reporters who were involved in the event, there were also many paparazzi. They seemed to have


    heard the news and rushed over to photograph Mona''s affair.


    The reporters all pushed forward, and the scene instantly became noisy.


    Tina and Bonnie, unfortunately, were caught in the middle and couldn''t get out for a while.


    Like a frightened bird, Mona immediately hid behind Wilson. "Wilson, there are a lot of reporters. I


    didn''t take my agent and assistant today. Please take me away!"

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    All the reporters came for Mona.


    There was news about Wilson and Mona that had just been exposed some time ago, making a


    great mor. At this time, reporters who received the news came one after another, and it was


    impossible for them to miss such a good opportunity.


    Mona was attached to Wilson, seeking shelter from him.


    Wilson''s shoulders and back were wide, and the suit outlined his tall and straight figure. Even if


    Mona wore high heels, she still looked like a timid and lovable little woman in front of him.


    Such an action undoubtedly made the reporters more excited, and themp in their hands shed


    frequently.


    "Mona, what''s your rtionship with President Chin?"


    "Mona, did you refuse the love of the new male star because of President Chin?"


    "Mona, it''s been rumored that President Chin is the man behind you and you two have a close


    rtionship with each other. What do you want to say?" "Mona..." Mona hurriedly put on her


    sunsses again and covered half of her face with her hands, as if she was flustered by the


    reporters'' questions, but also seemed to be as shy as a little woman.


    Wilson frowned deeply.


    Mona cried for help, "Wilson..."


    As the people rushed over, Wilson had to lift his arm to hold Mona. In other people''s eyes, he was


    like a protector who was protecting his woman.


    At this time, Terry and the security personnel arrived. They went to rescue the besieged Wilson and


    Mona and escorted them outside the office building.


    The scene was in a mess.


    Tina and Bonnie were caught up in the crowd innocently. It took them a lot of effort to get out.


    However, the reporters were all excited and tried to catch up with Mona. Just now, when Bonnie


    went to Mona for a signature with a notebook and a pen, all the machines were in Tina''s hands.


    Every kind of machine was expensive. If any one of them was damaged, they would be responsible


    for thepensation in the end.


    Tina had been carefully protecting the machine, so she had no time to protect herself. When she


    squeezed out, someone pushed her, and her waist hit the marble pir next to her.


    The surface was bumped, which made her feel painful.


    Tina let out a grunt as her face wrinkled.


    The noisy journalists dispersed with Wilson and Mona''s departure, and the remaining two seemed


    to have gone through a catastrophe.


    Bonnie picked up the notebook and pen that had fallen to the ground. She dusted them and


    shouted, "A star is a star. Such a big scene has almost scared me to death! By the way, Tina, is the


    machine okay?"


    "It''s okay!" Tina leaned over and checked.


    When she stood up, the stinging pain on the back of her waist made her break out in a cold sweat.


    Tina handed the machine to the other side and said, "Bonnie, you go back to the car first. I''ll go to


    the bathroom."


    After entering the bathroom, Tina pulled out the shirt that was tucked into the skirt. She lifted it up a


    little and saw arge area of red and swollen at the back of her waist in the mirror. She felt great


    pain when she touched it gently.


    She felt extremely unlucky.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the machine, otherwise, her injury would


    have been in vain.


    Fortunately, today was Monday. If it was weekend, she had to see Wilson with injured waist. Wilson


    was so fierce when having sex, and she would definitely not stand it with such a body!


    Tina tidied up her clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    When she just stepped out, someone stood in front of her and said respectfully, "Miss Hall!"


    Tina was slightly surprised.


    Half an hourter, in the room on the top floor of the office building.


    It looked like a lounge, spacious and bright. There were all kinds of tea set and fruits. The leather


    sofa in front of French windows was also veryfortable.


    Tina frowned as she paced back and forth in the room.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she met Terry, who told her that Wilson asked her to wait


    upstairs, and then took her here.


    Tina looked at her watch frequently. She had been alone in the room for more than half an hour. It


    would be time to get off work if she continued staying.


    "What am I waiting for?"


    "Wilson has escorted Mona away and they flirts with each other. Why did he ask me to


    Tina touched her forehead and felt baffled. She didn''t want to waste her time here and was about to


    leave.


    She walked to the door quickly. As soon as she pulled the door open, she saw Wilson, who was


    striding in.


    Tina''s face changed rapidly. Almost instantly, a fake smile formed on her face. "President Chin!"


    Wilson gave her a faint nce and asked Terry behind him, "Have you brought everything here?"


    "Yes!" Terry replied respectfully.


    After taking the things handed over by Terry, Wilson closed the door directly.


    Only the two of them were left in the room. Tina was still confused. When she wanted to see what


    the thing was, she heard Wilson''s order to her. "Tina, go lie on the sofa."


    Tina was speechless


    What the hell?


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Wilson didn''t waste time with her. He directly grabbed her wrist and


    strode to the floor-to-ceiling window, almost forcing her to sit on the sofa.


    Tina''s eyes widened.


    She looked embarrassed and said with a fake smile, "President Chin, what are you going to do? It''s


    not good to do that in broad daylight, is it?" "It''s really not good," Wilson said slowly.


    Then, he smirked at her. The next second, he raised his hand and pushed her down on the sofa.


    Then he unbuttoned her shirt skillfully and a cool sensation overwhelmed her.


    Tina gasped.


    She couldn''t resist his strength and was forced to lie on the sofa. In his hand, she was like amb to


    be ughtered by others.


    Tina''s pupils dted as she panicked.


    The sun was shining outside, sunny and bright. It was so shameless to do this!


    Tina opened her mouth and wanted to remind him loudly that today was not the weekend. Her


    struggling body was held firmly by Wilson''s thick palm.


    The next second, a sudden chill came from her waist.


    Tina was stunned.


    When she realized what he was doing, her eyshes fluttered and astonishment shed in her


    eyes.


    Wilson''s finger was rough, but his movements were very soft.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The heat on his fingertip seemed to seep


    through her skin to her heart.


    The smell of herbs drifted in the air and lingered on her nose. The cool and refreshing feeling came


    from the injured waist, which immediately eased her pain.


    Tina tilted her head slightly. Only then did she see the medicine cab in his hand.


    At that time, there were so many reporters downstairs, and the ce was very noisy and chaotic.


    She thought that his attention was all on Mona. He actually found that she was hit?


    For a moment, her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Tina was very thin and her waist was slender. Her skin was white and delicate, which made the dark


    blue color very obvious.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened slightly.


    After the ointment was absorbed, he took back his hand and wiped it with a tissue next to him.


    Tina slowly sat up from the sofa and put on her unbuttoned clothes. She didn''t know what medicine


    he had applied, but the pain at the back of her waist was almost nonexistent.


    She turned to look at him.


    Wilson leaned against the sofa, folding his legs, and sat in a veryzy position.


    When he didn''t speak, he looked very gentle and elegant, with a kind of calm and selfrestraint


    temperament.


    Tina was rather surprised. She paused for a moment before asking, "President Chin, how did you


    know that I was injured?"


    Wilson squinted and asked, "Are you ttered?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded. "There are so many reporters, and everyone is excited. I thought you only


    cared Mona and would not pay attention to me!"


    After listening to her words, Wilson asked with a faint smile, "Are you jealous?"


    Tina shook her head with a smile and said jokingly, "No. A mistress has no right to be jealous,


    hasn''t she? However, if you are busy and don''t need me during the weekend, you can inform me,


    so that I don''t have to stay there alone!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    He seemed very satisfied with her answer, but at the same time, he felt a little unhappy.


    He didn''t know exactly what he was unhappy about.


    Wilson grabbed her hand, as soft as her slender waist.


    He put the ointment on her hand and said casually, "This is an ointment specially designed for


    traumatic injury. When you go back, remember to apply it yourself. I don''t like women with ugly


    scars on their bodies!"


    Tina held the medicine lightly and could still smell the fragrance of the medicine.


    When she was young, her mother had not died of illness. Every time she yed happily with the


    children in the alley, she didn''t know that there were scratches on her skin, but as long as she


    returned home, her mother would always find out the first time.


    Then she would very gently apply medicine to her scratches just like what he did just now.


    Tina was not hypocritical. She said sincerely, "President Chin, thank you!"


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed. "That''s all?"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson raised his chin slightly, the meaning of which was obvious.


    Tina felt helpless.


    She could not remain unmoved.


    Tina clenched the ointment in her hand and leaned towards him with a red face. She quickly kissed


    him on the lips.


    After that, she wanted to return.


    Wilson seemed to be very dissatisfied and felt that it was not enough, so he wrapped her with his


    long and powerful arms.


    He held the back of her head and kissed her again.


    He opened his mouth and kissed her deeply.


    Tina''s struggles and refusal were useless. Her lips were hot and her tongue was numb.


    Wilson looked gentle, but in fact, he was very aggressive and domineering. His kiss seemed to


    swallow her every time.


    The kissing became more and more intense, and the hands on her back began to move.


    Under such circumstances, Wilson wanted more.


    He didn''t mind being on the sofa or being in broad daylight. It was just that she had arge bruise


    on her waist. If they really had sex, it was inevitable that she would be injured again.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This damn self-control in front of her!


    Wilson held her in his arms with his chin on her neck, gasping violently.


    The heat in the air gradually subsided.


    Tina finally broke free from his arms and tidied up her wrinkled clothes with a red face. It was


    unknown whether she was hot or shy.


    She looked at her watch and said, "It''s gettingte. President Chin, I have to go back to the TV


    station!"


    With these words, Tina ran away, afraid that he would really do something.


    Wilson lit a cigarette in the room. After his boiling blood calmed down, he put out the cigarette and


    came out.


    Outside the corridor, Terry was waiting respectfully.


    When Wilson came out, he immediately reported, "President Chin, everything is clear! This group of


    sudden reporters is not a coincidence, but someone deliberately informed them and gave them


    corresponding benefits!"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes, which were sharp.


    He did not ask who the person was, but said coldly, "I see."


    Terry asked, "President Chin, do you need me to deal with these news?"


    There was obvious displeasure on Wilson''s face, but after thinking for two seconds, he said coldly,


    "Forget it!"


    "Yes!" Terry said respectfully.


    As Wilson walked toward the elevator, his phone rang. It was a call from his father, Bemy.


    He answered it with a serious look.


    At dusk, the sunset glow filled the sky.


    The spring wind caressed our faces. The willows nted in the hospital grew more and more lush.


    Many patients were taking a walk downstairs.


    Tina returned to the TV station and clocked out. After work, she went straight to the hospital.


    She had dinner with her daughter and was hanging the washed clothes on the balcony. And I


    was helping her hang the clothes one by one like an adult.


    Hearing someone open the door ande


    in, I turned around and said, "Aunt Malee!"


    Tina turned around and saw her good friending in with a lot of bags. She knew that she came


    here to send something delicious to I, so she smiled.


    Malee had another thing to do.


    Not long after she sat down, she pulled Tina and said, "Tina, let me show you something!"


    Tina looked at the webpage on her phone and asked in surprise, "A clothing designpetition?


    Malee nodded and said, "Yes, I saw it online. The details of thepetition haven''t been decided


    yet, but it''s said to be held by a well-known foreignpany. How about you join it then?"


    Tina refused without thinking. "No. I have already given up on the clothing design!"


    Malee persuaded, "You really don''t want to consider it? When you''re free, you can pay more


    attention to it. I know that giving up clothing design has always been your regret. This may allow


    you to continue your dream..."


    Tina continued to shake her head with a smile.


    Seeing that her attitude was firm, Malee could only give up and stop talking about this topic.


    She looked around the room and asked in


    surprise, "Where is I?"


    Outside the hospital building, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped by the flower bed. The door of the


    driver''s seat was opened, and Wilson jumped out of it.


    Usually, the driver would drive for him. He only drove in person in private. Wearing a pair of sses,


    he always gave people a feeling that he was gentle and elegant. Such a domineering and wild car


    didn''t seem to match him. But when he stood there, his momentum particrly fit the car.


    When Wilson was about to walk into the building, he suddenly felt a pain on his calf.


    Something soft hit him.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Wilson received a call from Bemy, asking him to bring his youngest brother home for dinner.


    Different from Wilson and their eldest brother who had never lived freely since childhood, their


    youngest brother Simon had always been very rebellious and already moved out of the Chin Family.


    He often said that he was very busy in the hospital and almost went home twice a year.


    Wilson dared not disobey his father''s order, so he drove here in person to meet Simon after


    handling the business in his hands.


    Just as he was about to take a step forward, he was stopped by the person that had bumped into


    his calf.


    Wilson looked down, and saw a child sitting on the ground. It was a girl about four or five years old.


    The little girl was very beautiful, with big eyes like obsidian, pink butterfly hair clip on both sides of


    her bangs, childish nose, and wless lips.


    She was wearing hospital gown, so she should be in hospital here.


    She was ill at such a young age, which made people feel distressed.


    Wilson bent over and lifted her up. "Kid, are you all right?"


    I climbed up and nodded her head. "I''m fine!" she said in a childish voice.


    After staying in the ward for an entire day, I was bored. While Tina and Malee were chatting, she


    sneaked out with her toy. Unexpectedly, she was so excited that she ran so fast and bumped into


    someone.


    The impact made her fall on her butt.


    I was not a delicate little girl, so she did not feel any pain. Instead, she raised her face and


    looked up anxiously. "My ne¡ª"


    Hearing this, Wilson found that she had a remote control in her hand.


    It seemed that she was ying with the remote control ne and did not see the road. After hitting


    his leg and falling, the ne also fell.


    Wilson looked around, stood straight, and took the ne off the top of the Mercedes.


    The remote control toy ne was the most ordinary one in the market and had little function. It was


    painted with pink color. There was also a Barbie doll painted on it, which showed the special


    intentions of the person who transformed the ne.


    However, it seemed to have been used for many years and looked very old.


    When he picked it up, one of the wings broke and hung down.


    Wilson handed her the ne. "Is this it?"


    I nodded and giggled. "Yes, thank you, handsome man!"


    Wilson smiled and said, "You''re wee!"


    I looked around. At this time, all her attention was attracted by the Mercedes next to them. She


    asked curiously, "Handsome man, is this big ck car yours?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    I blinked and asked, "Then do you have a big house?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    I s eyes sparkled. "Do you have a lot of money and bank cards?"


    Wilson nodded again. "Yes."


    "Wow¡ª" I suddenly screamed, her chubby little hand holding her face. She looked him up and


    down with her big eyes and said excitedly, "So you are the overbearing president in the TV series.


    The tall, rich and handsome guy that Snow White likes!"


    Wilson was speechless.


    I s eyes sparkled and she was eloquent, "Mr. president, you are so handsome, even more


    handsome than Lucas in the next ward! If you join us, Coco and Elie will definitely change their


    minds!"


    Wilson didn''t know whether tough or not.


    The cute little girl in front of him was very funny and humorous.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There were almost no children at such an age around Wilson. And he usually didn''t like children, but


    the little girl in front of him seemed to be very attractive to him and he couldn''t remove his attention


    from her.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch her head, asking with s mile, "Kid, what''s your name?


    "My name is I!" I raised her head and said with a smile.


    Wilson''s eyes were filled with smiles. He squatted down and said in a warm voice, "I, you can''t


    run so fast when youe out in the future, okay? It''s very dangerous. You might be hit by a car!"


    There were a lot of cars in the hospital. Fortunately, she only ran into him. If she was hit by a car,


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Got it!" I nodded.


    Seeing her little hand poking the wings of the ne, Wilson said, "This ne is broken. Go back


    and let your mother buy you a new one!"


    "No. It can still fly after being fixed!" I shook her head and said, "It will cost money if mom buys a


    new one. It is very hard for my mom to make money. I need to live in the hospital because I''m sick. I


    heard the nurses secretly say that hospitalization expenses are very high!"


    ¡°It is very pitiful that my mother has me. Although she is very strong, I don''t want to increase her


    burden!"


    Wilson looked at the little girl in front of him, whose white and tender face was full of maturity, which


    made it hard for people to believe that she was only a child about four or five years old.


    He couldn''t help touching her head again. "I, you''re so good!"


    After being praised, I smiled and revealed her white teeth. She happily shared with him. "Doctor


    Westcott is very good at repairing toys. He is my attending doctor. Many of my broken toys were


    repaired by him! He also wants to pursue my mom, but I don''t want him to be my father!"


    "Why?" Wilson asked curiously.


    I s face looked serious. "He is very nice to many girls. I don¡¯t like it. And he looks like a


    i n gay!


    Wilson felt interesting about the words that she said, but at the same time, he was confused. "What


    about your father?"


    "I don''t have a father!" I shook her head.


    She shrugged and said sadly, "I have never seen him. Mom said that dad had gone to outer space


    on a business trip. My neighbor Naya doesn''t have a father, either, and her mother told her the


    same thing. But we all know that Naya''s father has died in a car ident. I am afraid that my mom


    will be sad, so I have been pretending to believe her words!"


    The child''s sensibleness made Wilson feel distressed.


    In the short time he spent with her, he had a good impression of this little girl who he had never met


    before. He even had an impulse to hold her small body in his arms.


    I tilted her head and looked at her wrist.


    There was an electronic watch on it. She calcted the time seriously and then looked up at him. "I


    have been out for a long time. I have to go back quickly, or my mother will be worried if she can''t


    find me!"


    Wilson nodded. "Okay!"


    I said goodbye to him, "Bye-bye, Mr. president. We will meet if we are fated!"


    Wilson smiled.


    I waved her chubby hands at him, then turned around and ran away.


    Wilson was also ready to go to the opposite outpatient building, but when he stood up, he couldn''t


    help looking in the direction of the lively little girl.


    He was inexplicably reluctant to part with her.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Early in the morning.


    In the dining room of Chin''s Mansion, breakfast was rich.


    Wilson had bought a house outside, but he would take time to go home asionally. His eldest


    brother, Adam, was in the army all year round, and his youngest brother, Simon, was rebellious. So


    only their parents lived in this house.


    Last night, as expected, Simon didn''t appear. The family dinner broke up and he stayed.


    However, his room was on the nightside, and the air conditioner¡¯s temperature was a little lowst


    night. Wilson seemed to catch a cold and his throat was notfortable after he woke up.


    Bemy was old-fashioned. Although he was in an era of new media, he was used to reading


    newspapers every morning.


    As soon as Wilson pulled out the chair and sat down, Bemy, who was sitting in the main position,


    put down the newspaper and asked him, "Is everything in the newspaper true? Have you been


    involved with a female star recently?"


    Hearing this, Meadow immediately joined in.


    "Wilson, have you had a girlfriend?" "No." Wilson lifted his sses.


    He felt a slight headache.


    Sure enough, the next second, Meadow said, "If you really have a girlfriend, bring her home to let


    us have a look. Wilson, you are not young. You''re 30 years old now, and you should get married


    early. I''ve been waiting to have grandchildren!"


    "Mom, she isn''t!" Wilson said.


    As a mother, the most worrying thing for her was her sons¡¯ marriage. Her eldest son had been


    married at least, and then brought his girlfriend home. But she had hardly seen any woman around


    her second son. Finally, there was a woman who had something to do with her second son.


    Meadow''s eyes were shining.


    Now, hearing his denial, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Bemy frowned and said solemnly, "It''s time for you to consider your personal matters!"


    Wilson raised the corner of his lips and said, "Dad, I promised to help grandpa with the family


    business and make Chin¡¯s Group more glorious. I''m not in a hurry to get married!"


    Meadow couldn''t help trying to persuade him. "That''s right, but you have to..."


    Wilson looked at his watch, put down the tableware in his hand, and said, "Mom, I have an


    important cooperation case to talk about this morning. I''ll go first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode toward the door.


    Outside the yard of the vi, Terry was already waiting by the Rolls-Royce.


    Looking at his son''s back, Meadow was very worried. "s, dear, when can I have a grandchild?"


    Bemy snapped, "When you dream!"


    Meadow was speechless.


    After talking about the cooperation case, Wilson returned to thepany.


    When the exclusive elevator reached the top floor, he walked out with steady steps. Along the way,


    all the employees greeted him respectfully.


    With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Wilson walked and looked steadily forward. There was


    a hint of sharpness hidden in his eyes behind the sses. The arrogant momentum from him was


    like that of an ancient king.


    When he approached the president''s office, Irene hurried to greet them. "President Chin, Miss


    Wong is here!"


    Irene was Wilson''s secretary. Like Terry, she had outstanding abilities and had followed Wilson for


    many years. They were his most trusted confidants and right-hand men.


    After Irene reported, she saw her boss frown slightly.


    Wilson pushed the office door open.


    Sitting on the sofa, Mona immediately stood up and greeted him with a big smile, "Wilson!"


    Mona had made a special effort to dress up today. She wore a ck velvet dress with delicate


    makeup. Her tall figure and good shape were all revealed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson just nced at her gently and then satzily on the sofa. "Why are you here? What''s the


    matter?"


    "I can''te to you if I don''t have anything to do?" Monained. Then she came to sit beside


    him, looked down, and said with some annoyance, "Wilson, I''m sorry for us being photographed in


    the Sek Buildingst time. I''m sorry for causing you trouble! I didn''t know why so many reporters


    suddenly appeared. I was in a panic..."


    Wilson said carelessly, "Didn''t someone deliberately inform them?"


    Mona was shocked.


    She smiled awkwardly and said with a guilty tone, "Is that so? Maybe it was the paparazzi who had


    been following us..."


    Wilson smiled and his eyes were meaningful.


    Mona didn''t want to continue on this topic. With sparkle in her beautiful eyes, she gently took his


    arm and said, "Wilson, there is a hot script recently. I like a role in it, but thepetition in the circle


    is too fierce! I really want to y. Can you help me with this?" Wilson agreed. "Yes, I will let Terry


    inform the producer!"


    Mona made hay while the sun shone. With more greed in her eyes, she said, "There is also a luxury


    advertisement, and they are choosing a spokesperson..."


    "I see!" Wilson nodded.


    Almost all of Mona''s demands, especially about her work, were met.


    She smiled immediately. "Wilson, you are so kind to me!"


    Wilson smiled, but his eyes were still cold.


    When Mona leaned toward him, Wilson just stood up and said, "Mona, do you have anything else to


    do? I''m working."


    These words already had the intention of sending her away.


    Mona pouted her red lips unhappily. "Wilson, it¡¯s already noon. Let''s have lunch together at this


    time! I''ll treat you to a delicious Italian meal!"


    Wilson said, "Maybe another time. I still have work to do today."


    Mona didn''t give up and flirted with him. "No matter how important your job is, you have to eat. I''ve


    been waiting for you for almost the whole morning..."


    Her words abruptly stopped when she saw the coldness in Wilson''s eyes.


    Although Wilson always gave people a feeling of gentleness and elegance, when he was not


    smiling, he was as cold as a thousand-year-frozen ice.


    Mona dared not annoy him, so she quickly changed her words and said, "Let¡¯s have a meal


    together next time, Wilson!"


    "Yes." Wilson answered faintly.


    Mona picked up her famous brand bag, put on her sunsses, and left.


    Wilson walked back to the desk.


    Less than two minutes after he sat in the high back chair, Terry knocked on the door and came in.


    He nodded respectfully and said, "President Chin, there were reporters hiding outside the building.


    All of them have been solved!"


    "I see." Wilson sneered.


    He raised his hand and pushed his sses up his nose, with a hint of fierceness in his eyes. "When


    Monaes again, tell her that I''m busy at work to give her a warning." "Yes!" Terry took the order.


    At half past three in the afternoon, the sunshine was not that harsh.


    The Chin Group''s building stood majestically, as if it could reach to the sky.


    When people stood downstairs, they were so small that their imposing manner weakened.


    The car of TV station was parked at the side of the road. Tina and a female colleague got out of the


    car. She looked up at the towering building in front of her, pursed her lips and followed in.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Tina and her female colleague came here for official business.


    The Chin Group had a wide range of business and was well-known in Ice city. As it developed, it


    was also involved in many public benefit activities. Tina came here at this time to broadcast a


    program for public good.


    After showing their employee¡¯s card and reporter''s certificate at the front desk on the first floor, they


    were brought to the elevator.


    The building inside was as imposing as the outside. Even the decoration was majestic. The elevator


    was spacious, and the red number on the LCD screen was changing at a constant speed.


    This was Tina''s first visit to the Chin¡¯s Group.


    Thinking of that Wilson was working here, she couldn''t help holding her breath.


    The female colleague was obviously very excited. As soon as the door of the elevator closed, she


    said excitedly, "Tina, we are so lucky! Many people fought for the chance toe to the Chin¡¯s


    Group, but we got this opportunity!"


    Tina smiled but did not reply.


    For her, this was just a job. She would only do what her leader told her to do.


    The female colleague continued, "Tina, will us be more lucky to have a chance encounter with


    President Chin?"


    Tina shrugged.


    Seeing her calm reaction, the female colleague could not help but say, "Tina, why are you not


    excited? When we gossiped about President Chin, you seemed not to be very interested in it. Don¡¯t


    you want to have an indescribable rtionship with President Chin?"


    Tina was silent.


    It seemed to have already happened...


    The elevator door opened slowly after reaching the top floor.


    The public rtions department of Chin¡¯s Group was responsible for receiving them, so they were


    directly led there when they came out.


    There was no chance encounter that the female colleague expected, but they did see Wilson. When


    the door of the president''s office opened and closed, they could see the figure of the man inside


    through the gap.


    The sleeves of the new white shirt were rolled up to the elbow, revealing the sturdy and strong arm


    muscles.


    There were rimless sses on his face, and the eyes behind the sses were deep. He was


    reading over the documents at a desk, exuding an innate sharpness and unfathomableness of a


    high-ranking person.


    Just a nce was enough to attract people.


    When Tina and her female colleague passed by, Irene, the secretary of the president''s office, was


    reprimanding a staff unhappily. "Why did it take you so long to buy the medicine I asked you to buy


    for President Chin?"


    "I''ve bought it!" The other side said repeatedly.


    After taking it and checking it out, Irene quickly went to the tea room to pour some water.


    After Irene walked away, the female colleague leaned close to Tina¡¯s ear and said, "I didn''t expect


    President Chin to get sick. In my heart, I have always regarded him as an otherworldly Prince


    Charming. I almost forgot that he also eats the grains, and will get old, sick and die!"


    Tina was amused.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the scene of Wilson lying in bed when he was illst time...


    She bit her lips gently. "Is he sick again?"


    The public welfare program was a special report and the focus of the TV station. And it was a win-


    win situation for the parties that cooperated with each other.


    There were too many relevant information. By the time they finished the interview, the sun had


    already set and it was time to get off work.


    Tina and her female colleague were about to leave after they packed up the machine.


    After work, more than half of the staff on the top floor had left. Only many secretaries in the


    president''s office were busy. It seemed that they were all ready for a long-term battle.


    Working in such arge group was a symbol of ability and identity. The workload was naturally more


    than that of ordinary people, but at the same time, the sry would be several times higher.


    While they were waiting for the elevator, the President''s office door opened.


    The secretary came out of the room with a cup of coffee and a meal in her hand.


    However, the food seemed to have not been eaten at all and seemed to have been set aside for a


    long time.


    Other staff came forward and asked, "Irene, didn''t President Chin eat?"


    Irene frowned and shook her head. "No. He probably has no appetite due to illness. He only drank


    coffee!"


    "How can he not eat? He has to work overtime tonight. Can his body take it..."


    The elevator arrived at this time.


    Tina did not continue to listen to the conversation. She stepped into the elevator, but her mind was


    wandering.


    She remembered their previous agreement.


    Tina didn''t want to get involved in other things. Although she agreed at that time, today was not the


    weekend, and she actually had no obligation. However, when she hesitated, she couldn''t help but


    recall that two days ago when she was hit in the waist, he applied the medicine for her.


    "I¡¯ll just consider it as a return of a favor!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina came out of the elevator and took out her mobile phone to call the hospital.


    The evening lights were lit.


    Wilson personally drove the ck Mercedes home. The night of the city were lit up by neon lights.


    There were numerousrge buildings in the distance, like crystal boxes.


    The Mercedes-Benz logo shed out of the neon light, and there were shadows and fatigue on his


    face.


    When he waited for the green traffic light, he took out a cigarette and lit it up.


    The smell of tobo spread.


    When he stayed in Chin''s Mansion that night, he caught a cold and didn''t feel well. He only took two


    puffs before his throat became ufortable and he coughed.


    Wilson had to put out the cigarette.


    The green light lit up again, and he merged with the traffic on his way home. For some reason, there


    was an indescribable sense of loneliness in his heart.


    The Mercedes entered No. 1 Luxurious Residence.


    The buildings nearby were all developed by Chin''s Group. The security guards saw him and greeted


    him.


    When he stopped and got off the car, Wilson took the medicine bottle off the workbench.


    In the daytime, when Irene saw that he was ill, she asked someone to buy him medicine. Then he


    asked them to buy the medicine he had takenst time. Irene dared not neglect and the medicine


    they bought was the same as what Tina gave him before.


    The corners of Wilson''s mouth lifted and he snorted.


    "D*mn it, she''s not a doctor!"


    Wilson entered password and opened the door. There were lights inside the room. When he saw


    that, his face suddenly darkened.


    He thought of Mona, who often came to thepany in the name of having a meal together but


    was blocked. At this time, the first thought in his mind was that Mona was so bold that she came to


    his house!


    The most annoying thing for Wilson was that others stepped into his private territory.


    There seemed to be a faint smell of food in the air.


    Wilson looked over with narrowed eyes. Due to the ground ss door, he could vaguely see the


    back of a woman in the kitchen.


    He couldn''t see clearly. He could only recognize that her figure was very thin and slender.


    His face was sullen, and there was obvious anger in his voice. "Who allowed you toe!


    The figure inside froze.


    Then, the figure walked out of the kitchen with hesitation.


    When he saw Tina''s palm-sized face clearly in sight, Wilson was stunned for a moment.


    It was not Mona?


    Wilson pushed his sses slightly with his middle finger, and he couldn''t hide his surprise. "It''s you?


    Why are you here?"


    When he saw the woman in the kitchen, he didn''t think it would be Tina because she never


    appeared except on the weekend night. This was the first time.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    Tina looked a little awkward.


    Although when she came out, surprise shed in his eyes, but she saw it clearly.


    Tina had long ago known that she was not the only woman he had kept. He must have mistaken her


    for someone else just now. For some reason, she lost all her mood to cook porridge for him.


    She felt very remorseful.


    Tina met his gaze and could only put on a fake smile. "Didn''t you sayst time that if you fall ill


    again, I would cook you porridge! I just went to Chin¡¯s Group this afternoon and I heard the


    secretary say that you''re ill..."


    Therefore, she came here to make porridge for him.


    The corner of Wilson''s mouth was lifted and smiles appeared in his eyes.


    Her stomach seemed to have its own mind and could not wait any longer.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it done?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes, it''s done!"


    She called the hospital and told I that she didn''t have to wait for her. After returning to the TV


    station to clock out, she took a bus to the No.l Luxurious Residence. The rice was cleaned and then


    soaked for half an hour. It had been braised for a long time and was soft and sticky now.


    Wilson pulled back the chair. "Eat with me. It¡¯ s lonely to eat alone!"


    Since the boss had said so, Tina didn''t dare to refuse. "Okay!"


    After she received the order, she returned to the kitchen.


    When he was illst time, she cooked for him on the spur of the moment, so she just made rice


    porridge. Afraid that he would think it was too simple, she specially bought some prickled


    cucumbers when she passed by the supermarket. Aftering back, she fried the cucumber with


    ham, which could stimte appetite.


    Tina was wearing an apron, without a jacket, which made her figure even slimmer.


    Perhaps because she had been staying in the kitchen, her little white face was flushed by the


    steam, which made her look particrly charming. Her eyes and brows were covered with a soft


    light, which was very gentle.


    She looked like a wife.


    Wilson sat at the dining table, and the eyes behind the sses had been on her all the time.


    Tina brought two bowls of porridge and a fried dish. The dining room instantly warmed up, as if this


    lonely night had be warm.


    This was their first time having dinner together.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to sleeping with him on the weekend, she also had to eat with him!


    Tina sat opposite him and forced a smile dutifully, telling him that he could eat now.


    Wilson picked up the porridge bowl, but he still nced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    Just like him, she was also eating porridge. Below her corbone was her full bosom.


    His eyes darkened.


    Wilson suddenly felt that he would like to eat something more than porridge.


    He had no appetite for the whole day, so he did not eat the meal his secretary ordered for him. After


    eating two bowls of warm porridge, he felt much better and rxed.


    After he finished his meal, Tina also put down her bowl and chopsticks.


    She nced at the night outside the window and then nced at Wilson, who was full, saying, "It''s


    late. I''ve finished cooking the porridge. President Chin, I''ll go back first!"


    The purpose of Tina''s visit tonight was simply to cook porridge.


    She picked up the coat on the back of the chair next to her and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she passed by the dining table, her wrist was caught by Wilson. Then she


    was pulled back, and fell directly on his leg.


    After losing her bnce, Tina involuntarily hugged his neck to stabilize herself.


    In this way, the posture looked more ambiguous.


    Tina was shocked.


    Wilson still felt hungry.


    He held her tightly in his arms and felt her good shape. His breathing suddenly became heavier.


    Tina couldn''t move at all because of his hug. When she looked up and saw the change in his eyes,


    she suddenly felt a chill in her heart. She smiled and reminded him, "President Chin, I''m here to


    fulfill the appointment of making porridge for you. It''s not the weekend yet!"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    Huh?


    Tina was trying to figure out the meaning of his words when she saw him adjusting his sses. He


    put his thin lips close to her ear and breathed deeply and ambiguously. "But you''re already here!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Seeing that he was determined to get it, she tried to find a reason. "Well, President Chin, my waist


    is not fully recovered..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can sit on me!" Wilson smiled.


    Tina was helpless


    She didn''t want to do that at all!


    Wilson put forth strength in his hands, lifted her waist lightly, and strode upstairs with her in his


    arms.


    Tina did not have any chance to fight back.


    She felt that she was so stupid that she came here on her own initiative.


    In the blink of an eye, she was thrown onto the big bed, her back falling into the soft bedding.


    Wilson held her face, and the finger swept over her eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips one by one.


    Many goose bumped on her skin due to his rough fingers.


    After he took off his sses, his deep eyes were like whirlpools.


    Wilson said, "Tina, you look so good.


    You don¡¯t need makeup when you see you in the future!"


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered.


    She clenched her fingers as if she wanted to refuse.


    Wilson suddenly kissed her.


    While they were kissing, his big hand had already unbuttoned her clothes...


    This night was bound to be a hot night.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day.


    The Rolls-Royce drove out of No.l Luxurious Residence and ran on the street against the morning


    light.


    Last night, Wilson didn''t stop until two hourster. When she got into the car just now, her calves


    were so weak that she almost lost her footing.


    When the car crossed speed humps and shook slightly, she quickly held her waist.


    She looked at the culprit next to her. As before, Wilson was flipping through the files while he was


    free in the car.


    He wore a pair of rimless sses and an expensive hand-made suit, the buttons of which were


    glossy. He was gentle, wise and sharp.


    Tina remembered that all the female colleagues in the TV station were obsessed with him and


    regarded him as a perfect Prince Charming.


    Tut tut.


    He was not a Prince Charming, but a despicable monster!


    Tinained in her heart and turned to look out of the car window.


    The morning sunshine was as energetic as a deer. Wherever it went, it gave people a feeling of


    freshness.


    Tina was aimlessly enjoying the street view. When the car stopped at the red light, the huge LCD


    screen on the office building outside the car came into her view.


    She looked over casually and held her breath after a nce.


    It was the busiest business zone in the city. At this time, a propaganda movie was ying on the


    giant screen. A man was sitting in front of the piano, with his slender fingers on the ck and white


    keys. Beside him was endless sea.


    A person and a piano seemed to be integrated into the sea.


    The man slightly lowered his head, and his hair in front of his forehead hung down. He seemed to


    be immersed in music. And his profile was extremely handsome.


    "The famous pianist, Dn, is ready toe back for a concert."

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    The memories which had been deeply hidden in her heart suddenly popped up like billows.


    Tina felt as if she had been thrown into a deep sea, which was like those depicted in propaganda


    videos. There she waspletely submerged by the water. She unconsciously clenched her fists


    and gritted her teeth.


    She forced herself to forget about it, but it was in vain. The memories came to her mind irresistible,


    just like rain and snow falling down to the ground.


    The boy took her hand, and the two of them went all the way from the sunny campus to the piano


    room which was cool and quiet. Then, they sat side by side in front of the wood-colored piano, so


    that she could listen to him ying music closely.


    "Tina, this is mytestposition work. Is it nice?"


    "Sounds wonderful!"


    "Tina, I''ll my own piano concert in the future and y the piano for you..."


    The memories were still hidden in her heart, but the man whose name was Dn Koo was lost in


    her life. He was just like the 89th key of a piano, which she would never be able to touch.


    After the signal light was changed, the car drove on again.


    The huge LCD screen gradually died away in Tina''s sight, and she was still absent-minded to some


    extent.


    Suddenly, a man''s breath approached her. Seeing that Tina kept that posture for a long time, Wilson


    leaned over and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Tina quickly shook her head and replied, "Nothing!"


    Then, she sat up straight, and the morning sunlight shed on her delicate face, which appeared to be


    a little pale.


    Wilson frowned. "Tina, do you feel ufortable?"


    Tina didn''t want him to see through her emotional fluctuations. She changed the topic and


    deliberatelyined to him in a coquettish tone, "A little bit... You pushed me too hardst night.


    I couldn''t bear it!"


    Although this was virtually an excuse, it was, to arge extent, the truth.


    Wilson said, "Then you should do more exercises!"


    Tina didn''t know what to say."..."


    "My exhaution, your pleasure..." Sheined secretively in her heart.


    In the Chin''s Group...


    A meeting was held in therge conference room. Wilson was sitting on the main seat and knocking


    on the table with his fingers from time to time. The executives were sitting in two rows, and they


    were waiting for instructions from their CEO. Wilson''s lips seemed to be curved faintly, and his


    domineering expression imposed invisible pressure upon everyone.


    He was like a king, who could decide the destinies of countless people with a clicking of his fingers.


    All the executives looked at their CEO with reverence and awe.


    This meetingsted from the afternoon to the evening, while most of the executives were


    exhausted. Only when Wilson dered that the meeting ended did all the executives heave a sigh


    of relief.


    Wilson returned to the CEO''s office directly, respectfully followed by Terry Howard. After reporting


    the official matters, Terry paused for a moment and continued, "Mr. Chin, the producer made a


    phone call just now. He said that the character in the TV series has been assigned to Mona, and I


    have also arranged everything properly for her concerning advertising endorsement of the luxury


    products!


    This afternoon, Mona came here again. She wanted to invite you for dinner, but I temporarily


    rejected her. Mr. Chin, shall I continue to reject Mona''s requirements of meeting you?


    After all, Terry didn''t dare to deal with any matter rted to his boss ruthlessly, and he would always


    ask for instructions in detail from him.


    "Hmm..." Wilson looked indifferent.


    Terry looked at his boss and suddenly felt that he seemed to be somewhat absentminded today. He


    could feel it while they were holding the meeting.


    Wilson poured out a cigarette from the box.


    He wasn''t very addicted to smoking indeed, and therefore he didn''t smoke very often. He lit the


    cigarette in his left hand and sent it towards his thin lips. The white smoke spat out by him rose up


    and covered his face. Behind the sses and smoke, his eyes were meaningful.


    Wilson suddenly asked, "Terry, what day is it today?"


    Terry hadn''t expected that Wilson would suddenly ask such a question. He replied in a daze, "Today


    is Thursday!"


    "Hmm!" Wilson nodded and frowned again.


    It''s just Thursday...


    Time seemed to be passing by too slowly.


    Outside the window, flocks of birds were flying in the sky. They seemed to be tired after a whole


    day''s journey, and some of them were very close to the window while passing by.


    Inexplicably, Wilson often thought of Tina, and her appearance when she came out of the kitchen


    wearing an apron. Her delicate face was a little pink because of the water vapor in the kitchen.


    Wilson also missed the scenes that she was lying on the big bed and invaded by him, that she was


    groaning...


    He suddenly felt that it was not enough for the two of them only to meet on the weekends.


    Wilson wanted more.


    Terry asked in confusion, "Mr. Chin, do you have any important schedule?"


    "No," Wilson answered.


    Terry was at a loss. As a special assistant who had followed Wilson for many years, the most


    important thing for him was to interpret his boss¡¯ words, eye expressions, etc correctly. However,


    after reflecting upon it for a long time, he still didn''t know what his boss wanted.


    Suddenly, Terry seemed to realize something and said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, tomorrow is Friday.


    Don''t be anxious. Miss Hall will go to No.l Luxurious Residence on Saturday!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson raised his eyes and muttered unhappily, "What are you talking about? Is it because your


    workload is not enough?"


    Hearing this, Terry''s heart trembled. He nodded and replied obediently, "Mr. Chin, I''ll need to work


    now!"


    Then, he ran away immediately, afraid of saying anything wrong.


    Wilson stayed alone in the office. After smoking the cigarette in his hand, he sat there silently for a


    while. Then, he took out another cigarette and lit it.


    After work, Tina took a taxi to the hospital.


    On the weekends, her spare time was virtually uncontroble to her. From Monday to Friday,


    whenever she didn''t workte, she woulde straight to the hospital to stay with I, her dear


    daughter.


    After the mother and daughter had their dinners, the doctor went the rounds of the wards as usual.


    Tonight, Charles Westcott was responsible for the ward round. He came in with two nurses and was


    smiling.


    After going through a rough examination, I suddenly said in a childish voice, "Uncle Doctor, I''m


    notfortable today!"


    Doctor Westcott immediately asked, "What''s


    wrong?


    Tina, who was standing beside her daughter, immediately became very anxious. She bent down


    and looked at her daughter.


    The health of her daughter was the most important thing in her life. She was worried about it almost


    every day and was always afraid that something terrible might happen at any moment.


    I s little face was ruddy, just like a ripe apple. Her big obsidian-like eyes blinked lovely, and she


    raised her two chubby hands to cover the position where her heart was. "I''m ill! It''s Lovesickness


    Syndrome."


    Doctor Westcott was speechless."..."


    Tina was also speechless."..."


    Doctor Westcott looked at the little girl lying on the hospital bed, coughed, and asked,


    "Lovesickness Syndrome?"


    "Yes!" I nodded seriously.


    Charles didn''t know whether to smile or frown. He touched her head and said, "I, you are still a


    child. Only adults would suffer from Lovesickness Syndrome!"


    I straightened her body and said eloquently, "Uncle Doctor, you mustn''t treat me with prejudice.


    In fact, I''ve already grown up, and I''m four years old now!"


    After finished speaking, I even pointed out four fingers to the doctor seriously.


    Doctor Westcott smiled helplessly and looked at Tina, who was also holding her forehead


    helplessly. She tried to cooperate with the doctor and asked, "I know! Is it because Mom has to go


    to work during the daytime and can''t always apany I? Do you miss me so much?" "No!" I


    shook her head.


    She covered her chest with her hands again and said like a little adult, "I miss a boy very much. I go


    there every day to wait for him. I really want to see him again! I miss him when I open my eyes; I


    miss him when I have breakfast, lunch, and dinner; I miss him when I shit..."

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    I''s voice was tender, and her expression was particrly vivid.


    "Puff...¡±


    The two nurses behind Doctor Westcott couldn''t help but burst out intoughter.


    They were very amused by I. One of them even covered her stomach with her hands, while the


    other teased at I, "You miss him so much! You feel ufortable... These are all symptoms of


    Lovesick Syndrome. I, are you talking about Lucas, the Little Prince of the Pediatrics


    Department?"


    Lucas was also a little patient hospitalized in the Pediatrics Department. Because of his fair and


    handsome appearance, many little girls who were also hospitalized loved to follow behind him and


    called him Little Prince.


    Upon hearing that, I''s eyes sparkled.


    Then, she turned to Tina and said in a clear voice, "Mom, I am in love with Lucas!"


    "..." Tina was petrified.


    The night fell.


    Tina gently drew the curtain up. The ward was illuminated only by one deskmp.


    The little girl had already fallen asleep on the hospital bed. Her thick eyshes were curved, and


    the shadows of them were dim. Her little mouth was slightly open, and her breathing was smooth.


    Tina''s gaze at her daughter was tender. She couldn''t help but smile when she thought of the


    childish words of I.


    After confirming that her daughter was asleep, Tina bent over and kissed her delicate face, and then


    quietly left the ward.


    The hospital was very close to their home.


    It was over nine o''clock now, and the moonlight was bright and clear. Even the quiet road of the


    residentialmunity was well illuminated tonight.


    Tina had rented an apartment in an old-fashioned apartment building that had six stories. She was


    living on the top floor, and therefore the rental would be rtively cheaper.


    There was no elevator in the building, while the passageway was very narrow. However, for Tina, it


    was not difficult for her to go upstairs and downstairs every day. This could just serve as a way of


    physical exercise.


    What''s more, the residentialmunity was very close to the hospital, which made it convenient for


    her to take care of her daughter who was hospitalized.


    Tina returned home and took a shower.


    While she was drying her hair, her mobile phone received a text message.


    It was from Malee Chiang. She was trying to persuade Tina to participate in the design contest


    again. She didn''t want Tina to miss such a good opportunity and had attached the HTTP URL of the


    contest in the message.


    Tina couldn''t help but click the URL.


    She roughly browsed the webpage and was deeply impressed by the content. In fact, she had a


    long-cherished dream in her heart, that one day she might be an outstanding designer.


    However, the path of her life waspletely changed after the ident urred.


    After Tina finished reading the webpage, she opened the drawer.


    There was arge stack of drawings, all of which were her design works before.


    When Tina was still at school, the teachers often praised her that she was talented in designing.


    They all believed that she would be an outstanding designer someday. However, Tina


    received a heavy blow from the cruel realityter on.


    She sighed because of her bad luck.


    Just as she was ready to put the drawings back, her mobile phone rang again.


    Tina thought that the caller might be Malee who was unwilling to give up and wanted to persuade


    her again. Tina had made up her mind to politely reject Malee''s suggestion. When she picked up


    the phone, she saw that it was a strange number.


    She picked it up with hesitation.


    At the other end of the line, a deep man''s voice sounded. "I''m Wilson!"


    "..." Tina was shocked.


    She hadn''t expected that Wilson would call him directly.


    From the day she became his mistress, it was always Terry who was responsible for contacting her.


    Every message from Wilson was conveyed to her by Terry. Wilson never called her directly.


    Wilson asked, "Where are you?"


    Tina swallowed her salvia and replied hurriedly, "I''m at home!"


    "Well, I know!" Wilson said.


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Tina was shocked once again.


    Her delicate face was confused. She couldn''t figure out the meaning of this phone call.


    Tina was uncertain about what would happen next. She looked through the calendar to make sure


    that it was not the weekend today. Then, she felt more relieved. She went back to the bathroom and


    dried her hair there. She intended to go to the bed early and have a good rest. She would have to


    work hard tomorrow.


    However, as soon as her head touched the pillow, there was a knock on the door.


    Tina was shocked once more.


    The person who was knocking on the door seemed to have had a good sense of rhythm. The


    knocking sound was neither heavy nor light, and was particrly obvious in the quiet night.


    A sense of rm arose in Tina''s heart.


    Who woulde to visist her sote at night?


    Tina walked towards the door with her slippers. She looked out from the peephole first.


    When she saw clearly the sculpture-like face Wilson, her mouth opened very widely.


    Wilson Chin?


    Tina opened the door in bewilderment.


    Wilson was standing outside with one hand inserted in his pocket. He had taken off his sses as if


    his eyes were tired after working for a whole day. When themplight from Tina''s home shone on


    his face, he narrowed his eyes slightly, while his chin was square and prominent.


    Tina was surprised by Wilson''s sudden appearance. How did he know where she was living?


    But on second thought, she realized that Wilson was a powerful business leader. He could easily


    learn about her address by giving Terry an order.


    She asked nkly, "Mr. Chin, why are you here?"


    Wilson put on his sses and asked with unsatisfaction, "Couldn''t I be here?"


    Tina was speechless. "What should I say?" She thought.


    She couldn''t say "No", because it would be too unpolite; she also couldn''t say "Yes", because it


    would be too strange as it was veryte at night.


    After Wilson finished speaking, he passed over her and walked into the house with his long legs.


    His hands were crossed behind his back, and he acted casually as if this was his own home.


    Tina was dumbstruck. She followed him behind.


    She used to be the only person living in this house. Now, there was another person in it. It looked as


    if the space had be smaller.


    Tina forced out a smile. "Mr. Chin, it''s already sote at night. Is there anything you want me to do?"


    Wilson raised his eyebrow and saidzily, "I''m here to see if there''s any other man living together


    with you, to see whether you''re carry on a ndestine love affair."


    Then, he strutted around swaggeringly.


    Tina''s lips twitched. However, she still tried to maintain a fawning smirk. "I wouldn''t dare do that!"


    Wilson squinted at her, and his thin lips curved slightly, as if he was very satisfied with her answer.


    Tina said, "I''ll get you a ss of water!"


    After she left, Wilson looked around her house carefully.


    It was an old-fashioned house with one bedroom and one living room. Itsyout was of a one-way


    nature and rtively not good. The venttion was still eptable. As the house was on the top


    floor, the illumination was okay.


    Although the house was small, it had been arranged neatly. Moreover, it was equipped with all the


    necessary facilities. As soon as Wilson stepped into the room, he smelled a light fragrance, which


    made him feelfortable.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Tina went out of the kitchen with a ss of water in her hand. She saw that Wilson had already sat


    down on the sofa.


    His long legs were crossed, while the suit jacket was unbuttonedpletely. Two of the buttons of


    the shirt beneath the suit were also loosened, revealing his robust corbones. An arm rested on


    the back of the sofa, and his posture was casual but elegant.


    Tina almost doubted if this was virtually her own home.


    She handed Wilson the ss of water.


    Wilson drank it directly. He acted as if he was drinking coffee slowly.


    Tina fetched a small chair and sat opposite to him. She smiled, not daring to say anything rude to


    him.


    After the ss of water was drunk by Wilsonpletely, she deliberately looked out of the window


    and said euphemistically, "Mr. Chin, it''s gettingte..."


    He had already drunk the water and seen the house. It was time for him to leave.


    Hearing this, Wilson also looked out of the window and nodded meaningfully. "Well...


    It''s gettingte. It''s time to go to bed!"


    Tina saw him stand up and thought that he was going to leave. She wanted to see him off.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson stepped over the tea table...


    Then, he held her up directly.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Wilson was very skillful at carrying Tina. He walked fast and went straight to the bedroom.


    Just now, he looked around the house and became very familiar with the interioryout.


    Tina was unprepared for Wilson''s sudden movement.


    Everything in front of her eyes was spinning round, and what she could see most frequently was his


    protruding butt.


    Then, she was thrown onto the bed.


    Unlike No.l Luxurious Residence, everything here was familiar to Tina. The mattress, the quilt, the


    pillow, etc, were filled with her fragrance. Now, Tina was very flustered, while Wilson forced her to


    do the things he wanted.


    He kissed her passionately.


    Wilson had always loved to kiss women in a domineering manner. His tongue swept through Tina''s


    mouth, forcing her to respond.


    Tina was gasping for air because of the kiss. She barely managed to lift her arms and pressed them


    against his chest. "Mr. Chin...


    What do you mean by this?"


    Wilson''s thin lips curled up, and his smile was carrying an air of arrogance. "What do you mean by


    that? Do you really think Ie here at night just for drinking some water and doing nothing else at


    all?"


    Tina was petrified.


    Behind the lens, Wilson''s eyes seemed to be burning hot.


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat. She had never seen such eyes before.


    He eagerly wanted her tonight.


    What happenedst night was just an ident. It was Tina who foolishly went to visit Wilson. But


    tonight, it was Wilson who took the initiative to visit her. It was as if the three words, "I want you",


    had been written on his face.


    In the face of the business tycoon''s demand, she dared not to disobey him, yet...


    Trapped under his body, Tina was unable to move. The only thing she could move now was one of


    her arms.


    She clung this arm to his shoulder and smiled him, "Mr. Chin, we had an agreement before. I will be


    with you only on weekends. If you want me to be with you from Monday to Friday, the price needs to


    be raised..." Wilson''s eyes darkened. "You only think about money?"


    Tina felt puzzled.


    "If it weren''t for money, then for love?


    "This is stupid!" Tina thought.


    She believed that the rtion between Wilson and her was established upon the foundation of


    money and body. He wanted her body, and she wanted his money.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina blinked her eyes and forced out a smile, trying to be even more ttering and


    obsequious.


    Wilson''s face became gloomier as if he was trying to suppress his surging anger. He narrowed his


    eyes, and his finger pulps rubbed across her temple. "Be at ease. I''ll give you enough money if you


    serve me well tonight!"


    When Tina mentioned that the price needed to be raised, Wilson was extremely annoyed.


    If he was in a bad mood now because of her inappropriate saying, he wanted to get it back from


    some other aspects.


    There were two mes in Wilson''s dark pupils. Tina was thrown down onto the bed, and he


    pounced on her like a hungry wolf. The two of them were immediately engulfed by the excitement of


    the passion of love.


    There seemed to be no restraint in Wilson during the night.


    On the workdays, Tina had the habit of setting the rm bell beforehand; otherwise, she might be


    late for work.


    She opened her eyes. Before she could get used to the morning sunlight, therge hands rested on


    her waist suddenly used force. She was brought into the warm and sturdy chest of Wilson.


    He lifted her chin slightly and kissed her tenderly.


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "This is a ''good morning'' kiss!"


    Tina didn''t know how to answer him.


    His sses were ced on the bedside table. Without the obstruction of the lens, his dark pupils


    seemed to be deeper, as if there was bright starlight hidden in them.


    It was just a kiss. During this time, Wilson''s eye expressions became more and more passionate.


    Tina noticed it and said in a hurry, "Mr. Chin, I have to get up now, or I''ll bete for work!"


    In order to prevent him from bing a beast again, she almost jumped out of the bed. She even


    didn''t care about the embarrassment of being seemed by himpletely naked. She picked up the


    clothes from the ground, put them on, and ran into the bathroom.


    Looking at the tightly closed bathroom door, Wilson, who had already sat up on the bed, shook his


    head and burst outughing.


    Was he that scary in the eyes of Tina?


    However,st night, he seemed to be really fierce to her.


    As his body was quite satisfied, Wilson''s eyebrows stretched out casually, and there was an almost


    invisible smile on his face all the time.


    He looked around. The room only had an area of about ten square meters. He was, after all, a


    business tycoon who grew up in a rich and powerful family. In the past, he would think that it was


    too narrow, but now, he only felt that it was cozy and romantic.


    "What a pity the bed is a little smaller.


    "Oh... And the sound ofte-night exercise was a little loud...." He thought.


    Tina was standing in front of the mirror. She patted her chest, still feeling lucky for her survival from


    the second wave of attacks from Wilson on the bed.


    If he did it again, she would definitely be unable to go to work because of exhaustion!


    She lowered her head and cleansed her face with water.


    After washing up herself, Tina came out of the bathroom.


    Wilson had already got up. He was wearing his smart white shirt and suit pants. Even if he was


    sitting on the chair, he still looked tall and strong. His legs were long and straight, and the proportion


    of his body was almost perfect, giving others the impression that he was definitely a member of the


    elite ss.


    He was now sitting in front of the writing desk. His head was lowered as he was looking at


    something seriously.


    Tina walked over and found that she had forgotten to pack up the design drawings she took outst


    night.


    She hurried forward and tried to tidy them up awkwardly. "These are useless pieces of drawing


    paper. I forgot to put them away. There''s nothing special in them!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Were these all painted by you?"


    He still had one in his hand.


    It was a design drawing of a suit painted with colorful pencils. The suit was designed with the old-


    fashion style of the Victorian age. There was a ck rose pattern on the position of the right chest,


    which was interesting and novel.


    Tina nodded, and her voice was unconsciously lowered. "Well... I drew it casually when I was still a


    college student..." "You used to study costume designing?" Wilson was a little surprised.


    "Yes!" Tina said.


    Wilson continued casually, "Why didn''t you find a job in the designing circle? Why did you choose to


    be a reporter?" Tina''s lips curled up into a smile.


    She hid her surging emotions very well. She took away the drawing from Wilson''s hand and said


    nonchntly, "Nothing special. Many of my former ssmates are also not working in the designing


    circle! Mr. Chin, it''s almost eight o''clock. You must take a bath now!"


    "Hmm..." Wilson didn''t ask any more questions.


    After his figure disappeared behind the bathroom door, Tina put all the drawings together.


    When her fingers touched the design drawing of the suit, her movement paused for a while, and


    something special shed through her eyes for an instant. She put all the drawings back into the


    drawer and close it.


    In the morning, Tina was busy with her work.


    Whenever there was a break, her female colleagues would not miss the opportunity to gossip


    together.


    There was nothing novel at all. The gossiping target was always Wilson Chin, the business tycoon.


    They were discussing thetest news about him, the incident that he was surrounded and chased


    by a group of reporters at the end of the painting exhibition...


    "Wilson Chin is so brilliant! He looks so handsome when he hugged Mona Wong and protected


    her!"


    "I bet that they must have been on a date secretly. Who knew that they woulde across and be


    surrounded by so many reporters... It was such a romantic show!" "Ah... It would be great if I were


    the woman hugged by him. It''s my dream!"


    "Mona Wong must be very good at sleeping with men..."


    Tina listened to her colleagues'' gossips as if they had nothing to do with her. Suddenly, her mobile


    phone vibrated.


    She hurriedly took out the phone from her pocket.


    Talk of the devil and he would appear!


    Seeing that it was Wilson''s number, Tina was shocked. Afraid of being discovered by her


    colleagues, she bent over and picked it up.


    Wilson said, "Tina, I''ll pick you up at noon!"

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    After saying that, Wilson hung up the phone. Tina held her mobile phone in her hand, and her


    expression had not yet changed.


    Bonnie Lewis, one of her colleagues, who had passed by with a cup of water in her hand, asked


    with a smile, "Tina, are you going on a date?" Although Bonnie didn''t know who was the caller, she


    had vaguely heard that the call was to pick up Tina at noon.


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    Bonnie teased her, "Oh... Look at you. Why are you so shy? It''s quite normal for you to go on a date


    with somebody..."


    Tina became speechless "..."


    It was not a date at all. It was "The Boss and the Call Girl"...


    Tina nced at the clock. The lunch break will begin in two hours. She frowned slowly.


    "What is he going to do with me?"


    When it was time for the lunch break, Tina quickly went downstairs with her mobile phone and bag.


    She stood in front of the main building of the TV station, looking warily at the entrance from time to


    time. There were a great many peopleing in and out at this time, and therefore she was worried


    that her rtionship with Wilson might be discovered by others.


    Before long, a ck Mercedes-Benz G65 drove towards her slowly.


    Tina couldn''t be more familiar with it. She actually came to work in this car in the morning. When the


    car stopped, she opened the door and got in without saying anything.


    Fortunately, this Mercedes-Benz G65 was one of Wilson''s private cars, which was rarely known by


    others. Otherwise, if he was found out to be driving a car to pick up Tina, they would definitely make


    a sensation in the TV station.


    Wilson noticed that Tina got in the car excitedly as soon as she saw him. He raised his eyebrows


    proudly, and there was an air of happiness in his eyes behind the lens.


    The Mercedes-Benz left the TV station.


    Tina sat up straight a little. "Mr. Chin, what do you want me to do?"


    Wilson retorted, "Can''t I just visit you casually?"


    "..." Tina was speechless.


    She felt that his words were meaningful. She crossed her arms and forced a smile. "Mr. Chin, do


    you want it again?"


    Wilson squinted at her.


    Tina pursed her lips, and she wanted to refuse him euphemistically. "I don''t have much time in the


    lunch break. After that, I have to go to work again in the afternoon. What''s more, I''ll need to finish


    three news report articles by the end of the day..." Her voice was coquettish.


    In other words, even if he was very eager now, she would still be unable to meet his needs.


    Wilson was so angry that heughed in the end. "Tina, what do you think of me? An animal? A


    beast?"


    "Isn''t it true?" Tina thought.


    However, she dare not tell him directly what she thought.


    She blinked her eyshes and tried to figure out if there was any familiar sign of eagerness in his


    eyes.


    Wilson didn¡¯t care about her curiosity. After driving the car through the crossroads, he turned right


    and stopped the car.


    "Here we are. Get off now!"


    Tina unbuckled her seatbelt and followed his instructions.


    After entering a western-style restaurant and sitting down, she said with a surprised face, "Mr. Chin,


    are we going to have lunch together?"


    Wilson nced at her behind the menu.


    "Aren''t you hungry now?"


    "Of course!" Tina nodded honestly.


    After a busy morning, she felt that her stomach was grumbling.


    Wilson knocked on the table with his crooked middle finger and instructed her like a business


    tycoon, "Eat the lunch first, and then I will tell you what you are going to do!" "Alright then!" Tina


    replied.


    Wilson liked to be straightforward. After ncing at the menu, he said directly to the waiter waiting


    aside, "I want a Business Package and a cup of icy coffee!"


    Then, he looked at her.


    Tina quickly looked through the menu quickly. Wanting to be straightforward as well, she also


    pointed to the top and said, "I want this Fantasy World Package and a cup of apple juice!"


    The waiter nodded and left after the two of them ordered the dishes.


    Wilson leaned back in his chair, raised his eyebrows, and joked, "I haven''t expected you to have a


    childish taste!"


    "..." Tina was embarrassed.


    When she looked up again, her breathing was halted for a while.


    Wilson''s thin lips were curved almost invisibly. Behind the lens, his eye expressions looked casual


    and gentle, while his facial features were very good-looking. He gave others the impression of being


    confident and patient. When he smiled, it seemed that he could dispel all the unhappy things in the


    world.


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    His smile was so charming! No wonder so many female colleagues had be deeply fascinated


    by him.


    As the dishes of different packages were prepared in advance, they were served very fast.


    Tina lowered her head to drink the green apple juice, which was sour and sweet. Out of the corner


    of her eyes, she saw that Wilson was cutting the steak with his eyebrows down. From his behaviors,


    one could deduce that he had received good family education since childhood. His gestures were


    elegant, while his personal characteristics showed that he was from the upper ss.


    Tina suddenly felt that the two of them might have met each other too frequently.


    In the past, they would only go straight to the point in the nights...


    "Have you had enough?" Wilson asked.


    Tina put down the drinking straw and nodded with a smile. "Yes!" "Let''s go!" Wilson said.


    The two of them left the western-style restaurant. The Mercedes-Benz drove on for a while, and


    then stopped at a high-end shopping mall nearby.


    The elevator went directly from the underground parking lot to the fifth floor of the mall.


    In front of the import furniture store, the shopping assistant smiled enthusiastically. "Hello, can I help


    you?"


    "We want to buy a bed!" Wilson said.


    "Buying a bed?"


    Tina looked at him in puzzlement. Was it the reason why he went out with her?


    It seemed as if Tina''s confused eyes were too obvious. Wilson whispered to her and told her the


    exact answer. "Your bed is too small... It''s ufortable to sleep on. And it¡¯s too loud when we


    slept on it. It would affect our moods and the atmosphere!"


    Hearing thetter half of Wilson''s saying, Tina''s face suddenly turned red.


    She rented a house that had only very limited space. As I was usually in the hospital, she


    virtually lived alone. Although the bed in her bedroom was a double bed, it was in fact only 1.45


    meters in width.


    If Tina was the only person who slept on it, it would still be spacious. However, if she and Wilson


    slept on it at the same time, it would be crowded.


    The shopping assistant stepped forward and asked, "Sir, can you tell me howrge is the bed you


    want? We have beds with widths of 1.8 meters, 2 meters, 2.4 miters here. You can also buy a bed


    on a tailor-made basis. Which one do you want?"


    Wilson muttered, "The second one will do." Then, the shopping assistant led them inside. The


    furniture brand was very high-end, and the store was actually a very big one, almost upying half


    of the area of the shopping mall. There were many types of beds there, including the Chinese-style


    solid wood beds, beds imported from Northern Europe which boasted simple and elegant designing


    style, as well as Japanese-style tatamis...


    Wilson walked to one of the beds and lifted his chin slightly to her. "Tina, lie down on it and try!"


    Tina''s lips twitched slightly.


    Under his gaze, she could only bite the bullet and move forward.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, lying was too embarrassed for Tina. She just sat on the bed. The height and width of the


    bed were good, and the mattress was veryfortable.


    "How is it?" Wilson asked.


    Tina nodded. "Ahem... I feel pretty good!"


    Wilson leaned over and sat next to her. With his left and right hands spread on both sides, he


    pushed up several times. There was no sound from the bed.


    He curled his lips with satisfaction.


    It was like ordering the dishes for their lunch, Wilson was straightforward in buying the bed. He


    directly decided to buy the one tried by Tina and him, and asked the shopping assistant to write the


    bill.


    When Wilson walked away to pay the bill, the shopping assistant said to Tina with a smile, "Madam,


    your husband has good taste... This champagne-colored leather bed is thetest limited edition of


    our brand. It''s very popr..."

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Generally speaking, people who came here to buy furniture would be husbands and wives,


    especially when they are buying beds. It was quite normal for the shopping assistant to mistake


    Wilson and Tina as husband and wife.


    Tina smiled and corrected her. "No, he is not my husband!"


    At this, the shopping assistant was surprised for a moment, and then she added with the same


    smile, "I know... He must be your boyfriend, right? He really has good taste. If you need more


    furniture in the future, you''re wee to our store!"


    Tina held her forehead with her hand and stressed, "I am neither his wife nor his girlfriend. You


    misunderstood our rtionship!"


    The shopping assistant replied awkwardly, HTl N


    I m sorry...


    Tina waved her hand to show that she didn''t mind.


    When Wilson returned from the cashier counter, he roughly saw what had happened and overheard


    part of the dialogue between Tina and the shopping assistant. His eyes narrowed behind the lens.


    Just now, the shopping assistant had clearly misunderstood them as a couple. Tina exined to her


    very seriously. Did it mean she was by no means eager to be associated with a business tycoon like


    Wilson?


    If it were Mona Wong here...


    Wilson''s thin lips tightened.


    When the shopping assistant saw hime back, she asked immediately, "Sir, when do you need


    us to deliver the bed?"


    "No hurry. I want it next week!" Wilson said.


    It was Friday today. Tina would be at the No.l Luxurious Residence every night of the weekend.


    There was no need to worry about the bed.


    "Okay!" The shopping assistant wrote down the expected delivery time.


    The two of them came out of the store.


    Tina secretly nced at Wilson and found that there seemed to be a hint of unhappiness in his eyes


    since he came back from the cashier counter.


    She didn''t know the exact reason.


    Although Tina was afraid of making him unhappy again, she still took the initiative to say, "Mr. Chin,


    this ce is pretty close to our TV station. I can take the Metro back!"


    Wilson had already bought the bed for her. She tried not to have too many contacts with him. She


    was always afraid that he might "harass" her at any moment. In addition, she was also worried that


    if he sent her back to the TV station, they might be spotted by some of her colleagues.


    "Hum..." Wilson nodded and said in a low voice, "Don''t bete tonight!"


    "I won''t, Mr. Chin!" Tina was smiling.


    The shopping assistant who watched Wilson and Tiner left was still reflecting upon the incident of


    misunderstanding their rtionship.


    When the two of them entered the store, they were leaning together and whispering to each other


    asionally. Obviously, they were of a very intimate rtionship...


    At this time, another shopping assistant in the store came towards her from the side direction, and


    she stared straight in the direction of the elevator. "Oh my God... Isn''t that Wilson Chin?"


    The first shopping assistant nodded and said, "It seems to be him..."


    When the man wrote down the delivery address and his name just now, he seemed to have written


    "Wilson Chin".


    "It''s true!" The second shopping assistant almost jumped up and was extremely remorseful. "I went


    to the bathroom at that time and missed the opportunity to have close contact with Wilson... What a


    pity! However, why didn''t the woman next to him seem to be Mona Wong..."


    She continued to mumble and felt that she had discovered a new continent. It suddenly dawned on


    her, and she found out a hidden gossip magazine and dialed the phone number...


    Under the bright moonlight, the taxi drove into No.l Luxurious Residence.


    When Tina opened the security door, there was already a pair of men''s leather shoes ced on the


    shoe rack, and some cozymplight flew out of the study.


    She was notte, yet Wilson seemed to havee back very early.


    As there were spare times, he seemed to be dealing with business affairs.


    He was wearing the shirt he wore during the daytime. Two of the buttons were undone, revealing


    his wheat-colored skin. Themplight made his facial features more sculpture-like, and he was


    almost as handsome as Narkissos.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wilson nced at her from behind the lens.


    Afraid of disturbing him, Tina put on her slippers and entered the bedroom quietly.


    As time went by, the moonlight outside the window became brighter and brighter.


    It was almost twelve o''clock.


    It was as if Wilson had deliberately ignored Tina''s existence. He only looked at her for an instant


    when he entered the house. The rest of the time he was concentrated on his work.


    Tina was lying on therge bed alone and gradually feeling drowsy. Her eyelids became heavier


    and heavier.


    But how could she dare to go to sleep?


    She did fell asleepst time, yet she was finally awakened by Wilson who kept on licking her. She


    was then scolded by him. If she fell asleep again this time, he would definitely wake her up by


    licking, and then she would suifer more.


    Tina was so sleepy that she could not hold on any longer. She sat up from the bed.


    Then, she went to the study with her slippers.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Tina pushed the door open and themplight poured out.


    She tiptoed like a cat, making the sound of her footsteps weaker. She circled the writing desk and


    walked to a ce behind him. Then, she bent over on his broad shoulders and reminded him, "Mr.


    Chin, it''s already veryte!"


    Wilson was sending E-mails now.


    He looked away from theputer. "I''m still busy."


    As she approached, a natural fragrance came into his nostrils, while his Adam¡¯s apple


    unconsciously rolled twice.


    His eagerness was especially stimted by her hands, which were delicate and tender.


    They were rested on his shoulders. He felt cool andfortable, as if his shoulders were touched


    by a piece of silk.


    She had listened to his instructions and didn''t wear any makeup. Her facial features were clean and


    natural, without the application of the thick foundation. She looked as graceful as a fairy, while her


    eyes were pure and clear, which could reflect his shadow.


    Tina nodded. There was a fawning smile on her face. "Then you can continue working! I''m just here


    to ask you if I can go to bed first if I''m sleepy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson hooked his lips and said, "No!"


    "..." Tina''s Ipis twitched.


    The fake smile on her face continued, and she had to retreat in disappointment and wanted to go


    back to the bedroom.


    She went forward for a few steps, but Wilson suddenly reached out and held her up by circling her


    waist with his arms.


    This sudden movement caused Tina to let out a low cry. In the blink of an eye, she was ced on


    the desk.


    The documents andptop were all swept aside by his arms. Then, Wilson''s strong body pressed


    down on hers, while her waist was controlled by a big hand.


    Wilson pulled her clothes down directly.


    Tina hadn''t expected him to catch her so suddenly. He didn''t even allow her any time to calm herself


    down.


    Her thin lips fell down onto hers, and she gasped for air. "Mr. Chin, shall we go back to the room?"


    "Right here!" Wilson said.


    His powerful aura swept over her like a typhoon.


    The atmosphere in the study made them more exciting than usual.


    Both of them were breathing heavily and disorderly.


    A buzzing sound suddenly could be heard.


    Tina tilted her head to look at the screen of the mobile phone. She then reminded him, "Your phone


    is ringing..."


    Wilson was too busy. "Forget it!"


    His mind was all on her now, and he just wanted to enjoy her love and bodypletely.


    But the person who made the phone call was very persistent. After no one answered the phone,


    he/she dialed the number again and again. It seemed that if Wilson didn''t answer the phone, he/she


    would keep calling.


    Wilson frowned his eyebrows angry.


    Now that he was interrupted at such a critical moment, he just wanted to chew up this annoying


    caller and spat him/her out, if ever he could.


    Tina looked at the messy hair on his forehead and felt his dissatisfaction and anger. She couldn¡¯t


    help shivering.


    Wilson''s face was now as dark as ink. He picked up the phone with great anger.


    Before he could say anything, the person on the other end of the line hurriedly said, "Mr. Chin, I am


    Mona''s agent. Just now, an ident happened to her when she was filming at night..."

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    When they were talking through the phone line, Wilson''s head happened to be over Tina''s head.


    As the two of them were very close to each other, Tina could hear everything clearly.


    Wilson frowned. "What?"


    The agent continued nervously, "There was a scenario that required Mona to use hanging wire, and


    she insisted on doing it by herself without using a stuntman. Unfortunately, she fell down from the


    horse due to defective equipment not long ago. She is now seriously injured. Mr. Chin, pleasee


    here as quickly as possible. Mony is scared and crying..."


    Wilson looked grim-faced. "I know. I''ll go there!"


    Hanging up the phone, he quickly stood up straight.


    The originally romantic atmosphere seemed to suddenly disappear.


    Tina also sat up with both hands rested on her thigh.


    Except for the leather belt, the clothes of Wilson were still not taken off. In contrast, Tina was almost


    naked, and she looked very embarrassed.


    She quickly grabbed her coat hanging on the edge of the desk and covered her chest with it.


    At this time, Wilson had already put on his coat. He looked at her. "Tina, you can have a rest now!"


    Tina didn''t know what to say.


    He meant she needn''t wait for him, right?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilson strode out of the study.


    From the hallway came the sound that the security door was shut down.


    Tina was now the only one left in the house. She silently returned to the master bedroom and lied


    down on the soft andfortable bed.


    She was very sleepy a short while ago, but now she felt spirited again.


    Tina took out her mobile phone to kill time.


    She casually browsed through the most popr news. Inadvertently, a piece of gossip news came


    into her sight.


    It was about the rtionship of Wilson Chin and Mona Wong. Although there were no published


    photos, ording to the report, someizens had told the reporter that they happened to meet


    Wilson and Mona shopping in a mall hand in hand, and the title was very ambiguous: Wilson Chin


    and Mona Wong Went Shopping Intimately...


    Tina turned off her mobile phone.


    She closed her eyes, and tossed and turned for a long time, but she didn''t go to sleep.


    It was not until almost two o''clock in the early morning that Tina finally fell asleep.


    The next day, she woke up with a seriousck of sleep. With two dark circles around her eyes, she


    stretched and yawnedzily, while the morning light came in through the window.


    Tina looked to the side.


    There was only the trace of her left on half of the big bed. On the other half, the pillow and quilt


    were neat and tidy.


    This meant that Wilson didn''te back all night.


    It was no wonder! Mona Wong must have been hospitalized, while Wilson was so worried about


    Mona that he had spent the whole night taking care of her!


    Tina shrugged and went straight into the bathroom.


    She didn''t have to go to work because it was the weekend. Aftering out of the No.l Luxurious


    Residence, she went straight to the hospital. On the way, she bought arge milkcream cake which


    were I s favorite.


    The elevator reached the floor of the Pediatrics Department.


    Tina came out of the elevator. When she went near the nurse station, she saw that several young


    nurses were gossiping together.


    No matter where they were, gossiping was always the most important thing for a group of women.


    "Have you heard about it? Mona Wong, the movie star, is now in our hospital!"


    "I heard that she was injured while making a movie and was sent herest night!"


    "I have a private information source... I heard from my friend in the Orthopedics


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Department that Wilson Chin, the legendary business tycoon, seemed to havee herest night.


    The news report said that they were living together... And now Wilson is taking care of Mona. It


    seems that she means a lot in his heart..."


    Tina passed by the nurse station, and the voices of the nurses floated into her ears.


    "In the same hospital?"


    "What a coincidence!" She thought.


    Tina''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. In front of her was her daughter''s ward. The door was


    open, and she could saw that I jumped off of the bed and ran towards her with her short legs.


    Tina immediately showed a big smile.


    The ident five years ago was almost devastating to Tina''s life, and she didn''t even want to think


    about it now. However, she felt that I was a gift from God, her little angel.


    It was because of I that she was able to go through the most difficult times of the past few years.


    Happy times always passed quickly.


    After lunch, Tina opened the box of the cake she bought and cut it into small pieces. It was


    regarded as afternoon tea by the mother and daughter with a very ritual feeling.


    I held a small fork in her left hand. The cakes were so delicious that her eyes were narrowing


    when she swallowed them. Tina couldn''t help but reach out and rub her daughter''s delicate nose,


    teasing her that she looked like a cute little fox.


    Hearing that, I tilted her head and looked at her mother for a while. Then, she pointed her lovely


    little finger at her mother andmented, "Mom, your eyes look like a panda''s. Didn''t you sleep


    wellst night?"


    Tina raised her hand and touched the bottom of her eyelids. "Well... A little!"


    I continued in a childish voice, "You can sleep on my bed. After we eat the cake, you can have a


    good rest."


    "Thank you so much, my dear!" Tina was deeply touched by her daughter''s caring words.


    After eating the cakes, I urged her mother to go to bed to sleep. She acted almost like an adult.


    Tina''s heart was softened by I s childish words. She took off her shoes andy down on the bed.


    I patted her mother with her small hands in a lovely manner.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t sleep wellst night. Tina fell asleep soon after closing her eyes.


    After her mother fell asleep, I enjoyed herself happily with LEGO toys.


    After assembling all the LEGO toys, I saw that Tina was still sleeping soundly so that she didn''t


    want to disturb her. However, she felt it boring to stay alone. After blinking her eyes for a while, I


    ran out of the ward quietly.


    Having stayed here for half a year, she was quite familiar with the internalyout of the hospital. She


    went downstairs with the elevator and ran out of the hospital building.


    The environment in the open space of the hospital was very good, and there was the fragrance of


    nts in the air.


    It was almost evening, and the sun was gradually setting in the west.


    Wilson walked out of the clinic building, and he was apanied by a young man wearing a white


    gown.


    The two of them had simr facial features. Under the sunlight, they both looked so handsome that


    they had attracted the attention of a great many people, especially girls.


    Simon Chin put his hand in the pocket of the white gown and asked him, "Wilson, is auntie all right


    now?"


    The rtionship between the three brothers of the Chin Family had always been very good.


    However, Mrs. Chin was, after all, not Simon''s biological mother, and therefore her identity was a


    little in this young man''s heart. For this reason, he always politely called Mrs. Chin "auntie".


    "It''s all right!" Wilson pressed his eyebrows with his fingers.


    There was a mixture of sunlight and shadows on his face. An air of obvious fatigue could be noticed


    in his expression.


    After handling the affairs rted to Mona''s injuryst night, he was about to leave when he


    unexpectedly received a call from his family. Mrs. Chin, whose full name was Meadow Yamada, was


    sent to the emergency department of the hospital by the 120 ambnce...


    As his eldest brother, Adam Chin, was still in the army, Wilson had to take care of his mother by


    himself.


    Fortunately, nothing serious had happened to Mrs. Chin.


    Simon said, "Wilson, don''t worry too much! It''s just ordinary flu. Auntie may not sleep well recently,


    and therefore her blood pressure and blood sugar had been rtively low. That''s why she felt dizzy.


    It would be good for her to go back home and rest well for some time!"


    "Alright!" Wilson nodded.


    The two brothers chatted a little more. The superior called Simon that an operation had been


    arranged for him. Simon hurriedly left after saying "goodbye" to his brother.


    After seeing his brother off, Wilson walked down the steps with one hand in his pocket.


    He crossed the front clinic center and walk to the inpatient building. There were more people visiting


    the hospital on weekends than usual, and therefore he had parked his car in the parking space


    behind the inpatient building.


    As soon as Wilson opened the car door, he heard someone shouting behind him...


    "Wilson Chin the domineering CEO!"

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    It was a child''s voice...


    Wilson was deeply touched by these naive and childish words.


    He turned around and saw a little figure jump out from somewhere behind him with her hands


    crossed behind her back. Her little face was painted with the beautiful rosy color of the setting


    sunshine, while her two obsidian-like eyes were looking at him.


    "I?" Wilson was surprised.


    He felt delighted to see this cute little girl again.


    He bent down slightly and asked, "Why are you here? Are you taking a stroll outside?"


    I shook her head. "No! I''m here waiting for you!"


    "Waiting for me?" Wilson was amazed.


    I became shy and said in a childish voice, "Well... I''ve been here waiting for you for many days


    and finally I seeded! I know that we are destined to meet!"


    Wilson couldn''t helpughing.


    I looked at the car door he opened and asked, "Domineering CEO, are you leaving now?


    "Yeah!" Wilson nodded.


    I was a little disappointed.


    She rolled her eyes and looked up asking him, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Wilson asked with a smile.


    I said seriously, "My Mom''s birthday ising. I want to buy her a gift for her in the store with my


    own pocket money, but the nurse told me that beautiful girls are easy to be abducted by bad guys. I


    dare not leave the hospital alone. Can you go there with me?"


    The four or five-year-old little girl in front of him was so clever and present that she always looked


    like a little adult.


    However, she was just a child. It would still be very dangerous for her to go outside of the hospital


    alone. What if she met bad guys?


    Under the expectant gaze of her ck and round eyes, Wilson feltfortable and moved. He


    couldn''t say anything to refuse her.


    As he was free now, and had nothing to do next, Wilson nodded and said, "Okay... I will go with


    you!"


    I said sweetly, "Mr. CEO, you''re so nice!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She took the initiative to put her small hand into his palm.


    her hand was chubby, with pink fingernails which were like little petals of begonias.


    Wilson held her hand with a smile on his face. There were a lot of vehicles and people in and out of


    the hospital. He was worried that the little outgoing girl might be hit by a car if she was not


    apanied by an adult. In that case, he would be unable to exin to Tina what had happened to


    her daughter.


    I s face was flushed.


    Under the setting sunshine, a man and a little girl walked out of the hospital.


    Opposite to the private hospital, there was a pharmacy and a restaurant, as well as a few stores.


    Wilson and I came to one of the stores. In addition to daily necessities, there were also some


    small crafts sold at the store. I looked up and chose carefully.


    The mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Wilson took out the phone and looked at the phone number. He frowned slightly and directly


    snapped it.


    He looked up and asked patiently, "I, which one do you like?"


    I nodded with a smile and pointed to a crystal ball on the shelf. "I choose this one! There is a little


    angel in it. Mother often says that I am her little angel. If I give it to her as a gift, she will like it!"


    "Okay." Wilson nodded with a smile.


    It could be seen that I and her mother had a very good rtionship. Without the father, it was


    really difficult for Tina to raise her daughter alone. She had taught her daughter so well all these


    years, but it had nothing to do with Wilson.


    He helped I to take the crystal ball.


    I followed him to the counter. Her little figure was reflected on the ss ornaments there. I


    leaned on the edge of the counter and asked, "Sir, how much is this?"


    "One hundred sixty!" the boss replied.


    Is small face wrinkled in dismay.


    She took out all the pocket money she had, piled them up, and counted them. Then, she looked up


    at the boss. "It''s too expensive. I only have 100 Yuan! Dear boss, can you give me a discount? I can


    give you some good wishes: I wish you a prosperous business and good luck every day!''"


    The boss was amused by her loveliness. "Kid, your mouth is so sweet. I''ll sell it to you for 80 Yuan.


    This is the cost price!"


    "Thank you, boss!" I was overjoyed.


    Wilson didn''t interrupt their bargaining. Although he could pay for I, yet he didn''t suggest it to her,


    as this gift was to serve as a token of gratitude from the little girl to her mother.


    He smiled and said, "Help her to wrap it up!"


    The boss wrapped the crystal ball up quickly and handed it to Wilson. "Sir, here you are! Your


    daughter is so cute!"


    "Daughter?"


    Wilson smiled and didn''t exin much to the boss.


    On the way back to the hospital, when he recalled the boss'' words, he couldn''t help shaking his


    head.


    How could he have a daughter like I if he still hadn''t got married? However, if he did have a


    daughter like her, his mother, Meadow Yamada, would be very happy.


    Wilson halted his thoughts and looked aside. He saw that the little girl next to him was staring at the


    flower bed.


    He asked, "I, what''s wrong?"


    I reached out her little hand. "The doctor told me that if my conditions continued to worsen, I


    would have to receive chemotherapy, and then all my hair would drop and I would be bald and


    ugly, wouldn''t I?"


    Wilson didn''t know what disease I had, but as far as chemotherapy was involved, it must be


    serious.


    He caressed her head and said, "No... I will be beautiful no matter what happens."


    I asked shyly, "Really?"


    "Uh-huh!" Wilson nodded.


    I''s eyes suddenly lit up like stars. She was as happy as she was celebrating the Spring Festival


    after being praised by Wilson.


    But when she thought of something, her little face became a little gloomy. "Domineering CEO, do


    you think I will recover in the future?"


    Wilson felt slightly bitter in his heart, yet he replied with certainty, "Of course, you will!"


    I sighed slightly and said sadly, "I also hope that I can recover soon, so that my Mom won''t have


    to spend a lot of money! And I''m a little afraid that someday I might be like Lily, the pretty girl next


    door. One day, Lily fell asleep and never woke up again... My Mom will cry!"


    "..." Wilson felt as if his heart was grabbed by an invisible hand.


    Before they knew it, Wilson and I had already returned to the hospital building.


    Good times were always so short.


    After entering the public space on the first floor, I shook Wilson''s big hand, while her face was full


    of reluctance, "Uncle CEO, I''m going back..."


    In the ward, Tina slowly opened her eyes.


    There was not much sunlight left outside the window.


    She sat up from the bed and looked at her watch. She then realized that she had slept for such a


    long time.


    Tina looked around the room, but she didn''t see her daughter. She quickly put on her shoes and


    walked out.


    Tina searched for her everywhere in the Department of Pediatrics, but could not find her anywhere.


    She went downstairs by elevator. When she got out of the elevator, she spotted her daughter''s little


    figure in the distance. I was walking in her mother''s direction. However, she asionally looked


    back after two or three steps.


    Tina frowned in confusion.


    Looking in the direction behind her daughter, she found that there was nothing special but people


    entering and leaving the hospital entrance.


    Tina shouted, "I!"


    Hearing her mother''s voice, I immediately ran towards her. She threw herself into her mother''s


    arms and said, "Mom, you have woken up!"

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Tina bent down to catch her daughter and said with concern, "Run slowly. Be careful not to fall down


    on the ground!"


    Last time, I secretly ran out of the ward and tumbled down outside. Later, Tina learned about it


    and she was frightened.


    Tina held her daughter in her arms and pinched her little nose. She pretended to be angry and said,


    "I, did you sneak out again? Why didn''t you tell Mom about it?"


    I said softly, "I''m sorry, Mom. You were sleeping. I was afraid I would disturb you!"


    Tina kissed her daughter again and again as a reply.


    Suddenly, she found that her daughter was holding something in her arms. She asked curiously,


    "I, what are you holding?"


    Upon hearing this, I immediately covered the gift tightly with her two small hands and said


    mysteriously, "It''s a secret for the time being. I can''t tell you now!"


    It was not her Mom''s birthday yet, and therefore she had to wait until her birthday came.


    Tina smiled helplessly and didn''t force her to say what was it. She took her daughter in her arms


    and walked into the elevator again. She then asked her daughter tenderly what she wanted to eat


    for dinner.


    After returning to the ward, I hid the gift cunningly.


    After putting her daughter down, Tina picked up her handbag and was about to go downstairs to


    buy dinner.


    In the same hospital, and in the ward of the Orthopedics Department upstairs...


    This was a VIP ward that was spacious andfortable. There was only one hospital bed there,


    and it had a small living room, where there were TV sets, refrigerators, etc. If it weren''t for the


    infusion support in front of the bed, people would think that it was a suite in the hotel.


    Mona''s hospital gown wasrger than normal size, which made her look even more delicate.


    Except for the ster on her left arm, her injury was indeed not that serious.


    Mona sat on the hospital bed and held a small mirror with one hand. She was applying foundation


    make-up on her face to make it look paler.


    After finishing this, she impatiently asked her agent, "Mya, have you made a phone call to Wilson?"


    Her agent, Mya Chiong, replied in a hurry, "I have already called him a number of times, but he


    didn''t answer it!"


    "Then call him again!" Mona frowned.


    Mya had no choice but to take out her mobile phone again and dial Wilson''s personal number.


    After a long while, she shook her head awkwardly. "He didn''t answer me..."


    Hearing this, Mona suddenly became unhappy and rebuked her agent angrily. "It''s all your fault!


    Stupid! Why didn''t you ask the doctor to describe my injury more seriouslyst night? Wilson called


    at mest night, but he left immediately. He hasn''te back yet... Continue to dial his number!"


    Prior to urance of the ident, Wilson didn''t want to meet Mona. She tried to visit him in his


    office for a number of times, yet she failed again and again. She was out of choice but to create a


    chance for herself.


    Mya was annoyed by Mona''s insistence, but she dared not say anything.


    Although Mona ran into an ident while ying for a movie at night, her injury was not serious at


    all. Her arm just twisted a little, and the doctor suggested that she didn''t need to wrap it with ster.


    However, Mona insisted that the ster must be applied... She wanted exaggeration...


    As Mona was staring at her, Mya was felt a little scared. She quickly took out her mobile phone,


    walked close to the window, and continued to make a phone call.


    While doing so, Mya looked down inadvertently. She suddenly eximed, "Mona, I seem to have


    seen Mr. Chin''s car. He must havee to the hospital to see you!"


    Mona''s eyes lit up at those words.


    Inside the ck Mercedes-Benz, Wilson said "Bye-bye" and then cut off the video.


    After sending I back to the inpatient building, he went back to the parking lot. When he got in the


    car, his mobile phone rang again. This time, it was Terry calling. Terry told him that an overseas


    emergency video conference needed his participation.


    The conferencested longer than he had expected. When it came to an end, it was over half an


    hourter.


    The sunset glow had already disappeared.


    Wilson pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    He started the car engine and left the hospital.


    As there were many people walking around in the hospital, the car was driving at a rtively low


    speed. When it was about to make a turn, Wilson caught sight of a familiar figure.


    The horn of the car was sounded.


    Tina turned around in confusion.


    Seeing the familiar car and the handsome face of the man behind the windshield, she was amused.


    The afternoon napsted for too long a time. It was veryte now. It would waste too much time to


    cook the dinner at home and then bring it to the hospital. Tina was going to buy some takeouts from


    the Chaozhou Porridge Restaurant on the back street. Unexpectedly, she met Wilson here.


    The car window fell down. Without the obstruction of ss, Wilson''s facial features were more


    impressive and good-looking.


    He was obviously surprised to see her here. "Tina, why are you here?"


    Instantly, Tina panicked. "I''m here to see my family member!" she said, trying her best to remain


    calm.


    "Uh-huh." Wilson nodded without concern.


    He lifted his chin slightly and said, "Get in the car and let''s go back to No.l Luxurious Residence."


    Tina hesitated for a moment.


    She smirked and showed him the watch with a big smile. "Mr. Chin, it''s still not ten o''clock n


    yet...


    Wilson hooked his lips leisurely. "I want you to get in the car now."


    Tina didn''t know what to say.


    Although Wilson''s smile was tender, she still could feel the hint of threat. She shuddered when she


    looked into his eyes behind the lens, which were as dark as ink, and as sharp as an eagle''s eyes.


    Tina had no choice but to admit defeat finally.


    She walked past the head of the car and silently got into it.


    After she fastened her seat belt, Wilson casually started the car again.


    Tina nced at the inpatient building in front of her helplessly. She had no choice but to secretly


    send Malee Chiang a text message for help.


    Malee replied quickly, "Don''t worry. I''ll be with I as I''m just around the hospital! Offer good service


    and have fun with your benefactor..."


    Tina felt a little more relieved at her words.


    When she was about to put the mobile phone back, the car nearby suddenly broke violently.


    Tina was busy ying on her mobile phone and almost hit the windshield.


    When she looked up again, she saw that two women had appeared in front of Mercedes-Benz. One


    of them was wearing a hospital gown, yet she still looked like a movie star.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The second woman was supporting the first with her arms.


    The atmosphere became embarrassing.


    Tina was sitting in the passenger seat. There was no way for her to hide.


    She eximed in her heart: No wonder Mona Wong was a movie star. Even if she was sick and


    didn''t dress up, she still appeared to be delicate and charming.


    After sessfully intercepting Wilson''s car, Mona stepped forward and shouted loudly, "Wilson, are


    you here to see me?"


    Wilson frowned. "Why did youe down? Didn''t you say that you feel ufortable and couldn''t


    move?"


    Mona''s eyes flickered slightly, and then she exined to him weakly, "My arm still hurts, but if I


    muster up my strength, I can still get out of bed. The doctor also suggested that I should take a


    stroll when it is possible.


    Staying on the bed for too long a time would not be good for my recovery!"


    Mya stood at the side, feeling proud of Mona''s good performing skills. She felt that Mona''s instant


    change from an angry woman to a pitiful woman could serve as a good example of performing art in


    the movie industry. No wonder she was nominated as a candidate for "The Best New Actress" of the


    National Movie Awards.


    "Hmm..." Wilson replied faintly.


    He didn''t intend to get off the car. He just satzily in the driver''s seat.


    Mona looked at him and said in a delicate voice, "Wilson, Mya said that she saw your car. I didn''t


    believe it at first! Now I''m d to see you here. I know that you care so much about me and would


    not leave me alone..."


    Wilson didn''t respond to her words.


    Mona''s red lips opened slightly as if she wanted to say something. Her eyes suddenly widened.


    "Wilson, who is she!"


    Her voice had be very sharp because of anger and shock.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Just now, Mona was in a hurry to stop the car, and therefore she didn''t notice another woman in the


    car.


    Now that Mona had seen Tina, her pupils were erged almost by two times.


    Today, Wilson was driving his own private car, not the Rolls-Royce that he usually drove in business


    scenarios. He had rarely given anyone a ride with this private car, especially women.


    Mona had never used this car.


    The woman she saw was sitting in the passenger seat. This meant that their rtionship must be


    unusual.


    Mona''s beautiful fingernails with crystal-like make-up dug deeply into her palm. The pain still could


    not help her to calm herself down, and she almost lost herposure on the spot.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened, and he said unhappily, "Mona, how dare you dictate to me about my


    personal affairs?"


    His deep voice was powerful. Mona''s heart trembled, and cold sweat dripped down from her


    forehead. She hurriedly replied in a rtively submissive manner, "I didn''t mean


    that!"


    Mona''s right hand, which was not injured, reached in through the window and rested on his arm.


    She said softly to him, "Wilson, will you stay with me tonight? My arm is seriously injured. It hurts.


    You can talk to me tonight and distract my attention. In this way, I won''t be so painful, okay?"


    Wilson said, "I have something else to do tonight. If I''m not busy the other day, I''lle again!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, he started the car engine directly.


    Mona said anxiously, "Wilson..."


    However, Mercedes-Benz drove past her mercilessly.


    Mona was forced to take two steps back, and her right hand still hung in the air. Her long hair was


    fluttering in the wind, and her eyes were teared.


    Tina tilted her head and looked to the side.


    Wilson tenderly pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and his profile was a little cool and


    nonchnt.


    Tina suddenly felt that when Wilson turned a cold shoulder to somebody like Mona, he even


    appeared to be merciless and ruthless.


    She looked at the rearview mirror and said hesitantly, "Mr. Chin, why don''t I just get off the car here?


    And then you can go back to the hospital to apany Mona Wong. She is hospitalized now. I


    think she needs someone to apany her tonight. Hey... She really needs you..."


    Wilson leaned toward her. "If I go back to apany her, then what about you? Spend a lonely


    night in the empty room?"


    "It''s alright!" Tina smiled.


    Her tone was sincere and she was ying the role of a benevolentdy. "It''s just that Miss Wong is


    in a special situation right now. It won''t be good if you can make the beautiful movie star sad!"


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed deeply.


    His voice was still deep. "Tina, she is different from you."


    "Oh?!!" Tina casually echoed.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. Noticing Tina''s indifferent look, he swallowed back his words.


    Forget about it!


    Was Mona Wong that important to him? There was no need to exin too much to Tina.


    Squinting his eyes, he focused on driving again.


    As the Mercedes-Benz was driving smoothly while darkness fell upon the earth, Mona found it


    impossible to calm herself down in the hospital.


    On the way back to the ward, Mona''s face was gloomy. After entering the ward, she smashed a


    thermos sk.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the thermos sk exploded. The fragments and hot water sshed


    everywhere, including the white walls.


    Mya, who was following Mona, was shocked by thetter''s behavior. Seeing Mona''s fierce look,


    Mya dared not say anything else. She quickly closed the door of the ward, for fear that the nurses


    woulde over because of the noise. If what happened inside the ward became known to the


    outside world, it would be detrimental to Mona''s personal image!


    Mona''s eyes were full of jealousy. "Who''s that b*tch?"


    Mya felt a headache. "How do I know that..."


    She was just an entertainment agent. She helped pop stars or movie stars to utilize and relocate


    their resources. She definitely dared not inquire about the personal information of Wilson Chin''s


    secret mistress.


    Mona roared, "Then what can you do?!!"


    Fortunately, the ward''s sound instion was not bad, and there was also a small living room outside


    the bedroom. Otherwise, passers-by in the corridor might be able to hear their voices.


    Mya seemed to be quite ustomed to being


    reprimanded by Mona. She remained silent and tolerated everything.


    In addition to counting on Mona, her cash cow, in her career as an entertainment agent, Mya also


    needed to take into consideration Wilson, a business tycoon who may be Mona''s lover in the


    future. From Mya''s standpoint, Mona and Wilson were her superiors.


    Mona was very angry for a long time. Then, she sat on the hospital bed and asked, "Have you


    settled the news report of the Entertainment Weekly?"


    "It has been settled!" Mya said hurriedly, "I''ve asked my friends to intercept the information


    disclosure. And ording to what you said, I have reced the women in the story as you. Now


    everyone thinks that it was an incident between you and Mr. Chin!"


    Mona gritted her teeth and said, "The woman who was inside the car just now must be the one who


    apanied Wilson to buy the bed!"


    Thinking of this, Mona was so jealous that her eyes were filled with wrath.


    Mona raised her hand angrily, and thest thermos sk was also destroyed.


    The floor was in a mess. Mya had to go to the bathroom to get some tools to clean the floor. While


    doing so, Mya tried to calm her down. "Mona, don''t be so angry! What are you worried about? Mr.


    Chin has been so good to you. Since you entered the entertainment circle, he had harnessed all


    kinds of resources to you.


    "If you want to y a role in any movie, he would use all his resources to give you a chance. Mr.


    Chin was the very person who promoted you to such a level of national poprity today!


    Besides, it was just a woman. It''s normal for a man to have a number of women as his lovers. You


    must be confident that Mr. Chin''s interest in that woman is just temporary! It won''tst for a long


    time."


    Hearing Mya''s words, Mona felt much better.


    Mya noticed Mona''s change, and she continued, "Mona, you''re the most popr actress in the


    entertainment circle at the moment. You have stolen the hearts of millions of men! There are so


    many admirers of you in society. You may just y some little tricks on the bed to make Mr.


    Chin happier. Always bear in your mind that you''re a brilliant superstar. You should be confident.


    There''s no need for you to worry that Mr. Chin will be snatched away by any other woman!"


    When Mona heard the first half of Mya''s words, her face immediately became a little proud and


    confident.


    But when she heard the second half of the words, her expression became unnatural, and there was


    a hint of timidity in her face.


    It was true. Wilson had been good to Mona. In the entertainment circle, almost no one could have


    better resources than her. When Mona snatched certain roles from some veteran actresses, no one


    dared to say anything against her, because she was supported by Wilson. This business tycoon


    was the reason why her acting career had been smooth.


    But what about the love affair between Wilson and her...


    Mona''s beautiful eyes gleamed with gloominess when she thought of this.


    She naturally dared not investigate the personal information of Wilson. She narrowed her eyes and


    gave an order to her agent, "Check it out... I want to know more information about her!"


    The Mercedes-Benz drove into the No.l Luxurious Residence.


    When they arrived there, the evening lights were lit. Many of the windows in the tall building were


    illuminated bymplight, and the houses looked like little castles.


    Tina followed Wilson out of the elevator.


    As soon as she entered the house, she smelled the fragrance of food.


    Tina still hadn''t had dinner yet. She suddenly felt a churn of hunger in her stomach and her eyes lit


    up.


    She quickly recognized that it was the fragrance of hotpot.


    Wilson was answering the phone near her. As he was changing his shoes, he had directly opened


    the speaker of the phone.


    Terry''s respectful voice could be heard. "Mr. Chin, I''ve asked them to arrange the kitchen utensils


    and foods properly!"


    Wilson looked at the dining hall and said, "Well... I have seen them."


    Tina suddenly understood what had happened.


    On the way, Wilson seemed to be sending text messages with his mobile phone. He must have


    instructed Terry to prepare for the hotpot utensils and foods at that time.


    After hanging up the phone, Wilson saw that Tina was looking at him with eager eyes. He casually


    raised the corners of his lips and said, "Aren''t you hungry in the car? I heard that your stomach had


    been growling."


    Tina felt extremely embarrassed.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    It''s all Wilson''s fault!


    Tina originally wanted to have dinner together with her daughter, but he forced her to get in his car


    with a smile containing a hint of threat.


    But she also felt her heart was a little touched in the face of all the delicious foods of hotpot.


    Fortunately, Wilson also had an aspect of being a gentleman in hisplicated personality!


    Otherwise, if Tina slept with him while being hungry, she would probably be seriouslycking in


    physical stamina.


    The kitchen lights were turned on, and the dining table was full of cooking utensils and foods.


    There was a crystal-like hotpot in the middle of the table, and it was power-on at the lowest level of


    temperature. Within the pot, the soup, which was added with peppers, tomatoes, etc, was boiling


    mildly. This was where the fragrance came from.


    The name of the most expensive hotpot restaurant in the city was printed on the takeout bag next to


    the hotpot.


    Tina knew that this hotpot restaurant only epted reservations of seats in advance, and didn''t sell


    their foods in takeouts.


    "Rich people are different..." She thought.


    Tina''s gaze halted on the two pairs of tableware for a while.


    In such a family environment, the atmosphere was unlike that of restaurants outside. The


    comfortable and cozy feeling of husband and wife having hotpot together was unique.


    Moreover, in her subconsciousness, Tina felt that eating hotpot was something very intimate.


    The two of them used a single pot, and every time the chopsticks were put in the soup, their salivas


    were mixed together...


    Wilson took off his coat and lifted his chin slightly. "Tomato Hotpot... It''s a good choice for your


    childish taste!"


    Tina was speechless."..."


    After Wilson picked up the ss pot cover, which was dotted with little drops of water condensed


    from vapor, Tina could see that the tomatoes were almost like dancing in the soup. The sour and


    sweet vor of tomatoes stimted her appetite even more.


    There were also a great variety of foods ced on the table. These included vegetables, meat, and


    seafood.


    Tina had no dietary bias, and therefore she


    loved the foods so much.


    Wilson satzily in the chair and said with a smile, "Don''t look at me with so much admiration. You


    had to sleep alone all nightst night. This is yourpensation!"


    Tina''s lips twitched.


    Last night, Wilson went to the hospital to apany Mona Wong all night. Tonight, he bought the


    hotpot takeouts of a high-end restaurant aspensation for Tina. In this regard, he was quite


    considerate to his lovers & mistresses.


    After scolding this yboy in her heart, Tina showed a ttering smile on her face. "Thank you, Mr.


    Chin!"


    Terry always did his things in a careful and considerate manner. Maybe it was because he didn''t


    know Tina''s taste, he prepared almost all the foods and seasoning materials that could possibly be


    acquired. For instance, there were more than a dozen kinds of seasoning materials.


    Tina felt that this was happier than dining out in the restaurant.


    The soup was boiling dynamically now, and she put the beef and cattle belly into the soup first.


    When the soup boiled again, she added some more vegetables into it.


    If the meat and vegetables were boiled in hotpot for too long a time, they might


    be tough and taste bad.


    Maybe it was because Tina had gotten quite used to taking care of her daughter, she picked up


    some beef and vegetable for Wilson after they were properly cooked.


    She hadn''t noticed that the casual smile in Wilson''s eyes would be deepened each time she


    picked up the foods for him.


    It was gettingte at night, and themplight in the house made it look more and morefortable


    and cozier.


    As the two of them were hungry, half of the foods of the hotpot had been consumed.


    Tina packed up the rest of the foods. Then, she felt worried about her daughter. While Wilson was


    taking a shower, she crouched on the sofa and made a phone call to the hospital.


    When she heard I''s immature voice on the line saying "good night" to her, Tina''s eyebrows


    arched out of happiness.


    When Wilson came out of the bathroom, he saw the following scene:


    Tina was making a phone call on the sofa, yet he couldn''t hear what she was saying clearly. Her


    voice was tender, and her expression was delightful. Her smile was particrly bright tonight. It


    seemed that her happiness really came from the bottom of her heart, and her eyes were filled with


    loving care.


    Tina was just like a child with a pure mind.


    Wilson was moved by this scene.


    He strode over and held her up from behind.


    Tina had just hung up the phone, while her daughter''s childish voice was still lingering around her


    ears. She was suddenly wrapped by the hot air of Wilson''s masculinity and was therefore shocked.


    Then, she was carried into the bedroom by him.


    After she was thrown onto the big bed, Wilson''s kiss sealed her lips.


    Their tongues were touching each other.


    More than half of the air in Tina''s chest was sucked away by Wilson, and she subconsciously put


    her hands on his shoulders.


    Wilson didn''t go further and further as usual. After kissing Tina passionately for some time, he


    turned over and held her in his arms like a little boy holding a plush toy.


    While Tina was at a loss what to do next, Wilson''s hoarse voice could be heard over her head. "I


    didn''t sleep muchst night. I''m very tired now. Let''s go to bed early tonight!"


    "Hmm," she replied.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, she was still a little puzzled. If he didn''t need her to sleep with him, why did he bring her


    here?


    Wilson seemed to be really too tired. He held her neck with his long arm, and soon fell into sleep


    after his head touched the pillow. His breath was very smooth.


    Small wrinkles could be noticed on his eyebrows, which were simply a sign of exhaustion.


    Tina thought that he must have tried very hard to take care of Mona and stayed up all nightst


    night. She was thus a little jealous.


    She pouted her lips and saw that Wilson was sleeping soundly. She didn''t want to disturb him.


    Though in his sleep, Wilson was holding her neck tightly.


    Tina struggled slightly, but Wilson''s arm tightened immediately. She did not dare to move again.


    Tina listened to the sound of Wilson''s breath silently and gradually felt sleepy.


    Before she fell asleep, Tina was still thinking about Wilson''s choice, going to sleep and doing almost


    nothing else... He appeared to be a gentleman this time...


    The next morning, Tina realized that she was too naivest night.


    When she was still sleeping and dreaming in the morning, she suddenly felt that someone was


    pinching her nose, poking her face, and pinching her arm consecutively. Finally, she was woken up.


    Tina opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Wilson was staring at her.


    Compared to the state of exhaustionst night, Wilson was in good spirits now after a good rest.


    He was not wearing the sses, and the eagerness in his eyes made him look like a beast that


    would pounce on its prey at any moment.


    Wilson said casually, "Tina, good morning..."


    Tina''s reaction was still a little slow as she had just woken up. "Hmm..."


    Getting her answer, Wilson curled his lips and turned over her.


    There was the sounds of taking off clothes.


    Tina''s clothes were all thrown to the ground.


    Wilson gazed at her naked body with coveting eye expressions.


    The Rolls-Royce was driving at a moderate speed under the morning sunlight.


    Tina was sitting on the leather back seat. She was woken up early in the morning for the satisfaction


    of Wilson''s eagerness. As a result, she was now exhausted and didn''t want to say a word.


    Terry, who was sitting on the passenger seat, reported to his boss, "Mr. Chin, Madam called me and


    said that she had finished handling the procedures of her discharge


    from the hospital. Now she had returned home!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me that in advance?" Wilson immediately frowned.


    Terry exined nervously, "Madam specially ordered me not to tell you in advance. She didn''t want


    you to go to the hospital again! She said that you had stayed with her in the ward for a whole night


    the night before yesterday. She thought you must be exhausted. She wanted you to have a good


    rest, and concentrate more on your work. You don''t need to worry too much about her!"


    Wilson''s expression softened a little and he nodded. "Well... I know!"


    Tina''s eyes opened wide. She was a little surprised at what she heard.


    She unconsciously eximed, "Mr. Chin, you didn''t stay with Mona the night before yesterday? I


    thought..."


    Wilson nced at her and answered nonchntly, "My Mom was ill."


    "Oh!" Tina suddenly realized what had happened.


    She originally thought that Wilson had spent the whole night taking care of Mona. It turned out to be


    that his mother was also ill and had to be sent to the hospital...


    Tina got off of the car when they arrived at


    the crossroad near the TV station.


    The Rolls-Royce drove on again.


    Wilson suddenly said, "Terry, have you smelled sourness in the air?"

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    A smell of sourness?


    Terry carefully sniffed in the car, but he didn''t smell anything sour.


    Then, he quickly realized that Wilson must be referring to somebody being jealous.


    ording to the social customs, jealousy was always associated with something which smelt sour,


    such as a lemon.


    However, Terry just now had heard it very clearly. Tina only asked a question casually. How could


    Wilson deduce that she was jealous?


    Terry looked at Wilson, who was now sitting on the back seat, from the rearview mirror.


    Wilson''s legs were crossed, and he put an elbow on the rim of the car window to support himself.


    His eyes were filled with happiness, and the smile on his face was bright and charming. The


    sunlight shed on his face, and obviously, he was in a good mood.


    Terry was a little stunned.


    Had his boss fallen in love with Tina?


    The new week was still busy.


    Everyone on the TV station was working busily after the morning meeting. Tina barely had time to


    rest.


    After sorting out the manuscripts in her hand, she saved them in the U disk. When she was about to


    walk out of the office, the editor-in-chief stopped her.


    The editor-in-chief handed her an envelope. "Tina, there is an event that needs to be reported on


    the spot. After you finish lunch, you should bring the machines and go there directly with Bonnie!"


    Tina frowned. "But I still have a piece of social news in my hands to be followed up..."


    The editor-in-chief said, "Put it aside for the time being. We''ll focus on this one first. We need you


    tonight! The sponsor had ordered that you should go there!"


    "Ordered me to go there?" Tina was confused.


    The editor-in-chief nodded and said, "The sponsor of this event is our station¡¯s old partner. I think


    they should have worked with you before, and know that you are diligent and clever in your work. I


    heard that they have invited quite a lot of entertainment stars this time. Maybe people who are


    groupies generally don''t have a down-to-the-earth attitude of work, and that''s why they ordered that


    you should go there to help them!"


    Tina agreed. "Okay... I''ll be there this afternoon!"


    After lunch, she went to report the event with Bonnie.


    Only when they arrived at the destination did Tina learn that the event was a model show. After the


    show ended, all the clothes would be auctioned, and the ie from the auction would be donated


    for charitable purposes. That''s why many entertainment stars would join this model show.


    Apart from the models, the entertainment stars and celebrities would also go on stage for shows.


    As this model show was of a private nature, only a number of reporters were invited.


    There were also reporters from several magazines, in addition to the TV station where Tina worked


    for.


    The staff members were making preparations for the model show. Suddenly, amotion urred


    among the crowd.


    Tina thought it must be a famous staring.


    She looked over curiously, only to see a tall and straight man walking in. Behind him seemed to be


    his assistant, who was dressed casually, but still appeared to be formal.


    The man was dressed in a business suit, but this suit was of a pompous purple color. His curly hair


    was dyed into a chestnut color. When he raised his hand to brush the hair hanging down from his


    forehead, his eye expressions were slightly naughty.


    Obviously, this man was good at flirting with girls, and there were already many females


    surrounding him.


    He was just like a butterfly flying among the beauties.


    While the team leader went to the reception desk to fill in the registration form, Bonnie gossiped


    with Tina. "It seems to be Desmond Chin!"


    Tina wasn''t interested at first, but when she heard the family name "Chin", she couldn''t help but ask


    curiously, "Desmond Chin?"


    "Hmm!" Bonnie nodded and shared the information she knew with Tina. "I heard about it from our


    colleagues. Desmond Chin is the cousin of Wilson Chin. The business of the Chin''s Group has


    extended to a lot of different fields, real estate development, finance, and entertainment, which was


    the most lucrative, etc. Desmond Chin was responsible for the entertainment business!"


    Tina nodded.


    After hearing Bonnie''s words, she felt that Desmond Chin was somewhat simr to Wilson Chin in


    facial features, but that simrity was to some extent limited.


    However, one thing was sure. The two cousins were both blessed with very outstanding


    appearances.


    The two of them were also different from each other. Wilson Chin, who was often regarded as the


    Prince Charming, was more like a cloud high above the blue sky, which was beyond most women''s


    reach. However, Desmond Chin was just like a dazzling sun that could shine on people at any time.


    It was thus easier for women to get closer to him.


    Tina saw that Desmond had made a face, which made a girl giggle.


    She shook her head and stopped looking at him. She thought that Desmond was only a yboy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As the time for the beginning of the model show was getting closer and closer, the entertainment


    stars had arrived one after another.


    There were veteran stars, tier-1 stars, as well as tier-3, tier-4 stars, etc. The gathering-up of them


    was truly a grand event of the entertainment circle.


    Tina had never been a celebrity worshipper, and she was not particrly fond or hateful of


    entertainment stars. However, she asionally would be interested in certain TV ys or


    movies.


    Bonnie suddenly added, "The grand finale would be Mona Wong''s show!"


    Tina frowned.


    Following Bonnie''s line of sight, she saw that a group of people wasing in from the entrance.


    Even if Mona had already entered the ha, she still didn''t take off her sunsses and masks. A lot of


    bodyguards in ck were surrounding and escorting her.


    She was walking very quickly and entered the backstage lounge with her bodyguards.


    Before the beginning of the show, the general director sent everyone a cup of coffee to refresh


    themselves. Then, he politely asked the reporters to give them favoritements in the news


    reports.


    Tina received the cup of coffee and took a sip. Then, she put it on the stool next to her.


    Afraid of dying things, she made the final adjustment for the machine.


    At this time, the door of the lounge opened.


    Mona, who had put on her makeup, came out from inside, and her clothes had already been


    changed into a long skirt for the model show.


    She was thest one to appear on the stage, and her clothes were also the most important. The silk


    texture, the smoothness of the cloth, as well as the design of the fishtail, perfectly demonstrated her


    charming waistline. The light pink color of her skirt made her look much younger.


    The skirt''s hemline was beautifully designed, and it was decorated with a circle of delicatece.


    Mona walked by with the skirt''s hemline in her hands. As she looked almost like a fairy, everyone


    couldn''t help looking at her.


    No one knew where the bodyguards had gone. None of them was escorting Mona now. She was


    only apanied by an agent. The two of them seemed to be going to the bathroom.


    Tina was trying to adjust the machine properly, when she suddenly heard someone speaking from


    behind her. "Excuse me?"


    She was petrified.


    Tina turned around and saw that Mona was standing behind her, looking at her nonchntly.


    Tina still remembered the scene that she and Wilson met Mona and Mya earlier.


    She was sitting in the passenger seat at that time. As it was not yet dark, Mona could definitely see


    her face clearly.


    Tina said "sorry" to Mona and took two steps to the side.


    Mona didn''t talk much with Tina. It seemed that she really just wanted to go to the bathroom. After


    ncing at Tina faintly, she walked past her in her high heels arrogantly.


    Tina couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t know if it was because she was excessively cautious. She


    simply felt that there was something wrong with Mona''s eyes.


    Mona, who had already passed by Tina, suddenly lifted her foot and kicked the stool.


    The stool vibrated, and the coffee cup on it fell down to the ground instantly.


    The coffee was sshed on the hemline of Mona''s skirt, and the originally beautiful skirt was


    covered with ugly stains of coffee immediately.


    Mona cried out, "Ah!"

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    Hearing this, many staff members gathered around Mona in a panic.


    They all thought that something had gone wrong with Mona. After all, she was the biggest


    entertainment star invited tonight, and the news had already been publicized. When the staff


    members saw that she was okay, each of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when they saw the stains on Mona''s skirt, they became panicked again.


    Mona''s expression changed abruptly as she looked at Tina. "What''s wrong with you?" She asked in


    a loud and displeased voice.


    Tina frowned. "Ms. Wong, that''s what I should be asking you, isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t this cup of coffee yours?" Mona said arrogantly. "You put the coffee in such a dangerous ce


    and stained my skirt. How dare you argue with me now? Don''t you know that I''m going to wear it on


    the stageter on? Now it''spletely dirty. What do you think we should do with you?"


    Mya, her agent, quickly echoed, "It''s you! You put the stool there and blocked the way on purpose


    just now. Mona''s skirt has been stained by your coffee. I think you did it deliberately! You''re such a


    b*tch!"


    More and more people gathered around them, and it was very difficult for Tina to exin to them.


    After all, the cup of coffee was hers.


    In fact, the path in the middle was so wide that it was quite impossible for Mona to tumble into the


    stool. For this reason, Tina could feel the hostility from Mona.


    "Oh my God! Mona''s skirt was stained!"


    "This is terrible! Mona is wearing the most valuable and important dress tonight. There is only one


    suit of the dress, and no substitute is avable. How can she go on stageter on?"


    "There is no way to get rid of it now. The clothes are all finished products. We can''t wash Mona''s


    skirt with water at this moment. The texture will be different!"


    "This reporter is so stupid! She has made such a big trouble!"


    There were heated discussions among the crowd on what had happened.


    Tina listened to those discussions and felt very aggrieved. It seemed that she would definitely take


    the me.


    She stepped forward and bent over slightly to check Mona''s dress. The coffee stains were quite


    obvious, and the hemline waspletely soaked. Thece, which was originally pink, had


    completely been changed into a dirt-like color. As a result, the charming features of the skirt had


    been greatly damaged.


    Tina touched thece patterns with her fingers.


    This was indeed a very tricky problem!


    Mona snorted when she noticed the dismay in Tina''s expression. She pulled out the hemline of her


    skirt condescendingly from the hands of Tina.


    Then, Mona pretended to look at the work card hanging on Tina''s chest and sneered. "What bad


    luck! Miss Tina Hall, if my show ispletely ruined, you will have to bear full responsibility for it!


    The dress has been stained like this. I can''t wear it for modeling on the stage!"


    The general director of this show happened to stand nearby. He immediately became very nervous


    when he heard this. "My dear Mona, don''t be so angry! You are scheduled to close this show with


    your performance. If you can''t perform on the stage, that will be such a big trouble!"


    Mona roared, "Now that the dress has be like this, how am I going to perform the modeling?


    This is my first performance on the catwalk. If the news reportse out that I did the modeling


    with a very dirty skirt, that will surely be something silly! That will not be good for my personal


    image!"


    Mya crossed her arms and put her hands on her shoulders. She echoed in a very high-profile voice,


    "Director Cheung, you can''t me Mona for this trouble! It''s all because of this reporter you found.


    It''s impossible to ask Mona to go on the stage with such a dirty dress. This will damage her


    personal image and affect our cooperation with the advertisers!"


    "Wow... This thing has be so big!"


    "Will this show be cancelled or not?"


    "Most probably... The final performance and most famous actress have run into such a serious


    problem... How can it go on..."


    Up to now, everyone started to worry about whether the show will be canceled. After all, they had all


    been busy with this activity for the whole afternoon.


    Mona smiled happily and said directly, "It seems that this activity needs to be canceled. Mya, let''s


    go back to outpany!"


    She had barely taken two steps when someone suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Although Mona was still angry, Tina''s eyes swept across her face. "I can get rid of the stains," Tina


    said calmly.


    "How can you get rid of it?" Monaughed mockingly. "Miss Hall, I know this is empty talk. You are


    just an ordinary TV reporter. To be more specific, you are just a dog-likeborer running across the


    streets to make a living. How dare you say you can get rid of the stains?"


    Tina''s expression turned cold.


    Those words were obviously humiliating, which made the onlookers feel that Mana was too


    aggressive.


    But she was a superstar, after all, and everyone knew that she was supported by a business


    tycoon. In the entertainment industry, no one dared to offend this veteran actress.


    The onlookers looked at each other. They were generally of a neutral stance. "She''s only a little


    reporter. How can she do that? I think she''s just bragging."


    "Yeah... It''s true. She is trying to shirk her responsibility!"


    "How can she get rid of the stains on the dress? It''s easier for her to produce a new dress... with


    magic!"


    "Uh-huh... I think she''s such a pitiful girl. How will she end up in such a big mess?"


    It was getting noisier and noisier as everyone was talking to each other.


    At this moment, a slightly naughty voice of a man sounded, "Miss, are you sure you can get rid of


    it?"


    "Desmond Chin!"


    Most of the women on the scene blushed when they saw this young and handsome business


    leader.


    Desmond was still dressed in the pompous purple suit, while his chestnut-colored curly hair was


    shining under themplight.


    The question was asked by him just now. There was a hint of naughtiness not only in his voice, but


    also in his expression. Whenever he smiled, a lovely canine tooth would be shown.


    When Mya saw Desmond, she immediately began toin to him, "Mr. Chin, you came just in


    time. Mona''s dress was stained by this reporter''s coffee. Mona is going to show up in the grand


    finale. What should we do now? Under such circumstances, she will definitely not be able to go on


    stage..."


    Desmond and Wilson were cousins, while two entertainmentpanies, Exali and Morento, which


    were subsidiaries to the Chin''s Group, were under his control. He was the main sponsor of this


    model show.


    Mya became more confident when she thought of the rtionship between Mona and Wilson, and


    the fact that they were VIP guests of Esmond''spany.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing her words, Esmond simply smiled and nodded. He then once again


    turned his gaze to Tina.


    When Tina saw the hint of inquiry in Esmond''s eyes, she looked at Mona''s skirt again and nodded.


    "Yes, I''m sure I can get rid of it!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Desmond raised his eyebrows.


    He was a handsome young man dressed in a mboyant style, which made him more dazzling and


    charming in the eyes ofdies.


    Desmond was virtually not that care about the sess or failure of an event like this. Truth be told,


    this model show was not even an influential one. Even if it was finally canceled, it would only mean


    the loss of a little bit of money.


    Desmond noticed that so many people were gathered around here, and he just came over to watch


    for fun.


    He looked at Tina with curiosity and amusement.


    Just now, so many people were gathered together, and most of them stood on Mona''s side. Tina


    was almost alone to argue with Mona. Her face was pale to some extent, but she was not timid at


    all.


    In the face of Mona''s provocation and her agent''s criticism, Tina behaved calmly and properly.


    She was especially charming while answering his question. She looked straight into his eyes,


    confident and graceful.


    Desmond didn''t know if she was deliberately pretending to be strong-minded. He just wanted to


    participate more in the conflict between Mona and Tina, and have more fun. He nodded his head


    yfully and with a bit of carelessness. "Okay, then I''ll let you get rid of it!"

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Hearing this, Mya was so anxious that she stamped her feet. "Mr. Chin! Please don''t agree with her


    request. She is obviously ying tricks. Maybe she will pretend to wash the skirt, and then run


    away directly from the back doorter on!"


    Mona also looked at him with great dissatisfaction.


    Desmond touched his nose, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "I had already agreed with her


    request!"


    What he meant was: "It''s no use crying over spilt milk."


    Tina tried to calm herself down.


    Ignoring the gazes of the people around her, she turned aside and looked at Bonnie, who had been


    petrified by this sudden ident. She reached out, put her hand on the shooting equipments, and


    asked, "Bonnie, can I leave these equipments to you alone?" "Okay!" Bonnie nodded.


    The equipments had already been set up and were ready to be put into use. Although Bonnie would


    be very busy if she was the only reporter to handle the equipment, she could still handle them.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Bonnie looked at Tina nervously and worriedly. "But Tina, you..."


    "I''ll be okay!" Tina shook her head.


    After making sure that her job of reporting the show wouldn''t be dyed, Tina turned to Mona and


    said directly, "Miss Wong, please give me your dress first!"


    As Mona met Tina''s gaze, she gritted her teeth in anger.


    "The grand finale is about to begin. How can this girl get rid of it?"


    "I don''t know... I feel that it''s absolutely impossible. It''s only more than half an hour before Mona


    should get on the stage!"


    "I agree with you! I think it would be better for this reporter to apologize to Mona and admit that it


    was all her fault! In this way, the show could still go on normally. Otherwise, the grand finale of


    Mona might turn out to be aplete failure. It will then have a much worse impact!"


    Hearing these voices, Mona sneered and said, "Well... I''ll take it off. I''d like to see how you''ll cry


    later!"


    Two minutester, Mya took out Mona''s dress and threw it to Tina''s hands.


    Tina lowered her head and examined it again.


    Then, she quickly ran to the backstage.


    She looked at the dress and found some pink silk threads. These threads were actually left by the


    designer on purpose for any need of tiny adjustments in the future in case of any minor problem


    urred. Only professional costume designers could realize this point.


    Tina felt very d that she could find the threads for adjustments. She went into a locker room so


    that nobody was able to disturb her.


    The locked door isted her from the outside world. In this narrow space, she could do anything


    she wanted.


    Tina was neither anxious nor impatient. She looked at the hemline of the skirt carefully for a


    moment under themplight. Then, she began to mend the skirt with a needle and threads.


    The needle moved very fast.


    One deep patching, one shallow patching, and then one circled patching... After that, tighten the


    threads...


    Time passed by.


    The show had already begun, and all the lights inside the hall were dimmed.


    As the music started, models went to the catwalk one by one. The pop stars and movie stars,


    celebrities, etc also went on the stage for modeling performance.


    In an independent dressing room, Mona was sitting in front of the mirror in a bathrobe.


    She said to the makeup artist who was busy working on her face, "Kim, I want to be as beautiful as


    possible tonight!"


    Mya, who was nearby, asked in confusion, "Mona, you''re not going to perform on the stage. Why


    are you still wasting the time in your makeup?"


    "You''re a fool!" Mona snorted coldly. She raised her hand and caressed her face that was covered


    by thick makeup. "The more I attach importance to my performance, the more inculpable I will be


    when I can''t get on the stage without the dress, and Tina Hall will have to bear more


    responsibilities!"


    Mya realized Mona''s plot and gave her a thumbs-up.


    Mona revealed a confident smile.


    She looked in the direction of the door and asked her agent, "What time is it now?"


    Mya looked at her watch and replied, "There are still two minutes left! Haha... Tina Hall was so


    confident when she said she could do it... She is just a little reporter... How could a reporter like her


    repair the gorgeous skirt of a movie star?!! Nobody on the scene dared to say that they could mend


    the dress. She was the only one boasting that she could do it... Haw-haw, I want to see her cryter


    on!"


    Mona was overjoyed to hear that.


    Two minutes passed quickly. Mona immediately got up and said, "Time is up. Let''s go out and see


    her cry!"


    Mya stepped forward and helped Mona out.


    When the door of the dressing room just opened, the door of the locker room was also opened.


    Tina walked out of the locker room.


    Mona and Mya were about to begin teasing Tina, but when Mya looked at the dress in Tina''s hand,


    she opened her eyes wide as if she had seen a ghost.


    Mya rushed forward. "Hey! Have you really mended the dress?"


    She grabbed the dress and lifted it up under themplight. She couldn''t find any coffee stains on it!


    People gethering up around were all shocked.


    "Oh my God, she did it!"


    "I can''t see any coffee stains there!"


    "Is she a magician? She had produced a new dress which ispletely the same as the original


    one. How did she do that?"


    Mya didn''t give up easily. She searched for coffee stains many times, but found nothing. She then


    looked back to Mona with a pale face.


    Mona''s cold and arrogant expression became stiffened.


    Tina took the dress back from Mya''s hands and went straight to Mona, who was standing there stiff.


    "Miss Wong, I have mended your dress. What are you waiting for?"


    Mona stared at Tina incredulously, and her expression was distorted by shock. "You have really


    mended it? How could it be possible?"


    Tina ignored her words and looked at her watch. She then said sharply, "There is still one more


    minute before you should go on stage! If you fail this time, I won''t be responsible for it."


    Mona''s face turned red with anger.


    She stared at the dress. Then, she could only grit her teeth and reach out to take it from Tina. She


    turned around and went back to the dressing room to put it on.


    The show went on very smoothly.


    Mona, thest one to appear on the stage, received a warm response from the audience. However,


    when the camera was focused on Mona''s face, her smile appeared to be obviously stiff.


    At the end of the model show, Tina and Bonnie left.


    Coming out of the elevator, Bonnie tried to defend Tina. "Mona Wong was so aggressive! Last time,


    when I asked for her signature on my brother''s behalf, I thought that she was nice and affable!


    "But now my mind has changed. She was just pretending to be nice and affable. I really want to tell


    all her fans that she was arrogant and hypocritical in reality! Hum... I won''t ask for her signature next


    time!"


    Tina just smiled and replied nothing.


    She was not a foolish woman. She could feel that Mona was obviously hostile towards her.


    The editor-in-chief designated Tina to report this model show, and emphasized that it was the


    sponsor who had chosen her. Now, Tina realized that it must have something to do with Mona, who


    must have set up some traps for her in advance.


    Tina sighed. Aside from serving the "benefactor", Wilson Chin, she also had to deal with hostility


    from the benefactor''s girlfriends and lovers...


    Life was indeed not easy for Tina.


    When they were about to walk out of the hall, a man came out from the office on the right side.


    After Tina saw this man, she quickly said, "Bonnie, wait for me!"


    Then, she ran over quickly.


    "Mr. Chin!"


    Hearing someone calling him, Desmond''s movement of lighting a cigarette halted.


    Seeing that Tina was running towards him, he raised his eyebrows. He was deeply impressed by


    this brave woman who had solved a knotty problem in the model show just now.


    Esmond smiled and nodded. Then, he asked as if he was a curious boy. "You did a brilliant job in


    mending the dress! Can you tell me how you did it?"

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    "It''s just a little trick!" Tina exined nonchntly.


    When she was still in college, she particrly learned from one of her teachers the ancient method


    of weavingce. At that time, this course was boring in the eyes of many students. Tina was almost


    the only one who followed up the coursepletely.


    Until now, she could still remember every step of weavingce clearly.


    Mona''s dress was adorned with a circle ofce. At that time, Tina checked the hemline herself and


    suddenly acquired an idea. If she made a new circle ofce to cover the original one, it would just


    be able to cover the coffee stains.


    However, This was just a deceptive trick. If the hemline of the dress was lifted, the coffee stains


    could still be seen by others.


    As the time was urgent during the show, Tina deliberately came out of the locker room when there


    were only thest two minutes left. Everyone was anxiously waiting for Mona''s grand finale, while


    Mona was also pressed by the time. For this reason, no one on the scene had a chance to double-


    check the dress carefully, and therefore Tina''s little trick of manipting thece worked.


    At the same time, it all depended on Tina''s good luck.


    In order not to affect the dress''s overall visual effect, the original designer had set the simplest style


    for thece of the hemline. For this reason, it was quite easy for Tina to manipte thece.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to finish the covering work within one hour in case the


    original design ofce adorning was tooplicated.


    That was why Tina''s little trick could work in the end.


    Tina originally didn''t intend to tell Desmond how she could mend the dress. She thought that this


    yboy might not necessarily be interested in a trivial matter like this.


    She greeted Desmond simply because she wanted to personally thank him.


    Although Tina could feel at that time that Desmond might not really want to help her on the scene.


    However, no matter what his purpose was, if he didn''t say anything or agree that Tina should be


    given a chance, Mona and Mya would absolutely not allow Tina to have a try.


    Tina said seriously, "Mr. Chin, I''m here to thank you for helping me just now!" "You''re wee. I am


    very happy to help a beautiful woman get rid of the trouble!"


    Desmond gave her a normal reply as if this was what a gentleman should do to ady. Then, he


    posed to ensure that he looked more handsome. "Miss Hall, do you think it would be romantic to


    chat with a handsome man like me in the coffees shop?"


    Tina was petrified."..."


    The corners of her lips twitched slightly, and she smiled politely. "Not necessarily so... I just wanted


    to thank you! Goodbye!"


    Watching Tina and her colleague leaving, Desmond touched his curly hair which he thought was


    very handsome.


    "Hmm... Could it be that my fascination index has declined slightly these days?" He thought.


    Tina was extremely exhausted after the terrible incident in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, when she got off work and saw her daughter''s pure and innocent smile in the hospital,


    she felt that she had been cured instantly and forgot about the unhappy things.


    The night fell.


    After Tina finished washing the fruits and came out, she saw that I was standing on a small stool.


    Her two chubby hands were holding her face, and she was staring at the stars in the night sky


    without blinking.


    I didn''t even notice that her mother was approaching. She was simply concentrated in her own


    little world.


    Tina smiled and patted her daughter''s head. "I, why are you looking at the sky?"


    I responded her. "Mom, I''m lovesick!"


    "What do you know about Lovesickness? You little naughty girl... I think you have watched too many


    TV dramas. Don''t be so silly. Let''s eat the fruits now!" Tina couldn''t helpughing. She held her


    daughter up and put her onto the bed. Then, she fed her with the sliced apple.


    I enjoyed eating the apple.


    While feeding her daughter, Tina suddenly asked when she thought of something else. "By the way,


    I, I heard the nurse say that you often ran downstairs to the flower beds during the day. What did


    you do there?"


    I swallowed a piece of apple and said, "You can''t figure out a girl''s mind when she''s in love!"


    Tina was stunned by her daughter''s reply."..."


    After her daughter fell asleep, Tina left quietly.


    Just like before, she walked the same way back to her rented apartment, earlier than usual. She


    also bought a bag of fast-frozen dumpling in the store downstairs. She intended to make it into


    breakfast the next day.


    After going to the top floor, Tina took out the key and opened the door.


    When the door was pulled open, she was dazzled by the brightmplighting from her house.


    Tina blinked her eyes to adapt to themplight. She widened her eyes and wondered if she had


    opened her neighbor''s door by mistake.


    She looked back several times to make sure that this was the top floor, that the apartment number


    was her apartment number. The furniture and other facilities inside the house convinced her that


    this was her house. However, she could clearly remember that she had shut down the power supply


    before she left.


    The sound of footsteps came from inside the house.


    Tina''s nerves immediately tensed.


    "Is there a thief in my house?" She thought.


    She was so nervous that the key and dumpling bag in her hand fell on the ground together.


    Just as Tina was thinking about whether to go into the house to see what had happened first, or run


    away first, someone inside the house seemed to hear the sound of footsteps and began to walk


    towards her.


    Then, Tina eximed in shock, "Mr. Chin,


    why are you here?"


    Wilson took off his suit jacket, and then pick up a cup of water from the table. He looked elegant as


    if he was holding a goblet of red wine. His facial features were so vivid that he almost looked like a


    sculpture under themplight.


    Wilson was such a gorgeously handsome man!


    He was just standing there casually. Yet his appearance was so impressive that Tina''s little house


    seemed to be cozier and morefortable.


    Seeing her, Wilson raised his hand to look at his watch. "I''ve been waiting for you for an hour and


    fifteen minutes!"


    Tina was at a loss about what had happened. She picked up the key and dumpling bag on the


    ground. She was almost in a mindset of fantasy as she saw him walking here and there in her


    house.


    Swallowing her saliva, Tina asked uncertainly, "Mr. Chin, how did you get into my house? Where did


    you get the key?"


    "I asked for the key from the Office of Property Management." Wilson repliedzily.


    Tina was petrified. "So the guys in the Office gave you the key just because you asked them to do


    so?"


    The houses of this building were mostly rented to people. The owners of these houses tended to


    entrust the Office of Property Management to keep the spare keys on behalf of them. In this way,


    the owners needn''t personallye over here in case any tenant lost his/her key.


    But no matter what, it was ridiculous for the guys in the Office of Property Management to anyone to


    give Wilson the key of Tina''s house easily.


    A rich and powerful man like Wilson could ask for the key of the house of a woman like Tina, and


    then the guys in the Office of Property Management would give him the key obsequiously. Was it


    fair?


    Wilson leaned over on the sofa and slowly said, "I told them that I am your husband and forgot to


    take the key with me, and they agreed to open the door for me!"


    Tina didn''t know what to say."..."


    She began to doubt whether there were honesty in this world.


    When she discovered that Wilson had suddenly appeared in her own house, Tina was obviously not


    used to it at the beginning. However, she didn''t ask him why he was here, because she knew the


    reason very well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson curled up his lips and said, "The bed has been delivered. Good! It''s suitable for


    i u your room!


    It was true! The bed was delivered early this morning, which made her almostte for work. The bed


    was so big, and the room was so small, that Tina felt her bedroom no longer a bedroom, but a big


    bed with a door and window.


    She simply felt that when she pushed the door open, it was the bed everywhere...


    Tina tried to hypocritically tter Wilson, though she was a little reluctant to do so in her heart. "Mr.


    Chin, you really have a good sense of choosing furniture!"


    Wilson smiled happily. He was obviously in a good mood.


    Sitting on the sofa, he crossed his legs like an ancient king, waiting for his favorite concubine to


    serve him.


    Tina put the dumplings into the refrigerator and came back to ask him for instructions, "Mr. Chin,


    shall I take a shower first?"


    Wilson nodded casually as a response to her words.


    Tina took off her coat and went into the bathroom with the pajamas in her arms. The bathroom door


    was pulled open as soon as she turned on the tap.


    Before she could turn back, Tina was hugged by Wilson from behind. The hot air from his mouth


    and nostrils blew into her ear. "Tina, let''s take the shower together!"


    Could she say no?...

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    The answer, of course, was "No".


    The water kept gushing out of the tap and sshing everywhere, and the atmosphere inside the


    bathroom was indescribable.


    Two hourster, Tina was carried out by Wilson from the bathroom. She was as feeble as a fish that


    had just been snatched out of the water. She was gasping for air and almost couldn''t move.


    Equipped with a white leather mattress, the bed was veryrge, and it was veryfortable to lie


    down on it.


    Wilson had chosen a world-famous brand that was the most expensive, and the raw materials of it


    were all environment-friendly. Before the bed was delivered, it had gone through the treatment of


    degradation of formaldehyde.


    Lying down on the bed, Tina felt as though she was going to lose her consciousness at any


    moment.


    Wilson was fine, and he could even be described as vigorous and excited now. He turned off the


    bathroom lights and then alsoy on the bed.


    When he pulled up the nket and touched


    Tina''s shoulder, she shivered in embarrassment.


    Wilson grinned almost evilly.


    He pulled her into his arms again.


    Tina noticed that Wilson''srge hand was only caressing and ying with her hair, that he seemed


    to have no further intention. She temporarily felt rxed.


    Wilson said, "Tina, I will go to the capital city tomorrow on a business trip."


    "Oh." Tina nodded.


    Wilson seemed to be addicted to feeling the sensation of her long hair, and his eye expressions


    were casual. "I''ll take part in a long-term negotiation of a business project. I think it will take a long


    time!"


    Tina blinked. "I know!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wilson lifted her chin up and squinted at her slightly annoyed. "Why do I feel that you are quite


    happy that I have to leave for so long?"


    An obsequious smile appeared on Tina''s delicate face. "How''s that possible?!!"


    Truth be told, Tina didn''t feel happy... She actually rejoiced with wild excitement!


    If Wilson went on this business trip to the capital city, she didn''t have to sleep with him frequently.


    On the weekend, she could spend her time with her daughter. Wasn''t this a rejoicing arrangement?


    Wilson kept on caressing her hair as if he was caressing his pet''s hair.


    He smiled in a good mood, and his eyes behind the lens seemed to be filled with starlight. He


    pinched her lips and said slowly, "Don''t worry... I''ll try toe back on the weekend!"


    "..." Tina''s lips twitched.


    Wasn''t that just empty talk?


    Tina didn''t dare to scold Wilson openly for this absurd arrangement. She could only scold him in her


    heart.


    Wilson suddenly asked a question that appeared to be meaningless, "Tina, do you have an ear


    hole?"


    By the time he finished speaking, his fingers already rested on her ear.


    When his fingersnded on it, Tina''s heart shuddered.


    Although she was puzzled, she still replied obediently, "There is one!"


    "Uh-huh." Wilson nodded.


    He tenderly caressed her ear lobe, ear p, and then halted at a ce behind her ear.


    The rough finger pulps touched the traces of scar there.


    "How did this scar form?" asked Wilson.


    Under his finger was a crescent-shaped scar.


    Tina thought about it seriously and said, "Well... I was hurt when I was still a child... A teenager... At


    that time, I y games with my friends in the field and carelessly hurt myself... That''s how the scar


    was formed."


    As the scar was a very deep one, it had not disappeared over the years.


    Worrying that Wilson might not be interested in her scar, Tina only roughly replied him.


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but think of her mother. When she was a teenager, her mother


    still hadn''t died of illness, and she was still not an orphan yet. She felt depressed about her mother''s


    death.


    Wilson was still caressing the scar.


    Tina looked up and saw that there was a smile on his face. His eye expressions were meaningful


    and ambiguous.


    She was a little confused. He didn''t like a woman having scars, right?


    After a long while, Wilson took back his hand.


    He turned around and jokingly asked her, "You¡¯ve recovered a lot now, haven''t you?"


    Tina replied subconsciously, "Not bad!"


    She suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of regret after giving the answer.


    Sure enough, the next second, Wilson said,


    "Well... Let''s continue!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson pressed her down on the big bed and put his hands into her clothes...


    The night was long and romantic.


    Time passed quickly.


    Today was Friday, and the weekend wasing soon. Everyone''s spirits were a little ck after


    five days of hard work.


    Tina looked at the calendar with a sigh. She felt that the days had passed too fast. After calction,


    she was confirmed that Wilson would being back today from his business trip!


    Her female colleagues in the department seemed to be gossiping all the time.


    "Tut... Tut... Mona Wong is really terrific!"


    "What''s up? News report about Wilson Chin and her again?"


    "Of course! Every day we can read news reports about them. This time she apanied Wilson on


    a business trip. It is said that they chartered a ne, and the paparazzi took photos of them at the


    airport...


    Tina pouted secretly when she heard that.


    "It turns out that he was apanied by his dear Mona on the business trip. Wilson Chin, you''re


    really a lucky dog!"


    As she was reflecting upon Wilson''s business trip, Tina was unaware that a female colleague had


    approached her. Only when her shoulder was gently patted by the colleague did she realize that her


    colleague was standing next to her.


    It was an intern called Jane. She put her palms together as soon as she came up to Tina and said,


    "Sister Tina, I have something really urgent to deal with. Can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s wrong?" Tina asked hurriedly.


    Jane said hurriedly, "I need to finish a news report of the art and entertainment sector this


    afternoon, and I have to go at four o''clock. But I suddenly realized that I had forgotten to write an


    article that the editor-in-chief asked me to hand in. Tomorrow is the weekend. If I still can''t hand it in


    by then, my sry this month will be deducted! I heard that you have nothing to do in the afternoon.


    Can you help me?"


    It was normal for colleagues to help each other, and Tina really didn''t have much work in the


    afternoon. She had in fact finished all her work today.


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Okay. I''ll go there for you!"


    Jane was so excited that she said gratefully,


    "Sister Tina, thank you so much!"


    "Not at all. You''re wee!" Tina smiled.


    With Tina''s support, Jane immediately went back to prepare for the article, and she didn''t tell Tina


    the details of the news report.


    If Tina had known earlier who was the man to be interviewed this afternoon, she would definitely not


    have agreed to help Jane.


    She would behave just like a turtle, hiding itself in its shell...


    Half an hour in advance, Tina set off with another colleague.


    News reports of the art and entertainment sector generally referred to meetings of the art and


    entertainment industry, or other types of performances, which needed to be followed up by the


    reporters.


    Today, Tina and her colleague were to report a concert program. After the performance was over,


    they also would have a brief interview with the performer.


    There were traffic jams along the way. For this reason, Tina and her colleagues werete. By the


    time they arrived, the concert program had already started. As they were afraid of dying time,


    they didn''t pay attention to the posters hung near the entrance of the music hall. They rushed


    straight into the hall.


    It turned out to be a piano concert.


    The person in charge led them in, and on the side of the stage, there were seats specially provided


    for staff members.


    The melodious sound of the piano spread to the entire concert hall, and the audience was


    intoxicated by the pianist''s outstanding skills. There was arge beam of white light on the stage,


    and adjacent to the shadow there was a ck piano. A man wearing a tuxedo was ying the


    piano, and the profile of his face was cool and handsome.


    When Tina saw the man''s face clearly, she was shocked.


    She stood there still, and her hands were trembling.


    The pianist was none other than Dn Koo...

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Tina looked to the side for the posters.


    A lot of posters were set up on the ground near the entrance and the exit. The picture on the poster


    was about Dn Koo sitting in front of a ck piano and wearing a ck suit with the background


    of the seashore. Above the picture, it was written in poster font, "The Grand Concert of Famous


    Pianist Dn Koo...


    Tina''s entire body stiffened, and she found it difficult to breathe because of anxiety. She didn''t know


    how to face Dn after suddenly seeing him.


    Her heart was beating fast, and the mixed feelings were surging in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It hurt so much!


    After knowing that Dn was going to return to their mothend, Tina didn''t dare to imagine what


    would be like when the two of them met again, nor did she expect that they would meet so soon...


    On the stage, Dn was concentrated on ying the piano. His long fingers were just like fairies


    dancing on the ck and white keys. It looked as if he and his piano were a perfect match in artistic


    expression. No one could separate them when the artistic


    expression was going on.


    Dn seemed to be born for the piano.


    The profile of his face was very cool and handsome, although sometimes he gave people the


    impression that it was very difficult to get close to his heart. However, when he was ying the


    piano, the gentle music flew out from his fingers, just like the spring breeze which caressed people''s


    faces. When he was apanied by his piano, Dn was so fascinating that he could break


    countless girls'' hearts.


    When the concert came to its end, the piano music was still lingering around the ears of the


    audience, who was so dazzled by the performance.


    Dn stood up and made a ny-degree bow to the audience.


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    Tears filled Tina''s eyes, and her vision was blurry. Her hands were clenched into fists, while her


    nails dug deep into her palms. She didn''t even know how much pain she was in.


    Seeing that Tina was standing there motionlessly, the colleague gently pushed her. "Tina, the


    performance is over. What are you waiting for? Let''s visit Dn Koo for an interview!" "I..." Tina


    opened her mouth.


    Memories popped up in her mind, and she subconsciously just wanted to escape.


    Her colleague didn''t know about Tina''s thoughts. She reached out and dragged Tina''s hand. "Hurry


    up. Dn had agreed upon an interview of only twenty minutes!"


    Tina had no choice but to follow her.


    The door of the lounge was opened, and Dn was sitting on the sofa inside. He felt very tired after


    the whole concert. Now, he was having a rest by supporting his face with one hand.


    It was as though five years of memories was surging up in her heart, and Tina was in so much pain


    that she could hardly breathe.


    Without the strongmplights on the stage, Dn''s facial features were clearer and more vivid. He


    was still wearing the ck tuxedo, and his hairs were ck and sharp. When he was not smiling, he


    always gave others a cold and indifferent impression, although his personal charisma could not be


    denied...


    Dn looked exactly the same as his image in Tina''s memory.


    However, after five years, he had be more mature and less frivolous.


    Tina felt as if her feet had grown heavier with every step.


    A girl who looked like Dn''s assistant reminded him, "Dn, the reporters from


    the TV station are here!"


    Hearing that, Dn slowly raised his head.


    His expression changed drastically the moment he recognized Tina.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Tina directly. At the beginning, he was astonished. Then, his


    eye expression was filled with a mixture of emotions. Finally, he gradually calmed himself down, as


    if he was looking at a stranger.


    However, there seemed to be an almost invisible trace of hatred in the depths of his eyes.


    Feeling such a ring gaze from him, Tina clenched her fists even tighter.


    However, no matter how painful her heart was, she didn''t dare to let others notice it. She was afraid


    that all her efforts of hiding her emotions would be in vain in the face of him. She tried her best to


    pretend to be calm and smiled stiffly. "Long time no see..."


    Hearing her words, Dn''s expression became even more indifferent. He smiled coldly and said,


    "Haha... It''s true... I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Since he decided to return to his mothend, he had imagined countless times how he would meet


    her again.


    However, Dn hadn''t expected that the first thing he heard from her after they met again would be


    "long time no see"... Tina''s calm and casual attitude seemed to have turned all his imaginations into


    a joke.


    It turned out that he was the only one who was suffering from the separation of the two of them.


    This was so unfair!


    Her colleague asked in surprise, "Tina, do you know Mr. Koo?"


    Tina tried her best to maintain her smile that virtually looked sadder than crying. She exined,


    "Dn and I were once in the same school. He was a musical genius at that time, and he was


    famous throughout the entire school. Many girls had be his fans. He was a senior fellow


    student two grades higher than me!"


    Her colleague as amused, "It''s great you two are schoolmates. Then our interview will be more


    casual!"


    "Hum..." Tina looked down.


    Dn suddenly sneered and asked, "Just this kind of rtionship?"


    His eyes were sarcastic. But it was hard to tell whether he was indirectly mocking her or mocking


    himself.


    Tina''s breathing pace became disordered as she looked at him.


    Her colleague seemed to have smelt something special. "Then, the two of you..."


    Dn nced at her hands which were clenched and said coldly, "She was once adopted by the


    Koo family. In fact, I am still her nominal brother. Five years ago, she cut off all her ties with the Koo


    family!"


    Tina''s face was pale.


    Her colleagues also realized the unusual atmosphere between the two of them. There seemed to


    be a feeling of alienation in the air. She quicklyughed and said, "The time is urgent. Let''s hurry up


    and interview Mr.


    Koo!"


    The interview went on quite smoothly.


    As the questions of the interview were all arranged in advance, Tina and her colleague just needed


    to ask them ording to the script after the machine was set up.


    Twenty minutes passed quickly, but also slowly from a different angle.


    Tina felt that every minute of the interview was torturous and excruciating. When she finally left the


    lounge, she felt as if she had copsed into nothingness.


    The location of the music hall was rtively remote in the city. For this reason, the two of them


    didn''t drive the working car of their TV station; instead, they took a taxi to get here.


    Tina and her colleague stood near the entrance and the street, but almost no taxi stopped as they


    waved perhaps because it


    was the evening peak of the day.


    They waited for a long time. When the colleague began trying to use the online carhailing service,


    they saw a white Porsche Panamera stop in front of them.


    The car window rolled down, and Dn turned out to be the driver. His face was still indifferent. "It''s


    not easy to take a taxi here. You had just interviewed me. I¡¯ll drive you back as a return!"


    Tina''s colleague was happy to hear this.


    A hitch ride would certainly be better than waiting for a taxi which never came... Before tina could


    say anything, her colleague had already opened the door and got in the car.


    Tina had no choice but to get in as well.


    Tomorrow was the weekend, and it was already off-duty time now. What''s more, the route back to


    the TV station would be long andplicated. The colleague intended to go back home directly


    because she could hand in the machines on Monday. For this reason, Tina also decided to go back


    home directly. She told Dn the address.


    After the colleague was sent back home, there were only two of them left in the car.


    The evening sunlight shone through the car window, and the silence between them seemed tost


    for a long time.


    None of them tried to make a conversation.


    Dn seemed to have been focused on driving. Halfway through, he suddenly turned to a different


    direction and parked the car by the riverside and near arge bridge.


    In the distance, the sunset glow dotted the sky, and the river water was rolling on nonstop. The wind


    was cold and even bonepiercing.


    Dn got off the car.


    Tina pursed her lips and followed him with heavy footsteps.


    Dn stood on the riverbank still, and his back figure looked lonesome.


    Hearing her footsteps, he tilted his head slightly, snorted, and said, "We''re brother and sister. "Long


    time no see" is the only thing you said to me. Don''t you have anything else to say to me?

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Tina opened her mouth, but she felt a little difficult to say anything because the wind was blowing


    heavily against her face. "How have you been doing in the past five years?"


    Dn didn''t answer her immediately.


    He took out a cigarette box from his pants pocket, picked up a cigarette, and lit it. Then, he asked,


    "How about you?"


    Tina pursed her lips as she watched him smoking.


    When did he learn to smoke?


    The words "Dangerous to Your Health" printed on the cigarette box made her feel sad.


    She replied, "I''m fine..."


    Dn seemed to be stimted by her words at once. He suddenly stood up straight and walked


    over to her.


    His eyes were filled with pain and anger, and his voice as chilly as the night wind. "Fine? But I hope


    you have not been doing well all these years, so that I can rest at ease! Tina, how can you be so


    cruel to me!"


    Every word of him seemed to be a p on her face.


    In an instant, Tina could see everything clearly. He was hateful of...


    "Dear Tina." Dn suddenly held up her shoulders.


    Tina was stunned for a while.


    In the past, he often called her that way.


    When Tina was about to fall into the whirlpool of past memories and got drowned, she suddenly felt


    pain in her shoulders. Dn asked, "I will never forget what you cruelly did to me five years ago!


    You promised to marry me, but I waited for a day and a night like a fool! Why didn''t you show up?


    Why didn''t you keep your promise? Why did you abandon me?"


    His words made Tina''s heart tremble, and his tone was so cold that his words seemed to be


    daggers made of ice, which caused Tina to shiver.


    Her eyes were instantly filled with tears. Her nose twitched, and she felt a headache.


    Tina turned away her face, trying to ensure that her voice remained calm. "I''ve made myself very


    clear many years ago!"


    Seeing that her face was cold and calm, Dn suddenly let go of her. He strode back and got in the


    car as if he was dodging a snake or scorpion.


    Dn had always been a gentleman.


    Even if he had unspeakable resentment and hatred against Tina now, he still sent her back home


    politely in the end.


    Tina looked at Dn''s cold and indifferent face and whispered, "Thank you!"


    Dn didn''t respond to her. He stepped on the elerator directly.


    The moment the white Porsche disappeared from Tina''s sight, the mask which she had been


    wearing cracked and broke into pieces.


    She squatted on the ground and almost lost all her strength.


    She embraced her body with both hands tightly as if this was the only way she could sense her own


    existence.


    At the age of sixteen, she was entrusted to live in the Koo family as an orphan. Aspry Koo, Dn''s


    father, was a very kind and honest person. When he was younger, he admired Tina''s mother very


    much. When Tina''s mother entrusted him to take care of Tina, he agreed without hesitation.


    However, Lilith Koo, who was Aspry''s wife, was not open-minded enough to ept Tina as a new


    family member.


    For this reason, since the day Tina joined the Koo family, Lilith saw her as a thorn in her flesh. On


    the surface, she was kind to Tina, but she often called Tina a little monster on the sly. When she


    learned that Tina and Dn Koo had secretly fallen in love, Lilith became furious and firmly


    disagreed with the love affair between them.


    When Tina reached the age of twenty, Dn proposed to marry her. However, Lilith firmly disagreed


    with it. Dn was almost forced to renounce Lilith in order to marry Tina.


    Lilith saw that her son was very determined to marry Tina, and therefore she took the initiative to


    compromise. She said that she would no longer intervene in their love affair, and personally handed


    the household register to Dn for handling the relevant official procedures of a marriage. However,


    the night before the registration of Dn and Tina''s marriage, as the future mother-inw, Lilith


    made an appointment with Tina alone.


    Tina was at that time preupied with the thoughts of how to be apetent daughter-inw


    in the future. Who knew that after drinking the ss of water Lilith handed her, Tina experienced the


    most terrible nightmare in her life...


    When she woke up again, her world was totally shaken.


    Tina did go to the Civil Affairs Bureau that day, but she didn''t dare and couldn''te forward to


    meet Dn. She could only hide behind an old locust tree and watch Dn standing at the entrance


    of the Civil Affairs Bureau with the household register in his hand. His expression changed from


    being joyful to being anxious. In the end, he was at a loss for what had happened.


    He waited for her from day to night, and then to dawn...


    Tina''s heart ached as if it had been pierced by a dagger again and again.


    She was weeping in the cold wind, looking at Dn, biting the back of one hand to prevent herself


    from making any sound. She used the other hand to send him a text message: "I''m sorry. I can''t


    marry you. I won''t love you


    n anymore.


    It seemed as if all of Tina''s tears throughout her life had been shed on that day.


    Tina just squatted there, burying her face in her knees. The night fell, and darkness was upon the


    earth.


    The ringtone of her mobile phone pulled her out of her painful reflection.


    Tina picked up the phone stiffly. Wilson''s unhappy voice came from the other end of the line, "Tina,


    you''rete!"


    She realized that it was already 23:05 p.m..


    She almost forgot that Wilson would return from his business trip today, and today was the


    weekend. As agreed, she must appear in the No.l Luxurious Residence before


    22:00 p.m..


    Wilson had a strong sense of time. He especially hated anyone who was beingte. Even if this


    person was only one minutete, he would be unhappy.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    Her chest was still suffocating, and her eyes were rolling dryly.


    After five years of separation, she had finally met Dn again, which made her both physically and


    mentally exhausted. Tonight, she just wanted to find a shelter to hide in.


    Tina opened her mouth and her voice was a little hoarse because she had been silent for a long


    time. "Mr. Chin, I am too tired today. Can I ask for a leave?"


    Wilson was silent for two seconds. "No!"


    Tina had expected his answer would be like this. She bit her lips and said, "My menstruation is


    coming..."


    Wilson retorted, "How can you have menstruation twice this month?"


    "..." Tina was speechless.


    She hadn''t expected him to remember it so clearly. She hung up the phone and had to give up the


    attempt to escape.


    Tina pressed the rim of the flower bed next to her to support herself. It took a long time before she


    stood up.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The spring night was cool andfortable.


    Wilson was standing in front of the fioor-to-ceiling window in a blue bathrobe, holding a wine ss


    in his hand. The reflection of his figure on the ss was elegant and goodlooking, but the muscles


    around his lips were slightly tightened.


    His mood was actually not very good.


    He had returned from his business trip by a flight in the morning. Then, he went to hispany to


    preside over a number of meetings, and deal with a great many problems. He worked until veryte,


    and then returned home from thepany. As he was getting closer and closer to the No.l


    Luxurious Residence, he inexplicably had a little more hope.


    Wilson thought that he could see Tina as soon as he opened the door. Unexpectedly, it was


    completely dark inside the house.


    Wilson waited for a whole hour, but Tina still hadn''t arrived. He narrowed his eyes behind the lens


    and stared at the second hand of the watch. He thought that he must definitely punish herter to


    warn her that she must not bete again in the future.


    Twenty minutester, the sound of footsteps came from the hallway.


    A beautiful figure then walked into the living room.


    She was just like a wandering ghost. She kept her head lowered, and her footsteps were light as if


    she was stepping on cotton.


    Like a beast that suddenly attacked, Wilson put down the wine ss in his hand, rushed forward,


    and held her up as she entered the master bedroom. Then, he carried her and throw her onto the


    big bed.


    Tina didn''t even have time to scream.


    Wilson''s movement was fast and urate.


    After pressing her down on the bed, his big hand crept to her waist.


    Just as he was about to put his hand into her skirt, his gaze settled on the thick foundation make-up


    on her face and the ragingly-red lips. His movements came to a halt.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Just like before, her long hair was disheveled and looked like seaweed. She was wearing a thick


    layer of foundation make-up, while details of her skin couldn''t be seen clearly. The make-up was so


    thick that even her facial features were almost covered, and her lips were fiery-red.


    There was a faint smell of perfume in the air, and Tina was obviously more enchanting than usual.


    Wilson frowned. "Why did you wear the make-up again?"


    He lifted her chin slightly, and his eyes were filled with displeasure.


    Wilson''s thumb moved slightly to wipe off the lipstick on her lips. Then, he bent over and


    approached her face.


    Seeing that Wilson was about to kiss her, Tina subconsciously reached out her hands and pressed


    them against his chest. However, when she gazed at his eyes, which were arrogant and eager, she


    hurriedly withdrew her strength to resist him.


    Her face was covered with the make-up, which almost looked like a mask. She pursed her lips and


    asked him, "Mr. Chin, can we... not sleep together tonight?"


    Tina really didn''t have enough physical strength to cope with Wilson''s desire.


    Wilson''s face sank slightly. "No!"


    Tina had been with him for more than half a year by now, and she had always been a very qualified


    mistress. Every time when he was eager to sleep with her, she was always docile and submissive to


    his eagerness. However, just now, when she pressed her hands on his chest just now, she looked a


    little repulsive. Even if it was only a very tiny change of expression, Wilson could still feel it.


    He was very unhappy, and his hot breath swept on her face. "Tina, don''t forget about your status.


    When I want you, do you think you have the right to refuse me?"


    Tina shook her head. "Of course not!"


    Yes, she had no right to refuse him indeed.


    How could a mistress like her refuse the benefactor''s demand?


    Tina knew this very well. She perked up to cooperate with his movements. She dropped her eyes,


    approached him, and said charmingly, "Mr. Chin,e on... let''s not waste our time..."


    Wilson also smiled, but there was a little trace of gloominess in his expression.


    He pressed her hands down on the bed with his hands, and his strong body crept onto her body.


    Tina gasped for air. Wilson felt that she was a little absent-minded tonight. His thin lips tightened,


    and his movements became more violent...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The passionate scenested for a long time.


    After waking up the next day, Wilson pressed her down on the bed again without any exnation.


    Tina opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in a trance. One night had passed, and she had


    already calmed herself down. She was no longer sad because of her heartbroken rtionship with


    Dn.


    Yesterday, she met Dn in such an unexpected manner that she was almost mentally copsed.


    Before Tina becamepletely sober-minded, Wilson''s kiss sealed her lips.


    Under the morning sunlight, the two of them embrace each other tightly...


    Tina saw that Wilson''s eyes were getting wilder and wilder. She felt that her body was almost


    unable to resist his aggressiveness, and she was about to run out of her physical strength. She was


    out of choice but to repeatedly beg him for mercy.


    When it was almost noon, Wilson finally let her go.


    Tina waspletely paralyzed on the bed. She was just like a fish that had been thrown from the


    sea to the beach by the fisherman. She found it very difficult even to breathe.


    Wilson tightened his lips.


    His coarse fingertips rubbed her naked shoulder, and as her skin was fair and soft, he felt very


    comfortable. His eyes were cold and nonchnt, and there was an air of warning in his expression.


    "Tina, I don''t like the woman under me to be absent-minded...


    Understand?"


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so sharp-eyed that he could see through her perfunctory response


    last night. She smiled awkwardly, "I know!"


    Wilson felt proud and satisfied.


    Even if Tina was absent-minded again, he would have many ways to make her concentrate.


    When Tina arrived at the hospital, it was already veryte. Fortunately, I didn''t me her for


    beingte. Instead, she was very happy to see her mother again. Malee Chiang, who had been


    apanying I and waiting for Tina, rushed forward and pulled her arm.


    Malee held her breath for a while and spat out, "Tina, Dn Koo hase back earlier than


    scheduled! I heard from my colleagues in thepany that he held a piano concert in the Grand


    Music Hall yesterday!"


    Tina pursed her lips. "I know."


    Malee was stunned. When she noticed that Tina''s face was slightly pale, she asked, "Have you two


    already seen each other?"


    "Yes..." Tina nodded.


    Malee asked cautiously, "Are you alright... with him?"


    Tina paused. Her voice was coarse. "He seemed to hate me deeply."


    Malee became silent.


    Hearing Tina''s words, she was not surprised at all. It seemed reasonable. After all, Tina and Dn


    had decided to get married five years ago. In the end, Dn waited for Tina at the entrance of the


    Civil Affairs Bureau for a day and a night. She mercilessly sent him a text message that she wanted


    to break up with him. It was no wonder Dn would hate her so deeply


    Malee noticed the unbearable pain in Tina''s eyes. Knowing that Tina must be feeling bad, Malee


    hesitated and said, "Tina, will you tell him the truth?"


    Tina shook her head, slowly but firmly.


    The timbers had been made into a boat, namely, the rtionship between them was irremediable.


    Nothing could be changed even if Tina told him the truth. Five years ago, their lives had already


    been in different directions.


    Tina''s eyes turned dark. "He''s already lost me. I don''t want him to lose his mother as well."


    Malee sighed deeply.


    Not wanting Tina to be engulfed by the pain of the past memories, Malee changed the topic. "Oh...


    Tina, it will be the school anniversary of Chicabo University at the end of this month. The university


    has sent invitations to a great many alumni. Your invitation is in my hand. Will you being with


    us?"


    Chicabo University was Tina''s Alma Mater. Many lecturers there had helped her a lot in the past.


    For instance, Tina used to have been off school for half a semester because of an unexpected


    pregnancy. The lecturers were very kind to her at that time, and they gave her high credits at the


    end of the semester after they learned that she was pregnant. Of course, it also had something to


    do with her excellent grades in her spare time.


    It was of course an honor for Tina to participate in the school anniversary, and she was very willing


    to participate. "I will!"


    Very soon, it was the day of work again.


    After Tina got off work, she went to the hospital. The sunset glow was beautiful.


    When the door of the ward was pushed open, I threw herself into Tina''s arms, and held Tina''s


    neck with her small hands. Then, she kissed the left and right sides of Tina''s face.


    After that, she walked and circled her mother like a puppy, asking anxiously, "Mom, why isn''t there a


    cake for me?"


    "I wants to eat milk-cream cake again?" Tina was puzzled. "Mom came straight over here from


    work today and didn¡¯t go to the cake shop. If you want to eat the cake, Mom will buy it for you now,


    okay?"


    I shook her head and stomped her feet anxiously. "It''s Mom''s birthday today! That''s why I want to


    eat cake..."


    "Birthday?" Tina was surprised.


    I nodded. She blinked her big eyes, and added anxiously like an adult, "Yes, Mom, have you


    forgotten about it? Today is your birthday, and I want a birthday cake. We''ll sing the birthday song,


    and then blow out the candles and make a wish!"


    Tina patted her forehead. She had really forgotten about her own birthday.


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her birthdays since her mother passed away. However, after I


    grew up, she often celebrate her daughter''s birthday and sang birthday songs with her. She really


    loved her daughter''s childish voice.


    Since I suddenly fell ill half a year ago, Tina went to the hospital after work every day. She


    wanted to be with her daughter as frequently as possible. However, she also had to sleep with


    Wilson on weekends. There were too many things to be dealt with every day that she had already


    forgotten about her own birthday.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Although there was no birthday cake, Tina still felt very happy because her daughter was with her.


    The mother and daughter had a simple but delicious meal in the hospital canteen. The good-


    hearted chef cooked a bowl of noodles for Tina and I, and they ate it happily.


    It was perhaps because of the feeling of being a mother, Tina actually was more hoping that her


    daughter could live to a hundred years old.


    It was getting dark outside. When I returned to the ward, she put her palms together and sang a


    happy birthday song both in English and Chinese. After that, she said a lot of auspicious words and


    good wishes to her mother.


    Themplight in the ward was warm, while I s childish voice touched Tina''s heart.


    Tina was so happy tonight. She hugged her daughter and said movingly, "I, you are the best gift


    for Mom in the world!"


    The word "gift" reminded I of something. She broke away from her mother''s embrace and ran


    towards the cab.


    She searched for a long time in the cab with her little hands. Then, she took out something that


    had been secretly kept by her in the cab and presented it to her mother as if it was a treasure.


    "Mom, this is my gift to you for your birthday!"


    Tina was surprised. "So there is a gift too?"


    Only then did she realize that I had prepared a "mysterious gift" for her birthday.


    With her little hands crossed on her back, I urged her mother cheerfully, "Open it and have a


    look!"


    Tina opened the box under her daughter''s gaze. There was a very beautiful crystal ball inside the


    box. Inside the crystal ball, a cute little angel was sitting there. If the crystal ball was moved slightly,


    there would be sparkling starlight all around it.


    I asked anxiously, "Mom, do you like it?"


    Tina nodded heavily. "I like it. I like it very much!"


    "I knew it!" I was proud of herself. "I went to the store to buy it, and I was apanied by the


    Domineering CEO."


    Tina was moved even more when she learned that her daughter had used her own savings to buy a


    gift for her. She hugged I s tiny body tightly and told her that she would stay with her tonight and


    sleep with her.


    The mother and daughter were having a sweet time, when the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Tina picked up the phone.


    After she saw the phone number on the screen, she was stunned and hesitantly picked it up. "Hello,


    Mr. Chin?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mmm..." Wilson askedzily, "Where are you?


    Tina stood up and put I onto the hospital bed. Then, she went outside to answer the phone.


    She replied, "I''m on the outside! You... What''s the matter?"


    Whenever Wilson called her at night, he had only one purpose, which was nothing more than to


    satisfy his desire.


    Tonight the atmosphere in the ward was so good, while Tina and I enjoyed it very much. What''s


    more, Tina had promised I that she would stay with her tonight. She really didn''t want to damage


    such a warm and cozy atmosphere because of Wilson''r requirement.


    However, Wilson was just like a roundworm in her stomach. He always did what she expected him


    not to do. "I''ll sleep with you tonight!"


    "So what?" Tina hesitated. "But..."


    It was impossible for her to directly tell Wilson that she wanted to apany her daughter tonight.


    She racked her brain for a long time, trying to find an excuse.


    At this time, a nurse trotted past Tina from behind shouted, "Ask the family members of the patient


    in Bed Number Two toe to the nurse station!"


    Because the nurse was shouting at somebody else in front of her, the voice was a little high. Wilson,


    who was at the other end of the line, heard the nurse''s voice and asked, "Tina, are you in the


    hospital?"


    It was quite impossible for Tina to try to convince Wilson that what he heard was just hallucination.


    She was out of choice but to reply, "Yeah..."


    Wilson thought of thest time when he met her in the hospital, and then asked her casually, "Is it


    Ku Hospital?"


    After she confirmed that it was, Wilson added, "Wait for me. I''ll pick you up!"


    Tina was petrified."..."


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Tina felt deeply helpless.


    After walking back to the ward in dismay, Tina apologized to I and said that she couldn''t stay with


    her tonight. Fortunately, I had always been a considerate little girl. "It''s okay, Mom. You can do


    your own things."


    Tina went downstairs and waited near the hospital entrance for Wilson.


    After standing there for a short while, she


    saw a Rolls-Royceing from afar in the darkness.


    The Rolls-Royce seemed to have juste from thepany. It was driven by Terry. After the car


    was stopped, Terry got off it and opened the rear door for Tina.


    Tina bent over and sat inside.


    Wilson was pinching his eyebrows. He nced at her sideways. "Why did youe to the hospital


    again?"


    Tina''s hands clenched nervously. She hesitated before saying, "I... I''m here to see one of my family


    members!"


    Thest time they met in the hospital, she virtually said the same thing.


    Hearing this, Wilson thought that she might be visiting a close rtive of her family. He frowned and


    asked, "Is it a serious illness? Is he or she still not discharged yet?"


    Tina shook her head. "Not yet!"


    When she thought of her daughter''s conditions, her eyes were sad, and her eyshes dropped.


    She didn''t know when I could leave the hospital. She wanted her daughter to lead her life like


    other children, to go to kindergarten with a small school bag on her back, and had a carefree


    childhood.


    Tina was worried that Wilson might notice that she was thinking about something sad. She tried to


    change the topic. "Mr. Chin, this doesn''t seem to be the way back to my house, right?"


    The hospital was only three blocks away from the house she rented. Usually, it only took


    approximately ten minutes for Tina to walk there. Now Terry had been driving the car for a long time


    in the opposite direction.


    Wilson said, "Let''s have dinner first."


    "Oh!" Tina nodded.


    She actually wanted to say that she had already eaten her dinner, but seeing that Wilson had been


    pinching his eyebrows, that his face was full of fatigue, she realized that he must have just finished


    his work and had not had eaten his dinner yet.


    He would eat dinner first in the restaurant, and then "eat" Tina on the bed to satisfy his desire...


    While Tina was teasing Wilson in her heart, the Rolls-Royce slowly stopped. It was a very high-


    ss Italian restaurant.


    The restaurant manager had already been waiting at the door.


    When the three of them entered the restaurant, the manager hospitably led them to the second floor


    where the visual field was the best.


    In the central area on the right side of the hall, there was a violinist ying Carmen Fantaisie. Music


    filled the air of the restaurant, while the atmosphere was very romantic.


    Tina''s main purpose was apanying Wilson to have his dinner. She didn''t care much about


    whether the melody was beautiful, or whether the restaurant was romantic. She couldn''t help


    murmuring, "There are barely any customers in this restaurant!"


    Although the time for dinner had already passed, as food and drink were always the bestnguage


    among people, the restaurant was supposed to have a great many customers at this time. However,


    when Tina went upstairs just now, she found that there were almost no customers downstairs and


    upstairs. She could only see waiters and waitresses.


    Wilson said casually, "I have booked the whole restaurant!"


    Tina was almost speechless. "Congrattions, Rich Man!"


    Not long after they sat down, the waiters served the dishes one after another.


    Tina had already eaten her dinner, and therefore she was not hungry at all. But the chef''s cooking


    skills were so superb that she couldn''t help picking up the knife and fork, and ate a lot more of the


    dishes.


    Wilson, who was sitting on the opposite side, didn''t eat much. He almost only drank two sses of


    red wine.


    It looked like Wilson was the person to apany Tina having dinner.


    Tina put down the knife and fork with her face blushing.


    At this time, the manager of the restaurant came up in person and bent down asking respectfully,


    "Mr. Chin, can we go ahead now?


    Wilson nodded. "Hum..."


    Tina didn''t know what they were talking about. She thought that there might be some other dishes


    that hadn''t been served. She caressed her stomach under the table to facilitate digestion.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    As the manager of the restaurant brought up the dish, Tina''s face was full of astonishment.


    What he served was virtually not a "dish", but a dessert, or more urately, a birthday cake.


    On the white and delicate porcin te, there was a square-shaped traditional ck Forest Cake


    made by a senior chef. Meticulously-selected Belgian choctes dotted the surface of the cake in


    layers, which looked like a forest in Northern Europe. As Cherry wine had been injected into the


    cake, the sweet and bitter tastes intertwined with each other.


    A candle was inserted into the central part of the cake.


    Tina was stunned by this gorgeious cake.


    She slowly came to herself and looked at him in shock. "Mr. Chin, how do you know today my


    birthday?"


    Wilson replied casually, "It''s easy. There is your information on the information sheet that Terry gave


    to me."


    It wasn''t hard for Tina to guess this point. She still remembered how Wilson suddenly appeared in


    her house one night. This was very easy for a business tycoon like him.


    But how could he care so much about such a trivial thing?


    The violinist began to y the Happy Birthday tune very cooperatively. The music echoed with their


    good mood.


    Wilson said, "Make a wish, and blow out the candle!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He took out a lighter and shook it twice. Then, blue mes burst out, and he lit the candle for her.


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She was still in a trance.


    She originally thought that she had missed her birthday cake, and couldn''t make a wish and blow


    out the candles. But now, everything hade true.


    Tina put her palms together devoutly and made a solemn wish.


    She prayed that her daughter''s health would recover as soon as possible.


    Then, she opened her eyes and blew out the candle.


    When she looked up again, a delicate box had suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Tina looked at Wilson in confusion.


    Wilson curled up his lips and said, "Tina, this is a birthday gift for you."


    Tina was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected that he not only had arranged a dinner, a cake for her, but also would give her


    a birthday gift.


    Tina took the box and opened it under his gaze.


    Just as she had expected, there was jewelry inside.


    A pair of tinum earrings!


    The gift today was more valuable than the things that he had given her before. Tina almost couldn''t


    take her eyes off them.


    The earrings were shaped like swallows, and the swallows'' tails were spread out. Although they


    were small and exquisite, they were indeed very vivid and impressive. The eyes of the swallows


    were made of small broken diamonds, which were lively, special, and low-profile.


    Tina fell in love with this pair of earrings at a nce.


    She couldn''t help murmuring, "They''re so beautiful!"


    The earrings were indeed very beautiful. Her eyes were fixed on them. Perhaps it was because of


    the fact that she used to be dubbed "Swoow" at school, Tina had always been particrly fond of


    swallows.


    Wilson took pride in his arrangement.


    He had given her a lot of jewelry before. asionally, on a whim, he might give her one or two


    small things as gifts when he came back from business trips. However, he had never seen her wear


    any of them.


    Wilson frowned. He got up, walked over, and picked up the earrings in the box.


    Tina only felt that a huge shadow was looming over her. After, her earlobe was touched by the


    coarse finger pulps of Wilson. Something slightly cool was then put on her ear.


    She was now wearing the beautiful earrings, and she looked very charming under themplight.


    "If you like them, you can wear them every day!" Wilson said.


    Tina nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you very much, Mr. Chin!"


    She looked up again, and saw that Wilson''s eyes were fixed on her. Behind the lens, his eye


    expressions were meaningful.


    He was wearing a dark gray suit today, with a star-shaped red agate embedded in his cuff. At this


    time, the agate was shing on his wrist under themplight and reflecting his handsome face. This


    young and morous business tycoon could attract so many people''s attention!


    Tina''s eyes widened in shock.


    She recalled that the night before Wilson went on his business trip, he seemed to have asked her if


    she had earholes. At that time, she thought it was simply a casual remark, but now she realized


    that...


    She was deeply moved by Wilson''s gift.


    Tina caressed the little "swallows" on her earlobes and asked thankfully, "Mr. Chin, you''re so kind to


    me!"


    "Kind?" Wilson'' expression looked casual. He put his hand on her chair, and when he lowered his


    head, there was a trace of evilness in his eyes behind the lens. "As long as you serve me well on


    the bed, I will be more kind to you!"


    Tina didn''t know how to answer him."..."


    The warmth that had filled her heart gradually ebbed away.


    The cold wind poured in through the window and cooled her blood down. Now there were no ripples


    on theke of her heart.


    Their rtionship turned out to be one between a benefactor and a mistress. It was just because


    she had served him well on the bed that he whimsically bought her a pair of earrings.


    A short while ago, for a moment, she thought the two of them were just like real lovers, and she


    almost fell in love with Wilson.


    Tina curled up the corner of her lips. What she felt just now turned out to be in vain.


    Wilson was the buyer, while she was the seller, and that''s all.


    She quickly calmed herself down. The corners of her lips were curved up into a ttering smile


    again. She raised her head said with an enchanting posture, "Mr. Chin, thank you for your birthday


    cake and birthday gift. I feel very happy. I will work hard to serve you well in the future!"


    Under themplight, her eyes were almost shining.


    Wilson was standing next to Tina with one hand on the back of the chair. From his angle, it was


    possible to see more details of her breasts.


    As he was still in the position of bending over, when Tina spoke, her breath just blew on his thin lips,


    like a feather caressing his skin, which was full of temptation.


    He instantly felt that the man''s desire surged up in his heart.


    Wilson pulled up Tina''s hand and said, "Tina, let''s go back home!"


    Feeling the heated desire in Wilson''s eyes, Terry drove the Rolls-Royce fast all the way.


    On the way, he didn''t even hesitate to run a red light.


    Terry was really worried that his boss might fail to control himself on the way. If Wilson decided to do


    it in the car, As his assistant


    Terry had to run away and watch the situation. That would be too unbearable for a single dog like


    him.


    As soon as Tina entered the house, she reached out and wanted to turn on the light. However, just


    as her hand touched the switch, she was pressed against the wall by Wilson.


    His kisses sealed her lips in the darkness.


    Wilson kissed her so passionately and pressed her against the wall so hard, that she was gasping


    for air. He almost wanted to devour her.


    The eyes behind the lens were as hot as volcanicva.


    Tina wanted to ake him to go to the bedroom first. She had not even taken off her shoes.


    However, Wilson couldn''t wait even for a second.


    Tina could only make a few strange sounds even if she wanted to say something...


    They had been together for more than half a year now. Except for the tragedy which urred five


    years ago, she had never slept with anyone other than Wilson.


    He was familiar with every weakness of her.


    Finally, Tina panted heavily. She felt as though Wilson was a demon who was slowly eating up her


    consciousness...


    The next day, the morning sunlight was bright.


    The sound of rushing water came from the bathroom. The small house was full of the feeling of


    male hormones.


    After waking up, Tinay on the bed for a long time before she sat up slowly.


    Last night, Wilson acted as if he had gone crazy. From the hallway to the living room, and all the


    way to the bedroom... The traces of their love and passion were left everywhere.


    Tina stretched out her body and found that their clothes were thrown everywhere in the house. She


    fetched a new set of clothes from the closet and changed into them.


    After she tidied up the house and was about to go to the kitchen to get a ss of water, the mobile


    phone rang.


    A short message was sent to her phone.


    Tina looked at the phone casually and saw only three words: Happy birthday, Tina.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Tina''s footsteps halted. The sudden appearance of these words in her view made her heart tremble.


    The message was sent by Dn Koo. Although his name was not saved in the phone, she could


    still recognize the phone number, as he was still using his phone number five years ago. He sent


    the message at 23:59:59 p.m..


    What''s more, "Happy birthday, Tina" had been used by Dn for many years in the past.


    Her feeling now was indescribable, and she was at a loss what to do next.


    Her eyshes drooped.


    Her thoughts were so unconcentrated that she didn''t even notice when the sound of running water


    in the bathroom stopped. Wilson walked behind her and asked, "What''s up?


    Tina was shocked and subconsciously grabbed her mobile phone tightly in her hand. "It''s okay. Just


    a spam advertisement!"


    Wilson nodded. He turned around and put on his trousers. Then, he fetched his leather belt and tied


    it to the trousers. His upper


    body was naked under the morning sunlight.


    Apart from his handsome face, Wilson was also very strong.


    His wheat-colored skin was healthy, and his shoulders were wide. He could be described as


    muscr, but he didn''t give others the impression that he was a brutal and bulky fellow.


    Tina would definitely feel shy when she saw Wilson''s muscles as he was half-naked.


    Today, however, she simply stared straight at him. Her eyes were fixed on his body, butnded


    nowhere.


    Wilson frowned as he had noticed her change of mood.


    Her distracted eye expressions reminded him of the night when she was also distracted while


    sleeping with him.


    Wilson asked, "Tina, what are you thinking about?"


    Tina shook her head. "Nothing..."


    The eyes of Wilson narrowed behind the lens. He tried to see through her thoughts, as if using an


    X-ray machine to scene her body.


    Tina felt that Wilson¡¯s eyes were so sharp that she would not be able to hide her thoughts properly if


    ever he kept on gazing at her.


    Suddenly, she noticed a little reflection of light on the floor-based mirror near her.


    The reflection of light came from her swallow-shaped earrings. She raised her hand and touched it,


    and then wittily changed the topic. "I think this pair of earrings is very beautiful. When did you buy


    it?"


    With a ttering tone, Tina seeded in pleasing Wilson.


    Putting on his shirt, he replied casually, "Thest time I went on a business trip."


    Tina was taken aback. "The business trip ofst time? Didn''t you go there with Mona Wong?"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and there was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Have you read the news


    report?"


    "Yeah..." Tina nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t read the news report herself. She heard about it while her female colleagues were


    gossiping, something which was unavoidable in this world.


    She looked up and found that Wilson wasughing at her happily.


    Tina couldn''t understand. "What''s there tough about?"


    After entering the housest night, she was to some extent forced to sleep with him until the second


    half of the night. She waspletely exhausted after. When she woke up this morning, she was so


    hungry that her stomach was growling.


    As Wilson was still in her house, Tina dared not to eat her breakfast alone. She asked obsequiously,


    "Mr. Chin, there is still half a bag of quick-freezing dumplings I bought before in the refrigerator. Do


    you want to eat them as breakfast? I''ll cook some."


    "Okay." Wilson nodded.


    Hearing what she said, he immediately felt hungry. He caressed his stomach with his hands.


    After a pause, the corners of his lips curled slightly and he looked at her with a mischievous look.


    "Have you got vinegar?"


    Tina became speechless.


    Quick-freezing dumplings were generally boiled directly with soup. Usually, only dumplings that


    were steamed would be mixed with vinegar.


    She felt that Wilson''s taste was too unique.


    Tina was still thinking so as she entered the kitchen. When she put the dumplings into the pot, she


    suddenly realized what he meant.


    Did he mean that she was jealous of Mona Wong?


    Tina''s lips twitched twice. In their society, something with a sour taste, such as lemon or vinegar,


    was often used to refer to jealousy.


    Tina thought she was jealous of Mona at all...


    After eating the dumplings, Wilson received a phone call from Terry, who said that he was already


    waiting downstairs.


    Tina looked out of the window and saw that the Rolls-Royce was parked in front of the flower bed.


    Such a luxury car was really out of tune with the old residentialmunity.


    She picked up the handbag on the sofa and was about to walk to the hallway. Then, she noticed


    that Wilson was standing in front of the small bookshelf in the living room. He asked with a frown,


    "Where did you get this crystal ball?"


    Tina looked over there.


    It was the birthday gift from I. A short while ago, when she was tidying up the clothes that were


    thrown to the groundst night by Wilson, she took the crystal ball out from her bag and put it in the


    partition of the bookshelf.


    "It''s my dau..." Tina suddenly realized that she had almost made a mistake, and therefore she


    changed her words in time. "Oh... The crystal ball? I bought it from the store. It looks very


    interesting. I just want to put it at home as a decoration!"


    Wilson nodded as he heard that.


    His gaze rested on the little angel inside the crystal ball, and he was reflecting upon


    something.


    Not long ago, he met the cute little girl again in the hospital. He apanied her to buy a birthday


    gift for her mother in the store. If he had remembered it correctly, it was the same crystal ball.


    However, this kind of crystal ball was sold everywhere. For this reason, it was normal for him to see


    apletely simr crystal ball.


    Wilson looked away and snorted at Tina casually. "You''re just like a kid!"


    Tina was speechless. "Isn''t this a gift from a kid?" She thought.


    In the afternoon, in a building of the TV station...


    While Tina was proofreading a news release, the mobile phone on her desk vibrated.


    She subconsciously reached out to pick it up, but when she saw the number on the screen, she


    halted. Two secondster, the phone was put back.


    But the phone screen was still on.


    Bonnie happened to pass by with some duplicated documents in her arms and asked, "Tina, why


    don''t you answer the phone?"


    "Hmm..." Tina replied vaguely.


    Bonnie said, "The caller has called in twice.


    Why don''t pick up the phone?"


    Tina''s fingers hesitated at the edge of the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When the caller called in for the third time, she gritted her teeth and picked up the phone, "Hello?"


    Dn''s indifferent voice sounded. "I''m Dn."


    "I know..." Tina pursed her lips and asked, "What''s up?"


    "My Dad wishes that you can visit us and have dinner at out home tonight!" Dn said, "Although


    you took the initiative to sever your rtionship with the Koo family five years ago, my Dad treated


    you like a real daughter before that. He is still missing you very much. He wants to see you again!"


    Tina lowered her voice. "I''ve been rather busytely..."


    Dn paused and said, "My Dad hasn''t been in good health these days. He always coughs at night.


    He has told me many times that he wanted you to have dinner at our home someday! Don''t forget


    that he used to be so nice to you. He hasn''t seen you for five years. Don''t you want to see him


    again?"


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I wish that Uncle Koo will recover soon... How''s he now?" Tina asked


    hurriedly.


    "Uh-huh." Dn answered in a cold tone, "If you don¡¯t want to go to our home again, just forget


    about all of us. Dad will be sad, but he will ept the reality!"


    Tina clenched her fists. "I''ll go..."


    Dn said, "I''ll pick you up after work!" "Don''t bother. I can take a taxi myself!" "Six o''clock. I''ll be


    waiting for you at the gate of the TV station!"


    n H


    Tina sighed helplessly as she looked at the phone that had been hung up by Dn.


    The sunset glows were splendid and beautiful.


    A low-key but luxury Rolls-Royce slowly stopped in front of the TV station.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Terry Howard stepped on the gas pedal.


    The luxury car stopped at the side of the road. Brilliant sunset glow shone through the window,


    making the inside of the car golden.


    Terry looked at Wilson Chin from the rearview mirror.


    The high-end tailor-made suit was not buttoned and Wilson was sitting on the back seat with his


    long legs crossed. Behind sses, his eyes were slightly closed, and his fingers on his knees were


    tapping gently with rhythm.


    His lips was slightly curved and there was an imperceptible smile on his face.


    Terry silently looked at the office building nearby and shook his head without a word.


    After inspecting the branch office, the boss asked him to drive the car here.


    Booking the whole restaurant to celebrate birthday for his woman was exaggerating. And at this


    moment, he had to pick the woman up from work...


    Soon it was the get-off time, and there were staffsing out of the office building one after


    another.


    Terry immediately concentrated and looked at the crowds. When he saw Tina Hall, who was


    wearing t shoes and looked very gentle,ing out from the crowd, he quickly started the engine


    and drove the car over.


    Who would have expected...


    Just as he started the engine, a white luxury speedster stopped in front of her before he could.


    When the door of the driver''s seat opened, a tall and straight man came out. He was dressed in


    casual clothes and looked very sunny. His facial features showed a little aloofness, but still could not


    hide his handsomeness.


    Tina was clearly acquainted with him.


    The man walked around the front of the car and opened the car door for her very gentlemanly.


    Tina seemed to have said thank you in a low voice before she bent over and sat inside.


    Terry felt that the man looked familiar. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly remembered that


    the man seemed to be the piano prince who had just returned from abroad recently...


    The speedster carrying them went away.


    Terry swallowed his saliva.


    Feeling the coldness behind him, which made him feel like staying on the top of a snow mountain,


    he was almost frozen. Terry didn''t dare to look at Wilson''s expression.


    The Koo family was located in a well-known rich area.


    The carved iron gate opened, and inside was a ssical European-style vi. The vi was two


    stores tall and had a snow-white wall and decorative pirs, looking graceful and luxurious.


    When Tina first came here, she felt that this was a castle, and Dn Koo was a prince in the castle.


    But reality was no fairytale and the prince would not belong to Cindere.


    When she was 16, her mother died of illness and she became an orphan. It was Aspry Koo who


    took her to the Koo family. Although Lilith Yuen secretly made things difficult for her, Aspry had


    always been very good to her. Knowing that she was alone and helpless, Aspry almost treated her


    like his own child.


    This was also the reason why, when Dn mentioned that Aspry was in poor health, she agreed to


    come.


    Otherwise, she would never step into this ce again.


    When the servants saw Dn''s caring back, one of them ran in to report.


    When they entered the vi, Lilith hade out to wee, "Dn, you are back!"


    Lilith had always been well maintained.


    When she smiled, the wrinkles on her face were not deep, but her face always showed acerbity,


    giving people a feeling of arrogance.


    Tina''s expression changed when she saw Tina behind Dn.


    The smile on Lilith''s face became stiff, "Why did shee?"


    "It was I who asked Dn to invite Tina here!" Aspry, who was slowly walking over, said.


    Seeing Tina, he showed his happiness obviously in his eyes. He said excitedly, "Tina, don''t stand at


    the door. Come in quickly! Dn, I know you won''t let me down!"


    It had been five years after the Koo family broke off all their rtionship with Tina. However, Aspry


    had been worried about her all these years.


    When Tina was pregnant by other man and intended to give birth to the bastard, Aspry was very


    disappointed. He treated her as his own child that he said lots of harsh words in anger. But as time


    went by, he had forgiven her long ago.


    Tina''s mother was a life''s beloved in Aspry''s heart. He had never won her in his entire life.


    Aspry felt deeppunction that such things happened to the daughter of his beloved woman, who


    entrusted her daughter to him.


    "Uncle Aspry!" Tina called him.


    Lilith went over to hold her husband''s hand and said in a reproachful tone, "Aspry, you two! Why


    didn''t you tell me before hand that you invited Tina? Or I could have told the kitchen to prepare a


    better meal!"


    Lilith''s greatest ability was to be the good wife and mother in front of Aspry and Dn.


    Tina had already used to it, so she did not find it strange at all.


    Aspry smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Tia is not an outsider. It''s not as if we are treating a guest!"


    Lilith said, "I''ll ask the kitchen to add two more dishes!"


    Aspry couldn''t help patting her hand and said with satisfaction, "Thank you, Lilith!"


    Lilith smiled charmingly at her husband, and then went into the kitchen as the hostess.


    In the living room of the Koo family, the atmosphere seemed warm, but in fact, it revealed


    embarrassment everywhere.


    After Tina sat down, she asked with concern, "Uncle Aspry, how are you recently?" "Good. Family


    doctorse here every day.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It''s just something with my heart. An old thing!" Aspry sighed and then said kindly to her, "Tina, I''m


    very happy that you care about me and are willing toe home for dinner!"


    Tina pressed her lips together gently.


    Aspry''s eyes swept over her and Dn. Aspry cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "Let us not


    mention those unhappy things in the past. Today, we just sit together and have a casual meal!"


    Lilith gently echoed, "Aspry, let''s eat. The food is getting cold!"


    Tina also picked up her table ware.


    Since soft-heartedness brought her here, she had to finish this meal.


    Dn didn''t talk much. After sitting down, he ate silently.


    After they ate for a while, he causally changed the position of two dishes on the right side of the


    dining table.


    Tina caught sight of those tiny actions.


    She looked at the cherry pulp Dn put in front of her and couldn''t help but clenched her table


    ware.


    Tina had always liked sweet and sour food ever since young.


    But to her surprise, he still remembered...


    Lilith also noticed all this. Since Dn brought Tina back to their home for dinner, she had a fear in


    her heart, and she had been keeping an eye on them.


    Lilith was very angry when she saw that. She deliberately said, "Dn, when will your girlfriend


    return from L City?"


    "I don''t know!" Dn answered.


    Lilith''s smile deepened. She raised her voice slightly, as if she was afraid that the people on the


    table would not hear her. "Aren''t you two nning to get engaged? If that''s the case, then hurry up


    and call her back. Let''s put the meeting between our families on agenda!"


    Tina lowered her eyshes.


    She kept eating the rice in her bowl and did not touch the cherry pulp.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    When dinner was finally over, Tina felt relieved as though she hadpleted her task.


    It was getting dark without her notice. Under the insistence of Aspry, Dn drove her home.


    Just like when they came, the two of them didn''t talk at all on the way back.


    Tina could still sense his resentment and anger. She turned her face outside the window and


    pretended to be appreciating the bright neon.


    The white car drove into themunity.


    After stopping, Tina raised the corners of her mouth and turned to Dn.


    She smiled and said very sincerely, "By the way,st time I was in such a hurry that I forgot to


    congratte you on your engagement!"


    Dn took a look at her indifferently.


    He seemed to be stung by her smile. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said stiffly,


    "Thank you."


    Tina thanked him as well, "Thank you for bringing me back. I''ll head up first!"


    After that, she opened the door.


    Tina, who was afraid of betraying her emotions in front of Dn, walked quickly into the building


    without noticing that there was lighting out from the windows of her apartment on the top floor.


    She climbed to the top floor.


    When she took out the key and was about to open the door, she found that the door was not double


    locked.


    There was a bright lighting out.


    This was not the first time she had encountered such thing. When Tina saw the men''s leather shoes


    on the porch, she understood that it was Wilson, who lied to staffs at the realty management


    company that he was her husband and got the key.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    To Wilson,ing to her house was like returning home!


    Tina closed the door and walked in. As expected, she saw Wilson smoking on the sofa in the living


    room.


    His jacket had not been taken off. He sat there, a half-burnt cigarette in his hand. White smoke


    enveloped his face, his eyes so deep that one could not see the bottom of them.


    Tina walked in with a smile on her small face. "President Chin, when did youe?" Wilson flicked


    his cigarette ash and said, "Just


    arrived."


    Tina put her bag on the sofa and smiled. "If youe next time, you can call me in advance. So


    that I can wait for you at home, and save you from running to the property f n management


    company!


    Wilson''s eyes fell on her little face as if he was scrutinizing her, "Tina, where have you been?


    Coming back sote?"


    Tina was stunned and replied, "Had a dinner with a friend!"


    Wilson asked again, "A man or a woman?"


    Tina subconsciously lied. "Woman..."


    Wilson did not make a sound again, and the eyes behind the sses were cid as mountainke,


    showing no joy or anger.


    Because of her guiltiness, Tina did not dare to look at him for too long. She felt that his sharp eyes


    would prate her through if they looked at each other for too long.


    Her eyes flickered slightly and she took the initiative to tter him, "President Chin, you haven''t


    taken a bath, have you? I''ll get you bath water!"


    In the bathroom, Tina stretched out her arm to feel and adjust the temperature of the water.


    Just as the temperature was fine, footsteps came from behind.


    Just as Tina was about to turn back and tell Wilson that the water was ready, Wilson pushed her


    under the shower head, and the water soaked her whole body.


    Then, all her clothes were stripped off...


    The high temperature in the bathroom did not went down.


    When Tina was carried back to bed, she was almost fainted due to Wilson.


    She begged him, "President Chin, can you be gentler?"


    It would be better if she didn''t say it...


    Hearing this, Wilson almost made her lose her mind.


    After an entire night''s physical exertion, Tina overslept the next morning. The rm clock rang


    again and again before she opened her eyes in a daze.


    When she opened her eyes, she was shocked.


    Wilson''s stamina was so good that he had already woken up early.


    He was not wearing sses at this time, and his eyes was fixed on her. He was like a beast who


    wanted to prey before winter would arrive.


    Tina felt a chill down her spine. She didn''t feel sleepy at all. She smiled awkwardly and said,


    "President Chin, why are you looking at me?


    "It''s scary!" She thought in her heart.


    Wilson held half of his handsome face with his palm, and his other hand fell on her face.


    Like caressing a pet, he caressed her face back and forth with a charming smile, "Tina, since you


    climbed into my bed and became my woman, don''t make me a cuckold, do you understand?"


    His tone was casual andnguid, but Tina was trembling under the pressure.


    She nodded tteringly. "President Chin, don''t worry!"


    Wilson rubbed her cheeks with his finger, and then got up to go to the bathroom with a noble and


    cold look.


    In the afternoon, in the center of therge-scale venue.


    Therge hall had been set up, and there would be a financing conference.


    Other than Tina, there were staffs of another two television stations. The conference would be


    broadcast through all media.


    All the machines were ready, waiting for the start.


    Generally speaking, this kind of on-spot interview was the simplest. Getting the machine ready to


    take videos and then write and publish the news release, the rest could be left to the film cutter.


    Tina looked at the people on the list of attendee and felt uneasy.


    In addition to some capitalists and investors, the party master also invited Dn Koo.


    However, the reason why he would attend the meeting was that Aspry was not feeling well these


    days. Aspry had been recovering at home and rarely appeared on such asions. The Koo''s


    Group also took part in the financing, so his son, Dn, had toe cover for him.


    And in order to make use of the poprity of the piano prince''s, Dn''s, returning from abroad, the


    party master had specially invited him to y during the conference.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of participants in such arge-scale conference. They were only


    responsible for recording the whole process in the corner and she wouldn''t have much contact with


    Dn.


    Her partner this time was Bonnie Lewis. She also saw the list of attendee. "Dn should have


    attended. It''s said that his first performance after returning home was extremely sessful and


    there was no seat vacant. Tickets were extremely hard to get! You were the interviewer that time,


    weren''t you. Was it good? Everyone says that his piano can make people intoxicated!"


    Although Bonnie''s words was exaggerating, Tina still nodded. "It was indeed good..."


    Dn started learning to y the piano at six years old, and it had been twenty years since then.


    He was born to y the piano. Her room was next to his. In so many nights, she fell asleep with the


    sound of the piano...


    "I''m so jealous of you. You can listen to a concert for free. I heard that the ticket was quite


    expensive!" After that, Bonnie thought of something and blinked at her. "By the way, Tina, I heard


    that you and Dn are old acquaintance, so chief assigned you to this news! Tina, you must have a


    good rtionship with Dn!"


    Tina pinched the space between her eyebrows.


    It must have been said by colleagues went to the concert with her. They must have talked gossips


    behind her. She exined, "We..."


    Before she could finish, Bonnie suddenly saw someone and quickly stood up and nodded to that


    someone behind her.


    "Hello, President Chin!"

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Before she could finish, Bonnie suddenly saw someone behind her and nodded.


    "Hello, President Chin!"


    Tina was stunned and turned around. She saw Wilsoning in, followed by Terry.


    He wore a ck suit with a white shirt inside. It was a simple way of dressing, but he looked


    extraordinary in it. The silver-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose made him look gentle and


    elegant.


    There was a graceful sharpness hidden in his eyes, and he exuded a powerful aura at any time and


    ce.


    Tina quickly stood up and called, "President Chin!"


    She was not surprised about Wilson''s appearance.


    When they arrived, Tina had noticed that the conference''s biggest benefactor was the Chin''s Group,


    and as the president of the group, Wilson was certain to attend such an important asion.


    Wilson put his hands in his pockets and looked at the two indifferently.


    But when he took back his gaze, he paused


    for a while.


    Tina was dressed in a business suit today, with a pink shirt and a grey skirt wrapped around her


    hips. The skirt reached her knees, and she was wearing a pair of low heels, showing her slender


    and straight legs.


    To match her suit, her hair was tied into a bun behind her head.


    Her forehead was well-stacked, only with a few strands of hair on her temples. Her earlobes were


    all exposed. The small earrings in the shape of swallows on them were shining under the crystal


    lights in the hall.


    A trace of smile shed through Wilson''s eyes, and he replied lightly, "Hmm."


    Then, he walked past them with Terry behind him.


    After Wilson walked to the sofa in the middle of the venue and sat down, Bonnie muttered,


    "President Chin''s aura is really strong. I can feel it every time I see him and I would have to breathe


    with great care!"


    Tina nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, Wilson''s aura was very powerful, and she knew the best the feeling of apanying a


    president. It was like apanying a tiger.


    There was some noise at the entrance.


    Tina subconsciously looked over and could not help but frown.


    Bonnie also looked over and immediately shouted in a low voice, "Oh my god, why is Mona Wong


    here again?"


    The noise just now was caused by Mona. There were fans following her, but they were stopped by


    the security guards. They were not allowed to enter.


    Mona was dressed formally today. She wore a neat pure white suit and high heels that was almost


    fifteen centimeters high, giving a image of a able woman. She was an actress after all, and she


    could look like whatever she wanted to be.


    "I remember now. She is the spokesperson of the Chin''s Group, and she has a self-evident


    rtionship with President Chin, so it''s not surprising that she woulde!" Bonnie curled her lips


    and said, "But Tina, let''s avoid her this time so as not to be ckmailed! Who wants to fuck with her


    dresses?"


    Due to the thing at the event before, Bonnie had no sense of admiration for Mona at all.


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    She really wanted to stay away from Mona.


    However, since Mona ran into her on Wilson''s car, it was obvious that Mona had regarded her as a


    rival in love.


    As more and more people arrived, the conference officially began.


    Dn was thest to arrive. He kept a low profile and sat directly in thest row after entering


    through the back door.


    But he and Wilson were the same kind of people. Wherever they were, they would automatically


    weaken the visibility of the surroundings.


    Tina only took one look before she quickly took back her gaze.


    Conferencested long.


    Tina dozed off after a while. She gave Bonnie a notice and went to the bathroom to wash her face


    to cheer up.


    The bathroom was at the end of the corridor.


    Tina yawned as she walked inside.


    Footsteps sounded behind her. Someone seemed to have followed her all the way here.


    Tina didn''t think much about it, but as soon as she pushed open the bathroom door, a shadow


    suddenly descended from above her head.


    Then, the familiar pressure overwhelmed her.


    With a hand on her waist, Tina was brought into the bathroom by the people behind her, as if she


    was drawn by a tornado.


    French kisses came.


    Tina was pressed against the door and she did not resist.


    The kiss was overwhelming. Her mind was in a mess, and her lips and teeth were filled with his hot


    breath.


    When Wilson let go of her, the warm palm had gone in under the hem of her lower back, and tiny


    bumps were left by his rough fingertips.


    Tina felt limp. She was relying entirely on the hand that was ced on his shoulder to support


    herself.


    Wilson raised his hand and tucked the hair that was not tied up behind her ear. Then his eyes


    stopped on her earlobe and asked, "Have you been wearing them recently?"


    Just now, when he saw her wearing earrings outside the conference hall, he had already wanted to


    kiss her.


    Tina suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    She raised her hand to cover her earring, and a blush crept up her cheeks. "I like them very much!"


    The earrings were indeed her favorite birthday gifts. Since Wilson put them on her that day, she had


    never taken them off.


    Tina didn''t forget to tter him. Her eyes were full of ttery. "It''s mainly because President Chin


    have a good taste!"


    Wilson obviously liked to hear tteries, and his smile deepened.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, and


    seriousness appeared in his eyes behind the sses.


    Wilson asked, "What''s your rtionship with Dn?"


    Tina was taken aback.


    Then she thought that he must heard the conversation between she and Bonnie when he came out


    of the elevator. Her eyes fluttered and she replied, "We are the schoolmates..."


    Wilson looked at her silently.


    Even through ayer of spectacle lenses, those eyes were still sharp, as if they wanted to pierce


    through her.


    Tina licked her lips, and she had to add, "My mother and father of Dn Koo were old friends. After


    she died, she asked him to adopt me, so I lived in the Koo family for a while..."


    Hearing this, Wilson thought for a while, and the sharp light in his eyes gradually converged.


    After the kisses just now, Tina''s lips were pinkly soft, and her eyes were limpid as spring, reflecting


    the light that came in through the window.


    Especially when she rolled her eyes, she was unwittingly showing oft her charm.


    The me that had just been cooled down in Wilson''s heart was ignited again.


    He wanted to have sex with her on the spot.


    Wilson pinched her chin and kissed her again, which scared Tina.


    This was the bathroom. In such a public ce, people coulde in at any time...


    Fortunately, the phone rang at the right time.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief and Wilson put it on his ear.


    On the line, Terry¡¯s voice was obviously cautious and anxious. "President Chin, soon it will be your


    turn to speak!"


    Wilson frowned. "I see!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Watching the man''s tall figure leave, Tina came to the bathroom, almost fainted. Looking at her


    face, which was as red as a tomato in the mirror, she felt very ashamed.


    "This time, I really have to wash my face." She thought in her heart


    When she turned on the tap, the bathroom door was pushed open again...

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    There was the sound of high heels falling on the ground.


    Tina lowered her head and used her hands to hold the cold water to wash her face. She did not


    open her eyes, thinking that the person entered simply to answer the call of nature. However, the


    high heels fell beside her.


    A handbag embedded with pearls came into her sight.


    Tina took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped her face dry.


    When she looked up, she saw Mona in a white suit and a pair of trousers revealing her ankle. Mona


    slightly lifted her chin, wearing a pair of sunsses, and her delicate makeup showed a trace of


    arrogance.


    Mona took off her sunsses and took out a limited-edition lipstick from her handbag. It seemed


    that she came to refine her make-up.


    She opened the lipstick and looked at Tina coldly while putting it on her mouth, "You were luckyst


    time!"


    Tina ignored her.


    She thought that it was not because of luck, but her ability.


    Mona saw her indifference and felt angry.


    She followed Wilson out from the conference.


    She watched as he followed Tina all the way into the restroom. He stayed there for a long time


    beforeing out. There was no one else in the restroom other than the two of them. It was easy toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    guess what they did!


    Although Wilson treated her very well and answered almost all her requests and she would get


    whatever she wanted as long as she told him...


    But they didn''t get any closer...


    Mona clenched the lipstick in her hand and looked at her mockingly, "Tina Hall, don''t take yourself


    too seriously. Wilson had seen all kinds of women. He won''t have any true feelings for you!"


    "There was no feelings, only transactions between us." Tina sighed in her heart.


    Tina curled her lips, "Okay!"


    She threw the used paper into the trash can and turned to leave.


    Mona stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    "Mona Wong, what do you want to do?" Tina looked unhappy. She narrowed her eyes slightly and


    said fiercely, "You don''t have to walk the board today and there is no coffee here for you!"


    Mona understood the satire in her words. She returned fire rudely, also speaking with sarcasm,


    "Hall, don''t think that you can be the queen by being fucked by Wilson. He''s just ying with you.


    When he gets tired of you, he''ll kick you away, and you could cry on your own!"


    Tina was unmoved. She sneered and said, "He hasn''t been tired of me yet, has he? Miss Mona had


    better worry about herself! Not


    I ¡± me!


    It was so ridiculous topete with master''s other woman.


    She didn''t want to be entangled with her, so she just walked away.


    Mona was furious, "You..."


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Mona stared at Tina''s ears as if she had seen a ghost. There were two earrings on them. It was in


    the shape of swallows. The swallow''s tail was cleverly designed. It was made of tinum and iid


    with small diamonds.


    The material did not look expensive, but the design was the limited edition designed by a famous


    jewelry designer himself. The series was designed in the theme of Spring. Each part of the series


    was unique and all were not for sale.


    Mona, as the image spokesperson of the Chin''s Group, went for a business trip abroad with Wilson


    last week.


    At that time, Wilson made an appointment with the jewelry design master from Country F. When he


    came back, he was holding the pair of earrings in his hand. Mona fell in love with the earrings at the


    first nce. She pestered him for several days to get them, but he did not agree.


    Mona secretly asked her agent to investigate Tina. She then knew that Tina was a TV reporter and


    she deliberately set her up in the event.


    For a long time, she had never seen Wilson have an affair with any woman in the past, and this Tina


    was the only one.


    Mona also thought that it might be imaginary fear. Tina was just a woman. She thought Mya


    Chiong''s words were right that Wilson was just for freshness. When the freshness was gone, Tina


    would be thrown behind.


    However...


    The pair of earrings were worn on Tina¡¯s ear.


    Mona could no longer calm down. Tina''s figure had disappeared from her sight, but she still stared


    with hatred.


    Near evening, conference finally ended.


    Tina examined the machines before she and Bonnie put them away.


    One after another, people in the hall walked out. The principle wanted to put a propaganda film into


    their report. Therefore, Tina followed him to the office downstairs to get the film.


    Before long, the door of the conference room next door was also opened, and the financing


    conference hade to an end.


    With all the people in the two conference rooms, this ce seemed to be more crowded.


    In addition to the relevant TV stations, there were also interviews arranged for the media after the


    conference.


    When the the attendees went out, they were surrounded by reporters who were waiting with


    cameras in their arms. The shlights shed here and there.


    When Dn came out, he was surrounded.


    "Dn, are you nning to hold a concert in the near future?"


    "Dn you are renowned as the best pianist of our nation. It''s said that you''re going topose


    ssical music, is it true?"


    "Dn, I heard that you have been invited to participate in the international music festival and have


    been arranged as the performing artist. Which piece are you going to y?" "Dn.." All the


    questions were rted to music, so Dn answered them one by one.


    There was a young female reporter among the journalists, who looked even more like his fan. As


    she was so close to her idol, her cheeks turned slightly red. She brought up something that had


    nothing to do with music, "Mr. Koo, I was lucky enough to have listened several concerts of yours.


    I''m curious that I often see you dressed in this suit. Is there any special meaning behind this suit?"


    "This suit..." Dn froze slightly.


    He held the microphone and replied slowly in a low voice, "My first love designed it for me. I


    promised her that as long as I y piano on an important asion in the future, I would wear it!"


    His handsome face softened as he recalled the past.


    But there was a trace of pain in his eyes.


    His answer immediately aroused the tenderness of the female reporters.


    Not far away, a tall figure was also staring at him.


    When a senior executive who came out to report the situation to Wilson saw this, he rub his hands


    together and took the initiative to exin for his boss, "President Chin, this Dn is the most


    famous pianist in our


    country. He is also the only son of the Koo family. We will have some programs rting to public


    benefits in the future and have nned to invite him to be a propaganda ambassador, and he also


    has this intention!"


    Wilson didn''t seemed to hear it.


    Behind the sses, his eyes showed coldness and was half-narrowed, staring at Dn who was


    surrounded by reporters.


    To be exact, his eyes fixed on Dn''s suit.


    The ck suit looked a little old. It was in ssic foreign design. If one paid attention, one could see


    that there was borately designed dark rose pattern at the right side of the chest.


    Wilson had seen the pattern on the drawings in Tina''s home...

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    Tina and Bonnie left the center of the venue after taking the propaganda film.


    At this time, most of the people had left.


    When they came out from the first floor, they just saw the luxury car parked by the roadside. It stood


    respectfully on the road side, like a soldier waiting for orders.


    The back door opened, and Wilson sat inside with long legs crossed.


    He just sat there casually in the sun, with the grace and elegance of an elite. He was extraordinarily


    handsome.


    Tina''s heart began pounding.


    Bounding so fast that she felt like she was running for the champion on a race.


    Tina felt ashamed and embarrassed when she thought of the thing in the restroom. She was


    nervous and panicked, holding her breath. She was nervous. She was really afraid that he would


    directly ask her to get in the car in front of Bonnie.


    When she was at a loss and pinched her hands, the crisp sound of high heels passed by.


    It seemed that Mona came out veryte to avoid reporters. Her hair was fluttering, and she wore no


    sunsses. Her beautiful eyes were shining like stars.


    She sprinted towards the luxury car.


    Mona''s voice was tender, "Wilson, sorry to have kept you wait."


    When she got into the car, Terry closed the door, and then the luxury car drove away in front of


    them, leaving only exhaust gas.


    Tina felt a little awkward for her hallucination.


    Bonnie didn''t see the slight change of expression on her face. She smiled and said to her, "Tina,


    time really flies. It''s weekend again. You must have no time tonight!"


    Bonnie knew that she was busy on the weekend, so she just mentioned it, without any hope that


    she would be vacant.


    Tina shrugged.


    The luxury car had disappeared.


    When they were about to leave, another figure walked out of the building. Dn quickened his pace


    and came to them. He said in a low voice, "Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    This time, Tina immediately shook her head. "There''s no need!"


    After being refused by her, Dn''s face sank a little, and he walked stiffly toward the


    parked speedster.


    Bonnie touched her arm and asked, "Tina, didn''t you say that Dn like you?"


    Tina responded as if she had heard a joke, "He hates me enough!"


    Hate?


    Bonnie was surprised, but she had her own thoughts.


    From her point of view, she always felt that Dn seemed to have an unusual aifection for Tina.


    After all, hatred wouldn''t appear without love.


    The day passed quickly, and night fell.


    When Tina came out of the bathroom, she saw her daughter lying on the hospital bed with a cell


    phone in her hand. Like a little monk chanting sutras, her mouth opened and closed.


    She walked over with amusement, "I, what are you murmuring?"


    I sat up and said fluently, "The wise once said that love is predestined in your countless previous


    lives."


    Tina was speechless. What are these?


    I blushed, pursed her lips and smiled shyly, "It seems that I''m destined to meet a Mr. Right."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tina held her forehead and patted her little butt. "I, you should stop watching TV ys, okay?


    Hurry up. It''s already nine. It''s time to sleep!"


    I obediently climbed into the bed.


    Before closing her eyes, she softly said, "Mom, good night."


    Tina smiled and nted a goodnight kiss on her little face.


    After I fell into sweet sleep, she picked up her bag and left quietly. She arrived at No.I Luxurious


    Residence before 10 o''clock.


    Outside the window, the moon hung high.


    Tina was lying alone on arge bed. While she was scrolling through hotspots, a notification popped


    up on her phone.


    It was sent by Malee Chiang: Tina, don''t forget the anniversary of Chicabo University tomorrow!


    Only then did Tina remembered the anniversary. She immediately replied and told Malee to see her


    at the campus tomorrow.


    Then, she looked at the time on the screen.


    It was already past eleven o''clock.


    There was still no movement from the entrance, and Wilson had note back yet. "Is he working


    overtime?" She thought.


    Tina thought for a while. She got sleepy and finally decided to give Wilson a call.


    No one picked up after a long time.


    Just as she was about to give up, suddenly a woman''s tender voice came, which pricked her bones,


    "Wilson is taking a bath! It''s not convenient for him to answer the phone."


    It was Mona''s voice.


    Tina hung up the phone in reflex.


    She clutched the flexible phone shell with her hand and the words echoed in her ears for a long


    time.


    Ten minutester, the phone rang.


    Tina nced at the iing phone number. She adjusted her breathing, answered it and ced


    the phone beside her ear. "Hello, Mr. Howrad."


    Terry said seriously, "Miss Tina, President Chin asked me to tell you that he and Mona Wong are on


    a business trip in Q City this weekend. He won''t go back!"


    Tina pressed her lips together gently and replied with a smile, "Oh, I know!"


    After hanging up the phone this time, she directly threw the phone on the bedside table.


    Tina suddenly remembered what he had promised her before. If he was too busy, he would tell her


    when he didn''t need her on weekends. In that case, she wouldn''t have to wait alone...


    The picture of Wilson staying with Mona after bath came into her mind.


    Tina shook her head.


    That night, she suddenly lost sleep.


    In Q City.


    In the towering hotel, the neon lights of coastal cities came in through the ceiling-to-ftoor windows.


    Mona, who was sobering up in front of the table, nced at Wilson who was sitting on the sofa from


    time to time. He had just taken a shower, wrapped in a hotel white bathrobe, and his hair was


    hanging in front of his forehead in disorder.


    From the neckline of his bathrobe, one could see that the texture of his dark skin was clear and his


    muscles in the soft, shapeless bathrobe was still eye-catching. He was extremely handsome.


    Mona could not look away.


    There was a fire in her heart. She wanted to rush over and embrace the extremely attractive body...


    If Terry didn''t walk in with the phone, Mona almost couldn''t control herself.


    Terry said respectfully, "President Chin, I''ve finished the call ording to your instructions!"


    Wilson was smoking with his head down.


    The smoke surrounded his eyes and brows, making him look like an emperor. He said in a casual


    tone, "What did you say?"


    Terry said what Tina had said, "Miss Tina said, Oh, I know!''"


    "Mmm!" Wilson said lightly. His eyes narrowed deeply, showing no joy or anger.


    The red wine had fully absorbed air in the decanter. Mona picked the wine up and poured it into the


    crystal goblet.


    She walked to his side and sat down slowly, staying very close to him, "Wilson, I heard from the


    producer that you have invested another 30 million just to let me get the heroine of this movie!


    Wilson, you are so kind to me!"


    Wilson spat out a mouthful of smoke.


    He smiled and said, "It''s gettingte. Mona, I''m going to rest!"

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Mona almost drowned in the his smile.


    She handed the goblet to him and said in a delicate voice, "It''s still early. Nightlife has just begun.


    Let''s have some wine! I specially asked the waiter to send it! Your favorite kind."


    Wilson shook the goblet gently, but he didn''t drink.


    The wine rippled in the transparent goblet slightly. The air was filled with the faint aroma of wine.


    Mona felt that she was a little bit drunk.


    It was not because of red wine, but because of the charm of Wilson.


    Mona''s voice softened as if she couldn''t help murmuring, "I can''t hide anything from you, Wilson.


    You know I actually like you so much..."


    Wilson answered calmly, "Hmm."


    At a closer distance and after a bath, the influence of hormones became stronger.


    A charming smile appeared on Mona''s face. She tried tentatively to push herself into his chest.


    "Tonight, we..."


    Wilson tilted his head and looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. He kept a faint smile, but his


    voice was like raindrops, without any heat, "Mona, not everyone can climb into my bed!"


    Mona''s face turned red as her thoughts were exposed.


    Wilson stood up and put the goblet directly on the table.


    Then he walked coldly to the bedroom inside.


    He paused at the door and said in a cold voice, "And, don''t touch my phone in the future!"


    Mona was shocked.


    Looking at the closed door, she shocked the goblet so hard that the wine in it spilt out.


    Mona''s beautiful eyes gleamed with maliciousness. She gnashed her teeth silently. "Tina Hall!"


    On campus of Chicabo University.


    It was dusk. The beautiful evening sun shone on the quiet path of the campus, reflecting a bright


    light and melting into the emerald willows on both sides.


    The anniversary was scheduled in the evening, in thergest first assembly hall.


    Tina dressed up very casually in order to match the atmosphere of celebration. She wore light-


    colored jeans and a white T-shirt. She wore a pair of sneakers and looked very youthful.


    Walking in the campus made her a little absent-minded.


    When she passed the main yground, Malee, who was waiting under the trees, waved at her.


    "Tina, I''m here!"


    Tina quickly joined her, and they went to the First Assembly Hall together.


    On the way, the two of them discussed the changes on campus and sighed that time passed so


    fast.


    Malee suddenly paused and said, "Tina, I have something to tell you. You''d better be mentally


    prepared! I just heard that Dn also came!"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    After they broke up, Dn went abroad. And five yearster, he returned home as the famous


    pianist.


    With his current status, Chicabo University''s invitation to him was no surprise.


    There were more students near the hall.


    A lot of former graduates were invited to the anniversary. They gathered together and were indulged


    in memories.


    Malee looked around the crowd and pulled Tina to say, "Tina, that seems to be Mr.


    Wadman over there. Let''s go and greet him!" "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    "Tina, Malee? You''re here!" When Mr.


    Wadman saw them, his face was filled with a kind smile, especially when he faced his favorite


    disciple, "Tina, I was just chatting with your ssmates about you!"


    Tina was also very pleased to see her teacher again.


    When the two of them approached, they found that Mr. Wadman was apanied by several


    ssmates of the same departments, including Dn.


    He didn''t notice her.


    Dn was eye-catching, and his appearance attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Many female juniors wanted to strike up a conversation with him, but Dn has a character of


    aloofness. When he didn''t speak, he looked very cold, so everyone just watched him from a


    distance.


    Malee regretted a little. If she had known this would happen, she would have led Tina hereter.


    When Tina and Dn broke up, many people didn''t know. They thought that Dn had gone


    overseas to pursue a higher attainment in music.


    "What you are afraid alwayses in time." Malee thought.


    A schoolmate suddenly said, "Dn, you and


    Tina were childhood sweethearts back then. We were so envious! Now you have finally be a


    famous pianist and returned home. When are you two going to hold the wedding?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "With the status of Dn, it would be a grand wedding!"


    "We are all waiting to celebrate it!"


    Unlike the others'' blessings and jesters, one of the female students said in a strange tone, "That''s


    right, you won''t so stingy that you even don''t give a invitation, will you?"


    This female student''s name was Aylin Margolin. She was in the same major as Tina.


    When she was in college, she fell in love with Dn at first sight, but unfortunately, Dn''s heart


    has already be caught by Tina. At that time, Tina was the only one in Dn''s eyes, and he couldn''t


    see anyone else. All the people in the campus were stuffed with their public disy of affection at


    that time.


    For that, Aylin was extremely sad at that time.


    Seeing that everyone''s misunderstanding was getting out of control, Tina said in time, "We have


    broken up a long time ago!"


    Everyone was shocked. "Ah..."


    For a moment, all of them sighed.


    Someone couldn''t helpining, "Dn, that''s your fault! You and Tina were recognized as


    model couples in our campus. And even now we are talking about you two. Now that you''ve


    be a famous musician, you broke up with Tina?"


    Everyone present knew that Tina was adopted by the Koo Family. Tina and Dn studied and ate


    together almost every day. Their figures together could be seen everywhere. They were even called


    the prince and Cindere in reality.


    Therefore, when they learned that the two of them had broken up, they subconsciously thought that


    it was the prince abandoned Cindere.


    Dn said quietly, "She abandoned me!"


    Everyone was shocked and looked at each other without anything to say.


    Tina didn''t make any exnation.


    She lowered her eyes.


    She felt as if her chest was stuffed with a stones, heavy and oppressive.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Mr. Wadman quickly changed the subject, "Tina,


    I heard that you''re now working as a reporter on the TV station?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    "The reporters are good. The sry is stable, and you could also rest on weekends. It''s just tiring


    that you have to go to different ces to make reports!" Mr. Wadman then said with a sad tone, "I


    remember that you have always been very talented in clothing design. I thought that you will


    be a good fashion designer. I thought that you would go to Country F to go further in design


    after graduation..."


    Tina smiled without saying anything.


    At this time, someone came to call Mr. Wadman. It seemed that there was something needed him to


    deal with.


    After Mr. Wadman left, the students continued chatting in groups.


    Dn asked Tina, "Tina, why did you give up the dream of being a fashion designer?"

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Tina clenched her hands.


    She looked up and faced the sun at sunset. She said indifferently, "There''s no reason. I just don''t


    want to be a fashion designer all of a sudden. Dreams are of students. Adults have to look forward!"


    Dn felt as if a needle had pierced his heart.


    Listening to her indifferent tone, he remembered when she said she didn''t want to marry him and no


    longer loved him all of a sudden. Those were the same "no reason" as her quitting her dream.


    Dn''s throat tightened.


    He felt the needles in her heart, causing him pain.


    A student raised his voice and said, "The celebration is about to begin. Let''s go in!"


    At this time, Mr. Wadman, who had left before, came to organize. He said, "By the way, students,


    don''t leave after the celebration ends. Let''s take a photo together and put it in the school brochure


    later!"


    The celebrations proceeded very smoothly.


    Before sunset, when they came out of the first meeting room, everyone was organized to take a


    group photo together.


    The position to take photo was the front of the main teaching building. There were dozens ofyers


    of concrete steps for everyone to stand on.


    The photographer had set up the machine, and the students were looking for their seats.


    Tina and Malee were also among them. Both of them were rtively tall, so they stood at the back.


    At this time, the crowd was making noise, switching positions back and forth.


    When Tina found a ce to stand, Aylin happened to be next to her.


    Aylin saw her and immediately put on a long face. She didn''t want to be close to Tina, so she


    snorted and changed seats with the people behind her directly.


    When she heard Dn saying that it was Tina who abandoned him, Aylin felt it was unfair for her


    Prince. She had spent so much effort trying to win the man''s heart, but she didn''t seed.


    However, Tina did not cherish him, which made her very angry!


    So when she changed her position, she pushed Tina on purpose.


    Tina was talking to Malee, so she didn''t notice. She suddenly lost her bnce and fell.


    Fortunately, she was on the margin of the group. After Aylin changed position, there was no one


    else on Tina''s side, so no one else fell. But Tina was very unlucky. She directly fell from the steps


    and twisted her feet.


    Instantly, she felt pain.


    "Tina, are you alright?" Malee ran towards her immediately. At the same time, she turned to the


    culprit and angrily questioned, "Aylin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Aylin seemed to have not expected her to fall straight down. Initially, she was just venting her anger.


    At this moment, her expression was also awkward. "How would I know that she can''t stand


    steadily? It was just a brush and she fell..."


    Malee red at her and then asked Tina with concern, "How are you, Tina?"


    Tina frowned, "Looks like my ankle has been twisted..."


    After saying this, she took a deep breath in pain.


    Cold sweat oozed from her forehead and temples.


    In fact, Aylin didn''t push her hard. If her reacted nimbly, her body would only sway a little.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But she didn''t rest wellst night, and she had been in the hospital with her daughter during the day.


    Her mind was in a mess and could not concentrate, so she fell off the concrete steps.


    After the unexpected happened, everyone else also surrounded him.


    "It seems to be serious!"


    "What now? She could barely stand!"


    While everyone was murmuring, a white speedster had just stopped at the front of the steps.


    The window rolled down and Dn said to Malee, "Get her on the car. I''ll take her to the hospital!"


    Malee quickly helped Tina to her feet and got her into the car.


    The speedster sped away.


    On the way, Malee answered a phone call. When she hung up, she looked extremely serious.


    Tina asked hurriedly, "Malee, is there something urgent?"


    Malee said calmly, "It''s a call from my family. They told me toe back in half an hour..."


    Tina said, "Get off at the intersection ahead. Take a taxi back quickly!"


    "But you..." Malee was worried.


    Tina shook her head and pped her hand. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry!"


    Malee looked conflicted and finally nodded. Before she got off the car, she said to Dn, who was


    driving, "Dn, I¡¯ll leave Tina to you!"


    "Emm!" Dn nodded.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the nearest hospital.


    Dn registered the emergency treatment.


    When they arrived, there was a long queue. They were arranged to wait in the waiting room. The


    doctor was still rescuing the patient, so they needed to wait for a while.


    Dn supported her to the chair in the waiting room.


    After he helped her sat down, the warmth in his arms also went away. He suddenly felt emptiness


    and lost.


    Tina raised her head to look at his handsome profile. The lines of his face were taut and his entire


    body exuded a subtle sense of distance.


    They were so close, but their hearts were separated by the whole world.


    Tina said, "Dn, I can manage myself. You''d better go back to attend to your things!"


    Hearing that she asked him to leave and feeling that she don''t want to stay any longer with him,


    Dn felt his heart burning and his tone unwittingly became cold. "You think


    I''m willing to stay with such a cruel person like you? It''s because I promised Malee, and I can''t


    break my promise!"


    Tina pursed up the corner of her mouth.


    After doctor came to diagnose and prescribe and they got the medicine, it was alreadyte night.


    Dn sent her home.


    The white speedster stopped under the streetmp, and Tina unfastened her seat belt and got out


    of the car.


    When she closed the door, she did not pay attention to her feet and hurt the wound. She could not


    help staggered.


    Fortunately, Dn had got to her from the driver''s seat and held her hand in time.


    As the warmth reached her, Tina felt as if her body had been scalded. She paused for a moment,


    and then withdrew her hand.


    She took the initiative to say, "Dn, thank you today!"


    "You''re wee!" Dn withdrew his hands, leaving only air in his palm.


    He looked down at her injured left leg and frowned slightly. "Can you go up yourself?"


    "Yes, I can!" Tina nodded.


    Dn paused. Although his tone was a little stiff, the concern in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    "Don''t forget to use the medicine


    prescribed by the doctor. There is also a spray. Use it every five hours." "Yes!" Tina nodded again.


    Dn didn''t say anything more, turned around and got back in the car, and quickly drove away.


    Tina watched the taillights disappear into the night. She exhaled a breath and turned around,


    wanting to return to her house.


    But just as she moved, a car horn suddenly sounded.


    "Deee..."


    In the quiet night, it was particrly harsh.


    Tina looked over and saw a ck speedster parked in front of the parterre. It was almost integrated


    with the ck night.


    Then the door of the driver''s seat opened, and Wilson''s tall figure got out.


    Tina swallowed.


    For some reason, she felt like she had been caught having a stealthy affair.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Wilson stood in the darkness in a dark suit, standing straight with an indifferent look.


    While Tinaposed herself, he was already striding toward her.


    Then, he walked straight past her.


    Seeing his tall figure enter the building, Tina did not dare to slight him. She cautiously followed


    behind him.


    Wilson put his hands in his pockets and stepped on the stairs without saying a word.


    The footsteps of them echoed in the stairway, producing a frightening silence.


    Tina had been following closely behind.


    Due to the pressure of Wilson, she didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. Every time her right foot fell


    on the ground, there was a heart-wrenching pain. Tina looked up at his broad and cold back and


    had to endure it.


    Finally, he climbed to the top floor.


    Tina''s palms were sweaty. She took out the key and opened the door.


    As soon as she stepped in and before she could turn on the light, Wilson, who had been silent,


    suddenly pressed her against the wall like a hunting panther.


    "Oh, President Chin..."


    Before she could scream in pain, Tina waspletely absorbed into his scorching aura.


    She felt her waist was to be broken, and there was smell of blood in her mouth. Her lips were


    wounded by his restless attack. It was hard for her to breathe, and she felt as if she would be


    swallowed alive.


    When she was finally released, she felt a little dizzy due tock of oxygen.


    Tina raised her head in a panic and happened to meet Wilson''s eyes unexpectedly.


    In the darkness, behind the sses, there was undercurrent surging.


    Tina trembled.


    She could clearly feel the anger from Wilson. She knew that if she annoyed the " benefactor" in


    front of her, she would be in trouble.


    Tina forced a smile and asked cautiously, "President Chin, when did youe?"


    It would be forgivable if it were workdays. However, it was the weekend, and ording to their


    agreement, her time was his.


    She saw him get out of the car. She did not know how long he had waited and how angry he was.


    "Can''t Ie?" Wilson¡¯s lips curved, but he was expressionless.


    Tina saw this and quickly shook her head and said, "Because Terry said that you were going on a


    business trip this weekend and would note back..."


    Wilson''s eyes seemed to be instantly covered with frost and extreme coldness. "So you took the


    opportunity to fool around with other men?"


    Tina thought of the scene downstairs and touched his eyes again. She was perturbed and tried to


    exin to him, "It''s just a coincidence. Today it''s the anniversary of our college. And we used to be


    schoolmates..."


    Wilson interrupted with a sneer, "Not first love?"


    Tina was shocked.


    All of a sudden, she felt the humiliation of being naked.


    Tina looked at him incredibly. Her astonishment and anger made her voice involuntarily magnify and


    she called his name directly, "Wilson Chin, you investigated me?"


    "Investigate?"


    Wilson snorted in his heart because he disdained to do that kind of thing.


    He remembered what Dn answered when he was asked about the origin of the suit. Dn


    replied with tenderness that it was designed by his first love. And he remembered that when he


    asked her about her rtion with Dn, she beat around the bush.


    She was really good at lying.


    Following that, a monstrous rage of being deceived was produced.


    Ice covered Wilson''s eyes. He pulled open her cor with his big hand. "Tina Hall, did you neglect


    what I saidst time?"


    Rude kisses came again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina bit the corner of her mouth and subconsciously wanted to turn her head away.


    This movementpletely annoyed Wilson, and the clothes on her body were torn apart in the next


    second.


    Wilson carried her into the bedroom without exnation.


    Tina was thrown on the big bed. Her hands were raised high, and her right foot was knocked


    against the end of the bed. She felt a heart-wrenching pain, but she didn''t made a sound of pain.


    In the face of Wilson''s demanding without any gentleness, her stubbornness in her bones also


    came up. She didn''t cooperate softly as usual. As a result, she was forced to obey.


    This night was bound to be restless.


    The next morning, Tina opened her eyes and found a powerful arm wrapped around her waist.


    The movementsst night made her feel like her whole body had been torn apart and reassembled.


    Her whole body ached. She sat up with her arms.


    As soon as she moved, Wilson aside woke up.


    Compared with Tina, Wilson looked much more high-spirited. When he pressed her on the bedst


    night, he didn''t even take off all his clothes.


    At this time, his strong chest muscles were exposed in the air, and there was new stubble on his


    chin. He was unusually handsome and sexy.


    He looked gentle and cultivated, as if the beast that had tortured her to deathst night was not him.


    Feeling the strength of the big hand on her waist tighten, Tina pursed her lips and said, "President


    Chin, it''s almost eleven o''clock. I''m going to get up! And sorry, I''m very tired. If you want to continue,


    I''m afraid that I can''t satisfy you anymore..."


    Wilson frowned.


    Although she covered herself with a nket, her skin exposed was full of bruises and love bites.


    Wilson was a little regretted, because he seemed to be too rudest night.


    Since the day she became Wilson''s woman, Tina had always been docile and ttering. It was the


    first time that she dared to make request.


    Tina didn''t look at him and wanted to get up directly. "I''m going to take a bath!"


    The next second, her body froze and she gasped.


    Although she was trying hard to endure the pain, the pain on her ankles still made her frown, and


    cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    Wilson immediately asked, "What''s wrong?" "I''m fine!" Tina said in a muffled voice.


    Wilson keenly noticed that she covered her ankle with her hand, so he went forward, pulling her


    right leg to the front of his eyes.


    He found that it swelled like a hill.


    Her skin was white and delicate. There was an obvious and abrupt scar on her back after she was


    hitst time, not to mention that her ankles were swollen like this.


    Last night, Tina didn''t mention that she was injured. Later, they didn''t get along. So Wilson didn''t


    notice it in the dark.


    The injury was not serious, but after returning from the hospital, she did not apply the medicine on


    time as the doctor had instructed. Moreover, she had gone through a whole night of intense


    exercises, so her injury naturally became worse.


    Wilson''s voice was low and a little angry. "Why didn''t you say thatst night?"


    Tina looked at him ruefully.


    Did she have any chance to say that?


    When her eyshes lowered, Wilson put clothes on her and lift her up.


    Wilson strode around the end of the bed and leaned over to hold her up horizontally from the bed.


    Without saying anything, he strode out of the bedroom.


    Tina frowned in confusion. "President Chin, what are you doing?"


    Wilson said, "Go to the hospital!"

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    Wilson drove her to the hospital.


    It happened to be the one Dn brought her to the night before. Although it was the weekend,


    every department had doctors on duty, so there were still a lot of peopleing to see a doctor.


    Wilson couldn''t wait and directly registered for emergency treatment.


    What was even more coincidental was that the doctor in charge was still the same one the night


    before.


    As soon as the doctor saw here in, he recognized her at a nce and asked in surprise, "Miss


    Hall, why is it you again?" "Hello, doctor!" Tina was embarrassed.


    The doctor frowned and said, "Didn''t youest night? Why is your ankle so swollen? Didn''t I


    specifically remind you to apply icepress and medicine to your ankles when you go back? And


    I told you to rest more and can not do strenuous exercise?


    Hearing thest sentence, Tina felt embarrassed. She hesitated and said, "Doctor, please help me


    to see how it is now!"


    The doctor reached out his hand and rolled up her trouser leg. Instead of immediately checking the


    injury, he looked at Wilson next to her with very gossiping eyes. "Oh, Miss Hall, I rememberst


    night you didn''te with this handsome guy, right?"


    The doctor had a deep impression on Tina. It wasn''t a long time after she first came and Dn who


    came with her was impressing.


    Now that handsome man changed into another one, and this one was no inferior at all. Even if


    Wilson only wore a shirt, and the button at the cor was not buttoned up, it still could not hide his


    extraordinary gentleness and elegance.


    "That''s an impotent man!" Wilson said.


    The doctor was speechless.


    Tina was also speechless


    The doctor and the nurse beside him checked Tina¡¯s injury.


    When the trouser legs were rolled up, the swell at her ankle was so big that it looked like a hill. And


    it was shockingly purple.


    Wilson frowned and asked the doctor, "How is it? Is it serious?"


    The doctor stopped gossiping and nodded seriously. "It''s a little serious! I''ll treat her injury first.


    Although her bones haven''t been hurt, obviously, she has had congestion. To avoid any infection, I


    suggest that she use anti-inmmatory drugs through intravenous drip and then take some


    medicine back!"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    When the doctor was treating the wound, Wilson''s eyes were fixed on it.


    Tina couldn''t help but raise her head.


    The eyes behind the lenses were like deep water, and there seemed to be a ripple of regret and


    heartache in them.


    However, it shed by. Tina was afraid that she had seen wrongly.


    The doctor was very efficient. He quickly treated her wounds. He also prescribed the medicine and


    then asked the nurse to take her to the injection room outside to do the intravenous drip.


    The nurse skillfully injected for her and adjusted the speed of the liquid drop.


    The sound of footsteps came.


    Terry walked up to them respectfully and stopped in front of them. "President Chin! Miss Tina!"


    Wilson nodded, then handed the prescription given by the doctor to Terry and ordered, "I''ll leave it


    to you!"


    "Yes!" Terry answered respectfully.


    Then Wilson took out the car key and was ready to leave.


    Tina looked at his tall back as he walked away. It seemed that he had also picked up a phone call. It


    should be about work.


    She didn''t care too much about being left to Terry. She had been with Wilson for a long time, so she


    knew that he had a lot of work even on weekends.


    The liquid in the infusion tube dripped every two seconds.


    There was still a long way to go before she could pull out the needles. It didn''t matter if she was left


    alone for the time being. Terry said to her, "Miss Tina, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go get the


    medicine for you!"


    Tina said gratefully, "Okay. Thank you!"


    Terry waved his hand with a smile and went to get medicine from the pharmacy.


    In the middle of the injection room, there was an TV hanging on the ceiling. In case of patients


    being bored, they deliberately hang it there.


    At this time, it was ying local news.


    Tina had nothing better to do so she watched the TV.


    At this time, a familiar face came into the screen. Dn was surrounded by microphones, and


    reporters were asking him questions about music.


    Facing problems of his profession, Dn answered skillfully though he still looked


    indifferent.


    In the camera, his facial features were very eye-catching as if he was born to be focused under the


    shlight.


    In the past, when he was in college, he was always the most dazzling one on activities. There were


    often female juniors surrounding him and interviewing him as if he was their idol...


    Tina looked at it for a long while before she quickly retracted her gaze.


    But just a second before taking back her gaze, a female reporter suddenly asked Dn about the


    origin of the suit. His voice came through the microphone, "It was designed by my first love..."


    Tina''s expression changed slightly.


    Then, on the screen, it was reporters trying to interview Wilson but Terry held them back.


    Tina recognized that it was the day at financing conference.


    Then, she suddenly remembered something.


    Tina seemed to understand why Wilson knew the rtionship between her and Dn. When he first


    came to her home to spent the night, he had read her design in her university. He might have


    noticed it.


    She had to admit that this man was really sharp!


    Tina bit her lips lightly.


    As his thoughts wandered, she felt warmth on her knee.


    Tina was stunned.


    The smell of food came into her nose, stimting her taste buds.


    Tina looked up and saw Wilson who had gone away and couldn''t hide her surprise. "President Chin,


    you just went to buy food?"


    "Or what did you think I went to do?" Wilson asked.


    Tina opened her mouth in surprise.


    She thought that he had abandoned her for business!


    Wilson leaned over and sat next to her,zily crossed his long legs, "You like children''s tastes!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina was embarrassed.


    She opened the package with one hand, and as expected, the food box was printed with the words


    "Happy Meal". It was a set meal for kids.


    Inside was steak with ketchup, noodles with cream and bacon and fried tomatoes.


    Tina''s stomach immediately growled.


    Last night, she barely ate anything on the celebration. Later, she was tortured by him all night. She


    had been hungry for a long time. Now that the hot food was in front of her, she couldn''t resist at all.


    Tina picked up the fork without hesitation and began to eat.


    Her stomach gradually became full, and her body became warm.


    Tina nced at the TV that was ying the TV ys and paused for a moment. She hesitated for a


    moment before saying, "President Chin, Dn and I were indeed first love, but we broke up five


    years ago!" "Why didn''t you say that before?" Wilson asked.


    Tina pursed her lips, "I don''t think it''s n


    necessary...


    Did she think that the past did not need to be mentioned.


    Or did she think that she did not need to tell Wilson?


    Wilson inexplicably cared about this, but his pride made him restrain himself from asking.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Since she had already taken the initiative to tell him, Tina then exined everything that had


    happened the night before, "I only met Dn on the school anniversaryst night. Later, I


    identally sprained my ankle and he helped me to the hospital. He then sent me home..."


    Finally, she looked up at him and said with a injured tone, "President Chin, I didn''t make you a


    cuckold!"


    Sometimes, one has to be humble when stuck in a bad situation.


    Tina felt that she was particrly aware of the meaning of her words. She was undoubtedly


    admitting defeat to Wilson.


    The lines at the corner of Wilson''s mouth were slightly loose.


    Last night, he did lose control of his emotions, and the fire kept burning in his chest.


    On that day, after leaving the conference venue and having heard Dn''s answer to the female


    reporter''s question, Wilson felt very angry. He was angry at her cheating him, so he deliberately


    took Mona out for a business trip and left her alone.


    When he came back the next day and found that she didn''t go to the No.l Luxurious Residence and


    then got out of Dn''s car, he was infuriated.


    At this moment, Wilson believed her exnation.


    When he woke up and found that her ankle was injured, he had guessed something. The doctor


    also recognized her. These factors indicated that the two of them did not do anything filthy and


    stealthy that night. They were together for a reason.


    Dn''s holding Tina''s hand was perhaps because she couldn''t stand steadily due to the injury.


    Even so, Wilson felt ufortable.


    His woman were involved with other man, especially with her first love, and had body contact with


    that man. This made him extremely unpleasant.


    Seeing her exin to him so obediently, the sparks of anger left in her chest were put out silently.


    "Emm!" Wilson nodded slowly. He narrowed his dark eyes behind the lens and threatened, "If this


    happen again, I''ll made you unable to get oft the bed!"


    This was too terrifying.


    When Tina thought of the night before, she panicked.


    Seeing this, Wilson''s thin lips drew a faint smile.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Wilson was no longer angry.


    The problem was finally solved.


    Wilson''s gaze swept over her feet, then saidnguidly, "Get your feet well quickly. I don''t want the


    woman in my bed to be a cripple!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled tteringly. "President Chin, don''t worry, it will get


    better soon!"


    After all the anti-inmmatory drugs were into Tina''s body, they left the hospital.


    Just like when they went out, after the car stopped, Wilson carried her up to the top floor without


    giving her the chance to oppose.


    He didn''t even pant after climbing the stairs.


    Her foot was badly swollen, so the doctor told her not to do any big movements for eight hours.


    Wilson put her on the sofa.


    On the way, Wilson received a business call.


    He settled her down and prepared to leave.


    When he turned around, he touched something under his feet.


    It was the bag she carried the night before, which was stuffed with medicine. It was brought back by


    Dn after they saw the doctor.


    Wilson was so angry the night before that he took off all her clothes and threw them to the ground.


    At that time, some of the medicine in her bag fell out.


    Wilson frowned.


    He bent over to pick it up and threw it into the trash can.


    Then Wilson put the medicine that had been brought back by Terry in front of her and stressed,


    "Tina, use medicine bought by me. Do you understand?"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched, "Got it!"


    Wilson left with satisfaction.


    On workday.


    After going to the hospital twice and resting for a day, Tina''s ankle finally got better.


    Although it has not yetpletely recovered, it wouldn''t affect her mobility. She could walk and go


    to work normally, but she still needed serval days before she could go out to make reports and


    temporarily could only stay in the office to organize the presses to be released.


    Her phone vibrated.


    Tina was busy proofreading. She did not look at the iing number and directly picked it up and


    put it beside her ear, "Hello?"


    On the line, the familiarnguid voice came out, "How''s your injury? Does it still hurt?"


    Tina was taken aback.


    She quickly looked at the phone screen, which showed Wilson''s personal number.


    Tina looked around like a thief. Then she lowered her voice and said, "I''m much better now. It


    doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Emm!" Wilson said.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Tina was stunned again.


    She had thought that the money master had orders, but she did not expect him to simply ask about


    her injury.


    "Is this out of concern?"


    Tina thought of the concern in his eyes when he was in the hospital.


    But soon, she shook her head.


    Wilson said that he didn''t want the woman in his bed to be a cripple, or this woman wouldn''t


    have any sexual appeal. He just called for the sake of calling.


    Although she thought so, she still felt warmth in her heart.


    The feeling of being remembered by someone...


    Tinaposed herself and began to work hard.


    In the afternoon, after the department meeting, she and Bonnie came out of the meeting room


    together with the meeting materials.


    Having taken Tina''s injury into consideration, Bonnie deliberately slowed down and the two of them


    soon fell behind.


    While they were talking andughing, someone called Tina when they passed the junction of the


    corridor.


    "Tina!"


    Tina heard the voice and turned around. She saw Dn, dressed in casual clothes.


    As soon as he came out of the elevator, he walked straight to her. He nced at her feet


    inadvertently and asked casually, "How''s the injury on your feet?"


    Tina replied, "It doesn''t matter anymore!"


    Dn put one hand in his pocket and his face looked indifferent. "Ancient wisdom told me that such


    injury needs long-term rests. You''d better be careful! I know there is a private clinic. Their


    acupuncture skill is very good. Do you want to..."


    "No need!" Tina bit her lips and interrupted him.


    From the lines of his words, she heard stiff care. This was what she could not afford.


    Dn was embarrassed, and his tone became cold. "Then forget it! Bad guys always live longer.


    Such small injury won''t do any harm to such a cold and ruthless person like you!"


    After that, he waved his hands and left coldly.


    Bonnie coughed and said to Tina, "Dn came to our station for the public welfare project, the one


    that works with the Chin''s Group. The chief director values the positive energy and reputation he


    has brought, and he wants to invite Dn to join!"


    "Mm!" Tinaughed awkwardly.


    Dn was taken to the chief director''s office.


    The chief director paid special attention to him and personally served tea for him.


    In front of the director, Dn was a little absent-minded, holding a teacup in his hand with great


    strength. His knuckles had turned white.


    When he thought about how Tina had dodged him as if he was a snake, he was in a terrible state of


    mind.


    The director couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think? Dn?"


    Dn regained hisposure, and he gradually focused on the topic. As if he was in a sulk, he


    said in a cold voice, "I''m willing to join you, but I have a condition: I hope Tina Hall of your station


    will be in charge of the program!"

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Three dayster, Tina was a little confused when she learnt that she was to be in charge of the


    project.


    Before she got off work, the chief editor personally called her to the office and gave her the task.


    "Tina, you know that this public welfare project is the key project of our station. Although you weren''t


    in charge of the project, you''ve participated in it, so I''m sure you can take care of the rest. I''m very


    relieved to leave it to you!" The editor said sincerely, "The chief director finally persuaded Dn to


    join us. Tina, you must work harder!"


    Tina frowned.


    She didn''t think too much and didn''t know anything about it.


    She only thought that the superiors had heard gossip about her and knew the rtionship between


    her and Dn, so she was specially arranged.


    Tina looked like she was in a dilemma, "Chief Editor, can we get someone else to rece me?


    She subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Besides Dn whom she tried her best to avoid, there was one more important thing.


    The task required a short-term business trip. They needed to got to a Hope Primary School in the


    countryside. The time happened to be weekend, and there was absolutely no way toe back on


    the same day. Moreover, as the project extended, the trip mightst longer than expected.


    It was okay during the day, but Tina''s weekend nights did not belong to herself.


    The chief Editor refused her straightforwardly. "This has been decided and the shooting starts


    tomorrow. How can we change the person in charge at thest minute?"


    Tina tried to say, "Bonnie is also very capable. She had also been in charge of several news for


    public welfare..."


    The chief Editor interrupted her. His attitude was very persistent which indicated that it was


    unnegotiable, "She will also be sent this time. Tina, stop your declining!"


    "But weekend..." Tina bit her lips.


    "Don''t worry, Tina. If the feature report goes well, I will give you more bonus! Well, you will leave


    tomorrow morning. Go back and prepare for it!" The manager did not give her any chance to refuse


    again and directly raised his hand to tell her to leave.


    Tina said nothing else.


    She had to walk out of the office helplessly.


    As usual, Tina came to the hospital after work.


    In the face of tomorrow''s business trip, she lost her head. She had been thinking about how to talk


    to Wilson.


    After having dinner with I, Tina forced herself to take out her mobile phone, ready to call Wilson


    to ask for instructions in advance.


    She was thinking about how to say it, so she didn''t notice that when she was using her phone, I,


    who was sitting on the hospital bed, jumped off and ran out.


    The call was answered very quickly.


    A smile formed at the corner of Tina''s mouth. "Hey, President Chin, it''s me!" "Mmm." Wilson''s voice


    was low andnguid. She could imagine the casual smile on his face without even facing him.


    Wilson''s tone was a little mischievous. "It''s not the weekend yet. If you want me to go there today, I


    can''t. I have an appointment!" Tina flushed.


    She just called him. Why did he think about that?


    Tina licked her lips and went straight to the point. "President Chin, I want to ask you about it... The


    station arranged me to go on a business trip to the countryside for a feature report tomorrow. I''ll


    have to spend a night there, so I''m afraid that I can''t go back on the weekend"


    "Oh," Wilson said as he heard the words.


    Just when Tina was surprised that he agreed so easily, he said, "I don''t agree!"


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something more, but Wilson hung up the phone.


    Tina was speechless.


    She really had a headache.


    There was no room for negotiation at the chief editor. And it was impossible for Tina to resign.


    After weighing the pros and cons, she had to force herself to send Wilson messages. She ttered


    him and said put in a lot of sweet words for him to let him agree to her request.


    On the other side, Wilson was in the car when he received her call.


    The car was driving on the road. Terry on the driver''s seat was focusing on driving.


    Seeing the ttering words in the message, Wilson snorted.


    In fact, it was just that he couldn''t solve his physiological needs for several days. It was no big deal.


    However, he just couldn''t bear it.


    After crossing the intersection, the car turned right and entered the private hospital.


    When Wilson lifted his eyes behind the sses, he saw a familiar small figure crouching in front of


    the parterre in the distance.


    He thought of something.


    As the car stopped, Wilson got off and went straight forward.


    He called uncertainly, "I?"


    Hearing someone calling her name, I raised her head and immediately showed a big smile, "Mr.


    Right!"


    She took a look at the luxury car behind Wilson. She suddenly understood.


    It turned out that Wilson had changed his car. No wonder she did not recognize him just now!


    Every time he heard the soft voice of the little girl, Wilson''s heart seemed to be swayed.


    Wilson hooked his lips and leaned over to look at her face to face. "I, why are you here again?"


    "Because I''m waiting for you!" With her little hands behind her back, I looked at him and said


    clearly, "Mr. Right, we haven''t seen each other for 16 days, 3 hours, 22 minutes and 5 seconds. I


    miss you so much!"


    After that, her little face turned red with shyness.


    "Do you often wait here?" Wilson asked.


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes, and my hard work paid off. I finally meet you again!"


    In the face of the little girl''s innocent smile, Wilson smiled sincerely.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Terry, who got off the car with Wilson, walked over with a flower basket in his arms. He was shocked


    to see the man and the girl standing together.


    Although he still pretended to be calm, he couldn''t calm down.


    "Oh my god."


    "When did boss have an illegitimate daughter?"


    I was very smart. She looked at Terry and asked in a childish voice, "Mr. Right, do you have


    something important to do in the hospital?"


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well, I''m here to visit a sick old shareholder of mypany!" The person


    he was going to visit was not only a old shareholder of thepany, but also a friend of the Chin


    Family.


    Like Bemy Chin, this person joined the


    army in his early years. However, he retired from the army after he was wounded and then started a


    business. Also, he was on good terms with Bemy Chin. Therefore, he could be considered


    Wilson''s senior, so Wilson came personally.


    Hearing that, I waved her bby little hand. "Then do your work. Don''t worry about me!"


    Although she said that, her big, obsidian-like eyes were fixed on him, full of attachment to him.


    Wilson''s heart was softened by her.


    He thought that she had been looking forward to meeting him again and finally met him and he


    hadn''t spoken much with her before he was to leave. He knew that even if she didn''t show it, she


    must be in a low mood.


    He really couldn''t bear to do that.


    After a pause, Wilson took the initiative to ask, "I, do you mind going with me?"


    I almost jumped up and cheered.


    She nodded with happiness in her eyes, "I don''t mind!"

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    I put her little hand in Wilson''s palm voluntarily.


    The child''s fingers were plumb and pink fingernails were small, so Wilson could not help clenching


    his fists.


    Terry, who followed Wilson into the elevator, finally couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "President


    Chin, when did it happen?"


    His eyes were shining with gossip.


    Wilson could see what the man was thinking at a nce. He said with a long face, "You go itchy?


    What nonsense are you talking? If you dare to think again, I''ll put your head into a stool and rush!"


    Terry was so frightened that he immediately zipped his mouth.


    His eyes once again swept over Wilson and the little girl in front of him, and the corners of his


    mouth curled up slightly.


    He didn''t know whether he should tell his boss.


    Why did he feel that the girl take after Tina Hall from a certain perspective...


    Terry kept his mouth shut.


    The elevator went straight to the Neurology


    Department, and they entered one of the senior wards.


    Before entering the door, Wilson was afraid that I would be shy on a strange asion, so he


    appeased her in advance, "I, an old shareholder of mypany is sick. He is also a respected


    senior of mine. I call him uncle. You can call him grandpa when you enter. Don''t be afraid!"


    "OK!" I nodded.


    In fact, Wilson''s worry was unnecessary.


    I was smart and was not shy. She directly called grandpa after entering the room.


    After that, she sat on the sofa and ate the big apples washed by the nurse.


    She was quiet and peaceful.


    I was sitting on the sofa, swinging her short legs and eating alone.


    While the shareholder in the hospital bed was talking andughing with Wilson, he couldn''t help


    looking at her with curiosity.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When Wilson finished the visit, I had also finished the big apple in her hand and threw the fruit


    core into the trash can.


    When she came out of the ward, I s face was as red as an apple. She whispered shyly, "I met Mr.


    Right''s senior so soon!"


    Wilson didn''t hear clearly. "Hmm?"


    I raised her head and said to him with a smile, "Mr. Right, shall I introduce my mother to you


    someday?"


    "Your mother?" Wilson was slightly surprised.


    "Yes!" I nodded. Seeing that he didn''t answer her immediately, she said like an adult, "Don''t


    worry, my mother is very open-minded. She won''t interfere with my love!" Wilson didn''t know


    whether tough or cry.


    After they came out from elevator, they passed through the lobby on the first floor, and the exit was


    right in front of them.


    Terry had already gone to get the car in advance.


    This time not only I s eyes showed reluctance, but also Wilson felt a little reluctant.


    He nced at his watch.


    Although he really wanted to spend more time with the little girl in front of him, he had an important


    dinner appointment this night, and he was almostte.


    I said sensibly, "Mr. Right, it doesn''t matter. I''ll miss you! I''ve been looking forward to our next


    meeting!"


    Wilson reminded of her appearance when she squatted in front of the flower bed when she entered


    the hospital.


    She was so little.


    Wilson''s heart softened. He stroked her head and said, "I, I''ll tell you my cell phone number. If


    you miss me in the future, don¡¯t squat there and wait for me. You can call me!"


    "Really?" I s eyes sparkled.


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    I cheered in child''s sincerity. "I''m so happy!"


    Looking at the little girl smiling with her eyes bent into the shape of crescent moons, Wilson was in


    a good mood.


    However, when he put his hand into his trouser pocket, he got embarrassed.


    People like him did not need a business card. If someone wanted to contact him, they always had to


    find his assistant, Terry or Secretary Irene, first. Besides, both the paper and pen were in the car.


    I saw through his thoughts and said softly, "Just say it. I can remember it!"


    Wilson said his number with uncertainty.


    Hearing the number, I immediately repeated it clearly and asked him as if she was asking for


    reward, "Am I right?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded and couldn''t hide his surprise.


    He sincerely praised her. "I, you''re so smart!"


    I smiled merrily.


    In the early morning, Tina was already on the highway.


    Because of the importance of the public welfare project, besides colleagues who were responsible


    for the project, there were also staff''s of the cooperatingpany. The twomercial vehicles ran


    on the road, while Dn drove his own car.


    Tina could see the white speedster from the rearview mirror just by ncing at it.


    Through the front windshield, she could see the man''s profile vaguely.


    His expression was indiscernible, but the lines of his face showed his handsomeness.


    Tina''s hands unconsciously tightened.


    After a long time, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Tina adjusted her emotions.


    She dared not face Dn. Every time she should confront him, she would feel tortured and her


    scars would be uncovered again and again. But this was her work, she could and had to be


    professional.


    After getting off the expressway, they entered the mountain road.


    Although the mountain roads in the north were not as rough as those in the south, it was still very


    bumpy, and Tina gradually felt ufortable.


    She got carsickness.


    It would be fine at short-distance trips in urban area, but she could not withstand a long-distance


    journey on bus. When she participated in summermand camps when she was at school, long-


    distance bus was hard for her.


    It was not until noon that they finally arrived at the destination.


    Tina stood on the ground, still feeling sick.


    At this time, a driver came with a bag filled with motion sickness sters and distributed them to


    everyone, "This is..."


    After getting off the car, a driver came with the sters and distributed them to everyone. He


    exined with a smile, "This is prepared by Dn. It''s a long journey. He was afraid that you''ll feel


    ufortable after the long trip. You''ll feel morefortable after using it!"


    "Dn? He''s so considerate!"


    "I almost threw up after sitting in the car for so long. It''s so timely!"


    "I didn''t expect that Dn is so warm! He looked cold. And he yed the piano so well!"


    All the female staff were full of tender feelings.


    Tina also got one.


    She clenched her fists.


    Tina hesitated whether to use it or not. After hesitating for a while, she opened the package and put


    them on her temples. Soon, the sick feeling disappeared.


    In the distance, Dn pretended to be smoking by the roadside, but, in fact, he had been ncing


    at Tina from the corner of his eyes.


    When he saw that she used the ster, he slowly withdrew his gaze quietly.


    They rested for a while.


    After having a meal at a local restaurant, the car set off for the Hope Primary School.


    After ss ended, all the machines were set up, ready to record the public welfare activity.


    Tina went to the bathroom before the activity officially began.


    When she came back, she found that everyone at the scene was in a mess, as if they were going to


    deal with some big asions.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    "What''s going on?"


    Tina walked over in confusion and asked in a low voice, "Bonnie, What happened?"


    Bonnie shook her head and was also confused. "Nothing happened, but I heard that a leader of


    Chin''s Group ising to inspect! After the news was released, everyone suddenly became busy,


    making me nervous!"


    "A leader inspected?" Tina thought.


    Tina was a little suspicious. Then, she knew. Beside their TV station, the Chin''s group was the


    biggest investor.


    If any of the leaders of Chin''s Group had such a strong aura, it must be Wilson Chin.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    "No way?" She thought.


    Just when she was still guessing, a familiar luxury car stopped at the school gate.


    It was Terry who got off first. Then he opened the back door. Wilson, dressed in suit and leather


    shoes, stepped down with his long legs.


    There was a faint smile on his face. His gold-rimmed sses made him look gentle and elegant.


    However, his eyes were full of a sharp light.


    Wilson went straight over.


    Almost as soon as he stopped, everyone felt the extremely powerful deterrent force.


    Everyone said in unison, "Hello, President Chin!"


    The middle finger of Wilson pushed his sses slightly and slowly said, "I just happened to be on a


    business trip in the neighborhood and heard the report going on here. The Chin''s Group has always


    paid great attention to public welfare. So I came by to visit you. You can continue, don''t be too


    embarrassed!"


    He spoke in azy but formidable tone.


    Everyone nodded and said "yes", but all of them held their breath, fearing that they might do


    something wrong.


    Originally it was a little noisy, but after the arrival of Wilson, it became silent. Even the cheerful


    children who ran out of the ssroom were all very well-behaved.


    In the camera, Dn, as the public welfare ambassador of this time, was distributing new clothes


    and stationeries to every child.


    Everyone was busy with their work.


    Wilson sat on a chair under a tree, with his long legs crossed, as if no one else was present.


    Bonnie had been whispering to Tina, "My God, President Chin, such a big shot, how would he do


    such a little thing in person?"


    Tina agreed.


    Bonnie still couldn''t calm down. "No, I''m so nervous. I didn''t expect that I could work with President


    Chin in my lifetime. I feel that this is enough for me to post on social apps to show off for a few


    days!"


    Although they asionally had the chance to meet Wilson, they could only greet him respectfully.


    They hadn''t had the chance of staying in the same space with him for such a long time before.


    Tina waspletely at unease.


    Wilson seemed to pay no attention to anyone, but Tina always felt that the deep eyes behind the


    lens seemed to be fixed on her, like shadows following her.


    She endured for a while and couldn''t help saying to Bonnie, "Bonnie, take care of the machine, I''m


    going to the bathroom!"


    Bonnie agreed.


    Tina walked towards the bathroom, keeping her head low.


    When she was about to close the door of the washroom, as expected, a strong arm pressed against


    the door.


    Wilson got in.


    Wilson pressed her against the closed door, his body so tall.


    They suddenly got closer, and the strong aura he emanated swept over her like a typhoon.


    Tina''s breathing became chaotic.


    She looked up at him. Although her usual ttering smile had already been put on her face, she was


    still surprised to see him here, "President Chin, why are you here?"


    Just like Bonnie, Tina also felt that it was unbelievable.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows. "You are not going to the No.l Luxurious Residence tonight, so I have


    toe here to catch you!"


    Tina blushed.


    He said thest few words in her ear, which made her heart pounding so fast.


    What made her more ashamed was that Wilson opened her clenched hand.


    He put a room card on her palm.


    Tina''s ears were burning hot.


    Wilson put his thin lips on the swallow earring on her ear, and his voice was low and ambiguous,


    "10 o''clock tonight. Don''t bete, okay?"


    She clutched the room card in her hand, nodded slightly, and then tried to escape from the scene.


    When her was about to get out, Wilson grabbed her again and said, "Wait!"


    Tina did not know why he stopped her.


    She turned around and was kissed hard on the face.


    Fifteen minutester, Tina returned.


    The shooting continued. She kept tidying the cor and hemline of her clothes with her hands.


    Her clothes looked neat and tidy, but after the violent kisses, the lipstick on her lips was gone.


    Tinapressed her lips lightly, afraid that someone would see through her.


    Perhaps it was because she was too afraid of being found out, Bonnie felt that she didn''t look good


    after she came back. Bonnie couldn''t help but ask, "Tina, are you okay? Why do you look strange?


    Did you do something bad?"


    Thetter half of the sentence was purely a joke.


    But Tina had a guilty consciousness. Her reaction was so strong that she nearly jumped up. "I


    didn''t!"


    Due to her emotion, the blush on her face, which had not subsided, turned even redder.


    Her actions made Dn, who was teaching the children how to read music scores, also


    look over.


    In the sun, her beautiful face was against the light, which softened her facial features a lot. Her eyes


    were crystal clear, as if they were free from dust.


    Her cheeks were red and charming when she bit her lips.


    Dn was a little lost in her beauty.


    He remembered that in college, every time she was teased by him, she would have such a cute


    behavior, blushing and so excited that she almost jumped up.


    Time flew back, as if they had returned to their unripe but beautiful youth.


    Aftering back to his sense, Dn felt ice water had poured from his head when he thought of


    what she had done to him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As if having been soaked by melted water of Snow Mountain, all the heat came out of his bones,


    leaving only coldness.


    Dn forced himself to look away in pain.


    At sunset, they finished work.


    It was strenuous work. Everyone was exhausted. And the project went on very smoothly. After the


    machine was collected, everyone showed a rxed smile.


    Everyone was happy to be able to return to the hotel to rest, but Tina was extremely nervous.


    She held the room card in her pocket, and her heart beat wildly.


    After all, with so many colleagues and staffs, she had to go to Wilson''s room at night. She had an


    excitement of carrying on a ndestine love affair.


    The group left the Hope Primary School.


    The meal at noon was simple. Now that they had been working hard for the whole day, everyone


    was going to have a good dinner.


    There was an interlude before dinner.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, a white RV drove towards them.


    The ss was covered with ck reflective film, and no one could see through it. The RV seemed


    to be for stars.


    As the door opened, Mona, wearing sunsses, jumped down with joy.


    She went straight to Wilson and shouted in a delicate voice, "Wilson!"

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Mona was still wearing costume, and her hair was in an old style.


    There was a silver peony embroidered on the moon-white cheongsam. As she twisted her slender


    waist, the peony seemed to bloom. The dark sunsses covered most of her face, emitting a strong


    aura of star.


    Her appearance immediately caused quite a stir.


    But Mona didn''t notice it. To be more precise, at this time, only Wilson was in her eyes.


    She was doing a movie in the nearby suburbs. Her agent told her that Wilson came to this area.


    Mona thought that he was here to visit her.


    This made her happy, and she couldn''t wait that, as soon as her part was done, she came to find


    him even without changing her clothes.


    Mona stepped forward, took Wilson''s arm, and said in high spirits, "Wilson, why didn''t you tell me in


    advance when you came here?"


    Wilson frowned slightly.


    When Mona saw that he was not as warm as she had imagined, she suddenly lost confidence.


    But she didn''t want to miss the opportunity to get along with Wilson. She smiled more brightly and


    looked casually at the staffs behind him, "Wilson, are you going to have dinner?"


    "Yes!" Wilson said indifferently.


    Mona started to act coquettishly. "I shot many scenes today. And I run to you as soon as my part


    was finished. I haven''t eaten anything yet. Do you mind if I apany you?"


    Wilson frowned again.


    At this time, one man of the local cooperating enterprises came forward, "More people, more fun, let


    alone such a beautifuldy. Miss Wong, please!"


    Everyone knew the rtionship between Wilson and Mona Wong. The newspaper had reported


    many times, so they ttered her at this time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Is that really Mona?"


    "She''s so beautiful. Can I ask her to give me a signature?


    The staffs began to feel uneasy.


    Some of them even said, "If I take a photo of her and President Chin and publish it on the Inte,


    will I directly get the most searched


    hashtags?"


    But that was just a saying. Wilson was so powerful that no one dared to do that.


    Tina also looked at the two figures entering the hotel.


    She lowered her eyes slightly.


    Bonnie pulled her. "Tina, let''s go in!"


    Tina pressed her lips together. "Mm!"


    Dinner was sumptuous.


    In front of the delicious food, the atmosphere was very good. However, everyone was a little


    embarrassed and dared not speak loudly due to the powerful aura of Wilson.


    As a natural leader, Wilson perfectlybined majesty and intimacy.


    After dinner, Terry told everyone that President Chin gave reward to everyone''s hard work that he


    had arranged everyone to go to the entertainment venue in the town to relieve the pressure.


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.


    Someone said with emotion, "As expected, the appearance of a beauty makes President Chin


    happy!"


    Tina curled her lips when she heard that.


    She was not interested but atst was persuaded by Bonnie.


    Unlike the big cities, there were no bustling bars or nightclubs, only KTVs, but none of these


    affected everyone''s high spirits. Wilson booked the whole KTV, the entire three-storey building, and


    ordered everyone to enjoy to the full.


    To Wilson, it was only a cost of several pennies. But to others, it was a great reward.


    When they arrived at KTV, the atmosphere was getting more and more cheerful.


    The music didn''t stop. After drinking for several rounds, someone proposed ying games.


    The number of staffs was so huge that thergest box was almost full. Tina had been hiding in a


    corner since she entered the room, and her presence was not strong.


    When the game was to begin, she was pulled to the table to join the game. Unfortunately, she was


    next to Wilson.


    Beside Wilson, it was Mona Wong, who was prettily dolled up.


    The entire sofa was full, leaving only this one ce. Tina could only force herself to sit down.


    She looked up and happened to meet Dn''s eyes.


    Tina''s temples twitched.


    Heaven was determined to tease her.


    When Mona saw Tina clearly, her eyes obviously widened.


    "Why was she everywhere?" Mona thought.


    Because of Wilson''s presence, Mona couldn''t let rips at Tina. She could only pretend to be unaware


    of it. But she was extremely unpleasant.


    She even suspected that she had made a mistake. The reason why Wilson appeared in such a


    ce might not be to visit her...


    Tina could sense the sharp glint in Mona''s eyes. But she ignored it.


    After everyone sat down, the game began.


    The rules were very simple. After drawing poker cards, whoever drew the red joker was the winner


    and ck joker the loser. The ck joker carrier would have to y Truth or Dare. If he chose


    neither, he would have to drink wine.


    Everyone was rxed by the atmosphere and alcohol.


    As the game went on, the atmosphere in the box was getting higher and higher.


    The ck joker carriers all had chose Dare and the winners had came up with all kinds of things for


    the losers to do.


    The next round began.


    Tina looked at the card and sighed with relief. She passed several rounds safely.


    When she raised her eyebrows, she saw Dn, who was opposite her, opened his hand and said


    helplessly, "ck joker is here!"


    The person next to him immediately asked, "Truth or Dare, Dn?"


    Dn frowned. Thinking of thest person who had just finished dancing on the table, he said


    without thinking, "Truth!"


    The one who got the red joker was a girl, and she happened to be a die-hard fan of Dn. She had


    already been very happy to work with him this time. She didn''t want to embarrass her idol, so she


    only asked a very simple question.


    "Dn, When was your first date?"


    Dn replied with ease, "In high school. The third year."


    Someone joked, "It is puppy love, and the girl must be you childhood sweetheart!"


    Someone objected, "No way, it''s too simple a question. You have to tell us more details about your


    date..."


    Dn seemed to have given a nce at Tina.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I was preparing for the college entrance examination. That was


    shortly after our conforming the rtionship. I really didn''t have time to date her, so we could only


    date in the library.


    "We sat on the floor by the window. She was afraid of disturbing me, so she stayed beside me and


    fell asleep."


    "When she woke up again, it was already dark outside. The library closed, and I got someone to


    hang up a curtain on the shelf to surprise her. Then, I projected her favorite love movie on it..."


    His voice faded away slowly and Tina was a little absent-minded.


    Her heart was heavy, and those memories of the past seemed toe alive,ing to her eyes bit


    by bit...


    Tina fell into the vortex of the past.


    Suddenly, someone gave her a hard pinch.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    She almost cried out in pain.


    Wilson wasn''t joking. He pinched the softest piece of flesh on her waist with his thumb and


    forefinger with so great force that her little face was crumpled in pain, Her thoughts was pulled back


    from the past in an instant.


    Seeing her clutching her waist in pain, Wilson, the culprit, asked seriously, "What happened, Miss


    Hall?"


    Tina''s eyes twitched slightly.


    She was angry but dared not to vent her anger. She shook her head with a smile and said, "It''s


    nothing, President Chin!"


    Wilson''s lips curved slightly.


    Beside her, Mona''s nails dug into her palm as she red at Tina with jealousy and hatred.


    Mona thought, "Flirting with Wilson in front of all these people. Are you proiming your


    sovereignty."


    "Wow, it''s so romantic!"


    "I really envy that girl!"


    After listening to the story of Dn, the women all called in a low voice.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina didn''t dare to raise her head again. She just stared at the card in her hand.


    All women smiled with a tender feeling, but the men felt bored and urged them to start a new round.


    Tina was not spared this time and ended up drawing a ck joker.


    Considering what happened to the people who chose Dare, Tina chose Truth just like Dn.


    Tina was popr with others in the TV station. She neverpete, and waspetent and was


    willing to help others. Therefore, her colleague who had drawn the red joker did not embarrass her.


    He asked a question simr to what Dn had just received.


    "Tina, tell us about your first kiss?"


    Tina held her breath.


    She subconsciously clutched the cards in her hand and curled her lips.


    Because the first kiss was coincidentally during the date in the library that Dn just talked about.


    They watched the movie. When the credits appeared on the screen, Dn leaned down and kissed


    her...


    Looking up, Dn, who was holding a ss and sat opposite her, looked grim, but his eyes were


    fixed on her.


    Tina suddenly had a feeling that she was in a dilemma.


    She covered her painful waist and shook her head with strong desire for survival. "I don''t


    remember..."


    Dn''s knuckles on the wine ss turned white.


    The colleague who had drawn the red jokerughed and said, "Haha, good answer. Tina, it''s a


    answer of a love rat!"


    Tina shrugged awkwardly. "I really don''t remember!"


    A busybody said, "Since you can''t answer, let''s change it to a Dare!"


    Tina had no choice but to ept.


    Mona, who had been acting loftily and only drank with Wilson, had a sh of light in her beautiful


    eyes. Before others could think of a Dare, she said, "Since it''s a Dare, then you kiss the person who


    are holding the heart King, no matter it''s a man or woman!"


    Mona was not worried that the person might be Wilson because she had seen the card of Wilson.


    She deliberately did so to embarrass Tina.


    If it weren''t for the sake of her own status, Mona would have even required her to do something


    more shameless.


    As soon as this proposal came out, all the men were excited.


    Everyone started to kick up a fuss. "Who is


    the heart king?"


    At this time, Dn, who was sitting opposite, put down his ss and said, "I am!"


    Tina was speechless.


    " What the fuck!"


    "God damn." She swore in her heart.


    She almost fainted.


    Everyone seemed to have been surprised. The women were shocked, "It''s Dn? Haha, Tina,


    you''re really lucky this time. You''re kissing our piano prince, you must be extremely happy, right?"


    "Oh, I also want to draw a dark joker!"


    "Tina, you really make us envious!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched stiffly.


    She could not ept this.


    She wouldn''t allow herself to kiss Dn. Moreover, Wilson, the money master, was also staring


    covetously at him.


    She still wanted to live longer.


    Tina raised her ss. "I''ll drink!"


    Before anyone could make a sound, she raised her head and gulp down all three sses of wine


    on the table.


    The spicy wine spread into her stomach and she coughed twice.


    Dn suddenly stood up.


    Everyone looked at him, and his face was handsome and indifferent. "I go to the bathroom!"


    Tina turned her face slightly and looked at Wilson next to her. She ttered with signals from her


    eyes, "Am I obedient?"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    It was already 9:30 p.m.. Terry said in time that it was toote and everybody should return to the


    hotel in order to ensure that everyone had enough sleep.


    Terry''s words were Wilson''s.


    No one objected.


    Because of the arrival of Wilson, their amodation had also been upgraded. They were


    arranged in the best hotel in the town.


    As the heroine of the movie, Mona naturally enjoyed the best treatment and lived in the same hotel.


    After leaving KTV, she was with them along the way.


    After they returned to their respective rooms, Tina ced the items she carried with her.


    At that time, after drinking the wine of punishment fast, she felt a fire in her stomach.


    Tina took out the room card from her pocket.


    Tina blushed unwittingly. Fortunately, she was in a single room. Otherwise, she would be unable to


    exin herself!


    It didn''t take long before it was almost ten o''clock. Tina didn''t dare to dy. She took the room card


    and sneaked out.


    Wilson lived in a senior suite on the upper floor.


    Fortunately, there were some standard rooms on the same floor. If she was seen by others, she


    could lie that she was going to find her colleague.


    Tina took the elevator up.


    When he was about to tiptoe to the room of Wilson, a beautiful figure suddenly passed through the


    corner ahead.


    Tina was taken aback.


    It was Mona Wong...


    All her hair cascaded down. It seemed that she had just taken a shower. She was wrapped in a


    bathrobe. It was unknown whether she was wearing an underwear or not. Her two slender calves


    were exposed in the air, sexy and charming.


    Mona''s purpose was very clear. She went straight to Wilson''s room, and knocked on the door, her


    fingernails crystal.


    Tina froze to the ground.


    She was in a dilemma.


    "Was that Mona Wong?" "Dressed like that, she must be to spend a rosy night with President Chin!"


    "It''s quite romantic to die in the embrace of beauty. With such a beauty, President Chin will not be


    lonely this night!"


    Two female staff members came out of the room next to them. They seemed toe out for a


    midnight snack. They just saw this and began to gossip.


    Tina remained silent for a long while before she slowly retracted her leg.


    After returning to her room, sheid herself on the big bed andy down.


    Somehow, an indescribable emotion shed through her heart.


    When he was about to wash and sleep, her cell phone rang. It was from Wilson.


    Tina hesitantly picked it up, "Hello?"


    Wilson sounded unpleasant, "It has already passed 10 o''clock, why haven''t youe yet?"


    Tinapressed her lips. "I saw Mona went to your room just now. So I... "


    "Mmm." Wilson said again, "Come here!"


    Tina didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Atst, Tina left the room once again.


    She dared not to disobey the order given by Wilson, so she could only brace herself toe to his


    suite again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This time, there was no one in the corridor. Tina stood there with a room card in her hand.


    She hesitantly unlocked the door.


    Mona, wrapped in a bathrobe, was still there, sitting on the sofa with Wilson. The starlight outside


    the window poured in, echoing with the lights in the room, and there was a romantic feeling between


    them.


    This time, Tina saw very clearly that Mona was wearing nothing in her bathrobe.


    As the light went up and down, there was a fascinating shadow at her cor.


    Tina stood at the entrance.


    Did Wilson want the two of them to serve him?


    Tina''s tiny face wrinkled into a frown. Inside her heart, it was as if thousands of wild beasts were


    running...


    She had secretly made up her mind that if Wilson was really so abnormal, she would


    not obey!


    Mona sat beside Wilson. There was a little distance between them, which could be neglected. The


    atmosphere was erotic.


    Tina heard Mona''s soft voice. "Wilson, thanks to you, this time I get the heroine of this movie. The


    director said that if the box office is good, I''m likely to win awards!"


    Wilson answered faintly.


    His eyebrows moved slightly, and his eyes behind his lens narrowed. "What are you doing there?


    Come in!"


    Tina, who had been lowering her position, had no choice but to step forward. "President Chin..."


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded, and it was obvious that he was very unpleasant with herteness.


    Mona saw Tina and changed her emotion.


    Just now she deliberately came to Wilson''s room in front of Tina, wearing a bathrobe to let Tina


    know the difficulty and give up. She would never give Tina any chance of approaching Wilson.


    Unexpectedly, Tina still came so shamelessly!


    Mona took Wilson''s arm and said coyly, "Wilson, a producer said that the idea of the y is very


    good this time. After the film is finished, he will take the opportunity tounch a series of TV ys. I


    want to continue acting. Can you help me to get the role?"


    Wilson said, "Well, I''ll give a notice."


    Seeing that Wilson responded to all her requests, Mona was extremely proud and nced


    provocatively at Tina.


    But not long after her pride, she heard Wilson say to her, "Mona, it''s gettingte. I have to rest!"


    Hearing him ordering her to leave, Mona could not calm down. She quickly found an excuse. "I have


    a lot of things to discuss with you, and the endorsement for the Chin


    I!


    group...


    Wilson had stood up.


    He ignored Mona''s words and walked straight to Tina.


    Tina subconsciously took a step back.


    Wilson picked her up without saying anything, and then headed to the bedroom inside. His intention


    was obvious.


    Mona stood up anxiously. "Wilson..."


    Wilson turned his face slightly and said casually, "Mina, if you are willing to listen to our intercourse,


    you could stay!"


    Mona''s face turned from pale to paler.


    From the entrance came the sound of door closing.


    Mona certainly didn''t dare to m the door of Wilson''s suite, but the sound of her high heels leaving


    the ground implied her anger.


    Tina looked at Wilson in surprise, and at the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She asked hesitantly, "President Chin, isn''t it a problem for Miss Mona to leave like this?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded and saidzily, "My weekend night also belongs to you!"


    Tina''s lips twitched.


    Wilson unbuttoned his shirt and was ready to take a bath. Before he entered the bathroom, he lifted


    his chin to her. "Drink that first!"


    Tina went to the bedside table in puzzle and saw a white porcin bowl on it.


    She picked it up and smelled it, and she was surprised.


    It was the the sweet smell of honey water.


    Honey water could be used to dispel the effects of alcohol. Her stomach was still burning due to the


    alcohol she drank at the LTV.


    Tina''s gazended on the bathroom. Warm air poured into her heart.


    Fifteen minutester, Wilson came out of the bathroom with a bath towel around his waist.


    His model-like body was in an inverted triangle. Her chest muscles were well-defined, and the lines


    of the muscles were


    beautiful and clear.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows, "Are you feeling better after drinking?"


    Tina''s lips curled up slightly. She nodded with a smile. "Mm. Much better!"


    Wilson also nodded. "Then it''s my turn to be better!"


    After that, he dragged her to the bed.


    Tina was pressed against the nket and was kissed so tightly that she could not breathe.


    Wilson took off the bath towel at his waist.


    When they were both naked, he bent down again and paused. Suddenly, he slowly asked her,


    "Tina, when was your first kiss?"


    Hearing this, Tina was very frightened. "Can I refuse to answer?"


    "No!" Wilson said.


    Tina blinked and wanted to keep pretending, "But I really can''t remember!"


    Wilson''s index finger touched her bright and plump forehead, and he asked casually, "What about


    first sex?"


    Tina stiffened.


    When she became Wilson''s woman, she did not hide the fact that she was not a virgin.


    Tina looked down. "Five years ago..."


    Speaking of that ident, she began to


    breathe rapidly, and her fingers were trembling uncontrobly.


    This was the pain she was most reluctant to talk about.


    Wilson muttered.


    The first thought that came to his mind was that she had separated from Dn five years ago. Did


    she gave her virginity to Dn as her first kiss?


    Tina was afraid that he would ask more questions, so she raised her head and kissed his thin lips.


    This time Wilson''s fire was ignited and he bent over...


    The next day.


    Before returning, they went to Hope primary school again and finished shooting of interviews.


    When it was time to leave, the children surrounded Tina.


    The day before, they had spent more than half a day together. Perhaps it was because she had a


    child, Tina was very good at taking care of the children. She smiled peacefully and spoke gently.


    The children were willing to get close to her and they all bid her farewell reluctantly.


    Wilson, who was sent out by the headmaster, raised his eyebrows and said, "You are quite


    attractive to children!"


    Tina felt a little embarrassed by his words.


    She could not help but ask, "President Chin, do you like children?"


    Wilson didn''t think much before answering, "I don''t like them. They are too troublesome!"


    He had never thought about marriage, nor had he expected to have a child, so he couldn''t say he


    liked children.


    However, a little girl''s figure inexplicably appeared in his mind.


    Wilson thought that if he could have a daughter like I, then he would like kids.


    Tina nodded and remained silent.


    All the works were done. Everyone got in the cars in turn and was ready to leave.


    Tina looked at the rearview mirror. Except for Wilson''s luxurious car, the rest were longdistance


    commercial vehicles.


    Tina couldn''t help but frown. "Hasn''t everyone been gathered yet? It seems like Dn haven¡¯t


    arrived yet!"


    "He went backst night!" Bonnie said.


    Tina was stunned and whispered, "Oh."

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Night fell. In the shopping mall.


    Due to the fact that it was weekend, a lot of people came out for shopping. Tina took the sightseeing


    elevator to the third floor and hurried to part of the shopping center where jades were sold.


    While apanying her daughter in the hospital, Tina received a call from her good friend Malee


    who wanted to buy a jade essory as a birthday gift for her grandmother.


    However, because Malee couldn''te back in time, she could only rely on Tina. She wanted Tina


    to go to Old Madam Chiang''s favorite jape producer, the Genuine Jade of the Chin''s Group.


    After stepping into Genuine Jade, a short salesgirl walked out with a pair of astute eyes. "Wee!


    Miss, can I help you?"


    Tina said, "I''ll buy a gift for my friend for senior in the family!"


    The salesgirl took her into the store enthusiastically.


    Tina''s gaze swept across essories that would cost millions and finally stopped at the counter


    with rtively low price.


    She pointed at one of the jades and asked, "Can I look at this bracelet?"


    Seeing that she intended to choose the cheap ones, the salesgirl immediately reduced half of her


    enthusiasm.


    However, she still responded with a smile, but her attitude was obviously more perfunctory. "Miss,


    you have good taste. This bracelet sales good. Now there is only one left!"


    Tina chose a bracelet with jade buddha beads.


    Malee said that Old Madam Chiang believed in Buddhism. Tina believed that this bracelet would win


    the old madam''s favor.


    After that, Tina nced at the price tag and asked the salesgirl, "Do you have any discount?"


    Hearing her question, the salesgirl pulled a long face, but after thinking for a while, she reluctantly


    nodded and said, "I can give you a 20% discount!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina silently calcted the price in her heart.


    Taking the 20% discount into ount, the price would be a little more than 50 thousand. It was


    below Malee''s budget.


    When she was about to ask the salesgirl to invoice, someone stepped forward and said, "I want this


    bracelet!"


    When the salesgirl saw the person, she immediately smiled as if she had seen the God of Wealth.


    Her tone was raised several degrees. "Oh, Mrs. Koo, I was wondering why my left eyelid jumped all


    the time today. It turns out that it''s you, our gracefuldy!" Tina turned around after hearing the


    voice.


    Lilith Yuen walked in, essories of various famous brands on her neck and hands. She looked like


    a nobledy, but she kept her chin high and she looked so mean, so arrogant and so


    unapproachable.


    Tinamented her bad luck.


    Lilith was very satisfied with the salesgirl''s ttery, "Your mouth must be made of honey. You are


    getting better and better at talking!"


    The salesgirl kept ttering Lilith, "What I said is true. It''s all from the bottom of my heart! It''s my


    pleasure to serve you. Every day, I look forward to your arrival!"


    Lilith was obviously a frequent visitor. She asked condescendingly, "What new goods have you got


    recently?"


    The salesgirl''s eyes lit up. "Madam, there is a batch of first-ss goods recently. Some of them only


    match gracedy like you!"


    Lilith nodded and pointed with her finger with a ruby ring, "Well, show meter, but before that...


    pack this Jade Buddha Beads


    bracelet for me first!"


    Tina reminded her with a cold face, "Mrs. Koo, I took a fancy to this bracelet first!" Lilith snorted


    coldly, "So what? Did you pay?" "Not yet!" Tina pursed her lips.


    Lilith sneered, "If you didn''t pay, it is not yours. I don''t need discounts and I''ll double the original


    price!"


    The salesgirl grinned from ear to ear upon hearing this. She had thought that she wouldn''t get much


    dividend as it was cheap and she had to give discount. Lilith¡¯s words could make her lots of more


    money.!


    The female clerk couldn''t be more obsequious. "Mrs. Koo, I''ll pack it up for you now!"


    Tina looked at the salesgirl, who packed the good for Lilith without asking for her opinion.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded, "Mrs. Koo, I hope you could understand the saying ''first


    come, first served.''"


    Lilith crossed her arms and looked at her with sarcasm and ridicule. "What? If you are not happy


    with it, you can pay higher than me. And you can have it! You can''t afford it, can you?


    "You a deserted woman. You don''t have money to show off here. There is a night market behind


    shopping mall. You should go there and buy some booth goods that match your identity!"


    Dn''s taking Tina to have dinner home without informing her made her really unpleasant and she


    still held the grudge though she naturally maintained the image of a good wife and mother in front of


    her husband and son.


    At this time, in addition to deliberately embarrassing her, she also wanted to let her know the


    distance between an deserted girl like her and the Koo family and make her give up the daydream


    of getting into their family!


    The salesgirl said eagerly attentively, "Mrs. Koo, I''ve packed the bracelet for you!"


    Lilith raised her hand and tidied up the exquisite hair behind her head. He ordered arrogantly, "Take


    out the new goods you mentioned! I am in a good mood today. You don''t have to take anything less


    than one million!"


    The salesgirl rubbed her hands excitedly. "Okay, I''ll get them for you now!"


    Tina was furious.


    She clenched her fists and restrained herself from arguing with Lilith.


    Tina knew that Lilith was deliberate. Even if she really paid a higher price just now, Lilith would


    definitely pay a higher price to


    suppress her in order to humiliate her.


    However, she was here to buy a present for her good friend Malee. She did not want to dy her


    work.


    Tina decided to swallow her anger and pick another bracelet.


    Just as she had this idea, Lilith once again tried to humiliate her, "Genuine Jade is a big brand.


    That''s why I''m willing toe here to buy things. It''s really disappointing that they should receive all


    kinds of people. !" When the salesgirl saw the disgusted look that Lilith gave Tina, she instantly


    understood.


    The salesgirl nodded repeatedly. "Mrs. Koo, you''re right. I''ll ask the security guards toe right


    now!"


    Soon after she taled to the walkie-talkie, two security guards ran in.


    The female clerk stood beside Lilith and shouted to the guards, "What are you doing? Get her out of


    here!"


    Hearing this, the two security guards walked up to Tina.


    Tina frowned.


    It was fake to say that she didn''t regard this as humiliation.


    When Lilith nced at her mockingly from time to time, Tina''s expression turned even


    colder.


    The two security guards were ordered by the salesgirl to throw her out. If she did not move, the two


    men would directly take her out.


    Tina took a step back and dodged the guard''s hand coldly.


    Just as she was about to straighten her back and leave, Terry trotted up to her from nowhere.


    He nodded slightly with respect. "Miss Tina, have you made your decision?"


    Tina was taken aback.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    The salesgirl was shocked to see Terry Howard.


    Ignoring Lilith she had been ttering, she trotted to Terry and asked cautiously, "Mr. Howard? What


    brings you here? Are you here to inspect? Why didn''t you inform us in advance. Our store manager


    is delivering goods in the warehouse. I''ll ask someone to call her back now!"


    Terry had been following Wilson all year round. He had excellent ability and was the most capable


    assistant of Wilson.


    No matter where he went, everyone would show him some respect.


    Chin''s Group was involved in a wide range of business, and its jade business were only a tip of its


    iceberg. It was impossible for Wilson to personally manage such a small thing. However, Terry was


    different. He often came in person, so the salesgirl got nervous at the sight of him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Terry asked directly, "Which one did Miss Tina choose?"


    "This..." The female clerk looked flustered.


    Terry''s voice was forbidding, "What are you waiting for? Give it to her now!"


    Hearing this, the salesgirl did not dare to say anything and quickly returned to Lilith.


    Although Lilith was a great client who had patronized her a lot, she did not dare to disobey Terry


    because he was in charge of the whole Genuine Jade. No one dared to disobey him. This was


    directly rted to her livelihood!


    "Mrs. Koo, I''m really sorry..." The salesgirl''s face turned red. She picked up the box that was


    originally ced in front of Lilith and handed it to Terry obediently.


    Terry took it and gave it to Tina directly.


    Tina stared nkly at the exquisite packaging box in her hand.


    Thest second, she was almost driven out of the store. The next second, the bracelet that was


    robbed from Lilith maliciously and was returned to her in such an arrogant and domineering way.


    Lilith, who was drinking tea, suddenly stood up and widened her eyes. "What does this mean? This


    bracelet was bought by me at double the original price!"


    Terry said lightly, "Sorry,dy. This bracelet is not for sale!"


    Not for sale?


    Lilith''s mean face was filled with anger.


    She had just snatched it with a high price, but it was now in Tina''s hands!


    At this moment, the manager rushed over with a stack of order tickets in her hand. "Mr. Howard,


    you''re here!"


    Genuine Jade was under the Chin''s Group. Usually, it was difficult to even meet Terry Howard, let


    alone president Wilson.


    Now that Terry had appeared in the store, the store manager had to receive him with great respect.


    "Yes!" Terry nodded and said faintly, "Don''t be too nervous. I''m not here to inspect! However,


    President Chin''s order should still be conveyed!"


    The manager suddenly straightened his body and said, "Mr. Howard, please!"


    Terry''s gaze swept over the salesgirl and said with a stern expression, "This clerk doesn''t have any


    professional ethics. Ask her to go to the finance department to settle her wages and leave. She will


    never be employed in the future!"


    Upon hearing this, the salesgirl''s legs trembled and her forehead broke out in cold sweat.


    This was the end!


    She even lost her job!


    The two security guards who retreated to the side secretly nced at each other, both having


    lingering fears.


    Luckily, they didn''t manage to touch Tina.


    Otherwise...


    Terry paused, as if he was representing Wilson''snguid tone, and then said, "Also, in the future,


    Genuine Jade forbid swine and this Mrs. Koo to enter, do you understand?" The manager


    immediately understood and nodded. "Yes, understood!"


    Terry was delivering the President Chin''s order. No one dared to defy.


    Being able to get to the manager''s level, she naturally knew how to observe the situation. After the


    manager received the order, he immediately looked at the two security guards and personally went


    to carry out the task.


    The two security guards, who were going to drive Tina away, strode to Lilith this time.


    And without any hesitation, they directly held Lilith''s both arms, "Mrs. Koo, please leave!"


    Lilith''s face turned livid as she was pushed. She struggled furiously, "What are you doing? I''m a big


    client of your Genuine Jade, yet you are driving me away!"


    The manager said unceremoniously, "Mrs. Koo, you must have heard what Mr. Howard had just


    said. Our boss had ordered that you are not weed by Genuine Jade in the future. Please don''t


    come again, or I''ll have to be impolite!"


    Lilith was about to explode due to anger at the thought of the words, "Genuine Jade forbid swine


    and this Mrs. Koo to enter."


    She couldn''t believe it. She screamed sharply, "Abandon such a big client like me! Don''t earn my


    money. Is your boss mad?"


    Hearing that, the manager looked indifferent.


    He didn''t know if his boss was mad or not, but he knew that although Lilith was a big client to


    Genuine Jade, in their boss''s eyes, the whole Genuine Jade was nothing.


    Lilith was dragged out by two security guards. Her arrogance was broken and her facial organs


    were distorted.


    She shouted, "Let go of me, let me go..."


    However, the security guards continued dragging as if they were deaf.


    Terry said, "Miss Tina, let''s go!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    Coming out of the shopping mall, she saw the luxurious car parked on the side of the road.


    In the back seat, Wilson, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, crossed his legszily. He had a face


    that was exquisitely sculpted by God. He wore rimless golden sses on the bridge of his nose,


    and the radian of his lips was faintly visible.


    He was smoking. In the smoke, his


    temperament was extraordinary.


    Tina finally understood.


    She had already guessed it when Terry appeared.


    As the first special assistant of Wilson Chin, Terry would follow him and his orders.


    "President Chin, it''s all settled!" Terry nodded.


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded casually.


    The car door closed and Tina sat next to him.


    The luxurious car drove away in the night. She turned her head and saw the shopping mall that


    gradually drifted away in the rearview mirror.


    Lilith''s pale and twisted face could still be imagined.


    She was in a good mood.


    Tina turned her face and took the initiative to say, "President Chin, thank you for letting Terry help


    me!"


    Wilson was putting out the cigarette in his hand, puffing out thest smoke ring, lookingzy. "Beat


    my dog equals heating me!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    Could she take back what she just said?


    Although she secretly wanted to roll her eyes, she felt warm in her heart.


    It was as if she was carrying a warm stove in her arms in the cold winter. The warm current flowed


    down her chest and spread to all her limbs and bones.


    In the conflicts between her and Lilith, she was always at a disadvantage.


    When she was staying in the Koo family, she was grateful for Aspry Koo''s care. She never told him


    the tricks that Lilith had secretly yed on her. Moreover, Lilith was Dn''s mother. She could not


    bear to let Dn be caught in the middle so she never mentioned it.


    She had long been ustomed to dealing with it alone.


    It was the first time.


    That someone stood beside her.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    The luxurious car drove back to No.l Luxurious Residence in the night.


    They went upstairs.


    Tina''s lips curled up into a smile out of habit. Perhaps it was because of her good mood that she


    smiled more genuinely than usual.


    After entering the room, she was slightly surprised to see the suitcase by the window, "President


    Chin, are you going on a business trip?


    Wilson replied, "Yes, flight''s tomorrow morning!"


    Tina nodded.


    She had witnessed how busy Wilson was more than once. It was lonely at the top. As a president of


    such a enterprise with countless staffs to pay, he must had paid an unimaginable amount of effort.


    Tina suddenly felt sorry for him.


    But half an hourter, when Tina was pressed on the bed by him, she took back the previous idea.


    The next morning, it was slightly bright outside the window.


    Tina was still in a slumber. She fell asleep


    due to tiredness.


    After learning that Wilson would go on a business trip in the morning, she thought she would wake


    up alone. However, when she was woken up and saw Wilson, who was propping with his arm in


    front of her, she was a little confused.


    Tina rubbed her eyes like a child. "What time is it?"


    Wilson said, "Ten past five."


    "Oh!" Tina nodded.


    Her brain was still in a mess and she reacted slowly.


    When she closed her eyes and was about to go back to sleep, Wilson beside her turned over, and


    the burning hot airpletely enveloped her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the quilt, his big hands were restless.


    Tina shivered. "President Chin, what are you doing?"


    She looked out of the window and found that the sky was notpletely bright.


    He woke her up so early in the morning...


    Wilson curled his lips, and the burning heat in the bottom of his eyes could ignite the surrounding


    air. "The flight is at eight. I will have to arrive at the airport at seven. There are only 45 minutes left!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She had no time to refuse, and she had been pulled into a hot whirlpool.


    Continuous working day.


    Tina and the others returned to the office after their routine morning meeting.


    As usual, no matter how busy they were, the female colleagues always have the enthusiasm for


    gossip. Needless to say, they were talking about the ultimate dream of women in the city, Wilson


    Chin.


    "Have you heard that President Chin went abroad to have discuss a big cooperation this time. If


    seeded, the Chin''s Group will go higher!"


    "President Chin is too powerful! Since he took over the Chin''s Group, he operated the group more


    brilliantly. Even during the economic crisis, he can make the Chin''s Group prosper. He is the god of


    the business world!"


    "He is the one who rides. It''s really hard!"


    As Tina heard this, the corners of her eyes twitched.


    Sheint in her heart, "the one who was ridden was the harder one! Alright?"


    Tina sighed with emotion for herself. At this time, she heard the female colleague say again, "Mona


    didn''t seem to be with him on this business trip!"


    "Did President Chin ditch Mona?"


    "It seems that even a superstar will be dumped!"


    "That''s impossible. Mona have held President Chin tight. During the public welfare project, a


    colleague said that Mona also went there. In the evening, she only wore a bathrobe and went to


    knock at President Chin''s door, and spent the whole night with President Chin..."


    As the person who really spent that night with Wilson, Tina''s face turned red.


    Fortunately, the chief Editor came over at this time, ending the gossip.


    "Tina,e to my office after you''re done with your work!"


    Tina quickly nodded.


    When she finished works, she knocked on the door and walked into the office of the director.


    Tina asked, "Chief Editor, what can I do for you?


    The general manager gestured for her to sit down and said with a frown, "There hasn''t been any


    news about Dn for a long time, and his agent also got no news about him! The follow-up filming


    of the public project should start as soon as possible, but we haven''t discussed the details with


    him!"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She never saw him again after his early leave in the countryside.


    The chief Editor took up the document on the desk and handed it to her. "Tina, you''re the person in


    charge of this project. If it''s not convenient for Dn toe to the station, you send him the


    material of the project as soon as possible. If there''s no problem, we can settle it!"


    It was Tina who was in charge of the public welfare projects. It was normal for her to take care of all


    these.


    Tina nodded. "Okay, I got it!"


    Walking out of the chief Editor''s office, Tina gave Dn a call.


    Unexpectedly, the call was answered soon.


    Tina was a little surprised. After all, the chief editor said that they couldn''t contact Dn.


    Tina took a deep breath and said calmly, "Hello, it''s Tina!"


    "I know!" Dn answered in an indifferent voice.


    Tina went straight to the point. "It''s about public welfare project. The filming starts soon, but we


    have yet to confirm the details of the film with you! What time do you think it will be convenient?"


    Dn paused.


    Two secondster, he said, "I have been preparing for the concert. During the day, I have to


    practice with the orchestra in the studio. It will be over at about nine o''clock in the evening. You can


    send it to the hotel where I temporarily stay tonight!"


    Tina hesitated before replying,"... Okay!"


    At nine o''clock in the evening. The five-star royal hotel.


    Tina got out of the taxi and came over at the appointed time.


    The hotel was gorgeously decorated in its outside and inside. The hall was magnificent. The marble


    floor was bright and dazzling. There were high officials and dignitaries everywhere.


    Tina walked up to the elevator with her bag.


    The elevator arrived in time. The door with golden rose patterns slowly opened.


    Mona, wearing a pair of ck sunsses, appeared. Half of her face was covered, but her makeup


    was still exquisite, and she was surrounded by serval people. It was a perfect star aura.


    She held her shoulders and was chatting with the people next to her.


    It seemed that they were discussing the script. Someone was holding a book with a mark of script in


    his arms.


    Their eyes met.


    One was calm, and the other seemed to have met an rival.


    Mona walked out of the elevator arrogantly. And when they passed by each other, there was


    coldness and contempt in her eyes.


    Tina walked into the elevator as if she didn''t see it.


    Mona and the others continued to walk forward. She inadvertently asked someone beside her, "You


    said that Dn also dwelt in this hotel recently?"


    "Yes, yes!" The man nodded with a smile. "When I came here two days ago to discuss the script, I


    saw him and we said hello! It''s very hard for him to prepare for the concert. I told him that we will go


    to enjoy his concert!"


    Mona also smiled as if she was casually asking, and her attention quickly returned to the script.


    When she raised her hand to tuck her hair, she winked at her agent next to her.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    After arriving at the floor Dn''s room was at, Tina came out of the elevator.


    The guest room area was also decorated luxuriously as the lobby at the first floor. In addition to the


    western style painting in the corridor, there was also a carpet on the ground. Stepping on it would


    hardly make any sound.


    Tina walked over to a suite.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    For some reason, she felt like she was being followed.


    Tina frowned and looked back subconsciously. Except for a sweeping staff who pushed the car


    away, she did not notice anything unusual. Perhaps it was that she thought too much.


    When she wanted to continue looking around for anything suspicious, the door in front of her


    opened at this time.


    Dn stood inside, dressed in a ck suit, which set off his tall and straight figure. Like Wilson, he


    was also a man who took good care of his figure.


    With the light on his back, his handsome


    facial features were shrouded in a halo.


    Tina''s eyes focused on the suit that she couldn''t be more familiar with. She quickly moved away her


    gaze when she thought of what he said when he was interviewed.


    After seeing her, Dn said, "You''re here! Let''s talk inside!"


    After that, he entered the room.


    Tina had no choice but to follow after him with her bag.


    Dn lived in a suite. After entering, there was a living room inside with a ceiling-to-floor window.


    The neon lights of the city could be seen clearly.


    Before Tina knocked on the door, Dn had been standing in front of the window with a can of beer


    and enjoying the night scene.


    He seemed to have just returned from the studio, and tiredness could be found in his eyes.


    After Tina entered, she took out the file she brought from her bag. "Dn, this is the material of the


    project! Have a look. If you''re not satisfied with anything, you can tell me and I''ll adjust it. If there


    aren''t any problems, we can finalize the filming time as soon as possible!"


    "Yes." Dn nodded.


    There were only two people in the room. The atmosphere was not romantic but


    depressing.


    Tina knew the best how bad their rtion had been in the past five years.


    Seeing that he had no intention of reading, she put the document on the tea table and said, "I''ll put


    it here first. When you have the time to finish reading it, you can call me or anyone in the station!"


    The task was done and she was ready to leave, "You should go to bed early, I''ll go first!"


    As soon as she turned around, she was suddenly stopped by Dn.


    "Tina!"


    Dn caught her hand.


    Tina''s gaze fell on his hand. Shepressed her lips, "What''s wrong? What else..."


    She didn''t say the following words because Dn suddenly held her face and pressed his lips


    against her lips.


    Tina''s pupils dted.


    She was shocked. When she realized what had happened, she immediately struggled.


    Dn breathed with the smell of alcohol, like a drunken man, trying to seize her breath.


    Tina desperately tried to push him away, but the physical strength between men and women had


    great gap. In the end, she could only clench her teeth in anger.


    The smell of blood spread between their lips and teeth.


    Dn let go in pain.


    Tina took two steps back and clenched her hands into fists. She wanted to raise her hand and give


    him a p to sober him up. She gritted her teeth and said, "Dn Koo, you have drunk too much!"


    It was just a can of beer. How could he drink too much?


    But if she didn''t exin in this way, how could she exin his behavior...


    Dn''s lower lip was stained with blood, and he hugged her as if he had lost his sanity.


    "I didn''t drink much. I''m sober now!" Dn''s indifferent voice suddenly became a little humble.


    "Tina, I surrender!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Dn surrendered.


    He had always hated Tina for the past five years.


    He hated her coldness, her ruthlessness, and her abandoning him. He hated her so much, but he


    still uncontrobly paid attention to her every move after their meeting again five yearster.


    He wouldn''t hate her if he had never loved her.


    Dn gave up struggling. He couldn¡¯t deny


    that he still couldn''t forget her.


    He still loved her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he still loved her in his heart, he wouldn''t have been so panicked when


    her foot was injured even thought he pretended to be indifferent during the anniversary. He wouldn''t


    have deliberately asked the chief operator to let Tina take charge of the project to meet her.


    He wouldn''t have prepared so many carsickness sters for all the staff. In fact, it was just for her


    alone. He wouldn''t have been so furious when he heard she said that she had forgotten her first


    kiss.


    Over the past five years, Dn hadn''t changed his phone number.


    He didn''t change it because he ridiculously thought that she might regret and call him. But she


    never did.


    Dn let out a long sigh. It was more like surrender to fate than to himself.


    He held her tightly and threw away his pride, "Tina, I could forgive everything you did in the past five


    years! Even if you abandoned me, I don''t mind. Let the past go. Let''s forget the unpleasant things in


    the past and start over again, okay?"


    Tina froze.


    Her face was full of disbelief, and then her eyes turned red.


    So humble his tone was.


    Dn had never been like this before, even it was when he pursued her. He was a musical talent


    with so much pride. So passionate and cool he was when he pursued her. But at this time, he tried


    to retain this lost rtionship in a nearly begging tone.


    It was like an arrow thudded into her heart.


    Tina secretly gritted her teeth, as if what she inhaled was not air, but de. She felt heartrending at


    each breath.


    Dn said word by word, "Tina, as long as you nod, we can be together again and fulfill our


    promises!"


    Tina shook her head.


    Her voice was very low, burying the bitterness and sadness deeply. "No... I don''t want to!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Tina almost nodded.


    But it was impossible.


    Five years ago, they had separated ways. She didn''t deserve him. Five yearster, she was


    Wilson''s lover and had a daughter. He also had his own fiancee...


    Tina''s heart withered.


    She pushed him away, her eyes determined.


    Dn''s straight figure even staggered by her push.


    He waited for Tina at the Civil Affairs Bureau for an entire day and night. After that, he drove around


    the city like a madman in search of her. In the end, a car ident urred and he was sent


    overseas for treatment.


    After waking up, Lilith Yuen told him that Tina insisted on breaking up with him, and also cut off her


    rtionship with the Koo family. At that time, Dn thought that she was actually so determined to


    abandon him.


    He had almost given up his self-esteem to try to save this rtionship, but she refused him again.


    The disappointment and anger in Dn''s eyes could almost dismember her. "Tina Hall, I''m really


    crazy that I dared to take out my heart for you to trample again five yearster after you treated me


    like that!"


    There was so much pain in Tina''s heart that she almost burst into tears.


    But she held back, turned around and left quickly.


    Outside the hotel, a white RV had been parking there since Tina went up.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    After Mona sent the scriptwriters away, she did not leave, but sat in the car.


    She tapped her fist on her knee with a patient expression.


    The car door was pulled open.


    Her agent, Mya Chiong, came in quickly as if she had done something guilty. When she was closing


    the door, she peeked furtively at the hotel behind her.


    Mona took off her sunsses as soon as she saw her agent, "You''re back? How''s it?"


    When she was in the KTV, Mona identally heard in the restroom from a colleague of Tina that


    the colleague''s sister and Tina were schoolmate. And, at the anniversary, the sister heard that Tina


    and Dn were a couple apart from being schoolmates.


    In this world, exes are never truly separated.


    When Mona saw Tina appear in the hotel, she asked Mya to follow her.


    "Everything is done!" Mya nodded quickly and handed her her mobile phone.


    Mona reached out to take it.


    After looking at the photos, her red lips suddenly raised with pleasure, and her eyes were full of


    shrewdness.


    Whether or not Tina spent the night in Dn''s room or whether they had sex didn''t matter. What


    mattered was that she had reached her goal.


    Mona flipped through the photos with satisfaction and handed the phone back to Mya. She said


    slowly, "Contact the paparazzi!"


    They looked at each other and showed a malicious smile.


    After Tina left the hotel, she gged down a car and returned home.


    She climbed to the top floor in one breath.


    When the key was inserted into the lock cylinder, Tina raised her hand and touched her face.


    His eyes were burning with pain, but there was no trace of tears.


    Perhaps it was because her tears had already dried up five years ago. Her heart was so empty that


    it was impossible for her to recover.


    After entering the room, she leaned against the wall both physically and mentally tired.


    The entire room was shrouded in darkness, and Tina seemed to have been blind and deaf. There


    was pent-up emotion in her chest. She wanted to immerse herself in her own world and guard her


    broken heart.


    But someone dragged her out of her world.


    The phone rang abruptly in the silent night.


    Seeing the iing number on the screen, Tina subconsciously touched her lips.


    Just now in the hotel, Dn suddenly kissed her. Although she finally broke free, the corner of her


    mouth was slightly red and swollen.


    She felt a sense of inexplicable panic.


    Tina adjusted her breathing and let out two shallow breaths before she slowly picked up her phone.


    She swallowed her saliva and said, "...Hello?"


    Feeling her strangeness, Wilson asked slowly, "You did something guilty?"


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    If she hadn''t known that he was on a business trip abroad, she would have thought that he had


    caught her just likest time!


    Tina scanned the room and peered out from her cat''s eyes. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She quickly denied with a guilty conscience, "No!"


    Wilson was keen and sharp. For fear of being interrogated by him, she squeezed up the corner of


    her mouth and asked with a ttering smile, "President Chin, why are you calling sote?"


    It should be morning at Wilson''s ce due to time difference.


    On the line, she could hear the sound of him picking up the coffee cup and the waiter beside him


    greeting him with "good morning" in thenguage of that country.


    Wilson''snguid voice came, making her unable to know whether he was pleasant or infuriated,


    "Tina, do you miss me?"


    Tina could tell the implicit meaning in his words.


    Her cheeks were a little red. She wanted to deny but she didn''t dare to do so. She smiled


    hypocritically and replied, "Of course I do!" Although Wilson knew that she was obviously pleasing


    him, he was in a good mood when he heard it.


    He curled his lips. "I''ll be back tomorrow. Don''t even think of resting. Do you understand?"


    Tina heard him and remembered that the next day was the weekend.


    She smiled more deeply and replied obediently, "I know, I won''t bete!" "Mmm!" Wilson was


    satisfied.


    The next day, Tina went to work.


    As soon as she entered the office, she felt that the atmosphere was not right, and everyone looked


    at her in a strange way.


    Tina sat down in confusion.


    Bonnie nearby saw her and immediately got close to her, "Tina, you''re finally here!".


    Tina asked, "What''s wrong, Bonnie? What happened?"


    "I''m the one who wants to ask!" Bonnie said.


    "You are?" Tina looked puzzled.


    Bonnie quickly asked, "Did you read the newspaper or watched news this morning?"


    Tina shook her head. "No..."


    Bonnie put the newspaper into her hand and said, "Look at this!"


    Tina was puzzled when she opened it. The whole page was printed with a piece of breaking news. It


    wrote, "Piano Prince''s Rosy Night With Beauty."


    In addition to words, there were also clear photos.


    Tina''s eyes widened.


    The photos were the taken when she went to the royal hotel the night before. On the photo, Dn


    opened the door and they walked into the room. Both of their faces were clearly photographed.


    Because it was night, the lights in the corridor were dim and the pictures forged a romantic


    atmosphere.


    People would think they did something stealthy.


    No wonder that everyone looked at her with a strange look when she just arrived.


    Tina''s temples throbbed.


    She bit her lips and looked at the newspaper in her hand. She felt a headache and at the same


    time, she felt uneasy. Fortunately, Wilson was on a business trip abroad.


    Otherwise, if he had seen the newspaper...


    Tina pinched the space between her eyebrows.


    At the airport in the afternoon.


    There was a stream of people at the exit of the international arrival. Wilson walked in the front with


    one hand in his pocket and strode forward like a shooting star. He had sculpted facial features,


    straight eyebrows, sharp nose, and faintly curved lips.


    Terry followed him and pushed the luggage cart.


    After the two of them entered luxurious car, they left the airport at a gallop. Instead of returning


    directly the Chin''s Group, they went to Chin''s Mansion, which was with the opposite direction.


    An hourter, the car stopped in front of the three-storey vi.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wilson jumped out of the car and quickly entered the vi.


    The servants weed him respectfully. "Young Master, Old Master has instructed for you to go to


    the study immediately after you return!"


    Wilson frowned slightly as he heard that.


    As soon as he got off the ne, he received a phone call. Meadow was very anxious and asked him


    to hurry to the Chin''s Mansion.


    Wilson nodded. "I see!"


    He changed his shoes and went up to the second floor. In the study, Bemy and Meadow Chin


    were already waiting there. Both of them looked serious.


    Wilson frowned and walked in. He looked down at his watch and said, "Mom and Dad, there is an


    important meeting in mypany. Why are you calling me back so urgently?"


    However, just as his voice faded, Bemy threw the teacup in his hand at him.


    Wilson responded quickly and dodged. "How dare you ask!" Bemy scolded. There was confusion


    in Wilson''s eyes. Meadow walked over quickly from the armchair and asked eagerly, "Wilson, you


    really have an illegitimate daughter?"

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Wilson was struck dumb.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The corner of his mouth twitched a few times in surprise.


    What was going on exactly?


    He turned to look at Meadow and asked nkly, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Bemy thought he was pretending to know nothing about it, so he became even angrier and said,


    "You bastard! Since your childhood, I''ve been telling you and your brothers that you should always


    be righteous whether or not you''re in the military uniform. A man should be responsible for his


    family! But you! You didn''t even tell us that you secretly got an illegitimate daughter outside!"


    Wilson, feeling a little exhausted, pinched the top of his nose bridge. "Dad, where did you get the


    fake news?"


    Hearing this, Bemy was furious and was about to throw something again. Meadow quickly told his


    son, "You uncle told us! He got better some time ago and was discharged from the hospital. At


    noon, he invited his old friends to have a meal to celebrate it. At the dinner table, he told this news


    to your father!"


    "Last time, in addition to your assistant, you brought a four or five-year-old little girl with you when


    you went to the hospital to visit him. Besides, he said that you two looked particrly close. So he


    believed she was your illegitimate daughter outside!"


    Wilson was struck dumb again.


    Bemy calmed down a little at this moment. He sat down again and said, "In any case, the Chin


    Family has a good reputation in Ice city. If you really do this immoral thing outside, your mother and


    I can''t just leave the little girl alone! Take the child home. If her mother needs you to be responsible


    for her, you can''t escape it!"


    "Yes, take the child home quickly!" Meadow echoed in a rising tone, "It was said that the little girl


    was pretty and well-behaved. A very smart child! How can we not take your daughter to our family?


    We''ll take good care of her!"


    Bemy nodded in agreement. "Your mother is right! Did you hear that? Hurry up and bring the child


    back!"


    Wilson finally had a chance to speak. He exined, not knowing whether tough or cry, "Mom and


    Dad, you misunderstood. She is not my daughter!"


    "Ah?" Bemy was taken aback.


    Wilson nodded. "Well, I met her when I went to the hospital to look for Simon. Her name is I, and


    she has been receiving treatment in the hospital. I feel sorry for this lovely girl. What''s more, I get


    along with her very well. It must be fate that let us meet each other!"


    Bemy frowned- he believed in Wilson.


    He knew his son well. If he did it, he would not deny it.


    Meadow, feeling a little disappointed, went forward to take his arm and asked, "Is that little girl really


    not your illegitimate daughter?"


    "No!" Wilson shook his head.


    When he heard this question, he hoped that this lively and lovely little girl was his daughter.


    Meadow was extremely disappointed.


    After the dream of getting a granddaughter was shattered, Meadow began to scold him with


    disappointment, "Wilson, look at you. You''re only interested in working. Hurry up and get married!


    Then, you don''t have to y with the girl of someone else! It will be nice if you have a child of your


    own!"


    Wilson was speechless.


    He decided to withdraw as quickly as possible. "Mom and Dad, there''s an important meeting going


    on in mypany. I have to go!"


    His parents had rejoiced too soon.


    With her head dropped down, Meadow sat back to the old-fashioned wooden armchair and kept


    sighing. "When can we get our grandchildren?"


    Bemy, who was annoyed by her nagging, gave a cold grunt. "Do you think I don''t want


    grandchildren?!"


    Wilson came out of the vi while pinching the end of his nose bridge to rx.


    He thought that something big must have happened when his parents asked him toe back


    immediately, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding.


    Seeing hime out, Terry, who was reading newspapers in the car, immediately opened the door


    for him respectfully.


    Because he wasted some time, Wilson opened theptop right after getting in the car and began to


    scan through the meeting materials.


    When he looked up, he noticed Terry was looking at him from the rearview mirror as if he wanted to


    say something.


    Wilson slightly narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong?


    Terry wanted to speak up but stopped.


    His boss was so busy with his work and might go furious when knowing the news. Thus, Terry


    swallowed back what he wanted to say and shook his head unnaturally. "Nothing serious!"


    Wilson ignored him and looked at hisptop again. Then, Terry secretly hid the newspaper that he


    had viewed aside.


    He drove the Rolls-Royce to Chin''s Group.


    The exclusive elevator for the president on the top floor opened. Wilson came in, and Terry followed


    up with aptop.


    Irene, who had been waiting there for a long time, immediately walked up to them.


    Wilson raised his wrist to look at his watch and asked seriously, "Is the meeting ready?" "Yes!" Irene


    nodded and paused before saying, "But..."


    Wilson threw her a side nce.


    Irene said hesitantly, "Mona is here. She has been waiting for you in your office for two hours!"


    Wilson frowned.


    He pushed the door of his office. As expected, Mona was sitting on the sofa waiting for him.


    She quickly got up. "Wilson!"


    Wilson''s eyes swept across her face, and he said in an impatient tone, "I''m busy. I have to attend a


    meeting now!"


    After that, he walked to his desk.


    When he picked up the documents on the table and was about to leave, Mona stood in front of him.


    "I have a very important thing to tell you! It won''t take you much time!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wilson was a little impatient.


    Mona took out her hands behind her back and handed him today''stest newspaper.


    When Terry saw this, he secretly cursed in his heart: his boss would know the bad news!


    Monained very angrily, "You know what, Tina slept with someone else when you were away


    on a business trip! How dare she do that behind you?!"


    Wilson''s expression changed drastically. "What did you say?"


    Mona was shocked by the coldness in his eyes. She quickly showed him the newspaper in her


    hand. "You''ll know it when you see this news. All the media has reported it! Wilson, you may not


    know that Dn is more than her senior in college. They were in love at that time!"


    "They entered a room in a hotel at night and were photographed by the media. I think they are


    together again!"


    Mona looked indignant, but in her heart, she was overjoyed.


    She borately nned the whole thing.


    Mona asked Mya to hand over the photos to the paparazzi who worked for them and especially told


    them to report it exaggeratedly.


    Dn, who was extolled as "Modern Mozart", had been in the limelight since he returned from


    abroad. There were a lot of news reports about him. The paparazzi were happy to receive such


    photos, which would bring them many benefits. In addition, they would get a lot of money from


    Mona. Thus, they made a great effort to make it a sensational piece of news.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes and read the news in the newspaper.


    Terry, who was following Wilson, felt chill to the bone as he saw his increasing rigid back. He almost


    shivered on the spot.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Terry looked at Wilson with dread.


    A cold glint shed in his deep eyes. Gradually, his handsome face turned ice cold.


    Mona fanned up the mes of trouble. "What a shame for Tina! She slept with you while seducing


    Dn. Now everyone knows Dn has slept with her. You should punish her..."


    Wilson suddenly made a deep and fierce sound, "Get out!"


    As Mona met his eyes glowed with anger, she shuddered all over.


    She rarely saw him get so angry.


    Mona did not dare to say more. She quickly shut up and went away in dejection.


    However, walking out of his office, Mona smiled shrewdly.


    Although Wilson had been very angry with her and asked her to leave without mercy, she was very


    pleased in her heart. After all, the more he was provoked by the news in the newspaper, the angrier


    he would be.


    A proud man like him would never forgive Tina easily.


    It would be best if he could throw away Tina!


    Mona put on her sunsses and walked away happily in high heels.


    The moon had hidden behind the clouds, and only stars could be seen in the sky.


    After coaxing her daughter into sleeping, Tina took a taxi from the hospital to the No.l Luxurious


    Residence as usual.


    She entered the password and opened the security door.


    Seeing the men''s leather shoes on the shoe rack, Tina knew that Wilson hade back.


    She licked her lips nervously.


    Thinking of the news, she felt a little unease.


    She knew that he had returned from a business trip today. There was a hint of hope in her heart that


    he did not see the news. He was so busy every day that he would not spare his valuable time for


    the entertainment news...


    She changed into slippers and walked slowly into the living room.


    Wilson sat on the sofa with his back to her, his long legs crossed. Wearing a tawny home suit, he


    held an iPad in his hand and had his sleeves rolled up, revealing his strong bare arms.


    The light shining on his angr facial features left some shadows on his face, making him as


    handsome as a well-curved sculpture.


    He did not seem to notice her. Tina could not see his expression because he lowered his head.


    Tina walked over and coughed with a smile to remind him. "Mr. Chin, I''m here!"


    "Mmm." Wilson looked indifferent.


    He did not even look up, but just gently pushed his ss with his middle finger.


    He sat there, seemingly idly. However, he pursed his delicate lips tight, which made Tina feel a little


    nervous.


    She carefully observed his expression but could not tell whether he was happy or angry. With some


    hesitance, she slowly moved a few steps closer to him.


    As she got closer, she could see the pages of the iPad in his hand.


    He was not looking at e-mails or stock information. Instead, it was the photo of her and Dn and


    the sensational news written by the paparazzi...


    Tina gasped.


    She suddenly became panicked. Last time, when Wilson misunderstood her and Dn, he went


    furious and punished her. The grave consequences were hard for her to forget.


    A chill ran up her spine all the way to her


    brain.


    At this time, Wilson raised his head and stared at her with his pitch-ck steely eyes. "How dare


    you do this?!"


    The next second, he violently grabbed her wrist.


    Tina was pressed down on the sofa by his powerful arms.


    He was like an angry lion that wanted to tear her into pieces.


    Tina felt she could not breath properly.


    Wilson was furious indeed.


    The newspaper Mona sent himpletely irritated him. Before he returned home from abroad, he


    called her. Recalling her guilty tone when answering his call, he immediately understood what was


    going on at that time. Therefore, he became even more furious.


    How dare she cheat on him?


    As his anger came to a boil, he wanted to punish her severely.


    Tina looked at him in terror, her pupils contracting sharply. Last time, his violent punishment must


    have left a scar in her heart. Seeing her as scared as this, he stopped himself from tearing her


    clothes apart in the end.


    He clenched his fist and punched hard on the sofa beside her head.


    His punch made a loud bang on the leather sofa, though it was filled with soft sponge.


    Tina felt that her eardrums were buzzing.


    What she could see was Wilson''s chest heaving up and down as if he was in burning pain.


    How could she resolve this crisis? Tina thought fast.


    She did not want to suffer likest time, so she immediately took the initiative to exin, "Mr. Chin,


    it''s not what you think... Can you listen to my exnation?"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t that you in the photo?"


    Tina nodded. "It''s me..."


    Wilson sneered and asked, "Have you ever gone to this hotel to look for Dn?"


    Tina bit her lips. "Yes..."


    He looked at her with cold, piercing eyes and asked in a harsh tone. "Then you have nothing to


    exin!"


    Tina was depressed. Nevertheless, she had to rify it even though he was too angry to listen.


    "That''s me in the photo, and I did go to the hotel to find him. But I was wronged. I didn''t sleep with


    him in that room. I just went to deliver him the files rted to work matters! I didn''t spend the night


    there. Right after I gave him the files, I left!"


    In addition, Dn kissed her out of blue and said that he wanted to be with her again. Of course,


    she was not that stupid to tell Wilson all of this.


    Wilson stared at her silently, as if he was examining a prisoner.


    Tina pursed her lips tightly and didn''t avoid his eyes. "I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe me, you


    can let Terry call my chief editor to confirm it. He gave me the task! And you can also go to get the


    surveince videos of the hotel. I didn''t stay in the hotel. I stayed there for less than half an hour!


    "I didn''t expect that the paparazzi would take photos and make it such a stunning piece of


    n news...


    She said seriously and nearly wanted to make an oath by raising her hand.


    She did not betray him or cheat on him. She was sure of it.


    Wilso looked relieved a little.


    He squinted at her again and asked, "Really?" "Absolutely true!" Tina nodded heavily.


    Wilson looked at her for two more seconds, then sat up from her side and pulled her up.


    He stood up and went to the bedroom.


    Tina looked at his departing figure and


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When the pressure with destructive power on her vanished, she felt like she had survived a


    disaster.


    Tina thought that he was going to take a bath.


    She wiped away the cold sweat in her palms, rubbed her cheeks hard, and recovered her breath.


    After putting up a smile, she walked to the bedroom. At this time, Wilson came out from the inside.


    Tina saw him in a suit and tie and asked in surprise, "Mr. Chin, are you going out?" "Mmm!" Wilson


    nodded.


    Tina, ...


    However, he ignored her and went straight to the porch with the car key.


    Before Tina could react, she saw him pause in his tracks. He turned around and threw out a few


    words. "You don''t have toe here this weekend!"

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Wilson threw the sentence and left in the afternoon. That night, Tina slept alone in No.l Luxurious


    Residence and did not go there the next night.


    Since she met Wilson, her weekend night had not belonged to her. This time, when she regained


    her freedom, she actually felt a little disturbed.


    She went back to the ward with a thermos jug. As she opened the door, her cell phone rang.


    It was an unknown number. "Hello, are you Miss Hall?"


    Tina was puzzled. "Yes. Who is it?"


    The person on the line replied, "Miss Hall, this is a call from the Grand Fashion Design Contest. I


    am a staff member working for the organizer. I especially call to inform you that you have passed


    the initial audition!"


    "The Grand Fashion Design Contest?" Tina was stunned.


    "Yes. Please pay attention to the following notice from us!"


    Tina, ...


    Even after she hung up the phone, she was still in a daze.


    Looking at Malee, who was ying with Legos together with her daughter in the ward, she squinted


    her eyes and asked, "Malee, you did it for me, didn''t you?"


    Malee also heard this. Knowing that she could not keep it from her any longer, she had to confess


    honestly. "s, I admit it! I secretly entered your name for the contest and uploaded your previous


    work to the organizer!"


    "It would be a pity that you missed this opportunity. You used to like fashion design so much, and


    thispetition has a big influence in the fashion field. Beyond that, Lin, the design master and


    your idol, is one of the judges. As long as you win a prize, you will get a cash bonus!"


    "You..." Tina felt helpless and did not know what to say.


    Malee smiled at her tofort her. "After all of this, you''d better start to make good preparations for


    the contest!"


    Tina rubbed her forehead to calm down.


    I gestured at her. "Come on, mom!"


    Malee immediately agreed, "Come on,e on! Buy something delicious for I after you get the


    bonus!"


    Tina had no choice but to ept the fact.


    She shrugged and smiled.


    It was Malee who had decided it for her. However, she could not help feeling excited deep in her


    heart when she thought of the design contest.


    When she was 20 years old, her world had undergone tremendous changes. From then on, she


    gave up her dream of designing clothes and started a job utterly irrelevant to it. However, her love


    for clothing design did disappear after so many years.


    Tina said in a light tone, "Malee, let''s go out to have a meal tonight, and take I to watch an


    animated movie by the way!"


    It was rare that she could spend the weekend with her daughter.


    At present, I had been in a stable state. The attending doctor said that she could go out and have


    fun asionally. Although she could not stay outside for a long time, she could watch a movie.


    Malee was surprised. "Why are you suddenly avable on weekends?"


    Tina mumbled, "Well, I have two days oft."


    Malee looked at I, who was still busying ying with Legos, and whispered to her, "Did your


    sugar daddy go on a business trip?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    Malee asked, "You didn''t provoke him, did you?"


    Tina said nothing this time.


    Malee, seeing that she admitted it, suddenly asked curiously.


    She knew Tina slept with a man for money, so Tina did not hide anything- she told her all the things,


    including the thing that Dn asked her to a hotel and said he wanted to start over with her.


    Malee paused and asked, "Didn''t you agree?"


    Tina shook her head calmly. "No!"


    How could she say yes to it?


    Things had changed, and they were not the same ones. They could not be lovers again.


    Malee felt sorry for them, but there was no use quarreling with fate.


    Without mentioning Dn, Malee started analyzing the situation for her. "I know it. He is jealous!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    It was impossible for Wilson to be jealous because of her. He was angry instead.


    Malee murmured, "Think about it. A person of his status is always proud. Although he believed that


    you were innocent, you, a woman sleeping with him, went to meet your ex-boyfriendte at night in


    a hotel! How could he be happy?"


    Tina quite agreed with her.


    That night in the No.l Luxurious Residence, Wilson did not even touch her atst. He changed his


    clothes and left directly. When he said hisst sentence to her, he was obviously angry.


    Malee persuaded her, "Think of a way to make your ''Money Lord'' happy again!"


    Tina shook her head. "I don''t think so..."


    Malee, seeing that she remained untouched, could not help but speak with sincerity. "Why not?


    Perhaps, he''s waiting for you to coax him! Besides, thest time you bought me a birthday gift, you


    met Lilith, and he helped you vent your anger. In the end, I got an unbelievable deal -1 didn''t spend


    a single penny for the present!"


    It was Tina that he helped, but Malee also got some benefits because of Tina. Thus, she thought


    she owned him and had to help him in this way.


    Tina seemed to be convinced and asked with confusion. "But how?"


    It was too difficult to answer it.


    Malee did not think it was a hard thing. "Just try your best to make him happy!"


    Tina, ...


    Tina watched a movie with I in the evening and went back to the hospital. After making sure that


    she was asleep, she walked home from the hospital.


    The house she rented was not far from the hospital. It was only three blocks away. She was very


    familiar with the route. There was a small night market near themunity. When she passed by it,


    she would buy something asionally.


    Malee was still thinking about the suggestion Tina gave her in the daytime.


    In fact, she thought the same in her heart. After all, she needed Wilson''s money to pay for I s


    medical expenses. If she really provoked this "Money Lord", she could not bear the consequences!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At present, she needed Wilson badly.


    After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, she decided to follow Malee''s advice.


    Tina bit her lip and walked to the night market.


    It waste at night. From time to time, there was some noise in the quietness. Some people were


    enjoying the night life there.


    Before the stalls, many office workers were here eating meals after work. Tina walked to one of the


    stalls selling vegetables.


    Her eyes swept back and forth the vegetables on the stall.


    She hesitated, not knowing what to choose because she did not know which dishes were to


    Wilson''s taste.


    They spent most of their time making love in bed. Though they had eaten meals together, she did


    not pay much attention to his taste. However, Wilson knew she liked meals for children...


    At the thought of this, Tina''s heart skipped.


    The stall owner was a middle-aged woman. She saw that Tina picked up potatoes, then tomatoes,


    and other things - she actually had touched every kind of vegetable on her stall. The owner smiled


    knowingly and said, "Hey, you want to make a big meal for your boyfriend or husband, right?"


    Tina was stunned and then shook her head slightly. "No..."


    It was not the first time she had been misunderstood like this.


    When she and Wilson chose a bed in the furniture store, others thought they must be lovers or


    husband and wife. At that time, she exined to them seriously that they were not.


    Now that the same thing happened again, Tina also denied it right away.


    However, somehow, she felt a little shy.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    During the lunch break, Tina carried a bag and walked into the lobby of the building of Chin''s Group.


    Before she entered, she touched the bag to check the temperature of the thermal lunch box.


    She got up early today. With the ingredients she boughtst night, she especially made a few


    dishes for Wilson. She did not know his taste, so she made some nutritious dishes rmended


    by the warm-hearted stall owner.


    Because of her work, Tina had been here before. Although she was not familiar with this ce, it


    was not apletely strange ce to her.


    But this time, without a work permit, she could not go inside easily.


    With the bag, she walked to the front desk. "Hello, sorry to trouble you. I''m here to visit Mr. Chin!"


    "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist did not even look up.


    Tina shook her head. "No..."


    The receptionist heard it and immediately said, "I''m sorry, but you cannot get in without an


    appointment. Make an appointment first! But even if you do, it is impossible to meet Mr. Chin


    immediately, for he has an overloaded schedule in three months!"


    Tina was surprised.


    She pleaded, "Could you please make an exception? I have something to talk to him!"


    There were so many people begging to meet Mr. Chin every day. The receptionist had seen too


    many of them dering that they had something important to do with Mr. Chin, but how could she


    let them in without permission?


    She said indifferently. "Sorry!"


    Tina was worried, thinking about how to deal with this.


    She took out her phone and called Terry for help, but no one answered.


    Just then, a very professional female voice rang out. "Are you Miss Hall?"


    Seeing her, the receptionist quickly greeted, "Irene!"


    The person who came was Irene, a secretary of Wilson as valuable as Terry, so she had a high


    status in Chin''s Group.


    Tina, stunned, turned back. "I am..."


    She was surprised.


    Tina knew Irene, but she did not expect her to know her. The assistant she had interacted with the


    whole time was Terry.


    Irene, Wilson''s secretary, and Terry, his assistant, had been working for Wilson for many years.


    Terry handled a lot of daily affairs for him while Irene was responsible for the internal affairs of the


    company.


    However, she knew Tina.


    In addition to Mona, there were no other women but Tina around Wilson.


    Just as she came over from afar, Irene saw the earrings on Tina''s ears. She recognized the unique


    pattern of the swallows at first nce. It was designed by a well-known jewelry designer who came


    back from Country F. She had made a lot of effort to get the designer to make the earrings for her


    boss.


    It was a limited edition released in early spring. There was only one finished product for each


    design, so Irene would never mistake it.


    Besides, Terry had told her that their boss was in a bad mood because of Tina. Now that Tina was


    here, she could not do anything and watch her go back.


    Irene knew at a nce what was in the bag in Tina''s hand. Thus, she smiled and asked, "Miss Hall,


    are you here to see Mr. Chin? Go there with me!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said gratefully.


    Irene led her into the elevator in person.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    Tina coughed and asked, "Irene, is Mr. Chin busy?"


    Irene checked her watch and said, "Well, the meeting is almost over now!"


    After that, her eyes fell on Tina''s face, and she said, hesitating, "Mr. Chin seems to be in a bad


    mood these two days. When he went to inspect each department in the morning, he lost his temper.


    A director of the sales department been criticized by him nearly fainted!"


    Tina was dumbfounded.


    She was terrified just thinking about the scene.


    Tina suddenly regretted and wanted to run away, but the elevator had already arrived.


    She forced herself to follow Irene out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Irene said with a smile, "Miss Hall, the president''s office is ahead. I have something else to do, and I


    won''t take you there personally! By the way, Terry said that Mr. Chin didn''t eat well these two days.


    He didn''t eat the takeout ordered for him at noon. Please coax him into eating something!"


    One more person told her to coax him.


    Tina nodded with a reddish face. "Okay..."


    After Irene returned to the secretary''s office, Tina walked straight to the president''s office. She


    raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    At this time, Wilson was sitting on his high back chair in the office, and Terry stood respectfully on


    one side.


    Wilson leaned back. "Are all of them removed?"


    Terry immediately understood what he was referring to and nodded. "Yes! We have dealt with it. No


    fake news about Miss Hall and Dn will appear in the newspapers or any other media forms!"


    Wilson, his eyes behind sses narrowing into slits, said with a murderous aura. "Close that


    paparazzi workshop!"


    His action sorts of frightened Terry. "Yes!" He responded in time.


    He did not expect that his boss would do such a cruel thing. Nevertheless, closing a workshop was


    a piece of cake for Wilson. In his eyes, Wilson furiously punished the paparazzi only for Tina, his


    beloved!


    As Terry was thinking about Tina, he looked up and saw her pushing the door anding in.


    Terry was surprised. "Miss Hall?"


    Wilson stopped writting with the pen in his hand.


    He raised his head and saw Tina walking in with light steps.


    Dressed in a pink shirt and a pair of cropped pants, she looked professional. She must have had


    juste from the TV station.


    Although she was wearing t shoes, her two legs still looked slender and straight. Her delicate


    ankles were especially attractive in Wilson''s eyes. He wanted to touch her ankles as soon as he


    saw them.


    Wilson forced himself to shift his eyes from her.


    He just nced at her and turned to look at the documents on his desk again.


    Tina felt awkward.


    Terry, sensible enough, instantly nodded and said, "Mr. Chin, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back to


    work!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson said lightly.


    When Terry left, he closed the office door for them along the way.


    Only when Tina entered, he threw a quick nce at her. Then, he ignored her and focused on


    writing something on the documents as if she were not there at all.


    The white shirt on him was neat and straight, and the ck suit fitted him very well, which made him


    look more graceful and elegant.


    He did not ask her to leave, so Tina took the initiative and walked over to him.


    Thinking of her purpose ining here and Irene''s words, she put on a smile.


    Tina was all smiles as she stopped before his desk. Then she said with a big smile, "Mr. Chin, Irene


    told me that you haven''t had lunch yet. Why don''t you have a taste of the rice porridge I made?"


    She took out the thermal lunchbox from the bag.


    It had threeyers - the first two had four meat and vegetable dishes and the bottomyer was the


    white porridge.


    She set the rm and got up early. It took her a long time to cook the porridge. In this way, each


    grain of rice became fragrant and sticky.


    It was always hard to turn down a person with a smiling face.


    Tina moved around the writing desk and arrived at his side, smiling expansively.


    When her smile was about to freeze, Wilson finally raised his eyebrows and looked at her, saying


    slowly, "I''m not sick!"


    Tina, choked by his words, blinked and lowered her voice to say, "But you''re mad at


    H


    me...


    Wilson made a snort from his nose.


    At this time, someone knocked on the office


    door.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    The door was pushed open, and a man looked like Wilson walked in.


    However, unlike Wilson, who was in a ck suit, this man actually dressed in a pink-blue suit.


    Beyond that, he had maroon and curly hair. He swirled the car key in his hand, and there was a


    wicked me in his eyes.


    Tina, seeing his canine teeth, recognized him.


    She had briefly met him in an activity. He was Desmond Chin, also known as Young President Chin


    in Chin''s Group.


    He and Wilson were cousins, so it was not surprising for him to appear here.


    Apparently, Desmond was very familiar with this office. He went straight to the writing desk. When


    his eyes swept over Tina, he paused slightly and said in surprise, "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    Tina nodded. "Hi, Young President Chin!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Desmond was in charge of the most profitable industry of Chin''s Group -the entertainment industry


    and was running two entertainmentpanies: Company E and Company M. When he appeared


    here, he had to talk about some business with


    Wilson.


    Tina did not dare to disturb them and retreated to the side.


    Seeing that she did not look at him again, Desmond shrugged and called out, "Wilson!"


    "We''re working!" Wilson frowned.


    "Okay, Mr. Chin!" He helplessly spread out his hands and continued, "I''m here to ask you for


    instructions on the purchase of the twopanies. I''ve checked the information about the two


    productionpanies. They have good development prospects. If you think it is okay, I want to


    acquire the twopanies first and establish a branch


    f ¡±pany!


    Wilson took the materials and roughly looked through them, then nodded. "Well, I know!"


    Desmond never liked toe to Wilson''s office, which was decorated in cold shades of ck and


    grey. He always felt it dull and depressing to stay in an office with such a style. After finishing his


    task, he directly got up to leave.


    He suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, my mom and dad haven''t seen you, their


    excellent nephew, for a long time. They want you to have dinner with them at home!"


    Wilson said, "I''ve been very busy recently.


    Maybe someday in the future!"


    Desmond, who had expected him to say this, just pursed his lips.


    As was known to all family members, his cousin Wilson was a workaholic. Every time his parents


    invited Wilson to a meal, they had to make an appointment at least half a month in advance!


    When Desmond got up from the chair, his gaze fell on Tina. He sized her up.


    Wilson asked, "Is there anything else?" "Nothing!" Desmond immediately withdrew his gaze and


    waved his hand. "Then I''ll go first!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    Desmond came and went quickly. As the pink-blue figure walked out, the office quieted down.


    Wilson lowered his head and got back to work.


    He ignored Tina again. Tina, who seemed to be as transparent as the air in Wilson''s eyes, went


    forward again and said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, you should eat something.


    Otherwise, you may get a stomach bug!" Wilson said with a cold face, "But I am busy!" Tina had


    nothing to say.


    She had little experience in making a man happy - she had only coaxed her daughter.


    Sometimes, I would be angry with her, and she could deal with it well. At this critical moment, she


    had to make every possible effort. Thinking of this, she sent a spoonful of porridge to his mouth as


    she did when she coaxed her daughter. "Mr. Chin, let me feed you.


    Wilson kept his high profile and remained unmoved.


    Tina nervously bit her lips.


    Malee told her to try her best. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and slogged her guts out to


    make him happy.


    Wilson did not touch the spoon. Tina took it back and put the porridge into her mouth. Then she put


    her two slender arms around his neck and sat on his legs.


    Although she had plucked up her courage, her cheeks had already turned red the second before


    she acted.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows, and Tina kissed him.


    She changed a way to feed.


    Her tongue passed his lips and teeth and finally sent the fragrant and sticky porridge into his mouth.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened, and he held her tighter in his long arms. In an instant, he got the upper


    hand, caressing and kissing her. His domineering aura enveloped her.


    Tina, her arms on his thick shoulders, gasped for air.


    The atmosphere was intimate and electric.


    Wilson, his back leaning against the high back chair, touched her back with his big palms. His gaze


    behind the sses was intense, but his smile was light. "Tina, but today is not the weekend!"


    Tina''s face turned even redder in embarrassment.


    Since she had gone this far, she could not give up when she nearly seeded.


    She secretly gritted her teeth and gently sped her hands behind his neck. She moved closer to


    his ears. She ogled him with a bright smile, but her voice was barely audible. "Mr. Chin, I miss you."


    Her words sessfully ignited Wilson''s desire.


    He pounced on her and flung her onto the desk like a beast.


    Then his hungry kiss fell.


    He swept aside all the business documents with his powerful arms and pressed her tight against his


    firm body


    Wilson pinched her tiny chin, forcing her to look at him, and threw a dangerous question to her


    through his gritted teeth, "Have you ever coaxed Dn like this?"


    Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    She did not expect him to make a fuss about this. She shook her head quickly and said, "No!"


    She did not lie.


    She and Dn were sweethearts when they were young, but they seldom touched each other. The


    most intimate things they had done were holding hands and kissing. Even when they slept in a tent


    in a university''s summer camp, Dn did not cross the line.


    Dn saw her as a treasure and did not want to sleep with her before marrying her. He wanted her


    to be his wife first. However, a stranger took her...


    Every time Tina thought about this, her heart would throb in pain.


    Wilson got closer to her, and his hot breath nearly burnt her.


    Tina could hardly think clearly - she was overwhelmed by his long and ardent kiss.


    She gasped. "Mr. Chin, you haven''t finished the porridge..."


    Wilson''s eyes behind the sses darkened as he asked, "Do you think I''m still in the mood to drink


    the porridge now?"


    Tina froze immediately.


    She could only remind him shyly. "But we''re in the office..."


    Wilson grinded his teeth.


    Finally, she realized the fact and wanted to escape, but it was toote. She set his lustful desire on


    fire!


    Wilson quickly pressed two keys on thendline phone on his desk, then leaned over and


    whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. No one dares toe in without my permission!"


    Tina could never find any more excuses. He was going to make love with her on the spot.


    Both of them felt the temperature in the office rose all of a sudden.


    In the end, Tina was paralyzed all over, like a boneless fish.


    Wilson carried from the desk to the sofa. After a long time, she was still trying to breathe evenly.


    Wilson, feeling at ease, sat next to her. His cor hung open as he elegantly ate the porridge and


    dishes she brought here.


    By the time his desire for food and sex was fulfilled. He leaned over like a majestic king in ancient


    times and patted her cheek as if rewarding his pet. His thin lips slightly curved as he said, "I have a


    meeting in the afternoon. You can go back after you have a good rest!"


    "Mm..." Tina was too weak to say anything more.


    Wilson suddenly smiled brightly and joked with a wicked glint in his eyes, "Or you can have a long,


    good sleep here and wait for me until Ie back!"

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Tina''s breathing became quick and uneven.


    She was fully aware of what he would do when he came back.


    Tina shook her head hurriedly.


    She was about to fall apart and could not bear to have sex with him again.


    Wilson''s wicked and wide smile deepened.


    When he was about to get up, he seemed to have thought of something again. He frowned slightly


    and asked her with narrowed eyes, "What happened between you and Desmond? I saw you


    exchange amorous nces with each other right in front of me just now."


    "I didn''t!" Tina felt wronged.


    Under his sharp gaze, she exined helplessly, "I''m not familiar with him, and I only saw him during


    an activity! At that time, Mona and I had a conflict because of a skirt for the show. He helped me


    out..."


    Tina felt that Desmond just wanted to watch the fun. But still, it was with his help that she managed


    to handle the trouble.


    Hearing this, Wilson asked her, "Mona bothered you once again?"


    Tina nodded slightly and said hesitantly, "It was not serious, and the problem was solvedter on..."


    She was a little nervous.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Was she making aint?


    Tina bit her lips and quietly observed Wilson''s expression. After all, both she and Mona were all his


    women now. She didn''t know whether it would make him unhappy if she took the initiative to


    mention that Mona caused trouble.


    Wilson slightly pursed his thin lips, but before he could say something, there was a knock on the


    door.


    Terry stood at the door respectfully, reminding him that the meeting was about to begin.


    Wilson answered him and left the office.


    Tina was so exhausted that she did not want to move at all. Finally, she had achieved her purpose


    of making Wilson satisfied. It was worthwhile for her to sacrifice so much.


    She was so stupid enough to wait for him toe back from the meeting. After resting there for


    about ten minutes, she got up from the sofa and left.


    She went straight to the first floor by the elevator.


    As she walked out, she tidied up the hem of her clothes, feeling a little shy.


    At this moment, a figure sitting in the leisure area suddenly got up.


    Tina walked through the hall. Before she stepped out of the building through the revolving door, a


    head popped up next to her.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tina was shocked.


    When she saw the slutty pink-blue suit of Young President Chin, she was even more surprised.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Desmond raised his hand and touched the two strands of hair hanging in front of his forehead, and


    his naughty eyes showed a strong desire to talk gossip. "I''m more curious about you. Why would


    youe to Chin''s Group? And you''re in Wilson''s office! What is your rtionship with him?" He


    had specially waited here to get the answers. Though he had met her briefly, he had a deep


    impression of her, for she had handled the ident very well.


    In the office, he recognized her at a nce.


    Tina looked awkward.


    After being a journalist for almost three years, she could respond quickly with calm. "I''m here to do


    my job!"


    Desmond raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "Really? But I saw the kiss marks on your neck!"


    Tina was startled.


    She lowered her head subconsciously, and then her face blushed scarlet.


    When she put on her clothes, she missed a cor button. Wilson had kissed her all over, and his


    kiss marks covered her body. Now those blue and purple marks on her neck and corbone were


    exposed to Desmond.


    Tina, her lie being exposed right on the spot, felt overly embarrassed.


    Her awkward response confirmed Desmond''s guess.


    He crossed his arms over his chest and clicked his tongue in wonder. "Hey, I didn''t expect Wilson to


    be with a woman secretly. All these years, he barely showed interest in any woman. I thought he


    might not like women at all!"


    Tina was stunned by his words. "How could that be ture? He has Mona, hasn''t he?"


    "Mona? Not possible!" Adam curled his lips.


    "..." Tina looked puzzled.


    However, Desmond did not say more about it. Instead, he asked curiously, "Why are you with


    Wilson?"


    "What do you think?" Tina asked.


    Desmond touched his chin and said casually, "Well, women love his identity and his money!"


    Tina smiled and said, "Well, you''re right."


    It had never urred to Desmond that she would admit it so quickly. He was slightly stunned.


    Tina looked at her watch. Her afternoon break had already ended, and she was alreadyte for her


    work. She said to him, "I''m sorry, but I have something to do. I have to go first. Goodbye!"


    "Emm, fate will bring us together again!" He said andughed mischievously.


    Tina did not take his words seriously. She returned a polite smile and walked out of the building.


    Desmond stood on the spot, staring at her back, his eyes moving about quickly. It was not known


    what he was thinking.


    At dusk, the wonderful setting sun was low in the west.


    After Tina got off work, she went straight to the hospital by taxi.


    As she opened the door, she saw I resting on the small table before the window. Her hair was


    tied in two buns on the top of her head. With thin bangs on her forehead, her eyes looked


    particrly big, shining like ck gems.


    I gripped a wax pen in her chubby hand, looking as serious as ever.


    Tina smiled brightly and walked over. "What are you painting?


    I had been very smart since she was born. Even though she was now living in the hospital, she


    was still very lively and cheerful. Except for ying well with other children in the hospital, she liked


    painting very much and drew Tina often.


    This time, she did not show it to Tina as before. Instead, she covered it with her two small hands


    and said, "Hmm!"


    Tina burst outughing. "What mysterious thing you''re busying painting? Can¡¯t even look at it?"


    I blinked her eyes and said in a childish voice, "Mom, this is a present for my sweetheart. I can''t


    show it to you for the time being!"


    "Sweetheart?" Tina speechlessly touched her forehead. There again, she mentioned her


    sweetheart.


    "Yes!" I nodded. Her eyes sparkled as she slightly pursed her lips with a shy expression. "It''s not


    the time yet. I''ll introduce him to youter!"


    Tina, ...


    At this time, the nurse pushed the door open and came in to give her the oral medications this


    week.


    Tina thanked her and epted them. She


    chatted with the nurse about I s physical condition before lowering her head to look at the time.


    "I, keep drawing. I''m going to the cafeteria to get you something to eat!"


    "Okay. Thanks, Mom!" I said sweetly.


    Tina patted her head and walked out of the ward with a lunch box.


    After she left, I looked at the nurse standing at the door. The nurse lowered her head and sorted


    out the drug lists in her hands. I s eyes rolled before she put down the pen and ran to the door.


    I gently pulled the nurse''s shirt and asked softly, "Auntie, could you lend me your phone?"


    "Of course!" The nurse smiled and took out her mobile phone from her pocket.


    I grinned. "Thank you!"


    After getting the phone, I ran back to the ward. With one hand supporting her face, she neatly


    dialed a string of numbers that she kept in her heart on the screen.


    When the line was connected, she blushed and said, "Hey, I want the bossy president!"

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    On the other side, when Wilson picked up the phone, he had just finished his job and got in the car,


    pressing the temples to rx.


    His handsome face looked exhausted, and his eyes behind the lens were closed when he rested.


    When he heard the childish voiceing from the phone, his heart jolted


    Only that little girl would call him like that.


    Wilson opened his eyes in surprise. "I?"


    Before they separatedst time, he gave his private number to her so that she no longer needed to


    wait for him every day.


    I s childish cheers rang out. "Wow, my bossy president, you''re so awesome! You can even figure


    out who I am!"


    "Haha!" Wilson was happy.


    Somehow, listening to the clear and melodious voice on the line, he felt less worn-out.


    I smiled sweetly and asked, "Do you miss me? It''s been ten days since west met. Although the


    nurse said that ten days is not a long time, I feel like I''ve been waiting for a hundred years!"


    Hearing she say this like an adult, Wilson could not help raising the corner of his mouth higher. "You


    miss me, don''t you?" "Yes!" I admitted without hesitation and then asked him softly, "Do you have


    time this weekend?"


    "This weekend?" Wilson asked.


    "Hmm!" Her voice was full of expectation, but Wilson did not know what she wanted to do.


    He was puzzled. "What can I do for you?"


    I grinned and said shyly, "If you have time this afternoon, I want a date with you!"


    Hearing her invitation, Wilson chuckled.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I happen to be free in the afternoon!"


    Terry, who was driving in the front, nced at him in amazement from the reverse mirror.


    Seeing that he said yes, I cheered happily, "That''s the deal. See you then!"


    Wilson smiled with pleasure. "Well, see you then!"


    After the call, the smile was still on his lips. Although he could not see her delicate little face, he


    could picture the little girl¡¯s blushing face in his mind.


    He had a strong sense of time and a tight daily schedule. There were many work arrangements for


    him even on weekends.


    He agreed without hesitation even before asking Terry his schedule this afternoon.


    Wilson himself was also surprised. Did the little girl have some magic power to attract him? Or it


    was because he did not want to disappoint her.


    He shook his head andughed.


    Then he closed her eyes to take a nap and could not help looking forward to the date on the


    weekend.


    In a studio of the TV station, white background boards were set up. On both sides of the studio,


    white photographic lights were turned also on. The camera ced in the middle had begun to count


    down. The record of the advertising video would shortly begin.


    In the center of the camera screen, Dn sat in front of a piano. His profile was as cool as ever.


    After he attentively yed a song, he spoke out the tagline for public welfare to the microphone.


    As long as he sat before a piano, he would shine with dazzling brilliance.


    The female staff around him were all attracted by his music and handsome appearance. Even after


    the recording, their eyes still lingered on him.


    Tina was the only woman focused on her work - she paid most of her attention to a schedule in her


    hand.


    Since the beginning, they had been avoiding each other''s eyes.


    To express his appreciation, the chief editor came over personally to express his gratitude. "Thanks


    for your hard work!"


    "This is what I should do!" Dn said.


    The chief editor said a lot more to thank him and then turned to Tina and said, "Tina, It''s noon. Go


    book a restaurant that Dn likes and have a meal with him!"


    Tina just wanted to nod, but Dn refused. "No need!"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    The editor was also stunned, and the scene was very awkward.


    Dn maintained a poker face and said coldly. "I have something else to do. If there is anything,


    contact my agent!"


    After that, he left without looking at Tina.


    Tina silently lowered her head.


    Dn showed no mercy, but she was untouched.


    With a heavily damaged heart, she had long be ustomed to the harsh reality.


    Friday came in a twinkling.


    After she got her daughter to go to sleep in the evening, she left the hospital and went to No.l


    Luxurious Residence on time.


    Tina entered the password and turned on the light. The room lit up, but it was quiet here.


    She changed into slippers and went into the bedroom.


    Wilson was not here. Tina was bored when waiting for him, so she took out the information about


    the clothing design contest in her bag.


    Since Malee had secretly signed it up for her, she did not want to disappoint her. Tina decided to


    take thepetition seriously and started to prepare the work for it.


    Tina loved fashion design very much.


    When she was in college, she often submerged herself in the world of painting.


    Under the light, Tina sat before the table by the window. She looked serious and focused. She kept


    drawing with the pen in her hand while flipping through the files on the desk.


    The time ticked by.


    Tina was so absorbed in her work that she ignored her surroundings. Only when the shadow of a


    tall figure enveloped her did she raise her head in shock.


    She quickly stood up and smiled ingratiatingly. "You''re back!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    He seemed to have just returned from socializing - there was still a smell of alcohol on him, but it


    was not pungent. On the contrary, a mellow scent of red wine was around him, making him even


    more charming.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wilson tore open the cor of his shirt and looked at the documents on the table. "Are you going to


    take part in this contest?"


    Tina''s face turned sheepish when she heard his question. "Um..." she said shyly, "My friend secretly


    signed up for me, so I think I might as well give it a try. But I haven''t designed any clothes for years.


    I might fail!"


    Wilson said, "The Grand Fashion Design Contest is an influential continent-wide contest!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded. She did not expect him to pay attention to it. She could not help telling him


    more, "I heard that this contest is different from the past. This time, it ces great demands on our


    candidates. Besides, many well-known designers have been invited to be the judges. Even Lin


    Bertillon, a fashion design master, agreed to be the judge!"


    Wilson, leaning against the table, looked at her with ease. "Then do you know who the biggest


    sponsor of thispetition is?" "I don''t know!" Tina shook her head. How could a nobody like her


    know the background of such an influentialpetition?


    Wilson said lightly, "The Chin''s Group!"


    "..." Tina was struck dumb.


    But on second thought, she was not surprised.


    The contest had been held for many years, which meant that it must have been supported by the


    power of capital in those years.


    His eyes behind the lens slightly narrowed, and the corner of his mouth upturned. "If you want to


    bribe me by having sex with me let me know at any time!" He joked with a wicked smile.


    Tina froze on the spot.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    The next day, the sun shone brightly.


    Tina certainly would not ask Wilson for help, but still, they made love all night.


    When she woke up, it waste in the morning. Even though she was sitting in a luxurious and


    comfortable Rolls-Royce, she had to support her sore waist with her hand.


    Terry drove the car as steadily as possible.


    Wilson, dressed in a suit and tie, sat casually with one long leg crossed over the other. Part of his


    socks was exposed. He wore a pair of ultra-light rimless sses, exuding a gentle and elegant


    temperament with every move.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He did not look through the documents in the car today. Instead, he looked down at his watch from


    time to time.


    Tina saw this and asked casually, "Do you have any work arrangements today?"


    "I don''t, but I have a date." Wilson shook his head. When he said it, he unconsciously smiled. Then


    he raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "I will date ady!"


    To be precise, he would date a little girl.


    Thinking that he could meet the lively and lovely little girl soon, Wilson felt quite


    delighted.


    "Oh!" Tina nodded, thinking that it must be Mona.


    Wilson seemed to see through her mind and said slowly, "It''s not Mona. Thedy is much more


    adorable than her!"


    Tina nodded again.


    Wilson jokingly asked her, "Will you be jealous?"


    Tina always knew how to please him, so she immediately pouted and blinked her eyes. "Do you


    want me to be jealous or not?"


    At this time, the sunshine streaming in through the window was bright and radiant. Her smiling eyes


    sprinkled with the beautiful sunshine enchanted him. Wilson waspletely overwhelmed by her


    beauty.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. "What should I do? I suddenly want to make love with you again!"


    Tina was speechless. How could this man turn into a beast hungry for sex in just a second?


    For the sake of safety, she quickly moved further away from him and kept a safe distance.


    Wilson, amused, could not help chuckling.


    He looked sideways at her - she sat in profile to him, her facial features softened by the


    sunlight.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him: when he looked from a certain angle, he found that she looked very


    simr to the little girl.


    But soon, he shook his head with a smile and denied this weird idea.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped downstairs of her home.


    When Tina was about to get off the car, Wilson asked Terry to take several thick books from the


    trunk and hand them to her.


    Tina was surprised when she saw the books. They are...


    They were all books of clothing design and were only sold abroad.


    Wilson curled his lips and said carelessly, "Aren''t you going to participate in the contest? These


    books should be helpful to you!"


    Tina was stunned.


    When she took a showerst night, she heard him call Terry and tell him something, but she did not


    expect him to make the call for her. They managed to get those books to her overnight.


    She said gratefully, "Thank you so much!"


    The corner of his lips did not upturn, but a shadow of a smile touched his eyes.


    He saidzily, "Don''t forget what I said. If you want to sleep with me in exchange for a ce in the


    contest, just tell me!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    Back home, she changed her clothes and put away the book Wilson gave her. Then she hurried to


    go to the hospital.


    The elevator reached the floor of pediatric department.


    As soon as Tina pushed the ward door, I ran to her with her hair hanging loose. "Mom, you''re


    finally here!"


    Tina replied in a hurry, "I''m sorry, baby. You''re anxious when waiting for me, aren''t you?"


    I nodded repeatedly.


    She pulled her to the ward with her little hand while urging Tina to hurry up. "Mom, help meb


    my hair and put on makeup for me, or I''ll be toote!"


    Tina put down the fruit in her hand and began to dress her up.


    She skillfullybed two braids for her. Then she held the end of the braids and rounded up them


    in two buns. In the end, she fixed them with hairpins. Tina made a cute and lively hairstyle for her


    daughter.


    As for the makeup, she just applied some lipstick on her mouth.


    After all the makeup and hair had been


    done, I ran to the cab and paused there, cupping her little face hands. Then she asked in


    bewilderment, "Mom, which dress do you think I should wear?"


    Tina smiled.


    I took the birthday party so seriously!


    Today was the birthday of Lucas, a handsome boy in the next ward. His parents had specially


    prepared a celebration party for him. In the early days, they had sent invitations to other children in


    the pediatric department, and I was also invited.


    Tina did not want to cast a chill over them, so she agreed happily.


    I was still choosing her dress. After a long time, she finally made up her mind. She picked up a


    fluffy skirt and said like an adult, "I''d better choose this one. The nurse said that pink could show off


    my fair skin! Mom, what do you think?"


    "Sure!" Tina agreed.


    After selecting the dress, I rushed to change into it and turned around twice before the mirror.


    She looked at her with her dark, sparkling eyes in the mirror. "Mom, can you lend me your high


    heels?"


    Tina, ...


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    A small head poked through the doorway - it was Lucas from the next ward. He had also changed


    his hospital gown.


    Tina urged her daughter, "Lucas is here to look for you. Stop dawdling!"


    "Hmm!" I ran over.


    They stood at the door with their heads close together, muttering something. From time to time, they


    would cast a nce at Tina. It seemed as if they were plotting something.


    Then, both of them waved goodbye to her.


    "See you, Auntie!"


    "Mom, goodbye!"


    Was she too sensitive?


    Tina watched them run away and felt that they were hiding something from her.


    I and Lucas got into a car and left the hospital. After a while, they stopped at a supermarket at an


    intersection.


    The back door was pushed open, and a small pink figure jumped out.


    Lucas said to her by the window, "I can only take you here!"


    I waved at him and said goodbye, "Thank you! Happy birthday to you! I have a very important


    date today, so I can''t attend your birthday party, but I will never forget your


    kindness today!"


    After the car left, I was left alone there.


    She held something in her two small hands, and her beautiful eyes were looking around, searching


    for someone.


    She was not afraid when left alone there. She deliberately chose this supermarket as the appointed


    ce because the police station was just opposite the street.


    But she was just a five-year-old child. When she stood alone at the busy entrance of the


    supermarket without an adult, she was instantly noticed by others. A male staff who was collecting


    the shopping carts in the supermarket hurried over.


    He squatted down and asked her, "Hey, what''s the matter? Do you need my help? Do you get lost


    with your mom and dad? I can take you to the broadcasting room to call them!"


    I shook her head. "No. I''m waiting for my boyfriend!"


    The male employee was petrified on the spot.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    The staff thought that I was frightened when losing her parents in the crowd. He continued to


    comfort her, "Kid, don''t be afraid! If you have any difficulties, tell me, I can help you find your mom


    and dad!" "I''ve told you I''m waiting for my boyfriend!" I blinked her eyes.


    Then, she suddenly saw something.


    I pointed at a ck Rolls-Royce with her chubby little hand and said wittily, "See? I did not lie. My


    boyfriend drives arge car to pick me up!"


    "..." The male staff was petrified there.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at the roadside.


    Wilson saw the little figure in the distance when he turned the corner a moment ago and could not


    help raising the corner of his mouth.


    The back door opened, and he strode over. "I, have you been waiting for a long time?" I shook


    her head and said sweetly, "Only a short while!"


    Wilson bent over, took her small hand, and led her to the car.


    It was her first time to sit in his car, and her big, sparkling eyes were full of excitement. She looked


    around, touching here and there, and her little face was full of innocent and bright smiles.


    Sunshine flooded in through the windows, and Wilson smelled the milk fragrance that was usually


    on children in the air.


    As the car started, I moved her little butt to Wilson''s side and said, "Don''t get me wrong!


    "Hmm?" Wilson was puzzled.


    I exined earnestly, "I didn''t know that male staff at all. He came up to talk to me first. I''m not a


    frivolous girl! And my mom doesn''t allow me to talk to strangers, who may abduct and kidnap me!"


    Wilson asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kidnap you?"


    I shook her head without hesitation. "I''m not afraid because you''re tall, handsome, and have


    enough money!"


    Wilson was amused.


    Terry, who was driving in front of them, also burst outughing.


    The crisp voice echoed in the car, making them rx and happy.


    I handed what she had been holding in her arms to Wilson, blushing. "This is the gift I prepared


    for you!"


    Wilson took this unexpected gift.


    It was a painting.


    She drew two people with crayons, one adult and one child, hand in hand on the white card paper.


    Wilson pointed to the man with sses and asked in surprise, "Is this me?"


    I asked nervously, "Yes. I drew it very seriously. Do you like it?"


    Wilson nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you. I like it very much, and I''ll keep it well!"


    After I got his approval, her face turned redder and her eyes sparkled with joy.


    Wilson thought about a very important thing and asked her, "Does your mother know you are out of


    the hospital?"


    She called him to make an appointment, and he thought they would meet in the hospital. However,


    when he nearly arrived, she told him to meet her at the supermarket entrance near the hospital.


    Thus, Wilson was worried that she might not tell her parents about it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes!" A cunning glint shed across her eyes.


    Her mother knew that she was out of the hospital but did not know she woulde to see him.


    Hearing this, Wilson was relieved.


    He asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    I tilted her head, thought it for a while, and said in a childish voice, "Emm, we can have a cup of


    coffee or take a walk. I''ve seen how couples date in TV series! We can go anywhere because I''ll be


    very happy as long as I''m with you!"


    "Me too!" The corner of Wilson''s lips upturned.


    He would not let a child drink coffee. Upon arriving at the mall, he ordered an American for himself


    and a ss of juice for I.


    Wilson was single, the best man girls in Ice city wanted to marry. He had no experience in taking


    care of children, so he did not know what they should do at first. What he could do was to


    apany this little girl and try his best to make her happy.


    When passing through the shopping mall, he stopped the car there and took her to an indoor


    amusement park.


    I was ying in high spirits.


    She slid down the long children''s slide again and again, yed the merry-go-round for many times,


    and threw up and scattered the ocean balls over and over again with sweat glistening on her


    forehead. With great patience, Wilson pushed back wisps of wet hair that fell over her eyes.


    After that, he took her to the restaurant for dinner.


    When they came out, Wilson called Terry, who was waiting for them in the parking lot, and looked


    back at I - her little figure was leaning against the window of a brand store, looking eagerly at the


    dolls ced inside.


    "You like this, don''t you?" Wilson asked.


    "Yes!" She nodded and pointed at a doll excitedly with her little finger. "This is Dumbo, an elephant


    that can fly! Mom took me to watch a movie about itst time. Elie in the hospital has one like this.


    Her dad bought it abroad. It''s also amemorative edition. We''re so envious of her!"


    Wilson looked at her sparkling eyes and said, "Do you want it?"


    I pursed her lips and said, "I can''t say it!"


    Wilson, fully aware of what she was thinking about, felt a sad tightness in his chest. He knelt so that


    their eyes were level. "If you want it, I can buy it for you!"


    I shook her head. "No. I don''t know whether my mom will agree or not, so I can''t ept your gift.


    If I do, she will be unhappy!"


    Her sensible words softened Wilson''s heart.


    He had to admit that her mother had taught her very well.


    He touched her little head and said gently, "It doesn''t matter. You gave me a painting, so I can give


    it to you as a gift. You can consider it as a return gift!"


    The flying elephant was actually in this store was actually not for sell. The boss who liked Disney


    products put it in the store as decoration.


    However, money makes the mare go.


    Wilson spent three times the price and bought it from the store owner.


    On their way back to the hospital, I asked him shyly, "Are you happy about today''s date?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    I looked at the hospital not far away and hugged the flying elegant tightly. "Thank you for the gift,


    but the wonderful time is always so short. It''s time for us to say goodbye!"


    She could not be out for too long.


    The birthday party for Lucas onlysted for three hours. She had toe back in time, or her


    mother would know she was hiding something from her.


    Wilson appeased her. "It doesn''t matter. We can have more dates in the future!"


    I smiled and nodded. "Okay, sure!"


    The Rolls-Royce drove into the hospital.


    Holding Dumbo, the flying elephant, I got off the car and beckoned Wilson by curling her finger.


    As Wilson bent over, she kissed him on the face.


    It was a sweet and soft kiss...


    It melt Wilson''s heart.


    I smiled shyly and reluctantly said goodbye to him.


    It was not until the little girl walked out of his sight that Wilson shifted his eyes from her.


    He picked up the crayon drawing next to him, smiling lightly.


    Wilson ordered, "Terry, go to an azure stone factory tomorrow and find a master craftsman to mount


    this painting for me! Remember to get the most experienced master!"


    Terry was stunned. How could that little girl not be Wilson''s daughter?

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    When I went out to attend the birthday party with her friends, Tina was the only one left in the


    hospital.


    After ap, she woke up but found that I had note back yet. She had nothing to do, so she


    tidied the ward and bought some fresh fruit from the stalls in the back street of the hospital.


    She carefully chose the fruits and returned to the hospital.


    "Tina!"


    As soon as she entered the hall, she heard someone calling her name.


    Tina turned around and saw Lilith fiercely striding towards her with a bag.


    She came with evil intentions. Tina frowned and asked, "Mrs. Koo, what''s the matter?"


    Tina quickly figured out her purpose.


    Lilith would not stop her for no reason. There were probably only two things rted to her recently.


    One was their previous conflict in Genuine Jade. That time, Lilith was utterly humiliated. As an


    arrogant and proud woman, she would be too ashamed to mention it again before Tina. Thus, Tina


    thought she did note for that.


    The other thing was probably the news with the photo of her and Dn.


    Lilith stopped before her. Through with splendid jewels, she looked mean as she asked furiously,


    "How dare you ask me? You little slut, how dare you seduce my son again!"


    Tina was right. Lilith came over because of the news.


    Like Wilson, she was thest person to know the news.


    Last time, someone saw it when she was driven out of the Genuine Jade and spread the humiliating


    thing among her upper-ss female friends, who sneered at her for a long time. Lilith could not bear


    it and escaped abroad for vacation.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She shopped like crazy and finally let go of the previous embarrassment. However, to her great


    surprise, she learned that her son was with Tina again just as she returned home.


    Wilson removed all the news from the media and sealed the paparazzo''s workshop.


    Yet, Lilith identally saw it from the newspaper delivered to her house every day.


    How could she still sit still?


    Tina said coldly, "I didn''t!"


    Lilith retorted sarcastically, "No? How dare you argue with me?"


    Tina raised her chin slightly with pride. "I''m not lying. I met him for the sake of work!"


    After that, she ignored Lilith and turned to walk toward the elevator.


    But why would Lilith let her go? She caught up with her in two or three steps and reached out to pull


    her hard.


    Tina stumbled, and the fruit bag in her hand was also ripped off.


    The oranges and the grapes in the bag were scattered all over the floor.


    Lilith came from a rich family. After marrying into the Koo family, she had been pretended to be an


    elegant wife and a great mother. However, in reality, she was a vixen in the bones.


    Lilith pointed at her nose and shouted, "Bah, do you think I will believe your bullshit? You have been


    a greedy woman full of wild ambitions since you were adopted by the Koo family five years ago. We


    provided you with a privileged life, but you secretly seduced my son. Shameless slut! I did not


    expect you to keep on guing him!"


    Tina''s anger rose at that remark.


    In the public ce, Tina held back her anger. "The innocent will keep themselves out of trouble!"


    Lilith, fuming with rage, gritted his teeth when she saw her pretending to be pure and lofty. Her


    expression turned ferocious. "The innocent? What makes you think so? Tina, you''re no longer the


    innocent girl five years ago. You''ve been raped and gave birth to a child! You are not even good


    enough to be my son''s servant. Are you aware of that? It looks like I have to teach you a lesson


    today!" As Lilith said this, she raised her hand up in a fiery manner.


    Tina narrowed her eyes warily.


    She moved her feet slightly, intending to take precautions in advance when Lilith took action.


    However, someone blocked Lilith with one arm before she did anything.


    Tina looked up along the light blue sleeves and saw the curly, messy hair before a man''s forehead.


    His pair of naughty eyes expressed strong passion. He kept in a handsome posture, radiating self-


    confidence all the time.


    The man dressed in such an exaggerate and artistic way...


    Seeing this, Tina figured out who he was and said in surprise, "Desmond?"


    Desmond came with a group of people who seemed to have just finished filming the advertisement


    in the hospital.


    He raised his hand and flipped his curly hair, raising his eyebrows. "Are you pleasantly


    surprised?"


    Tina nodded. "Well, I was surprised..."


    "Let me go!" When Lilith broke free of his grip, she stumbled and almost fell back. She said


    grumpily, "Sir, kindly remind you not to meddle in our affairs. You''d better go somewhere else!"


    However, Desmond smiled slightly. "Sorry, but I like watching the fun and meddling in others''


    business!"


    "..." Lilith was too angry to say anything.


    "Tut-tut," Desmond said carelessly, "Old witch, I have to kindly remind you that you''re in a hospital,


    a public ce. It''s not a ce where you can act wildly. And with me here today, you can''ty your


    hands on her!"


    Lilith''s eyes widened in anger as she shrieked, "How dare you call me old witch?!"


    Desmond did not want to waste his time arguing with her. He picked his ears and ordered his


    subordinates behind him. "The hospital is a ce to save lives and heal the wounded. An old witch


    making trouble here ruined the civilized atmosphere. How can patients calm down to see doctors?


    Let''s do something good to the public and drive her out!"


    His subordinates were all burly men. After receiving the order, they immediately went forward.


    "Are you bandits? Do you know who I am? How can you use violence in public?!" Lilith did not


    expect him to take it seriously. In angry and fear, she shouted at Tina, "Tina! What a surprise! You''re


    so capable and can always get a man to support you! You seduce other men while pestering my


    son. A slut..." Tina''s face turned ugly.


    Desmond berated unhappily. "What are you waiting for?! Throw the troublemaker out right now!"


    In a hurry, Lilith took a few steps back. Seeing that they were outnumbered, she was afraid of being


    rudely handled, so so snorted coldly and turned away.


    Only then did Tina let out a sigh of relief.


    There were quite a few young girls amongst the staff who clustered around Desmond, their eyes


    sparkling with admiration. Seeing his righteous act, they could not help eximing him excitedly.


    "Wow, you''re so manly!"


    "You bravely saved a woman like a hero in the TV series. You''re superb!"


    Desmon was pleased by the ttery.


    Tina saw this and said sincerely, "Thank you for what you''ve done just now!"


    It was the second time that he helped her.


    She might not have suffered if he had not appeared here, but she would have to spend some time


    and energy to deal with Lilith, whom she hated.


    "You''re wee." Desmond raised his eyebrows.


    He was proud as a peacock, and Tina echoed, "You''re indeed cool!"


    "Of course!" Desmond flung his head backward and then suddenly approached her. "I helped you


    once again! How is it? Are you in love with me now?"


    Tina was speechless and did not know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Tina felt that Desmond must love the feeling of being adored so that he would flirt with girls almost


    habitually. As long as he had the chance, he woulde forward and joke with girls.


    She was speechless. "No way!"


    Desmond was greatly disappointed and asked her, "No? Not at all?"


    Tina''s mouth twitched. "No..."


    Hearing this, Desmond snorted andined to her, "But you just praised me for being so cool


    and handsome!"


    Tina was stunned and immediately regretted to say it.


    Desmond picked up the fruits scattered on the ground and asked her, "Why are you in the hospital?


    Are you not feeling well, or are you here to see someone?"


    "My family is here!" Tina exined simply.


    He was suddenly enlightened and nodded. "I see! If you need anything, just let me know. I''m


    capable of handling many tricky things. Besides, my third cousin is an expert in this hospital! By the


    way, I wish your family can recover soon!"


    Tina, hearing his wish, was extremely grateful. "Thank you!"


    She looked at her watch, thinking that I would be back from the birthday party. Thus, she said


    goodbye to Desmond, "I have something to do, and I''ll go first!"


    "Go ahead, go ahead!" Desmond waved his hand but was still unwilling to give up. He asked her,


    "Haven''t I attracted you at all?"


    Tina, ...


    She sloped off quickly.


    Tina looked a little downcast- she did not expect toe across such an incident on her way to buy


    some fruits.


    Soon she returned to the ward and pushed the door open. To her surprise, I was there already.


    Still in her pink dress, she was lying prone on the bed, humming a song.


    Tina was amused.


    She walked over and patted her little butt. "You''re back."


    I turned her head back and said, "Mom!"


    Tina asked softly, "How is it? Were you happy at the birthday party?"


    I repeatedly nodded, her eyes sparkling. "Of course I''m happy! I and the bossy president..."


    "What?" Tina was puzzled.


    I quickly covered her small mouth.


    Ah, she almost let it slip!


    I rolled her eyes, rubbing herself against her chest. "Mom, anyway, I''m so happy today. It''s the


    happiest day I''ve ever spent in my life!"


    Hearing she say such childish words in her tender voice, Tinaughed.


    She was so little to know how many things would happen in the rest of her life.


    However, looking at her bright smile, her bad mood, which was brought to her by Lilith, disappeared


    completely.


    Tina picked up the bag of fruits. "I bought some fruit downstairs. I''ll wash one for you to eat, okay?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Mom, let me help you!"


    They ate together in the next evening.


    Every weekend, Tina would apany I to enjoy the sweet time together.


    I had been smiling since she came back yesterday. In Tina''s eyes, she was still thinking about


    the happy time of the birthday party.


    She did not know that I did not go to the party at all! Thus, she thought to herself that she should


    let her daughter participate in more activities like that in the future.


    Tina''s phone rang as soon as they finished their dinner.


    She nced at it and picked it up. "Hello, Mr. Chin?"


    Wilso asked her, "Aren''t you at home?"


    Tina was stunned. "No..."


    She guessed that Adam must be in her house at this time, but she was very puzzled, not knowing


    why he woulde to her home and make this phone call. Tonight was the weekend, so she would


    go to the No.l Luxurious Residence on time.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could make a sound, Wilson asked her, "Are you in the


    hospital?"


    "Yes!" She paused before replying.


    ording to previous experience, Wilson knew that as long as she was not at home, she was


    taking care of her sick family in the hospital most of the time.


    Fortunately, he did not like to inquire about other people''s privacy, so he did not ask more about it.


    Tina asked in confusion. "What can I do for you, Mr. Chin?"


    Wilson said, "I''ll pick you up in half an hour, and we''ll talk about it when we meet!"


    Tina waspletely confused, but she did not dare to disobey him.


    Half an hourter, the familiar Rolls-Royce came over slowly.


    After getting in the car, Tina nced at her watch.


    There were still a few hours left before 10 o''clock. Couldn''t he wait for such a short period to have


    sex?!


    Tina asked what they would do. Adam nced sideways at her and said idly. "There will be a


    closing ceremony in the financial field tonight, and you will be mypanion!"


    "Do you want me to join it with you?" Tina asked in surprise.


    They had been spending most of their time together in bed. It was always Mona who apanied


    him to take part in the public activities.


    After all, Mona was a star and was very good at attending activities like this.


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded. "The banquet will be held in the holiday vige, and we will stay there for one


    night after the banquet!"


    "..." Tina knew why he asked her to go there -he needed her at night.


    When she went to the countryside for a business trip, he also went there after her -he would not


    give her any chance to escape from sleeping with him.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at a high-end dress store.


    Terry stayed in the car, and Adam took her into the store.


    The interior decoration of the store was very luxurious, and every part of it disyed an


    extraordinary style. Its first and second floors in an irregr design disyed many clothes, which


    were all satisfied works from famous brand designers.


    Upon entering, a female store owner, about 40 years old, came out to greet them.


    Wilson was very familiar with her and greeted her briefly. "Cyri!"


    Cyri smiled and extended her hand. "Mr. Chin, we''ve ironed the gown you''re going to wear tonight


    and hung it in the locker room. You can change into it at any time!"


    Wilson nodded but did not immediately move. Instead, he looked at Tina next to him and saidzily,


    "Take her to choose a dress. Make her make-up light!"


    "Okay!" Cyri nodded.


    Tina followed her to the high-end dress area for females on the right side of the store.


    As she walked in, she felt as if she had stepped into a sea of clothes.


    Cyri asked the staff to bring some very artistic dresses and hang them on the hangers. Then she


    asked her, "Miss Hall, which one do you like?"


    Due to her passion for clothing design, Tina was already obsessed with those clothes ever since


    she entered the store.


    She touched them one by one and finally stopped at an inconspicuous pearl gray dress. "This one!"


    Cyri surprisedly raised her eyebrows and then said, "Miss Hall, you really have good taste!"


    Tina smiled gently.


    When she looked away from the dress, she found that Cyri was still staring at her. It puzzled her.


    Cyri seemed to realize that it was rude to stare at her, so she smiled and exined, "I have


    known Mr. Chin for so many years. This is the first time that I saw him bring a woman here!"


    Tina was slightly stunned by her words.


    Hadn''t he ever taken Mona here?


    Somehow, her remark sent a ripple through her heart.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    After putting on the gown, Tina understood why Cyri praised her taste.


    The pearl-gray dress looked ordinary, but it had many borately designed details: the lines of the


    V-cor before her chest were elegant and ethereal; from below the waist, the long gauze dress


    reaching to the floor was like a ribbon of moonlight.


    Especially when she walked gently, the hem of the dress swayed, making her as graceful as a fairy


    in the tale.


    Tina, as a student of clothing design, picked up this dress out of instinct. As it turned out, she made


    the right choice.


    Cyri walked around her and turned around very excitedly. "Miss Hall, you will be the most


    beautiful woman tonight!"


    Tina thought she overpraised.


    She was not a celebrity and did not need topete for attention at all.


    However, when she looked up at herself in the mirror, she was indeed amazed.


    With a slight shift of her gaze, she saw that a tall figure leaning against the door was watching her in


    the mirror.


    Wilson had also put on his dark grey suit that just matched her pearl grey dress. His legs under the


    suit looked attractively long and shapely. The ck obsidian buttons on his cuffs glowed with warm


    light. As his mouth under his rimless tinum sses slightly curved up, he appeared outstandingly


    gentle and elegant.


    Her deep eyes behind the sses were fixed on her.


    There was a slight smile on her lips. "You are gorgeous tonight!"


    Tina was no longer an emotionally immature girl, but she was still delighted to hear his praise.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chin!"


    When she looked down, her heart beat faster.


    After changing their clothes, they left the store.


    Cyri looked at their backs and could not take her eyes off them. Somehow, she felt that they were


    not going to a party, but more like going to the appreciation banquet for their wedding.


    They were a perfect match.


    The holiday vige was in the north of the river, and it took them an hour to get there.


    It seemed that the resort in Japanese architecture style was a new resort. There were a lot of luxury


    cars parked at the door.


    Most of the attendants in the lobby were in kimono.


    Wilson helped Tina get off the car.


    The dinner was held on the third floor.


    When they came out of the elevator, Wilson suddenly leaned to her and said, "You may meet an


    acquaintance tonight!" He addressed it simply. It seemed that he wanted her to get prepared for


    something in advance.


    Tina was puzzled.


    However, Wilson did not exin more and just curled his lips up into a light smile.


    When he was about to enter the banquet hall, his cell phone rang. It seemed to be an important


    phone call about work. His expression suddenly became serious and let her go in by herself.


    Tina nodded, lifted her dress hem, and walked in.


    In the huge banquet hall, people with gorgeous hair and in perfumed clothes were toasting each


    other.


    Tina had been adopted by the Koo family for many years. Lilith in this rich and powerful family who


    considered herself as a nobledy of high society loved holding various kinds of parties at home.


    Thus, Tina had taken part in such parties many times and did not feel embarrassed at such


    asions.


    She was just here to apany Wilson, so she found a quiet corner to wait for him.


    However, she attracted many people''s attention as soon as she appeared.


    Wilson told Cyri not to apply much makeup for her, so the stylist just put on delicate, light


    makeup, which unexpectedly added brilliance to her facial features.


    Her eyes were clear and unstained, and her long and smooth hair was piled up high, which exposed


    her fair-skinned and slender neck.


    Cyri had acimed her to be as outstanding as a celebrity. Well, she was right. Just as Tina


    entered the banquet, a person who mistook her for a movie star came up with a paper and pen to


    ask for her signature.


    Tina was embarrassed and quickly waved her hands to refuse.


    Not far away, another graceful figure was enjoying the feeling of being praised and appreciated by


    many.


    "Mona, you look so beautiful tonight!"


    "When I came in, I almost thought I was at a red carpet show!"


    "Your red dress is gorgeous! I heard that the designer of your dress was also here tonight.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I guess only you can handle it well. Besides, the designer must be delighted to see it on


    you, a superstar!"


    Mona, surrounded by many youngdies, enjoyed their praise.


    She waved her hand with a humble look, but in fact, she was very happy in her heart.


    Tonight, she had spent a lot of effort to make her outstanding - with nearly half of her back exposed,


    she was indeed sexy today with this magnificent ret dress.


    She was a celebrity. Wherever she went, she was gloriously radiant. Especially in such a business


    banquet, she felt at ease as a fish in water - she was determined to be the most eye-catching one in


    this banquet.


    While she was enjoying the crowd''s apuse, someone suddenly said, "Hey, who is that star?


    She''s so beautiful!"


    Mona immediately frowned. She had already inquired beforehand. There were some actresses


    attending this party, but they were less well-known and unpopr. Mona did not care about them at


    all.


    Thus, hearing the words, she looked over with an unhappy face.


    Tina bowed her head to refuse the person who mistakenly regarded her as a star and asked for her


    autograph, so when Mona looked over, she did not see her face clearly at the first time. However,


    seeing the graceful figure standing there, she felt threatened.


    When Tina looked up, Mona saw her face and was flustered. Almost immediately, she rushed over


    in her high heels.


    Mona came up and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Tina frowned. When she saw it was Mona, she immediately felt a headache.


    She greeted with a fake smile, "Mona!"


    Mona stared at her, aksing in an overbearing manner. "Didn''t you hear me? Why did youe


    here?"


    Tina said lightly, "But it''s none of your business."


    Mona sneered with a sarcastic look. "Hum, I know it even if you don''t tell me! You must have heard


    that Wilson woulde to this banquet tonight, so you deliberately dressed up and came here to


    attract his attention! But you slept with another man behind his back, which made lots of sensational


    headlines. Don''t you remember that?! How could you expect Wilson to forgive you? I advise you to


    give up this idea as soon as possible!"


    When Tina appeared, Mona guessed that she came here with the same purpose as her.


    After the scandalst time, she was in disgrace with Wilson, who seemed to have abandoned her.


    Therefore, she smartly dressed up and came here to get his


    forgiveness.


    Tina did not say anything and just quietly watched her as she criticized her.


    Mona looked at her scornfully as if she was looking at a clown. She said coldly and proudly, "I told


    you long ago that Wilson would never treat you seriously. Once he was tired of you, he would kick


    you off! Do you know that the news sent him into a long rage? Now he doesn''t even want to see


    your face because it will disgust him! So, get out of here as soon as possible!"


    After that, Mona saw a personing in and came to him in a graceful manner.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    "Wilson!"


    Mona walked up to him elegantly in high heels with a bright smile on her face.


    She had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Mona had long known about this widely-known banquet, but after a long time, Adam did not invite


    her to be his femalepanion. Therefore, she asked someone to help her get an invitation to this


    banquet.


    In the past, it was she who apanied Wilson on such an asion. Besides, she thought that


    Wilson had driven Tina away after her photo with Dn was exposed to the public. Without Tina,


    the woman she hated, Mona was sure that she was Wilson''s only choice.


    Wilson frowned and asked the same question that Tina just asked Tina, "Why are you here?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed on Mona''s face. She exined with a delicate smile, "I happened


    to be familiar with the wife of the resort''s owner. While we had dinner together, she talked about the


    party and invited me. I heard that you were also invited, so I agreed toe by. Wilson, let


    mepany you tonight!"


    Wilson said, "I have apanion!" "Really? Who is it?" Mona was stunned and could not figure out


    who was capable of apanying him.


    Wilson said nothing, and his eyes behind the sses looked at someone behind her.


    Tina, who had been watching him talk from a few steps away and looked unconcerned, could only


    brace herself to walk to him as she noticed the intense gaze from Wilson.


    When her hand with fair skin took his arm, he curled up his lips with satisfaction. Mona widened her


    eyes in disbelief.


    How was that possible?


    Wilson red upst time. How could he forgive Tina so easily?


    Mona was shocked! So jealous she was that she gnashed her teeth in anger. However, she dared


    not to question Wilson and could only say in an injured tone, "I''ve rejected an activity to see you


    here. If you let her be your femalepanion, what should I do alone?"


    "Mona, but she came before you!" Wilson said.


    Mona was stunned by his words


    Seeing that her expression was too ugly, Wilson said slowly, "If you don''t want to be


    alone, Terry can apany you."


    Terry had always been obedient to his boss'' orders. He quickly walked to Mona to invite her. "Mona,


    please!"


    Mona''s face turned ghastly pale.


    Tina and Wilson walked in side by side, but she could not lose her temper on the spot, so she could


    only hold Terry''s arm reluctantly.


    As soon as she returned to the banquet hall, Mona immediately let go of Terry.


    She disdained Terry, a worthless assistant in her eyes, and she showed it on her face. When she


    saw Wilson and Tina walking to the dance floor, she was devoured by envy and hatred. She


    pinched her hands so hard that she nearly broke the crystal decorations on her fingernails.


    Mona was dressed up to attend the party tonight, but Tina took Wilson away from her!


    Terry did not forget his mission and asked, "Mona, do you need to dance?"


    Mona roared angrily and vented her anger on him. "NO! You''d better stay away from me!"


    "..." Terry left without saying anything more because if not for Wilson''s order, he did not want to


    serve her at all.


    Shortly after Terry left, Mya ran over from the side, panting heavily.


    "Mona, bad news. I failed to finish the task you ordered me to do!" Mya whispered in her ear, "I can''t


    get in touch with the paparazzi workshop that has been close to us. It turned out that it has been


    closed!"


    When Mona came to the dinner party, she told Mya to arrange some paparazzo. When they left the


    party, she needed them to secretly take photos of her and Wilson and report the news - they had


    done it many times before.


    However, to her great surprise, Wilson would take Tina to attend the party.


    "Closed?!" Mona was stunned.


    Mya anxiously rubbed her hands and nodded. "Yes! Ever since the workshop reported the news of


    Dn and that woman, it was sealed. I cannot find any information about it!"


    Mona''s pupils dted rapidly in shock.


    She had wondered why would the widespread news disappear only after two days. At that time, she


    did not pay attention to this because she had reached her purpose - Wilson had seen it. Now she


    finally realized that someone had withdrawn all the news about it!


    Only Wilson could shut down such a workshop in a short time.


    It showed that Wilson not only forgave her, but also believed in her. How could she control and


    bewitch him?!


    As Mona thought of this, her heart was burning with jealousy. She was not prepared to give up


    easily!


    Wilson brought Tina to the dance floor.


    They danced a waltz along with the melodious music.


    Throughout the whole process, Tina felt that someone was staring at her with malicious intentions.


    Without looking, she knew who it was. After all, she was a rival of love in Mona''s eyes. Whenever


    and wherever Mona saw her, she would be consumed with envy. Just now, Tina felt as if she would


    be burnt by the jealousy in Mona''s eyes.


    Tut-tut, Tina was so wronged.


    After a romantic waltz, someone came forward to greet Wilson.


    Tina took advantage of this opportunity to go to the bathroom. Just as she walked out of the dance


    floor, someone suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait a minute, Miss!"


    Tina was puzzled and looked over.


    A few people were standing next to her, and the person who spoke up was a woman about 35-year-


    old. She was dressed in a surprising boyish style: a tuxedo, trousers, and a pair of thigh boots. With


    her short hair, she appeared vigorous and fashionable.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mona was standing next to the woman. They were talking to each other when Tina passed by-


    Tina did not want to get entangled with her at all tonight, and she was also on guard that Mona


    would do something bad to her. She wanted to go ahead, but Mona had already stepped forward


    and blocked her way.


    The woman shifted her eyes from her face to her body. After almost sizing her up from head to toe,


    she showed a look of appreciation and gratification. "This dress matches you perfectly. You have


    good taste!" Tina was at a loss after being praised.


    Upon hearing the woman''s words, the others stepped forward and said, "Ah, Susan, you designed


    this dress and the one on Mona, didn''t you?"


    Before Tina was stopped, they were surrounding the designer, praising Mona''s dress.


    "Emm!" Susan nodded.


    "I can''t believe it''s true! Most of the high-end dresses designed by you were sent to celebrities. It''s


    the first time I''ve seen this dress in public!"


    As the designer Susan Anson heard this, she sighed with mixed emotions. "Actually, this dress is


    one of my favorite among the series of dresses I designed. Many celebrities and noble


    gentlewomen had owned it, but none of them wore it because its seemingly humble look. I didn''t


    expect that it would meet someone who could understand its beauty! Miss, it''s hard to find someone


    who can see the beauty that I see!"


    Mona''s face slightly darkened as she listened aside.


    She happened to be one of those who failed to recognize the beauty of this dress. At that time, she


    thought that it was an ordinary dress and did not even bother to look at it twice. Thus, she asked her


    agent to take it away. Unexpectedly, the dress appeared so amazing on Tina!

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    What Susan said also meant that she did not have good taste, didn¡¯t it?


    Mona became even more jealous when she looked at Tina.


    She not only took her right of being Wilson''s femalepanion but also wanted to steal her


    thunder...


    Mona secretly nursed thoughts of revenge.


    Tina was a little embarrassed when she heard that. She exined, "I''m not worthy of such


    compliments. I just thought that it was well-designed and appreciated all the fine details, so I chose


    it. It''s my pleasure to wear it!"


    "You are too modest!" Susanughed and said.


    At this moment, the lights in the ballroom suddenly dimmed.


    Everyone looked over in surprise and saw a dining carting from the side. There was a three-


    layer birthday cake on it. A candle of the number 5 was on the top, and the candle me was


    swaying quietly.


    It turned out that tonight was also the fifth birthday of the youngest daughter of the party organizer,


    who was also the owner of this holiday resort.


    The owner and his wife were nearly fifty years old and got their daughter when they were no longer


    young, so they doted on her and would try their best to satisfy her. They made the best use of this


    party to celebrate her birthday.


    The owner''s wife led the little girl out - she was wearing a little dress like Elsa''s. With a crown on her


    head, she looked as charming as Elsa, a princess in the popr movie: The Snow Queen.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Tina saw the little girl about the same age as her daughter, her heart softened.


    She looked at her gently.


    Suddenly, a hot breath came to her ear, apanied by a man''s low voice. "Do you want to give


    birth to a child for me?"


    Tina turned her head and saw that Wilson hade to her, with a wicked expression on his face,


    and a mischievous expression crossed his long, narrow eyes behind the sses.


    How could she give birth to a child for him?


    Tina was terrified just when she was thinking about the idea.


    Knowing that he was teasing her, Tina curved up her lips and said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, if I gave


    birth to your child, I would use lots of dirty means to force you to marry me. Wouldn''t you be afraid


    of that?"


    Wilson, seemingly pleased by her words, chuckled.


    He moved closer to her and frivolously curved up his lips. "Let''s have a try tonight!"


    "..." Tina''s cheeks turned scarlet, but she also knew that Wilson was just making a lighthearted joke


    with her.


    The little girl made the wish after blowing out the candle, and the lights in the banquet hall came on.


    Out of courtesy, everyone gave their blessings.


    The little girl seemed to be used to such asions. After eating the cake, she ran all over the ce


    to have fun, her fluffy gauze skirt flying out.


    Judging from the little girl''s dress, it was not difficult to see how much the couple loved her. At such


    a young age, she owned the crown on her head that was iid with diamonds. Beyond that, even


    her skirt hem was decorated with small diamonds, which was highly luxurious.


    Under the light, she was dazzling.


    The people around her went up to praise her and said, "What a beautiful dress! I heard that it was


    designed by Susan?"


    People looked at Susan with much more respect. At the same time, they also understood why the


    designer Susan would appear in such amercial setting. It was because she had a solid


    personal rtionship with the organizer''s wife.


    Susan earned an excellent reputation in high-society circles because of those fancy clothes that she


    designed. After all, she had stayed with the design master Lin Bertillon for years and was deeply


    influenced by her. Lin, a rare genius designer, was internationally known and had won many grand


    international awards.


    The madame nodded with a smile and said, "Susan, I must thank you for the dress you designed for


    my daughter! I know that this is the first time you''ve made an exception to design a dress for a child.


    Lyric really likes it and even has to wear it even when she is sleeping! She doesn''t even allow me to


    touch the dress, not to mention the servants. It''s her precious treasure!"


    "I''m so d to hear that. We have been friends for so many years, and it''s the least I can do for


    you!" Susan said with a smile.


    Lyric seemed to feel bored when the adults talked, so she skipped aside.


    She stood in front of the window and grabbed a flower there as someone approached her quietly.


    Mona smiled kindly and bent over. "Lyric..."


    Tina dried her hands, walked out of the bathroom, and was on her way back to the banquet hall.


    Halfway through, a child ran toward her.


    The little girl was Lyric, who had just celebrated her 5th birthday. At this time, she called her, "Miss?"


    "Hmm?" Tina smiled.


    She knew how to get on with children. With a gentle look, she squatted down with the hem of her


    dress in her hand so that their eyes were level.


    Lyric raised the box in her hands and asked, "Can you help me open this?"


    Tina nodded happily. "Sure!"


    Her little hands were as tender and chubby as her daughter. The milky aroma on Lyric made her


    feel intimate.


    Tina cupped her hands and opened the box.


    She did not know what was inside and could not tell what was inside from the package, thinking it


    must be a toy for children.


    Without thinking twice, she opened the soft paper box. Then, something fell from it.


    Then there were two sizzles.


    Tina quickly lowered her head to check, and a sh of white light crossed her eyes.


    There were two sharp des about two finger widths.


    Tina reacted very quickly - she instantly tossed the box and checked if Lyric was hurt.


    Fortunately, she was not scratched the slightest, but her beautiful dress was ruined. When the sharp


    des fell, they made two cuts on it.


    Seeing that her beloved dress was broken, Lyric copsed to the ground and burst into tears. "Boo-


    hoo..."


    "My dress, Elsa''s dress... Boohoo, it''s broken..."


    Her loud cry immediately attracted a lot of people.


    The nanny who took care of her called Mrs. Hsu over. When Mrs. Hsu saw her daughter crying so


    sadly, her heart ached.


    In an instant, they were surrounded by the crowd.


    Lyric cried her heart out, and no matter how hard the people around her tried to coax her, it was of


    no use. Her little hands grabbed the hem of her skirt, and she was nearly out of breath. "I want my


    dress... boohoo... Mom, I want the dress..."


    Mrs. Hsu held her beloved daughter in her arms and looked at Tina angrily.


    Tina slightly clenched her fingers.


    At this time, Wilson put a protective arm around her shoulders, his shadow falling on her head, and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina felt wronged because she opened the box out of kindness. Just now, only she and Lyric were


    there, plus it was her who opened the box, so she could not prove her innocence.


    Tina pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Chin, I identally broke Lyric''s dress..."

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Amongst the crowd, someone called out her name and harshly criticized her. "Tina! Look at what


    you''ve done! This is Lyric''s favorite dress, and it''s the first child dress designed by Susan. Besides,


    Mrs. Hsu just said that Lyric really liked it and was even sleeping with it!"


    These words confirmed Tina''s crime.


    Tina red coldly over.


    Mona, holding a ss of red wine in her hand, was smirking at her difort aside.


    Tina clenched her hands into fists and had already figured out what was going on.


    This matter was rted to Mona. She used the same malicious trick twice... How stupid and


    ridiculous she was!


    Wilson frowned.


    His middle finger gently pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, and he winked at Terry


    behind him.


    Lyric kept crying, and she got Mrs.


    Hsu''s heart broken. The scene was so embarrassing that everyone was gazing at each other in


    dismay and at a loss for words.


    Because Tina chose the dress that no one had ever appreciated, Susan had a good impression of


    her. Now, she could not help but step forward to help Tina out. "Mrs. Hsu, it''s alright. I can design


    another dress for Lyric!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Unexpectedly, Lyric refused it. She shook her head and burst into loud sobs. "No! I want this one. I


    love it the most... Woo woo woo, mum, my dress is broken. I can''t be Elsa. I can''t be the queen of


    ice and snow!"


    Children were always simple-minded. It was hard to change their mind once they had decided on


    something.


    Her beloved dress had been destroyed, and she was still feeling sad. How could she bear to ept


    a new one?


    "s, what should we do?"


    "Lyric is Mrs. Hsu''s most treasured daughter. How can the banquet continue when she is crying


    bitterly like this?"


    Tina could not bear to see the sad look on her face either.


    She pursed her lips tightly.


    At this time, Terry suddenly came to her side. "Miss Hall, here you are!"


    "..." Tina was stunned.


    What he gave her was nothing but a sewing


    kit.


    Tina was even more stunned.


    Terry was in the charge of his boss, so it must be Wilson who told him to do so.


    Tina could not help looking at Wilson.


    He stood there, tall and upright with his hands in his pockets.


    He was wearing spectacles with tinum wire frames, exuding a noble and elegant aura. With a


    light smile, he gazed at her with absolute certainty.


    Tina calmed down when she met his gaze.


    She seemed to have gained some strength from him.


    Tina walked up to Mrs. Hsu, who was holding her daughter in her arms. After taking a deep breath,


    she said slowly, "Mrs. Hsu, I''m sorry! But I have a way to salvage the situation: I can make Lyric


    happy again!"


    "Do you have any ideas?" Mrs. Hsu did not believe her.


    Tina gripped the kit tightly in her hand. "Could you please let Lyric go to the lounge with me?" she


    asked.


    Mrs. Hsu frowned.


    She pitied her daughter and was also a little angry with Tina, who caused the trouble.


    But after all, she was Wilson''s female


    She was busy helping her husband to entertain the guests. After all, the evening banquet tonight


    was very important, so she could not ruin it.


    Finally, she agreed.


    The maid picked up Lyric, who was still sobbing, and they entered the lounge with Tina.


    The banquet continued.


    Mrs. Hsu was sensible and made the overall situation in mind - she was still holding a ss of red


    wine and chatting with the guests, but she looked absent-minded. There was a worried look on her


    face. Obviously, she was still thinking about her daughter.


    From time to time, the other nobledies around her wouldfort her.


    However, Mona was in high spirits.


    She did not believe that Tina had any good ideas. Although she corrected her mistake in time in the


    last show, she was just lucky.


    Tina had now made a mistake and humiliated Wilson. It was impossible for him to let her stay here


    to be an eyesore.


    At that time, Mona''s purpose would be achieved.


    Not long after, Tina would be driven out of the banquet. Without her, Mona could get back to


    apany Wilson and apany him tonight.


    It was Mona wishful thinking.


    The door of the lounge was pushed open, and Lyric ran out.


    Mona raised her red lips and smiled determinedly.


    "Mum!"


    Everyone looked over and thought that Lyric would run out crying like before.


    Unexpectedly, she was full of joy.


    She stopped crying. Her face with tears had turned into a face with a big smile!


    Tina and the maid slowly followed behind.


    Lyric ran to Mrs. Hsu and made a happy twirl before her. She pointed excitedly at her dress and


    said, "Mom, look! My dress is covered with shining snowkes. I can y magic. I am Queen Elsa!"


    Everyone looked over in confusion. Only then did they understand the secret behind the change of


    her altitude.


    Some modifications were made to the dress.


    The two cuts were on the outermost organzayer, and there was no way to repair it, so Tina cut


    the broken pieces off and made the rest into a wave shape.


    Beyond that, she removed the diamonds on the broken pieces and put them on the exposed


    second organzayer.


    Every six small diamonds were sewn together and formed a snowke. As the light shone on them,


    those snowkes were suddenly lit up. They were like flying snowkes in winter falling to the hem


    of the dress.


    Although it was just a trick to coax a child, Tina wanted to stop Lyric from crying and make her smile


    again.


    Mrs. Hsu looked at the happy look on Lyric''s face and suddenly felt relieved. "Yes, yes, you are! You


    can perform magic! How wonderful it is!


    Lyric was very excited and said while hopping up and down, "Mom, I will take two more turns for


    you! I am so happy. I called out the snowkes on the dress, so please look at them carefully!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. This matter was finally satisfactorily settled.


    However, Mona was the only one who felt frustrated because of the happy ending. So angered she


    was that her eyes seemed about to pop out.


    Unwilling to see Tinae safely out of the trouble, Mona provoked, "Susan, she shamelessly


    changed your design!"


    The dress had been changed a lot. As it was known to all, what the designer hated most was that


    others changed their works.


    "Oh? But I think she changed it very well. She''s very creative and catered to a child''s taste!" said


    Susan, who did not seem to mind it at all. On the contrary, her tone showed a hint of admiration.


    "Not to


    mention, Lyric likes it very much. Am I right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Lyric happily nodded.


    Mona had to shut up.


    Tina scoffed inwardly when she saw her disappointed expression.


    She would not take the initiative to attack unless she was attacked.


    It was not the first time that she had been framed. She did not want to let go of Mona tonight.


    Tina narrowed her eyes and stepped forward.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    "Mona, don''t you want to exin it?" Tina asked sharply.


    Mona froze, and she retorted unhappily, "What does it have to do with me? I have nothing to


    exin!"


    Tina sneered. Without wasting her time arguing with Mona, she bent down and crouched down in


    front of the little girl. Smiling, she asked, "Lyric, where did you get the box that you asked me to


    open?"


    In addition to her spection, she saw from the corner of her eyes that Mona walked to Lyric when


    she went to the bathroom,


    Mona''s face suddenly changed.


    She wanted to stop Lyric from doing anything, but it was toote. She raised her hand and pointed


    to her without hesitation. "She gave it to me!"


    Lyric was very fond of Tina, for she repaired the dress and magically made it more stunning. Thus,


    she was willing to say something for Tina.


    The little girl told her everything, "Thedy told me toe to you with the box and ask you for help.


    As long as I did as she said, she would give me a doll of f, you know, the little snowman that


    Elsa created with magic!"


    The words from a child were always authentic, and everyone around heard her.


    Children were always too naive to lie.


    Aware of Mrs. Hsu ring at her, Mona cried out in panic, "Mrs. Hsu, please listen to my


    exnation..."


    However, Mrs. Hsu did not buy it. She was outraged and said, "What''s there to exin? The facts


    are all in front of us! Mona, you said that you wanted to attend this dinner party, and I invited you.


    But see what you''ve done to me?!"


    Mrs. Hsu was furious when she knew the ins and outs of the matter. At that time, she was only


    concerned about her crying daughter, and her attention was all on the dress. She ignored other


    things and was only thinking about how to make her daughter happy.


    Now that she thought about it, she was drenched in a cold sweat. It was okay if the dress was cut,


    but what if the des wounded her precious daughter?


    It was obvious that Mona did not care about her daughter''s safety at all.


    At this time, Mona was at a loss what to say to justify herself. She tried to remedy it. "Mrs.


    Hsu..."


    Many women are extraordinarily strong after bing mothers. Besides, Mrs. Hsu was no


    pushover. She interrupted her sharply and did not give her any more chance to speak. "Enough!


    Mona, you don''t have to say anything more. The truth is in front of you. Leave the banquet now!"


    Mona''s face turned ashen.


    Now that her conspiracy was exposed, it was useless for her to argue. She was humiliated in public.


    Seeing Mrs. Hsu''s firm attitude, she looked at Wilson, hoping that he could lend a hand.


    However, Wilson just looked at her with his cold eyes.


    Out of guilty, Mona shivered. She lowered her head and left with the hem of her dress in her hands


    and was no longer as radiate as before.


    Not far away, Terry asked his boss with an excited and shocked look, "You asked me to get the


    sewing kit. How do you know that Miss Hall could fix Lyric''s dress?"


    Wilson nced at him faintly. "How can I not know my woman''s strengths?"


    When Desmond identally met Tina at the Chin''s Group, Wilson asked Tina about her


    rtionship with Desmond. In passing, he knew that she had had a conflict with Mona.


    He sent Terry to check the matter up.


    Wilson had seen the surveince video, so he knew clearly what happened that day: how Mona


    took the initiative to make trouble with her and how Tina efficiently resolved the crisis in the end.


    That was why Wilson believed in her ability in the fashion-design field.


    Terry was struck dumb by his public disy of affection.


    When it came to this, those onlookers all understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Mona was fighting with Tina for Wilson.


    Everyone here had seen the news that Mona and Wilson were in a rtionship. Wherever she


    went, she regarded herself as his woman. But now, when Wilson brought someone else to be his


    femalepanion, how could she ept the truth? Then she got that evil idea to frame Tina up.


    However, the others were wondering who was his newpanion.


    They seemed to have never seen Tina before. Perhaps, she was that famous, but they all believed


    that it would not take long for her to be famous!


    Tina did not know that others secretly guessed that she was also a celebrity. She just felt that Mona


    deserved it, and she was afraid that when they met again in the future, they would be at


    loggerheads.


    Meanwhile, she was very grateful to Wilson.


    When she turned to look at him, she saw him slightly raising his mouth corners. To her surprise, he


    was delighted. It seemed that he was very proud to see two women fighting for his love.


    Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Susan walked towards her with a smile. "Miss Hall, you''ve done a good job to Lyric''s dress!" Tina


    could feel the kindness of Susan, who had spoken up for her more than once just now. She


    hurriedly said, "Thank you, Susan! I''m sorry that I''ve ruined your design!"


    "Don''t say that. I admire your modifications to it!" Susan waved her hand.


    The insider knows the ropes, while the outsider justes along for the ride.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, it was a trick to coax a child by modifying the dress.


    However, after carefully examining the dress, Susan found that the way Tina sewed and mended


    the organza was unusual. It was not something that ordinary people could do.


    She was not interested in Susan but was intensely curious about Tina, "Miss Hall, I think you have


    learned fashion design and learned it well. Is it your expertise area?"


    Tina nodded shyly. "Mm. I majored in clothing design at college!"


    Susan suddenly got it and said to her, her eyes bright, "Have you heard the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest? I think you can sign up for it!"


    Tina touched her long hair sheepishly. "To tell you the truth, I''ve already done it!" "Really?" Susan


    was pleasantly surprised. Then, with a smile, she asked, "Then do you know that I am a judge of


    this contest?"


    "Ah!" This time, it was Tina''s turn to feel surprised.


    Susan looked at her with admiration. "Miss Hall, I''m looking forward to meeting you at the contest. I


    have faith in you!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said hurriedly, feeling very lucky.


    Mona failed to drive her away. Instead, because of her, Tina left the judge of the contest a good


    impression. It seemed that she had to thank Mona!


    Mona''s departure was a trivial thing that did not affect the banquet at all.


    Most of the guests were influential tycoons in the business world, who had no appetite for celebrity


    gossip. So, the banquet was in full swing.


    During the process, Tina had been apanying Wilson dutifully.


    The banquet was drawing to an end.


    Guests left the banquet hall one after another. Mr. Hsu and Mrs. Hsu had considerably arranged


    rooms for them to spend the night in the resort.


    Tina was about to ask Wilson when they would leave. He suddenly put his arms around her waist


    and whispered in her ear. "Your acquaintance ising!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Tina was puzzled.


    As she looked over, she suddenly stiffened.


    A tall and straight figure walked in from the entrance of the hall.


    He dressed in a dark suit more formally than usual, his features quite handsome under the brilliant


    lights. However, he looked indifferent and cold.


    It was Dn.


    After she was sure it was him, she was very short of breath.


    Tina widened her eyes and looked at Wilson.


    It was only now that she understood who the acquaintance he had mentioned was - it was Dn!


    She knew that Wilson did it on purpose.


    She pursed her lips tight.


    Dn arrived in a hurry and seemed to be a little apologetic for beingte. As soon as he entered


    the banquet hall, he went to Mr.


    Hsu and Mrs. Hsu.


    In addition to the famous young pianist, he was also the son of the Koo family. His father, Aspry, had


    been in poor health recently, so he had to attend such an asion on his behalf.


    Dn shook hands and said, "Mr. Hsu, I''m sorry. I just finished a concert and was struck in traffic!"


    Mr. Hsu smiled and replied, "It doesn''t matter. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy


    schedule to attend the party!"


    "I''m here on behalf of my father. I hope that you would not mind it!"


    "No, no! Your father and I have been friends for many years!"


    They exchanged greetings.


    Someone suddenly took away the champagne cup in Tina''s hand.


    She held her breathe.


    After Wilson put the champagne on the table, he lowered his handsome face and looked right into


    her eyes with a slightly wicked and meaningful smile.


    He raised his hand and tucked the hair hanging down aside up behind her ear, saying slowly, "I am


    a little tired. Let''s say goodbye to Mr. Hsu and Mrs. Hsu and go back to the room to rest early!"


    "..." Tina''s blood froze.


    The crystalmp shone brightly on her motionless, slightly pale face.


    Wilson narrowed his deep eyes behind the sses and looked at Tina sharply as if he could see


    her through. With a faint smile, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that he knows our


    rtionship?"


    She felt the invisible pressure from him, her heart thumping.


    However, she could not go against him.


    Tina forced a smile and shook her head."... No!"


    Her voice sounded calm, but she clenched her hands into fists, trying to hide all the raging emotion


    waves inside her heart.


    After all, there was no escape from the facts.


    Wilson smiled gently and asked very patiently, "Are you sure?"


    Did she have another choice?


    Tina smiled wryly in her heart. She took the initiative to grab his arm and said, "Let''s go over there!"


    Taking a deep breath, she followed Wilson and walked forward step by step.


    Seeing theming, Mr. Hsu smiled and spoke up, "Hi, Mr. Chin. Dn, let me introduce Mr. Chin.


    You should have seen him a long time ago. I heard that both of you are corporating with the TV


    station in public welfare. You know that it is a good thing to do something for society! You are a very


    promising man!"


    "Dn!"Wilson greeted.


    Dn looked at him, nodding slightly. "Hello, Mr. Chin!"


    However, when his eyes fell on the femalepanion beside Wilson, his pupils suddenly


    contracted.


    Dn thennded his eyes on the small hand in his arms.


    Wilson seemed to be unware of it.


    He ced his big palm on Tina''s white and soft hand. With a little more force, he pulled Tina closer


    to him, ttening her against him.


    Wilson looked at Mr. Hsu and said with courtesy, "I''ve had a great time at the party. Thank you for


    your hospitality! We''re a little tired and want to go to rest!"


    "Okay! You are a distinguished guest. The room I arrange for you is the best, so you can go there


    directly and enjoy the star treament! Have a wonderful night here!" Mr. Hsu said earnestly and


    handed over a room card, giving him a meaningful look.


    All the people here knew what he meant.


    Wilson''s thin lips formed a beautiful arc. "Sure!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Dn stared at the room card and then looked at the intimate couple. His eyes widened in an


    instant, and he even lost hisposure.


    When he just arrived, he happened to see Mona get into the car in dismay and leave. He also heard


    some rted gossips. It seemed that Mona had just had a fierce conflict with Wilson''s new female


    companion, well, to fight for his favor...


    Dn was not interested in other people''s business nor gossips. He went upstairs without listening


    more.


    However, he did not expect that Tina was Wilson''s femalepanion tonight!


    Dn suddenly recalled the time when doing public service in a hope primary school. At that time,


    he only thought that Wilson was there to inspect the work. Now many details rushed into his head


    proved that Tina had been with Wilson at that time, maybe even earlier...


    Suddenly enlightened, he looked at Tina in shock, as if he could not believe what he had just seen.


    Tina looked away.


    Wilson tightened his grip on her waist and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Hsu, Dn, then we''ll go first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked straight past Dn with Tina.


    Tina straightened her back. Every step she took was stiff, but she could not stop.


    Without looking back, she could feel Dn''s intense gaze on her back that nearly burnt her.


    Tina swallowed hard and tasted bitterness.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw that Wilson was smiling the whole time.


    So shrewd he was toe with with this trick.


    Walking away with Tina like this harshly hurt Dn''s dignity.


    Dn would not be with Tina. Since then, Tina and he could never be a couple again.


    Tina had to admit that this trick was brilliant.


    Although Wilson believed in her innocence when seeing her photo with Dn at the hotel, it did not


    mean that he could forget it.


    He had other purposes to achieve by bringing her to the banquet.


    He was reluctant to let her go easily at weekends. Beyond that, he intended to reveal their


    rtionship right in front of Dn.


    This move was simply too vicious.


    Tina''s heart was severely wounded. She felt fatigued.


    The resort covered arge area. In addition to the main building in the front, there were


    manyjapanese-style small houses behind them.


    Each house was packed close behind its neighbo: which was romantically zed with lights and


    stars. About every ten steps, there built artificial rockeries with lush nts and fountains


    apanied with the gurgling sound of running water.


    However, Tina, in a disturbed state of mind, was not in a mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. She


    followed Wilson forward like a walking zombie.


    Wilson stopped suddenly.


    Tina looked up, and when she saw the surroundings, she asked in surprise, "Are we not going back


    to the room?"

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Wilson said, "No hurry!"


    Tina frowned in puzzlement as she surveyed her surroundings.


    She thought they were going back to the room to satisfy his sexual desire like what they did every


    weekend night. Unexpectedly, he took her somewhere else.


    Compared with the warm yellow light on their way back just now, the lights of this small amusement


    park in the resort before them were colorful. Opposite them was a merry-go-round turning around


    with music.


    Tina did not understand. "We''re here..."


    "Aren''t you like the kid''s meal? Then I suppose you should also like to y the game loved by


    children!" Wilson said in azy tone.


    Tina was powerless to rebut.


    Wilson raised his straight eyebrows. "You''re not happy now. Let me make you happy!"


    Tina, ...


    Was it his policy to manage people by giving rewards and punishments?


    Tina forced a smile, but deep down in her heart, she still felt sad. Then Wilson dragged her to the


    merry-go-round.


    She had not gone to the amusement park for a long time.


    It seemed that there was an amusement park near her home a long time ago. Whenever she


    finished top in the exam, her mom would take her to y as a reward. However, since her mother


    passed away, she had never been there again.


    Tina chose a white wooden horse while Wilson picked her inclined rear position. After they sat


    firmly, they began to rotate up and down with cheerful music.


    Tina held the horse''s neck. As the night breeze blew over, she could not help opening her hands.


    At this moment, she suddenly thought of her daughter.


    I seemed to have lost a lot of childhood fun after she was hospitalized. If she could bring her


    here in the future, I would be thrilled. While thinking about it, Tina seemed to have heard her


    crispughter.


    Tina smiled.


    Wilson happened to think of I too.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When they were "dating" that day, he took the little girl to an indoor amusement park. She rode on a


    merry-go-round and was so excited that her head was full of sweat, waving her arms at him from


    time to time.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Tina''s profile.


    Somehow, he felt that she and the little girl were simr in appearance.


    This was not the first time he had this illusion.


    Wilson was amused, thinking his idea too absurd. Maybe it was because of the light and angle.


    After the merry-go-round, they yed many other amusement projects on the way. Although the


    park was small, it had all kinds of popr entertainments. In the innermost of this park that near the


    river shore, there was a Ferris wheel!


    Wilson took her into a cabin.


    "ng! ng! ng!"


    The huge Ferris wheel began to rotate slowly. On it, they could capture the night view of the whole


    resort and the river bank.


    Tina and Wilson sat in the cabin side by side.


    They were very close. In such a small space, they could feel each other''s breath.


    As they rose higher, Tina looked at the


    ground below and nervously clenched her fingers.


    The Ferris wheel was an ideal, romantic ce for couples to date, but she was with Wilson...


    As she thought this, the Ferris wheel stopped at the highest point.


    Tina was greatly startled.


    She anxiously grabbed the arm next to her and looked up at Wilson - he smiled slightly and pointed


    outside. "Look over there!"


    Tina looked over in confusion.


    There was a sudden uproar in the quiet night when huge fireworks bloomed above the river banks.


    The scene was bright and magnificent. After blooming, the embers fell down with sparkles like


    meteors.


    One after another, fireworks kept rising up high in the sky.


    Tina was stunned.


    She leaned against the ss to look at the gorgeous scenery like a child, and her eyes widened


    with admiration.


    She did not even blink for fear of missing the next firework.


    Tina was stunned by the beauty. The firework rising and blooming one after another gradually


    chased away the gloom that she got from the banquet.


    She murmured, "Oh, it''s amazing!"


    Tina turned her head and also saw the bright and enchanting colorful fireworks in Wilson''s deep


    eyes behind his sses, bringing an indescribable charm to him.


    Wilson asked her, "How do you feel? Do you feel better?"


    Tina nodded honestly. "Mm..."


    Such a stunning scene bewitched her.


    Wilson said, "Shouldn''t you reward me?"


    Tina was speechless. He said he was here to make her happy, didn''t he?!


    Wilson had gotten up and approached her.


    He lifted his head slightly, and his lips caught hers.


    Tina obediently shut her eyes.


    His kiss was as overbearing as ever, and gradually, he seemed to be a little out of control. Because


    there were only two of them in this narrow cabin, he kissed her without any scruple. Sonn, his long


    kiss became violent.


    Tina was scared when she saw the wildness in his eyes.


    Seeing that he was about to do something more intimate, she hurriedly reminded, "We''re in a Ferris


    wheel cabin. Don''t..."


    Wilson did not care about it. Neither did he intend to stop. "I have asked them to clear this ce,


    and Terry is in the control room. No one can see us!"


    Tina had nothing to say to reply.


    He pounced on him as if she were his prey.


    In the small cabin, the atmosphere became intimate and electric.


    Finally, Tina could harly think rationally.


    Her misty eyes looking at the brilliant fireworks outside of the ss window, she felt unreal as if in a


    dream.


    Lying in the small cabin of therge wheel, she felt that the entire world was spinning around her.


    In the control room, Terry, who was single, wrapped himself tight in a coat and enjoyed thesting


    firework. But in his eyes, it was the money instead of fireworks that was burning up in the air.


    To earn a smile from a beauty, a fatuous and self-indulgent emperor lit the beacon-fire several times


    to call his ministers together when nothing emergency happened. As a result, no one came to help


    him when the real enemy attacked.


    Well, like that fool emperor, Wilson was also willing to spend arge sum of money to make Tina


    happy.


    The first rays of the morning sun from the east broke the darkness.


    Tina opened her eyes. She had just woken up, but she still felt exhausted.


    She could not remember how she came backst night.


    Tina struggled to sit up in the rm clock''s sound.


    She was alone in the bed. Adam woke up early and sat on an armchair in front of the window with a


    laptop on his long legs.


    It seemed that he had already taken a shower. His short hair was half-dry, and he was in an


    unbuttoned bathrobe and a pair of trousers. His firm chest muscles were exposed in the air.


    Hearing the movement, Wilson raised his eyes. "You''re awake."


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson looked quite rxed. After having some great sexst night, he was pretty energetic at this


    time. "I have had breakfast, and the dining room is on the first floor in the next building. You can go


    and eat by yourself! I have a video conference here!" "Okay!" Tina said.


    After washing up, Tina dragged her sore legs to the dining room nearby.


    The breakfast was a buffet. There


    were various kinds of nutritious food.


    Tina was exhaustedst night. She took two toasts, a fried egg, some sd, and bacon. She chose


    a sun-filled ce by the window to eat.


    The meal was delicious.


    She held up the ss of milk. When she was just about to drink it, someone suddenly sat opposite


    her.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Tina looked up.


    She was stunned and then pursed her lips.


    Dn sat on the cane chair opposite her and ced a porcin te with a decorative rim.


    Compared with her, he put much less food on his te: a croissant and a small box of butter.


    Tina did not expect him to stay overnight either.


    In the quiet morning, the guests and waiters walking back and forth did not pay special attention to


    them.


    Tina tightened her grip on the ss of milk.


    There were dark circles beneath his eyes -Dn did not seem to have a good rest. After he sat


    down, he ignored the breakfast but fixed his eyes on her only.


    He looked at her more intensely thanst night, and Tina tightened her grip on the ss.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension.


    Tina got up and was about to leave. Dn said with a sneer, "Haha, I finally knew why you refused


    toe back to me that day. It turns out that you''ve secretly got yourself a better man!"


    Tina remained silent and did not refute.


    He was telling the truth.


    Dn, his eyes bloodshot, criticized furiously, "My mom told me at home that you''ve been a man''s


    mistress, but I didn''t believe it. Now I saw it with my own eyes! It seems that I was too naive to see


    your nature clearly!"


    Tina failed to put up a smile.


    She knew that Lilith might have misunderstood her, so she mistook Desmond, who helped Tina out


    in the hospital, for the one who humiliated her in the Genuine Jade.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After suffering losses twice in a row, how could a narrow-minded person like Lilith easily let go of it?


    Without thinking much, Tina knew that she would never say anything good about her. Instead, she


    would tell him what had happened in a nasty way.


    But it did not matter.


    Tina said calmly, "It won''t be toote for you to find out it now!"


    When Dn saw that she did not intend to defend herself, his face turned pale, and blue veins even


    popped out on his forehead. "Do you know who Wilson is? With his high status, he can get as many


    women as he likes.


    You''re just one of his secret sex partners! You have to do whatever he wants you to do!"


    Dn had been in a low spirit for a whole night.


    Last night, he watched her leave with Wilson had in hand. But still, he had thest glimmer of hope,


    thinking that the fact was not as what he had seen. However, this morning, he saw hering out


    of Wilson''s room.


    Dn surely knew what they had done all night.


    At this moment, he felt that he was naive and ridiculous.


    "Well, I know!" Tina nodded. Seeing his increasingly piercing eyes, she squeezed out a faint smile.


    "Wilson is a wealthy and powerful man that is wide-known in Ice city. Many women are dreaming of


    being his sex partner! I think I''m lucky."


    To his great surprise, she felt pleased about her current situation. Hearing that, Dn clenched his


    fists.


    He looked at her with extremely disappointed eyes.


    Dn stared at her in astonishment as if he could scarcely recognize her. Through gritted teeth, he


    reproached her harshly. "Tina, how did you be like this? So depraved and so disgraceful!"


    Tina replied, "Don''t you know that? I''m no longer the girl you met five years ago!"


    Tina finished the ss of milk in one gulp, and without looking at his reaction, she smiled and stood


    up. "I''ve finished eating. Enjoy your meal!"


    After that, she straightened her back and left.


    He did not know that she had been afflicted with festering sores in her heart all these years.


    As her fingernails dug into her palms, the pain made Tina even more clear-headed.


    They were destined to go their separate ways.


    Just after Tina walked out of the dining room, she saw Wilson standing not far away ahead with his


    hands in his pockets. He stood in the sunlight, as lofty and invible as a god.


    His eyes were extremely deterrent.


    Tina knew that he must have heard everything that she said to Dn just now.


    She did not feel guilty and continued to walk straight toward him.


    Wilson changed into a neat suit, which outlined his perfect figure.


    When she walked over, he asked with a smile, "Are you full?"


    Tina nodded, revealing a fawning smile.


    "Mm. I''m full!"


    Wilson smiled lightly and put his long arms around her waist that was slender and soft as a willow


    branch.


    He gathered Tina into his arms and suddenly kissed her as she looked up at him.


    Tina''s face instantly turned bright red when his tongue invaded her mouth. Other than shy, she was


    even more embarrassed.


    They were in front of a restaurant with many peopleing and going. What was worse, Dn was


    behind them...


    It was a brief kiss. Wilson soon let go of her and said happily, "You''ve just done well. The kiss is


    your reward!"


    Tina, whose lips were red and swollen, was speechless. Well, could she refuse to ept the


    reward?


    Sounds of tapping keyboard filled an office of the TV station.


    Tina had just finished a meeting. There was a thick pile of papers piled up next to herputer, and


    she was busy proofreading documents and modifying articles on herputer.


    Someone walked up to her just as she was as busy as a bee. "Excuse me, are you Miss Hall?"


    Tina was taken aback.


    She looked up and saw a man with a yellow hat standing in front of her. Judging from his work suit,


    she thought he must be a delivery man.


    "I am!" Tina nodded.


    After the man confirmed, he put a bouquet on her desk and gestured for her to sign on a notebook.


    "This bouquet is for you. Please sign here to ept it!"


    Tina, ...


    She then took the flowers in bewilderment.


    It was arge bouquet of champagne roses with a strong floral fragrance.


    Tina did not know who had brought it for her, so she delved into the bouquet and found a small car.


    However, there was only a sentence of flowerynguage there.


    There was no signature or name.


    Tina found the gift extremely mysterious. Could it be that the banquet was delivered to her by


    mistake?


    But a banquet was also sent to her on the second day and the third day.


    The first day was a banquet of champagne roses, with a card writing its flowerynguage: I ONLY


    LOVE YOU.


    The second day was a banquet of pink hyacinth, with a card


    saying: ADORATION&ROMATIC LOVE.


    On the third day, it was purple tulips with words: ETERNAL LOVE...


    It was from a mysterious person who left no other traces except the card with sweet words just like


    before.


    On the fourth day, ever the other colleagues in Tina''s office were looking forward to it. They were


    curious to see if there were any flowers today and what kind of flower it would be.


    Bonnie moved closer to her. "Hey, guess what it is today."


    "I don''t know..." Tina shook her head.


    Not to mention the flowers, she had no idea who delivered the flowers.


    Bonnie began to gossip. "Hey, it must be from the man who loves you at a distance.


    He wants to pursue you in such a way! It''s not known whether it is from someone working at our TV


    station, or someone who you met outside! Tina, if you get a boyfriend, treat us to a meal to


    celebrate it!"


    Tina was shocked by her fantasy.


    If she dared to cheat on Wilson, he must kill her!


    Tina said embarrassedly, "Bonnie, stop joking about that!"


    She identally touched the phone beside the table. Meanwhile, Wilson suddenly called her. The


    coincidence made her tremble slightly with a guilty sense.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Tina covered the microphone with her hand and lowered her voice. "Hello, Mr. Chin?"


    Wilson asked, "Are you at work?"


    "Mm!" Tina nodded. When she heard the airport radio broadcasting on the other side of the line, she


    asked, "Are you back from your business trip?"


    After staying one night in the holiday vige, they returned to the city area the next day. Wilson sent


    her to the TV station and went straight to the airport, beginning his many business trips.


    Tina heard that Wilson''s leather shoes fell to the ground, and he said with a rxed voice. "Well, I


    just got off the ne. Do you miss me?


    Tina did not dare to say no, which would displease him, so she immediately replied, "Yes, I do!"


    On the line came his deepughter.


    Then there seemed to be the sound of the door closing, and he said, "I''m going to get on the car to


    deal with the email. Bye!" "Oh!" Tina nodded.


    The almost meaningless chat ended.


    Tina put down her phone. Somehow, she felt like he was like a husband reporting his schedule to


    his wife...


    Then, she was shocked by this thought.


    What kind of illusion was this?


    On the other side, Wilson''s Rolls-Royce was driving from the airport to Chin''s Group.


    Half an hourter, his exclusive elevator reached the top floor.


    Wilson walked out of the office with vigorous strides, followed by Terry holding aptop. Along the


    way, all the staff greeted him respectfully.


    In the secretary''s office, Irene, his secretary, ran out to greet him in a hurry, holding a stack of


    documents in her hands, reporting the work and the following important schedule. "President Chin,


    you are back! These are documents that need to be signed by you. Besides, there are two


    proposals and a contract. In addition, you have an appointment with Mr. Schain, the president of the


    Mountain Group, at two o''clock in the afternoon! In the evening, we will hold a shareholders''


    meeting as nned..."


    Wilson listened with a calm posture all the time.


    When he heard the meeting in the evening, he slightly raised his eyebrows and interrupted. "Cancel


    the meeting. I have something private to do tonight!"


    Irene was speechless.


    Before Tina noticed it, the sun was setting.


    The rose-colored sunlight enveloped the office building, and the warm rays of the sun came through


    the blinds, lighting up every corner. The atmosphere in the office was warm andfortable.


    Tina lowered her head and nced at her watch. It was time to get off work.


    She nced at the vase by the table out of the corner of her eye and shook her head with a smile. It


    seemed that there was no flower sent to her today.


    However, Tina did not feel disappointed. She was just curious.


    The other colleagues around had already packed up and left the office one after another. Tina also


    started to close the documents on the desktop.


    She was about to get up and leave when the bouquet on the fourth day came.


    The delivery staff in his work suit came over in a hurry with arge bunch of flowers in his arms.


    After sending the bouquets for many days in a row, he recognized Tina and came straight to her.


    The delivery staff put the flowers on her desk and left after Tina signed for it.


    Bonnie, who had not left yet, saw the flowers and immediately eximed in a low voice, "My God! It


    finally came! I thought I would be disappointed today! By the way, this bouquet of red roses is so


    beautiful!"


    It was indeed very lovely.


    Therge bouquet had at least 99 roses.


    All the roses were wrapped in ayer of ck chiffon with a long tail at the end of the bouquet. Each


    rose red as fire was in full bloom. Their fragrance filled the whole office.


    Tina reached out and picked up the card between roses.


    As expected, she saw the flowerynguage of red roses: 99 ROSES - FOREVER LOVE.


    The only difference was that there was a signature at the bottom: Chin.


    There was only one word.


    It seemed that the mysterious man finally revealed something about his identity.


    Tina stared at the card nkly, and a myriad of thoughts shed through her mind.


    Was it from Wilson?


    Such a possibility made her heart thump violently.


    Tina came out of the office building with the heavy bouquet in her arms. Under the background of


    roses and sunset glow, her little cheeks turned rosy red, and there were rays of golden light


    swimming inside her pupils.


    Her footsteps became brisk without her noticing it.


    When she walked to the side of the road, a luxurious Rolls-Royce stopped next to her.


    Tina was astonished.


    Terry opened the rear door.


    Wilson crossed his long legs, sitting there in azy posture like an ancient emperor. As usual, he


    was wearing a hand-made suit, which outlined his perfectly shaped body. Tina found his chiseled


    features irresistible, but at this time, he looked a little unhappy.


    Ever since she appeared, his eyes behind the sses were fixed on her, or to be more precise, on


    the eye-catching red rose in her arms.


    Tina bent over and got into the car. Before she could sit steady, there came Wilson''s sullen voice.


    "Where did you get the bouquet?"


    She was stunned and could not help asking, "Wasn''t it from you?"


    Wilson frowned. "No!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina, ...


    This time, it was her turn to feel surprised.


    Tina subconsciously took out the card in the middle of the bouquet and confirmed that the signature


    was "Chin".


    Then, she searched in her mind, and the image of a man with a wicked smile and maroon curly hair


    shed across - Desmond Chin?!


    No way...


    Tina raised her hand and helplessly touched her forehead. Well, that was so embarrassing!


    Since they stood pretty close, Wilson saw the word on the card when she pulled out the card.


    Just like her, Wilson also figured out who it was. His face suddenly darkened, and the atmosphere


    in the car cooled down in an instant. Tina felt chill as if a gust of cold wind wereing at her.


    Tina slightly trembled, feeling horrified under his furious gaze.


    She quickly made her stand clear and disentangled herself from the misunderstanding. "I have


    nothing to do with Desmond. There''s nothing between us! He sent the flowers to me on his own


    ord. Today is the fourth day I received a bouquet.


    I know nothing beforehand!"


    Hearing this, Wilson looked slightly relieved.


    He squinted at the bouquet of roses, a real eyesore, and said with murderous intent. "Don''t worry. It


    won''t happen again!"


    Tina smiled apologetically.


    Finally, she knew who delivered the flowers. Somehow, she felt a little disappointed when Wilson


    said it was not from him.


    Tina secretly shook her head, trying to sober up a little to face the reality.


    It was the evening rush hour, so their car could not move fast.


    After leaving the TV station, Wilson''s Rolls-Royce was on the way to her home.


    The misunderstanding about the flowers had been cleared up. The atmosphere in the car was no


    longer that tense.


    Tina looked at the familiar road through the car window. She looked surprised and asked in a


    ttered tone with some hesitation, "Are you here to just pick me up from work?" Terry, who was


    driving in the front, quietly nced back.


    This was not the first time at all!


    His boss hade to the TV station to pick her up before. However, after waiting for her for a long


    time, he saw her get in her exboyfriend''s car and leave...


    "Well!" Wilson saidzily, "You said you missed me, right?"


    "..." Tina was at a loss for words. Well, it seemed to be true...

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Tina blinked and asked knowingly, "Are you going to sleep at my ce tonight?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    With his confirmation, Tina did not dare toin, but she could not go to the hospital tonight to


    see I...


    He leaned back in his chair, swaying his long crossed legs with ease, and ordered like a


    domineering king, "The dishes you sent to my officest time are good. Let eat at home tonight. You


    make them for me!"


    Tina could not help recalling the scene they made love on his office desk after she delivered the


    food...


    Her cheeks flushed.


    She said meekly, "Okay!"


    The Rolls-Royce stopped before the night market near Tina''s home because they were going to buy


    some vegetables and meat.


    They got off the car and nned to go upstairs after shopping.


    Terry opened the back door and said, "President Chin, then I''ll go back first!"


    Wilson nodded slightly.


    Then he thought of something and suddenly stopped Terry. "Wait a minute!"


    He reached out with his long arms and took the roses from Tina''s arms. He said in a disgusted tone,


    "Here you are!"


    Tina, ...


    Terry, ...


    After Terry drove the Rolls-Royce away, they went to the night market.


    At dusk, the bright sunset glow lit up the clouds in the west. The magnificent background brought an


    enchanting aura to the whole street.


    Because it was in the early evening, the street was not that noisy, though all stalls on both sides


    were opened.


    Tina wanted Wilson to go upstairs first, and she would go to buy some vegetables by herself. Who


    knew that he proposed to apany her.


    Their long shadows fell across the ground before them.


    The cries of the market traders were all around.


    Tina was very worried that it would disgust him. After all, no man with high status would like such a


    ce. Wilson was wearing a high-quality, hand-made suit with red agate cufflinks. From his head to


    toe, the items on him were luxurious, which did not fit the crowded market at all.


    However, Wilson did not feel bad. On the contrary, he felt everything here very fresh. Even when


    someone identally bumped into him, he was not displeased.


    There was a faint light in the eyes behind the sses.


    Tina could not help but nce at him a few more times.


    His chiseled features were softened a lot in the evening sun, which made him appear more


    handsome. With the tinum rimless sses on the bridge of his nose, he looked gentle and


    elegant. Nevertheless, the overwhelming aura still seeping from him was enough to strike fear in


    anyone.


    She was somewhat stunned by his charm.


    Realizing that she was taken in by her boss'' charm, Tina quickly reminded herself to keep a cool


    head.


    Before them, there was a stall selling vegetables. She quickly stepped forward and took the


    opportunity to cast off her wild flights of fancy.


    As usual, Tina went to a familiar stall.


    The owner was a middle-aged woman who was already very familiar with her. When Tina was


    picking up the vegetables, they would chat from time to time.


    Tina asked Wilson to choose some vegetables he liked. Then she took up a fresh perch nearby.


    After the owner packed up everything that they chose, she paid the bill.


    When the owner handed her the change, she nced at them and said with a smile, "Is this your


    husband? I remember you came over and carefully chose many things only to make him a nice


    meal."


    Tina was extremely embarrassed.


    How could she mention this infront of Wilson?!


    Indeed, older women loved gossip.


    Especially, the owner stressed the word "carefully" and gave her a meaningful look, which made her


    feel ashamed because her secret was exposed to Wilson.


    Tina opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to deny it like what she did whenever she was


    misunderstood.


    But before she could make a sound, Wilson suddenly pulled her away and strode away.


    She lost the chance to exin...


    Upon returning home, Tina headed straight to the kitchen.


    After all, her boss appointed her to make a meal for him. She did not dare to be ck and rushed to


    get started in the kitchen.


    For Tina, cooking was easy. She was very quick and efficient. In less than an hour, four dishes and


    one soup were done. The fragrance filled the small house.


    There were oven-roasted broli, maple zed ham, smothered pork chops, and a bowl of simple


    but tasty egg soup.


    After putting the bowls and chopsticks on the table, Wilson pulled out a chair and sat opposite.


    Tina piled rice high in a bowl.


    When she handed the ball to him, their hands identally touched, and both felt the warmth from


    each other. But they seemed to have gotten used to this and continued to pick up the chopsticks


    next to them naturally.


    Tina took her seat.


    It was not the first time that Wilson came here. Except for the weekend, he woulde over as


    long as he had sexual needs.


    At this time, it was getting dark. Under the orange light in the dining room, they sat at the table,


    quietly enjoying the dinner. There were only crisp sounds when the bowls and chopsticks touched.


    It felt as if...


    Well, it felt as if they were a loving couple eating together after work.


    s, how could she think the same thing as the stall owner?!


    After dinner, night gradually fell.


    It was still early to go to sleep. Tina took the chance to sit before the table by the window, preparing


    for the preliminary contest of the Grand Fashion Design Contest


    Thepetition was about to start, so she needed to be well prepared.


    After all, it had been almost three years since she had touched anything rted to the clothing


    design. She loved fashion design so much that she wanted to take this opportunity and not let


    herself down.


    After taking a bath, Wilson came out of the bathroom and saw her before the desk.


    Her smooth long hair was neatlybed back. She looked down and was busy drawing colorful


    lines on the white paper with a colored marker in her hand. Wilson could see the side of her fair


    face. At this time, she looked confident and quiet.


    Next to her were the two design books he gave her.


    When she waspletely immersed in the world of design, she had an aura of confidence.


    Wilson, his lips curving up, was reluctant to look away.


    He recalled the time when the dress of Mr. Hsu''s daughter was damaged. At that moment, he


    ordered Terry to get a sewing kit right away. He did not know why, but he was sure that she had the


    ability to resolve the crisis.


    As a result, she did not let him down. Seeing that she handled it so well, he felt honored too.


    This talented woman was his.


    Feeling the hot breath blowing onto her back, Tina stopped writing for a moment.


    She turned around and saw Wilson leaning over - he only had a towel around his hips. One of his


    long arms was pressing against the edge of the table from one side. Such a posture outlined the


    perfect lines of the powerful muscles on his shoulders and chest. Without sses, he looked more


    rxed,,


    Her short hair was half wet, and the water droplets were moving down his chin.


    The sexual scene instantly aroused Tina''s lustful desire...


    Tina swallowed hard and hurriedly shifted her eyes from him to divert her attention.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, it was useless when she was still in his shadow - they were so close that she could feel


    his breath on her face.


    Seeing that his eyes were on her drawing draft, Tina exined shyly, "Well, thepetition is about


    to begin, so I make use of the time to prepare for it!"


    Wilson nodded.


    Though he was the biggest sponsor of thispetition, he paid little attention to it. After all, he had


    to deal with a host of business affairs every day.


    Wilson asked in passing, "When will the preliminary contest be held?"


    "This Saturday morning!" Tina answered.


    Wilson nodded. "Hmm!"


    Tina thought he was about to say something else, but in the next second, he picked her up.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Without warning, she headed straight for thefortable leather bed behind her.


    The air in the room was heating up.


    When Wilson''s tall body came down, the phone rang untimely.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When he went to take a shower before, the suit jacket he took off was ced at the end of the bed.


    At this time, half of his mobile phone was exposed, the screen of which showed the caller


    identification. It was Mona.


    Wilson nced at it and directly hang it.


    Tina couldn''t help but ask, "President Chin, aren''t you going to answer it?"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and said, "She called me at this time. Do you think it''s an ordinary


    phone call?"


    Of course not.


    Tina looked at the sky outside the window through the white gauze curtain. The sky was shining. It


    was almostte at night. At this time, the phone call was somewhat ambiguous.


    In fact, Mona was just like Wilson said. She made a phone call with an ulterior motive and wanted to


    pretend to be ill to let hime to see her.


    Mona was almost drive out of the banquetst time. At that time, Wilson looked at her so coldly.


    Knowing that she had touched his bottom line, she could only resort to the ruse of self-injury to win


    his confidence.


    Looking at the phone call with reluctance, Wilson pressed the power-oif button.


    Tina pursed her lips and asked, "President Chin, why did you stand on my side during the dinner


    party?"


    Wilson was so sharp and smart that he could detect anything. Not only did he ask Terry to find her a


    sewing kit, but also turned a deaf ear to Mona when she asked him for help afterwards.


    "You want to know?" Wilson retorted.


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson smiled wickedly as his rough fingers touched her small chin. "Because you¡¯ve done a better


    job in serving me than she has!" Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Wilson bent down and unbuttoned the cor of her pajamas.


    Obviously, she needed to serve him now...


    The next day, Tina went to work as usual.


    Wilson always kept his word. After he said that it wouldn''t happen again in the future, Tina didn''t see


    the courier show up again with flowers when she got off work at night. It seemed that Wilson had


    solved it.


    Indeed, Wilson carried out his work with drive and sweep.


    However, when she thought of the person who sent her the flowers, Tina felt helpless.


    This Lil President Chin really made trouble for her!


    Last night, Wilson showed up at the TV station to pick her up from work, which disrupted her n.


    She could not go to the hospital to apany her daughter. Today, in order to make up for it, she


    went to the dessert shop halfway and bought I s favorite cream cake after work.


    When she opened the door of the ward, there came the energetic voice of a child.


    "Mom!"


    Tina raised the cake box in her hand with a smile and said, "I, look at what I brought n


    you.


    I ran towards her.


    After happily looking at the cake, she didn''t rush to eat as usual, but looked like she wanted to run


    out.


    "I, what are you going to do?" Tina asked in surprise.


    I s obsidian-like big eyes blinked, and she showed a shy expression. "Well, I''m going to make a


    long phone call!"


    "A long phone call?" Tina did not know whether tough or not. She thought I was calling a friend


    who had been discharged from the hospital.


    I was lively, cheerful, and smart. She not only was favored by doctors and nurses, but also


    popr among children.


    Tina asked in confusion, "Then why didn''t you use my phone?"


    If she used her mother''s mobile phone, Mr. president would be exposed...


    She was not ready yet!


    I rolled her eyes and said in a childish voice, "Because I have already told the nurse that I would


    borrow her mobile phone when you didn''te. She is waiting for me now!"


    After that, she ran away quickly.


    Tinaughed and shook her head.


    Putting the cake on the cab, she tidied up the messy papers on the table.


    It was already time for season change. Tina opened the closet to sort I s clothes. She packed all


    the long-sleeved close-fitting clothes that I didn''t wear now and was going to take them home.


    As she was sorting out the clothes one by


    one, something suddenly fell out.


    Tina was stunned.


    It was covered by many clothes, seeming to have been hidden on purpose. After she took away the


    clothes, it fell out.


    Tina reached out to receive it.


    It was a doll, the most popr stuffed Dumbo.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, the ward door was pushed open, and I, who had finished making a long phone call


    with Mr. president, just ran back. After seeing this scene, her small mouth widened in surprise.


    Oh no, it had been discovered!


    Tina looked at the running daughter and asked, "I, where did this Dumboe from?"


    She looked at it for a long time and had no impression of it at all.


    Tina did not remember that her daughter had this toy, and she had never bought it either. Besides, it


    was a souvenir edition. It was not easy to buy it.


    The doll looked very new, seeming to have just been bought.


    I blinked. "Well..." "Hmm?" Tina frowned.


    Tina often taught I to be a good girl who couldn''t lie.


    I wanted to be a good girl, so she told her honestly, "Okay, mom, I''ll be frank, but don''t be angry!"


    Tina noticed that things were not so simple. She pursed her lips and said, "I, tell me first!"


    I rushed over, hugged her legs with her small arms, and said ingratiatingly, "Mom, I''m sorry.


    Without your permission, I took the gift from Mr. president! At first, I didn''t want it. But I have given


    him a painting and he said it was a gift in return, so I epted it! Mom, I can''t ignore his kindness,


    can I?"


    Tina was speechless.


    It seemed that she could not refute it.


    She frowned again. "Mr. president?"


    When Mr. president was mentioned again, I s little face was flushed and her eyes were shining


    with excitement and joy. "Yes! Mom, you see, this Dumbo is a Disney souvenir edition, even more


    lovely than the one of Elie! Moreover, the Dumbo was actually not sold by the shopper. It is just a


    decoration in the store. Seeing that I liked it, Mr.


    president bought it for me at three times the price. Is he domineering?"


    Tina was speechless again.


    He was so rich and willful...


    Why was it a bit like the style of Wilson?


    Tina raised her hand to her forehead.


    She had heard about the so-called


    Mr. president from I before, but she didn''t care too much. She always thought that her daughter


    was affected by the TV series. Unexpectedly, there was such a person.


    When Tina thought of something, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly and she asked, "I, you


    said before that you suffered lovesickness. Was that also because of this overbearing Mr.


    president?"


    I nodded sweetly and twisted her hands together, saying shyly, "Well, we are passionately in love


    now!"


    Tina was speechless.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Seeing that her daughter''s big, obsidian-like eyes were sparkling, Tina pursed her lips and felt a


    little worried in her heart.


    After all, children were inexperienced, so it was easy for them to encounter danger.


    After thinking about it again and again, Tina felt that this Mr. president was not a bad person.


    ording to I''s tone, Tina realized that the two of them were already very familiar with each


    other in private. If he was a bad person, it would have long hurt her, instead of giving her a gift with


    sincere.


    For I''s safe, Tina took her small hand lightly and questioned her seriously, "I, who is this Mr.


    president? When did you know each other? How many times have you meet? Who is he?"


    I was a little confused by her series of questions.


    It was too much to talk about between her and Mr. president, and it was very likely that she would


    expose that she had secretly run out to date.


    In order to avoid her mother''s bad impression of Mr. president, I nned to give a simple answer.


    She answered in an adult''s tone, "Mom, I can''t say a word for a while. In short, Mr. president and I


    got to know each other by fate! We are destined to be together. He is tall, handsome, and rich! And


    he is so gentle and charming when he smiles..."


    Tina raised her hand and touched her forehead when she saw how infatuated her daughter was.


    I hugged her arm and pouted. "Mom, I''ll introduce him to you when I have the chance, okay? I


    swear, you''ll be very surprised and like him when you see him!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She was still worried. When she wanted to ask more questions, the door of the ward was pushed


    open.


    "Tina!"


    Malee walked in with fruits.


    After I saw her, she ran over quickly and said, "Aunt Malee..."


    Tina also stood up with a smile. "Malee, you''re here!"


    Malee touched I s head and put the fruits on the bedside table. Then she asked her excitedly,


    "Tina, is the preliminary contest going to start soon? I''m worried about you, so I came to see you!"


    "Yes, tomorrow morning!" Tina smiled and nodded.


    Malee grabbed hold of her hands. She was so excited as if it was she who was going to have a


    contest. "How is you preparation? Are you nervous? Do you have confidence?"


    Tina smiled. "I''m ready. I''m confident!" "Tina, I know you''re the best!" Malee sighed. "But


    unfortunately, I''ll have work to do tomorrow morning, so I can''t go with you or cheer for you on the


    scene. You have to tell me the result as soon as possible!"


    Tina said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll tell you the result by then!"


    Malee raised her hand and gestured, "Okay, you''ll make it!"


    Looking at her energetic friend, Tina took a deep breath and began to look forward to tomorrow''s


    preliminary contest.


    At nine o''clock of Saturday morning, the sun shone on the earth.


    The ck Rolls-Royce drove out of No.l Luxurious Residence.


    Tina specially dressed up today, wearing a white chiffon shirt and light gray pants, and three-


    centimeter high heels. Although they were not luxury brands, they were very ingenious.


    She simply coiled up her hair behind her head, showing her little face. There was no makeup on her


    face, except for peach-pink lipstick. She looked capable and gentle.


    Tina wanted to leave a good impression on the judges.


    Perhaps it was because she was going to the preliminary contest today,st night, Wilson let go of


    her. They only had sex once while she was taking a shower, and then he took her to bed directly.


    Tina tilted her head to look out of the car window.


    While she was thinking about where she should get off, Wilson, who was sitting next to him, said


    lazily, "The preliminary contest is in the international center, isn''t it?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    The Grand Fashion Design Contest attracted a lot of people. There were many participants, and the


    threshold was particrly high.


    Thepetition was very strict. The masselection was only the first step, and next it was


    preliminary contest. Only those who had passed the preliminary contest could qualify for the


    following formalpetition and participate the contests round by round.


    "I''ll go with you!" Wilson said.


    Tina looked at him in surprise. "President Chin, are you going to go with me?"


    She thought that he would take her there as he usually did. She didn''t expect that he was going to


    apany her.


    Wilson nodded. "Hmm."


    Tina was ttered and asked, "President Chin, won''t you have work this morning?"


    ording to her previous experience, Wilson was busy every day and had almost no time for rest.


    Even on weekends, he was busy with work.


    "No!" Wilson said indiiferently.


    Terry in the front was speechless.


    He looked at the rearview mirror silently and smiled without saying anything.


    Wilson was sitting with his legs crossed. He wore a light-colored suit today and looked graceful. The


    sunlight came in through the car window, and his facial features were softened a lot.


    He slightly pushed his sses and nced at her. "How much confidence do you have for today''s


    preliminary contest?"


    Tina did not dare brag in front of him, afraid that he wouldugh at her. Instead, she said, "I''ll do my


    best!"


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at red light.


    In front of the car, the international center was getting closer and closer.


    Tina''s hand, which was ced on the side of her leg, couldn''t help but gently clench, sweating


    slightly.


    Seeing this, Wilson chuckled and asked, "Are you nervous?


    Tina replied honestly, "Yes, a little bit!"


    Although she was full of confidence in front of her good friend, she still felt a little nervous since the


    match wasing soon.


    After all, clothing design had been her hobby and her dream. For her, it was sacred. Tina was very


    serious, and it was inevitable that she would be nervous.


    Wilson smiled. His body moved closer to her, and his thin lips almost touched her ear. "Tina, are you


    sure you don''t need to ask me for help? If you do it now, it''s not toote!"


    Tina was speechless.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "I don''t need it!"


    Wilson asked, "Don''t you really need it?"


    "No!" Tina was speechless.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson¡¯s long legs were swaying back and forthzily, and the evil smile on his face was like that of


    a demon. He whispered ambiguously into her ears, "Well, we haven''t tried car sex yet!"


    Tina did not want to speak.


    She moved to the side and stayed away from him.


    No matter what Wilson said, Tina would not be tempted. The clothing design had been her dream


    before. Now she finally had the opportunity to restart it. If she wanted to win thepetition, she


    wanted to rely on her own strength!


    Five minutester, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the building in the international center.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    She tidied up her clothes and opened the door.


    When she was ready to go down, someone grabbed her wrist from behind and threw her into a


    sturdy and familiar embrace.


    A kiss fell on her forehead.


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "Go for it. I believe you!"

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Tina was stunned.


    There was a temperature of his lips on her forehead.


    Wilson only kissed her gently, not as fierce as usual, and left quickly.


    It was more like encouragement.


    Tina looked up and saw the smile on his face and in his eyes behind the sses.


    Just like he was at the dinner party that day.


    Tina''s heart, which had been beating fast by anxiety, instantly calmed down.


    She got out of the car with her cheeks slightly flushed. When she was in the car, she clenched her


    fists tightly because of nervousness. However, at this moment, she straightened up and seemed to


    be stepping on the sunshine. She looked much more rxed.


    Looking back, she saw that the Rolls-Royce was still there.


    She didn''t feel like she was fighting alone...


    As soon as Tina walked into the office building, a red car stopped next to the Rolls-Royce.


    A very capable woman got out of the car. It was Irene, the secretary of Wilson.


    Irene walked to the Rolls-Royce, nodded respectfully, handed over the document and the tablet she


    was holding under her arm, and said, "President Chin, this is the two overseas contracts you need


    to confirm today!"


    Wilson reached out and took it. "Well, I know!"


    He turned on the tablet, crossed his legs, and flipped through the documents, working in the narrow


    car.


    In order to create a quiet space for their boss, Terry and Irene were waiting outside the car.


    Looking at Wilson inside who was working with a serious and focused look, Terry couldn''t help but


    whisper to Irene, "Last time, boss put off the shareholder meeting to pick up Miss Tina after work.


    This time, he actually decided not to attend the signing ceremony with overseas customers


    personally, but apanied Miss Tina to participate in thepetition..."


    Hearing that, Irene showed a strange expression.


    Terry whispered to her, "Irene, except Mona, do you know which woman boss favors so much?"


    "No!" Irene shook her head.


    Wilson almost granted whatever was requested by Mona. It could be said that the reason why she


    could be popr in the entertainment circle today was that Wilson had helped her a lot. For


    women, this was enough to be called favor.


    But Mona was different from Tina...


    Terry nced at the car and asked in a low voice, "Irene, do you think boss loves Miss Tina?"


    "How can we read boss'' mind?" Irene shrugged, but then paused and said with women''s intuition,


    "But, I don''t know if he loves Miss Tina, but he must be special to her!"


    Terry nodded in agreement.


    Tina stepped into the office building and went straight to the elevator inside.


    Someone was waiting at the elevator entrance.


    When Tina saw the other party clearly, it was toote to pretend that she didn''t see him. Moreover,


    she didn''t want to bete for thepetition, so she had to walk over.


    Dn was standing there with a music score in his hand, seeming to be here to talk about concert.


    As their eyes met, their expressions instantly changed.


    In fact, Dn had seen her for a long time.


    Not only did he see her walk into the building, but he also saw her get out of Wilson''s car.


    He clenched his fists and said in a cold and stiff voice, "Tina, are you sure you want to continue to


    fall like this?"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    "Leave Wilson! It¡¯s my good warning to you. If you are with him, you can only be an unpresentable


    mistress? Why can''t you preserve your moral integrity?" Dn said.


    Tina said, "Dn, this is my own business!"


    It had nothing to do with him.


    After Dn understood the meaning of this sentence, his face suddenly darkened and his chest


    heaved slightly.


    He sneered and thought, "It seems that I''ve put my finger in her pie."


    The elevator reached at this time.


    The two walked in one by one.


    The elevator door slowly closed and rose.


    The two figures were reflected on the glowing elevator wall, and the atmosphere became more


    depressing.


    Perhaps Dn couldn''t stand such pressure, so he broke the silence first. "What are you doing


    here?"


    Today was the weekend, so she did not need to go to work. Moreover, she only carried a bag with


    her and did not bring any reporting equipment.


    Tina replied, "To participate in apetition!


    Upon hearing that, Dn immediately associated it with the recent famouspetition. "The Grand


    Fashion Design Contest?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Dn couldn''t hide his surprise.


    Unexpectedly, she restart the clothing design.


    During the school celebration, she said that she would give up her dream in a tone of indifference,


    including the vows made behind the dream. Now when he saw that she actually chose to participate


    in thepetition, Dn''s silent heart suddenly surged with passion.


    But soon, it froze again.


    Wake up!


    Dn sneered in his heart. Even if she had chosen to regain her design, she never thought about


    restarting a rtionship with him...


    The reality hit him hard.


    When the elevator reached, Tina said, "I''m here!"


    Dn''s face was as cold as ice.


    Since she met Dn in the elevator, Tina''s mood was greatly affected. But when she thought of the


    kiss on her forehead from Wilson and his words of encouragement, she quickly calmed down.


    The preliminary contest was held in a conference room.


    Each participant received a code. Tina just arrived on time. Not long after, she was summoned to


    start thepetition.


    The conference room was veryrge, with rows of chairs. The judges were sitting on the stage in


    front of them, watching the whole process.


    When Tina entered, she saw Susan sitting among the judges. Today, she was still dressed in a


    man-like style. Her hair had been braided. And she wore a jacket of punk style and a silk shirt


    inside, with her corbone was exposed. She looked very fashionable.


    Different from the way she was at the banquet the other day, she did not smile when she saw Tina.


    Her expression had always been serious.


    Tina was not in the mood for socializing with her. Instead, she sat down with a straight face.


    There were a lot of people who passed the mass-election, and therge conference room was


    almost full.


    For the sake of fairness, the result of the preliminary contest would be directly published on the


    same day. The participants would design based on the different theme given by the judges. The


    contest was to test the designer''s on-the-spot performance and creation ability. Finally, the judges


    would appraise their design throughparison and decide who would pass the preliminary


    contest.


    After the theme was released, the contest officially began.


    The time was limited, so everyone was in a hurry.


    Tina, however, did not panic at all. After reading the theme, she did not immediately take action.


    Instead, she fell into deep thought.


    She raised her hand and touched the swallow earrings on her earlobe. It was cool, like someone''s


    fingertips.


    However, it became warm after being touched for a long time.


    The familiar feeling made her feel calmer and more rxed.


    After a long while, Tina sat up straight and held the pen in her hand tightly. The lines on the spotless


    paper were drawn smoothly.


    The bright sunshine came in through the window. Her lowered face was quiet, and her eyes was full


    of bright light. She was calm and confident.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Three hourster.


    When the judge announced the time was up, Tina had already put down the pen.


    Many people were still drawing, just like they did on the final exam when they were in school. The


    staff came to collect the drawings and handed a stack of paper to the judges.


    There was a separate room for the judges to mark.


    They still needed to wait for some time because the results would be announced on the same day.


    The meeting room became noisy.


    The crowd was either standing or sitting, and they couldn''t calm down. Some of them were full of


    confidence, and some were nervous.


    Tina waited patiently. Halfway through, she went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, she met Susan unexpectedly.


    Perhaps it was because there were only the two of them, there was no need to avoid arousing


    suspicion. Unlike she was in the meeting room, Susan took the initiative to smile at her.


    Tina greeted her politely when she saw this. "Susan!"


    Susan said in a friendly voice, "Miss Hall, I¡¯m d that we met again! After thest banquet, I¡¯m


    telling you the truth, I''ve always looked forward to seeing you in the preliminary contest, and you


    didn''t disappoint me!"


    "It''s my honor!" Tina said with a smile.


    Susan smiled, her eyes filled with admiration. "Your design today is very creative. I''m very optimistic


    about it. As for everything else, I can''t say any more. Just wait for the result of the contest!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay, thank you!"


    She understood a bit of Susan''s hint.


    However, it was still apetition after all. Tina did not dare to treat it lightly.


    What she didn''t know was that under Susan''s support, she was the first one to pass the preliminary


    contest. Of course, this was also because her strength was above average, so the other judges all


    agreed without any objections.


    Finally, the result of the preliminary contest appeared on the projection screen.


    The names of all those who passed would


    appear, and those who did not would be eliminated.


    Everyone rushed forward.


    Tina also rushed forward and she searched her name while clenching her fists nervously.


    When she saw her name on it, she was stunned at first, and then her joy burst out.


    In the corridor not far away, the agent asked, "Dn, aren''t you going to leave?"


    Dn put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked at the conference room from afar. "You go


    first. I have something else to do!"


    "Okay. Then I''ll go first!" The agent nodded.


    Dn didn''t seem to hear anything.


    He stood a dozen steps away, through the window, looking at the results of the preliminary contest.


    When he saw Tina''s name, a smile appeared on his usually aloof face. His first thought was to be


    happy for her.


    Dn knew better than anyone that she was in love with the clothing design.


    Ever since she entered university, her talent in design had been fully disyed. Every time he


    practiced the piano in the piano room, she would lie on the stand and designed clothes...


    After discussing the rted matters of the


    concert, Dn should have left, but he couldn''t help bute to see the results.


    Tina came out of the meeting room.


    Dn''s hands clenched into fists in his pocket.


    He told himself, "Don''t be stingy. Congrattions to her calmly..."


    Dn''s mouth twitched slightly. "I..."


    However, Tina, as if she didn''t see him, ran straight in front of him, even bringing a breeze.


    Subconsciously, Dn reached out, but he didn''t even touch the hem of her flying clothes.


    Like a bird, Tina pped her wings and disappeared from sight.


    Dn''s fingers froze, and then he sneered.


    He felt that he was degrading!


    Outside the international center.


    The Rolls-Royce was still parked there. Half an hour ago, Wilson handed the contract which had


    been confirmed and signed to Irene. Thetter nodded and left in a hurry. She had to sign the


    contract on behalf of Wilson.


    At this moment, he raised his hand and knocked on the window.


    Terry, who was smoking outside, quickly put


    out the cigarette and nodded. "President Chin!"


    Wilson ordered, "Terry, book a restaurant to celebrate for her!"


    "Yes!" Terry took the order.


    Immediately, he looked at Wilson with suspicion and moved his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to


    ask how could he be sure that Miss Tina would pass?


    Wilson gave him a faint nce.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and his eyes shed with firm belief.


    Terry thought of the sentence "I know my woman better than anyone else" at the banquet and


    immediately shut his mouth.


    When he caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye, Terry hurriedly reported, "President


    Chin, Miss Tina seems to havee out!"


    Hearing this, Wilson opened the door.


    He stepped on the ground.


    Wilson saw Tina rushing out of the office building anding straight to the Rolls-Royce.


    Before he could see the expression on her face, she plunged into his arms like a cannonball.


    Wilson''s body, which was hit by her, shook slightly.


    In the night, they had done almost everything intimate, but in the daytime, especially in public


    asions, it was the first time that she had thrown herself at him.


    It seemed that not only his body had been hit.


    Wilson''s heart seemed to be hit by her, too.


    Tina hugged him tightly.


    She was so happy!


    After seeing the results, Tina wanted to tell Wilson the good news at the first time. She was panting


    and even sweat ran down the tip of her nose.


    Tina grabbed his arm and shouted his name excitedly, "Wilson, I passed!"


    She raised her face with a pure and bright smile on her face, like a child who had got a sweet


    candy. She was really happy.


    Happiness, joy, excitement...


    All these emotions were shown on her face, making her eyes and brows more dazzling, with a


    burning brilliance.


    Wilson smiled and said, "Congrattions!"


    He seemed to be infected by her happiness, and his smile also made his eyes shine with light.


    It was not until then that Tina realized what she had done in public. Her face suddenly turned red


    with embarrassment, and she


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    hurriedly tried to take back her body which was almost hanging on his body.


    Without giving her a chance, Wilson reached out and grabbed her waist.


    Tina''s cheeks were red.


    Terry said timely with a smile, "Miss Tina, congrattions on passing the preliminary contest!


    President Chin has reserved a restaurant for you. He wants to celebrate for you!"


    Hearing that, Tina was surprised and then smiled.


    The Rolls-Royce left the international center.


    Tina looked out of the car window at the street view in high spirits.


    She thought about it, hesitated for a moment, then turned to Wilson and said, "President Chin, let''s


    cancel the restaurant. I have a better ce to celebrate. Shall I treat you today?"


    "Okay!" Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    Tina exined, "But it''s not a high-end ce.


    I hope you will not mind!"


    Listening to her words, Wilson was a little more interested.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Terry sent the two of them to Chin''s Group first and then Wilso drove his private Mercedes


    personally to the restaurant with Tina.


    More than an hourter, the car almost drove out of the city.


    In the end, they came to an old town which was almost out of the city. There were almost no tall


    buildings here, but the scenery was good because it was close to the river, and the air was very


    fresh.


    The Mercedes stopped on the street and Tina took him into the alley.


    After several turns, they finally stopped in front of a small noodle restaurant.


    It seemed to be an old restaurant that had been opened for many years.


    The restaurant name "Beef Noodles" on the que had faded because of being under the zing


    sun for a long time. It was not spacious inside. There were only a few tables.


    Although it was old and shabby, it was very clean and tidy.


    It could be seen that the business was very good. It was not time for a meal yet, but


    many people were eating noodles now.


    Seeing Wilson looking at the noodle restaurant up and down, Tina said apologetically, "President


    Chin, the environment here is slightly bad. If you think it''s uneptable, we can go to another


    restaurant!"


    At that time, she suggested celebrating here on the spur of the moment. But at this moment, she felt


    rather regretful, afraid that he would loathe here.


    Wilson looked calm. "It doesn''t matter!"


    Just like before when he went to the night market, he could always adapt to various environments


    and show no antipathy. He was even noble when he moved.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    Wilson asked, "Why do you want to celebrate here?"


    The look in Tina''s eyes softened slightly at those words. "My mother often brought me to this noodle


    restaurant! When she was alive, whenever there was something good, no matter big or small, we


    woulde here to have a bowl of noodles to celebrate!"


    When it came to the celebration, Tina thought of this.


    She had a lot of memories about this noodle restaurant.


    These were the most precious things in her


    heart. Even when she was with Dn, she didn''t take him here, as if she didn''t want anyone to


    destroy it.


    Today, she took Wilson here.


    Tina exined to herself that it was because she was too happy today.


    The waiter came. With her memory, Tina ordered a big bowl and a small bowl of beef noodles with


    familiarity and two dishes.


    His noodles was strong vored while hers was lightly favored.


    Tina went to the bathroom and called Malee and I in the hospital to share the good news with


    them that she had passed the preliminary contest.


    Listening to the excited blessings of her good friend and her daughter''s congrattion, Tina felt


    warm in her heart.


    When she returned to her seat, two steaming bowls of noodles were just served.


    The man-made noodles were chewy, the soup was fragrant, and the beef and vegetables were


    delicious, which made people want to eat them.


    It made Wilson have a good appetite.


    Tina suddenly said, "President Chin, please wait a moment!"


    She brought the bowl of noodles of Wilson to her. Then she picked up the seasoning pot


    next to her, poured vinegar and two spoonfuls of chili sauce into it, and sprinkled some pepper on it.


    After that, she stirred the noodles with chopsticks and pushed it back.


    The steam made Tina look particrly charming. "This is the secret way for eating the noodles.


    Have a try!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and picked up the chopsticks to have a try.


    Tina asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s really good!" Wilson said.


    Tina smiled.


    Wilson found that she was very happy today, with a smile on her face all the time. Her genuine


    smile was as pure as a child''s, without a hint of hypocrisy.


    Tina said to him, "This restaurant has been opened for more than 20 years. It may not be very


    famous, but it is a household name in the nearby area! My mother and I used to live here. After


    eating noodles, we would go for a walk on the river bank. The scenery was very good!"


    Wilson said, "Yes, there is a amusement park ahead!"


    Tina stared at him in shock. "How did you know?"


    Wilson smiled and said nothing.


    Tina blinked her eyes, thinking that he might have passed by this ce. Without much thinking, she


    just looked at the ancient street outside the window and sighed.


    "Unfortunately, because of urban nning, this ce will be demolished soon!"


    Wilson silently kept it in his mind and gestured, "The noodles are going soft. Eat them!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    After they finished the noodles, Wilson drove the car to the riverside and they took a walk along the


    river bank.


    The sky became dark unconsciously.


    When it was dark and the moon was rising in the inky sky, Wilson took out a bottle of red wine and


    two goblets from the trunk like magic.


    Tina felt that he harbored malicious intentions.


    The high-end decoration and thefortable leather seats came in handy at this moment. The


    back of the chair was lowered, and the two people leaned on it, enjoying the scenery of stars and


    the river and drinking red wine.


    The river breeze blew, bringing the coolness of the river and the mellow fragrance of red wine.


    Tina swayed the wine in the ss. The red liquid flowing down along the ss, shining


    brightly.


    The corners of her lips curled upwards. "President Chin, I''m really happy today!"


    This was the happiest weekend of her life.


    She had given up her dream helplessly, and had never expected that there would be an opportunity


    for her to restart her dream.


    Tina didn''t care whether she would win the championship or not. She loved fashion design. Her


    mind was open after she passed the preliminary contest.


    Then, she raised her ss to him and said very sincerely, "And, President Chin, thank you!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Thank you for apanying me."


    "Thank you for your encouragement. Thank you for trusting me..."


    Under the bright moonlight, Tina''s cheeks were dyed red by the wine. She looked as beautiful as a


    blooming peach in March, and her originally white skin was even more charming.


    And her pink lips were stained by the red wine, and they became more soft and attractive.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    He didn''t want to drink red wine anymore.


    Wilson had always been a man of action, so he did the same way as he thought. He


    leaned over and kissed her on her lips.


    It was a kiss full of the fragrance of red wine.


    Wilson held the back of her head with his palm and pressed his forehead against hers. "Do you still


    remember what I said during the day?"


    Tina raised her head and fell into his deep, swamp-like eyes.


    In the dim light, his handsome face and his exclusive male hormones were extremely attractive to


    women.


    No one knew if Tina was drunk. She stammered, "What did you say?"


    Wilson said ambiguously, "We haven''t tried car sex yet!"


    Tina''s face flushed red.


    He actually didn''t give up on this matter...


    Tina swallowed her saliva and said, "President Chin, I''ve passed the preliminary contest. I''m afraid


    that I don''t need your help..."


    Wilson took off his sses and smiled evilly, saying, "Well, it''s congrattions to you!"


    Tina was speechless.


    His huge body came closer and closer, and the back of the chair kept falling down. She fell with


    him.


    Tina finally understood why he wanted to


    drink red wine in the car...


    His intention was not to drink.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Monday, workday.


    A financial trading building in the business zone.


    Tina, Bonnie, and another colleague came here to report a trade fair. They just finished work and


    were taking the elevator downstairs.


    While Bonnie was chatting with the other colleague, Tina was holding the phone beside them.


    I''s childish voice came from the phone and Tina listened with a smile.


    I said in a serious tone, "Mom, I called to tell you not to bete!"


    Tina replied with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry. I''ve kept it in mind. We''re going to watch movies


    tonight!"


    A Disney animation movie was re-produced in the cinema recently, and many children in the


    pediatrics had watched with their parents. I also wanted to watch it.


    However, Tina had been preparing for the preliminary contest of clothing design. I was very


    clever and sensible, so she didn''t


    want to disturb her. It was not until Tina passed smoothly that they decided to watch the movie.


    Tina bought the ticket this morning.


    Hearing her guarantee, I was relieved.


    "Okay! See you tonight, mom!"


    "Okay. See you tonight!" Tina smiled.


    When she hung up the phone, the voice of Bonnie and the colleague gossiping also came.


    "Mona lost control of her emotions during the filming and pped the supporting actress who then


    was diagnosed with damaged eardrums? Oh my god, shouldn''t she be so ruthless? She was in a


    bad mood, so she vent her anger on someone else?"


    "Now the news has been spread. Fans are very angry and they are all leaving messages to resist


    her!"


    "Now she''s in deep trouble. Her team will soon deal with it!"


    "Humph, she deserves it. These are all caused by herself!" After the previous incident, Bonnie had


    no good impression of Mona at all. Her tone was very rude, and she did not forget to share with


    Tina. "Tina, you see, I said that there was something wrong with Mona''s character. She made


    trouble again!"


    Tina smiled faintly and did not seem to care about it.


    The elevator arrived on the first floor.


    Tina walked out with them.


    On the side of the hall, noisy voices could be heard.


    Many female employees were gathering together and surrounded a person, talking andughing.


    At first, Tina thought that a famous star had been identally met by fans. After she saw it clearly,


    she found that the one in the middle of the group was actually Desmond with a smile and brown


    curly hair.


    He was wearing a wine-red suit today. Although it was still swanking, it was much better than the


    previous pink and blue suits.


    Only then did Tina remember that the entertainmentpanies of Chin''s Group, which were under


    the charge of Desmond, were located in this building.


    At this time, Desmond was like a butterfly flying from the left to the right, which was extremely eye-


    catching.


    He casually raised his hand to touch the curly hair on top of his head, and all the female employees


    screamed with excitement.


    Tina couldn''t help thinking that Wilson was also so attractive.


    However, he wasn''t like Desmond. Even though he looked gentle and refined, he


    was extremely powerful and imposing because he was in a high position all year round, making it


    hard for others to be close to him. They only dared to watch him from afar. But Desmond was more


    amiable, as if he was a everyone''s lover.


    Tina instinctively tried to avoid him, so she quickened her pace.


    But it was still toote.


    Desmond saw her with his sharp eyes.


    "Lil Tina!" He shouted loudly.


    After dispersing the female employees around her, Desmond quickly came to her and Tina could


    not hide anymore.


    Tina was so helpless that she forced herself to greet Desmond. "Hello, Lil President Chin!"


    (Note: The plots about Desmond appearing in Wilson''s office have been altered!)


    Desmond was obviously very surprised to see her. He solemnly said to Bonnie and the other


    colleague beside her, "Sorry, I have something to talk about with Lil Tina. Could you please leave


    first? I''ll send her back to the TV stationter!"


    Tina was helpless.


    Bonnie and the other colleague did not suspect him and were persuaded away by Desmond with a


    few words.


    Only the two of them were left. Desmond immediately raised his eyebrows at her with a proud face.


    "Lil Tina, you''ve already received all the flowers I gave you, haven''t you? Are you very shocked and


    happy?" "Yes..." Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Happy?


    She was probably only shocked.


    Desmond shook his leg and said with a handsome pose, "What do you think? Do you think I''m


    romantic? I don¡¯t dare to brag about my other abilities, but I do have more say in making girls


    happy! I specially ordered the flower shop to pick a bunch of different flowers every day and write


    down the meaning of each flower on the card, so that you can not only feel the romantic


    atmosphere every day, but also my sincerity...


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina gave a fake smile.


    She had indeed received flowers for the first four days, butter she didn''t receive any...


    Maybe it was because Wilson had done something to stop the courier from sending flowers, which


    Desmond didn''t know.


    Desmond excitedly threw a flirtatious nce at her and said, "You''ve received my romantic flowers


    for so many days. This time, you finally have a little good impression of me, right?"


    It had to be said that this pair of eyes with a naughty smile was really attractive. No wonder so many


    girls were overjoyed by his smile.


    Unfortunately, Tina was immune to it.


    No matter what purpose Desmond had, she felt that it was better to make it clear. So she took this


    opportunity to exin.


    Tina reminded him seriously, "Lil President Chin, you should know that I am President Chin''s


    mistress!"


    When they met in Chin''s Group that time, Tina''s rtionship with Wilson was already exposed in


    front of Desmond, so there was no need for her to hide in front of him.


    "I know!" Desmond noddedzily.


    Tina was speechless.


    Why did she feel that she was casting pearls before swine?


    Tina frowned. "Since you know, then you should behave yourself and shouldn''t spend too much


    time on me!"


    Desmond rubbed his chin and said, "My cousin is indeed handsome and elegant. All the women in


    the city want to marry him, but I''m not bad. I''m also popr among women! In terms of identity and


    appearance, I''m not worse than him. I''m also very generous. It''s a good choice to be my mistress!


    Why don''t you think about it?"


    As expected, she was casting pearls bbefore swine.


    Tina touched her forehead. "Lil President Chin, can you stop joking?"


    "Who''s joking? I''m serious!" Desmond approached her as he tried to persuade her with a face full of


    expectation, "Lil Tina, do you have any interest in what I said? How about being my mistress?"


    "Not good!" A deep male voice suddenly sounded.


    Tina turned her head in shock.


    After recognizing the voice''s owner, she slightly opened her eyes. "President Chin..."


    Wilson, who followed by Terry, came over with an unhappy look on his face, like a gust of wind


    coming from a ce of ice and snow.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    When he saw Wilson, Desmond was speechless. He almost forgot that Wilson was also in a


    meeting today. He said unpleasantly, "Brother, I was asking Lil Tina, not you!"


    Wilson was powerful. When he walked to them and stood there, there was an invisible pressure


    following him.


    He pushed his sses up his nose with middle finger and looked at Desmond with narrowed eyes,


    his eyes as cold as arrows. "How is the electronic bidding of the two entertainmentpanies?


    Why haven''t I seen relevant business ns yet?"


    Desmond shrugged. "I''m still working on the proposal. There are two more parts that I haven''t


    perfected yet!"


    Wilson frowned and said in a serious voice, "This time, the electronic bidding is very important. It''s


    already at this time. Why haven¡¯t you finish the business n?


    Desmond Chin, go back to thepany now to finish the business n and then send it to Chin¡¯s


    Group!"


    When Desmond heard this, the corners of his mouth began to twitch.


    It was true that the bidding was very important, but there were still more than two months left before


    the bidding. There was no rush at all!


    Desmond put on a fake smile. "President Chin, it''s still early. I don''t think there''s a need to rush..."


    Wilson interrupted him harshly, and the majesty of the president was exerted to the extreme. "I let


    you go back to get it done now. In two hours, I want to see the proposal on my desk! Do you


    understand?"


    Seeing that he was suppressing him with his position as his superior, Desmond was so angry that


    the corners of his eyes twitched. He said angrily, "But now I have other matters to attend to. I still


    have to send Lil Tina back to the TV station!"


    Wilson said, "It''s not your turn!"


    Desmond was speechless.


    Wilson nced at Tina, who was next to him, and said, "What are you waiting for? Come with me!"


    "Yes!" Tina hurriedly nodded.


    Wilson strode forward, and she followed him with small steps.


    Getting in the car, Wilson still had an unhappy expression on his face.


    He nced at the side and began to denounce her. "Tina, what were you doing


    here?"


    Tina quickly expressed her stance. "There was a meeting. I came here for an interview!"


    She came to work and absolutely did not have private contact with Lil President Chin!


    "Mmm." Wilson hummed, but his expression did not soften at all. He looked at her and asked, "Tina,


    did you agree with him?"


    "What?" Tina blinked.


    Wilson said in a deep voice, "He suggested being his mistress!"


    "No, I didn''t!" Tina hurried to shake her head . Face full of ttering smiles, she said very


    obsequiously, "President Chin, don¡¯t worry. How can I have such


    a disrespectful idea? It is Lil President Chin''s own wishful thinking!"


    Being Desmond¡¯s mistress?


    She didn''t have that idea at all. Besides, Desmond and Wilson were cousins, and thetter was the


    former''s boss. If she annoyed Wilson, she would be in trouble.


    Wilson obviously became happy, and the anger on his face had dissipated a lot.


    Tina silently wiped her sweat.


    When she was about to heave a sigh of relief, Wilson suddenly said sadly, "Tina, I''m not feeling


    happy now unless..." "What?" Tina asked fawningly.


    Wilson said, "Unless you kiss me."


    Tina was speechless.


    Terry, who was driving in the front, almost lost his grip on the steering wheel and looked at the


    rearview mirror with a stunned expression.


    Was his boss... acting coquettishly?


    Terry made eye contact with Wilson''s eyes and immediately avoided his eyes with a red face and an


    expressionless face.


    He held the steering wheel tightly and focused on driving.


    Wilson crossed his two long legs and waited for her.


    Tina''s ears were burning hot.


    ncing at Terry who seemed to be focused on driving in the front, she came closer to Wilson little


    by little in order to make him happy.


    As soon as Tina kissed Wilson, Wilson seized the initiative to deepen the kiss.


    He wrapped his long arms around her slender waist like iron hoops and brought her into his arms.


    The kiss didn''t stop until the car stopped at the entrance of the TV station.


    After the Rolls-Royce left, Tina walked to the office building with a red face, one hand on her


    swollen red lips, and the other on her left chest.


    It was just a kiss...


    Why was her heart beating so fast? It didn''t make sense!


    Night fell, private hospital.


    The hall was not noisy as it was during the day, and it was much quieter.


    The elevator door slowly opened, and two women came out of it. One of them wore a pair of ck


    sunsses and a mask, almost covering her whole face. She looked like a star, and the person


    next to her seemed to be her agent.


    The former''s brows were tightly furrowed, and it was obvious that she was unhappy. Thetter was


    seriously persuading her.


    "Mona, since you hit her, it''s our fault. It''s not a big deal to apologize to her. Your attitude just now


    was too tough. If it is reported again, it will be more difficult to solve it..."


    Tonight, Mya was here to apany Mona to apologize to the supporting actress who had been


    beaten.


    Mona said unhappily, "Are you teaching me?"


    Mya immediately stopped.


    Mona cursed angrily, "Who does she think she is? She''s just a supporting actress. How dare she


    make indiscreet remarks on my acting skills! I just pped her with anger. It''s


    no big deal. She''s obviously trying to gain poprity on purpose!"


    Mya thought in her heart, "It was just two ps in the face? She was diagnosed with tympanic


    membrane perforation. If you p more hard, she would lose her hearing..."


    However, she only dared toin in her heart. She smiled and echoed in front of Mona, "Yes,


    she is not even worthy to carry shoes for you. You can rest assured that I will handle it!"


    When she heard those words, Mona''s face softened.


    Myaforted her, "Mona, I know that you''ve been in a bad mood recently, but you have to endure


    it in the following filming. Otherwise, it will be bad for your image if such a thing happens again! As


    for President Chin, actually, as I said before, it''s easy topete with Tina for President Chin''s


    favor. As long as you lower yourself and y more tricks in bed, you don''t have to be afraid that you


    can''t make President Chin happy again..." "Shut up!" Mona was furious.


    Did she think she did not want to?


    Mona even dreamed about it. For such a long time, she had hinted a lot of times in public and in


    private. And she even seduced him countless times when she went out for business with Wilson


    and stayed alone with him, but he was unmoved.


    Two days ago, she swallowed her pride and once again called Wilson at night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mona prepared the aromatherapy and put on the sexy pajama. She prepared everything...


    But Wilson even didn''t answer the phone and turned off his phone!


    Mya was too scared to breathe, so she carefully ended the topic. "Mona, you are tired today, let''s go


    back early to rest..."


    Before she finished her words, Mona, who was looking at somewhere, widened her eyes.


    Then, the stunned Mya was suddenly pulled behind the pir next to them.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    The taxi stopped in front of the inpatient building.


    The car door opened and a lively little figure jumped out from within. Tina then followed closely


    behind.


    The moon was hidden in the clouds, but the stars in the sky shone on the mother and daughter.


    Tina looked down at her watch. It was just in time. The attending doctor had set a time by which


    they must return.


    I was still immersed in the joy of watching the movie, bouncing all the way. "Mom, I saw Dumbo


    finally reunited with its mom and returned to nature. I am happy for it! I like Dumbo very much!"


    Children''s childish hearts could always influence people.


    "Yes!" Tina smiled.


    I grinned and said, "Mom, actually I wanted to watch this movie with Mr. president, because he


    sent me a Dumbo! Mom, I gave you instead of Mr. president the chance to date me!"


    Tina did not know whether tough or not.


    However, when she heard her daughter mention the Mr. president again and again, her curiosity


    was sessfully aroused.


    Tina really wanted to meet this legendary Mr. president!


    The mother and daughter stepped on thest concrete step and walked into the inpatient building.


    Seeing her daughter yawn, Tina bent over to lift her.


    "I, are you sleepy?"


    "Yes!" I put her arms around Tina''s neck and put her little head on her shoulder.


    Tina caressed her head affectionately and said, "Hold on a little longer. You''ll be able to sleep once


    you get back to the ward!" "Yes!" I rubbed her eyes and said in a childish tone, "Mom, could you


    please continue to read Winnie the Pooh for me? I want to know if Winnie and Piglet have caught


    the long-nosed monster, they..." Hearing her daughter suddenly stop, Tina looked down in


    confusion. "I, what''s wrong?


    I looked at the direction of a pir with her big eyes and said with her head tilted, "Mom, there


    seems to be a beautiful aunt looking at me!"


    "A beautiful aunt?" Tina asked in surprise.


    Confused, Tina turned around. There were not many people in the lobby, and she did not see any


    beautiful auntie.


    I nodded her head and said sweetly, "Yes, she is very beautiful. She is wearing a pair of big


    sunsses like a movie star. However, in my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    Tina thought that her daughter only saw the passersby, so she didn''t think much of it.


    After hearing that, she burst outughing and pinched her daughter¡¯s nose. "You little tterer!"


    The mother and daughter soon disappeared into the elevator.


    Then Mona and Mya, who were hiding behind the pir, came out.


    Mya looked in the direction of the elevator in disbelief and asked in a tone of suspicion, "Mona, did I


    mishear? That little girl called Tina mom?"


    Mona took off her sunsses and narrowed her eyes. "Of course you didn''t mishear!"


    Because she also heard it clearly.


    Originally, Mona was in a very unfavorable position because she had failed to achieve her goal over


    and over again and caused herself to fall into trouble every time. Unexpectedly...


    Every cloud has a silver lining.


    Mya swallowed and said in shock, "Tina actually has such a big daughter? She''s hidden it so well.


    And she doesn''t look like a single mother at all! Mona, do you think President Chin knows that she


    has a child?"


    Mona showed a bright and strange smile. "What do you think?"


    The next day.


    The workday was still busy. After the regr meeting in the morning, Tina and Bonnie went outside


    for interviews with equipment.


    There was an important activity in the art department and many media and TV stations were invited


    for interviews. They were also one of the invited ones. Such a job was rtively easy.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the activity was over.


    Tina and Bonnie took the machine away and went to the bathroom halfway.


    There was a movie fan meeting taking ce next to the event hall. A lot of stars came, and the


    atmosphere had been very enthusiastic. When they passed through the corridor, they could hear


    the screams of the fans inside.


    Bonnie walked with Tina to the bathroom while muttering that she would break her daughter''s legs if


    she didn''t study well and


    skipped sses to pursue the stars.


    Finally, they reached the bathroom, and someone came out.


    Tina and Bonnie both frowned.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, the other side looked even taller. She was wearing a fashion


    brand dress and her hair and makeup were borately made by a stylist. She exuded a momentum


    of a star.


    Mona held a small mirror in her hand and lowered her head to tidy her hair.


    As she passed by Tina, her shoulder bumped into Tina and the small mirror in her hand fell to the


    ground.


    With a crisp click, several cracks appeared on the surface of the bright and clean mirror.


    Seeing this, Bonnie, in order to prevent Tina from losing again, looked at Mona with great vignce


    and said, "What do you want again?


    I saw it clearly this time. You didn''t watch your step and bumped into us!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mona nced at them.


    When they thought Mona was going to make some trouble again, she smiled unexpectedly and


    said, "I''m sorry!"


    Her tone was even polite.


    After that, Mona bent over and picked up the small mirror on the ground, and then calmly left.


    It was as if she had just been so focused on looking in the mirror that she identally bumped into


    Tina and she did not intend to find fault with Tina at all.


    Tina and Bonnie were confused.


    Both of them looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    Tina narrowed her eyes as she watched Mona leave.


    She had dealt with Mona many times. Because of Wilson, Mona regarded her as a rival in love and


    always wanted to defeat her.


    Each time they met, there would be a trouble.


    This was too unusual.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    For some reason, she felt a sense of unease in her heart.


    Not long after they got back to the TV station, it was time to get off work.


    Tina was thest person to leave the office because she had to finish a news release.


    Coming out of the office building, from afar, she saw a low-key but very luxurious Rolls-Royce


    parking on the roadside.


    Tina was stunned for a moment, and her cheeks were slightly hot.


    After she looked around and confirmed that there was no colleagues, she ran over like a thief and


    got into the car.


    Wilson was sitting cross-legged in a leisure position with a tablet on his knee, replying the email.


    In the evening sun, his facial features were very handsome.


    Tina steadied the heartbeat and said with a calm smile, "President Chin!"


    Wilson nced at herzily and said, "Are you off work?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson ordered, "Terry, let''s go!"


    His tone was casual and natural, as if it was normal to pick her up from work.


    The Rolls-Royce was driving on the street.


    When the car stopped at the red light, Terry''s phone rang.


    He took out the phone and looked at the caller identification. Then he subconsciously looked at the


    two people sitting in the back seat in the rearview mirror before slowly picking it up. "Hello, Miss


    Wong?"

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Although the Rolls-Royce was spacious andfortable inside, there was limited space. Terry''s


    voice could be clearly heard when he answered the phone.


    Tina couldn''t help but raise her brows.


    Wilson''s expression remained unchanged, and he was still replying English emails.


    After a few words, Terry turned around and reported, "President Chin, Miss Wong said that in order


    not to disturb your work, she asked me to ask you where she should set off tomorrow afternoon,


    because she will attend the meeting with you as the spokesperson of Chin''s Group."


    Wilson said without raising his eyebrows, "Let here to my office tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Terry answered.


    After recounting what Wilson said to Mona, Terry ended the call quickly.


    Tina held her chin with one hand as she watched the process.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth and felt funny.


    Mona didn''t call Wilson directly but called


    Terry. Besides, she deliberately said that she didn''t want to disturb Wilson. She fully showed her


    cleverness and obedience as a mistress.


    However, the thought of Mona reminded Tina of the time they met in the washroom this afternoon...


    Why did she feel so strange?


    Once she began to think, Tina looked a little dazed because of her concentration.


    Suddenly, she was pinched hard on her waist.


    Just like what had happened in the KTVst time. Wilson showed no mercy at all and Tina''s facial


    features were almost distorted by the pinch.


    Wilson, who had been replying the emails, was staring at her with dark eyes behind the sses.


    Tina was puzzled.


    When she saw the huge poster on the wall of the mall outside the window, she suddenly understood


    why he was unhappy. That was an advertising of Dn''s concert.


    Wilson mistook her for looking at the poster in a daze.


    This was a huge taboo to him.


    Tina quickly retracted her gaze. She was innocent!


    Wilson still stared at the huge poster hanging in front of his eyes. Dn was sitting in front of the


    piano, wearing a suit of British style instead of a performance tuxedo. There were dark roses


    embroidered on the right chest.


    He inexplicably felt a little jealous.


    With pupils contracted, Wilson didn''t even feel how jealous his tone was. "Tina, when will you


    design a suit for me?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Huh?" Tina was stunned.


    She tilted her head to look out of the window and then quickly turned around because he pinched


    her waist again.


    Wilson emphasized meaningfully, "You must be more diligent and make it more handsome than


    before, okay?"


    Tina endured the pain and nodded. "Yes!"


    Just like when Wilson picked her up from work, Terry sent them to the night market near the


    community.


    They bought some vegetables and went home.


    As the night fell, the lights in the house lit up, and it looked like a warm little castle from the outside.


    Tina washed vegetables and cooked. Then she took dishes to the table and finished eating face to


    face with Wilson. When she washed bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen, she found that everything


    seemed to be natural and she had used to it.


    It was just the second time that he had picked her up after work.


    Tina finished cleaning the kitchen and returned to the bedroom. There was sound of watering


    from the bathroom next door. Wilson was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    She opened the wardrobe, took out the pajamas, and prepared to take a shower after he came out.


    When she closed the wardrobe, her eyes fell on the dress next to her.


    This was the one she wore when she apanied Wilson to attend the dinner partyst time. After


    that, she wanted to return it, but he insisted on buying it for her, saying that it belonged exclusively


    to her, and her name had been written on it.


    She always listened to Wilson''s words.


    However, this kind of luxurious and gorgeous dress, hanging in her rtively simple wardrobe, was


    really out of ce.


    Just like she and Wilson. They were actually people from twopletely different worlds.


    When Wilson came out of the bathroom and saw her stroking the skirt hemline, a smile appeared


    on his face. "Do you want to be my femalepanion in the conference tomorrow?"


    Tina immediately shook her head. "No, I have to go to work tomorrow!"


    Wilson said with a smile, "You can ask for leave!"


    "We should love what we do! I don''t want to mess up!" Tina shook her head with no interest.


    "Besides, Miss Wong will apany you tomorrow. You don''t need another femalepanion!"


    The smile on Wilson''s face grew bigger. "What a jealous word!"


    Tina was silent.


    Only then did she realize that he had made a mistake.


    Tina wanted to exin, but Wilson did not give her a chance.


    He leaned over and lifted her up lightly.


    Tina''s slightly opened mouth waspletely blocked by his mouth.


    Clothes scattered all over the floor in a mess.


    Finally, Tina, who had not had time to take a shower, was carried into the bathroom by Wilson,


    breathing heavily.


    In the afternoon, the Rolls-Royce was driving to a venue.


    In the back seat, Mona, who had carefully dressed up, sat with her legs on one side.


    Today, she wore thetest white dress of Chanel, with jewelry around her neck. She was dignified.


    In thest banquet, Mona felt Wilson''s dissatisfaction with her, so she restrained her attitude a lot.


    She did not dare to pretend to be intimate with him like before, but tried to be adorable.


    Terry, who was driving in the front, looked back from time to time in surprise.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the destination.


    There were a lot of luxury cars parked at the gate, and the celebrities and dignitaries in the business


    world arrived one after another.


    Getting out of the car, Mona rightfully stepped forward and took Wilson''s arm. Even if she wore high


    heels, she was much shorter than Wilson. She looked like his girlfriend, which she enjoyed it.


    Mona kept a low profile and said earnestly, "Wilson, I''ve already regretted what happened at the


    banquetst time. Miss Hall is your mistress. I shouldn''t have been against her like that..."


    "Mmm!" Wilson said indifferently.


    Mona observed the situation and said, "The spokesperson of luxury and skin care product is going


    to sign a contract..."


    "Well, Terry will arrange it!" Wilson nced


    at her, but his expression was still indifferent. "Mona, as long as you don''t cross my bottom line, the


    promise I have made will not change. I can give whatever you want!"


    Mona immediately smiled softly. "Well, I know. You''re the best to me, Wilson!"


    Wilson did not respond.


    Mona took his arm and walked to the building with him, but when she looked down, there was a


    sh of light in her eyes. She was waiting to see what would happen next.


    This time Mona learned to be smart. She would not directlyin to Wilson like what she had


    done in the hotelst time. Unexpected discovery was more shocked.


    Mona walked elegantly with Wilson in high heels.


    The cell phone in her handbag vibrated. Mona casually took it out to have a look. Seeing the


    message sent by her agent, she smiled in a strange way.


    Mona suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Because Mona was holding Wilson¡¯s arm, when she suddenly stopped, Wilson had to stop with her.


    Wilson frowned.


    Before he could ask, Mona looked somewhere and took the initiative to shout in a low voice.


    "Wilson, look over there, there seems to be a child who has lost way!"


    It seemed that Mona was full of kindness. After finishing her words, she lifted the hemline of her


    dress and walked over.


    Wilson had to look over.


    Terry, who was following them, suddenly said, "What?"


    On the side of the lobby, there was a little girl of four or five years old standing in the rest area. She


    wore a red coat and a light pink floral hospital gown inside. She seemed to have run out of a


    hospital and was looking around nkly.


    She had short hair, with bangs on her forehead. Her skin was white and her eyes were like ck


    obsidian...


    Terry immediately recognized who the little


    girl was.


    "Isn''t she President Chin''s suspected illegitimate daughter?"


    Wilson on the side had strode over.


    Wilson walked to the little girl and was a little surprised. "I?"


    When I heard the familiar voice, the bewilderment in her eyes was reced by surprise. She


    opened her small mouth in surprise, looking like a happy little bird. "Mr. president?"


    At that, Mona''s face stiffened.


    There seemed to be an unexpected plot. She tentatively asked, "Wilson, do you know this child?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes. I''ve met her in the hospital by ident!"


    Mona breathed a sigh of relief.


    His answer showed that he didn''t know yet.


    Although it was a little deviation, it did not affect the original trend of the script. Everything was still


    under Mona''s control.


    I was still in surprise of seeing Wilson. She threw herself at him and instantly held his legs. "Is it


    really you? I thought I was sleepwalking. Sure enough, we''re fated! It seems to be a few years since


    west met. Mr. president, I miss you so much..."


    Since Dumbo was discovered by her mother, the secrets between she and Mr. president could not


    be hidden anymore.


    Although her mother did not criticize her too severely, she was still worried. So she was not allowed


    to see Mr. president in private without permission...


    So during this time, I could only call Wilson asionally and had no chance to meet him again.


    Today, Lucas and she were catching butterflies in a small garden. Each of them had a flower bed.


    They wanted to see who could be the first one to catch a butterfly. I worked very hard. In the


    process of catching, someone walked to her and said a few words to her. Then she lost


    consciousness...


    When she woke up again, she was in this strange ce.


    When she saw Wilson, she was extremely happy.


    Every time Wilson saw I, his heart would soften.


    He crouched down and looked straight into her eyes, saying, "I, what are you doing here?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I scratched her head and looked a little confused. "I..."


    Mona suddenly interrupted, and showed a very kind smile on her face. "Kid, tell me, did you lost


    your way? Where is your mother?"


    I looked at the delicate and beautiful woman in front of her and could not help blinking.


    At this time, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Half an hour ago, when Tina was writing a press conference on the TV station, she received a


    message from a stranger.


    The content of the text message was short but shocking. "Your daughter was kidnapped. If you


    want to see her,e here!"


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    The phone fell to the ground.


    When she received such news, she waspletely panicked.


    I meant everything to her. Without thinking twice, Tina picked up her phone, got up from her desk


    and ran out.


    She dialed back the number, but she couldn''t get through.


    Tina tried to keep calm. At present, she could not determine the authenticity of the information.


    While stopping the taxi, she called the hospital. The nurse told her that I had run downstairs with


    Lucas to y after taking an infusion in the afternoon and was not in the ward now...


    She asked the nurse to find I.


    Whether the message was true or not, Tina was scared. Her first reaction was to follow the


    instructions in the message.


    There was no traffic jam on the road. Under her repeated urging, the driver drove the car very fast.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the venue.


    Tina almost rushed into the venue.


    When she just got off the car, the hospital called back. They said that they only found Lucas in the


    small garden downstairs, but did not see I. Nobody knew where she was, and they were still


    searching...


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    When she was about to call the police, she saw her lively and lovely daughter standing in the


    middle of the lobby.


    She was perfectly intact, without any sign of being kidnapped.


    Was this a prank?


    Tina''s heart, which had nearly jumped out of her throat, returned to its original position.


    Such ups and downs made her heart beat fast. She didn''t notice anything else. At this time, Tina


    only cared her daughter in her mind. She ran straight to her and shouted, "I!"


    I turned around quickly and shouted in her baby voice, "Mama!"


    Tina bent down and held her daughter''s


    small body in her arms.


    I was held by her mother. She hugged her mother''s neck spontaneously and rubbed her little


    face against her mother''s with a smile. The mother and daughter was particrly intimate to each


    other.


    After making sure that her daughter was fine, Tina realized that there were other people beside her.


    What a familiar aura...


    Tina raised her head. Her eyes unexpectedly met the other pair of eyes behind the sses.


    Tina''s entire body froze.


    She felt a surge of panic in her heart.


    Tina''s heart had been filled with her own daughter just now. Furthermore, Wilson had been half-


    squatting with his back to her. It was only now that Tina saw him clearly.


    His facial features were so handsome and his deep and narrow eyes were filled with a sharpness.


    Who else could it be other than Wilson?


    Besides him, there were Terry, who had been following Wilson like a shadow, and Mona, who was


    dressed gracefully.


    I struggled out of her arms and took her hand. She didn''t expect her mother to see Mr. president


    in such situation. She blushed and said, "Mother, let me introduce him to


    you. This is the Mr. president I told you!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Her ears seemed to be buzzing.


    Since Tina learned about the existence of the Mr. president from her daughter, she had always


    wanted to see who he was, but she had never thought that he was Wilson!


    Tina suddenly remembered what I had said before. "Mom, I''ll introduce him to you when I have


    the chance in the future, okay? I swear, you''ll be very surprised when you see him. You''ll like him


    very much!"


    Tina swallowed hard.


    The overbearing Mr. president...


    What a big surprise...

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Wilson slowly stood up straight.


    Tina''s heart was pounding with nervousness.


    The atmosphere became oppressive and strange.


    Everyone present felt it. Terry was surprised and held his breath at the same time.


    Oh my god!


    His previous thought hade true. The little girl and Miss Hall were mother and daughter...


    Mona stood aside and watched the scene of bustle.


    Only the naive I did not feel the tense atmosphere among adults. She then introduced her


    mother to Wilson happily, "Mr. president, this is my mom!"


    This was the meeting between her mother and her so-called boyfriend!


    I smiled.


    But Tina couldn''t smile at all.


    Compared with Terry who was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out, Wilson had no


    expression on his handsome face. There was even a faint smile on his face. He still looked graceful


    and gentle.


    But Tina could clearly see that his eyes behind the sses were narrowing, as if there was ayer


    of frost.


    They were gloomy, making it hard for people to breathe.


    When I noticed something wrong among the adults, Wilson reached out his hand to Tina. "Hello,


    I''s mother!"


    His voice was faint, and he deliberately acted in front of the child, as if it was the first time they met.


    Tina raised her sweaty hand. "Nice to meet n


    you...


    They shook hands.


    In an instant, Tina felt great pain.


    Tina even suspected that he would break her knuckles at any time, which showed how furious he


    was now.


    Tina''s eyes twitched in pain but she did not dare to show it.


    Wilson released her. His eyes looked calm, but in fact, they were full of emotions. "Since you''re


    I''s mother, I''ll leave her to you! She is still young. As a mother, you should pay more attention to


    her. If she goes to a strange ce alone, she''ll be in danger!"


    Tina nodded. "Yes..."


    Terry, who kept looking at his watch, had no choice but to say, "President Chin, the conference is


    about to start. We have to get in..."


    "Yes!" Wilson said.


    Hearing this, I immediately grabbed Wilson''s big hand and asked in a soft voice, "Mr. president,


    are you going to work?"


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded.


    I didn''t notice his strangeness. She nodded sensibly and threw him a kiss. "Okay, bye!


    Remember to miss me!"


    After saying goodbye to I, Wilson turned around and strode away.


    Terry followed him without a word.


    After watching the good y, Mona said softly, "Wilson, wait for me!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Mona caught up with Wilson, she turned back and gave Tina acent smile.


    Tina immediately understood.


    This was undoubtedly a prank.


    However, it was a prank that was deliberately arranged by someone.


    On the way home, Tina asked her daughter, "I, weren''t you supposed to be in the hospital? Why


    were you here?"


    I told her the reason. Then she put her


    arms around her neck and said in a childish voice, "Mom, the beautiful woman with Mr. president


    just now is the woman who was staring at me that day when we watched movie!


    I was smart and had a good memory.


    When Tina heard this, she became even more clear about the ins and outs of this matter.


    Mona did not want to do anything illegal. The so-called kidnapping was just to attract her here.


    I said she had seen Mona before, so Mona must have found Tina had a daughter by ident.


    She didn''t directly tell Wilson in person, but set a trap to deceive Tina here and let everything


    happen in front of Wilson by ident.


    Mona had framed her two times before, but Tina had been able to escape unscathed.


    This time, she seeded in framing Tina.


    Tina was helpless.


    When they returned to the hospital, the sun was setting. The sunset glow filled the ward like a


    magnificent gauze curtain.


    I was very happy all the way, humming a song. She kept her hands sped behind her back like


    an adult and murmured, "Toe early is not at good as toe in time. I didn''t expect that Mr.


    president would see my mom today by chance. I wonder if he was nervous just now!"


    Then, she asked Tina with a smile, "Mom, I didn''t lie, did I? Is Mr. president very handsome and


    charming?"


    Tina pulled the corner of her mouth and said, "Yes..."


    There was no doubt about it.


    She clenched her fists and was upset in her heart.


    Seeming to see her slightly pale face, I leaned into her arms and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    "Nothing!" Tina shook her head.


    I looked up and kissed her face. "Mom, are you worried that I''ll ignore you after I have Mr.


    president? Don''t worry. It won''t happen. Mom, you''re as important as Mr. president. Both of you are


    my favorite people!"


    Tina opened her mouth.


    Her mind was in a mess right now. She was worried and nervous and she couldn''t calm down at all.


    She was deeply troubled.


    Tina didn''t know what to say to her daughter. She could only hold her and said in a perfunctory way,


    "I, my good girl!"


    I was immersed in the joy of her Mr. president seeing her mother. She hugged her


    mother''s neck with her little hands and sighed sadly, "The woman today is really beautiful. s, this


    is what always happens in TV series. If Mr. president is excellent, there will always be a lot of


    beautiful women around him..."


    Tina didn''t listen to her daughter''s nagging at all. Her eyes were distracted.


    Bonnie had helped her exin for her absence in the TV station. Tina stayed in the hospital with her


    daughter for dinner. After coaxing her to sleep, Tina walked home in the night.


    She walked very slowly.


    She spent more than half an hour on the ten minutes'' walk.


    Finally, she was downstairs, but she stopped in her tracks.


    She looked up and saw the ck Mercedes in front of the flower bed.


    What shoulde still came!


    Tina had long expected that he woulde to denounce her. During the day, because I was


    there, he let her go. He was always decisive and arrogant. He couldn''t tolerate such a thing. How


    could he let it go?


    Wilson was leaning against the car. He was just standing between two streetmps. The light was


    dim, and he seemed to be integrated into the darkness, which made


    people feel afraid for no reason.


    When he heard the footsteps, Wilson narrowed his eyes and looked over.


    His face was full of anger. And the momentum he showed at this time was just like the storm that


    was about toe, making people breathless.


    Tina''s back stiffened.


    Under his fierce gaze, she strode over.


    Almost as soon as she stood firm on her feet, Wilson''s low voice sounded, "Tina, when do you have


    a daughter?"


    His tone was calm, but his eyes were extremely sharp.


    When it fell on her, she couldn''t help being shocked and subconsciously became timid.


    Tina''s lips turned pale slightly.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms and the tips of her fingers turned


    pale.


    Wilson curled his lips, but there was no smile on his face and his eyes looked cold. "I am asking


    you!"


    Knowing that she could not escape, Tina could not hide anymore. She took a deep breath and said,


    "I''ve always had..."

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    "You¡¯ve always had one?"


    Wilson repeated these words, and there was finally anger in his deep eyes behind the sses.


    "Tina, have you been deliberately hiding it from me?"


    Tina licked her lips and nodded guiltily. "Yes!"


    When her daughter was suddenly ill, she couldn¡¯t afford to the high medical fee, because of which,


    she decided to sleep with Wilson to get money.


    And her good friend Malee had helped her secretly. When Tina was looking for a financier, Malee


    deliberately covered up the fact that Tina was a single mother to help her get out of trouble as soon


    as possible...


    Wilson, who was so smart, suddenly understood. "So, you decided to be my mistress to get money


    because your family was sick, and this family is actually I?"


    For a long time, Wilson had no shortage of women around him.


    He had seen a lot women who tried to sleep with him with all kinds of methods. They were either


    interested in him or in his


    money.


    Wilson knew very well that Tina slept with him for money.


    However, he felt that she was different from other vain women and not doing this only for material


    needs.


    He had given her a lot of jewelry and luxury products. Every time, she would take them with a smile


    and say thank you to him. But she had never worn them except for the pair of swallow earrings he


    gave her as birthday gift.


    Wilson was shocked.


    It turned out that in his heart, she had always been special.


    Wilson never investigated other people''s privacy. She often appeared in the hospital before and he


    thought it was because of her family, but he didn''t expect that the so-called family was her daughter


    who was over four years old...


    In fact, when he thought about it carefully, there were clues that could be found a long time ago.


    For example, the crystal ball that had been discovered by ident at her house, and the fact that


    she and I looked alike...


    He felt a fire burning in his heart unconsciously.


    In addition to deception, what made Wilson more angry was...


    She actually had a daughter!


    I was more than four years old this year, which meant that Tina had already given birth to her


    before she became his mistress, and that man...


    Wilson couldn''t think about it.


    He felt unspeakably jealous, and his anger was burning all over his chest.


    "Yes..." Tina''s voice was extremely low.


    She admitted all.


    Tina was lowering her head at this moment. Even so, she was still able to sense the monstrous fury


    from him.


    Her fingers curled up forcefully. She was so weak that she didn''t dare to meet his eyes. "President


    Chin, I''m sorry! It''s my fault. I did try to hide I at the beginning. I''m sorry. No matter what, I should


    apologize to you..."


    Wilson sneered.


    Then, he flicked his sleeve and got into the car.


    The tires made a sharp sound on the ground, and the ck Mercedes left in the darkness.


    When the car left as fast as an arrow, Tina looked up. Through the windshield, his eyes were cold to


    the extreme.


    Tina¡¯s heart sank.


    In the evening, the sun set.


    Tina went to arge supermarket after work. When she arrived, her friend Malee was already


    waiting there.


    The two of them had made an appointment to shop together.


    Malee had moved out of the Chiang Family and rented a house for herself. Tina knew that she was


    in distress, so it was inconvenient to ask. She could only apany her to buy daily necessities.


    There were a lot of things to buy, and it didn''t take long for Malee to fill the cart.


    When Malee picked up a roll of kitchen paper towel and put it into the cart, she turned around and


    saw Tina''s dazed eyes. She asked with concern, "Tina, is something wrong? Why do you look so


    listless?"


    Tina said, "Malee, I''m a little worried about I s medical expenses..."


    Malee asked in confusion, "Why are you worried? Isn''t there Wilson Chin?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina pursed her lips. "I think we''ve broken up!"


    Malee was surprised and asked subconsciously, "What happened? Did you make him unhappy


    again?"


    He was not just unhappy.


    Tina whispered, "He knew about I!"


    Malee was stunned and realized how serious the problem was. "Ah..."


    This time was different from thest time. She couldn¡¯t coax him when he was not happy.


    Malee was involved and knew everything about Tina. She also suggested at that time that Tina


    should conceal her identity as a single mother so that she could find a sugar daddy as soon as


    possible...


    Malee''s face was filled with worry. "Tina, what should we do then? He must be mad at you for hiding


    the fact that you have a daughter from him. You two..."


    Tina pursed her lips tightly.


    A person like Wilson, he could have any woman he wanted...


    Tina remembered that she had asked him whether he liked kids when they went to the countryside


    for a business trip.


    He replied very straightforwardly, saying that he did not like kids because they were very


    troublesome.


    Tina recalled Mona''s carefree smile back then. "No wonder she was so happy.


    I''m really over this time," she thought.


    Wilson was so angry that he might not want to see her again, and their rtionship would end...


    For some reason, she felt her throat tighten.


    Did she want to cry?


    Tina quickly took in a deep breath and calmed herself down. She was too weak!


    Five yearster, she met Dn, and the painful memories in her heart were mentioned again and


    again. However, she didn¡¯t cry. How could she want to cry when she ended the rtionship with


    Wilson...


    Tina felt that she was only worried about her daughter''s high medical expenses.


    It must be so.


    Malee was worried for her. "Tina, now that you''ve broken up with Wilson, what are you going to do


    next?"


    Tina shook her head. "I still don''t know..."


    Malee wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    She had always felt guilty about helping Tina be someone else¡¯s mistress. She wasn''t sure if


    she was helping Tina or harming her. So now she dared note up with any ideas, and could only


    sigh.


    After shopping, they went to the cashier.


    When they were queuing up to pay the bill, Malee''s phone rang. She suddenly had something


    urgent to do.


    Malee threw the bank card to Tina and asked her to help pay the bill. After she was done


    with work, she would go to the hospital to take everything and left in a hurry.


    The line was very long and Tina had queued for a long time.


    All Malee bought was daily necessities, which filled with four bags.


    Tina carried them with both hands.


    When she walked out of the supermarket, the sky outside had changed at some tine.


    The beautiful sun was covered by thickyers of clouds, and suddenly it began to rain.


    This was the first rain since summer. It came so suddenly. The weather forecast had reported that it


    would be a sunny day.


    Tina was caughtpletely off-guard and did not bring an umbre.


    More and more people gathered at the entrance of the supermarket. She had to go to the hospital,


    so she had no choice but rush into the rain and reach out her hand to stop the taxi.


    It was not easy to stop a taxi at the evening peak. Moreover, it was raining now.


    Tina carried four shopping bags with both hands. She had difficulty in moving, and there was no


    way for her to shelter from the rain. Soon, she was drenched.


    She was in a mess.


    Suddenly, Tina''s gaze froze when she saw something.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    A familiar Rolls-Royce was driving in the rain.


    Tina held her breath.


    When Tina saw that the car obviously slowed down when it approached her, her heart began to


    beat fast uncontrobly.


    Tina stared nkly as a hint of expectation emerged in her heart.


    Inside the car, the radio was broadcasting the weather.


    Terry, who was driving in the front, looked out of the window and said, "President Chin, it''s Miss


    Tina!"


    "Mmm." Wilson looked indifferent.


    Seeing his reaction, Terry felt uncertain. He asked tentatively, "President Chin, the rain is falling


    heavily. Miss Tina doesn''t seem to have an umbre. It''s not easy to stop a taxi at this time. Do you


    want to offer her a ride?"


    Wilson looked serious. "No!"


    Terry looked at the rearview mirror, frowned and said, "But Lil President Chin''s car is behind us..."


    They had just left the controlledpanies


    after inspection, which were exactly the two entertainmentpanies that Desmond was in charge


    of. At the end of inspection, they drove out one after the other.


    Wilson''s eyebrows were furrowed, as if there were full of anger. "Can''t you understand me?"


    "Sorry!" Terry didn''t dare to disobey.


    When the ck Rolls-Royce passed Tina, it suddenly sped up.


    He didn''t stop at all, just as he did that night.


    He was so cold.


    The wheels of the car rolled up waves of water, like transparent flowers blooming on the ground,


    which soon disappeared into the heavy rain.


    Tina felt the rain hitting on her body, making her body colder.


    She looked down.


    The rain over her head suddenly stopped. Someone was holding an umbre over her head.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She raised her head quickly, but what she saw was not the perfect face of Wilson, but another face


    that was somewhat simr to his.


    Tina looked a little downcast.


    Desmond was in high spirits when he saw her. He held the handle of the umbre in one hand and


    stroked the hair on his forehead with the other. "Lil Tina, I saved you once again. How about that?


    Are you moved?"


    Tina greeted, "Lil President Chin!"


    Seeing that her gaze was focused on the direction in which Rolls-Royce left, Desmond deliberately


    said, "He''s so unsympathetic! Tell me, what''s so good about Wilson? Why are you so determined to


    follow him? It''s better to be my mistress! I''m not any worse than him!"


    Tina was silent.


    She wanted to say that their rtionship had ended.


    But she stopped on the second thought.


    Tina still hadn''t figured out the reason why Desmond wanted her to be his mistress. If she said it


    now, wouldn''t it give him an illusion that he still had the chance? Then it was inevitable that he


    would continue to entangle her, so she simply didn''t say anything.


    The brown curly hair on Desmond''s head drooped a little because of the rain. He was wearing a


    bright yellow suit today, looking swanking as usual.


    In such gloomy weather, it was so dazzling


    that she could not even open her eyes.


    Tina said, "Lil President Chin, thank you!"


    No matter what, his appearance stopped her from being embarrassed.


    "Don''t mention it! Now you know that I''m better than Wilson." Arrogantly, Desmond snatched the


    shopping bags from her hands and said, "Let''s go. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride!"


    Tina nced at the increasingly heavy rain and did not refuse. "Thank you!"


    Like him, Desmond''s car was also eyecatching. It was a peacock blue Ferrari sports car. It had


    been refitted from the body to the inside. The engine was very loud when it started.


    Tina''s entire body was drenched and the seat was stained.


    Desmond didn''t mind at all. He took a dry towel from behind and a clean coat for her.


    Tina was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, he was a careful person.


    Desmond seemed to have seen through her thoughts and became even more proud.


    "How is it? Did you suddenly be ovee by my charm?"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    Desmond, on the other hand, showed his mischievous smile. "There¡¯s more than that


    here. Tell me what you want to drink. I have prepared drinks and snacks in my car! If you sit


    ufortably, there are pillows in the back! I''m not lying to you. None of the girls are willing to get


    out of my car once they get in!


    Desmond was like a child, showing her off his great achievements.


    Tina couldn''t help butugh.


    She had to admit that, just like what Desmond had said before, he was really good at pleasing girls.


    The car couldn''t drive fast on rainy days.


    However, the supermarket was very close to the hospital.


    When they were about to arrive at the hospital, Desmond slowed down the car. He had no intention


    of immediately sending her over. Instead, he seized the opportunity and said, "This rainy day is so


    romantic. It''s very suitable for drinking coffees. I know a cafe nearby. The coffee is very authentic!


    Lil Tina, would you like to go with me?"


    Tina refused. "Lil President Chin, I have something else to do!"


    Desmond was immediately unhappy and taunted her. "Lil Tina, it''s not right for you to kick down the


    ladder! At least, I appeared to save you. You have to apany me for a cup of coffee to express


    your gratitude,


    right?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Alright then!" Tina agreed helplessly.


    Seeing that she agreed, Desmond showed a bright smile. "There''s an Italian restaurant next to the


    cafe. It''s very romantic. The pasta and seasoning dishes are all very authentic! After drinking coffee,


    we can go there for a date!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She felt like she had fallen into a trap.


    Tina rolled her eyes inwardly.


    When she opened her mouth and was about to correct him, Desmond''s cell phone rang.


    It seemed to be a work phone call. After he nced at it, Desmond''s naughty look became very


    solemn. "Hello? What? The shareholders'' meeting?"


    Desmond frowned and hung up.


    Tina asked, "Lil President Chin, what''s wrong?


    Desmond said with an incredible look, "The stockholders¡¯ meeting is being held in the headquarters


    of the Chin¡¯s Group now, and I must be in the conference room in half an hour! It''s strange. We¡¯ve


    already get off work. What kind of meeting will be held for no reason?


    Tina felt that this was exactly what she wanted.


    Desmond said gloomily, "Lil Tina, looks like we can only date next time!"


    She had only agreed to have a cup of coifee with him!


    Tina held back the twitching at the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "Lil President Chin,


    you can go to work and drop me off at the hospital!"


    It was different from the usual meetings. If it was shareholders'' meeting, he must be present.


    No matter how reluctant Desmond was, he could only drive her to the hospital and turn to the Chin¡¯s


    Group.


    He sped along.


    Desmond finally arrived at the Chin''s Group and ran from the elevator to the conference room,


    panting.


    When he was about to push the door open and rush in, Terry, the most capable special assistant of


    Wilson, came over and said with a respectful smile, "Lil President Chin, President Chin said that he


    was not feeling well and the shareholders'' meeting has been canceled..."


    Desmond was so speechless!

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Days passed one after another.


    Tina had been very busy in the past two days. As soon as she arrived at the TV station, she had no


    time to rx. She either went out for reporting or perfected press releases in the office.


    Unknowingly, the sun outside was falling down.


    Every time when it came to this, the atmosphere in the office seemed to bezy.


    As the most cohesive person in the department, Bonnie was discussing with several colleagues


    about where they would go to have fun on weekends.


    Tina was taken aback.


    She looked at the calendar on the table and could not help murmuring, "Is it already weekend?"


    Tina''s heart tightened instinctively when she thought of weekend.


    Hearing that, Bonnie said with a smile, "Yes! Tomorrow is the rest day. We just discussed with the


    orientation department that we will hold a meal together at night. Almost


    everyone will attend!"


    After that, she quicklyforted her. "Tina, I know you are very busy every weekend! It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t go. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. Everyone can understand!"


    Tina shrugged and said, "I''m free this weekend..."


    Bonnie was very surprised. "Tina, are you free on the weekend?"


    For a long time, Tina had never participated in colleagues¡¯ gatherings. No wonder Bonnie was so


    surprised.


    Every time when they was going to have dinner together on the weekend, Bonnie would invite Tina,


    but she politely refused all. Almost all the colleagues in the office knew that Tina did not have time


    during the weekend and they gradually no longer invited her.


    Tina nodded. "Yes, I¡¯m free now!"


    Bonnie said happily, "If you have, why don''t youe with us after work tonight? You haven''t


    participated in group activities for such a long time. Now join us quickly!"


    Tina agreed. "Okay..."


    She suddenly had free time on the weekend, but she felt uneasy.


    After work, Tina was dragged to the colleagues¡¯ gathering by Bonnie and her


    colleagues.


    Usually, the work pressure was high. On weekends, everyone would take advantage of the


    opportunity to rx. After having dinner in the restaurant, they took taxis directly to the


    entertainment club.


    Because there were so many people, the private room couldn''t hold them all. So they chose a VIP


    private room upstairs.


    The music rang, and there was a lively scene.


    Tina looked down at her watch from time to time.


    It was almost ten o''clock. She suddenly became nervous and almost stood up. Then, she felt funny


    again.


    She straightened her back again.


    Her colleagues were having fun andughing non-stop.


    Although Tina was sitting amongst them, she was unable to integrate into them.


    In the past, when she had no free time on weekends, she would expect to get together with her


    colleagues. But now that she could reallye, she was actually at a loss.


    She felt that the excitement had nothing to do with her.


    Tina excused herself from going to the bathroom halfway.


    The smell of cigarettes and alcohol in the


    private room was so strong that she choked on it.


    Tina bent over to wash her hands in the sink.


    The bathroom was very modern, and also very human. There was an LED screen iid in the


    mirror for guests to rx.


    At this time, the entertainment news was on.


    After one piece of entertainment news, the next one was about Mona and her face with an exquisite


    makeup appeared. She was shooting a skin-protecting advertisements abroad, attracting the media


    in the process. She was very proud.


    The report mentioned that the person behind her was incredible.


    Tina knew that the person behind Mona was Wilson.


    She dried her hands and walked back to the private room.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw that the door of the private room next door was open and


    it was also luxurious and dissipated inside.


    On the leather sofa, a figure was sitting.


    The suit was unbuttoned, as well as the cor of shirt, revealing his Adam''s apple and corbone.


    The sses had been taken off, which made his jaw look more sharp. His thin lips were slightly


    hooked, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    With a cigarette in his hand, he blew out the smoke from this mouth, which then shrouded his face.


    Behind her, a female colleague wasing back after a phone call. Tina hurriedly looked away.


    She returned to the room and held the mineral water bottle with both hands.


    Not long after she sat down, as expected, the female colleague could not help gossiping, "Guess


    who I just saw! President Chin is actually in the private room next to ours. We are so lucky!"


    "Is that true? Is the Prince Charming next door?"


    "Gosh! I am so excited! Will I have a chance to get close to President Chin if I go there with a ss


    of wine now? If only I can have a romantic rtionship with him..."


    The crowd burst intoughter. They would just talk about it, but not carry it out.


    Tina forced a smile.


    She had heard a lot about this kind of gossip.


    A male colleague seemed to be jealous and interrupted. "Don''t daydream. None of you has a


    chance! I just saw it with my own eyes. President Chin''s assistant took a sexy and beautiful young


    lady into the private room..."


    There would be no shortage of women


    around Wilson.


    Other than Mona, there were still others. As long as he crooked his finger, many women would take


    the initiative to throw themselves at him...


    Tina gripped the water bottle tightly.


    The transparent liquid started to sway and her facial expression could not be seen clearly.


    In the next room, Wilson put out the cigarette in his hand.


    Terry walked up to him and nodded. "President Chin!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked at the woman behind him with hesitation and then carefully observed his boss''s


    expression.


    Wilson frowned. "Who asked you to act on your own?


    Terry felt embarrassed.


    Since Wilson learned that Tina had been concealing the fact that she had a daughter, he had been


    particrly angry these days. The atmosphere of Chin¡¯s Group was tense and everyone was so


    scared that they dared not breathe heavily. It was more terrible than the end of the world.


    After seeing Wilson''s extremely indifferent attitude toward Tina, Terry found another woman to solve


    his sex needs, as well as to divert his attention.


    Wilson''s face darkened.


    The woman felt the deterrence of him, and she was in a dilemma for a while. She did not dare to go


    forward, so she could only sit down at a distance.


    The sky grew darker.


    It was almost eleven o''clock in the evening. Wilson put down the red wine ss in his hand, said


    goodbye to the clients, and got up to leave.


    Terry went to pick up the car first.


    Wilson was surrounded by the smell of red wine. In fact, he had only drunk two sses. However,


    the mellow smell of red wine was mixed with his male scent, which had a very fatal attraction.


    The woman brought in by Terry followed him, unwilling to give up.


    Wilson was the man whom women wanted to marry and sleep the most in the city. The woman


    finally had an opportunity to get close to him, so she would not give up so easily. She did not know


    when the next time would be if she lost the opportunity today.


    Wilson frowned as he massaged between his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, the woman took the opportunity to reach out and help him up. They looked quite


    intimate to each other.


    Tina came out of the private room and saw


    this scene.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Terry parked the Rolls-Royce at the entrance of the entertainment club.


    He opened the rear door and frowned when he saw the woman following Wilson closely. But when


    he saw that Wilson did not stop her, he did not dare to make a sound.


    The woman got into the car, and the door was closed.


    The Rolls-Royce was running on the street. The bright neon lights made the night in the city


    dazzling.


    From the moment the woman sessfully got on the car, her heart was pounding, and she felt so


    excited that she was going to faint.


    Wilson was sitting next to her.


    Like when he came out of the entertainment club, he massaged between his eyebrows with eyes


    closed. He was not only tired, but also upset.


    The woman moved to his side.


    Seeing that he did not respond, she became more daring and shortened the distance between


    them.


    Feeling the natural strong momentum as a leader from Wilson and the male hormone that only


    belonged to him, the woman couldn''t help gasping, and she was looking forward to what would


    happen tonight.


    The woman was a notable youngdy. She was beautiful and had exquisite makeup. She also had


    a pair of eyes that seemed seductive.


    She had been staring at Wilson.


    The Rolls-Royce continued to run.


    Lights of neonmps came in through the car window from time to time, adding a bit of ambiguity.


    The woman leaned her body over. She was very direct and had a clear purpose. Her hands boldly


    went up from his knees. Her eyes were charming and her voice was so soft as if it could melt the


    bones. "President Chin"


    At the moment she touched him, Wilson suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this time, the woman¡¯s whole body was close to him, deliberately letting him feel her good shape.


    Wilson put on his sses, and the woman''s face became clearer at this moment.


    The heavy makeup made her facial features look more three-dimensional. Her red lips were zing


    and her eyes were full of countless charms.


    Wilson felt disgusted.


    When Tina was his mistress at the beginning, even if she had made up heavily, her eyes were clear


    and clean.


    When he left the entertainment club, Wilson acquiesced that women got in the car.


    Tina was not the only woman in the world.


    Anyone could solve the problem.


    But when the woman''s hand reached over, his body seemed to have its own reaction, and he


    directly raised his hand and brushed it away coldly.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Get out!"


    The woman was stunned.


    The Rolls-Royce braked, and the woman was directly thrown out of the car.


    The car started up again. The woman reflected in the rearview mirror tried to chase after the car, but


    Wilson didn''t even look at her.


    After the gathering, everyone disbanded at the entrance of the entertainment club.


    Her colleagues had had a good time, and most of them drank a lot. They either stopped taxis or


    waited for designated drivers, waving and saying goodbye to each other.


    "Tina, bye, be careful on the way. See you next Monday!" "Bye, Bonnie!"


    Tina also stopped a taxi and left.


    When she got home, Tina put down her bag and went into the bathroom. After taking a shower, she


    threw her tired body into the big bed.


    The sky was getting darker outside the window.


    Tina was lying on thefortable white leather bed, but wasn''t sleepy at all. Her thoughts were like


    quicksand and she lost control of them.


    In her mind appeared the scene of the beautiful and sexy


    woman intimately holding Wilson as they left.


    She believed that the two of them were already making love at this time...


    Tina shook her head, stopping her imagination from running wild.


    She still didn''t know what to do next now. She had no time to concern about Wilson...


    She had to go to the hospital to apany I tomorrow. Tina closed her eyes and forced herself


    to sleep.


    Not long after she finally fell asleep, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    Tina was jolted awake.


    The lit cell phone screen was especially ring in the dark night. Tina''s pupils contracted even


    more when she saw the caller.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was not sleepy anymore.


    Tina sprang to her feet.


    Tina''s first thought was that the other side had made a mistake. She hesitated and did not answer.


    The phone kept ringing.


    After hesitating for a while, Tina picked it up and said, "Hello?"


    On the phone, Wilson''s voice spread with great pressure. "Tina Hall, what time is it now?"


    Tina was silent.


    Wilson asked, "Why didn''t you appear in the No.l Luxurious Residence on time?"


    Tina was stunned and subconsciously said, "President Chin, I thought it was over between us..."


    Wilson was silent.


    Two secondster, he said in an unfriendly tone, "Open the door!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She looked at the entrance in shock.


    Tina walked to the door with uncertainty.


    After the door was pulled open, Wilson, who was wearing a suit, was standing at the door, and his


    eyes behind the sses were as deep as an ancient well.


    Tina''s eyes widened in shock. "President Chin, how did you..."


    Wasn¡¯t he having sex with a beautiful and sexy woman now?


    Before she could finish, Wilson swept in like a strong wind.


    Her slender waist was tightly secured while she was pressed against the wall beside her.


    With her back against the switch, the light in the room suddenly dimmed.


    Wilson''s big hand had already fondled her body.


    Tina was shocked.


    She gasped slightly, "President Chin..."


    Wilson lowered his head and bit her delicate earlobe. "Who told you that it''s over? I haven''t said it


    yet!"


    Before Tina had time to cry out in pain, his kiss suddenly reached her and stopped her.


    The air was suddenly ignited.


    With the sound of the clothes breaking, the pajamas slowly fell to the ground like the petals...


    In the end, Wilson carried Tina, who was like fished out of the water, to bed.


    Tinay prone on the bed like a fish, her


    white and delicate arms hanging in the air.


    Her eyes blurred, and there were still blush on her cheek that hadn''tpletely faded away.


    Tina looked at Wilson.


    Compared with her who was tired and embarrassed now, Wilson looked much more elegant. His


    shirt was open and his strong chest was exposed.


    With a cigarette in his hand, his facial features were shrouded by white smoke and his look was


    satisfied.


    Tina swallowed and asked the question that she had been thinking in her heart.


    "President Chin, are you still willing to let me follow you?"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes sharply. "You don''t want to?"


    When he pressed her against the wall of the porch, he took off his sses. At this time, he didn''t


    look as gentle and elegant as usual, but a bit scary.


    It seemed that if she answered incorrectly, she would die in the next second.


    What she should do at this time was to tter him!


    Tina immediately said with a smile, "Of course I''m willing!"


    She still needed Wilson''s money. If he was


    willing to continue this rtionship with her, she would naturally be happy.


    Wilson snorted satisfactorily.


    Smoke came out of his mouth, and his fingers with cigarette between them touched her round


    shoulders.


    His rough fingers made goose bumped on her body.


    Wilson seemed to sigh softly in his heart.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Wilson was sighing for himself.


    He pursed his lips slightly, and the emotional contradiction in his heart was so obvious.


    When Wilson learned that Tina had a daughter, he was angry. He had nned to break up with her.


    After all, it was just a deal between them. He could keep a new mistress.


    There were so many women in the world. Why did he only wanted her?


    Wilson felt helpless.


    After driving away the woman who followed him out of the entertainment club and returning to the


    empty No. 1 Luxurious Residence, he still couldn''t resist driving over in the middle of the night...


    He could only say that he was still very obsessed with her body now.


    The anger in Wilson''s heart had not yet dissipated.


    He suddenly realized where his anger came from. He didn''t seem to care that Tina had given birth


    to a kid, but cared about who the man was!


    Wilson put out the cigarette in his hand, and his eyes were full of sharp light. "Who is I''s father?"


    Tina had been observing him all along.


    She was not sure.


    She was not sure whether he was willing to maintain this rtionship with her after knowing that


    she had concealed her daughter. After all, he was furious after knowing the truth that night...


    It surprised her that he was willing to ept it now.


    Didn''t he mind?


    Tina gasped when she heard his question as she thought in her mind.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    She suddenly remembered that night five years ago, and she felt as if she was in an icehouse.


    The memory of that night was broken and horrible for her. It was something that she would never


    remember for the rest of her life.


    She felt as if there was a drum beating in her heart, and a chill spread through her meridians and


    blood vessels to her heart.


    Wilson bent over, his face covered by dim light, and there seemed to be a ghostly atmosphere in his


    dark eyes, cruel and gloomy.


    He asked her, "Your first love Dn? Is I his daughter?"


    Wilson remembered that he had asked about her first night.


    At that time, she replied that it was five years ago.


    Wilson remembered that she had told him that she and Dn broke up five years ago...


    The timing seemed just right. Then could this child be Dn''s?


    This thought was like a needle stabbing towards him.


    Wilson''s chest was full of emotions.


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    If the child was Dn''s, they wouldn''t have been like this.


    Furthermore, when they were together, Dn regarded her as a treasure.


    In addition to holding hands and kissing, he didn''t do anything to her. Even when they were at


    college and almost all young couples lived together outside the school, he still stuck to the belief


    that he wanted to marry her and give her the best...


    In the final analysis, she had let him down.


    Sadness filled her eyes.


    Tina looked down and said firmly, "It''s not him. It has nothing to do with him!"


    Wilson''s look slightly rxed.


    It was not Dn''s kid. The answer made him feel morefortable.


    He continued to ask, "If it is not him, then who is it?"


    Tina pursed her lips. She was extremely resistant to this topic and was too embarrassed to mention


    it. "It was just an ident..."


    An ident?


    Wilson narrowed his eyes slightly and said in an inquiring tone, "I''s father has never appeared


    again?"


    Tina said, "He is dead! He died very early!"


    Five years ago, she was framed by Lilith and lost her virginity. She was not willing to recall the


    nightmare of that night. She didn''t even know who the man who treated her so crazily was. SheAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    didn''t need to know and didn''t want to know.


    She just treated him as a dead person!


    Wilson was stunned.


    When he met I by chance, he heard her mention her father, saying that he had passed away. He


    didn''t expect that all of this was true.


    Such a little child was really pitiful.


    At this time, Wilson also didn''t hate I at all.


    Every time he thought of her smile, his heart seemed to be hit and became incredibly soft.


    However, this also meant that she had been the one who brought up the child all these years.


    Wilson''s eyes fell on her again.


    As Tina spoke, she curled up her arms and the thin nket that covered her body slid down a little.


    Large patches of her back were exposed and there were red marks on it, like blooming flowers.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    He stretched out his long arms, pulled her into his arms, and turned over.


    Desire was out of control.


    The pitiful Tina had yet to recover from the intense sex just now. She was once again lost herself.


    The next morning, she got up veryte.


    The sun was high in the sky outside the window.


    Tina originally thought that she could go to the hospital early to apany her daughter this


    weekend. Unexpectedly, it was still the same as before.


    When she turned over and saw Wilson sleeping beside her, she felt unspeakably peaceful.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''t have to


    worry about her daughter''s medical expenses.


    Tina didn''t think much about it. She got up and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she simply cooked two bowls of wontons.


    After she brought them to the table, Wilson woke up. After he washed up, they had a simple


    breakfast and he sent her to the hospital by the way.


    After I s identity was exposed, Tina didn''t need to hide like before. Instead of getting off at a


    certain intersection in advance, she was directly sent to the inpatient building by Wilson.


    As soon as the car stopped, there was a childish cheer all of a sudden.


    "Mr. president!"


    Beside the flower bed, a happy little figure ran over.


    Wilson opened the door. "I!"


    He bent over, and his eyes were filled with gentle light.


    I obsidian-like big eyes were full of surprise, looking shiny. She jumped directly on Wilson,


    holding his thigh with two short arms.


    Just now, she saw this ck car from a distance, and then recognized that it was Mr. president''s car


    at a nce. She did not hesitate to leave Lucas, who was ying hide-and-seek with her, and


    rushed over.


    Last time they met in a hurry, and they hadn''t seen each other for a few days, so she missed Wilson


    very much.


    I blushed and said shyly, "Mr. president, I miss you so much..."


    Tina got out of the car and happened to hear her daughter''s childish voice.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to support her forehead.


    I was smart. She saw Tina almost as soon as she closed the car door. Then she blinked her eyes


    in surprise. "Mom?"


    Noticing that she had been discovered, Tina had no choice but to show up.


    I was not willing to let go of Wilson immediately.


    She tilted her head, looked up at Wilson with her big eyes and then looked at Tina who just got out


    of the car. Her little face was full of doubts. "Mom, why are you with Mr.


    president?"


    Tina was silent.


    What should she say?

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Facing her daughter''s innocent eyes, Tina was embarrassed and faltered.


    Wilson timely said, "I met your mother on the road and took her here by the way!"


    I suddenly was enlightened. "I see!"


    She thought sweetly in her heart, "It must be because of me that Mr. president, who has already


    seen my mother, was so kind to take my mother here. He wants to leave a good impression."


    I blushed and said, "You''re so kind, Mr. president!"


    Since the y was done, Tina also said, "President Chin, thank you for sending me here! Go and


    do your work!"


    I''s big eyes showed unwillingness when she heard that. "Mr. president, are you leaving?"


    "Yes!" Wilson smiled and stroked her head.


    When she felt the warmth of his thick palm over her head, I''s reluctance deepened. She held his


    leg and said, "Mr. president, today is weekend. Do you also have to work? We haven''t dated for a


    long time. Do you


    want to stay with me? I have a lot to tell you!"


    Tina frowned. "I..."


    She wanted to stop her daughter. After all, Wilson was very busy with his work. How could he stay


    in the hospital to y with a child?


    Unexpectedly, Wilson said, "Okay!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson was in such a position. He was indeed very busy everyday. But thanks to Tina, he had been


    working overtime day and night to release himself, which led to the finish of follow-up work. Today,


    he had no important work to do.


    Hearing this, I almost jumped up with joy. She took his big hand and said excitedly, "Mr.


    president, let me take you to my ward!"


    "Mmm." Wilson answered.


    I nced at Tina and covered her mouth with her small hand, whispering, "Mr. president, my


    mom may be here while we are dating. But she is very open-minded. Don''t be ufortable!"


    Wilson smiled and said, "Okay!"


    Tina was speechless. Was she avoided?


    Once the daughter grew up, she didn''t listen to her mother anymore!


    Tina followed quietly as she watched the two of them make their way into the inpatient


    building.


    Wilson was born to be outstanding and eyecatching. He was very tall, and had handsome features


    and powerful momentum. No matter where he went, he was like a pleasing painting, attracting


    everyone''s attention.


    Now, he was holding a beautiful little girl in his hand, which was even more eye-catching.


    After they came out of the elevator, passersby behind them said, "That man is so handsome. He


    looks like a movie star!"


    "The little girl is so cute! So adorable!"


    "I really want to marry a handsome guy and then have a baby. The family of three is so enviable!"


    The more Tina listened, the more strange she felt.


    What kind of eyes did they have...


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tina''s cheeks were faintly burning hot.


    After entering the ward, I, like a happy elf, introduced Wilson everywhere, from the hospital bed


    to the window, and even to the bathroom. She wanted to share everything with him.


    Wilson was patient. He had been cooperating with a smile.


    Tina felt very grateful when she saw it.


    I piled papers and brushes on the table excitedly, pulled Wilson''s hand and said, "Mr. president,


    what shall we do? Let''s draw. It''s romantic!"


    This was what I had recently seen in TV series. The man and woman dated in the painting


    studio, and there were pink bubbles around them.


    I loved painting very much, and Wilson liked the painting she gave himst time. "Okay!" Wilson


    said.


    One was sitting on the sofa and the other was kneeling on the ground.


    In the ward, the sun was shining in every corner, warm and quiet. Only the rustling of the brush


    could be heard.


    In order to apany I, Wilson didn''t go topany. He stayed here and took out his mobile


    phone to send emails and view the stock market. The light and shadow made his facial features


    more perfect.


    Every time I painted for a while, she would turn back to talk to him in a childish voice. Then she


    would continue with a smile after he touched her head with his big hand. The innocence of a child


    could be seen in her beautiful big eyes.


    Tina could see that her daughter really liked Wilson.


    Because she was in a single parent family, I had been very intelligent and sensible since


    childhood, but she was still a child. How could she be precocious enough to understand real love?


    She would rely on Wilson so much because she had never had paternal love since childhood...


    Thinking of this, Tina felt her heart ache.


    After all, it was her pain.


    Tina could give I all her love, but she could never give her paternal love...


    At this time, I, who was lying on the table, raised her head and said, "Mom,e and see. Am I


    good at painting?"


    Tina walked over with a smile.


    After finishing the painting, I happily showed it to Tina.


    Although it was not perfect, it showed child''s innocence everywhere. In addition to I and Wilson,


    Tina was also painted.


    I smiled and said, "Haha, there are two people I love most in the world. One is mother, and the


    other is Mr. president, so I drew both of you!"


    After that, she took a shy look at Wilson.


    Tina''s eyes were focused on the painting. Her emotions were difficult to describe.


    On the drawing paper, under the blue sky and white clouds, I was standing in the middle, holding


    Wilson who wore sses with her left hand and Tina with her right hand. She also painted a lot of


    love on the paper...


    This scene was too simr to that of a family of three!


    A pebble had been thrown into Tina''s heart, causing ripples in the heart. She tried her best to throw


    that idea out of her mind.


    It seemed that she was influenced by the words of the passers-by before...


    I asked expectantly, "Mr. president, do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like it." Wilson smiled. "When I go back, I''ll let someone frame it!"


    The painting that I sent himst time hadn''t been taken back by Terry yet. This time, he would


    take the two back together after they were framed.


    Is eyes sparkled. "Yes!"


    After the painting was finished, someone knocked on the door of the ward. The food that Wilson


    ordered arrived.


    Unconsciously, it had been a whole afternoon.


    Wilson didn''t expect that he would be with I in the hospital for so long. Moreover, he didn''t feel


    bored and impatient at all. He even felt very interesting and rxed.


    When the delivery staff left, the paper on the table was reced with the rich and delicious food.


    Tina opened the lunch boxes one by one.


    She had already seen the restaurant name on the packing box, which was the most famous


    restaurant in the city. Usually, customers had to book a seat three days in advance and this


    restaurant never offered takeaway.


    Wilson actually ordered takeaway in such a restaurant...


    He was rich and powerful indeed!


    I and Tina had the same idea, but her eyes were full of happiness. "It is so nice to have a


    handsome and rich boyfriend..."

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    The table was full of food.


    I was starving and swallowed food like a wolf. Then she seemed to suddenly remember that


    Wilson was here and she needed to pay attention to her image, so she quickly changed into an


    elegantdy, looking cute and funny.


    Tina would asionally eat with Wilson, so it was not strange for her to eat with Wilson.


    But it was the first time that she had a meal with both Wilson and I.


    The sunset glow fell on them. Tina felt that she had been affected by the words of passers-by and


    felt that they were like a family of three...


    I, who was eating happily, suddenly found something new. "Mr. president, do you also use your


    left hand?"


    Tina heard it and looked over.


    I was curiously staring at Wilson''s left hand holding the chopsticks.


    Although they had secretly dated once, what Wilson did that day was taking care of I. After


    ying with her in the indoor amusement park, he took I to the restaurant, but at that time he


    didn''t eat anything, just had a cup of coffee.


    Wilson smiled and said, "Yes!"


    "What a coincidence! I use left hand, too!" I s eyes were shining.


    Tina''s gaze swept across Wilson''s and I s left hands.


    Unlike Tina, I had been using left hand since she was a child, so Tina didn''t pay much attention


    to it at ordinary times. Now when I mentioned it, she found that Wilson was also a left-hander.


    What an interesting coincidence.


    I''s face was pink, and she said shyly, "Mom says that people who use their left hands are smart!


    Mr. president, both of us are smart. We are destined to be together..."


    Tina was speechless. "Is she trying to flirt with Wilson?"


    After dinner, Tina threw away the rest of the food and food boxes, and then took out a towel that


    had been wet by warm water.


    Although I paid great attention to her image while eating because of the presence of Wilson,


    there were too much delicious food and she really couldn''t hold herself. In particr, Wilson even


    asked people to send desserts over.


    Not only was I''s belly plump, but her face


    was dirty.


    Tina held I on her knees and wiped away the cream on the corners of her mouth and cheeks lit


    by lit with a towel. The orange light fell on the top of her head, and her eyes were extremely tender.


    After wiping I s face clean, Tina gently tidied her hair and said with a smile, ''Tve wiped your face


    clean. You''re a little fairy again!"


    I was honey-mouthed and said with a smile, "Mom, you''ve worked hard. Thank you, mom! You''re


    a big fairy!"


    Tina burst outughing.


    Wilson, who had just finished making a phone call by the window, saw this scene when he turned


    around.


    Under the soft lights, I was holding Tina''s neck intimately. The mother and daughter were close


    to each other, and their beautiful faces were alike.


    Wilson felt that the rtionship between them was very good.


    At the same time, he also felt that it was not easy for Tina to raise a child alone.


    A single mother not only had to face gossip, but also needed to support the whole family. The


    burden of life almost all fell on her.


    However, at this moment, Tina was pinching her daughter''s nose, and her face was full of smiles.


    The corners of her mouth lifted as she smiled radiantly. A smile slowly emerged in her eyes, even


    warmer and more resplendent than spring.


    Tina also always smiled in front of him.


    But it was different from now. Most of her smiles toward him were ttering and fake. They were not


    as sincere as now. Without a mask, there was a kind of untainted cleanness on her face.


    Her white and delicate face was brilliant and beautiful.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    He wanted to kiss her.


    After wiping her daughter''s face clean, Tina walked to the bathroom with a dirty towel.


    Just as she was about to wash the towel, a shadow loomed over her head.


    Then an arm wrapped around her waist.


    Tina turned around. Before she could say anything, his lips had blocked her way.


    Wilson held her face and kissed her.


    The hot breath was so strong that she had nowhere to retreat. Even her breath was taken away.


    Tina''s eyes widened, but she didn''t dare to struggle. She suppressed her thumping heart and stared


    at the bathroom door that he had closed.


    I was still outside...


    It was not appropriate for a child!


    The intense kiss had finally ended. Tina''s calves were so weak that she could barely stand. She put


    her hands on his shoulders, relying on him.


    Wilson suddenly picked her up and put her on the sink table.


    The coldness of marble came, and his hands were already fondling her.


    In the narrow bathroom, the air suddenly became hot.


    Tina was so shocked that her face turned red. She grabbed him in panic. "President Chin!" Wilson''s


    action was forced to stop.


    He seemed to have realized that the environment was special at this time. There was still a little girl


    in the ward. His big hand did not continue to do absurd things, but just stopped at her waist.


    When he saw her smile, Wilson had an impulse to kiss her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This kiss became out of control.


    Sometimes, Tina was like poppy, which made him lose self-control.


    Wilson bit her earlobe and said, "I''ll do it


    after we go back at night!"


    Tina was speechless.


    When Tina came out of the bathroom, her ears were red. She didn''t even dare to look at her


    daughter who was ying with the toys by the window. She fled from the ward with the excuse of


    getting the medicine in the nurse''s station.


    Before they knew it, the sky was getting darker.


    I shared all the toys with Wilson and theny on the bed, listening to him read fairy stories in a


    low and maic voice.


    It was the happiest day since she was hospitalized.


    She not only had her mother with her, but also Mr. president.


    I held Wilson''s hand and said to him with a smile, "Mr. president, is my mother easy to get along


    with? She is an open-minded parent!"


    Wilsonughed. "Haha!"


    I''s hand was very small and soft, having the milky fragrance of a child.


    Wilson''s heart was as soft as cotton.


    He remembered the scene of Tina and I getting along in the afternoon and couldn''t help asking,


    "I, is it hard for your mother to take care of you alone?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and said in a childish voice, "Others say behind my back that I am my mother''s


    little burden, but my mother said that I am her little angel. She loves me very much, and I love her


    very much, too! It''s very difficult for my mother to make money. I want to be a well-behaved and


    sensible girl and don''t let her worry about me!"


    "You are the best!" Wilson said in a warm voice.


    Tina had taught I very well, which showed that she loved her daughter very much.


    I seemed to be very willing to share with him. "My mom is very strong. She works very hard and


    never says that she is tired! But every weekend, my mom seems to be very tired!"


    Wilson was embarrassed.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    In the face of such young talk, President Chin, who had always been insufferably arrogant in the


    business world, looked away guiltily.


    Fortunately, Tina pushed the door open and returned to rescue him.


    After taking the medicine, I yawned.


    Wilson nced at the watch and said to the little girl on the hospital bed, "I, I should go back. I''ll


    come to see you another day!" I stretched out her little hand. "Okay, then let¡¯s make pinkie


    promise!"


    Wilson smiled, cooperating with her.


    Seeing that I kept rubbing her eyes with her hands, Tina leaned over andid the pillow on the


    headboard t. Then, she carefully covered her with the quilt and said softly, "I, it''s gettingte.


    You should go to bed!"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    Today was so fulfilling that she had been so excited that she felt sleepy early in the evening.


    I blinked her big eyes and said, "Mr. president, why don''t you drive my mom home like you did


    during the day?"


    Wilson nced at Tina and smiled. "Okay, I will!"


    Tina lowered her head in embarrassment when she heard the deeper meaning in his words.


    I didn''t understand the hidden meaning of their eyes. She yawned cutely and waved at them.


    "Mom, Mr. president, good night!"


    Tina and Wilson said, "Good night!"


    The door of the ward was closed.


    Through the small door and window, Tina saw that her daughter was making a hand heart with a


    smile on her face. She felt extremely ashamed in her heart.


    For some reason, she felt like she was doing something bad stealthily...


    After leaving the ward, Wilson and Tina drove out of the hospital.


    No. 1 Luxurious Residence.


    The artificial river was sparkling in the bright moonlight at night, and a nanny van was parked under


    the side willow.


    Inside the car, Mona was putting on lipstick with a small mirror in her hand.


    The most popr color made her lips perfect.


    Mona had juste back from filmingmercials abroad and was in a good mood. After getting


    off the ne, she directly came here with the evening gown she had worn while walking the red


    carpet.


    It was a haute couture of a luxury brand, perfectly showing her good shape. There were jewelry on


    her ears and neck. It was the style of national goddess.


    Although there were time difference at home and abroad, it did not affect her state at all.


    Mona looked into the mirror for a while, then turned to her agent and asked, "Mya, what do you


    think?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Very beautiful, very adorable!" Mya hurriedly smiled and praised her, "Mona, if I were a man, I


    would definitely be tempted by you!"


    Mona was very pleased with such ttery, and her expression was very proud.


    She threw the small mirror back to the makeup bag, lifted her hair and said, "Then I''m leaving!"


    When one of her feet just stepped on the ground, a ck Mercedes slowly passed by.


    The Mercedes stopped in front of a high-rise building nearby.


    Tina unfastened her seatbelt after the car stopped.


    She reached out to push the door open.


    Before she got off the car, Wilson had already walked around the front of the car.


    Before Tina looked up, he suddenly leaned over and approached her.


    Tina cried softly.


    The next second, he carried her out of the car.


    Tina thought of what he said in the bathroom before, and her cheeks suddenly flushed. Especially


    when she felt his anxious footsteps at this time, her eyes were full of embarrassment.


    In the moonlight, Wilson disappeared with Tina on his shoulder.


    Mona looked at the scene in disbelief.


    "How could..."


    "How is this possible?"


    Mona suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes, and her eyes almost popped out.


    However, no matter what, the woman who was carried by Wilson was indeed Tina.


    Wilson witnessed that Tina had a daughter with his own eyes. Although he didn''t fly into a rage like


    he did before, he was still angry, which Mona saw with her own eyes.


    How could a proud person like Wilson ept it?


    Mona had felt that Tina would be over this


    time.


    After getting rid of Tina, the annoying trouble, Mona was in a good mood. After finishing her own


    work, she took the time to go back to find Wilson. This time, no one could block her way.


    Wilson was destined to be hers!


    However...


    Mona''s eyes widened as she watched the two enter the building.


    Why?


    Wilson actually forgave Tina when she was involved in a scandal before.


    Now he learned that she had a four or five-year-old daughter. In other words, she was no longer


    pure. But Wilson finally epted her instead of throwing her away like a garbage...


    There was a smell of blood in Mona''s throat and she felt like vomiting blood.


    She took back her foot and closed the door.


    Mya, who was sitting next to her, clearly saw what had just happened. She asked carefully, "Mona,


    now... should we send you back first?"


    There was no reply after Mya finished speaking.


    Mya only heard a slight creak.


    When she saw it, she found that Mona''s crystal nails suddenly scratched on the seat, leaving a


    deep mark, and the sound was


    creepy.


    Mona''s face was as ferocious as a ghost¡¯s. She gnashed her teeth and said, "It seems that she can


    no longer be tolerated this time!"


    Seeing this, Mya shivered.


    Hearing the unusual viciousness in her words and sensing the danger, Mya was shocked and


    hurriedly advised, "Mona, listen to me, don''t be impulsive..."


    Before Mya could finish her words, she was pped hard in the face.


    Mona red hatefully at her.


    If she dared to continue, Mona would p her again.


    Mya covered her red, swollen and hot face with her hands. She opened her mouth, but didn''t dare


    to say anything more.


    Wilson and Tina had no idea about what was happening downstairs.


    The security door was unlocked and opened. The inside of the house was covered with silver


    moonlight, which then was reced by the light.


    After all, Wilson was not a rash young man, so he still had some self-control. He allowed Tina to


    take a shower first.


    After Tina came out, he was still in the shower room outside.


    The shirt and pants he took off wereying casually at the end of the bed.


    When Tina picked them up and hung them up, she remembered that Wilson had asked her to


    design a suit for him, stressing that he wanted a handsome and special suit...


    She stretched her fingers and measured the size.


    In fact, even if she did not use her hand to measure, Tina seemed to be able to roughly know his


    size. After all, the two of them were very intimate on the bed and she had touched every muscle on


    his body...


    Tina felt shy for no reason.


    Holding her cell phone, she browsed the material for inspiration.


    Her wet hair was suddenly caught by someone.


    Wilson, who was only wrapped in a bath towel around his waist, approached her from the back. Her


    sturdy chest was attached to her back. In addition to masculinity of a man, she also felt an evil and


    sexy temperament from him.


    Tina turned her head, coincidentally letting his thin lips touch on her ear.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Wilson nced at the screen of her mobile phone and mistakenly thought she was preparing for the


    competition. "Is the next round of Grand Fashion Design Contest about to start?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    After the preliminary selection, many people were eliminated, but many outstanding designers were


    promoted.


    Next, thepetition would be more and more intense.


    Wilson put her hair around his long fingers and saidzily with a smile, "Don''t worry, you are now


    serving the biggest sponsor of thepetition!


    Tina suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. She felt that he never gave up the unspoken rules.


    However, she also knew that Wilson did it on purpose.


    He always used this thing to tease her.


    Wilson''s eyes sparkled slightly as he showed a faint smile. "If you pass the next game, I will reward


    you with a mysterious gift!"


    Tina was not interested in his gift, but her interest was aroused by the word ''mysterious''.


    "What''s the gift?" she asked curiously.


    Since it was a mysterious gift, Wilson could not tell her now.


    He took the phone from her hand and threw it on the single-person sofa after turning it off. Then he


    grabbed her waist and threw her on the big bed.


    Both of their bath towels were ripped off.


    The air turned hot, and the beasts that lived inside Wilson''s body all ran out.


    Tina knew that she would not be able to live a peaceful night.


    Monday was the busiest day.


    Tina went straight to the hospital after work.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw I s happy figure. Even though she was wearing a


    hospital gown, she was full of vitality.


    Since Wilson stayed in the hospital with her for the whole afternoon and eveningst weekend, I


    had been immersed in happiness and was singing a love song happily in a childish voice.


    It wasn''t until Tina walked up to her that she saw Tina. Then she said sweetly. "Mom you''re here!"


    "Yes!" Tinaughed.


    I threw herself into Tina''s arms, acting coquettishly.


    She lifted her head and asked with a smile, "By the way, mom, did Mr. president send you home


    safely yesterday?"


    Tina cleared her throat and said, "Yes..."


    He not only sent her home, but also brought her to the bed.


    Tina went to open the window to conceal her mind, which was filled with dirty thoughts.


    When the food from the hospital canteen was ced on the table and she was ready to have a


    happy meal with her daughter, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    A strange number.


    Perhaps it was an advertising call, or a harassment call.


    But Tina still picked it up. "Hello?"


    On the other side of the line, there was no sound of promoting. Instead, there was a slightly naughty


    laughter. "Tina, guess who I am?


    Tina was speechless.


    With such a tone and address, it was impossible that she could not recognize the voice.


    Tina touched her forehead. "Lil President


    Chin?"


    Adam said in a disappointed tone, "Hey, there is no suspense. You recognized me in a second!"


    Tina was speechless and asked in confusion, "Lil President Chin, how did you get my phone


    number? What did you call for?"


    Although Desmond''s momentum was slightly inferior in front of Wilson, people outside would


    respectfully call him Lil President Chin when they saw him. Thus, it was obvious that he had a high


    status. It was easy for him to know her cell phone number.


    Desmond answered her second question directly, "There will be a charity auction tomorrow


    morning. Are you going to report?"


    "Yes!" Tina answered.


    Then, she had a bad feeling.


    As expected, Desmond said, "What a coincidence! When I saw your name on the staff list, I agreed


    to be a guest. We''ll meet again tomorrow! Lil Tina, don''t forget that you still owe me a date!"


    Tina was helpless.


    The corners of her eyes twitched as she reminded him, "Lil President Chin, I only promised you to


    have coffee with you!" Desmond''s tone was not very happy as he asked her, "Fine. You don''t want


    to break your promise, do you? If you treat your benefactor like this, won''t you feel guilty?"


    Tina said helplessly, "Okay, I know!"


    Seeing that she did not deny it, Desmond was satisfied. "See you tomorrow, bye!"


    Tina hung up the phone helplessly.


    If she had known this earlier, she would not have taken this task. s, it was toote even if she


    now applied to the TV station for switching her to another colleague.


    However, speaking of his help on that rainy day, Tina suddenly recalled something.


    Her cell phone rang again.


    Tina thought that it was still a call from Desmond. When she was not going to answer, she saw


    Wilson''s name on the screen.


    She quickly put it beside her ear.


    Without hesitation.


    Wilson asked her as soon as the phone was connected, "The line was busy. Who were you talking


    to on the phone just now?"


    "Hmm..." Tina faltered.


    Wilson saidzily, "Hmm?"


    There was a hint ofughter in his voice, but Tina could sense an invisible deterrent.


    She quickly weighed the pros and cons and did not have the courage to he. She honestly reported


    the matter regarding Desmond''s


    call to him.


    Wilson said, "I see!"


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    The next day, at the charity auction venue.


    The charity auction, as the name suggested, would donate all the money earned from the auction.


    This was not only doing good, but also more likely to improve the image of some people and


    companies.


    Therefore, in addition to the influential figures in the business world, many stars in the entertainment


    circle also took the initiative toe, which made the whole event hall look brilliant.


    All the guests entered the hall one after another and found their seats to sit down.


    Tina was not that happy as a staff member. She could only stand in front of the machine in the


    corner and adjust the camera.


    She saw Mona in the crowd.


    She was still morously dressed. The people who came here were all businessmen, so her


    bodyguards could note in, and she was led to her seat by the staff.


    Their eyes met in the air for a moment.


    Tina''s colleagues spoke to her, so she looked away first.


    After she checked several key details of the auction with her colleagues, her shoulder was suddenly


    pat from behind.


    Desmond smiled mischievously and called her, "Lil Tina!"


    In such a public asion and with a work card hanging on her body, Tina could only greet


    respectfully. "Hello, Lil President Chin!"


    Then, she raised her head.


    Today, Desmond was not like before when he wore different kinds of eye-catching suits. But he was


    still not low-key at all. His brown curly hair was exquisite, and he wore floral shirt, floral pants and a


    pair of Martin boots.


    Even if he didn''t stand in front of her and was with many people, it would still be easy to find him.


    Desmond put his hands in his pockets and smiled mischievously. He raised his eyebrows and


    winked at her. "Lil Tina, didn''t you forget the appointment we made on the phone yesterday?"


    "No!" Tina said with a smile.


    She turned around and handed over the instant coffee that she had prepared.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    When Desmond saw her, he immediately understood what she meant.


    He had wanted to say that he had asked his secretary to inquire about. He knew that there was a


    cafe nearby which was very popr on the Inte. Girls all liked it very much, and he could take


    her there...


    His words were all stopped by the instant coffee in front of him.


    Desmond felt deeply that he had been fooled by her!


    The curly hair on the top of his head seemed to blow up as he med her. "Lil Tina, you''ve gone


    too far!"


    Tina shrugged innocently. "Lil President Chin, I''ve already fulfilled the promise. Although it''s instant


    coffee, it tastes very good. I added malt sugar inside. You can try it!"


    Desmond was angry. "Are you treating me as a three-year-old child and fooling me?"


    Tina asked, "Then are you a three-year-old child?


    Desmond was at a loss for words.


    Tina suppressed the urge tough. "Oh, there''s something else!"


    She turned around again, took the paper bag on the ground, and handed it to him. "This is the


    clothes you borrowed to me on that rainy day. I''ve washed it. Now it''s back to its owner. Thank you!"


    Desmond humped and epted it.


    There was a man''s coat in the bag.


    When he picked it up, it felt soft, apanied by the fragrance of washing power.


    Surprised, Desmond asked, "Did you personally wash it?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    After she got off at the hospital that day, she had been wearing Desmond''s coat, and did not find a


    chance to return it.


    Tina thought of the coat after she hung upst night.


    After all, Tina was very grateful to Desmond for this matter. She should clean his clothes and


    returned it to him. However, she was busy and had no time to send it to theundry, so she had to


    wash it in person.


    Tina didn''t feel anything, but when she looked up, she saw that the expression on Adam''s face


    seemed to be greatly moved.


    Desmond hugged his clothes and stared at her with burning eyes. "Lil Tina, other than my mother,


    you''re the first woman to wash clothes for me! I''m so touched. You still say you don''t have any


    feelings for me!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched with regret.


    She corrected him. "Lil President Chin, you''re mistaken. I just think that you''ve helped me and have


    done me a favor!"


    Desmond said shamelessly, "That''s still your feelings for me!"


    Tina felt speechless.


    The guy was messing around again.


    A familiar and deep voice suddenly sounded. "What are you talking about?"


    Tina was stunned when she saw the man walking towards her. "President Chin!" Desmond was also


    surprised. At the same time, he was annoyed. "Second Cousin, why are you here?"


    "Can''t Ie?" Wilson asked.


    Just like before, he was wearing a straight suit and a pair of sses on his nose. There was a hint


    of sharpness hidden in his graceful eyes. His momentum was so strong, which only those in high


    positions had.


    Desmond didn''t know how to answer.


    Of course not.


    However, for Wilson, who was busy every day, he didn''t need to be present in person in such an


    asion. He could just send someone to attend it. Moreover, Desmond had especially looked at


    the guest list, and he didn''t see Wilson''s name.


    But now Wilson showed up. It was obvious that he came here on purpose. Desmond thought he


    was a fox.


    Indignant, Desmond deliberately wanted to make things difficult for Wilson. "We were talking about


    Lil Tina''s feelings for me! Did you see this coat? She personally washed it for me! Has she ever


    personally washed your clothes?"


    Hearing this, Tina was frightened and wanted to rush up to cover his mouth.


    She would get into trouble by his words!


    Tina was also surprised by Wilson''s appearance. Like Desmond, she did not see Wilson''s name on


    the guest list.


    Wilson attracted a lot of attention as soon as he appeared, and at this time, many people looked


    over here.


    Fortunately, Tina was standing in front of the machine, which made her look like a passerby.


    Everyone thought that only Wilson and Desmond were chatting.


    Tina exined with embarrassment, "President Chin, don''t get me wrong..." "What''s there to be


    afraid of?" Desmond interrupted her and said provokingly, "Lil Tina, I was not joking with what I said


    to you! Think about it carefully. I''m definitely a good choice! I''m younger than Wilson..."


    Wilson suddenly raised his hand and hit Desmond''s head.


    The sound was loud and clear.


    Wilson scolded in a hushed voice, "Are you looking for death? How dare you flirt with my woman in


    front of me?"


    Wilson didn''t care about it when Desmond persuaded Tina in secret. Now he actually mentioned it


    when he was here.


    Desmond waspletely defenseless. He was hit so hard so that tears almost came out of his


    eyes.


    He was afraid that Tina wouldugh at him, so he tried his best not to cry in pain and shouted,


    "Humph, what can you do?"


    Wilson pushed his sses up his nose with his middle finger and said with a sinister smile, "It


    seems that I have to take time to have a good talk with your mother. You are so idle. It''s time toAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    arrange a blind date for you!"


    Desmond cursed him in his heart.


    However, he raised his eyebrows proudly. "My mother has no time to care about me now. Selene


    wille back soon, and she is busy preparing for her back!"


    Wilson frowned. "Is Seleneing back?"


    Adam shook his leg and said, "Don''t worry! This time, she doesn''t have time to pester you. She has


    a boyfriend, who seems to be an artist. It is said that they will have an engagement ceremony this


    time!"


    Selene was the younger sister of Desmond, one year younger than him, and also the cousin of


    Wilson.


    Compared to Desmond who always deliberately acted contrary to Wilson, Selene, who had been


    pampered since she was a child, was really more annoying.


    "Really?" Wilson''s eyebrows moved slightly. He nodded and said, "She''s getting old. It''s good for


    girls to get married early!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at Tina.


    Tina didn''t understand the meaning of his subtle and deep nce. From the corner of her eyes, she


    saw that the person in charge was already working


    In order to prevent Desmond from entrapping her again, Tina hurriedly reminded, "President Chin,


    Lil President Chin, the auction is about to begin!"


    Wilson and Desmond went to take their seats.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the two left.


    The charity auction started.


    Tina and her colleagues conducted an all-round report of the auction. After the auction was


    completed, they also interviewed several guests who were present.


    After finishing her work, Tina removed the machine.


    One by one, the guests passed by her.


    Someone came with high heels and deliberately hit her shoulder hard.


    Tina reacted quickly. She held on to the shaking machine and steadied herself.


    As she looked up, as expected, she saw Mona.


    No one paid attention to such a minor episode, and the other party just wanted to vent her anger on


    her and did not apologize at all.


    Tina, however, felt that this was the real Mona.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Mona sneered rudely. "Tina, to my surprise, you are really brilliant! Even with such a big daughter,


    you can still seduce Wilson!"


    Tina felt very wronged.


    She didn''t have any means.


    After Mona deliberately revealed I''s matter, Tina thought that the trade with Wilson would be


    stopped. She was even distressed about what to do next, but she didn''t expect that Wilson was


    willing to continue.


    All in all, Wilson was not tired of her.


    Smiling, Tina said, "Thank you for thepliment, Miss Wong!"


    She was really an eyesore to Mona. Mona hardly resisted the urge to p her. Her face was slightly


    distorted. "Do you think you had won? Don''t think that you can keep being so rampant. You don''t


    deserve topete with me from the beginning!"


    Tina said with a fake smile, "You can say whatever you like."


    She said in a light tone, as if she didn''t care what Mona said.


    In the end, Mona could only hold her anger in her heart.


    Mona put on her sunsses and let out a sinister sneer. "Let''s wait and see!"


    Tina watched her departing.


    Thinking of the hatred in Mona''s eyes, like a poisonous snake spatting out venom, she frowned


    slightly.


    It seemed that she had to be careful recently.


    At dusk, the sunset glow spread all over the ground.


    Tina was thest to walk out of the building. She had declined Desmond''s enthusiasm to drive her


    home. After confirming that her colleagues had left, she trotted to a Rolls-Royce parked on the


    roadside.


    She got in through rear door.


    Tina greeted, "Mr. Chin."


    When the auction was about to end, Tina received a message from Wilson.


    He asked her toe to him.


    Wilson said, "I''ll go to your ce tonight!"


    Tina immediately understood.


    Although there were only two of them in the car, except Terry, she still felt a little embarrassed to


    hear it directly.


    The Rolls-Royce was moving in the sunset.


    After I''s identity was exposed, Tina no longer needed to cover it up. She could call the hospital in


    front of Wilson.


    She told I that she had something to do tonight and would not apany her.


    Hearing I''s childish voice, Tina looked at Wilson and felt extremely guilty.


    As soon as she hung up, Wilson also got a call.


    He had a temporary video conference with abroad, so Terry drove back to thepany halfway.


    It was the time to get off work. The whole building seemed quiet, except for the floors where some


    of the staff were working overtime.


    Tina followed Wilson to the president''s office on the top floor.


    She had been here before, so she knew theyout.


    In order not to disturb his work, after entering, she obediently walked to the guests area. There was


    a French window through which she could observe the entire city.


    At this time, with the lights lit, the night scene was extremely beautiful.


    Like a child, Tina could not help but stop by the window and admire the scene.


    At such a height and watching such a beautiful night view, she suddenly thought of the Ferris wheel


    in the resort that night. Her thoughts wandered uncontrobly.


    Wilson was also thinking about something.


    After entering the office, he took off his suit jacket and tie, wearing only the white shirt. He sat on the


    high-backed chair with his long legs crossed, lookingzy like an ancient emperor.


    Because of the time difference, the video conference would begin in an hour.


    Wilson''s eyes swept over Tina''s bod, then fell on her hands on the window.


    White, slender, and soft.


    Before today''s auction, Desmond deliberately provoked him, saying that Tina had washed his


    clothes.


    He was not very happy.


    Terry knocked on the door and entered with two cups of coffee in his hands.


    Wilson picked up one of the cups and walked towards Tina.


    Tina was immersed in her own thoughts. When she felt a breath behind her, she subconsciously


    turned back and directly bumped into Wilson''s arms.


    Wilson was waiting for it.


    The coffee was sshed on his white shirt.


    His face darkened. "Tina, you soiled my clothes!"


    Tina quickly smiled apologetically. "I''m really sorry..."


    Wilson frowned.


    Tina knew that she had made trouble. She quickly thought of a solution and turned to Terry for help.


    "Mr. Howard, there should be clean clothes here. Hurry up and find them, so Mr. Chin can change


    before the video conference starts."


    "Yes!" Terry said.


    For any asional needs, he kept lots of new shirts in the office.


    However, Wilson said, "I only want to wear this shirt!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson looked at her and said, "You have to solve the trouble you caused!"


    Tina was in a dilemma. After thinking for a while, she said, "Mr. Chin, please take it off. I will clean it


    for you. There should be a dryer in thepany. I can make it!"


    Wilson looked reluctant. "Ok!"


    The office was very big with a lounge, and there was a shower room in the lounge.


    Tina soaked his shirt in the sink and washed it carefully.


    Her hands, as white as scallions, was rubbing on the shirt. Her long hair was tied behind her head,


    revealing her white neck. Her drooping face looked graceful under the light.


    Wilson looked at her from afar.


    There was a blinking satisfaction at the bottom of his eyes.


    Terry, who had witnessed the whole process, twitched his eyes.


    Boss, can you be more childish?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    An hourter, the video conference went on very smoothly.


    Wilson''s fluent speech reverberated in the office.


    Tina was waiting meekly, like amb waiting for its master.


    When the conference was finished, it was very dark outside.


    Wilson crooked his finger at Tina


    Little bit like calling a puppy.


    Tina''s heart was filled with all kinds ofints, but she still smiled happily and said, "Mr. Chin,


    have you finished?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina said, "Then let''s go back."


    Wilson did not get up, but pulled open a drawer under the desk.


    He took out a bag and passed it to herzily. "I went on a business tripst week and bought you a


    gift at the airport!"


    It seemed to be a piece of jewelry. The Logo was from a luxury brand, which was expensive.


    Wilson often bought her gifts when he had a whim.


    Tina was used to the rewards from the "lord", but she had never worn them except the swallow-


    shaped ear studs.


    Tina received the box and smiled happily. "Thank you!"


    Wilson then reached out his hand to her. "And this, for I!"


    Tina was stunned.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Tina hesitated for a moment before epting the bag.


    Inside there was a children''s dress.


    Light pink colour with very cute design. There was no need to see thebel. The touch of the


    material told that it was a big brand product.


    Tina knew about Wilson''s short-term job.


    That day before dawn, in a daze, Tina saw him change his clothes and leave. He was still in good


    spirits even after having been busy for so long the night before. Tina had always admired him for his


    physical strength.


    Last night, Wilson actually wanted to tell her that he hadnded.


    He didn''t know since when, he habitually called her every time he came back from a business trip.


    However, Wilson couldn''t connect her, and then learned that it was Desmond on her phone. He


    knew how naughty his cousin was. He only thought about how his schedule, and hung up the


    phone.


    Tina looked at Wilson in a daze.


    She did not expect...


    He had always been rich and willful, so it was normal for him to spoil his lover.


    If he just bought her gifts, it could be treated as a reward. Unexpectedly, he also bought for I.


    Tina''s heart rippled. "Mr. Chin, thank you."


    Seeing that her eyes were full of tears and her expression was so sincere, Wilson smiled.


    He asked her, "Are you so touched?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    It was true. She did not expect that he would care about her daughter.


    Then, she suddenly felt light.


    Wilson suddenly got up and held her onto the desk.


    The watch and pen on the table were pushed aside.


    Before Tina could detect Wilson''s intentions, he kissed her.


    Her breathing was slightly disordered.


    Next to her petite body, Wilson put his hands on the edge of the desk. He bent his arms slightly and


    lowered his head.


    The atmosphere suddenly became charming.


    Tina only felt that his strong chest in front of her was full of tension and approaching powerfully. She


    was pushed down on the desk.


    On the marble table, she felt a chill on her back.


    A gust of wind lifted the hem of her clothes.


    Tina quickly pushed Wilson''s shoulders and reminded him, "Mr. Chin, didn''t you say... you''re going


    to my ce tonight?"


    Not here!


    Very shameful!


    Wilson said, "I prefer here! Thest time I had a good experience!"


    Tina''s face was red.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She suddenly thought of the previous time, in this office and on this desk...


    She couldn''t think about it anymore.


    Wilson bent down his tall figure.


    The telephone suddenly rang.


    Wilson had to stop. He frowned and was dissatisfied.


    He pressed the answer button.


    Terry said in an orderly voice, "Mr. Chin, Miss Wong is here. She said that she''s in a bad mood


    recently and wants to have dinner with you!"


    Terry knew that Tina was in the office, so he didn''t dare to disturb Wilson.


    Mona came here at this time and made such a request. Although he felt that Wilson would


    disregard her, after all, he was ustomed to asking the boss for instructions, so he dared not


    make the decision on his own.


    Wilson''s hoarse voice was gloomy. "Do you think I have time now?"


    Terry was speechless.


    He could tell from Wilson''s voice so he hung up the phone very quickly and decisively.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    It wasn''t business hour. Mona must know that Wilson was here, otherwise she wouln''te. What


    was more, maybe she knew that Tina was also here.


    It could be imagined how angry Mona would be.


    However, Tina couldn''t stop Mona from hating her so much.


    Tina looked up. From her position, she just saw Wilson''s jaw. It was very beautiful, and the bright


    neon lights from outside made him more handsome.


    He seemed to be the most outstanding sculpture in the world, and there was nothing imperfect


    about him.


    Tina felt as though he was a source of trouble.


    He provoked two women to fight for him, even though most of the time she was passive and


    defensive.


    The source of trouble suddenly turned her over.


    Tina felt as though she had been thrown into the clouds by a powerful force.


    The next evening.


    Tina took Wilson''s gift to the hospital after work.


    I s eyes were shining after she received it.


    She excitedly took out the dress, and her childish cheers rulled up the whole ward.


    Tina could not helpughing.


    To her surprise, in addition to the child''s dress, there was also an adult''s dress.


    They were both in the same colour and style. These were parent-child outfits.


    Tina was surprised.


    She didn''t notice it yesterday, thinking it was just a child''s wear.


    At that time, she just felt the texture, and then she had no time to appreciate it. Atst she was held


    back by Wilson in aa, and she did not open the bag again.


    I was pleasantly surprised. Her big eyes flickered with happiness. "Mr. Chin is so nice.


    He not only bought me a gift, but also thought of you. He is the most considerate man in the world!


    Right?"


    Tina coughed guiltily. "Mm..."


    I was so happy that her chubby little hand touched the dress. "It''s really beautiful!


    Mommy, when there is a chance, let''s wear it for him, okay?"


    "Sure!" Tina smiled.


    Seeing I s bright smile, her heart was also very sunny and bright.


    Yesterday''s ripples had spread more in her heart.


    I opened the closet and put the bag next to Dumbo. Then she ran to Tina. "Mom, can you lend


    me your phone?"


    Tina nodded. "Sure. Who are you calling?"


    I''s hands were twisted, and her little red face was full of shyness. "I want to call Mr. Chin. Thank


    him for his sincerity to me and give him a loving kiss."


    Tina was stunned.


    I took the phone and ran to the window to make a phone call.


    Tina could only rub her forehead.


    The door was pushed open and Malee walked in in a bad mood.


    Tina asked hurriedly, "Malee, what''s wrong?" "I''m so mad!" Malee was full of anger. "Guess whom I


    just met downstairs? Dn and his mom! After all, we were ssmates, so I just simply greeted.


    His mom was too shameless! She pretended to have a good manner in front of Dn, but when


    Dn went to the parking lot, she started to be arrogant to me. She told me to warn you to stay


    away from her son. He''s going to get engaged soon!"

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She already knew about the engagement, which was only a matter of time.


    Her eyshes drooped, and her surging emotions were quickly suppressed.


    Malee drank a lot of water, and her anger subsided a lot. She continued to speak, "By the way,


    Dn wanted to congratted you for passing the first round of the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest!"


    It was the reason why Dn''s mother felt unhappy and warned Tina.


    Tina was stunned.


    On the day of the preliminary contest, she bumped into Dn in the elevator.


    She just didn''t expect that Dn would pay attention to the result of the contest. At the same time,


    she was very surprised to hear his congrattion.


    Maybe it was just polite words. After all, after learning the hidden rtionship between her and


    Wilson, his impression of her dropped to freezing point.


    However, these did not matter anymore.


    Tina nodded and didn''t want to say anything else.


    Malee wanted to say something but stopped herself. Then she couldn''t help but bring it up again.


    "Tina, I remember you told me before that Dn wanted to start all over again with you. Do you


    need to think about it again? If you go back with him, you won''t have to worry about I s medical


    expenses."


    Dn mentioned Tina in front of Lilith just now.


    From an observer''s point of view, Malee felt that there was still some affection for Tina behind his


    cold attitude.


    Just like before, Tina shook her head.


    At this time, I ran over with her mobile phone and interrupted them.


    I blushed like an apple . "Mom, I have finished the call!"


    "Ok!" Tina smiled.


    I smiled and said happily, "I''m very considerate. In addition to thanking him for the gift, I also


    thank him for you! Mr. Chin also asked me to tell you, ''You''re wee. You deserve it after working


    hard!"''


    Tina was wry.


    Friday came.


    The night sky was like a piece of velvet. The moonlight was bright and clear, with stars hiding. The


    silver light spread everywhere.


    It was very quiet in the hospital.


    I was sleeping soundly with her little mouth open. Hearing her soft breathing, Tina gentley curled


    her lips.


    I was a gift from God.


    Tina''s heart softened as she nted a kiss on her daughter''s forehead.


    After tucking in the quilt for I, she got up with relief and left the ward quietly.


    When Tina came out of the elevator, she looked at her watch.


    It was nine thirty.


    Her timing was very urate. She could take a taxi from here to the No.l Luxurious Residence and


    arrive before 10 o''clock.


    She passed through the lobby on the first floor and walked out of the building slowly.


    After walking down thest concrete step, Tina stopped her footsteps.


    A ck Mercedes G65 was steadily parked there. The lights went out, but because of the street


    lamps above, the polished car paint looked particrly deep.


    At the same time, Tina saw the people sitting in the driver''s seat.


    He put one arm on the window, holding a


    cigarette in his hand.


    He was wearing a pair of tinum frame sses. His face seemed to have been carefully


    portrayed, even in the hazy light.


    There was a trace of patience in his expression, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Tina was surprised.


    Thinking of Malee''s joke, her heart throbbed.


    She steadied herself and walked toward the car.


    After getting in, she asked in surprise, "Mr Chin, when did youe?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Half an hour ago," Wilson replied.


    After answering this question, Wilson was also surprised.


    He was a person with a strong sense of time. Once she was a minutete, and he was very


    unhappy. But now, he spent time to pick her up from work and even waited for her like now.


    Wilson snuffed out his cigarette¡ã


    He flicked it into a trash bin next to his car.


    Tina stared nkly at his movements. "Then why didn''t you go up?"


    He was the person that I talked about most often every day. They did have a good rtionship.


    She believed that even if he appeared at this time, I would still


    wee him.


    Wilson looked at her ambiguously and said, "Take you away in front of I?"


    Tina blushed.


    After Tina fastened her seat belt, Wilson drove the car out.


    On such a night, there was a sense of intoxication between them.


    Wilson drove slowly, so they could listen to the radio while enjoying the beautiful scenery of the


    night.


    His phone suddenly rang.


    Wilson took a look and pick the phone with one hand.


    "Hello."


    Tina sat in the passenger seat obediently.


    She would not do anything immoral like spying on others'' phones. It was just that the space inside


    the car was really limited, and Wilson answered the phone a little casually, so she could hear some


    sound.


    She couldn''t hear the specific conversation but could tell it was a female voice.


    Tina lowered her eyes.


    Next to her, Wilson hung up the phone.


    "Okay, I see!"


    Then, he looked at her.


    A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Tina knew that he must have misunderstood her beingjealous again.


    Her lips twitched.


    Tina was thinking whether she needed to to defend herself, or to coax him first. Wilson took the


    initiative to say, "It was my cousin sister. She just got off the ne and wants me and Desmond to


    gather with her tonight. She wants to introduce her boyfriend to us!"


    Tina had a vague impression.


    In thest charity auction, she seemed to hear Wilson and Desmond mention this cousin sister who


    was about to return.


    "I see!" Tina nodded.


    She looked ahead and said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, I will get off and take a taxiter. You can rest


    assured. I will wait for you in the No.l Luxurious Residence!"


    Wilson smiled and said, "You are so obedient!"


    Tina ttered, "Yes!"


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "Come with me!"


    "Go together?" Tina was stunned. "They are all your family members. It''s not appropriate for me to


    attend."


    They were just lovers, and she would be embarrassed there.


    Wilson didn''t care and said in azy tone. "It doesn''t matter. They''re just some juniors. I''ll just stay


    there for a while!"


    Tina felt nervous.


    She clenched her hands.


    Wilson stamped his foot down on the elerator and drove to the ce of gathering.


    When he made a turn, he looked back at the rearview mirror and then nced at her.


    Tina shivered when she made eye contact with his eyes. She had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    The Mercedes stopped at a French restaurant.


    The restaurant was on the river side, with very good scenery, and the decoration was in French


    style.


    Although it waste at this time, it was still too quiet for a restaurant in the bustling area of nightlife.


    There were almost no guests in it.


    On the ss door, there was a sign of "Closed".


    Tina finally understood.


    Sure enough, this family was rich and willful.


    Wilson took her into the restaurant, and the manager guided them directly.


    Since the whole restaurant was reserved, there was no need to go to the private room. There was a


    specially reserved table next to the piano. The view was wide, facing the river in the distance.


    Before they got close, they heard a woman scolding someone unpleasantly.


    ''Are you blind? How did you bring water? It sshed on my hands. It hurts! Tell me, did you do it on


    purpose? Do you want to kill me?


    I am so sorry.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a round table covered with a white napkin, with beautiful embroideryces on the edges.


    There were two yellow roses in the middle.


    The youngdy sitting at the table was arrogantly scolding the waiter.


    The waiter kept apologizing in fear, but the girl did not give up.


    As Tina watched from afar, she already had a certain opinion of this girl. It seemed that this spoiled


    and willful youngdy was very difficult to get along with.


    Adam was cross-legged and ying with his phone. The nts hanging down behind him just


    happened tond on his curly hair.


    He seemed to be annoyed to listen any longer and took the initiative to help the waiter out. "Selene,


    it''s enough. Don''t be endlessly noisy! The little girl said that it''s her first day of work, so it''s


    understandable if she''s not proficient!"


    Selene was not happy and wanted to continue rebuking the waiter. She caught sight of Wilson


    coming over.


    Her attention was diverted and she stood up in surprise. "Wilson! I thought you won''t


    I u


    Although Selene''s appearance was not much like Wilson''s and Desmond''s, she was obviously a


    beauty, with delicate facial features, red lips and white teeth.


    She wore a Prada''stest champagnecolored dress. There were many fashionable essories on


    her neck and wrist, making her look fashionable and graceful and showing that she was a young


    lady from a rich family.


    Selene and Desmond were the youngest in their generation. When they were young, they were


    often left to their cousin brothers by their parents.


    Adam was the eldest one. He had always been expressionless and so serious that no one dared to


    approach him. Simon had always been rebellious. Except for his two brothers, he was not


    enthusiastic to the rest of the Chin Family.


    Therefore, Wilson, who was gentle and elegant, was better for them to get along with.


    However, Selene was even more aware that Wilson was different from how he looked like.


    Confidentially, his tone and expression were both very cold.


    To some extent, Selene was afraid of Wilson.


    Wilson ran the whole Chin''s Group. Many rtives of the Chin Family respected him very much. He


    seldom came even when the elders invited him to dinner.


    When Selene called him, she didn''t expect too much.


    Wilson said, "Adam is in the army. Simon is always busy with operations. I have toe and


    support you!"


    Selene was ttered and looked very proud.


    Desmond did not talk to them. All his attention was attracted by the people behind Wilson. He was


    obviously more pleasantly surprised than Selene. He ran to Tina especially enthusiastically. "Tina,


    you are here!"


    Tina nced at Wilson.


    Wilson nced at Desmond, obviously meaning, "Are you serious?"


    Selene also realized that there was another person. She looked at Tina.


    From her point of view, Tina was not a stunning beauty, but her beauty was connotative. Her face


    was white and clean, without delicate makeup, but her facial features were very charming.


    Her gaze was exceptionally clear, as if it could prate one''s soul.


    Even in L City, Selene also heard some gossips about Wilson and a female star.


    Tina did not look like a celebrity. She was as gentle and quiet as ady from a respectable family.


    Selene asked curiously, "Wilson, which family is thisdy from? Is she your new girlfriend?"


    "Family? No." Wilson seemed to be a little surprised at Selene''s questions and curled his lipszily.


    However, he did not answer the second question.


    Tina was well aware of her own predicament.


    Her family background was as ordinary as it could be. She once had to depend on the Koo family


    and had nothing to do with other rich girls.


    What was more, she and Wilson were just lovers.


    To avoid any misunderstanding, Tina took the initiative to rify. "I am not President Chin''s


    girlfriend."


    After she said that, Wilson''s face darkened.


    Tina was speechless.


    She just exined clearly ording to his words, but he felt unhappy.


    Desmond snorted in agreement. "Yes, she isnt!


    He mistakenly thought that Wilson deliberately brought Tina here. Because of his poaching, Wilson


    came to dere his sovereignty as soon as he had a chance.


    However, Desmond had guessed wrong about this point.


    When Selene heard that Tina was not Wilson''s girlfriend, she obviously regarded her as a lover, so


    she was not interested in her. She didn''t need to waste too much time dealing with her, so she didn''t


    talk to her anymore.


    Tina didn''t think much of it.


    The four sat down.


    There were five chairs around the round table, and one person had not arrived yet.


    The waiter served the dishes. The red liquid in the decanter was crystal clear.


    Elene was just like how she was just now. She always gave off a sense of pride.


    Her attitude towards the waiters was not friendly either. She was the only girl in her generation in


    the entire Chin Family. Ever since she was born, she had been spoiled and was used to being


    served and giving orders to others.


    Rtively speaking, even though Desmond was naughty, he was very approachable. They were


    quite different.


    Tina touched the gold-rimmed lines at the edge of the cup and kept quiet.


    Desmond drank two cups of scented tea and knocked on the table impatiently. "Selene, can your


    boyfriende? What time is it? I never wait for anyone so long, even the girls. I rather go home


    and sleep!" "Desmond, are you in such a hurry to reincarnate?" Selene scolded.


    She was only one year younger than Desmond. The two of them often quarreled.


    Selene defended her boyfriend unhappily. "He is still busy. Didn''t I say that he''s a musician? He''s


    focusing on his work right now. I can''t bear to disturb him! He''lle when he''s done with his work!"


    The next second, she changed her arrogant tone, "My boyfriend arrives."


    Tina raised her eyes.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Since Selene entered the door, she had been giving full y to her temper.


    Even when she was talking to her brother, Desmond, she was rude. However, when her boyfriend


    came, it was as if he had cast a spell on her. In an instant, she turned into amb, a gentlemb.


    Tina thought that Selene really loved her boyfriend.


    Since she was asked to watch the show, she raised her eyes to see what Selene''s boyfriend looked


    like.


    Then, she started to regret.


    The man brought in by the waiter was dressed in beige casual clothes, and his facial features were


    so familiar for her. His slender fingers always wandered on piano keys.


    Dn had just finished his work, and there was a trace of exhaustion on his face.


    He rarely smiled, so his handsome face always gave off a very cool feeling.


    Tina suspected that she was hallucinating, but the voice of Selene next to her couldn''t be an


    illusion.


    Selene got up cheerfully and walked up to Dn coquettishly. "You''re finally here!"


    Tina stiffened.


    She suddenly looked to her side.


    Wilson was leaning against the back of the chair, putting one hand next to the te,zily tapping.


    After Dn appeared, Wilson was not suprised at all.


    So he should have known it.


    At least he knew it before this gathering.


    How sinister!


    As Selene''s cousin, it was natural for him to care about her emotional life. But the purpose of


    bringing Tina here was so obvious.


    It turned out that Wilson indeed harbored malicious intentions.


    Wilson looked at Tina and seemed to ask her what was wrong.


    Tina clenched her teeth and forced a smile.


    When Dn saw Tina on the scene, he was also stunned for a moment, but soon he recovered as


    usual.


    He roughly knew the family background of Selene and knew that she was rted to the Chin


    Family. Naturally, he also knew the rtionship between her and Wilson.


    Dn didn''t expect Tina to be there.


    Dn calmed down and said, "Sorry, I wasposing a song and forgot the time!"


    Selene held his arm like a child and her eyes were filled with love. "It''s alright! You''re very attractive


    while working! I like it!"


    Dn nodded slightly.


    After a brief introduction, they greeted each other.


    Desmond ran out of patience and urged, "Our VIP is finally here. Let''s start eating now!"


    Apart from him, the others weren''t all that hungry.


    Wilson''s thin lips curled slightly as he slowly said, "Selene called us toe here as soon as she


    got off the ne. We finally meet you. Selene has a good taste!"


    Tina silently cast a nce at him.


    She felt that his words were somewhat ironic.


    Dn said politely, "President Chin, you tter me!"


    "Ha, ha." Wilson smiled.


    Tina felt that Wilson covered his thick palm on one side of her shoulders. She heard Wilson''szy


    voice joking, "Selene emphasized to see you, otherwise we would have gone home to sleep!"


    n n


    Tina''s breathing becamebored and she did not show anything on her face.


    Wilson was of course on purpose.


    Tina maintained her smile.


    The waiter served all the staple dishes.


    The atmosphere in the banquet was very good. Selene was active almost all the time, and she kept


    talking about Dn.


    Tina had been temporarily dragged here.


    She had had her dinner with I already. Throughout the entire meal, she merely held a teacup and


    drank from time to time.


    Halfway through, she went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, she saw Dn.


    Dn stood in the corridor outside the bathroom, leaning against the wall and waiting for her.


    The light fell on him, making him look indifferent and a little depressed at the same time.


    Tina walked over.


    They stood near the artificial waterfall, hearing the sound of running water.


    Dn spoke first. "1 didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Tina didn''t expect that he was the boyfriend of Wilson''s cousin sister.


    She smiled and said very objectively, "Miss Chin is very beautiful. I can see that she cares about


    you very much!"


    Dn closed his mouth.


    He didn''t seem to want to talk about his girlfriend.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dn stared at her for a short while, and his hands gradually clenched into fists. "Tina, this is the


    last time I remind you! Are you sure you want to continue to fall like this? Must you be shameless


    being someone''s lover?"


    Tina''s heart ached.


    Without any expression on her face, she said lightly, "As I said, this is my business!"


    Dn was stunned.


    There was a smell of blood in his mouth.


    He clenched his fists tightly and his joints were white. He seemed to be suffering from very violent


    emotions.


    Tina smiled sincerely. "Dn, congrattions from the bottom of my heart!"


    That was her true feeling.


    Tina didn''t want to be a good ex-girlfriend, but this was her true thoughts.


    As early as five years ago, their fates came to an abrupt end. They had no way to extend their fates,


    as they hadpletely different paths of life. They were parallel to each other in this life, but after


    all, they had once loved each other so deeply.


    Tina wished him good.


    Dn looked at her slender back and only felt ironic in his heart.


    He didn''t want her congrattions!


    Tina returned to her seat and sat down. After a few minutes, Dn came back.


    The two did not seem to have crossed paths.


    The meal continued.


    Wilson came here with his own intentions. Now that his purpose had been achieved, he didn''t want


    to stay any longer.


    After drinking a ss of red wine, he asked to leave.


    Other than Desmond, the rest of them didn''t eat at all. Seeing this, Desmond also dered the end


    of the meal.


    They walked out of the restaurant.


    The restaurant was right next to the river, on a pedestrian street, so all of them parked their cars in


    parking lot opposite the street.


    They had already called the designated drivers.


    Desmond spun the car keys and came over to Tina. "Tina, do you need me to send you off?"


    Tina did not need to say anything.


    "No!" Someone answered for her.


    Desmond shot up into the sky a look of disdain. "Ya!"


    He gave the car keys to the designated driver. He was unwilling to give up and wanted to provoke


    Wilson back. He smoothed his curly hair and deliberately winked at Tina before leaving. "Little Tina,


    I''ll go to find you another day!"


    Tina was wry.


    He really yed all kinds of tricks on her.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Selene was holding Dn''s hand, and she didn''t want to leave for a moment, just like a child getting


    her beloved toy.


    "Dn, aren''t you going to give me a ride?" "Your brother''s designated driver is here. You can go


    home with him!" Dn said.


    Selene had no intention of leaving with Desmond at all. She started muttering, "But I want you to


    send me off. Furthermore, you''re my boyfriend. It''s natural that you send me home. I have just got


    off the ne. I''m so tired and I want to stay with you a little longer!"


    Dn said, "Okay, I''ll walk you out!"


    Selene immediately beamed. "You''re the best. I love you!"


    Then she said to Wilson, "Wilson, we''ll go first!"


    "Bye!" Wilson nodded.


    Dn didn''t drive. Selene took his hand all the way out the block and took a taxi quickly.


    Only Tina and Wilson remained.


    They also went to the parking lot.


    The night was dark and the night wind was cool.


    The night wind blew Tina''s hair gently. She tidied her hair from time to time.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her thoughts were a little wandering.


    There was no need to continue putting on a fake smile. The pressure inside Tina''s heart dissipated


    with the wind.


    In addition to congratting Dn, she also wished him good luck.


    Many years ago, Lilith had mentioned this legendary girlfriend. Today, she finally met her.


    Regardless of family background or appearance, both of them were a perfect match.


    She hoped that he could get married, and not need to care about her with an indifferent attitudet, or


    want to start over.


    She didn''t deserve it.


    When Tina looked up, she saw that the man next to her had an unhappy look.


    The lord was in a bad mood.


    Tina felt nervous.


    Wilson''s face gloomy.


    It seemed that when Tina had taken the initiative to deny Selene''s words, his displeasure had


    be obvious.


    Wilson''s eyes gradually narrowed, staring at her with sarcasm in the night wind. "Are you jealous to


    see your ex-boyfriend get a new girlfriend and will get engaged soon?"


    This was the meaning of settling ounts afterwards.


    Tina felt terribly wronged. He had clearly brought her here in a sinister and cunning manner, and


    now he was even questioning her.


    She was the most innocent.


    Tina''s heart was filled with bitterness but she couldn''t say anything.


    Tina shook her head in denial. "I am not!"


    "Tsk!" Wilson sneered.


    Silver moonlight poured down on his face.


    He squinted at her, "Tina, you went out alone with him during the meal. What did you talk about?"


    His voice sounds low and gentle, but the final syble was as sharp as a de.


    Tina answered honestly, "I just congratted him!"


    Wilson snorted.


    His handsome face was gloomy, and he still felt very unhappy in his heart.


    Tina stepped forward and hooked his arm. "It''s gettingte. And it''s a little bit cold.


    President Chin, let''s go home early!" Tina said, smiling ingratiatingly.


    Wilson frowned slightly and looked at her little hands.


    Her hands were soft.


    White, and even softer than the first-ss silk.


    Tina was also very close to him. They were practically leaning against each other with no distance.


    Through the clothes, Wilson could even feel her body temperature and graceful curves.


    On the ground, their shadows ovepped.


    They were as intimate as a couple returning home.


    Wilson slightly smelled her fragrance and his expression seemed softer.


    He was baffled.


    She just hooked his arm and walked with him.


    When did he be so easily appeased?


    Wilson frowned, but when he nced at her hands again, his smile couldn''t help getting bigger.


    On the other side, a taxi stopped at the gate of a vi.


    The light in the vi was on. Desmond''s sports car was parked in the yard. He hade back and


    probably fallen asleep already.


    Selene was unwilling to get off the taxi.


    She leaned on Dn like a little girl, looking at him obsessively with the faint light.


    Dn reminded her, "Selene, you''re home!" Dissatisfied with his indifference, she pouted. "I want to


    stay with you a bit longer! You''re so handsome that I can''t even move my eyes


    I ¡± away!


    Selene took the initiative to pursue Dn.


    They met each other by chance at a party. She fell in love with him at first sight, and then she


    pestered him. From time to time, she would fly from L City to Vienah to find him, determined to get


    his attention.


    But Dn remained unmoved.


    They could be boyfriend and girlfriend because of Mrs. Koo. Selene had tried her best to


    please her. Lilith was very happy to know that this rich girl loved her son, and she wished they could


    get married immediately.


    Selene knew that Dn didn''t have much affection for her. He just couldn''t go against Mrs. Koo''s


    wishes.


    Although he always had a cold face and had hardly smiled at her, she felt that he was very cool,


    very charming, and she loved him very much.


    She had been doted upon since she was young and had never suffered any setbacks.


    She was confident.


    Dn would gradually be moved by her and fall in love with her deeply!


    Selene said coquettishly, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much! How


    about I stay at your home tonight?"


    Dn looked at her and said, "Selene, your family must miss you a lot. We''ve just had dinner


    together. Now it''s time for you to stay with your family."


    He turned her down tactfully.


    Selene retorted, "But I haven''t seen you for so long! Compared to my family, I want to stay with you


    more. Shall we ask the driver to drive to your ce?"


    Dn frowned. "I''ve been writing a new music score recently! When I work, I prefer being alone."


    Selene knew that music was the most important thing to him. She did not dare to step on his bottom


    line and could only nod reluctantly. "Okay then!"


    Dn got out of the taxi and opened the door for her.


    Her face was full of sweetness.


    Even though his attitude had always been cold, he was a very gentlemanly person.


    She was particrly infatuated with him.


    Selene couldn''t control herself. When she turned around, she put her hands on his shoulders and


    tiptoed.


    She wanted to give him a goodbye kiss.


    Her red lips, like blooming roses, approached him.


    She was excited.


    But Dn moved slightly.


    Her red lips finallynded on his face.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    The next evening.


    It was supposed to be a day of rest, without work arrangements. However, Bonnie called Tina


    urgently.


    Bonnie originally had an interview to be used next week, but some of the contents couldn''t be


    didclosed, because of some temporary situations. She could only work overtime to re-interview and


    ask Tina for help at thest minute.


    Tina would definitely help her.


    They spent a whole afternoon and finally finished.


    The sun was setting in the west.


    Tina and Bonnie had been busy the whole afternoon, and their stomachs had already been empty.


    The content of the interview was rted to how to start a business. The interviewees were all young


    boys and girls, very young and energetic.


    After that, they invited Tina and Bonnie to the dinner very enthusiastically. They felt very sorry in


    their hearts because they made them work twice, and insisted on treating them to dinner. Their


    hospitality was so hard to decline.


    Unexpectedly, after a simple meal, they organized entertainment.


    Tina and Bonnie were dragged over again.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Both of them were helpless. They quietly discussed that they would sit for a while, and then find an


    excuse to leave.


    When the evening lights were on, they arrived at an entertainment club.


    The decoration of the club was not luxurious, and the price was very affordable, so it had always


    been very popr.


    Before entering, Tina went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, she stopped slightly.


    In a long corridor at the corner in front of them, a slim figure walked by, wearing a cap and a mask.


    Tina could recognize that it was Mona even though she was dressed differently.


    She was somewhat stunned.


    It seemed that every time Mona appeared in private, she wore a pair of big sunsses, which made


    her face even smaller and showed her star temperament.


    Now it was so abnormal.


    Tina felt very baffled. After all, Mona was a superstar and almost everyone knew her. She should


    choose a more private ce.


    And why did shee to such ordinary entertainment club without any bodyguards? Isn''t she afraid


    of being recognized by her fans?


    Tina did not understand.


    She shook her head and returned to the room.


    On the other side, Mona and her agent also came to a rtively remote box at this time. Only the


    two of them were there.


    The music was stopped. It was weirdly quiet, as if there was a big plot.


    After entering the room, Mona took off her mask, revealing her beautiful face, but her eyes were full


    of coldness, which could make people shudder.


    Mya asked hesitantly, "Mona, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Mona''s eyes were suddenly filled with viciousness. "Nonsense!"


    She had been waiting for an opportunity for so long that she had sent people to keep an eye on


    Tina''s whereabouts. Now that she had finally obtained such an opportunity, how could she let it go


    so easily!


    She would never let go of Tina!


    Mya only felt the chill in an instant. It poured down from her head and almost drowned her.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to persuade Mona, but when she thought of the p before, her


    cheeks were still slightly painful. She didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Mona urged, "What are you waiting for?" Mya swallowed her pride and replied, "Yes."


    She left the room and called a waiter furtively.


    The atmosphere in Tina''s private room was lively and joyful.


    Bonnie leaned close to Tina''s ear and said with a smile, "It''s so good to be young. I''m almost


    infected by their vitality! Tina, let''s sing a song so as not to demoralize them. Then we''ll find an


    excuse to leave one by one!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    It was Tina''s turn. She sang a song gracefully.


    When she came back, Bonnie reced her and clinked sses with her.


    Tina held the ss of green tea in her hand. The liquid was as transparent as crystal under the


    blue-green light.


    She didn''t drink at once.


    Five years ago, she drank the ss of water handed over by Lilith, which caused the devastating


    ident and the following nightmare. Now when she was outside, she was always more cautious


    about the things she drank.


    Especially on an asion like this, she had once left her seat.


    Tina wasn''t thinking too much of others. She was just on her guard.


    Suddenly, she felt that someone was looking at her.


    Tina looked over and saw a waiter standing of the round table on the other side. He was putting


    fresh fruit tes on the table one by one.


    He kept staring at her during the process.


    Noticing her gaze, the waiter seemed to be frightened and quickly withdrew.


    It seemed that he just took a casual look and continued to do his job as if nothing had happened,


    but his body was faintly stiff.


    Tina was puzzled.


    She lowered her head and slightly moved her wrist to appreciate the changing color of the liquid


    under the light.


    To her surprise, she identally found some unclear white sediments at the bottom of the ss.


    A sense of vignce arose in Tina''s heart.


    Looking through the corner of her eyes, the waiter seemed to be secretly staring at her.


    Tina did not look over this time. Instead, she ced her cup on the table.


    Something shed through her mind. She hesitated for a moment, then picked up the ss again.


    Tina raised her head and took a huge gulp.


    She seemed to see the waiter let out a sigh of relief.


    After the waiter left with the empty tray, Tina turned her face and spat the liquid in her mouth on the


    handkerchief she took out from the bag.


    The music gradually faded, and Bonnie''s song ended.


    Bonnie returned to her seat. They looked at each other, discussing when to leave.


    At this time, the door of the box was pushed open.


    The waiter came in again, not to deliver wine or fruit, but walked to Tina.


    After nodding, he smiled and said politely, "Miss Hall, can I have some minutes from you? I have


    something to tell you!"


    Tina raised her eyebrows.


    What trick was he ying?


    She thought for two seconds and nodded.


    "Well, please wait outside!"


    The waiter nodded, turned around, and walked out.


    Tina''s gaze swept across the ss before she whispered something into Bonnie''s ear.


    At first, Bonnie felt confused when she saw the waiter. She didn''t know what he had to do with Tina.


    Now, she was more confused after hearing what she said.


    Tina paused and whispered, "Bonnie, if I don''te back in ten minutes, remember to call the


    police for me!"


    Bonnie was shocked and widened her eyes.


    "Call the police?"


    Tina smiled and said nothing more. She stood up and walked out.


    The waiter waited for her at the door. When he saw Tinae out, he smiled and conveyed a


    message, "Miss Hall, President Chin is waiting for you upstairs!"

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    "President Chin?" Tina was stunned. "Which one?


    The waiter exined, "Of course it''s Wilson Chin! He instructed me to tell you to go up. This is the


    room card!"


    Then, he handed a room card to Tina.


    So direct...


    It was just Wilson''s style.


    Tina''s cheeks turned red. She reached out and took it. "Thank you!"


    Holding the room card in her hand, she walked to the elevator without hesitation under the waiter''s


    gaze.


    She put the room card on the sensor, and there showed a certain floor.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    Tina''s embarrassed expression disappeared in an instant.


    She squinted at the room card and took out the phone from her pocket.


    Tina called Wilson directly.


    She didn''t dare to go against the will of the "Lord". If it was normal days, she might not have any


    doubts. But today was the weekend, and they would only meet at the No.l Luxurious Residence.


    This habbit had never been changed.


    Wilson picked up the call. "Hello?"


    Tina stared at the changing number and asked tentatively, "President Chin, where are you?


    Wilson chuckled. "I''m in thepany, and I have two important documents to modify. Why? Are you


    impatient?"


    There seemed to be a keyboard sound on the phone.


    Tina shook her head. "No!"


    At the same time, she understood.


    It was not that she was overthinking, but that everything was weird. She clenched the room card in


    her hand, and her mind was filled with thoughts for a moment.


    Although Tina appeared to be very calm when he teased her usually, she would still show a hint of


    embarrassment on her face.


    Wilson felt that her voice seemed to be a little condensed, so he couldn''t help asking, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I''m fine." Tina said.


    Before she could finish her words, there was no sound.


    Tina nced at her phone. It turned out that her phone had run out of battery.


    She had to put it back in her pocket.


    Fortunately, she had confirmed her guess. The elevator reached with a "ding" sound. Above the fifth


    floor of the entertainment club there were all guest rooms. Compared with downstairs, it was much


    quieter.


    Tina knew that there was a conspiracy, but she did not directly take the elevator downstairs.


    Instead, she came out of the elevator because she believed that the waiter must be staring at the


    elevator below.


    The corridor was paved with carpet which was so soft that each step could sink into it.


    Tina walked straight to the room.


    She pondered for a moment.


    After gently brushing open the door, she threw the room card on the mat, and then hid in the safe


    passage nearby.


    Tina leaned against the wall, holding her breath as she waited.


    She wanted to know who it was.


    The seconds ticked by.


    Finally, there was the sound of the elevator arriving.


    Then came the footsteps that were deliberately lowered.


    Mya looked around from time to time like a thief.


    Although she was reluctant to get involved in this matter, she had to obey under Mona''s coercion.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The waiter''s task went smoothly. Mona was not at ease, so she asked Mya toe up and confirm


    it.


    At this time, Mona, sitting in the private room downstairs, was in a good mood and tasting red wine


    leisurely, waiting for the joy of the goal to be achieved.


    If Tina had entered the room ording to n, the drug would take effect very soon and Mona


    would send her avish gift that she had carefully prepared.


    At the thought of Tina''s encounter tonight, Mona''s heart was filled with joy. She felt like she was


    taking revenge on Tina!


    Mya walked on her tiptoes, afraid of being discovered.


    Soon, she came to the door of the room.


    Mya wanted to he down and listen to the sounds inside, only to find that there was a crack.


    Just when she felt strange, she felt a sudden power on her back.


    She was pushed into the room.


    Tina, who was standing behind, closed the


    door.


    She figured out just now. The person who came up was Mona''s agent. Everything was clear.


    At this time, Mya also climbed up and opened the door from inside.


    When she saw Tina, she seemed to be frightened.


    Mya pointed at Tina and stuttered, "Miss, Miss Hall, why are you here?"


    Smiling, Tina asked, "Where should I be then?"


    Mya stopped.


    At this moment, she felt that something was very wrong.


    Their n seemed to have been seen through!


    Tina smiled, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes. "Miss Chiong, you seem to be very


    surprised. If I should not have been here, who should? President Chin?"


    "Miss Hall, you must be joking!" Myaughed awkwardly, with her eyes shing. "I don''t know


    anything about President Chin''s whereabouts. I just feel that it''s a coincidence to see you here. I


    suddenly remembered that I still have something else to do, so I''ll go first!"


    After that, she wanted to run away.


    Tina, however, stood in front of her.


    Although Tina was slim, she stood there with her arms around her shoulders, as if she had an


    invisible deterrent.


    Tina took a step forward. "Don''t you want to exin to me why it''s so coincidental?"


    "..." Mya''s face turned pale.


    The guilty feeling made her not aggressive at all at the moment.


    Tina smiled, and her clear eyes suddenly turned cold. "Let me tell you. You bought the waiter over


    to put drugs in my tea. Then you tricked me here in the name of President Chin."


    Although there was no need to talk about what would happen next, Tina could tell without thinking


    that there was absolutely nothing good.


    She had been framed by Lilith five years ago, so she had always been wary of the drinks. Besides,


    she had always been afraid of Mona. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Thinking of this, she was still scared.


    After hearing her words, Mya''s face was covered with cold sweat.


    She shook her head in panic and pretended to be silly. "I don''t understand what you are talking


    about."


    "You don''t understand?" Tinaughed, and her voice was cold. "It doesn''t matter. I have already


    kept the green tea as evidence. By then, you can make it clear to the police!" Before she left the


    box, she asked Bonnie to call the police and also told her to put away the green tea in her cup.


    Mya froze and her face waspletely pale.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of rapid footsteps behind Tina.


    Even if the footsteps fell on the soft carpet, they were still very powerful, as if they could cause a


    gust of wind.


    Tina thought it was a police officer who had arrived.


    She told Bonnie to call the police if she had not returned in 20 minutes. Now it seemed that it was a


    bit earlier.


    Perhaps Bonnie was too worried about her.


    Anyway, Tina could be considered as an attempted victim. This was not reporting false to the police.


    Tina turned her head and saw a tall figure.


    Wilson was wearing a ck handmade suit. With tinum rimless sses on his nose, his facial


    features were deep and three-dimensional under the light.


    She was surprised. "President Chin, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Tina was very surprised by the arrival of Wilson.


    Wilson walked very fast and came to her in the blink of an eye, and the suits were even lifted into a


    slight arc.


    He stared at her and asked, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head.


    Wilson''s eyes quickly swept her from head to toe, and his expression was slightly calm.


    He frowned and said, "The phone suddenly went dead. I thought you were in trouble!"


    So he came?


    Tina was stunned.


    Although Chin''s Group was very close to here, it still needed a certain period of time toe over. It


    meant that he came straight over after hanging up the phone.


    Something entered her heart.


    Tina looked at him in a daze.


    At this time, there was another rush of footsteps, and her thoughts were pulled back.


    Terry ran over from the elevator. He seemed to be in a hurry and kept panting with his


    hand on the wall.


    Not only did he find Tina''s location at the fastest speed, but he also drove wildly all the way. When


    he finally arrived at the entertainment club, before he could park his car steadily, Wilson had already


    opened the car door and got off.


    Terry kept chasing after him.


    It''s not easy to be an assistant!


    Seeing that Tina was fine, Wilson first rxed, but he also noticed something strange, especially


    Mya, who was standing at the door with a pale face.


    He asked, "What happened?"


    Tina''s gaze swept across Mya''s face and sessfully stiffened her body.


    Since Wilson was here, Tina did not hide her feelings. She said with a forced smile, "President Chin,


    maybe you should ask Mona!"


    Hearing this, Wilson''s face suddenly darkened.


    Tina''s phone ran out of battery, so she borrowed Terry''s phone and called Bonnie downstairs.


    She told Bonnie that there was no need to call the police and she would go back first.


    Then Wilson left the entertainment club with her.


    Before leaving, he left Terry.


    He drove into No.l Luxurious Residence.


    In the living room, the crystalmp was bright and resplendent.


    In front of the French window, Wilson put his suit jacket on the sofa casually. The cuff of the shirt


    inside was still rolled up. At this time, his long legs ovepped, and two documents were ced on


    his knees.


    Apparently, he brought his work home.


    He was still modifying the two documents. This was a cooperation with overseas. They should be


    sent before dawn.


    Tina sat quietly to one side.


    Terry worked very efficiently. In less than 20 minutes, the bell rang while Wilson had just finished his


    work.


    Tina stood up to open the door.


    Terry went to Wilson and nodded. "President Chin, everything has been investigated clearly!"


    Wilson leaned on the sofa and said, "Go ahead!"


    Terry replied respectfully, "Miss Wong went to the entertainment club on purpose, because she


    found out that Miss Hall would go there tonight. She bought a waiter and asked him to drug Miss


    Hall in her drink, and then cheat her that you were upstairs..."


    Mya had no choice but to obey Monapletely.


    Tina saw through it first and Wilson caught her on the spot. Mya already knewpletely that she


    couldn''t escape. In order to protect herself, she took the initiative to tell everything before Terry


    interrogated her.


    The evidence was conclusive, and Mona could not refute it.


    "This kind of drug is very powerful. When it works, Miss Hall will suffer a loss tonight. Miss Wong


    has found a man from the nightclub!" Terry nced at Tina and felt that she was very smart.


    If she had not found out that there was something wrong with the tea, she would not be able to sit


    here now.


    Tina scoffed inwardly.


    It was exactly what she had guessed before.


    Mona hated her so much. Thest time they met, the way Tina looked at her was like burning fire.


    It was too vicious to use such dirty tricks!


    After Terry''s words, Wilson''s eyes were gloomy and gave out piercing cold light.


    "President Chin, what about..." Terry wanted to know how to deal with Mona.


    When Mona came over from the entertainment club, she kept begging him to put in a good word for


    her.


    However, looking at the boss''s expression, Terry knew that Mona couldn''t escape easily.


    Wilson''s thin lips were full of sharp radiance. "From tomorrow, withdraw all her resources. She has


    to leave the showbit forever. Give her some money and let her go abroad. I don''t want to see her


    again!"


    He was nning to exile Mona.


    Terry was stunned. He didn''t expect that Wilson wouldn''t care about the old rtionship with Mona.


    It could be seen that Mona''s behavior hadpletely crossed Wilson''s bottom line.


    He said, "Yes!"


    Tina was astonished.


    Since Wilson took her out of the entertainment club and left Terry to take charge of this matter, she


    thought it would go away.


    After all, she didn''t drink the tea in the end, nor did she got substantial harm. Even if she called the


    police, she couldn''t do anything to Mona.


    What was more, Mona was once his lover.


    However...


    Tina asked uncertainly, "President Chin, do you really want Mona to quit the showbit and go


    abroad?"


    Wilson''s attitude was determined.


    Tina was stunned. "But after all, she has been n


    your...


    She didn''t think Mona was pitiful, but she didn''t expect him to do so.


    After all, Wilson had seemed to be very fond of Mona all the time. He spent a lot of money on her,


    and made her a superstar.


    Tina had seen it more than once that Wilson almost met all Mona''s requests.


    Wilson saidzily, "I haven''t slept with her!"


    "What?" Tina''s eyes widened.


    Terry interrupted, "Miss Hall, President Chin didn''t lie to you!"


    Tina looked at Wilson in confusion. "But you and Mona..."


    Getting the tacit approval from Wilson, Terry said, "President Chin was just to repay her father''s


    kindness!"


    "Repay?" Tina was puzzled.


    "That''s right!" Terry nodded. "Mona''s father used to be President Chin''s chauffeur, ever since


    President Chin took over thepany! Old Wong was a very dependable man. He had lost his wife


    very early and brought up his daughter on his own. The year beforest, President Chin worked


    overtime for many days. One time in the midnight, he vomited blood and fainted in the office.


    Coincidentally, Old Wong found him."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Terry paused for a while. "President Chin had a stomach bleeding and his abdominal cavity was


    infected. The doctor said that he might be in danger if he were sent to hospital one hourter! In


    fact, this was just Old Wong''s duty. But President Chin felt that Old Wong saved his life and


    regarded him as his benefactor. He wanted to repay him and arrange a better job for him in the


    company. But he didn''t expect that Old Wong would have a car ident a weekter when picking


    up his daughter after school."

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    When Tina heard this, she immediately figured out the whole story.


    Sure enough, Terry''s next words proved her guess. "Before Old Wong died, he held President


    Chin''s hand and asked him to take care of his daughter. At that time she was about to graduate


    from college. President Chin agreed."


    "Therefore, in the following years, President Chin took all of Miss Wong''s living expenses. She


    proposed to be a star, and President Chin fulfilled her wish and all her requirements! In short,


    President Chin''s favor for Miss Wong was entirely due to his high conduct and his loyalty!"


    After hearing that, Wilson''s lips twitched.


    He nced at Terry.


    "You just need to tell a story, but you are even ttering me!"


    However, Terry had been with him for many years, and he and Irene were his best helpers. Even his


    family might not understand his affairs, but they all knew him very well.


    He was indeed loyal and always kept his promises.


    He had been keeping Old Wong''s final entrusted wish in mind and had also done everything


    practical.


    Unfortunately, Mona, whom he looked after, gradually had some ideas that she shouldn''t have.


    In the face of such a perfect man like Wilson, with an outstanding identity and a strong background,


    how could Mona not be tempted? She could not be satisfied with the resources he threw at her and


    began to dream of bing his woman.


    Mona didn''t stop ying tricks, and deliberately exposed some news.


    On ount of Old Wong''s affection, Wilson didn''t argue with her.


    Mona wanted to seduce him many times, but he also chose to deal with it coldly.


    Except for the ident five years ago.


    Tina was the only woman who had slept with Wilson.


    Tina was very surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Wilson and Mona only had such a rtionship. It turned out that it was all her


    misunderstanding.


    Now she understood more why Mona hated her so much.


    Mona loved Wilson but never had a chance to get promoted. How could she let it go


    when she saw that he suddenly had a lover?


    Tina raised her head slightly.


    Wilson''s eyes turned slightly and fell on her face.


    He raised his eyebrows. "So Mona is never my woman!"


    Tina was quiet.


    Was he exining to her?


    Tina''s heart beat erratically.


    Just like when he suddenly appeared in the entertainment club at that time, her heart was filled with


    a kind of special feeling.


    "You''re my only lover from beginning to end." Wilson curled his lips.


    Tina''s heart sank.


    All the chaos just now suddenly quieted down. Something was stuck in her chest.


    She looked a little stiff.


    Tina quickly lowered her face to hide her true emotions.


    By the time she raised her head again, the smile on her face had returned.


    The matter came to an end.


    Wilson''s powerful arm wrapped around Tina''s waist.


    Wilson''s sturdy body got close to her and almost took her whole body in his arms. He spoke beside


    her ear, "You take a bath first, and then wait for me in bed!"


    His words were hinting directly.


    Tina''s cheeks turned red.


    They were not alone in the room. Terry was still there.


    Tina got up awkwardly. Her ears were red as she ran quickly into the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was closed.


    Wilson stood up from the sofa with no smile on his face.


    Terry stood respectfully.


    He didn''t dare to leave, as he knew that the boss must have other instructions.


    Wilson put his hands in his pockets and asked lightly, "Is that the whole matter tonight?"


    Terry''s expression turned cold and he quickly said, "I didn''t dare to mention it in front of Miss Hall


    just now. I''m afraid that she''ll be scared! Mona has found sevral men from the nightclub..."


    As Terry spoke, he saw Wilson''s gloomy face, and there seemed to be a storm at the bottom of his


    eyes.


    "By hook or by crook!" Wilson said.


    His tone was normal, but Terry felt bad in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next second, Wilson said in a deep voice, "Don''t give her the money. Throw her to


    the refugee area in Continent F. She is not allowed toe back in her life!"


    Mona could no longer tolerate Tina.


    But now Wilson would no longer be able to tolerate her because of Tina.


    If it was just to win his favor, Wilson could turn a blind eye to it, and he even felt a little bit satisfied.


    Maybe this was vanity, but men would have it.


    But now Mona had done such a vicious thing to Tina, whichpletely pissed him off.


    Terry was shocked.


    A moment ago, Wilson did it very kindly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He just sent Mona out of the country and gave her a sum of money, which meant that she would


    have a rich life.


    But now he didn''t show any mercy and sent Mona to Continent F directly. To put it bluntly, Mona''s


    life was over.


    Wilson kept his words. He had taken good care of Mona and returned Old Wong¡¯s kindness. Even if


    he dealt with it in such a cold way now, it was only Mona''s own fault.


    When Terry thought of Mona, who had chased after him and begged him to speak up for her, he


    could only pray for her now.


    However...


    Terry didn''t expect that Wilson would disregard Old Wong''s kindness to this extent.


    Tina''s influence is so great...


    Terry couldn''t help but look in the direction of the bedroom.


    On Wednesday afternoon.


    Tina took half a day off. After lunch, she set off for the international center.


    The promotionpetition of the Grand Fashion Design Contest was scheduled today.


    Compared to the preliminarypetition, Tina came alone.


    She got out of the taxi and stepped into the building.


    Tina''s mood for thepetition was the same as ever. Due to the importance and the fact that it


    was rted to her own dream, she was very nervous. Her palms were slightly moist.


    Before entering, Tina subconsciously looked back.


    There were no other vehicles on the road besides the taxi that sent her here.


    When Tina entered the elevator, she met an acquaintance.


    It was Susan.


    When they met again, there were only the two of them in the elevator again. Susan still acted


    extremely amiable. "Hey, Miss Hall! I am so happy to see you again!"


    "Me too!" Tina smiled.


    Susan asked, "What do you think? Do you have confidence in this qualification match?"


    Tina didn''t dare to boast. "I''ll do my best!"


    Susan smiled, "Okay, then do your best!"


    The elevator soon arrived at the floor, and Susan took the lead in leaving.


    Before entering the venue, Tina took out her mobile phone and looked at it.


    There were no miss calls or messages.


    For a few seconds, Tina was looking forward to Wilson''s information, just like thest time he came


    with her, encouraging her.


    She shook her head and smiled wryly.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    When did she start to rely on him so much?


    Only her capability was the most reliable. She just needed to perform well.


    What''s more, Wilson was so busy that he had no time to pay attention to her movements every day.


    Tina put the phone back in her pocket, took a deep breath and walked in.


    Outside the window, the sun was setting slowly.


    A few clouds on the horizon were dyed magnificently.


    After all the works were disyed, the result was directly announced. Tina had sessfully entered


    the next round with her many years of umtion.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, for some reason, she felt a little bit lost.


    After the results came out, some people felt happy but some not. This time, almost half of the


    participants were eliminated. The uing finals would only be more and more anxious.


    When Tina left, she didn''t expect to meet Susan again in the elevator.


    As a judge, Susan watched Tina in the preliminary match and today. She had given a high


    evaluation on Tina''s works and looked at her with obvious appreciation.


    Susan said to her, "Miss Hall, congrattions!


    I knew you''re very capable in design!"


    Tina said humbly, "Thank you. I didn''t expect to be promoted either!"


    "Don''t be too modest. I can see your abilities!" Susanughed and waved her hand, chatting with


    her. "Have you heard? Lin''sing personally to be a judge for the finals!"


    Tina nodded, "Mm, I''ve always worshipped Lin and regarded her as an idol. Susan, I''m very envious


    that you''vee from Lin''s team!"


    Susan smiled and said, "She always admires talented designers. If you have the chance to meet


    her in the future, I believe that she''ll like you very much!"


    Tina knew that this was a politeness, so she would not go with the flow.


    Susan asked curiously, "Miss Hall, it''s a good thing to be promoted. Why do you look like not that


    happy?"


    As soon as she came in, she seemed to see that Tina''s expression was not so goodlooking.


    Tina quickly shook her head. "I''m not."


    By this time, the elevator had reached the first floor. Susan said goodbye to her, "Bye, see you next


    time!"


    Tina waved at her and followed her out of the lobby.


    Tina walked out of the building slowly. It waste outside.


    There was a Rolls-Royce parked there in a low-key way.


    Tina thought that she had seen wrongly.


    She blinked her eyes to make sure that it was Wilson''s car.


    Tina walked over to open the car door in surprise.


    Wilson sat in the back seat with his legs crossed. He wore a trim suit and a white shirt with a dark


    blue tie, as if he just came out of a meeting room.


    Tina sat inside and couldn''t hide her surprise. "President Chin, why do you..." Wilson''s appearance


    did surprise her.


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "Last time I said that if you pass this round, I will reward you with a


    mysterious gift!"


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    Only then did she remember that there was such a thing.


    He mentioned it before, and he didn''t say it when she asked him. She thought that it was just a


    casual mention and didn''t think he took it seriously.


    The car was going at a constant speed. The setting sun shone in through the windows, making the


    whole car warm.


    It was as if ayer of hazy light had formed in Tina''s eyes. Her lips curled up slightly.


    It was not until now that she felt the joy.


    The Rolls-Royce had been moving for a long time and was almost out of the city.


    Tina was at a loss. She looked at the surroundings and felt a little familiar.


    After the preliminary round, she came here with Wilson to celebrate with noodles. Later, they took a


    walk by the river, and they even had sex in the car.


    Tina''s face turned red when she thought of it.


    Her heart was beating like a drum. Could it be that the so-called gift was actually a repeat?


    Tina asked hesitantly. "President Chin, what exactly is your mysterious gift?"


    Wilson said, "You''ll know when you get off the car!"


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at this time and Terry opened the door for them.


    Tina followed him out of the car.


    In the old town, every street was narrow. It was close to the river, and the air was very fresh.


    Tina walked in after Wilson''s footsteps. Gradually, she found the difference.


    Compared to before, it was still very old, but it was not decadent any more. It seemed to be full of


    vitality, and the word "demolition" written in red paint on the wall was gone.


    Tina was stunned. "Is this ce...?"


    Thest time they came here, this area was going to be demolished ording to the city nning.


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina was even more dumbfounded.


    Wilson put on a smile and said, "Don''t you think it''s a pity? I bought all thend in this area and re-


    established a business n. All the houses will be re-built to maintain the original special style of


    the ancient street for promotion!"


    Tina didn''t know what to say.


    She really wanted to give him a thumbs-up: so rich and willful!


    Tina had a lot of memories of this ce when she was a child. She always felt sorry for the


    demolition.


    She looked around in a daze, and her heart was indescribably excited. She didn''t expect that the


    mysterious gift he mentioned would be this.


    Tina asked hesitantly, "President Chin, as a reward, isn''t it a little too big?"


    Wilson said lightly, "It''s not only a reward for you. There are also a lot of business opportunities


    here!"


    Tina felt much more reassured after she heard that.


    Wilson smiled when he saw Tina''s joyful expression, but he didn''t exin much.


    Walking forward, they came to the noodle shop again.


    The waiter, also thedy boss, treated them with enthusiasm as usual.


    However, it was obvious that she was even happier than before. She seemed to still remember the


    two of them.


    The main reason was that Wilson didn''t look like usual people. Thedy had never seen such a


    guest here, so her memory was still fresh.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She also took the initiative to talk to them. "We thought that you would not have a chance toe


    again. This ce was going to be demolished. We were all worried about the future. Unexpectedly,


    the n was changed. We are so happy and grateful every day!"


    Tina smiled.


    She could not help but look towards the opposite side. It was all thanks to this big boss.


    Tina was infected by this real joy. "President Chin, thank you!"


    Not only were her memories preserved, but many people here did not have to live a vagrant life.


    Wilson pushed up his sses, and there was a hint of mischief in hiszy eyes. "If I lose money,


    you pay me back!"


    Tina was shocked.


    That sounded so tiring.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    While speaking, thedy served them noodles.


    This time Wilson ordered them.


    When Tina talked with thedy, he had already done it.


    He specifically told to put a lot of tomatos in her bowl.


    The beef soup became sour and sweet. It smelled fragrant. The noodles was soft and slippery. Tina


    didn''t know whether she should eat noodles first or drink soup first.


    The little boy at the next table turned to his mother and shouted, "Mom, I want the same!"


    Tina was embarrassed.


    Wilson pushed his bowl to her.


    Tina was stunned.


    Immediately, she understood and quickly picked up the seasoning pot next to her. She poured


    vinegar and chili sauce into the soup, sprinkled pepper powder, and stirred with chopsticks.


    Only then did Wilson star eating with satisfaction.


    Both bowls of noodles were delicious.


    Tina finished thest mouthful of soup in her bowl. The sour and sweet taste lingered between her


    lips and teeth.


    Wilson asked her, "Are you done?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She was really full. When she touched her belly, she almost burped.


    Wilson said, "I''ll take you to the amusement park ahead!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Did he really regard her as a child?


    The sunset glow waspletely obscured in the clouds. It was already dusk.


    Wilson had always been resolute and always kept his word. Tina dared not disobey him.


    After leaving the noodle shop, the two walked along the street.


    They had talked about the so-called amusement park when they camest time.


    In fact, it was an old park and many game projects inside had been closed. But it was the only


    amusement park in the old city, so it was still very popr.


    After Tina entered, she realized that most of the people inside were children.


    All of them were happily running, apanied by their parents.


    Tina was speechless again.


    Should she bring I?


    Thinking of I, she felt a little guilty.


    She was dating with I s bossy president alone.


    The light in the amusement park was on, and the music was heard mixed withughter everywhere.


    Walking inside, she seemed to be moved.


    Tina felt happy after ying a few rides with Wilson. Unlike the high-end amusement park in the


    resort before, this ce was full of memories of her childhood.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She kept smiling.


    At the end of the amusement park, there were many willow trees and arge empty area.


    Tina pointed to him and said, "There used to be a very beautifulke there, butter it was gradually


    neglected due to poor cleaning. Afterwards, theke was dried out in case of being contaminated! I


    used to y there when I was a child. My mother would have toe over and call me back for


    dinner!"


    Tina''s expression softened as she thought back to her childhood.


    She was quite naughty when she was a child.


    At that time, her mother was still alive. Although only the two of them were dependent on each


    other, she had never been lonely but very happy. Her mother gave her all her love.


    She was treating I the same way.


    Tina kept talking to him. "I suddenly remembered that when I was twelve or thirteen years old, one


    day a boy identally fell into theke and frightened us! Then..." "You rescued him!" Wilson


    answered.


    Tina was surprised. "How do you know?"


    Was he so smart?


    Wilson smiled but said nothing.


    Looking at her dull look, he raised one handzily and stretched to her left ear.


    To be precise, behind her left ear.


    There was a crescent-shaped scar.


    Wilson''s finger was rough. When he touched it, Tina could also feel the outline of the scar.


    The scar was behind her ear, not easy to be seen. But it had followed her for many years.


    It was what Tina tried to say. She saved the boy who fell into the water. But she was scratched by a


    willow branch on the shore with a deep cut and blood flowing out from behind her ears.


    At that time, she was focused on saving the boy.


    After bring him out of water, she gave first aid such as artificial respiration for him. Fortunately, the


    boy was lucky enough. His driver came and take him away.


    Only then did she run to home. Her mother took her to the clinic for binding up. The wound was


    deep and she got a scar.


    Wilson had touched this scar when they were in bed.


    But now, his sudden action...


    In a split second, Tina asked in shock, "You, you''re that little boy, aren''t you?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina was dumbfounded. "Huh?"


    She just guessed it casually. She didn''t expect him to admit it.


    Tina could not remember the appearance of the boy now. At that time, she didn''t think too much.


    She saw a lot of heroic deeds on TV and her swimming skill was very good, so she only thought


    about saving people.


    She just mentioned it by ident.


    Was it so fantasy?


    "That was my first kiss." Wilson replied.


    Tina was shocked.


    Wilson stared at her and raised his eyebrows. "Tina, you took away my first kiss!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She just gave first aids.


    The back door of the amusement park was near the riverside.


    Tina''s mood was still a bit mysterious. She didn''t expect that she had such a fate with Wilson many


    years ago. She couldn''t tell how it could be.


    Most of all, it was inconceivable.


    Unconsciously, they had been enjoying the riverside scenery for a long time.


    Wilson saidzily, "I''ve asked Terry to drive the car here!"


    "Ok!" Tina nodded.


    Not long after, the Rolls-Royce appeared.


    When Terry got out to open the car door for Wilson, Wilson said, "Give me the key and take a taxi!"


    Terry was stunned and instantly understood. "Yes!"


    He handed the key to Wilson and left quickly.


    Tina, ...


    What did he n to do?


    Tina looked at the car key in Wilson''s hand and asked in confusion, "President Chin, are you going


    to drive back personally?"


    Wilson usually drove the Mercedes-Benz in private. Terry would drive the Rolls-Royce for him.


    What''s more, Terry was here waiting for them, so Wilson didn''t need to drive by himself.


    Wilson''s lips twitched, acquiescing her words.


    Then he said, "No hurry!"


    But he pulled her into the back seat in a hurry.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    "Bang!" The car door was closed.


    Tina fell on thefortable leather seats.


    Before she could sit up, her face was lifted by Wilson.


    His kisses fell like a storm.


    She was alreadypletely sunk.


    Wilson''s purpose was very clear.


    The temperature inside the car kept rising.


    This ce was remote, and there were few pedestrians around. Only their car was crouching like a


    beast by the river.


    Through the window, Tina could even see the the surging river.


    she was breathing quickely just like the river waves.


    Sure enough, in the end, she was unable to escape.


    As night fell, the wind slowly blew, but the people in the carriage didn''t notice at all.


    On the road in the distance, a luxurious car sped by. The driver was focused on driving, and the


    people sitting behind looked at the river through the window.


    Selene eximed in surprise, "Eh? I think I see Wilson!"


    She saw Terry handing over the car key to Wilson.


    She pulled Dn over to her side to help confirm. "Over there! The woman beside him seems to be


    the same person he brought to our gathering. She''s called Tina, isn''t she?" Today was the day the


    two families met.


    They just finished dinner in a resort in the suburbs. Dn remained as cool as he was now. He


    didn''t talk much during the dinner, unlike his mom.


    After that, the two of them took the same car.


    Dn was looking ahead and not interested in her words.


    When he heard thest sentence, he instantly turned his face.


    In his sight, after the assistant left quickly, Wilson opened the back door, and then dragged Tina into


    the car. After that, the door was tightly closed.


    As they went forward, the Rolls-Royce looked smaller and smaller.


    Neither of them came out.


    The window was covered with a ck protective film, so he couldn''t see clearly what was


    happening inside.


    But the car seemed to be shaking slightly.


    Such a scene made it difficult for people not to think too much.


    Selene burst intoughter. "Wilson looks like a gentleman, but so unrestrained in private!"


    Dn pursed his lips.


    Selene didn''t notice his expression. She lifted the long hair on her shoulders and slightly lifted her


    chin. She said arrogantly, "Haha, quite interesting! Last time he brought her to meet us. It seems


    that she really pleases him. However, she is just a lover..."


    "Enough!" Dn suddenly interrupted her.


    Selene was startled.


    Turning her head, she saw that Dn''s face was particrly gloomy.


    She took his arm and pouted. "What''s up?"


    Dn seemed to realize that he had lost hisposure, and he calmed down a little.


    He pinched between his eyebrows, looking very tired. He closed his eyes and exined in normal


    voice, "Nothing! I''m just too tired recently! I want to rest for a while!"


    Hearing this, Selene immediately yed the role of a gentle girlfriend, acting very sensible. "Okay,


    it''s still a long time before we arrive. You can sleep for a while, I won''t disturb you!"


    Her eyes had been fixed on him.


    In the dim light, his face was like the water in the deep pool, cold and chilly.


    The veins on the back of his hands seemed to burst out.


    Selene was lost in thought.


    In the TV station.


    In the staff room, a group of female colleagues were gossiping during the lunch break.


    They were talking about thetest entertainment news.


    "Mona has really withdrawn from the showbiz!"


    "I think she has gone abroad. I saw photos of her at the airport on the news before!"


    "Do you think that she had been dumped by President Chin, so she can''t stay any longer and has to


    go abroad?"


    No matter what they talked about, the topic''s focus would always revolve around Wilson.


    E.Mpany, under the Chin''s Group, released Mona''s eternal retirement from the showbizst


    week. She was not a star anymore.


    Tina was the most aware of this matter.


    But she didn''t know that Mona actually didn''t live a happy life abroad like in the report.


    The topic was still on Wilson.


    "Anyway, this is definitely a good thing worth celebrating!" "President Chin has no one by his side


    this time. Is there any hope for us Cinderes again?


    "Oh my! I have begun to dream of staying by his side."


    Tina did not continue listening.


    She took the coffee back to the office and received a phone call from Malee.


    Malee was busy these days and not in the city. She got the news that Tina had passed the


    promotionpetetion. She specially congratted her and continued to cheer for her.


    Talking of thepetition, Tina rememberedst night.


    In addition to the mysterious gift from Wilson, what was more surprising was that they had already


    met each other long ago.


    Now when she thought about it, she still found it hard to believe.


    Tina couldn''t help but take the initiative to say, "Malee, listen to me: if a girl saved a boy, who fell


    into the water, when she was ten years old, and then they met after a few years, does it sound very


    strange?"


    Malee''s first reply was, "Are you talking about a youth idol drama?"


    Tina was shocked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How could it be a youth idol drama.


    Based on the rtionship between the two of them, it looked more like a soap opera...


    But to some extent, was she Wilson''s benefactor?


    Tina''s mind was filled with images ofst night in the car. She couldn''t help but raise her hand to


    support her aching waist as she walked.


    The space in the car was limited. After all the hard actions, she felt as if her bones were being


    removed and reassembled.


    She felt indignant in her heart. How could he treat his benefactor like this!


    The lunch break was about to end. The two of them said goodbye to each other in a hurry before


    hanging up. Tina returned to work.


    The sunset glow quietly arrived.


    After work, Tina took a taxi to the hospital.


    On the way, she asked the driver to make a detour to buy I s favorite cream cake.


    After yesterday''s contest, Tina spent the whole night with Wilson, so she didn''t have time to go to


    the hospital to see I. She had to make up for it.


    The line was a little long, so she had to queue for a long time.


    Then Tina finally arrived at the hospital.


    She pushed open the door of the ward.


    Cheers andughter came from inside. Tina looked at the people inside in surprise.


    "President Chin, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Tina didn''t expect Wilson to be here.


    His suit was ced at the end of the bed. He was wearing a new white shirt. His eyes were deep,


    and his hair was neat. Sitting in the sunset, his body was painted with a magnificent warm gold


    color.


    It seemed that he had been here for a while.


    When Tina came in, I was holding his big hand and surrounded him like a happy bird.


    She was very surprised.


    Before Wilson made a sound, I rushed to reply, "I called the president!"


    I blushed, scratched her head and said shyly, "I told him that I missed him and then he came to


    see me."


    Wilson stood upzily.


    He happened to have business nearby and received a phone call from I. The little girl said in a


    childish voice that she missed him and looked forward to meeting him.


    For some reason, he could not resist her.


    Wilson couldn''t bear to disappoint I, so he let Terry send him to the hospital directly.


    While I ran to Tina, he turned to her.


    His thin lips were actually very sexy. When he lifted up his lips, he looked particrly evil and


    beautiful.


    He mouthed, "I miss you too!"


    Tina was embarrassed.


    He was definitely not saying love words.


    Tina could tell from his eyes that he was up to something.


    Her waist felt tired.


    I threw herself on Tina¡¯s legs like a spoiled child. When she saw the transparent box in her hand,


    she cried out in surprise, "Mom, you bought cream cake!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes!" Tina nodded with a smile.


    This cake was really not easy to get. She had been lining up for a long time. When she bought it,


    her forehead and tip of her nose were sweating, but it was worthwhile to share the warmth of the


    food with her daughter.


    I said softly, "Mom, thank you!"


    Tina''s heart felt warm.


    I picked up the cake with her chubby little hands, then ran to Wilson. She said sweetly, "Bossy


    president, this is my favorite cream cake. Shall we eat it together?" m- I! n


    Tina, ...


    Had she been so neglected?


    Such a good daughter.


    Wilson''s visit made I very happy.


    Just like the day before, herughter never stopped, and the whole ward was filled with her cheerful


    childlike voice.


    After dinner, Wilson apanied I to chat, y with Lego and watched animation until she was


    sleepy.


    After washing up, Iy on the bed.


    The orange light made her baby fat face look even more lovely.


    When I and Wilson reluctantly said goodbye, she didn''t forget to tell him, "I''ll leave mom to you."


    Wilson smiled and said, "Okay!"


    rp? N N


    Tina, ...


    Baby, you were sending Mama to the trap.


    The moonlight was bright in the deep night.


    The Rolls-Royce passed three streets and stopped below one residential building.


    The residential area was very quiet. The windows of every house were almost lit, looking like warm


    little castles, and some people walked their dogs and passed by from time to time.


    They walked into one building.


    The orange sensing lights lit upyer byyer.


    They stepped up together, and their shadows crisscrossed.


    Tina''s gaze fell upon their shadows in a daze.


    At this moment, she suddenly had the illusion that they were going home together like a real couple.


    She didn''t know when it started. Besides weekend and in bed, they seemed to spend more time


    doing different things


    Tina was even a little dazed.


    She took a deep breath to keep herself awake.


    She wanted to confirm her identity.


    To do what lovers should do, and don''t think or do too much.


    After thinking of this, Tina returned to reality from a trance. She took another few steps and reached


    the top floor.


    After entering the house, the two of them went in to take a bath.


    Tina was thest toe out.


    Her hair was dried up, loosely hanging over her shoulders. She changed into pajamas. But now it


    was already hot, so she wore short sleeves and shorts, exposing slender arms and round calves.


    Her skin turned pink after passing through vapor mist.


    Her lips were like tender pistils.


    Wilson looked at her quietly.


    Tina felt it, and her breath trembled a little. She subconsciously touched her waist, which still felt


    sore.


    She climbed onto the bed with a ttering smile on her small face.


    She had been tossed around so badly in the carst night that she really had no more energy to


    satisfy him.


    Tina said in a fawning tone, "President Chin,


    I was too tiredst night. Can you..."


    Before she finished speaking, Wilson''s long arms took her over.


    His muscles were taut and powerful.


    Tina was more than 50 kilograms, but seemed to be very light for him. He pulled her into his arms


    effortlessly.


    Tina had no choice but to give up.


    She lowered her eyshes and waited for his powerful attack.


    However, Wilson''s big hand just wrapped around her waist and got under the pajamas. But he didn''t


    move next.


    He turned off the light and said, "I won''t touch you tonight."


    A look of suspicion formed on Tina''s face.


    "Really?" "Yes." Wilson answered.


    Tina found it hard to believe. In the darkness, she stared at him with wide eyes for a long time, but


    he didn''t move. It was obvious that he didn''t mean to joke around with her.


    Wilson closed his eyes and seemed to be sleeping.


    Tina was surprised.


    So nice?


    She was truly grateful!


    However, she couldn''t help but be confused. What was he doing here tonight?


    Tina thought for a long time but could note up with a solution.


    By her ear was his warm breath. Gradually, her eyelids sank, and her breath became regr.


    In the darkness, Wilson opened his eyes.


    He held her delicate body tightly in his arms. Looking at her sleeping unconsciously like a small


    animal that had no precautions against the world, he curled his thin lips slightly.


    He seemed to be willing to sleep with her without doing anything.


    A good night''s sleep.


    It turned out that Tina was overly naive.


    Wilson promised not to touch herst night, and he kept his promise.


    But when he woke up the next morning, he became a hungry wolf.


    He almost swallowed her.


    Tina looked like she was about to cry.


    The morning exercise didn''t affect her from getting up, but she was too tired to cook breakfast. She


    didn''t even want to cook a bowl of wontons.


    The two of them went outside for breakfast.


    Terry drove them to a tea restaurant.


    When they got out of the car, Selene, who was also eating there, saw them.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Selene immediately looked at the people beside her.


    The waiter had just served the food they ordered. Dn was picking up a shrimp dumpling. There


    was no smile on his cool face.


    Selene leaned on him and held his arm.


    In front of other people, Selene was arrogant, but as long as she faced Dn, she was as gentle as


    amb. "What a coincidence! Dn, look, I seem to see Miss Hall again!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wilson and Tina also stepped into the restaurant.


    They were led by a waiter.


    Hearing Selene''s words, Dn looked up.


    Selene stared at him.


    She didn''t want to miss any of the details.


    When she mentioned Tina, she could clearly feel the stiffness on his face and the depression in his


    eyes.


    She sat closer on purpose just now, so she could see everything clearly.


    Selene had pursued Dn for more than a year and failed. In the end, Lilith helped her.


    For a long time, he had been a cool person and indifferent to everything.


    His attitude towards her was calm and cool, like an iceberg.


    This was the first time she had seen his different emotions.


    Selene smiled and asked, "Dn, Wilson is here as well. Should we say hello?"


    Then, she stood up and intimately called Wilson.


    Wilson looked over and raised his eyebrows.


    Selene suggested, "Wilson, what a coincidence. Why don''t we share a table together?"


    "Okay!" Wilson raised his lips.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    It seemed to be within her expectations.


    The waiter set tableware for them and they sat opposite Selene and Dn.


    Wilson ordered some more food.


    The dim-sums was mainly steamed, small and exquisite. Three or two pieces were put in a small


    steamer. The waiters kept bring out steamers like magic.


    During the meal, Wilson leaned backzily and put an arm on Tina''s back.


    His movements were so intense that everyone on the opposite side looked over.


    Wilson said in an elder''s tone, "When did youe here?"


    "Just before you! I haven''t been to Pearl City for many years. I miss the morning tea over there, so I


    pestered Dn toe here with me! He workedtest night, but still apanied me early in


    the morning. He''s so good!" She was so close to Dn that she almost leaned her head on him.


    As she spoke, her eyes kept looking at him, full of pity and sweetness.


    Dn didn''t talk much, and he always gave people a cool feeling.


    He sat inside and beside the window. The sun shone through the clean ss. Half of his face was


    hidden in the shadows. His eyes seemed empty, and the muscles around his mouth were very tight,


    as if he was really tired.


    "Haha!" Wilsonughed in agreement.


    Tina had no turn to speak here.


    What''s more, Wilson put his extremely deterrent arm behind her, so she didn''t dare to raise her


    head.


    Selene deliberately blinked her eyes and said meaningfully, "Wilson, you look especially refreshing


    this morning!"


    "Hmm." Wilson lookednguid.


    He did not deny it.


    This was true. He just got satisfied this morning, so he naturally was in high spirits.


    Wilson''s lips curled slightly, and his satisfaction poured out from his face.


    As a man, Dn knew the hidden meaning best.


    His hand holding the teacup unconsciously tightened.


    Twenty minutester, Wilson got a phone call and then finished his breakfast.


    He signed the bill, said goodbye to Selene and Dn, and left first.


    The Rolls-Royce sent Tina to the TV station first.


    She performed very well, and Wilson did not embarrass her.


    After they left, Selene and Dn also left soon.


    Selene was almost certain of one thing.


    The sun rose and set.


    Soon it was Friday. Everyone''s working attitude was a littlezy.


    Tina came back from the broadcast room and saw her colleagues gathered together in whispers.


    She was used to it and curled her lips.


    She thought that the target of gossip must be Wilson, but she didn''t expect to hear the name of


    Dn when she sat down.


    Tina was stunned.


    "The Prince of Piano is going to hold an engagement banquet!"


    "Not only is he good at ying the piano, but he also has a pretty face. His engagement is a big


    blow to female fans!"


    "I heard that the bride is a rtive of the Chin''s Group. From President Chin''s appearance, I know


    that this girl must be beautiful. I heard that she is a model in L City. This time, she returned for the


    engagement specially!"


    "Isn''t Dn the only son of the Koo family? Then they''re a perfect match."


    Tina lowered her head and her phone vibrated.


    A news popped up on the screen.


    On the hot page, there was a lengthy report of the uing engagement ceremony.


    Ever since Dn returned from abroad, he had always been a well-known figure. His every move


    attracted the media''s attention. Now the one he was going to get engaged to was from a rich family.


    Naturally, there was a lot more to talk about.


    Most of thements were full of admiration and praise, just like her colleagues''.


    Did he get engaged so soon?


    Tina then recalled that Wilson had once mentioned that Selene came back for the engagement.


    She closed the page in silence.


    She had already blessed and congratted him.


    This could only tell her that they were running further and further away from each other.


    Tina put down the phone and was ready to deal with the unfinished work. As soon as she touched


    the mouse, the phone vibrated again.


    This time, it was not a short message, but a call.


    Tina bent down and answered in a low voice, "Hello?"


    Wilson said, "I''ll pick you up after work!"


    On the line, she could hear him turning pages. He seemed to be sitting in the office.


    "Pick me up?" Tina was stunned.


    Although it was not the first time for him to pick her up, she was still surprised every time.


    Wilson said slowly, "Well, I promised I that I would see her again this week. I can''t go back on my


    word! We can go to the No.l Luxurious Residence together afterwards!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay, I got it!"


    After getting off work, Tina deliberately dallied for a while.


    After all her colleagues left, she walked out of the office building.


    The ck Rolls-Royce had been waiting on the road side for a long time, basking in the sunset.


    Tina squirmed into the back seat.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson crossed his long legs, and two buttons on his cor were scattered, showing his plump


    vicle faintly.


    After the door was closed, Terry started the car.


    Wilson suddenly took out a newspaper from the storagepartment next to him.


    Then, he deliberately opened it in front of her.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    The Rolls-Royce was running steadily.


    Wilson held the newspaper with both hands and looked focused, as if he was reading some


    important news.


    The car stopped at a red signal light, and then it started again when the light turned green.


    Tina noticed that he kept the same posture and didn''t turn the newspaper to another page.


    She was a little confused and could not help but look sideways.


    The whole page of the newspaper was about the engagement between Dn and Selene.


    Tina understood.


    Her mouth twitched slightly.


    This was his real intention.


    Seeing her eyes fall on the newspaper, Wilson closed the newspaper and said slowly, "The


    engagement banquet is on this Sunday!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She had already known it.


    Wilson asked her, "What do you think after


    learning the news?"


    Tina avoided his trap and shook her head in a gentle way. "I don''t have any idea!"


    Wilson raised his lips, and looked happy. He was very satisfied with her ttering answer.


    He stroked her small earlobe, muttering doting words, "Well, good girl!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched once more.


    Tina thought that she wouldn''t hear about the engagement anymore.


    However, to her surprise, she received something rted to the engagement the next day.


    It was naturally busyst night.


    After waking up, Tina came to the hospital to apany I. After lunch, she was about to take a


    nap.


    Before she felt sleepy, I ran to her, shook her hand and said, "Mom, you have a parcel!"


    Tina was taken aback.


    Then she remembered that an hour ago, she had received a phone call from the courier.


    There was a parcel for her.


    Because she was not on the TV station, so the courier asked about her location.


    Tina waspletely befuddled. How, she told him toe to the hospital.


    She quickly sat up.


    The courier came in and asked her to sign.


    Tina was curious and couldn''t remember what she had bought on the Inte recently. After


    opening it, she found an invitation.


    The invitation looked very romantic and gorgeous. It was for Dn and Selene¡¯s engagement party.


    Tina was stunned.


    The invitation was sent by Selene. The words on it were written by herself and there was a


    signature below.


    Tina did not understand.


    She began to recall her previous encounters with Selene.


    They just ate together, and there was almost no directmunication between them. She was


    more like a vase during the whole process.


    When Selene found out about Tina¡¯s identity, she no longer paid any attention to her. It could be


    said that in Selene''s eyes, Tina was an insignificant person.


    She was Wilson''s lover.


    It meaned that she was at Wilson''s beck and call.


    However, Selene had sent her an invitation.


    It was really incredible.


    Tina couldn''t figure out why.


    Was it simply because of the grandness of the engagement banquet? The more participants, the


    better?


    Tina''s lips curled up.


    She did not intend to attend the banquet, so she randomly stuffed the invitation into her bag.


    One day of the warm time between Tina and I.


    During dinner time, Tina received another express.


    This time, it was a dress.


    There was a card, telling that it was from the same person who had sent the invitation.


    Although the design was not that amazing, from the packaging of the box, Tina knew that it was


    from a famous brand, and the price should not be cheap.


    Selene was the main character of the banquet, so she didn''t want others to steal her spotlight.


    However, if she sent a skirt over casually, it would be too embarrassing.


    Tina frowned.


    She looked at the dress and the card in her hand.


    Selene first sent an invitation letter, then a dress. She was particrly enthusiastic and emphasized


    in every sentence that Tina must show up, as if she didn''t want to give her a chance to refuse.


    Tina felt as though she was being pushed behind.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, after coaxing I to sleep, Tina came to the No.l Mansion.


    There was no light in the room.


    Wilson didn''t seem toe back yet. Tina turned on the lights, changed her shoes and walked into


    the bedroom.


    It was different from the apartment she rented. The bedroom was very spacious and bright with the


    beautiful decoration. It seemed to be in the style of Wilson.


    After washing up, Tina obediently crawled into the bed and waited for Wilson.


    Time flied slowly.


    Tina browsed the news for a while and watched some videos. She gradually felt sleepy. Outside the


    window it was already very dark.


    She tried to call Wilson.


    No one answered the phone.


    After two minutes, a text message came in with only a few words. Wilson said he was at dinner


    party.


    When Tina read this, she sensibly put the phone aside and dared not disturb him anymore.


    She never dared to sleep before Wilson came back.


    But it seemed that she had been waiting for too long, and she was bothered by the engagement


    banquet during the day. Her eyes kept twitching, and finally, she fell asleep boldly.


    In her sleep, she felt the quilt lifted.


    Someone hugged her from behind.


    His muscr pectoral muscles could even be sensed.


    His thin lips fell on her ears, very light and coy, spreading to her cheeks and lips.


    Later, she was held in arms like a doll.


    She slept soundly.


    Tina opened her eyes. The morning light seeped through the gauze, and there was a circle of light


    shing on the floor.


    She moved a bit.


    Feeling the burning breath behind her neck, she asked subconsciously, "What time is it?"


    Someone replied, "It is 8:05."


    Tina mumbled. It didn''t matter if she got upte on Sunday.


    The next second, she jerked her head back.


    When Tina saw Wilson''s handsome face behind her clearly, she was stunned.


    She fell asleep while she was waitingst night and didn''t know when he came back. Then she


    quickly realized that it was not a dreamst night.


    Wilson actually woke up early. After saying "Good moring" to her, he got up and walked into the


    bathroomzily.


    Tina blinked her eyes. She was still in a trance.


    Until the sound of water in the bathroom stopped, Wilson came out with a bath towel around his


    body. Her naked chest was exposed in the morning light, and the muscles were intertwined. Tina''s


    brain waspletely clear.


    She stared nkly at the man who had finished wiping his hair with a towel and picked up his shirt.


    He slept with her in his arms again, but he didn''t even flirt with her after she woke up.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    They slept in the same bed and woke up in the morning light.


    They were more like...


    She could not think about it anymore.


    Tina stopped herself just in time.


    But her thoughts werepletely out of control like wild horses.


    Wilson''s voice interrupted her. He buttoned his cuffs and asked her with nted eyes, "Will you go


    to the engagement banquet?"

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Tina held her breathe.


    Wilson had buttoned up his shirt. He sat on the side of the bed, hooking his finger at her.


    Tina obediently shifted over.


    She took the pair of cufflinks from his hands and put them on his shirt cuffs.


    The cufflinks were iid with star-shaped red agates, glittering and translucent.


    Wilson looked at her submissive like a young wife. His eyes became morezy. "The engagement


    banquet will start at 8 o''clock tonight. If you want to go, we can attend together!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She thought for only half a second, then shook her head and refused. "I won''t go!"


    Selene sent her an invitation and a dress, which put pressure on her imperceptibly.


    But Tina didn''t want to attend with Wilson.


    Unlike the ordinary banquet that she attended as a femalepanion, this was an engagement


    banquet, and Selene was Wilson''s cousin. On such an important asion, there were lots of


    important guests.


    His family members would also attend.


    Tina bit her lips lightly.


    She nned to sneak in quietlyter and make herself transparent. At that time, there would be so


    many guests, and Wilson would not pay attention to her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tina''s heart was beating fast. She was afraid that Wilson would request her to go. After all, if he


    gave orders, she dared not disobey.


    Wilson did not force her, but said, "I maye backte tonight. You have to wait for me. Don''t


    sleep first, okay?"


    The banquet began at 8 o''clock, which would take at least one or two hours.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    She nodded. "Yes!"


    Wilson pinched her earlobe, as if he often did this recently. "Good!"


    Tina was speechless.


    It seemed too intimate.


    During the day, Tina stayed in the hospital with I. By seven o''clock, the sky gradually got dark.


    Tina put on the dress.


    She was forced to show up. She didn''t want to spend too much effort, so she didn''t put on much


    makeup and made a simple hairstyle.


    At 8:20, the nightpletely fell.


    The banquet was held in a well-known garden vi hotel. The luxury cars parked at the entrance


    like an auto show. The melodious music inside could be heard from a distance..


    Even the entrance of the hotel was solemnlyid with a red carpet.


    Tina deliberately dawdled until almost all of the guests had arrived.


    In order to match the dress, she wore a pair of silver high heels, and the instep back was exposed.


    Lifting the hem of the dress, Tina carefully walked inside.


    As soon as she stepped on the red carpet, someone called her, "Tina?"


    Tina turned around and saw Desmond walking over in surprise with his hands in his trouser pocket.


    She had to say hello, "Desmond!"


    Desmond''s expression was very surprised. "Eh, is it really you? I thought I had gotten the wrong


    person!"


    Tina deliberately waited until the banquet began. She didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance. She


    said helplessly, "Why do youe sote?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Desmond saddened. "I actually arrived early. But before I entered the banquet


    hall, a waiter soiled my clothes and almost ruined my handsomeness. I had to go back and changed


    my clothes!"


    Tina took a step backward and sized up Adam''s clothes.


    He actually wore a bright pink suit. He would definitely steal the limelight after he got in.


    Desmond''s young and handsome face was full of doubts. "Why are you here? Who invited you?"


    Tina said, "Miss Chin!"


    Hearing this, Desmond was even more shocked. "Selene? You two aren''t familiar with each other.


    Why would she invite you?"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Not only her, but even Desmond also felt incredible.


    Tina remained silent.


    She looked up and saw his gaze fall on her. His eyes were stunning. "But, Tina, you''re so beautiful


    tonight!"


    Although her makeup was very light and her dress was also very simple, it was the first time


    Desmond had seen her dressed like this. She always wore professional attire or casual clothes.


    Being praised by others was always a happy thing. "Thank you!"


    They walked into the hotel while talking.


    Soon, they reached the gate.


    Tina caught a glimpse of a familiar Rolls-Royce from the corner of her eyes.


    It stopped near the gate with all the lights off. It seemed that it had been here for a long time.


    The amazement in Desmond''s eyes did notpletely disappear. He rubbed his hands and shook


    his curly hair. "Why don''t you be my femalepanion?"


    His expression was full of anticipation.


    Especially after he brought Tina in, he could boast in front of Wilson.


    At this point, the car door next to her was suddenly opened. "Nice try!"


    Wilson, dressed in a navy blue suit, strode down with his long legs.


    Tina was stunned. "President Chin."


    The Rolls-Royce''s ss was covered with a ck protective film, and it was hard to see if there


    was anyone inside.


    She was very clear about this. She had been inside with Wilson.


    Tina''s expression was nk.


    Wilson seemed to be specially waiting for her.


    When Desmond saw Wilson, his eyes almost popped out. "Wilson, you should be in the banquet


    hall now!"


    Why did he get interrupted every time?


    Why did Wilson watch so tightly?


    Wilson walked to them, and without saying anything, directly pulled Tina''s arm and strode into the


    hotel.


    Desmond was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She carefully observed Wilson¡¯s face, but she couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry at the


    moment.


    Tina was afraid that she would be mistaken and punished by Wilson.


    She couldn''t help exining, "President Chin, Miss Chin sent me an invitation and a dress. I had no


    choice but toe."


    "I know!" Wilson said.


    Tina was perturbed.


    However, she found that he was not displeased at all.


    Tina rxed, but at the same time, she was very confused. "How did you know?"


    Wilson said lightly, "I saw an invitation letter in your bag!"


    Tina kept quiet.


    They walked past the lobby and arrived at the ballroom very quickly.


    The room was aze with lights. The crystalmps on the ceiling wereplicated and bright. The


    dancing floor was surrounded by roses with fragrance.


    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer, Tina broke away from him. "President Chin, I


    can''t..."


    She wanted to say that she could not be with him.


    It was not only an engagement banquet, but also a family gathering of the Chin''s Group.


    What kind of person was she?


    However, before she finished, Wilson put her hand in the crook of his arms and took her into the


    banquet hall.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Ignoring Tina''s flustered and helpless eyes, Wilson forcefully brought her into the banquet hall.


    The melodious music became clearer and smoother.


    Tina secretly inhaled.


    She had already stepped into the ballroom, so she had to give up struggling. Otherwise, if she


    made a bigger noise, she would only attract more attention.


    However, she forgot that Wilson was a man born with halo.


    When the two of them just stepped in, many people instantly looked over.


    At the same time, Mrs. Koo, who smiled all the time tonight to greet the guests, looked stiff.


    In addition to rtives, many businessmen came to the banquet for the sake of Chin''s Group. After


    Wilson came in, he was pulled aside and greeted.


    Just when Tina was about to heave a sigh of relief, Lilith, who was holding a ss of champagne,


    came up in a threatening manner. "Why are you here?"


    Without waiting for her reply, she immediately asked again, "Who sent you here?"


    Tina frowned.


    She almost forgot that Lilith would be here. Originally, she just wanted toe here in low profile to


    complete the task, and then left quietly. She didn''t expect that Wilson would bring her in like this.


    She suddenly became eye-catching.


    Lilith''s dress tonight was very graceful and her gestures were all the style of nobledies, but the


    expression on her face was too mean at this time.


    When Tina was about to speak, someone answered for her, "Auntie, I invited Miss Hall here!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Selene walked over slowly, holding the hem of her dress.


    As the heroine of the night, Selene dressed up very formally. She wore thetest high-quality


    champagne-colored dress from Italian brands. The fishtail style, and the neckline and skirt hemline


    full of small diamonds, made her look noble and proud.


    Whever she went, she could draw everyone''s attention.


    Lilith was shocked. "What? You invited her?"


    "Yes!" Selene nodded.


    Her gaze fell on Tina and she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.


    Tina was wearing a light blue evening dress in normal style. The curves on her body were


    particrly beautiful. She was slender and looked fresh and elegant. The dress suited her very well.


    In particr, under the bright light of the crystalmp, her skin was as white as jade, and her eyes


    were bright and shining.


    Selene clenched the hem of her dress.


    Then, she realized that she was the protagonist today.


    No matter how stunning Tina''s looks were, she wouldn''t be able to steal her glory. Selene felt


    relieved.


    Last time at the tea restaurant, Selene had confirmed one thing.


    Women''s intuition had always been sharp.


    In order to confirm her own guess, she did not spend money to investigate but directly asked Lilith.


    As expected, she got confirmation. Tina and Dn had once been together, but they broke up five


    years ago.


    On one hand, Lilith hated Tina very much. On the other hand, Lilith wanted to cate her future


    daughter-inw. She defame Tina very badly. She said a lot of things about Tina pestering Dn


    and haunting him.


    Dn had clearly told Selene that he didn''t love her.


    Selene had fallen for him. She was still willing to stay with Dn even he said so.


    She was also confident that as long as she had him, she would had his heart sooner orter.


    However...


    Was Dn just not in love with her, or did he have someone else in his heart?


    Selene had sent Tina an invitation and forced her to attend the banquet. She wanted Tina to


    personally witness the engagement between her and Dn, and give up.


    If Dn saw Tina, he would only think that she came here with Wilson.


    Lilith by her side also understood her purpose and raised her eyebrows. She agreed with her. They


    should let Tina, the little fox, figure out the truth.


    Selene smiled. "Miss Hall, thank you foring to my engagement banquet!"


    She raised her chin slightly as she spoke. She had a proud expression on her face.


    The way she looked at Tina was not only filled with disdain, but also jealousy.


    Tina immediately understood.


    It seemed that Selene know the past of her and Dn.


    Tina felt headache, but she still kept smiling


    and said, "Congrattions to you!"


    Selene smiled again and epted her blessing. She did not waste any time and held Lilith''s arm to


    entertain the guests.


    The lights in the ballroom dimmed.


    Beside the dance floor, there was a ck piano. Dn, who had been sitting in the corner, slowly


    went over and yed a song, to start the engagement party.


    Selene stood aside, holding the hem of her dress.


    She had begged Dn for long before he reluctantly agreed to do so.


    Different from the performance of the band just now, the music revolved around, like a gurgling


    mountain stream.


    Compared to Selene, Dn''s dressing was not grand.


    He was more like participating in a performance.


    But even so, after all, he was the protagonist of tonight, so there was nock of praise from guests.


    "Dn is so cool, especially when he ys the piano. He was born for the piano!"


    "Look, he and Miss Chin stand together, just like in a film poster!" "They''re a perfect match. I am so


    jealous, but I have to say that Dn is too attractive when ying the piano. He''s so handsome


    tonight."


    This sort of praise rose and fell with the melodious music.


    Tina watched from afar across the crowd.


    There was a sudden heat in her ear. She didn''t know when Wilson came back. His thin lips were


    almost next to her ear, "Is he handsome or me?"


    This was a new trap.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat when she smelled danger.


    Her small face was full of smiles, and she did not hesitate to say, "President Chin, you are the most


    handsome man in the world!"


    Wilson was deliberately in a low profile tonight. He wore a dark blue suit with a white shirt inside. He


    didn''t wear a bow tie but just folded a handkerchief in his left chest pocket.


    Even so, he was still incredibly handsome.


    Just like when he appeared, he easily faded the surroundings into his own background without any


    effort.


    He was satisfied. "It''s good that you know!"


    Tina was speechless.


    At the end of the song, the apuse burst out.


    The engagement banquet was going on lively. The waiters shuttled back and forth among the


    guests. They kept serving delicious steaks, top-grade seafood, delicate desserts, and mellow wine


    on the long table.


    Wilson was about to eat something with Tina.


    A gentle and beautiful woman walked over.


    Tina didn''t care too much. She thought she was the director of a group, but she heard Wilson called


    her, "Mom!"

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Tina''s body stiffened.


    She didn''t expect this beautiful woman to be Wilson''s mother.


    She instantly became nervous, and her breathing was a little unsmooth.


    Meadow didn''t wear a high-end evening dress like other richdies, but an aqua pink cheongsam


    with an embroidered peony.


    As a fashion designer, Tina could tell at a nce that the embroidery was hand-made. It was very


    antique.


    Usually, this color would be tacky, but it was particrly elegant and dignified on Meadow''s body.


    She twisted her hair into a high bun. Although she was in her fifties, she still looked graceful. Age


    seemed not to effect her at all. There were almost no wrinkles on her face, and her figure was


    comparable to female stars of the same age.


    Bemy and his eldest son, Adam, were both in the army. Simon never attended such asions, so


    except for Wilson, only Meadow was present tonight.


    Meadow had stood in front of them.


    She asked her son, "Wilson. Why are you here sote?"


    Wilson nced at his side vaguely. "I have something to deal with!"


    Tina knew that he was secretly referring to her, so she felt embarrassed.


    Her calves were a little stiff.


    This unexpected meeting with Wilson''s mother made her feel nervous and at a loss.


    Tina subconsciously wanted to pull her hand out of Wilson''s arms, but she failed. Wilson held her


    hand tightly as if he had felt it.


    When Meadow was talking with Wilson, her eyes naturally fell on the girl next to him.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Who is this?"


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    Her heart almost stopped beating.


    Wilson said slowly, "She is mypanion tonight!"


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was very grateful to Wilson. If he directly said the real rtionship, she would be embarrassed.


    There was a sh of pity in Meadow''s eyes. "Yourpanion!"


    When she came over and saw the two of


    them, she thought that Wilson brought his girlfriend.


    Wilson nodded, lookingnguid. "Yes, her name is Tina. She is now a reporter, as well as a fashion


    designer!"


    Meadow couldn''t help but nce at him.


    His tone sounded a little proud. When he mentioned "designer", he seemed to be honored.


    Was it her illusion?


    Tina nodded respectfully. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Chin!"


    "Nice to meet you, too, Tina!" Meadow said.


    At this time, someone came over for Wilson. It seemed that there was business to discuss.


    After Wilson left, only the twodies were left.


    The atmosphere was a bit stagnant.


    Tina didn''t dare to leave without courtesy. All sorts of emotions gathered in her chest, and the


    tension and apprehension in her heart were the strongest.


    She had seen the Chin Family''s women, and she had seen how arrogant Selene was.


    Now, when she saw Mrs. Chin, all that came into her mind were the rich and noble women from the


    upper ss in the TV series. They were high and mighty, and would not take ordinary people


    seriously. They were


    very difficult to get along with.


    However, it was different from what she had imagined.


    Meadow looked very approachable and didn''t put on airs. She even took the initiative to talk to her.


    "I just heard from Wilson that you are a fashion designer. Then you must have good taste. If there is


    a chance, I''d like to appreciate your work!"


    Her voice was also very gentle, and she kept smiling


    "Mrs. Chin, thank you! I''m just very fond of clothing design!" Tina was ttered. She said seriously,


    "Your cheongsam is very beautiful, matching your skin color! The cutting is smooth and the


    embroidery of peony is very special. Such traditional technology can''t bepleted without


    decades of experience!"


    Meadowughed. "You really have a good taste!"


    Her cheongsam was specially made by a retired embroidery master. It took a lot of effort.


    Unfortunately, there had been no one to appreciate it, and Meadow was very disappointed.


    Others would only praise her for how beautiful she was wearing it. Only Tina praised her


    cheongsam sincerely, rather than just hypocritically ttering her.


    Meadow had a good impression of her.


    With cheongsam as the topic, the two talked a few more words, and then Wilson walked over.


    When Meadow saw himing back, she smiled and said to Tina, "I''m sorry. I have some guests to


    entertain, so I''ll go first!" Tonight, in addition to the rtives of the Chin Family, there were also


    many friends from aristocratic families who also needed her tomunicate.


    Tina was stunned and said, "Yes, please!" Meadow smiled and signaled to her son. Then she left


    gracefully and dignifiedly.


    Tina could not help but look at her back.


    Just when Wilson left, Meadow didn''t leave but chatted with her in a soft voice. It was not until


    Wilson came back that she left to entertain the guests.


    Although they just said some polite words, it was obvious that she was taking care of her. She was


    so kind and considerate.


    Tina''s heart was filled with emotions.


    Whoever married Wilson in the future would not have to worry about the rtionship with mother-in-


    law.


    No one knew which girl would be so lucky.


    Anyway, it would not be her.


    Tina took back her sight. She looked at somewhere, paused, and said to Wilson,


    "President Chin, I''m going to say hello to Uncle Koo!"


    Aspry had always been a respected elder to her.


    After her mother died, Aspry gave her a lot of kindness. Even if she was pregnant after an ident


    five years ago, he actually didn''t say a lot. He was just very disappointed in her.


    Since she was here, she wanted to greet him.


    Noticing the respect in her eyes, Wilson nodded. "Ok!"


    Tina frowned slightly when her eyes fell on Lilith.


    Lilith, dressing in a luxurious dress, was by Aspry''s side at this time. The only son was engaged.


    Such a good thing made both of them look energetic.


    Wilson idly hooked his lips. "Remember, to hit the dog to see its master. If you suffer a loss,e to


    me!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Her eyelids twitched.


    However, for some reason, she felt warm in her heart.


    Tina walked over.


    As she got closer, Lilith''s eyes darkened when she saw her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Lilith still kept smiling,pletely because of the guests around her and the role of a


    good wife and mother in front of her husband.


    Lilith''s heart was filled with worry.


    Selene invited Tina over to dere her sovereignty. This was very good. However, Lilith was afraid


    that Tina might have some plots in her heart.


    Lilith would not allow Tina to be present during the engagement ceremony.


    Moreover, she wanted to teach Tina a lesson.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Lilith had always held a grudge against Tina because of the incident at Genuine Jade earlier and


    failure to settle scores with Tina in the hospital.


    Lilith was sure to seek revenge, and at the same time, she hated Tina to the core.


    Only after teaching Tina a lesson would she feel at ease.


    Lilith''s eyes were full of scheming.


    Tina didn''t care about Lilith. She waspletely forced toe here today, and it was Selene who


    sent her the invitation, so she didn''t feel guilty.


    At this time, she just came to say hello to Aspry.


    Tina called out gently, "Uncle!"


    The engagement banquet tonight was grand. There were too many guests attending. Aspry didn''t


    know that she was also here. When he saw her at this time, he couldn''t hide the surprise and joy on


    his face. "Tina, you are here."


    "Yes!" Tina nodded and did not exin much.


    Aspry''s smile deepened. "Very good. I''m very happy to see you attend today''s event! I haven''t seen


    you for a long time. Come and visit me when you have time!"


    Aspry was really happy.


    He only knew that when Tina lived in his house, she felt in love with Dn, and they were even


    going to get married. Later, they suddenly separated for unknown reason.


    Later, Dn stayed abroad after the car ident, while Tina got pregnant for someone else.


    The two had not interacted for five years since then.


    Aspry was most willing to see the children get along well with each other.


    Tina smiled. "Uncle, how are you?"


    "Not bad!" Aspry nodded with a smile. His face looked rosy because of happiness.


    Tina felt a little more relieved.


    Lilith, holding Aspry''s arm, interrupted in a soft voice. "Dear, Dn is engaged. Tina is not young


    anymore, and she needs a family. Many young talentse to the banquet tonight. We can help


    pay attention to them. Maybe we can meet someone suitable for Tina!"


    Tina felt wry.


    She looked at Lilith, whose smile was


    impable.


    Tina''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    She didn''t think that Lilith was so kind.


    An unountably solicitous person.


    Aspry looked at his wife with satisfaction and praised her, "Good, you are thoughtful!"


    Tina said calmly, "Uncle, I''m not in a hurry for now!"


    Aspry nodded and respected her very much. "Sure, it''s still up to you!"


    Lilith was still smiling gently. She did not continue with this topic, but said, "Thomson''s Group has


    always been the object of our interest in cooperation. Tonight, the chairman and his wife are also


    here. Let''s go over and have a talk!"


    There were many distinguished guests and influential figures in the business world tonight. This


    was also a good opportunity tomunicate with them.


    Although Aspry also wanted to talk a little more with Tina, he could not miss such a good


    opportunity. He had to say to her, "Tina, I''ll go first!"


    "Okay!" Tina didn''t care.


    She just felt that as a younger generation, she should greet Aspry.


    After Aspry and Lilith left, someone came to her side.


    Tina turned her face and saw Dn.


    He was standing in the corner, behind somerge nts that almost reached the ceiling. The


    shadow almost covered him. Tina could hardly see him just now.


    Dn was just like when he appeared just now. His hands were in his pockets, and his pant was


    straight. When he has no expression, his face was still so handsome.


    He was not dressed formally. His eyes looked indifferent and distant, and there was no smile on his


    face, as if the engagement banquet tonight had nothing to do with him, but he was still very


    attractive and could not be ignored.


    Dn saw her when he yed the piano.


    Like Selene''s n, Dn only thought that Tina came with Wilson. Now he looked at her


    indifferently and said, "Tina, I''m engaged today!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded. "Congrattions!"


    She had said this many times.


    When Dn had just returned home and she learned that he had a girlfriend, she had said it to him.


    She had also congratted him when Selene introduced him as her boyfriend. Now when he was


    engaged, she repeated it again.


    Many people were congratting him tonight, and he acted very calmly.


    But only her words were particrly harsh to Dn, and he didn''t want to hear them.


    His drooping hands clenched as if he was controlling his emotions.


    At this time, a staff member with a name tag came over. He seemed to be the nner of tonight''s


    party. He interrupted the two, "Mr. Koo, there are two small problems in the ceremony''s process. I


    need to tell you!"


    Dn said, "Ok!"


    He looked at Tina and was about to say something, but he paused and left with the nner.


    Tina was also about to return.


    Suddenly someone rushed over with a tray on one side and bumped into her. She felt a little cool on


    her waist.


    "Ah!"


    It was a waitress who hit her. The waitress knew that she had caused trouble, so she was very


    flustered. "I''m sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean it!"


    "It''s okay!" Tina waved her hand.


    She lowered her head and examined her waist. Some champagne was poured onto her dress.


    Because of the light color of the dress, arge mark of champagne was very obvious.


    The waitress also saw it and became more nervous. "I''m sorry! There are too many guests tonight.


    I''m too busy. I didn''t see you when I walked in a hurry. I''m very sorry! Your dress is stained. Shall I


    take you to House Keeping Department to clean it?"


    Tina originally wanted to forget it. At the worst, she would not participate in the following ceremony


    and just go back directly. After all, she had finished her task.


    However, the waitress insisted. She seemed to feel really sorry, apologizing again and again.


    She also said that if the manager knew, she would definitely be scolded.


    Tina had no choice but to nod. "Thank you!"


    The waitress shook her head and said, "No, no, it''s my fault!"


    Dn and the nner stopped when they stepped aside.


    It seemed that he still had something in his heart. He said, "You can decide. Don''t have to discuss


    with me all the time! I have other things to deal with. You can go!"


    After that, Dn seperated with the nner.


    He turned and walked back the way he came.


    Dn walked to therge nts. He looked around and saw Tina holding the hem of her dress and


    following a waitress to the elevator.


    He frowned in confusion.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    The elevator rose.


    The hotel was built in disorder in the garden vi. Although the buildings were not tall, they covered


    arge area.


    Different from the banquet hall on the first floor, there was another world upstairs.


    Tina saw that the elevator had risen to the top floor. She frowned and asked the waitress, "Where is


    the department?"


    The waitress quickly replied, "We''ll arrive I" soon!


    When the elevator reached the fifth floor, the door opened slowly.


    The corridor was filled with nt fragrance, and it was much quieter than the bustle below. The floor


    was covered with soft carpets, and there were paintings hanging on the wall. There was a hollow


    design on the ceiling, which was full of artistic atmosphere.


    Looking around, there were all guest rooms.


    Tina''s lips curled.


    Coming out of the elevator, she said to the waitress, "Wait a minute!"


    After that, Tina walked to a waiter passing by with a cart and whispered in his ear, asking him to tell


    Wilson that she was here.


    Otherwise, if Wilson didn''t see her for a long time, he would be unhappy. And she also wanted to


    make herself feel at ease.


    When Tina attended the banquet, like other female guests, she handed her phone to the staff.


    Therefore, at this time, she had to ask someone else to help convey the message.


    After that, Tina followed the waitress.


    Although the hotel was full of artistic atmosphere, it was like a maze with devious paths.


    When Tina was about to lose her patience, the waitress finally stopped.


    She frowned again. "Where are we going?"


    They came to a particrly luxurious guest room instead of the House Keeping Department.


    The waitress seemed to be afraid to make Tina unhappy, so she hurriedly exined, "Yes! It''s just


    that there are too many things inside and no ce for guests, so I found am empty guest room for


    you first. You can change your clothes temporarily, and then I''ll ask my colleagues to help clean


    your dress. Is that okay?"


    Her words seemed to be reasonable and she seemed to be thinking about the guests.


    Tina paused and nodded.


    The waitress took out a staff card and opened the door. It was indeed an empty room.


    It was a top suite, with old style shoe bench at the wide porch. It led from both sides to the living


    room, and further inside was the bedroom.


    After the waitress took Tina into the bedroom, she showed her the bathroom, "Miss, please take off


    your evening dress inside. I am waiting outside. Later I will take it to clear and dry, and it will take


    about ten minutes!"


    Tina nced at the waitress.


    They were both female, so she could rest assured.


    The waitress tried very hard to make up for the mistake. "Miss, do you need me with you?


    Tina smiled and shook her head. "No need. I can do it myself!"


    It was just a change of clothes. She did not need to be served.


    The waitress said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the door!"


    Tina nodded and then closed the bathroom door. She unzipped off her dress.


    She quickly took off her evening dress.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the room were turned off.


    Everything in front of her was pitch-dark.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She subconsciously wanted to pick up the evening dress, but it disappeared. Even the waitress


    seemed to have disappeared. It was very quiet outside the bathroom.


    Tina called the waitress twice with no response.


    She became wary.


    This wasn''t just a simple ckout.


    Tina did not panic. Instead, she quickly calmed down. She reached out for the bathrobe on the rack


    next to her and quickly put it on.


    She had taken off her evening dress and now only had her underpants and nubra on. She wrapped


    herself tightly in the bathrobe to make sure that she wouldn''t expose. Then she walked out of the


    bathroom cautiously.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At this time, she heard footsteps.


    Tina''s nerves instantly tensed. She clenched her fingers tightly and her entire body became


    defensive.


    When she saw the people close to her, she froze on the spot. "Dn, why are you here?"


    The room was enveloped in darkness. In the dim moonlight, the outline of Dn''s handsome face


    could be vaguely seen.


    Tina was a little confused when she saw him.


    Dn said, "After talking to the nner, I went back to find you, but I saw you going to the elevator


    with a waitress. I felt a little strange, so I followed you."


    Tina suddenly understood.


    She remembered that both sides of the shoe bench could lead to the living room.


    Presumably, Dn walked through another side, so the waitress didn''t see him.


    While Tina was deep in thought, Dn asked her, "Tina, why did youe here?"


    She pursed her lips.


    Dn added, "This is the special room of the chairman of this hotel. Since his wife passed away


    one year ago, he sent his child abroad. He didn''t go home and slept here every night."


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    She didn''t know the chairman, but she heard some discussion in the banquet just now. He was over


    50. It was said that he was a lustful man. He had many mistresses and had no scruples after his


    wife''s death. He always wanted to marry a younger woman.


    After hearing Dn''s words, her heart became crystal clear.


    Someone deliberately disgusted her.


    There was something wrong with the waitress. It was not an ordinary ckout. Her evening dress


    had been taken away, so she could only be naked. Even if there were bath towels and bathrobes in


    the room, it would make things worse.


    If she stayed here like this, people would obviously think that she was persueing the chairman.


    Such a grand banquet in this famous garden vi hotel. She could imagine the gossips on her.


    Tina recalled the conversation downstairs just now. Lilith suddenly mention that she would introduce


    her some good men.


    She sneered silently.


    Such a bad intention!


    This n was really clever. Even if Lilith couldn''t trap her, it was enough to make her shamed.


    But she didn''t expect that Dn would get involved.


    At this time, the door lock was clicked.


    Tina quickly walked over.


    She tried to pull open the door but to no avail. It was locked from the outside.


    Seeing this, Dn looked a little confused. "Is the door locked?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    This meant that they were both trapped in


    the room.


    If Tina was alone, she would not worry at all. She was very d that she had left some leeway.


    But Dn was the protagonist of the engagement ceremony.


    Tina roughly estimated the time. It seemed that the ceremony was about to begin.


    She turned around and asked, "Did you bring your phone?"


    In the dim light, Dn put his hand on his trouser pocket, where he kept his phone.


    He paused and said, "No."

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Dn told a lie.


    He didn''t know what he was doing, but he suddenly had an idea that it would be good to be locked


    here with her.


    Tina frowned more when she heard that.


    Relying on her memories and the dim light, she walked towards the bed.


    She picked up the phone without any hope. Sure enough, it was silent. Since Lilith could bring her


    here to disgust her, she must have arranged everything.


    Tina had no choice but toe to the window.


    The French window was transparent, and the moonlight was brighter.


    Tina looked down. There was nowhere to go from the fifth floor.


    She was a little anxious.


    Dn also came to her side. They stood side by side in front of the French window.


    Through the moonlight, they could see each other''s faces clearly.


    Tina''s evening dress was taken away by the waitress. She was now wrapped in a bathrobe, and the


    room was dark. There was an ambiguous atmosphere in the air.


    However, the two of them didn''t feel romantic, but somewhat stifling.


    So both of them were silent.


    Tina was still worried about his ceremony, so she took the lead in speaking. "Dn, what about your


    engagement ceremony?"


    Dn was the protagonist tonight. If he couldn''t appear, it was likely that this engagement banquet


    would be ruined.


    Dn looked indifferent.


    Without any anxiety, he took out a lighter and lit a cigarette. The smoke he exhaled was like a thin


    gauze.


    His pressing emotions seemed to have been blown away with the smoke.


    He suddenly asked, "Tina, do you want me to get engaged?"


    Tina was taken aback.


    The expression on her face slightly changed.


    Tina didn''t know how to respond. Instead, she chose a safer way to avoid the question.


    "Dn, I''ll give you my blessings!"


    Dn took a drag on his cigarette.


    The smoke enveloped his face, and the emotions in his eyes becameplicated.


    Dn suddenly stared at her, as if he wanted to hear the answer from her mouth. "If you don''t want


    me to, then I..."


    If she didn''t want him to get engaged...


    As long as she said so, as long as she said...


    Dn even grabbed her hand with a rush, with his eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Tina could feel his strength. His muscles stiffened.


    At a close distance, she saw the surging emotions in his eyes at the same time.


    She thought of thest time.


    Dn was so humble in front of her. He said that he surrendered to fate, gave up all his pride and


    resentment, and wanted to start with her again.


    Tina was extremely upset.


    She dropped her eyes, and her voice was so calm. It sounded like she was telling a fact.


    "I''m already with Wilson."


    No matter how much they tried, the two parallel lines could not cross each other anymore.


    Tina was well aware of this.


    Dn felt like he had been sshed with cold water.


    The light in his eyes dimmed, as if covered by dark clouds that could not be dispersed.


    Dn gradually lost strength. He released her.


    He could still remember the touch of her skin.


    But his self-esteem didn''t allow him to insist any more.


    The room fell silent again.


    The two of them were clearly very close to each other, but there seemed to be thousands of ravines


    between them.


    There was a sound of unlocking at the door.


    Then, the room became bright again.


    Both of them looked over at the same time. A tall and straight figure came in. He was wearing a


    dark blue formal suit with a handkerchief folded in his left chest pocket. He was low-key but


    handsome.


    Lazy and steady footsteps approached from far to near.


    Tina was stunned.


    She was not surprised at Wilson''s appearance, as she had asked a waiter to convey that she had


    come to the fifth floor.


    He must havee to find her after such a long time.


    This was also her backup n.


    She should be surprised to see Wilson, but when she thought that Dn was still in the room and


    she only wore a bathrobe, she only felt panic.


    She was anxious.


    Tina unconsciously walked over and said, "President Chin."


    Dn''s drooping hand clenched slightly.


    As soon as Tina saw Wilson, she quickly went over.


    Wilson had always had a grudge against the rtionship between Tina and Dn. She was actually


    afraid that he would misunderstand them, and she dared not imagine the consequences of angering


    him.


    But Dn had a different feeling.


    He was expressionless.


    Wilson''s eyes fell directly on Dn. He curled his lips slightly and said, "Dn. The engagement


    ceremony has begun, and everyone is waiting for you! Should you go now?"


    Dn said in a low voice, "Okay."


    He nced at Tina and walked out of the room stiffly.


    Tina licked her lips. She grabbed the bathrobe belt around her waist and nervously exined,


    "President Chin, listen to me..." "I know!" Wilson interrupted her.


    Tina was confused.


    Wilson''s eyes fell on her face again. His thin lips were curved, and there was no dissatisfaction on


    his face.


    He was not stupid.


    If Tina really had some secret contacts with Dn, she would definitely hide from him.


    She wouldn''t let the waiter pass on the message to him. Although they were locked in the same


    room, it was clear that things were extraordinary.


    Tina was stunned.


    Just now she was almost scared to look at Wilsoning in step by step.


    She thought that he would fly into a rage after Dn left. After all, he was once very angry at the


    simr situation that had happened before. Who knew that he would act so calm?


    He believed that she was innocent, so there was no need to exin.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She could not describe this feeling. Her heart was in a mess, but also very warm.


    At this time, Terry walked in respectfully, holding a brand-new evening dress in his hand. The dress


    was red and made of silk. Under the light, it looked special.


    "President Chin, the dress you asked for!"


    Wilson nodded. "Hmm!"


    He took it and handed it to Tina.


    Tina thanked him and wanted to turn to the bathroom.


    She had Wilson with her, so she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    However, Wilson grabbed her. "Change here.


    I know every inch of your skin!"


    Tina''s face flushed red.


    Like a cooked shrimp.


    They were not the only ones in the room. Terry was also here. She was so embarrassed at his


    words.


    Terry, the other person, turned around and went out after hearing Wilson''s words. Before closing the


    door, he reminded, "President Chin, you''d need to attend the ceremony downstairs."

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    The door of the room was closed.


    Tina was shy indeed. She took the clothes and ran into the bathroom to change.


    Soon, she came out.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The dress that Tina had worn when she arrived was a random one that Selene Chin had picked for


    her. The size of the dress was a little too small as to reveal her curves.


    But the one that Terry brought by Wilson''s order had a just-fit size.


    Realizing this, Tina blushed.


    They seemed to be very familiar with each other''s bodies.


    The wine-red evening dress was slightly darker than usual, but it made her skin seem as white as


    snow. The skirt hem reached the ground, swaying with her pace.


    Under the light, the long hair hanging behind her back cascaded down, and her eyebrows were


    bright.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple rolled.


    He got in the mood.


    When she approached, Wilson reached out


    his hand.


    He held her slender and soft waist and pulled her into his arms.


    As Tina raised her head, a scorching heat swept across her face.


    Under his palm was his sturdy chest, and her breathing was a little messy.


    Especially the eyes behind the sses, they were so deep that they seemed like whirlpools that


    they could draw her into them.


    Tina''s ears burned as she recalled Terry''s words earlier.


    Afraid that he was really going to do something bad, she said in a voice like a mosquito, "President


    Chin, don''t do that! We still have to attend the engagement n


    ceremony...


    Seeing at her panic look, Wilson smiled mischievously.


    His palm went upward from her waist.


    Through the cloth, her skin sessfully got tiny lumps. His fingertips stopped at the zipper, and he


    lazily hooked his lips. "I just want to do the zipper for you. What are you thinking?"


    Tina was speechless.


    She almost forgot that the zipper of the dress was on the back.


    The zipper was notpletely done because her arms were not long enough.


    Wilson pulled it for her.


    The smile on his lips deepened, "Don''t worry. No matter how much I wanted, I''m not willing to do


    that in someone else''s ce!" Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    She blinked her eyes again.


    Thinking it carefully, they only did it in the No.l Luxurious Residence, or her ce. Only two times


    were in his office and his car...


    She suddenly realized that Wilson had some sort of persistence in this aspect.


    Wilson helped her zipped the dress and took her downstairs.


    The two of them returned to the ballroom.


    The engagement ceremony was already going on, and Dn, who waste, was also standing on


    the stage. His arm was held by Selene Chin, their parents stood beside them, holding their


    champagne cups to thank the guests.


    Dn looked indifferent, but he had always kept a cool impression, and others were used to it.


    Everyone wasughing at such a happy event, but Lilith was the happiest.


    Although Selene was only a coteral rtive to the Chin''s Group, the Chin Family still enjoyed a


    higher social status and had a stronger economic power than the Koo family. Such abination of


    power made Lilith happy.


    Tina and Wilson stood at the end.


    Across the crowd, they watched the ceremony reached a satisfactory ending.


    Terry came over with his men.


    The waitress''s face turned pale when she saw Tina.


    Terry had already investigated it, so she couldn¡¯t find herself any more excuses. She pointed to the


    stage and told everything in a panic, "It has nothing to do with me. It was that Mrs. Koo who made


    me do this! I just followed the order, and I don''t know anything else..."


    Tina''s eyes were covered with ayer of frost.


    She had already guessed it.


    When it was confirmed, she still felt very angry.


    When Wilson heard that, his eyebrows were cold and his face was gloomy, as if he brought ice and


    snow.


    He ordered coldly, "Terry Howard!"


    Wilson''s voice was full of anger, as if he wanted to prove that what he said about helping Tina was


    not just saying.


    Since Lilith had already done it, he did not


    mind showing her a dark face.


    Tina gently tugged at his hand.


    She nced at the waitress and pursed her lips.


    Tina had once been drugged by Lilith and suffered terrible nightmares which had ruined her life.


    Different from five years ago, she had evidence this time.


    Tina was very angry and wanted to tear Lilith''s hypocritical face to show it to Lilith''s husband and


    son. But this was Dn''s engagement party.


    If she really did that, the engagement party would also be ruined.


    Tina said, "President Chin, forget it..."


    "No!" Wilson disagreed.


    Tina persuaded, "Forget it!"


    She sighed and continued, "If you really want to settle ounts with her, this engagement party will


    be ruined! And this is not only a happy event for the Koo family, but also for your cousin Selene. You


    have to think for her, don''t you?"


    Wilson''s expression was a little loose.


    As if he had heard her words, he nodded. "I''ll listen to you for now!"


    Although he reluctantly promised her not to go to Lilith for revenge, Wilson¡¯s expression was not


    very pleasant.


    Wilson nced at her with his deep eyes behind the lens and said, "When we go back at night,


    you''ll make me happy!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She was the victim, okay?


    Tina was such a miserable woman...


    Before the engagement banquet ended, Tina and Wilson had left the banquet hall.


    The next day was the weekend, so the two of them returned to No.l Luxurious Residence.


    After entering the door, Wilson said to her, "Tina, get me something to eat!"


    "Are you hungry?" Tina asked.


    She would asionally cook for him, but most of the time, it was when he followed her to her ce


    after work.


    Tina would onlye here during weekends. There shouldn''t be much food in the fridge, but


    noodles could be made.


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded and added, "Cook more, you didn''t eat much at the banquet!"


    Tina was taken aback.


    She had a hard time at the party. In the first half, she was tricked by Lilith, and she was not in the


    mood afterward. She only drank half a ss of juice for the whole night.


    It was already past 10 o''clock, and her stomach was empty.


    He didn''t expect that such a small detail would be noticed by Wilson...


    She was about to get moved when he meaningfully said in her ear, "Only when you are full can you


    have the strength!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    After making two bowls of noodle, they finished eating together and went to take a shower.


    When Tina came out, Wilson was already lying on the bed with a bath towel around his waist. His


    chest was naked in the air. The muscle was clear, and the lines of his muscles were clear and


    smooth.


    She remembered what he said at the banquet.


    His face was a little red.


    Tina was actually rather moved this night. Because he believed in her and did not misunderstood


    her.


    Such emotions lingered in her heart, and she could not help but want to make him happy.


    Tina lifted the quilt and took the initiative to approach him.


    Wilson hooked his lipszily. "Why are you so enthusiastic tonight?"


    Tina¡¯s cheeks burned hot because she was looked through directly by him. "Didn''t you said? You


    want me to make you happy!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    Tina had been fawning over him all the time, and so did she when she was in bed.


    But, most of the time, Wilson was at the dominant position. She only needed to cater to him.


    Wilson was calm at first.


    But soon after, his eyes quickly darkened.


    Wilson pounced over and shouted through gritted teeth, "You are a siren!"

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    It was getting hotter and hotter in summer.


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly outside, but when one walked inside the building, it


    was different. The cold air brushed against one''s face, and the heat faded away, which made one


    feelfortable immediately.


    However, most of the people would still be nervous when he had stepped into the international


    center.


    Tina was also one of them.


    After a series of selections, her design had passed the two rounds of the qualification matches. This


    day, it was the semi-finals.


    As long as she could sessfully pass the finals this time, then she would be one step closer to her


    dream.


    Tina was different from those people who were eager to win the champion of Grand Fashion Design


    Contest.


    She was just very devoted to the clothing design in her heart. Now that there was such an


    opportunity for her to realize her dream, she was already satisfied. Moreover, if she was to enter the


    finals, she still had the opportunity to see her idol, the design master Lin Bertillon.


    Thinking of theing match, she also felt nervous.


    Knowing that she would have a match this day, I borrowed the nurse''s cell phone to call her.


    Tina put down her phone, and it was as if her daughter''s child''s voice was still ringing in her ear.


    She was cheering for her.


    Her good friend Malee had also sent her a message.


    All of this warmed Tina''s heart.


    Unlike before, the match was nearing its end. It was already in a white-hot stage. The semifinals


    were open to the public that it was no longer in the venue, but in a event hall instead.


    Besides the seats for the judges in the first row, there were many seats behind.


    Tina came out of the elevator and saw a tall and straight figure in the crowd. The sses with


    golden rims were on the bridge of his nose. There was a sharpness hidden in his graceful look, and


    he looked gentle and elegant.


    She was pleasantly surprised.


    His heart was suddenly filled with happiness.


    Tina followed the staff to the backstage.


    There was still some time before thepetition began. It didn''t take long for Tina to be so nervous


    that she stood up and walked towards the washroom.


    Her steps were fast as if she couldn''t wait to see anyone.


    When she just walked to the front of the restroom, a strong arm reached out.


    Like a gust of wind, she was dragged into the men''s room next to her. The door was closed and she


    was pressed against the wall.


    Tina seemed to have expected this and did not cry out in rm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she raised her head, she saw the sculpted facial features in front of her. He wore a faint and


    lazy smile on his lips.


    Tina blinked. "President Chin!"


    Wilson put an arm around her waist, one hand against the wall, and said in a casual tone, "I just had


    a meeting upstairs. Now that the meeting finished, I am free now, and I''m here to see your


    competition!"


    He said that he was here because he just finished a meeting upstairs.


    However, Tina knew that he hade to see her.


    Otherwise, people like Wilson wouldn''t waste time here.


    Her daughter and friends'' encouragement warmed her up, while Wilson''s appearance made her feel


    calm and powerful.


    She was very settled.


    Tina''s little face looked up, and the corners of her mouth were curved upward. Her clear eyes were


    shining with a smile.


    They were sparkling, particrly bright, like the stars in the dark night sky.


    Wilson''s voice was mischievous, "It''s no use looking at me like that. You know my habits. It''s


    impossible for me to satisfy you here!" Tina was speechless.


    She didn''t think about those...


    Although he had taken liberties with her, Tina still looked at him without blinking. Being stared at in


    such way, Wilson couldn''t help bending over to kiss on her delicate lips.


    His big hands pinched her earlobe which was hot due to the kiss, and his voice was hoarse, "You


    have to work hard for thepetitionter, understand?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    After being pressed against the wall by Wilson for another kiss, Tina reluctantly got out of the


    bathroom and returned to the back yard of the living room.


    Her footsteps were light and quick, full of strength.


    Thepetition was about to begin.


    The semi-final this time required the participants to design the works within the time limit. Unlike the


    simple disy of the design before, actual product was required. After the actual products were put


    on professional models, judges would then give scores.


    Therefore, there were many female models at the scene besides the participating designers.


    Tina saw another familiar figure.


    "Isn''t that Selene Chin? Why is she also here?"


    "Because she has always been a model, and seems to be quite famous abroad!"


    "Didn''t she just hold an engagement banquet with Dn? I heard it was particrly grand. I''m really


    envious of her. Career and love, both fruitful!"


    Tina was not surprised.


    When Tina first met Selene Chin, with her keen instinct on fashion design, she could guess from


    Selene''s tall figure that her career was rted to models, and Selene''s upation was also


    mentioned in the news after the engagement.


    Thepetition also invited Selene to pack a punch for the event.


    Tina did not pay much attention. She calmed down and prepared for thepetition.


    In the rest room, someone was looking at her from a distance.


    The lights in the living room were not fully turned on. Under the shadow, Dn sat in a ck casual


    suit and integrated himself with darkness.


    His gaze couldn''t help but follow the figure on the stage.


    Dn remembered the night of the engagement party.


    The corners of his eyes copsed.


    Dn felt that he was ridiculous to the extreme. Even this moment, he still had an illusion about her.


    He was really pathetic.


    Selene Chin ran to his side, "Dn!"


    Dn withdrew his gaze, and his face looked very handsome.


    Selene felt that he was so handsome. She leaned on his arm and said considerately, "Do you feel


    boring? I''m really happy that you''re here with me. Let''s have a candlelit dinner after we''re done


    here."


    "Let''s talk about itter." Dn was not enthusiastic.


    After the engagement banquet, neither of them saw each other.


    Selene had been dating him, but she was refused by him with the excuse of work.


    She didn''t expect him to agree to apany her this day. Selene was overjoyed.


    But when she saw Tina¡¯s name in the name list of designers, she immediately got depressed..


    Selene mentioned it as if she was chatting, "I didn''t expect Miss Hall to also participate in the Grand


    Fashion Design Contest! However, it''s the semi-final now, and there will only be a few people left.


    However, I guess she will advance to the final!"


    "Yes!" Dn nodded.


    However, his tone was not perfunctory. He seemed to have the same thought.


    Seleneughed and deliberately lowered her voice as she said, "Dn, I forgot to tell you that the


    biggest sponsor of the the contest this time is actually the Chin''s Group! Well, the Miss Hall must


    have gone through the casting couch with my Cousin Wilson. Do you think so?"


    "No!" Dn''s face darkened, and he said with a tough attitude, "We used to be schoolmates. She''s


    talented and capable in design!"


    Selene clenched her fists.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    Although what Selene said was a jest, she was actually mocking Dn.


    However, all Dn''s words were defending Tina.


    Moreover, when it came to Tina''s designing ability, Dn''s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Selene sighed in her heart.


    A haze crept over her.


    There was a small interlude at their engagement ceremony that day.


    Before the start of the ceremony, Dn was nowhere to be seen.


    Selene didn''t care about it at the beginning. She knew that musical talents like Dn were mostly


    devoted to the art world and didn''t like such social activities.


    But when she didn''t see him for a long time, she panicked.


    There was also some chaos in the ballroom.


    Fortunately, at thest moment, Dn stepped onto the stage andpleted the engagement


    ceremony under the witness of all the guests.


    However, after the engagement, Selene learned one thing.


    Before the ceremony began, someone saw Dn and Tina in the same room...


    She felt like she had been hit in the head.


    She was very angry. It was very difficult for her to pretend that nothing had happened. This made


    her dislike for Tina rise even more.


    Being a lover for her second cousin was one thing, but she still wanted to hook up with her fiance


    on the other side...


    "Having not enough for what you already got?" Selene sneered in her heart.


    "In your dream."


    During the engagement ceremony, her thoughts were simple. She did not participate in the filthy


    things of Lilith. She had sent Tina an invitation just to dere her sovereignty.


    But this time, Selene didn''t want to let it go.


    Anger surged in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She gently said to Dn, "Dn, the


    staff" has called me. I have to go to the backstage!"


    "Go ahead!" Dn nodded.


    Selene''s eyes were filled with affection as she flirted coquettishly with him. "When we get on stage,


    you''ll have to watch me alone,


    okay?"


    Dn said, "Okay."


    His tone was very indifferent. If one listened carefully, one would think that he was being


    perfunctory.


    Selene was used to his indifference and didn''t care. She stood up with a smile and left.


    Thepetition was about to begin, and models and designers gathered in the back field.


    Because the design had to be realized on the spot and be worn on the models so that the judges


    could give scores, each designer was assigned a model.


    Tina stood among the participants.


    Compared to the others, she seemed even more indifferent.


    The staff began to divide them into groups randomly.


    Tina saw Selene, who was assigned to a young male designer.


    Although she was standing in the middle of a group of tall models, she was still outstanding. After


    all, she was a member of the Chin Family, and his bearing of nobility could not be hidden.


    The male designer seemed to be very excited, and his face was a little red.


    Tina gave a nce and quickly retracted her gaze.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Unexpectedly, Selene suddenly said, "I''ll be with Miss Hall!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Everyone turned to look at the two of them.


    Selene lifted her long hair. When she lifted her chin slightly, the aura of the Young Miss was


    emanating from her. "Miss Hall, you had attended my engagement party. Since we know each other,


    it should be easier for us to be in the same party! Miss Hall, don''t you think so?"


    As soon as she finished her words, other people looked at her in surprise.


    Everyone in the room knew Selene''s identity and thought that she had a powerful background.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She didn''t know why Selene suddenly made such a proposal, and she didn''t know what she was up


    to. Thisdy couldn''t be trying to help her out of good intentions.


    There was one thing that she was very clear about: Selene Chin had no good intention.


    The question was directly thrown to Tina. She smiled and said, "I''ll listen to the arrangement of the


    committee!"


    Selene was the most famous model invited, themittee dared not to offend her. More


    importantly, the biggest sponsor of the Contest this time was the Chin''s Group. And, Selene was a


    coteral rtive of the Chin Family, so they dared not to offend her even more.


    Also, the model was just the icing on the cake. What determines the winner is the design.


    The content of thepetition was released only on the spot that no one would know in advance.


    No matter which model wore the design, the judges would give scores only ording to the design.


    Moreover, the group Selene originally assigned to was not a rival group of Tina, so conflicts and


    unfairness did not exist.


    Thus, after weighing the pros and cons, the staff members agreed to Selene''s request.


    Tina could not raise any objections.


    After the contest began, each teams got different topics and then were led to different work rooms.


    The work room was not big, but the relevant tools inside wereplete. In each group, models and


    contestants stayed together until the work waspleted.


    After closing the door, Tina began measuring Selene''s size.


    She carefully noted down the size of her.


    Selene was wearing a silk red robe as she sat on a chair next to Tina haughtily.


    Tina drew carefully on the paper with a pen and thenpared the fabrics with her drawing from


    time to time. As she did so, she could sense that Selene was staring at her from the corner of her


    eyes.


    She looked up.


    When their eyes met, she stayed calm and collected.


    Selene narrowed her eyes as if she was chatting, but her eyes were filled with undisguised disdain.


    "How long have you been with my Cousin Wilson?"


    "Seven or eight months, I guess?" Tina said, as if she had not noticed Selene''s distain at all.


    "Oh." Selene looked at her calmly.


    Tina dressed very simply today. She wore a white chiffon shirt and brown broad-legged pants,


    revealing a little of her ankle. The cor of the chiffon shirt was painted withce, which was


    layered, like blooming flowers.


    Her little face, which was as white as porcin, looked more lively and energetic.


    At the thought of her being entangled with the two men, Selene''s tone turned slightly harsh. "Miss


    Hall, I suddenly realized that you''re quite charming!"


    Of course, Tina did not think that Selene was praising herself.


    She could hear the tension in Selene''s words.


    Tina smiled and said calmly, "Miss Chin, you have a better temperament!"


    Selene lifted her chin.


    She put her slender legs aside, and her arrogance grew.


    Tina thought that this youngdy would continue to speak with sarcasm, but Selene did not make


    trouble again. Instead, she took out her mobile phone, sat there, and started watching TV ys with


    headphones. She looked cold and proud, unwilling to talk nonsense with Tina.


    Seeing this, Tina''s nerves rxed a little.


    Tina needed to put more effort into thepetition.


    The seconds ticked by.


    The room was quiet, and there was only the faint sound of needle piercing and taking.


    Tina finished her work of art within the stipted time period.


    She helped Selene change it.


    The clothes needed to be adjusted, and shepleted the final modification in an orderly way.


    After everything was done, Tina breathed a sigh of relief and put down the needle bag in her hand.


    Selene suddenly said that she wanted to go to the restroom.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Tina didn''t care and left the room with Selene.


    Outside, there were a lot of contestants like her who had finished their works, either nervous or


    rxed. The staff were collecting data of designs in an orderly manner.


    There were only over ten minutes left and there were still several designers hadn''tpleted their


    work.


    Tina took a bottle of water and walked to a corner. While drinking water, she was easing her stiff


    neck.


    She suddenly felt something.


    He turned sideways and bumped into Wilson''snguid eyes.


    He stood behind the curtain with his tall body hidden in it.


    Tina looked around in panic. Seeing that everyone in the backstage was busy and hurried, no one


    noticed his appearance.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She asked in a low voice, "President Chin, why are you here?"


    Wilson said, "I''m here to congratte you in advance!"


    Tina looked shy. She said shyly, "The judges haven''t given scores yet and don''t know the final


    result. Congrattions are too early now!"


    Tina had put in a lot of effort into the contest.


    Of course, she also hoped to advance to the final, but the results had note out yet. It was a


    little too early, so she dared not to exaggerate herself.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows, looking like he didn''t want to withdraw his congrattion.


    Tina''s face reddened.


    Her skin was like fine porcin, and two pink flowers appeared on her cheeks, which made her look


    a little cuter.


    Wilson suddenly noticed that it was not the restroom.


    He restrained himself that he did not pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    Ten minutester, the staff took out the microphone and called everyone to gather again.


    Tina nced at Wilson and quickly ran over.


    The designers and models stood in their positions. Next, the models of each group would be shown


    on the stage. The judges would then give scores and decide the ces for the semi-finals.


    There were fifteen contestants in the semifinal, but only five ces.


    This time, thepetition was even more intense.


    Selene, who was in the bathroom before, also came back and stood in the queue.


    She had a tall figure and wore a robe simr to that of other models. In order not to be exposed in


    advance, all models covered the work inside the robe and would not take the robes off until they


    came to the stage.


    Models queued up in order of the number selected by the contestants.


    The melodious music was heard in the event hall.


    The judges sat in a row, each of them holding a pen. They looked serious and wrote on the paper


    from time to time.


    Tina, together with other contestants in the backstage, stared straight at the big screen. At the same


    time, she also held her breath to observe every subtle expression of the judges.


    It was her group soon.


    Tina straightened her back.


    Although she was a little nervous in her heart, there was still a kind of self-confidence flowing from


    the corners of her eyes and brows.


    Selene stepped onto the stage.


    With the flow of music, there was still arrogance on Selene''s face, but her steps and eyes showed


    her professionalism.


    Tina''s expression suddenly changed.


    She clenched her fists and coldness appeared in her eyes.


    Selene was not wearing her design at all.


    Moreover, what shocked Tina even more was that what Selene was wearing was exactly the same


    as the previous what the previous model had worn.


    This means...


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    She recalled the time when Selene went to the restroom...


    When Selene suddenly suggested that they be in the same group, Tina felt that she was unkind.


    After entering the room, she felt it strange that Selene didn''t make things difficult for her. She didn''t


    expect the trouble to be here!


    If two models wore the same design, it was bound to cause a discussion.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    One of the judges, Susan Anson, had always appreciated Tina''s talent in designing and had always


    favored her greatly. When she saw such a situation, she immediately ran to the backstage to find


    Tina, wanting to find out what exactly was going on.


    In the designpetition, the greatest taboo was giarizing.


    Once something like this happened, it would definitely be dealt with seriously.


    Thepetition was temporarily called to a halt, and Tina and the designer of the design had to


    confront each other.


    Tina frowned and immediately denied, "I didn''t giarize!"


    "Then what''s going on? Miss Hall, your design is practically the same as the previous designer''s!"


    Susan was furious. Susan was worried that if Tina couldn''t give a proper exnation, Tina would


    put herself in a dangerous situation.


    The Grand Fashion Design Contest was not an ordinarypetition and was very famous in the


    fashion world.


    Once Tina was dered guilty for giarizing, then she could forget about her career in the clothing


    designing circle.


    Susan cherished talents. She was truly worried for her.


    "I didn''t copy!" another designer said hurriedly, "I still don''t know what happened now. Why does


    Miss Hall''s design look the same as mine?


    Tina said coldly, ¡¯¡¯Susan, this is not my design


    at all!"


    "No?" Susan was confused.


    "That''s obviously an excuse, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, what do you mean by ''not my design''?" "Selene Chin is with her. Who else¡¯s would it be if it''s


    not her design?"


    The people around them were all talking about it.


    "Tina Hall, what I''m wearing is your design," Selene said calmly. "You finished it and put it on me


    yourself, haven''t you? If you giarized, you might as well admit to it immediately. There''s no point


    in quibbling!"


    Another designer was also a girl, about the same age as Tina, but she cried at this time. She


    sobbed, "In any case, my design is original, and I worked hard to finish it. Now Miss Hall''s is the


    same as me. No one can tell who giarized whom, but I absolutely did not. My model can testify


    for me..."


    The female designer cried sadly.


    Compared with Tina, who is calm, the female designer seemed to be more pitiful. The female


    designer''sst sentencebined with Selene''s words made all the people prefer to believe that


    Tina was the one who giarized.


    Tina looked at Selene with a long face.


    She knew very well that it was a frame-up.


    Every participant was in an independent room, and Tina did not giarize. Therefore, the key was


    Selene, who was ying tricks.


    That design of Tina''s must have been secretly switched out by Selene. It would be pointless even if


    she proposed to watch the surveince video. Since it was a trap that had been set up for her, it


    must have been set up properly.


    Now that Selene had said this, she had no way to defend herself.


    Selene met Tina''s gaze and raised her chin slightly, looking as if she was trying to provoke her. She


    looked as if she was saying: what can you do?


    Tina felt her head ache.


    Although she had been framed, she was not afraid because she did not giarize.


    But if she wanted to prove her innocence, she must find evidence that Selene set her up. She could


    fight back Mona Wong who always made things difficult for her.


    However, Selene was Wilson''s cousin and she feared that she would displease Wilson.


    "It was so troublesome..." Tina thought.


    At this time, a deep male voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    If it was something else, Tina would turn a blind eye to it so as to patch up the quarrel.


    But when it came to her favorite clothing design, she couldn''t tolerate it...


    Frost appeared in Tina''s eyes.


    The corners of her mouth moved slightly. Just as she was about to speak, a low male voice


    suddenly sounded, "Selene,e with me!"


    Everyone turned to look when they heard that.


    The tall and straight figure of Wilson came over. He put on hand in his pocket, the cor of his shirt


    was new, and there were tinum rimless sses on the bridge of his nose.


    Although he walked in azy manner, there was a strange aura about him. It was strong enough to


    bend one''s spine.


    Tina was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect that Wilson was still in the backstage.


    Selene was in a very good mood and couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    Up to this moment, everything was under


    her control.


    Selene had been watching the show.


    In such a well-regarded match, if Tina was used of giarizing, then she was bound to be


    eliminated. By then, she could see how Dn would praise Tina''s talent!


    Moreover, if Tina turned to Wilson for helpter, it would be proved that she went casting couch with


    Wilson.


    Two birds with one stone.


    Selene did not expect that Wilson appeared at this moment. She was surprised.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Selene stood rooted to the ground without moving. She wanted to continue watching the show.


    "Cousin Wilson."


    Wilson interrupted her. "I want you toe with me!"


    His tone was peaceful andzy, but the eyes behind the lens were extremely sharp.


    When his gaze fell on Selene''s face, her heart trembled and she subconsciously felt apprehensive.


    Wilson took the lead and strode away.


    Although most of the rtives loved to be close to the gentle and cultivated Wilson, and so did


    Selene, she also awed this cousin.


    Although reluctant, she still followed him


    into the lounge nearby.


    The door was closed and soundproof.


    Ten minutester, Selene came out.


    She looked different from the arrogantdy who walked in. The picture changed suddenly. She


    lowered her head and covered her face with her long hair.


    But if looked closely, her eyes could be found red.


    She seemed to have been scolded...


    After Selene came out, she went straight to the judges'' seats in the event hall.


    There was no need to continue the investigation of giarizing. She had already exined all the


    details of the event.


    Selene disliked Tina and deliberately framed her. She bought over the female designer in advance


    and asked the designer to make an extra one with her size during thepetition. When she


    proposed to go to the restroom, she secretly put on the the extra one.


    Everyone didn''t expect things to develop so fast.


    However, after Selene handed over the chatting records with the female designer and the transfer


    record, everything was clear.


    The female designer had been dealt with by the judges and the organizer seriously, and


    Selene''s behavior in thepetition had affected her reputation a lot in the modeling world.


    However, due to her identity and connections, this would not be spread out.


    None of them had time to react.


    No one had expected the matter of giarizing to be resolved so quickly.


    Susan let out a sigh of relief for Tina.


    Wilson went back to the front of everyone and stood casually, forming a powerful aura.


    This time, he said in the tone of a sponsor, "The giarizing is a defamation. Now that it is clear, the


    contest can continue!"


    He paused and said, "The Grand Fashion Design Contest has always been a very high-profile


    competition in our country and is renowned home and abroad. The Chin''s Group have also put


    great emphasis on the contest! Each contestant canpete for the final victory with his or her


    talent and ability. No matter who it is, he or she will not affect the fairness and justice of the contest.


    Everyone can rest assured about this!"


    Tina blushed upon hearing this.


    Wilson''s words were so high-sounding, but in fact, he was doing it for her...


    "President Chin is right. I''m so moved!" "Does this count cing righteousness above family


    loyalty? President Chin is so upright. Even if Selene is his younger sister, he will not allow her to act


    wildly. President Chin fights for the rights of us participants!"


    "Anyway, President Chin is so handsome!" Tina was speechless.


    The event was over and thepetition was over soon.


    People walked out of the international center one after another.


    Tina came out from the side door and saw the luxurious car by the roadside.


    She ran over in small steps.


    Getting into the car, Wilson was about to send the cigarette in his hand to his thin lips. After he


    exhaled deeply, white smoke curled up and spread out from the half-opened window.


    Tina couldn''t help moving closer to him.


    Wilson''s gaze swept over her ruddy face, and he pinched the cigarette in his hand. "You entered the


    finals."


    He said a assertive sentence.


    Tina nodded, and her eyes seemed to glitter brightly.


    Selene had told him everything. Tina''s design was also found in the trash bin.


    Although it was a little distained, the judges all appreciated her design.


    Next, Tina just needed to wait for the final


    announcement of the finals.


    Terry drove the car steadily.


    Tina stared at him. "President Chin, how did you know that Miss Selene did this?"


    The reason why Selene confessed was obvious Wilson.


    However, no one would know the truth under such a situation.


    Wilson said lightly, "I know your ability. You won''t giarize. If there is something fishy, since you


    two are in the same group, it can only be her!"


    Tina suddenly felt overjoyed.


    It was like sunshine outside the window shining into her heart, bright and warm.


    Wilson said, "Selene is the only girl in this generation of the Chin Family. The family spoiled her and


    caused her to be arrogant. Today I have taught her a very severe lesson. She will never go against


    you again!"


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson saved her today.


    Tina actually thought it difficult. After all, Selene was the cousin of the money master, and they were


    rted by blood. It was very difficult for her to deal with it. Unexpectedly, Wilson personally solved


    the problem for her.


    She thought about it and asked worriedly,


    "Does it matter? Miss Selene is your cousin n


    anyway...


    Wilson raised his hand and said in azy tone, "It doesn''t matter. I help justice, not rtives, not to


    mention that you are my


    I ¡± woman!


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    "My women" and "My lover" were the same. There was no difference. It as just that the two words


    had different pronunciation.


    Even so, she could not control the emotions that were stirring in her heart.


    The conteststed for more than three hours. The sun was setting in the west, and the distant sky


    was dyed bright red.


    The car drove into the private hospital.


    Terry stepped on the brake.


    Tina nced at the hospital building. Then, without a care, she opened the car door.


    She thought that Wilson didn''t order Terry to go back to her rented house because he wanted to see


    I.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson did not get out of the car.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Wilson sat therezily with his long legs crossed, and he had no intention of moving.


    He curled his lips. "I have to go abroad for a business trip!"


    Tina was taken aback.


    "Are you going on a business trip right away?" she asked.


    Wilson straightened the watch on his wrist and said, "Yes, the flight is at seven!"


    Tina bit the corner of her lips like a child.


    It was already past five in the evening.


    Wilson apanied her to finish the wholepetition, and then he had to rush to the airport


    without stopping. He was so busy, but he squeezed out time...


    Wilson raised his eyebrows when he saw her staring at him without blinking. "Rest assured, I''ll be


    back at night on the weekend! Wait for me at home, okay?"


    Tina''s cheeks turned slightly red.


    She did not try to please him, but nodded very sincerely. "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"


    The setting sun shone on her little face, which made her white porcin-like face glow softly and


    her eyes were clear and bright.


    Wilson raised his hand and caressed on her small earlobe. "Good girl!"


    Tina stood at the side of the road after the car door closed.


    It was not until the ck luxurious car disappeared from sight that she turned around and walked


    into the hospital building.


    On the other side, in the international center.


    The event hall was almost empty, and all the contestants and staff had left.


    Selene was thest one toe out. She deliberately waited after everyone had left. She had lost


    all her face after such a farce.


    Selene took Dn''s arm and said coquettishly, "Dn, let''s go to have a candlelight dinner!"


    She needed a romantic date to make up for it.


    Dn ignored her.


    When Selene saw his expression, she couldn''t help but ask, "Dn, what''s going on?"


    Dn said, "Selene, I know what you have done today!"


    Selene was stunned.


    This matter took ce in the backstage and could be suppressed by connection of the Chin''s


    Group, and would not spread out. However, Dn came with Selene, so he would hear some


    rumors when he sat in the event hall.


    "As a model, you should be professional and it is a moral issues." Dn''s eyes were as cold as


    frost. "I''m not interested in candlelight dinner. I have something else to do. Ask the driver to pick you


    up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he brushed away Selene''s hands on his arms.


    Then, he took out the car key and left.


    The white speedster rolled up a gust of wind, leaving only exhaust gas.


    When they were together, no matter how indifferent Dn was to her, he was always gentle, but


    now he just threw her away.


    Selene immediately understood that he was putting on airs at her.


    Wilson called her out in public without asking about the cause and scolded her, giving her pressure


    to tell the truth. Otherwise, if he investigated in person, the consequences would be serious, and he


    would send her directly back to L City.


    Although her cousin Wilson looked gentle and cultivated, he had always been resolute and


    upromising.


    If he said that, her parents would not dare to plead.


    Selene was scared to death.


    It was understandable that Wilson was partial to his lover, but Dn also med her on this matter.


    Why did both of them help Tina?


    Selene was so agitated.


    Time flew by as Tina was busy with her work.


    At dusk, beautiful clouds of fire floated in the sky.


    Tina came to the hospital with a cake after work. I had dinner with her and then the cake. Her


    belly was bulging.


    Seeing this, she took her daughter downstairs to have a walk.


    The mother and daughter came out of the elevator.


    Children were always full of energy. I s small hands held hers, and she jumped and skipped from


    time to time, and the two braids on her head swayed vigorously.


    After jumping for a while, she let out a sigh as if she was a women went through too much love.


    Tina quickly asked, "I, what''s wrong?"


    I said with mncholy, "I suddenly miss


    Mr. Right."


    Tina did not know whether tough or cry.


    Although Wison took her to the hospitalst time, he rushed to the airport without stopping. It had


    been some time since he saw I. No wonder I missed him again.


    Tina touched I''s little head and said, "Mr. Right is busy recently. He is on a business trip abroad.


    He wille to see you when he has time!"


    "Yeah!" I nodded happily and then asked her, "Mom, how did you know he was on a business


    trip?"


    Tina, "Uh..."


    Only then did she realize that she had spilled the beans.


    Fortunately, I didn''t notice it, but said with a smile, "Mom, you must have seen it in the


    newspaper, right? Hey hey, I saw Mr. Right in the news yesterday. He''s as handsome as a star!"


    Ever since I had known Wilson, she had been paying attention to financial news every day. She


    really looked like an economist.


    In fact, her literacy was limited, but she could often read the photos. Pictures of Wilson would often


    appear in newspapers.


    Having patched up the lie, Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    She brought I around the park.


    When the night fell, the mother and daughter walked back.


    As they walked up the stairs and entered the hall, Tina heard someone calling her, "Tina!"


    Tina looked up and saw the maroon-colored, curly-haired Desmond Chin.


    At the engagement ceremony, his n to make Tina bridesmaid was strangled by Wilson. After that,


    he was like a deted ball. He was not active at the ceremony and did not harass her.


    However, he was full of energy at this moment.


    Dressed in a date-red suit, he was walking toward her like a red fireball.


    Desmond wasn''t alone. There was a tall figure beside him. It was Selene Chin who looked


    somewhat simr to him as his little sister. They walked towards her together.


    Selene did not look too pleasant.


    She still felt agitated by the event in thepetition!


    Selene''s gaze was cold. Her hatred for Tina was very deep in her heart, and now that they had met,


    she still wanted to teach her a lesson.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, when she thought that Wilson asked her not to make things difficult for Tina in the future


    and thought of Wilson''s great deterrent, she dared not do anything and could only endure it.


    Selene didn''t want to stay with Tina any longer. She snapped, "Brother, I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    After that, she angrily left first.


    Desmond took the initiative to say, "My mother did not feel well these two days, and her blood


    pressure is a little high. The doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital to observe for a while. I


    and Selene have just finished seeing her!"


    "Oh!" Tina was enlightened.


    Desmond''s gaze had long been attracted by the child beside her. He asked in surprise, "Tina, who


    is this girl? Could it be your daughter?"


    The big one and the small one stood together, and the they looked simr to each other.


    Tina did not deny it. "Mm, she''s my daughter!"


    Wilson had already known the existence of I, so she no longer had to carefully hide I s


    existence. Therefore, it didn''t matter if Desmond knew it.


    Seeing that the adults were talking about her, I shouted in a childish voice, "Mama..."


    Tina smiled. "This is Mother''s friend. You can call him Uncle Chin!" "What? Uncle? I''m an older


    brother!" Adam immediately said.


    Tina was speechless


    "Can you be more shameless?" She thought.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    I listened to Tina''s words and said clearly, "Hello, Uncle!"


    Desmond covered his chest, looking very distressed. He braced himself and waved at I. "Hello,


    little girl! I didn''t prepare anything this time, but I''ll buy you some candies next time we meet!"


    "Thank you, uncle!" I grinned.


    Children''s eyes were usually bigger and Tina''s dark eyes were like obsidian, which could reflect


    people''s shadows.


    When such a small girl looked at Desmond, he felt that his heart was softened.


    Desmond once again remembered that there was once a hero who saved a beauty in this very


    hospital. Seeing that the little girl was wearing a hospital gown, he roughly understood.


    He really wanted to ask Tina what disease was suffering her daughter, but he was afraid of touching


    on her scars, so he swallowed it back.


    Then, Desmond moved close to Tina and asked in a low voice, "Does my Cousin Wilson know?"


    "He knew!" Tina nodded.


    Adam felt that he was asking while knowing the answer. If Wilson did not know, Tina would not have


    told him so directly.


    He twitched his mouth and said, "Tut, gross taste!"


    Tina was speechless.


    When it came to the Wilson, Desmond said, "I just talked with my mother in the ward. I heard that


    my cousin has a business trip abroad this week!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Desmond rubbed his hands together. "That''s great! As he is not here, let''s find a chance to date,


    shall we?"


    Tina said, "He will be back tomorrow!"


    The next day was Friday. Before Wilson went for business trip, he said that he woulde back


    before weekend.


    The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched.


    At this time, the car parked at the door whistled twice.


    Selene rested an arm on the half-opened rear window and looked at them impatiently.


    Selene shouted, "Desmond, how much longer do you need? If you don''t want to leave, I''ll leave


    first!" "Understood!" Adam rolled his eyes.


    Before leaving, he came up to Tina again and brushed the curly hair on his forehead. He cast her a


    coquettish nce and said, "Tina, are you sure you don''t want to think about me anymore?


    Compared to Cousin Wilson, I''m not much worse. You might follow me rather than him. I promise


    that I''ll treat you better than he did. I''ll do everything for you!"


    Tina felt helpless.


    She just wanted to say that his taste was also gross...


    After saying goodbye to Desmond, Tina took I back to the ward.


    She remembered Desmond that she had just met downstairs and couldn''t help butugh as she


    shook her head.


    Although she felt that this guy was somewhat difficult to deal with, every time she got along with


    him, she was actually in a very good mood. She would feel rxed and had no pressure.


    Tina felt as if something had been overlooked by her...


    When she was frowning and thinking, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Tina''s thoughts were disrupted.


    It was from Wilson.


    Tina had previously told Desmond that he would be returning the next day. He was probably calling


    to inform her of his return.


    She remembered that before he left, she obediently and meekly said that she would wait for him.


    She felt a little shy.


    Tina nced at her naive daughter before slipping into the corridor to pick up her phone.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "In the hospital?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    "Hiding from I?" Wilson asked again, with a hint of ridicule in his tone this time.


    Tina was embarrassed. "Yes..."


    Wilsonughed twice in a low voice and then paused. "My work here is not over. It will be dyed


    for two or three days, and I won''t be able to return tomorrow!"


    "Ah..." Tina was stunned.


    She then understood and nodded. "Okay, I know!"


    If she encountered such a situation before, she would definitely be happy.


    But at this moment, there was a faint disappointment...


    She was so in love!


    Wilson did not immediately hang up the phone.


    There was time difference. It should be morning at Wilson''s ce. Tina vaguely heard a waiter


    greeting him. But he should be not having breakfast at this time, but smoking.


    He exhaled deeply.


    Wilson suddenly said, "Tina,e here!"


    "Huh?" Tina was a little dumbfounded. "I go to the New City?"


    Wilson confirmed her thoughts directly. "Yes, I asked Terry to book a ticket for you. You cane


    here by flight tomorrow morning!"


    Tina''s mind went nk for a moment. She didn''t expect that he suddenly asked her to go abroad.


    She swallowed her saliva and tried to say, "President Chin, are you sure? Tomorrow is Friday, and I


    have to go to work, I..."


    Apart from one day''s shift, she was always with I during the weekends'' day, and she had never


    been abroad.


    Wilson said, "Ask you boss for leave!"


    Tina frowned. "But..."


    "Don''t refuse, juste!" Wilson interrupted her.


    Tina mumbled iprehensibly.


    Hanging up the phone, she was still a little confused.


    It was impossible for Wilson to withdraw the order, and he would carry out his n immediately. In


    less than five minutes, he had ordered Terry to book her a ticket and send her the information of the


    ticket.


    It was just that he was dyed a few days by business and would miss the weekend. How should


    he just ask her to fly across the ocean?


    Tina rubbed her forehead.


    Although she felt very awkward, she dared not disobey themand given by Wilson.


    Tina had no choice but to ask her colleague to tell the director that she asked for a day-off. And


    then, she entrusted I to Malee for the weekend. After returning home at night, she simply packed


    up her luggage.


    The next morning, she took the first flight.


    After the ne soared up to the sky, Tina looked out of the small window. Outside the window, a


    clear blue sky was rolling with clouds. It was as beautiful as paradise.


    This was Tina''s first time overseas. She was a little nervous.


    When she was in college, she had thought about going abroad.


    At that time, Dn wanted to pursue higher music attainments. Tina also had a dream of pursuing


    further study of design in an art school abroad. They even made an agreement that they could go


    out together and even stay abroad together...


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Butter the dream was shattered, and,


    naturally, she no longer dreamt about it.


    Tina didn''t expect that her first time abroad was for Wilson.


    She became increasinglypetent as a lover.


    After flying for more than ten hours and crossing the Ocean, the ne finallynded.


    Due to the time difference, when she arrived at the New City, it was eight o''clock in the morning.


    The morning sun made peoplenguid.


    As soon as Tina came out of the airport, she saw Terry, who was waiting straight ahead.


    "Miss Hall!" Terry took her backpack.


    Tina smiled at him.


    The business car waited outside. After they got on the car, the car went on the highway.


    The driver was a foreigner, and Terry was sitting at the co-driver''s seat. After driving, he respectfully


    said to her, "Miss Hall, it would take one hour to get downtown. You can sleep for a while. There is a


    nket on the car!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay, thank you!"


    The long journey was indeed tiring. She shut her eyes tiredly.


    When Terry saw her covering her body with the nket, his expression rxed and he


    couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    After Wilson asked him to book a ticket for Tina, he told Terry to pick her up at the airport and


    prepare a nket.


    His boss was really considerate!

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    When the car stopped in front of the hotel, Tina opened her eyes.


    A security guard in white gloves stood at the door. He gentlemanly opened the door for her.


    Tina followed Terry into the hotel.


    The elevator stopped at the top floor and they came to a luxurious suite.


    Terry knocked on the door and then swiped the card to enter. The view inside was wide. After


    entering, there was arge living room. The ceiling-to-floor windows were bright and could see all of


    the bustling New City.


    Wilson was standing there.


    He wore a white shirt and a pair of well-ironed trousers without any creases.


    The sunlight shone on the side of his face, making his face look extremely profound and handsome.


    His jaw and neck was so beautiful that made him look like a celestial being.


    Wilson was holding tablet PC with one hand, wearing Bluetooth headset, and talking business in


    foreignnguage.


    Hearing the footsteps, he said sorry to the other side and ended the call.


    Then Wilson turned around and crooked his finger at her. "You arrived."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes!" Tina walked over.


    Wilson asked, "Are you tired?"


    Tina said, "I''m fine!"


    She was indeed very tired dur to the flight and jetg. However, on the way here, she took a nap


    and rxed a lot.


    Wilson took Tina to the sofa and sat down.


    Beside them, there was a dining car. After opening the lid, there was a Western-style breakfast in it.


    It was obvious that he had prepared it in advance.


    Tina didn''t eat much on the ne. Now she was a little hungry. She didn''t refuse and picked up the


    knife and fork to eat.


    Next to him, Terry asked timely, "President Chin, will you cancel the dinner with Peel Hassan


    tonight?"


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded.


    Then, she turned her gaze behind the lens to Tina''s face. His lips curled into a smile. "Tina, do you


    know why I asked you to fly over?"


    Tina didn''t answer but kept smiling.


    There was no need to ask.


    Of course, it was weekend, and she had to cross the Ocean to fulfill her duty as a lover.


    Wilson said, "It''s my birthday today."


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson''s eyes lookedzy. "So, I want to be with you."


    Tina was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t know that this day was Wilson''s birthday, and she didn''t expect that he asked her to fly


    here to celebrate his birthday with him...


    It was as if a small stone had been thrown into theke of her heart, stirring up theke water.


    Terry nced at his watch and reminded, "President Chin, it''s time to go!"


    Wilson nodded and said to her, "I have two meetings to attend and a contract to discuss during the


    daytime. I wille back at night to have dinner with you. You rest in the room during the day. If


    you''re bored, there are cafes and swimming pools on the top floor of the hotel!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson picked up the suit jacket and left with Terry.


    Tina was left alone in the room.


    After breakfast, she called the waiter to take the dining car away and went to the bedroom inside.


    It was as spacious as the living room, and it was also full of floor-to-ceiling windows. The warm


    sunlight filled every corner of the room, and the big bed looked especiallyfortable.


    Maybe it was because Wilson had slept there before, there was still the masculine aura left in the


    pillows and beddings.


    Although she was in a hotel in a foreign country, she didn''t feel drifting.


    Tinay on the bed, not sleepy at all.


    Her mind was full of thoughts, thinking about Wilson''s birthday, and his words echoed in her ears.


    Her heart throbbed.


    Tina raised her hand and touched the little swallow on her ear.


    She remembered when she had birthday. Wilson not only knew about it, but also booked a whole


    restaurant to celebrate her birthday and gave her the pair of earrings.


    Beforeing here, Tina didn''t know anything about his birthday, so she didn''t prepare anything.


    She was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to give him as present.


    She really wanted to give him a suit.


    She had promised him that she would design a suit for him, and she had basically finished the


    design.


    But it happened so suddenly that it was toote to realize the design.


    Tina was in trouble.


    She didn''t have wealth of Wilson. She couldn''t afford to book a whole restaurant. Moreover, she had


    to pay I s medical expenses..


    Tina sighed.


    She took out her mobile phone, logged into a popr post bar, and posted a request for help.


    She edited the content: Birthday. What kind of gift is suitable for a man? Waiting Online!


    After waiting for about ten minutes, there were already many enthusiasticments on the post.


    "Of course you should give yourself to him!"


    "Don''t talk, kiss him!"


    "Do sports that men love to do, you know..."


    Tina was speechless after reading.


    Theseizens'' answers were so obscene!


    She threw the phone aside and thought until her head ached.


    In the end, Tina chose to cook for Wilson in person. This was more sincere.


    The suite was with the highest-end decoration. When she came in, she noticed that there was a


    small kitchen next to the living room with an induction stove, which could be used to make food.


    Tina used her mobile phone map to find a supermarket nearby. Although it was her first time to go


    abroad, she was good innguage of the country, so there would be no problem with


    communication.


    She bought a lot of things.


    For the whole afternoon, she was busy in the small kitchen.


    The sky outside the window began to fall.


    The floor they lived on was very high and the night view of the bustling city was dazzling.


    Wilson came back in the night. He pushed the door open and smelled the warm aroma of dishes.


    With warm light, the dinner was on the small dining table. In the small kitchen which had been a


    decoration since he checked in, there was a delicate figure.


    A corner of Wilson''s heart seemed to have copsed.


    He would spend a lot of time flying around every year, and he was already used to it. But after all, in


    foreign countries, every time when he was on a business trip, he would always feel the strangeness


    in front of all kinds foreigners.


    But she made him feel warm.


    In particr, this table of home food made his stomachfortable after eating foreign food for


    these days.


    Tina wore thermal instion gloves and held a cake that had just finished baking. Seeing him, she


    smiled and said, "President Chin, you are back!"


    "Mmm." Wilson curled his lips.


    He pulled out his chair and sat down.


    The dishes on the table were neatly arranged. There were braised beef, sweet and sour pork ribs,


    steamed fish, fried shrimps and crabs, steamed eggs with seaweed, stir-fried vegetables, steamed


    cabbage, as well as a lite m soup...


    Tina said with a hint of shyness, "I also made birthday cakes and longevity noodles!" Wilson''s


    Adam''s apple moved slightly, and his eyes looked deep.


    At first, he asked her to stay with him to satiate his physiological needs.


    But gradually, when he was sick, he wanted to eat the porridge made by her. Even if it was not


    weekend, he couldn''t help going to see her. When he got tired from work, he still wanted to see


    her...


    The birthday was the same. He stayed abroad for work and he suddenly felt lonely and wanted her


    to stay with him.


    The room was well lit and filled with warmth.


    However, the warmth was broken by the sudden knock.


    An uninvited guest came.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Tina was taken aback.


    Wilson got up and went to the door.


    The door opened and she saw a man as tall as Wilson standing at the door.


    After seeing that, Wilson suddenly frowned.


    He had been holding the door handle, as if he had no intention of letting the man in.


    However, the man did not mind at all. He had already passed by Wilson spontaneously and


    swaggered into the suite.


    Wilson sighed helplessly.


    Following that, Tina saw a man in a suit walking in.


    She quickly stood up.


    At the same time, she also saw the man''s facial features clearly. He had distinct edges and corners,


    deep-set eyes and a straight nose. Besides, he had a pair of amber eyes, which indicated that he


    was of mixed-blood.


    As the corners of his eyebrows and eyes twisted, a sharp light shed, which seemed to be


    unfathomable.


    And he stood with Wilson, his aura was also powerful and oppressive.


    It could be seen that the two seemed to be on good terms. Wilson, who followed the man, was not


    unhappy, but helplessly pinching between his eyebrows.


    The man held his pocket and raised his eyebrows. "President Chin, I was wondering, since the


    dinner between you and Peel has been cancelled, why didn''t youe and dine with me? It turns


    out that you have a tender home here. Gee!"


    Tina of the tender home was embarrassed.


    Wilson closed the door and came over to ask, "What are you doing here?"


    The man put his arms around his shoulders. Although he was looking at Wilson, he still looked at


    Tina from the corner of his eyes. "Nothing. It''s your birthday today. As a good buddy, I have to


    spend some time with you!"


    "No, I have someone to apany me!" Wilson said.


    The man''s expression did not change. "Then let me and thisdy apany you together. I don''t


    mind! I haven''t eaten home food for a long time. The familiar smell seems to be a blessing tonight!"


    After that, without asking for Wilson''s consent, he pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Wilson was speechless.


    Looking at his friend, who had already taken off his coat and was ready to start, Wilson had to let


    him join.


    Tina returned to the kitchen and took out another set of tableware.


    Their couple''s romantic birthday dinner turned into three people''s.


    At such a close distance, Tina found that the man''s amber eyes were very attractive. Because she


    had rarely seen such eyes, she couldn''t help looking at them more.


    She suddenly felt pain at her waist.


    Wilson pinched her.


    Tina gasped in pain and quickly withdrew her gaze.


    Wilson introduced the man slowly, "This is my friend, Hayden Chiang. Awyer!"


    Tina was stunned when she heard this, and then she couldn''t hide the surprise on her face. "Don''t


    tell me... that you are the Hayden Chiang, the gold-sswyer well-renowned in both political and


    commercial circles?"


    Although she did not pay much attention to thewyer''s circle, the name of Hayden Chiang was still


    rang a bell.


    Top tenwyer in the world, rich and famous home and abroad. Whether people in the political or


    the business circles would give face to him. And legend had it that it would cost ten million at least


    to invite him for awsuit.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina didn''t know that soon she would meet this gold-sswyer in awsuit of custody.


    Hayden said in a deep voice, "It seems that my fame is well-known both domestically and abroad.


    I''m very gratified!"


    Wilson snorted. "Don''t be so shameless!"


    Chiang shrugged deeply and then told Tina that he and Wilson had been good friends for more than


    ten years, so she didn''t have to call him so deferentially.


    Tina said, "Nice to meet you,wyer Chiang. My name is Tina Hall!"


    "Hello, Miss Hall!" Hayden smiled deeply.


    When Haydenughed, his charming eyes with his handsome face made him a evildoer that could


    intoxicate the world.


    Tina said in her heart.


    "Sure enough, the evildoers were friends with the evildoers."


    However, Tina didn''t dare to look at Hayden any more this time, because Wilson''s hand was


    approaching her waist.


    Although the warm atmosphere was broken by Hayden, the dinner was not dull.


    Two deep and mellow voices sounded from time to time in the room.


    They finished almost all the dishes on the table.


    Hayden gave a pertinent evaluation. "Tastes good. Miss Hall''s cooking skills are amazing!" "Thank


    you,wyer Chiang!" Tina said.


    Wilson ate a bowl of longevity noodles and then the cake. His stomach was satisfied, and naturally,


    there was something else that needed to be satisfied.


    As soon as Hayden put down the fork, Wilson reminded him, "Hayden, it''s time for you to go!"


    Hayden pulled his lips.


    "Tsk, so anxious!" He said in his heart.


    Hayden smiled and said, "Sure, as a gentleman, I won''t disturb your moment of love!"


    Tina''s cheeks turned red.


    Hayden got up and picked up the coat on the back of the chair. "Wilson, I''ll go first. Don''t forget the


    appointment at the racing court tomorrow afternoon!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson replied ndly.


    Hayden did not leave immediately after putting on his suit. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Tina''s ears.


    He said meaningfully, "Miss Hall, the earring you wear are quite beautiful!"


    At that time, it was Wilson who asked Hayden to find the jewelry designer to sell one of the design


    series, which was not-for-sale, to him.


    Tina touched her ears in confusion.


    Wilson, who was on the side, held his fist against his lips. "Ahem."


    It was rare for him to put on such an unnatural expression in front of a long-time friend. "You leave


    or not?"


    Hayden smiled deeply and strode away.


    Only the two of them remained.


    Tina stood up and wanted to clean up the table.


    Before she could pick up the te, Wilson came over and leaned over to carry her on his shoulder.


    Then, he walked quickly to the bedroom.


    Tina fell in the soft quilt.


    Wilson went straight to the theme.


    Tina almost fainted by the overwhelming kisses. Finally, when she got a chance to breathe, she put


    her hand on his chest and said, "President Chin, in fact, I also prepared a gift today..."


    When she spoke, there was some shyness and bashfulness between her brows and eyes.


    Her eyshes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly.


    Wilson was curious. "What gift?"


    Tina swallowed. She sat up and took out a paper bag from a drawer.


    When Wilson saw the two pieces of cloth inside, the eyes behind the lens were clouded. "You


    bought it? To wear it for me?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    After buying the ingredients in the supermarket, she was seriously poisoned by theizens''


    comments. After thinking for ament, she couldn''t help but enter a sex shop...


    The Adam''s apple of Wilson rolled. "Who did you learn it from?"


    Tina licked her lips and said, "Self-taught..."


    She got goosebumps after being stared at by Wilson. She held the cloth and said, "President Chin,


    why don''t you close your eyes first, or I''ll change it into the bathroom first..."


    Wilson pressed her and said, "No, I will help you change it!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She did expect this.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Wilson kept his word.


    Last night, not only did he help her put on the clothes, but he also helped her take them off...


    Tina could do nothing but bear his attack.


    There was no peace throughout the night.


    By the second half of the night, Wilson finally stopped his attacks. Tina did not even need to deal


    with jetg and fell asleep soon after Wilson let go of her.


    The next day, she did not get up untilte noon.


    Wilson returned to the hotel after finishing his work. After lunch, he took Tina out.


    He had an appointment with Hayden Chiang in the afternoon.


    Wilson still had to work the next day, and the ne home was in the evening. It''s a hard-won leisure


    time. Wilson also gave Terry a half day-off.


    They took a car to a race track.


    The night before, when Tina heard Hayden, she thought the race track was for amateurs.


    She did''t expect it to be a professional one.


    After entering, she saw circles of racing tracks and a row of cool racing cars. Both of which could


    only be seen on TV.


    Hayden had been waiting there for a long time.


    He lookedpletely different from the businessman he looked like the day before. He put on a


    racing suit, put his helmet on his waist, and waved his hand towards them.


    Wilson and Tina walked slowly towards him. Wilson was wearing a dark-colored suit. The new shirt


    outlined his tall and straight figure. Tina, who was following him, was wearing a simple shirt dress.


    The belt around her waist was in the shape of a bow knot. The hem of her dress covered her knees,


    revealing two straight and slender calves.


    She stood next to Wilson, which made her look more lovable.


    The two of them looked as if they had just walked out of a painting.


    Hayden raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing that Wilson wasn''ting alone, he smiled.


    "You arrived!" Hayden greeted him.


    "Mmm!" Wilson curled his lips.


    Beside him, Tina also said politely, "Lawyer


    Chiang!" "Miss Hall, we meet again!" Hayden nodded to her deeply and then swung the helmet in


    his hand. "Wilson, how are you doing? Let''s go for a round. Your car hasn''t been out for a long


    time!"


    Wilson nodded. "Okay, I''ll go change clothes!"


    He immediately told Tina, "Wait for me here. If you want to eat or drink, just tell the waiter. This


    racing house and the horsecourse next to it are both owned by Hayden!"


    Tina was astonished.


    Following that, she recalled that this world-topwyer was not only famous, but also rich. She did


    not expect that he also owned properties in New City.


    There was an open-air stands next to the track, a special ce for rest. It was summer at the


    moment, so the wind was cool and refreshing.


    Hayden led Tina to look for a seat.


    Hayden Chiang and Wilson Chin were actually the same kind of people. They always had an aura.


    Although Tina said that she only needed a cup of coifee, Hayden still ordered waiters to bring her


    exquisite afternoon tea.


    From the details, one could tell that he was a very thoughtful person.


    Tina said, "Thank you!"


    She was really curious and couldn''t help asking Hayden, "Can President Chin also race car?


    Hearing this, Hayden raised his hand to rub his chin, thought for a moment and said, "If he hadn''t


    taken over the Chin''s Group, he would be a very famous professional racer now!"


    "Ah..." Tina was stunned.


    Hayden smiled deeply and said, "You''ll knowter. He can fly every time he drive a car!"


    Tina gasped in surprise. "I really can''t tell!"


    Wilson often wore tinum framed sses, and his thin lips always curved with a faint smile, which


    always gave people a sense of gentleness and elegance.


    Tina knew that he was actually very cold in private, but she didn''t expect him to know how to race.


    Terry drove for most of the time, and sometimes Wilson would drive his own speedster. But in the


    city, he drove very stably.


    Hayden said, "Not only racing. All exciting sports, horse riding, shooting and many others. He is


    very passionate and very good at them! I met Wilson in a race. Over the years, as long as he goes


    abroad for business trips, we will have apetition!"


    Tina nodded. "You two really are on good terms!"


    Hayden didn''t make remarks to Tina''s words.


    He looked at her and suddenly said, "This is the first time Wilson have brought a woman!"


    Hayden went to the hotel not only to celebrate Wilson''s birthday, he also wanted to find out what


    made Wilson canceled the dinner.


    And he really found something unexpected.


    There was a woman in Wilson''s room.


    However, Hayden did not take Tina''s existence to heart at that time, so he did not invite Tina when


    he left but just reminded Wilson of the appointment this afternoon.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson brought her here.


    Hayden also saw and sleep with many woman and had many confidantedies. But when attending


    gatherings of friends, all would onlye over by themselves and never bring women.


    This was the first time.


    Tina was stunned.


    "The first time..." Tina thought.


    While Tina was lost in her thoughts, footsteps could be heard.


    She looked up and saw Wilson, who had changed his clothes, with a helmet in his hand, appearing


    withnguidness.


    Wilson changed into a ck racing suit. His shoulder area and lower hem were iid with two red


    lines. The sses on the bridge of his nose were reced by contact lens, and his facial features


    were deeper and solid.


    Step by step, he was had a strong sexual appeal.


    Tina held her breath.


    Wilson walked to a low-rider racing car with splendid appearance and smooth design. Then he


    leaned over and began making adjustment.


    This car was owned by Wilson. It was stored in Hayden''s ce. As long as there was an


    opportunity, he would drive it out to have a good match with Hayden.


    Wilson liked pursing the thrill of speed.


    The sunlight shone on his face, making him look handsome and focused.


    Tina could tell that he loved racing from the slightly raised corner of his thin lips.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She remembered that Hayden just said that Wilson would be a professional racer if he hadn''t took


    charge of the Chin''s Group. She suddenly found that although they had slept together on every


    weekend night, she knew very little about his private life.


    Now, she seemed to understand more about


    Wilson.


    Tina''s gaze was fixed on him.


    Hayden and Wilson had modified their cars, and the referee had stood by, ready to serve the two at


    any time.


    Two racing cars and two tall men, all were pretty and outstanding


    Together, they looked like a film posters.


    But Tina''s eyes still inadvertently fell on Wilson.


    Wilson was about to put on his helmet. He raised his eyebrows and asked her, "Tina, who do you


    think will win? Me or Hayden?"


    It was a question needed too be answered properly.


    Tina was already very familiar with such questions.


    Tina ttered him without further thoughts, "You!"


    Wilson suddenly smiled brightly.


    Upon hearing this, Haydenint, "Miss Hall, do you have to tter him like this?"


    Tina was awkward.


    "Mr. Chiang, you can see it through, but you don''t have to say it!" She said in her heart.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    After putting on helmets, they both got into the racing car.


    The referee raised the starting gun in his hand. "Bang¡ª"


    Almost at the moment when the gunshots sounded, the two sports cars rushed out of the starting


    position like arrows.


    There was a roar of racing, and the air around seemed to be ignited.


    Even though Tina was standing on the spectator tform, she was still nervous and excited as if


    she were in a car.


    She clutched her hands tightly.


    She was more excited than nervous about the flying speed.


    Tina had never been to a racing track before. This was the first time that she had seen a racing car


    at such a close distance. She was extremely shocked.


    The two cars drew a beautiful S on the track. The car drifted, and the tires rubbed against the


    ground, leaving a trail of arcs on the road. The roar of the whole track thundered her eardrum.


    Although it was far away, Tina seemed to be able to see Wilson, who was sitting in a racing car at


    this time, just like when she saw him sat in. He must have raised his lips.


    She could not help but smile.


    After a while, the roar became louder again.


    Tina licked her lips.


    Almost every time she breathed, the distance between the cars and the line on the track was a little


    closer.


    The hem of her dress seemed to be blown up by the wind.


    Finally, after the tires rubbed against the ground and made a sound, the two racing cars crossed the


    finish line almost at the same time and then stopped.


    However, the referee made a gesture, and Wilson was one second ahead.


    The door opened and the two men got out.


    Tina''s gaze followed closely behind.


    She actually wanted to scream.


    At this moment, Tina felt that Wilson was so dazzling. The sunshine on his body was ayer of


    golden light, which made people unable to move their eyes away.


    Hayden was disappointed at the result.


    He strode to Wilson in front of the car next to him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Not bad, Wilson!


    You haven''t been racing for such a long time, but you can still beat me. A treasured de never get


    blunt!"


    Wilson was speechless.


    He walked over to Tina and whispered into her ear, "Am I blunt?"


    This was a question of sex.


    "No, you''re not!" Tina blushed, but she shook her head honestly.


    Not at all.


    Tina thought of the night before.


    Her waist was still aching...


    After that, Wilson and Haydenpeted twice, and the results were the same.


    Hayden was really dissatisfied. He proposed to end the racing and took them to the horse ranch


    next door.


    After arriving at the stable and changing clothes, Hayden frowned and said to them, "Wilson, I have


    a business partner here. I have two pieces ofnd in my hands and want to sell it. I''ll talk to him first.


    You and Miss Hall go and y first. When I''m done, let''s have dinner together!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    Hayden and Wilson, who had been good friends for many years, never practiced courtesy. They just


    gave a notice and left.


    Lead by the staff, they chose horse and stepped into the field.


    Just like the racing track, the horse track covered a vast area. The boundless green grasnd


    made them feel like being in the forest.


    Tina looked around and saw no customers except a few staffs riding horses.


    Like the racing track before, only they were here.


    Hayden owned this property, so he only needed to notify the staffs here and it was closed down. It


    was this simple.


    All in all, money made waywardness.


    Therefore, there was a reason for the two people to be friends...


    They did things in the same way!


    Wilson asked, "Tina, can you ride a horse?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    In fact, she had changed into riding clothes, ck knee-high boots, a ck hood, a shirt and a pair


    of riding pants.


    When she looked in the mirror just now, she felt herself very handsome and cool.


    However, Tina knew nothing about riding.


    Tina had already thought about it. She could watch Wilson riding in the rest area.


    "It''s okay, I''ll teach you!" Wilson said.


    He seemed to be in a good mood this day, and there was a little smile in his eyes.


    Without the coach''s help, Wilson personally and patiently taught her.


    She learned everything from the basics of the basics, including how to get on the horse, how to sit


    and ride, and how to use the horsewhip. Tina quickly mastered some basics.


    Then, he carried her onto the horse.


    Wilson said, "You sit tight, and I''ll take you to try to get to theke ahead!"


    He personally chose a brown purebred horse. There was a mark of white lightning on the head of


    the horse, which looked particrly heroic.


    In fact, Wilson did not say that the horse was the champion of the European ridingpetition the


    year before. It was not easy to meet, let alone touch it.


    He was afraid that Tina would be too embarrassed to ride it if he mentioned the information of the


    horse.


    "Yeah!" Tina nodded. There was excitement and expectation in her eyes.


    It was her first time to ride horses.


    It was impossible for her to ride the horse forward. She was already very happy to ride it step by


    step.


    What surprised her more was that Wilson personally led the horse for her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina was nervous at first, but after adapting to the speed of the horse''s walk, she felt the fun.


    Especially when she looked at scenery from the horseback, she felt it extremely beautiful. She even


    felt the wind was different.


    Because Hayden was in the lounge talking business with his business partners, there were only the


    two of them in the field. It was very quiet.


    Tina suddenly smiled as she thought of something.


    When Wilson looked up at her, he just caught this smile.


    Perhaps because she felt excited when she was riding a horse, two crimson part appeared on her


    cheeks. Her clear and bright eyes lifted like crescent moon, the corners of her mouth upturned, and


    her five facial features became more vivid because of the smile.


    Wilson suddenly felt that her smile seemed to surpass the sunshine at the horizon, burning his


    heart.


    He could not help but ask, "What''s the matter?"


    Tina smiled and said, "I just suddenly remembered I. She used to see people riding horses in


    costume dramas. She said that she also wanted to ride a horse to adventure in the world!"


    Tina thought, "How young were she? It was really cute for her to imitate adults'' words of travel


    around the world."


    When Tina thought of this, she couldn''t help but want tough.


    Wilson said, "When we return,let''s take I to the horse track!"


    Tina couldn''t help but look at him.


    At this time, she was sitting on the horse and rarely looked at him from such a high ce.


    In the westbound sun, Wilson was dressed in a ck double-button riding suit. He wore a pair of


    ck riding boots on his long legs.


    His handsome side face was drawn with perseverance, exuding endless charm.


    He put on the tinum frame sses again, looking like an elegant Earl from the middle ages.


    Just like in the racing track before, at this time, Wilson was something Tina had never seen before.


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Mm..."


    If Hayden was here, he would say, "This is also the first time that Wilson lead the horse for a


    woman."

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Wilson took the rein and went to theke with her. After going around theke, they returned by the


    same route.


    Tina seemed to have gotten used to riding a horse.


    When they were about to return to the starting point, Wilson let go of his hand and let she ride


    slowly for several meters.


    Tina''s horse had undergone years of training.


    It was exceptionally clever and could perceive human emotions. Wilson didn''t worry that Tina would


    fell off the horse.


    She firmly remembered what Wilson had taught her. Soon, she felt the wind passing by her ear, and


    she was full of joy.


    Although it was only ten seconds, it was enough to make Tina happy.


    The staff went forward to help her pull the reins.


    Wilson followedzily with his hands in his pockets.


    Tina raised her hand happily and waved the whip. She turned her head and shouted at him,


    "Wilson, I seem to have learned a little!"


    She probably didn''t even notice it.


    Every time she was nervous or happy, she would call him by his name.


    Wilson raised his lips and said, "Yes, you learn fast!"


    He went to the front of the horse and touched the hair around its ears, as if to reward it.


    Tina couldn''t help but purse her lips as she watched.


    She felt like he was caressing the horse in the way he did to her...


    She had been riding a horse for more than an hour. It was a challenge for Tina, and it also


    consumed a lot of her energy. She was very tired.


    She handed the whip to the staff and stepped on the stable to get off the horse. As soon as she


    landed, she heard the staff speak to Wilson, "Mr. Chin, your wife is very clever!" "Yes, she was


    brace!" Wilson replied.


    Tina was stunned.


    She looked at Wilson, seeing that he didn''t intend to correct the staff and even replied.


    The staff thought that they were husband and wife...


    Tina clenched her fists and her breathing became irregr.


    Her mind was full of questions: Why didn''t he exin to the staff? Why...


    Tina looked at the outline of his profile, as though there was some kind of emotion stirring in her


    heart.


    She felt that her whole heart was in chaos.


    After entering the house, the two of them went to the fitting room.


    After Tina changed her clothes, she felt that her heart turned normal.


    Outside the window, it was already sunset.


    Hayden left the two in the field and had not appeared. It seemed that the business was not over yet.


    "Let''s go!" Wilson said.


    Tina was surprised. "Aren''t we going to eat together withwyer Chiang?"


    Wilson said directly, "We are not. Let''s eat at the hotel!"


    Tina nodded. She would not object to his decision.


    Then Wilson moved close to her and lowered his voice,ughing maliciously. "I''ll help you put on


    last night''s clothes after dinner!"


    Tina''s face reddened.


    "President Chin, are you a devil?" She thought.


    Tina also spent her second night in New City bearing attacks from Wilson.


    She didn''t even have a chance toin.


    The next morning, after Wilson finished working on a business trip, they went to the airport in the


    afternoon after a little rest.


    It was Tina''s first time abroad and it was very short. When she arrived at the airport, she took time


    to go to duty-free store to buy a gift for I.


    When she saw the dolls of small flying elephants, she picked one.


    It was much smaller than the one given by Wilson back then, only the size of a palm, more like a


    baby flying elephant.


    After purchasing the gift, they boarded the ne.


    Just like when she first arrived, after a flight for more than ten hours, when they arrived, it was


    evening at home.


    Tina asked Terry to take her to the hospital.


    She went abroad on weekends, and she didn''t apany her daughter. After three days without


    seeing her daughter, she missed I so much.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Wilson received a call from the Chin Family.


    It seemed that he was asked to go back to the Chin''s Mansion.


    After saying goodbye to him, Tina couldn¡¯t wait to go to the ward.


    When I saw her, she immediately put down the apple in her hand and ran to her. "Mama..."


    Tina''s heart melted.


    She hugged her daughter tightly.


    After not seeing each other for a few days, they missed each other very much. The mother and


    daughter hugged each other for a long time.


    Tina handed the doll she had bought to I. "I, what is this? It''s a gift I bought for you!"


    "Wow, it''s a flying elephant!" I cheered.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded with a smile.


    I opened the package excitedly and held it tightly in her arms.


    Then she threw herself on her and said sweetly, "Mom, you are so sweet! You have a hard business


    trip, and you also bought me a gift. I love you so much!"


    Tina was not at ease. "Chemm..."


    Before she left, she said that she was going abroad for a business trip.


    So when he heard this, she was too guilty to look at her daughter.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The business trip was fake, but the hardship was real.


    Tina changed the topic. "Do you like it?"


    "I like it." I nodded repeatedly. She touched the elephant''s ears and said with a smile, "Mum, this


    is the same as the one MR. Right gave me. Next time hees to me, I''ll show it to him!"


    Tina''s gaze wandered.


    She thought, "Girl, your Mr. Right has already seen the elephant..."


    I happily put the newly received elephant baby together with the limited edition flying elephant.


    Tina looked at her daughter''s smiling face, feeling extremely satisfied.


    However, she suddenly remembered that something seemed to have been left behind by her, but


    she couldn''t remember it.


    Tina shook her head.


    In the evening, the sunset glow covered the sky, as red as blood.


    The Koo family was located in the wealthy area, and the European-styled vi was as elegant as a


    castle.


    The living room was very lively.


    The vast space was almost filled with Selene Chin''s shopping bags.


    The bags contained not only the new clothes, but also limited famous brand bags.


    Otherwise, they would be beautiful shoes of the season or several bags of cosmetics and jewelry.


    The air was filled with the smell of money.


    It was said that three women could y a drama. At this time, there were only two women, but they


    were like a theatrical troupe.


    Selene took out everything in each bag and gave them to Lilith solicitously.


    She asked with a smile, "Auntie, I bought these especially for you. Do you like them?"


    "Yes, of course I like!" Lilith grinned from ear to ear happily. "My future daughter-inw is buying gift


    for me. How can I not like her?


    Selene, you''re the only girl in the world who pleases me the most!"


    Lilith stroked the ruby ring she had just put on, and her vanity was greatly satisfied.


    She had always loved these luxury goods. Recently, she felt that the jewelry was a little old, and


    Selene brought her so much.


    "That why I said that a well-matched family was very important.


    "Only such a nobledy with a high status and a good background suits my son.


    "How would a woman like Tina worthy of my family?"


    Lilith was d.


    Fortunately, she had excellent skills. She was so fast and urate that she broke the rtionship


    between them. Otherwise, her son would have been taken away by the vixen.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Lilith was pleased with Selene.


    If she could make the decision, she would wait no longer and let them get married and hold a


    wedding the next day.


    It was just that Lilith didn''t dare to be too hasty, fearing that doing so would infuriate Dn. The


    reason why he agreed to Selene¡¯s pursuit was all because of her tears. Lilith cried a long time


    before Dn agreed.


    Their engagement this time was the same. On the excuse of Aspry''s poor health, she told Dn


    that Aspry would be happy to see his engagement. She couldn''t be too hasty. She had to take one


    step at a time.


    She would firmly helpplete such a suitable marriage.


    Selene apanied Lilith to talk for a while, and then inadvertently said, "Aunt, is Dn at home?"


    In fact, she was a little guilty.


    Since Dn''s leaving in front of her at the end of the semi-finals of the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest, they had never seen each other again.


    Selene knew Dn was annoyed with her.


    After all, she was the one who did wrong, so she deliberately took the opportunity to visit Lilith to


    ease the rtionship between them.


    Lilith shook her head and said, "No, he must be in the studio again! You know, when ites to


    music, this kid is crazy. He hasn''te back to see me for several days!"


    Then, she said with a smile, "Selene, you came just in time. I called him at noon and asked him to


    come back for dinner. You stay and let''s dine together!"


    Selene nodded happily.


    Then, she stood up and said, "Auntie, I''ve also bought a lot of new clothes for Dn.


    They''re all of a high-brand, so Dn can wear them at social events or concerts!"


    Lilith praised her directly, "Oh, Selene, you are so virtuous! I can''t wait to let you be my daughter-in-


    law quickly!"


    Selene revealed a shy expression and asked, "Auntie, is Dn''s room upstairs? I''ll take his clothes


    upstairs and sort them out first!"


    Lilith nodded repeatedly, "Ok, ok! It''s the second room after turning."


    Selene ordered the servants to bring some of the bags upstairs.


    In Dn''s room, shey directly on the bed in the center, greedily sucking in the masculine aura left


    between the beddings.


    The two of them had been together for quite some time. Even though they were engaged now, their


    intimacy was pitifully few.


    Or she could say: none at all.


    Selene breathed in his smell as if she were being held in his embrace. She only got out of bed after


    all the clothes were brought in by servants.


    She hung Dn''s clothes in the closet one by one on her own.


    Selene was born with a golden spoon in her mouth.


    Moreover, she was the only girl in her generation of the Chin Family, so she was doted.


    Selene had been served by others since she was a child. Even though she had been abroad for


    years, her family had to hire several servants for her. She had never done such work as sorting out


    clothes. But at this moment, for Dn, she was willing to do it.


    She lowered her status, wanting to please him.


    When Selene hung the new clothes in, she helped him sort them out.


    She took out all the ugly and outdated clothes and threw them away.


    Her man should have the best.


    When she was about to finish tidying up,


    Selene found another suit in the corner. The design was decent, but it looked too old. The fabric


    seemed to have been worn for many years. It seemed obtrusive among the famous-brand suits.


    Selene frowned and began looking for the brand of the suit, but she didn''t find any.


    Without thinking, she directly raised her hand and threw it into the box of the abandoned.


    Suddenly, Dn''s voice sounded, "What are you doing?"


    Selene was startled.


    Her hand was still in midair. When she turned back, she saw Dn standing at the door of the


    bedroom, as if he had just returned.


    Selene beamed with joy. "You''re back, Dn!"


    Dn came over a few steps.


    As they got closer, Selene discovered that there was fire of anger burning in his eyes.


    Dn took out the suit that had been thrown in the box and asked loudly and furiously, "I ask you


    what you are doing! Who allowed you to throw this suit away!"


    There seemed to be an echo in the bedroom.


    Selene was shocked and said, "I... I just thought that it was too old, so I wanted to help you clean it


    up. Anyway, there should be no use for you to keep it! Dn. I bought you many new clothes. All


    are better than this


    n one...


    "What do you know?" There was a fierce storm on Dn''s face.


    He red at Selene, as if he would cut her into pieces in the next second. "This suit is a priceless


    treasure for me! You are not allowed to touch it again. Do you understand?"


    At first, Selene was afraid of his anger. Then, she felt wronged and muttered unhappily, "Why are


    you so fierce? It''s just a shabby suit!"


    Hearing thetter sentence, Dn''s fire of anger burned even stronger.


    He pointed at her and called out, "Selene Chin, don''t you understand what I''m saying? It''s very an


    important and priceless treasure to me. You''re not allowed to dirty it with your dirty hand, nor are


    you allowed to say it shabby! Get out now!"


    "No!" Selene gritted her teeth.


    Dn leaned over andid out his suit on the bed.


    Like protecting a treasure with his whole heart, he even knelt on one knee and carefully smoothed


    out the folds of the suit.


    He treated the suit in such a gentle way only when he would treat piano.


    Selene felt very aggrieved.


    It was just an old suit. How would it be any harm if she threw it away. How should Dn scold at her


    because of this.


    This was the second time Dn lost his gentlemanly demeanor.


    Selene recalled the reason why Dn behaved like thisst time was Tina Hall. Could this time also


    be...


    Her eyes fell on the suit again.


    Dn stood up at this time. He frowned, as if the slightest wrinkles on the fabric made his heart


    ache.


    A thought shed through Selene''s mind when she thought of Tina''s attending the Grand Fashion


    Design Contest. She gritted her teeth and said, "What''s so great about it that you treasure it so


    much? Is it given to you by your ex-girlfriend?"


    She said this deliberately to test him.


    Dn''s movements paused slightly, and his expression froze.


    He did not deny it.


    Seeing this, Selene instantly understood.


    She almost crushed her teeth.


    This suit was really from Tina Hall!


    It was Tina Hall again!


    She had never hated a person so much.


    Selene''sdy''s temper also came up. She said angrily, "What''s so good about Tina Hall? You and


    my Cousin Wilson are so obsessed with her. And you, after so many years still love her. She''s only


    a little bit good-looking, and she has a four or five-year-old daughter need to raise..."


    Dn suddenly froze.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He suddenly turned to look at Selene and asked her in a deep voice, "Who did you say had a


    daughter?"

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    The two people in the bedroom quarreled loudly.


    Lilith heard it from downstairs. She could not help but go upstairs to see what had happened.


    As soon as she reached the door, she heard Selene mentioning Tina''s child.


    Lilith''s heart skipped a beat.


    She was the one who initiated this, so it was inevitable that she would feel guilty.


    Lilith''s goal was for the two of them to be unable to marry in the end. She had used a very vicious


    scheme to force Tina to leave Dn...


    She eventually seeded.


    At that time Lilith did it very neatly, Tina had no evidence, and was too ashamed to tell Dn about


    her experience. And, in these years, Lilith did not deliberately take more actions on this matter.


    It was not because that she was not kind-hearted.


    It was just that caution was the parent of safety.


    At this moment, hearing that Tina''s child was involved in the quarrel between them, Lilith couldn''t


    hide it anymore. She had to act first to gain the upper hand.


    She had to put herself in an advantageous position.


    Lilith quickly pushed the door open.


    Another day passed as the sun rose and set.


    After work, Tina came to the hospital from the TV station as usual.


    Although she briefly stayed abroad for a few days, she almost didn''t suffer from jetg. After


    returning,her life and work were in an orderly manner.


    She walked into the hospital building in the sunset.


    Pushing the ward open, she saw her good friend Malee and I sitting cross-legged on the sofa.


    Tina smiled. "Malee, you''re here?"


    Malee had been very busy recently. She hadn''t been to the hospital for a long time.


    Malee waved at her and said, "Yes! Come on, I brought a lot of delicious food!"


    Tina went over and took a look. The so-called delicacies were actually junk food. They were not


    nutritious at all.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nevertheless, snacks were always pleasant.


    Tina only allowed I to eat several of them.


    It was not good for children to eat too much junk food.


    No matter how I tried, Tina was indifferent and didn''t agree her to eat more. Finally, I pouted


    and ran to the next door to y with her little friends.


    The ward was full of the sounds of Malee''s "Kacha" and "Kacha" of eating potato chips.


    She finished eating all the potato chips and looked at her with hesitation. After hesitating for a while,


    she moved closer to her.


    Malee hesitated and asked, "Tina, you don''t care about what happened to Dn now, do you?


    Tina noticed her reaction and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Malee said, "Actually it''s nothing much. It''s just that I heard today that he had a car ident!"


    "What did you say? He had a car ident?" Tina was shocked.


    She stopped breathing and asked, "Is it serious?


    Malee shook her head. "It shouldn''t be serious! They are fine. They ran into each other near the


    Chiang Bridgest night. Both were injured and sent to the hospital, but they both were slightly


    injured. Had a brain concussion or something like that!"


    Tina felt slightly relieved.


    A car ident could be serious. Being safe and sound was the most important thing.


    Malee asked her hesitantly, "Tina, do we need to visit him?"


    Tina shook her head. "Since he''s fine, there''s no need to go!"


    Dn had a fiancee at the moment. How could she visit him? With what status? What''s more, what


    she should do was to avoid suspicion.


    Lilith would probably be the first to be unhappy, even if she wanted visit Dn as a friend and for


    the kindness she received in the Koo family.


    Tina did not wish to make trouble.


    It was enough to know that he was fine.


    Malee understood her considerations and nodded.


    It was just a chat between besties. It passed as soon as they finished.


    The next day, Tina went to work.


    She was not very busy during the day. When she was about to get off work, an unexpected situation


    urred and she worked overtime in front of theputer.


    Two hourster, she was thest one to leave the office.


    The sunny weather suddenly turned dark. It seemed that there might be a rain this night.


    Tina looked through the window-blinds at the few dark clouds floating in the sky. For some reason,


    she felt a little depressed.


    She always felt as if something would happen.


    Tina packed her things and went downstairs with her handbag.


    At this time, the sky had not yetpletely darkened, but it seemed dark because of the cloudy sky.


    Tina walked out of the office building and stopped when she was ready to call a taxi on the


    roadside.


    A white speedster was stopped there.


    Beside the car, Dn stood up straight with his hands behind his back. He was wearing a thin coat,


    but she could see the hospital gown inside.


    His forehead was wrapped in white bandages, on which there was a red mark.


    Dn seemed to have run out from the hospital.


    Tina was surprised. She walked over in confusion. "Dn?"


    Dn was like a statue, watching her getting closer step by step, and there seemed to be haze on


    his face.


    Tina saw that he seemed to be waiting for her but did not respond. She pursed her lips and asked,


    "I heard that you had a car ident. Why didn''t you stay in the hospital?"


    Dn finally said, "Tina, this is the second time I have a car ident!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Dn''s eyes were full of emotions. "Do you know? Five years ago, I waited for you at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau for a day and a night, but I didn''t see you. Then, a break-up message came to me


    before you did. Then I went crazy looking for you. I drove the car and almost turned over the whole


    city, and then I had an ident..."


    He said, "The ident was serious. I was sent abroad for treatment. When I woke up, I felt I was


    one step before hell!"


    Tina was shocked.


    She did not know these things...


    In that year, she had experienced that nightmare and lived in a deep abyss every day. She did not


    know how to get out of it.


    She had been muddleheaded for a long time and had been avoiding him. Later, she did not know


    what had happened and heard that he went abroad and thought it was because he was sad and


    had gone abroad. She did not expect it to be a car ident...


    Tina could only purse the corners of her mouth, unable to speak.


    Dn took a big step forward and grabbed her hand.


    It was with brute force.


    Tina was startled. She struggled for a moment but failed to shake him off.


    Dn locked her tightly. It was different from the engagement party before. This time, he seemed to


    want to crush her.


    Tina gasped.


    Dn stared into her eyes. "That time, you suddenly asked me to break up with you and left me


    alone in the Civil Affairs Bureau. In the past five years, even I was in Vienah, away from this city, I


    couldn''t sleep well every night.


    "Every night, I kept thinking. What I did wrong that made you sad or displeased..."


    "I''m reflecting on myself every second. What''s wrong with me? We were going to get married!"


    Dn''s expression was tense, as if he was about to lose his temper at any time. "Now I understand.


    You didn''te to the Civil Affairs Bureau because you had already betrayed me! You slept with


    another man and even had a daughter. Am I right?"


    Tina froze.


    Her heart sank.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Dn knew it all.


    Tina chose to break up after that ident.


    In addition to feeling sorry for him and unable to face him, she was more unable to ept her


    broken body.


    After their reunion, Tina subconsciously did not want him to know what happened back then.


    This was also thest trace of self-esteem she maintained in front of Dn.


    But at this moment...


    Herst trace was broken.


    Tina''s heart was submerged in icy water.


    At this moment, she understood what she had forgotten.


    That evening in the hospital, when she took I to take a walk after dinner, she ran into Desmond


    and Selene.


    At that time, she was busy talking with Desmond and she had forgotten that Selene was Dn''s


    fiancee...


    After that, when she returned to the ward and wanted to think about it, Wilson called again and let


    her fly to New City. All her thoughts were taken away.


    After the toing and froing, she naturally couldn''t remember.


    Tina felt as though her heart had been devoured by tens of thousands of ants.


    Dn''s eyes were as sharp as a knife and slid across her face. "Tina, you told me before that you


    were not the Tina I knew five years ago. Or, that I never knew the real you five


    I n years ago!


    Tina felt as though a knife had been stabbed into her heart.


    "Five years ago, you slept with other men, and now you''re being someone else''s lover. You''re so


    slutty, bawdy. Maybe this is the real you? Now I only think I was stupid. I used to treat you as a


    treasure and didn''t even dare to touch you..." Dn seemed to have lost all his strength and loosed


    his hand.


    During the argument with Selene the day before, Selene said that Tina had a daughter.


    Dn refused to believe it. He thought it was nder, but Selene insisted on her words.


    Then Lilith pushed the door open and came in to confirm it.


    Lilith told him that Tina had sex with another man behind his back and got pregnant. And, in fact,


    she had also known it but she just deliberately kept it from him, fearing that he would not ept the


    reality and would have a shock.


    Dn was in great pain after hearing the story. He rushed out of the house and had a car ident.


    He showed a sad face, "But now, after being abandoned by you, I should still have a delusion of


    you. I tried so hard to forget you and I never manage to do it. It was stupid and ridiculous!"


    Tina''s fingers froze.


    She had to brace herself.


    Dn''s words were like knives stabbing Tina''s heart.


    She was almost overwhelmed by pain.


    Tina said, "Yes, you are right! Five years ago, I betrayed you!"


    What done is done. She didn''t want to exin. She might as well just go on like this.


    "Just let him continue to hate me." She said in her heart.


    "Hate me!" She shouted in her heart.


    "Haha, you admit it!" Dn''s smile was very cold, like a grim smile.


    Tina stared into his eyes and gritted her teeth. "Yes," Tina said, nodding. "Since you''ve already


    found out everything, then I have nothing else to hide! I didn''t tell you all those years ago because I


    wanted to save your face.


    I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you too much. So, now you finally know what kind of woman I am?


    "If you can figure out what kind of woman I am, then you should know that a woman like me is not


    worthy of any of your love! I had already dumped you five years ago. I hope that from now on, we


    will walk our own paths!"


    Dn took two steps back.


    As if disgusted by her, his eyes were as cold as frost, "We have known each other for nine years.


    Nine Years! All those time and memories is all bullshit!"


    Dn looked at her onest time in a hallow and cold way. He was not only disappointed, but also


    completely disheartened.


    He turned and got into the car to leave.


    Tina watched the white speed leave. Her sadness filled her entire being. She was like a statue, stiff


    and lifeless.


    She closed her eyes and did not know where to go.


    Tina felt that her heart was the same as the cloudy sky above her. Her heart could rain at any time.


    She began wandering.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to hide.


    When the skypletely darkened, clouds were all over the night sky. Before long, it began to pour


    down.


    The rain sshed on the ss window of the ward, and there was faint water vapor on the window.


    I leaned against the window and looked for a long time. Then she turned around and asked,


    "Aunt Malee, why hasn''t mome back yet?"


    Malee, who was shopping online, looked at the time and said anxiously, "Yes, she said she was


    working overtime before, but then she sent a message saying that she was ready toe back.


    Why have''t shee back after more than three hours?"


    "Will mom get wet in the rain?" I was worried.


    Malee caressed her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll call her!"


    Tina''s phone was actually turned off!


    Malee immediately called Tina''s office. No one answered, which meant that there was no one else


    in the office.


    Malee who was little nervous, got flustered.


    I pressed her lips together and asked, "Aunt Malee, you can''t call my mom?"


    Malee nodded, "Hmm..."


    Indeed, Tina was currently missing.


    I stomped her feet nervously. "Then what


    should we do?"


    Malee was in a mess.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Tina woulde to the hospital every day after work. It was her daily routine. If she was summoned


    by Wilson, she would also call the hospital. She was considerate and concerned about her


    daughter. She had never been like this.


    Malee grabbed her head and said, "Now we don''t know where your mom is and where we can find


    her!"


    "Let''s ask Mr. Right for help! He can do everything!" I suddenly raised her hand.


    Malee heard this and felt that it was feasible.


    She knew that the Mr. Right I mentioned was Wilson. If he could help, it would be much easier to


    find Tina! This could do!


    Malee immediately handed her phone to I.


    When Wilson received the call, he was in the office on the top floor.


    He had been very busy since he returned from abroad. After two long meetings in session this


    day, he still needed to review and sign documents on his desk.


    Wilson pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There was a tiredness on his handsome face.


    Just like during his birthday abroad a few days ago, Wilson suddenly wanted to see Tina, although


    the weekend hadn''te yet. Seeing Tina would rx him a lot.


    Then, Wilson felt that his idea was a bit abnormal.


    It didn''t seem like him at all.


    Wilson restrained himself from such thoughts and again devoted himself to work. As soon as he


    picked up the pen, I called. He pressed the hands-free button and a childish voice was heard,


    "Hello, Mr. Right!" "I?" Wilsonughed.


    Every time he saw the little girl or heard the her voice, his lips would raise.


    This was done almost subconsciously.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    I shouted with her childish voice, "Mr. Right, could you please do me a favor? I can''t get in touch


    with my mom..."


    Wilson''s face suddenly darkened.


    He immediately asked, "I, calm down and tell me slowly! What happened to your mom?"


    I began to exin to him, "It''s that, mom said she was working overtime. I''ve been waiting for her


    in the hospital, butter she sent a message saying that she was ready toe back. Aunt Malee


    and I waited her for three hours, but she still didn''t show up. Her cell phone also turned off. I''m so


    worried..."


    Wilson frowned.


    Based on his understanding of Tina, he also knew that she rarely acted like this.


    He turned his face and looked out of the ceiling-to-floor window. At this time, all the neon lights in


    the city were shrouded in the fog of rain. The weather was gloomy and the rain was heavy.


    Wilson said, "I know. I, I''ll help you find her!"


    Hearing what he said, I s heart was at ease and she trusted him almost wholeheartedly. "Hmm!"


    Hanging up the phone, Wilson stood up almost instantly.


    He didn''t even have time to wear a suit jacket.


    Terry, who came in with the tablet PC and was about to report something, was stunned.


    Before he could speak, Wilson''s voice had sounded. "Terry, prepare the car!"


    Tina had no idea where she was now.


    She was wandering aimlessly as if she had lost her way.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she was wandering around the square, the heavy rain fell from the sky. She was the only one


    on the street.


    Tina crouched in the corner.


    Drops of rain flowed down from her head, dripping down her eyebrows like drops of tear.


    The temperature suddenly dropped a lot because of the rain.


    Tina''s vision blurred because of the rain, and her skin tightened until it became stiff and numb. She


    seemed to have be transparent in the rain, almost unable to feel herself.


    It was as if she had returned to five years ago. Having gone through such nightmares, she sent a


    text message of breaking up to Dn and then hid alone.


    After some time, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in her sight.


    Tina thought that she was hallucinating.


    However, the pair of leather shoes stood in front of her and she felt warmth on her shoulder.


    Tina was stunned.


    A familiar aura.


    Tina looked up and saw Wilson''s deep eyes behind the lens.


    It was as if he had descended from the heavens. There was worry in the depths of his eyes.


    She was stunned.


    After answering I''s call, Wilson went out to find her in person.


    Although the city was so big and it was raining heavily that it was not easy to find a person to be


    missing person, it was not difficult for him.


    Less than half an hourter, he found her.


    When the car stopped, he saw Tina squatting there with her arms around her knees. She curled up


    into a ball and her whole body was soaked through. Her long hair was wet


    against her back.


    She looked even more miserable than the stray cats and dogs on the street.


    When Wilson held her shoulder with his palm, he found that she was quivering all over. Her quiver


    was imperceptible but restless.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt his heart ached.


    Especially when she looked up, her face was full of sadness.


    She was bearing her pain.


    Tina always had a fawning smile in front of him. asionally, she would show a sincere and happy


    smile. However, no matter how sad she was, she would conceal her sadness very well and would


    not reveal it in front of him.


    Wilson squatted in front of her and seemed to be relieved at the sight of her. "Tina, I finally found


    you!"


    He came out of the office in a hurry and did not wear a coat. At this time, he only wore a white shirt.


    Although Terry held a big ck umbre beside him, part of his shirt was still wet by the rain.


    He was too fast when he got off the car, so Terry didn''t catch up with him.


    He asked, "Why did you turn off your phone? What happened?"


    Tina''s dry eyeballs rolled.


    Her phone should have run out of battery. As for what happened, she didn''t want to say.


    Knowing Wilson''s character, Tina felt a tightness in her chest, afraid that he would continue to ask


    questions.


    However, he just held her shoulder more tightly and whispered, "Are you cold?"


    Cold, very cold.


    She felt she was in a icehouse.


    Tina threw herself into his arms.


    She was like a helpless child, giving all her dependence to Wilson.


    She needed him.


    The warmth from Wilson''s body kepting, making her throat and eyes sore.


    Tear gradually appeared before her eyes.


    Wilson saw her trembling eyshes and said to her, "Tina, cry out if you feel sad!"


    Tears welled up from Tina''s eyes almost as soon as he finished speaking.


    At this moment, Wilson''s sturdy and warm chest, for her, was like a ironed and invincible castle.


    Tears fell silently.


    Tina''s heart, scarred and battered, was surrounded by warmth.


    In the pitter-patter of the rain, she heard Wilson''s low voice circling around her ears. "If you want to


    cry in the future, you can cry in my arms!"


    More of her tears dripped.


    She hadn''t cried like this for a long time, and she cried until she was almost exhausted.


    Wilson carried her into the car.


    In the continuing rain, the luxurious car advanced at a constant speed.


    Tina''s entire body was limp as she leaned against his chest.


    Her clothes were all wet by the rain, and also made his shirt wet. The wet cloth was very cold, but


    his body was extremely warm.


    Wilson reached out and touched her forehead.


    After confirming that Tina had no fever, he instructed Terry to drive to No.l Luxurious Residence.


    After entering the door, Wilson took her into the bathroom.


    Tina had been crying in his arms for so long that she was too exhausted to think clearly.


    She kept her eyes closed.


    Tina woke up when she was surrounded by


    warm water.


    Only then did she find that Wilson put her in the porcin-white bathtub and was pouring heating


    water into it.


    He took out a big hand and unbuttoned her clothes.


    Tina was a little flustered.


    She struggled and tried to get up. "President Chin, I can do it myself..."


    Wilson held her down. "I s not like I haven''t seen your body before. What are you afraid of! Don''t


    worry, I''ll just help you take a bath, not take a bath with you!"


    Tina felt awkward.


    Even the two of them were in the bathroom, it was not crowded at all.


    Sitting on the edge of the bathtub, Wilson frowned and said, "You''ve been soaked in the rain for so


    long. If you don''t take a hot bath to force out the coldness in your body, you may have a fever at


    night!"


    Tina nodded. "Mm..."


    The warm water flowed over her skinyer byyer, and she was reluctant to part with it.


    While speaking, Wilson took off all her clothes.


    She was so exposed to Wilson that she was like a newborn baby.


    Tina felt extremely embarrassed.


    As Wilson said, he had seen and even explored every part of her body, but taking a bath in front of


    him still made her feel shy.


    However, there was no desire of sex on Wilson''s face. Instead, he helped her with bath seriously.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Wilson stirred the hot water in the bathtub and wiped her shoulders with a towel.


    Tina''s long hair floated on the water like seaweed.


    Her face, which was originally pale, had turned red by the steam and was glowing.


    Tina was feeling very ufortable at this moment.


    Thest one who bathed her was her mother, when she was very little.


    In addition to feeling embarrassed, she was also shocked.


    "How could a God''s favored one like Wilson, who enjoys the best and has people serving him since


    he was a child, do such a thing like bathing people?" She thought.


    Moreover, it could be seen from his movements that he was very unfamiliar with it.


    Tina thought and couldn''t help but ask, "President Chin, is this the first time you''ve been serving


    someone like this?"


    "No." Wilson shook his head.


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson said, "I bathed my dog when I was a child!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson bathed her very seriously.


    During the bath, he was very serious and did not press her in the bathtub like a hungry wolf.


    However, his rolling Adam''s apple still betrayed him.


    After taking a hot bath, Tina''s skin wrinkled a little, but she was much more energetic.


    The hot water seeped into her heart.


    His body also warmed up.


    After knowing what had happened five years ago, Dn came to her in person and said a lot of


    nasty words. Every sentence was aimed at the most painful and vulnerable part of her heart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina''s heart was filled with agony as she endured all sorts of torture.


    But when Wilson appeared, her wounds were strangely healed.


    He was like a savior.


    Tina, wrapped in a bathrobe, was sitting on the big bed. She looked at Wilson. He took off his shirt,


    naked his upper body, and his muscles piled up on his chest.


    Tina couldn''t help but ask, "President Chin, how did you find me?" "I called me, saying that you


    haven''t been to the hospital, and she can''t get in touch with you. She wants me to help you!" said


    Wilson.


    Tina smacked her head.


    She almost forgot about it. I didn''t see her go to the hospital and must be worried.


    "Tell I yourself in case she''s worried!" After saying that, Wilson handed her his mobile phone.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson entered the bathroom.


    Tina called the hospital at the same time.


    I said excitedly, "Hello, mom! Mr. Right has found you!"


    Tina listened to the little girl''s voice from the phone and felt warm in her heart. "I, mom went


    through some bad things tonight, so I went out alone. My phone ran out of battery and turned off, so


    you and Aunt Malee couldn''t get in touch with me!"


    I said innocently, "I know. It''s like I want to eat ice cream every time I meet something unhappy!"


    "Mm!" Tina said guiltily. "I''m sorry, babe. I''ve made you worry!"


    "It doesn''t matter, because I love mom!" I was very considerate.


    "I love you too!" Tinaughed.


    I asked her with a smile, "Mom, Mr. Right found you and sent you home safely, didn''t he?"


    "Mm..." Tina nodded and subconsciously looked at the bathroom.


    From inside came the sound of running water, and a tall silhouette could be vaguely seen.


    On the line, I said happily, "I knew it. Mr. Right is the best. He can solve all problems! Mom, I''m


    good at judging men, am I?"


    Tina smiled.


    Especially when she heard thest sentence, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Malee was still in the hospital to apany I. Tina chatted with Malee for a while.


    When I again took the phone, she yawned. It seemed that she was already sleepy.


    Tina told her to rest early.


    I said softly, "Good night, mom!"


    "Good night!"


    After putting down the phone, Wilson also finished taking a shower and came out.


    The rain had stopped and the night was growingte.


    Tina saw himy on the bed but didn''t intend to sleep. Instead, he picked up a small stack of


    documents that Terry had brought him on the way here.


    He opened them and was ready to review it.


    Tina thought of his sudden appearance and gently pursed her lips. "I''m sorry, President Chin. I


    made you dy your work!"


    If it weren''t for her, he would be working overtime in the office at this time.


    Wilson looked at her from the corner of his eyes and said with a meaningful smile, "If you know, you


    should reward me!"


    Tina''s face reddened.


    Although being teased, her eyes were filled with warmth.


    Although Wilson said so, he didn''t really try to have sex with her in the end. After working, he turned


    off the light.


    It seemed that he was worrying about her mood this night, so he just made her sleep in his arm.


    Tina was indeed physically and mentally exhausted. Not long after she closed her eyes, she fell


    asleep along with his breathing.


    The next morning, she woke up first.


    Wilson was still sleeping.


    Tina quietly looked at his handsome sleeping face for a long time. His eyshes were long, like a


    girl''s, ck and thick. His nose was tall and straight, and his eyebrows were like


    distant mountains.


    She felt his eyebrows rustling and showed signs of waking up.


    Tina couldn''t help but get closer.


    She put her lips on his.


    After waking up, Wilson said in a hoarse voice, "Restless in the early morning?"


    Tina bit her lips.


    Her palm on his chest fell down restlessly.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened and his Adam''s apple rolled. "Tina, it''s the cart before the horse or the


    horse before the cart? It''s you satisfy me, or I satisfy you?"


    Tina was speechless.


    She just wanted to give him some reward...


    The morning light was stillzy, but the fire of libido had been ignited in the room.


    The days passed like flowing water.


    Tina worked hard from morning till night. On the way to work, she went to the shopping more.


    The necessities at home had run out, so she needed to buy some by the way.


    After that, Tina went to the shelf of coffee.


    There were many news needed to be handled recently, so she drank coffee every day to keep her


    mind clear to avoid making mistakes at work.


    However, the coffee in the tea room was too strong. She wanted to buy some lite coffee.


    Tina moved from one side of the shelves to the other side.


    She took a fancy to an imported coffee.


    There was only onest box of coffee left on the shelf. Tina raised her hand to fetch it.


    At this moment, an arm reached over.


    Both of them held both ends of the coffee at the same time.


    Tina was taken aback.


    This happened asionally in the supermarket, so she could not help but turn her head.


    When Tina saw the lines of the man''s handsome face, she stopped breathing.


    It was Dn Koo...


    It seemed that he had been discharged from the hospital. The bandages on his forehead had been


    removed, and he was wearing a dark casual suit. There was no expression on his face and no


    warmth in his eyes.


    Tina retracted her hand.


    Dn didn''t throw the coffee into the cart after she loosened her hand, but put it back to the original


    ce.


    It was as if, to him, anything that she had touched was disgusting.


    Tina clenched her hands.


    The air froze.


    A burst of fast high heels rang.


    Selene, who was holding a box of chocte, rolled over like a gust of wind and quickly squeezed


    between the two of them. Her pupils suddenly contracted as she asked, "Miss Hall, what''s the


    matter?"

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    By Lilith''s request, Selene and Dn came to the supermarket to shop.


    Soon after they separated, Selene went to pick some sweet snacks. She didn''t expect to see Tina


    standing together with Dn when she came back. She immediately ran over.


    Selene stood in front of Dn.


    She looked at Tina as if Tina was pestering Dn.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Selene seemed to want to say something more, but Dn took her hand and said, "Selene, let''s


    go!"


    He did not even spare Tina a nce as he spoke.


    He seemed to be full of disgust and indifference, just like when he put back the coffee.


    When Selene saw this, her eyes narrowed with joy and she said sweetly, "Alright, Dn, let''s go


    home! Auntie just told me on the phone that she''ll ask the kitchen to prepare a lot of dishes tonight. I


    can''t wait any longer!"


    The two of them left hand in hand.


    They looked particrly harmonious and loving.


    Dn took the initiative to be intimate with Selene, which made her really happy. Even if he


    immediately let go of his hand after leaving the supermarket, she didn''t care.


    After getting into the car, she took the initiative to lean toward Dn.


    Selene didn''t expect that her mentioning Tina''s child at their quarrelling that day solved her problem.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It seemed that God was helping her.


    On that day, from Lilith''s words, Selene had a rough knowledge of the situation. She learned that


    Tina had actually betrayed Dn in the past, but Dn''s family deliberately concealed it from him.


    They had been kept in the dark for a long time, and she had inadvertently disclosed it.


    Selene couldn''t understand why her Cousin Wilson would like such a shameless woman!


    However, she did not care about her cousin''s private life, nor did she dare to intervene.


    As long as her man did not think about Tina anymore, she could rest assured.


    Selene held Dn''s arm. "Dn, I know that in the past, you might have missed your ex, that Tina


    Hall, but she''s not a good woman. Don''t ever think about her again!"


    There was obvious disdain in her tone.


    Dn remained silent for a while.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he followed. "Yes."


    Selene was not very satisfied.


    Although Tina met Selene and Dn, she was not affected by their distain.


    She had gone through depression after the day when Dn came to the TV station to question her.


    At this moment, she had braced herself.


    She didn''t get the box of coffee.


    Tina chose one on another shelf, and then pushed the shopping cart to pay the bill. Then, she took


    a taxi back to the hospital.


    Tina only regarded what happened at the supermarket as a small episode and had already


    forgotten it. She preferred to save her time and energy to enjoy the sweet time with I.


    When she came out of the elevator and heard the male voiceing from the ward, her temple


    bounced twice.


    She pushed open the door to the ward and saw the uninvited Desmond Chin squatting by the side


    of the bed.


    He was still dressed in a coquettish way this day.


    Although Desmond did not wear his colorful suits, he was wearing a semitransparent fis shirt.


    His corbones and arms were faintly visible, and his legs were with a pair of white slim pants. His


    feet wore a pair of riding boots.


    Because of his height and long legs, and his handsome appearance, he did not look feminine at all.


    Instead, he was dressed in a graceful manner.


    Her maroon-colored curly hair was dyed into the color of wine, elegantly and casually loose.


    Although handsome, Desmond, who was in charge of two E.M. entertainmentpanies, was quite


    eye-piercing in such dress.


    The hospital bed was filled with snacks and toys. Desmond was holding a doll in his hand. He was


    trying to tempt I to call him big brother with all kinds of sweet words...


    The corners of Tina''s eyes twitched.


    I leaned against the wall with her little hands behind her back, looking at Desmond as if she was


    looking at an entric man.


    After seeing Tina, she immediately ran over and said, "Mom!"


    Tina bent down to pick up her daughter and looked at Desmond speechlessly. "Desmond, why are


    you here?"


    Thest time she walked with her daughter, she ran into him. And her slip of tongue made Dn


    knew Lilith''s edition of what happened five years ago.


    When she saw Desmond, she wasn''t shocked but surprised.


    Adam ced a particrly handsome pose and flipped his curly hair. "Tina, you''re back from work!


    I''m doing this because I want to infiltrate into the enemy''s territory better!"


    "Since when have I be your enemy!" Tina did not know whether tough or cry.


    Desmond raised his eyebrows and said, "This is just a metaphor. I''m doing this to disintegrate your


    surroundings and make you fall in love with me faster!"


    Tina touched her forehead. She really did''t bear to listen more.


    Desmond turned his face and continued to try to tempt I in Tina''s arm, "Little girl, how about this,


    you don''t have to call me big brother, you call me handsome, okay?"


    Tina was speechless.


    "That''s enough!" Sheint in her heart.


    The visitors were all guests. Since Desmond brought snacks and toys, he came with the intention to


    visit I.


    However, with the sweet words of Desmond and his show of goodwill and Tina''s appearance, I


    seemed to think him pitiful and began to y with him reluctantly. The atmosphere was quite


    pleasant.


    Desmond took the opportunity to say, "Little girl, shall we have a big meal tonight?"


    I blinked her eyes.


    Desmond continued, "Let''s go to the children''s restaurant, just near the hospital. There are merry-


    go-rounds in the restaurant, as well as big slides and ocean balls. We can eat while ying, and we


    will meet a lot of kids!"


    I''s eyes sparkled and she was obviously tempted.


    But she was very clever and sensible. She just said, "I''ll listen to mom!"


    Tina said, "There is a canteen in the hospital. We can pack some food and eat here!"


    "Tina, don''t be so ungrateful!" Desmond was distressed and looked at her, especially aggrieved,


    "Do you still remember my heroic rescuing you in the rainy day? I even gave you my clothes, and


    you lied to me, and I got hurt... Don''t even think of getting done with me with a cup of instant


    coffee!"


    Tina''s head ached from his words.


    If she did not agree, he would repeat it in her ear again and again. She said impulsively, "Well..."


    Desmond immediately beamed with delight.


    He continued to take the toy in his hand and tried to make a good impression on I. He was eager


    to try and refused to give up.


    "Little girl, are you sure you don¡¯t want to call me handsome?"


    I firmly shook her head.


    Although this entric man in front of her was quite handsome, he was still far from her Mr. Right.


    Her Mr. Right was the real handsome!


    Adam covered his chest, feeling his heart broken.


    Neither mother and daughter could be settled easily!


    Desmond sighed.


    However, he was only depressed for two seconds, and soon he regained vitality.


    Desmond was filled with joy as he prepared to bring them to dinner. Just as they were about to


    leave, the little girl in front of him suddenly pushed him away.


    Her obsidian-like eyes widened. She ran to his back with joy and excitement. "Mr. Right!"

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Desmond turned around.


    When he saw theer, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Wilson was wearing a suit jacket with a silk dark-colored shirt, which showed his elegance and a


    trace ofnguidness. Offset by the sunset outside the corridor window behind him, he was


    extremely handsome.


    The ss on the bridge of his nose perfectly demonstrated his gentle temperament.


    Wilson hooked his lips to I who was holding his legs, and took her hand.


    Tina was also surprised. "President Chin, why are you here?"


    Wilson did not answer her, but nced at Desmond in the ward and asked him in the same tone,


    "Why are you here?"


    Desmond wanted to say, "Of course I came to lure your woman", but he restrained himself with a


    guilty conscience.


    He stiffened his neck and said coldly, "Why can''t I be here! This is a hospital, a public ce, I can


    come if I want!"


    Wilson slowly took back his sight.


    It seemed that he was toozy to argue with him.


    Wilson turned his face and asked, "Tina, are you going out?"


    When he entered, he saw Tina holding a child''s red coat in her hand.


    Tina stuttered, "Uh..."


    Desmond''s legs shook proudly. "That''s right. I''m going to take Tina and Little girl to a children''s


    restaurant for dinner. We''re going out to enjoy delicacies now! Cousin Wilson, you''d better not


    waste our time!"


    Wilson said, "I ordered the delivery of XX restaurant and it will be delivered soon! We don''t have to


    go out!"


    "Eh!" Tina blinked.


    She knew that restaurant. He ordered it once when he first came to the ward to see I


    It was a restaurant that never made deliveries, but he asked them to deliver and they did. He was


    still rich and willful.


    On the side, Desmond almost jumped up on the spot. He said hurriedly, "How can you do that? We


    agreed to go out and eat!"


    Wilson gave him a meaningful nce.


    Then he squatted down and looked at I. He hooked his lips and said to her, "I, do you want to


    eat in the children¡¯s restaurant outside, or do you want to have dinner with me in the ward?"


    Desmond also looked at the little girl with anticipation, excitedly holding his breath.


    From the moment I saw Wilson, she blushed and looked very cute.


    She didn''t even think about it and said sweetly, "Of course with you!"


    Although Desmond had persuaded for a long time with his silvery tongue and I was indeed very


    interested, she still chose to dine with her Mr. Right!


    Wilson hooked his lips in the year.


    Desmond was speechless.


    "Why is it always me who is hurt!" He shouted in his heart.


    I didn''t see Desmond''s broken heart. She only had Mr. Right in her eyes.


    She took Wilson''s big hand with her and took him to the sofa. She poured water and fetched fruits


    for him especially eagerly, and also gave him all the snacks that Desmond had brought to please


    her.


    Lying on hisp, she held her little face and kept smiling.


    Desmond wanted to vomit blood.


    Tina expressed her sympathy.


    The takeout came, filling the entire table.


    The ward was full of the aroma of rice.


    Meanwhile, Desmond received quite a great blow to his heart. He didn''t stay any longer. He covered


    his chest and left in a dispirited manner.


    When his figure disappeared, Tina immediately made a statement, "It has nothing to do with me. He


    has been in the ward since I came here!"


    It could be said that her desire for survival was very strong.


    Although I did not know the connotations in the adults'' words, she nodded in agreement. "Yes!"


    Tina was very gratified.


    It''s indeed her daughter.


    Wilson''s eyes behind the lens swept over the door of the ward with a slight coldness. "It seems that


    I have to find him something to do!"


    Tina looked up at him.


    "What''s the implicit meaning of this?" Tina thought.


    Soon, it was weekend again.


    Tina stayed at the hospital with her daughter during the day. At four o''clock in the afternoon, she


    went to themercial street in the west of the city, which was very lively.


    Themercial street was veryrge,


    various kinds of shops gathered together.


    One of the streets was dedicated to selling fabrics. This was a ce frequented by many clothing


    designers and cloth-making enthusiasts. When Tina were in the university, she would oftene


    here.


    However, at that time, she selected fabrics in stalls on the sides the street for her assignments.


    Tina hade to pick a good piece of fabric this day.


    The design of the suit for Wilson had long beenpleted.


    Last time, she didn''t know what to give him as birthday gift when she went abroad. She regretted


    that she hadn''t realize the design at that time.


    Therefore, after returning home, she wanted to put it on the agenda.


    In fact, it was very simple for Tina to find a well-known studio or factory and ask them to realize the


    design.


    When she was in college, she entrusted the design for Dn to an experienced tailor.


    But Wilson especially stressed that she should be more devoted to his suit than to Dn''s...


    Tina decided to do it herself.


    She walked for an hour.


    After she had visited almost all the shops on the street, one of them finally got her favor.


    The boss asked her with a smile, "Miss, what do you need?"


    Tina said, "I want a piece of fabric for a suit!"


    "A suit?" The boss smiled and asked, "For marriage?


    Tina was stunned, and then her face turned red. "No..."


    She selected a navy blue piece among the fabrics in the shop.


    Most of Wilson''s clothes were very stylish and exquisite, and they were mainly in dark colors. Navy


    blue was dignified in low-profile, which was in line with his aura.


    She fantasized about the way he wore it. She felt that he would definitely be very handsome.


    Tina picked a piece of fabric carefully.


    The delicate textile skill could be felt inbination of cashmere and silk by the touch of fingers.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She was very satisfied.


    Tina bought the corresponding fabrics ording to Wilson''s sizes. She bought cotton for chest


    piece and shoulder pad.


    After buying them all, she paid and returned with full load.


    Coming out of the restaurant,the blush on her face had notpletely faded away.


    When the boss of the fabric shop mentioned marriage, it made Tina think of the horse field in New


    City where the staff mistook her for Wilson''s wife, and he did not deny it.


    The water of her heartke was once again disturbed.


    Tina touched her cheek with the back of her hand, trying to cool the temperature down as soon as


    possible.


    She went forward with unwitting light steps.


    She went back along the road of themercial street. When she was about to hail a taxi on the


    side of the road, her cell phone rang.


    Tina took it out.


    On the screen, the number of Desmond was disyed.


    Tina held her forehead and waited for a moment before she slowly picked it up. "Desmond?"


    Music could be heard from the speaker.


    It was a bit ear-piercing. The rhythm was especially fast. There were even drum beats.


    When Tina frowned, Desmond''s voice finally came from over the phone. "Tina, I will give you half an


    hour. You will immediatelye to the Penins Bar. No. 39 on the back


    street!"

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Tina looked up at the sky.


    The sun had disappeared, but there were crimson clouds in the sky. The magnificent sunset glow


    still covered the earth.


    The night had not yet arrived, but this guy had already started soaking himself in the bar!


    Tina refused, "Desmond, I have other things to do at night!"


    She did not lie. There was indeed something to do at night. This day was the weekend, so she had


    to appear at the No.l Luxurious Residence, but it was still early.


    Desmond shouted on the phone, "No, you muste immediately!"


    "I''m really busy!" Tina was not moved at all.


    Desmond anxiously shouted, "I''m not inviting you to a date. I''m asking you to see me off!"


    "See you off?" Tina was stunned.


    "That''s right!" Desmond stopped shouting.


    He sounded pitiful. "Tina, don''t be so heartless. Maybe, there''s no affection between the two of us.


    But I indeed did you a favour, didn''t I? You''re not even willing to see me off? Every time I wanted to


    ask you out, my Cousin Wilson would destroy it. Now that you should refuse to see me off! Do you


    want me to cry in front of you?"


    Tina was stunned.


    She felt that if she were to reject him, he would be crying while saying the next sentence.


    Thinking that Desmond never managed to date her, especially histest failure in the ward when he


    was beaten and left so pitifully, Tina felt sorry for him.


    She was soft-hearted and agreed.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina took a taxi to the bar.


    At this time, there was almost no guests in the half underground bar.


    When Tina entered, the song on the stage changed into a lyrical song, which sounded very


    melodious.


    She quickly found Desmond.


    The wine-red curly hair was too eyecatching.


    Desmond sat on a high-leg chair at the counter, with several empty sses ced in front of him.


    However, he seemed to be able to drink like fish and showed no sign of drunkenness. The


    bartender was handing over a new ss of wine.


    Tina pulled out a chair next to him and sat down.


    When Desmond saw her, even the curly hair on his forehead stood up. "Little Tina, you''re finally


    here. You have a conscience!"


    Tina was rendered speechless. "Desmond, are you okay? It''s not even dark yet, yet you''re already


    drinking!"


    "Don''t say anything else. Let''s have a drink first!" Desmond pped the table.


    Tina declined. "I don''t want to drink alcohol.


    I want a ss of fruit juice!"


    Desmond couldn''t resist her, so he ordered the bartender to squeeze her a ss of fresh juice.


    The juicy orange was squeezed in to a bottom of orange juice, which was extremely tasty and


    refreshing.


    Tina took two sips and knocked on the counter table, "Desmond, you said on the phone that you


    wanted me to see you off. Are you going on a vacation?"


    Desmond suddenly sounded angry, "Vacation my ass! After the meeting of the Chin''s Group, Wilson


    sent me to Areb with the excuse of investigating the local entertainment circle... Areb is a ce rich


    in oil. Its entertainment industry wasn''t so well-known and I know shit about it! I''ll leave by a flight


    tomorrow morning! He is abusing his public power to solve personal grudge!" "Chemm..." Tina


    wanted tough but she immediately covered her mouth.


    She thought of what Wilson said that day.


    Tina knew that he meant to deal with Desmond.


    She really sympathized with him.


    Desmond looked at her with resentment.


    "Tina, this is all for you. Don''t you feel guilty at all?"


    He used her of being a dangerous beauty.


    "I don''t!" Tina shook her head.


    Her stance had been very clear. It was Desmond who kept pestering her and it had nothing to do


    with her.


    Desmond was speechless.


    Adam gulped down the wine in his ss andined to her, "Tina, do you think my cousin


    Wilson is going too far? He yed dirty tricks on me in the stakeholders'' meeting, making me


    unable to refuse! I am i ¡± so angry!


    Tina drank her juice quietly.


    "Who told you to wandering on the edge of death!" Tina said in her heart.


    After drinking up the wine in his cup, Desmond began to hold the table and mourn. "Oh, I don''t want


    to go to Areb. I don''t want to part with the delicacies and beauties in this city. I would be all out of


    love! Tina, do some pillow talk to Wilson!"


    Tina coughed and said, "Do you want to be sent somewhere farther than Areb..."


    Desmond immediately shut his mouth.


    In order to prevent him from getting drunk and pestering her, Tina asked the bartender to give him a


    ss of juice.


    All the curly hair on Desmond''s forehead drooped down.


    Tina wanted tough but she held back. Otherwise, he would have jumped up in anger.


    They drank juice for a long time.


    Tina held her chin, looked at him curiously, and asked, "Desmond, tell me honestly, you pursue me


    because of President Chin, right? You are deliberately setting yourself against him, right?"


    She had this idea for a long time.


    At the beginning, she might have thought that Desmond was simply flirting with girls, but after all


    these time, she had found many clues to prove her idea.


    It was not because Tina belittled herself.


    Desmond was definitely not infatuated with her.


    Her first encounter to Desmond was on a show event. At that time, the yboy just habitually flirted


    with her.


    Later, since they met in the office of Wilson, he had been trying to be the money master for her...


    "Is he thinking I am a fool?" Tina thought.


    She knew that there was grudge between them since the time at the office.


    Desmond treated her like a toy, trying to get her from Wilson.


    Tina said as if she wanted him to open his heart to her. "Aren''t you cousins? What''s the grudge


    between you two?"


    She pushed his ss towards him.


    It was like it was not a ss of juice, but a microphone. As if she was saying, "Young man, tell your


    story!"


    "I don''t like him!" Desmond coldly snorted.


    He pursed his lips and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Ever since I was a child, my parents, as well as


    my rtives, oftenpared me with Wilson. I often feel that I''m worse than him in everything!


    Especially my parents, they often left me and Selene in his charge. Since childhood, I can''t beat him


    in any field. You can know how I feel!"


    Tina immediately understood.


    The child of other families.


    Moreover, this child of other family had a


    blood connection with him.


    With such an excellent cousin and beingpared all the time, naturally, as time went by, he


    wouldn''t like his cousin.


    Tina patted him on the shoulder, expressing her deep sympathy for him.


    Then she raised her eyebrows. "Is that all?"


    She felt that he still kept something from her.


    After holding back for a long time, Desmond snorted. "There¡¯s one more thing!"


    Tina continued to hold her chin, hoping to hear the details.


    After drinking, Desmond got more willing to chat with Tina.


    Putting down his guards after drinking, he poured out the dark history of his younger age, "When I


    first entered university, I fell in love with a campus belle. Wow, I liked her so much! I''ve been wooing


    her for a long time and racked my brains to make her my girlfriend. In the end... she fell in love with


    Wilson!"

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Tina was a little stunned.


    These were all Desmond''s skeletons of the past.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had drunk this day, he would definitely not have said for the sake of


    his reputation.


    Now that there was finally a person to talk about it, Desmond puffed out his cheeks and became


    even more indignant. "When I knew the news, I was about to blow up! I would forget about if it were


    someone else. But it was my goddess whom I liked didn''t give a shit about me, and chose Wilson!


    "And the two of them were so intimate that the whole school knew about their rtion that no matter


    where they went, there were the voices of blessings, and everyone admired them! Tina, can you


    judge for me? Am I very miserable..."


    Tina did not respond.


    She held the ss of juice in her hand and drank it slowly.


    "Such things happened. No wonder he dislikes Wilson." She thought.


    If beingpared with Wilson was still eptable, taking away his beloved girl was truly


    unbearable. Desmond naturally disliked his Cousin Wilson and acted against him until this day.


    And it seemed that that girl should be Wilson''s ex-girlfriend...


    This senior campus belle who could infatuate Desmond must be a beautiful and elegant girl.


    The rtionship between Tina and Wilson was only that between a rich man and his lover. Even


    when she mistakenly believed that Mona Wong was also his woman, she was not qualified to


    interfere with his private life.


    It was just that...


    Why did she suddenly feel jealous?


    Tina pursed her lips and couldn''t help feelingjealous.


    It must be because she ate lemons.


    Tina threw away the slice of lemon on her cup. The taste still lingered in her mouth.


    She sat on the high-leg chair and listened to the endlessints from Desmond, and she was


    absent-minded from time to time.


    Without her notice, the song on the stage behind them had switched to rock music with the heavy


    drumbeats.


    Tina nced at her watch and jumped off the high-leg chair. "It''s gettingte. I''m leaving!"


    Desmond red at her. "Tina, are you going to abandon me and leave?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Desmond was speechless.


    Tina really had to leave. It was already veryte. If she did not leave at this moment, she would be


    late at night.


    She shrugged and said, "Desmond, I''ve seen you off. You have a flight tomorrow. You''d better go


    home early! Chemm... I wish you a safe journey!"


    After that, she did not look at the pitiful expression in Desmond''s eyes and left the bar with her


    belongings.


    Tina went straight to the No. 1 Luxurious Residence.


    When she entered the room, the lights were on.


    On the shoe rack was a pair of shinny men''s leather shoes. After Tina changed her shoes and went


    in, she saw Wilson sitting on a single-person sofa in the bedroom with his long legs crossed and a


    tablet PC on hisp. The light reflected his deep outline.


    He sat casually and there wasnguidness in his eyes.


    Wilson seemed to havee back very early. He looked very rxed and had already taken a


    bath. He was wrapped in a bathrobe, and the belt around his waist was loose, and the muscles in


    his chest could be vaguely seen.


    He had bronze skin, strong chest muscles, and clear abs.


    Looking down, she could vaguely see his V-line abs, forming a unique temptation under the light.


    This was not the first time Tina had seen his body. However, every time she saw him, she would


    blush and her heart would pound.


    She walked over and said, "President Chin!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson raised his head and crooked his fingerzily at her.


    Tina walked over obediently and sat beside him.


    Wilson, as if caressing his pet, browsed the email while pinching her earlobe.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the paper bag in her hand and asked casually, "Did you go


    shopping?"


    Tina nodded. "Mmhm. I just bought some stuff!"


    She hid the paper bag to the side.


    Inside was the fabric specially bought for Wilson''s special suit, and she didn''t want to let him know


    for the time being.


    Fortunately, Wilson was not interested in it, but concentrated on the tablet PC.


    Tina looked at the smooth lines of his profile and slightly clenched her fingers.


    On the way back, she could not help hearing Desmond''s words in the bar.


    Although she told herself that she was just a lover and all these had nothing to do with her, for some


    reason, Tina suddenly wanted to ask about his ex-girlfriend...


    She quickly restrained herself.


    It seemed that Wilson noticed that she had been staring straight at him, so he asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Tina quickly shook her head. "Nothing!"


    Wilson smiled mischievously and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll go to bed after I reply several important


    emails!"


    Tina''s face flushed red.


    She paused and took the initiative to say, "President Chin, I went to see Desmond tonight!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wilson''s face sank slightly.


    Tina immediately added, "We were not dating! I just went to see him off. He said that his flight


    tomorrow is going to Ar eb, and he sounded so pitiful..."


    After hearing that, the expression on Wilson''s face changed. "Hmm!"


    Then he squinted at her, narrowing his eyes dangerously. "What, you don''t want him to go?"


    Tina quickly shook her head. "Absolutely not!"


    Wilson smiled and said slowly, "He won''t be able toe back in half a year!"


    "Tsk, tsk..." Tina secretly clicked her tongue.


    When Tina heard this, she silently prayed for Desmond.


    Seeing that Wilson continued to deal with work, Tina put the shopping bag away and got up and


    went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    She took off her clothes and opened the shower.


    As the warm water just poured down from the top of her head like a waterfall, the bathroom door


    was suddenly pulled open.


    Before Tina could turn around, someone suddenly hugged her from behind.


    The familiar smell came from behind her ear, and the air was filled with the smell of hormones.


    Tina eximed, "President Chin, why did youe in?"


    Wilson''s low voice echoed in the water, "I thought you can''t wait!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Surrounded by steam, the bathroom was suddenly ignited by the fire of libido.


    As time went by, the final of the Grand Fashion Design Contest was on agenda.


    The final was different from the previous matches. It was no longer just a design or a demonstration


    of work, but a series of clothes needed to be finished ording to the theme issued.


    In the end, the champion would be determined among the contestants.


    After Tina received the theme of thepetition through an email, she began to seriously prepare


    for the finals.


    She was not only nervous about the finals but also excited and expectant to see her idol, design


    master Lin, at the scene of the final.


    In the evening, Tina and Malee came to a hotel holding an art exhibition after work.


    Malee specially brought two tickets for the exhibition. She brought Tina over to help Tina find some


    inspiration, hoping that it would be helpful for the finals.


    The art exhibition was on the 15th floor, and a lot of people came to participate.


    When they came out of the elevator, they saw many people walking in and out.


    Tina lowered her head, browsing through the brochure in her hand as she walked.


    Malee suddenly nudged her arm.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Tina looked up.


    Following the direction indicated by Malee, she caught sight of Lilith Yuen and Dn Koo, the


    mother and son.


    They seemed to be here for the exhibition.


    They might just finish their work and were about to leave.


    As Tina caught sight of the mother and son, they also had noticed her.


    Dn''s face was still very handsome and cool, and he had the nonchnt temperament of a


    pianist.


    As Tina and Dn walked towards each other, they looked into each other''s eyes without stopping


    their footsteps, just like thest time when they met in the supermarket. They just passed by each


    other as if they had never met each other before.


    They acted as if they didn''t want to leave any trace on the other side''s heart.


    Lilith was quite satisfied with her son''s attitude.


    Tina quickly looked away.


    She and Malee also entered the exhibition


    hall.


    In order to attain a better visual effect, the lighting effect in the hall was dim and ambiguous. Above


    each object exhibited, there was a special spotlight specially designed for illumination. Gentle music


    filled the air, making the environment morefortable for people to appreciate the objects on


    disy.


    Not long after the two of them entered the hall, Malee''s mobile phone rang.


    In order not to disturb others, Malee gestured to Tina, and then went to the rest area to pick up the


    phone.


    Tina again focused her attention on the artworks exhibited in the ss cab.


    She looked at an antique porcin te with cdon-zed surface, as well as traditional patterns


    and crafts.


    Tina felt that this porcin te had a lot of Chinese characteristics. Perhaps its design style could


    be applied to her own design work in the finals. When she leaned over and was about to watch it


    closely, someone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Tina frowned.


    "Mrs. Koo, what''s wrong with you?" Tina asked with a poker face.


    The person standing in front of her was none other than Lilith, Dn''s mother, who had


    just returned.


    Wearing splendid jewelry and holding a LV bag in her hand, Litith looked down upon Tina in a


    disdainful manner.


    Tina thought that Litith had just left, and didn''t expect her to return so suddenly. It was obvious that


    Litith was deliberately looking for her.


    Tina felt so annoyed.


    Lilith said arrogantly, "Tina, I''m d that you didn¡¯t greet Dn! You must know very well that you


    could no longer attract Dn!"


    "Is this what you want to say?" Tina asked indifferently.


    It was not the first time for Lilith to say such things to Dn.


    Lilith narrowed her eyes and threatened, "Dn has learned about all the dirty things you did five


    years ago. You messed up with other men behind his back and gave birth to a bastard. Now he is


    very disgusted with you. He doesn''t want you to appear again in his life, so...


    "If there''s something in your heart you shouldn''t say, you''d better keep your mouth shut! And stay


    away from Dn in the future. Don''t have any silly idea of seducing him again!"


    Tina sneered.


    Lilith must be feeling guilty and unconfident, and that''s why she deliberately came here to warn her


    not to tell Dn the secret.


    But what Lilith did was actually unnecessary. If Tina wanted to reveal the secret to Dn, she would


    have done it when Dn came to her.


    The corners of Tina''s lips moved slightly. She was about to speak when someone put his hand on


    her shoulder.


    Her shoulder immediately felt warm.


    A maic man''s voice sounded, "Madam, do you want to leave by yourself, or be driven out by


    the security guards?"


    Tina was surprised.


    She looked up and saw Wilson''s prominent nose, as well as his tinum sses. His eye


    expression was firm and confident.


    Tina was very surprised to see him.


    In fact, when Tina was about to get into the elevator just now, Wilson, who was in the same building,


    had already seen her.


    However, at that time, he was talking with the president of anotherpany. After that, he followed


    her directly without making a phone call to her directly.


    Wilson raised his eyebrow slightly. "Why are you looking at me like this? You have forgotten what I


    said, right? I''ll always be supporting you!"


    Tina''s heart was deeply touched.


    Wilson held her shoulders tightly and almost took her into his arms.


    Lilith knew who Wilson was.


    Few people in this city didn''t know the status and reputation of Wilson. Lilith just had never had a


    chance to be acquainted with him. She had only caught a glimpse of him at an engagement


    party before.


    At that time, Lilith happened to see that Tina was by Wilson''s side. She thought that Tina was just a


    common femalepanion of him.


    A man like Wilson was notcking in love affairs all the year around.


    Lilith hadn''t expected that Wilson would stand up for her and doted on her so much.


    Lilith quickly smiled and said, "Mr. Chin, my son, Dn Koo has engaged with Selene Chin from the


    Chin family. The Koo family and the Chin family are now connected through marriage, so we are


    virtually rtives!"


    "So what?" Wilson asked.


    Lilith didn''t know how to continue.


    Wilson''s voice was full of power. "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? No one can bully my


    girlfriend." "..." Lilith''s face turned pale, and she didn''t know how to cope with this situation.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina tenderly grabbed his fingers.


    This was the second time.


    Wilson not only stood beside her, but also protected her.


    Lilith watched Tina and Wilson leaving and furiously cursed Tina for being a little vamp.


    She didn''t know why Wilson love Tina so deeply. She felt jealous and hateful about it.


    However, on second thought, Lilith felt that it might still be a good thing for her.


    She wished that Tina and Wilson would be intimate lovers for a long time. In this way, she


    won''t be able to hook up with his son!


    The moon hung high in the sky.


    The houses with lights on looked particrly cozy andfortable in the quiet night.


    The window was half-open, and a cool breeze blew in. The room seemed to still be filled with the


    delicious smell of the dinner.


    Tina was drawing something on the desk in front of the window.


    In the art exhibition, after Malee saw that Wilson hade, she sent Tina a message, saying that


    she would not disturb her and her "benefactor".


    In the end, Tina got into Wilson''s car.


    The two of them returned to her house and had dinner together.


    Hearing the footsteps, Tina put down the colorful pencil in her hand, got up, and turned around. "Mr.


    Chin, I have boiled the water for you to take a bath. It''s ready now!"


    Wilson, who had just finished picking up a phone call in the balcony, nodded and said, "Hmm!"


    He caught sight of the drawings on the desk and asked, "Are you preparing for the finals?"


    Tina nodded.


    Themplight shone on her face, and as she felt exhausted, she pinched the space between her


    eyebrows.


    Wilson hooked his lips and said, "Do you feel stressed?"


    Tina replied honestly, "Maybe a little..."


    After all, this was the finals, and it would be more difficult than the qualifications.


    It would be an unprecedented challenge for her to finish a series of ready-made clothes within a


    given time period.


    Tina really wanted to do it well. These days, she not only had to finish her work busily, but also had


    to spend her spare time preparing for the finals.


    Wilson reached out his hand to her.


    His rough fingertips caressed her earlobes.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Tina subtly felt that he was actually trying to encourage her.


    After that, Wilson took a bath in the bathroom.


    Tina didn''t waste any more time and continued to focus on the drawings.


    When Wilson came out of the bathroom again, Tina had already fallen asleep on the table.


    She was just like a child, with her arms resting on the table, while her face was calm and quiet.


    Wilson lowered his footsteps.


    He walked over, but didn''t wake her up. Instead, he leaned over and carefully carried her onto the


    bed.


    Her movements were tender, as he wanted her to have a good rest.


    Wilson himself didn''t realize how gentle his look was at this moment.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    On the top floor of the office building of the Chin''s Group.


    Inside the CEO''s office, the bright sunlight shone in through the French windows. The entire room


    was bright and cozy.


    The temperature of the room was lowered by the air conditioner. In this way, people inside the office


    not only could bask in the sunshine, but wouldn''t feel hot or sweltering.


    Wilson, who had finished the morning meeting, was sitting on a high-backed chair.


    The suit was casually hung on the back of the chair, and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to


    the elbow, revealing the healthy and brown skin of his arms. He was wearing a pair of tinum-


    gilded sses, which enabled him to give others a serious but shrewd impression.


    Terry was holding a stack of documents, as well as an iPad in his hand.


    He was reporting his work to his boss in an orderly manner.


    Wilson supported his chin with one hand, while his eyes behind the lens were focused on the bright


    computer screen.


    Terry took a peek at the screen and found that his boss was not looking at stock quotations, but the


    propaganda and advertisement webpage of the Grand Fashion Design Contest, which was virtually


    irrelevant to his work.


    There were only 20 days left before the finals, and more and more of the advertisements of this


    contest wereunched to the market.


    Terry was surprised at the beginning, but then he immediately remembered that Tina was one of the


    participants.


    During the qualifiers, Wilson had virtually moved his office into his car in order to better apany


    Tina to participate in the qualifier contests.


    Terry tried to focus his attention and continued to report to his boss.


    Wilson suddenly interrupted him, "Is there any dinner arrangement for me tonight?" "Yes!" Terry


    immediately nodded and clicked his iPad. "The meeting will be ended at five o''clock in the evening.


    At six o''clock, you will be having dinner together with the board chairman of the Prevail Group!"


    "Cancel it!" Wilson said.


    Terry was stunned, and he quickly reminded his boss, "Mr. China, we made the appointment with


    the chairman of the Prevail Group a week ago. He hase back


    from abroad now and wants to talk about the cooperation projects of next quarter in detail. These


    projects involve a gigantic amount of capitals!"


    In fact, many of Wilson''s schedules were arranged a week ago or even a month ago.


    In particr, many important meetings had to be appointed a long time ago.


    "Well... I know." Wilson nodded.


    But the next second, he added, "Cancel it!"


    Terry''s mouth was wide open."..."


    Wilson ignored him directly and took out his mobile phone to send a message.


    In the evening...


    The setting sun was still shining brilliantly, while a few red clouds were flowing as if they were taking


    a stroll. The sky looked as magnificent as an oil painting.


    White-cor workers were walking out of the office building one after another. As tomorrow would be


    the weekend, everyone appeared to be very rxed, and Tina was one of them.


    However, she looked more tired than the other white-cor workers.


    In thest few days, she not only had to finish her work, but also needed to prepare for the finals of


    the contest.


    Although she felt happy to do these two


    things at the same time, her fatigue was undeniable.


    Tina was almost thest one to walk out of the office building.


    In the morning, she had already received the message from Wilson that he would pick her up in the


    evening.


    When she came out of the entrance, she immediately saw the Rolls-Royce, which was parked on


    the roadside.


    The setting sunline shed on the ck car paint and form beautiful haloes. Although the Rolls-Royce


    was of a low-profile style, it carried the hint of endless luxury.


    Tina quickened her footsteps.


    After opening the car door, she unexpectedly and amazingly saw somebody who was waiting for


    her.


    Sitting on the leather seat was a little girl with her hair tied into two double-bans, who was grinning


    at her with two rows of small and white teeth. Her little face was chubby and red, just like an apple.


    She called out to Tina, "Mom!"


    Tina''s eyes widened and her voice grew even louder. "I? Who brought you here?!"


    She was extremely surprised.


    I pulled the hemline of her skirt and looked at Wilson, who was sitting next to her, with shyness.


    "Haha... I was brought here by the domineering CEO. Were here to pick you up after work!"


    I was wearing a new skirt today.


    This skirt was of pink color and made from chiffon. It had a round cor, as well as a thinyer of


    lace, and was of a in and cute design style. There was a light-gray silk ribbon behind the neck,


    which was tied into a bowknot.


    As for Tina, she was wearing the same skirt.


    This set of parent-child skirts was bought by Wilson from a business trip.


    At that time, Tina thought that it was just a gift for I, but after she opened the box, she found that


    contained a pair of parent-child skirts. I was so happy when she received the skirt from Wilson.


    She said to her mother many times that she would wear this skirt in front of Wilson someday.


    Only then did Tina realize why I had insisted on asking her to wear this skirt before she left the


    hospital.


    I and Wilson must have made an agreement in advance.


    Tina couldn''t help looking at Wilson.


    He curled his lips. "Don''t worry. I¡¯ve told the doctor that I would take I out for one day or two!"


    "Uh-huh!" Tina nodded.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She caressed I s head, and her heart was deeply touched.


    The fatigue of a long day''s work had immediately disappeared after she saw Wilson and her


    daughter.


    I was not wearing the hospital gown today. Her skin looked fair and delicate, and she didn''t look


    like a sick child at all. She was more like a healthy child in her pink skirt.


    I hugged Tina''s neck and clung to her.


    Then, she said shyly, "Mom, the Domineering CEO told me that he will take us on a dateter."


    Tina arched her eyebrows at I s words.


    Wilson crossed his long legs and casually nced at Tina. "I have mentioned to you before that I


    want to take I to ride a horse someday. You are too stressed recently in order to prepare for the


    finals, and therefore I also want to take you out to rx!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    Her obsidian-like eyes sparkled with pride and happiness.


    "The Domineering CEO is the man I chose!


    "He is just so considerate to us..."


    Tina knew how busy Wilson was every day. For this reason, she asked, "Will it be inconvenient for


    you? I know you have a busy schedule."


    "No!" Wilson replied.


    Terry, who was driving the car, didn''t know what to say.


    "I''d better just smile without saying anything." He thought. Wilson indeed had cancelled a very


    important business appointment.


    I leaned over Tina''s ear and covered it with her little hand. "Mom, don''t worry. I don''t think your


    presence would be a problem for my date with the Domineering CEO!"


    "..." Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry over her daughter''s naivety.


    During the evening rush hours, the street was a little blocked, and the speed of the car was


    therefore slow.


    Even so, there was no sign of disappointment inside the car. The crisp and childish voice of I


    sounded from time to time, and the air was filled with happiness and briskness.


    Even Terry, who was driving the car, couldn''t help but smile sometimes.


    An hourter, the Rolls-Royce arrived at a horse ranch in the suburb.


    Although this horse ranch was not asrge as the one abroad which they visitedst time, it still


    covered a very vast area. Near the entrance, there was a three-story American-style vi, with a


    large area of open-air fields behind it.


    As it had rainedst night, there was the fresh fragrance of grass in the air.


    The car door opened, and Tina reached out her hand to I.


    But I dodged her hand and said sweetly, "Mom, I want the Domineering CEO to hold me up.


    Tina rubbed her forehead and didn''t know what to say.


    Wilson was very happy to hear that. He reached out, held up I, and carried her out of the car with


    only one arm.


    The three of them walked into the horse ranch, while Terry followed them silently.


    After entering the vi, a staff member came up and led them to the reception counter


    enthusiastically.


    In order to ensure convenience and safety, one had to change into the riding gear before entering


    the stable. A female servant came over and led Tina and I to the women''s locker room nearby.


    The mother and daughter left.


    Terry, who had been silent all the way, couldn''t control his curiosity and asked carefully, "Mr. Chin,


    are you going to be I s father?"

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Falling into a Deep Cave


    Wilson gave Terry a cold gaze and said, "What on earth are you talking about? You want me to sew


    your mouth?"


    "No, I don''t!" Terry was very frightened.


    He closed his mouth tightly.


    Although Wilson''s handsome face darkened, there was no displeasure in his heart.


    He couldn''t help thinking that if I really became his daughter, he would actually be joyful about


    it...


    Wilson tried slightly topose his mind and said in a low voice, "Eat more and talk less in the


    future, understand?"


    Terry nodded for a number of times.


    Ten minutester, Tina walked out of the women''s locker room with I.


    The horse ranch had provided many types of riding dresses for customers, but most of them were


    for adults. There were very few children''s dresses, especially for a kid as small as I.


    Therefore, it was obvious that I s dress had been specially prepared by Wilson in advance.


    The dress was bright-red, and the riding boots were white, which made her look gorgeous.


    I walked out of the locker room with her head high and chest out. She was such a cute and


    clever little girl.


    Wilson also had changed into riding dress.


    His dress was ck, and the riding boots were also ck, which were a perfect match for his tall


    and strong figure. His lips curled up into a faint smile, which was just like a dragonfly skimming the


    surface of a stream of water.


    Tina had seen Wilson dressed in this way before, but when she saw it again, she was still distracted


    by his handsome appearance for about two seconds.


    Needless to say, after seeing Wilson, I rushed to him like a lovely puppy. She hugged his thigh


    happily.


    The three of them passed through the corridor and headed for the open space behind the vi.


    During this process, Tina looked around.


    The design style and architectural features of the horse ranch were quite good. It should be an ideal


    ce for rich and powerful people to have fun.


    What appeared to be strange was that their Rolls-Royce was the only car parked


    near the entrance.


    After entering the horse ranch, there were seldom any customers other than the three of them.


    What they could see were mostly staff members.


    Tina realized what had happened, and she asked Wilson in a low voice, "Mr. Chin, did you book the


    horse ranch for a whole day?"


    "No!" Wilson shook his head.


    Tina looked surprised and bewildered.


    Wilson added slowly, "I bought it!"


    Tina was petrified."..."


    After entering the field, the coach led two horses to them. One of the horses was a snow-white


    American pony, which might still be a foal. It was very cute while walking next to the mature horse.


    Needless to say, this pony must have been specially arranged for I, just like the children''s riding


    dress.


    I shouted excitedly, "Wow... Wow..."


    Circling around the pony, she was not afraid at all.


    Wilson curled up his lips and said, "I, this is a gift for you!"


    I s mouth was wide open. "For me?"


    Wilson said, "Well... This little horse will belong to you from now on. It will be kept here and will be


    taken care of by professional horsemen. If you want to ride it, you cane over here at any


    moment!"


    I subconsciously looked at Tina.


    Her obsidian-like big eyes were full of expectation.


    Tina was truly astonished.


    She hadn''t expected that Wilson would directly give the pony to I as a gift. It was such a valuable


    gift, but as the atmosphere on the scene was quite good, she didn''t want to disappoint her daughter


    and Wilson. For this reason, she finally nodded.


    With permission from her mother, I felt very happy, as if she was celebrating the lunar New Year.


    She stared at Wilson with her lovely eyes and said shyly, "Domineering CEO, you''re so nice!


    I acted as if no one else was around.


    Tina stood silently nearby.


    Why did she suddenly feel that she was a third party staying with two lovers on the scene...


    Wilson caressed I s head dotingly. "I, you will be this lovely pony''s little master in the future.


    You can give it a name!"


    "Uh..." I put on a serious look.


    She tilted her head and thought for a long time. Then, she raised her hand with a smile. "It''s white,


    so I''ll call it Marshmallow. How about it?"


    "Good!" Wilson nodded.


    After giving the pony a name, I caressed her little pony tenderly.


    Wilson helped I to ride on the back of Marshmallow. Her little face was flushed, and her chubby


    little hands grabbed the bridle rein tightly. She looked particrly brave on the horse.


    Wilson personally led the pony as he previously did in New City.


    Tina followed the two of them obediently.


    In thest glimmer of dusk, the shadows of the three of them were stretched longer. If a stranger


    looked at them from behind, he/she would have the impression that these were a couple who


    apanied their daughter in riding a pony. This scene looked so cozy and warm.


    The field of the horse ranch was lush with grass. Their boots stepped on it, and they felt soft and


    comfortable.


    There was a protruding stone near Tina''s feet.


    Tina was so concentrated on listening to I s childish words that she didn''t notice the stone. As a


    result, she stumbled.


    Wilson''s big hands supported her. "Be


    careful!"


    The broad palms were powerful and soft.


    Tina took advantage of his hands and steadied herself. She only swayed a little and didn''t fall down.


    Even I, who was sitting on horseback, didn''t notice this small ident.


    "Thank you..." She said softly.


    There was a slight smile on Wilson''s face, and he didn''t let go of her.


    Instead, his hand lowered down a little and held hers up. He acted as if he was worried that she


    would carelessly stumble again.


    Wilson was a particrly tall and strong man. Standing on his side, Tina looked like a delicate and


    lovable little woman. As I was happily riding the pony happily, she hadn''t noticed the little


    movements between Tina and Wilson.


    Tina suddenly felt that her heart was beating fast.


    She entwined her fingers with his, and she felt as if her fingers were linked to her heart.


    Wilson held Tina''s hand firmly as if she was his closest lover, and he would spend the rest of his life


    with her.


    There seemed to be something fermenting in the hearts of Tina and Wilson.


    Although she kept telling herself to calm down and sober up, there were still some


    things she couldn''t control.


    Tina felt like she was done for.


    She seemed to have fallen into a deep cave...


    Happy times passed quickly. Darkness gradually fell upon the earth.


    The fringe hanging over Is forehead was wet with sweat. She reluctantly agreed to get off the


    pony, yet she hugged its neck tightly, as if it had be her best friend.


    She fetched a bunch of grass as the reward for Marshmallow her beloved pony.


    Tina stood behind them with a smile. Suddenly, Wilson pulled her sleeve.


    She turned around in bewilderment.


    His thin lips immediately sealed hers.


    Tina was caught off guard. Before she could even react, his tongue had already been inserted into


    her mouth and was moving around.


    The romantic kiss was just like billowing waves in an ean.


    When Tina was finally released by Wilson, her delicate face was blushed, and her lips were red and


    slightly swollen.


    She was in a panic. "Mr. Chin, what were you doing?!! I is here..."


    Tina immediately turned to look at I.


    Her daughter was still squatting there with her back to the two of them. She was carefully feeding


    the pony. In fact, she hadn''t found out that the two adults had kissed each other secretly.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes and said, "I suddenly wanted to kiss you!"


    "..." Tina''s cheeks blushed even more.


    She rubbed the corners of her lips with the back of her hand guiltily, while the lipstick on her lips was


    almostpletely eaten up by Wilson.


    She looked up and noticed that Wilson had slightly narrowed his eyes behind the lens. He was


    looking at somewhere else.


    She saw the tall and straight figure of a man, who was leaving in a hurry.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was puzzled.


    She curiously turned around and looked at the man who was leaving, but she was pulled back by


    Wilson.


    Tina was at a loss. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay!" Wilson raised his lips and looked very delightful. "I''m just in a good mood!"


    Tina was baffled.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    I Dare not Ask or Say Anything...


    Tina stopped thinking about it, as she noticed that I was waving at her.


    "Mom, look... Marshmallow loves eating grass very much. Help me to feed it!"


    On the third floor of the vi, there were a rest area and a restaurant.


    After the three of them finished riding the horses, they changed back to their own clothes and went


    upstairs by elevator to have dinner.


    The restaurant offered western-style dishes and was decorated gorgeously.


    Now, they were the only customers at the restaurant. It was not because Wilson had booked the


    whole horse ranch for a day, but because he had bought it and became its boss.


    Although Tina had be quite used to seeing Wilson squandering his money, she still felt a little


    pitiful when she ate the deliciously-cooked steak, as she was wondering how expensive this dinner


    would be.


    When the three of them finished their dinner, it waspletely dark outside.


    Terry had already parked the car at the main entrance earlier so that the three of them could


    immediately get in the car aftering out.


    When Tina entered the elevator, she held her daughter up in her arms.


    After Tina walked for a short distance, I fell asleep in her mother''s arms because she was tired.


    The two little arms of her fell down, while her head rested on Tina''s shoulder. She was as pure as a


    little angel, and as innocent as a little dear.


    "Is I sleeping?" Wilson asked.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She tugged the hair over I s forehead. She then smiled tenderly and said, "Maybe she''s tired


    now. She had a lot of fun today. She kept on yawning just now when we were having dinner!"


    "Is she heavy? Let me carry her for you!" Wilson said.


    Children grew every day. It was true. I had be much heavier than before.


    After all, she was no longer a newborn baby. Recently, Tina felt that it had be more difficult to


    hold her daughter up for a long time, especially after I had just finished eating. But as a mother,


    she still enjoyed the feeling of holding her daughter up.


    She shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. I can do it!"


    However, Wilson still stretched out his arms and hold I into his arms.


    His arms were so strong that he could carry the little girl very easily, as if he was only carrying a


    feather.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Terry opened the back door of the Rolls-Royce.


    Wilson gently put I onto the back seat, and then the two of them sat in.


    The back seat of the Rolls-Royce was very spacious. I was lying in between Tina and Wilson,


    who didn''t feel crowded at all. The atmosphere was warm and cozy.


    I tossed.


    She called out softly, "Mom..."


    Tina immediately lean over and found that I was still sleeping. She was just calling Tina in her


    dream.


    Then, I''s mouth slightly opened again, "Domineering CEO..."


    Her voice sounded so cute and naive, as if it could prate people''s hearts.


    Tina and Wilson couldn''t help looking and smiling at each other.


    Terry, who was driving the car, witnessed this scene through the rearview mirror.


    Wilson''s coat covered the cute little girl who was sleeping, while Tina was wearing a skirt which was


    the same with the one worn by I. Terry had also noticed that Wilson took the initiative to carry I


    before the three of them got in the car. In fact, they looked like a happy family of three.


    This was Terry''s impression!


    He opened his mouth and closed it immediately, swallowing some saliva.


    "I dare not ask anything...


    "I dare not say anything..." He thought.


    As it was the weekend, after sending I back to the hospital, Tina and Wilson went straight to the


    No.l Luxurious Residence.


    It was already veryte at night.


    Wilson didn''t harass Tina at her homest night.


    He noticed that she was very tired. That''s why he didn''t want to wake her up. He just held her in his


    arms and slept with her without doing anything else. In fact, he had be more eager these days.


    However, Wilson didn''t give her any chance. After entering the door, he pounced on her and


    pressed her down onto the bed. She even had no chance to take a bath.


    Tina was particrly obedient tonight.


    She allowed Wilson to do whatever he liked on the bed.


    If he wanted her to live, she would live. If he wanted her to die, she would die.


    It was veryte when the two of them fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Tina was awakened by the vibration of the mobile phone.


    She was tired that she didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the one on the other end of the line was


    very persistent.


    Tina finally opened her eyes.


    Wilson was still fast sleeping next to her, and his breathing pace was long and steady. Under the


    dim moonlight, there were sculpture-like shadows on both sides of his nose.


    A sense of bashfulness arose in Tina''s heart. Although Wilson was an exceptionally strong man, he


    would still be exhausted every time after he slept with her.


    Afraid of waking him up, she fetched her phone, walked away silently, and halted by the window


    barefoot.


    It was dark outside, and the ground was covered with silver lights of the moon.


    Tina picked up her phone.


    When she saw the caller''s name disyed on the screen, her expression froze, and she frowned


    slightly.


    It was Dn.


    Sote at night...


    After hesitating for a while, Tina picked it up. "Hello?"


    She could only hear the strange and polite voice of a girl. "Is it a Miss by the name of Tina?"


    The background of the girl speaking was very noisy. Tina could hear drumbeats and music.


    "Yes, I am..." Tina was slightly taken aback.


    After getting Tina''s confirmation, the girl seemed relieved and immediately added, "This is XX Bar.


    The owner of this mobile phone had been sitting here since the evening. He had almost ordered all


    the wines we have. He looks very drunk now. Can youe over here to pick him up?"


    Tina clenched her phone tightly.


    It was one o''clock in the middle of the night. The girl, who was obviously a bartender, said that


    Dn had been there since the evening.


    Six or seven hours had passed since then...


    Tina looked out of the window.


    The moon was hanging high in the sky, but it was blocked by the clouds, and could only give off


    faint moonlight. Her mood was a little gloomy now, just like the moon which was blocked by the


    clouds. However, she also felt calm at the same time. She needn''t worry about anything when


    Wilson was with her.


    Tina closed her eyes for two seconds. "I''m sorry to hear that," she said nonchntly, "but I''m afraid


    you should look for someone else!"


    After saying that, she hung up and turned off her phone.


    Tina stood there for a while, and then quietly returned to her bed.


    She crawled into the quilt again.


    An arm stretched over to her. Wilson''s voice was a little hoarse and sounded particrly maic


    at night. "Who was calling you?" Tina thought for a moment and replied casually, "An advertisement


    call!"


    Wilson''s arm rested on her waist, and the body temperature of him passed on to her under the quilt.


    The dark clouds that had shrouded Tina''s heart were instantly blown away.


    She asked, "Mr. Chin, did I wake you up?"


    "Mmm.." Wilson hugged her against his chest. "Now you''re awake. Let''s do something enjoyable!"


    Tina was petrified."..."


    She really wished she hadn''t asked him that silly question...


    This night was romantic and annoying at the same time.


    In a pub located on a nearby street which was busy...


    After talking to Tina on the phone, the female bartender put down the mobile phone and looked at


    Dn Koo, who was as drunk as a puddle of mud.


    The light inside the pub was dim, and this bartender was not very interested in music. For this


    reason, she didn''t recognize who Dn was.


    However, since Dn entered the door, he had indeed attracted the attention of the bartender with


    his special temperament as a pianist. She noticed that this handsome man looked a little


    mncholy, and he drank a great deal of liquor after sitting down.


    He acted as if he didn''t care about his own life!


    This pub was not a nightclub, which tended to do business until dawn. As the customers left one


    after another, the bartender decided to close the pub.


    The bartender saw that Dn was seriously drunk, and he fell into sleep on the bar counter. She


    thought it would be suitable to contact his family members and friends.


    However, there was only one phone number saved in his mobile phone. The name was Tina.


    The bartender realized that Tina must be a girl this drunken man loved deeply.


    After the bartender dialed the phone number of Tina, she heard a beautiful female''s voice. However,


    after she exined the situation, Tina refused toe to the pub.


    The bartender now was at a loss what to do next. Just as she was worried, the man''s mobile phone


    rang again.


    She immediately picked it up.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Dn, What Did You Call Me Just Now?


    At first, the bartender thought that it must be the girl named Tina who had regretted it and called


    back.


    However, when she picked up the phone, she heard another girl''s voice.


    This girl''s voice was not as pleasant as Tina''s. The bartender felt that this girl was a little bit


    arrogant and overbearing, and she appeared not to be an easygoing person.


    Without any courtesy, this girl angrily questioned, "Who''s speaking?! Why did you pick up Dn''s


    phone?! Don''t you know he has a fiancee?"


    Niticing that there might be a misunderstanding, the bartender quickly exined, "This is XX Bar.


    The owner of this mobile phone is drunk..."


    Half an hourter, Selene Chin walked into the pub quickly.


    She went straight to the bar counter.


    Dn was sitting in a bar stool, and he was still wearing his suit. As he was drunk, he had fallen


    asleep on the bar counter. In fact, he was so drunk that he almost looked like a dead man. A great


    many wine bottles and sses were scattered in front of him.


    He seemed to be like a nobleman who was down-and-out and extremely dispirited.


    Selene and Dn had been together for so long a time, and every time he was with her, he


    appeared to be a handsome pianist who had the special temperament of being cool toward


    everything. He often acted like a prince, an eminent artist in his piano concerts.


    Selene had never seen him behave like this before.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The bartender saw that a beautiful and fashionable girl had arrived here. This girl was dressed in


    clothes of luxurious brands, and she had an indifferent and arrogant temperament.


    The bartender realized that she must be the girl who called in just now. "Hi... Are you thedy who


    made the phone call a little while ago?"


    Selen was quite used to the life pattern of being superior to others, and she liked to boss others


    around.


    She stood there still arrogantly. Instead of answering the bartender''s question, she rebuked her


    unhappily, "Why did he drink so much?"


    Just now, Selene touched Dn''s body tenderly a few times, but got no response.


    The bartender, who had been reprimanded, felt that she might be the scapegoat. "I''m not quite


    sure. He ordered a great deal of wine and drank them all. I don''t think it''s safe for him to continue to


    stay here. Please send him home quickly!"


    After that, the bartender kindly came forward to help Dn up.


    Selene raised her eyebrows and stood in front of Dn. She said unhappily, "Don''t touch him! Just


    do what you should do. He is my fiance, and you don''t have any right to touch him as a bartender!"


    After that, without saying "thanks", Selene helped Dn up and left.


    The bartender felt speechless.


    Selene gave her the impression that some rich people were really unpolite!


    Selene had watched a movie with two other youngdies in the evening. The three of them talked


    about their fiances in the theatre.


    Selene felt that herpanions'' fiances appeared to be more considerate than Dn. After


    returning home, she tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t sleep well.


    And then, she decided to make a phone call to Dn.


    To her surprise, Selene found out after the


    call that Dn had be drunk at XX Bar.


    Selene hurried over, but since it waste at night, she didn''t inform the driver of her family. She


    simply put on her clothes and call a taxi.


    She made a lot of efforts and finally got Dn into his car.


    Dn couldn''t drive the car, and Selene didn''t bring her driver''s license with her. For this reason, the


    two of them could only wait for a designated driver.


    Seeing that Dn had be so drunk, Selene felt distressed and pitiful for him, but at the same


    time she was annoyed.


    She leaned over and pushed him twice with her hand. With a tone of dissatisfaction, she asked,


    "Dn, Dn! Wake up! Why did you drink so much wine?"


    Dn opened his eyes slowly.


    Because of drunkenness, his pupils were a little blurred, and his eyes looked very unconcentrated.


    He suddenly raised a hand, brushed away the hair on Selene''s ear, and touched her cheek.


    Selene''s breathing softened.


    It was a rare instance for Dn to take the initiative to behave so intimately to her. Selene originally


    had grievances over what had happened, but now they all disappeared, and she even felt delighted


    about it.


    Dn had drunk a lot of wine tonight.


    In the evening, he drove his car to a golf course in the suburbs and yed two rounds of golf. He


    felt bored and wanted to do something else which was more exciting and required more physical


    strength.


    He happened to notice that there was a horse ranch nearby, and therefore he went straight there.


    A ck Rolls-Royce was parked near the entrance of the horse ranch. Dn recognized its license


    te. It was Wilson Chin''s car.


    Unexpectedly, Dn learned that the horse ranch was not open to the public today.


    One of the staff members told him that this horse ranch had already been acquired by Wilson. At


    this time, Wilson was inside the horse ranch, together with a young woman and a kid...


    Subconsciously, Dn guessed what had happened.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with himself today, but for some unknown reason, he couldn''t


    control himself. He simply wanted to go inside and have a look.


    The banquet celebrating the engagement between Dn and Selene Chin had attracted a great


    deal of public attention before. The horse ranch had now been bought by Wilson Chin. For this


    reason, most of the staff members knew that Dn and Wilson were rtives. As Dn


    emphasized that he only wanted to have a look, and would not disturb others inside the horse


    ranch, the staff members allowed him to do so.


    Through the transparent ss wall, Dn saw Wilson and Tina, who were wearing riding dresses,


    as well as a little girl who was squatting in front of the stable and feeding a pony with grass...


    Although the girl was still very small, her features resembled Tina''s.


    Dn felt like his heart was stabbed by a dagger.


    It was bleeding painfully.


    The little girl reminded Dn of Tina''s betrayal to him five years ago. Anger, hatred, and despair


    filled his heart.


    Later, Dn saw that Wilson pulled Tina into his arms and kissed her again. It was so unbearable to


    him.


    After Dn fled away from the horse ranch, he drove his car around the city and finally entered a


    pub.


    He urgently needed alcohol to paralyze himself. Otherwise, his mind would be filled with more and


    more negative emotions. He was almost out of breath because of despair.


    The drunkenness caused Dn to suffer from hallucinations, in which he thought he had seen Tina.


    Tina was so close to him that he could touch her as long as he stretched out his hand.


    He also had vaguely overheard the bartender''s phone call to Tina.


    "Has Tinae over to me?" He thought.


    Dn caressed the cheeks of "Tina" gently as he had once done when the two of them were still in


    college. He did it again and again. Then, his mouth opened slightly.


    Selene raised her hand and put it on the back of his hand, enjoying this rare moment of loving care


    from her fiance.


    Suddenly, Selene heard that her fiance was murmuring "Tina"... She was dumbfounded in an


    instant.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard. Mixed feeling surged up in her mind and she widened her


    eyes. "Dn, what did you call me just now?


    Dn looked at her distractedly and


    1 llrp* N


    murmured, Tina...


    Selene only felt that the cold wind blowing in from outside the window made her sadness into


    wretchedness.


    It was Monday again. The morning sun was


    shining on the earth through the clouds.


    On the first day of each week, there were a great many vehicles and people on the street,


    especially during the rush hours.


    Tina was leaning against the backseat. She looked somewhat exhausted as if she had consumed


    too much energy on the bed. However, her delicate face still looked fair and white. The morning


    sunlight shed on her face, and the mixture of light and shadows made her more charming.


    Terry was driving the car very steadily.


    Gradually, the office building of the TV station wasing into view.


    With his long legs crossed, Wilson said, "Tina, I will be going on a business trip to Australinater


    on!"


    "Uh-huh!" Tina nodded.


    When the two of them were about to go to bedst night, Wilson had told her about it. This morning,


    Wilson carried his suitcase with him when they set off.


    It was because of this that she had been bullied by him for a very long time on the bedst night.


    The car was parked on the roadside near the office building.


    Tina said, "Mr. Chin, I''ll need to go now. I wish you a good journey!"


    Then she opened the door and was about to leave.


    Wilson suddenly grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Terry''s Boss Was Getting More and More Clingy!


    Tina was puzzled. "Mr. Chin, what''s the matter?"


    Even Terry, who was driving the car, looked back from the rearview mirror.


    Wilson''s finger pulps rubbed her skin. "This business trip willst for a week. I have a lot of work to


    do this time. I may not be able toe back on the weekend. At best, I''ll go back on Sunday


    morning..."


    Although Wilson wanted Tina to fly to Australina with him, just like what they didst time, it was


    quite impossible this time. His birthday had passed, while Tina couldn''t always give up her work at


    the TV station. What''s more, she had to take care of I and prepare for the finals.


    Wilson could no longer be capricious this time.


    He paused, and then his eyes stared at her from behind the lens. "Tina, I want you to see me off at


    the airport!"


    Tina was stunned."..."


    Before she could say anything, Wilson used force in his hands.


    Tina was dragged back to the car, and the door was closed immediately.


    Terry silently withdrew his views from the rearview mirror.


    His boss was getting more and more clingy!


    He didn''t know how toment on Wilson and his beloved mistress.


    In this way, Tina, who had already stepped into the TV station, was taken back to the car, which


    headed for the airport.


    While it was on the highway, the car obviously sped up a lot.


    40 minutester, the Rolls-Royce stopped again, and Tina could see in the gigantic building of the


    airport''s waiting hall outside of the car window.


    Terry said, "Mr. Chin, here we are!"


    "Mmm..." Wilson nodded.


    He held up Tina''s hand and walked towards the airport.


    It was not until Terry had finished all the procedures of luggage consignment and passenger


    boarding that Wilson let go of Tina''s hand.


    "Tina, I''ll be boarding!" Wilson said.


    "Hum!" Tina answered obediently. After a pause, she said tenderly, "Mr. Chin, I will give you a


    surprise when youe back!"


    When she spoke, her head was slightly lowered, and her expression was somewhat like that of a


    young girl''s shyness.


    Tina was referring to the suit.


    Although she had been busily preparing for the finals, she still squeezed out some time and


    personallypleted the suit she designed. There were only two cuff buttons left unfinished.


    She didn''t tell Wilson the details because she wanted to give him a surprise.


    The broadcast reminded passengers in the waiting hall of the flight numbers about to be boarding.


    Wilson and Terry were going for the security inspection. Before they passed the security door,


    Wilson came over to Tina again.


    Ignoring the fact that this was a bustling airport, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead as if


    no one was around.


    It was a tender kiss, but it was very romantic at the same time.


    A flush appeared on Tina''s cheeks.


    Wilson stepped into the security checkpoint with Terry. His tall and strong figure gradually


    disappeared from Tina''s sight. She stood there still.


    Tina acted as if she was watching her husband board the ne, just like the other women did at the


    airport.


    It was summer now. The weather was getting hotter day by day.


    Fortunately, the air conditioning inside the car and inside the house ensured that the environments


    werefortable.


    After Selene got off of the car, she walked towards a building, while her driver was apanying


    her and holding an umbre in his hand. After she entered the building, the driver stayed outside


    and waited for her. Selene stepped into the elevator alone.


    Dn''s music studio was inside this building.


    Selene headed straight for this ce.


    In order to have a good environment for artistic creation, Dn had rented the whole floor. Coming


    out of the elevator, Selene could see open ss doors.


    As it was lunch break now, there were few people in the studio.


    Selene walked into the studio calmly.


    Last week, she went to the pub atte night to bring Dn back home because he was drunk. At


    that time, he was in a confused state of mind. Selene suddenly heard that he was murmuring


    another woman''s name, "Tina", which was the most intolerable name for her. Selene was so angry


    that she almost exploded.


    His anger had not subsidedpletely till


    now.


    Dn had drunk too much and was almost unconscious that night. No matter how angry Selene


    was, she couldn''t vent her anger out in front of him.


    However, she came from a rich and powerful family, and had her own pride and prejudice. After


    deliberately cooling this incident down for a few days, she came to visit Dn and wanted to settle


    ounts with him.


    After Selene went into the studio, she saw that Dn was lying on the sofa.


    One of his arms rested on his forehead, while the other was holding a music score. He was actually


    sleeping there.


    As the building had a central air-conditioning system, cool breezes blew down from the air outlet on


    the ceiling. The hair on Dn''s forehead moved slightly, adding a bit more charm to his originally-


    handsome face.


    Selene secretly scolded herself for being too emotional.


    She was obviously full of anger while entering the studio, but as soon as she saw Dn sleeping on


    the sofa, she immediately became worried that he would catch a cold. She picked up a nket next


    to him.


    Selene covered Dn with the nket.


    When she was about to step back, Dn


    suddenly took her hands.


    Afraid of waking him up, Selene didn''t struggle. Instead, she just sat by his side and waited for him


    to wake up.


    Dn grabbed her hands tightly.


    He seemed to be dreaming something, yet he didn''t let go of her hands.


    Selene couldn''t help but wonder if he was dreaming of her. If that was the case, she would be very


    willing to forgive what he had done before.


    Over ten minutester, Dn slowly woke up.


    He was stunned at first, but when he saw that it was Selene standing in front of him, he released


    her hands instinctively.


    Selene''s face instantly darkened.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His quick reaction made Selene instantly realize that just like that night when he was drunk, he had


    mistaken her for someone else.


    Her heart was filled with anger and jealousy.


    Dn sat up, and his head had already be sober-minded. "When did youe here?"


    Selene gritted her teeth. "I have just arrived. I didn''t wake you up because you were asleep!"


    "Uh-huh!" Dn nodded and looked slightly indifferent.


    He had always been like this towards her. If it were any other time, Selene would be quite


    ustomed to it, might even try to please him or flirt with him. However, at this moment, she only


    felt that it was especially ironic and uneptable.


    Selene couldn''t help but ask him, "Dn, didn''t you have anything to say to me? That night when


    you were drunk at the pub, you caressed my face and call out another woman''s name. Do you


    remember it? Do you remember the name you were calling?"


    "..." Dn''s expression froze.


    Something shed through his eyes. Then, he stood up and said, "I don''t want to talk about that


    anymore!"


    "If you don''t want to talk about that, then I''ll have to forget about it?" Selene walked up to him.


    "Dn, you''ve forgotten what you promised to me! You told me that there would no longer be any


    ce for Tina in your heart. And think about how she had treated you... She had been so cruel and


    merciless to you... Why don''t you just forget about herpletely?"


    Dn frowned. "I didn''t!"


    Upon hearing his answer, Selene only felt that Dn was trying to cover things up.


    The faster he denied it, the more likely he was feeling guilty in his heart.


    Selene clenched her fist and wanted to ask him more questions, yet Dn didn''t give her the


    chance to ask him. "I have topose two importantpositions today. I don''t have time to talk to


    you. You''d better go back home now!"


    After that, he turned around and went back into the piano room.


    Selene was out of choice but to leave the studio with grievances.


    Jealousy and hatred filled her heart.


    Even the cool breeze produced by the air conditioner inside the car could not alleviate her bad


    mood.


    Selene became angrier and angrier. She really wished she could defeat Tina, but the reality was,


    she couldn''t do anything harmful to her.


    Wilson had clearly warned her not to trouble Tina again; otherwise, she would not be spared easily.


    Selene didn''t dare to challenge the authority of Wilson, who was her cousin.


    However, she thought she must not stay here and do nothing at all. She must definitely find a way


    out.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Selene''s Smart Calction


    It was Saturday today, and the weather was sunny.


    A luxury car entered the gate of the Koo family''s vi. After the car was parked, the driver got out


    and opened the rear door.


    Selene, who was wearing a CHANEL skirt of limited version, stepped down on her high heels. She


    was holding an umbre in her hand.


    After the driver closed the door, he went around the car and took out a lot of shopping bags from the


    trunk. Then, he called out to the servants and asked thetter to help him carry the bags into the


    house.


    Aspry Koo and his wife, Lilith Yuen, were both at home.


    After having their lunch, Aspry took a nap. Lilith, who was holding a cup of tea, came down from the


    stairs.


    After hearing the servant''s report, she smiled and walked forward.


    Every time Selene came to visit the Koo family, she would buy a lot of beautiful clothes and


    expensive health-preservation products, which made Lilith very happy.


    In fact, Lilith was extremely pleased with Selene, her future daughter-inw.


    She cordially led Selene to the living room, and the two of them sat down on the sofa.


    Then, Lilith ordered the servant to serve tea.


    Selene acted as if nothing special had urred. First of all, she greeted Lilith obediently, and then


    presented the gifts she had bought. However, her eyes suddenly turned red after she finished


    drinking a cup of tea.


    Lilith immediately became nervous when she saw this. "Selene, what''s wrong? Tell auntie what


    happened."


    Selene shook her head. "Auntie, I''m fine..."


    Although she said that, her eyes were redder, and tears were umting.


    With a slight blink of her eyshes, tears fell down her cheeks.


    Lilith said anxiously, "Don''t cry! Tell me, what happened? Did Dn treat you badly or bully you?


    Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you!"


    Selene choked with sobs, "Auntie, I feel so sad!"


    She covered her face with her hands and burst into tears.


    Lilith fetched a tissue to wipe off her tears and said with concern, "Dear Selene, don''t cry anymore.


    Tell me what happened!"


    After Lilith consoled Selene for a long time, thetter slowly exined what happened.


    She told Lilith everything about the incident that Dn became badly drunk at the pub that night.


    The more she narrated, the more tears rolled down her face. In the end, her tears seemed to be out


    of control.


    Selene sobbed sadly. "...I don''t know what tricks that woman called Tina had used in pestering


    Dn and me like this. When Dn was drunk, he kept on calling her n


    name...


    After she finished speaking, as expected, Lilith''s face suddenly changed, and her cheeks bulged out


    of anger.


    Selene was very satisfied with Lilith''s response.


    She couldn''t bear the fact that Dn couldn''t forget his ex-girlfriend for such a long time. She


    wanted to defend herself against this woman called Tina, but she dared not do anything harmful to


    her because of her cousin, Wilson Chin, an overbearing person, who happened to be Tina''s


    benefactor or even boyfriend.


    After reflecting upon it for a long time, Selene finally decided to look for help from Lilith.


    Lilith was exasperated after hearing what Selene said, "Tina Hall is a b*tch! I knew it. She wouldn''t


    behave properly at all!"


    Selene was still sobbing. "Auntie, I''m so sad now! I love Dn, but his heart has been stolen by this


    woman called Tina. What am I going to do..."


    "How dare she! Selene, you''re my future daughter-inw. As long as I''m Dn''s mother, no other


    woman would be able to marry into the Koo family!" Lilithforted Selene.


    Although Selene Chin was just a coteral rtive of the Chin''s Group, she was, to some extent,


    still superior to the Koo family as far as the socialdder was concerned.


    Lilith had indeed made great efforts to make Dn and Selene be lovers. Now that the two of


    them had finally gotten engaged, Lilith cherished this good opportunity very much. In other words,


    she was afraid that "The cooked duck flew away", as the saying went.


    Seeing that Selene had shed so many tears, Lilith was very nervous. She worried that Selene might


    thus have negative impressions about the Koo family. She thought she must take action.


    Lilith held up Selene''s hand. "Come on. Let''s go. I''ll get even with that b*tch and teach her a lesson!


    Let her know that no woman in the world, except you, will marry my son Dn Koo!"


    Selene wiped the corners of her eyes with a


    tissue.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lilith called out to the servants and asked them to fetch her clothes. After changing into the new


    clothes, Lilith and Selene left the vi angrily.


    Not long after they left, a white Porsche entered the gate of the Koo family''s vi.


    Dn went upstairs with the music score in his hand.


    Aspry, who was pinching his eyebrows, walked out of the bedroom. He didn''t seem to have had a


    good sleep just now and appeared to be a little dispirited.


    Aspry asked, "Has Dne back?"


    Dn nodded and said, "Yes, Dad. It''s me! I want to get some new clothes!"


    "Dn, your fiancee seemed to be here just now!" Aspry said, "I don''t know what happened, but


    there were loud noises downstairs at that time. I didn''t hear them clearly. It seemed that your Mom


    was very angry, and she and Selene were going to find a so-called b*tch to settle something!"


    Aspry continued, "Do you know what''s going on? I have a bad feeling about it. You''d better go and


    see..."


    Dn frowned as he heard that.


    Then, as he had thought of something, he turned around and quickly went downstairs.


    After leaving the Koo family, the luxurious car drove on and arrived at a private hospital.


    The car stopped in front of the hospital''s inpatient building.


    Before getting off of the car, Lilith was still holding Selene''s hand. She consoled Selene and


    assured to thetter that she needn''t worry about anything. As Selene''s future mother-inw, Lilith


    emphasized that she would definitely now allow others to bully Selene.


    Selene wiped her eyes with a piece of tissue and nodded meekly.


    She did not get off the car with Lilith.


    She had her own calction. Lilith obviously wanted to quarrel with Tina this time.


    Selene thought that it would be advisable not to be present on the scene. She didn''t want Dn to


    have a bad impression of her.


    She couldn''t control Dn''s mind in the short term. In order to avoid the possibility of their


    rtionship being ruined, she thought that it would be necessary to take action against Tina.


    Now that Selene had convinced Lilith that she must do something, she had no need to worry about


    Wilson.


    Selene rolled up the tissue in her hand, and her eyes sparkled.


    Just as she was patiently waiting to reap the benefit, she saw that a white Porsche was driving fast


    towards her.


    The Porsche braked hardly near Selene. Then, a tall and strong figure got off the car. He was


    someone familiar to her.


    The corners of his lips were slightly pursed, and the side profile of his face was very handsome.


    Selene cursed in her heart.


    She quickly bent herself down. If she was discovered by Dn, she would be in great trouble.


    Selene immediately ordered the driver. "Peter, hurry up. Let''s leave this hospital quickly!"


    In one of the Pediatric Department''s wards.


    The afternoon sunshine came in through the window, and the ward wasfortable and cozy


    because of the sunshine and air conditioning.


    I was sitting on the sofa and eating watermelon with her legs crossed like a little squirrel. Tina


    and her good friend, Malee, also sat on the sofa near the window. They were chatting casually.


    After she threw all the watermelon peels into the trash can, she suddenly said in a childish voice,


    "Mom, I miss the Domineering CEO so much."


    Tina was amused.


    She often heard such interesting words from her daughter.


    I asked, "Can I call him tonight?"


    I also knew that Wilson had gone on a business trip again. She was a very smart girl. She knew


    that there was a difference in time when Wilson was abroad.


    "Sure!" Tina nodded.


    She turned around and saw that Malee looking at her with a funny face. Tina''s face blushed.


    She asked awkwardly, "Malee, why are you looking at me in this way?"


    Malee lowered her voice. "Don''t you miss the Domineering CEO too?"

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Malee Seemed to Have Made a Mistake


    Tina''s face blushed more seriously.


    On this weekend, Wilson was still on his business trip abroad. For this reason, she was particrly


    rxed.


    She was so rxed this weekend that she even felt unusual and unnatural.


    This feeling was especially true in the middle of the night, when she closed her eyes. At such


    moments, she couldn''t help but think of his handsome face, and imagine what he would be doing


    now...


    Malee''s words seemed to have urately exposed Tina''s thought. She looked embarrassed.


    Tina quickly changed the topic. "Malee, I heard that the vice president of our ssmates Union,


    Brother Chow, is going to get married?"


    "Yes, the wedding ceremony will be held this month!" Malee nodded.


    Tina said, "You have also received the notice. Brother Chow called me the day before yesterday!"


    "I heard that his wife is a kindergarten teacher and looks very cute! Time really flies. I still remember


    when we were still in school, Brother Chow often dered that he would be single for the rest of his


    life. Now he goes back on his own words! When a man loves a woman, it''s miracle!" Malee licked


    her tongue.


    "Couldn''t agree with you more!" Tina agreed. She then looked at Malee and added, "Malee,


    shouldn''t you find a boyfriend now?"


    When Tina was still a student, she was apanied by Dn all the time.


    Malee was different. She was never apanied by any boy. Up to now, she still hadn''t had a


    boyfriend.


    Malee''s former college ssmates gradually got married one after another. Tina''s current situation


    was special. Many things were beyond her own control. However, she was curious and somewhat


    worried about Malee''s love affair.


    Malee''s expression froze for a while.


    She then said, "I''d rather find..."


    From Malee''s tone of voice, Tina could hear a hint of helplessness. Malee was virtually out of


    choice.


    When Tina was about to ask Malee more carefully, someone knocked on the door. A nurse came in


    with a medical record book in


    her hand. "The family members of I Hall in the No.l2th ward must now take her to have an


    examination!"


    I s body temperature was a little higher than normal lelvel when she got up this morning.


    The attending doctor came over to have a check of her. Although there seemed to be nothing


    serious, he still suggested that I should go through a more systematic examination for guarantee.


    Tina said, "Okay... I know. We''ll go there now!"


    Tina held up I s little hand and followed the nurse out, while Malee was waiting in the ward.


    After crossing the pedestrian overpass, the two of them came to the inspection center of the


    neighboring building.


    I had been hospitalized for more than half a year since her sudden illness. She was quite used to


    such an examination. For this reason, she did not feel afraid of or resistant to it at all.


    Although this was the case, as I s mother, every time Tina saw her daughter lying on the bench


    for examination, her heart still ached.


    She couldn''t help but feel sad and dismay for her daughter''s miserable experience.


    After a series of examination, two hourster, the mother and daughter came out of the examination


    room.


    The sleeves of I s hospital gown were rolled up high. There was a tiny needle scar left on her fair


    and white arms. At this time, I was pressing it with a medical cotton swab, which was particrly


    eye-catching.


    Tina''s heart ached again when she saw this.


    After the cotton swab was thrown away, Tina bent over and puff on I''s needle scar.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She wished she could rece her daughter''s position and suffer from these things.


    I caressed her mother''s face with her chubby little hands and said in a childish voice, "Mom,


    don¡¯t worry! I''m brave enough to defeat the disease!"


    Tina''s eyes were moistened. She smiled and said, "Well... I is the best kid!"


    After putting on her hospital gown again, I and her mother returned to the ward.


    When the two of them were crossing the pedestrian overpass again, Tina spotted two familiar


    figures at a corner near the elevator.


    She had seen these two persons some time ago in an art exhibition.


    Lilith Yuen and Dn Koo, the mother and son.


    They didn''t seem toe here to visit any patient. They were both walking in a hurry. Dn was


    taking a lead, while Lilith followed behind him.


    They both looked a little strange.


    Dn''s face was gloomy, while Lilith looked panic-stricken.


    Did something wrong happen to them?


    Tina frowned.


    She felt that this was bizarre.


    I shook her hand and asked, "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing!" Tina shook her head.


    In her view, the mother and son had entered the elevator sessively.


    Tina looked away. No matter what had happened, it had nothing to do with her. She didn''t care


    about it.


    She touched I s head and said with a smile, "Auntie Malee is still waiting for us. Let''s go!" "Mm!"


    I''s crisp voice sounded.


    A few minutester, Tina and I came back to the Pediatrics Department''s ward.


    After Tina pushed the door open, she saw that Malee was pacing back and forth in front of the


    window. From time to time, she would grab her long hair.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Malee quickly stepped forward and said, "Tina, you''re finally back!


    Have you finished the examination?" "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Malee heaved a sigh of relief. "Luckily, you and I were not here just now!"


    "What''s wrong?" Tina asked in bewilderment.


    "I''m fine!" Malee shook her head.


    Tina noticed that there was a hint of hesitation and ambiguity in Malee''s eyes. She asked, "Malee,


    did something happen when we were not here?"


    Malee looked like she wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.


    In the end, under Tina''s gaze, she had to confess it honestly, "Tina, I seem to have made a


    mistake..."


    Tina was even more puzzled.


    Malee added, "When you took I to receive the examination, Mrs. Koo and Dn came over here.


    Then, I told Dn what had happened five years ago. Now he knows the truth..."


    Tina''s heart sank suddenly.


    The moon was bright and beautiful in the sky, while the night was drawing on.


    The ward was illuminated by the bedsidemp. Tina and Malee were sitting near the window, while


    I had already fallen asleep on the bed. Her quiet sleeping face was as


    lovely and innocent as an angel.


    Malee told Tina the details of what happened during the day.


    After they were notified by the nurse, Tina and I went for the examination, leaving Malee alone in


    the ward.


    Malee felt somewhat bored, and therefore she surf the Inte to vote for the contestants of a


    recently-popr reality show. While she was enjoying all kinds of handsome men''s photos in the fan


    group, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Malee thought that it must be Tina and I who came back earlier than expected. She was


    confused, but when she looked up, she saw Lilith''s unkind face.


    Dressing gorgeously, Lilith came to the ward in an uninvited manner.


    Without even knocking on the door, she got into the ward aggressively.


    Aftering into the ward, Lilith shouted, "Where is Tina Hall the b*itch? Ask her to get out


    immediately! Little b*tch... I think she was born into a family of batches. She is a vamp! Her


    daughter is a bastard!"


    Before Lilith entered the ward, she had deliberately gone to the nurse station to acquire more


    information about Tina.


    At the beginning, Lilith was somewhat worried that Tina might be backed up by someone like


    Wilson. When she learned from the nurse station that there was only one female friend visiting Tina


    and her daughter in the ward, Lilith''s confidence was immediately enhanced.


    Lilith''s goal today was to vent out she and Selene''s anger, as she firmly believed that Selene would


    be a perfect future daughter-inw. She loudly scolded and cursed Tina after entering the ward


    because she hated Tina so much, and liked Selene so much.


    Malee deeply knew how shameless Lilith was.


    When Malee heard Lilith scolding and cursing Tina and I like that, she naturally couldn''t bear it.


    She put down her mobile phone and retorted angrily.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Wilson''s Voice


    Malee and Lilith argued in the ward.


    Malee felt that Lilith had gone too far. Lilith acted as if she wanted to chew up Tina and spat her out.


    Malee tried to defend her friend adamantly. "Mrs. Koo, can you shut up? What right do you have to


    say something like this here?"


    Lilith looked at Malee disdainfully. "I''m looking for that b*tch called Tina Hall. Who do you think you


    are?"


    Malee couldn''t bear it. "If you don''t want others to know about it, don''t do it! Mrs. Koo, have you


    forgotten all the dirty and immoral things you''ve done?"


    "What? How dare you!" Lilith raised her eyebrows arrogantly.


    Malee''s expression was angry and disdainful. "Dare you say you haven''t done anything evil? Five


    years ago, the day before Tina and Dn went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register their marriage,


    you made an appointment with Tina and deliberately drugged her. Otherwise, how could she be


    r*ped by a strange man...


    "It''s all your fault! You took advantage of this scandal plotted by yourself to threaten Tina that she


    must break up with Dn! You couldn''t stop your son from falling in love with Tina, and therefore


    you did something so evil to Tina. Tina is not a b*tch; you are a shameless b*tch!"


    Lilith''s eyes was filled with wrath and hatred.


    She seemed to be too angry to feel and shame, and she yelled out, "I am shameless? Tina was


    willing to have sex with that man, and she was to be med for her pregnancy. And she made her


    own decision to give birth to the little bastard! What does it have to do with me?"


    Malee knew that Lilith had always been a shameless person, but she hadn''t expected that Lilith


    would be shameless to such a high level.


    She angrily pointed at Lilith with her finger and said, "Mrs. Koo, aren''t you afraid of retribution


    because you have done so many immoral things?"


    Lilith didn''t take Malee''s words seriously. Her expression was still disdainful and arrogant.


    She crossed her arms with her hands over the shoulders, and her eyes suddenly darkened. Her


    unkind face looked vicious and cunning at the moment. "You little girl... Don''t talk nonsense! Even if


    the thing was done by me many years ago, do you have any evidence of that?"


    Malee was dumbfounded. "You..."


    She was so angry that her face turned red.


    Maybe Lilith''s immoral behaviors really brought retribution to herself. Just as she had finished


    saying her shameless words, Lilith''s dreadful face suddenly stiffened and darkened.


    She turned around slowly and was shocked.


    The door of the ward had not been shut down. Dn was standing near the door. Nobody knew


    how long he had been listening.


    Themplight of the corridor shed into the ward from behind his back, while his extremely cool and


    handsome face seemed to be covered by dark clouds.


    Lilith''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    She suddenly felt that everything in her life was ruined... Even though she had tried very hard to


    cover up the truth from Dn for five years, he still overheard it in the end...


    Malee was surprised too.


    Dn had obviously overheard all the contents of their conversation. His eyes were full of shock


    and disbelief, and his face was gloomy and angry. After ncing at Lilith''s face for a while, he


    turned around and left.


    Lilith didn''t dare to wait for Tina to return and quarrel with her. She was so scared that she hurriedly


    left to catch up with her son.


    Malee looked at Tina. Her eyes were full of regret.


    She had promised Tina before.


    Tina asked her not to reveal the truth to anybody, especially Dn.


    However, maybe it was because of a mistake or misunderstanding, Dn learned about the truth in


    the end.


    No matter what, Malee felt that she was to be med. "Tina, I''m really sorry for that! I didn''t mean it.


    I was just too angry at that time. Mrs. Koo''s words were too unpolite. I tried to argue with her, but I


    hadn''t expected that my words would be overheard by Dn..."


    "It''s alright!" Tina shook her head.


    She knew that Malee was unintentional.


    Under that circumstance, Malee just wanted to defend her.


    After the tragedy urred five years ago, Tina didn''t dare to face Dn.


    There was no way out for the two of them.


    Later, when Dn found out about her pregnancy without marriage, he misunderstood her for


    having betrayed him. When he came to the TV station to question her face to face, she didn''t even


    exin anything to him.


    What was the use of telling him the truth?


    Nothing could be changed. It would only make Dn feel guilty and miserable.


    This was not what Tina wanted to see.


    Five yearster, the two of them had changed a lot. She had degenerated herself to be a


    secret mistress of Wilson for raising Is medical expenses, while Dn now had a well-matched


    fiancee...


    There was no way for them to walk side by side again.


    It was for this reason that Tina had assumed all the responsibilities, which caused him to hate her


    deeply.


    But now Dn had learned about what virtually happened five years ago...


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tina felt more and more tired to think about her rtionship with Dn.


    She closed her eyes to have a rest.


    The hazy moonlight shed into the ward through the window. Malee sighed for what had happened


    today.


    She said, "Tina, the truth of five years ago ispletely known by Dn now. He must definitely be


    regretting it very much!"


    Tina was silent.


    Malee hesitated and added, "In fact, I always believe that even if more than five years have passed


    since you broke up with Dn, it might still be possible for the two of them to be together again.


    Although Dn said he hated you, I know he still cares about you in his heart. Now that he has


    learned about the truth... Even if you leave your benefactor, Dn could still pay for I s medical


    expenses. Maybe you should think about it. Is it possible to be with him again?"


    Tina shook her head. "Malee, that''s impossible!"


    Malee couldn''t help saying, "For so many years, you have been raising I by yourself. Do you n


    to be a single mother all your life? As time goes by, I may someday want a father!"


    Father?


    Some wrinkles formed between Tina''s eyebrows.


    She was indeed quite unfamiliar with a title like "father", this was not only true for herself, but also


    for her daughter.


    For some unknown reason, when Tina heard the word "father" from Malee, what instantly popped


    up in her mind was the scene that Wilson was holding I with one single arm.


    Tina pursed her lips. Just as she was about to shake her head again, she happened to catch a


    glimpse of a pair of obsidian-like eyes.


    The two eyes were shing with innocence and naivety.


    Tina was stunned.


    I, who had been sleeping on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Tina and Malee.


    She blinked her eyes from time to time.


    Tina walked over. "I, when did you wake up?


    I rubbed her eyes with her little hands and said tiredly, "Mom, I want to pee."


    Hearing that, Tina led her to the bathroom.


    After pissing, I was put back onto the hospital bed again.


    She yawned and said in her childish voice, "Good night, Mom. Good night, Auntie Malee!"


    Then, she closed her eyes again.


    After their dialogue was interrupted, the two of them ended the conversation. Malee understood


    Tina''s attitude from the conversation just now and didn''t insist on persuading her.


    The night was drawing on.


    Tina and Malee said "goodbye" to each other after they went out of the hospital. Then, Tina returned


    to the house she rented.


    She filled a cup with icy water.


    There had been a sense of chaos, slowly brewing in her chest. It was a little bitter and sour, but also


    a little oppressive.


    Tina drank more than half a cup of the icy


    water, but she still couldn''t ease it.


    Now, she was lying on her bed alone.


    Her body fell deep into the soft bedding, but she still couldn''t fall asleep.


    Tina suddenly felt that she wanted to hear Wilson''s voice very much.


    After some hesitation, she picked up her mobile phone.


    A few secondster, Wilson''s voice sounded, "Hello?"


    Upon hearing his deep and maic voice, Tina felt that there seemed to be some magic power


    coming from the other side of the ocean.


    Her heart, which was in a mess a little while ago, strangely calmed down.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Why Do You Know My Name?


    Tina turned over.


    She was now lying t on the big bed and felt much more rxed physically and mentally.


    Looking at the halos on the ceiling which were formted bymplight, Tina asked carefully, "Mr.


    Chin, are you busy now? Have I disturbed your work?"


    The time difference between Australina and their home country was only two hours, which was


    different from thest time when they went to New City.


    When he answered the phone, Wilson''s voice was clear. It seemed that he was still up at this time


    of the day.


    Tina knew quite well that Wilson was a workaholic.


    In addition, she had faintly heard the sound of documents being flipped through. She was a little


    worried that she would dy his work.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not busy now!" Wilson replied.


    At this moment, sitting in front of the meeting table of a luxury hotel in Australina, every participant


    of the conference, who generally was holding documents and waiting to report to Wilson, was


    petrified by Wilson''s casual words.


    Terry seemed to be the only person who still looked calm.


    Wilson leaned back, and the pulleys of his chair moved slightly.


    Ignoring the gaze of the other participants of the conference, he got up directly and walked to the


    French window.


    Wilson asked Tina, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina exined, "Nothing special!"


    It was true. There was nothing special. She just wanted to hear his voice at this moment.


    After hearing his voice, she was able to calm herself down.


    It was just like that day when Tina hid alone in the pouring rain. After she saw Wilson, her sense of


    security was dispelled instantly.


    Wilson was just like a lighthouse in Tina''s world, and that''s why she had be more and more


    clingy to him.


    Wilson''s tone was a little mischievous. "Tina, are you lonesome tonight?"


    "It''s true!" Tina said tteringly.


    She knew how to please him.


    But now, while trying to please him, she could also feel a sense of longing for him in


    her heart.


    She was especially fascinated by hisughter, which touched her eardrums, her heart, making her


    feel secure andfortable. That''s why she missed him.


    Tina couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Chin, are youing back tomorrow night?"


    "Yeah!" Wilson replied.


    Somehow, Tina suddenly felt a little shy. She grabbed her mobile phone tightly and said, "Okay... I


    know! Mr. Chin, I won''t bother you anymore. I am going to the bed now!"


    After making the phone call, Tina closed her eyes.


    This simple phone call seemed to have a hypnotic effect, and Tina soon fell asleep.


    Wilson returned to the meeting table and sat down.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the table.


    Then, he asked his special assistant who was sitting near him, "Terry, when are we going back


    home?"


    Terry replied, "Tomorrow morning''s flight. It will arrive at the destination at night!"


    It would take more than ten hours for their ne to cross the ocean.


    Wilson bent his fingers and rested them on the table. He was now deep in thought.


    Two secondster, Wilson ordered, "Call Jaxon now. Tell him to arrange a private ne for me in


    two hours. We are going to return as soon as possible!"


    Terry was speechless."..."


    "Yes!" He stood up and walked out.


    The other participants in the conference room were dumbfounded by Wilson and Terry.


    They still had a whole year''s data and forms to be sorted out and summarized. For this reason, they


    had a lot of work to do tonight. In fact, they originally nned to work overtime tonight, and then


    everyone would have to report to the boss tomorrow morning.


    Wilson tenderly pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose with his index finger. "All the reports


    must bepleted in two hours!"


    Everyone was petrified again.


    Could they choose to die directly? This might be a better choice.


    The zing sun shone through the clouds.


    As it was Sunday, the private hospital had more patients and visitors than usual. It was very


    crowded today.


    After they had an afternoon nap, Tina went to the pharmacy on the first floor to fetch


    some medicine.


    After she returned from the pharmacy, she sent the medicine to the nurse station and then went


    back to the ward. From a distance, she saw that I was standing near the door. In front of her was


    a familiar figure halfkneeling.


    It seemed that he wanted to level with her views by kneeling down.


    Tina''s steps halted slightly, and she clenched her fingers.


    Dn looked at the little girl in front of him, who was fair and beautiful. She was dressed in a


    hospital gown, and her big eyes were just like two obsidians, clear and bright.


    The waves of emotions surged up in his heart.


    Dn raised his hand and wanted to caress the little girl''s head.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But he hadn¡¯t touched her head for a long time, as if it was very difficult for him to do so.


    After a long while, Dn asked slowly, "Your name is I, right?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    She felt it boring to stay alone inside the ward. She then wanted to see if her mother had returned.


    As soon as she opened the door of the ward, she saw that a handsome man was standing outside.


    This man was very tall, and his facial features were charming. However, in Is mind, this man still


    couldn''tpare with her beloved Domineering CEO.


    I was not afraid of facing a stranger at all.


    She tilted her head and looked at this man curiously. "Why do you know my name?"


    Dn''s lips twisted, and his neck stiffened, as if it had been strangled by someone.


    When he looked into the innocent eyes of the little girl, he felt flustered and short of breath.


    I suddenly remembered something and shouted childishly, "Maybe I have seen you before... On


    TV! And... The nurses were talking about you. They said that you are a Piano Prince from abroad.


    The music of the piano can be sexy to girls, right?"


    Before Dn could make any reply, I saw Tina with her sharp eyes.


    She immediately yelled out in a childish voice, "Mom!"


    When Dn saw Tina, his expression suddenly became very excited, and his breathing seemed to


    have slowed down obviously.


    He stood up and stared at her.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    She was not surprised at all.


    After Dn learned about the truth, he would definitelye to her again.


    She was mentally prepared for it.


    Tina walked over, while I rushed to her and hugged her leg. I s arms were short and lovely,


    and Tina could see her bright smiling face.


    The mother and daughter seemed to be very close to each other.


    The sunlight shone in from the window of the corridor, which made Tina''s delicate face look very


    feminine and serene.


    Dn felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a dagger.


    Tina looked at Dn, and then touched her daughter''s head tenderly. She said, "I, can you go


    and y games with other children first?"


    I was very obedient. "Hmm!"


    She curiously looked at the two adults and then ran away briskly.


    I went to the other wards of the Pediatrics Department to find her little friends. She knocked on


    the doors of the wards one after another, only to learn that all her friends had gone downstairs to


    chase and catch butterflies near the flower bed.


    I went downstairs to join them.


    Last time, during the butterfly-catchingpetition among the kids, I failed to catch any butterfly,


    and she won only thest ce. She was quite disappointed about it. This time, she wanted to


    compete with other kids again, and she intended to catch two butterflies.


    One was for her mother, and the other was for the Domineering CEO.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, I ran all the way out.


    Outside the hospital hall on the first floor, there were several concrete steps.


    I ran so fast that she stumbled on thest step.


    She was so scared that she hurriedly closed her eyes and screamed.


    Fortunately, her pretty little nose did not strike the ground because of this ident.


    It was because two long and big arms caught her firmly. She was saved from the ident by a


    powerful embrace.


    I felt that the powerful embrace was familiar to her, and she could not help but let out a cry.


    Then, she opened her eyes and blinked them unbelievably. She put her arms around the man''s


    neck and shouted, "My dear Domineering CEO!"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Dn... We can''t go back...


    In the corridor outside of the ward...


    After I went away, there were only Tina and Dn left.


    Dn stood under the shadow created by the window and wall, and he looked as stiff as a rock that


    had gone through many years of winds and rains.


    He looked very haggard indeed.


    He seemed to be several years older than he was. His lips were covered with a little bit of dried


    skin, and his eyes were red because of theck of good rest.


    Dn opened his mouth. "Tina..."


    His voice was hoarse beyond recognition.


    Yesterday, after Dn left the hospital yesterday, he did two things.


    The first thing was to investigate the truth of the tragic incident which urred five years ago.


    Most of the servants in the Koo family had worked there for many years, especially an old servant.


    This old servant had served Lilith since she married into the Koo family.


    The servants in the house all kept quiet about it, but under the pressure of their young master, they


    had to reveal the truth more or less. Dn learned that five years ago, it was Lilith who invited Tina


    out on the excuse of negotiating with her the night before the two of them were supposed to go to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau to register for their marriage certificate.


    After that, Dn talked to Aspry.


    From his father, Dn learned that it was not because Tina wanted to sever her ties with the Koo


    family mercilessly five years ago.


    She was actually driven away from the Koo family for her pregnancy before marriage. Lilith med


    Tina for damaging the Koo family''s reputation.


    When Aspry talked about such things that happened a long time ago, he was very disappointed.


    In fact, he was also very remorseful. He was so angry back then that he said some very harsh


    words to Tina. Moreover, he didn''t adamantly oppose his wife''s decision to drive Tina away from the


    Koo family. Even if Tina had done something wrong, as her adoptive father, Aspry should have been


    more considerate to Tina, and been more prudent not to be cheated by others easily.


    In the end, Dn learned about all the details of this tragic incident.


    He felt as if a bucket of icy water had been poured down from his head. The muscles all over his


    body tightened, and his face was almost twitching.


    His heart was full of sorrow.


    The second thing Dn did was to talk to Selene, his fiancee.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Dn took two steps forward. "Tina, I''m sorry!"


    His voice was as hoarse as a piece of iron sheet that had been grounded by iron coarse sandpaper.


    Tina''s lips moved slightly.


    The next second, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Dn seemed to have exerted all his strength, and he was even trembling.


    He murmured in the same hoarse voice, "Tina, I''m sorry! I know everything now. I''m sorry, sorry for


    that..."


    He repeated it over and over again.


    Tina''s heart was as emotionless as a block of wood. She didn''t know how to express her own


    feeling.


    She struggled slightly, but failed to break away from his embrace. She felt his body trembling and


    knew that he must be very emotional at the moment.


    Tina sighed. "Dn, please let go of me first..."


    However, Dn didn''t let go of her.


    He once let go of her five years ago, and he had thus suffered for five years.


    He couldn''t let go of her this time.


    For so many years, Dn had in fact never been able to let go of the fact that Tina used to be his


    lover.


    He had always thought that Tina was a ruthless and merciless girl who only yed tricks with him


    and even betrayed him. She tortured him as if he was a toy that could be discarded at any moment.


    However, the truth turned out to be...


    Dn hugged Tina tightly. "I already knew what had happened five years ago, and the reason why


    you didn''t show up in the Civil Affairs Bureau to register for our marriage! What I hate most now is


    myself! I didn''t even know anything about it. I just thought that I was the victim, that you had


    betrayed me..."


    Now he knew that his dear Tina was not that kind of person.


    She might not love him, but she would never do such merciless things to him.


    Dn always remembered the desperation he felt after he had waited at the Civil Affairs Bureau for


    a day and a night. But how could he know the pain and suffering she was going through at the


    same time?


    Now, when Dn thought of the fact that he had cursed Tina for her supposedly-existing betrayal


    before, he felt very regretful for those awful words he said.


    Hot tears welled up in Dn''s eyes. "Tina, why were you so stupid? Why didn''t you tell me the


    truth? Why did you admit everything when there was a misunderstanding between us? If I hadn''t


    come to the hospital yesterday and identally overheard the truth, how long would you hide it


    from me?"


    The warm, or even hot tears flowed down to Tina''s cor.


    Tina felt embarassed.


    The same feeling of helplessness and sadness five years ago gradually surged up in her mind.


    There seemed to be a misty fog rising up in front of her eyes.


    Tina said, "If possible, I don¡¯t want you to know it for the rest of my life."


    She was telling the truth.


    How could she tell him the truth five years ago?


    Why should she tell him about it now?


    "That will be cruel to me!" Dn was frightened.


    If he didn''t know about the truth, he would hate her for the rest of his life.


    That way, even if he died, he would not


    forgive himself for making such a foolish mistake.


    Five years... The two of them had been separated for five years.


    Hot tears almost blurred Dn''s facial features. "Tina, I''ll take back everything I lost! From now on,


    no matter who I s biological father is, I''ll treat her as my own. If you want, we can go to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau now and fulfill the vow we failed to fulfill five years ago.


    Let me take care of you and your daughter so that we can forget about those unhappy things... And


    let us be together again!"


    Tina gradually became unhappy.


    She raised her head, and the sunlight outside the window shone into her eyes.


    It was a little painful at the beginning.


    Gradually, the mist fog was turned into liquid and slowly slid down from the corners of his eyes.


    Tina closed her eyes and said in a low voice, "Dn, I''m sorry... But we can''t go back..."


    There was a sense of firmness in her words, as if she was telling a solid fact that no one could


    argue.


    Dn¡¯s expression froze, and he felt as if there was a boulder sinking into his heart.


    The two of them seemed to be fixed on where they were in the corridor.


    Their shadows on the ground were lengthened.


    They were just like the hero and heroine in a movie, who had reunited after many years of


    separation.


    When the nurses or family members of the other patients passed by and saw this scene, they didn''t


    want to interrupt or disturb them. They just passed by the other side of the corridor.


    Tina and Dn were both caught up in their hopeless and sorrowful past. What they didn''t notice


    was that in the direction of the elevator not far away, a man and a little girl were holding each other''s


    hands, standing there, and looking straight at them.


    I was very happy when she suddenly met Wilson downstairs.


    She acted like a spoiled child in front of her Domineering CEO, and forgot all about capturing


    butterflies, etc.


    After some time, Wilson said that he wanted to go upstairs to say "hello" to her mother. I agreed


    with pleasure.


    Then, the two of them took the elevator upstairs and walked to the ward.


    Wilson was wearing a ck suit today, and there were some slight wrinkles on his cuffs.


    He looked like a travel-worn man who had just got off the ne.


    He had handsome facial features, as well as a tall and straight figure. His suit outlined his broad


    shoulders and long legs. He stood there just like a movie star.


    The women nearby couldn''t resist his personal charisma, and they all looked at him admirably.


    However, Wilson looked only at one point.


    I s small figure was next to him, while her small hand was held by his palm.


    After seeing the scene in the corridor, I shook Wilson''s big hand. "Domineering CEO, is it my


    Mom? Is she hugging a handsome man there?"


    The sunshine in June was warm andfortable, and it shone on Wilson''s body, yet he was now


    like an iceberg that had not melted for thousands of years.


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    What Dn Did to Selene


    I rolled her eyes.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She suddenly remembered that not long ago her mother asked her to y games with her little


    friends. Afraid of disturbing her mother''s personal affairs, she quickly pulled Wilson''s hand and


    walked away.


    Wilson was tall and strong, yet he was now pulled away by a four-year-old little girl. His long legs


    looked stiff as he moved.


    I dragged him all the way out of the hospital building.


    The sunshine outside was less scorching than just now. It made people feel warm andfortable


    However, Wilson''s face seemed to have been covered with ayer of frost.


    Near the flower bed, there were a number of brown wooden benches. Theughter of children


    catching butterflies could be heard from not far away.


    A man and a little girl walked over and sat on one of the benches.


    Wilson bent his knees slightly and his back was arched forward. He was silent in an


    almost frightening manner.


    The little girl was sitting next to him, while her two short legs hanging in the air. She imitated his


    posture to have her back arched forward. One of her chubby little hands was holding her cheek,


    and she was unusually quiet.


    I suddenly sighed.


    She tilted her head to the right side and said with a serious face, "Domineering CEO, what do you


    think of the handsome guy just now?"


    Wilson made a fist.


    What he had just seen in the corridor was still lingering around in his mind.


    As the two of them were still distant from Tina and Dn, Wilson couldn''t hear clearly what they


    were talking about, but he could still see the two of them hugging each other tightly, and see their


    reddened crying eyes and tears rolling down their faces.


    He suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarrete.


    But as I was sitting next to him, Wilson held back his eagerness.


    Wilson was unwilling to answer her directly. He just said perfunctorily, "What do you think of that


    guy, I?"


    "He''s still okay, but not as good as you!" I smiled shyly.


    Then, she leaned toward him and added mysteriously, "I have met him before. He is a famous


    pianist, and his nickname is Piano Prince, and... He seems to be my Mom''s exboyfriend, and he is


    likely to be my Dad in the future!"


    Hearing thetter part of I''s words, Wilson''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    He asked, "Who told you that?"


    I covered her mouth with her small hands. "I overheard it when Mom was chatting with Auntie


    Maleest night!"


    Not long after she fell asleepst night, I suddenly felt she wanted to pee.


    When she woke up, she happened to hear that Tina and Malee were chatting. I was still in a


    daze at that time. She could only hear someone mentioning that "I needs a father".


    I sighed again, "Hey... Domineering CEO... To tell you the truth, I am not ready to have that uncle


    as my Daddy yet! But if he is good to my Mom, and Mom also likes him, I will be willing to ept


    him as my Daddy! I want my Mom to be happy!"


    Wilson''s thin lips tightened.


    The expression on his face suddenly calm down, yet mixed emotions were still billowing in his heart.


    He felt that the muscles all over his body seemed to be contracting drastically and


    might explode at any time.


    I knew how to observe other people¡¯s speech and expression.


    Previously, she had been reflecting upon her own things and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Wilson''s


    response. At this time, she seemed to have felt the change in his mood. She asked him in a childish


    voice, "Domineering CEO, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine!" Wilson replied.


    He stood up, but the gloominess which hung around him couldn''t be denied.


    Wilson made a phone call to Terry, who had already left, and asked him to drive the car back.


    Hearing this, I jumped off the chair in a hurry. "Domineering CEO, why don''t you go up and say


    ''hello'' to my Mom?"


    Wilson answered in a low voice, "I''m sorry, but I have something else to deal with!"


    Although I was reluctant to part with her dear CEO, she knew that he was busy with his work,


    and therefore she nodded sensibly.


    Twenty minutester, the Rolls-Royce arrived.


    Wilson''s tall and straight figure got into the car, and then it drove away.


    After waving goodbye to Wilson, I thought that her mother might be unhappy if her meeting


    with the Piano Prince was interrupted. For this reason, she didn''t return to the ward. She ran to the


    flower bed again to y games with her friends.


    The ck Rolls-Royce moved forward at an almost constant speed, and the street scenes looked


    like sliding motion pictures.


    Terry, who was driving the car, looked at his boss, who was sitting on the back seat, through the


    rearview mirror in surprise.


    Wilson had always been a vigorous and action-oriented business leader.


    When they were still in Australinast night, he gave everybody in the conference room two hours


    to finish their reporting work. After that, the two of them went to the airport by helicopter, and then


    flew back to their home country by private ne.


    Afternding of the ne, Wilson went straight to the private hospital, although he was somewhat


    exhaustive because of the long journey.


    Terry felt strange about it.


    After he drove the car and sent Wilson to the hospital, he was ordered by Wilson to leave. It was


    obvious that Wilson wanted to give Tina and her daughter a big surprise. He supposed that Wilson


    would apany Tina and her daughter in the hospital, but he was called back by Wilson not long


    after he left the hospital...


    Terry carefully tried to observe his boss''s expression.


    The feeling of coldness emanating from him was much colder than that of the wind of the air


    conditioner.


    Terry shivered and didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    Wilson''s mobile phone rang at this time.


    He took a look at it and directly pressed the hands-free button.


    The call was from Mrs. Meadow Yamada, Wilson''s mother. "Wilson, I heard that you have came


    back from your business trip ahead of schedule?"


    "Yes." Wilson replied in a low voice.


    Meadow''s voice sounded tired, and she said, "That''s great. You can go home directly! The whole


    family of your uncle is also here.


    Selene has been crying sincest night. She is about to turn the whole family upside down. Come


    over here quickly!"


    "Got it!" Wilson said.


    Terry immediately turned the car to the direction of the Chin''s Mansion.


    Before the two of them entered the vi, they could hear someone crying inside it.


    Wilson frowned.


    He didn''t care about it, or rather, he was in a very gloomy mood now.


    Seeing that the young master had arrived, a servant quickly reported to Meadow.


    Knowing that her second son hade back home, Meadow immediately stood up and said,


    "Wilson, you''re back!"


    In the living room, in addition to Meadow, there were also the family of Wilson''s uncle.


    The three elders were very worried, while Selene, whose head was resting on the sofa''s armrest,


    was crying. Her hair was messy, and her appearance was quite different from usual times. As she


    had cried for a long time, her face was swollen, and she looked really pathetic.


    After breakfast, Selene, who had been crying all the way, was brought to the Chin''s Mansion by her


    parents.


    Meadow''s voice was hoarse because she had tried very hard to persuade andfort Selene.


    Her husband, Bemy Chin, had stayed in the military base because of his work as a military officer.


    Meadow was virtually the only person in the house to cope with this problem. She felt at a loss how


    to calm Selene down.


    Seeing that Wilson hade back, Meadow acted as if she had seen a life-saving straw, "Wilson, I


    have a severe headache now. I need to go upstairs to take two pills of Aspirin. Selene feels very


    sad now. Please


    calm her down!"


    The Chin Family had three sons. Adam Chin, the eldest son, had devoted most of his time in the


    military base for training programs and military missions. He seldom cared about the personal


    affairs of his family members or rtives. The youngest son, Simon Chin, was rebellious in his


    nature and scarcely returned to his home.


    For this reason, When Bemy Chin, who was in charge of the Chin''s Group, was not at home,


    Wilson would actually serve as the head of the Chin family.


    When Wilson''s uncle and aunt saw him at this moment, they also seemed him as somebody who


    could help them solve their trouble.


    The two of them got up and left the living room, following Meadow.


    Wilson and Selene were the only persons left in the living room. He walked to the sofa and sat


    down with a slight trace of gloominess on his face.


    "Wilson!" Selene raised her head from her arms, tears streaming down her face like rains.


    Wilson took off his sses and massaged his eyebrows. "What happened? Don''t cry


    f u anymore!


    Selene seemed to be full of sadness and grievances, and she cried even harder. "Yesterday, Dn


    suddenly broke up with me, and he had also canceled our engagement...

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Their Rtionship Was Over Wilson''s movement halted.


    He was not wearing his sses now, his eyes gleamed with a sharp light. "Dn cancelled the


    engagement with you?"


    Selene nodded in tears. "That''s right. He told me he wanted to break up with me after he came to


    our house yesterday. He said that the engagement was now invalid!"


    Yesterday, at the private hospital, after Selene saw Dn, she fled away.


    After that, she had been anxious about it.


    She felt like something bad was going to happen.


    As a matter of fact, a woman''s sixth sense was always very trustworthy.


    At night, when she was about to go to bed, a servant informed her that Dn hade. Although


    Selene was nervous and felt slightly guilty at that time, she was still very happy for Dn''s visit. She


    applied a little makeup and changed into a new dress before running down to greet him.


    Unexpectedly, Dn directly sentenced their engagement to death.


    After dering that, Dn didn''t even look at Selene for one more time. He immediately turned


    around and left.


    Selene mentally copsed on the spot.


    She wiped away her tears and said,"... Wilson, do you know why Dn wanted to break up with


    me? Why did he cancel the engagement?"


    Wilson clenched the frame of the sses in his hand.


    He seemed to have a definite answer in his mind.


    "It''s because of Tina Hall!" Selene gritted her teeth.


    Her eyes were reddened, and they were filled with grievance and anger. "Dn told me that five


    years ago, he broke up with that b*tch called Tina because of a misunderstanding. Now, the truth


    waspletely revealed, and he found out that he had wronged her. He said the two of them were


    reunited now like the story of some TV series...


    He said that''s why he couldn''t fulfill the engagement with me, because the two of them were going


    to restart their love story and retrieve the five years'' time they had lost together!"


    For Selene, it was really like a bolt from the blue.


    Originally, she had her own scheme. She wanted to utilize Lilith to make trouble for Tina and cut off


    the possibility of reuniting of Tina and Dn. But who knew that Selene finally became the loser.


    In fact, Selene loved Dn extremely deeply.


    She fell in love with him at first sight, and it took her a great deal of effort to be his girlfriend.


    From the moment she returned to her home country and learned about the personal information of


    Tina, Selene had been fearing that someday Tina and Dn might be lovers again.


    Yet what she was most worried about happened in the end...


    "Wilson, isn''t Tina Hall your secret mistress? She''s clearly unwilling to be someone''s mistress all the


    time. She had now stolen my fiance''s heart. The two of them have be lovers again... What


    should I do now?" Selene was so furious that her voice was seriously hoarse.


    She tugged Wilson''s suit as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw. "Wilson, please help me!


    Boohoo..."


    Wilson''s face reddened out of anger.


    The frame of sses in his hand snapped.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As it grewte, Wilson came out of the Chin''s Mansion again. It seemed as if his whole body was


    covered with ayer of ice, and his facial features were gloomy. His thoughts, and the actions he


    was going to take, were unpredictable.


    Terry, who had been waiting outside, opened the door of the Rolls-Royce respectfully.


    Wilson sat into the car.


    His eyes were sharp and piercing, and the ck suit make him seem to be more desperate.


    Terry handed him the backup sses, but Wilson didn''t take them. Instead, he took out a cigarette


    and lit it.


    Yet even the spicy smell of cigarettes couldn''t pacify the storm brewing in his heart.


    Canction of the engagement; I s new father...


    Wilson was deeply irritated by these thoughts.


    He found himself a ridiculous person.


    Tina made a phone call and ttered him that she missed him. For such a trivial reason, Wilson


    utilized a private ne toe back to the home country as soon as possible. He simply wanted to


    see his beloved mistress earlier. He didn''t care about whether such a hasty schedule would be tiring


    or not.


    Qinhuai remembered what Tina said when she saw him off at the airport. She wanted to give him a


    surprise, she said.


    Her reunition with Dn was the surprise she memtioned?


    His lips curved into a cold smile.


    Wilson felt that all the sweet moments between them, and all his kindness to her, and vice versa,


    had gone with the wind.


    The sky looked dark and even blue at night, while the stars were twinkling just like naughty kids''


    eyes.


    After Tina and I finished their dinner, Tina left the hospital before I fell asleep.


    She went back home first.


    After taking something with her, Tina took a taxi straight to the No.l Luxurious Residence.


    It was still early when she arrived there.


    She was the only one in the house.


    Tina changed her shoes into slippers and went into the bedroom. She then sat on the sofa in front


    of the French window and waited for Wilson quietly.


    She looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past ten o''clock.


    Tina was not anxious, because she was quite sure that Wilson woulde back here tonight.


    However, she didn''t know the exact time of arrival of the flight because she hadn''t made another


    phone call to inquire about it. She just sat there waiting patiently.


    Beforeing to the No.l Luxurious Residence, Tina had returned home first to fetched a paper


    bag.


    It contained a suit which she made for Wilson.


    She personally stitched and sewn the suit for him.


    This should be the first gift Tina prepared for Wilson. She didn''t know if he would like it.


    For this reason, her heart was beating fast now, and it was filled with mixed emotions, as if a


    swallow''s tail had swept into the sereneke, causing ripples in circles.


    And her shadow was reflected on the window, which looked like a wife waiting for her dear husband


    to return home.


    Tina felt both sweet and nervous at this moment.


    As time passed, her eyelids grew heavier and heavier.


    Tinay upon the sofa to have a rest. She couldn''t help but fall asleep while waiting.


    Suddenly, Tina was woken up.


    She raised her head.


    There was some noise from the hallway, and the tall and straight figure of Wilson appeared in her


    view.


    Tina became excited.


    She was no longer sleepy now, and she quickly stood up from the sofa.


    She then said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, you''re back!"


    She held the paper bag in her hand, feeling somewhat nervous and somewhat expectant.


    As she had expected, Wilson came over to her in a ck suit, and he looked slightly exhaustive


    because of the long journey. His sculpture-like features were extremely handsome, and the sses


    he was wearing added a bit of gentleness and elegance to him.


    The behavior of a business leader like him was calm and confident. He gave others the impression


    that he was smart and powerful at the same time, and he was very attractive to different kinds of


    women.


    Tina couldn''t help but think that there must have been a great many women who had been attracted


    by him when he was abroad.


    Take herself as an example. Her eyes were firmly fixed on Wilson''s handsome face.


    It was just that when Wilson looked at her, his expression appeared to be gloomy and a little bit


    bizarre.


    Wilson asked, "Why are you here?"


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    When he got closer to her, she could see his eyes through the lens more clearly. It was as if they


    were covered by ayer of ck fog.


    His eyes indeed looked desperate and terrifying now, but Tina couldn''t see through his thoughts.


    She was at a loss for what had happened. She subconsciously said, "Today is the weekend..."


    "Mmm..." Wilson nodded.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent and abrupt.


    The brightmplight shone on Wilson''s handsome face, making him look as cold as ice.


    He said in a clear and deep voice, "Tina Hall, from tonight on, you don''t have toe here again on


    weekends!"


    Tina was stunned as if she had been pped heavily on the face.


    Her body became stiffened and thrilled out of mental shock.


    Although Tina knew that this would seem a little stupid, she still asked, "What do you mean?"


    Wilson answered, "I meant it literally!"


    Tina was dumbfolded."..."


    She understood what Wilson meant now.


    In the future, she no longer needed toe to the No.l Luxurious Residence on weekends. It meant


    that her rtionship with Wilson was over.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    I Chose You for Your Money


    Tina''s palms became white because she had clenched them too tightly.


    She hid the paper bag in her hand behind her back.


    Her nervousness, expectation, and even the feeling of missing Wilson that had lingered around her


    mind for a long time... They were all scattered after Wilson cancelled their rtionship.


    Tina felt lucky that she didn''t give Wilson the suit just now.


    She and Wilson''s rtionship was nothing but a transaction. Since it was only a transaction, there


    would be a day when this transaction woulde to an end, and both of them would sooner orter


    return to their original tracks of life.


    A mistress was quite different from a lover. A mistress could be bought with money, and be


    discarded wilfully.


    As long as Wilson got bored with her, he could abandon her at any moment.


    Now, the day hade.


    Themplight shedding on his face was still bright, and the reflections of light from the lens shone


    on Tina''s face.


    She felt that her heart was icy-cold.


    Tina picked up the thin coat from the sofa''s armrest and grabbed it in her hand together with the


    paper bag.


    She should behave like a qualified mistress.


    Wilson directly told her that their rtionship of benefactor and mistress hade to an end. She


    was supposed to disappear from the view of him as soon as possible.


    However, Tina''s legs seemed to be abnormally heavy, as if they had been filled with lead.


    She slowly walked towards the hallway of the house.


    After passing over Wilson, Tina still halted her footsteps.


    She seemed unwilling to give up so rashly. She wanted a definite answer, a confirmation. She


    turned to look at Wilson and asked, "Mr. Chin, why did you choose me at the beginning?"


    Tina''s voice was very soft, as if she would lose control of her emotions in case she used more


    strength.


    Wilson was a handsome and promising business tycoon. There were countless women who wanted


    to climb up to his bed in


    the whole city, but he finally chose Tina.


    Tina held up her breath, but she didn''t even know what she was expecting.


    Wilson stood there still.


    He put one of his hands in the pocket of his trousers, and the outlines of his good-looking figure


    became more obvious. He stood there as straight as a por tree.


    The scene of Tina and Dn hugging each other intimately in the hospital during the daytime


    appeared before his eyes... He would never forgive the fact that Dn, and perhaps Tina, had tears


    in their eyes in such a touching moment of reunition.


    Wilson''s expression was almost indifferent.


    He twitched his lips as if she had asked a stupid question. "Of course... I paid money to buy


    sensational pleasure from you."


    He added, "Also... You had once saved me from being drowned when I was a child. I want to repay


    you with money for that!"


    Tina''s heart seemed to have been stung by a ho.


    She still remembered what Terry had once told her, that his boss valued friendship, affection, and


    faith more than anything else.


    Took Mona''s father as an example. He was just the driver of Wilson. When the old man was


    suddenly struck by gastrorrhagia, Wilson sent him to the hospital in time. Before the old man''s


    death, Wilson promised him that he would take good care of his daughter, Mona. He had kept his


    promise up to now...


    Tina thought that she was not different from the old driver of Wilson.


    She instantly woke up from her illusions.


    These days, Wilson had doted on her a lot.


    When Tina felt sorrowful because Dn made the misjudgment that she had betrayed him, Wilson


    comforted her with his warm chest; When they were in New City, the three of them held a happy


    and unforgettable birthday party together. Wilson personally helped her to ride on the horse and


    held the horse reins for her; they held each other''s hands and apanied I...


    All these happy memories cause her to have unrealistic illusions.


    Tina almost had forgotten that she was just Wilson''s secret mistress. She had gradually forgotten


    her real status after she spend a lot of time to be with Wilson.


    She thought she had fallen in love with Wilson for not long a time.


    They hadn''t really started their love story yet, and therefore it was not toote for her to withdraw


    from this mire.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina thought that she should thank Wilson for teaching her a good lesson.


    Now he had decided to put an end to their rtionship, she should be sober-minded again. She


    would never think about any possibility of true love between them in the future.


    The mixed emotions in Tina''s eyes disappeared gradually, and she slowly calm herself down by


    disillusionment with reasoning.


    Wilson still stood straight, and his handsome face was like an emotionless Greek Statue. All his


    emotions were hidden in the deepest depths of his eyes, and no trace of them could be observed by


    others.


    He asked her the same question, "Tina, what about you? why did you choose me at the beginning?"


    Tina smiled. "For your money!"


    The hand in the pocket of Wilson''s trousers was clenched into a fist with extreme force.


    Although he was already fully aware of her answer, it still sounded harsh when the answer was


    confirmed by her.


    Tina''s daughter had been hospitalized for a long time.


    She needed money, and therefore she became somebody''s secret mistress. This "somebody" might


    not necessarily be Wilson alone.


    There was no need for Tina to stay there any longer.


    "Mr. Chin, then I''ll go first!" The corners of her lips were slightly pursed as usual.


    Wilson looked out of the window. The starry sky was beautiful. "It''s veryte now. Terry should still


    be downstairs, You can ask him to send you back home!"


    Tina said, "Thank you, Mr. Chin! Goodbye!"


    After saying that, she turned around and strode to the hallway.


    The two of them might meet again in the future, but at that time they would only be strangers to


    each other.


    The anti-theft door was closed.


    Wilson was the only person left in the house. His shadow stretched on the ground and looked


    lonesome, as if Tina had never been there.


    The sun rose again in the next day.


    Although she had gone through tremendous mental shockst night, Tina still had to go to work as


    usual today.


    Like a wound watch, she was soon busy with her work.


    Time passed very quickly. It was the weekend again in the twinkling of an eye.


    Tina went to the private hospital after work.


    She couldn''t find I''s little figure in the ward. She must have gone somewhere to y games with


    her friends. Tina''s friend, Malee Chiang, was in the ward.


    Tina greeted her.


    As if Tina''s exhaustion was obvious, Malee looked at her with concern.


    Then, she joked, "Tina, why do you look so haggard? You have dark circles around your eyes. Have


    you slept well these days? Did your benefactor look for you too frequently recently?"


    It was true. Tina had not slept well over the past few nights.


    The big bed with a white leather mattress almost upied all the space in her bedroom. Whenever


    shey down on it, she seemed to be able to smell the lingering scent of Wilson, and then she


    would suffer from missing him.


    Tina paused for a moment. "We are over now!"


    "Ah?" Malee was shocked. "Your rtionship with the benefactor ispletely over?"


    Tina nodded.


    Malee realized how serious the problem was from Tina''s expression.


    This was unlike the bickering between them when I''s identity was exposed. This time their


    rtionship had reallye to an end.


    After a long while, Malee finally said, "Tina, back then, you became Wilson''s mistress due to Is


    illness. You needed a lot of money for I''s medical treatment. You were virtually forced to do so!


    Now, as the two of you had ended this rtionship, you can start your life all over again. We''ll figure


    out another way to cover I''s medical expenses...


    Tina could only nod.


    Just then, I suddenly ran back to the ward. "Mom, there''s a guest!"


    Tina and Malee turned around to have a look.


    The door of the ward had not been closed. Dn stood there with a huge fruit basket in his hand.


    He didn''t seem to have just arrived.


    It seemed that I saw him standing near the door after she came back, and therefore she called


    out Tina.


    Compared with thest time when he visited the hospital, Dn was in a much better state today.


    During the past week, Dn not only had had a good rest, but also dealt with the followups of


    cancetion of his engagement with Selene.


    The engagement banquet of the two of them was a very grand asion at that time.


    Almost everyone in the city knew about it. For this reason, the news of the cancetion of their


    engagement was sensational to the public.


    However, this sensational news didn''tst long.


    After all, there were a great many cases of engagement, marriage, and divorce in the city every


    year.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Why Does It Look Like Wilson''s Mercedes-Benz?


    Lilith was perhaps the one who had the second most drastic reaction to the news that Selene''s


    engagement with Dn would be cancelled.


    She hadn''t expected that an ident like this would happen when the grand engagement ceremony


    had already been held. Everybody just needed to wait for a year or so, and then the wedding


    ceremony for Selene and Dn''s marriage could be held. From the viewpoint of Selene and Lilith,


    What''s sure to be gained was lost.


    This was a serious setback for Lilith.


    She firmly disagreed her son''s decision.


    Yet Dn threatened his mother directly that he might tell Aspry, his father, all the truth.


    Aspry actually didn''t know the truth of the ident that happened five years ago. He only thought


    that the two children were too young and immature to be able to handle things properly. Tina might


    have been tempted by some of her bad friends and be pregnant, which resulted in her


    separation from Dn. In consideration of this, Aspry felt regretful and disappointed that he hadn''t


    educated Tina properly in family education.


    Aspry in fact didn''t know what his wife had done to Tina.


    If he knew it, Lilith would no longer be able to wear the mask of a virtuous wife and loving mother in


    the Koo family.


    It was for this reason that Lilith finally submit to Dn''s decision.


    The engagement between the two families was sessfully canceled.


    In the past five years, although Dn had achieved great aplishments in his music career, he


    had in fact been living under the shadow of separating from Tina. After he recovered from the car


    ident, he actually felt that every day was meaningless for him.


    Whether it was finding a girlfriend or engaging with somebody, he acted as if he was just an


    outsider.


    But now, he had finally learned about why Tina decided to break up with him five years ago.


    He felt sad and excited about this discovery.


    It was as if he was lost in a deste desert, and afterwards had gone through a lot of difficulties and


    trials. Finally, an oasis gradually appeared in his view, giving him the courage to move on.


    For Dn, the reunition with Tina was almost like rebirth.


    Tina couldn''t help but frown when she saw the flickering light in Dn''s eyes.


    I ran up to her mother.


    She held her mother''s hand up and turned around to look out of the ward curiously.


    Dn stepped into the ward.


    He put the fruit basket down onto the table and greeted them. "Tina, Malee... Nice to meet you. I


    came here to see I. I didn''t bring her some gifts because I was in a hurryst time!"


    Dn had very handsome facial features. Because of his nonchnt temperance, he usually gave


    others the impression of being cool. When he was ying the piano, there would be a mncholy


    aura around him. For this reason, he rarely smiled in his daily life.


    Today, however, there was always a faint smile on his face, which was as tender as the spring


    breeze.


    Dn lowered his eyes slightly. "I, do you still remember me? You knew I''m a pianist."


    I nodded.


    Malee felt that this was a little bit strange. She stepped forward. "I, this is Dn Koo. You can call


    him Uncle Koo!"


    I greeted him obediently, "Hello, Uncle


    Koo!"


    Dn replied her with a smile.


    Although he was annoyed when he first learned that Tina had a four-year-old daughter. But now,


    after meeting the clever and outgoing little girl a few times, he had unconsciously developed an


    affinity for her. What''s more, I was the daughter of Tina, his beloved ex-fiancee.


    Children often looked innocent and pure. Moreover, it was Tina who gave birth to I. In this regard,


    I was the continuation of Tina''s life.


    What Dn said to Tina that day was true.


    For the rest of his life, Dn really wanted to take care of I, and treated her as his own.


    Dn half-squatted down and patiently talked to I.


    I was a child who was actually not afraid of meeting strangers, and she was also very outgoing.


    She responded to Dn''s questions politely.


    Tina could notice that Dn was trying to please I.


    He seemed to be trying to improve the strange rtionship between I and him.


    I didn''t feel the undercurrent in the expressions of the adults. She ate a lot of pitayas. The dark-


    purple fruit juice had stained her face, making her look like a tabby cat. Malee then took I to the


    bathroom to clean up.


    Only Tina and Dn remained in the room.


    Dn looked at her and said, "Tina, has your rtionship with Wilson Chine to an end?"


    There was uncontroble excitement in his voice.


    Tina''s lips pursed.


    As expected, Dn had overheard the conversation between Malee and her.


    Tina''s expression became indifferent. She said, "Dn, I hope you won''t misunderstand me! I


    ended my rtionship with Wilson not because of you. I have made everything quite clear to you


    that day..."


    Dn felt slightly disappointed.


    On that day, he begged her with sobbing voices, and she was also crying, yet in the end, she


    refused him.


    Dn''s eyes suddenly dimmed a little, but very soon he cheered up again.


    "I know." He nodded. "Tina, I don''t want to cause any pressure to you! I know that after such a long


    time, both of use have changed a lot, but I hope you won''t cruelly draw a clear dividing line between


    you and me, or I will really go crazy!"


    Tina said seriously, "Dn, it''s your mother who did the wrong thing, not you. You don''t have to bear


    it in mind all the time!"


    She was the victim, and so was Dn.


    The culprit was Lilith. Tina thought that Dn needn''t shoulder the responsibility for the misdeeds of


    his mother.


    Dn understood the implication in her words: Tina had refused him euphemistically again.


    He had no choice but to say, "Tina, even if you can''t promise me now to be my girlfriend again,


    we can still be friends, right? We used to grow up together!"


    Dn wanted to find back everything they had lost in the past five years.


    He mustn''t be too anxious.


    As long as he could start with her again as an ordinary friend, namely, to return to the beginning


    point, he would have more chances to be her lover again. In fact, he had the patience of a


    lifetime to wait for her.


    Tina was out of choice. "Okay!"


    Dn stayed in the hospital veryte.


    Malee left the ward after dinner, and Dn stayed there until I fell asleep.


    Tina and Dn walked out of the hospital building together.


    Dn said, "Tina, I''ll give you a ride!"


    Tina shook her head. "There''s no need. My house is nearby. It''ll be fine if I walk back!"


    "Then I''ll walk with you!" Dn put the key into the pocket.


    Tina felt helpless once more.


    Seeing that it would not work to use excuses, she could only follow him into his car.


    The hospital was very close to Tina''s house, only three streets away. Dn deliberately slowed


    down the car speed, not wanting to miss any chance to be alone with Tina.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Dn asked, "Tina, is I very ill?"


    Tina nodded sadly. "Hum..."


    Seeing the gloominess on Tina''s delicate face, Dn felt a surge of pain in his heart. "There are


    many examples of perfect recovery from Leukemia. Although I''s illness is still serious, I believe


    that God will bless her. She will get better day by day and grow up happily like an ordinary child!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said.


    She liked to hear good wishes like this, and was very grateful for that.


    Dn continued, "Tina, I''ve inquired the attending doctor. I''s medical expenses are very high. I''m


    willing to pay them if it''s possible!"


    "No!" Tina shook her head, making it very clear. "Dn, I don''t need your help!"


    She was very persistent upon this point.


    In addition to her self-esteem, she was more afraid that the rtionship between them would


    be moreplicated and ambiguous.


    Dn could now see themplight from the houses in the residential building ahead.


    He was a little disappointed.


    No matter how slow the car speed was, now they had arrived at the destination.


    When the car was about to stop, Tina unfastened her seat belt. As soon as she looked up, she


    suddenly saw ring whitemplight from a car shooting at her.


    She and Dn raised their hands up subconsciously to block themplight.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz suddenly passed over their car at a fantastic speed, leaving a harsh sound


    of tires rubbing against the ground.


    That car''s speed was so fast, that in the blink of an eye, it vanished into the darkness.


    Tina was taken aback.


    Why does it look like Wilson''s Mercedes-Benz?


    "How is that possible?"


    Tina shook her head. It must be a hallucination, she thought.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Tina Was Not very Familiar with Wilson


    In addition to the Rolls-Royce for daily use, Wilson would asionally drive another car, which was


    a Mercedes-Benz G65 imported from abroad.


    Such a luxury car couldn¡¯t be possessed by ordinary people, but Tina was not sure whether that


    person was Wilson.


    Moreover, it was very dark now. She didn''t even see the license te number clearly.


    "It couldn''t be Wilson," Tina thought.


    She and Dn got off the car, and he went over to her from the other side of the car.


    Dn said, "By the way, Tina... How''s your preparation for the finals of the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest?"


    Tina was temporarily puzzled by his question.


    Her life in the past week was indeed very messy, and she had almost forgotten that there was such


    an important contest waiting for her.


    Tina nodded slowly. "Not bad..."


    Dn looked at her with a smile. "I still remember that when you were in college, your dream was to


    be a designer someday. Jta Lin, the great costume designer, had always been your idol...


    Is he still your idol now?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Dn said, "Then you''ll be able to see Jta personally in the finals! Tina, do you have the


    confidence to win the contest? Although thepetition must be fierce at the end, you must not


    impose too much pressure on yourself..."


    However, Tina was lost in her own thoughts.


    She didn''t pay attention to what Dn exactly said.


    When the Grand Fashion Design Contest was mentioned by him, she couldn''t help thinking of


    Wilson again.


    She recalled what Wilson had told her before, that if she wanted to win the contest, he could use


    the so-called hidden rules of a business tycoon to help her to win... It was more like a Joke.


    Tina suddenly felt that she wanted to cry.


    As the mistress, she had just ended her rtionship with Wilson. Why did she feel like she had lost


    a dear lover?


    Tina tried to calm herself down.


    She didn''t want Dn to know too much. After perfunctorily replying him, she said,


    "Dn, I''m going upstairs!"


    Dn watched her figure gradually disappear in the corridor, and then he left the residential


    community reluctantly.


    It was Monday again.


    Monday was often the busiest day in the week for most people. Like the other colleagues, Tina had


    a lot of work on hand to be finished.


    In the afternoon, she walked out of the TV station alone with a camera.


    Her task was to finish a news interview with apany.


    ording to the original n, the interview would be finished by Tina and another colleague, but


    her colleague unexpectedly fell ill and asked for a leave. Unable to find a second colleague to assist


    her, Tina became the only person to finish the interview task, as the schedule couldn''t be dyed.


    Fortunately, the interview would contain only a single video recording of the founder of thepany,


    and therefore Tina could solve it alone.


    She came to an office building in the CBD area.


    The office building was a veryrge one, in which there were manypanies.


    Tina took the elevator to the designated floor. She disyed the reporter''s card on the reception


    counter and exined the appointment to the receptionists. Then, a female secretary went


    downstairs to lead her to thepany.


    The secretary didn''t bring her directly to the General Manager''s Office. Instead, she led Tina to the


    living room first. "Sorry, Miss Hall, please wait a moment! Our general manager is meeting an


    important guest in the office!"


    "Alright!" Tina replied.


    After she waited in the living room for more than ten minutes, the secretary knocked on the door


    again and came in.


    She said that the general manager had ended his previous meeting, and Tina could go over there


    now.


    Tina put down the teacup, stood up from the sofa, and picked up the camera.


    When they were about to walk into the General Manager''s Office, the door was pushed open.


    The general manager, who was in his fifties, was personally sending off the distinguished guest.


    There were even traces of ttery and obsequiousness in his words and expression. Tina felt that


    the secretary''s eyes seemed to have lit up a little while she was looking at the guest.


    She looked up and caught sight of the eyes behind the lens.


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    She hadn¡¯t expected toe across Wilson here.


    It had only been a week since they broke up, but Tina felt as if a long time had passed.


    As usual, Wilson was wearing a high-end business suit, which outlined his tall and mighty figure. He


    was wearing a pair of tinum-gilded sses. A few rays of sunlight shone on his face, which


    made him even more handsome.


    The secretary reported, "Mr. Wadman, the reporter from the TV station, Miss Hall, has arrived!"


    Mr. Wadman, the general manager, nodded and said, "Wee, Miss Hall!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Tina''s eyes were not firmly fixed on Wilson''s face.


    After she made a little eye contact with Wilson, she turned away her eyes quickly.


    But even so, she could still feel Wilson''s gaze on her face.


    His eyes seemed to have stopped at her ears.


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed a little.


    As a sessful businessman, Mr. Wadman soon realized that the eye contact between Wilson and


    Tina was a little strange. He asked, "What''s up? Wilson, do you know Miss Hall?"


    Wilson didn''t answer him directly.


    Tina had no choice but to reply, "Yes... But we''re indeed not very familiar with each other!"


    Not very familiar with each other?


    Haven''t we slept on the same bed lots of times?


    Wilson sneered in his heart. "Really?"


    Mr. Wadman just now was trying to figure out what had happened, but now he was full of curiosity.


    A big smile formted on Tina''s face. "I had once negotiated a small business contract with Mr.


    Chin before. That''s all!"


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed again.


    In his eyes, that smile of Tina was extremely hypocritical.


    Her behavior was casual and light-hearted.


    Just like what she had done at that night when he proposed to put an end to their rtionship. She


    was calm and rxed after hearing his words. She didn''t even beg him a little bit. She just turned


    around and left directly as if nothing special had happened.


    He had to admit that Tina had been a qualified mistress from the beginning to the end.


    When they were together, she was docile and obedient. After they were separated, she never


    troubled him or pestered him forpensation.


    Wilson''s face became gloomy.


    Mr. Wadman looked a little disappointed as his eagerness of gossiping was notpletely satisfied.


    "I see!"


    Wilson''s handsome face was indifferent. "Mr. Wadman, I''ve already learned about the details of the


    cooperation proposal you put forward. I''ll think it overter on. If there is any message, I''ll ask my


    assistant to inform you!"


    Mr. Wadman hurriedly said, "Okay... Mr. Chin, see you next time!"


    Wilson walked toward the elevator with vigorous strides.


    After the door of the elevator closed, Tina turned around, and she raised her hands and touched her


    ears.


    There was a pair of small ear studs in the shape of swallows. Tina felt cool and refreshing while


    wearing them.


    She took them off.


    The two small swallow-shaped ear studs were hidden in her palm.


    Tina closed the door of the office and set up the camera. She then began the interview with Mr.


    Wadman. She stood behind the camera with a smile and did her work carefully.


    The news interview went on smoothly.


    Tina took a lot of videos and pictures. She just needed to hand over them to the video editor after


    returning to the TV station.


    After saying "goodbye" to Mr. Wadman, Tina left the office with the camera.


    The secretary sent her to the elevator. She then waved goodbye to Tina and went back to the office.


    Not long afterwards, the elevator arrived.


    Tina suddenly paused her footsteps.


    When the elevator door was opened, she saw that Wilson was standing there with both hands in his


    trousers pockets.


    Tina was surprised.


    "Wilson hasn''t left yet!"


    There were a great many financialpanies in this office building. Wilson might have visited other


    companies, and that''s why he was still in the elevator now.


    Tina was hesitating whether she should go into the elevator or not.


    If she didn¡¯t do so, it would seem to be somewhat unnatural. She gritted her teeth and decided to go


    into it.


    Tina nodded. "Hello, Mr. Chin!"


    There was no response from him.


    Wilson ignored her, as if she were not there.


    The elevator door closed.


    The red figures changed constantly, while the elevator was getting down floor after floor.


    Just as Tina thought that the silent atmosphere wouldst, Wilson suddenly said, "Tina, you haven''t


    made the suit that you promised me!"

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Don''t Offend Anyone Who Had Just Been Dumped by His Mistress


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    She couldn''t help but recall what had happened that night again.


    At that time, Tina was holding the suit in her arms and waiting for her darling to go back home. She


    was expectant and excited about what would happen next. Right now, she only felt extremely cold


    and akward.


    Tina turned to look at him, and the corner of her lips was raised to the maximum. She smiled


    tteringly but hypocritically. "Mr. Chin, I have forgotten all about it if you didn''t mention it! But I don''t


    think it''s necessary for me to make the suit for you now. You''re a business tycoon. You can buy any


    suit you want in the market!"


    Wilson gritted his teeth slightly.


    He was wearing his tinum-gilded sses today, but now his aura was no longer gentle and


    elegant. Behind the hard lens, his eyes were just like sharp arrows, and there was an air of


    gloominess that hung around him


    Wilson replied in a deep voice, "You''re right!" The elevator reached the first floor, and the door was


    opened slowly.


    Tina acted as if she was a drowning woman who suddenly found a block of floating wood. "Mr. Chin,


    I must go now. Byebye!"


    After that, she walked out of the elevator very quickly.


    Soon afterward, Wilson''s tall and strong figure also came out of the office building.


    The ck Rolls-Royce was stopped on the roadside, and Terry was waiting for his boss in the


    driver''s seat.


    He quickly got out of the car. "Mr. Chin!" After opening the car door for Wilson, Terry sat back to the


    driver''s seat.


    Terry didn''t apany Wilson to meet Mr. Wadman. He had been waiting for Wilson for a long time


    in the Rolls-Royce.


    Wilson''s original intention for meeting with Mr. Wadman was to look at thetter''spany and


    evaluate the potential for future cooperation. However, Wilson didn''t leave the office building after


    his meeting with Mr. Wadman ended.


    Terry had been waiting for Wilson for a very long time. He didn''t know exactly why his boss''s


    schedule was dyed. He gradually felt bored and worried that he might doze off in the end. For


    this reason, he picked up his iPad casually and yed a movie to kill time.


    When Wilson appeared, Terry was still immersed in the plot of the movie, and failed to close it in


    time.


    At that moment, Terry noticed that Wilson''s eye expression was inquiring. He quickly exined,


    "This is a foreign movie which is very popr recently, and it''s a story about two lovers who reunited


    after years of separation!"


    Wilson''s movement to light up a cigarrete halted.


    His gaze was calm and concentrated like an ancient well.


    Terry found that his boss''s eyes were firmly fixed on the iPad screen. He thought that Wilson might


    be very interested in the movie. He then exined to him. "The hero and heroine used to be lovers


    when they were young, but they finally broke up because of a mistake. But they still loved each


    other very deeply during the years of separation. In the end, the two of them realized that they had


    misunderstood each other, and the misunderstanding between them was made clear. They became


    dear lovers again. What a sad but romantic love story! Oh..."


    Wilson interrupted his words coldly, "Throw the iPad away!"


    Terry was petrified."..."


    After confirming that his boss was not joking,


    Terry burst into tears... in his heart.


    This was thetest version of iPad, which he had just purchased from an underground channel at a


    very high price!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He rolled down the car window and threw the expensive iPad into the green trash can nearby.


    Terry dared not demonstrate any anger in front of his boss, but at least he dared toin in his


    heart: "I shouldn''t have offended someone who had just been dumped by his mistress."


    In the evening, in the private hospital...


    Tina, who was exhaustive, opened the door of the ward. I didn''t y games with her friends


    today. She was lying on her stomach on the bed and holding two flyingelephant toys, arge one


    and a small one, in her hands.


    Her chubby little hand poked the big one first, and then the small one...


    Then, I let out a sigh like an adult.


    Tina walked over and caressed her daughter''s little head. "I, what''s wrong?"


    I looked up and called her "Mom" sweetly. Then, she asked her mother with pleading eyes, while


    holding the limited-edition toys of flying elephant in her arms, "Mom, do you think the Domineering


    CEO is very busy recently? He hasn''te to the hospital for a


    long time!"


    In the past, I could always see the familiar figure of the Domineering CEO from time to time.


    Thest time I saw Wilson in the hospital, he suddenly appeared in the hospital, and then left in a


    hurry after staying there for approximately a dozen minutes. I hadn''t seen him since then.


    Tina''s eyshes drooped. "Maybe!"


    "I miss him so much! Could it be that he doesn''t like me, or he has another little girl as his friend?"


    I held her little face in her hands and said worriedly, "Mom, lend me your mobile phone. I want to


    call my Domineering CEO to talk to him more... And I also want to ask him when he wille over


    here again!"


    Tina hesitated.


    In the end, she took out her mobile phone from the bag.


    I took the phone, got oft the bed, and ran to a ce near the window to make a phone call to


    Wilson.


    Tina felt calm and somewhat indifferent.


    However, while she was doing her own things, she would always look at the little figure standing in


    front of the window from the corner of her eyes.


    Approximately two minutester, I ran back and returned the phone to her mother. Tina asked,


    "Have you finished calling him?" "Uh-huh!" I nodded.


    Tina coughed. "He... What did he say?"


    I shrugged her shoulders, looking disappointed and helpless. "The Domineering CEO said that


    he was busy these days and had no time to visit me!"


    "Hum..." Tina pursed her lips.


    She clenched the phone in her hand tightly.


    She wanted to forget about the lingering emotions in her heart and continued to tidy up the bed.


    Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder from behind.


    A mischievous and excited man''s voice could then be heard. "Tina... What a big surprise to see you


    here!"


    Tina was stunned.


    When she looked back and saw the man''s appearance clearly, she was also very surprised.


    "Desmond Chin?"


    The man leaned against the cab next to the hospital bed and tried to pose in a handsome


    manner. "Yes, it''s me, Desmond Chin...Tina, how''re you doing these days? I haven''t seen you for


    such a long time. Do you miss me very much?"


    Tina looked at Desmond who was standing in front of her.


    He was obviously more tanned than before, and his curl hair, which had been dyed wine-red before,


    was now changed into the color of chestnuts.


    As summer hade, he was wearing casual and colorful clothes. His silk shirt had colorful flowers


    printed on it, while the short pants had the same flower patterns. In addition, he was wearing a pair


    of flip-flops.


    He behaved like an extremely eyecatching peacock that had its tail spread at all times.


    If Tina didn''t know where this man was despatched to, she would think that he had juste back


    from a vacation in Hawaii.


    But she was still surprised. "Desmond, weren''t you dispatched to Areb? Why are you back so


    soon?"


    ording to Tina''s memory, Wilson had once said that Desmond would not be able toe back in


    at least half a year.


    Desmond shook his leg proud. "Of course... It''s because I''m a smart guy. I seized a good chance to


    return home!"


    In fact, Wilson did have the intention of confining Desmond abroad for half a year.


    However, now that Wilson''s rtionship with Tina hade to an end, he decided to let


    Desmond make his own choice.


    Desmond also greeted I, who was standing next to him. "Yo-ho, little girl, d to see you again!"


    In the face of this weirdo, I was very polite. "d to see you, Mr. Chin!"


    Desmond was so excited that he wanted to caress Is face to show his enthusiasm.


    I escaped him flexibly.


    Desmond was disappointed with I s refusal. He then shifted his attention. "Tina, aren''t you happy


    to see me again?"


    Tina smiled. "Happy!"


    This was the truth.


    After seeing Desmond''s mischievous and somewhat bizarre appearance again, Tina felt amused,


    and her mental depression, which hadsted for over a week, was relieved. Her smile was indeed


    sincere.


    Although Desmond had always been somebody who tended to bother others too much with his


    thick-faced and funny nature, he was to some extent a simple-minded person, and every time when


    Tina was with him, she feel very rxed.


    Tina''s words made Desmond extremely pleased.


    He almost looked like arge dog wagging its tail happily after being praised by a human being.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    This Beautiful Woman Was Wilson''s Ex-girlfriend


    Desmond kept on pestering Tina that she should at least drink a cup of coffee with him to celebrate


    his return. Tina was out of choice but to ept his suggestion.


    This time, the two of them went to a coffee shop with a good reason for doing so.


    It took less than ten minutes for them to get to the coffee shop by car.


    As the night began to fall, the neonmps on both sides of the road were gradually lit up. The coffee


    shop was a two-story building with the decoration of ss curtains. It was of a bourgeoisie style,


    and to some extent was old-fashioned.


    There weren''t many customers inside the coffee shop now.


    When Desmond pushed the door open, the bells over the ss door rang.


    The waiter led the two of them to the second floor.


    The indoor decoration here was very meticuluous. All the tables and chairs were made of solid


    wood, and there were huge pot cultures every few steps. The music was tender, creating a very


    quiet andfortable atmosphere. In addition to men and women who were dating, there were also


    many other people who came here for business deals.


    Just as Desmond reached the final step, he suddenly halted hs footsteps.


    Desmond turned around in a hurry and shouted at Tina, "D*mn it... We''ll have big troubles here!


    Let''s leave here as soon as possible!"


    The waiter didn''t know what to say."..."


    Tina was also puzzled.


    She looked up and then realized the reason.


    Two male customers were about to leave the coffee shop. The one in the front was obviously much


    taller and stronger. He was wearing a well-ironed business suit and a pair of tinum-gilded


    sses, which couldn''t block his eye expressions. The one who followed him seemed to be his


    assistant.


    Tina said, "No need..."


    Desmond didn''t understand what she was saying. He was so anxious that he almost wanted to drag


    her and run away immediately, but it was toote. Wilson had caught sight of the two of them.


    Desmond could only greet his cousin. "Wilson!"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes slightly. "You¡¯re back?"


    He and Terry seemed to havee here to talk with business clients. Terry was carrying aptop


    and some documents in his hands.


    "En!" Desmond swung his curly hair.


    Heined secretly in his heart. Everytime, he would be caught by Wilson! Desmond felt


    anxious and aggrieved. He had made great efforts to invite Tina to drink a cup of coffee in the coffee


    shop, only to meet Wilson here before they could drink anything. When Desmond thought that his


    arrangement of this dating with Tina would turn out to be aplete failure, Wilson walked past the


    two of them. "I still have something to do now. I have to go first!"


    Although Terry was not as tall and strong as his boss was, he also had two long legs.


    They soon walked down the stairs and disappeared from Tina and Desmond''s sights.


    After arriving at their seats and ordering two cups of coffee, Desmond still found it unbelievable.


    He ran his hand through his curly hair in confusion.


    "What''s going on?" Desmond looked back, and then turn to ask her, "He was Wilson Chin, my


    cousin, right? Why did he just leave without doing anything else just now? It''s not like his personal


    style! Tsk... Tsk... He might be plotting something against me... What do you think of that?"


    In this aspect, the psychological shadow of Desmond was not small.


    Not long ago, he happened to meet Tina when it was raining heavily. He invited her to his car and


    gave her a ride. When he was nning to date with Tina, Wilson made a phone call to him and


    urged him to go to the Chin''s Group to attend the general meeting of shareholders. When Desmond


    arrived at thepany, Wilson simply told him that the meeting had been canceled.


    Desmond was worried.


    Tina said, "Don''t worry about it. I have broken up with Wilson!"


    Desmond was shocked.


    Then, he immediately realized that the atmosphere between the four of them was a little strange.


    Also... No wonder he coulde back home so smoothly from Ar eb.


    Desmond''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Tina, you''re no longer Wilson''s mistress, why don''t you consider


    bing my girlfriend?"


    Tina was speechless."..."


    "I told you before! Wilson is just so so... If he refuses to be your benefactor, I think I can take his


    ce... I promise you: I''ll be more generous than Wilson... I''ll satisfy all your needs!" Desmond tried


    to show off his eloquence, and he kept on blinking his eyes in a romantic manner.


    Tina rolled her eyes up at him. "Nonsense! My rtionship with Wilson is over... What''s the point of


    wasting your time on me?"


    After Tina directly pointed out his real intention, Desmond''s passion declined a little bit.


    Last time when Tina saw Desmond off at the airport, she yed the role of an intimate female


    companion. Under the stimtion of alcohol, Desmond not only admitted to her the real reason why


    he wanted to pursue her, but also revealed almost all the other secrets hidden in his heart to her.


    Now, as Tina was no longer Wilson''s mistress, she and Desmond thought that they could associate


    with each other more freely now.


    This was also the reason that Tina had agreed to hang out with Desmond and drink coffee here.


    Although Desmond was two years older than Tina, he was more like her younger brother in terms of


    behavior. After learning more about him, she was indeed very willing to make friends with him.


    The waiter served the coffee they ordered.


    Tina ordered a cup of Mocha with a lot of milk added in, for fear that too much coffee might affect


    her sleep tonight.


    This informal dating between the two of them was very pleasant. Desmond was outgoing and


    talkative in his ways. He kept on telling her about interesting stories which urred when he was


    despatched to Areb.


    asionally, Tina might be deeply amused by the stories told by Desmond andugh out loud.


    Halfway through, Desmond went to the bathroom.


    While she was waiting, Tina saw that there was a newspaper shelf near the table with thetest


    newspapers ofst week on it.


    As the finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest was approaching, more resources were put into


    the publicity and advertisement of this great event. People can often read in newspapers, or see in


    TV, reports about the uing finals, which not only stressed the importance and poprity of this


    Grand Contest, but also often mentioned that Lin, a master of designing art, has participated in it.


    Tina fetched a newspaper and read it.


    Aftering back from the bathroom, Desmond saw that Tina was reading the newspaper. He said,


    "Tsk... Tsk... she''s actually returning!


    "Who is she?" Tina asked curiously.


    In addition to the report that the great design master, Lin, would be the judge of the contest, the


    newspaper also introduced a lot of guests, all of whom had attained outstanding achievements in


    fashion design.


    There was a very beautiful woman among them.


    Wilson''s expression became unnatural or even a little shy. After hesitating for a long while, he


    pointed at one of the guests and exined, "Do you still remember the school belle I mentioned to


    you in the pub? This is she... When I was a junior fellow student of her, I actually had a secret crush


    on her, butter, she became Wilson''s girlfriend!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She looked at the newspaper again and felt annoyed.


    This beautiful woman was Wilson''s exgirlfriend.


    As the night was drawing on, the neon lights seemed to be glittering more dazzlingly, and they had


    almost caused people to neglect the brightness of the stars.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The ck Rolls-Royce stopped in a hotel.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Wilson went to a dinner party, and then came over here directly for


    business negotiation.


    A foreign client had arrived this afternoon by airne for the purpose of negotiating details of the


    cooperation project with the Chin''s Group.


    After getting off the car, Terry respectfully followed Wilson. He said, "Mr. Chin, you have been


    working from 7 o''clock in the morning to now. I think you might feel a little tired. Why don''t you go


    back home and have a rest? Mark just got off the ne today, and he''ll at least stay for a number of


    days. It won''t bete for us to arrange the meeting tomorrow!"


    "No!" Wilson said.


    Terry didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that when Wilson had a mistress in the past, he appeared to be was more casual and


    easygoing.


    However, ever since Wilson broke up with Tina, he had be a workaholic again, and his


    obsession with work had be even worse than before. It seemed as if a heavy workload would


    help him better cope with his eagerness and desire in certain aspects.


    Terry didn''t dare to persuade him incessantly. He could only follow Wilson upstairs by elevator.


    After Terry knocked on the door, Mark, who had been waiting, invited the two of them into the room.


    Mark was a man with blond hair and blue eyes in his thirties. He greeted Wilson and


    Terry very friendly, and led them to the living room.


    In addition to Mark, there was another person in the living room.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    I Will Take Care of Tina and I Myself!


    As a foreignnguage learner, Mark was rtively good at speaking Chinese. Although there were


    tiny problems in pronunciation and wording, his Chinese was still very fluent.


    He took the initiative to introduce the guest in the living room to Wilson, "This is Dn Koo. I don''t


    know if Mr. Chin knows him or not before. Dn''s a famous pianist! I''ve known him for many years.


    I''d like to have a chat with my old friend during this business trip!"


    Dn stood up from the sofa.


    As the saying went, "People are in high spirits when involved in happy events". Dn seemed to be


    in a good mood while he was meeting his old friend, Mark. He was holding a ss of champagne in


    his hand, and his handsome face had be much more charming recently.


    Mark was a foreigner, and this time he came here on a business trip. He didn''t know that Dn and


    Wilson almost became rtives.


    Dn took the initiative to speak. "d to see you, Mr. Chin!"


    "Dn!" There was a faint smile on Wilson''s face.


    The two men shook hands.


    They seemed to be friendly while shaking hands, but the hostility hidden in their smiles couldn''t be


    denied.


    Mark was delighted. "It seems that the two of you knew each other before. Mr. Chin, Dn arrived


    here a short while ago, and we''ve been friends for many years. He''s a trustworthy person, and he


    has nothing to do with the work we''re going to talk about. Would you mind if he stays here while


    we''re talking about business?"


    Wilson replied, "I don''t mind!"


    Mark invited him and Terry to sit down with a smile. "Okay, let''s get started!"


    Dn also sat back on the sofa. He didn''t want to disturb their business negotiation. He simply sat


    aside and read the music score on his mobile phone.


    After discussion of the business affairs, Wilson and Mark chatted a little about family affairs in order


    to strengthen the emotional ties.


    Mark poured another two sses of champagne himself and invited Wilson and Terry to have a


    drink.


    As Terry had to drive the carter on, he politely refused to drink the champagne.


    The remaining three of them raised their sses and drank a toast. The smell of champagne was


    floating in the air.


    After putting down the champagne ss, Dn suddenly said, "Mark, what do you think children


    usually like?"


    Mark was older than the other three on the scene, and he had got married at a very young age.


    Now, Mark already had a son and a daughter.


    Wilson squainted at Dn.


    "It depends on whether it''s a little boy or a little girl," Mark replied with a smile.


    "A little girl!" Dn said.


    "You have asked the right question to the right person. I happen to have a daughter, and she likes


    all sorts of beautiful things. She often asked me to buy pretty clothes for her, as well as lovely dolls.


    Little girls like pretty and lovely things. You can cater to her!"


    Dn nodded as if he had acquired experience.


    The gossiping nature of Mark was aroused. "Dn, are you going to be somebody''s father?"


    Dn didn''t deny it. "Hmm!"


    Wilson stood up suddenly.


    He put down the champagne ss in his hand and said, "I won''t bother you to talk about the good


    old days, as we''ve finished our work!" "Okay... Mr. Chin. I''ll see you off!"


    "No, thanks!" Wilson said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he strode out of the room.


    Terry followed him silently.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After leaving the room, the two of them went straight to the elevator.


    When they were about to arrive at the elevator, they heard footstepsing from behind. "Mr. Chin,


    wait a minute!"


    Wilson stopped.


    He turned around and looked at Dn, who had caught up with them.


    Dn said, "Mr. Chin, can I have a word with you?


    Terry heard this and stepped into the elevator to pick up the car.


    Only Wilson and Dn remained in the corridor.


    They were both tall and strong, and with an overwhelming aura.


    Wilson put one of his hands into the pocket and said, "Dn, what do you want to say to me? If you


    want to talk about Selene, I can tell you that she has been unwilling to ept the fact that you have


    dumped her. She has been sad since you proposed to cancel the engagement!"


    Dn looked at Wilson and said almost mercilessly, "I have made it quite clear what I should say


    between Selene and me. I don''t love her anymore. I love someone else all the time. Now I have got


    back what I lost in the past. I think it would be a truth good thing for Selene if I separate from her!"


    "Really?" A beam of cold light shed in Wilson''s eyes.


    Dn took half a step forward, looked straight into Wilson''s eyes, and said seriously word by word,


    "Mr. Chin, what I want to tell you is, in the future, Tina and I, the mother and daughter, will not


    need any concern or help from you. I will take care of them myself!"


    Wilson''s thin lips curved up, and his eye expression was sharp and aggressive.


    At dusk...


    The sun was setting, and the whole airport was enveloped by the rays of evening sunlight.


    Everything in the airport appeared to be shining in all directions.


    Outside the airport terminal, there were lots of taxis, which were either moving or still.


    Tina got off one of the taxis.


    She received Malee''s phone call after work.


    Malee had been despatched to one of the Pacific Inds for a short period of time, but her


    colleagues asked her to help them buy a lot of foreign products. She couldn''t refuse her colleagues


    directly and, in the end, she had to ask Tina for help.


    It was for this reason that Tina didn''t go to the hospital after work; rather, she went straight to the


    airport.


    There were a lot of nes arriving at approximately the same time.


    Tina stood near the exit and looked around for Malee.


    Not long afterward, Malee appeared in Tina''s sight. She was dragging two big suitcases, and


    wearing a backpack. "Tina, I''m here!"


    Tina immediately went up to her.


    It became much easier for Malee to carry her things with Tina''s help.


    Tina helped Malee to divide the suitcases and other things, and then the two of them were ready to


    walk out of the airport terminal.


    After Malee got off the ne, she went to retrieve her suitcases, and at the same time ordered a


    taxi by online car-hailing. At this moment, she and Tina were waiting near the entrance for the taxi.


    Malee suddenly pulled Tina''s arm. "Tina, look... He seems to be your ex-benefactor!"


    Tina looked over there.


    Her eyes paused.


    Wilson was wearing a dark and smart business suit, which befitted his tall and strong figure very


    well. His sculpture-like facial features could well be described as vigorous and handsome. He was


    wearing a pair of sses, which made him look gentle and well-educated, and his lips seemed to


    be slightly curved.


    His footsteps were steady, and he gave others the impression of being casual and dignified at the


    same time. His behavior suggested that he was a powerful and determined person.


    Most of the women would fall in love with him when they saw such a young and handsome


    business leader.


    However, at this time, in addition to Terry, there was another woman beside Wilson, who had been


    following him all the time.


    A very beautiful woman indeed.


    She was wearing a champagne-colored Prada sleeveless skirt of thetest style. Her long and


    straight hairs gracefully fell down behind her year, while her face was delicate and pretty. She


    seemed to be wearing an elegant and almost-invisible smile, and there was an air of inherent


    nobility in her temperance.


    Tina could tell who this beautiful woman was at a nce.


    She was the so-called ex-girlfriend of Wilson, who had been mentioned in the newspaper. Desmond


    had told Tina about his cousin''s exgirlfriend that day in the coffee shop.


    Compared with the picture in the newspaper, the ex-girlfriend of Wilson was more beautiful in reality.


    She was walking side by side with Wilson. They seemed to be very familiar with each other, and


    they talked andughed happily.


    Such an impressivebination of a handsome gentleman and a beautifuldy had attracted a lot


    of attention from passersby in the airport, some of which thought that the two of them must be


    movie starsing from a foreign county. Many people halted their steps in order to watch them.


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Tina''s Mood Plummeted


    The taxi called by online car-hailing was parked beside them.


    Tina stopped looking at Wilson and his exgirlfriend in a hurry and helped Malee to put the suitcases


    and backpack into the car trunk. As the taxi was parked on the roadside, it wouldn''t be allowed to


    stop there for too long a time. Tina and Malee quickly got into the car.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As the door of the car closed, Malee was still staring at the rear mirror.


    She was curious. "Eh... Who''s that woman? Could she be a new mistress of your exbenefactor?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head. "That''s his exgirlfriend..."


    Malee was shocked, and she blurted out, "Exgirlfriend? Are they going to fall in love with each other


    again?"


    "..." Tina pursed her lips.


    She didn''t respond to Malee.


    It was because even Tina herself was thinking about the same possibility as Malee did.


    Not long ago, Wilson suddenly put an end to the rtionship with her. Now, he and Tina were


    completely like strangers to each other. In addition to being tired of facing the same woman day by


    day, Tina thought that Wilson might have a second reason for breaking up with her: This ex-


    girlfriend who was such a beautiful and outstanding costume designer...


    Tina didn''t want to think too much about it. If she did so, she was actually confirming once again


    how stupid she was when she believed that Wilson was her Mr. Right, and vice versa.


    Malee noticed that Tina''s face turned slightly pale, and she quickly shut her mouth and stopped


    talking.


    The driver stepped on the elerator, and the taxi drove away from the airport. The figures in the


    rear mirror were getting smaller and smaller.


    Terry put the suitcases and backpack into the car trunk.


    Abby Amery, the so-called ex-girlfriend, who had just got in the car and sat down on the back seat,


    saw that Wilson was still standing there motionless. She asked curiously, "Wilson, what are you


    looking for?"


    In his view, the taxi had already disappeared.


    Wilson looked back. "Nothing special!"


    After the door of the car was closed, Terry started the car engine, and the car was driven away from


    the airport.


    This was a ck Rolls-Royce. Wilson and Abby were sitting side by side in the back seat. Wilson


    had his long legs crossed, looking very casual and rxed, while Abby was sitting there very


    gracefully.


    It was obvious that Abby''s manner had been well-trained since she was a child. Every movement of


    her seemed to be the result of years of training.


    She gave others a pleasing andfortable impression, which signified the temperament of a


    youngdy from the noble ss.


    Abby said, "Wilson, I received an invitation to participate in the finals of the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest as a guest. In fact, I originally nned to call you when I''m back to our hometown, but I


    hadn''t expected that we would take the same flight by chance!"


    Wilson nodded and asked casually, "How long will you be staying at home?"


    After the car entered the downtown area, it headed for a residential area of vis and woods in the


    eastern part of the city.


    "I''m not leaving this time!" Abby shook her head with a smile. "I''ve been living abroad with my aunt


    for years, and my uncle had been living at home. They are getting old, and it''s no longer appropriate


    for the two of them to separate from each other all the year round. For this reason, my aunt and I


    have a n to move back to our country!"


    Abby deliberately paused for a moment and looked at Wilson. "Moreover, I''ve been working abroad


    for so long a time, and I''m actually tired now. I think it will be a wise choice to stay at our mothend


    in the future!"


    There was always a faint smile on her face, but there was also admiration, or even eagerness,


    hidden in her eyes.


    In addition to what was mentioned by her, Abby indeed had another purpose, which was to be


    Wilson''s girlfriend once again.


    Wilsonmented, "Well, it¡¯s good to keep your original aspiration in mind!"


    Abby noticed that Wilson''s expression was a little bit nonchnt, and he even seemed to be


    absent-minded.


    It gave Abby the impression that when Wilson came out of the airport, his expression had


    somewhat been strange.


    Abby didn''t care about it. She added with a smile, "Wilson, our two families have been getting along


    well all the time, and we used to be... old friends. We haven''t seen each other for so many years.


    Should we find a ce to sit down and have a meal together? I miss you very much, and I have a


    lot of things to say to you!"


    Her smiling voice was indeed very pleasant to listen to, and there was even a hint of ambiguity in


    her words. She wanted to act intimately to him, in a manner which was not easily noticeable.


    Wilson straightened the belt of his wristwatch and said, "I''ll invite you the other day. I''ll be busy


    later."


    Abby looked at him delightfully, "Uh-huh... Wilson, don''t forget about it. I''ll be waiting for you!"


    "Alright!" Wilson said.


    It was evening again, and the sunset glow was brilliant.


    After the work hours, white-cor workers came out of the office building one after another.


    Tina was reflecting upon the finals. She had already begun to prepare for her entry of the contest,


    and certain details of the entry might need to be changed.


    Bonnie, who was standing beside Tina, suddenly said, "Tina, someone is here to pick you up after


    work!"


    "..." Tina was stunned.


    In fact, Wilson was always the only one who came here to pick her up after work.


    Her heart suddenly beat violently.


    But on second thought, she realized that the rtionship between Wilson and her had always been


    very private. Not everyone knew about it, and Bonnie also didn''t know about it. For this reason,


    Wilson was very unlikely to be that person.


    Tina raised her head and followed Bonnie''s line of sight. A white Porsche was parked on the


    roadside.


    Bonnie thought that there must be something rted to love affair between Tina and the driver


    when she first caught sight of the Porsche. Now, more sure about it, she blinked at Tina


    ambiguously.


    Tina''s mood plummeted.


    After saying goodbye to Bonnie, she walked toward the Porsche.


    Dn had been waiting there for a long time. He got off the car and smiled at Tina.


    He had just finished a piano concert today, and was thus dressed formally. He was wearing the old-


    fashioned ck suit which Tina had given him.


    Dn would wear this suit in case of any important asion.


    In fact, the style and fabric of this suit were a little too old, but as Dn was in good shape, he still


    appeared to be morous while wearing this suit.


    Dn''s figure remained very good, almost unchanged inparison to five years ago. The suit


    befitted his figure almost perfectly. While he was wearing this suit, it reminded others of the


    memories of five years ago. At that time, Dn often lean against the door of his car and waited for


    Tina. He was young and promising, while she was pretty and innocent. These were the golden


    memories of the past.


    However, Tina wasn''t as touched as she used to be back then.


    She asked, "Dn, what''s the matter?"


    Dn replied, "Tina, let''s have dinner together!"


    Tina shook her head. "No, I have to go back to the hospital. I is still waiting for me!" Dn added,


    "I have prepared something for you, and I also want to talk to you about my Dad. We''d better find a


    ce to eat and talk. After that, we can also pack up the leftover food for I!"


    Tina thought about it for a short while.


    Then, she nodded and got in Dn''s car.


    Dn took her to a French restaurant.


    The French dishes were very meticulous, while the process of serving them was veryplicated


    and slow. The two of them ordered two cups of beverage and waited patiently.


    Tina asked with concern, "Dn, what''s


    wrong with uncle?"


    Dn sighed. "Nothing serious. It''s just that my Dad is getting older and older, and his health has


    been declining. Now, most of the time he just stays at home for health preservation. He has been


    missing you a lot. He wants me to tell you that when you''re free, you should visit him more often!"


    "Of course!" Tina nodded.


    If there were chances, she was willing to do so.


    Aspry''s love for Tina as the adoptive father was sincere and touching. She had always been


    grateful.


    Dn added, "By the way... These books are for you!"


    He picked up the bag next to him and took out a set of books.


    The books'' covers were designed as yellow-and-white, and all of them were about costume design.


    Tina stared nkly at these books.


    They reminded her of Wilson.


    Immediately after she decided to attend the Grand Fashion Design Contest, he bought her a


    number of books about costume design...


    Tina didn''t know why, but it seemed that her memories of Wilson would easily pop up in her mind


    whenever she saw or hear anything which might remind her of Wilson.


    Tina''s eyshes drooped.


    A beautiful female''s voice suddenly sounded, "Dn, what a coincidence!"

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    This Suit Is Quite Good!


    Tina hadn¡¯t expected that she would meet her again so soon.


    Not long ago, she and Malee had caught sight of Abby and Wilson from a distance at the airport.


    Now, Tina could see Abby closely.


    She found that Abby''s face was more delicate and beautiful today.


    The woman who greeted Dn with a smile was none other than Abby Amery, who was


    apanied by Wilson. One of his hands was in his pocket.


    Both Abby and Wilson were good-looking, and the two of them walked towards Tina and Dn.


    Today, Abby was wearing a long skirt with a waistband and made of white silk today. Her shoulders


    were half-naked, and there was a diamond ne around her neck, which was bright and even


    dazzling. Every twinkle and smile of Abby seemed to reflect the charming features ofdies of the


    noble ss.


    Tina felt that Abby''s temperament was much nobler and confident than her.


    Most importantly, when Abby walked beside Wilson, their auras seemed to be simr, or


    complementary to each other, as if they were on the same tracks as far as lifestyle and values were


    concerned.


    Dn stood up and asked in surprise, "Abby? When did youe back from abroad?"


    "A few days ago!" Abby exined with a smile, "What a coincidence! I hadn''t expected that we


    would meet here! Who is this..."


    Abby''s eyes finally fell on Tina. She looked at Tina with curiosity, but at the same time what she did


    would not cause others to feel ufortable.


    "This is Tina!" Dn introduced. "Tina, this is Abby, Abby Amery. We became acquainted three


    years ago. At that time, I was going to take part in a concert in New City, and Abby was responsible


    for designing our performance costumes!"


    Tina stood up politely.


    She already knew who Abby was. The newspaper she read several days ago had introduced Abby.


    Although the article introducing Abby was not as exaggerated as the one introducing Lin, the master


    designer, it still emphasized the outstanding achievements of Abby while she was abroad.


    Whether it was appearance or family background, as well as personal ability, Abby was outstanding


    in almost every aspect. Among all the young female Chinese designers at home and abroad, almost


    no one could match Abby in terms of personal achievement and appearance.


    Abby smiled and nodded. "Hello, Miss Hall!"


    Tina smiled. "Hello, Miss Amery!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby noticed the books on the table and asked with a smile, "Miss Hall, are you also a costume


    designer?"


    Before Tina could answered, a male''s voice sound, but it was not Dn''s voice.


    Wilson still had one of his hands in his pocket, and his eyes behind the lens swept across Tina''s


    face. "She is a reporter from the TV station, and has participated in the Grand Fashion Design


    Contest!"


    Abby was only surprised for a short while.


    Immediately, sheughed. "It turns out that we all know each other!"


    Abby looked at Tina again and added, "It''s a coincidence. I was invited to serve as one of the


    guests in the finals of this Grand Contest.


    I believe I will meet a lot of excellent designers! Miss Hall, since you are going to participate in the


    finals, I wish you a good result!"


    "Thank you!" Tina replied.


    "You''re wee!" Abby smiled faintly. "Dn, we have to go now. You can contact me at any


    moment!" "Okay!" Dn nodded.


    Before Wilson left, he gazed at Dn, and his eyes rested on the ck rose on Dn''s left chest for


    two seconds. Wilson then said emotionlessly, "This suit is quite good!"


    Dn replied politely, "Thank you, Mr. Chin!"


    Tina clenched her fists.


    Led by the waiter, Wilson and Abby were taken to a position inside the resturant.


    Tina and Dn both sat back in their chairs.


    The waiter served the dishes one after another. They were contained by delicate porcin tes.


    Dn continued the topic that had been interrupted before. "Tina, these books were collected by


    me for you! I''ve asked my friends... They''re all about costume design. I hope they can help you in


    the finals. You can do it!"


    Tina whispered, "Thank you..."


    Her hands twitched on the books. She paused for a moment, and then continued. "Dn, I have to


    go to the bathroom!"


    On the other side, on a dining table not far away, Wilson and Abby were sitting face to face.


    Abby took the menu, and her fingernails were painted colorful and beautiful. She put her hands on


    the menu and looked at him with a smile. "Wilson, what do you want to eat? Would you like me to


    ask the manager to introduce dishes for us?"


    "I''m at your disposal!" Wilson said.


    Hearing this, Abby smile became happier. "Well... I''ll help you!"


    "Mmm." Wilson looked indifferent.


    Abby ordered a lot of dishes ording to her own preference, and then returned the menu to the


    waiter.


    Sitting on the opposite side, Wilson put an elbow on the table. Although his sitting posture was


    casual, he still appeared to be charming in the eyes of others, as if he was somebody depicted in an


    oil painting. This young and promising business tycoon could easily overshadow everything around


    him.


    That''s why in the eyes of Abby, Wilson was the best.


    When she was still a college student, Abby fell in love with Wilson at first sight. After so many years,


    her affection towards him had never declined.


    Abby had always been a beautiful and elegant youngdy in the upper ss. For this reason, she


    wouldn''t be as reckless as other women; instead, she would act properly, namely, just to the point.


    "Wilson, I almost thought you were going to break your promise! After getting off the ne, I have


    been looking forward to our dinner together!" Abby smiled and asked again, "By the way... How is


    Desmond doing?


    I heard that he joined the Chin''s Group, and is now working under you!"


    "Well... He is still the same!" Wilson replied.


    At the mentioning of Desmond, a trace of pride shed across Abby''s eyes.


    She smiled and added, "I think for so many years, no one has changed that much. It''s good! Wilson,


    Desmond is unlike you. You''re more mature than him in terms of characters and the personal style


    of interaction with other people!"


    Abby had finished her words, but there was no response from Wilson.


    The reason for this was that Wilson was absent-minded, just as he was that day at the airport. In


    other words, his attention was not on Abby.


    Abby looked up from the table and saw that Wilson was looking at somewhere else.


    Abby raised another topic of conversation. "Wilson, I heard that Dn almost became Selene''s


    husband. But not long ago, he suddenly canceled the engagement with Bieyue... Could it be


    because of that girl?"


    Abby knew about what had happened to


    Dn and his ex-fiancee, Selene Chin.


    Although the engagement party of Dn and Selene was held at home, some of their friends, who


    were living abroad, had learned about the news. At that time, Abby specially made a phone call to


    Dn to express her good wishes.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them suddenly broke up.


    When Dn and Selene were traveling abroad, Abby had seen with her own eyes how deeply


    Selene loved Dn. Now that the engagement had been canceled, she must have gone through a


    very painful and difficult period.


    Abby didn''t ask questions about Dn and Selene after Wilson and her entered the restaurant. She


    didn''t want Wilson to feel embarrassed.


    Wilson stayed silent.


    Abby acted as if she was a mature and considerate woman. "Wilson, don''t worry about it. I''ll talk to


    Selene next time when I''m free. I''ll persuade her to ept the reality!"


    Wilson picked up a ss of water from the table.


    Out of the corners of his eyes, he saw that somebody had stood up and left. He suddenly stood up.


    Abby was stunned. "Wilson, what''s wrong?" Wilson said, "I want to make a phone call!" After that,


    he strode away from his position. The washrooms were located at the end of the corridor behind the


    stairs, while the men''s washroom and women''s washroom were respectively on the right side and


    left side.


    After Tina had dried her hands, she pushed open the door. As she was slowly walking out of the


    washroom, her footsteps suddenly halted.


    She could see Wilson''s tall and strong figure standing in front of her.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Flirting with All Women in the World


    Tina took a deep breath quietly.


    She gently held her fingers and walked over.


    The corridor was very narrow - there was only room for two people. Wilson stood with his hands in


    his pockets and kept his eyes behind the sses on her face.


    When she walked up to him, Tina nodded slightly. "President Lil Adam!"


    After greeting him politely, she nned to pass by him directly.


    To her surprise, Wilson suddenly raised his hand.


    The next second, he pressed Tina against the wall beside her.


    Wilson trapped her between his arms and chest. Therge shadow of his tall figure enveloped her.


    They were so close that she could see her reflection in his eyes.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had kissed her like this before.


    As his masculine scent floated around her eyes and nose, the sensual scenes of them on bed


    popped into her mind.


    Tina constantly adjusted her breathing and tried to make herself look calm. "May I ask if you have


    anything to say?"


    Wilson did not speak and raied the other big hand to thouch her cheek.


    Tina could no longer remain calm.


    "President Chin..."


    She could feel that his coarse fingertips were rubbing against her face.


    Wilson leaned closer.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw Tina at a nce.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat at the dining table, wearing a simple and elegant chiffon white shirt with three-quarter


    sleeves, showing two white arms.


    Her long hair hung down along both sides of her cheeks, going along her slender neck. The


    beautiful rays of the setting sun were around her. Like an unworldly fairy, she was looking at him


    with her crystal clear eyes.


    Her lips close at hand looked soft and moist, like peach blossom petals.


    Wilson wanted to pick them by his lips.


    Her nice scent nearly drove him crazy. He missed her so much!


    Every time they met after separation, he had always wanted to kiss her.


    His hand on her cheek reached out habitually to stroke her small earlobes.


    But when he found no cool ear stud there, he froze.


    He could only feel one empty hole in her earlobe and nothing else.


    The hot blood in his body instantly cooled down.


    Tina''s eyshes kept fluttering.


    She felt that the next second, Wilson would kiss her...


    Though flustered, she had never thought of pushing him away.


    Just when she was at a loss, the pressure on her suddenly disappeared - Wilson suddenly stepped


    back and put his hands back in his pockets. The intimate scene just now seemed to be her illusion.


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson said with a light smile, "Should I congratte you?"


    Tina did not know what to say. "Congrattions?"


    Wilson smiled coldly and said in a mocking tone, "Congrattions to you for reuniting with your


    previous lover. You two have been separated for five years, but finally, you are


    together again. What a loyal couple!"


    Tina frowned.


    She knew that Wilson misunderstood her.


    Seeing her and Dn eating in the restaurant, he thought they were dating.


    Tina''s lips twitched as she tried to exin it.


    But she managed to stop herself.


    Once she exined, it was like she cared too much about him...


    He let go of her a long time ago and never connected her after that. Moreover, his exgirlfriend


    returned from abroad. At this time, Wilson was someone else''s boyfriend! Tina told herself to sober


    up a little.


    Tina clenched so hard that her fingers were all inserted into her palms. As the stinging pain spread


    out, she finally calmed down.


    With a great effort, Tina put up a big smile as earnestly as possible an said, "Thank you, President


    Chin!"


    Wilson said, "You''re wee!"


    Then, he flicked his sleeve and left.


    Wilson had no appetite at all. He directly strode out of the restaurant and took out his mobile phone.


    Abby was very surprised when she picked it up. "What''s up?"


    Wilson said, "I suddenly have something to


    do. Let''s eat another day!"


    Without waiting for Abby''s reply, he hung up the phone and drove away.


    It was again in the evening. Tina was halfkneeling on the ground in the ward after dinner. She was


    bent over the coffee table in front of the window while I was ying somewhere.


    There were many drawings on the table, which were all her works for the final contest.


    She was carefully modifying the details.


    The final contest wasing, and she was getting more and more nervous.


    All her attention was on the paper.


    Suddenly, someone''s face popped up right before her.


    Tina was startled.


    She instantly leaned back, and when she saw who it was, she could not help rolling her eyes.


    "Desmond! Do you want to scare me to death?"


    Desmond drove past this private hospital and was bored, so he bought two cups of milk tea to visit


    her.


    The door of the ward was open, and he came in.


    When Tina focused on the drawings, Desmond came up with a mischievous idea -he wanted to


    scare her.


    He made it and was greatly delighted. "Haha, you were so focused. If someone came to rob you,


    you wouldn''t even know!"


    Tina, amused, covered her face with her hands. "This is a hospital. Whoes here to rob?"


    Desmond put the milk tea on the table, handed her one, and then looked around. "Where is your


    little girl?"


    Tina shook her head. "I don''t know where she''s gone to y. Maybe she is with her friends!"


    She was very serious about her work just now and did not notice when I ran out. Maybe she was


    afraid of disturbing her.


    Desmond nodded and put the other cup of milk tea aside, intending to give it to I when she came


    back.


    Then, he sat on the ground and asked curiously. "What are you painting?"


    Tina said, "I''m preparing for the final contest of the Grand Fashion Design Contest!"


    He suddenly figured out something. "Oh, you''ve signed up for this contest! I didn''t expect you to


    learn clothing design!"


    "Yes!" Tina smiled.


    Although Desmond did not pay much attention to contests like the Grand Fashion Design Contest,


    he knew the Chin''s


    Group was itsrgest investor.


    Desmond raised his eyebrows at her. "You and Wilson have already gone your separate ways, so


    do you think you can still win the contest? Why don''t you be with me? If there is any need, I know


    the judges and can help you with it. It''s not a bad choice for you!"


    Tina was amused and exined to him helplessly, "I''m not quite interested in winning the award. I


    love fashion design very much. After graduating from college, I was forced to give it up for some


    reason. I do it for my dream!"


    Desmond understood and nodded. "Oh, I see. Your dream is to be a clothing designer!"


    "Yes!" Tina smiled slightly and asked curiously, "What''s your dream?"


    "Dream?" Desmond raised his exaggerated curly hair.


    After thinking seriously for two seconds, he said, "How about flirting with all women in the world?"


    Tina was struck dumb.


    She should not have asked him.


    A burst of footsteps suddenly ran in.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    He Didn''t Want a Third Wheel Tina looked up and saw I running happily toward her with her arms


    wide open like bird wings.


    I shouted in a childish voice, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Tina smiled and caught her daughter. "Oh, look at you! You''re drenched in sweat! Where did you


    go?!"


    "I didn''t go to the ces you don''t allow me to go. I''m always well-behaved!" I said, and then she


    politely greeted Desmond.


    Tina affectionately brushed her nose. "You went to the garden downstairs and caught butterflies


    with your friends, didn''t you?"


    I shook her head. "No, I have a short date!"


    "Who were you dating with?" Tina asked with a smile.


    I smiled shyly and said, "The overbearing president, of course!"


    Her little face was flushed with excitement, and her eyes were as bright as sparkling stars.


    I would only be like this when she was with Wilson.


    Tina¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at I and said, "What did you say? The overbearing president? Did he juste


    here?"


    The news stroke her heart and caused a surge of emotions, like a stone thrown into a tranquilke.


    It brought her a little hope.


    "Yes!" I nodded and tilted her head. "But he has driven away in his big car!"


    n n rp? C


    ... Tina froze.


    I took her hand and said, her face innocent, "I called him and said I missed him, but I didn''t


    expect that he woulde to see me in the end. I''m so happy!


    Mom, he didn''t want a third wheel, so he didn''te to greet you!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina nodded with a wry, rigid smile.


    Desmond inserted the straw into the milk tea next to him and handed it to I to please her. "I,


    have some milk tea. I bought it after lining up for a long time!"


    I showed him enough respect. "Thank you for that, Uncle Chin!"


    Adam beamed with joy. "Is it tasty?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    Still smiling, Desmond asked with a wicked intention. "I, tell me, who do you think is more


    handsome, your overbearing president and me?"


    He still remembered the first time he came to the ward he was depressed by Wilson on the spot.


    Desmond wanted to gain some confidence.


    I replied without hesitation, "Overbearing president!"


    Desmond felt depressed again!


    Tina seemed to be a little distracted, her eyes distant. All she was thinking about was Wilson had


    been in the hospital...


    There was a knock on the door, and a female nurse at the door said, "Miss Hall,e with me to


    the nurse station!"


    "Okay!" Tina stood up in a hurry.


    She asked Desmond to help take care of I for the time being and left with the nurse.


    When they arrived at the nurse''s station, Tina asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The nurse took a few bills on the table and handed them to her. "Here''s the thing, Miss Hall. I called


    you here to tell you that it''s time to pay Is medical expenses!"


    "Ah..." Tina bit her lips.


    She had probably guessed that it would be medical expenses.


    When she was with Wilson, she didn''t need to worry about money.


    But now, she had ended her rtionship with


    Wilson. The first thing she had to do was to pay for her daughter''s medical expenses...


    The nurse said perplexedly, "Is medical expenses are indeed high, but you know, ever since I


    entered the hospital, she has been using imported western medicine, each of which is particrly


    expensive. You have to pay before using the medicine! So, I hope you can pay the cost as soon as


    possible!"


    Tina pinched the bills tightly. "Don''t worry. I''ll pay it as soon as possible!"


    "Okay!" The nurse nodded. "I will help you buy more time!"


    "Thank you!" Tina felt gratitute.


    "Don''t mention it. My colleagues in the department of pediatrics and I like I very much!" The


    nurse smiled at her and then turned around to do other chores.


    Tina took the bills and left the nurse station.


    Although the nurse said so, she still felt uneasy.


    What should she do with so many medical bills to pay?


    Tina let out a deep sigh.


    Due to the hot weather and the immense workload, it was easy for people to ck off. In the


    afternoon, coffee in the tea room of the TV station was always the most popr.


    After Tina finished all the coffee in her mug, she got up to refill her ss.


    Many female colleagues liked gossiping in the tea room when making coffee.


    As always, the topic center was around Wilson.


    In the past, when she had been meeting Wilson every week, she was not interested in listening to


    their conversation and would leave as soon as she got her coffee. But now, she couldn''t help


    stopping before the coffee machine, wanting to listen more about him.


    "President Chin is so attractive. He is always so handsome!"


    "It''s just a side shot for an interview, but still, he is gorgeous!"


    "I heard that he won two overseas contracts, which could bring a high profit. You know what, what


    he has done indirectly leads to the growth of our GDP. There are so many reports on him in the


    financial circle abroad!"


    Then, someone changed the topic. "Hey?


    Have you seen the juicy titbit?"


    "Yes! Who is that woman? She looks beautiful and noble!" "It seems to be Abby Amery!"


    Tina also saw the news.


    It was on the day when she had dinner with Dn. As Wilson and Abby entered the restaurant,


    someone found them and took their picture. The wording of the news was very formal and official,


    but in the picture, they looked intimate.


    At that time, they just got out of the car and went to the restaurant.


    In the beautiful sunset glow, while Wilson spoke, Abby looked at him affectionately with a smile. And


    someone happened to take a picture of this moment with an intimate atmosphere.


    "Who is Abby?"


    "Do you know the Amery family? Well, she is the daughter of this family."


    "The Amery family? But I remember that Bill Amery and his wife have no children. How could she


    be their daughter?!"


    "Abby is Old Madam Amery''s rtive. Her parents passed away when she was young, so Old


    Madam Amery dotes on her! Bill and his wife have no children, so the olddy raised Abby in the


    Amery family. Then, Abby became the only child of this family and changed her surname to Amery.


    Mr. and Mrs. Amery treated her as their daughter, and the olddy also treated her well as if she


    were her granddaughter!"


    The Amery family was also a prominent and prestigious family.


    In this city, except for the Hogg family and the Chiang family, only the Amery family could match the


    Chin family.


    The four well-established local families were well-known and even worshipped by the local people.


    Tina also knew about the Amery family. It was because Mrs. Amery was the great design master:


    Lin. Since she had a great reputation in the designing circle, everyone was ustomed to calling


    her Lin.


    She also had once seen Chairman Amery''s interview and knew he was a kind man who preferred to


    stay low-key.


    Tina paid attention to him only because of Lin, her idol.


    Everyone eximed as they learned Abby''s prominent background.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Which Hospital?


    "Not only is Miss Amery lucky, but she is also very diligent and excellent. She is thoroughly


    aplished in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She has studied on her own in college and


    skipped two grades! A super study machine! Moreover, she is now a well-known clothing designer!"


    "She is a real socialite! Compared to her, Mona was a nobody!"


    "Oh my god, she is much better than us and works more diligently than us!"


    "Indeed. Abby is beautiful and capable, and she has such a prominent background. She can make


    a good match with President Chin!"


    "No, no, I''m so jealous of her!"


    Recently, everyone''s topic had always been about them.


    Then someone asked casually, "Will they get married?"


    All of a sudden, Tina felt a burning pain in her hand back.


    When she looked down, she found that she had spilled most of the coffee in her cup.


    At this time, the chief editor who had finished a meeting reproached in a dignified voice, "What are


    you talking about? It''s work time. Don''t you know that? Hurry up and go back to work!"


    The tea room suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone shut their mouths and slipped away with their heads down.


    Bonnie, who was on the side, came over with concern. "Tina, are you okay? The chief editor is


    back. You want to discuss something with him, don''t you?"


    Tina shook her head. "I''m fine. Um..."


    The back of her hand turned red, and she washed it with cold water.


    Then, she went to the chief editor''s office.


    Tina knocked on the door and walked in. "Do you have time now?"


    "Tina? What''s up? " The chief editor raised his hand, indicating her to sit down.


    After Tina sat down, she sped her hands and said hesitantly, "Well, my family is sick and is in the


    hospital now, and the medical expenses are very high. Can I have an advance on my next year''s


    sry?"


    The high medical expenses put her under great financial pressure ever since she left Wilson.


    Back then, when I fell ill, she was forced to be his mistress to pay for the medical expenses.


    Now, Tina felt it uneptable to do that again. Perhaps because of her self-esteem or something


    else, she could not bear the idea of sleeping with any other man than Wilson.


    ording to the work contract, she would have to work two more years here, so she thought she


    might get the sry beforehand.


    It was just that no one in the TV station had ever done so.


    "One year''s sry? I''m afraid the finance department won''t agree!" The chief editor showed an


    embarrassed expression andforted her, "But I can help you persuade them. I suppose you can


    get three months'' sry in advance!"


    Tina could only nod. "Thank you!"


    Although she could get three months'' sry in advance, it was still far from enough to cover the


    medical expenses.


    Tina had to think of other ways to get as much money as soon as possible.


    The president''s office of the Chin''s Group on the top floor was spacious and magnificent.


    Abby, in seven-inch stiletto heels, stood in front of the French windows and looked down at every


    corner of the room.


    She walked to the desk and put her hand on the high back chair.


    Imagining how Wilson worked here, she moved her hands along his body as if stroking his body, her


    beautiful eyes showing a deep infatuation.


    The office door was pushed open.


    Abby calmed down and looked up with a smile.


    She smiled and said, "I heard that you were in a meeting when I came. I was afraid of disturbing


    you, so I asked the secretary to take me directly to the office to wait for you!" Wilson entered in a


    suit and nodded slightly. "Hmm!"


    Abby walked around the high back chair and continued to look around the office. Then she picked


    up the picture in a frame on the table and asked curiously, "This painting is quite interesting. Was it


    a gift for you? Why does it look like a child''s painting?"


    Wilsonnded his eyes only on the painting.


    It was from I. She had drawn two, and he had Terry send them to a zed nt for the frames.


    One was in the study at home, and the other was here. The pictures were about I, Tina, and him,


    a family of three hand in hand together.


    His Adam''s apple slid.


    He walked over, took the painting from Abby, and put it face down on the table.


    Wilson just asked, "Abby, what do you want to see me about?"


    "I''m here on behalf of my uncle!" Abby replied, "Don''t you have a joint project recently? I just


    returned home from abroad and have nothing else to do, so I run an errand for him! Besides, my


    master''s degree is in finance, and I am quite professional in the business!"


    Wilson curled up his lips and said, "So, you n to enter thepany instead of being a fashion


    designer?"


    Abby shook her head with a smile. "Nope. I want to gain greater achievements in the design field


    and be as excellent as my aunt! My aunt and uncle have no children and always regard me as their


    own child. If there is any need in the future, I will do my job!"


    There was an imperceptible ambition in herst words - she meant she would do her job of


    inheriting their property.


    Wilson nodded, took her to the sofa, and sat down.


    Irene, the secretary, came in with two cups of coffee and left, while Terry stood aside and waited for


    further instructions.


    They went through the case.


    They did not sign it because they still needed the confirmation of the third party of this case.


    Abby closed the file and asked, seemingly casually, "How have you been these years?"


    "Great!" Wilson said.


    Abby smiled gently and said, "Oh? What about your romantic rtionship?"


    She deliberately paused, her beautiful eyes twinkling slightly. "I met Hayden at a partyst month


    and chatted with him. I heard that when you came to New City for a business trip, you took a


    woman to attend his private n party...


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Meanwhile, all the memories of the past in New City surfaced in his mind.


    Abby knew that Hayden had been his good friend for many years.


    Usually, they would take any woman to attend their gatherings in case of not being disturbed. So


    when Abby heard the news, she couldn''t sit still anymore. Then she quickened her pace to return


    and persuaded Old Madam Amery to move back.


    When they had dinner togetherst time, Abby wanted to take the opportunity to sound him out.


    To her great surprise, before the dishes were served, Wilson went to the bathroom and left!


    Abby kept herposure, trying to sound out his intention. "Have you had a girlfriend?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wilson slightly pursed his thin lips. "No." Hearing that, Abby felt slightly relieved. Abby looked at the


    contract in their hands and invited him with a smile. "I haven''t met the third party of this contract. It''s


    said that the wife of the man in charge is ill, so he hasn''t returned to thepany for a long time. To


    not dy the progress, how about we going to talk to him in the hospital?"


    Terry thought that Abby would be disappointed.


    It was because he knew his boss had other ns waiting ahead.


    However, Wilson asked, "Which hospital?"


    Abby thought for a moment and answered, "It''s a private hospital. It seems to be the hospital where


    your brother works!"


    "Okay!" Wilson said.


    Terry was struck dumb. What was wrong with his boss, a workaholic?!

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    She Was Reluctant to Part with Them


    As usual, Tina arrived at the hospital after work.


    When she pushed open the ward door, she saw that Desmond was already there.


    Now that I was getting more familiar with him, they had a good time together. But up until now, he


    still hadn''t been able to let her call him Uncle Handsome.


    Not long after, he answered a call and hurried to leave.


    Tina went downstairs to see him off.


    During these few days, Tina had been worried about the medical expenses.


    However, when facing I, she always had a smile on her face. Only after leaving the ward would


    she reveal her anxious feeling.


    Tina was thinking about how to get the money as soon as possible and did not pay much attention


    to Desmond next to her.


    When they came out of the hospital building, Desmond suddenly handed over something.


    He said, "Tina, here you are!"


    "What?" Tina was taken aback.


    Desmond waved the cheque in his hand. "This is a check of 150,000 dors. Just find a bank, and


    you can take out the money!"


    rp* N I!


    Tina, ...


    She knew it was a check, but she didn''t understand why he suddenly did that.


    He said directly, "I know you''re in difficulty! I saw what happened that day. You went away with the


    nurse and came back with the medical bills. You take the money first. If it''s not enough, you can get


    more from me at any time! I will help you take care of your daughter. Not to mention one child, even


    if you have ten more children, I can take care of all of them!"


    Tina couldn''t help but twitch her lips when she heard thetter part.


    Then, she shook her head. "I don''t need..."


    Adam shouted, "Take it, take it. Could you not stand on ceremony? Money is thest thing I need!"


    After saying that, he put the check in her hand without giving her a chance to refuse.


    Then, he got into the car and left.


    Tina could not catch up with her at all.


    She looked at the check in her hand and couldn''t help feeling helpless.


    It could indeed solve the urgent problem for her, but she could not ept it...


    Tina turned around and met a pair of deep eyes.


    Wilson appeared at some point. He leaned against the cast column in front of the door, holding his


    shoulders with both hands.


    His eyes behind the tinum-rimmed sses on his nose bridge fixed on her, but she could not tell


    what was in his mind.


    Wilson looked at the check in her hand, his lips slowly showing a mocking arc. "You got a new


    supporter so soon?


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She clutched the check tightly


    Tina remained silent.


    When Wilson saw her like this, he suddenly became a little unhappy. "Where is Dn? Do you need


    other men''s help to pay for I s medical expenses? Since you chose to be with Dn, shouldn''t he


    be taking care of you and your daughter?"


    Tina said, "I didn''t tell him this!"


    "Why?" Wilson asked.


    "It''s not easy for us to get back together. I want to give each other some space. I don''t want to rely


    on him for anything... He would love me more if I put less burden on him. Am I right?" Tina had no


    choice but to lie.


    Dn offered to pay I s medical fees long ago.


    But she refused the first time he said that.


    She drew a clear line between her and Dn.


    Hearing this, Wilson sneered. "You care about him a lot!"


    Tina forced a smile.


    When someone''s high heels stepped on the ground, the crisp thumping sound was like drumbeats.


    Then a graceful figure appeared, and there came a gentle and elegant voice. "Wilson, I''m sorry to


    keep you waiting!"


    It was Abby.


    No matter how many times they had seen each other, Tina felt that she was always stunningly


    beautiful.


    She was a blessed girl - every part of her was perfect. She was so beautiful and dignified and


    always looked kind and elegant. No human being would hate her.


    Tina felt ashamed of her inferiority.


    Wilson said, "It''s nothing!"


    They had just finished talking with the boss of the contract''s third party and were about to leave.


    Wilson was waiting for Abby when she went to the bathroom.


    After she came out, she could not find Wilson and learned that he had already gone downstairs.


    Abby also saw Tina and gave her a slight nod.


    Walking to his side, Abby put up a brighter smile and said. "Then let''s go!"


    Wilson nodded. "Hmm!"


    Without looking at Tina again, he directly left with Abby.


    Tina stood where she was and watched their retreating figures.


    She suddenly thought of the words her colleagues talking about them during the day...


    After a long time, Tina lowered her head and walked into the building.


    In the evening, after coaxing I to sleep, Tina returned home.


    When Desmond gave her the check, she felt a wave of warmness in her heart.


    Tina was very grateful.


    However, she never nned to ept it.


    It was just that Desmond left so quickly after putting it into her hand that she didn''t have any chance


    to give it back to him. Thus, as Tina went upstairs, she sent it back to him by express.


    Tina sat at the table by the window and pulled open a drawer.


    There were a lot of jewelry inside.


    These were what Wilson gave to her when she was with him.


    He was like an ancient king. As a woman made him happy, he would give her some rewards.


    Tina epted all of them in order not to displease him. However, after taking the rewards back


    home, she directly threw them into the drawer and wouldn''t bother to look at them again.


    She opened the box and disyed each piece of jewelry on the table.


    Wilson was generous to her, and even the gadgets he sent to her were expensive luxuries.


    However, these were all worldly possessions that Tina didn''t care about at all.


    So she intended to exchange them for some money to pay for I s medical expenses.


    She hade up with this idea long ago.


    However ¡ª


    Tina''s gaze was fixed on the pair of tinum earrings.


    The earrings in the shape of the swallow were exquisite and lifelike. The design was impressive: the


    swallow tail vividly stretched out; the two small dazzling diamonds iid in its eyes gave the


    swallow vitality.


    This was a gift from Wilson for her birthday.


    That day, Wilson put on the earrings for her. Tina still remembered the rough feeling as his coarse


    fingertips touched her earlobe, and he told her to wear them every day if she liked them.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just like he said, she had been wearing them since then.


    It was only when they ended their rtionship that Tina quietly took them off.


    She stroked the pair of little swallows and was reluctant to part with them.


    In the end, she made up her mind.


    Tina threw all of them, including the pair of earrings, into her bag - she would go to a pawnshop


    tomorrow and sell them all.


    The following day was a weekend.


    The ck Rolls-Royce was driving under the scorching sun on the street.


    Terry, his both hands on the steering wheel, was driving carefully.


    Wilson sat in the back with an openptop and two documents on his knees. Even on the weekend,


    he could not really rx.


    When passing by an intersection, Terry caught a glimpse of something and couldn''t help saying,


    "President Chin, it seems to be Miss Hall there!"

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    It Only Belongs to You


    Hearing Terry''s words, Wilson remained unmoved.


    He said in a deep voice, "I have been preparing for the business cooperation of this group for more


    than three months. Today is the important day to sign a contract with them, so I can''t bete!"


    "Yes!" Terry immediately sat up straight.


    The car continued to move forward. Terry couldn''t help but look back into the mirror. However, he


    couldn''t see that beautiful figure anymore. He wondered curiously, "Today is Saturday. Why would


    shee out on such a hot day? Is she going to date someone?"


    Wilson stopped working.


    "Hahaha, nothing serious!" Terry immediatelyughed to remedy the situation.


    Then, he began to mutter to himself. "But, why would she go to that old street? I''ve been there.


    There''s nothing there. Other than the residential buildings, there seems to be only a small


    supermarket and pawnshop..."


    Wilson immediately said, "Turn around at the traffic lights ahead!"


    rp N N


    Terry: ...


    Night fell.


    The whole hospital building was lit up, and neon lights gleamed on the streets around it.


    After dinner, the parents of the next ward brought a new dancing machine, which attracted many


    children, including I.


    Malee was with Tina in I s ward.


    Malee looked at her happily. "You paid for Is medical expenses?!"


    "Yes! All of the bills!" Tina nodded with a smile and stuffed the envelope back into her hand.


    There wasn''t much money in the envelope.


    Although it was only 2,000 dors, Malee took out all the money she had in her bank card.


    Tina knew she had done all she could to help her. Malee was living a hard life in the Chiang family,


    and so was Tina in the Koo family. Thus, they could understand each other''s feelings and became


    good friends who appreciated and sympathized with each other.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina said, "I don''t need the money for the time being. Take it back first. If I need it, I''ll ask you for it!"


    In the morning, she sold all the jewelry and left the pawnshop with the money. Right after she


    arrived at the hospital, she paid the fee.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of Wilson that she could get the money.


    No matter what, it was a happy thing.


    However, there was still a trace of unwillingness in her heart.


    Malee let out a long sigh. "God, that''s great! Do you know how worried I am? I was worried that you


    wouldn''t be able to raise the medical fees for I. I''ve already thought it through: no matter what,


    even if I had to sell myself, I would help you get the money!"


    Tina looked at the determined look on her face as if she was about to die and was amused. She


    said, "Really? You acted as if you''re going to sacrifice your life and help me get money from the


    devil!"


    Malee murmured, "Devil? Even demons are not as scary as him..."


    Tina was curious. "Who?"


    Malee shook her head and denied what she had just said, "No, no one. It''s just a metaphor!"


    Tina had nothing to say on this matter.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Tina was stunned when she saw the name on the screen.


    She hesitantly picked it up. "Hello?"


    "It''s me!" Wilson said.


    His deep voice passed through the line and went deep into her ears.


    Tina was surprised to receive his call, but at the same time, she was at a loss. She quickly said,


    "Are you looking for I? She''s ying with her little friends in the next ward. I''ll help you..."


    Wilson interrupted her. "I am looking for you!"


    Tina was stunned once again.


    She unconsciously clenched her phone.


    "What... what can I do for you?"


    Wilson said, "Go downstairs and let''s talk about it!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Tina didn''t know why. She went to the window and looked down. As expected, she saw a ck


    Rolls-Royce parked downstairs.


    She took the elevator downstairs.


    Walking out of the hall, Tina slowly moved to the car.


    Terry opened the rear door, and Wilson got off the car with two long legs. His tall figure in a ck


    suit stood in front of the car, seemingly to have blended in the darkness.


    Seeing her, Terry greeted her. "Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded. "Hi, Terry!"


    Terry, sensitive enough, said, "Enjoy your conversation. I''m going to watch a show in the car!"


    Wilson threw a nce at him.


    Terry, seeing the disdainful look, immediately said, "It''s not a love drama. It''s a cartoon!"


    Then, he quickly escaped into the car.


    At night, the hospital was much quieter.


    There were only the sounds of night breeze rustling the leaves.


    Wilson and Tina stood together, their long shadows on the ground.


    Tina asked, "Why did youe to see me tonight?"


    Under the dark sky, Wilson''s eyes looked deep and serious. "You went to the pawnshop today."


    "..." Tina was stunned.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes and said, "Did you sell all the things I gave you?!"


    Tina was stunned. "How did you know?"


    "I happened to go there too!" Wilson lied, remaining absolutely calm. Then he fixed his eyes on her,


    saying, "Answer me!"


    Tina nodded honestly. "Yes..."


    Wilson frowned. "Didn''t Desmond give you a


    check?"


    Tina said, "I gave it back to him!"


    After all, she sold the gifts he sent to her, which made her feel a little guilty. When he exposed the


    secret in such a straightforward way, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    Tina braced herself to meet his gaze and said with an embarrassed smile, "Since you gave them to


    me, they were mine, and I had the right to deal with the gifts, right?"


    She thought that Wilson came to criticize her after knowing this.


    Yet, she wasn''t confident enough.


    To her surprise, he reached out his hand that was in his trouser pocket to her.


    A pair of tinum earrings were lying quietly on his palm with clear palm lines.


    Two little swallows looked alive under the dim light of the streetmps.


    Tina froze.


    She looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect that the pair of earrings that had been pawned


    would actually appear in his palm!


    Tina was startled. "How could it be..."


    "I bought them back!" Wilson said.


    He said it lightly, without mentioning that he actually spent ten times the price and a lot of effort to


    redeem it.


    The pawnshop owner recognized the value of the earrings and immediately took them as his own


    after buying the pair of earrings. He gave them to his fiancee right away and was reluctant to sell


    them.


    The gaze behind his sses deepened. "I don''t care about other jewelry, but please keep this pair


    of earrings!"


    "..." Tina pursed her lips.


    She felt a surge of emotions in her heart.


    "This is a meaningful birthday present.


    Besides, it is unique in the world and only belongs to you. Didn''t you say that you liked it and


    wanted to wear it every day?" Wilson''s voice was low.


    He picked up her small hand.


    After opening her hand, he ced the pair of earrings on her palm.


    Tina held her breath.


    Her throat had tightened, and she found it difficult to breathe nor speak.


    Seeing this, Wilson looked a little gloomy and said with a cold smile. "If you really don''t want it, you


    can take it to the pawnshop again. Perhaps I''m too sentimental!"


    It was actually her wishful thinking...


    Somehow, Tina felt like crying.


    She regained what she had lost. The tinum earrings in her hand felt so heavy.


    Actually, Tina regretted it the moment she stepped out of the pawnshop.


    She really didn''t want to part with this pair of earrings.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    I Hate You


    Wilson, seeing that she hesitated, thought she didn''t want it.


    After all, she had pawned it. Wilson was a little annoyed. Why would he take the trouble to get it


    back?


    When he was about to take it back, Tina closed her hands.


    She grasped the earrings tightly in her hand and whispered, "I''ll keep it!"


    Wilson looked slightly relieved. "Really?"


    Tina nodded. "Mm..."


    Her answer lit up his handsome face.


    He said to her, "Give me the earrings."


    Tina was puzzled.


    She didn''t know what he would do but still obediently handed the earrings back to him.


    After he took them, he stepped forward with his long legs, and the distance between them was


    instantly shortened.


    Tina subconsciously took a step backward.


    Wilson stopped her. "Don''t move. I''ll help *. I I!


    you put it on!


    Tina wanted to say no, but his big hand had already pushed aside the long hair before her ear.


    She didn''t wear any hair ornaments on her hair that was as smooth as silk. Wilson tucked some


    behind her ear, revealing her small round earlobes.


    He carefully put the two earrings on her ears, just like what he had done on her birthday.


    Tina was a little dazed.


    Wilson bent over, his long and straight nose almost touching her forehead.


    Under the dim moonlight, he fixed his deep eyes on her.


    Suddenly, a cell phone rang.


    The sound was from Tina''s pocket.


    Tina, who didn''t know she should feel lucky or disappointed, took out her cell phone awkwardly.


    They were so close that Wilson could see the name on the screen.


    The intimate atmosphere suddenly froze for two seconds.


    Wilson put his hands back in his pockets and stepped back to signal her. "Answer the phone first!"


    Tina pursed her lips and could only turn her body to one side. Then, she ced her phone beside


    her ear.


    She said, "Hello?"


    Dn''s soft voice came from the other end of the line. "Tina, it''s me! I hope I didn''t disturb your


    rest."


    "It''s okay!" Tina replied.


    Dn said, "There has been a concert recently and twomercial activities. Also, I have to


    practice piano. So I haven''te to see you. By the way, how is I?"


    Tina replied, "She is very good!"


    Dn said gently, "Tina, I''m all done with my work. I called you tonight because I wanted to invite


    you to dinner at my home! I saidst time that my dad always missed you and wanted you to visit


    him more often. It''s a weekend tomorrow. Let me pick you up in the evening, okay?"


    Tina frowned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She was always very resistant to going to the Koo family.


    After all, Lilith in the Koo family saw her as an eyesore, so Tina thought she''d better avoid the


    wrenching experience.


    Before she could say anything,


    Dn hurriedly added, "Don''t worry. My mother won''t be around tomorrow. She''s having a small


    gathering with a few friends!"


    Tina hesitated for a moment when she heard this. Finally, she nodded. "Alright!"


    Last time when she had dinner with Dn, he told her that Aspry was getting weaker and spent


    most of his time recuperating.


    He even had to handle the affairs of thepany at home with the help of his secretary. As a junior,


    she should visit him often.


    Dn said briskly, "That''s settled then. See you tomorrow!"


    Tina hung up the phone.


    She took a deep breath.


    Tina was startled as she slowly turned around.


    The tall figure was gone, and she could only see the ck Rolls-Royce disappearing into the night.


    She raised her hands and touched the earrings on her ears.


    The next evening, Dn arrived half an hour earlier than the agreed time.


    He brought a lot of fruits. Also, he bought a lot of toys that girls liked, which catered to I''s


    pleasure.


    He was trying his best to please I.


    Tina recalled what he had said earlier: he


    wanted to take care of her daughter and her.


    But she didn''t like that. So, she stepped forward to interrupt them. "Let''s go!"


    Dn nodded with a smile.


    She left the hospital and arrived at the Koo family by Dn''s car.


    Knowing that Lilith was not at home, she felt much more rxed.


    After the car stopped, Tina went to the back to get the fruit basket she had bought. She deliberately


    chose some fruits suitable for elder people.


    As soon as the car door was closed, an excited female voice suddenly sounded. "Dn!"


    Dn frowned and said, "Selene? Why are you here?"


    Selene, wearing high heels, didn''t look as arrogant as before. When she came up, her eyes turned


    red. "Of course I''m waiting for you! I''ve called you so many times, but you didn''t pick it up. I went to


    your studio to look for you, but you avoided me. I had no choice but toe here to see you!"


    "Please don''t cancel the engagement with me, okay? If I do something wrong, just tell me. I can


    change all the things that you don''t like! I don''t want to be separated from you!" Selene pulled


    Dn''s sleeve, pleading in quite a humble posture.


    From the day Dn announced the breakup, she was heartbroken.


    She loved him too much.


    Selene could not ept the fact that she had lost him and wanted him to change his mind.


    Dn looked helpless. "Selene, I''ve made myself very clear. I can''t marry you!"


    Hearing this, she started to cry out loud like a child. "How could you be so heartless? How do you


    know it''s impossible for us to be together? Maybe you''ll change your mind. I love you so much..."


    "I can never ept you!" Dn took a tough stance.


    Usually, he had a poker face and rarely showed his emotions. Only Tina could make him smile


    warmly. At this time, he really wanted Selene to give up on him, so he looked more ruthless.


    Dn said, "Selene, leave me!"


    Selene''s tears ruined her eyeliners, which added a dark circle around her eyes. Faced with this


    merciless man, she felt devastated.


    She vented all the pain in her heart on Tina. She gritted her teeth and pointed at Tina. "It''s all


    because of you! Tina, you bitch, you took my fiance from me. Now you''re happy, aren''t you?"


    Tina frowned.


    Dn strode forward and stood in front of Tina. "Enough! If you continue to be unreasonable like


    this, I will drive you away!"


    Seeing him protect her, Selene cried harder.


    She threw a hatred re at Tina, covered her face and ran away. "Tina, I hate you!"


    Regarding the cancetion of the engagement between them, Tina had learned about it in the


    newspaper.


    Dn was a famous pianist. Beyond that, it was amercial engagement, and they held a grand


    engagement party. Thus, it would naturally cause a lot of discussions when they canceled their


    engagement.


    Tina did not ask Dn about it.


    Whatever his choice was, it had nothing to do with her.


    But no one would be happy to be scolded for no reason.


    Tina pursed her lips. "Did she misunderstand something?"


    Dn didn''t exin, but said, "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll handle it! My dad has been


    waiting for you at home. Let''s go in!"

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    We''re a Family


    Tina nodded and entered the vi with him.


    Aspry knew she wasing, so he was waiting in the living room early.


    Dn handed the fruit basket to the servant, took Tina to the sofa, and sat down.


    Since thest time they briefly greeted each other at the grand engagement party, Tina had never


    seen Aspry again. At the party, he looked better than today; perhaps it was he was happy at that


    time.


    Their conversation was interrupted several times when he coughed.


    Tina said with concern, "You should take good care of yourself!"


    Aspry took two sips of water and his breath became even. He smiled amiably and said, "When I


    was young, I fought too hard, so many parts of my body went wrong as I was getting old! But I''m


    fine and is in a good state of mind!"


    "Good!" Tina nodded.


    Aspry said, "You know what, every time I see you, I feel much happier!"


    Tina couldn''t help being moved. "Don''t


    worry. If I have time, I wille to see you often!"


    Aspry nodded with relief and said, "Well, I know you are the most sensible one!"


    He stretched out his hands and took Tina''s and Dn''s hands, respectively He said emotionally,


    "Tina, your mother entrusted me to take care of you before her death. Although this is just a friend''s


    request, I have always treated you as my child since you came to my family. Anyway, we are still a


    family!"


    Dn echoed, "Yes, we''re a family!"


    There was a meaningful look in his eyes.


    His hand fell on Tina''s.


    Tina pursed her lips."..."


    She nodded slightly and slowly withdrew her hand from his grasp.


    Dn wasn''t upset, and even smiled more gently at her.


    The atmosphere of dinner had been very pleasant.


    However, the good time didn''tst long. When the dinner was almost over, Aspry got up and went to


    the bathroom, and someone came to the porch.


    The maid greeted respectfully, "Madam, you''re back!"


    Then, they saw Lilith, who was dressed


    splendidly, walking in.


    When she saw Tina sitting at the table, her face fell all of a sudden. "Why are you here?"


    Tina remained umoved.


    Dn stood up and asked with a frown, "Mom, why did youe back so early? I thought you


    would backte when hanging out with other madams."


    Lilith gritted her teeth and said, "One of us had to deal with a family affair, so our gathering ended


    early!"


    After dressing up in the afternoon, she went out to meet some nobledies. She wanted to enhance


    their links. After all, the cancetion of the engagement had some harmful impact on the Koo family.


    However, something happened that ended their gathering earlier than expected.


    Fortunately, she came back early. Otherwise, Lilith would not know that her husband and son


    deliberately invited Tina into the house while she was away.


    Since Aspry was not in the dining room, Lilith had no intention to cover her mean attitude. "Tina,


    answer me. Why are you here?"


    Dn answered in a deep voice, "I brought her home for dinner!" "..." Lilith was struck dumb. Tina


    stood up from the chair and picked up the bag next to her. She said coldly, "Since the meal is over, I


    won''t stay any longer! Dn, please me say goodbye to your father for me!"


    After that, she walked out.


    Dn followed her and said, "Okay, I''ll drive you home!"


    Out of the vi, Dn exined to her, "Tina, sorry, I didn''t know my mom woulde back early.


    You don''t have to pay attention to her. She..."


    Tina shook her head. "Don''t worry. I won''t!"


    Even before she entered the door, she had decided that she would not bother herself arguing with


    Lilith.


    Tina nced outside of the courtyard and said, "I can go back myself. It''s not toote now. It''s


    convenient to take a taxi!"


    As night fell, there were taxi drivers passing by the door from time to time.


    Before Dn could speak, she had raised her hand and stopped a taxi.


    Dn had to say, "Be careful on your way!"


    Tina nodded and got into the car. "Okay! Goodbye!"


    When the taxi was out of his sight, Dn entered the vi.


    After Aspry came out of the bathroom and learned that Tina had left, he felt a little lost. He nodded


    and went to the living room to watch TV.


    Dn went upstairs directly.


    Lilith impatiently followed him. Behind her husband''s back, she asked eagerly, "Why did you bring


    Tina home again? It''s okay for you to cancel the engagement with Selene, but do you still want to


    be with Tina?"


    However, Dn didn''t stop to talk to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lilith was trying her best to convince him. "Listen to me, Dn. I''m doing this for your good! You


    abandoned Selene, a perfect wife for you, and went back to be with Tina, who is far inferior! You


    and Selene are a matched couple, not with Tina! I will never ept her as my daughter-inw!"


    Dn suddenly stopped.


    The rtionship between them had always been good, so it was a big blow to him when he learned


    that Lilith nned the plot against Tina five years ago. After all, he was always respectful to and


    loved his mother.


    If it were someone else, Dn would definitely let them pay the price.


    But it was his mother who did this.


    He couldn''t take revenge on his mother, so he was very disappointed.


    He clenched his fists and said with a cold face, "Whatever you want, I have made up


    my mind!"


    Lilith was unwiling to give up.


    "Dn, Dn..."


    Dn mmed the door shut as a response to her.


    Lilith, feeling a great sense of crisis, was in a panic.


    She couldn''t help but feel a deep loathing for Tina when she thought of her humble statuspared


    to Selene.


    She had put in so much effort to separate them and had never thought that her scheme would be


    exposed five yearster! Now that her son fell in love with Tina again, she was at a loss what to


    do...


    What should she do?


    The Koo family''s vi was located in the rich area while the house of the Chin family was at a much


    better ce.


    The Chin family''s vi was built on the riverside, and not everyone was allowed to live in this area.


    There were guards on patrol every few hundred meters on the private road outside.


    It was also because the vi was close to the riverside that the air here was particrly good at


    night.


    Wilson sat on a bench in the yard with his eyes closed. He put his sses aside and rubbed his


    forehead to rx.


    As the night wind blew, the hem of his white shirt fluttered.


    Someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    Wilson raised his head and smiled when he saw theing person. "Mom!"


    Meadow wore a new cheongsam with a small round cor and a simple pearl ne. She sat


    next to him with a cup of scented tea in her hand. With a light smile, she looked particrly


    graceful.


    Because of the rain in the morning, the temperature dropped a little. Meadow put a silk shawl on her


    shoulder and asked, "Why are you sitting here alone? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    "I''m fine!" Wilson shook his head.


    Meadow said, "From upstairs, I saw that you seemed to be in a bad mood. Did you break up with


    someone?"


    Wilson had nothing to say in reply.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    That Girl


    Wilson wore sses helplessly. "Mom, don''t make fun of me!"


    "Haha, I''m just kidding!" Meadow chuckled. "Why are you so free tonight? Usually, you won''te


    back at weekend."


    Wilson said, "In the following weekends, I cane back anytime you want to see me!"


    Meadow nodded with relief. "My son has grown up and be more and more sensible! Since you


    are so considerate to your mom, why don''t you hurry to get married?"


    "Mom, you mention it again!" Wilson said, feeling headache.


    Every time he returned home, his parents woulde up with this topic.


    Meadow gave him a disapproving look and snorted. "Your brother is too focused on his training and


    stays in the military base all year round, so I can''t talk to him. Except you, who else can I talk about


    this?"


    Wilson said perfunctorily, "But I am not in a hurry."


    Meadow widened her eyes and shouted in a low voice, "Not in a worry? You''re mature enough to


    get married. Don''t put all your efforts into the work. You should get married and give birth to a son or


    a daughter as soon as possible. Otherwise, every time I gather with those madams, I can''t join in


    their topic about their grandchildren!"


    Then, she suddenly asked, "What about the girl at thest banquet?"


    Wilson froze.


    Meadow said, "I think she''s pretty good. Her speech and manner are refined. How is it between you


    two?"


    Meadow had a very good impression of Tina.


    Previously at the banquet, she was neither humble nor overly enthusiastic to Meadow as other


    people, making Meadow feel veryfortable staying with her.


    Most importantly, as Wilson introduced her, he seemed to be very familiar with her. Especially when


    he said she was a fashion designer, there was a faint glow in the eyes behind his sses - he was


    proud of her and shared the honor.


    After two seconds of silence, Wilson said a little gloomily, "We have nothing to do with each other."


    At least, they were not together now.


    Hearing this, Meadow said with some disappointment, "Well, that''s a pity!"


    She had thought that they would develop a closer rtionship.


    It turned out that she was merely his femalepanion at that party. The news shattered her


    expectation.


    Meadow''s physical health was weakened when she gave birth to Wilson, so she was afraid of the


    cold. After sitting outside for a while, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She picked up her teacup and


    got up. "The wind outside in the evening is too cold. You''d better go back to your room!"


    Wilson nodded. "Mom, please go back first. I''ll be backter!"


    Meadow nodded and went back to the vi first.


    Wilson sat alone on the bench, leaning back and raising his chin. He looked up at the night sky with


    only one or two stars through the sses. Everything looked so lonely in his eyes.


    When he returned to the office in the Chin''s Group after a meeting in the early morning, he felt a


    burning sensation in his throat.


    Just after talking a few steps, he felt his head heavy and his feet light.


    After Terry reported his schedule, he found his ill state today and quickly asked, "Mr.


    Chin, are you sick?" "Maybe!" Wilson pressed his temples with his index fingers.


    His temples pulsed a little violently. Not just there, he felt some pain in the body.


    After chatting with his mother in the yardst night, he stayed there for a long time. Perhaps it was


    because of the night wind, he got a cold.


    Terry asked with concern, "Is it serious? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Wilson picked up a file from the stack of documents aside and shook his head. "Forget it. There''s a


    lot of work today. I''ll be fine after taking two pills!"


    Terry nodded and left obediently.


    Time flew by quickly whiile he was busy with work.


    Unconsciously, the sun began to set.


    Wilson, who just finished an overseas video conference, was still writing something at his desk in


    the president''s office.


    His assistant Terry and his best secretary Irene were standing on the right and left side of his desk.


    Irene looked at the lunch box that she put on the table at noon - her boss didn''t even open it, and it


    was the same with the dinner she sent here in the evening.


    She couldn''t help but persuade him, "Mr.


    Chin, you are not feeling well! Although you have taken some medicine, an empty stomach would


    only make you weaker, which will make it difficult for you to recover!"


    It seemed like he had been like this for a long time.


    Whenever he was sick, he would be as stubborn as a child and would refuse to eat. As his


    subordinates, they were so worried about him.


    "It''s all right!" Wilson said.


    Irene handed over the food in her hand and opened it with expectation. "I''ve just brought these two


    set meals. Which one do you like to eat?"


    Wilson threw a nce at it and said, "I don''t have an appetite!"


    Irene was anxious. "What do you want to eat?"


    Wilson meditated for a moment and said, "Rice porridge."


    "Rice porridge?!" Irene was stunned for a moment, then heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s easy.


    There are many porridge shops near thepany. If you want to eat it, I''ll arrange for someone to


    buy it now!"


    But Wilson frowned again. "No. I don''t like the porridge from any of these restaurants!"


    Irene was speechless.


    Terry, holding an iPad recording something, immediately ventured, "How about I call Miss Hall and


    see if she has time to do it?"


    There was a time when Tina came with a thermal lunch box.


    Terry stole a nce at it and found that there seemed to be just rice porridge in it. Nevertheless, his


    boss ate it with pleasure.


    This time, Wilson didn''t make any sound.


    Terry understood instantly.


    He closed the iPad and walked out with his mobile phone in his hand." I''ll call her now!" Terry


    walked very fast. After leaving the office, he went to the rest area at the corner to make the phone


    call.


    When they passed by the elevator, there happened to be a beautiful and elegant beauty walking


    out.


    Terry nodded and said, "Hello, Miss Amery!" Every time Abby appeared, she dressed up very


    elegantly.


    She had luxuries from head to toe so that anyone who saw her as a nobledy from a prominent


    family.


    Abby raised her hand and asked with a smile, pushing back wisps of hair that fell over her cheeks.


    "Where is President Chin?"


    Terry replied, "He is in the office. I have an urgent phone call to make, so I can''t help you to inform


    him. You can find the secretary..."


    Abby nodded understandingly. "It doesn''t matter. You go to do your work!"


    Terry took the phone and walked away quickly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby gracefully walked to the secretary''s office with her handbag. When she arrived at the door,


    she happened to hear the conversation of Wilson''s secretaries inside.


    "Irene, does President Chin love to eat the food I''ve just bought? If not, I suggest we try Italian and


    Cantonese dishes. He''d like to eat some if we get him as many kinds of food as possible! President


    Chin is sick, so he must eat something!"


    "No need. He said he had no appetite. He just wanted to have some rice porridge!"


    "Oh, okay..."


    Abby stopped when she heard this.


    She did not continue walking inside. Instead, she turned around and left, also taking out her phone.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Their Agreement


    The sun slowly went under the horizon, leaving only a few floating clouds.


    As darkness fell, neon lights in this city were gradually lit up.


    The taxi that Tina took shuttled back and forth on the street while she was holding a thermal lunch


    box on her folded knees.


    As she looked out of the window, she saw many tall buildings ahead. As the taxi moved forward, the


    majestic words of Chin''s Group suddenly came into her view.


    Somehow, Tina''s heart started to race.


    When Terry called her to ask for help, she intended to refuse, but in the end, she agreed.


    Back then, she had already arrived at the hospital. But she turned back home right away without


    even entering the ward.


    The driver in front stepped on the brake. "Miss, we¡¯re here!"


    Tina nodded and paid to get off the car.


    She took a deep breath and walked into the building with the thermal lunch box.


    Different from other office buildings, the whole building belonged to the Chin''s Group. With the lights


    of this building all turned on at night, it looked as gorgeous as a huge crystal box.


    The box in Tina''s hands was heavy.


    Inside the thermal box was the rice porridge that she had just cooked.


    Cooking rice porridge was simple, but it was crucial to control the heat. It would take some effort to


    make every grain of rice sticky and soft.


    Tina couldn''t help but think of the situation when she made porridge for Wilson for the first time.


    He praised her and said that she should also make some porridge for him the next time he got sick.


    Tina still remembered their agreement even until now.


    She stepped into the building.


    Tina came to a halt as she passed through the revolving door.


    She saw a graceful and slender figure not far ahead. Even if she did nothing but stand on high


    heels with an elegant posture, everyone could tell that she was a socialite with a noble and dignified


    temperament.


    It seemed that she was waiting for someone, for she would look down at the exquisite watch on her


    wrist from time to time.


    When Tina saw Abby, she also saw her.


    Abby walked towards her. Although they had only met briefly before, she greeted her very warmly.


    "Miss Hall?"


    Tina replied politely, "Miss Amery!"


    Abby smiled and said, "What a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    Tina hesitated. "I..."


    At this time, someone came hurriedly from behind.


    Panting, a man ran to them like a gust of wind and shouted with a much louder voice than theirs.


    "Miss Amery!"


    This man carrying a bag in his hand was about forty years old, but he was respectful to Abby. It was


    obvious that he was a servant of the Amery family.


    Abby looked at her watch again. "Why has it been so long?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The servant quickly exined, "I''m so sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. Right after you


    called home, I immediately asked the chef in the kitchen to make the dish you asked for. It''s just that


    the traffic along the way was heavy!"


    "It''s all right. You sent it here in time!" Abby didn''t me her but behaved well. "Is it still warm?


    The man nodded repeatedly and handed the bag to her. "Don''t worry. The rice porridge inside is


    hot, and there are also some matching dishes. They''re all organic vegetables that are very suitable


    for people who are ill to eat!"


    Tina clenched her fists tightly when she heard that.


    Almost subconsciously, she hid the thermal lunch box behind her.


    Abby nodded with relief. "That''s good!"


    Then, she looked at Tina with a smile. "By the way, Miss Hall, we haven''t finished talking yet. Why


    are you here sote? Are you here to look for someone?"


    Tina was at a loss for words.


    The reception hall of the building was very spacious, and there were elevators on both sides of the


    hall.


    At this time, the elevator on the left arrived on the first floor, and people came out one after another.


    Then, Tina recognized a familiar exaggerated figure


    Tina pointed to him. "I... I''m here to see Desmond."


    Abby raised her beautiful eyebrows and seemed to be a little surprised. "I didn''t expect you and him


    to know each other!"


    Desmond stretched out his arm to rx and walked over. As he spotted Tina, he called out in


    surprise, "Hey, why are you here?"


    "Desmond!" Tina said.


    She seemed to have found a way out and was very grateful for his appearance.


    Abby lifted her long hair and looked at Desmond with a smile. "We haven''t seen each other for a


    long time!"


    When Desmond saw her, he nced at Tina. Thinking of all the secrets he had told Tina, he looked


    a little embarrassed with them. "Yes, Abby. I''ve heard that you''re back!" Seeing that he seemed to


    be a little shy before her, Abby felt slightly delighted.


    But when she thought of the bag in her hand, she was in a hurry to go upstairs.


    "Let''s talk another day!" Abby quickly ended the topic and then smiled apologetically at Tina. "Sorry,


    Miss Hall, I''m afraid the food here would turn cold after a while. Also, someone is waiting for me, so


    I have to go now! Bye."


    Tina surely knew who was waiting for her.


    She forced a smile and nodded.


    Abby nodded at them, turned around, and walked to the exclusive elevator on the other side.


    Soon, her figure disappeared from their sight.


    Tina walked out of the building with Desmond, who looked pleasantly surprised. "Did you really


    come here to see me? How did you know I was here?"


    Tina hesitated. "I passed by and saw your car."


    Desmond was a straightforward man, so he had no doubt about what she said.


    He murmured, "I was surprised when I saw you. I thought you were here to see Wilson!"


    Tina slightly pursed her lips. "No..."


    Adambed his curly hair with his fingers. "I''ve just finished the meeting about a merger case.


    The old man responsible for the case was so wordy and made the meeting so long. I almost cursed


    him before he ended it! However, I didn''t expect you woulde to see me! What a please


    surprise! Let me send you back to the hospital. I also want to y with your little daughter!"


    rp* N N


    Tina, ...


    After leaving the building, Tina got into his mboyant sports car.


    With a roar of the engine, he made a cool turn and entered the traffic stream.


    As they stopped before a red traffic light, Desmond noticed the thing in her hand. "What is in your


    hand?"


    Tina looked down and said in a low voice, "Rice porridge..."


    It seemed difficult for her to answer it.


    Her fingertipnded lightly on the lunch box as if it were covered with needles.


    In her heart, she felt bitter and painful.


    Tina put the lunch box in his arms. "Are you hungry? You can eat it!"


    How could the porridge she madepare with the dishes from the Amery family''s chef?


    Since she had decided to throw it away, she might as well give it to Desmond. At the very least, she


    wouldn''t waste the rice.


    After the long meeting, Desmond was so hungry that his eyes lit up when he heard her words. "Do


    you really mean it?"


    Tina nodded. "Sure!"


    Desmond was thrilled.


    After the traffic light turned green, he turned the steering wheel to the right and parked the car within


    the stop line on the roadside. So anxious was he that he could barely wait to open the thermal lunch


    box.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and squinted at her.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    She Was Very Busy


    Tina felt tense under his stare.


    Desmond) said, "You came to me and gave me something to eat. Could it be that you''ve been


    quietly falling in love with me? But this is normal. After all, I''m very charming!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She knew that he would say something stunning and shameless.


    Tina acted as if she was trying to snatch the lunch box away from him. "Give it to me if you don''t


    want to eat it!"


    "No, no, no!" Desmond hurriedly held the lunch box tight and apologized to her. "Please! I was


    wrong."


    Tina couldn''t be bothered to argue with him.


    Desmond opened the lunch box. Inside was freshly-made rice porridge, still steaming.


    The rice fragrance and the warm steam instantly filled the car.


    It must have taken her a long time to cook it - each grain of rice was thoroughly boiled. The porridge


    tasted soft and sticky. It didn''t seem to be bought in a restaurant. Instead, it must be homemade.


    Desmond asked uncertainly, "You made it yourself, didn''t you?"


    Tina said in a muffled voice, "Hmm..."


    After receiving the call, she returned home and stood long before the stove to cook the porridge.


    But it was all in vain.


    She released a bitterugh. When she raised her head, she saw that Desmond froze there with his


    head down. His expression changed several times as he stared at the thermal lunch box.


    Tina was puzzled. "Are you alright?"


    Desmond held the thermal lunch box tightly in his arms, his eyes shining, and looked at her


    excitedly. "Aww! I''m so touched! My mother had never washed clothes and cooked for me. You''re


    the first woman who washed clothes and made porridge for me. Do you know that?"


    Although he grew up in a superior environment, he felt alone and unhappy sometimes.


    Desmond and his parents belonged to a coteral branch of the Chin family, so they did not have


    the right to take charge of the Chin''s Group. Yet, they were busy with their work and rarely spent


    time on him. Most of the time, he stayed with the servants.


    When his parents thought that he needed to be educated, they would let Wilson do it.


    Thus, ever since he was born, he seldom saw his mother at home, let alone eat the meal she


    cooked.


    A sense of warmness brought by this rice porridge in this thermal lunch box upied his heart.


    However, Tina''s lips twitched slightly when she heard that. "Why are you staring at me like this? You


    won¡¯t see me as your mother, will you?"


    Desmond was struck dumb.


    The touching atmosphere before disappeared at once.


    Desmond closed the lunch box, intending to enjoy it slowly when he was back home.


    He started the sports car again.


    In the rearview mirror, the Chin''s


    Group became smaller and smaller as they got farther and farther away,


    Tina slowly retracted her gaze.


    When she heard that Wilson was sick and wanted to drink rice porridge, she ran all the way to him


    only because of their previous appointment. How foolish she was to do this!


    Once again, she ttered herself.


    Looking at the endless dark sky, she felt suffocated as if some dark clouds were weighing heavily


    on her heart.


    At this time, Wilson was in his office on the top floor.


    Wilson was wearing a white shirt with all his sleeves rolled up. His suit was set on the high-back


    chair. He bent over the desk working attentively, his eyes behind the sses serious. His office was


    silent except for the busy scratching of his pen on paper.


    The neon lights outside turned increasingly brighter.


    Although he had been writing and working efficiently, it seemed impossible for him to finish the


    documents that piled up high on his desk.


    Wilson took up another document and unfolded it. After carefully browsing it, he held the pen and


    was about to sign on it. Unexpectedly, he stopped.


    A bowl of steaming rice porridge appeared before him.


    Its fragrance spread everywhere, surrounding his nose.


    Wilson raised his thin lips, and a smile shed across his deep eyes behind the sses.


    He slowly raised his head.


    As he shifted his eyes from the porridge bowl, he did not see Tina''s elfin face nor her clear eyes.


    The smile on his face froze little by little.


    He frowned and said, "Why are you here?" Abby froze for a moment.


    From the moment he looked up to her, she could feel his disappointment.


    Was he waiting for someone else?


    Abby was confused. She smiled gently and said, "I was doing something nearby. When I was done,


    I came to see you in passing!"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes and asked, "You brought the porridge, didn''t you?"


    Abby nodded with a smile, "Yes! I heard that you were sick, so I asked the cook at home to make it


    for you. When you are sick, your appetite is generally not good. It''s most appropriate to eat some


    porridge!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wilson looked at the bowl of porridge dotted with some green vegetables in the middle, which


    looked quite exquisite.


    Yet, he had no appetite at all.


    Abby pushed the porridge closer to him and said, "Taste it. My uncle likes eating this porridge. You


    know, the cooks in the Amery family are all well-paid star-level chefs!"


    Wilson said, "Put it there. I''m not hungry for the time being!"


    Abby nodded with a smile and said, "Well, ask the secretary to heat it when you want to eat it!"


    Wilson replied perfunctorily.


    He lifted his chin slightly, motioning for the documents piled up like a mountain next to him, and


    suggested she leave, "I have a lot of work to do here, so I''m afraid I don''t have time to apany


    you today!"


    Abby said considerately, "It doesn''t matter. I want to see you! Take care of yourself while you are


    busy with work!"


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded.


    When she was about to reach the door, Abby stopped again and said, "By the way, the finals of the


    Grand Fashion Design Contest will be held this weekend. I remember the Chin''s Group is one of the


    investors behind it. I''ll be there as an award presenter. If you are free that day,e with me! I''ll


    leave you in peace then. Bye!"


    Wilson slightly pursed his thin lips.


    Two minutes after Abby left, the office door was pushed open again.


    Terry walked in respectfully.


    Wilson immediately asked, "Why hasn''t shee yet?"


    Terry knew who he was referring to.


    He had been anxiously waiting at the elevator all the time.


    Yet, Tina didn''te as he had expected.


    Terry looked awkward. He hesitated before saying, "I just called Miss Hall..."


    Wilson looked at him and said, '' What did she say?


    Terry said cautiously, "She said that she was very busy and didn''t have time to cook porridge..."


    After he said that, his boss'' face turned cold almost immediately, which sent him a chill.


    With a gloomy look, Wilson said, "Got it!"


    Terry looked at the exquisite rice porridge on the desk and asked, "Then this bowl of porridge..."


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Drink it!"


    Terry had nothing to say to reply.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    In the morning, the sky was clear with several white clouds, and the sun was shining brightly.


    Today, the international center was extraordinarily lively. A lot of media was invited to make public


    reports for the finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    It was at the finals. Besides, many important figures would show up. Thus, it attracted many people


    inside and outside of the fashion design industry.


    One after another, people entered the hall of the finals, waiting for the contest to begin.


    In the VIP seats of the front row, someone was throwing a tantrum at the staff.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    He Was Unlucky Today


    Selene stood up from the chair and pointed angrily at a staff member. "What''s wrong with you?


    Don''t you have eyes? You nearly bumped into me! How can you work here?! Are you blind or


    something?"


    The staff repeatedly apologized. "I''m sorry, Miss Chin. I''m sorry!"


    Selene stretched out her leg to the aisle. Just as he passed by while busy with the work on hand, he


    didn''t see her legs and almost tripped. Then there followed her reproach. Although he felt wronged,


    he did not dare to argue with her.


    Someone said with a smile, "Selene, you always have quite a temper!"


    Selene turned back and saw who it was, and the anger on her face faded a little. "Abby!" "I just saw


    it. He did not mean it. There are too many things to deal with, so the staff was in a rush. Besides, he


    nearly stumbled over your feet. Why are you angry with him?" Abby smiled, trying to smooth this


    incident over. Then she let him leave.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selene snorted coldly. "He was unlucky today!"


    During this period of time, she was in a bad mood and almost scolded all the servants at home.


    Abby pulled her to sit down andforted her, "Well, calm down! I know that you have been sad


    recently, so you are in a bad mood. Thus was why I especially asked you toe over to rx!"


    Selene said gratefully, "Thank you!"


    She came here not only because of her invitation but also because she met Dn here.


    Tina was a designer attending thepetition, so she supposed that he would definitelye here


    along with her.


    Sure enough, she soon caught Dn at the scene.


    With churning emotions, she fixed her eyes on him. However, as she saw Tina beside him, her eyes


    darkened.


    In an instant, jealousy and hatred filled her.


    Abby also looked over and patiently reminded, "Selene, I''m also sorry about what happened


    between you and Dn, but I can''t help it. You''d better forget him as quickly as possible!"


    "But you know how much I love him!" Selene said excitedly, "How can I let him go?! It''s all Tina''s


    fault. If it weren''t for her, we would still be together!"


    Finally, there was a person who could talk to her about it. Selene was not willing to let go of any


    chance to scold Tina. "You don''t know that this woman is so good at seducing men! She took Dn


    away from me, though I had engaged with him! And before this, she was once Wilson''s mistress..."


    A glint flitted across Abby''s eyes.


    Then she said with a light smile, "Is that so?"


    Abby suddenly remembered that thest time she went to Chin''s Group, she saw Tina when waiting


    for the servants to bring her the porridge. Then in the office, Wilson was disappointed when he


    looked up and saw her face.


    It seemed that the person he was waiting for was not her.


    She had met Tina three times, but she never cared about her. She thought she was an insignificant


    person. It had never urred to her that there was such a connection between her and Wilson...


    Thinking of this, Abby became more vignt to Tina.


    Even on the other side, Tina could feel Selene''s hatred re.


    But she turned a blind eye to this.


    Tina had thought about whether she should exin everything to Selene clearly, but when she


    thought of her bad temper and the fact that she had already determined that it was her who


    snatched her fiance, Tina didn''t think she would listen to her exnation.


    Even worse, she might even think of her as a liar.


    Therefore, to avoid unnecessary trouble, Tina gave up the idea.


    Malee took Tina''s hand. "Oh, Tina, I''m so excited and nervous! I''m happy for you that you can enter


    the finals, and I''m looking forward to you winning the championship!" Tina smiled and said, "I''m very


    happy that G N you cane!


    "Of course I woulde here. The previous contests might not be that important, but this is the


    finals so that I must be here to cheer you up!" Malee said.


    A good friend aside gave her warmth and strength.


    Tina nodded. "I''ll do my best!"


    Dn, who had been standing on one side, said with a smile, "Tina, you can do your best!"


    Tina said, "Thank you!"


    After a short conversation with them, Tina went to the preparation area backstage for the finals.


    The finals were about to begin. The scene was very lively, and the backstage filled with the


    participating designers, models, and the staff was especially noisy. Everyone busy with their work


    looked as anxious as ants on a hot pan.


    Every nerve in Tina''s body was tense.


    Finally, she had made it through to the finals with her efforts.


    It was only that in such a situation, her mind wandered to other things.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking about Wilson.


    He apanied her from the preliminary round, the promotion round, and the semifinals, giving her


    encouragement and congratting her the first time.


    Unexpectedly, in the finals, he...


    Tina shook her head and cast aside all thoughts that she shouldn''t have appeared in her mind.


    She straightened up and wore the sewing kit on her wrist. When she walked to the model and stood


    still, her eyes immediately became focused.


    The Grand Fashion Design Contest was for designers who had not yet achieved much in the


    industry. Many participants were at the beginning of their careers, so they didn''t have any assistants


    and had to deal with many chores by themselves.


    Tina made a gesture towards the model.


    She carefully put the designed clothes on the model as fast as possible, her eyes extremely calm


    andposed.


    The works of the finals were a series of readymade clothes, and each participant would draw lots


    for turns to disy their works by the models walking on the catwalk. Then the expert judges would


    evaluate each work. The one who got the highest score would be the champion of this contest.


    Other than the lights on the catwalk, other lights were dimmed.


    The judges began to take their seats one by one. Lin, the design master, who had just got off the


    ne, also followed the assistant to the judges¡¯ seats.


    Her appearance caused quite a stir, but she kept a low profile. After a slight bow, she took her seat.


    The finals began.


    All the lights were focused on the T-shaped exhibition stage in the middle as the melodious music


    began.


    The models came on the stage one after another.


    This was a visual feast.


    The works were disyed ording to the turns decided by drawing lots while the designers were


    all waiting backstage for the results. After the judges graded their works, they would be invited to


    the stage, waiting for the announcement of the results.


    When all the works for thepetition was disyed, everyone in the hall was waiting for the


    judges to rank them.


    Tina and the other designers also waited patiently.


    Ten minutester, the staff ushered them to the stage.


    Tina stood at the very edge of the stage. Although she did not look too nervous, her palms were


    sweating.


    The host took the microphone and said, "Next, let''s wee Abby, a super famous designer and a


    beauty, to announce the champion of the Grand Fashion Design Contest finals!"

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Congrattions


    After the host finished speaking, Abby lifted her dress a little and gracefully stepped onto the stage.


    She was tall. In high heels, she was almost as high as the male host and looked as outstanding as


    those tall models in the previous show. In fact, she had a much more noble temperament.


    Abby smiled gently. "Hello!"


    The host couldn''t help but tter her. "Miss Amery, you won the championship of this contest when


    you were just 20 years old and became the youngest designer in history. No one has broken your


    superior record so far. Do you think it''s very meaningful for you to announce the result today?"


    Abby nodded, "Yes, I''m honored to be invited!"


    The host continued, "Miss Amery has always been excellent in the field of clothing design. People


    hold great expectations for you both at home and abroad. After all, you have been praised as a


    genius girl for clothing design, let alone you can stay with and learn from the design master Lin at


    any time!"


    The status of Lin in the clothing design circle was very high. However, when she was no longer


    young, she moved abroad. Now she had almost stopped her designing career and rarely


    participated in design personally. Only when invited, would she participate in some activities or be


    the judge for some contests.


    Moreover, Lin had always kept a low profile and was unwilling to take interviews, which gave her a


    sense of mystery.


    So, how could the host let go of such a rare opportunity to learn more about Lin?


    The host turned to talk about Lin. "Since Lin engaged in clothing design, she has never taken a


    disciple. Yet, as everyone knows, you are her family who grew up in the Amery family. I believe that


    with Lin''s help, you can be her sessor in the near future!"


    Hearing what he said, Abby wore a smile with imperceptible pride.


    However, she soon hid her pride, smiled humbly, and said very cleverly, "My aunt has indeed helped


    me a lot in fashion design!"


    Such a vague response happened to verify the host''s words.


    There then followed the host various praises.


    Abby replied in time with a humble smile, "Thank you for your appreciation. But today is the final of


    the Grand Fashion Design Contest. I suggest we''d better focus on the


    contest!"


    The host echoed, and the staff aside sent them the result from the judges.


    Abby looked at people down the stage with a smile, picked up the microphone, and began to


    announce the result, "The champion of the Grand Fashion Design Contest is¡ª"


    She opened the envelope as she spoke.


    When she saw the name on it, her pupils instantly contracted.


    Abby paused for a moment and then said with a smile, "The 103 designer: Tina!"


    Her sudden pause made others think that she was deliberately creating a suspense atmosphere, so


    the others didn''t notice anything strange.


    As soon as the champion was announced, the whole audience burst into apuse.


    Tina was stunned.


    The moment she heard the name, she was stunned.


    She was surprised at first, then excited, and soon calmed down, her pair of clear eyes expressing


    pure happiness.


    This was what she looked like when she was truly happy.


    Although she believed in her own ability, such a perfect result was unexpected.


    Tina stayed uptest night to confirm her work. She had only slept for two hours, so she had no


    time to put on makeup. Despite that, among the dazzling lights of the stage, she looked confident,


    her eyes shining with boundless radiance.


    However, her palm was covered with sweat.


    Lin was responsible for presenting the reward to the champion. While the host was introducing her,


    she walked onto the stage from the side.


    Tina felt extremely satisfied.


    She started her dream again - today, she saw Lin, her idol, and took the trophy from her hand. Even


    if she could not do the clothing design in the future, it was worth it.


    Lin, who had been staying low-key for years, didn''t choose luxury clothes - she was extremely


    humble. Though she was over 50 years old and her skin was no longer that delicate, her bearing


    was graceful and impressive.


    She took the trophy and certificate from the ritual girl and then gave them to Tina.


    Lin rushed here after getting off the ne, so she had no time to read the files of those contestants,


    which were handed out to every judge. Compared with the resumes, she''d rather pay more


    attention to the work of each contestant.


    Just after all the judges graded the works, Lin stood on the side of the stage with the other staff.


    Therefore, she did not see those contestants.


    When the championship was announced, the female designer who won the award looked surprised


    and excited, but she did not forget hers and bowed to the judges to thank them. She was neither


    arrogant nor impetuous, which was very rare.


    When Lin handed the trophy to Tina andnded her eyes on her, she was dazed a little.


    Lin froze there, staring at Tina in shock.


    Tina was puzzled.


    Abby reminded her in a low voice. "Auntie, are you okay?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Lin return to her senses. "I''m fine!"


    At that moment, she seemed to have seen an old friend.


    The girl standing in front of her looked very simr to an old friend of hers, so much so that she


    thought she was back to more than 20 years ago.


    However, on second thought, there were many people in this world who looked alike in appearance


    and spirit. Lin thought to herself.


    After regaining herposure, she handed


    Tina the trophy with a smile. "Congrattions, young and talented girl!"


    Tina took the heavy trophy and nodded excitedly,"... Thank you!"


    The final came to an end.


    Tina walked down the stage with the trophy and certificate in her arms. Compared with the polite


    congrattions from strangers, she was more eager to see her friend waiting for her.


    She quickened her pace.


    Tina fully intended to share the joy of this moment with her friend.


    Malee had already squeezed her way out of the crowd and threw herself to Tina, jumping and


    shouting excitedly, "Oh my god! You''re so awesome! You actually won the championship! When I


    heard your name, I was so excited that I burst out crying down there!"


    A wave of warmth flooded her. "Thank you foring to cheer for me!"


    Malee hugged her again and again. "Congrattions! I''m really happy for you!"


    Tina gave her a bright smile.


    While sharing the joy with her best friend, she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.


    Tina took it out and looked at it. When she saw it was Wilson, she was stunned.


    He sent her a message: Tina, congrattions! You deserve it!


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    As these words came into her eyes, she seemed to hear his low voice.


    The finalpetition of the Grand Fashion Design Contest was open, so a lot of media were invited


    to report it. The contest attracted a lot of people''s attention, but most of them were in the fashion


    design circle, and there was no so-called live broadcast.


    The result of thepetition had juste out, and the news had not yet been published even on


    the official website.


    So, how could Wilson know it?


    Tina stared at the phone screen nkly.


    At this time, Malee leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, "I seem to have seen your


    previous boss..."

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    You Love Him, Don''t You?


    Was he here?!


    Tina''s eyes widened slightly.


    She asked hastily, "Where is he?"


    Malee looked around and pointed somewhere. "Well, he left the hall from the right rear door!"


    Unlike Malee, who squeezed out of the crowd and rushed straight to her, Dn only managed to


    get out of the crowd at this time. With an excited smile, he said, "Congrattions, Tina! I knew you


    could make it!"


    "Thank you, Dn!" Tina smiled, but it was obvious that she was distracted.


    All her thoughts drifted away when she learned that Wilson had been here.


    Dn continued to say something else, but Tina did not hear it clearly. She handed the trophy in her


    hand to Malee and said, "I''m sorry. Let''s talkter! I have something to do..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she ran to the rear door that Malee had just mentioned.


    Thepetition had just ended, and most of the guests here were in the clothing designing


    business, so they took this opportunity to talk with each other.


    Tina emerged from the hall.


    In the corridor, a tall and straight figure was walking toward the elevator.


    The sunlighting through the window spread all over his body. Tina felt it hard to look away from


    the perfect lines of his broad shoulders.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    In her mind, something was stirred up in an instant.


    Tina opened her mouth and tried to stop him.


    "Wilson!"


    But before she could make a sound, someone called out.


    Abby also came out from the rear door. She lifted her dress and caught up with his pace. As she


    walked side by side with him, their long shadows intertwined.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She forgot that Abby was invited to the final as a special guest!


    Wilson was here to apany Abby, not here for her at all...


    Realizing this heartbreaking fact, Tina awkwardly stopped and quietly turned back. Abby wore a


    long dress and high heels today, so it was inconvenient for her to run.


    However, Wilson didn''t intend to wait for her. He strode all the way before they stopped at the


    elevator.


    Abby gently flipped her hair and said, "I''m sorry. I think it will take some time here. There will be two


    media interviewing meter. You can wait for me in the car for a while. I''ve asked my assistant to


    book seats at the nice Russian restaurant that we often went to when we were in college!"


    Wilson said, "No!"


    Abby was stunned. "Are you leaving now?"


    She had specially invited him here: today''s guests were all in the clothing design business, and


    there were many media reporters. Also, she had put in a lot of effort to make sure she would be the


    focus today. In addition, Lin, the design master and her aunt, was also here.


    The host was also very cooperative and praised her a lot on the stage.


    Abby wanted Wilson to see the highlight moment of her.


    She wanted her to know how excellent she was and she was good enough to match him.


    To her surprise, just as thepetition ended, Wilson did not wait for her. Instead, he left directly


    without saying goodbye. Wilson said indifferently, "Well, there is something to deal with in the


    company!" After that, he went straight into the elevator.


    Abby:"..."


    She watched the door of the elevator slowly close.


    Tina returned to the hall, and Malee walked up to her with the trophy in her arms. Dn also came


    over.


    Dn asked, "Where did you go just now?" Tina shook her head. "Nothing serious..." Seeing that


    she didn''t want to say more, Dn didn''t continue to ask but said, "I''m so happy today. A nice day,


    isn''t it? Tina, let''s go back and find a ce to celebrate it!"


    Malee agreed, "Yes, we have to celebrate it!" Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    She touched the edge of the trophy. The title of champion carried a lot of weight.


    From the preliminary selection to the final, she finally won the award. It was something worth


    celebrating, but she felt bitter in her heart.


    People in the hall dispersed one after another, and Tina also left with Malee and Dn.


    When she came out of the elevator, she saw a figure squatting by the hall door.


    Selene seemed to have been waiting there for a long time. When she saw them walk out, she


    immediately stood up, her legs shaking a little.


    She couldn''t see anyone but Dn.


    Tina reminded Dn. "It''s Miss Chin!"


    Hearing this, Dn looked over and frowned slightly. He quickly took back his sight and said, "Don''t


    worry about her. Let''s go!"


    They went straight past her.


    Selene sadly cried out, "Dn..."


    Dn only showed her a cool receding figure.


    Soon, they passed by her.


    Selene''s eyes turned red with tears.


    She waited here for a long time to say something to him, but Dn left with Tina without giving her


    any chance to talk.


    She looked at their backs in the car, her face pale with anger.


    Why could Tina be with him easily? But she was sad every day.


    She was reluctant to give up.


    She had to do something!


    Wilson had warned her to stay away from Tina. However, on second thought, Selene thought that


    since Tina was with Dn now and not with Wilson, she could no longer keep her promise to


    Wilson.


    Thinking of this, a hint of coldness shed in her eyes.


    The night fell.


    After the celebration, Dn drove Tina and Malee back to the hospital by his white Porsche and left


    when seeing them enter the building.


    Tina and Malee returned to the ward.


    After I knew her mom had won the championship, she had already run around the wards to


    spread the happy news. Almost every time she saw someone, she would say happily: my mom won


    the championship!


    Now seeing that they came back with the trophy, she immediately held it in her arms and ran out to


    show it off.


    Tina''s lips curled into a smile.


    Seeing her daughter''s innocent smile, she felt a great sense of triumph atst.


    Dn left after sending them off. Not long after that, he sent Tina a message, saying that he had


    back home.


    Malee also saw it.


    She couldn''t help saying, "Sometimes, I think Dn is quite pitiful. Five years ago, he lost you,


    knowing nothing about what happened to you. Now, he knew the cruel fact. Imagine what a huge


    blow it was to him! Both of you are innocent. It was all that haughty Mrs. Koo''s fault!"


    "It''s all in the past!" Tina said.


    Malee could see that Dn had been trying hard to start all over again with her.


    She asked hesitantly, "He loves you the whole time, and now he wants to be with you again. Aren''t


    you willing to be with him again?"


    Tina shook her head.


    Malee had asked simr questions. Each time, she denied the idea without hesitation.


    They knew each other best.


    Malee had witnessed how she had struggled through her hard life all these years and knew the


    weight of her guilty feeling toward Dn had pressed on her. It was a scar in her heart, so she


    buried him deep down her heart.


    But after Tina had been with Wilson, her "sugar daddy," Malee felt uncertain about her attitude


    toward Dn.


    Malee suddenly asked, "You love Wilson, don''t you?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    To Be Bossy President''s Sweetheart


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at Malee, her eyes widened.


    For a moment, she was at a loss for words. She didn''t know if she was shocked by this question or


    she was shocked by the waves of surging emotions in her heart, but she found she could deny it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, I came back with the trophy and helped her out.


    I sweated profusely. "Mom, I''m back."


    She threw her little body into Tina''s arms, revealing a row of small teeth. "Mom, you are too


    amazing. I just showed everyone the trophy. All the children and nurses admire you very much! I''m


    so proud of you!"


    Tina smiled, and her heart softened. "Thank you, I!"


    I held her neck and said, "Mom, you are an excellent fashion designer now, aren¡¯t you?"


    Tina smiled. "Excellent? Not really. We can''t be proud!"


    I raised her little face and said seriously, "Well! I know that we should be modest and should not


    be proud! But mom, you are the best designer in the world in my eyes!"


    The little girl''s eyes were innocent, and she said those mature words in her childish voice, which


    were particrly interesting. Malee couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She walked over, pinched her chubby face, and joined their conversation. "I, what do you want to


    do when you grow up?"


    Tina also looked curiously at her daughter when she heard that.


    I tilted her head and thought very seriously for a while, then grinned. "I want to be the bossy


    president''s sweetheart."


    Tina was stunned.


    So did Malee.


    The next day was a working day.


    Though the Grand Fashion Design Contest was a match in the fashion design field, most of her


    colleagues knew the news. They were reporters who always paid special attention to various news,


    so some of her colleagues responsible for the fashion design field knew she had won the


    championship.


    As soon as Tina arrived at the office, she received congrattions from her colleagues.


    It was Malee who helped her sign up for thepetition, and she rarely mentioned it.


    She didn''t expect to enter the finals and win the champion.


    Therefore, she soon became a celebrity. In the TV station, almost everyone had heard that there


    was a reporter in the TV station who had won the championship of a fashion design contest.


    Since then, Tina became a hot topic.


    Before this, her colleagues didn''t know that she was specialized in clothing design. At this time, they


    all teased her kindly.


    "Tina, you surprise all of us with your first sess! As a reporter, you won the champion in a


    fashion design contest!"''


    "I heard that the Grand Fashion Design Contest is a very importantpetition. It seems that we


    have to butter her up so that she may design clothes for us to show off in the future!"


    "Tina, you have to treat us to a meal!"


    With the breaking news, the office was suddenly bustling.


    But with the appearance of the chief editor, everyone turned to bury themselves in work almost


    immediately.


    Tina chuckled and shook her head.


    When she was about to work, her cell phone rang.


    It was a strange number.


    Tina put the phone beside her ear in confusion. "Hello?"


    A polite male voice rang out on the line. "Hello, are you Miss Hall?"


    "Yes?" Tina said, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Then the man said with a joyful voice, "I call you on behalf of the organizer of the Grand Fashion


    Design Contest. I have already transferred the champion''s bonus to your ount. Please check


    and collect it if you have time!"


    "Bonus?" Tina was surprised.


    "Yes!" The man replied.


    Tina waspletely dumbfounded and did not know what to say for a moment.


    The Grand Fashion Design Contest was very well-known. It was only a clothing designpetition,


    but its championship was valuable, which was an authoritative acknowledgment of her design ability


    and would be of great help to her future development.


    Therefore, many designers wanted to prove themselves with this award.


    When she decided to take part in thepetition, she and Malee had talked about the bonus, but


    they were just joking.


    Tina could hardly hide her surprise. "But I''ve never heard that there was a bonus?! I wonder if you


    made a mistake."


    The man smiled and said, "There is no mistake! You must haven''t paid attention to it. Later on,


    besides the award, we set up a bonus! Miss Hall, you won the champion, so the bonus is what you


    deserve. We''ve put it into your bank ount after the tax has been deducted. I wish you a happy


    life!"


    Tina had nothing to say in reply.


    Shortly after she hung up, her phone vibrated.


    Sure enough, it was a notification message from the bank.


    Tina counted six zeros on her current ount bnce. It was about two million!


    She widened her eyes.


    Was she daydreaming?!


    Tina licked her lips in shock.


    The huge reward falling into her ount made her rich all of a sudden.


    With this money, she wouldn''t have to worry about her daughter''s medical expenses anymore...


    Tina held her phone and felt like she was in a dream.


    The sun rose and set, and a few days passed.


    In the evening, rosy rays of the setting sun shone through the tall buildings, making the world as


    beautiful as an oil painting.


    People who got off work came out of the office building in session.


    Tina went out with a group of exciting colleagues.


    Since she won the prize, they had been asking her to treat them to a meal. Today, each of them


    managed to get some free time and went to have a feast together after work.


    Bonnie rmended the restaurant where they often went for dinner.


    Although they eximed that they would have an expensive feast, they finally chose this ordinary


    restaurant with fair prices. It was inly decorated and located on a remote, old street, but the


    dishes there tasted nice.


    They went to a big private box.


    The special local dishes filled the whole table, and the atmosphere was lively.


    When those male and female colleagues gathered together, they all drank some wine. Only when


    the night fell did the meal finally end.


    Tina summoned the waiter and paid the bill.


    When they came out of the restaurant, many male colleagues were already drunk and could barely


    walk steadily.


    The evening lights were lit, and in the night sky that as delicate as the dark blue velvet hung the


    bright moon and countless stars.


    Tina usually wouldn''t drink alcohol, plus she wanted to go back apanying I after the meal,


    so she only drank some fruit juice.


    Because only she didn''t drink any alcohol, she took the responsibility of taking care of others,


    getting them into taxis, and reserving designated drivers.


    She was busy for a long time.


    After sending off Bonnie, thest person to attend the meal, Tina breathed a sigh of relief and stood


    on the roadside to wait for a taxi.


    Except for the only restaurant on this old street, the shops were closed. When her group of noisy


    colleagues left, the street became particrly quiet. There was few people in sight.


    However, taxis seldom came to this lonely street.


    Tina waited for a long time but found no car.


    Under the streetlights, she appeared to be alone.


    Tina frowned. Just as she was about to walk forward to the main street, a shadow suddenly


    enveloped her from behind.


    Before she could react, someone covered her mouth with something.


    Tina struggled with all her might.


    She smelled ethanol. The next second, everything went ck.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Teach Her a Lesson


    As the night darkened, stars filled the entire dark sky.


    In the ward, I sat on the bed, her short legs crossed, opened her cute mouth, and yawned.


    Malee nced at her watch.


    It was almost ten o''clock.


    She knew that Tina had to invite her colleagues to dinner after work tonight, so she came specially


    to apany I.


    She walked to the hospital bed and pulled the quilt to cover I. "It''s gettingte. You should go to


    sleep!"


    I nodded obediently.


    Shey down and rolled into the bed, poking her furry little head out.


    With her two chubby hands on the quilt, she said in a mature tone like an adult, "Why hasn''t my


    mome back for dinner yet? I''m worried that she''s drunk!"


    Malee smiled and said, "I''ll call and tell her to take care of herself!"


    She fished out her phone and dialed Tina''s number.


    However, she could not get through.


    Malee frowned and made two calls in a row, but no one answered it.


    Did she lose contact again?!


    Because I had been living in the hospital, Tina kept her phone open the whole time in case of an


    emergency. Malee remembered that there was only once that she couldn''t reach her.


    At that time, Dn had just learned that she had a daughter, I. He misunderstood that Tina


    betrayed him and scolded her harshly.


    Later, it was Wilson who found her hiding somewhere on that rainy day.


    This time, Malee didn''t feel too anxious.


    It was a dinner with colleagues. They enjoyed themselves and wanted to stay a little longer.


    I also remembered what had happened before, so she raised her small hand and said, "Then I''ll


    call the bossy president and ask him to find mom!"


    Malee grimaced.


    Back then, Tina was still with Wilson.


    But now, they had gone their separate ways...


    Malee wanted to say no, but it was toote.


    I had picked up her cell phone and dialed the number smoothly. "Hello, bossy


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    president..."


    Malee hesitated, but in the end, she did not stop her.


    She remembered that she had asked Tina two days ago if she had fallen in love with Wilson.


    At that time, before Tina admitted it, I came in and interrupted them. Also, Malee could tell that


    she avoided answering this question, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    Malee didn''t stop I from calling, thinking that she might create an opportunity for them...


    Tina slowly opened her eyes.


    The effect of the little ether didn''tst long, so she woke up after being in aa for about an hour.


    However, she was no longer on the old street, but in a spacious factory building.


    Tina struggled to move, only to find that her hands and feet were all tied by ropes. She couldn''t


    move.


    Someone came over and said, "The chick is awake."


    Tina raised her head warily.


    Two men in their twenties stood in front of her, one wearing a fake gold ne and the other with


    yellow hair.


    Tina asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    The man with yellow hair stood on the stool next to him and said rascally, "It doesn''t matter who we


    are. Don''t you know what you have done? Shameless woman, you seduced someone''s fiance! We


    kidnapped you here to teach you a lesson!"


    Tina immediately understood everything.


    It was Selene who hired the two gangsters to kidnap her here.


    She was indeed not easy to deal with.


    Tina suppressed her fear and said calmly, "I didn''t do that!"


    But how could the two men possibly believe her? They only thought that she was quibbling.


    The yellow-haired man patted her face, holding a cigarette between his fingers. "You look innocent.


    I can''t tell that you are actually a whore who likes sleeping with other women''s men!"


    "Little chick, you could do any job to earn money, but you chose to be a mistress. If you know what''s


    good for you, leave the man to his fiancee!"


    "Now you''re afraid. Let''s see if you dare to seduce men in the future!"


    Tina pressed her lips tight and remained silent.


    She had her heart in her mouth.


    The man with yellow hair threatened her for a long time, then threw the cigarette on the ground.


    He went to the man wearing a thick gold ne nearby and said, "Bro, I heard this factory


    building had been haunted. Let''s throw her here. It will be enough to scare her to death. Then we


    can go back and find a nice ce to drink!"


    Tina quietly heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the man wearing the gold chain did not move. He stared straight at Tina. "She is so bright and


    beautiful!"


    Tina''s blood froze.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    The man with yellow hair asked, "Don''t tell if me you want to..."


    The man in a gold chain showed an evil smile, confirming what he was thinking.


    His partner hesitated and said, "But our employer gave us the money to tie up this girl and scare


    her. She didn''t let us do anything else! If you want sex, we can get some prostitutes when we get


    the money this time!" "No prostitute can be as good as her. Look at her fair skin and long legs. I


    haven''t had sex for more than two months!" The man wearing the golden chain looked greedily at


    Tina and swallowed hard.


    Tina''s hands and legs were tied to the chair and so she could not move.


    She was in cropped pants, and her uncovered shins looked slender and well-proportioned. Under


    the faint yellow light from the only bulb in the building, her face appeared as smooth and delicate as


    white porcin, which was really tempting.


    The man with the gold chain really wanted to touch and taste her.


    Tina gritted her teeth. "Don''t you dare touch I n


    me!


    The other man was obviously not as bold as him. "Will this cause us much trouble?"


    The man with the gold chain went furious and said, "What can she do to us? Just tell me if you want


    to enjoy yourself. We won''t get such a good chance the second time!"


    The man in yellow hair struggled for a while before nodding with certainty. "I want to have some


    fun!"


    The gangster with the gold chainmanded, "Then go act as a lookout. When I''m done, I''ll


    rece you!"


    The man with yellow hair urged, "Okay, but hurry up!"


    One ran to the door to guard while the other hurried to Tina, rubbing his hands with impatience.


    In his eyes, Tina was a delicious feast, and he was thinking about where to start.


    Tina stiffened.


    She stared at him in horror and shouted, "Don''te over! Back off! Go away¡ª"


    Tina tried her best to remain calm and think hard, trying to think of a way to escape. But the reality


    was that both her hands and legs were shackled, so there was no way to escape.


    The filthy man''s hand had already reached out to her.


    However, it stopped halfway in midair.


    Before he could touch her clothes, someone hit his temple hard.


    He was kicked onto the ground by a strong, long leg, paralyzed with dread.


    Tina was stunned.


    She seemed to have not recovered from the sudden change.


    A man in a suit jumped in through the window of the building and directly kicked the man with the


    gold chain unconscious.


    As a familiar aura brushed past her, Tina''s eyes widened slightly.


    Wilson?!

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    I''m Not Fine


    Tina was shocked. "How would you..."


    For his sudden appearance, she felt like in a dream.


    Tina might have only seen such a plot on TV before: when the heroine was in imminent danger, a


    man popped up out of nowhere and saved her like a hero.


    To her great surprise, the man was Wilson!


    Wilson nced at the man in the golden chain man lying on the ground. After confirming that he


    had fainted, he strode to Tina and bent down.


    On his way home, he received a call from I.


    Tina told him in a childish voice that Tina was out having dinner with her colleagues and hadn''t yet


    come back. She couldn''t get in touch with her mom and wanted him to find her.


    Wilson would never refuse any of I s requests.


    He asked Terry to contact Bonnie, Tina''s colleague at the TV station.


    But unexpectedly, Bonnie said that they had already finished and parted with each other.


    Wilson felt uneasy.


    He first asked Bonnie for the restaurant''s address. When he arrived there, as expected, he did not


    see Tina. He checked the restaurant''s surveince video and saw that the two men had forcefully


    taken her away...


    Wilson stared at her, with concern in his eyes. "You must be scared."


    Tina shook her head and nodded subconsciously.


    When she woke up from thea, she had always been scared, but she did not let herself show


    too much fear, especially when she found out that it was Selene who had paid someone to teach


    her a lesson. What she did was try her best to think of a way to deal with it.


    However, she didn''t expect the man with a golden chain would want to rape her.


    This was the most horrifying thing to girls.


    Tina was also afraid, but Wilson appeared so fast that she was relieved when she saw him.


    Wilson said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you. I will help you untie the ropes first!"


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson looked down and untied the ropes on her hands and then on her feet.


    He bent over, remaining in the half-squat position. His broad back, as steady as a mountain, gave


    her a sense of security and support.


    When he was about to untie the ropes on her feet, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching.


    Tina suddenly thought of something.


    There were two men who kidnapped her. Just now, the man with the golden chain stayed to have


    sex with her while the other had gone to the door to the entrance. Wilson came in through the


    window and had not yet confronted the man in yellow hair.


    At this time, he was rushing over.


    His partner made a big noise when kicked to the ground, which rmed the yellow-haired man.


    Tina said anxiously, "President Chin, watch out!"


    But it was toote.


    The man raised a wooden stick in his hand high up in the air and attacked them from the side.


    Wilson''s attention was focused on her and did not notice the surroundings. When he found


    something unusual, the gangster had already rushed over.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He reacted very quickly.


    The moment the wooden rodnded on


    their heads, he blocked it with his elbow.


    Just because the man attacked sideways, he still hit Wilson''s head.


    After the blow, Wilson suddenly stood up, swept his long leg across the man''s wrist, and knocked


    the wooden onto the ground with a bang.


    Then, like how he dealt with the other man, Wilson violently kicked him to the ground. Now, both the


    gangsters could not move.


    Wilson didn''t expect there would be such a thrilling moment.


    Fortunately, the two hooligans were finally subdued by him.


    Tina quickly untied the ropes on her feet and could finally get up from the chair. For safety''s sake,


    they had to leave here as soon as possible.


    Wilson looked her up and down and confirmed with her. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head.


    Other than the pain from the ropes binding her wrists and ankles, she did not suffer any injuries at


    all.


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded, stretching his eyebrows, and then said, "But I''m not fine."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell straight into her arms.


    Tina hugged him tightly. "Wilson..."


    At midnight, the whole city quieted down.


    Neon lights and stars shone quietly, but the emergency room of the hospital was still bustling.


    After Wilson passed out in her arms, Tina called 120 in a panic. Then, an ambnce came and sent


    them to the nearest hospital.


    Wilson wasying in an emergency ward with a syringe on the back of his hand.


    While the doctor was diagnosing, Tina called Malee and told her that everything was fine so that


    she wouldn''t worry about her. When she learned that she had coaxed I to sleep, she felt much


    more at ease.


    After hanging up the phone, the doctor put away the stethoscope.


    Tina hurried over and asked anxiously, "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor gave her aforting smile and said, "Don''t worry. The patient is fine! We just made a


    brain scan for him. The blow on his brain caused a slight concussion. He is in aa now. He


    should stay in the hospital for one night. When he wakes up tomorrow, he can go home!"


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you!"


    The doctor said, "You''re wee. Call me if you need anything!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    After sending away the doctor, she moved a chair and sat in front of the hospital bed.


    It waste at night, so Tina could not contact Terry. Although the doctor said that it was not a big


    deal, she still felt worried, for fear that he might feel ufortable at night. So, she watched him


    without blinking.


    Around five o''clock in the morning, she really couldn''t resist the sleepiness and couldn''t help but fall


    asleep beside him.


    The morning rays jumped out of the clouds and gradually became brighter with time. Through the


    window, sunshine flooded in, spreading to every corner of this ward.


    While sleeping, Tina felt itchy on her cheeks and earlobes.


    It was as if someone was caressing them with coarse fingertips.


    Tina was awakened. When she opened her eyes, she felt a strong light. She subconsciously


    covered her eyes with her hands.


    Only then did she realize that the sun was hanging high above the sky.


    She actually slept sote.


    And Wilson, who had been in aast night, seemed to have woken up long ago.


    At this time, he was sitting on the hospital bed, with the quilt covering his waist and legs. The blue


    gown with a wide cor revealed his protruding Adam¡¯s apple and round corbones. With the sun


    shining on his side face, he didn''t appear decadent at all!


    Even in the hospital bed, he was still gorgeous.


    Tina quickly sat up straight. "You''re awake." "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    The eyes behind the sses fell on her elfin face. She got two dark eye circles under her eyelids.


    Knowing that she had been staying up the whole night to guard him, Wilson was touched.


    Tina said, "I''m going to call a doctor for you!"


    The doctor quickly came to the ward and carefully examined him.


    Then the doctor straightened up and said, "You¡¯re all right. After finishing the two infusion bottles,


    you can be discharged from the hospital! I will prescribe some oral medicine. Take them on time


    when you go back. Rest well and don''t be too tired! If you''re worried about your health, you can


    come to the hospital for a follow-up visit a weekter!"


    "Thank you, doctor!" Only then did Tina finally feel rxed.


    The doctor of the emergency department was very busy, so he left after the examination.


    There were only two of them left in the room.


    Wilson nced at her, then picked up the phone next to him and called Terry. "Bring her in!"

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Why Didn''t You Come?


    Soon, the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    Terry, dressed in a suit, walked in, followed by Selene, who lowered her head and looked reluctant


    to go in.


    She seemed to have been woken up from the bed, her ubed hair a little messy and her hands


    sped tightly together. She was wearing pajamas in her coat, and there was no makeup on her


    face.


    Upon entering the ward, Selene called out softly, "Wilson..."


    Wilson''s pupils contracted as he said majestically, "Tell me, what did you dost night?"


    Selene stood there, her shoulders tightened.


    She nced at Tina and snorted. "I hired someone to kidnap her. So what?"


    Wilson''s eyes darkened, and he stared at her with an air of quiet authority.


    He repeated furiously in a deep voice. "So what?!"


    Selene felt a sudden chill in her spine and couldn''t help but shiver.


    Wilson fixed his cold eyes on her. "Selene, have you forgotten what I''ve warned you before?"


    Selene''s palms went sweaty.


    She would never have imagined that he was willing to help Tina out even after they parted with


    each other.


    Why was Tina so attractive?!


    Selene couldn''t figure this out.


    Feeling his serious gaze press heavily on her, she had no choice but to give in. "I hired two rogues


    and kidnapped her. She took Dn away from me. I was so angry that I wanted to teach her a


    lesson. Otherwise, I could never let this matter go!"


    "But I just told the two men to help me scare her. Who knew that they would suddenly go to rape


    her..." She trailed off.


    Because of her guilty conscience, she did not dare to raise her head to look at him.


    Nevertheless, she did not lie about this.


    When Tina was tied to the factoryst night, she heard what the man with yellow hair said the same


    thing. Later, the man with a golden chain stared at her obscenely and wanted to rape her on the


    spur of the moment.


    Although Selene was always proud and arrogant, she knew what she could do and what she


    couldn''t.


    She asked those two thugs to leave Tina in the factory for one night, intending to scare her and


    make her suffer a little bit. That way, she would feel much better.


    As for raping Tina, she had never thought to do that, no matter how much she hated her for taking


    Dn away from her.


    After all, as a girl, she also hated such things.


    Wilson rebuked, "You are a nobledy from the Chin Family! Have you forgotten the excellent moral


    education you have received since childhood? You actually did such a filthy thing. Now you have


    learned to hire gangsters to kidnap others. Will you intend tomit graver crimes in the future?"


    Selene didn''t dare to say a word. Her head hung low and a look of regret appeared in her eyes.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson said coldly, "Apologize!"


    Although she realized her mistake and knew that she had caused big trouble, she wasn''t willing to


    give in, especially giving in to Tina.


    She hated her terribly!


    Selene clenched her fists and said in exasperation, "I won''t apologize to her!"


    "Don¡¯t you understand what I''m saying?" Wilson stressed each word, his eyes behind his tinum


    sses piercing and his face gradually darkened. "I don''t want to repeat it for the third time:


    apologize to her!"


    The atmosphere in the room was thick with tension.


    As Wilson slightly clenched his teeth, an air of deterrence formed.


    Under great pressure, Selene remained silent for a while and finally gave in, her eyes turning red.


    She took two steps forward reluctantly and looked at Tina. She said very reluctantly, Tina, I m


    sorry...


    Tina said nothing.


    She was so angry with her that she couldn''t forgive her.


    Selene humbly apologized to Tina, feeling extremely humiliated. "Now I''ve already apologized. I''m


    going home!"


    After that, she turned and ran out.


    Then there was the end of this matter.


    The mass started because of Selene, and the police had taken the two rogues back to the police


    station. Although it was dangerous for Tina, she was saved by Wilson, who then suffered a slight


    concussion.


    There was no sincerity in her apology, but Tina did not want to pursue this matter further.


    "Selene is not young and ignorant," Wilson said. "This kind of thing will not happen in the future!"


    "Emm!" Tina nodded.


    The sunshine shining on her back through the window was increasingly brighter.


    Tina took out her phone and checked the time.


    Wilson had woken up, and the doctor was sure that he was fine, so she decided to leave.


    At this moment, Terry suddenly said, "Miss Hall, you had stayed up all nightst night. You haven''t


    eaten anything, have you? I bought some food. You can leave after eating with President Chin, or it


    will be a waste! Besides, it''s almost noon, and it''s toote for you to go back to work now. You may


    as well go back after eating something!"


    As he spoke, he put a bag on the cab and took out the boxes inside it.


    They were two pieces of breakfast.


    Terry even handed her the chopsticks.


    It was hard to refuse his kind invitation, so Tina could only nod. "All right!"


    Tina sat back on the chair.


    Terry set up a tray table on the hospital bed and ced all the exquisite food on it. The staple food


    was two bowls of rice porridge.


    After setting the dishes, he left the ward, saying that he had to go through the discharge formalities.


    Once again, there were only two of them left in the ward.


    Tina licked her lower lip and took the lead in breaking the silence. "I called you, didn''t she?"


    She called Malee and knew why Wilson would appear there.


    Malee didn''t stop I from calling him. Yet, she thought Tina was still enjoying the happy gathering


    and the feast. She didn''t expect any terrible thing would actually happen to her.


    Now that she thought about it, she still felt a little scared. Fortunately, I called.


    Tina said sincerely, "Sorry to have caused you so much trouble. Thank you for what you did for me


    last night!"


    Wilson merely replied, "Hmm."


    He looked down at the dishes on the table, his gaze finally resting on the rice porridge in his hand.


    For a long time, he didn''t start eating.


    His eyes behind the sses darkened, making him appear serious with emotions.


    Suddenly, he asked, "Why didn''t you send me porridge that night?"


    Tina was stunned. "Huh?"


    He stared at her and said, "Terry called you and said that I was sick and wanted to have some


    porridge, but why didn''t youe

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    I''ll Wait for You in My Office Tina and Wilson finished their meal together. When they put down their


    chopsticks, the liquid in the medicine bag was almost running out.


    Terrypleted the discharge formalities and called the nurse to pull out the needle. Half an hour


    later, they left the hospital.


    The ck Rolls-Royce driving on the street slowly was like a ck dragon shuttling in the sun.


    In the spacious car, Tina sat on the cozy leather seats.


    All in the car was all very familiar.


    Tina and Wilson sat side by side in the back row, their knees close to each other.


    Whoever moved a little could touch the other.


    She was in a trance, almost thinking that their rtionship was not over yet.


    When she left the hospital, Wilson proposed to send her to the TV station by the way. Since Terry


    had already opened the car door, she couldn''t refuse.


    Wilson changed the hospital gown back to his business suit, the lines of his trousers straight. At this


    time, he leaned back against the chair to have a rest with his eyes closed.


    He tilted his head back, his jawline straightened. This posture highlighted his Adam''s apple in the


    middle of the neck, exuding the charm of men.


    He curled his lips and smiled faintly.


    Since he finished eating and asked her the question, he had never stopped smiling.


    Tina did not know why.


    Terry was telling Wilson''s schedule in an orderly way while driving.


    Wilson answeredzily with his eyes closed all the time.


    It was such a tight schedule. As Tina listened, she seemed to have seen the towering documents on


    his desk.


    She knew that Wilson had to attend a lot of affairs every day, but he had just recovered from a brain


    concussion.


    Tina pinched her palm lightly.


    She hesitated, wanting to remind him that the doctor told him to rest more after going back.


    However, when she was about to say something, she stopped, for she suddenly realized that their


    rtionship had ended long ago. They were not even sex partners, and it was never her turn to say


    anything like that. Thus, she swallowed the words back.


    Tina held her breath and tilted her head to look at the street view outside the car window.


    Soon, the office building of the TV station appeared in her view.


    Terry pulled up steadily.


    It was at the lunch break. Not many people wereing in and out of the office building, so no one


    noticed them at the roadside. Tina could get out of the car at ease.


    She quietly cleared her throat, looked at Wilson, and said with a smile, "President Chin, thank you


    for sending me back here. I''ll go first!"


    Wilson answered, "Hmm!"


    Seeing that he didn''t intend to open his eyes to look at her, Tina nodded at Terry in front of the car


    and pushed open the car door.


    Unexpectedly, when one foot fell on the ground, she was stopped by Wilson.


    Wilson''s big hand clutched hers firmly.


    His palm wasrge, dry, and warm.


    Wilson clenched his fists tightly, his rough fingertips even unconsciously rubbing


    against the back of her delicate hand.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    He opened his eyes behind the sses and looked at her deeply. "I saved you and just left the


    hospital. I think I haven''t fully recovered!"


    "Oh," Tina pretended to be calm and paused for a moment."... So?"


    Wilson lookednguid, staring at her. "I have a social engagement tonight, but I''ll wait for you in my


    office tomorrow evening. Bring me some porridge!"


    Behind the sses, his eyes were as deep as a pool that could drown Tina inside.


    Tina nodded subconsciously. "Okay!"


    Only after she walked into the office building, the ck Rolls-Royce left.


    Since she was absent from the morning''s work for no reason, Tina had to lie to the chief director,


    saying that she was ill and failed to get up in time. Last night, she had been staying in the hospital,


    so she just simply washed up and did not even change her wrinkled clothes - she indeed looked


    haggard.


    Thus, the chief editor didn''t make things difficult for her and just took her absence as sick leave for


    half a day.


    While Tina was busying walking, the afternoon passed fast.


    The sun outside the window hung over above the mountains in the west.


    Malee hadn''t yet gotten over the scare when she learned that Tina had been kidnappedst night.


    She was in desperate need of seeing her. Only when she made sure that Tina was okay could she


    feel rxed. Hence, she went straight to the television station after work.


    They returned to the hospital and went to the supermarket on the way.


    There were not many people in the supermarket, so they shuttled back and forth while chatting


    leisurely.


    Tina took a few daily necessities and pushed the shopping cart to the grain and oil area.


    She stood in front of the ric shelves.


    Malee asked casually, "Do you want to buy some rice?


    "Um, only fresh rice can make tasty porridge!" Tina nodded. She was seriouslyparing each


    brand''s porridge.


    "Rice porridge?" Malee didn''t understand and muttered, "It needs a long time to cook rice porridge,


    which has very little taste. Why do you suddenly want to cook rice porridge? I remember that I


    likes to eat corn porridge every day!"


    Tina said, "Someone else wants to eat it."


    Malee immediately caught the key point,


    "Who is it?"


    Tina''s expression was a little unnatural. "Ahem, let''s go pay the bill!"


    Malee immediately guessed who it was.


    She held back herughter and did not say out loud who it was.


    After carefullyparing and selecting, she chose a bag of five-kilogram rice for cooking porridge


    and put it in the shopping cart. They were ready to pay the bill at the cashier.


    Not far away, there were also two young and beautiful women shopping in the supermarket.


    They, dressed very fashionably, were wearing expensive clothes of high-end brands, full of the


    exalted aura of famous youngdies.


    When Selene saw Tina, she walked around the shelves to avoid her as if escaping from a vicious


    viper.


    Abby, who was standing aside, asked in confusion, "Selene, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine!" Selene snorted unhappily.


    Abby looked over and spotted Tina in the distance.


    She smiled thoughtfully. "Aren''t you unhappy when seeing her? I understand your feelings. In fact,


    it''s good if you can vent your anger!"


    However, Selene shook her head. "I''ve been staying away from that woman as far as I can.


    Otherwise, Wilson will punish me!"


    Although she was depressed all day, she couldn''t cancel her dinner with Abby because they had


    made this appointment long ago. Finally, she came here. After dinner, Abby wanted to buy some


    sugar she usually ate abroad, so they came to this supermarket.


    Unexpectedly, she met Tina twice within one day! It was really a small world.


    However, Wilson''s warning mattered a lot to Selene so that she could not dare to provoke Tina


    easily. Now all she thought about was how to win Dn back...


    Hearing that she refused, Abby said casually as if she didn''t care, "She is just one of his parted sex


    partners. How much influence can she have on him?"


    However, Selene said, "Well, I don''t think so!"


    Abby raised her eyebrows. "Oh?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selene said indignantly, "To tell you the truth,st night, I asked someone to kidnap her, wanting to


    scare her and teach her a lesson. You know what, Wilson himself went to save her and was taken


    to hospital with a concussion...


    "And this morning, he harshly scolded me because of her and even asked me to apologize to her!


    He used to protect her very well. I don''t know how she managed to do that!"


    The smile on Abby''s face froze as she squinted her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    The sky was clear the next day.


    It was such a nice day: the sky was blue with the sun hanging high up in the sky, and no clouds


    could be seen.


    Sounds of keyboard tapping filled the office.


    Bonnie had been out to interview since _ yesterday afternoon. She returned to the TV stationte


    that night to deliver the equipment, so she did not see Tina. When she saw Tina at work today, she


    dragged a chair over to her.


    She lowered her voice and asked mysteriously, "Tina, what''s your rtionship with the president of


    Chin''s Group?"


    "Huh?" Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    "The night we had dinner together, he asked his assistant to call me to find you!" Bonnie still felt


    incredible when recalling the matter and wanted to ask her about it.


    Tina hesitated. "What''s the rtionship between us? Well, he looked for me because of a work


    issue!"


    Bonnie thought about it carefully.


    A high-ranking leader like him seldom had contact withmon employees like them.


    They were just reporters in a TV station who couldn''t possibly have any rtionship with him.


    "I see!" Bonnie nodded and believed what she said. Then she shrugged and muttered, "But after I


    said that the gathering was over and you''ve gone back long ago, he grabbed the assistant''s phone


    and continued asking me with an extremely anxious tone..."


    Tina also recalled what had happened the night before yesterday.


    In the dark and empty factory, Wilson appeared in front of hooligans when she was in a panic in


    front of hooligans.


    And the words he said before he got off the car, "I''ll wait for you in the office. Bring me rice


    porridge..."


    Tina looked at the sun outside of the window.


    She was unable to control her drifting mind and suddenly wanted time to pass faster.


    After work, she would cook porridge and sent it to Wilson''s office, as agreed...


    Time passed slowly, and it was afternoon.


    Tina''s phone rang.


    She nced at it and picked it up.


    "Hello, Dn."


    Dn asked her in a joyful voice, "Tina, are you busy?"


    Tina was standing next to the printer to proofread thetest news articles. In the end, she stopped


    her work. "I''m not that busy at this time. What''s the matter?"


    Dn said, "Nothing. I went to the capital to participate in an event the day before yesterday and


    brought I some interesting local toys. I want to bring them to her. By the way, shall we take her


    out for dinner at night?"


    Dn had been trying very hard to take care of the mother and daughter, creating the cozy


    atmosphere of a family of three.


    Of course, Tina could sense what he was thinking.


    She pressed her lips subconsciously.


    She felt some resistance in her heart. In addition to some necessary asions, like when she had


    to go to the Koo family or when they were with Malee at the finals, Tina would avoid being alone


    with him if possible.


    Tina said, "Sorry, but I''ve already had an appointment tonight..."


    This was not an excuse, but she really didn''t have time tonight.


    Dn asked, "With your colleagues?"


    Tina mumbled, "Uhm."


    Dn felt a little disappointed when he heard that, but he did not insist. "It doesn''t matter. Then let''s


    meet some other time!"


    Tina returned to work.


    Within two minutes, her phone rang again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina thought Dn called again to add something, so she picked it up and put it to her ears without


    looking at the screen.


    On the line, there came a nurse''s anxious voice. "Miss Hall,e over. I just passed !!


    out...


    Tina dropped all the articles in her hand.


    There was a sudden buzz in her head as if she had just heard the sound of blood striking violently


    in her veins.


    The news copsed Tina almost instantly.


    The same desperate feeling eight months ago grasped her. She was so afraid of losing her


    daughter as if her whole world would go down with Isa.


    Tina ignored everything else and rushed out of the office only with her phone in her hand.


    She didn''t even know how she arrived at the hospital.


    Tina took out some money from her pocket and threw it all to the driver. After that, she ran into the


    hospital building without a break.


    I, her lively and adorable daughter, had always been able to control her illness after being


    hospitalized. Before Tina leftst night, I said good night to her in her childish voice and kissed


    her. How could her situation suddenly worsen?!


    When Tina saw the door of ICU, the horror rising in her heart nearly overwhelmed her.


    There were two nurses standing in the corridor.


    Before she could ask more, the doctor in charge of I s case walked out of ICU.


    Tina''s voice instantly turned hoarse. "Doctor Westcott, how''s my daughter?"


    Doctor Westcott said, "Half an hour ago when she was ying with other children in the children''s


    y areas, she suddenly passed out. We rescued her and sent her to ICU!"


    Tina said excitedly, "But how could that happen? She was finest night!"


    Doctor Westcott looked very serious and said seriously, "I didn''t expect such an incident to happen


    either. We still need to hold a consultation to discuss it! But, Miss Hall, I remind you that you should


    be mentally prepared. Her situation is not good!"


    A dizziness overcame her, blurring her vision.


    Through the ss, she saw I lying in ICU. Her little daughter was on a life-support machine, with


    her eyes closed, her face as pale as a sheet, and her limbs connected to many kinds of equipment.


    She was quiet, no longer lively.


    Tina, overwhelmed by fear, felt a chill run up her spine all the way to her brain.


    Her knees suddenly went limp, and she fell to the ground.


    Someone caught her in time.


    It was Dn, who then asked her nervously with concern. "Tina, are you okay?"


    He had talked to her on the phone and learned that she had an appointment tonight, but even so,


    he was not discouraged. Since he had little work to do just after a business trip, he brought the


    presents he had bought for I. By the way, he could take the opportunity to please her.


    He didn''t expect to hear that I was sent to the ICU upon arriving at the hospital. He was shocked


    and rushed over.


    Tina entirely relied on his strength to gain a firm foothold.


    She turned her head woodenly and recognized Dn through the tears that blurred her sight.


    Only then did she realize that she had tears all over her face.


    Dn felt distressed andforted her.


    "Tina, I will be alright. You have to cheer n


    up...


    As the sunset, the evening sky darkened. Then the night fell.


    The neonmps in the city were gradually lit up.


    On the top floor of Chin''s Group Building, Wilson was sitting before his wide desk, writing fast with


    the pen in his hand.


    He put the suit jacket on the back of the chair and wore only a white shirt. Two of the top buttons


    were undone, revealing his round corbones. His sleeves rolled up showed the firm muscles on his


    arms. He had the perfect image as an elite and capable man.


    However, it was obvious that he was absentminded.


    The pen stopped moving. Wilson looked up at Terry standing aside and asked, "What time is it?"

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Hearing that, Terry rolled up his sleeves high in cooperation to look at his watch.


    He replied respectfully, "It''s 20:05!"


    Ever since it was after work hours, Wilson would ask him to check the time almost every half an


    hour.


    It could be seen that he was looking forward to his appointment with Tina.


    Terry had been with Wilson for so many years, so he knew that his boss had always been resolute


    and had a strong sense of time.


    He was afraid that no one other than Tina would be able to make him wait for such a long time.


    Terry took the initiative to say, "Miss Hall has to go home first after work. It takes time to cook nice


    porridge. The longer she cooks the rice, the better it tastes!"


    "Mmm." Wilson repliedzily.


    His eyes behind the sses fell on the childish but warm picture on the desk: there were two adults


    and one child, standing hand in hand.


    His lips curled.


    Soon after, he still looked at the door and then asked Terry about his time.


    When it was almost ten o''clock, he couldn''t wait any longer and closed the documents in his hands.


    Then he stood up and ordered, "Terry, get the car!"


    Terry knew that he couldn''t wait any longer.


    He nodded hurriedly and quickly went downstairs to drive the car over.


    When starting the engine, Wilson behind him curled his lips and said, "Drive faster!" "Yes!" Terry


    suppressed hisughter.


    The ck Rolls-Royce quickly slipped into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, Tina was in the hospital.


    Her whole body was leaning against the transparent ss of ICU. It would make her feel better if


    she was the one lying in it.


    She looked weak as if all her strength had been drained away, her eyes bloodshot and lifeless.


    At this moment, she had calmed down a lot, but she still wanted to cry.


    The corners of her eyes were always wet with tears.


    Dn walked to her with a bag and took out a lunch box from it. He tried to persuade her,


    "Tina, eat something. You won''t be able to deal with the situation if you don''t eat!"


    This was the third time he had brought food to her.


    Tina didn''t even look at it. "I''m not hungry!"


    Her voice sounded rough and unclear.


    Dn sighed helplessly and had to say, "I''ve asked the doctor. I will stay in aa tonight and


    may wake up tomorrow. Nurses are watching her closely 24-hour a day. We''d better go out to take a


    walk. You should rx a little!"


    He was afraid that she would fall ill easily if lost in sadness.


    Dn wanted her to rx a little bit, so he reached out and held her shoulder, pulling her away from


    the ICU''s ss wall.


    With ease, he dragged Tina away - she had no strength left at all.


    He took her to the bench in the park downstairs. At this time, almost all the patients walking here


    had gone back to their wards.


    The street lights shone on the old lush trees, and the small garden wasid out with flower beds on


    both sides. Flowers there were in full bloom at night. Under the starlighting above from the sky,


    each petal looked particrly delicate.


    However, Tina was not in a mood to


    appreciate the beautiful scene.


    From the moment I entered the ICU, her world had gone ck.


    Dn felt sorry for her.


    In just a few hours, her usually radiant face turned ashy.


    I was her life.


    Dn passed her a cup of hot milk tea. "You didn''t eat anything from this afternoon to evening,


    neither did you drink a drop of water. If you go on like this, your body will not be able to bear it! If


    you fall ill, what about I?"


    Tina looked up when she heard the question.


    She reached out to take the milk tea.


    But just after forcing herself to take two small sips, she put it down, her mouth full of bitterness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Dn said, "Don''t worry. Heaven protects the good. I''m sure I will be fine! Fortune also favors


    such an adorable girl. She won''t leave you!"


    Tina muttered, "Won''t she?"


    As soon as she mentioned this, tears blurred her vision again.


    Although she knew he said all of this just tofort her, she still hoped to hear something positive.


    "Yes, I believe it, so should you!" Dn nodded heavily.


    He made a decision in his heart.


    He was going to help her and try his best to do something for I s recovery.


    Since he intended to take care of Tina and her daughter, he had scanned through much information


    about leukemia.


    Although it was a deadly disease, it was no longer an incurable disease with the development of


    medical treatment. It could be cured by hematopoietic stem cell transnt, which was known as


    bone marrow transntation.


    It was just that I was too young and had a special blood type, making it very difficult to find a


    suitable match for the transnt.


    Dn knew very well that living-rted bone marrow transntation had a high sess rate.


    Therefore, he decided to privately investigate what happened five years ago and find I s


    biological father. In this way, there would be a great chance for her to recover.


    However, Dn wasn''t going to tell Tina about this. It was his mother who had done such a terrible


    thing to her. Dn knew that night was like a nightmare for her. Now she was broken down, and he


    didn''t want to mention this matter to her.


    Dn stared at her deeply and said seriously, "Tina, I''ll be with you all the time. If you need


    anything, just tell me. I''ll do my best to help you. We can definitely make I recover!"


    Tina could only mutter in her hoarse voice, "Thank you..."


    She looked up at the night sky, and the rays from the stars stung her eyes.


    Slowly closing her eyes, Tina could only pray for her daughter.


    The night wind blew, leaves rustling.


    Dn touched the milk tea. Though the cup was nearly full, it was cold.


    He sighed again. "Tina, you have to cheer n


    up...


    When Dn turned his head to look at her, he found that she was so tired that she sat there and fell


    asleep.


    I s sudden illness had a huge impact on Tina''s body and mind. Neither eating nor drinking


    anything, she stayed outside the ICU for a long time, shedding tears.


    After experiencing great misery and sorrow, she couldn''t bear it anymore and fell asleep finally.


    Dn, looking at her attentively, was distressed greatly about her sufferings.


    He couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he reached out, carefully put her head on his shoulder, and


    hugged her gently.


    At this time, a ck Rolls-Royce was quietly driving into the hospital.


    Terry stopped the car before Tina''s t, only to find no light in her apartment - she was not there.


    Wilson called, but her phone was turned off.


    Tina would go to the hospital every day to apany I. Thus, he supposed that she would first


    go to coax her daughter in the hospital to sleep and then go to see him in the Chin''s Group, well,


    just like what she used to do every weekend.


    Wilson asked Terry to drive to the hospital.


    After the car stopped, they got out of the car.


    Wilson, one hand in his pocket, strode ahead.


    When he was halfway there, he stopped abruptly.


    Terry followed Wilson closely and almost bumped into him when his boss stopped unexpectedly.


    An inexplicable chill invaded him.


    Terry shivered and raised his head in confusion.


    Following Wilson''s eyes, he saw a couple sitting close to each other on a bench, so close to each


    other.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Under the streetmp, Dn put his arm around Tina.


    From where he stood, Wilson could not see their eyes clearly and could only see their backs


    leaning close to each other.


    Tina leaned her head on Dn''s shoulder. They were so close to each other, leaving no distance


    between them.


    Looking over without knowing the situation, everyone would think that they were a loving couple


    enjoying the warmth from each other at night.


    Terry''s heart thumped.


    He looked at the boss carefully and saw that his nearly contorted face.


    Wilson froze where he was, his eyes behind the sses as deep and cold as the frozen water in a


    deep pool.


    He found the scene very familiar.


    When she said she missed him, he returned as quickly as he could from abroad and saw them


    together.


    Wilson didn''t eat dinner and patiently waited for her rice porridge in the office, full of expectation.


    However, it turned out that she didn''t pay attention to it at all and was spending some romantic time


    with another man here...


    He had never felt so humiliated in his life.


    When Terry saw him as cold and steady as a sculpture, he braced himself up to ask, "Are we still


    going there?"


    Wilson said coldly, "No!"


    He turned around and strode away, feeling angry and heartbroken.


    Terry followed him hurriedly.


    The ck Rolls-Royce left the hospital fast and soon disappeared into the night as if it had never


    been there.


    The sun slowly rose, lighting up the whole city.


    Tina''s heart was filled with gloominess.


    From the moment she sat in the attending doctor''s office, she felt cold as if having been thrown into


    a snow mountain.


    She was terrified.


    Tina crossed her hands, crushing her nails into her palm. "Doctor Westcott, when can my daughter


    come out of ICU?"


    Before the doctor, there was a pile of test results. "We can do that if her vital signs are stable when


    she wakes up. We should observe her situation for another night. If everything is okay, she can go


    back to her ward tomorrow morning!"


    However, Tina did not feel relieved at all.


    She looked right into the doctor''s eyes.


    Last night, Dn took her to a small park downstairs. She was so tired that she had fallen asleep


    for more than two hours. After that, she did not sleep at all. There were dark circles beneath her


    eyes, and she had chapped lips.


    Charles sighed and said, "Miss Hall, the hospital has already had an expert consultation on I s


    condition. Well, her situation is worse than we expected!"


    "... How serious is it?" Tina heard her tightened voice.


    Charles said calmly, "You know that I s condition is a little special than that of ordinary leukemia


    patients. Over the past half year in the hospital, we chose immunotherapy and radiotherapy to


    stabilize her condition. Then we came up with a treatment n ording to the clinical practice and


    was looking for a match to provide her the hemopoietic stem cell."


    "This treatment n has always been very good, but no one expected that I would suddenly fall


    ill! Now, the hemophagocytic cell in her body is increasing rapidly..."


    Tina''s hands were shaking uncontrobly. "Then what should we do?"


    Charles continued with a very serious look. "So we must do the hemopoietic stem cell


    transntation for I in three months. Otherwise, all her organs will be infected due to many


    complications..."


    Once again, Tina felt like crying.


    The tears quickly poured out from her eyes and spread all over her face.


    The doctor didn''t tell her the possible bad result, but Tina knew exactly what it meant.


    I was still so little and hadn''t seen enough of this world...


    Tina choked up. "No! No way!


    Doctor Westcott, please, please save my daughter!"


    Charles quickly handed her some tissues and repeatedly sighed, "Miss Hall, don''t worry. I will try my


    best! We have to find a match for her, which is the crux of the matter. I has a special blood type.


    From our previous experience, it''s difficult to get source of blood. Besides, the matching rate is also


    very low!


    "Now, it is very difficult to find a bone marrow that can match both the blood type and other


    indicators in such a short period of time. All that we can do is wait for the news..."


    Tina felt despair.


    Now she didn''t have to worry about the high medical expenses, but she encountered a bigger


    problem.


    Even if she could afford the medical expense, she could not find apatible donor...


    Tina''s heart was devoured by the desperate news.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If she hadn''t been sitting in the chair, she would have fallen to the ground in desperation.


    The nurse knocked on the door and told her that I had woken up. Tina quickly wiped her tears


    with the back of her hand and ran back to ICU, her teeth clenched.


    After disinfection, Tina put on aseptic garments and walked to the bed.


    I on the bed looked so small, and on her face, there were marks made by the oxygen mask.


    It was as if she had just woken up from a long dream. She struggled to open her pair ofrge, ck


    eyes. Her gaze distracted for a long while before it gradually regained focus.


    Tina''s heart was aching so much that she nearly cried again, but she held back her tears.


    She was afraid that I would cry too.


    When I saw here in, she smiled brightly at her, revealing two rows of small teeth. Yet, she


    looked frail.


    "Mom," called she in a childish voice.


    Tina walked over and gently held her small hand. "I, you''re awake?"


    I stared at her eyes and pointed at them, asking, "Mom, why are your eyes bloodshot? I fell


    asleepst night when I was ying with my friends. Is it because I made you worried?"


    Her tender voice cut Tina''s heart into pieces.


    Each cut almost took her life.


    "No!" Tina shook her head. She forced a smile and said, "I''m the best. I never make you worried.


    Your eyes are bloodshot. It must be because of the strong wind outside!"


    I nodded and tried to give her a gentle blow to ease her eyes.


    There were the sounds of different kinds of medical equipment all around.


    I, rolling her eyes, asked softly, "Mom, will I get better?"


    Tina nodded with all her might. "Sure! Of course! I, don''t worry. I''ll protect you and stay by your


    side forever!"


    "Mom, I love you!" I smiled sweetly.


    Tina choked back her sobs. "I love you too!"


    I suddenly said, "Mom, I miss the bossy president..."


    Tina was speechless.


    I often said that.


    The corners of her mouth moved slightly. Before she could say anything, I pursed her lips again


    and said, "Forget it. I''m not in a good state now. I don''t want the overbearing president to see me in


    a sorry figure. What if he falls in love with other little lovable girls?"


    They chatted for a long time. I had just woken up from a longa yesterday, so she was still


    weak and fell asleep again.


    Tina came out of ICU.


    I s sudden mention of Wilson made her remember their appointment.


    When I s illness was aggravated all of a sudden, Tina copsed, her mind in chaos.


    I was thinking about him, and she also wanted him to see him.


    Tina wanted to call him.


    After taking out her phone, she found that it had been automatically turned off for its battery was t.


    Tina borrowed a charging cable from a nurse. After turning it on, she dialed Wilson, but a woman''s


    voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    Tina called Wilson to exin the reason of her failure to keep the appointment the night before and


    wanted him to see I in the hospital.


    I liked him so much. If he were here, he might make her happy.


    Tina had not expected that a woman would pick up the phone.


    Although it was only a brief "hey", she quickly figured out who the voice came from.


    Tina clutched her phone tightly.


    Abby Amery seemed to have seen the caller''s ID. Seeing that Tina did not say anything, she took


    the initiative to greet Tina with a smile. "Miss Hall?"


    "Hello..." Tina suddenly dried up.


    Abby kept smiling and asked her kindly, "What do you want from Wilson? However, he is changing


    clothes, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for him to answer the phone now!"


    There was a torrent of the ambiguity of romance in her words.


    Tina even stopped breathing.


    Abby''s words contained a lot of key points, especially "changing clothes".


    She looked out of the corridor window, and the sun was getting brighter.


    It was neither too early nor toote. Abby answered the phone for Wilson and said he was changing


    clothes, which meant that they might have stayed together the night before.


    They may be in a hotel, in Abby''s house, or in the No.l Luxurious Residence...


    Tina''s throat tightened as she felt that she shouldn''t have acted rashly.


    She said stiffly, "Nothing. I dialed the wrong number!"


    After that, she hung up the phone as if she was escaping.


    Tina closed her eyes forcefully, not knowing how to relieve the suffocation.


    But I was still lying in ICU, and she couldn''t afford to spend too much energy on love between


    men and women. She just kept it in her heart.


    Abby put down Wilson''s phone.


    She nced in the direction of the locker room.


    In thisrge and spacious office, apart from the reception area and resting area, there was also a


    small area as the locker room.


    The door was made of ck frosted ss and she could not see inside clearly, but she could


    vaguely see a tall figure inside.


    Abby''s slender fingers moved slightly and deleted the call record without leaving a trace.


    When she put the phone back to the original ce, the door of the locker room was pushed open,


    and Wilson, who had changed a new shirt, came out. His sturdy arms were slightly raised, buttoning


    the buttons at his cuff.


    Irene, the secretary of Wilson, was ill this day and had been a little confused after she came to


    work.


    When bringing Wilson coffee, she didn''t hold it firmly and poured it all on him.


    Therefore, Wilson went in to change clothes.


    When Abby came in, she ran into that scene. And when she was waiting outside, Tina called...


    She had handled it without anyone noticing.


    Abby smiled calmly as if nothing had happened. "Wilson, have you changed?"


    Wilson nodded. "Well, sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Abby smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. You know, I have nothing to do now anyway. I''m just


    running an errand for my uncle. To nail down the contract!"


    In fact, for such a small matter like running errands, they could just ask thepany''s secretary or


    assistant to do it.


    Abby took the opportunity to see Wilson in person.


    Wilson pulled out the high back chair and leaned over to sit on it. "I''ll sign it soon, and you can take


    it back!"


    He stretched his shoulders like a soaring eagle.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby fixed her beautiful eyes on him and a desire to conquer a man like him arose from the bottom


    of her heart.


    "Okay!" She nodded with a smile, then sat opposite him gracefully, and said in a soft and sweet


    voice, "Wilson, when I just returned home from abroad, you stood me up, and I haven''t had a


    chance to dine with you until now! Tomorrow is the weekend. You will be free, won''t you?"


    She deliberately said so to kidnap him.


    The corners of Wilson''s mouth curled up. "Okay, you decide the location!"


    Abby smiled happily and said, "Then it''s a deal. See you tomorrow!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    The next day at noon, Abby carefully dressed up and went to the appointment with Wilson.


    It was in a restaurant on a shopping building.


    They drove into the underground parking lot. After they met, they went to take the elevator together.


    The elevator went down at a constant speed.


    Abby and Wilson stood at the door of the elevator side by side, waiting for the arrival of the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, the people inside walked out one after another.


    Seeing the two figures at the back, Abby smiled and greeted them, "Dn, Miss Tina!"


    Tina and Dn just finished shopping in the supermarket.


    I had been transferred from ICU to the ward this morning.


    I s mental state had recovered a lot. She wanted to eat dishes made by her mother, so Tina


    specially came to the supermarket to buy fresh ingredients.


    Dn often came to the hospital in these days. He proposed to drive with her and help her carry


    things. Tina didn''t rest well these days. She really didn''t have enough strength and needed help. So


    she didn''t refuse his kindness.


    When Dn saw the two of them, he was slightly stunned. "Abby Amery!"


    Then, he nodded to Wilson as a greeting.


    Tina pressed her thumb against her palm.


    Abby was still elegant and noble. She wore a light purple dress and a diamond ne, which set


    off her beautiful neck and made her look dazzling.


    Whether judging from her appearance and figure or every slightest behaviors and facial


    expressions, she could be counted as the most standard Noble Lady. With a nce, it could be


    seen that she was from a wealthy and powerful family, well-bred and highly talented.


    Every time Tina saw her, she would inexplicably feel self-abasement.


    Maybe it was because Abby was Wilson''s exgirlfriend, and she was just a lover.


    Although Tina had so much thoughts in her heart, she still forced a smile, "Miss Amery, President


    Chin..."


    Wilson looked indifferent.


    Abby nced at them and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Did you just finish


    shopping?"


    "Yes, just finished!" Dn nodded.


    Abby said again, "It seems that you''ve bought a lot! Have you eaten yet? We n to have dine


    here, do you want to join me?"


    Beside Abby, Dn also didn''t want Tina to have any connections with Wilson.


    He immediately refused. "No, we still have something to do!"


    Abby nodded and said nothing more. These were just phatic words.


    Then, she looked at Wilson, "Wilson, what do you want to eat? There are many different types of


    restaurants upstairs! There seems to be a restaurant dedicated to making porridge, which is quite


    famous and was once reported on the news!"


    Wilson responded with a snort.


    Abby nced at Tina and said casually, "It is said that the chef of the restaurant has also won some


    awards. There are many specialties. In particr, the rice porridge stewed in soft fire is very


    popr, lite and fragrant, especially suitable for summer. Would you like to try?"


    There was coldness in Wilson''s heart and his tone was particrly sharp. "No, I hate rice porridge


    most!"


    Tina''s fingers suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Hearing her words, Abby''s eyes gleamed with pleasure. She nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go eat


    sashimi and sushi!"


    All the people waiting around the elevator went in one after another.


    They walked in as well.


    Tina didn''t want to hear anything else. She suppressed the pain in her heart and whispered, "Dn,


    let''s go!"


    "Okay!" Dn nodded.


    They went to the depth of the underground parking lot.


    The elevator door was closed. Thest thing they could see from the closing elevator door was that


    Dn stretched out his hand and took the thing from Tina''s hand. They drifted further and further


    away.


    Abby looked away and sighed with mncholy. "It seems that Selene is doomed to be sad. Wilson,


    Dn and that Miss Hall look quite suitable!"


    Wilson said indifferently, "Hmm."


    The expression on his face did not change, but his eyes were a little darker.


    As the evening approached, the westbound sun reflected the clouds, forming the sunset glow.


    I was still sleeping on the bed.


    Although she hade out of ICU, the emergency treatment and medicine still made her young


    body weak at the moment.


    The sunshine outside the window made her childish face more beautiful. She looked less weak and


    more ruddy.


    Tina carefully tucked the corner of the quilt to preserve the heat.


    Then, she walked to the sofa by the window and saw Dn sitting there peeling apples.


    Dn had a pair of slender hands that could dance on the ck and white piano keys, but they


    were not suitable for a fruit knife.


    Almost one third of the big apple was cut by him.


    Tina reached out and said, "Dn, let me do it!"


    Dn handed the apple to her with a smile.


    Tina gripped the fruit knife and exerted a bit of strength on her wrist. Then,yers of apple skins that


    were as light as the wings of a cicada began to fall.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn''s eyes lost focus and he could not help falling into his memory, "After so many years, I still


    can''t peel an apple! I remember that in the past, you would peel the apple very beautifully and then


    give me..."


    That was their best time.


    They were childhood sweethearts and, immersed in love, their memories were full of treacle.


    Tinapressed her lips and did not reply.


    Seeing this, Dn thought of I who was still lying on the hospital bed and knew that she didn''t


    have extra energy for recollection of the past, so he didn''t go on.


    Tina peeled the apple and put it on the te. She wiped the fruit knife clean and said, "Dn, thank


    you for these days. I can do it alone. You can do your own things. You don''t have toe to the


    hospital all the time!"


    Dn added, "I''m fine. Right now, there''s nothing more important than I s health!"


    A look of gratitude formed on Tina''s face. "Thank you!"


    Dn stared at her. "Tina, I don''t want you to be so polite with me. As long as I can do it for you, I


    will try my best! I promise you that I will recover!"


    Tina nodded.


    Dn''s phone rang at this moment.


    After he answered, he hurriedly said to her, "Tina, I have some work at the studio. I''ll go first!"


    "Okay, be careful on the way!" Tina nodded, thinking that he had some urgent work to do.


    Dn didn''t say much. After saying goodbye to her, he quickly walked out of the ward.


    After leaving the hospital, Dn did not return to the studio, but drove to an office building.


    Beside many business offices, there was also an unknown private detective agency.


    The agency was at the innermost office after the turn beside the elevator.


    The decoration of the room was very simple. The blinds of the office were all put down and there


    was no light pouring in, giving people a sense of mystery.


    In front of the desk sat a fat man wearing sunsses. After seeing hime in, he said, "Mr. Koo,


    you are here!"


    Dn walked over fast, pulled out a chair and sat down.


    He could not wait to ask, "Any result of the investigation?


    "Yes!" The fat man nodded, then took out a sealed kraft paper bag from the drawer and handed it to


    him. "Mr. Koo, you asked us to investigate what happened five years ago. All is here, rted people


    and things... If there is anything you need in the future, you cane back to me again!"


    Dn reached out to take it.


    To ensure the privacy of customers, the leather bag waspletely sealed, and he tore the paper


    bag on the spot.


    When Dn wasforting Tina in the hospital, he had made a decision to secretly find out who


    the man who had sex with Tina five years ago was.


    Lilith was the culprit. After knowing the truth, he had no face to investigate further.


    At this moment, he chose to do it only because he wanted to find I s biological father.


    There would be hope of recovery to I s illness after finding that man.


    It was very difficult to investigate what had happened five years ago. Dn had asked a lot of


    friends to help him make progress in this matter.


    Dn didn¡¯t know where that man would be at the moment and whether he would be willing to do


    bone marrow transnt. Even if that man didn''t want to, he would persuade that man and offer a


    large sum of money as temptation. The man would help eventually.


    After opening the kraft paper bag, he took out the information inside.


    Dn looked through the papers and rolled to thest page.


    It recorded what happened at the night five years ago, and who was in the same room with Tina and


    had sex with her...


    When he saw it clearly, Dn''s body shook violently.


    Wilson Chin!


    "How could it be him!


    "How could it be him!"


    His eyes almost shot blood, and his face was full of shock and disbelief.


    It was getting dark and the white speedster was driving into the Koo''s mansion.


    Dn left the private detective agency at dusk and drove to the riverside. Even in the river wind, he


    could not calm down.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, he stood still for a long time like a statue.


    He sat there, as if shriveled, his eyes fixing at the kraft bag beside him. When he picked it up, it was


    as if it weighed a thousand pounds. He really wanted to tear it apart.


    However, even if it was destroyed, the truth would not change.


    Dn could not ept it.


    He didn''t expect that the man who had sex with Tina that night would be Wilson Chin, and they


    should have a daughter.


    It was like a thunder in his ears.


    Then lightning shed past, and his heart


    was struck.


    After a long while, Dn walked out of the car, dragging his stiff body.


    He held a paper bag, his knuckles turning white.


    His legs were like being stuffed with lead, and every step was particrly difficult.


    Dn was physically and mentally exhausted. In just a few hours, he seemed to have experienced


    the sorrows and tribtions of several centuries, and his eyes were full of haze and depression.


    After entering the vi, the servant walked up to him. "Young Master, you''re back!"


    "Yes." Dn was powerless.


    The muscles in his arms bulged and he walked upstairs with a stiff face.


    When Lilith, who was in the kitchen, heard the noise, she immediately put down the bird''s nest in


    her hand and poked her head out.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Lilith also saw her soning back.


    She quickly ordered the servant to brew a ginseng tea, filled a cup with the tea, and then went


    upstairs with the cup.


    Dn returned to his room.


    He dejectedly sat in front of the desk.


    Until this moment, his hands and feet were still stiff.


    Dn''s heart was suffering from great pain. He felt a pain wandering in his limbs and bones and he


    could do nothing about it.


    Originally, he had secretly investigated what had happened five years ago, hoping to find the man


    and convince him to have a bone marrow transnt operation for I. After I would be


    discharged from the hospital, he would take care of them.


    But he didn''t expect the man to be Wilson.


    I was an extremely important being to Tina.


    If anything bad happened to the child, she would definitely break down.


    But if the truth was revealed, the children would be a bridge to connect them again, they would be


    forced to be tied together again, and many things would develop in an unpredictable direction.


    Dn fell into a dilemma.


    He really hoped that I s illness could be cured so that Tina could no longer live in sadness.


    But he had selfishness.


    The doctor said that the operation should be done within three months with matching bone marrow.


    Dn really wanted to be selfish for once and keep this secret firmly in his heart...


    His emotions struggled in his heart, making him more and more painful.


    Just as he was having a headache, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Dong, dong¡ª"


    Then, someone pushed the door open and came in.


    Dn quickly threw the kraft bag on the table into the drawer.


    He turned back and saw Lilithing in with ginseng tea.


    Lilith looked at him very tenderly with a kind smile on her face. "Dn, you''re back? I''ve asked the


    servants to make ginseng tea for you, drink it while it''s hot!"


    Dn nodded.


    "Well, put it there!" He said with respect as well as a trace of indifference.


    Lilith knew that her son disliked her.


    The rtionship between the mother and son had always been very good. Dn had always been


    very filial and obedient to her. He even agreed with the engagement with Selene, which was her


    idea.


    He would obey her in all things but that concerning Tina Hall.


    Therefore, since the immoral things Lilith had done had been uncovered, Dn was not as close to


    her as before, and there was estrangement between them.


    Lilith pulled a chair to his side and said, "Dn, I want to talk to you!"


    Dn saw through. "Do you want to talk about Tina with me again?"


    "Yes, Dn, I don''t agree with your being with Tina Hall!" Lilith nodded. "My son, mom won''t hurt


    you! There are so many women in the world, why can''t you give up? She is an orphan without


    status or background. What is good about her?"


    Lilith had been extremely anxious in recent days.


    It was impossible for her to ept Tina.


    She intended to take a mild approach to convince her son with reasons and sentiment.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lilith''s tone grew even more affectionate as she tried to persuade him. "Dn, even if you don''t like


    Selene, there are still so many well-matched girls. I can help you look for one. All would be better


    than Tina Hall. Tina Hall is now a useless woman, and she has a little burden. Are you going to be


    the father of other man''s child? How can she be worthy of you and the Koo family?"


    Dn said coldly, "Mother, don''t you know the best why she has a daughter?"


    "I..." Lilith was speechless.


    Dn stood up abruptly and shouted in a deep voice, "If what you want to say is this, just quit it in


    the future. I''ll say it onest time. Except for Tina, I won''t fall in love with another woman in my life!"


    Then, he took the bathrobe next to him, strode directly into the bathroom, and left his mother aside.


    The bathroom door was mmed shut.


    Lilith''s face turned pale.


    She withdrew her eyes from the drawer. When she first came in, she saw Dn quickly put


    something in it, as if he didn''t want anyone else to know.


    Lilith nced at the bathroom. Sound of water came from there. Then she gently opened the


    drawer.


    She found a kraft paper bag inside.


    "What was this?" She thought.


    Lilith was curious. She opened it and took out the things in it.


    She frowned. She didn''t expect that Dn was still investigating what happened five years ago.


    Lilith remembered clearly what she did personally. At that time, she asked Tina out, put knockout


    drops in the water, and found a pimp from the nightclub.


    In the middle, there were a few small slipups. The person she arranged sent Tina to the wrong hotel


    room. However, the result was the same. She went through a one night stand and her innocence


    and virginity was destroyed.


    Lilith did not care the process as long as her ultimate goal was achieved.


    She opened the file and read it all. Then, astonishment appeared in her eyes.


    Day of work.


    The tall buildings in the business circle were in order. The Chin''s Group''s building was particrly


    tall. At first nce, the building seemed to have stamped the whole world under its foot..


    At this time, the atmosphere inside the building was depressing.


    The staff of the Chin''s Group went into the first-ss warning mode.


    Because their boss was in a bad mood...


    The boss, who was originally a workaholic, hadpletely transformed into a devil of work.


    Everyone was terrified, for fear of running into the gun.


    After the meeting, Wilson took the special assistant to every department to inspect.


    When he came to the director of the Propaganda Department, he suddenly stopped.


    Wilson was wearing a dark suit with tinum sses on the bridge of his nose. His lips were


    curved with a faint smile. He looked gentle and elegant, but there was no warmth in his eyes behind


    the sses.


    At this time, he stood against the sunlight with his hands sped behind his back. Those two dark


    pupils were staring straight at the director.


    The pressure overwhelmed the director and the director almost knelt on the spot.


    Wilson asked harshly, "Director, the interview of the finance Union next quarter, hasn''t you started


    yet?"


    The director was stunned and then sweated profusely.


    He didn''t expect that his boss, who was busy with all kinds of things every day, would pay attention


    to trivial matters in their department, and even personally ask about them.


    The director carefully exined with his hands clinging to the seam of his trousers, "President Chin,


    is it the interview with the TV station? An hour ago, we called to confirm with the station. They said


    that the Miss Hall, who is in charge, asked for leave on Friday. She hasn''te to work yet, so the


    interview is dyed. The TV station has been handed over to someone else and it will


    I ¡± start soon!


    Wilson frowned. "Hmm!"


    The director felt relieved as he watched Wilson put his hand into his pocket and leave.


    The director still did not understand why Boss suddenly cared about such a trivial matter when Boss


    had contracts that would worth of billions to concern.


    Wilson returned to the office after inspecting for a while.


    He put his hand on the table and tapped the table¡¯s surface from time to time.


    The director''s words just rang in his ears.


    "Is she sick?" He thought.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Wilson thought about that day when he met Tina in the underground garage of the mall, her little


    face seemed to be thinner. Her chin was pointed and her skin was porcin white. However her


    skin was so pale that it showed feebleness. There was also an obvious sign of tiredness in her


    eyes.


    If she asked for leave on thest Friday...


    Except weekends, she had asked for leave for five days. Is her illness serious?


    The wrinkles between Wilson''s eyebrows were deeper.


    But on second thought, he thought that he was worrying too much.


    There was no need for him to worry about her. The man beside her would take better care of her.


    Wilson cooled himself down, and his face was tense. He pulled over the documents that had been


    piled up like a mountain beside him, waved the pen, and wrote quickly.


    He was like a machine that had been wound and couldn''t stop.


    In the afternoon, Terry came in to report to


    him.


    Halfway through the report, there was a knock on the door. Secretary Irene came in.


    She stood in front of the desk and nodded respectfully. "President Chin, the front desk in the hall


    called and said that someone wanted to see you. She said that she had something important to tell


    you!"


    There were a lot of people who wanted to see Wilson. It was impossible to see him without an


    appointment.


    It was just that the secretary at the front desk saw that the woman who asked was dressed like a


    rich and nobledy and was nomon person, and imed that she have something very


    important to tell. Otherwise, the secretary wouldn''t reported it to Irene.


    Wilson frowned. "Who is it?"


    Irene replied, "A Mrs. Koo!"


    "Mrs. Koo?" Wilson thought.


    Wilson''s lips twitched coldly.


    Dn Koo''s mother came to the Chin''s Group to see him. She was really ignorant.


    However, he was also curious about what she wanted to do.


    Irene consulted him. "President Chin, do you want to see her?" "Let here up!" Wilson said.


    Irene nodded and agreed, and then went to inform the front desk to let the Mrs. Koo in.


    Ten minutester, Lilith, who was dressed up nicely, was brought in.


    Sitting on a high back chair, Wilson looked serious and continued to instruct Terry. After a while, he


    nced at Lilith. "Mrs. Koo, I have a lot of business to do. I can only give you five minutes!"


    Lilith felt his strong aura.


    Wilson was obviously a junior to her, but she felt that she couldn''t act as a senior.


    Lilith still remembered that in the art exhibition, he supported Tina and embarrassed her. She also


    knew that she could not expect to be treated nicely.


    She had important purpose this day so she had to endure.


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to behave arrogantly like a nobledy. She kept a low profile and said, "It


    doesn''t matter. Five minutes is enough!"


    Wilson gave Terry a look.


    Terry nodded and left the office with the documents and tablet PC.


    Wilson leaned backwards, and there was sharp light in the eyes behind the lens. He was impatient.


    "Tell me, what is the so-called important thing?"


    Lilith showed a smile, and then took out a new kraft paper bag from his bag.


    The document brought back by Dn was secretly copied by her.


    Lilith lowered her voice deliberately. "President Chin, I think you can take a look at this first..."


    The leather bag was pushed to him.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes.


    Night fell.


    I held a white porcin bowl with gold rims in her chubby hands, and the mouth of the bowl was


    even bigger than her small face.


    She lifted her little face and gulped down the food.


    After putting it down, she said like a rainbow, "Mom, the ribs soup you made is too delicious!"


    Tina smiled and took a tissue from the side to wipe the corner of her mouth. "If I likes it, mommy


    will cook it for you tomorrow!" "Hmm!" I smiled.


    After drinking a whole bowl of hot soup, I''s small face was flushed, and her big eyes, which were


    like obsidians, sparkled under the light, as if she were not suffering from illness.


    But on the back of her two small hands, there were marks of pinholes.


    In order to stabilize her condition, a lot of new drugs were added every day. In the daytime, nurses


    often came in to change the medicine bottle.


    Tina''s heart would ache when seeing this.


    Almost every day, she would go to the attending doctor''s office to ask if there was a match in the


    bone marrow warehouse.


    Dr. Charles Westcott sighed helplessly every time, "I''m sorry, Miss Hall. We haven''t found a proper


    bone marrow yet..."


    Tina did not dare to imagine how she would have to endure if a matching bone marrow couldn''t be


    found in three months.


    His heart was filled with pain.


    I held her hand gently and said in a childish voice, "Mom, Aunt Malee just said in the video call


    that I would definitely recover and then leave the hospital to go home and go to kindergarten


    healthily like other children!"


    Malee Chiang had recently been away on a business trip.


    She also learned about I''s condition and would give I a video call every night.


    Tina''s eyes was a little wet.


    Although I was still young, she had a slender and sensitive heart of single-parent children, and


    she was very clever and sensible.


    Tina knew that her daughter had sensed her emotions and was trying tofort her.


    She forced a smile and said, "Yes, Aunt Malee is right!"


    Tina hugged her daughter and kissed her on the cheek.


    There was a knock on the ward door. The nurse holding the medical report stood at the door to


    inform her that the doctor had prescribed new medicine and asked her to take it from the pharmacy.


    Tina answered. She epted the list and walked out of the ward.


    Looking out of the corridor window, there were almost no stars in the night sky, only the moon


    revealed a hazy light.


    Her mood was as gloomy as the moon.


    At this moment, a tall figure was approaching quickly.


    Tina thought that she had seen wrongly.


    She focused her eyes and saw Wilson, who was walking from far to near.


    He was wearing a dark suit, with a white new shirt inside. His Adam''s apple was raised, and the


    outline of his lower jaw was sharp and hard. The light shone on his face, making the outline of his


    face particrly clear. He was handsome and wless.


    Wilson was obviouslying here.


    Tina was stunned. She was very surprised by his appearance. Then she thought that he might just


    be passing by to see I.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But it seemed a littlete...


    Watching him walk up to her, Tina raised an impable smile and greeted him.


    "President Chin?"


    Wilson''s tall figure stopped in front of her.


    The shadow enveloped her, and his deep eyes stared straight at her from behind the lens, as if they


    were going to pierce deep into her hair.


    It was like the dark clouds before the storm,yers uponyers.


    Tina felt a strange chill run down her spine.


    She stepped back subconsciously.


    However, Wilson suddenly held her shoulders and opened his thin lips. The first sentence he said


    shocked her.


    He asked in a deep voice, "How''s our daughter?"


    Tina''s ears buzzed.


    She opened her eyes wide in shock. "What did you say?"


    Her voice was even a little trembling from


    the shock.


    Wilson stepped forward, his hand holding her shoulder tighter, and the bridge of his tall and straight


    nose almost sticking to hers.


    His dark pupils clearly reflected her nk, stunned and panicked look.


    Wilson frowned and said, "I, our daughter, how is she?"


    Tina was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Tina shivered in fear. She stared at him with wide eyes and repeated, "President Chin, I don''t


    understand what you''re talking about!"


    The corner of Wilson''s mouth twitched. "You don''t understand?"


    He let go of her shoulder, took out a stack of documents from behind, and stuffed them directly into


    her hands.


    Tina was at a loss.


    The woman''s sixth sense told her that this document was definitely not ordinary papers.


    It was a report. Not long after printing, the ink on it was clear.


    The dense letters stunned her.


    Tina¡¯s brain was boiling with water.


    Her lips lost all the color of blood, and she looked at him in shock.


    Wilson''s voice was deep and articte, "After the test of hair and blood sample, all the 15 gene


    tests rted to the paternity test are matched. The possibility of me and I being father and


    daughter is above 99%! Tina, do you understand what I am saying now?"


    His words were like a giant stone sinking into her heart.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina''s breathing was instantly condensed and the air in her lungs was cold and turbid.


    The corners of her mouth twitched for a long while, and then she uttered a voice that had been


    deformed. "It was you... at that night five years ago!"


    The storm in Wilson''s heart was no weaker than hers.


    Even though Wilson had experienced a lot in the business world, he still felt that it was like a bomb


    in his heart after knowing that I was his own flesh and blood. Not to mention Tina.


    That night five years ago was an ident in his life.


    Wilson was invited to a party at that time. He got drunk during the dinner time. It was toote that


    night, so he directly rested in the room of the hotel upstairs.


    But he didn''t expect that there was a woman on the bed after the shower.


    The woman was drugged and she entangled with him like a snake. Wilson, who was driven by


    alcohol, spent the whole night with her.


    When he woke up the next morning, the woman in the room had quietly left.


    At that time, there was only a dim floormp on in the room. The light was so dim that he did not


    see the woman''s face clearly.


    He only remembered that it was her first time.


    Because there were red flowers on the messy sheets.


    Wilson only treated it as a one-night stand between an adult man and a woman. They took what


    they needed respectively. And he didn''t take it seriously.


    Lilith visited the Chin''s Group on her own during the day and handed Wilson the information from


    the secret investigation about the night five years ago.


    Lilith didn''t expect Tina had sex with such a wealthy and powerful man. She thought that Tina slept


    with a vulgar pimp. Her hatred for Tina had been deeply rooted in her heart so she couldn''t bear to


    see Tina beguile her son again and again. So she couldn''t miss such a good opportunity.


    Lilith came to the Chin''s Group to tell Wilson about this and give him a favor by the way.


    After reading it, Wilson knew that the woman who had a one-night stand with him five years ago


    was Tina.


    She was pregnant and had a daughter.


    He suddenly remembered that he had asked Tina about I s. He suspected that it had


    something to do with Dn, but Tina directly denied it. She said with some difficulty, "It was just an


    ident..."


    Wilson immediately called his younger brother Simon Chin to verify the matter.


    Simon was an expert doctor of the private hospital which I was in. Her casebook and records


    were in the hospital when she went through examinations, so it was easy to get her blood sample


    for paternity test.


    An hour ago, Wilson got the result of the paternity test.


    There was a fire in his heart that was about to burn him.


    He actually had a daughter!


    His daughter was so lively, lovely, and smart.


    And he should know nothing about it for five years.


    No wonder Wilson, who had never had any feeling to children, felt that I was adorable at first


    sight.


    After confirming that his rtionship with I was father and daughter, he went straight here.


    Wilson knew that Tina usually stayed in the hospital to apany her daughter at this time.


    When Wilson came out of the elevator and passed by the nurse station, he heard the nurse on duty


    talking about I s condition. After asking, he learned that it was not Tina who was sick, but I


    whose illness suddenly deteriorated. It was so critical that she was even brought into the ICU.


    Wilson''s pupils narrowed. "How is I now?"


    His eyes behind the lens stared firmly at Tina, his gaze like a sharp arrow directly aimed at her eyes


    and brows.


    Tina subconsciously replied, "She is fine for the time being. The doctor said that the situation is not


    optimistic. She must undergo surgery in three months. We still has not found the right bone


    marrow..."


    Wilson frowned and said, "I''m going to see her now!"


    Tina was stunned


    She stared at his tall figure as he walked past her, his footsteps bringing about a slight breeze.


    Tina was still in a state of great shock and had yet to regain consciousness. Her limbs were stiff and


    she was feeling dizzy.


    When she pushed the door of the ward open, Wilson was already sitting in front of the hospital bed,


    and I, who was wearing a hospital gown, was so excited that her eyes was shinning like stars.


    I was so surprised that she held his hand with her plump hands. "Mr. Right, we really have


    telepathy. How do you know that I am thinking about you?" "Because I''m also thinking about I!"


    Wilson''s voice was slightly hoarse.


    I had extremelyrge eyes. Her pupils were jet-ck, like obsidian, able to reflect his silhouette.


    This was his daughter...


    Wilson couldn''t calm down.


    I smiled shyly, showing a mouthful of white and neat baby teeth. "Mr. Right, I''m so happy to see


    you. Last night I dreamt of you. I dreamt of you taking me to a date, sitting on a merry-go-round,


    and riding Marshmallow in the stable. When I get better, can you take me there again?"


    "Okay!" Wilson said.


    His hand wrapped around her tiny hand, and he wished he could make up for all the paternal love


    he had missed in thest five years. "I, I''lle to see you every day. If I don''t have time, I''ll call


    you every day!"


    I asked excitedly, "Really?"


    Happiness came too suddenly!


    Wilson said seriously, "Of course, I won''t lie to you!"


    I threw herself into his arms and was as happy as a bird. She said shyly, "Mr. Right, you re so


    great."


    Tina silently stood to the side.


    Her mind was nk and she was trying hard to digest this fact.


    She could see I s little face ruby. It was not by the heat of the sun, or the steam of the soup, but it


    was emitted from inside her heart.


    She looked the best in the past days.


    It could be seen that every time I and Wilson were together, they were very happy and their


    mental states would instantly be very good.


    Tina used to think that I was fond of and dependent on Wilson only because shecked fatherly


    love. At this moment, she knew that it was all because of the natural connection between father and


    daughter.


    She didn''t expect that fate once again pushed her and Wilson together.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    The zing sun was hidden behind the clouds in the clear sky.


    Tina came out of the elevator, and the ss next to her reflected the tiredness in her eyes.


    After coaxing I to sleepst night, Wilson left.


    Tina couldn''t sleep all night.


    Her heart was in a mess.


    The ident that happened five years ago not only changed the course of her life, but also was a


    nightmare for her. If she could, she was not willing to recall it for the rest of her life.


    But she didn''t expect that the man that night was Wilson Chin...


    This was too shocking for her.


    After attendance time, a lot of people came and went in the hospital in the daytime.


    Tina passed through the crowd with the prescription and walked straight to the pharmacy on the first


    floor.


    Se waspletely shocked by the appearance of Wilson the night before, and she was in


    confusion and forgot to take the medicine.


    There were many people in the pharmacy, so she queued up for a long time.


    When Tina returned to the ward after taking the medicine, she found that I was gone. The quilt


    was folded neatly, and all the their belongings were gone.


    She immediately panicked.


    Tina rushed to the nurse station and asked in a hurry, "Nurse, where is I? Where is my


    daughter?"


    The nurse insideforted her and said, "Miss Hall, don''t worry. I is not missing. She has been


    transferred to the VIP ward!"


    " VIP ward?" Tina was stunned.


    I had always lived in a general ward.


    There were three beds in the general ward. Most of the other children could recover quickly and


    leave the hospital. The other two beds often had different people or was idle, and only I kept


    living there.


    Inparison, an independent VIP ward would be morefortable. However, the expense would


    be high.


    The nurse nodded with a smile. "Yes, it was handled by a gentleman surnamed Chin. The VIP ward


    has a better environment. For I s current situation, it will be more helpful to her condition!"


    Hearing the name Chin, Tina immediately knew who he was.


    She slightly pursed her lips. "I understand..."


    When Tina was about to go to the VIP ward, another nurse came over and said to her, "Miss Hall,


    Dr. Westcott asked you to go to his office!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She turned around and went to the attending doctor''s office.


    Raising her hand, she knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    In the office, besides the attending doctor, there was Wilson.


    Even when he was sitting on a chair, he still couldn''t hide his tall figure.


    Dr. Westcott saw her and quickly greeted her. "Miss Hall, you are here. Quick, sit down first!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson looked over behind the lens and she nodded to him.


    Dr. Westcott held a pile of examination reports in his hand, and said in an excited tone, "Miss Hall,


    there is good news!"


    Sincest attack of I s illness, every time she came to the office, the attending doctor''s face was


    particrly solemn, and this was the first time he had showed such a smile.


    Tina was puzzled. "What good news?"


    Dr. Westcott said happily, "We''re going to perform a parent living-rted bone marrow transnt for


    I!"


    Tina was stunned. "Parent living- rted bone marrow transntation?"


    She had thought about transntation for a long time.


    She had done an examination at the very beginning, but I s blood type didn''t match hers.


    She subconsciously looked at Wilson.


    Charles nodded. "Yes! Just now, Mr. Chin has done all the tests. The results show that, as the


    child''s biological father, he is inplete match with I. He can perform bone marrow transnt


    surgery for I!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Dr. Westcott continued, "Bone marrow transntation is the most advanced way to treat leukemia,


    and also the most important method to bring the illness under permanent control. It can kill leukemia


    cells as much as possible! Moreover,pared with the others'' bone marrow transntation, the


    sess rate and stability of parent bone marrow transntation is higher! So, the appearance of


    Mr. Chin is too timely!"


    Wilson asked, "When can you perform the operation?


    "In ten days, we still need to have an expert consultation!" Dr. Westcott said in a low voice, "Next,


    I needs to do a lot of chemotherapy for transnting surgery, and Mr. Chin, you will have to be


    hospitalized for the preparation operation in a week!


    "In order to ensure the vitality of the hematopoiesis, you have to pay more attention to your body in


    this week and maintain a nutrition bnce. You have to ensure a healthy body, so that the bone


    marrow can elerate the process of hematopoiesis, and raise the quality of the bone marrow


    transnts!"


    Wilson nodded. "Rest assured, I will!"


    After the attending doctor finished dealing with the matter, the two of them left the office.


    There were nurses pushing medicine cars passing by from time to time in the corridor, and the


    wheels of the cars made a sound on the ground.


    Tina looked at Wilson''s handsome profile. She broke the silence and forced a smile. "President


    Chin, I''ve heard that you arranged I to be transferred to a VIP ward. Thank you!"


    "I just did what I have to do. I is my daughter!" Wilson said.


    Tina''s breathing tensed.


    The sunlight shone on her face outside the corridor window. Her skin was slightly pale and she had


    be much thinner.


    Wilson''s pupils contracted and heforted, "You''ve heard what the doctor said in the office just


    now. I will perform a bone marrow transnt for I. She will recover!"


    Tina nodded. "Mm..."


    I was able to perform surgery, which meant that her illness could be cured.


    This was a good thing.


    Tina''s dream wasing true.


    Just now in the office, when Dr. Westcott announced this good news, she was happy but also very


    depressed at the same time. She felt uneasy.


    After Tina finished, she stared at Wilson''s eyes. "And then?"


    Wilson slightly raised his chin. "Since I is my daughter, I will strive for her custody!"


    Tina''s face was extremely pale.


    "No!" Her voice changed.


    The thing she was most worried about had happened.


    After learning that Wilson was the man that night, Tina had been worrying. She was afraid that he


    would steal her daughter from her...


    Tina clenched her fists.


    In an instant, all the hairs on her body bristled.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "President Chin, you can''t do that. She is my daughter!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson said slowly, "She''s also mine!"


    His tone was heavy, as if he was telling a truth no one could refute.


    Tina seemed to have lost all energy in an instant.


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed. "In the past five years, I didn''t know I s existence. Now that I know it, I


    can''t just let her be. I won''t neglect yourbor of raising I, so I will give you a sum of money as


    compensation, and you can decide the amount!"


    Tina''s nails dug into her palm.


    Wilson hooked his lips with a faint sneer. "Tina Hall, didn''t you stay with me for money at the


    beginning? Now, you can also do it for money!"

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Tina''s face was as white as paper.


    She had been clenching her fists tightly, and the coldness in her heart came again and again,


    making her shiver.


    Gritting her teeth, Tina called out his name directly, "I don''t agree! Wilson Chin! I won''t sell my


    daughter"


    Although I s appearance was an ident in her life.


    At that time, after she broke up with Dn, she fell into extreme pain.


    For fear of being found by him, Tina went to hide in a small inn. She barely came out of the inn and


    spent a long time there.


    Before that night, she did not have any experience in sex, and she did not knew anything. Her


    menstruation stopped before when she caught a chill. But, when she realized that her menstruation


    had stoppeding, she had found that her stomach had grown big.


    The doctor told her that the fetus had already taken shape.


    The fetal heart was strong and the nerves were formed. The fetus could clench its hands and


    fingers...


    A real child.


    Tina could not bear to kill such a small life.


    The mother and daughter were closely linked. As I grew up day after day, Tina began to have


    expectation for her.


    Without I''spany, Tina would not have been able to survive the most miserable days of her


    life. Over the past five years, they had been by each other''s side.


    I was all she had.


    She couldn''t lose her daughter.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you sure?" Wilson narrowed his eyes.


    Tina''s eyes were fixed on him, expressing her stance.


    The coldness poured down from Wilson''s eyes. His lips curved, but there was no temperature. "It''s


    a pity that we have to see each other in court!"


    Tina froze on the spot.


    Wilson was not joking.


    He had always been decisive. Tina received summons from the court in the afternoon.


    He was for real!


    Tina gripped the piece of paper and felt as if her heart was filled with dark clouds.


    What should she do...


    Tina did not reveal anything in front of her daughter.


    In the VIP ward, in addition to a spacious bathroom, there was also a small living room. The area for


    hospital bed was spacious, and the air cirction was particrly good.


    After dinner, Is plump little hand was applied ice cube to remit the bruises left behind by the


    needles.


    Her obsidian-like big eyes flickered, and she asked Tina in a childish voice, "Mom, does the Mr.


    Right really want to donate his bone marrow and have an operation for me?"


    I heard everything from the nurse''s mouth.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    I asked excitedly, "Did our bone marrow match?"


    Although she was still young, she knew that the doctors had been helping her find a matching bone


    marrow these days.


    Tina lowered her eyes slightly. "Yes..."


    Because they were father and daughter and had the same blood type, the matching rate was


    naturally higher.


    I s face was flushed like an apple. "Haha, I knew it. I am destined to be with Mr. Right!"


    Then she asked excitedly, "Mom, after the


    operation, can I recover and be discharged from the hospital?"


    Tina smiled. "Mmhm. I can go to kindergarten like the other children in the future!"


    I cheered naively. "It''s so great!"


    She noticed that Tina''s face seemed to be shrouded in a cloud of sadness. She could not help but


    ask, "Mom, are you not happy that I could recover?"


    "Of course I''m happy!" Tina said hurriedly.


    This was what she was most looking forward to.


    Some day not far away, she could see her daughter as healthy as normal children.


    When I was sent to ICU, her world was almost copsed. She didn''t expect that everything would


    turn around and develop in a good direction after Wilson took the paternity test.


    I''s life was no longer threatened by illness and she no longer needed to worry.


    However...


    Tina bit her lip and stepped forward to gently hold I''s little body. "Mom is just afraid that you will


    leave mom. I, you won''t leave mom, will you?"


    I shook her head and patted her arm like an adult. "No, I love mom the most. I''ll be with you


    forever!" "Good girl!" Tina felt a lump in her throat and she got much calmer.


    Aftering out of her arms, I pulled the quilt andy down.


    She exposed her little head and said with a smile, "Mom, I''m going to sleep so that when I wake up,


    I can see Mr. Right again!"


    The smile on I s small face was so brilliant. The light in her bright eyes was pure and clear.


    Tina''s lips tugged into a smile. "Okay."


    I was also inseparable from her just like she was from I.


    However, I really liked Wilson...


    Perhaps this was the natural connection between father and daughter. They had the same blood


    flowing in their bodies, which attracted each other imperceptibly.


    I s eyes were closed and her eyshes were curved. She fell asleep sweetly.


    Without the fear of being noticed by I, Tina showed mncholy under the dim yellow light.


    The next evening, a ck speedster was parked downstairs of the impatient building.


    The door of VIP ward was slightly ajar. From time to time,ughter could be heard from inside. The


    low voice of a man and the innocentughter of a child ovepped each other, which was


    particrly warm.


    Tina, leaning against the wall, listened silently.


    As Wilson had promised, he woulde to see I every day if he had time.


    Tina had been summoned by the court. In fact, before the court was formally held, she could forbid


    Wilson from seeing I and do not give him more ess to I. This was also a kind of protection


    for her.


    She just couldn''t bear to break the warmth and knew that her daughter was looking forward to


    seeing her Mr. Right every day.


    She raised her hand to press the space between her eyebrows.


    "Tina!"


    Tina turned her face and saw Dning from the elevator direction.


    She forced a smile and said, "Dn, here you I N


    are!


    "Mmm." Dn walked to her side and said, "I bought I several animation films. She has to stay in


    a good mood every day. These films may make her happier. I have done a lot of research and there


    are popr among children!"


    "Thank you," Tina said.


    She leaned against the window against the sunset. Her face was covered by the shadow and her


    skin was nearly transparent.


    There was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows.


    Dn thought she was still worried that she couldn''t find a suitable source of bone marrow for I s


    operation.


    He tightly clenched his fists and his heart seemed to be experiencing a huge struggle. He said, "Is


    there still no suitable bone marrow? Tina, don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about the bone


    marrow transnt surgery. In fact, I..."


    At this time, a low voice suddenly interrupted him.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Wilson came out with one hand in the pocket. "You can


    rest assured, Mr. Koo. I''ll do parent marrow transntation for I!"


    Behind the lens was a pair of deep eyes.


    Dn was shocked. "What?"

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Dn caught the key word.


    He was stunned.


    Wilson didn''t pay attention to Dn any more, and his voice was a little deep. "I have something to


    do in mypany. I''lle back to see my daughter tomorrow!"


    Tina nodded. "Mm..."


    Wilson went straight away.


    After brushing past them, his footsteps came to a slight halt.


    His gaze swept across their faces, as if there was a lot of emotion hidden in them. He said with a


    mocking smile, "A little advice. You''d better make use of the time of cooing each other to think about


    how to submit the reply."


    After that, he left with a cold and hard back.


    Dn looked at Tina. "Tina, President Chin just said that he is going to do a parent bone marrow


    transnt for I?"


    Tina nodded and did not deny it. "Yes, he is I s biological father!"


    Dn was shocked.


    He had kept the secret of I s past in his heart. He had been wondering whether he should tell


    Tina the truth or not. He was stuck in the dilemma. When he saw Tina''s sadness just now, he


    almost told her the truth...


    They should have known it!


    Dn was in aplete mess.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The detective agency was very secretive. He found them with his connections and they would abide


    by their professional ethics to protect the privacy of clients. Therefore, only he knew this matter all


    the time. He had never shown the investigation materials to anyone and had kept them in the


    drawer of his room.


    Unless...


    Dn suddenly realized.


    It must be his mother who secretly saw the material!


    Dn''s chest was full of emotion, and the knuckles of his clenched fists were white.


    Linked by a daughter, Tina''s and Wilson''s lives would be entangled together in the future...


    Dn asked stiffly, "Tina, what does President Chin mean by hisst sentence?" Tina''s eyes


    darkened when she heard that. "He wants I s custody..."


    Dn strode forward. "Tina, don''t worry. I will find you the bestwyer and win thiswsuit!"


    Tina could only nod gently.


    It waste night, and the sky was dotted with stars.


    In the VIP room, I was lying on the hospital bed with a needle on the back of her hand. She


    closed her eyes and slept soundly.


    The two eyshes were curved, reflecting the innocence of the her face.


    In the past few days, Wilson lived to his words and came to see I every day.


    I was so happy that even in her sleep, her lips formed a smile. She didn''t look like a sick child at


    all.


    Malee came back from a business trip in the evening. She went straight to the hospital after getting


    off the ne.


    When I was in the ICU, Malee was on a business trip. She had been thinking about I s illness


    for a long time. At this moment when she learned that Wilson Chin was to do bone marrow


    transnt for I, she finally felt relieved.


    But as long as she thought about their rtionship as father and daughter, she couldn''t keep calm.


    Malee was holding on to her chin in great shock, "Oh my god! Tina, that bastard five


    years ago was actually this rich badass!"


    Tina said, "I didn''t know it neither!"


    Even until this moment, she still felt that it was surreal.


    But on the paternity test book, all was written down in ck and white, which proved that I was


    Wilson''s daughter.


    Tina sighed.


    Malee joked with her, "Are you going to be like the heroin in the corny TV series, where a mother


    jumps into a rich and powerful family because of her child?"


    "Those were all on TV." Tina said in her heart.


    Tina said with a bitter smile, "Wilson Chin wants custody."


    Malee let out a cry and began to worry for her. "Then what do we do now?"


    Tina pursed her lips. "Dn helped me find a very experiencedwyer who will go to the Chin''s


    Group tomorrow, hoping to mediate with Wilson before the court!"


    It would be the best result if they didn''t have to meet in court.


    If she really went to court with Wilson, she didn''t have much chance of winning.


    Malee took her hand and cheered her up. "Then I''ll go with you tomorrow. More hands make you


    stronger!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    The next day at noon, the sun was zing.


    The Chin''s Group''s building stood tall and majestic, giving people a dignified feeling.


    A taxi stopped steadily.


    Tina came down the taxi. She had to raise her head to see the top of the building, which was almost


    as high as the clouds.


    She suddenly remembered that in one evening, Wilson was going to her ce. Halfway there, a


    video conference came and he took her to his office. When he was working, she was very waited for


    him obediently and even washed his shirt...


    Now that she thought about it, that scene was actually warm.


    The sound of the car door being closed by Malee and thewyer pulled Tina out of her thoughts.


    The malewyer was about 40 years old and had a good reputation in thewyer''s field. Most of his


    cases were divorce cases, so he was very experienced in fighting for the custody rights.


    Tina''s phone rang and Tina picked it up.


    Dn said apologetically on the line, "Tina, I''m sorry! My performance was set a month ago. I really


    can''t take time to go with you!"


    In addition to apologizing, he was more


    worried.


    Tina was going to see Wilson Chin. If possible, he would like to be with her. He wanted to guard her


    closely as he finally reunited with her.


    "It''s okay. I''m already very grateful that you''ve helped me find awyer!" Tina smiled.


    Dn said earnestly, "Tina, don''t be afraid no matter what happens. And I''ll support you by your


    side!"


    Tina said, "Thank you!"


    When she hung up the phone and was about to walk inside, amercial car pulled up on the side


    of the road.


    The driver opened the door and a tall figure came down.


    The man was wearing a navy blue suit, which was cut hand-made and outlined his outstanding


    figure. His facial features were even more astonishing, with deep-set eyes, a straight nose, and a


    pair of amber pupils.


    Hayden Chiang?


    Tina''s expression was full of surprise.


    She did not expect that the person she had once seen in the New City would suddenly appear.


    Hayden''s aura was as strong as ever, and his dark eyes were sharp, giving off an unfathomable


    feeling. He was very


    extraordinary.


    Tina couldn¡¯t help but clench her fingers tightly.


    Hayden Chiang was well-known in thewyer world. He was one of the top tenwyers in the world.


    It was difficult to get him to help with awsuit, but simrly, there was nowsuit that couldn''t be


    won in his hands...


    Tina''s heart sunk slightly when she thought of this.


    Malee suddenly grabbed her arm and said quickly, "Tina, I suddenly remember that I have


    something urgent to do. I''m afraid I can''t go up with you!"


    Malee''s face was full of panic, and her eyes were filled with fear as if she had seen a devil.


    Tina asked hurriedly, "Malee, are you alright?"


    Malee kept shaking her head. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Fight hard. Remember to tell me the result when


    you finished!"


    Without waiting for Tina to nod, Malee ran off in a hurry.


    Tina was baffled.


    She and thewyer continued to walk inside. At the door, they happened to meet Hayden.


    Tina pursed her lips."... Lawyer Chiang!" "Miss Hall, long time no see!" Hayden''s lips formed a deep


    smile. When he smiled, his amber-colored eyes shone with a sinister glint. "I heard you have a new


    lover?"


    Tina was stunned.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Tina''s mouth twitched slightly. She smiled and said, "Lawyer Chiang, we are about to bete for the


    appointment between us and President Chin. Let''s go in quickly!" "OK!" Hayden Chiang nodded


    deeply.


    The group of people entered the building through the revolving door.


    When they entered the elevator, thewyer next to Tina was obviously a little excited and kept


    whispering to her, "Thiswyer Chiang is my idol!"


    The malewyer had been working for a long time and was experienced. He was an experienced


    lawyer, and he was more than ten years older than Hayden. However, he regarded Hayden as his


    idol, which showed how powerful Hayden was.


    At the top floor, Wilson''s first special assistant was waiting there.


    After seeing Tina, he greeted her very naturally. "Miss Hall,wyer Chiang!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tina nodded slightly and followed him to the president''s office.


    The door of the office was open. Wilson was sitting in front of his desk with a suit jacket draped on a


    high back chair. He was wearing a white shirt this day, with red agates iid on his cufflinks, shining


    brightly.


    He was handsome, with tinum gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, which made him


    look gentle and elegant.


    On the table were documents that were piled up like a small mountain. He was still as busy as ever.


    Tina''s gaze fell on the office table and she looked a little uneasy.


    There had their absurd memories...


    She quickly withdrew her gaze, as if she had been scalded, and did not dare to look at it any more.


    After reading all the documents, Wilson put down the pen in his hand.


    After ncing at Tina''s face calmly, he got up and walked to the sofa of the office. He crossed his


    legs and sat down.


    Tina and herwyer were sitting opposite each other.


    She noticed that Hayden, who came in with her, sat next to Wilson as hiswyer.


    Tina felt pressure after her spection was proved to be true.


    Thewyer beside her also felt the pressure. When he learned that his opponent would be Hayden,


    he was obviously very nervous and timid, rubbing his hands.


    Hayden Chiang was famous in thewyer''s world.


    His name was enough to make people sweat, not to mention to be against him on court.


    Tina''s expression turned serious. She felt that the mediation got more important.


    Seeing that thewyer had been frightened at the sight of Hayden, she took the initiative to ask,


    "President Chin, can we start now?"


    Wilson slightly raised his chin.


    Thewyer regained someposure, cleared his throat and said, "Ahem! It''s like this, President


    Chin,wyer Chiang, we are here today for the case of custody right. On behalf of my client, I here


    deliver our hope of mediation before the court..."


    Before thewyer finished speaking, Wilson interrupted, "I refuse!"


    Tina clenched her fists.


    She looked straight at Wilson and said with a frown, "President Chin, didn''t you agree to meet today


    and let me and mywyer toe to talk to you?"


    Wilson''s thin lips curled slightly. He spread his hands slowly and his attitude was firm. "Yes! But I


    don''t ept mediation."


    In other words, although he agreed to her request toe and propose mediation, he refused it.


    Tina was stunned.


    She felt like she had been tricked.


    Hayden Chiang, who acted as if he was an onlooker, shrugged his shoulders and concluded, "If


    President Chin don''t ept, we can only see each other on court!"


    The atmosphere in the office was stagnant.


    Tina''s hope was dashed as she pursed her lips tightly.


    Then there was only one way left.


    Tina and thewyer looked at each other, and seriousness appeared in their eyes.


    Seeing Wilson''s attitude, there was no room for negotiation. Nothing could be solved even if they


    stayed any longer. It was better to seize the time and think of a way to deal with the following trial.


    Tina picked up her backpack and was ready to get up. Wilson suddenly asked, "Tina, why don''t you


    wear that pair of earrings again?" Tina''s breathing paused.


    She came here this day before the afternoon break.


    The clothes she was wearing were work clothes, a white shirt and a skirt suit. Her hair was all tied


    into a bun, and her small and clean earlobe was exposed.


    Tina reached out and touched it.


    Sheposed herself and said, "This is my own business... Since President Chin doesn''t ept


    mediation, then we''ll go first!"


    The door of the office was closed, and there were more seriousness on thewyer''s face After


    entering the elevator, thewyer said, "Miss Hall, I didn¡¯t expect that thewyer invited by them was


    Hayden Chiang. Since he entered the field, he has never been defeated! I advise you to be mentally


    prepared in advance. This will be a tough battle, and I am not very sure if I can help you win!"


    Tina replied, "We can''t give up. And I trust you!"


    Thewyer shook her head in disbelief. "I will try my best, but I can''t guarantee!"


    Tina pursed her lips. "I know..."


    After the elevator arrived on the first floor, they came out of the building.


    A white speedster drove over.


    After Dn''s piano solo was finished, he left the stage and rushed over before the whole y was


    over.


    Seeing the two of theming out with a sullen face, he asked in surprise, "It''s over so soon?


    What''s the result?"


    Tina said, "Let''s get in the car first!"


    On the top floor of the building, Wilson, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, squinted at


    the white speedster driving away.


    With a cigarette in hand, Hayden looked at Wilson from the back. "President Chin, you asked me to


    come back from New City for such a small case of custody right?"


    Wilson saidzily, "You are quite idle recently I n


    anyway!


    Hayden sat at the table with his long legs bent slightly and teased, "I didn¡¯t expect that you and Miss


    Hall already had an affair five years ago! It seems that you two have unusual fate!"


    Hayden and Wilson had known each other for many years and Hayden knew a lot about Wilson.


    Hayden Chiang was fully aware of the ident at the night five years ago. Tina, who he had


    brought to New City, and that woman five years ago were the only two women who had done such


    intimate activity with Wilson.


    Unexpectedly, the two woman were actually one.


    Wilson''s eyes were deep. It was also unexpected to him.


    When they mentioned their childhood at the artificialke, he joked that his first kiss was taken away


    by her when she once saved him.


    And he took away her virginity.


    Hayden deliberately teased him. "Well, I didn''t see that our President Chin is quite active. In a blink


    of an eye, he is a father of a four-year-old daughter."


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, his thin lips slightly lifted up.


    When he thought of the way I smiled at him with her small baby teeth, the light in his eyes grew


    even brighter, as if there was a spring breeze brushing his face.


    Wilson nced sideways. "Hayden, you''re not young yourself. It''s time for you to have a child!"


    Hearing this, Hayden stood up and walked out.


    Wilson asked, "Where are you going?"


    Hayden exhaled deeply and said, "I''m going to find a woman and have a baby!"

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    The next day was weekend.


    The bright sunlight enveloped the entire city. Dust was dancing in the shadow. Tina got upte, and


    it was almost ten o''clock when she arrived at the hospital.


    Wilson''s rejection of negotiation seeded in giving her insomniast night.


    Tina barely fell asleep when it was nearly four o''clock in the morning.


    She had been having nightmares.


    In the dream, Wilson won the custody right without any doubt and took I away from her.


    He held I in one arm, holding the dignified and gentle Abby Amery in his another arm. The happy


    family of three got into the ck speedster,ughing and talking.


    As the car sped away, Tina could not catch up with it. She was alone...


    When Tina thought of this dream, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    She walked out of the elevator.


    She took a deep breath and braced herself up. She would never show her weakness in front of her


    daughter.


    Pushing the door of the ward open, Tina found that in addition to I, there was another person.


    Her dream ovepped with the reality, and she was in a trance.


    After making sure that Wilson, who was not wearing a suit, was alone, Tina confirmed that it was


    the reality.


    When she saw that I was not wearing a hospital gown, but a pink dress, she was shocked. "Are


    you going out?"


    When I saw her, she immediatelyined in a baby''s voice, "Mom, you sleepte again.


    We''ve been waiting for you for so long!"


    Tina was puzzled.


    I showed a row of her small baby teeth and said with a smile, "Mr. Right is going to take me to


    see Marshmallow today. We are waiting for you!"


    Tina frowned and looked at Wilson. "In I s current situation, I''m afraid that she can''t leave the


    hospital!"


    To prepare for the next surgery, the doctor had already done chemotherapy for I.


    The side effects of the drug for chemotherapy was unknown. Although I had not experienced any


    obvious symptoms at present, she should not leave the hospital in case of any. The hospital would


    handle any emergency with professionally.


    Wilson knew her worries and said slowly, "Don''t worry. I''ve already told Dr. Westcott about it. I''ve


    already had people clear the stable and disinfected it. I also invited a medical team. They will follow


    all the way!"


    He had dealt with all her worries.


    Tina''s expression softened.


    "After the bone marrow transntation operation, I has to be observed in the sterile ward for at


    least twenty days. I want to take her out to breathe fresh air before the operation!" said Wilson.


    I could not wait any longer. "Mom, let''s go!


    Tina finally nodded when she saw the excitement in her daughter''s eyes.


    Ten minutester, the ck speedster left the hospital.


    Terry drove the car steadily.


    I was sitting in the middle while Tina and Wilson were sitting on both sides of her.


    Because it was weekend, there were not many vehicles on the street. They did not meet traffic jam.


    Tina looked at the rearview mirror. In addition to their car, there was also a car behind, in which was


    the medical team invited by Wilson. They were on standby at any time.


    It''s true that you can do whatever you want when you are rich...


    The stable was located in the suburb, which was quite far from the hospital.


    Tina only slept for three or four hoursst night. Sitting on the car, she felt sleepy and unconsciously


    closed her eyes.


    She did not wake up until the car slowed down.


    In front of her Mr. Right, I had always been very excited and energetic, and her belllikeughter


    echoed in the car.


    Her chubby little hand was covering her head as she asked Wilson, "Mr. Right, auntie nurse said


    that if I had chemotherapy too many times, I would lose my hair. Would I be an ugly bald girl?"


    "No!" Wilson touched her head with his palm and said with his lips curled, "I is the most beautiful


    little girl in my eyes even if she has no hair!"


    "Hehehey!" I smiled shyly and happily.


    When Wilson was talking to I in a low voice, his eyes behind the lens kept looking at Tina.


    Therefore, when Tina opened her eyes, she fell into his deep and serene gaze.


    She held her breath and quickly avoided it.


    Wilson''s eyes swept over her ck eye and asked with his eyebrows raised, "Didn''t you sleep well


    last night?"


    He deliberately asked it.


    Tina smiled hypocritically. "Mm!"


    Terry opened the door and they got out of the car.


    Wilson had brought them here once, so the ce was not unfamiliar to Tina and I.


    When Tina went to the locker room with I, she found that her riding outfit was still there, and it


    was cleaned up. It seemed that she was weed at any time.


    She helped I put on riding outfit.


    Last time, the stable had been bought by Wilson.


    After they arrived, they ceased to be open to the public. The staffs cleared the ce. There were


    only staffs of the stable.


    The cool breeze blew over the green grasnd, making the air full of the freshness of nature.


    One big and one small figure was in the sun.


    Wilson''s big hand held I s small hand tightly and took her to the pony tied in front of the fence.


    His handsome side face was full of softness, which was the expression of a loving father.


    Tina''s footstepsnded behind them.


    Such a scene reminded her of theirst time here.


    They came here to take I to ride. Wilson held horse reins with his left hand and held her fingers


    with the other hand. She felt as if they could walk to the end of the world.


    It was at that time when she realized that she had fallen in love...


    Tina quickly suppressed her emotions.


    After ying with Marshmallow for more than two hours, they returned to the three-storey building


    of the stable, where there was a restaurant.


    Wilson gave instructions to the kitchen carefully.


    The chefs made dishes that were all beneficial to I''s current condition.


    They were sitting at a table by the window. The sun was shining on their faces from the west, which


    was not dazzling but warm.


    Wilson''s eyes were full of smiles all the time. He asked his daughter gently, "I, the operation will


    begin next week. Are you afraid?"


    I shook her head. "I''m not afraid!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson was gratified. "I is so brave!"


    I looked shy and blushed. "I''m not afraid at all because Mr. Right is with me!"


    The smile on Wilson''s face deepened.


    Tina, who was sitting opposite them, looked at them silently, especially their holding the fork with left


    hand.


    She had thought that being left-handed was fate, but she did not know that it was because of


    inheritance.


    Tina suddenly felt that I needed father''s love. At the same time, she felt very nervous.


    The phone on the table rang at this time.


    Wilson looked over.


    Tina nced at the name disyed on the screen and pursed her lips. She stood up and said, "I''m


    going to answer a call!"


    She went out through the door of the restaurant.


    With ground sses behind her to block out Wilson''s sight, she turned around and answered the


    phone. "Dn, what''s the matter?"


    On the line, Dn asked her, "Tina, do you have time? I want to meet you!"

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Tina frowned subconsciously.


    Dn exined, "Thewyer''s meaning is very obvious. He''s somewhat discouraged about this


    case, but we can''t give up. So I hired anotherwyer team for you. It''s best if we can have a face-to-


    face talk!"


    Tina said awkwardly, "Today? I''m afraid I can''t. I''m in the suburbs. I''m afraid it will be night if I go


    back now!"


    She definitely wanted to rush over there, but she was afraid that she didn''t have enough time.


    Dn said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already settled thewyers. It''s alright to make another


    appointment with them. Tina, contact me when you''re convenient!"


    Tina answered with gratitude, "Dn, thank you!"


    Since she was summoned, Dn had been helping her a lot in getting a team ofwyer .


    Tina alone had no human connection to help her hire a prominentwyer to defend for her.


    However, even if there was a wholewyer group, could it resist the topwyer in the world?


    Tina''s heart was filled with uncertainty.


    Hanging up the phone, she sighed sadly.


    Holding the phone, she turned around and got a fright by the unexpected presence of Wilson, who


    was leaning against the door.


    Behind the lens, he were looking at her with a faint smile. His eyes were deep and full of emotions


    in them.


    A cigarette was between his slender fingers, but he did not light it.


    The doctor advised him to take care of his health within this week to ensure the activities of the


    hematopoietic stem cells in the body. Wilson didn''t overwork these days. He exercised and put off


    all social activities, never touched cigarettes and wine again.


    But when he was agitated, he still needed the Nicotine.


    Tina looked into the restaurant.


    I was drinking the soup in sips with a spoon. Her beautiful eyes were filled with the innocence of


    a child.


    Tina raised the corner of her mouth. "President Chin, why did youe out as well?"


    Wilson did not answer, but said casually, "Tina, it is impossible for you to win the


    Tina''s smile slowly disappeared. She sneered at him. "It''s too early to tell who will be the winner


    when the court session is even not ready yet"


    Wilson rubbed the cigarette butt with his fingers, and his thin lips moved slightly. "There is no house


    or car under your name. The sry as a TV station reporter is not low, but it has little room for


    improvement. Compared with me, you are notpetitive financially. Moreover, I am more qualified


    than you to provide our daughter with a good life. In the fight for custody, your chances of winning


    are slim!"


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    Every single word is irrefutable.


    There was noparability between an ordinary worker and the leader of a group.


    What''s more, thewyer of Wilson is Hayden, one of the most excellentwyers in the world and the


    mention of his name had already been enough to make others retreat in fear.


    A cold wind blew past Tina''s heart.


    Her lips quivered slightly, and the coldness in her eyes grows. "President Chin, don''t forget that I


    s independent selective right is also very important! She will choose me!"


    I was four years old and was already


    sensible.


    In the battle for the custody rights, her choice will make a difference in this thing.


    Although she said so, she didn''t know what to do next in her heart. Tina was unting her strength


    front of Wilson.


    Wilson slightly narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "Tina, I can withdraw my charge."


    Tina was stunned. "What did you say?"


    She looked at him nervously, afraid that he was joking with her.


    Wilson''s eyes were also locked on her face. "As long as you promise me one thing: don''t get


    married with Dn."


    Hearing his words, Tina was dumbfounded. "...Why?"


    In addition to hearing his proposal to rescind his charge, she was also surprised at the term he


    proposed.


    After they separated, Wilson wrongly thought that her old love with Dn was rekindled. She did not


    exin it, so it was not surprising that he said that.


    It was just that his momentum was so great, and he was sure to win, but he could give up only


    because of such demand...


    Tina was lost.


    Wilson said calmly, "Because I can''t ept my daughter call another man father in the future! If you


    agree, I''ll keep my word. Of course, you should consider carefully..."


    Tina suddenly understood.


    She was also unwilling to see that happen.


    The ripples that should not have disturbed her heart soon faded into silence.


    The condition proposed by Wilson was easy for Tina.


    Although Dn had always been an indelible scar in Tina''s heart, five yearster, she never thought


    to start over with him again. In the past, she had nomand over herself, butter...


    Tina was extremely excited.


    She even prepared for the worst.


    If thewsuit failed, after the operation, she would find an opportunity to secretly take her daughter


    away, and live in a city that would not be discovered by anyone.


    Tina quickly replied, "I agree!"


    There was a sh of surprise in Wilson''s eyes.


    His pupils were deeply fixed on her face as if he wanted to see through her.


    He didn''t seem to expect her to agree so quickly. He hadn''t even finished his words yet.


    So he mistakenly thought that her daughter was more important than lover in her eyes. For her


    daughter, she had to give up her old love.


    Tina asked him nervously, "President Chin, will you keep your word?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    He threw the cigarette in his hand to the trash can nearby and turned around to walk into the dining


    room.


    Tina looked in through the transparent ceiling-to-floor window. Wilson sat back and was wiping I


    s hand with a wet handkerchief. The lines of his side face reflected the sunset glow, which made


    him totally a kind father.


    Tina felt like she was dreaming.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She didn''t expect that the matter of custody could be solved so easily.


    Monday, also workday.


    Wilson did not go to thepany early as usual, but ordered Terry to handle the admission


    procedures for him.


    Three dayster, the attending doctor would perform bone-marrow transnt operation for I. In


    addition to a necessaryprehensive examination, he would also get injected to prepare for the


    operation.


    To activate the hematopoietic stem cells, he had to take two shots a day and three days in a row.


    When the attending doctor came over to give instructions, Wilson was sitting in a pediatric ward,


    reading a storybook for I who was taking intravenous drips.


    "With regards to the injection, some people will feel especially ufortable after injection, while


    some won''t feel anything. It all depends on their personal constitution. So, Mr. Chin, if you feel any


    difort, just tell me at any time!" The attending doctor said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    The attending doctor looked at the book in his hand and drew on it with a pen. Then he said to


    them, "The operation is arranged in the afternoon three dayster. We will first extract the bone


    marrow for Mr. Chin, and then the operation for I will be carried out! If there is nothing else, then I


    will go to work first!"


    Tina and Wilson both nodded.


    Seeing the doctor leave, Tina couldn''t help but chase after the doctor. "Dr. Westcott..."

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    The attending doctor stopped. "Miss Hall, what''s wrong?"


    Tina''s eyes were suffused with worry. "Dr. Westcott, I always believe in your medical skills. I also


    know that I s surgery has a high sess rate, but... Will it have a great impact on the donor''s


    body after extracting the bone marrow?"


    She had always been confident about the operation of bone marrow transnt.


    However, she was worried because she was busy finding a suitable bone marrow before and did


    not know much about the detail of the operation.


    "No, it won''t!" The attending doctor shook his head with a smile and patiently told her, "Miss Hall,


    don''t think so much about it! The bone marrow, which is the hematopoietic stem cell as we have


    said, has its own ability to reproduce. After being donated, it can stimte the bone marrow to


    elerate the hematopoiesis. Within one to two weeks, the various blood cells in the blood will


    return to the original level!"


    "That''s good!" Tina immediately felt much more relieved.


    The attending doctor said with a smile, "Miss Hall, don''t worry. It won''t affect Mr. Chin''s health too


    much after his donation of bone marrow. It''s just a extraction of stem cells from his peripheral blood.


    He just needs to rest for a while and it won''t affect his immune system and hematopoietic function!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    After getting the doctor''s answer, she rxed a lot.


    The attending doctor had other things to do, so he left in a hurry.


    The stone in Tina''s heart was finally put to rest. She turned around and prepared to return to the


    ward. A shadow blocked her line of sight.


    She was shocked.


    After seeing clearly that it was Wilson, Tina''s mouth slightly twitched.


    Since when did a CEO of such a bigpany be fond of eavesdropping!


    Wilson was wearing a hospital gown, which was blue and white, and it was not fashionable but


    loose. However, his height could not be hidden by any clothes and the hospital gown outlined his


    handsome figure.


    Being stared by his eyes behind the lens, Tina smiled embarrassedly. "President Chin, why are you


    looking at me like that?"


    Wilson asked, "Tina, are you worried about me?"


    Tina''s expression froze for a moment. Then, she nodded."... Yes!"


    As if afraid that he would misunderstand, she quickly exined with a smile, "You donated bone


    marrow to I, so I certainly wouldn''t want you to be in any danger!"


    After hearing that, Wilson frowned slightly.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded, not daring to meet his gaze.


    The mobile phone in her pocket vibrated a little.


    In order to hide the true emotions in her eyes, Tina looked down and took out her mobile phone.


    It was a message.


    It was sent by Dn: "Tina, I''ll be at the hospital in 15 minutes!"


    It was only then that Tina remembered that Dn was trying his best to form awyer''s group for


    her. She hadn''t told Dn about the agreement between her and Wilson yet.


    Wilson was tall and was close to her. If he lowered his head slightly, he could read all the


    information.


    He immediately stood even more straight.


    He bent his middle finger and pushed the


    mirror frame on the bridge of his nose slightly. Wilson''s eyes were deep and said a meaningful


    reminder to Tina, "Tina, don''t forget what you promised!"


    Tina nodded. "I didn''t forget!"


    Wilson hooked his lips satisfactorily.


    Tina grabbed her phone and walked to the elevator.


    She met Terry who was holding a stack of files in his arms and they nodded at each other.


    The elevator went straight to the first floor.


    Tina walked out and stood on the stairs outside the impatient building. She leaned against the pir


    and waited patiently.


    Terry followed Wilson to the ward.


    He put the documents on the small tea table beside the bed and reported respectfully, "President


    Chin, I have brought the important documents here. Please read them before you sign them!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson said indifferently.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, facing the sunshine outside the window.


    He stood as if he was standing in front of the ceiling-to-floor window of the top floor''s office. He


    looked down at the scenery and asked, "Is there anything important in thepany?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Terry replied in an orderly manner, "All has been settled in ordance with your instructions, and


    some cooperation and contract ns have been postponed. During this period, you can rest


    assured in hospital. I have already informed otherpanies! By the way, Miss Amery came to the


    company today to find you..."


    "Mmm." Wilson replied casually.


    The sun shone on his face like a carved work of art.


    Seeing Wilson was indifferent, Terry didn''t say anything more.


    Terry looked through the window.


    A white speedster was parked downstairs. The car door of the driver''s seat was opened, and a tall


    and straight man came out of it.


    Tina, who had been waiting in front of the building, walked over to him.


    Instead of getting into the car, she stood in front of the car and talked with the man.


    Terry immediately looked at his boss.


    He thought Wilson''s face would be gloomy. But Wilson''s eyes were narrowed and his expression


    waszy. He was in a good mood.


    Terry rolled his eyes and chuckled. "President Chin, actually... you''ve never intended to fight Miss


    Hall for custody, right?"


    Wilson looked at Terry out of the corner of his eyes, "You think you are smart?"


    Terry scratched his head in a silly way.


    Downstairs, Dn saw Tina and smiled, llrp* IN


    Tina!


    He had a handsome face, and most of the time, he looked proud and aloof. He would only look


    gentle when he saw Tina.


    It was as if all his tenderness in life had been given to her alone.


    "Dn, you''re here!" Tina walked over.


    Dn''s gaze passed by her and fell on the impatient building behind her. He frowned and said, "I


    heard that Wilson Chin has gone through the admission procedures?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    I would soon be operated, and Wilson also had to be hospitalized to prepare for the operation.


    Dn deeply knew that he couldn''t change the fact that I needed bone marrow transntation.


    After this secret was uncovered, he knew that the fate would push Tina and Wilson together again.


    After all, there was a child as a linkage. It was also why Dn tried so hard to help her to keep the


    custody right.


    He was afraid that the two would be entangled in the future.


    Dn went over to open the car door. "Tina, I have already made an appointment with thewyer


    group. I''ll drive you there now. Let¡¯s talk face to face!"


    Tina did not get on the car. Instead, she said, "Dn, thank you, but there''s no need."


    Dn thought that she was giving up because she had no confidence. Heforted her, "Tina,


    don''t be too stressed and don''t give up! Althoughwyer Hayden is really a formidable existence in


    thewyer''s circle, it doesn''t mean that we can''t win thewsuit. Even if we can''t win, we can


    continue to appeal!"


    "Wilson Chin withdrew the charge!" Tina told him.


    Dn froze. "What? He withdrew?"


    Caught off guard, the muscles at the corner of his mouth seemed a little stiff.


    Tina nodded.


    Dn''s reaction was just like hers. He didn''t expect that Wilson would withdraw theint.


    Tina pressed her lips. The tenderness on her face vanished. "Dn," Tina said seriously, "we''d


    better not meet again in the future!"

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Dn''s expression became stiffer.


    She was obviously beginning to draw a clear line between them.


    He looked at Tina with a ghostly pale face and suddenly something urred to him.


    He asked incisively, "Did Wilson withdrew on some condition?"


    Dn felt dubious about the sudden withdraw of Wilson.


    How fickle the man is! There must be something fishy about it.


    And at this moment, as she suddenly brought it up again, Dn instantly associated the two things


    together.


    Tinapressed her lips and remained silent.


    She didn''t expect that Dn would be so sharp.


    Wilson did put forward a condition, but he didn''t force her. She agreed very willingly.


    But there was no need to tell Dn about her will.


    Putting aside Wilson''s requirement, Tina also wanted to do so in her heart.


    Dn actually did not really forget her. Especially after he knew the truth, he even had a second


    expectation of their future. He took their childhood rtionship as an decent and proper excuse to


    make friends with her only to regain her love in a passive and soft manner.


    Tina could feel his earnest love.


    However, after the ident that night, they were just like two parallel lines, bearing different fate.


    In order to prevent him from falling into the depths of the mire, Tina did not want to give him any


    fruitless hopes. Most of the time, a hope without a result was cruder than hopelessness .


    Tina said seriously, "Dn, I had already made it very clear that we can''t go back when you knew


    everything!"


    "Tina..." Dn said hurriedly.


    Tina did not give him the chance to speak. "I don''t want you to waste your love on me. There won''t


    be any returns. So, we''d better not meet again!" Tina said calmly.


    Dn''s eyes redden with shock and pain.


    Tina was not soft-hearted at all. She turned around and walked back into the building without


    hesitation.


    Dn froze still for a long time.


    As night fell, the sky was filled with stars.


    The impatient building of the private hospital was shrouded in moonlight, making it quiet.


    There were no visitors at this time, not as noisy as in the daytime. The nurses in the nurse''s station


    were sorting out the medicine in an orderly manner.


    Tina passed through the nurse station and came to another VIP ward.


    The operation will be proceeded at the afternoon of the next day. After coaxing her daughter to


    sleep, she wanted toe and see Wilson symbolically.


    Wilson had been injected for three days in a row to activate the hematopoietic stem cell in his body.


    His constitution was good, so there were no signs of difort.


    When Tina knocked on the door and went in, he was sitting on the bed in a hospital gown with a


    gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. His spindly eyes were full of grace, like azy lion.


    It seemed that he had expected her toe, so he was not surprised.


    Tina smiled. "President Chin"


    Wilson nodded and waved to her. "Well, sit!"


    Tina licked the corner of her lips.


    Because this action was like when they were still together. He was the master waving at his lover,


    and she would walk over especially obediently.


    Tina walked around the hospital bed and sat down on the sofa.


    When she was about to mention the surgery next day, Wilson suddenly got out of bed. "Wait me for


    a while. Let me take a bath first!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay..."


    The VIP ward was spacious andfortable, with independent bathroom.


    As the door closed, the sound of running water could be heard faintly.


    Tina could only wait patiently.


    Fifteen minutester, Wilson came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He had short ck


    hair and the shirt of hospital gown was unbuttoned. The muscles of his chest were exposed in the


    air.


    The water droplets, which had not dried yet, dripped onto his skin and abs, which made her think


    about something improper.


    Tina''s breathing became a little unnatural.


    Seeing himing over, she stood up in a hurry.


    Tina cleared her throat and said with a smile, "Dr. Westcott said that the operation will be carried out


    tomorrow!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    He was standing right in front of her. Even though she raised her head to look at his face, she could


    still see his naked chest from the corner of his eyes.


    Tina pinched her fingers lightly and tried to avoid his gaze in case he saw the embarrassment in her


    eyes, "I''ve asked Dr. Westcott again...You will be narcotized when they extract your bone marrow


    tomorrow. You won''t feel any pain then, so don''t worry!"


    Wilson hooked his lips to form a faint smile. "Tina, do you think I am a child?"


    Tina felt awkward.


    Her cheeks were a little red, and her brain was in a mess. Her words were somewhat ridiculous.


    After trying to calm down, she finally remembered the purpose of her visit. "President Chin, do you


    want to eat anything? You have been taking injections these days. Things you eat are very


    restrained, and your body needs nutrition. After the operation, I can buy for you!"


    Tina still remembered the doctor''s words.


    The donation of bone marrow would not affect his body if he recovered well.


    Although I was his daughter and he said that this was what he should do, Tina was still very


    grateful to him and wanted to do


    something for him.


    Wilson said, "I want in porridge. Made by you!"


    Tina was stunned for a moment, then her expression changed slightly. "Didn''t you say that you hate


    in porridge the most..."


    When they met in the underground garage that day, Wilson were with Abby Amery. He said in front


    of Abby and her that he hated in porridge the most, which she still remembered.


    At the thought of it, she still felt suffocated in her chest.


    "That''s just angry nonsense!" Wilson nced at her.


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered.


    The suffocation disappeared, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "President Chin, do


    you really want to eat in porridge?"


    Wilson nodded. "Hmm!"


    He suddenly took a step forward and shortened the distance between them.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Tina, I have been wanting to eat in porridge for a long time, and I


    have been wanting to kiss you for a long time!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Her heart was instantly in a mess.


    Tina wanted to step back, but in a panic, she kicked the foot of the sofa and fell back.


    A long arm wrapped around her slender waist.


    The only distance between the two of them vanished this time.


    Tina raised her hand and subconsciously pressed it against his chest.


    Without the obstruction of clothes, his body temperature was suddenly felt directly by her hand,


    climbing up along the veins and going straight to the tip of her heart.


    Wilson held her tighter, pulling her into his chest. His eyes behind the lens were deep, like a


    whirlpool, trying to pull her in bit by bit.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His handsome facial features drew closer to her.


    His breath and body temperature were as hot as ever.


    Tina closed her eyes.


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. Terry rushed in with the papers and pens in his


    arms. "Mr. Chin, the Shining-star Project has just been settled. ording to your instructions, they


    finally surrendered three percent. I have brought all the documents..."

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Tina came to her sense and pushed Wilson away.


    She took half a step back before she stood firm, and there was a shy flush on her cheeks.


    Tina tucked the hair beside her ear and said quickly, "Ahem, President Chin, the operation is


    tomorrow. Go to bed early after you finish your work. I''ll go back to apany I!"


    After that, she ran away quickly.


    Terry also noticed that he had caused trouble.


    Before he came in, he saw the door slightly ajar. He knocked and went in without thinking too much.


    Who would have known what they were doing inside!


    If he hadn''t barged in, his boss should have kissed Tina...


    He had ruined the boss''s kiss!


    Terry carefully handed over the documents and asked awkwardly, "President Chin, did I disturb


    you?"


    Wilson hooked his lips. "No!"


    Terry suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the next second, Wilson said while looking through the documents, "Your annual vocation


    could be used to make ourpany better!"


    Terry cried in his heart.


    The next day, at 3:30 p.m., the operating room.


    Tina stood against the wall of the corridor. Her hands were tightly clenched together.


    She could not sit still at all. Her fingertips were cold and her body was stiff like a taut bowstring.


    Half an hour ago, Wilson and I were pushed in one after another. The moment the door of the


    operating room was closed, leaving herden with worry.


    She prayed in her heart.


    After a long time, the door of the operating room was suddenly pushed open, and


    Wilson lying on the hospital bed was first pushed out by nurses.


    Tina immediately went up to him.


    Wilsony on it with his eyes closed. His handsome face was a little pale.


    Tina tried to keep herposure, but her voice was trembling. "Dr. Westcott, how is he? Is he


    okay..." "He is okay!" The attending doctor said, "The extraction of the bone marrow is very


    sessful, and the bone marrow is very rich, the hematopoietic activity is also very good! Mr. Chin


    was extracted 400 milliliters of bone marrow blood at a time. It is because of remaining anaesthetic


    that he hasn''t woken up yet!"


    Only then did Tina nod in relief.


    Wilson''s two drooping hands clung to the edge of the bed, and Tina''s eyes were fixed on the


    sleeping Wilson.


    The attending doctor told her, "Now the nurse will take Mr. Chin back to the ward to rest. We will


    have an operation for the little one. It may take a longer time!"


    Tina said hurriedly, "Thank you, Dr. Westcott!"


    The attending doctor waved his hand and returned to the operating room without any dy.


    The nurse pushed the bed again.


    Tina didn''t let go and followed them to the ward.


    At the corner of the corridor stood a tall figure.


    The sun outside the window was shining on Dn''s face. He looked handsome, but there was no


    warmth nor expression on his face.


    He had been watching from a distance.


    The wheels of the hospital bed made rumbles on the floor tiles in the corridor.


    Dn watched Tina pass in front of him, but her eyes were fixed on Wilson''s face. Even when she


    passed him, she did not notice him standing aside.


    As the sound of footsteps faded, Tina''s beautiful figure also gradually disappeared into the distance.


    Dn clenched his fists, and his face looked gloomy.


    At the same time, there was another person watching this scene silently.


    Abby had gone to the Chin''s Group in the past few days, but she didn''t manage to meet Wilson


    every time.


    She asked staff at the secretariat, but no one knew, or no one dared to talk about the boss''s private


    affairs. When she went there again this day, she identally heard Terry chatting with Wilson''s first


    secretary and learned that Wilson was in the hospital.


    Hearing this, Abby immediately rushed over.


    She thought Wilson was ill, so she bought flowers and fruit baskets to pay him a visit. However, at


    this moment, it seemed that it was not just a simple hospitalization.


    Abby''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She followed Tina all the way to the VIP ward with the


    hospital bed.


    After the nurse came out, Abby stopped one of the nurses.


    She smiled, elegant yet kind. "Miss nurse, what happened to Mr. Chin who was just out of the


    operating room?"


    The nurse was in a dilemma. "Er..."


    After all, this was rted to the patient''s privacy, which could not be disclosed casually.


    Abby smiled and took off a diamond ring from her middle finger with a slight lift of her slender


    fingers.


    She gave it to the nurse without hesitation.


    The huge diamond, even without the sunshine, was shining brightly, and it processed by a famous


    jewelry brand. It was worthy of at least 300,000 or 400,000.


    No woman could resist jewelries.


    The nurse knew about jewelry and her eyes lit up at first sight.


    The moon hung high in the sky, and its clear light covered the ground with silver.


    In the VIP ward, Tina stood in front of the hospital bed, looking down at Wilson who was lying on it.


    The night wind blew in through the window. The shadows of the two were refracted by the lights on


    the snow-white sheets, ovepping like one.


    On the infusion stand, there was an infusion bag. And the needle were inserted into the veins on his


    skin.


    Therge hand was very close to Tina.


    As long as she raised her hand slightly, she could hold it.


    Before Tina was surprised at the impulse in her heart, her hand had already extended toward him.


    She was cautious, a little timid, but also a little resistant.


    When her fingertips were about to touch the big hand, Wilson, who was lying on the hospital bed,


    seemed to make a slight noise. She quickly withdrew her hand and moved at an extremely fast


    speed.


    Wilson''s eyshes squirmed and showed signs of waking up.


    Although his constitution was very good, he had taken out so much bone marrow and blood, which


    made his whole body feel sore and swollen. There were also remnants of the anaesthetic.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    Without wearing sses, her eyebrows looked deeper.


    Wilson opened his mouth and asked immediately in a hoarse voice, "I..."


    Tina said quickly, "Don''t worry! I''s surgery is very sessful! She was sent to ICU. She needs to


    be observed for 24 hours before she can be transferred to the sterile ward. The doctor said that as


    long as she passes the period of immunological rejection, she will be healthy again!"


    After more than five hours of I s operation and confirming that it had seeded, she came to see


    him again.


    Wilson made a hum from his nose.


    Knowing that his daughter''s operation was sessful, he had nothing to worry about.


    Tina saw that his mental state was still not very good. She said softly, "The doctor ordered that you


    can''t move after the operation. You should try to keep a stable position and rest in bed as much as


    possible!"


    Wilson nodded. "I understand."


    It seemed that the after-effect of the operation had not disappeared yet, and he closed his eyes


    again.


    Seeing that his breathing had be steady again, Tina straightened her body. She wanted to


    quietly leave the ward.


    However, just as she moved, she was grabbed by him.


    The heat came over.


    Wilson''s thick and heavy palm wrapped around hers tightly. He didn''t open her eyes and said,


    sounding like whispers, "Tina, don''t go...


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina stopped moving.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    At noon, the sky was cloudless.


    Under the zing sun, Tina carried arge thermal lunch box from home to the hospital.


    She stayed in the kitchen for the whole morning, standing in front of the stove and made the rice


    porridge with casserole in soft fire. Each grain of rice was full and soft.


    Tina went to the sterile ward first to take a look at her daughter, and then went to the VIP ward.


    She knocked on the door and went in.


    Wilson woke up early, leaning on the bed in a hospital gown, with tinum sses on the bridge of


    his nose.


    Compared with the appearance when he was just pushed out of the operating room the day before,


    his whole body looked better after a night''s sleep. He looked energetic and handsome.


    Terry stood aside and was reporting to him.


    When Tina walked in, they had just finished.


    Terry nodded at her. "Miss Hall Tina is here." Tina smiled and responded. "Mm. I''ve prepared some


    porridge for you!" Terry was enlightened.


    No wonder his boss refused to eat just now. He was waiting for her!


    Tina ced her thermal lunch box on the table.


    The thermal lunch box had a total of four stories, and there was a partition in the middle. In addition


    to the in rice porridge on the top, she also cooked chicken soup with ginseng slices, fried


    vegetables and made cold vegetables. She was afraid that he would lose his appetite if he only had


    in porridge.


    The box was opened and the food looked nutritious and appetizing.


    Tina noticed Terry''s line of sight and thought that he wanted to eat it. She couldn''t help asking, "Mr.


    Terry, I have made a lot. If you didn''t eat, why don''t you join us?"


    Terry felt a cold gaze falling on his face.


    His spine instantly tightened and he immediately shook his head. "No, no, I''m not hungry at all!"


    "Just let go of me!" Terry cried in his heart.


    He didn''t want his annual vacation of next year gone!


    It was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Terry said, "President Chin, I suddenly remembered


    that I had something to deal with in thepany. I''ll go first!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    Terry nodded, and then quickly slipped away.


    The door of the ward was closed again.


    There was a small folded dining table in the ward. After extending the dinning table, Tina carefully


    put the food on it.


    Wilson''s eyes moved from food to her face. "I heard that you stayed in the ward for the whole


    night?"


    Tina paused for a moment.


    It was all because he had been clenching her hand, and she was unexpectedly unwilling to get rid


    of it...


    In the morning, when she opened her eyes as she was lying on the hospital bed, they were still


    holding each other''s hands tightly.


    Tina raised the corner of her mouth and said with a sincere smile, "President Chin, thanks to your


    bone marrow, I is saved. These are what I should do!"


    Wilson answered faintly.


    He pondered for a moment and told her his ns. "I''m not in a hurry to acknowledge I for the


    time being. Because, first, I''m afraid that it would be too sudden for I, and it will ruin her original


    life. Second, I just finished her operation. There will be ample time. I want to make up for the


    missing paternal love in the past five years, and then I''ll find the right time to tell her the truth!"


    I was his daughter. There was no doubt and no one could change the fact.


    Wilson really wanted to hear I call him dad, but he considered the idea of his child more. After all,


    I had no father since she was born. He was afraid that she was unable to ept it. He had all his


    remaining life to be father and daughter with I.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded in agreement.


    Wilson''s eyes suddenly narrowed behind the lens. "I remember someone telling me that I s


    father kicked bucket long ago?"


    Tina¡¯s cheeks werepletely red.


    She exined awkwardly, "Ahem, I didn''t know it was you at that time..."


    Wilson snorted.


    His gaze remained fixed on her face and he asked in a low voice, "Were you scared at the night five


    years ago?"


    Tina was stunned.


    "Yes..." She nodded, paused, and then added, "I was scared!"


    Every time she thought about it, she would tremble.


    That memory was a nightmare for her, but sometimes fate was really strange. They started a


    mistake five years ago, but five yearster, they again had a long time of intimacy...


    Who would have thought?


    Seeing that her fingers were curled up, Wilson frowned and sighed softly. "Tina, I am sorry. I was


    drunk at that time and thought you were a woman who came to me on her own initiative. I didn''t


    expect to take away your first night under that circumstance and made you pregnant!"


    He thought it was a one-night stand, but the investigation file Lilith gave him showed that she was


    drugged and was sent to his room by chance. That''s why the following incident happened.


    Wilson felt bad. He treated her rudely, but he did not regret it...


    He even felt a little happy in his heart.


    Tina nodded gently. She didn''t me him. After all, it had nothing to do with him.


    Wilson hooked his lips and said, "Thank you for giving birth to I. I really like her!"


    Tina couldn''t help but smile. "I love her too. To me, I is all my life!"


    She nced at the lunch box on the small dining table and reminded him. "The porridge won''t be


    tasty if it gets cold. President Chin, hurry up and have a try!"


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded.


    The in rice porridge in the lunch box made vapors lingered on brim of the box.


    The smell of the rice was appetizing. After so long, he finally ate the porridge made by her.


    Wilson did not move, but slowly said to her, "I have needles in my hand, so it''s inconvenient. Why


    don''t you feed me?"


    Tina looked at his left hand.


    Generally, left hand was preferred at injection to provide convenience to the patient. However,


    Wilson and I were both left-handed.


    The needle was inserted into the blood vessels, and too much movement might be dangerous.


    Tina nodded. "Alright then!"


    She took the lunch box and spoon, carefully scooped up the porridge and fed it to him.


    The sunshine of the afternoon shone on the side of her face. Her porcin-like skin was clear and


    wless, and her plump lips looked more like a delicate peach petal.


    Wilson thought of the night before the operation. He almost kissed her.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Tina could feel his gaze had been falling on her face. She tried her best to keep calm to feed him


    without any distractions.


    After two feedings, Wilson suddenly said without thinking, "Tina, from that night five years ago till


    now, I only have a woman! It¡¯s n you


    Tina was stunned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She looked up and fell into his eyes. The spoon in her hand trembled slightly.


    She said, "President Chin, porridge has been sprinkled..."


    Tina was so flustered that she wanted to wipe the porridge, but he suddenly grabbed her. "Forget


    the porridge!"


    He grabbed her as tight as the night before.


    Tina could feel his strength and her body was involuntarily pulled closer.


    She saw Wilson''s eyes bing deeper and deeper, as if what he wanted to eat was not porridge


    alone...


    At this time, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Bong, bong!"


    Wilson wanted to swear.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    The door of the ward was pushed open and a slim figure came in.


    The woman was wearing a green silk dress. When she walked, the skirt''s hemline fluttered in the


    air, making her elegant and graceful. Coupled with the bouquet of yellow lilies in her arms, she was


    like a beautiful light, lighting up the white and boring ward.


    After seeing Tina, the woman revealed a brief look of surprise before greeting them with a smile.


    "Miss Hall is also here!"


    Tina stood up and said, "Miss Amery!"


    Abby Amery showed elegance in her every movement. There was always a light smile on her face,


    which was like ripples. Her raised red lips had a beautiful and gentle curve.


    Wilson frowned. "Abby, why are you here?" The news that he was hospitalized was not disclosed,


    so only a few people knew about it. No one in thepany dared to talk about his whereabouts.


    The only ones who knew it were his special assistant and the secretary. Abby put the flowers on the


    table beside the bed. When the breeze blew in through the window, the fragrance of flowers filled


    the room and covered the pungent smell of medicine.


    "Of course I came to see you!" Abby said with a smile, with concern in her tone, "Wilson, since I


    know you are in the hospital, how can I sit still? And I also have some official business to discuss


    with you!"


    Tina''s expression changed when she heard the word "business".


    If she continued to stay, it would be inappropriate. She said, "I have to go to the nurse station.


    President Chin, Miss Amery, take your time!"


    After that, she left quickly without waiting for their response.


    Wilson looked at her back and frowned.


    Abby pulled over a chair and sat at where Tina sat.


    She took out the document in the bag and discussed business with him.


    After the discussion, Abby paused and took the initiative to bring up the topic with a smile, "Wilson,


    I''ve heard about the child!"


    "How did you know?" Wilson narrowed his eyes.


    The sharp light in the bottom of his eyes instantly came out from behind the lens.


    Abby''s heart froze as if she was shot by his


    gaze.


    However, there was no panic on her face. "When I learned that you were hospitalized, I was worried


    and came to see you. I identally heard the nurses talking about you. You had parent bone


    marrow transntation for a four-year-old girl, and the child seems to be Miss Hall''s daughter?"


    Wilson faintly gave a positive response.


    Since she had already known, he did not intent to find out who disclosed the secret.


    Abby clenched her fingers quietly, and her elegant smile remained unchanged. She said tentatively,


    "Wilson, Selene said that you and Miss Hall had been separated for a long time, didn''t you?


    Besides, five years ago, how could n


    you...


    Wilson said, "An ident!"


    His reply was brief, but there was a fleeting light in the bottom of his eyes.


    Abby was sure that she did see the light and caught sight of it although the light shed pass.


    She clenched her hands tighter.


    Abby said with a smile, "Then she must be very beautiful. Must be a smart and lovely little girl."


    Wilson''s thin lips curved up. "Well, she is very beautiful and lovely!"


    His heart softened at the mention of I.


    Abby said, "Wilson, when there is a chance, you must introduce her to me!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    He looked at the dishes on the small dining table. While they were talking, the porridge and dishes


    were almost cold. He said, "Abby, if there''s nothing else, I want to have a rest!"


    Abby got up sensibly and said, "Well, I won''t bother you anymore! I''ll ask someone to remodel the


    n and show it to you the next day!"


    Wilson said, "Don''t bother. You can ask someone to send it to thepany. To Terry Howard!"


    However, Abby smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter! I''m not very busy recently. Uncle hasn''t returned


    yet. I promised to help him, and hospital is on the way!"


    Wilson said indifferently, "Well, it''s up to you!"


    Abby smiled at him, and then walked out of the ward with her bag.


    As she closed the door, she saw Wilson bending over to eat the in rice porridge in the lunch box.


    His eyebrows stretched as if he was tasting some delicacies.


    The next day, at the TV station.


    Since I was seriously ill and sent to ICU, Tina hadn''t been working. It had been nearly half a


    month. Fortunately, the director was very considerate. He permitted her leave after learning about


    her condition.


    Now that I s surgery had been sessful and she was gradually recovering, Tina had to start


    working again.


    It was probably due to the fact that it was Tina''s first day to return to work, she was constantly in a


    state of absent-mindedness.


    Looking at the news drafts densely shown on theputer screen, she couldn''t help but thought


    Abby''s visit to Wilson in the ward the day before.


    After that, Tina did not bother him. After all, there was another beautiful woman in the ward, and he


    did not need her.


    During the lunch break, Bonnie Lewis came over and patted her on the shoulder. "Tina, someone is


    looking for you outside!"


    Tina was puzzled.


    She got up from her seat and walked out of the office.


    When Tina saw the person standing in the corridor, she was shocked. "Susan?"


    Susan Anson''s hair was short and she was dressed in a neutral style.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wearing the most popr cropped boyfriend pants, a white T-shirt with a round cor, matching a


    very tasteful ne, and a light makeup, she was full of masculine feeling.


    Susan smiled at her and said, "Miss Hall, I was invited to attend the fashion show abroad during the


    finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest. I wasn''t at home, so I didn''t have time to congratte


    you for your winning the championship! I have always believed in your ability and thought that you


    had the best chance of winning the championship. You didn''t disappoint me!"


    Her words were full of sincerity.


    Tina smiled embarrassedly, "Thank you, Susan!"


    At the same time, she asked in a confused manner, "Susan, why did youe today?" Although


    she could be considered familiar with Susan, they were just acquaintances. Other than the first time


    they met at a banquet, the rest of their meetings were during the Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    They did not have much private rtionship.


    Susan said slowly, "It might be a long story. Let''s find a cafe to have a talk in seats!"


    Tina nodded.


    Ten minutester, they sat in a cafe next to the office building.


    After reading a stack of documents for herself, Tina was shocked. "Susan, you want me to establish


    a studio with you?" "Correct!" Susan nodded. "You should also know that I''ve always been at Lin''s


    side, and learned a lot from him. In these years, Lin is basically retired. And my designs were for


    contracts with otherpanies. But in my heart, I really wanted to establish my own clothing design


    studio!


    "Miss Hall, I admire your talent in design and your ability, so I''d like to invite you to be my Partner!"

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Tina was stunned.


    She never expected that Susan woulde to her for this.


    The clothing design was what she loved the most in her bones, but she was forced to give up.


    Before she attended the Grand Fashion Design Contest, she did not expect the fame of


    championship. It was purely to realize her dream.


    Tina thought that after thepetition, she might never have any connection with clothing design.


    However, Susan''s proposal once again ignited her dream of designing.


    She felt a fire in her heart.


    However, Tina still had an awkward expression on her face. "Susan, I''m afraid I''ll have to apologize


    to you for this!"


    Susan asked anxiously, "Why, Miss Hall, you don''t want to be my Partner?"


    "No, no!" Tina quickly shook her head.


    Susan was famous in the designing circle. Being recognized and admired by her was the luck of


    every young designer.


    Tina exined, "I''m very grateful for your appreciation, but I''ve already signed a contract with the


    TV station. There are at least two years before the contract needs to be extended. Besides, when I


    was had economic trouble, the director helped me prefabricate three month''s sry..."


    She couldn''t break the contract, and she would be ungrateful if she did so.


    Tina was extremely unwilling to reject such a good opportunity.


    Hearing this, Susan smiled easily, "So you''re worried about this. It''s alright. I''ve already thought


    about it for you! You don''t need to stay in the Workshop every day. You just have to do the design


    work after work at the TV station. I''ll take care of the rest in the Workshop. What do you think?"


    Tina said excitedly, "Susan, thank you, I am very willing!"


    Susan said, "Then it''s a deal. From today onwards, we¡¯re partners!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded heavily.


    She couldn''t imagine that she would be a fashion designer one day.


    The two of them happily discussed the Workshop''s matters. Susan would take care of everything


    and she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything except designing.


    After matters about workshop, Tina suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help but ask, "By


    the way, Susan, in the Grand Fashion Design Contest, will the champion get a lot of bonus?"


    "Bonus?" Susan raised her eyebrows and then said with a smile, "There is no bonus at all. I''ve also


    been invited to be the judge of the Grand Fashion Design Contest many times, and I know things in


    the clothing design circle. I know very well that no bonus has been set in every contest, because


    being able to win the championship is already worthy of millions!"


    Tina was stunned. "Ah..."


    She was confused. The organizer had called to tell her that she had such a high bonus.


    When she was about to ask again, Susan''s phone suddenly rang. After hanging up, Susan picked


    up her bag and said, "Tina, I still have some things to deal with, so I''ll be leaving first. I''ll contact you


    again when the Workshop is done!"


    The rtionship between the two went a step further. Susan no longer called her Miss Hall but Tina.


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    After saying goodbye to Tina, Susan left in a hurry.


    She couldn''t ask about the bonus anymore. She thought to herself that Susan had just been the


    judge for several times. Maybe


    Susan wasn''t very clear about it. And, perhaps, each time was different.


    She was just lucky that this time it set a high bonus...


    Tina shook her head and stopped thinking about the bonus.


    After work in the evening, she took a bus to the private hospital.


    The first thing was to visit his daughter in the sterile ward.


    When Tina came out of the elevator, she saw Wilson, who was also wearing a hospital gown, sitting


    outside.


    Through the ss, they could see the inside of the ward.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was amunication device in the sterile ward. The father and daughter were talking


    happily.


    After the bone marrow transnt, I had to stay in the sterile ward for at least 20 days until she


    grew new bone marrow and white blood cells grew to more than 1,000 before she coulde out.


    The ward waspletely enclosed. She couldn¡¯t see the sunlight or have contact with the outside


    world.


    Living under themp every day would make people confused about day and night. When many


    adults lived in it, they had to endure psychological stress.


    But I was very strong and optimistic at such a young age. She was very happy because she


    knew that she was getting better soon.


    Even though they were separated by ayer of ss, she smiled innocently. There was no sign of


    illness on her face.


    I blushed, like a bright apple. "Mr. Right, we really have telepathy. Every time I miss you, you will


    come and see me!"


    Wilson hooked his lips and said, "I, will it be very boring to stay inside?"


    The sun was shining and shadowing on his face. His face was covered with a gentle halo.


    "No, because you are with me!" I grinned.


    She said in a childish voice, "Mr. Right, Uncle Doctor said that as long as I stay here obediently, I


    will get better. And I don''t have to live in the hospital every day in the future. Can you take me to


    more ces to y then? I want to go to the zoo, see the sea, and y in park!"


    "Okay, I promise you!" Wilson said.


    This was his daughter.


    Wilson would give her promise even she asked him to give her a star.


    Over the years, his daughter who descended from the sky had stirred up the deep-seated fatherly


    love in his heart.


    I covered her face and shared with him. "Hee hee, and also, after I recover and leave the


    hospital, I can go to kindergarten like other children!"


    Seeing Tinaing over, she was very smart and shouted, "Mommy!"


    Tina''s brows arched.


    She picked up the microphone on the other side and asked with a smile, "I, did you feel


    ufortable today?"


    I shook her head and replied, "No, I am fine, mom!"


    The two of them chatted with their daughter inside.


    For a moment, Tina even had the illusion that they were a happy family of three.


    Such a thought that she shouldn''t have was suppressed by her.


    In the corridor out of the sterile room, it was silent.


    Tina tried to get rid of some thought that she shouldn''t have, and Wilson frowned as he was thinking


    about something.


    Tina asked, "President Chin, how''s your recovery going?"


    "Good, doctor said!" Wilson said.


    "Emm!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson suddenly stopped and looked at her through the lens. His eyes were as deep as an ancient


    well. "Tina, I have been interrupted twice, and I have endured long enough!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She knew what he meant. Her breathing was slightly disordered, and she asked awkwardly,


    "Endured what?"


    "What do you think?" Wilson narrowed his eyes and asked in a meaningful way.


    He suddenly pressed her against the wall before she could say anything.


    Hot breath suddenly came.


    Regardless of the fact that they were at the busy corridor, Wilson pinched her chin and kissed her


    heavily.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Wilson could not wait any longer.


    He had long wanted to do this.


    If Abby hadn''t paid a visit to him the day before, he wouldn''t have waited until this moment. After


    Abby left, he dealt with a lot of business affairs.


    Since the operation, he had been in the hospital all the time. There were a lot of business affairs


    needed to be handled. And it costs too much time to handle these things so he had to wait to meet


    her until this day.


    Wilson''s long arms firmly wrapped around her waist, and her lips and tongue were upied.


    Tina''s eyes widened.


    She even forgot to push him over.


    However with the daze, Wilson had taken away all her breath, and she had no chance to escape.


    The afterglow of the sunset cast on the two people. The magnificent light created an ambiguous


    atmosphere between them. Looking from afar, they were like a pair of lovers who could not give up


    kissing each other.


    Tina''s eyes gradually turned misty.


    Her calves felt limp, and she waspletely supported by his arms around her waist. Under his


    strong aura, she even unconsciously wanted to respond to his kisses.


    "What are they doing?"


    "I know, they are kissing!"


    "Heehee, it''s often shown on TV..."


    As soon as the childish talk was heard, the two who were entangled together separated.


    They looked in the direction of the voice and saw two little boys in hospital gowns standing a few


    steps away.


    Both of them cocked their heads and looked at them curiously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tina''s face suddenly turned red.


    So embarrassing.


    She recalled that this was a public ce and she was kissed by him against a wall, and it was in the


    department of pediatric...


    As soon as he loosened the grip on her waist, she quickly jumped to the side.


    The redness of Tina''s cheeks spread all the way to her ears. She coughed unnaturally and said,


    "President Chin, you''d better go back to the ward and rest. I''ll go first!"


    Wilson looked at her back as she ran away like a rabbit.


    He raised his hand and stroked his chin, with an unsatisfied expression.


    After taking back his sight, Wilson nced at the two little boys standing next to him. He changed


    his gentle and elegant appearance and said fiercely, "Little punk, what are you looking at? Go back


    to find your mother!"


    The two little boys were scared and ran away quickly.


    Tina ran all the way back to the sterile ward.


    Her heart was beating very fast.


    Outside the ward, her good friend Malee was standing there.


    When Tina saw Malee, she immediately smiled and walked over. "Malee, you''re here!"


    Malee obviously came over after work. She wore a suit of working suit and looked a little tired.


    Recently, she was busy with her work, but she also took time toe over to see I.


    Malee smiled, "Yes, I''ve just arrived! I''s condition is pretty good, I was worried that she''d get


    bored and cry. I didn''t expect her to get used to it! I is the best girl!"


    Tina nodded. "Yeah!"


    Through the ss, I was lying on the bed watching TV.


    She seemed to be a little tired, yawning from time to time, such a cute girl!


    Tina asked, "By the way, Malee, when we went to the Chin''s Group that day, you suddenly said that


    there was something urgent and left in a hurry. Is there anything wrong?"


    Malee''s expression was too frightened that day, causing Tina to worry about her.


    Malee waved her hand. "It''s okay, nothing..."


    She hesitated for a while and quickly changed the topic. "Something happened idently! But it


    doesn''t matter. Now that Wilson had withdrawn the charge, and I has sessfully had the


    operation. I believe that she will grow up healthily like an ordinary child. You don''t have to be


    worried anymore!"


    "Yeaa!" Tina said.


    Everything was solved, and the future seemed to be filled with endless expectations.


    She could not help but smile.


    Malee seemed to have discovered a new continent. "Tina, what''s wrong with your mouth?"


    Malee didn''t notice it when they were chatting. When Tinaughed, there was light on her lips,


    which showed her lips clearly red and swollen.


    She looked as though she had been thoroughly ravaged.


    "Mm!" Tina''s cheeks reddened.


    As if she had a guilty conscience, she raised her hand and covered her mouth.


    Malee''s smile was very ambiguous. She deliberately joked, "I said that you went to see her Mr.


    Right. Did you identally meet a satyr, or did someone turn into a satyr?"


    After she finished speaking, Tina''s face burned even hotter.


    The two good friends joked and teased each other.


    The sound of high heels came from far to near.


    "Miss Hall!"


    Tina and Males both stopped. When they heard the voice, they saw the dignified and elegant Abby.


    Abby was wearing the ssic clothing of a famous luxurious brand this day, with a camellia at the


    cor. Her hair was tied delicately, and she had an quaint and elegant temperament. Every step she


    took showed her delicate charm.


    Just like the day before, she held a bouquet of flowers in her arms and some nourishment in the


    other hand.


    Tina wondered if she had gone to the wrong ce.


    She frowned slightly.


    Abby quickly came to her and smiled at her.


    Although every time Tina met her, Abby would always smile and look very friendly, she always felt


    that there was ayer of distance between them.


    Tina said politely, "Miss Amery!"


    Males knew Abby. She felt that Abby was obviously up to something, so she whispered, "Tina, I''ll go


    back first!"


    Tina nodded.


    After Males left, Abby stood face to face with her.


    Tina''s gaze remained impassive as she watched Abby ce the flowers and nourishments on the


    chair beside her. Then, Abby looked inside through the ss.


    I was so sleepy that she closed her eyes, her long eyshes quivering.


    Abby turned her gaze to Tina''s face again and said with a smile, "I don''t know if it would be rude. I


    just think I shoulde over and pay a visit!"


    Tina did not know what was going on.


    When Abby thought of Wilson drinking the porridge as if it was treasure, she clenched her fists


    tightly.


    After a pause, she said with a smile, "Wilson had told me about his daughter!"


    Tina didn''t say anything.


    But her heart suddenly tightened.


    Abby smiled and said, "She is really as beautiful and lovely as what Wilson had described, but her


    facial features seem to be more like yours!"


    "Thank you!" Tina tugged at the corner of her lips, though her breathing had frozen.


    "Wilson and I had known each other for many years. Although I lived abroad in these years and we


    may not have many contacts, we still have a rtionship!" Abby said with a smile.


    Tina said indifferently, "I heard your things from Desmond..."


    "Desmond Chin?" Abby raised her beautiful eyebrows, and then her eyes shed a little weirdness.


    She nodded. "Yes, I hurt him because of Wilson. Although I still feel sorry for him even now, I have


    to admit that those time with Wilson is the best memory of my life!"


    Abby seemed to be thinking of her better years, and there was nostalgia on her face.


    Tina remained silent.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Noticing that the topic was drifting away, Abby took the initiative to draw it back, "I support Wilson


    very much in his donation of bone marrow to his daughter! Although this was an ident between


    you, it was his daughter after all. They are rted by blood. These are all what he should do!"


    Tina waited for her to continue.


    Abby motioned for the flowers and nutritious products she brought, and continued with a smile, "I


    bought some nutritious products and consulted the doctor specially. When the kides out of the


    sterile ward, these can nourish her body. These are just a little token of my regard!


    "Miss Hall, you can rest assured that since she is the daughter of Wilson, I will also treat her as my


    daughter in the future!"


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She smiled faintly. "Thank you, Miss Amery!"


    From her words, Tina could roughly tell why she was here.


    Then she paused for a moment and said, "However, President Chin and I have reached an


    agreement about our daughter. He won''t rob me of my custody right, and I won''t deprive him of his


    right to be a father! Moreover, I won''t try to ask for anything from him at the name of daughter..."


    Abby nodded with a smile on her face.


    After Tina finished speaking, her face with exquisite make- up showed a look of relief. Although she


    hid it very well, it was still revealed a little.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Abby didn''t stay any longer. She looked at her watch and said goodbye with a smile, "Miss Hall, I


    won''t bother you anymore. I have to go to the ward to see the Wilson!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina''s throat tightened and she nodded with a smile. "Goodbye, Miss Amery!"


    Abby nodded at her and left with her bag.


    Tina stared at her departing figure. Her figure was slender and her gait graceful. Even her back


    looked elegant and noble.


    An ordinary person could notpare with such a rich and high-borndy.


    She always believed that Abby and Wilson would be a better couple.


    Whether in terms of family background or appearance, they matched each other well. There was a


    world of difference between she and them.


    Tina felt as though her heart had been submerged in ice.


    For a moment, she even thought, "Could it be because of Abby Amery that Wilson withdrew the


    charge? Of course, if they were to marry, Wilson have to take Abby''s feeling in to consideration.


    She wouldn''t want her husband to have a daughter when they marry..."


    Tina was caught up in her chaotic emotions.


    As the night fell, I in the sterile ward slept even more soundly.


    The impatient building became quiet. Tina walked out silently.


    As soon as she walked down the stairs, her phone vibrated.


    Wilson sent a message, "Tina, I want to eat again the porridge made by you tomorrow!"


    Tina''s eyshes drooped.


    After a moment of silence, she typed, "Okay!"


    Tina subconsciously turned around.


    She looked up at the top of the impatient building, where she saw a tall figure standing by a window


    with light on. The figure was looking at her from a distance.


    She quickly withdrew her gaze and quickly left the hospital.


    The next evening, in VIP ward.


    At dusk, the sunset glow came in through the window ss. It was so enchanting that the white


    walls of the ward were dyed red.


    Terry stood in front of the hospital bed with a pile of documents in his arms and there was a tablet


    PC on the top of these documents. With Wilson''s instructions, he crossed out items on the screen


    one by one.


    Half an hourter, all the work was reported.


    Wilson sat on the bed with golden-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. He looked gentle and


    elegant, and also a littlenguid.


    Terry noticed the nutritious food on the table next to Wilson.


    The food was provided by the hospital. It had been there before he came in.


    From beginning to end, Wilson did not mean to touch it.


    Terry immediately guessed. "President Chin, are you waiting for Miss Hall to bring you porridge


    again?"


    Wilson saidnguidly, "Hmm!"


    He nced at Terry, as if saying, "You know that!"


    Terry chuckled and tried to tter him. "Miss Hall must be an excellent cook. She''ll definitely be a


    good wife and mother in the future!"


    Wilson looked out of the window with a smile.


    Terry was curious.


    He didn''t know why his boss would like the in rice porridge so much.


    But he only dared to think about it in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have any holiday in his life!


    Terry looked at his phone and said with a smile, "It''s almost seven o''clock. President Chin, don''t


    worry. Miss Hall should being soon!"


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed. "Then why are you still here?"


    Terry immediately understood, fearing that he would destroy the boss''s n again, "I''m leaving


    now!"


    Just as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the ward door.


    It was not Tina who came in, but a nurse.


    The nurse was holding a thermal lunchbox.


    The lunchbox was not strange to Wilson. It was the one Tina often used.


    Terry was surprised.


    Wilson frowned.


    The nurse walked straight in. "Mr. Chin! This is the lunch box that Miss Hall asked me to give you. It


    contains porridge and chicken soup. Eat it while it''s warm!"


    "Where is she?" asked Wilson.


    The nurse exined, "Miss Hall said that she has something else to do, so she asked me to deliver


    it!"


    The nurse just helped Tina deliver the porridge. After the mission waspleted, she closed the


    door and left.


    Wilson frowned, and his mood suddenly plummeted.


    He opened the thermal lunch box, inside of which was as sumptuous as that day.


    There were soft in rice porridge, chicken soup with ginseng slices and fried vegetable with a


    different kind fromst time.


    The strong aroma of rice came into their nostrils.


    Wilson ate slowly and frowned.


    Tina''s life returned to normal after returning to work.


    Everyday, her only two destinations were TV Station and the hospital.


    After Tina got off work, she sat on the chair outside the sterile ward, holding the microphone and


    chatting with her daughter inside.


    I was still full of energy.


    Her big obsidian- like eyes were bright and flickering, which could melt people''s hearts.


    Tina''s eyes curved into crescents. "I," Tina said tenderly, "when I got off work today, I passed by


    the dessert shop. There were a lot of people lining up at the door. When youe out of the sterile


    ward, I''ll buy you your favorite milk- cream cake, okay?"


    I showed her row of small baby teeth and looked expectant. "Yeah, mom is the best!"


    Tinaughed.


    Her daughter was so sweet that she could warm her heart every time.


    Tina''s hand, which was holding the microphone, paused and she asked tentatively, "I, did Mr.


    Righte to see you today?"


    Although Wilson was still in hospital, Terry still reported to him every day, and there were many


    documents for him to read and review.


    But no matter how busy he was, he came to see


    I every day.


    I was about to answer when she saw a tall figureing over. She immediately opened her


    mouth and called "Mr. Right" sweetly.


    Tina pursed her lips.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    There were steady footsteps behind Tina.


    Soon, the tall figure of Wilson appeared in her sight. Even he was wearing loose and fashionless


    hospital gown, he was still handsome.


    The light of the setting sun made his facial features as beautiful that they seemed to be sculptured.


    In a trice, Wilson had walked in front of her, and his deep eyes behind the lens fell on her face.


    Tina lowered her eyes and skillfully avoided his gaze.


    Wilson slightly narrowed his eyes. "Off work?"


    Two days in a row, he only saw the porridge sent by the nurse, but he didn''t catch her figure.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wilson deliberately calcted the time and came here to catch her.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded and immediately said, "President Chin, then you can chat with I first. I have


    something to ask the attending doctor!"


    Wilson frowned.


    He wanted to chase after her, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw I in the sterile ward looking


    at him with her big eyes, and she was calling him Mr. Right sweetly.


    Wilson had to give up and picked up the microphone next to him.


    In addition to the elevator, there was also an overpass bridge at the corner of pediatric department.


    The bridge connected the adjacent impatient building, which was convenient for people to go


    between patient and impatient building. There were transparent ss windows on both sides of the


    wall, and the beautiful color of the evening sunset crept in.


    Tina leaned her back against the wall, her gaze fixed on a spot in the distance.


    A familiar aura blew over.


    Tina''s breathing stopped for a moment. It was toote for her to dodge.


    The tall shadow of Wilson fell from the top of her head and the arm he stretched out blocked her


    way.


    Tina wanted to take a step back but she found that her back was already against the ss.


    Wilson said, "Didn''t you have something to ask the attending doctor?"


    Tina smiled awkwardly. "Dr. Westcott is not in the office, so..."


    Wilson asked sharply, "Tina, are you deliberately avoiding me?"


    Tina avoided his eyes after being seen through. She did not dare to look him in the eye.


    She shook her head, once again lying, and said, "No!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and his thin lipszily.


    "Are you shy because I kissed you in front of those kids that day?"


    Although they had done a lot of intimate things between men and women, and when they were


    together, she was obedient to his needs, in fact, she was a very shy person.


    Speaking of that kiss, Tina''s eyshes fluttered gently.


    Seeing this, Wilson''s desire to kiss her got stronger, and he automatically bent over.


    Tina covered her mouth with her hand.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and wanted to grab her hand.


    Tina said, "President Chin, our rtionship has long been over. It''s not appropriate to do such a


    thing. Forget itst time, but don''t do it again in the future..."


    Wilson''s eyebrow raised high when he heard that.


    Suddenly, a female voice sounded and interrupted the two at an inappropriate time. "Wilson!"


    Tina looked over and saw Abbying out of the elevator. Abby smiled and looked beautiful and


    noble.


    Tina''s expression froze, and she whispered, "President Chin, I''ll go first!"


    Tina bent down slightly and got out of Wilson''s arms.


    She walked very fast, as if there were fierce beasts chasing behind her.


    When Tina left, Abby had walked to Wilson in high heels.


    She brought a small bouquet of daisy this day, carefully selected and matched with green


    desmodium gyrans, which was very suitable for visiting patients and also suitable for giving to the


    opposite sex.


    Abby smiled slightly and said, "Wilson, I went to the ward and did not find you. The nurse told me


    that you came to pediatric department. So, here I am!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    He did not look at Abby. He was still looking in the direction Tina had just left. But Tina was nowhere


    to be found.


    His chin tensed up slightly and the displeasure was written on his face.


    Abby acted as if she did not know. She continued with a smile, "Are you here to see your daughter?


    Don''t worry. I believe that she is a blessed girl and will recover!"


    "I also believe!" Wilson said.


    He was willing to listen to blessings for I.


    Abby looked out of the window and said in a soft voice, "The weather is good today. You have been


    extracted so much bone marrow and blood, and you have been in the room since the operation.


    Shall I apany you downstairs for a walk?"


    "No need." Wilson shook his head and refused.


    After pausing for a while, he fixed his eyes on Abby''s beautiful and elegant face and said in a low


    voice, "Abby, I''ve told you that you needn''te here every day to see me. I''m fine and will be


    discharged soon. If it''s about the cooperation, you can go to Terry Howard directly!"


    Abby''s lips were slightly pale.


    She was a little embarrassed and even more umpleasant.


    However, Abby wouldn''t show it, let alone show it in front of the man she loved most. She had


    always been a well-educated, gentle, and dignifieddy, so she wouldn''t arouse anyone''s disgust.


    Abby smiled and nodded. "Okay, Wilson. I know!"


    As night descended, stars appeared in the sky.


    Tina leaned against the walls outside the sterile ward and looked through the ss at her sleeping


    daughter inside.


    I opened her small mouth, with two shadows under her eyshes. Her little face blushed in her


    sleep, soft and lovely.


    There were more gentleness in Tina''s eyes.


    Tina stared quietly for a long time. Then, she straightened her body and prepared to go home to


    rest.


    When she was about to move, someone suddenly covered her eyes with its hands.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She subconsciously thought it was Wilson, but soon she rejected her guess.


    A naughtyughter came to her ears. "Tina, guess who I am?"


    Tina did not know whether tough or cry.


    Only this guy could do such a childish thing, and ask such a stupid question...


    Without any doubt, Tina said, "Desmond!"


    Desmond Chin let go of his hands and jumped in front of her. He swung his curly hair and said,


    "Tina, you haven''t seen me for so many days. Do you miss me?"


    Thest time they met was when they were in the Chin''s Group. They had never met since then.


    Adam had a big cooperation case in hand. In order to nail it, he went abroad personally. He just got


    off the ne during the day, and after socializing, he passed by to see her.


    In the evening, Desmond was wearing a eyecatching red suit, which was as high-profile as the


    zing sun. It was difficult for people not to pay attention to him. And it also gave people a feeling of


    enthusiasm.


    Tina was shocked and pleasantly surprised at the same time.


    In a state of depression, she still felt happy upon seeing Desmond.


    Tina nodded. "A little bit!"


    Adam shook his legs gleefully. Then, he pursed his lips at her and said, "My Cousin Wilson seems


    to be hospitalized as well. Didn''t let anyone know. I sneaked around and asked around. It seems


    like he donated bone marrow!"


    "Mmhm!" Tina nodded. After a moment of thought, she told him, "I''s bone marrow transnt


    operation had just been finished a few days ago! Thanks to him."


    Desmond seemed to have thought of something, as if he was struck by lightning.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Desmond''s expression was a bit funny. "Such a coincident, how did their bone marrow match? It


    can''t be like the romantic drama in the TV that I is actually my cousin''s lost daughter, right?"


    He almost thought he was the screenwriter.


    Tina gave her tacit approval.


    "I actually guessed right?" Adam was stupefied.


    He just went abroad for a business trip for half a month. When he came back, the whole world was


    like having been turned up side down!


    Desmond swallowed his saliva. "Tina, what''s wrong with you? You sneakily had an affair with my


    cousin so many years ago?"


    Tina felt a little awkward. "Ahem..."


    She paused and briefly told him the whole story. Five years ago, they happened to spend a night


    together. Wilson performed parent bone marrow transnt operation for I and fought for the


    custody right with her.


    After Desmond finished listening, he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    After a long while, he sighed with a particrly sorrowful tone. "It''s all over! So, I have a blood


    rtionship with your little girl and I am her uncle. Now it is impossible for her to call me brother!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched.


    The brain circuit of this yboy was always so strange.


    In the end, Desmond still epted this fact and once again regained his vitality.


    He swung the curly hair on his forehead and snorted angrily, "Tina, my second cousin definitely


    didn''t fight with you for the custody right out of good will. I think maybe it''s because of Abby


    Amery..."


    Tina remained silent.


    She lowered her eyes and her heart curled into a ball.


    The next day, it was still a work day.


    Tina had taken a long leave previously, and most of her work was done with the help of her


    colleagues. The remaining parts had been piled up, and it was not a small workload.


    She decided not to go to the hospital to see I this night. The next day was the weekend, and she


    had a lot of time to apany her during the day, so she wanted to stay in the office to work


    overtime and finish all the work she owed.


    The sky, which was supposed to be sunny, began to darken since evening.


    The sunset waspletely blocked by the dark clouds. Itter drizzled.


    The lights in the office were on, and Tina was working on a news draft in front of theputer.


    The other people in the department were getting off work one after another, with only the sound of


    her taps on the keyboard. Therefore, the ringing of the cell phone was very clear.


    The call was from Malee.


    Malee told her, "Tina, you rest tomorrow. I have something need your help with!"


    Tina asked, "Malee, what''s the matter?"


    Malee said, "It''s that Old Madam Chiang lost an important painting and she''s in a bad mood. The


    painting isn''t expensive, but it was a present from Old Master before he passed away. It''s an oil


    painting of a sunrise by the riverside. As you know, in the Chiang family, Old Madam is the only one


    who treats me well, so I want to draw a new painting for her! As a memorial!"


    Tina answered with understanding.


    Malee continued, "I checked the weather forecast and the rain will stop in the middle of the night.


    The sunrise tomorrow morning will be a perfect scene to draw. But I''m afraid that I can''t do it alone,


    so I want to ask you for help!"


    Tina said without hesitation, "No problem. I''ll go with you!"


    They were best friends. When they needed each other, they would do their best to help.


    Malee felt warmth in her heart. "Thank you, Tina. I''ll wait for you at your ce tomorrow morning!"


    "Sure!" Tina smiled.


    After hanging up, she continued to work.


    The phone rang again.


    Tina thought that Malee was calling again, so she picked it up without even looking at the screen.


    A deep voice came through the speaker. "Tina, why didn''t youe to the hospital tonight to see


    our daughter?"


    Tina paused for a moment before replying, "I''m working overtime!"


    In the evening, she called the hospital and asked the nurse to inform I that she was busy with


    work this night and she would go to see I the next day.


    Wilson went to see his daughter every day. He should have known.


    "Just now the doctor came to say that I will be discharged from the hospital the day after tomorrow!"


    Wilson''s tone showednguidness and a trace of deliberate resentment.


    Tina pretended that she didn''t sense that. She smiled and said, "Really? Congrattions, President


    Chin. It must be very boring to live in the hospital these days!"


    In fact, she had already inquired from the doctor and knew when he would be discharged from the


    hospital.


    But at this time, her tone was calm and very polite, like a stranger who didn''t care.


    Wilson said in a deep voice, "Tina, you are heartless!"


    Tina''s finger bent slightly.


    Although he sounded like rebuking, he did not really get angry. From the speaker, it sounded a little


    ambiguous, more like the sentimental whispers between lovers.


    Wilson said atst, "I still want to have the porridge cooked by you tomorrow!"


    "Mmhm. I will cook for you!" Tina replied.


    She promised him, but she would still let the nurse help to deliver it.


    Tina had been engrossed in her work since the end of the call.


    After thest interview material was sorted out, she shut down theputer. It was raining and it


    was getting darker outside.


    Tina turned off the light, and walked out of the office.


    Coming out of the office building, the rain was intertwined in the neon lights, and everything got a


    little blurred.


    Tina frowned.


    The rain suddenly fell at sunset, and she didn''t bring an umbre.


    She looked up at the falling rain. Although it wasn''t pouring, it was still very heavy.


    At this time, no colleagues could lend umbres to her. She raised her bag above her heard and


    wanted to rush to the roadside to stop a taxi, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t get an avable


    taxi for a long time.


    Just as she was about to be soaked, a ck luxurious car stopped in front of her.


    The door opened and Terry came over with an umbre.


    Tina was surprised. "Mr. Terry?"


    Terry said, "Miss Hall, it''s raining so heavily. I''ll drive you home!"


    Tina said gratefully, "Okay, thank you!"


    She was really lucky to meet Terry on such a rainy day.


    After sitting down, Terry handed her a dry towel.


    Tina thanked him.


    The car drove in the rain, and the windscreen wiper stirred up waves of water.


    Due to the rain, the car wasn''t fast. For fear of making her bored, Terry took the initiative to talk to


    her. "Miss Hall, why are you still working at this time?"


    Tina exined, "Yes, overtime. I''ve taken days off for I''s surgery and piled up a lot of work!"


    "Miss Hall, I thought that after the Grand Fashion Design Contest, you would directly transform to a


    clothing designer. After all, your design is so good and you were the champion!" Terry said in a


    praising tone.


    Tina smiled shyly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Terry blurted out, "Speaking of the contest, I suddenly remembered that after the finals, President


    Chin specially asked me to transfer two million into your ount..."

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Tina was stunned.


    Her eyes widened. "What did you say? President Chin asked you to transfer two million to me?"


    Terry nodded and said, "Yes, you should have received it, right? At the end of the finals, President


    Chin told me to transfer the money to you, and I did it myself. There''s no mistake!"


    Tina felt her throat tighten.


    After a long while, she didn''t know what to say.


    There was only onerge amount of money in Tina''s bank ount.


    At that time, the organizer called her and said that it was a reward for the champion of the finals. At


    that time, she just felt that there was a free lunch in the sky and did not doubt it.


    She remembered that Susan did not know anything when she asked her about the prize money.


    Therefore, in fact, there was no prize money at all. The money was given by Wilson in the name of


    the organizer.


    But why...


    At that time, they had just separated, and I''s real identity had not been revealed.


    Wilson did it was not because of his daughter, but because of her...


    Tina was moved.


    Chaotic emotions instantly floated in the air like dust, unable to calm down.


    Terry was a little nervous.


    He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He was worried that he had said something wrong.


    Wilson was not here and Tina had always been very easy to get along with. Moreover, he was too


    rxed when they were chatting just now, so he said everything without thinking too much.


    However, when he saw that her expression was more like being moved, Terry immediately let out a


    sigh of relief.


    He felt like he had helped his boss invisibly.


    The ck Rolls-Royce was parked downstairs.


    Terry gave the umbre to Tina.


    Tina said, "Thank you. Mr. Terry!"


    Terry smiled, indicating that there was no need.


    Terry watched her disappear in the building''s door and returned to the car after confirming that she


    was safe.


    As he started the car, Terry took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "President Chin, she


    has been sent home!"


    Every night, Wilson would have an intravenous drip. At this time, he was leaning against the


    hospital bed, with a needle inserted in the back of his hand, liquid dripping drop by drop. Otherwise,


    he would have gone personally.


    "I see," a deep sound came from the line, and then Terry finished the task and left.


    Tina, who had returned home, looked a little dazed.


    She sat on the sofa in a daze.


    Her head was full of the real source of the prize money and Wilson.


    When she came to herself, she found that her clothes wet by the rain had long been dry. She


    couldn''t help sneezing and quickly got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower and change


    into pajamas.


    Tina tossed and turned in bed for a long time. Finally, she fell asleep.


    The next day, the rm clock woke her up.


    The sky outside the window was still dark.


    The rain had stopped long ago. Just like Malee had said, it would be a sunny day without many


    clouds.


    Tina turned over but didn''t sleep. She had promised Malee, so she got up from the bed.


    She did not know whether it was because she dicin'' t have enough sleep that she felt dizzy.


    After washing her face with cold water, Tina felt much more sober.


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs. Malee just arrived downstairs by taxi. They set off to


    the riverside together.


    They arrived at the riverside at dawn. Because the sun had not yet risen, the rolling river looked


    particrly dark.


    Malee brought a drawing board and color box with her.


    They came to the foot of the famous t-topped Mountain, where there was an observation


    tform on the river bank.


    After finding the best position, Malee set up the drawing board. Not only was the morning wind cold


    and freezing, but there was heavy morning fog, which made their faces wet.


    While waiting for the sunrise, both of them wrapped themselves tightly in their clothes.


    As the sky got brighter, the sun gradually came out over the endless river.


    Tina had already prepared the paintbrush in her hand.


    They stayed for hours.


    Dowager Chiang had seen all kinds of precious things. If she lost a painting, she could find a master


    to paint another. However, the significance was different. The most important thing was diligence.


    Malee was also aware of this.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tina was also very pleased to be able to help her friend.


    The bright sunlight covered the whole earth. They ate something in the restaurant at the foot of the


    mountain and then prepared to go back.


    When Tina came out, she felt that her head was dizzy and her feet were a little weak.


    Malee supported her with concern. "Tina, are you alright?"


    Tina nodded her head. "I''m fine!"


    Malee saw that her face was a little pale. "The temperature by the river was low this morning, and


    the wind was strong too. Did you catch a cold?"


    "Mm. It might be!" Tina pressed down the throbbing eyebrows.


    She smiled and said, "Malee, don''t worry, I''ll go back and drink some more hot water! Go find a


    mounting master and bring the framed painting to Dowager Chiang!"


    Malee looked at her worriedly for a long time. When she saw that she kept urging her with a smile,


    she nodded and said, "Okay! I''ll go first!"


    Tina watched her leave and then went back in a taxi.


    After arriving home, she went into the kitchen.


    Tina still remembered that she had promised Wilson to make in porridge.


    She washed the rice and put it into the boiling water in the pot. After it boiled again, she turned into


    a soft fire and slowly stewed it.


    While waiting, Tina, who was sitting on a chair, felt that her body was sinking down, too weak to


    stand up.


    She raised her hand and touched her forehead. The temperature was very high.


    When she finished her workst night and came out of the office building, she was lucky to meet


    Terry, but she was still drenched by the rain. This morning, she had been in a drought by the river


    for a long time. It seemed that she had a cold.


    Tina took out two pills and took them.


    After the porridge was cooked, she put it into a thermal lunch box and carried it to the hospital.


    Because she had a cold, her body was sore, and she walked very slowly. It took her a long time to


    walk for a very short distance.


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon, the hottest time of the day. The temperature difference


    inside and outside the room was very big. Tina entered the impatient building. The air conditioner


    above her was blowing cold air, making her feel more dizzy and ufortable.


    She wanted to see I first.


    After she came out of the elevator, someone suddenly jumped in front of her.


    The curly hair swayed in front of her eyes. "Lil Tina!"


    Tina was shocked and said helplessly, "Lil President Chin, when did youe?"


    Today, Desmond was dressed in casual clothes, the color of which was still very high-profile and


    eyecatching, which was very suitable for his style. With his curly hair, he was very swanky.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Desmondined repeatedly, "It was toote when I


    saw you the night before yesterday, so I came specially to ask you out for a meal!"


    Tina said, "Let''s eat another day. I''m not hungry!" The main reason was that she was not feeling


    well and really had no appetite.


    Desmond''s gaze was attracted by the thermal lunch box in her arms. "Lil Tina, what''s in your hand?


    Is there in porridge in it?"

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Desmond was familiar with the thermal lunch box in her arms. He had once seen it in Chin''s Group


    and had a taste of in porridge by chance.


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    She carried it in her arms all the way from home to the hospital. The in porridge inside was still


    hot and tasty.


    When Adam heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.


    He reached out to take the lunch box and opened it. As expected, the smell of rice greeted him.


    in porridge was the mostmon thing. It was boring and tasteless. Desmond, who was picky


    on beautiful women and delicious food, did not like it very much, but he missed the taste of the in


    porridge Tina made very much in his heart.


    He wanted to ask her to make it again, but he did not expect it to happen so easily.


    Desmond said, "Lil Tina, if you''re not hungry, we can have a meal together another day. Give me


    this in porridge. I''m hungry!"


    Tina shook her head. "No!"


    She felt pain in her temples. She felt dizzy and her vision went ck. She was unable to stand up.


    Desmond shouted unhappily, "Why? Lil Tina, isn''t this you made for eating?"


    "I made it for someone else!" Tina exined and reached out to take back the thermal lunch box.


    Desmond curled his lips and snorted. "Who? My second cousin,?"


    Tina did not deny it.


    As soon as he heard that it was for Wilson, Desmond got so excited that the curly hair on his


    forehead flew up and he wanted to rob it without hesitation.


    He threw himself at Tina, but she dodged him.


    Bang¡ª


    Suddenly, the thermal lunch box fell to the ground.


    The lid was not tightly closed, and the in porridge inside spilled out, which was a mess.


    Seeing this, Desmond was so distressed that he almost jumped up. Heined, "Oh! Lil Tina,


    what are you doing? Don''t throw it away even if you don''t want to give it to me. It''s a waste of food!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Tina, only to find that something was wrong with her.


    Her face was exceptionally pale and bloodless.


    Her hands were hanging there, soft and powerless. Her mouth opened, but she did not make any


    sound. She fell backward.


    Desmond hurriedly held her. "Lil Tina, are you okay? You..."


    Tina shut her eyes and fainted.


    Desmond was terrified to death.


    Fortunately, this was a hospital. He bent over and wanted to pick her up to find the doctor.


    However, just as he was about to move, Tina was no longer in his arms.


    A tall man in a hospital gown forcefully snatched Tina away from his hand.


    When Desmond looked up, he saw that Tina had been held in Wilson''s arms.


    "Second Cousin?" The corner of Desmond''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Wilson didn''t have time to reply. He was frowning and staring at Tina in his arms, questioning


    sharply, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Hearing his questioning, Desmond felt the pressure and subconsciously shook his head in a daze.


    "I don''t know. We were just chatting properly when she suddenly passed out..."


    Hearing this, Wilson raised his hand and touched her forehead. The temperature was surprisingly


    hot.


    She had a fever!


    Wilson slightly moved his arms and easily held Tina in his arms. His movements were very smooth,


    as if he had done many times.


    Only then did Desmond react, and he immediately became unhappy. "Hey, you''re going too far by


    taking her away tantly! The hero saving a beauty should be me. Besides, the two of you have


    already broken up. She has nothing to do with you now!"


    Wilson nced at her coldly and said, "She is my daughter''s mother. Do you still think she has


    nothing to do with me?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond was speechless.


    When he wanted to chase after him, Wilson had already disappeared with Tina in his arms.


    In the VIP ward.


    After the doctor finished the examination for Tina, he looked at Wilson next to him whose eyebrows


    were wrinkled all the time and said with a smile, "Mr. Chin, don''t worry. She just has a fever because


    of catching a cold. Maybe she also suffers inmmation. I''ll give her an antipyretic injection and an


    intravenous drop!"


    Only then did Wilson not frown.


    He kept close to Tina like a sculpture, watching the nurse put the needle into the green veins on the


    back of her hand.


    Tina was in a deep sleep on the hospital bed. The doctor also suggested that she should rest more.


    When she woke up, the sky was still bright outside.


    It was not the dazzling sunlight of the afternoon before she passed out, but the morning light.


    Tina felt veryfortable all over. She didn''t feel weak and sore as before. It seemed that all her


    pores were smiling with mouths open. There was sweat on her forehead, but she was very


    energetic.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Wilson sitting in front of the hospital bed.


    He wore a hospital gown, with a tall nose, rxing eyebrows, and deep eyes behind the sses.


    Wilson asked, "Are you awake?"


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson said yfully with a smile, "Tina, you¡¯ ve slept from three o''clockst afternoon to now. Are


    you going to be an immortal?"


    The main reason was that he was worried.


    He had called the doctor and nurse several times to check her. After making sure that she was just


    asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tina was embarrassed by his words. "Yesterday, I..."


    She could no longer remember clearly what had happened. She seemed to be with Desmond.


    Before losing consciousness, she vaguely felt that she had fallen into a familiar and warm embrace.


    Wilson said, "The doctor said you had a fever because of a cold, but the fever died at half past ten


    last night, and it didn''t matter much!"


    Tina looked around. "Where is this ce?"


    "My ward!" Wilson saidzily.


    Tina looked at him again, who was sitting on the chair.


    There was only one bed in the ward. If she had been lying on his bed, had he been sitting there and


    apanying her for the whole night...


    In fact, she had woke up in the middle of the night, and saw him sitting in front of the hospital bed


    like he did now. But at that time, she was so sleepy that she thought she was dreaming.


    The ward door was pushed open after a knock.


    "Miss Tina, you''re awake!" Terry walked in with a takeaway box. He greeted her with a smile and


    then said, "President Chin, the breakfast you ordered is here!"


    "I see!" Wilson nodded.


    After Terry finished delivering the things, he turned around and left, closing the door for them


    considerately.


    Wilson opened the stic bag outside and said, "The doctor said that when you wake up, you


    should take the medicinal pills to avoid repeated illness, but you have to eat something first,


    otherwise your stomach can''t stand the stimtion!"


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson said, "I asked Terry to buy shrimp dumplings and eight-treasure rice porridge, which are the


    children''s vor you like!"


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered.


    Seeing that he picked up the bowl and was about to feed her, Tina stopped him. "President Chin, I


    can do it by myself!"


    "You are a patient now!" Wilson said.


    Tina still wanted to refuse, but the spoon had already been sent to her mouth.


    She had no choice but to take it.


    Wilson smiled with satisfaction.


    He continued to stir the eight- treasure rice porridge in the bowl and even blew on it before feeding


    it to her, as if he was afraid that she would be burnt.


    The morning light fell on his angr facial features. There was a serious look on his face, as if he


    was discussing a contract of hundreds of millions in the conference room.


    Tina''s eyes were full of tears.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    A warm current flowed into Tina''s heart.


    Some emotions that she shouldn''t have followed along, pressing down on her. She wanted to close


    her heart tightly in order not to be fluctuated.


    But she couldn''t help it. The ripples in her heart couldn''t be calmed for a long time.


    Tina was afraid of revealing the true emotions in her eyes, so she quickly lowered her head and


    said in a low voice, "President Chin, I know everything about the prize money of Grand Fashion


    Design Contest. It was you who gave me the money..."


    "Mmm!" Wilson''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    He was stunned for a moment and was a little surprised.


    When Wilson did this, he did not intend to tell her, nor did he want her to thank him.


    Tina pursed her lips. "Thank you. Also, you don''t have to be so kind to me!"


    In the past, when she was his mistress, he was very kind to her, which could be regarded as the


    favor bestowed to the mistress by the rich.


    Now that they had no rtionship, there was no need for him to treat her well.


    Tina knew that Wilson was a very loyal person.


    It could be seen from what he had done to help


    Mona.


    Because Mona''s father once helped him, he eded to Mona''s father¡¯s request before his death


    and took care of Mona for a long time. When they decided to end the rtionship, Wilson also said


    that he chose her to be his mistress for the same reason.


    Tina raised her head and forced a smile. ''T ve indeed saved you in the artificialke in my


    childhood. But you¡¯ve requited for it!"


    Upon hearing that, Wilson frowned.


    Did he just want to requite?


    He lifted the corner of his mouth and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    If it was just to repay the debt of gratitude, he could give her a sum of money directly at the


    beginning when she was short of money.


    But Wilson didn''t do that, but let her stay with him because he wanted to possess her.


    After Tina finished speaking, she lowered her head again.


    There was something in her eyes and her voice lowered more as if she were talking to herself. "So


    you don''t have to treat me well anymore, otherwise, I am afraid that I will take it seriously..."


    The voice ofst few words were trembling.


    Tina''s hands curled up slowly, like her heart which was shrinking bit by bit.


    Suddenly, her hands felt warm.


    A big hand covered them and wrapped them.


    Wilson''s deep voice came from above her head. "Then take it seriously!"


    Tina stared nkly at him.


    She felt as if her head had been hit by something.


    "Knock, knock¡ª"


    There was a knock on the door, and the doctor came in in a white gown.


    The doctor smiled when he saw her wake up. After giving her a checkup, he said with a smile, "Miss


    Hall''s body has been confirmed to be fine. It seems that you and Mr. Chin can leave the hospital


    together!"


    Wilson nned to be discharged from the hospital today.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He just didn''t expect that she suddenly got a fever and finally upied his hospital bed.


    Terry, who had left before, came back and effectively handled the discharge formalities for Wilson.


    After packing up all the things, he left the hospital by car.


    The ck Rolls-Royce was running at a constant speed.


    Tina was also taken to the car.


    Her gaze fell on the hands holding each other.


    To be exact, her hand was tightly wrapped by Wilson''s big hand and he never let go.


    The residential building was only two or three blocks away from the hospital, which was very close.


    After turning two corners, the car soon slowed down and stopped downstairs.


    Wilson had changed back into a suit, with a shirt inside. A pair of sses with gold frame was on


    his nose, giving him a gentle and elegant temperament,zy yet graceful.


    "Tina, you¡¯ve just recovered from a cold. You''d better go home to rest first and then go to see your


    daughter in the afternoon. Yesterday I asked the nurse to tell I that you were ill. She is very


    sensible. You don''t have to worry about her!" Wilson said to her.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Yesterday, she had a fever and fainted, and she didn''t change her clothes. She also wanted to go


    back and take a shower.


    Wilson''s deep eyes focused on her face, and his cold sses seemed to have turned warm.


    He paused and continued, "I have other ns for today. I have two important projects to discuss. I''ll


    find you to have lunch with tomorrow noon!"


    Wilson had been in the hospital for too long. Although he often read documents in the ward after


    operation, there were still many things he needed to deal with in person. Even though he had just


    been discharged, he had no time to rest.


    Tina nodded again.


    She closed the car door and stepped towards the building.


    After entering the building, Tina turned around and looked at the ck Rolls- Royce gradually


    leaving.


    She was still in a trance, and the words he had said before echoed in her ear.


    The next day at noon.


    Monday was much busier than usual.


    In the morning, the department held a meeting, which was very long and even took a period of nap.


    When the meeting was over, everyone was so hungry that their stomachs were screaming. They all


    immediately packed up and walked out of the conference room. Tina was the most anxious one.


    Bonnie, who was behind her, caught up and asked her, "Tina, we''re nning to order takeout right


    now. What do you want to eat?"


    Tina just waved her hand and ran to the elevator without responding.


    When the elevator descended, she kept checking the time.


    When Wilson drove her back after they left the hospital yesterday, he said that he woulde to


    have lunch with her at noon.


    She didn''t know if he was still there...


    Soon, she reached the first floor.


    Tina ran out of the elevator, and she slowed down when she approached the revolving door. She


    looked at the roadside while holding her breath.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz was parked there.


    Wilson drove over in person. Through the window window, his face, as handsome as a sculpture,


    could be vaguely seen.


    Tina calmed down her heartbeat and opened the car door, exining, "Sorry, we have been in a


    meeting for a long time!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Wilson smiled, not impatient at all.


    He started the engine again and merged into the traffic.


    Tina took the initiative to ask, "President Chin, what shall we eat?"


    Wilson meditated for a moment and saidzily, "Let''s eat the noodles!"


    After leaving the office building, the ck Mercedes drove all the way to an old urban area, close to


    the river.


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    She thought that he would take her to a random restaurant to have noodles. She didn''t expect him


    to bring her here.


    When Tina took part in Grand Fashion Design Contest, they woulde here to eat a bowl of beef


    noodles to celebrate each time she passed. But they did note over after she won the final


    contest.


    The reason why Wilson took her to eat noodles here was that he wanted to make up for their


    absence of thest time?


    The noodle restaurant was in an alley. It was impossible for cars to get in, so they had to stop by the


    roadside, get off, and walk over.


    After jumping off the car, Wilson reached out his hand to her.


    His hand was clear in the sun.


    Tina hesitated for a moment, then put her hand into his warm palm.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Compared to his hands, Tina''s hands were very small.


    Her hands were white and soft, like silk. Almost as soon as her hand fell into Wilson''s palm, it was


    wrapped by his hand.


    They walked into the noodle restaurant hand in hand.


    The old city area in this area had been bought by Wilson. It had not been demolished, but


    renovated and rebuilt, retaining the original simple characteristics.


    The noodle restaurant''s business was still booming, and there was no empty seat at this time.


    When Tina and Wilson entered, a table of guests just left. The waiters cleaned up quickly and let


    them sit down.


    After they ordered, the waiter left temporarily.


    They sat and waited.


    The cook was very efficient. Soon, two steaming bowls of noodles were served.


    One was a bowl of beef noodles with fragrant soup and the other was a bowl of noodles with


    tomatoes, which was specially ordered by Wilson just now.


    Wilson pushed the bowl of noodles to her habitually.


    When Tina saw this, she subconsciously picked up the seasoning beside her and put them in.


    Wilson ced one hand on the table, his slightly bent middle finger gently tapping on it rhythmically.


    In the process, he kept looking at her movements, and there seemed to be a faint smile on his face.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Tina, have you brought Dn here?"


    Tina was taken aback.


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    After that, she subconsciously emphasized again. "Not even once!"


    When Wilson heard the words, the smile on his face became bigger and bigger, and his eyes were


    full of smiles.


    Tina had been starving for a long time.


    Now, in front of the delicious noodles, she couldn''t wait to eat with chopsticks.


    Wilson on the opposite side was also eating with his head down.


    From the corner of her eye, she found that most of the people who came here to eat noodles were


    nearby residents, and people of the same raw were all young lovers or couples, the atmosphere of


    which seemed warm and romantic.


    They were among them, like a couple on a date.


    Tina remembered that her female colleagues who had a boyfriend would always go out to have


    lunch


    with their boyfriends during every lunch break.


    Somehow, her cheeks turned a little red.


    After eating, they got up and went to the counter at the door to pay the bill.


    Just like before, thendy still remembered them. In other words, as long as anyone had seen


    Wilson, it would be difficult for them to forget him. He had always been a person with a strong


    momentum and charm.


    Thendy smiled in a simple and warm way. She talked to them when she was looking for


    change. "It seems that you haven''t been here for a long time!"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded and said with a smile, "We''lle often in the future!"


    Tina couldn''t help ncing at him.


    The lunch break time was limited, and the old city area was far away. After eating noodles, they


    quickly headed back to the center of the city.


    More than ten minutes before going to work, Mercedes- Benz stopped in front of the office building.


    As Tina unbuckled her seat belt, she heard Wilson saying, "I will take a flight at four o''clock in the


    afternoon to Shanghy City for a business trip, ande back about two to three dayster. Can you


    help me tell I?"


    She asked subconsciously, "President Chin, are you leaving for a business trip?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded, and then there was smiles in his eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to


    leave


    me?"


    Tina was a little annoyed, but she did not show it. Instead, she smiled and shook her head. "I didn''t


    say that!"


    Although she denied it in this way, her cheeks were flushed.


    Tina also sensed it. In order to cover it up, she quickly opened the car door as she said, "President


    Chin, I''ll go back to work first!"


    As soon as she touched the car door, Wilson grabbed her hand and said, "Wait!"


    Tina turned her head in confusion.


    What greeted her was Wilson''s face that was suddenly close to hers.


    His lips covered hers, and his strong upper body almost reached over, pressing her firmly against


    the car seat.


    His kiss swept her lips and tongue.


    Wilson kissed her for a long time.


    In the narrow car, everything was ambiguous. When he let her go, Tina''s lips almost broke. Her face


    was flushed, and very beautiful under the sunshine outside the window.


    Wilson rubbed her lips with his rough fingers and said in a low voice, "Tina, wait for me toe


    back, do you know?"


    At that moment, she felt as if she had returned to the past.


    Every time he went on a business trip, he would tell her like that.


    Tina nodded obediently. "Mm!"


    Wilson watched her slender figure enter the office building and then drove the Mercedes away. ? ? ?


    The sun rose and set.


    Although Tina''s life looked the same as before, there seemed to be a change in it.


    She had been busy with her work for the past two days. Susan had also contacted her. The


    workshop was almost ready.


    Tina also went to the hospital to apany I as usual after work every day.


    However, every time I would ask when Wilson woulde back. Even though Wilson was on a


    business trip, he would take time to call I every day.


    Out of the office building at dawn, Tina went to the supermarket by the way.


    She bought a lot of things.


    There were too many people waiting in line at the cashier, so she dyed some time.


    The supermarket was on the first floor underground. After shopping, she needed to take adder to


    the first floor and then left from the exit at the first floor.


    Across the crowd, she caught a glimpse of a familiar face.


    It was a handsome face. When he didn¡¯t smile, he looked indifferent and cold.


    Dn also saw her, and his eyes immediately became urgent.


    His mouth moved and he seemed to be shouting her name!


    It was the first time that she had seen him again after she proposed not to see each other again in


    the future when they were in the hospital.


    Dn seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His chin became sharper, and he also looked a little


    gaunt.


    Tina quickly retracted her gaze.


    She clenched her fists and made up her mind. She turned around halfway and left through the side


    door.


    Dn wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by Lilith, who was beside him. When he


    looked up again, Tina had already disappeared.


    Lilith said nervously, "Dn, where are you going? Everyone is waiting for us in the restaurant


    upstairs!"


    Dn shook off her hand.


    Lilith was delighted to see his son''s livid face.


    She had not taken the wrong step this time!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After Tina got into the taxi, her phone rang.


    Wilson¡¯s name was on the screen.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat. She deliberately held her breath before picking it up. "Hello?"


    Wilson said, "Tina, I am back!"


    Through the line, she could still feel that he had endured the hardships of a long journey.


    He asked her again, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet!" Tina shook her head.


    Wilson said with a smile, "Let''s eat together tonight!"


    On the line, hearing his softughter, Tina seemed to have been infected. The corner of her mouth


    curved upward. "Okay! Then what would you like to eat?"


    After pausing for two seconds, Wilson said in a low voice, "I want to eat what you cook. Tina,e


    to the No.1 Luxurious Residence!"

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    The setting sun in the west had disappeared, leaving behind only a faint glow of the sunset.


    The taxi changed direction halfway and drove in from the entrance of No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    After the taxi stopped at one of the buildings, Tina took the change from the driver and got out of the


    car.


    When it was midsummer, the nts in the residential area became more luxuriant with flowers. The


    artificial water rippled with the breeze, and the willows swayed along the shore.


    Tina nced at them and then entered the building.


    She carried a shopping bag in her hand. In addition to some daily necessities, she also bought a lot


    of ingredients. Wilson called her, so she brought them all.


    Tina came out of the elevator and looked at the security door in front of her while holding her breath.


    She had note here for a long time, so she felt inexplicably nervous.


    Here, they had slept with each other countless times.


    After taking a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, no one responded to her.


    Tina was puzzled.


    She took out her mobile phone to call Wilson, and it was soon connected.


    Tina said, "President Chin, I''m already at the No. 1 Luxurious Residence. But no one has


    responded to my knock!"


    "Don''t you know the password? Why are you still knocking on the door?" Wilson''s voice waszy.


    Then he hung up the phone directly.


    Tina was speechless.


    She entered the password and the door clicked open.


    At the entrance, there was a pair of men''s leather shoes.


    Tina entered the room and opened the shoe cab at the entrance. She took out a pair of slippers


    and put them on.


    There was no change in the furnishings in the room. She felt both familiar with here and strange


    about it.


    Wilson''s tall figure appeared in her sight. He seemed to have just arrived home. He had taken off


    his suit jacket, and was lifting his arm and unbuttoning his shirt.


    His facial features were angr and he was very handsome.


    Wilson saw the shopping bag in her hand and asked with a smile, "Have you bought the


    ingredients?"


    Tina nodded and exined with a smile, "Yes! When you called, I was just in the supermarket!"


    The buttons of Wilson''s cuffs were untied, making him look very leisure. He raised his eyebrows


    and said, "I just got off the ne. I''ll take a shower first. You can cook. The food on the ne aren''t


    delicious. I''ve been hungry for a long time!"


    When he said thest sentence, his eyes behind the sses seemed to be a little deep.


    Tina did not know if she had thought too much.


    "Alright!" She nodded.


    Then the two took action separately. Wilson went into the bathroom to take a shower, and Tina took


    the ingredients into the kitchen.


    She bought a lot of vegetables and seafood, as well as some meat. It was easy for her to make a


    meal.


    As the sky outside became dark, the house was filled with vitality. The kitchen venttor was


    buzzing, and the house seemed to be a warm home.


    There was a pot on the hearth, which contained the beef she had just put in.


    The thick soup was rolling, and steam lingered. Tina was stirring with a spoon.


    Footsteps sounded behind her.


    Then, a burning gaze rested on her back.


    Tina''s movements halted slightly. Feeling the indistinct presence of a man, she was a little nervous.


    Tina turned around and saw Wilson leaning against the door frame of the kitchen. He didn''t just


    wrap himself in a bath towel aftering out of the bathroom. Instead, he changed into a dark gray


    pajamas, which made Tina feel relieved.


    With his hands in his pockets and the wet hair on his forehead hanging down, he showed a gentle


    and elegant temperament.


    Behind the sses, the eyes were burning.


    Tina was a little embarrassed by his stare.


    Wilson looked down and his gaze became deeper when it fell on her small earlobe. "Tina, you''re


    wearing earrings!"


    On her white earlobes, there were delicate tinum earrings.


    Against the bright diamond, the little swallow earrings were lively and lifelike.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tina raised her hand and touched them.


    She lowered her head and said with a shy smile on her face, "Yes!"


    Wilson''s eyebrows stretched, and the smile on his lips kept spreading to his eyes.


    Four dishes and one soup were served on the table.


    The two people faced each other, with two bowls and chopsticks, enjoying the warm food.


    For a split second, Tina felt as if they had returned to the past when their rtionship had yet to


    end. However, she vaguely sensed that something had changed and something was slowly


    emerging.


    Her heart beat fast.


    Both of them had a contented dinner.


    After putting down the chopsticks, Tina looked at the dark night outside and said with a slight smile,


    "President Chin, it''s gettingte. I''ll wash the bowls and chopsticks clean and then go back!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and then nodded. "Hmm!"


    Tina got up to tidy up the dishes and returned to the kitchen.


    After drying thest white te, she took off her apron.


    But when she came out, she frowned.


    Tina looked out of the window at the sudden pouring rain. The rain was so heavy that it hit the ss


    window loudly.


    Wilson walked to her side and looked at the rain outside. "Tina, it''s raining!"


    "Mn..." Tina nodded as a confused expression appeared on her small face. "Why did it suddenly


    start to rain? I have watched the weather forecast. It said it would be sunny all week!"


    It was because she was caught in the rain that she had a fever and faintedst time. After that, she


    paid special attention to the weather so that she could prepare an umbre in advance to prevent


    the same situation from happening again.


    Wilson said calmly, "I don''t know. The weather is unpredictable!"


    Tina could only nod.


    Her vision was blurred by the rain, and her palmsized little face was gradually full of worries.


    The rain was too heavy. How could she go back?


    Wilson looked at the cloudy sky and analyzed for her calmly. "It''s raining at this time, so it''s not easy


    to get a taxi! My car was sent to the auto repair shop before the business trip for maintenance. I can


    ask Terry to send you back! But it should be dangerous and difficult to drive in such a heavy ram!"


    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "Tina, why don''t you stay here tonight?"


    Tina was silent.


    Wilson said slowly, "There are two bedrooms at home. You can sleep in the other one!"


    Tina began to hesitate.


    She looked at the dark sky outside, and she didn''t know when the rain would stop.


    After thinking it carefully, she nodded and said, "Alright!"


    There was no shower room in the guest bedroom. Tina took the clothes and went to the bathroom.


    The sound of the water was barely discernible.


    Wilson, who was standing by the French window, took out his mobile phone and put it in his ear.


    Terry''s orderly voice came along the line. "President Chin, I''ve arranged everything. This man-


    made rainfall willst for three hours, and it can be as heavy as you want. Besides, if you want it to


    hail,


    I can arrange at any time..."


    There was a tinge of seeking for aplishment in his respectful tone.


    A bright smile formed on Wilson''s face, which was enchanting. "Well, you¡¯ve done a good job!"


    It waste at night.


    Tina was lying on the bed in the guest room.


    Not long ago, after saying good night to each other, Wilson and she went to the master room and


    guest bedroom separately, and the doors were almost closed at the same time.


    Tina did not mind sleeping in other beds. She closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    While she was in a daze, she heard steady footstepsing close. Then, the quilt was lifted.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Tina suddenly woke up from her trance.


    She wanted to turn around subconsciously, but she had already been dragged into a sturdy


    embrace.


    In this room, except for Wilson, there can''t be anyone else, and the familiar masculine aura has


    come from behind the neck, leaving bumps on the skin.


    Tina was surprised. She clearly remembered that she had locked the door.


    She tried to break free.


    Wilson put his arm around her waist. "Tina, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you tonight!"


    As he spoke, he tightened the grip on his hands.


    Her slender waist was as soft as a willow, which made him reluctant to let go.


    Tina''s tensed nerves rxed a little when she heard that. However, her heartbeat was still very fast.


    It was so fast that she felt like it could leap out of her throat at any time.


    After calming herself down, she bit her lip and said, "President Chin, we agreed to sleep separately.


    Go back to the master bedroom and sleep!"


    Wilson did not move.


    In the dark, the two people under the quilt were close to each other.


    Wilson put his lips in her ear and sighed. "It¡¯stoo lonely to sleep alone!"


    After they separated, Wilson was alone.


    Every weekend, without herpany, he would feel unusually lonely lying alone on the big bed.


    For many times, Wilson was difficult to sleep.


    A deep voice drifted into Tina''s ears and into her heart.


    Tina''s heart was in a state of chaos.


    She seemed to be struggling for thest time.


    "Then you have to keep your word..."


    "Okay!" Wilson happily agreed.


    Then, he held her tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to embed her into his body.


    After adjusting his sleeping posture, Wilson did what he said. He put his arms around her waist and


    did nothing.


    Tina''s heart was filled with suspicion.


    She held her breath and was on guard for a long time. Then her breathing became steady with his.


    The next morning, when Tina was woken up by the kiss, she felt that she was too careless.


    Inbination with her past experiences, she believed that these were all his ns.


    Tina felt that she was a sheep that sent herself into a wolf''s mouth on her own initiative. She was


    stupid and even asked knowingly, "President Chin, what are you going to do?"


    Wilson said, "It''s the second day, Tina!"


    He said meaningfully, as if to tell her that his promisest night was overdue.


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson didn''t wear sses, and his eyes were deeper.


    He pinched her chin with his hand and kissed her.


    The kiss was so aggressive. While he was kissing her, he seemed to want to grab her heart.


    In the morning light, Tina''s face was as red as the sunset glow.


    She could clearly feel the change in the floating air.


    Seeing that Wilson was serious, Tinapletely panicked. She reached out to press his strong


    chest and begged for mercy. "President Chin, please don''t do this. I''m going to workter!"


    Tina attempted to escape from his ws.


    She knew Wilson best.


    If he seeded, then she would not even need to go to work today.


    The curtain couldn¡¯t stop all light froming in. Light came through the cloth and fell on Tina''s


    small face.


    When she smiled, the end of her eyes was also lifted. Her clear eyes were bright and clean as if


    they were free from the dust of the world.


    Just like before, she looked gentle and ingratiating.


    Wilson''s heart suddenly softened. He missed it so much.


    However, he did not intend to let Tina go. After all,st night, when she came to the No. 1 Luxurious


    Residence, he said that he had been hungry for a long time.


    Wilson waspletely transformed into a hungry wolf.


    The sunshine outside the curtain became brighter and brighter, and the room was full of light.


    The ambiguous atmosphere in the room had not yetpletely disappeared, and the smell of


    cigarettes spread.


    Wilson, whose upper body was naked, was sitting on the bed with a cigarette between his fingers.


    While he was smoking, white smoke was blown out and then covered his handsome face.


    He smiled like a fox as he stared at Tina, who was lying beside him.


    Her silk- like long hair was soft and smooth, and her eyshes were long and thick. There were


    spots on her exposed shoulders.


    Wilson reached out his hand to stroke it.


    Even though Tina was still unconscious, she still trembled subconsciously.


    The smile on Wilson''s face deepened.


    When he put out his cigarette and was about to pounce again, Tina''s phone rang.


    Afraid of disturbing her sleep, Wilson stretched out his long arms and was about to hang it up.


    When he saw the caller¡¯ s name on the screen, he changed his mind. He picked it up and put it


    beside his ear.


    A gentle male voice came along the line. "Tina, it''s me!"


    The call was from Dn.


    Yesterday evening, Dn identally met Tina on the first floor of the shopping mall. He was very


    excited and also wanted toe forward and say something. However, she did not even give him a


    chance, which showed her determination to draw a clear line between them.


    He felt great pain.


    After that, Dn apanied Lilith to the family gathering, but he was always absent- minded.


    After returning home, he couldn''t sleep all night.


    In the end, Dn still couldn''t help calling her.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and deliberately did not speak.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn paused for a while, seemingly ready to say something to her. After a while, he continued,


    "Tina, I heard that I has recovered very well after the operation. Now you don''t have to worry


    anymore. I believe she will recover soon and thrive like other children! I know that I is very


    important to you, and her illness is also your worry, so I''m really happy for you, but I..."


    After listening for a while, Wilson said slowly, "Dn, I''m Wilson!"


    Dn was silent.


    The voiceing from the other side came to an abrupt end, followed by heavy breathing.


    Dn''s voice seemed to be full of anger. "Where''s Tina? This is her phone!"


    Wilson picked up Tina¡¯s hand.


    She was too tired. She was lying there and showed no signs of waking up.


    Wilson fiddled with the little hand on his palm casually with azy and evil smile. "She is sleeping,


    and it''s not convenient to answer the phone now! Do you need me to wake her up?"


    "No!" Dn clenched his teeth as if he was trying to restrain himself from losing control.


    Wilson held the mobile phone as he narrowed his eyes, revealing a sharp light. "Dn, from now


    on, they don''t need your care. I''ll take care of them!"


    This was what Dn had once said to him, and Wilson returned it to him.


    The phone was hung up.


    Wilson was not angry at all, and a smile formed on his face.


    Then, he picked up his cell phone again.


    When he got through, his first special assistant said respectfully, "President Chin!"


    Wilson nced at Tina and said before throwing away his mobile phone. "Cancel all my activities


    today!"


    Terry was speechless.


    "Boss, you don''t want thepany anymore?"

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    At nine o''clock in the morning.


    The beautiful sun was hanging high in the sky, and a few wisps of clouds were floating. The office


    building was full of busy white cors.


    Tina stood in front of the copying machine and was printing arge number of press releases.


    Bonnie came over from the other side and asked about her health. "Tina, are you feeling better? I


    heard that you took sick leave yesterday. Are you all right?"


    Tina was extremely embarrassed.


    Yesterday, she was held captive in No.1 Luxurious Residence by Wilson and did not leave for a


    whole day.


    With her eyes twinkling, she said with hesitation, "It''s all right. I just got a little cold. The night before


    yesterday, the rain was too heavy!"


    Bonnie was surprised. "Did it rain the night before yesterday?"


    Tina was at a loss.


    Bonnie looked at her face and said with a smile, "Anyway, you look good now. You''re ruddy, so I''m


    relieved! And don''t be too tired at work!"


    Tina nodded with a red face. "Yes..."


    After returning to her desk, she held her mouse and continued with her work.


    Her phone rang.


    Wilson''s name was on the screen. Tina unconsciously cleared her throat and then picked it up.


    Wilson seemed to be working, too. There was the sound of paper rustling. His low and maic


    voice spread from the line. "Tina, I''ll go to you at noon and have lunch together, okay?"


    Tina refused politely, "Today? I''m afraid not!"


    "Why?" Wilson asked.


    Tina exined, "I have an appointment! I have already made an appointment with my best friend.


    We have something to talk about face to face!"


    She had made an appointment with Malee three days ago. It would be too disloyal if she broke the


    appointment now.


    Wilson''s tone sounded unhappy. "Can''t you cancel it?"


    Tina was speechless.


    She pursed her lips and asked from the bottom of her heart, "President Chin, are you not busy?"


    Wilson had always been busy. As the leader of Chin''s Group, he had endless meetings to attend


    and endless documents to read every day. His schedule was tight, so every minute counted.


    Chin''s Group was not close to the office building of the TV station, and the lunch break was very


    short.


    It was really troublesome for Wilson to drove here to have lunch with her.


    "Of course I''m busy!" Wilson snorted.


    After a pause, he said, "I have to work overtime tonight. After you get off work in the evening, you


    cane to Chin''s Group. After that, we will go to the hospital to see our daughter together!"


    Tina replied meekly, "Okay!"


    Wilson was barely satisfied and hung up the phone.


    Tina looked at the ck mobile phone screen. She somehow felt that Wilson was a little clingy...


    At noon, Tina came out of the office building and arrived at a Japanese restaurant nearby.


    Malee had arrived.


    In addition to routine friends meeting, Tina also wanted to ask Malee to help her sign up for the


    qualification test of clothing designer.


    After all, she had already promised Susan that she would join her studio as a designer. Even if it


    was just a part-time job, she still wanted to be more professional.


    The Japanese restaurant had two floors and no hall. All were private rooms of different sizes.


    The decoration was of traditional Japanese Style. The doors were wooden, and a wind chime was


    hang on each door, which was very special.


    They were led to a private room on the second floor.


    The lunch was going on very well. Malee was going to meet some customerster, so the two of


    them were about to leave after they finished eating.


    When Tina walked down the winding stairs, she saw Wilson and was slightly surprised.


    A waitress wearing a kimono led him in with another male guest.


    Wilson''s facial features were deep and three-dimensional, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    The sses with tinum gold frame were on the bridge of his nose, which showed a kind of gentle


    and elegant temperament, but his movements were calm and powerful.


    The man next to Wilson was wearing the same dark suit as him.


    His appearance was outstanding. He had a pair of amber eyes, making him look like a mixed-blood


    person. Besides, he was also wise and calm.


    He was well-matched in strength to Wilson. They were standing together, attracting all the attention


    of the whole restaurant.


    They were like the male stars in the posters, so that the waitresses were all shocked by the scene.


    Malee saw it as well. Her expression changed all of a sudden.


    She gently pulled Tina''s arm and took a step back.


    "Tina, I..."


    Malee was just likest time. She wanted to make an excuse to avoid them, but she was still a little


    slow. The two men in front of them were not only tall, but also had long legs. They had already


    walked up to them.


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    Hayden was the first to smile and greet them. "Miss


    Hall, what a coincidence!"


    Every time thiswyerughed, the corner of his eyes would be lifted, with a bit of evil charm, like a


    demon who troubled the world.


    Tina nodded. "Mr. Hayden, President Chin, are you here for lunch?"


    Wilson was leisure. "Yes!"


    After she refused the invitation for lunch, he originally wanted to ask Terry to book him a meal, but


    Hayden suddenly came.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since Hayden was called back by Wilson through a phone call because of the custody case, he had


    been staying at home. Today, Wilson came to have lunch with him, and the ce was decided by


    Hayden. Wilson didn''t expect to meet Tina.


    Hayden looked at the person next to Tina and asked as he narrowed his eyes. "You want to run


    away as soon as you see me?"


    Tina was stunned.


    She finally realized how strange Malee was. She was a little nervous and scared at the same time.


    Malee said slowly, "Big brother..."


    Tina was even more surprised before she realized it.


    Both of their surnames were Chiang.


    However, she had never thought that they were rted by blood. After all, there were many people


    surnamed Chiang in this world.


    Malee''s life in the Chiang family had always been extreme misery, and the rtionship in the


    Chiang family was veryplicated. Many things were hard to say. In addition, in order not to make


    Malee unhappy, Tina rarely talked about the Chiang family.


    Hyden nodded and said, "Are you here to have dinner with your friend?"


    "Yes!" Malee replied.


    Hayden put on an older brother''s tone and said seriously, "I''ll pay the bill. Are you busy recently?


    Remember what I said. Girls don''t have to be too tired, okay?"


    "Got it!" Malee looked down.


    Wilson asked Tina, "Are you going back after eating?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson said, "Tina, don''t forget what we''ve said on the phone. Remember go to Chin''s Group after


    work!"


    Tina hummed in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Hayden asked Malee, "Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    Malee immediately shook her head. "No..."


    Tina, who was standing to one side, silently watched their interactions and felt it very normal.


    However, what was unusual was....


    After Hayden nodded, he was going to go upstairs. When he passed by, he leaned over and


    intimately kissed Malee at the corner of her mouth.


    Tina''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Walking out of the Japanese restaurant, Tina wanted to say something but stopped.


    Malee''s face was still pale.


    Tina was thinking about how to speak when Malee''s phone rang. It was a client calling to urge her.


    The two hurriedly said goodbye.


    At dusk, Tina did not go to the hospital directly after work, but went to the Chin''s Group by car as


    agreed.


    As soon as she entered the building, she saw Irene, the first secretary of Wilson.


    It seemed that she was waiting for her.


    Tina was a little shy.


    She followed Irene into the president''s exclusive elevator and went straight to the top floor.


    When they arrived at the president''s office, Irene said with a smile, "Miss Hall, President Chin is


    waiting for you in the office!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said.


    Irene nodded and knocked on the door for her.


    After entering, Tina saw that Wilson was sitting in front of arge desk in a white shirt with his cuff


    rolled up to the elbow, showing his sturdy arm.


    There were documents as high as a hill on the left and a cup of coffee.


    He was writing something with his head down.


    When he heard her footsteps, he did not look up, but a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Wilson slightly raised his hand holding a pen and said while pointing to the sofa next to him, "I still


    have documents to read. You sit over there and wait for me. I asked Irene to put some food on the


    tea table. You can eat some first!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    She walked to the sofa very obediently.


    As expected, in addition to the tea on the tea table, there was a te full of snacks on it.


    There were some nuts, preserved fruit, and some dessert.


    It was all children''s favorite snacks.


    Tina grumbled inwardly, but she still opened the bag full of dried mango.


    The dried mango was fresh and sweet. It seemed that there was ayer of honeying from the


    bottom of the heart after she took a bite.


    It was not the first time for her toe here, so she was not unfamiliar with it. Just like before, she


    sat quietly on the sofa waiting for him.


    She deliberately softened her movements to avoid disturbing his work.


    It was quiet in the office. Like a squirrel, Tina slowed down and chewed the things in her mouth.


    From time to time, she looked at Wilson, who was working on the desk, out of the corner of her


    eyes. It was so warm in the sunset.


    At this time, a slender figure came out of the elevator.


    She wore a champagne- colored Prada''stest dress, elegant and dignified. She casually touched


    her hair, full of charm and nobility.


    Terry, who came out of the secretary''s office, saw the person and nodded. "Miss Amery!"


    Abby nodded with a smile.


    She looked at the door- closed office and said softly, "Is Wilson still working? I just passed by and


    came to see him!"


    It was already time to get off work.


    When Abby came, she ran into Irene downstairs and learned that Wilson was still working in the


    office, so she came up.


    After saying that with a smile, she wanted to go to the office.


    Terry stood in front of her and said apologetically, "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. There is a guest in


    President Chin''s office! Moreover, he specifically ordered that no one is allowed to disturb them!"


    Hearing this, Abby felt strange and asked, "A guest? Who is the guest?"


    If it was a customer in business, she really needed to avoid when they talked about business. But


    Terry''s tone seemed to indicate that it was not easy.


    Terry answered honestly, "Miss Amery should know


    this guest too. It''s Miss Tina!"


    Abby paused.


    It was actually Tina...


    Abby''s heart was full of emotions.


    As soon as she saw Wilson''s look at the bowl of porridge in the hospital ward, she knew that Tina


    was already her biggest threat.


    Abby froze for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal.


    She was always mature and would not make fun of herself. She stopped and said with a smile, "In


    that case, please tell Wilson that I''ve been here!"


    Terry nodded. "Okay!"


    Abby turned around and left with a smile.


    Even though she was very angry at the moment, she still maintained her elegance, but she


    clenched her fists tightly.


    In the office, Tina did not know that Abby hade and left.


    As soon as she was free, she couldn''t help thinking of what happened at noon again.


    The scene of Hayden bending down to kiss Malee appeared in her mind. He was so familiar and


    intimate to Malee, as if he had done it countless times.


    This showed that the two of them had a close rtionship...


    When Malee was very young, she was brought to the Chiang family in a special way. She had


    always been very careful. Compared to her living in the Koo family, Malee''s situation was even


    worse.


    She also remembered that Malee''s face turned slightly pale and was full of embarrassment and


    shame after Hayden''s intimate action.


    Did Hayden force her?


    Just as she was deep in thoughts, a shadow descended from above her head.


    Tina looked up and found that Wilson hade to her.


    The white shirt was tucked into the trousers. He put his hands on his waist, looking leisure andzy.


    Tina snapped back to reality. "President Chin, are you done with your work?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson smiled.


    She looked past him and saw that all the documents on the desk were finished, and the sunset


    outside had disappeared.


    Wilson stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. "Tina, what did you just think of?"


    Tina smiled and said, "I''m thinking about Malee and Lawyer Chiang..."


    "Hyden?" Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    Tina nodded and then looked at him with expectation. "President Chin, you have known Lawyer


    Chiang for many years. Do you know what happened to them?"


    Wilson raised his lips and showed a meaningful smile. "It''s very simple. Hayden has the same


    hobby as my elder brother. Maybe his hobby is more


    strange!"


    Although Tina had never asked, she had a general understanding of his family''s situation.


    In addition to Malee, Tina also became good friends with her colleague Emily. Emily has married the


    youngest son of the Chin Family. She also knew from her mouth that there were three brothers in


    Chin Family.


    Tina was still confused. "President Chin, what do you mean?"


    Wilson didn''t mean to say anything more.


    He bent over and kissed her slightly opened mouth.


    Tina let out a whimper.


    He held her cheeks in his hands and attacked strongly. She instantly softened.


    Wilson''s lips were thin, and their shape was very sexy. Every kiss was particrly attractive.


    Tina seemed to be drowned in it.


    When she was released, her cheeks were as red as the sunset glow, and her eyes were full of


    shyness.


    Wilson''s tall and straight nose rubbed on the tip of her nose as he said, "Tina, don''t call me


    President Chin anymore!"


    "What should I call you?" Tina was puzzled.


    There was a faint light in Wilson''s dark eyes. "Call me by my name directly!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Her heart seemed to be shot by something.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Wilson bent down.


    The eyes behind the sses were shining and deep.


    Blushes appeared on Tina''s cheeks. She looked a little flustered and somewhat embarrassed.


    A lot of memories that had been in this office all emerged in her mind. She subconsciously reached


    out to push him. "Wilson, stop..."


    Wilson''s eyes shed slightly, with a bit of banter. "What are you thinking? I''m just taking clothes.


    We should go to the hospital to see our daughter!"


    After that, his arm stretched out.


    It passed her shoulder and picked up the suit jacket behind her.


    Tina was extremely embarrassed.


    This time her cheeks were even redder, like a tomato.


    After Wilson put on his suit jacket, Tina also got up and went out of the office with him.


    When Terry saw the two of theme out, he immediately greeted them. "President Chin!"


    Tina was so embarrassed that her ears turned red when she caught Terry''s slightly surprised gaze.


    He seemed surprised to see theme out so quickly.


    Wilson looked calm. "Well, send the two important documents on the top to the second party of


    Country M!"


    Then he said, "I''ll drive by myself. You could get off work earlier!"


    "Yes!" Terry replied respectfully.


    Seeing Tina standing beside Wilson, Terry said in a slightly hesitant tone, "By the way, President


    Chin, there is one more thing..."


    "What''s wrong?" Wilson asked.


    Hearing this, Terry said cautiously, "Two hours ago, Miss Amery came and asked me to tell you!"


    Tina pursed her lips and looked at Wilson while holding her breath.


    Wilson''s face didn''t change much. He just nodded and said, "I see."


    Seeing that she was still stunned there, he couldn''t help but frown and stretched out his hand to her.


    "Why are you still there? I is still waiting for us!"


    Tina''s heart suddenly lit up.


    Without waiting for her to reach out her hand, Wilson took her impatiently and strode into the


    elevator.


    Wilson drove the Mercedes- Benz to the private hospital in person.


    When they arrived, the sky had just begun to be dark.


    After entering the impatient building, Tina gently got rid of Wilson''s big hand.


    Seeing him frown, she smiled and exined, "I am afraid to let I see!"


    Only then did Wilson smile.


    Tina was even more convinced that he was bing more and more clingy.


    Outside the sterile room, there was already a person.


    Before they could see his appearance clearly, they could tell who he was from his dressing and the


    curly hair on the top of his head.


    It seemed that Desmond had been here for a long time. Sitting on the chair outside, he crossed his


    legs and was shamelessly coaxing the little girl inside to call him Mr. Handsome.


    Desmond held themunication equipment and tried his best to please her. "I, be good. Can


    you just call me Mr. Handsome?"


    I seemed to be annoyed by him and could do nothing about it. She hugged her little shoulders


    especially helplessly and said, "Mr. Handsome!"


    Hearing this, Desmond was extremely proud.


    As soon as he got proud, he began to push his luck. "Then your Mr. president and I, who is more


    handsome?"


    Desmond liked topete with Wilson and always wanted to defeat him, especially in front of I.


    Hearing that, I said without hesitation, "Mr. president is more handsome!"


    The corner of Desmond''s mouth twitched.


    Just as he was about to continue brainwashing,


    Tina walked over and said, "Lil President Chin, stop misleading my daughter!"


    Hearing this, Desmond immediately turned around.


    The joy on his face disappeared when he saw Wilson.


    Wilson reluctantly greeted, "Second cousin..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Then, he shouted at her, "Lil Tina, why do youe sote? I have been waiting for you here for a


    long time, and have called you many times! Why didn''t you answer?"


    Tina took out her phone. Indeed, there were missed calls.


    After she arrived at Wilson''s office, she turned her phone into the silent mode for fear of disturbing


    his work.


    As soon as I saw Wilson, her eyes sparkled and she showed a shy expression. Her face was red


    and extremely cute, which was obviously different from her perfunctory manner in front of Desmond.


    There was also love for his daughter in Wilson''s eyes.


    As long as Wilson appeared, everyone would be automatically ignored except for her mother. I


    immediately expressed her loyalty to him. "Mr. president, I was just coaxing him. In my eyes, you


    are the most handsome person in the world!"


    Desmond was speechless.


    He covered his chest tofort himself. "It''s okay, I can still get up!"


    As soon as I saw Wilson, she kept talking to him in a light voice like a twittering bird.


    The picture was so warm when the lights came on.


    Desmond was extremely anxious, but he no longer had the chance to attract Is attention.


    I didn''t take a nap during the day and had been waiting for them to see her at night. After talking


    with Wilson for more than an hour while holding the microphone, she started to yawn with her


    mouth open.


    After she fell asleep, they left the sterile room.


    The cold white light in the corridor shone on them, leaving long shadows on the ground.


    Because Tina and Wilson were close to each other, their shadows seemed to be glued together.


    Desmond snorted. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "How did you twoe together?"


    Wilson gave him a nce. "We even slept together yesterday!"


    Desmond was stunned.


    He didn''t expect the two of them to be together again. He immediately turned his resentful eyes to


    Tina.


    Tina cleared her throat awkwardly.


    Desmond asked her, "Lil Tina, have you eaten yet?"


    Tina shook her head. "Not yet!"


    She had been apanying Wilson when he worked overtime. After that, they came to the hospital


    to see their daughter, but her stomach was not empty because she had eaten a lot of snacks.


    Hearing this, Desmond gathered his spirits again. "I haven''t eaten yet, either. Lil Tina, I''m craving for


    the in porridge you make. Why don''t we go to your house now? You can make another one for


    me to taste!"


    Wilson strangled his thoughts and said, "You have no chance!"


    "Why?!" Desmond wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Because she''s going to cook for me tonight!" Wilson curled his lipszily.


    Ignoring his younger cousin who was about to blow up at any time, he lowered his handsome face


    and leaned close to Tina''s ear, asking in a low voice, "Tina, have you changed the bed in your


    room?"


    She used to have a small bed in her bedroom. Later, because Wilson often stayed overnight in her


    bedroom, he changed it into a double bed.


    After they parted, she had been sleeping on that bed.


    Tina''s cheeks were flushed.


    She shook her head in a low voice. "No!"


    Tina understood the hidden meaning behind his words. In addition, his lips were very close. His


    breath was blowing on her ear, bringing an electric shock to her. Her drooping eyes were filled with


    shyness.


    The two of them were speaking quietly, and Desmond couldn''t hear them.


    When he was about to rush over, Wilson suddenly leaned over and picked up Tina, who was


    blushing, and left him behind.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Actually, Wilson didn''t let Tina cook tonight, because it was toote, so he chose to have a simple


    meal outside.


    Then, they arrived at Tina''s residence.


    When Wilson parked, he picked up an overseas phone call, and there seemed to be several emails


    needed to be replied.


    As soon as he entered the door, he held his mobile phone and worked. Tina gave him a sign and


    said, "I''ll take a shower first!"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes!"


    In the sweltering summer day, she felt much better after taking a shower.


    Half an hourter, Tina dried her hair and walked out. She had changed into her pajamas.


    Wilson had sent mails and taken off his suit. Standing in front of the desk by the window, he looked


    down and focused on the design papers on the desk.


    It was something that Tina left behindst night. She was in such a hurry to leave the house this


    morning that she forgot to clean up.


    She promised to be Susan''s partner, responsible for the design work. At the beginning of the studio,


    Susan said that she wanted her to provide more design drawings, so she found out all her previous


    designs.


    Among them, there was the one that had been designed for Dn.


    Wilson''s eyes behind the sses narrowed and fell on it.


    Tina suddenly thought of something. She couldn''t help but say, "Wilson, I have something for you!"


    Wilson turned around and raised his eyebrows curiously. "What is it?"


    Tina looked a little embarrassed. She cleared her throat and said, "Wait for me for a while..."


    After that, she went straight to the wardrobe next to her.


    The white cab was not big, but when the cab door was opened, the clothes inside were


    neatly arranged. In addition to the women''s clothes, there were also children''s clothes.


    Tina crouched down and took out a box from the lowest part of the cab.


    She held it in her arms.


    Tina slowly walked up to him and handed the box to him.


    Wilson looked puzzled.


    He took it and opened it. Suddenly, he was shocked. A suit of men''s suit showed up in front of his


    eyes.


    The navy blue suit was low- key, but luxurious. Without touching it, he could tell howfortable it


    would be to wear it.


    The shock in Wilson''s eyes gradually turned into surprise. He smiled and his smile was like the


    brightest sun, which could dimmed all the beauty in the world.


    He looked at her with a meaningful look. "Didn''t someone say that she wouldn''t make for me?"


    Tina had already made this suit for him.


    But when she wanted to give it to him, they ended the rtionship and then she put it in the closet.


    Tina had also thought of throwing it away, but it was too much of a pity.


    Not only did the fabric cost a lot of money, but more importantly, she had poured a lot of her efforts


    into this suit.


    She had only drawn a design for Dn, but this suit had taken her a lot of nights, and she sewed


    and tailored it personally.


    She didn''t expect that she would have a chance to give it to him...


    Tina felt a little embarrassed by his words. Her fair cheeks flushed red. "I was just saying those


    things out of anger, okay?"


    "Okay!" Wilson said with a smile.


    He took this bted gift out of the box and couldn''t wait to put it on.


    The size was very suitable and it suited him perfectly.


    Wilson was more certain that it was tailor-made for him.


    The fabric of the suit was abination of cashmere and silk, feelingfortable. The overall suit


    was perfectly-tailored and immactely cut. The British- style shoulder pads and smooth shoulder


    line made his back even wider.


    Tina had a clever way of designing.


    The cor was made of dark brocade, which was calm, but was not dull.


    Tina walked over and tied the button for him.


    She pursed up the corners of her mouth, and there was a hint of shyness in her eyes and brows.


    "This suit is different from what you usually wear. Although the fabric is the best in the selection, it is


    not a luxury brand after all. I don''t know if you are used to it. I..."


    Wilson grabbed her hand and prevented her from continuing.


    There was a bright smile on his face.


    Tina also smiled, and the corners of her mouth were lifted up. "Wilson, will you like it?"


    Wilson answered her directly with practical actions.


    Her cheeks were lifted and then he kissed her.


    Tina panted as she was kissed.


    At the bottom of Wilson''s deep eyes, her appearance was reflected.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The light shone on her porcin-white face, and her eyes were beautiful. Her lips, which had been


    kissed by him, were red and swollen, soft and tender like peach petals, which made his heart


    suddenly beat fast.


    After they separated, he never came to this ce.


    Now, he seemed to have returned to the previous night. His Adam''s apple rolled, and the boiling


    blood could no longer be stopped.


    The suit was thrown to the side.


    And Wilson had pounced on her and thrown her on the big bed behind like a hungry wolf.


    The air in the room was overwhelmingly hot.


    Wilson felt that she was like poppy, which made him indulge. He blurted out some ambiguous


    words. "Tina, I really like your body..."


    "Just my body?"


    Tina''s mind went nk for a moment, but soon, she lost her mind because of the sex.


    In the dark of the night, the Amery''s Mansion.


    It was a three-story vi, with white walls and a red roof. The lush ivy on both sides were filled with


    romance and elegance.


    The Amery Family had always had an unshakable position in this city. However, Mr. and Mrs. Amery


    had been living overseas for so many years, and there were only Old Master Amery and Dowager


    Amery in this country.


    When the Grand Fashion Design Contest was held not long ago, Abby and Mrs. Amery returned


    one after the other first. As for Bill, he was dyed for a few days because he handed over the


    business abroad, and he just came back the night before yesterday.


    The best bedroom on the third floor was filled with handmade pine wood furniture, giving off a faint


    scent of wood.


    Lin held a cup of hot tea and pushed open the bedroom door.


    Her husband, Bill, was sitting on the bed with an open photo album on his knees.


    Bill was absorbed in watching it.


    His eyes gradually dulled. People only looked like this when they missed someone else.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bill saw his wife''s eyes on him and hurriedly closed the


    album in his hand. He said apologetically, "Lin, I''m sorry!"


    As for the album, Lin was no stranger to it at all.


    This was her husband''s most precious thing, which was ced under the pillow every night.


    There were a lot of photos in the album, all of which were photos of Bill and a young woman.


    In the photo, they were intimate and happy.


    With a smile, Lin walked to the dressing table and sat down. With a smile, she said, "Bill, you don''t


    have to apologize to me. We agreed that you can look at it anytime you want. You don''t have to


    avoid me!"

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Bill also smiled when he heard that.


    After all, it was too disrespectful to his wife that he missed his former love so much, so he was very


    grateful to her kindness and understanding.


    Their rtionship was always harmonious, and they treated each other as guests.


    Bill used to have a passionate rtionship with a girl when he was young, which left a deep mark in


    his heart. It was a pity that he didn''t marry that girl. Finally, he followed his family''s arrangement and


    married the daughter of the Lim family.


    He didn''t hide anything and told all this to Lin.


    Lin did not mind and was willing to ept him.


    For Lin, she could not decide who she wanted to marry. She was born in a rich and powerful family,


    so she was destined to marry anyone for her family. In this case, she might as well choose the


    elegant and gentle Bill.


    Moreover, he was so loyal that she did not need to worry that he would have love affairs after


    marriage and she could concentrate on her own design career.


    So the two of them chimed in easily.


    They were friends, a model husband and wife, and also rtives.


    Bill asked, "I heard from the servant that Abby stayed in the room aftering back from outside in


    the evening. She seemed to have broken two sses identally. She was in a bad mood. What


    happened to her?"


    Abby had a very good personality. She was dignified, elegant and friendly. She treated the servants


    very well. She always had a smile on her face. Since she was young, she had never been


    depressed, nor had she ever lost her temper.


    Lin replied, "I went to see her just now. Maybe she was too tired because of having done too much


    work recently!"


    Bill thought for a while and said, "Abby took the initiative to do thepany''s business, but I''ll pay


    attention to itter!"


    Not long after they got married, Bill and Lin moved abroad. Over the years, he spent most of his


    time dealing with overseas business. Old Master Amery took charge of business here. It was not


    until he returned home that he started taking over thepany again.


    Bill had brought back a number of capable subordinates, who were totally capable of handling the


    case for him. However, Abby took the initiative to ask him for help, so he could not refuse her.


    Lin said with a smile, "Anyway, she''s filial and wants to help you!"


    Bill nodded.


    After Lin finished putting on skin care product, she turned around and smiled gently. "Abby grew up


    with mother-inw, who dotes on her the most and almost treats her as her biological


    granddaughter!"


    This was a fact.


    Bill and Lin didn''t have any children, so Old Madam Amery didn''t have any grandchildren. Old


    Madam Amery envied others who had grandchildren very much. Abby''s parents died when she


    were very young. So Old Madam Amery naturally took her in and took care of her.


    Abby moved into the Amery family when she was seven years old and had lived in this house for


    twenty years.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she also studied very hard. She was not only proficient in music,


    chess, calligraphy and painting, but she also skipped grades at school. She was so outstanding that


    others praised her a lot, so Old Madam Amery liked her very much.


    Not only did she change her surname, but she also wanted Bill and Lin to adopt her.


    However, the couple did not agree because it was unnecessary.


    Abby was Old Madam Amery''s grandniece, which was a well- known fact. Even though she was


    adopted by Bill and Lin, everyone knew that she was the niece of the Amery family, so it was


    unnecessary.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Moreover, she was the only child of the Amery family, and she was the most popr one.


    Bill heard his wife''s words, nodded, and said gently, "I know that, and I won''t treat her shabbily in


    the future!"


    Lin nodded in agreement.


    Looking down, she saw her husband''s hand still touching the album unconsciously.


    Something urred to her. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After


    thinking carefully, she chose to say, "By the way, Bill, I met a young girl in the final of the Grand


    Fashion Design Contest some time ago. She is very gifted in design. Finally, she won the


    championship. And... she looks like the person in the photo!"


    Bill had no secret to her, so Lin had seen the photos before.


    Moreover, she also knew that the woman in the photo also loved fashion design, which was one of


    the reasons why Bill chose to marry her.


    Bill''s expression froze. "A girl?"


    Lin nodded and tried hard to recall. "Well, her name seems to be Tina Hall..."


    Bill answered in a low voice and did not continue the topic. He said to her wearily, "It''s gettingte.


    Lin, let''s go to bed!"


    "Alright!" Lin said.


    The light was turned off, the room became dark.


    The bright morning sun shone through the window.


    When Tina opened her eyes, Wilson had already get up.


    Just like every time before, afterst night''s sex, her bones were almost broken, but Wilson was in


    high spirits.


    He seemed to have finished taking a shower. His short hair was slightly wet, and he was standing in


    front of the mirror in a suit.


    He was tall and broad.


    Although Tina had seen him try itst night, when she saw him put on the suit, she was still


    attracted by him.


    The suit was tailor-made for him, and it fitted his body and outlined his long legs and broad


    shoulders. Moreover, with his good manners and his aura, it was really amazing.


    The morning light was reflected in his eyes, giving off a dazzling light.


    Tina was a little dazed as she watched.


    Wilson''s low voice rang slowly. "Tina, if you continue to watch me like this, I can''t guarantee if you


    can get off the bed today!"


    Tina''s face reddened.


    She was embarrassed to be found that she was peeping at him.


    She just looked away for a short while and couldn''t help looking at him again.


    Wilson''s facial features were angr and very handsome. No one was better than him.


    Moreover, he was wearing a suit designed and sewed by her.


    Wilson turned around and looked at her with raised eyebrows. "Am I so handsome?"


    What a proud question.


    Of course, Tina didn''t dare to provoke him. She nodded tteringly. "Yes!"


    She blinked her eyes and said honestly, "Wilson, you look good in this suit!"


    With the contrast of her ck hair, her little face was as white as jade. In the morning light, her


    eyshes trembled with her eyes, like the wings of a butterfly. When she looked at her, her eyes


    seemed to be full of feelings for him.


    Being stared at like this, Wilson was tempted.


    He strode over and bent over to extend his arms.


    Tina panicked when she saw this. Seeing Wilson''s eyes getting darker and darker, she sensed


    danger and was really afraid that she could not work.


    Fortunately, at the crucial moment, Wilson''s cell phone rang.


    Tina got out of bed in panic.


    She put on slippers and was going to wash in the bathroom. Then she heard Wilson answer the


    phone. "Hello, Abby?"

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Tina paused for a moment.


    She did not know what she was thinking when she deliberately slowed down and moved to the


    bathroom at a slow speed.


    Therefore, she heard Wilson''s following words.


    Wilson didn''t avoid her and answered the call directly. His low voice spread out inside the room.


    "Tonight? Chin''s Group and RH Company have been working closely together. Since it''s a banquet


    organized by the president of RH Company, of course, I can''t be absent. I will go there..."


    He seemed to talk about the ce where the banquet was held and other rted issues before


    ending the call.


    Tina turned on the tap.


    She curled her fingers as the cold water flowed down.


    After washing up, Wilson had breakfast outside with Tina, and then sent her to work.


    The busy work seemed to never end.


    In the office of the office building, there were sounds of figures walking and tapping keyboard


    everywhere.


    Tina was also sitting in front of theputer, but the mouse in her hand seldom moved.


    Bonnie, who happened to walk past her with documents in her arms, could not help bute over


    to ask, "Tina, are you okay? You look absentminded all day!"


    "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head.


    Bonnie patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Indeed, we have been working a lot


    recently. Hold on for another half an hour and we''ll get off work soon!"


    Tina heard that and looked up at the outside of the window.


    Unknowingly, the sun was setting, and the sunset glow on the horizon was gorgeous.


    When it was time to get off work, everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. They quickly finished their


    work and packed up, ready to go home.


    In the office building, people were walking out one after another.


    Tina carried her bag and was among them.


    She lowered her head.


    When she was about to cross the zebra crossing, a car horn sounded.


    Tina was stunned.


    A ck Rolls- Royce drove to her side in a low profile.


    Tina blinked and looked around. Then she quickly opened the back door and got in.


    Terry in the front quickly drove into the traffic.


    Tina was surprised and confused. "Wilson, why are you here? I heard the phone call in the morning.


    Aren''t you going to a banquet in the evening?"


    With Abby...


    Wilson nodded, and said with a leisure smile, "Yes, you''ll go with me!"


    He did not intend to attend by himself. He wanted her to be his femalepanion.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go with you?" Tina was stunned again. She pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "But will Miss


    Amery mind you taking me there?"


    "No!" said Wilson.


    Tina wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    She looked down. Wilson seemed to have unfinished business. He sat with aptop on his knees.


    Terry stopped the car and said respectfully, "President Chin, Miss Tina, we''re here!"


    Tina was wondering why they arrived so early. When she turned her face and looked out of the


    window, she found that the car was parked in front of a high-end dress store.


    She almost forgot that she had to change into a formal dress to attend a banquet.


    If she entered like this, it was inevitable that she would have no etiquette.


    Tina had been to this dress store before. When she apanied Wilson to a banquet for the first


    time, he took her here to pick a dress.


    The female boss, Cyri, still remembered her.


    After all, besides her, Wilson had never taken anyone else here.


    Because she was already familiar with it, Cyri did not say too much polite form. "Miss Hall, you


    have good taste. You can choose it yourself!"


    Tina smiled. "Okay, thank you!"


    It didn''t take her much time. She just randomly selected a white dress from a disy of clothes.


    After all, she was just a supporting role to apany Wilson to attend the banquet tonight.


    Besides, Abby would attend the banquet. She didn''t want to waste too much effort and try to cover


    up her glory.


    The dress was made of silk, as light as running water.


    Although the style was simple, it was dignified and magnanimous. Wearing it, Tina was graceful.


    Cyri praised her good taste.


    After changing clothes, Tina came down from the second floor and found Wilson sitting on the sofa


    with his long legs crossed. He was casually flipping through the magazine in his hand.


    He didn''t change his clothes, and he was still wearing the clothes he wore in the daytime.


    Tina was stunned. "Wilson, didn''t you change your clothes?"


    Wilson put down the magazine and got up. "I''m not going to change it!"


    He wore a navy blue suit and his tall figure was perfectly outlined, handsome and dazzling.


    But after all, it was a banquet. Normally, men would change into special gowns like women.


    Tina looked worried and said, "But tonight we are attending a banquet. Will it be too ordinary..."


    Wilson shook his head, with a smile in his eyes behind the sses. "Compared with other dazzling


    dresses, I think the suit you gave me is the best!"


    Tina couldn''t help but smile.


    It was just a simple sentence, but her heart seemed to bloom with flowers.


    It seemed that all the efforts she had made for this suit for so many days were worth it.


    Wilson smiled and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    The five-star hotel looked magnificent when the evening lights were on.


    There were a lot of luxury cars parked at the gate. In the most luxurious banquet hall on the first


    floor, the lights were brilliant at this time, the piano music was ethereal, and people were toasting


    each other.


    Abby came early.


    In a long dress, she was standing there with a ss of champagne in her head.


    Abby wore a ck backless dress. It was well designed, and her beautiful back was revealed.


    Among the female guests invited to the party tonight, although she dressed not mboyantly, she


    was still an existence that could not be ignored. The older women were not as beautiful as she was,


    while the younger ones were not as powerful as she was.


    In particr, there was a faint smile on her face. She looked dignified and gentle, not aggressive


    and amiable.


    A gentleman walked to her and greeted her. "Miss Amery, why are you alone tonight? Don''t you


    have a malepanion?"


    Abby smiled elegantly.


    Other people around her allughed and joked, "How could Miss Amery be alone? I believe that


    there must be numerous men wanting to be the malepanion of a great beauty like her!"


    "For a goddess like Miss Amery, only the Prince Charming matches!"


    "I heard that President Chin was also invited to the banquet. No wonder Miss Amery is here alone!"


    Abby listened to their jokes and didn''t deny it, but her smile deepened.


    During the conversation, more distinguished guests came in one after another.


    Abby looked over and her smile temporarily stopped when she saw a coupleing in from the


    back.


    Wilson and Tina were walking into the banquet hall with each other.


    After keeping silent for two seconds, Abby lifted the hem of her dress and walked over. She greeted


    them with a smile. "Hi, Wilson, Miss Hall!"


    "We were stuck in traffic!" Wilson said.


    Abby said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. The banquet has just begun."


    Her eyes moved and fell on Tina''s hand on Wilson''s arms.


    It meant that she was Wilson''s femalepanion tonight.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Abby''s smile was right and dignified. She took the initiative to talk to her. "Miss Hall, how is I


    recovering?"


    "Not bad!" Tina said.


    Abby nodded with a smile. "That''s good. She''s so cute and adorable. I also hope she can recover


    earlier and not continue to suffer in the hospital! I''ll definitely ask Wilson to take me to see her more


    when I have time!"


    Tina pursed her lips. "Thank you for your concern, Miss Amery!"


    "You''re wee!" Abby waved her hand as her eyes rolled slightly. She nced in a certain


    direction and casually said with a smile, "It''s a coincidence that I met quite a few acquaintances at


    the banquet tonight. Dn is also here!"


    Hearing this, Tina really caught a familiar figure in the hall.


    Dn wore a light gray suit. Although his look was indifferent, he looked like a Prince Charming.


    He attended the meeting on behalf of As pry today.


    Dn actually didn''t like such a business banquet very much. It was all hypocritical. His mind was


    mostly on music and art.


    If As pry hadn''t asked him to do this, he would never have agreed. But this time, he took the


    initiative toe.


    Dn was here for Tina.


    Since Tina drew a clear line between them, there had been almost no intersection between them.


    He had never seen Tina again. Even when they metst time in the mall, she fled away in a hurry.


    During this period, when she visited Aspry, she deliberately invited him outside, obviously avoiding


    Dn.


    Dn wanted to see her, so he could only take this opportunity.


    Tina quickly retracted her gaze.


    Abby looked at Wilson with a smile and said in a soft voice, "Wilson, the Chairman of RH Company


    is over there. The cooperation between Amery''s Group and Chin''s Group needs his help in many


    other aspects. Let''s go and greet him now!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    Tonight, the banquet was organized by the Chairman of RH Company. Every single one of the


    guests present exchanged greetings with him.


    When Tina saw this, she knew that they were getting down to business.


    Wilson turned his face and said to her, "Wait for me here!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    In the corner of Wilson''s eyes, he had already seen the slender figure in the distance.


    He lowered his head and drew closer to her.


    Lowering his voice, he asked, "Tina, have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    Tina knew what he was referring to and shook her head immediately. "No!"


    She promised him obsequiously, "Don''t worry, I won''t even look at him!"


    Wilson smiled. "Good. Except him, you can''t look at other men either!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Amery was standing next to them. When she saw that they were whispering in each other''s ears,


    the smile on her face remained unchanged. She was well- cultivated and waited for Wilson patiently.


    From beginning, she had been keeping elegance and dignity.


    If one were to observe her carefully, he or she would see that the corners of her eyes was slightly


    stiff.


    Wilson and Abby went to the innermost part of the banquet hall.


    Their side- by- side figures looked particrlypatible.


    Seeing that they had gone far, Tina slowly withdrew her gaze. She went to a remote corner to avoid


    being disturbed.


    The lively banquet was full of small groups of people.


    After Wilson and Abby greeted the Chairman of RH Company, several other people from the


    business world came to meet them.


    Abby had been used to such a banquet since she was a child and was very experienced in social


    interactions. She left for a while and went to chat with the chairman''s wife of a group.


    Wilson swayed the goblet in his hand. The red liquid swayed and showed a sloppy color.


    He raised the corner of his mouth and asked with a smile, "Mr. Chio, what do you think of my suit


    today?"


    Wilson, wearing sses, often gave people a feeling that he was gentle and elegant. However, her


    momentum was aggressive, so it was not easy to get close to him. Few people dared to say a word


    to him.


    Mr. Chio was really ttered when he heard that Wilson suddenly asked him.


    Thanks to his outstanding appearance and temperament, the suit on his body was perfect. But even


    if he only work a sack tonight, no one dared to say that it was not good.


    "President Chin, your suit today looks very handsome. The color is good- looking and it is perfectly-


    tailored. It''s particrly magnificent on you. Such an ingenuity design muste from a famous


    excellent designer!" How could Mr. Chio let go of the opportunity to tter Wilson? He immediately


    praised the suit to tter him.


    In the end, he asked someone nearby, "Do you think so, Dn?"


    "Yes." Dn said coldly.


    The smile on Wilson''s face grew bigger, and a few glimmers of light climbed up from the bottom of


    his eyes. "Although the designer is not famous, it''s indeed excellent. And Dn also knows this


    designer!"


    He looked at Dn meaningfully.


    Dn''s expression was stiff.


    In an instant, he guessed who it was.


    Dn suddenly tightened his fingers that held the ss. He excused himself to go to the bathroom,


    turned around and left in a cold manner.


    Wilson''s smile was deeper, but it was somewhat cunning. He was like a little boy who achieved his


    trick.


    At this time, the melodious sound of the piano was reced by dance music.


    There was a dancing floor in the middle of the ballroom. Some people were dancing to the music.


    Abby returned to Wilson after the social meetup, clinked her ss with his, and said softly, "Wilson,


    thest time we danced seemed to be in university. Shall we go to dance?"


    Wilson smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Abby. I have a femalepanion tonight!"


    Abby''s smile froze.


    Her mouth moved slightly. Before she could make a sound, Wilson had turned around and strode


    away.


    When a shadow appeared above her head, Tina was pinching a full, red cherry with her thumb and


    forefinger.


    She looked up and saw Wilson''s dark sideburns.


    Wilson''s eyes were deep. "Tina, let''s dance!"


    Tina was stunned. She nodded and said, "Okay!"


    She was pulled by Wilson and walked into the dancing floor.


    Tina ced a hand gently on his shoulder and the other was in his hand. One of his arms was


    wrapped around her waist.


    She sensed his temperature on her skin through the silk dress.


    The two of them danced to the music.


    Tina knew how to dance. She had participated in a lot of activities when she was in college, so she


    was not fear of dancing. Several times, he led her rotate in the dancing floor.


    When the dance music sounded just now, she thought that Wilson would dance with Abby.


    Unexpectedly, he came back to find her.


    Tina was a little surprised and happy at the same time, as if there was sunshine shining into her


    heart.


    The corners of her mouth curled up, and she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    Wilson looked up at her and asked, "What''s ?ll


    "Nothing!" Tina shook her head with a smile.


    The eyes behind Wilson''s sses narrowed. "Did you peek at other men?"


    Tina was speechless.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Crystalmps were shining and dance music was melodious.


    Led by Wilson, Tina danced two times in a row.


    It was the first time for them to dance, but they cooperated so well that both of them enjoyed it very


    much.


    Seeing that her cheeks were a little red, Wilson stopped to hold her small hands, put them on his


    arms, and walked out of the dancing floor with her, afraid that she was too tired.


    The banquet proceeded in an orderly manner.


    A Western- style buffet was offered here. The waiters held a tray and shuttled through the crowd.


    The long table was full of all kinds of delicate dishes.


    Tina was not hungry. She only picked a few simple dishes.


    In such a banquet held in a five-star hotel, all the chefs invited were top, so the food was naturally


    delicious.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, Wilson whispered to her, "It''s not as delicious as what you


    made!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched, and she still couldn''t hold back her smile.


    The banquet didn''t end until 10 o''clock in the evening.


    The guests left one after another.


    After saying goodbye to Chairman of RH Company, Wilson took Tina out of the banquet hall.


    A pair of eyes continued to follow the two.


    Dn''s handsome face was covered with dark clouds at this moment, as if there was an


    inseparable sadness.


    He had been staring at Tina from a distance.


    When she and Wilson danced on the dance floor, he had been watching from the other side of the


    crowd. He remembered that every time they had an event on the campus in the past, they would


    dance together...


    Those memories were still alive in his heart.


    Now, Dn could only watch her dancing with another man.


    He regretted it very much.


    Dn had investigated it personally, and then he learned I''s real identity. After that, Lilith found


    out and exposed it to Wilson. So, to some extent, he personally sent Tina to Wilson...


    How could he ept this?


    Dn closed his eyes in pain and even felt pain when swallowing saliva.


    The crisp sound of high-heeled shoes falling to the ground sounded. Someone walked to him and


    said, "Dn, shall we have a talk?"


    Dn turned around and saw Abby smiling.


    He nodded.


    In the ballroom, the two of them walked towards the quiet corner by the window.


    The ck Rolls-Royce left the hotel, and shuttled through the dazzling neon lights.


    The air-conditioner in the car wasn''t turned on. As the windows on both sides of the car were


    opened, the night wind blew in, cool andfortable.


    Tina looked at the shing neon lights. The hair that had fallen down was gently blown up by the


    wind. She raised her hand and unbearably tidied it over and over again. The corner of her mouth


    was lifted up and there was always a faint smile on her face.


    Wilson nced at her.


    He reached out and pulled her to his front, asking, "Tina, why are youughing all the time tonight?"


    Tina blinked. "Am I?"


    She raised her hand and touched face. Sure enough, the corners of her mouth were lifted up.


    During tonight''s dance party, Tina thought he would dance with Abby, but he didn''t. Instead, he


    came to her, which made her very happy.


    It turned out that her happiness could be so simple.


    The smile at the corner of Tina''s mouth grew even wider as it spread outward like a ripple.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and looked a little puzzled.


    Although he did not know what she was thinking, she was smiling brightly at this time. Her two clear


    eyes were full of light and a few strands of hair were flying with the night breeze, which made her


    little white face more beautiful.


    Wilson was tempted by her smile.


    Especially her soft and pink lips, which attracted him very much.


    With his Adam''s apple rolled, Wilson said, "Terry, stop the car in the park in front!"


    There was a park, neither too big nor too small, in front. But it waste at night and there was no


    one left.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His eyes darkened. The meaning was self-evident.


    Tina was speechless.


    Extreme joy begot sorrow.


    Terry, who was driving the car, silently held the steering wheel and sighed in his heart.


    Did you consider his feelings as a single man?


    After the car stopped, Terry immediately unfastened his seat belt and left.


    The moment the door closed, Wilson pushed Tina on the seat.


    His lips covered hers.


    His big hand was moving inside from the hem of her clothes...


    The next day, work day.


    After the meeting, Tina took the machine to a university with her colleagues.


    A speech about entrepreneurship was held in the conference hall and many sessful


    entrepreneurs were invited. She was responsible for the news and stayed here all the way.


    Her colleagues set up the machine to record the key points of the speech, so it became quite easy


    for her.


    Standing for a long time, she subconsciously held her waist with both hands.


    The image in the carst night appeared in her mind again.


    Wilson carried out what he wanted to do resolutely. After Terry drove the car to the park and left, he


    immediately had sex with her, leaving her no chance to resist.


    In the end, she even cried, but Wilson still didn''t let her go.


    Tina''s cheeks turned red. She was a little absentminded until the students off the stage burst into


    thunderous apuse.


    She pulled back her thoughts and looked up. She saw another entrepreneuring to the stage,


    and he seemed to have a powerful background.


    Tina also looked at the stage through the camera.


    A man in histe fifties walked up. He did not wear a suit like other entrepreneurs, but casual


    clothes. He looked even more approachable. Although there were wrinkles at the corner of his eyes,


    he was still handsome.


    In particr, the elegance that came from his bones made him look particrly charming.


    Bill''s eyes were calm and his smile was gentle.


    He agreed to make a speech here because he had been doing business overseas for many years,


    and needed to show up on more asions and build a good image after returning from abroad.


    This speech ended very satisfactorily.


    Tina and her colleagues finished recording. After randomly interviewing several college students,


    she went to the bathroom before leaving.


    When she came out, she looked at her phone but did not see the road, so that she ran into a


    person.


    The other party seemed to have a briefcase in his hand. It was unzipped and everything inside was


    scattered.


    Tina quickly bent down and apologized as she helped pick them up.


    After putting all the things in the briefcase back, she stood up. A colleague passing by saw her and


    shouted, "Tina, I''ll go and greet the head of the school. You''ll get in the car first!"


    Tina replied, "Okay!"


    Bill, who had picked up his briefcase, froze when he heard the conversation. "Your name is Tina


    Hall?" he asked.


    He still remembered what his wife said that night. At this time, the girl in front of him also had the


    word Tina Hall on her badge.


    When Tina raised her head and revealed her little face, Bill''s expression changed.


    As Lin said, she looked very simr to the person in the photo...


    At this moment, more than 20 years of time seemed to hit Bill like a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "Yes, Mr. Amery!" Tina smiled and nodded.


    She was not surprised. The other side had heard her colleague call her name just now.


    But his expression seemed to be a little strange.


    Bill was pulled back to reality from his memories. He quickly regained hisposure and asked in


    surprise, "You know me?"


    Tina said, "You are the guest invited today, and I was lucky enough to watch an exclusive interview


    about you before!"


    In fact, she also wanted to say that his wife Lin had always been her idol, but she was afraid of


    giving him the feeling that she was deliberately trying to get in touch with him, so she held back.


    Bill smiled and nodded.


    Like other entrepreneurs, he had a strong momentum, but was also very approachable and didn''t


    put on airs.


    From the outline of his face, one could vaguely find that he must be elegant when he was young.


    Tina had a very good impression of him in her heart. "I''m sorry, Mr. Amery," she said apologetically,


    "I didn''t watch the road when I came out. Sorry for identally bumping into you!" "It doesn''t


    matter!" Bill said gently.


    Tina saw someone who looked like a secretarying over. She nodded and then left.


    She only took it as a minor episode and did not take it seriously.


    The next afternoon, Tina was still busy with her work.


    After finishing two news reports, she sat in front of herputer, sorting out the messy drafts.


    Outside the open window, the sunlight was at its strongest and golden rays of light seeped in


    through the ss. Fortunately, the air conditioner in the office was on.


    Her phone vibrated, and the screen lit up.


    Tina took it over and when she saw the sender, the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously.


    It was a message from Wilson. "I''ll pick you up after work. We''ll sleep in the No.1 Luxurious


    Residence tonight!"


    Even if it was only a text, Tina could hear hiszy voice.


    In particr, thest few words were full of ambiguity.


    Tina replied with a "okay" before blushing slightly.


    Footsteps sounded behind her. Seeing Bonnieing in from outside, Tina quickly covered her hot


    cheek with hands in order not to be found, and continued to modify the thesis as if nothing had


    happened.


    However, Bonnie still went straight to her. "Tina, someone is looking for you outside!"


    Tina was slightly stunned. "Who is it?"


    Bonnie shrugged. "I don''t know, but this time it''s a man!"


    Tina''s heart began to beat fast.


    "Could it be Wilson?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She soon dismissed this idea. He had just sent her a text message. If he really came to the office, it


    would definitely cause a big sensation. Then she would not have to work here anymore!


    Tina walked out of the office in confusion, wondering who woulde to find her.


    When she saw Bill, she was very surprised.


    Bill was dressed in a casual and low-key manner. He did not bring a secretary with him, so no one


    would be able to recognize his identity.


    Bill also felt sorry for his own actions. He hesitated and said, "I''m sorry to disturb your work, Miss


    Hall! But, can you talk to me for a while?"


    Tina was puzzled, but she still agreed. "Yes!"


    Bill was refined and polite. It was hard for anyone to reject him.


    Tina took him to a cafe near the office building.


    Last time, she came here to talk about the matter of the studio with Susan. This time, she didn''t


    know why the other party was looking for her.


    Two cups of coffee were ced on the table. Tina took a sip and asked confusedly, "Mr. Amery,


    what can I do for you?"


    Bill did not drink his coffee. Instead, he kept stirring it with a spoon. His emotions were constantly


    rising and falling.


    After he met Tina yesterday, he returned home and felt ill at ease. After hesitating for a while, he


    could not help bute over to look for her.


    Bill cleared his throat and asked, "Miss Hall, may I ask, is your mother called Ovia Huff?"


    Tina was surprised and looked at Bill in shock. "How... how do you know?"


    She was too surprised.


    As soon as she sat down, Tina began to guess the reason why Bill came to her.


    After thinking for a while, she found that there seemed to be only one reason, which was Ab by. She


    was the youngdy of the Amery family, Bill''s niece, so he showed up.


    But she didn''t expect that it was because of her mother!


    Bill paused for a moment before speaking again. "Your mother is an old friend of mine!"


    There were many people with the same name and surname in the world, but Bill was almost certain


    when he saw Tina for the first time.


    She was Ovia''s daughter.


    Her facial features were almost exactly the same as Ovia when she was young.


    Ovia was Bill''s first love. Bill was born in a rich and powerful family. When he was young, he hated


    the hypocritical ttering around him very much. He wanted to get out of the vanity fair, so he


    sneaked out of home.


    He came to a smallpany to work. At that time, he knew Ovia.


    Among all the girls in the office, only she did not mind that Bill was a poor boy. They fell in love at


    first sight and their rtionship grew deeper and deeper. They rented the cheapest house near the


    company and lived together like Adam and Eve.


    Later, the Amery family found Bill.


    Although Ovia was shocked and angry at his deliberate concealment, she still went to the Amery


    family with Bill.


    This was a typical story of a rich childe falling in love with Cindere, but unfortunately, it ended in a


    miserable end.


    Ovia was a very proud woman. Her self- esteem was very strong. She could notpromise to the


    strict rules of a rich and powerful family, as well as Old Madam Amery''s difficulties and the


    disrespect of the servants.


    She felt that this was not the life she wanted. She was disappointed and was not willing to live such


    a life, so she resolutely broke up with Bill.


    When she loved him, she showed her love without reservation. When she decided to leave him, she


    was even more decisive.


    Except for the album, nothing was left.


    So many years had passed. Sometimes, Bill would see the woman who had amazed him for an


    entire time in his dream. When he woke up, there was nothing.


    It was as if Ovia had never existed and it was just a dream...


    Bill held the spoon tightly. He took a deep breath and asked, "Miss Hall, how is your mom now?"


    He had no other intention but to ask in person.


    He wanted to know what happened to her during so many years. This was the reason why he had


    come today.


    Tina lowered her eyes when she heard that. "She''s dead!"


    Bill''s body shook. "What!"


    He widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at her in shock.


    Speaking of her deceased mother, Tina was also very sad. She whispered slowly, "It has been


    almost ten years. When I was sixteen, she died!"


    Bill seemed to be frozen.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    For so many years, Bill had been keeping this rtionship deep in his heart. Only when he was


    alone, he would open the album to recall the past. He just wanted to know how she was doing.


    However, his lover was long gone.


    After a long while, Bill''s stiff mouth twitched. "Miss Hall, where is she buried? Can you take me to


    see her? Please!" he said slowly.


    Tina did not expect such a huge reaction from him.


    Facing such earnest eyes, she couldn''t refuse. "Okay! But please wait for a moment. I have to tell


    my colleague and ask her to help me ask for a leave!"


    After Tina finished speaking, she called Bonnie.


    Although Bill did not bring his secretary, he had a driver by his side. Tina followed him into the


    commercial vehicle.


    The car passed through the street and headed for the cemetery on the outskirts of the city.


    After Tina told the address of the cemetery, Bill asked the driver to stop the car halfway.


    He told Tina to wait for a moment and ran into a flower shop on the roadside.


    When he came out, there was a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    Tina''s gaze fell on the white petals as she pursed her lips.


    It was a bundle of white magnolia.


    Usually, people would buy chrysanthemums or lilies when they went to the graves, and seldom


    would people bring such a bouquet. Moreover, white magnolia was a kind of garden-style nt,


    which was rarely seen in flower shops. But Bill was familiar with it. It seemed that he would often


    come to buy it.


    Moreover, it was her mother''s favorite flower in her life.


    Her mother told Tina that white magnolia had a long flowering period, so it represented eternal love.


    Tina looked away silently.


    After driving for an hour and a half, the car arrived at a cemetery.


    Footsteps stopped in front of a certain tombstone.


    When he saw the photo clearly, Bill''s figure shook violently.


    Fortunately, Tina was standing beside him. She held him up in time, so he didn''t fall.


    She saw that Bill''s eyes were hazy and he was very sad.


    Feeling his sadness for her mother''s death, Tinaforted, "Mr. Amery, thank you for visiting my


    mother! She has been in poor health since she gave birth to me. She was always sick. Fortunately,


    she was not painful when she passed away. She didn''t suffer too much!"


    "Yes!" Bill nodded.


    Something was about to flow out of his eyes. He closed his eyes.


    After they broke up that year, he had been in pain for a long time.


    Ovia was proud, so was Bill.


    He was a proud young man in his twenties that year, but he was dumped by his beloved woman


    without mercy. He was very shocked and very angry. Even so, he had thought of saving it.


    At that time, they were too young. Bill had always thought that there was still room for turning the


    situation around.


    But half a yearter, when he turned back and found Ovia again, Ovia had already had a new


    boyfriend and was ready to get married. She was pregnant and her belly was slightly bulging.


    Bill left in dismay.


    In the end, he had no choice but to ept the fact and followed his family''s arrangements to marry


    a notable youngdy. He seemed to be afraid that he would be immersed in pain again, so he soon


    moved to a foreign country after marriage.


    Since then, he had never heard anything about Ovia.


    Bill thought of the man who stayed with Ovia and asked in a hoarse voice, "Then your father..."


    Tina shook her head gently. "I''ve never seen my father. My mother said that he passed away in an


    ident when I was very young!"


    Bill said apologetically, "Sorry, Miss Hall!"


    "It''s alright!" Tina said with a smile.


    No me attached to the unconscious doer of wrong. Furthermore, she only had memories about


    her mother.


    However, Tina hesitated.


    She wanted to say that her mother had not actually been married...


    It was just that this sort of matter, to a certain extent, would inevitably stir up gossip. There was also


    no need for her to tell others.


    When they left the cemetery, Bill calmed down a lot.


    He asked Tina with a pleading tone, "Miss Hall, can I visit your mother often in the future?"


    Tina nodded. "Sure!"


    It was a very grateful thing that the deceased could be visited.


    There was no need for her to stop.


    Bill paused for a moment and said, "Miss Hall, I don''t want to hide it from you. I said before that your


    mother was an old friend of mine. In fact, there was an unforgettable love between us, but we were


    too young at that time and didn''t make it to the end!"


    Tina was not surprised to hear that.


    She had already guessed it.


    When she saw the white magnolia, she had already guessed the rtionship between him and her


    mother.


    She respected their rtionship very much. After all, they were willing to love each other and did


    not destroy anyone''s marriage. It was a normal free love when they were young.


    Bill said, "If you need any help in the future, you cane to me!"


    Tina nodded politely. "Okay, thank you!"


    The driver drove to the entrance of the cemetery and they got in the car one by one.


    On the way back, there was a traffic jam. In the distance, only a trace of sunset glow remained in


    the sky.


    Compared to the time when they came, the atmosphere inside the car was very quiet now. Bill did


    not speak again. It was as if he had been trying hard to digest some emotions, and his hands on his


    knees were clenched into fists.


    There was a touch of sadness in the air.


    Tina felt warmth in her heart when she thought of how her mother could still be so concerned about.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated, interrupting her thoughts.


    Tina didn''t look at it. She took it out and put it beside her ear. "Hello?"


    Wilson''s anxious voice came from the line. "Tina, how dare you stand me up?"


    Tina smacked her forehead.


    She forgot the agreement with Wilson.


    Bill''s visit was too sudden and about her mother, so she forgot other matters for the time being.


    Tina quickly said, "Sorry, I forgot! I had something to do temporarily. I''m on my way home..."


    The driver stopped themercial vehicle in front of the residential building.


    Bill got out of the car with her. He also heard the previous call in the car. He said very apologetically,


    "Miss Hall, I''m sorry for disturbing you today. Does it dy your work?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Tina waved her hand.


    Bill nodded. "Then I''ll go back first!"


    Tina nodded. "Goodbye, Mr. Amery!"


    After watching themercial vehicle leave the neighborhood, Tina slowly withdrew her gaze.


    When she turned around, she was shocked by the sudden horn sound.


    A ck Rolls-Royce parked in front of the building.


    Tina saw it and immediately walked over quickly. She opened the rear door and saw Wilson, in a


    suit, sitting with his long legs crossed. He wore a pair of sses on his nose. He looked gentle and


    elegant, but his face was unpleasant.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she sat in, she heard Wilson''s gloomy question. "Tina, did you cheat on me?"


    Tina burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Tina couldn''t hold back herughter.


    Wilson''s face darkened more.


    At this time, mes were burning in his chest, waiting for her to put out. Unexpectedly, not only did


    she not mean to admit the mistake, but she evenughed out.


    This was outrageous!


    Tina saw that his brows were knitted, which showed that he was really angry. She quickly said,


    "There is no cheating at all. I don''t have such a special taste. He can even be my father!"


    Wilson frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Tina looked at the direction in which themercial vehicle had just left and exined, "That man


    is called Bill Amery. You should know him. He is Lin''s husband, as well as Miss Amery''s uncle..."


    "Chairman Amery?" Wilson was stunned.


    Since the morning, Wilson had been almost in the conference room all day long.


    During the long meeting, he sent her a message, saying that he would pick her up from work in the


    evening.


    Unexpectedly, after he arrived at the office building on time, he didn''t see her after waiting for a long


    time. Almost all the people in the building were gone. When he called Tina, she was in the cemetery


    in the suburb, so the signal was very weak.


    Later, he happened to see her colleaguee out after working overtime.


    Wilson asked Terry to call over the other side. After asking, he learned that she had already left.


    When themercial car came over, Wilson was sitting in the back seat, a little far away from the


    it. In addition, Bill was wearing casual clothes, so it was hard to tell his age from his back.


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    Wilson was surprised. "When did you know him?"


    Tina thought for a moment. "Today, to be exact. Mr. Amery came to see me today! He and my


    mother were old friends. After learning that my mother has died, Mr. Amery asked me to take him to


    the cemetery to see my mother!"


    Wilson nodded as he heard that.


    He never pryed into other people''s privacy, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After he knew that it was Bill, Wilson''s eyebrows rxed again, but he was still a little angry.


    He snorted coldly and said, "Don''t ever stand me up again!"


    Tina immediately nodded. "I know!"


    She smiled, looked at him with her clear eyes, and nodded in a docile and ingratiating way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wilson was suddenly happy in his heart.


    He stretched out his big hand and wanted to hold the back of her head to kiss her


    Tina was shy.


    It would be fine if there were only the two of them, but Terry was driving in the front.


    She pushed him away with her hand and did not let him kiss her in the end.


    Wilson was not in a hurry. In the evening, he could kiss as much as he wanted.


    The engine started and the ck Rolls- Royce drove slowly out of the neighborhood.


    It was not yetpletely dark, and it was time to get off work. There were many pedestrians on


    both sides of the road.


    When they passed the crossroad, Tina saw ady holding a bunch of bright red roses in her hands


    with a sweet and happy smile on her face.


    She noticed that there seemed to be a lot of couples today.


    After the car entered the main road, it followed other cars and went up the overpass.


    Tina couldn''t help turning to Wilson in surprise when she saw that. "Aren''t we going to the hospital


    to see I?"


    On the way back from the cemetery, Tina asked Bill to send her home.


    Her house was very close to the hospital. Now that they were on the overpass, it was obvious that


    they were heading in a different direction.


    Wilson said, "It''s a special day today, so we won''t


    go!"


    "What day is it?" Tina was puzzled.


    Wilson nced at her. "Today is Chinese Valentine''s Day!"


    "Chinese Valentine''s Day?" Tina was stunned and blinked her eyes. "I didn''t remember..."


    No wonder there were so many couples and roses on the street. Today was the Chinese Valentine''s


    Day.


    Since she broke up with Dn five years ago, she had been alone with her daughter. She didn''t


    celebrate on such a holiday, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    However, she didn''t expect that Wilson would remember such a holiday when he was busy every


    day.


    Tina was a little surprised.


    Under her gaze, Wilsonzily cleared his throat and said, "Terry told me!"


    Terry, who was driving in the front, was speechless.


    The car pulled up in front of a French restaurant.


    Wilson had already booked the seats in advance. After they entered, the restaurant manager took


    them to their seats.


    In ordance with the atmosphere of the festival, the restaurant was also decorated very


    romantically. On the white square table, there was a ss vase, in which there was a fragrant rose.


    Even there were Valentine''s sets.


    They chose one set directly.


    In the center of the restaurant, there was a white piano and a pianist was invited to y it.


    Like on the street, most of people here were couples, and they were the same as others.


    Tina looked down and her eyshes trembled shyly.


    Halfway through the meal, footsteps stopped at their table.


    Wilson frowned, looked up at the man, and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    The air conditioner was on in the restaurant. Meadow pulled the scarf she was wearing and said


    with a smile, "I had dinner with several madams here. When we paid the bill and were about to


    leave, I heard the manager say that you are here, so I came to see you!"


    Tina quickly stood up. "Mrs. Chin!"


    Meadow smiled gently when she saw her. "Miss Hall, I still remember you. We met at Selene''s


    engagement party!"


    When Tina heard this, she felt extremely ttered. She did not expect Mrs. Chin to still remember


    her.


    She nodded slightly and said, "Nice to meet you!"


    After Meadow sat down, she raised her hand to her and said, "Don''t be so reserved. Sit down and


    talk!"


    Tina nodded and sat back down.


    Meadow was not domineering like Lilith. Her smile and tone were both gentle. She seemed to be


    afraid that Tina would be embarrassed, so she took the initiative to ask, "Miss Hall, what do you


    think of my cheongsam today?"


    When Meadow went out, she often wore cheongsam.


    Just likest time, she was wearing a cheongsam with middle- length sleeves, which was made of


    light brown soft silk. There was no patterns on the cheongsam. She also wore gemstones around


    her neck and hands, which were was neither too luxurious nor too simple.


    Tina hesitated for a moment, then said slowly, "It''s just an ordinary cheongsam. There''s nothing


    special about it, but it''s rare to see such material on the market. You''ve protected it very well. It


    shows that you love it very much!"


    Meadow raised her eyebrows and then smiled.


    Tina honestly evaluated the cheongsam. There was no ttery, and she did not deliberately say


    hypocritical words, which made Meadow have a more good impression on her.


    Meadow looked at her more kindly. "Miss Hall, if there is a chance, let Wilson take you to our home.


    At that time, we can talk about cheongsam design.


    I am very interested in it!"


    Wilson put his arms around his chest and smiled quietly.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Tina said gratefully, "Thank you for your appreciation!"


    Meadow had already eaten.


    Seeing that they hadn''t finished eating yet, she knew that it would make them embarrassed if she


    stayed here. After saying a few words, Meadow cleverly said, "Then I won''t bother you to eat. I''ll go


    first, Wilson!"


    Tina stood up again. "Goodbye, Mrs. Chin!"


    Meadow smiled at her gently, then wrapped herself in a scarf and left leisurely.


    Outside the restaurant, the driver opened the door respectfully.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meadow was ady from a big family. Her gestures were very graceful. Usually, she didn''t put on


    airs and always wore a graceful and gentle smile on her face whether she was at home or out. But


    today, she was very happy and seemed to be humming a song.


    The driver asked, "Madam, you are in a good mood tonight. Is there anything to be happy about?"


    Meadow straightened the sleeves of her cheongsam and smiled without saying anything.


    "I''m going to have a daughter-inw. How can I not be happy?"


    At this rate, she believed that she would be able to have grandchildren in a few days!


    After Meadow left, they also left the restaurant after dinner.


    Today was Chinese Valentine''s Day. It was particrly lively everywhere and it was full of romantic


    atmosphere.


    The restaurant was located next to the river. They came out the restaurant and went to the


    pedestrian street, which was upied by couples. Moreover, in the middle of the river, there was a


    fountain performance, which was colorful under the light.


    It made the atmosphere more animated, and many people gathered here to watch it.


    Wilson was not in a hurry to go home.


    He ordered Terry to drive the car to the bridge.


    There were pedestrian streets on both sides of the bridge, decorated with dark green rails. There


    were straight street lights every ten meters along the road, shining brightly. The shadows of the two


    people stretched behind them.


    The view on the bridge was wide enough to appreciate the fountain in the middle of the river better.


    Compared to the shore of the river where there were many people, this ce was very quiet. Other


    than asionally passing cars, few people could be seen here, as if it was a different world that


    would not be disturbed.


    Tina ced both hands on the railings. The humid river breeze caressed her cheeks.


    She was somewhat distracted.


    Her thoughts seemed to still linger on Mrs. Chin, whom she met in the restaurant.


    When they met at the engagement banquet, Tina knew how easy to get along with her. Although it


    was just a few words, she felt a sense of intimacy. In particr, Mrs. Chin invited her to her home in


    the end.


    Perhaps that was just an polite word, but it made her feel warm.


    Tina said sincerely, "Wilson, your mom has a good character. Before that, I always thought that the


    nobledies in rich and powerful families were as cold and mean as Mrs. Koo. I didn''t expect her to


    be so easy to get along with!"


    Wilson stood upright. The streetlights cast ayer of golden light on his handsome facial features,


    making him more attractive.


    He smiled brightly.


    Thinking of the scene in the previous restaurant, Wilson even had an illusion in a moment.


    It was as if he had seen his wife chatting cheerfully with her mother-inw...


    The ship in Wilson''s mind suddenly stopped.


    Wilson frowned and said, "My mother likes you very much!"


    "Then what about you?"


    Tina really wanted to ask him, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    She was like a timid child. She wanted to explore carefully, but in the end, she did not have the


    courage.


    Not knowing what she was thinking, Wilson only felt that this Chinese Valentine''s Day was very


    warm.


    He would not have wasted his time on it in the past.


    Wilson leaned over and said to her, "Tina, happy Chinese Valentine''s Day!"


    The low voice echoed in the wind and circled to her heart.


    The eyes behind the sses were as deep as whirlpools.


    Tina was firmly held and responded in a frivolous voice, "Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day!"


    When they were eating, both of them had a ss of red wine.


    Due to the influence of alcohol, there were blushes on Tina''s cheeks, which looked like the best


    color of the blooming peach blossoms. Her hair on the temples was messed up by the river breeze,


    which added a little bit of tenderness to her eyebrows.


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and he pressed her against the railing to kiss her.


    Tina curled up in his arms obediently.


    Under the light of the bridge, they kissed each other like a magnificent painting.


    On thene not far away, cars passed quickly from time to time, and asionally the drivers would


    tilt their heads to look at them.


    A ck car was heading for the bridge. The driver held the steering wheel and drove the car


    steadily.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, the person sitting in the back row shouted.


    Hearing this, the driver quickly pulled the car to one side and parked it.


    Inside the dim car, Dn sat in the back seat alone, staring at the kissing couple on the bridge in


    the distance.


    Dn had a joint concert tonight in the holiday resort.


    After that, he was invited to the celebration party by the sponsor and had some wine, so he did not


    drive but took a car arranged by the sponsor. He was drunk, so he opened the window and let the


    air blow in.


    But he saw them as soon as he got on the bridge.


    Dn didn''t forget that today was the Chinese Valentine''s Day. It was obvious that they were


    celebrating here. They stood by the river, and watched the fountain.


    Dn suddenly couldn''t breathe well.


    The pain spread from Dn''s chest to his limbs and bones.


    In front of him appeared a shady campus path. It was the same Chinese Valentine''s Day. He and


    Tina, who were young, walked around the yground under the street lights, hand in hand.Then


    they hugged each other under the tree.


    "Tina, I will celebrate Chinese Valentine''s Day with you in the future!"


    "Every year?"


    Dn brushed off the leaves on the top of her head and kissed her gently on the lips. "Yes! Tina,


    I''ve promised you that when you are twenty years old, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!"


    Tina looked at him sadly. "But Dn, what if your mother doesn''t agree? I''m so worried..."


    Dn''s face was full of persistence and deep affection. He vowed, "It doesn''t matter. I can steal the


    household register. Even if I break up with my mother, I will marry you and we will be together


    forever!"


    Tina''s eyes were bright. Other than the light, there was also shimmering water.


    She put her arms around his waist and nodded in a low voice. "Yes, we''ll be together forever!"


    Dn''s eyes turned red.


    Their former vows still rang in his ears.


    Every time they rang, Dn''s pain deepened and he was almost crushed.


    In his sight, the two of them sat in the Rolls Royce together.


    In the dark night, Dn''s car had been following the Rolls Royce, not far nor near, until they


    stopped at No.1 Luxurious Residence one by one.


    Dn had been watching them. As soon as they got out of the car, Wilson leaned over, picked up


    Tina, who looked shy, and strode into the building.


    Soon, they disappeared.


    The moonlight shone into the car, and Dn''s face was expressionless.


    After a long time, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    Dn said, "Hello, I am Dn!"


    A cheery female voice rang out along the line, "Dn, you''ve finally figured it out..."

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    The sun was shining brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The spacious office on the top floor of Chin''s Group was bathed in sunlight, covered in ayer of


    golden light.


    Wilson took off his suit and sat on a high back chair with tinum sses with golden rims on his


    nose. He lookedzy and elegant, with a faint smile on his face.


    On the desk, there were already three or four piles of documents.


    The pen in Wilson''s hand never stopped.


    He took the coffee brought by the first secretary next to him and sipped on it. Facing the busy work,


    he still had a smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Irene cast a nce at Terry.


    "In recent days, the boss seems to be in a good mood."


    Terry shrugged his shoulders.


    "How could he not be happy? There is a beauty in his arms almost every night!"


    They stood in front of the desk and exchanged looks secretly.


    Irene raised her hand and touched the Bluetooth headset on her ear. After listening, she stepped


    forward and respectfully reported, "President Chin,


    Miss Amery is here!"


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well, let her in!"


    Irene nodded and left the office. When she came in again, Abby was with her.


    On Abby''s wrist, there was a limited edition handbag of thetest style. She dressed up in a very


    capable way. She had the elegant style of a professional woman, holding two documents in her


    arms.


    It was obvious that she was here to discuss business.


    Wilson got up from the chair and sat down on the sofa with her.


    Documents were spread out separately on the tea table, and the secretary and assistant stood


    aside respectively, waiting to be assigned.


    Abby was wearing a dress. She sat down with her legs crossed elegantly. She looked both capable


    and graceful.


    The atmosphere in the air was serious, and they talked seriously for more than half an hour.


    After this period of negotiation, the coboration between the Amery''s Group and Chin''s Group


    came to an end.


    The cooperation this time was very smooth.


    Wilson said, "Abby, we''ve had a happy cooperation. You''ve worked hard on this case!"


    Since the cooperation with the Amery''s Group was decided, Abby had been working on it, because


    Bill didn''t return in the beginning. She almost handed nothing over to anyone else.


    In addition to the days when Wilson was in the hospital, Abby visited the Chin''s Group in person


    every day to discuss work.


    Abby smiled gently and said, "It''s not that hard! I just work for uncle. You know, I am the only child in


    the younger generation of the Amery family. Fortunately, I can help the Amery family!"


    Speaking of this, she paused.


    Abby looked up at Wilson with a smile. "Wilson, in fact, I have another thing to say today!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wilson asked.


    Abby said slowly, "I know that you are interested in a bid fornd recently. If you can win it, it will


    greatly enhance the strength of Chin''s Group! But this is arge pie. Many people are staring at it.


    Thepetition should be fierce!"


    Wilson nodded and admitted, "Yes!"


    The bidding of thisnd was very important. In addition to Chin''s Group, many enterprises, including


    overseaspanies, were also paying attention, which was not a business secret.


    However, it was still unknown who would win in the end.


    Abby continued, "All these years, my uncle has been managing Amery family''s overseas business.


    Now he has just returned. It has been a long time and it is hard for him to take over the business.


    He also needs some external help urgently!"


    "If we can unite by force at this time, it can also help you win the bid. So, I have a suggestion that


    the Amery Family and the Chin Family can cooperate again, which is connection by marriage!"


    Wilson made no sound.


    Abby sat in a dignified manner and said in a calm voice, "Wilson, don''t worry. This is just a normal


    business cooperation and will not involve personal feelings. You don''t have to worry. When the


    Amery family get benefits and you win the bid smoothly, we can cancel the marriage. It is a win- win


    cooperation."


    "I have already discussed it with my uncle. He is very willing in this. You..."


    If the two families united, they would be able to maximize the benefits.


    Since ancient times, connections by marriages were the most convenient and most effective


    shortcut.


    For businessmen, their favorite thing was to gain the biggest profits with the smallest cost. Bill, on


    hearing this, was also very supportive of it. After all, there was no loss or sacrifice, and it was


    absolutely a win-win proposal.


    Abby looked at Wilson with expectation in her eyes.


    However, her performance was reserved, causing no disgust.


    Wilson smiled slightly and said lightly, "Sorry, I have no intention to do so!"


    He refused without hesitation.


    Abby felt disappointed.


    A strange emotion slipped through her eyes. She was not unhappy, but still said with a smile, "It


    doesn''t matter, Wilson. I just told you this. You can consider it. If you want to agree, you can tell


    me!"


    Wilson just gave a perfunctory smile.


    He looked at his watch and said, "Abby, I have a lot of work to do today!"


    Abby got up. "Then I won''t bother you anymore!"


    The door of the office closed.


    Wilson once again sat by the desk and browsed the documents for the next meeting.


    His first special assistant and the first secretary left quietly.


    In their sights, the elegant figure disappeared in the elevator door. The two looked at each other,


    and then Irene shook her head and said, "It seems that Miss Amery has not given up on President


    Chin!"


    They were trusted subordinates of Wilson and had been working for him for many years, so they


    knew a lot of things.


    Terry spread his hands.


    In the afternoon, the sunshine was getting stronger.


    During the hottest time of the day, outside the office building, the sun was scorching, but inside it


    was a different world. The air conditioner was working, so it was cool, which would not make people


    feel tired.


    Tina carried the press releases that she had printed earlier and brought them upstairs with Bonnie


    to the studios.


    Because there were different categories of press releases, they had to send them to different


    studios one by one.


    When she just came out of a studio and was ready to go to the next one, the front elevator door


    suddenly opened.


    Tina merely nced at it, but next she revealed a surprised expression.


    She saw a group of people walking out. The man in the middle was tall and straight. He was


    wearing a navy-blue handmade suit, which was very low-key and was not from a famous brand. But


    he looked particrly graceful with it.


    The chief director of TV station apanied him personally, with a look of awe and ttery on his


    face.


    As they approached, the staff on both sides respectfully nodded after greeting the chief director,


    "Hello, President Chin!"


    So did Tina and Bonnie.


    Wilson nced over her face calmly.


    Terry, who was following Wilson silently, twitched his mouth.


    There was a financial interview in the TV station, but it was not a live broadcast. He could have


    asked two managers toe here to finish it, but Wilson chose toe in person.


    Hadn''t he said that he was busy with his work?

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Wilson was directly invited into his office by the chief operator.


    Arge group of people left.


    After the group of people dispersed, Tina and Bonnie continued their unfinished work.


    When there was only half of the press release in her arms, the phone suddenly vibrated and a


    message came in.


    Tina did not read.


    She held it in her slender hand, and there was a trace of unnaturalness on her face. "Ahem, Bonnie,


    could you please finish the rest of the documents? I suddenly want to go to the bathroom!"


    Bonnie agreed quickly. "Okay, no problem!"


    Tina quickly walked out of the studio.


    She went straight to the bathroom. When she arrived, a man in the men''s bathroom next to her


    reached out an arm.


    Tina didn''t struggle much before she was brought in.


    She was pressed against the door. What followed was a familiar smell and a strong embrace.


    Behind the sses was a pair of long and narrow eyes, which were deep and sharp.


    Tina''s lips curled into a smile. "President Chin, do you have business to do here?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded, looking at her with a faint smile. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "And


    to see you by the way!"


    Then, he raised her chin and kissed her.


    Tina closed her eyes.


    The bathroom was full of ambiguity.


    Sensing that his breathing was getting hotter and hotter, Tina was afraid that he would turn into a


    hungry wolf, so she hurriedly reached out and pushed him away.


    Wilson put his arm on the wall, his forehead against hers, and his voice was a little hoarse. "Will we


    go to your ce at night or No. 1 Luxurious Residence?"


    Tina blushed and said, "No.1 Luxurious Residence!"


    Wilson nodded, closed his eyes and calmed down for a few seconds, then opened his eyes again


    and said, "Tina, I have two meetings to attend after I go back to thepany. I can''t pick you up


    after work. Wait for me in the hospital!"


    "Okay!" Tina replied meekly.


    She pushed him again, and then Wilson let go of her and left after tidying up his suit.


    Tina waited and poked her head out of the bathroom after his footsteps had gone far.


    Then she bumped into Bonnie in the corridor, who had finished sending out the press release.


    Tina was embarrassed. "Uh, Bonnie!"


    She looked back at the men''s bathroom behind her and exined, "I was so sick that I didn''t see


    clearly. I ran to the men''s bathroom identally..."


    Bonnie stepped forward and pulled her aside, saying, "Tina, don''t hide it from me. I just saw


    President Chining out!"


    Tina took a deep breath.


    Bonnie said in her ear, "And, I have already known what happened between you two!"


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Tina choked on her saliva.


    Bonnie patted her hand and said, "There was once a colleague gathering in our department. After


    returning home, I received a phone call from President Chin, asking about your whereabouts. And


    on the Chinese Valentine''s Day, I was called to the car by his special assistant after I got off work,


    and was asked why you still haven''t got off work!"


    When it first happened, Bonnie was already suspicious.


    However, after Tina''s exnation, she didn''t take it seriously and always felt that the two of them


    had nothing to do with each other. But on the Chinese Valentine''s Day, when Wilson asked Tina


    about it, he spoke in a familiar and doting tone.


    Bonnie had thought it was impossible, but the truth was in front of her.


    Bonnie was not stupid. Naturally, she could sense something strange.


    Tina''s cheeks slowly reddened.


    Bonnie''s mind was full of gossip. She asked curiously, "Tina, are you and President Chin a couple,


    or..."


    Tina was stunned.


    She suddenly fell silent.


    Seeing this, Bonnie immediately stopped asking.


    They took the elevator back to their department. When they were about to enter the office, Bonnie


    wanted to say something, but she stopped on a second thought. In the end, she couldn''t help but


    say, "Tina, as an experienced woman, I still want to give you some advice. Rich people like them


    are very deep-minded. You must be careful and do not be fooled!"


    Bonnie was older than her, and her tone sounded a little earnest.


    Tina responded in a low voice.


    Her heart sank as she clenched her fists.


    At night, the ck Rolls-Royce drove out from the private hospital, and the neon lights fell into the


    car.


    After Wilson finished speaking, there was no response.


    He turned his head and saw Tina, who was standing beside him, slightly looking down. A wisp of


    her hair dropped from her earlobe, leaving a shadow on her face.


    Her eyes were blocked, and her expression was a little nk.


    Wilson frowned slightly.


    She was fine when they met at the TV station during the day, but why did she look worried at night?


    Wilson uttered again, "Tina, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Huh?" Tina slowly came back to her senses.


    She had been absent- minded, and didn''t hear what he had said.


    "I just told you that I''m going abroad for a business trip tomorrow morning!" Wilson said.


    Tina asked, "Are you going on a business trip again?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always been very busy, and business trips were alsomon.


    This business trip was temporarily decided after the meeting.


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded, raised his hand and tucked the hair, revealing her whole face. "Do you feel


    sad because you heard that I am going on a business trip? Are you afraid that you will miss me if


    you don''t see me?"


    Tina smiled and said, "Yes..."


    She looked up at him. When she smiled, she looked docile and pleased. "How long will it take this


    time?" "About a week!" Wilson muttered, and his lips were curved. "If you really miss me, I can try to


    come back two days earlier!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She lowered her eyes and leaned toward his chest.


    Tina pressed her cheeks against his chest like a small animal, holding her breath and hearing his


    heartbeat.


    In Wilson''s opinion, such an action was reliable.


    Was she so clingy?


    Wilson was in a particrly happy mood, especially when she put her arms around his waist. Her


    long hair fell behind her head like a waterfall, making her skin look whiter. The shadow of the neon


    lights shed across her face, making it soft and enchanting.


    She was so close to his that her breathing was on his chest muscles through his shirt.


    The desire in Wilson''s heart came up.


    However, they had not reached home yet, so he could only pick up her head first to kiss her.


    Tina was shy.


    She dodged in panic. "Don''t do this. Terry is still here!"


    Terry, who was holding the steering wheel, was speechless. "Don''t worry, I''m blind!"


    Wilson held her in his arms and kissed her.


    However, the kiss was not enough to satisfy him.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Drive faster!"


    Terry immediately stepped on the elerator hard, as if he wanted to let it fly.


    After returning home, Tina proposed to take a shower first. Wilson did not agree and dragged her


    directly into the bedroom.


    His eyes were burning and deep in the dark room.


    Wilson whispered in her ear, "Tina, when I go on a business trip, I will miss you very much!"


    He said thest few words in a serious tone.


    For a moment, Tina waspletely inebriated, as if she had drunk too much. She could no longer


    think about anything else.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Tina slept soundly the next morning.


    When she woke up and opened her eyes, Wilson had already left, and the ne had taken off at


    this time.


    She was the only one on the big bed. She had just woken up and was still a little dull.


    In her dream, there seemed to be a kiss on her forehead.


    It was so soft.


    Tina raised her hand and touched it, as if the kiss was still there.


    Last night when Wilson tore her clothes, he said that she might be very tired.


    The fact proved that she was really exhausted. Her back ached. If it weren''t for the fact that she


    didn''t have enough time, she would lie on the bed all day long.


    After washing up, Tina went to work.


    After having a meeting in the morning, she spent almost the whole day reporting outside with her


    colleagues.


    The clouds were floating, and the sun was gradually going to the west.


    On the way back, Tina received the news of Wilson''snding.


    He told her that he was safe.


    Tina smiled and she held the phone in her hand.


    The car buzzed continuously, and the speed of the van slowed down.


    There was an car ident ahead, which was being dealt with. The road was blocked, which caused


    the cars to drive slow.


    Tina turned her head and unconsciously looked out of the window.


    On the smooth road opposite, a red car was parked in front of an office building. A girl ran down


    from the car and ran to the man who was walking into the building, but the other side ignored her as


    if he didn''t know her. His face was handsome and indifferent.


    Tina remembered that Dn''s studio he set up after he returned seemed to be here.


    The girl who pestered him was not someone else, but Selene, who had once been engaged to him.


    Selene called his name and held his arm humbly, but she was shaken off several times and almost


    fell on the ground. However, she still refused to give up and looked addicted.


    Tina was slightly surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Selene hadn''t give up on Dn.


    She thought that it was a shame for a youngdy like Selene that the engagement was annulled in


    public, and she would definitely hate Dn even if she was unwilling.


    It seemed that Selene really loved Dn deeply.


    Unfortunately...


    Tina retracted her gaze and stopped paying attention to them. The car drove past the intersection


    and once again, the traffic became smooth.


    After work, she arrived at the hospital. Malee was there too.


    Inside the bioclean room, I still had a bright smile on her face.


    Children were like angels whose innocence could infect others.


    I held the microphone and told her in a baby voice, "Aunt Malee, there are still seven days left.


    When Mr. presidentes back from his business trip, I can alsoe out!"


    She waved her chubby hands in the air.


    Maleeughed. "You are the best! You''re even better than many adults!"


    It was right. Even the doctors sincerely praised I.


    I covered her mouth and smiled proudly.


    Malee''s heart softened and she eximed, "I, I''m so jealous that your mom can have a kid like


    you!"


    Tina walked over and patted Malee''s shoulder. "If you''re that envious, you could give birth to one


    yourself!"


    Malee turned around to see her. She had goosebumps all over her body. "Tina, don''t say something


    so scary! Who can I give birth to a baby for?"


    A name appeared in Tina''s mind subconsciously.


    She paused and couldn''t help saying, "Wilson said that Lawyer Hayden would go back to New City


    with him by the same ne this time!"


    "Yes!" Malee nodded.


    When it came to Hayden, Malee lowered her head, and her expression could not be seen clearly.


    Tina still remembered the scene she had seen when she met Hayden at the Japanese restaurant


    that day. Butter, she had no chance to ask about it.


    After some hesitation, she asked tentatively, "Malee, you and Lawyer Hayden..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tina had no intention of gossiping. She was more concerned about Malee.


    Malee understood her. After a long silence, she said, "Tina, I didn''t mean to hide anything from you,


    or I didn''t want to tell you anything, but I can''t exin it in a few words!"


    "My status in the Chiang family isplicated, and my life there has always been full of untold


    suffering. Also, Hayden and I... Many things are not what I want. In short, as long as there is a


    chance in the future, I will try my best to escape from his cage!"


    Malee''s eyes were full of tears.


    Tina did not say anything else when she saw this. She held her hand tofort her silently.


    After Wilson left for a business trip, Tina worked orderly every day.


    Recently, she had been sent out to report more often.


    After the lunch break, Tina asked Bonnie to get the machine. They were about to go out for a report.


    At this time, the chief editor came out of the office.


    He stopped her. "Tina, hand over the interview at your hands to someone else. You are in charge of


    the interview of Amery''s Group!"


    "Amery''s Group?" Tina was surprised.


    The chief editor nodded and handed her the document. "Yes, it seems that they want you to


    interview!"


    In the entire city, only the Amery''s Group was worthy of being interviewed.


    Tina was stunned. Then she guessed that it was because of Bill. After they visited her mother''s


    grave, he showed a lot of kindness to her.


    She nodded, handed the task in her hands to others, and went to the Amery''s Group with Bonnie.


    When they arrived, they showed their reporter certificates and were brought in smoothly.


    The innermost room was the chairman''s office.


    When Tina and Bonnie entered, Bill was still in a meeting. After five minutes, he saw them in the


    reception room next to the office.


    Bill was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers today. He was in his fifties, but he maintained a


    good figure. He neither got fat nor had a big stomach. It could be seen that he paid much attention


    to exercise.


    Without putting on airs, he smiled handsomely and elegantly.


    Tina stood up. Unlike outside, she politely greeted, "Chairman Amery!"


    Bill smiled and stretched out her hand. "Miss Hall, please sit down!"


    After sitting down again, Tina handed over the paper in her hand. "The questions for this interview


    are all here. You can have a look at them first. If there is any questions impolite or you don''t want to


    answer, you can tell me and we will cancel them!"


    "Okay!" Bill nodded.


    After quickly browsing through it, he cancelled two and handed it back to her. "Let''s start!"


    Tina smiled and nodded.


    Bill spoke in a very polite manner and cooperated very well, so the interview was easy and smooth.


    Tina said after turning off the machine, "Chairman Amery, thank you for your cooperation. After


    editing the interview, I will send it to your secretary first!"


    "Okay!" Bill nodded.


    He smiled again and said gently, "Miss Hall, I didn''t expect that we would meet again. When I heard


    that the TV station woulde to interview, I was wondering if it was possible that you were


    responsible for it!"


    Tina was surprised.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    It seemed as if Bill Amery didn''t know anything about her arrival.


    Tina originally thought that it was Bill himself and the chief editor who had suggested that Tina


    should be responsible for the interview.


    She replied with a smile, "That''s quite a coincidence!"


    Bill looked at the drawings saved on Tina''sptop and could not help saying, "I still remember that


    Ovia was a costume designer before she passed away. She was very talented, but not lucky


    enough. Although she didn''t graduate from a famous university, she was indeed very creative in


    design... I thought that you would inherit your mother''s talent. I have heard that you won the


    championship in the designpetition before?"


    Every time he mentioned Ovia, Tina''s mother, Bill always looked sentimental.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    At that time, the award was given to Tina by her idol, the master designer, Lin, who happened to be


    Bill''s wife.


    Tina was a little shy, "Truth be told, one of my friends and I are preparing to establish a studio!"


    Bill was d to hear this. He said, "Really? I think I''ll go to the opening ceremony to support you!"


    Bill was a business tycoon, and he promised to go to the opening ceremony of Tina''s studio. It was


    obvious that his impression of Tina was quite good.


    No matter his words were only pleasantries or not, the goodwill of Bill could be clearly felt. Tina


    replied gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Amery. I''ll be happy if you visit my studio!"


    Bill, like Wilson, was very busy with his work, and his daily schedule was intensive.


    Tina didn''t want to bother him more, "Mr. Amery, the interview has been finished. I think it''s time for


    me to say goodbye now!"


    Bill said, "Well... I''ll ask my secretary to see you off!"


    Bill''s secretary politely sent Tina and Bonnie all the way to the elevator before leaving.


    The elevator was on the first floor, and it would take some time for it to get to the floor where they


    were in.


    Tina looked at the direction board nearby and said, "Bonnie, I''m going to the bathroom first!"


    She walked over quickly.


    Tina wanted to go to the bathroom before the interview began, but as Bill hade into the room,


    she thought that it would be inappropriate for her to go there. She hadn''t gone to the bathroom until


    now.


    When Tina stood up and began to tidy up her clothes, she heard that somebody else went into the


    bathroom. They seemed to be employees of the Amery''s Group.


    Standing inside the bathroom stall, Tina could hear the sound of water sshing. It seemed that the


    neers hade here to fix their makeup.


    In everypany, female employees often loved to gossip. Whenever they had any spare time,


    they would gossip about this and that.


    "Amy, have you heard that the inheritress of the Amery family is getting engaged!"


    "The inheritress of the Amery family? Isn''t she the niece of Chairman Amery, Miss Amery? She has


    come back home from abroad for only a short period of time. She''s an outstanding costume


    designer, and she''s also helping Mr. Amery to manage thepany!"


    "Yes, it''s her! She''s about to get engaged to President Chin!"


    "President Chin of the Chin''s Group?"


    "That''s right. This engagement could also be considered a business alliance between the Amery


    family and the Chin family. Miss Amery used to be President Chin''s girlfriend while they were


    studying abroad. Now they have been reunited... How romantic it is! True lovers finally got married.


    The news had got around within the Amery''s Group..."


    Tina''s face suddenly turned pale.


    After the female employees left, Tina stepped out of the bathroom stall stiffly.


    Her mind almost went nk, and she waspletely shocked by this news. Then, a chilly feeling


    gradually spread over her body.


    She felt cold in both her chest and back.


    Tina took out her mobile phone and searched for Wilson''s number in the call records. She wanted


    to ask him about it.


    Her throat tightened, and so many emotions surged up in her mind. However, what she heard was


    the system''s female voice, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off! Sorry..."


    Tina''s heart fell wretched and helpless.


    As there was time difference between home and abroad, at this time of the day, it should bete at


    night abroad, and Wilson must still be sleeping.


    Even if the phone call got through, so what?


    Bonnie had once asked Tina if she was the girlfriend of Wilson Chin.


    Tina couldn''t find a suitable answer, because Wilson had never said that she was his girlfriend.


    How to define the rtionship between them? Tina used to be Wilson''s mistress, but she felt that


    such a title was really humble. At the beginning, she almost sold herself to Wilson in order to cover


    her daughter''s medical expenses. But as time went by, she gradually became willing to do so.


    Tina had to admit that she had fallen into the mire of secret love affairs.


    Since Wilson told her, "let''s treat each other as a lover", she had lost control of her own heart and


    sank deeper and deeper into this mire of secret love.


    At the beginning, Tina was like a seller, while Wilson was like a buyer. Butter, Tina thought that


    Wilson was her Mr. Right, while Wilson thought that Tina was his Ms. Right.


    Tina''s face turned even paler, as though she had fallen into an icehouse.


    She stood in front of the sink and washed her face several times with cold water. After calming


    herself down, she cleaned her face with a piece of tissue and slowly walked out of the bathroom.


    Bonnie and the other colleagues were waiting for her.


    Seeing that the hair on her forehead was wet, Bonnie asked her what had happened.


    Tina shook her head and smiled reluctantly.


    The elevator reached the first floor, and they left the office building.


    The news report car parked near the entrance of the building. They put the machines into the car


    trunk. Just as Tina and her colleagues got in the car one by one, someone called out her name.


    "Miss Hall!"


    Tina turned around and saw that Abby was smiling to her.


    Abby seemed to be chasing after Tina. "Miss Hall, I heard that you and your colleagues havee


    to interview my uncle!"


    Tina nodded. "Mmm..."


    All her colleagues had got in the car. Obviously, they had finished the interview and were about to


    leave.


    Abby walked up to Tina and asked with a smile, "Miss Hall, I have something to talk to you. Would


    you please stay here?"


    "..." Tina pursed her lips.


    After the news report car drove off with her colleague in it, Tina followed Abby into a nearby cafe.


    The cafe was on the second floor, and was of a business style. Most of the customers here were


    white-cor workers from office buildings nearby.


    A melodious piano tune was being yed in the hall.


    The waiter served the two cups oftte they ordered.


    Tina held the mug in her hand. A warm andfortable feeling was passed onto her palm, while


    the aroma of coffee diffused in the air.


    Their positions were close to the corner, and the surrounding environment was quiet, very suitable


    for discussing matters.


    As it was still work hours, Tina was dressed formally and meticulously. She was wearing a beige


    suit with a waistband, and a pair of ninth pants of the western style, which made her look


    fashionable and professional.


    Butpared with Abby s dressing style, Tina''s was much more mediocre.


    Abby was wearing a limited-edition CHANEL suit, with gold wire embedded in the specially-woven


    fabric. A bright diamond hairpin on her hair, as well as a dazzling diamond ne around her


    neck, made her look gorgeous and graceful.


    If an ordinary girl from a rich and powerful family was dressed in this way, she would very likely look


    tawdry. But for Abby, it only made her more morous.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To some extent, God was so unfair to every human being in our world.


    Tina secretly sighed again. Abby was simr to Wilson: They were both born with a silver spoon in


    their mouths.


    Every time Tina saw Abby, there was always an almost unnoticeable faint smile on thetter''s


    beautiful face. Abby often appeared to be amiable, but others sometimes might feel a little alienated


    from her.


    Tina''s behavior was slightly stiff when she recalled what she had overheard in the Amery''s Group,


    as she was faced with Abby again.


    Abby put down the spoon and said to Tina with a smile, "Miss Hall, I want to talk to you about


    Wilson!"


    Tina realized Abby''s intention.


    The only person the two of them could talk about was Wilson.


    Tina straightened her back and mustered up her courage.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Abby began to tell her story with Wilson step by step. "Wilson and I have known each other for a


    long time. You should know about this. We once studied in the same college abroad. By the way,


    Desmond was attending the same college at that time. The three of us were involved in each other''s


    lives while we were still very young!"


    Abby was actually two or three years younger than Wilson.


    When Tina heard this, she inadvertently felt how outstanding Abby was.


    She used to hear from her female colleagues'' gossip that Abby was a lucky and diligent girl at the


    same time. Her academic performance was wonderful while she was still a student, and she


    skipped two grades of normal school education. That''s why she and Wilson were finally on the


    same grade


    Tina kept being silent.


    She picked up the mug and took a sip of coffee, letting the bitterness spread through her tongue.


    Abby continued, "I used to be Wilson''s girlfriend, and we enjoyed being together. Until now, I still


    miss those happy memories of the past. And... Over the years, my mind has never changed!"


    Her expression was rather enchanted as she spoke, as if she was deeply moved by their love story.


    Tina said calmly, "Miss Amery, please say it more directly!"


    Abby smiled at her. "Miss Hall, I''m getting engaged to Wilson!"


    "..." Tina clenched her mug tightly.


    Although she had already known about it, she still felt her heart tighten drastically when she heard


    Abby''s words at this moment.


    Abby still looked very kind. "Don''t worry. I have no hostility against you, and I don''t mean to show off


    our love in front of you!"


    After a pause, she continued, "I just want to tell you that Wilson and I respectively represent the


    Chin''s Group and Amery''s Group. This is virtually a marriage between our two families, and more


    importantly, we are the most suitable marriage partners for each other. I want to learn to be a good


    wife, and what''s more...


    I loved Wilson very deeply while I was still a college student. My love for him is so deep that I can


    tolerate a lot of things.


    As for the rtionship between you and him, I won''t intervene it in any way. If you are still willing to


    be Wilson''s mistress, I will not oppose it. And I can assure you that I will treat your daughter as my


    own daughter!


    "Miss Hall, what I said today is not targeting only at you. Even if it''s not you, but a second girl who is


    sitting here today, I would still say the same thing!"


    Abby said these things confidently and systematically.


    She was always wearing a smile on her face, just like the smile was actually branded on her face,


    elegant and dignified.


    Tina''s fingertips turned white.


    If Abby directly asked her to leave Wilson, Tina might have been able to maintain her own pride. But


    now, after listening to Abby''s words, Tina only felt embarrassed and annoyed.


    Taking a deep breath, Tina tried to properly control her emotions.


    She tried to form a smile on her face. "Miss Amery, I understand what you mean. If there''s nothing


    else, I''ll go now!"


    Abby nodded happily. "Today''s coffee is on me. Goodbye, Miss Hall!"


    Her gaze swept across Tina face, and she noticed that Tina''s lips were pale. Knowing that she had


    already achieved her goals, Abby smiled without leaving a trace.


    Tina didn''t say anything else. After nodding to Abby, she picked up her bag and left the cafe.


    Instead of taking a taxi, she walked back to the office building of the TV station.


    Although the sun was shining brightly over her head, Tina still felt as if she was walking on a little


    path surrounded by ciers and snowy mountains.


    Abby was indeed good at the tactics of dealing with others.


    Her attitude was gentle and friendly, but in fact, it was more like she was simply using the method of


    moral kidnapping to defend her rtionship with Wilson.


    If what Abby said was honest, she could do that directly, and she actually didn''t need to tell Tina so


    many things.


    Abby must have some other special intention, Tina thought.


    However, Tina had no time to guess Abby''s real intention. She only felt that a storm was brewing in


    her heart.


    Abby was the only inheritress of the Amery family. She had received very good education since


    childhood. As for Wilson, he also had been an outstanding entrepreneur. In others'' eyes, Abby and


    Wilson were of course a perfect match, and they treated each other as his/her soulmate.


    Tina would never get her hands on the marriage of anyone else.


    At the beginning of their rtionship, Wilson was more like a buyer of love, while Tina was more like


    a seller. However, at that time Wilson was a single young man, and Tina needn''t care about whether


    their rtionship was moral or not.


    However, after Wilson got engaged with Abbyter on...


    Tina''s breathing became rigid, and she felt wretched and hopeless.


    She looked up to feel more sunshine, with cold sweat all over her body.


    In the end, Tina made up her mind. She wanted to put an end to her abnormal rtionship with


    Wilson and Abby.


    It was Friday again.


    After work, Tina went to the private hospital by taxi.


    Two dayster, upon the end of this weekend, I would be transferred from the sterile room to the


    ordinary ward. After a period of observation, she could finally be discharged from the hospital.


    Tina was happy about it, but at the same time, she often felt upset by the triangr rtionship


    between Wilson, Abby, and her.


    When she was about to get to the inpatient building, a very mboyant sports car drove to her side.


    The person who got off the car was none other than Desmond, who was dressed very coquettishly


    today. With his curly hair fluttering in the wind, he called out to her, "Tina!"


    Every time Tina was depressed, she would always be able to regain a good mood when she saw


    the funny appearance and behavior of Desmond.


    She smiled faintly. "Desmond, nice to meet you!"


    "Look at what I have prepared for I!" Desmond took out a pot of ball cactus, which had a pink


    flower on its top, from the car trunk. He acted as if he was carrying a pot of gold and diamonds.


    Ball cactus generally grew in the desert areas. It was a very good symbol of tenacious vitality.


    Tina was moved by this little gift from Desmond.


    Seeing that Tina''s smile had deepened, Desmond felt very proud of himself. He raised his head so


    high that he suddenly stumbled.


    He screamed.


    Fortunately, the ball cactus in his hands didn''t fall down to the ground, but his finger was pierced by


    the thorn.


    Tina quickly stepped forward. "Are you alright?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The thorn of the ball cactus was very hard, and it had pierced deeply into Desmond''s flesh.


    Tina examined the wound carefully. After the thorn was pulled out, she breathed a sigh of relief after


    confirming that the only oue was bleeding, and nothing else, which might be more serious, had


    been incurred by this tiny ident.


    Desmond was very nervous. "I''m done... Will the thorn be poisonous?"


    Tina didn''t know what to say."..."


    After wiping the blood off with a tissue, Tina took out a piece of band- aid from her bag. As a


    reporter, she needed to go to a great variety of ces for news report. Sometimes she suffered


    from chafing on her feet, especially when she was wearing high-heeled shoes.


    Tina pulled Desmond''s hand and said, "Don''t sway it. I''ll stick a piece of band-aid for you!"


    She tore open the wrapping paper, and carefully applied the band-aid around his finger.


    Tina was now holding Desmond''s hand. This was intimate contact, indeed.


    Desmond was as obedient as a child.


    When Tina finished applying the band- aid, she looked up and saw that Desmond''s face was


    blushed under the evening sunshine.


    Tina asked in confusion, "Desmond, why are you blushing?"


    Desmond''s reaction was drastic. He almost jumped up and retorted, "No, I''m not blushing!


    Nonsense!"


    Tina was even more baffled.


    Desmond became nervous for two or three seconds. Then, he coughed and stammered, "Tina, can


    you make me another bowl of porridge when you''re free someday?"


    He was holding the ball cactus in his hand, with a piece of band-aid wrapping around his finger. To


    sum up, he looked rather pathetic now.


    Tina''s heart softened at the thought of the fact that Desmond had been injured because he wanted


    to give I a gift. "Okay! I''ll cook some for you."


    Desmond''s eyes immediately lit up. He required her to promise it again. "That''s a deal. If you lie to


    me, you''ll be a puppy!"


    The two of them walked into the inpatient building together.


    After leaving the elevator, Tina saw that a tall figure was standing in front of the sterile room.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    Wilson was wearing a ck suit. His legs were long, while his shoulders were broad. Two buttons


    on the cor of his shirt were unbuttoned, and his Adam''s Apple was protruding. The sunset glow


    came in through the window and shed on his face. His hair had been neatlybed, and his


    handsome features were unforgettable to others.


    He was wearing a pair of tinum-gilded sses, which made him look gentle, elegant, and casual.


    His appearance was so outstanding that he had attracted the attention of a great many nurses


    passing by.


    He was holding an inte of sterile room in his hand, and he looked a little bit exhausted after


    traveling a long distance.


    In fact, he hade back home two days earlier than expected.


    He didn''t inform Tina in advance. Obviously, he wanted to give her a surprise.


    Tina looked dazed.


    She seemed to be surprised indeed, but her expression looked a little dull at the same time.


    Behind the transparent ss, I''s face appeared to be florid.


    As her dear Domineering CEO hade back from his business trip, she was the most excited


    person. She smiled innocently and revealed a row of white and lovely teeth.


    Tina walked over at a rtively slow pace. "Wilson, why didn''t you tell me you areing back!"


    "Uh-huh!" Wilson curled his lips up.


    "Have you just arrived?" Tina asked.


    "The nended an hour ago!" Wilson looked a little tired.


    "Hum..." Tina was at a loss.


    It meant that Wilson came directly to the hospital from the airport afternding of the ne.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson looked down a little and frowned. He had noticed the pot of ball cactus in her hand. "Tina,


    what''s that in your hand?"


    Tina replied, "This is Desmond''s gift for I..."


    Only then did Desmond casually greet him, "Wilson..."


    Wilson answered him nonchntly.


    He knew that the meaning of ball cactus as a gift was good, and therefore he was delighted to see


    it.


    However, when Wilson noticed an air of provocation in Desmond''s eyes, he disliked it very much,


    and he ordered directly, "You have given the gift to Tina. It''s none of your business now! I only


    ordered a dinner for two persons, and you don''t have a share here. Go do what you have to do!"


    I was living in the sterile room, and the nurses were responsible for her meals.


    It meant that only Tina and Wilson could have dinner here. If Desmond stayed here, he could only


    smell the dinner.


    Hearing this, Desmond was so annoyed that his hair stood on end.


    Tina pursed her lips, and her eye expression was subtle. She said, "Desmond, why don''t you have


    dinner at home?"


    At this, Desmond became much more annoyed. He felt that Tina cherished love and sex more than


    friendship and kindness.


    However, he still clearly remembered the scene that Wilson directly held Tina up and carried her


    away in front of himst time. For Desmond, this was really mean and uneptable. He didn''t want


    to experience it again.


    And more importantly, he also clearly remembered Tina''s promise to cook him some porridge.


    He swayed the curly hair over his forehead and suddenly came up with a good idea. He nned


    that after Tina cooked the porridge for him, he would show it off in front of Wilson. "That feeling must


    be terrific!", he thought.


    Desmond shook his legs. "Tina, I''lle to see you the other day. Don''t forget your promise!"


    Tina nodded.


    Desmond then left in a carefree manner.


    Wilson frowned and asked, "What did you promise him?" "Nothing special!" Tina shook her head.


    It was quite easy for her to cook some porridge, and therefore she didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Just as Wilson wanted to further ascertain what Tina had promised Desmond, he heard from the


    inte the sweet voice of I urging him, "Domineering CEO, you haven''t told me about the pony


    which you have seen abroad. You said it looked very simr to Marshmallow. What happened to it


    later on? Did it stand up sessfully?"


    Wilson came over here earlier than Tina. He had shared a lot of interesting things which he


    experienced abroad when Tina reached the hospital after work.


    While he was abroad, Wilson once visited Hayden Chiang''s horse ranch for negotiation of a


    business deal. At that time, one of the champion horses happened to be giving birth to a colt,


    namely, a baby horse. After the colt was born, it immediately needed to learn how to stand up by


    itself. Wilson told I this interesting story.


    Wilson nodded with a smile. "Well... She seeded in standing up in the end!"


    I grinned happily and said, "Domineering CEO, I miss Marshmallow so much! I want to know if it


    has grown taller or be fatter!"


    Wilson replied gently, "You''ll soon see it again!"


    If he hadn''te back two days earlier from the business trip, when he saw I again, she would


    have been transferred from the sterile room to the ordinary ward for observation, and as soon as


    she could pass the infection period safely, she would be considered having been clinically cured.


    I smiled and nodded. "Uh-huh!"


    The interaction between the father and daughter was warm and interesting. Tina stood quietly


    beside them, as though she was simply an outsider.


    Her eyshes were drooping, while her eye expression could not be easily observed. She was


    immersed in her own thoughts.


    Wilson ordered the dishes of a famous restaurant. Then, he and Tina had dinner outside of the


    sterile room, while I had her dinner inside it. Although they were isted by a ss wall, the


    atmosphere of the family of three having dinner together was still cozy andfortable.


    When the night fell, Tina and Wilson left the sterile room.


    In the evening, there were fewer people in the hospital. The sound of their footsteps on the floor


    tiles was soft and casual.


    Under themplight, their shadows were stretched out.


    Wilson''s suit jacket was hung on the crook of his arm. He squinted at Tina, "I''ll ask Terry to pay


    attention to kindergartens these days. When I is discharged from the hospital, I want her to enjoy


    her childhood like a normal child. Tina, you and I could move to the No.1 Luxurious Residence!"


    Tina''s expression changed slightly when she heard that.


    A hint of disappointment shed across her eyes. She raised her head and asked him somewhat


    annoyed, "Mr. Chin, are you going to keep a secret concubine in a splendid abode?"


    Wilson hooked his lips cunningly and teased her with a yful look. "Do you want to be this


    concubine?"


    Tina remained silent.


    There was a faint smile on her face, but her palms were cold, and moistened by sweat.


    Tina lowered her head and restrained all her emotions. Wilson didn''t notice the change in her


    expression. He reached out to her, trying to grab her small hand and pull her into his arms. "Shall


    we go to your house tonight?"


    He had been away on a business trip for so many days. He missed her very much, and he needed


    her tofort himself, physically and mentally.


    Tina''s house was closer to the hospital, and Wilson really wished that he could pounce on her as


    soon as possible.


    Tina''s hand suddenly dodged the instant his hand touched hers.


    Wilson frowned as he failed to grab Tina''s soft little hand.


    At first, he thought that Tina was simply shy of this. However, she halted her steps and looked up at


    him. Then, she said in a calm and clear voice, "Wilson, I want to put an end to our rtionship."


    Wilson''s face suddenly changed.


    The eyes behind his sses were narrowed, revealing an air of threatening. "What do you mean by


    that? Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not kidding!" Tina said, "I just don''t want to continue."


    Wilson''s thin lips slowly curled up, and he became furious.


    It was as if his eyes were burning with anger. "Tina, I haven''t said I want to end our rtionship!"


    Tina''s hands were clenched into fists near her thigs.


    Her fingernails became white for the tension of her fists. Her eyshes drooped, and when she


    raised her eyes again, her eye expression was firm and adamant. "There is no need for an end. We


    didn''t have a beginning this time, and therefore there is nothing for us to end...


    We are both adults with the right to choose what we want! You can rest assured that I won''t deprive


    you of your right of being I''s father. In the future, if you want to see I, you can visit her at any


    time."

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Tina''s voice was calm and self-restraint.


    After listening to her words, Wilson''s face became gloomy, as if a storm was brewing in his heart.


    "Tina Hall, do you think I''ll agree with it?" he asked, his voice furious and trembling.


    Tina could feel his rage and suspision.


    However, she mustered up her courage to look directly into his eyes. "Whether you agree with it or


    not, I don''t care, and I have already made up my mind!"


    She thought she had been trapped in the mire.


    If she didn''t stop the loss in time, she would probably lose everything someday.


    Perhaps Tina could continue to be Wilson''s secret mistress, just as they did in the past. However, it


    was totally uneptable for her to keep on being his secret mistress after his engagement with Ab


    by. She thought that being so was in vition of the code of ethics. She couldn''t ept the


    arrangement of the so-called "concubine kept in a splendid abode".


    Tina clenched her fists and straightened her body.


    In the face of Wilson''s gloomy face, she said with a smile, "President Chin, when we first ended our


    rtionship, it was you who proposed it. I had no objection to it and agreed immediately. It''s me


    who proposed it this time, and I hope you will also respect my decision!"


    A good turn deserves another. Was''t it fair to each of them?


    The blue veins on Wilson''s temple bulged slightly.


    Tina called him "Wilson" in the past, but now she called him "President Chin", just as she did when


    the two of them met for the first time.


    Wilson curled up his lips, but suddenly smiled.


    However, there was an air of despair and sharpness in his smile. "Are you really sure you want to


    quit?"


    Behind the sses, Wilson''s eyes were full of darkness, and the expression on his face could be


    described as sad although he was smiling.


    Tina was in a daze as if her heart had been torn into pieces by the sad truth of separation.


    She thought the smile on Wilson''s face might be her illusion.


    Tina nodded slowly. "Yes, I want to quit!"


    Wilson''s lips loosened as he lost thest hope. He gazed at Tina intive for a long while, and then


    he suddenly turned around.


    With his back to her, he strode away, trying to suppress the surging anger in his heart.


    Tina watched Wilson as he adamantly left and disappeared into the elevator. Then, she squatted


    down sadly.


    Themplight shone on her head, and her shadow was dark and lonesome.


    Tina suddenly felt that her face was a little itchy. She raised her hand and touched it. It was because


    tears had rolled down her cheeks.


    Under the dim light of night, the Rolls-Royce was waiting inside the hospital.


    Terry, who was browsing hot news on his mobile phone, immediately straighten up when he heard


    that the door of the car was opened.


    But when he looked back, he saw that his boss was the only oneing. He asked in surprise, "Mr.


    Chin, why did youe out alone? Where''s Miss Hall..."


    Immediately after they flew back from the business trip abroad, they came here directly from the


    airport.


    All the luggage was still kept in the car trunk.


    Terry''s question abruptly halted when he noticed that Wilson''s eyes were sharp and wretched.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Let''s go!"


    It was as if these three words carried with them the coldness of ice shards.


    Terry didn''t dare even to breathe heavily. He immediately started the engine and drove the Rolls-


    Royce out of the hospital.


    The light inside the car was dim. Terry looked at the rearview mirror secretly, only to see that


    Wilson''s face was as dark ascquer. He appeared to be on the verge of losing his temper.


    Terry was shocked.


    Was he... Crossed in love again?


    Although it was the weekend the next day, Tina still went to work as usual.


    After the Chinese Saint Valentine''s Day passed, the next major holiday would be the Mid- Autumn


    Festival, which featured reunion of family members.


    ording to the arrangement of the national government, there would be three consecutive days of


    holiday for the uing the Mid-Autumn Festival next week. That''s why some of the employees of


    the TV station, such as Tina, had to work on Saturday.


    Tina''s colleagues were not tired or dispirited at all.


    They were happily expecting the three days of holiday. Tina, however, was the only one who looked


    haggard, as if she was a wheat seedling bent by pressure.


    When it was time to get off work, her colleagues'' footsteps were fast and brisk.


    Tina slowly packed up her things and came out of the office building with her colleagues.


    On the roadside, there was a white Porsche Panamera parked there.


    Wearing a casual suit, Dn was leaning against the car and looked slightly absent-minded. There


    was a cigarette in his hand.


    His figure was tall and straight, while his face was handsome, which made him very attractive to


    girls.


    As he was the famous Piano Prince, many female fans soon recognized him.


    "That man over there looks like Dn Koo. He really looks so handsome!"


    "He''s so cool while smoking! Oh... My Piano Prince... He''s my super idol!"


    "Why is he here? Who is he waiting for?" ? ? ?


    Tina heard the voices of the female fans, and she looked at that direction.


    Dn also looked at her.


    Tina immediately looked away. She pursed her lips, lowered her head, and wanted to leave quickly.


    Dn pinched off the cigarette and walked towards her quickly.


    His shadow covered Tina''s body, while the road ahead was blocked by his figure.


    Tina frowned and try to pretend that she hadn''t noticed Dn. She wanted to pass by him through


    the other side of the road.


    This strategy worked several times when the two of them met in the past.


    Just as Tina was to move away, Dn grabbed his wrist.


    Tina frowned and shouted, "Dn!"


    Dn replied anxiously, "Tina,e with me now!"


    Tina struggled and tried to shake off his hands. "Dn, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Dn grabbed her hand even tighter.


    When Tina was about to get angry, she noticed that there were dark circles around Dn''s eyes.


    His voice was depressed and hoarse. "Tina, my father lost his consciousness and was sent to the


    hospital by 120 ambncest night. He is seriously ill this time. The doctor said that he was


    diagnosed with advanced liver cancer... The cancer cells have spread!"


    "What?" Tina was stunned.


    She opened her eyes slightly.


    Aspry seemed to be in poor health in recent years. When Tina visited him before, she could always


    see him coughing asionally. Although he looked good at times, there were always a few signs of


    illness whenever Tina observed him carefully.


    But Tina hadn''t expected that Aspry would be so seriously sick.


    For Tina, Aspry had always been a respectable elder. Even if Lilith had framed her in the past,


    Aspry, as the husband of Lilith, actually knew nothing about it.


    Aspry was a kind-hearted and honest person. Tina used to be living in the Koo family for a number


    of years. During this period, Aspry had treated her like his own daughter.


    Dn answered with a mncholy look, "He woke up in the ICU this afternoon. He said he really


    wanted to see you! Come with me!"


    Tina stopped struggling this time. She allowed Dn to pull her towards the Porsche parked on the


    roadside.


    The door of the car was opened. Tina bent down and got in.


    At the same time, under the evening sunshine, a Rolls-Royce was slowly driving over.


    Terry, who was holding the steering wheel and looking ahead, asionally nced at the rearview


    mirror from the corners of his eyes.


    Wilson was dressed in a navy-blue suit with notchpel, which perfectly befitted his figure and made


    his facial features more vivid. He looked extremely handsome today.


    With his legs crossed, he was sitting on the back seat casually.


    Terry secretlyined in his heart. "Yesterday you quarreled with her very angrily; today you


    come over here to beg her to forgive you..."


    The office building had alreadye into view, and Terry reduced the speed of the car.


    When he looked up again, he saw that Dn pulled Tina''s hand all the way, and then she was


    dragged into the Porsche.


    Terry took a deep breath.


    What were Dn and Tina doing?


    If Terry could see it, Wilson, who had been sitting on the back seat, surely could also see it.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    As it was the peak hours, the white Porsche moved on and stopped intermittently along the way.


    Dn was driving the car and looking ahead. He seemed to have not rested well all night. In


    addition to the dark circles around his eyes, there were a lot of thin blood streaks on his eyes.


    Tina clutched her seat belt with both hands.


    At such a critical moment, it was inappropriate for her to draw a clear distinction between Dn and


    her.


    She frowned and asked, "Is the situation very bad?"


    In fact, the answer was obvious.


    Dn had told her that his father was diagnosed with advanced liver cancer. It was a terminal


    disease, which virtually meant that Aspry had been sentenced to death.


    Throughout every human being''s life, the major events which couldn''t be controlled were birth,


    aging, illness, and death. Illness was particrly difficult to predict. Took I as an example.


    Although she was still in the sterile room, she would probably be able to return to the normal track


    of life after she was discharged from the hospital. Tina had apanied her daughter to go through


    this difficult phase of their lives. She had personally experienced the battle with the disease.


    "Yes!" Dn nodded.


    Tina''s heart sank.


    About an hourter, the two of them finally arrived at a first-ss hospital.


    After parking the car, Tina and Dn ran into the building.


    Coming out of the elevator, Tina saw that the ICU center was ahead, while Lilith was sitting on a


    chair in the corridor. She propped up her forehead with her hands, and the messy hair was hanging


    down her shoulders. Her face, which looked mean and unfriendly in the past, had be dispirited


    and haggard now.


    Hearing the footsteps, she looked up at Tina.


    When As pry woke up in the ICU, he told his wife and son that he wanted to see Tina. For this


    reason, Tina''s appearance didn''t surprise Lilith. Although Lilith was obviously unhappy to see Tina


    here, she still didn''t say anything. She simply looked away.


    Dn asked, "Mom, how is Dad?"


    Lilith shook her head. "He is still in aa. The doctor said that he hasn''t passed the dangerous


    period yet!"


    Although Lilith didn''t like Tina, but it was her husband''s wish to see his adopted daughter. Lilith


    stood up and went outside for a walk.


    Tina didn''t pay attention to Lilith. She went straight to the ICU center.


    The ICU room was isted with thick ss walls. Inside the room, there were medical apparatus


    everywhere. Aspry was lying on the bed in the middle of the room. He was wearing an oxygen


    mask, while there were a great number of tubes on his body. His face was pale, and he looked very


    weak, as if he had aged several years.


    Tina looked at the old man who used to be her adoptive father, while tears welled up in her eyes.


    She asked very sadly, "Did uncle pass outst night?"


    "Uh-huh." Dn nodded. His voice was feeble and husky, "Last night, I went back home after the


    concert was over. Then, I quarrelled with my Mom and mentioned what had happened to you five


    years ago. I hadn''t expected that Dad would overhear what we said..."


    After the concert endedst night, it was veryte. Dn went back home and saw that Lilith still


    hadn''t gone to the bed.


    Lilith had been trying to make things difficult for Dn and Tina. At first, she exposed the secret of


    I''s identity. After that, she tried her best to persuade Dn to reunite with Selene. When she


    realized that what she had done didn''t work, Lilith introduced a number of youngdiesing from


    rich and powerful families to Dn.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After Dning back home, Lilith began nagging him again.


    Dn was annoyed, and he made it very clear to Lilith.


    He only wanted Tina.


    Lilith was also very angry. She couldn''t understand why her son had been so addicted to Tina all the


    time. "Dn, how many times I have told you, Tina is a little vamp! Why don''t you forget all about


    her? Her social status and background were very mediocre. You have so many youngdies to


    choose from. Why? Tina is no longer a virgin. She had slept with a great many men... What''s worse,


    she had a daughter, a bastard!"


    Dn was annoyed even more by thest few words of his mother.


    He didn''t understand why. It was obviously his mother''s fault, but she didn''t feel ashamed of what


    she had done to Tina five years ago. She acted as if it was justified for her to do so.


    Dn roared, "Shut up! It''s enough! You have ruined your image as my Mom. You did such a


    vicious thing to Tina. Aren''t you ashamed of it? What''s the difference between you and an evil


    witch? If you hadn''t drugged Tina five years ago, how would she have ended up like that? Don''t you


    know how to reflect upon the mistakes you made?"


    Lilith thought that her image of a kind mother had already been ruined.


    As she was very angry now, she didn''t want to hide anything. She sneered and said, "Reflect upon


    the mistakes I made? If I hadn''t drugged her and made her r*ped by another man, how could she


    give birth to that bastard? If I hadn''t do that, this little vamp would seduce you, and you two would


    go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and be husband and wife!


    "Don''t think that I didn''t know what she was thinking about. I''ve seen too many b*tches like her in


    my life. She was taken to the Koo family as an orphan. We took good care of her, giving her


    delicious food and drinks. Guess what she did in the end? This b*tch seduced my son! How could I


    ept her..."


    Dn face became more and more darkened. Just as he was about to argue further with his


    mother, he suddenly looked behind her.


    No one knew when Aspry, who was supposed to have fallen asleep, came downstairs.


    Lilith''s face turned pale with fright.


    Aspry''s eyes widened, and he looked shocked and angry. "What did you say? Is it true?"


    Aspry couldn''t believe what he heard. He hadn''t expected that, regarding the tragedy of Tina, he


    had been kept in the dark for so many years.


    It turned out that it was his wife who had done such a vicious thing to Tina behind his back. Lilith''s


    image of being a virtuous wife in Aspry''s mind was also ruined.


    Aspry was extremely irritated. He covered his chest with his hands and directly fell backward down


    to the ground.


    The Koo family was then in chaos for the whole night.


    After hearing this, Tina was petrified.


    Then, she pursed her lips.


    She hadn''t expected that it was the idental exposure of her tragedy five years ago that caused


    Aspry to lose his consciousness...


    A hint of slight change of emotion shed in


    Dn''s eyes. He paused for a while and said, "Daddy''s heart has always been weak. After he


    passed out, we immediately called the 120 to send him to the hospital for first aid! We originally


    thought it was just heart disease, but the doctor found out that he had advanced liver cancer, and


    his prospect was very bad!"


    Tina looked at Aspry again. She really felt sorry for her former adoptive father.


    Aspry was actually not too old, and he had always been a good person. Good people should live


    longer, Tina thought.


    Tina''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Aspry, who had been lying on the ICU bed, had not woken up.


    The sun was sinking in the west, and it gradually grew dark. Dn ordered servants of the Koo


    family to send them dishes for dinner.


    Tina was brought here by Dn after work. For this reason, she hadn''t eaten her dinner.


    She made a phone call to the private hospital and asked the nurse to tell I that she had


    something to do in somewhere else.


    After putting down the mobile phone, Dn handed her the chopsticks and said, "Tina, let''s eat


    something!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said. She felt hungry.


    The Koo family''s chef was very good at cooking. The dishes looked delicious and nutritional.


    They included beef, seafoods, vegetables, and fruits, etc.


    Tina''s eyes were fixed on one of the dishes.


    The bright-red cherry pulp was dotted with white sesame. It smelled really delicious.


    Tina loved this dish very much. When Tina revisited the Koo family after five years of separation,


    Dn put this dish near her while they were having dinner. But now, she had lost her appetite in the


    face of the delicious cherry pulp.


    What she was thinking now was Wilson.


    Every time they dined out together, he would carefully consider her so-called "child-like" taste.


    Tina tried to concentrate her mind again. She picked up the chopsticks.


    She lowered her head and began to eat the steamed rice, wanting to fill her belly first.


    From time to time, Tina nced at Dn from the corners of her eye. She almost tasted all the


    dishes except for the cherry pulp.


    After finishing a bowl of steamed rice, Tina put down her chopsticks.


    Seeing that Tina didn''t eat only the cherry pulp, Dn became silent.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    The stars were blinking in the sky, while the night deepened.


    It was quiet or even dreary in the corridor. Whenever a nurse passed by with a medicine trolley, the


    clear sound of wheels could be heard clearly.


    There was a row of chairs near the wall, and Lilith was sitting on one of them. Not long ago, she had


    her dinner alone inside the car.


    Dn took a look at his watch and said, "Mom, you have stayed here all night. I think you''d better


    go back home and have a rest. Come back here tomorrow!"


    Lilith caressed her forehead and nodded. "Okay!"


    It was indeed more than she could bear. After all, she was no longer a young woman, and her


    physical strength wasn''t good enough now. Moreover, Tina was still here. Lilith disliked Tina, but


    she could only endure it. It was really ufortable for her to keep on staying here.


    Lilith was helped away by the servants of the Koo family.


    After that, Dn walked towards Tina, who was leaning against the ss wall of the ICU room. He


    sighed and said, "Tina, I don''t know when Dad will wake up. I''ll drive you home, okay?"


    Tina pursed her lips, and looked at Aspry, who was still lying there.


    She shook her head. "I''d better stay!"


    Aspry had always been kind to her.


    If Aspry hadn''t taken Tina to the Koo family after her mother''s death, she would probably have


    be an orphan.


    Although Lilith had once hurt her, Tina still had received much warmth from the Koo family. She was


    very grateful to her adoptive father, Aspry.


    When Aspry woke up temporarily from hisa, he mentioned that he wanted to see Tina. Tina


    was deeply touched by Aspry''s wish. She really wanted to let him see her when he woke up again.


    Dn understood what Tina was thinking about. He said, "I have just asked the nurse and she told


    me that there was an empty ward nearby. Tina, you can sleep over there tonight. I''ll call you as soon


    as Dad wakes up!"


    Tina pondered for a moment.


    She didn''t want to refuse Dn''s kindness. She nodded. "Okay!"


    Tina didn''t rest wellst night. Yesterday, she told Wilson that she didn''t want to be his secret


    mistress anymore. Although she had already made up her mind and was firm and adamant while


    talking to Wilson, she still had gone through drastic emotional shock. After going back home, she


    almost stayed up all night.


    If she continued to wait for Aspry to wake up outside of the ICU room, she might be utterly


    exhausted.


    It was veryte at night, Tina and the nurse went to the empty ward to have a rest.


    The bed was by no means soft andfortable. Due to herck of sleepst night, Tina fell asleep


    immediately after lying down.


    She had a great many dreams all night long.


    The dreams were indeed fragmentary. She dreamed of Aspry, who was at that time still young and


    energetic. He personally drove the car and took Tina to the school. The person who appeared most


    frequently in her dreams was none other than Wilson.


    As there was no curtain in the ward, and the morning sunlight came in through the window.


    Tina was still sleeping soundly when someone pushed her and woke her up.


    A tall and straight figure was bending over near the bed. He was gently pushing her shoulder. Tina


    was covered by this man''s shadow.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    She was still not sober-minded enough, and was a little confused. She mistook the man near the


    bed for Wilson.


    Tina thought that as usual, she was woken up by Wilson, who had enjoyed sleeping with her for a


    very long timest night. She unconsciously grabbed his big hand.


    Dn''s movements became stiffened.


    When he realized it and wanted to grasp her hand tighter, Tina had already pulled her hand back.


    She sat up directly and exined awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I was still in a daze!"


    Dn said, "Tina, Daddy has woken up!"


    Tina put on her shoes immediately and followed Dn out.


    Aspry had gone through the dangerous period, and the doctor ordered him to be transferred out


    from the ICU room.


    Tina walked over to the hospital bed and said, "Uncle!"


    Wearing a hospital gown, Aspry was sitting on the bed. After two nights ofa and medical


    treatment, he looked very haggard. A few strands of white hair rested on his temples, and his lips


    were chapped.


    "Tina, you''re here!" Aspry smiled in a feeble manner.


    Tina nodded. "Yes, I''ve been waiting here for you to wake up!"


    "Good girl!" Aspry''s eyes were full of regrets. He said emotionally, "I already learned that Lilith had


    done something so terrible to you five years ago. It was painful for me to learn the truth. I''m most


    apologetic to your mother! Before she died, she solemnly entrusted me to take care of you, but I


    failed to live up to her trust!


    "I didn''t take good care of you. It was my mistake that cause you to suffer so much, and I even


    med you because I didn''t know the truth. I thought you had be a bad girl due to the


    influence of some bad friends..."


    Aspry felt extremely apologetic towards Tina.


    He originally thought that all the miserable things that had happened to Tina were mainly caused by


    his dereliction of duty. It was all because he didn''t fulfil the responsibility of teaching Tina properly.


    Now that he knew that it was Lilith, his wife, who was responsible for everything, he only felt more


    guilty.


    Tina said, "Uncle, it''s all over!"


    Aspry took Tina''s hand.


    He gripped her hand so tightly that his sense of guilty and apology could be indirectly felt by Tina.


    Aspry said, "Tina, it''s all my fault! The Koo family owes you a great deal! I want you and Dn to


    get married. I want to make up for your loss, and our loss of the past. This time, I promise you that


    no one will be able to separate you from Dn again!"


    "Get married?" Tina was surprised and didn''t understand what happened immediately.


    Hearing this, Dn, who was standing next to Tina, became so excited that his heart almost


    skipped a beat. His eyes were filled with the hope of being with Tina again.


    Aspry nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I wish you to get married! You two are both good kids of


    mine. You were lovers in the past, and will be husband and wife in the future. It was Lilith''s


    fault. She shouldn''t have messed everything up!"


    At this, Tina frowned and exined, "Uncle, it was true. Dn and I broke up because of auntie''s


    interference... But now, Dn and I are no longer lovers, and I think it''s absolutely impossible for me


    to marry him!"


    Aspry patted her hand tenderly and said, "Tina, this time, you don''t have to worry about anything. I


    will take charge of everything for the marriage! I know that you have been taking care of your


    daughter alone in the past five years. Dn and I have talked about it before.


    He has been missing you all the time. He cancelled his engagement with Selene because of you.


    He even promised to me that he would treat your daughter as his own daughter!"


    Tina only felt headache.


    She realized that Aspry might have misunderstood the current situation.


    Before Tina could speak again, a sharp voice sounded. "Honey, are you crazy?"


    Lilith pushed open the door of the ward and rushed into the ward with a furious expression.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She seemed to have just received a phone call from the hospital. Knowing that Aspry had woken


    up, she rushed over here at once.


    The past two days were indeed very difficult for Lilith. Her long-term personal image of being a good


    wife and good mother had gradually copsed in the minds of her husband and son. What''s worse,


    her husband lost his consciousness and was then diagnosed with a serious disease. All these


    things, putting together, made her feel anxious.


    Now, she heard that her husband wanted Tina and


    Dn to get married.


    For Lilith, it was just like a bolt from the clear sky.


    She went up quickly and said, "Aspry, why did you suddenly make such a decision? You have just


    woken up, so you don''t know what''s going on. I won''t agree with it! I don''t want them to get


    married!"


    "Shut up! I''m trying to make atonement on your crimes by their marriage!" Aspry scolded his wife.


    He was very angry. "I don''t want to investigate what exactly had happened five years ago. It doesn''t


    make any sense now! I just want to make up for all the crimes youmitted as much as possible


    so that Dn and Tina won''t miss each other again. If it weren''t for you, they should have already


    registered as husband and wife at the Civil Affairs Bureau five years ago!"

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Aspry was a kind- hearted person, and he rarely got angry.


    This was the first time for him to shout at his wife since the two of them got married.


    Lilith was extremely frightened, and no matter how displeased she was, she stopped protesting.


    Tina said seriously, "Uncle, I..."


    She wanted to rify her position, but Aspry interrupted her.


    He stared at Tina with a solemn and sentimental expression. "Tina, you don''t have to say anything


    else! I already know the diagnosis result. I won''t have much time. My only wish now is to see the


    two of you get married! Otherwise, even if I die, I will die with a grievance..."


    "..." Tina was shocked.


    Aspry''s breath turned extremely heavy due to his emotional ups and downs.


    Then, he covered his chest with his hands with a painful expression. His face turned pale, and he


    was virtually gasping for air.


    Seeing this, Tina quickly rang the bell to inform the doctor.


    After the doctor came into the ward, he quickly offered Aspry medical treatment. Finally, Aspry was


    able to calm himself down.


    The doctor let out a sigh of relief. He immediately frowned and said to them, "The patient''s heart is


    still not good enough. Don''t make him too emotional!"


    "Yes, we understand..."


    After being busy for some time, the doctor left with the nurse. Before leaving, the doctor reminded


    everyone on the scene that the patient needed to have a good rest.


    Aspry was still lying on the bed. As his physical condition was too weak, he closed his eyes.


    Those who had seen the current situation of Aspry were worried about him.


    Lilith was now sitting on the chair next to the bed and guarded her husband carefully. She even


    dared not breathe loudly, for fear of making her husband''s mental state unstable again.


    Dn whispered, "Tina, can we talk for a while?"


    Tina nodded in agreement.


    The door of the ward was closed, and the two of them went to the corridor.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dn looked the most haggard among them. As the only son of the Koo family, he had been


    attending his seriously- sicked father for two consecutive nights. In fact, he didn''t sleep during this


    period.


    The bloody veins in his eyes were more obvious, and the mustache grew longer on his chin.


    However, all these didn''t affect his handsomeness.


    Tina wanted tofort him with a few words, but she was afraid of stirring up any misunderstanding


    in Dn''s heart. She halted on second thought.


    Dn put his hands on the windowsill to support himself. After a few seconds of silence, he looked


    up at her and said, "Tina, is it possible for you to be my wife?"


    Tina immediately frowned.


    She looked more serious now, with a hint of displeasure in her eyes.


    Noticing her displeasure, Dn exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I know you won''t ept that. I


    don''t want to make things difficult for you, but can you just promise Dad first? Tina, I''m actually


    begging you now. We can pretend to promise him and act ordingly in front of him.


    "You know clearly about my Dad''s current situation. The cancer cells are spread very quickly. He


    doesn''t have much time left. It is very important for a patient like him to be in good mood. If


    possible, I want him to live as long as possible..."


    "..." Tina was silent.


    Dn''s voice was hoarse and low, like the sound of a rusty iron te rubbing with sandpaper. He


    added earnestly, "This is almost hisst wish. Let''s not let him regret it, okay?"


    Tina''s heart tightened slightly.


    This was too much for her.


    It was as if a huge stone had pressed down on her heart, and she couldn''t breathe.


    She turned around and looked at As pry through the window of the ward, clenching her fists.


    There was an agreement between Tina and Wilson.


    When Wilson withdrew hisint in the suit of custody right, he made a request, that Tina must


    not be Dn''s wife. If Tina agreed with Dn''s requirement now, she would probably lose


    I''s custody right for vition of the agreement.


    However, Aspry was now terminally ill...


    This had indeed caused Tina to be thrown into a dilemma.


    In the face of life or death of Aspry, Tina didn''t know how to estimate the importance of her


    daughter''s custody right.


    Even if the custody right of I was taken away by Wilson one day, Tina still had time. She could try


    to regain the right through legal proceedings or think of other ways to take away her daughter.


    Aspry was seriously ill, and he didn''t have much time left. If she refused him, it would be too selfish.


    Aspry had been so kind to Tina, that she thought she must not let him down.


    Tina struggled mentally for a long time before she bit her lips."... Okay!"


    Dn was so happy to hear this answer that his eyes turned red and shining. "Tina, thank you!


    Thank you so much!"


    Tina''s eyshes hung down.


    At present, Aspry''s physical condition was stable, and there would be no danger for the time being.


    After washing up briefly, Dn drove Tina back home.


    The three consecutive days of holiday break were still going on, and the traffic was smooth on the


    road. The whole city was enveloped by the bright morning sunlight.


    The white Porsche slowed down and stopped under the apartment building. Tina had stayed in the


    hospital for the whole night. She wanted toe back home to take a shower and change into


    clean clothes. She also wanted to see I again.


    As it was still the holiday period, the pace of life seemed to have be more rxed.


    At this time, there was almost no one downstairs.


    Tina unfastened her seatbelt and got off the car. Dn, who had also gotten off, walked towards her


    and said, "Tina, thank you being with us!"


    Tina shook her head.


    Dn possessed a cool and nonchnt temperament, but he was always tender and considerate in


    front of Tina.


    He smiled at her and said, "You have stayed in the hospitalst night. Go back home and have a


    good rest. If anything happens to Dad, I will inform you in time!"


    "Uh-huh!" Tina nodded in response.


    After saying goodbye to Dn, she went straight back into the building.


    Dn looked at her beautiful figure until she disappeared. After that, he didn''t immediately return to


    the car; instead, he walked in the direction of the flower bed on the other side.


    The morning dew still had notpletely disappeared, while the reflection of crystal- clear light


    coming from flowers and grasses could be observed. There was a ck Mercedes- Benz G parked


    over there. It was unknown when it had arrived here. There were many fallen leaves on the car roof.


    Dn walked straight to Mercedes-Benz.


    He bent over to see more clearly, leaving his slender shadow on the car window. Then, he knocked


    on the window of the driver¡¯s seat.


    "ck... ck..."


    The next second, the car window slid down slowly.


    Inside the car, a man''s handsome face appeared, and his man''s facial features were just like a


    sculpture. Behind the lens of the sses, his eyes were sharp and piercing, but at the same time,


    his appearance was dignified.


    Dn took the initiative to say hello. "Mr. Chin, good morning!"


    "Morning!" Wilson nodded.


    He put one of his hands on the steering wheel, and the muscles of his forearm were a little


    tightened.


    After returning from a business trip abroad, Wilson deliberately wanted to give Tina a surprise, but


    she suddenly dered that she didn''t want to continue to be his secret mistress. It hurt Wilson''s


    self-esteem. Although he was very annoyed and left her immediately, he didn''t want to break up


    with her.


    He thought that Tina was only losing her temper at that time, and would be willing to forgive him as


    long as he tried to console her next time.


    However, when Wilson came to the TV stationst evening, he saw Tina getting in Dn''s car.


    After that, Wilson drove his car to the residentialmunity where Tina lived and waited here for an


    entire night.


    The heart of Wilson was full of negative emotions.


    Dn looked in the direction of the residentialmunity''s entrance. When he looked back, there


    was an air of deliberate provocation in his eyes.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of intimidation. His voice was sarcastic. "Mr. Chin,


    even if you can use the child to confine her for a while, you can''t confine her soul!"


    Wilson''s eyes became sharper.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    It was afternoon. In the blue sky, several pieces of cloud surrounded the zing sun.


    The highrise office building of the Chin''s Group''s was not as busy as usual because of the holiday


    break. Almost every floor of the building was empty and quiet, even the dustmen were rarely seen.


    In the President''s Office on the top floor, somebody was reading documents.


    The general secretary and special assistant were waiting nearby attentively.


    The office was quiet, and the "flip-flop" sound of turning the documents could be heard.


    After Wilson finished reading half of the documents, his mobile phone rang.


    As he deeply hated being disturbed during work, he wanted to hang up the phone directly. However,


    when he saw that the caller ID was his mother''s, he finally picked it up.


    When the line was connected, Wilson could hearints from his mother, Meadow Yamada.


    "Wilson, why are you still working now? Now is the holiday break. Why don''t you go back home to


    see your father and me?"


    "It''s because I''m too busy in business!" Wilson pinched the ce between his eyebrows.


    Meadow said, "It will be the Mid-Autumn Festival the day after tomorrow. You have to go home for


    dinner, don''t you?"


    "Well... I won''t forget about it," Wilson said.


    "That''s good!" Meadow was satisfied.


    Wilson could overhear through the line that there seemed to be a servant reporting, "Madam, the


    driver is ready!"


    Then, he heard Meadow saying, "Wilson, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I have to visit your


    uncle''s house. Your uncle and auntie wanted me to introduce some other young men to Selene as


    her boyfriend candidates, but she refused every one of them!"


    The entire Chin Family felt headache as far as Selene Chin, Wilson''s youngest cousin, was


    concerned.


    Wilson clearly knew Selene''s standpoint. He frowned. "She still hasn''t given up yet?"


    Meadow sighed. "It''s not so easy to persuade her to give up. When her engagement with Dn was


    canceled, she acted as if it was the end of the world. Up to now, she still believes that her


    rtionship with Dn could be repaired, that someday she would still be able to marry into the Koo


    family! But this time is quite different. I heard that Dn is going to get married to a girl who is


    perhaps his first lover. The marriage has been confirmed by Dn''s parents..."


    Then, Meadow said something else, but Wilson didn''t hear it clearly.


    The phone was hung up, and his heart sank with anger and despair.


    Behind the lens, his eyes were as gloomy as a silent pool of water.


    As soon as the mobile phone was put down, the telephone in the office rang.


    A short whileter, Terry reported respectfully, "Mr. Chin, Miss Amery ising!"


    Wilson thought for half a second and said, "Let here in!"


    "Yes!" Terry nodded.


    There was a knock on the door, and then Abby Amery pushed the door open and walked in with a


    smile.


    In addition to the handbag on her wrist, she was also carrying a bag in her hand, which seemed to


    contain gifts for Wilson.


    "Wilson, I guessed it straight away. You''re probably the only one who would still be working on such


    a holiday! You haven''t changed in this regard. I still remember you were the best at squeezing out


    your own time and energy while studying abroad!" Abby said.


    When she talked about their life experience in the past, Abby generally would try to suggest


    something which could strengthen their emotional ties in an almost unnoticeable manner.


    Wilson leaned back on the chair. "Why are youing here?"


    He crossed his long legs while saying. Such a posture made him look very casual.


    The view of the top floor was especially wide. The blue sky and white clouds outside of the French


    window were clear and bright. Yet Wilson''s handsome features were more likely to attract women''s


    attention than the sky and clouds.


    Abby''s eye expression became softer. "The MidAutumn Festival ising. Auntie and I made some


    mooncakes together at home. I have brought some of them for you! They are Five- kernel


    Mooncake, the same kind that we used to make in college. Try it and feel whether the taste has


    changed. This time, I have also added some honey in the mooncakes!"


    "Uh-huh!" Wilson answered nonchntly.


    He didn''t like to eat sweet things.


    He was not interested in something like mooncakes, but he thought that it was inappropriate to


    refuse Abby''s kindness directly.


    As for Tina, she almost had a child''s taste. She loved the sweet and sour things. Wilson had always


    remembered this feature of her.


    However, his eyes darkened when he thought of his phone call with his mother.


    Abby noticed that Wilson''s eyes were fixed on the mooncakes for a long time. She thought that he


    must like them. She was very happy.


    She raised her wrist and slightly stroked her hair. "By the way... Is Iing out of the sterile


    room? Don''t forget what you promised me before. I want to see her together with you!"


    I would be transferred to the ordinary ward tomorrow.


    Wilson''s attention was naturally attracted, as I was his daughter.


    He nodded. "Alright!"


    Abby nced at the documents on his desk and asked with a smile, "Are these the bidding files?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Mmm." Wilson nodded.


    The bidding project had been put on the agenda, which was the focus of a great manypanies.


    Abby''s voice was tender, "Wilson, you really don''t want to think about my suggestion? The marriage


    between the Chin''s Group and Amery''s Group will be a win- win situation. It not only will bring


    benefits to the Amery''s Group, but will also help you to win this bid smoothly!"


    She tried to encourage him, and convince him of the relevant benefits.


    Wilson remained silent.


    At this, Abby smiled again. She would not put herself in an awkward situation. She quickly changed


    the topic. "Go on with your work. I won''t bother you anymore! Don''t forget to call me when you want


    to visit I next time!"


    After that, she stood up and left in graceful steps.


    When she was about to walk to the door, Wilson suddenly called out to her.


    Abby stopped.


    Wilson''s posture remained unchanged, and there was no extra expression on his face. He said


    coldly, "Abby, I have changed my mind!"


    Abby''s red lips suddenly raised, and her proud smile suggested that she was determined to win.


    The next day was another sunny day.


    Behind the clouds, the sun was shining with golden beams of light, bright and dazzling.


    Tina arrived at the hospital very early. After I went through a series of examinations by the


    doctors, she was transferred to an ordinary ward in the morning, as the examination results showed


    that her recovery was satisfying.


    I behaved like a little bird that was fluttering her wings, happy and lovely.


    Tina''s mood brightened considerably when she saw her daughter''s delicate face.


    To reward her daughter for spending so much time in a sealed space, Tina went out to buy I''s


    favorite cake.


    Two hourster, Tina came back to the ward with a cake box.


    When she pushed the door open, Tina saw that I was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed,


    while her two small hands were holding her cheeks. She was perhaps thinking about something.


    She would frown or purse her lips from time to time. I looked very cute when she seemed to be


    worrying about something.


    Hearing her mother''s footsteps, I shouted in her little girl''s cute voice, "Mom, you''re back!"


    Tina smiled. "Hum... There are more people during the holidays. I had to line up for some time. Are


    you eager to eat the cake?"


    "No... Mom, thanks!" I shook her head and replied sweetly.


    Tina opened the cake box and cut out a small piece of cake for I.


    She then asked softly, "I, what happened to you just now?"


    I told her mother, "Just now, the Domineering CEO came to see me!"


    Tina paused for half a second, yet her smile remained unchanged. "When?"


    I mumbled while eating the cake, "Not long after you went away to buy the cake. He knew that I


    would leave the sterile room today, and therefore he came here to see me. But he was not alone.


    He brought a pretty auntie with him!"

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Tina had already guessed who that woman would be.


    Without any doubt, I''s words conformed Tina''s thoughts. "Look at those Barbie dolls and fruits on


    the sofa. They are the gifts that auntie gave me! She was really a pretty auntie! She asked me to


    call her Auntie Amery!"


    Tina looked up.


    Only then did she notice that the sofa was piled up with a lot of gifts, which obviously had been


    prepared meticulously.


    Tina was silent.


    She had told Wilson that even if their rtionship was canceled, she didn''t dare, and had no right to


    deprive him of his right to be I''s father. For this reason, it was natural for Wilson toe here to


    see his daughter.


    Whether he came here alone, or with another woman, Tina couldn''t do anything about it.


    Although this was the truth, Tina still felt as if her heart was being sliced by a blunt knife again and


    again.


    I sighed like an adult and stopped eating the cake. She said in a worried tone, "Mom, I''m a little


    worried that the Domineering CEO might have fallen in love with another woman."


    Tina pursed her lips and remained silent.


    In the sunny ward, the mother and daughter were reflecting upon their own things.


    It was the ringtone of the mobile phone that interrupted their reflection.


    Tina took out her phone and looked at the caller''s ID. She then touched I''s head and went


    towards the window to pick it up.


    As soon as the line was connected, a man''s voice, which was somewhat mischievous, could be


    heard. "Tina, it''s me!"


    It seemed that Desmond Chin was always a mboyant, energetic, and to some extent simple-


    minded man.


    Tina replied, "Uh-huh."


    She then asked him, "Desmond, what''s up?"


    Desmond seriously said to her, "Have you forgotten what you promised mest time?"


    "What''s that?" Tina was a little confused.


    Hearing this, Desmond immediately became angry, and he shouted, "Tina! You won''t go back on


    your words, right? Last time, you promised me that you would make some porridge for me. Do you


    want to break your promise now? How dare you!"


    Tina touched her forehead helplessly. Only then did she remember what she had promised him.


    This was in fact only a small matter. Just now, Desmond was questioning her very seriously, and


    therefore she thought it might be a big deal at the beginning.


    Now that she had realized it was all because of a bowl of porridge, she was very amused. "I won''t


    go back on my words. I just have forgotten about it..."


    As she had promised him at that time, she would surely fulfill the promise.


    "That''s good!" Desmond heaved a sigh of relief and coughed. "I want to eat the porridge tomorrow.


    Make it for me. I''ll go to the hospital to fetch it!"


    Tina was surprised. "Desmond, you want it tomorrow? Isn''t it the Mid- Autumn Festival tomorrow?


    Are you sure?"


    Porridge was made of rice and water, and it was almost tasteless. Tina thought that it was too


    ordinary for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After all, Desmond was a young master, and he was supposed to eat luxury food like beef, seafood,


    or abalone, etc at such a grand festival. How could a rich and powerful young man like him eat


    something as in as porridge?


    However, Desmond''s attitude was very adamant. "I''m sure I want it! Tina, you should take the


    porridge to the hospital tomorrow. I''ll go there to fetch it. That''s settled. Tomorrow, I want to see the


    porridge definitely!"


    Tina was speechless. "Okay!"


    After receiving her reply, Desmond hung up the phone happily.


    It was the Mid- Autumn Festival, an important traditional holiday.


    As pry made a phone call to Tina and invited her to spend the holiday with the Koo family in the


    hospital. Tina declined Aspry''s invitation. She wanted to spend the holiday with her daughter.


    I had forgotten about her worries yesterday. There was happy smile on her innocent little face


    now.


    This morning, she made a phone call to Wilson.


    Wilson personally guaranteeded to I that she would always be his favorite little girl. She was


    relieved by his words and no longer worried about whether he would fall in love with another girl.


    Although I had been transferred from the sterile room to an ordinary ward, and her recovery had


    been satisfying, it could not be denied that her physical strength was not as good as normal


    children. And even if she would be allowed to leave the hospitalter, she would still need to take


    drugs for at least half a year.


    I was an optimistic girl, and her little face was always full of happiness and vigor.


    The mother and daughter spent a happy day of the Mid-Autumn Festival in the ward.


    When the night fell, the outline of the bright full moon was gradually revealed.


    As Tina had bought some mooncakes, she and I ate them while enjoying the beautiful scenery of


    the bright moonshine outside of the window. From time to time, Tina would answer Is interesting


    questions about Change, Goddes of the Moon, as well as the jade rabbit of Change.


    I suddenly said, "It will be wonderful if the Domineering CEO is here now!"


    Tina''s chewing movements were slow.


    Traditionally, the Mid-autumn Festival was the date of reunion of family members. If Wilson was


    there, they would constitute a happy family of three.


    Tina smiled andforted I, "Today is the MidAutumn Festival, and your Domineering CEO also


    has to apany his family members, right?"


    I smiled and nodded. "Uh-huh! Just the two of us... I''m also very happy..."


    Tina''s voice was tender. "I is the best little girl!"


    What a pity...


    Tina felt dismayed at the thought that sometimeter Abby Amery might well be I''s family


    member.


    Tina left the ward after enjoying the beautiful scenery of moonshine.


    With a thermal lunchbox in her hand, she stood under the inpatient building and waited.


    After a few minutes, she saw that a very mboyant sports car wasing from afar. Even if it was


    more appropriate for the driver to slow down the car now, he didn''t do so, and the sound of horns


    ring was very loud.


    The car came to a sudden stop in front of Tina.


    The car door was opened from below, and then Desmond got off the car and ran towards her. "Tina,


    where''s my porridge?"


    Desmond was dressed up coquettishly as usual. He was wearing a pink suit, and it was obvious


    that he had deliberately blown his hair, and the curly hair, which originally was rested on his


    forehead, was now allbed back to the top of his head. In fact, today''s Desmond looked like a


    gigolo, who made a living by apanying rich women in nightclubs. Fortunately, he was originally


    a handsome young man, and therefore the dressing style and hairstyle of a gigolo didn''t make him


    look too funny.


    Tina red at him. "I''ve already prepared it for you. Here you are!"


    Desmond opened the lunchbox to confirm that it was porridge.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As the porridge had been kept in the lunchbox for a long time, the rice became softer, and there


    were almost-unnoticeable vapors surging up.


    Desmond covered up the lunchbox with satisfaction.


    Tina said, "The lunchbox''s thermal instion effect is very good. The porridge inside it is still hot!


    You can take it back home. Don''t worry about the lunchbox. You can send it back to me at any


    time!"


    Desmond waved at her. "No problem!"


    After that, Tina saw that he anxiously got into his car with the lunchbox in his hand, just like a gust


    of wind, and without saying anything like "thank you".


    The sports car drove away.


    Tina shook her head speechlessly.


    Why Desmond was so anxious? It was because he was in a hurry to show off the porridge in front of


    somebody.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were blinking. The vi of the Chin family was covered with a


    layer of silver glow, looking old- fashioned and beautiful.


    A ck Rolls- Royce drove into the yard at a constant speed.


    After the car stopped, Terry respectfully opened the rear door, and Wilson got off the car. He was


    wearing a pair of nicely- polished leather shoes today, and his legs were long and straight.


    There was an air of fatigue on Wilson''s handsome face.


    He hade here directly from thepany.


    Wilson said to Terry, "You''ve worked very hard today. You can go back home to celebrate the


    holiday now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chin!" Terry nodded and grinned.


    When Meadow heard the sound, she came out of the vi to greet the two of them.


    She had gone back to the bedroom and changed into a sleeveless cheongsam, with golden-thread


    roses embroidered on the chest and a tasseled scarf over her shoulders. She looked gentle and


    graceful tonight.


    More than ten minutes ago, Meadow called her second son and asked where he was. Wilson told


    her mother that tonight he would be going back home with another person.


    After a short while of surprise, Meadow felt very delighted about it.


    Meadow''s eyes were full of expectation. After Wilson got off the car, a beautiful figure followed him


    out.


    Meadow was stunned all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Abby was wearing a short-sleeved western-style dress, and the hemline of this dress was under her


    knees, revealing two fair and white calves of her.


    Although her dressing style appeared to be simple, she had in fact spent a lot of effort on it. She


    didn''t wear any jewelry on purpose, but only a jade bracelet on her wrist, and her makeup was light.


    As a result, she looked dignified and elegant today, and elders like Meadow would like such an


    appearance.


    Meadow was indeed a little surprised.


    Why wasn''t she Tina?


    When Meadow heard on the phone that Wilson would bring someone home, she subconsciously


    thought it must be Tina. Last time, when Meadow met Tina, she very kindly invited thetter to visit


    her home someday...


    Was she thinking too much? But that day in the restaurant, Meadow had clearly seen that Wilson


    and Tina behaved like two lovers.


    What''s more, that day was the Chinese Lovers'' Day!


    As for Abby, she was the only inheritress of the Amery family. Meadow had met her several times at


    different banquets. Moreover, Abby had known Wilson for many years. For this reason, Meadow''s


    impression on Abby was good. She thought that Abby always behaved like ady.


    However, Meadow was still somewhat disappointed at seeing Abby tonight, because she was


    actually expecting to see Tina.


    No matter how, Abby was a guest. Meadow went forward and greeted them, and she was smiling


    again.


    It was a family feast for the Mid-Autumn Festival tonight, and therefore everyone would be


    wee.


    Wilson never thought about bringing an outsider back home. Even if he had changed his mind and


    agreed to Abby s proposal, it was just for the purpose of strategic business cooperation. It didn''t


    mean he sincerely thought that Abby was one of his family members.


    However, when he finished working overtime and walked out of the office building, he saw that Abby


    hade with some gifts in her hands.


    Abby told Wilson that she wanted to visit the Chin family with him tonight. She had not seen his


    parents, Bemy and Meadow, for so many years, and she wanted to visit them again, and at the


    same time convey the good wishes of Bill Amery and his wife to Wilson''s parents.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This was virtually a goodwill from the Amery family to the Chin Family, and Wilson thought that it


    would be inappropriate for him to refuse her.


    In fact, Abby had her own schemes.


    She deeply understood that in Wilson''s eyes, the so- called marriage between the two families on


    the basis of business cooperation was not realistic and appealing. What she wanted was to take


    advantage of this opportunity to please Wilson''s parents and win their supports.


    Trying to be Wilson''s wife step by step, and with smart tactics: This was indeed Abby''s


    ultimate goal.


    The smile on Abby''s face seemed to have been carved out. She enthusiastically went forward and


    greeted Meadow, "Hello, Auntie Chin Happy MidAutumn Festival!"


    Meadow nodded with a smile, and then invited Abby into the vi.


    In the kitchen, the servants were busy with their work.


    Except for Wilson, Bemy and Meadow had other two sons. Adam Chin, who was the oldest, was


    unable toe back because he was engaged in a military mission. The youngest, Simon Chin,


    seldom came back home with the excuse of being busy in the hospital.


    Tonight, the family of Wilson''s little uncle hade over here, and there were many people inside


    the vi.


    Meadow went to the kitchen to check whether the dinner was well prepared. Wilson''s little uncle and


    aunt talked to Bemy and Wilson in the living room. Simon Chin had not arrived yet, while Selene


    was in low spirits. Aftering to the vi, she directly locked herself in one of the rooms.


    As Abby and Selene had a good personal rtionship, she went into the room and tried to console


    thetter.


    But it didn''t work.


    Selene was so sentimentally attached to Dn that she couldn''t ept anyone''s advice. She was


    especially despairing now that she had learned about that Dn was going to marry Tina, which


    meant that she had no hope at all. It was such a heavy blow to her mental state.


    Abby pretended that she was sincerely consoling Selene. In fact, she was extremely pleased with


    the news that Dn was going to marry Tina.


    One of the servants knocked on the door to inform everyone that the dinner was about to begin.


    Selene was so depressed that she didn''t want to eat dinner. For this reason, Abby went downstairs


    alone.


    When she passed through the hallway, she was unexpectedly hit on the shoulder by a man who


    walked in with his head lowered.


    It was impossible for any of the Chin family''s servants to be so rash.


    Abby was not annoyed. She simply smiled at the man and said, "Desmond, nice to meet you here."


    After leaving Tina, Desmond drove his car directly to the vi of the Chin family. With the lunch box


    of porridge in his hand, he walked so hurriedly that he carelessly hit Abby''s shoulder.


    When Desmond saw Abby, he was a little surprised. He blurted out subconsciously, "Well... why are


    you here?"


    But he was so anxious to show off the porridge in front of Wilson that he hurried into the dining hall


    before Abby replied.


    Abby was left alone on the spot.


    Meadow, who happened to be behind Abby, quickly stepped forward and said, "Abby, it doesn''t


    matter. Desmond might still be unhappy about what had happened before. He has always been an


    unpolite and rude person. Don''t bother about him!"


    The entire Chin family knew about the conflict between Wilson and Desmond, while the younger


    generation, such as Abby or Selene, also knew something about it.


    Meadow misunderstood the situation. She thought that Desmond was rude to Abby because he still


    disliked Wilson.


    Abby''s smile deepened when she heard Meadow''s words. She shook her head gently and replied,


    "It''s okay, Auntie!"


    After everyone was seated, the dinner began.


    Meadow noticed that the heat-retaining lunchbox ced near Desmond''s hand appeared to be very


    prominent as there were a great many neatly-arranged tableware on the table. What''s more,


    Desmond behaved as if he really wanted others to find out the secret of the lunchbox.


    Meadow smiled and asked, "Desmond, what''s in the lunchbox?"


    Desmond raised his eyebrows proudly. "This is a special meal for myself!"


    Then, he slowly opened the lid of the lunchbox. The porridge had been contained inside it for a long


    time. Under the brightmplight, the inted rice grains were crystal-clear.


    Desmond got closer to the lunchbox, took a deep breath, and shouted, "Wow... It smells so good!"


    Bemy couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Isn''t this ordinary porridge? I originally thought it must be


    some rare delicacy. There are so many dishes on the table tonight, and we have a chef at home. If


    you want to eat anything, you can order him to cook for you!"


    Desmond retorted, "Uncle, this is quite different! The porridge wasn''t bought from a restaurant, nor


    was it cooked by a chef. It was personally made by a friend of mine, and there''s a special meaning


    to it!"


    Meadow asked with a smile, "What kind of friend? Is it a girl?"


    Desmond''s mother, who was sitting nearby, echoed Meadow''s question. "Desmond, have you met


    someone you love?"


    Even Abby was attracted by this interesting incident.


    Desmond pretended to smile mysteriously, but didn''t answer anything.


    He scooped the porridge in the lunchbox with a spoon and looked at Wilson, who was sitting


    opposite him, with meaningful eye expressions.


    Although all his curly hair had beenbed to the back, he still tried to sway them. Then, he looked


    at Wilson provocatively and asked deliberately, "Wilson, the porridge tastes really good. Would you


    like to try it?"


    Surely Wilson could recognize the heat- retaining lunchbox containing the porridge.


    He also knew who had made it.


    The emotions reflected in Wilson''s eyes and facial features were barely noticeable, and he replied


    indifferently, "No!"


    Desmond shook his legs, his face full of pride. "Then I can only enjoy it alone!"


    Everyone on the scene was amused by Desmond''s strange behavior. None of them could


    understand why Desmond treated the ordinary porridge like a treasure.


    Wilson drank some water.


    Then, he put down the ss in his hand, stood up calmly, and said, "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    When passing by Desmond, Wilson raised his arm inadvertently.


    The heat- retaining lunchbox ced on the table was knocked down on the floor.


    Aside from the spoonful of porridge in Desmond''s hand, the porridge was all poured out on the floor.


    Desmond was extremely shocked and annoyed.


    Wilson pushed the sses frame with his middle finger, looking apologetic and regretful. "Sorry, I


    didn''t see it. What a pity! The porridge can''t be eaten now. I''ll ask the servant to clean it up!"


    Desmond was speechless.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    In fact, Wilson did it deliberately.


    Desmond waspletely sure of this point.


    Looking at the mess of porridge on the floor, Desmond felt extremely annoyed and regretful. The


    servant used a broom and a mop to clean the floor, and Desmond''s heart was twitching. He hadn''t


    even had a single spoonful of the porridge!


    As there were so many elders present, while today was the Mid-Autumn Festival, Desmond didn''t


    dare to lose his temper on the scene. His n of showing off the porridge in front of Wilson turned


    out to be aplete failure. He was so annoyed that he didn''t want to eat the dinner. He then found


    an excuse and leave the vi. He needed to go somewhere else in order to recover from the mental


    blows he had suffered tonight.


    After the incident of Desmond and his porridge, the dinner party went on smoothly and happily.


    At the end of the party, Wilson announced briefly the marriage between the Chin family and the


    Amery family.


    Bemy was astonished and delighted at the same time.


    This was good news. After all, Wilson had reached the marriageable age, and there was once


    gossips about he and a movie star being together. Compared with the movie star, Abby Amery was


    a graceful youngdy from a rich and powerful family. She was indeed a better choice in the mind of


    Bemy.


    Meadow was not as happy as her husband. She was afraid that this so-called "marriage between


    the two families" might turn out to be in vain in the end.


    In all fairness, Meadow didn''t dislike Abby, and she even liked thetter very much.


    Abby was a beautiful youngdy, yet she was mature and shrewd in her nature. Her behavior was


    graceful and decent, and she was good at pleasing the elders. However, Meadow still favored Tina


    more than Abby. Most importantly, her son''s preference was also Tina.


    Meadow had clearly observed Wilson''s eye expression when he looked at Tina, which confirmed


    that Wilson treated Tina as s soul mate.


    After the whole family of Wilson''s uncle left the vi, the car of the Amery family arrived soon


    afterward.


    After the guests were all left one by one, standing in the hallway, Meadow tilted her head and


    looked at her son, who was beside her. She hesitated for a moment, and then asked. "Wilson, why


    didn''t you bring Tina back home tonight?"


    Wilson looked into his mother''s eyes.


    He recalled what happened on the Chinese Lovers'' Day. At that time, he and Tina were dating in a


    restaurant, and happened to meet Meadow.


    At that time, Wilson even had an illusion that his wife was having a cordial conversation with his


    mother...


    However, now he only felt as if his heart had been frozen by the icy feeling of separation from Tina,


    whenever he thought of the happy moments of the past.


    Wilson pursed his lips in silence.


    Without saying anything, he went upstairs, and Meadow could only see his back figure which was


    tough and cool.


    Bemy, who hade out of the side hall with a cup of tea in his hand, saw that his wife was


    standing there with a worried expression. He asked, "Honey, why do you look worried? Isn''t it a


    good thing for Wilson to marry Ab by. Aren''t you constantly nagging about having a grandson or


    granddaughter as soon as possible?"


    Meadow nced at her husband meaningfully.


    Noticing the confusion in his eyes, she said angrily, "It''s none of your business!"


    Bemy was petrified."..."


    The sun hung high in the sky and shone brilliantly. The three days of holiday break hade to an


    end.


    Although the holiday break was only a short one, it had still caused a sense ofziness in many


    people. After the morning meeting, the working pace in the office was rtively slow, and some of


    the female colleagues gathered together to gossip when the editor-in-chief was absent for a while.


    When Tina went out of the tea room after making a cup of coffee, some of her colleagues were


    discussing a piece of news that had just been edited.


    Seeing that Tina was approaching, Bonnie''s expression changed slightly. She quickly blocked the


    computer screen with her body and clicked the mouse to shrink or turn off the webpage.


    But it was toote.


    Tina had already seen the content of it.


    The news report was about the marriage between the Chin family and the Amery family. The text at


    the bottom of the screen said that Abby Amery had gone to the Chin family as the fiancee of Wilson


    yesterday.


    Although the reporter didn''t take any photo of Abby in the Chin family yesterday, it was still enough


    to reveal a lot of information.


    Tina pulled out her chair and sat down.


    Bonnie knew that there was a special rtionship between Tina and Wilson. She couldn''t help but


    approach Tina and whisper, "Tina, are you all right?"


    Tina smiled. "It''s fine. I knew it a long time ago."


    Before the news was released, she overheard it inadvertently in the Amery''s Group, and Abby also


    had told her about it in person.


    Therefore, Tina was not surprised by the news report.


    Bonnie was stunned when she heard this. Seeing that Tina''s expression was natural, Bonnie felt


    rxed.


    Tina''s eyes demonstrated no emotional change. She woke up theputer and continued to work


    as if nothing special had happened.


    But the tips of her fingers, which were originally pink, had be white as her fingers were


    pressed against her knees very tightly.


    In fact, Tina was sadder than she appeared to be after hearing the news.


    It was in the evening.


    After getting off work, and before going to the private hospital where I was hospitalized, Tina


    went to another hospital in a different direction.


    When she got off of the taxi, she saw that Dn was waiting near the entrance.


    He was wearing a casual suit, and his expression was cool and proud. After seeing her, he smiled


    gently. "Tina,e over here!"


    "Uh-huh!" Tina nodded. "How''s Uncle doing?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dn replied, "Not bad. He has recovered a lot, and bes more energetic now!"


    Tina said, "Well... Let''s go. I want to have a look at him!"


    Then, the two of them took the elevator upstairs.


    In the high-ss ward, Lilith Yuen was sitting in front of the hospital bed and feeding Aspry, her


    husband, with a fruit tray virtuously. She tried her best to behave nicely and asionally attempted


    to persuade her husband to give up the idea of letting Dn and Tina get married.


    If Tina was really married into the Koo family, Lilith would be extremely annoyed by it.


    She didn''t like Tina from the bottom of her heart.


    This prejudice was deeply-rooted in Lilith''s heart, and could not be changed easily.


    However, Aspry''s attitude was very determined. As her persuasionsted, he was more and more


    vexed.


    When the door of the ward was pushed open, Aspry smiled again. "Tina,e in!"


    When Lilith saw Tina, the corners of her eyes twitched slightly. She was afraid that her husband


    might be angry if she behaved impolitely. For this reason, she could only maintain a fake smile


    on her face.


    "Uncle!" Tina also smiled.


    Inparison withst time when Tina was here, Aspry looked much better today.


    He was now sitting on the head of the bed. His eyes had be bright again, and his cheeks were


    rubicund.


    However, Tina still felt bitter at the thought that Aspry had been diagnosed with an incurable


    disease.


    Aspry saw that Tina and Dn were standing side by side, and he nodded with satisfaction. "I''m


    very happy to see the two of you standing in front of me intimately, just like when you were young!


    Five years of mistakes and hardships have passed. Fortunately, I could finally make up for you!"


    Dn reached out and took Tina''s hand.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    In consideration of Aspry''s feelings, she didn''t break away from Dn''s grip.


    Dn said, "Dad, don''t worry. Tina and I won''t let you down this time!"


    Aspry''s eyes were filled with tears, and he sobbed, "Well... Even if I died now, I could still be able to


    rest in peace!"


    He said this on purpose. He wanted his wife to understand his stance.


    As pry didn''t want the sad story of five years ago to ur again.


    At this, Tina said quickly, "Uncle, don''t say that. As long as you cooperate with the medical


    treatment, there will always be hope!"


    However, Tina was not very confident in her words.


    She had asked the doctor.


    The doctor told her that Aspry would not be able to live for a long time. In other words, these were


    hisst days.


    After saying goodbye to Aspry and leaving the ward, Tina broke free from Dn''s hand.


    As Aspry had emphasized a number of times that Dn should drive Tina back home, Tina got into


    the white Porsche.


    Halfway through, Tina said, "You can stop the car at themercial center ahead. I''ll go to the


    supermarket first!"


    Dn said gently, "Tina, shall I apany you?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head.


    Dn didn''t want to give up easily. "You can''t carry the things by yourself. Or I''ll wait for you here,


    and then I''ll send you back to the hospital!"


    When Tina frowned, her expression became impatient. "Dn, I don''t need this!"


    Seeing this, Dn didn''t say anything else.


    After the Porsche stopped, Tina opened the door of the car. When she walked into themercial


    center, she was petrified.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    The sun was setting in the evening. In the bustlingmercial center, the advertising boards


    behind the ss windows were reflecting beautiful halos of the sunset glow.


    The central revolving door kept turning, people came in or out of themercial center one after


    another.


    In front of the decoration pir on the right side of the revolving door there was a tall and straight


    figure.


    Wilson''s bearing was of a well- trained style. Standing among the crowd, he was taller than most of


    the passers- by around him. His facial features were sculpture-like, which made he look handsome


    and outstanding.


    There was a burning cigarette in his hand.


    Through the white smoke, Wilson gazed at Tina, and also at the direction in which the white


    Porsche left.


    Tina''s body suddenly tensed up.


    This was the first time the two of them met each other since that day.


    As Wilson had already seen her, Tina couldn''t turn around or pretend that she hadn''t seen him. For


    this reason, she could only go straight over.


    Her feet seemed to have be heavier with every step.


    Tina''s hands, which were hidden behind her back, clenched tightly. It was as if the emotions in her


    heart would not be exposed only if she didn''t loosen her hands.


    She called out to him, "President Chin!"


    As soon as Tina spoke, a beam of cold light shed in Wilson''s eyes.


    She was calling him "President Chin", rather than "Wilson".


    Just like when she suggested that the rtionship between them couldn''t continue, the sense of


    alienation was still there.


    Wilson''s lips twitched.


    Tina saw that Wilson was alone, and she couldn''t find Terry. "President Chin, are you alone here?


    After I left the sterile room, she has been in a good state. You don''t have to worry about her. The


    doctor said that she can be discharged from the hospital after staying there for some more days..."


    In the end, even Tina herself didn''t know what she was talking about.


    There was no extra sign of emotion on Wilson''s handsome face, only indifference could be noticed


    in his expression.


    Wilson didn''t respond to her question. Instead, he directly shouted, "Tina Hall, you have broken your


    promise!"


    Tina was petrified.


    Wilson questioned her further, "You want to give up the custody right of your own daughter, right?


    Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    His eye expression was as cold as ice, and he almost behaved like a roaring tiger.


    Wilson became furious because Tina had failed to fulfill her promise.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Behind the lens, his eyes were fixed on her, as if he was asking for a sincere answer.


    Tina didn''t forget about her promise.


    She took the initiative to put an end to her rtionship with him before. It was because she was


    afraid of something.


    She was afraid that she might be left behind by Wilson, just like before. She decided not to continue


    their rtionship not only because she wanted to keep a little bit of self-esteem, but also because


    she was deeply entangled in the triangr rtionship.


    At present, the marriage between the Chin family and the Amery family had be the spotlight of


    major media agencies.


    Compared with Tina, Abby appeared to be a better choice as Wilson''s wife, in terms of social status


    and family background.


    The rtionship between Wilson and Tina was none other than one between a buyer and a seller,


    while Wilson and Abby had once been lovers.


    Although I could serve as a supportive factor of Tina, yet in reality, it''s quite impossible for a


    single mother like Tina to be married into a rich and powerful family. Something liked that only


    urred in TV dramas. If Tina continued to stay with Wilson in this way, she would end up


    bing a so- called concubine which was not protected byw.


    Even so, Tina still wanted to make her standpoint clear to Wilson.


    She just wanted to tell him that she was virtually put in a dilemma, and exin to him why the so-


    called marriage between Dn and her was simply a temporary strategy.


    It was because Aspry had fallen seriously ill. He didn''t have much time left. What she did was


    simply for fulfilling Aspry''sst wish. In fact, although Dn loved her, she didn''t love him.


    Tina hesitated before saying, "I..."


    Suddenly, she caught sight of a graceful figureing over. Her voice halted.


    Seeing that Tina quickly stopped saying, Wilson''s anger gradually diminished, and his eyes were


    now indifferent, as if he was gazing at apletely strange woman.


    He felt disappointed, depressed, and gloomy for it.


    Wilson originally thought that I was more important than Dn in Tina''s heart. Now, it seemed


    that Tina finally found herself unable to give up her ex- boyfriend. In order to be with this ex-


    boyfriend, she was willing to sacrifice the custody right of her own daughter.


    Wilson was even doubtful of the motive of Tina for agreeing with him so easily before. Maybe she


    did it on purpose. She just wanted to confuse him, he thought.


    At this moment, the graceful figure had walked up to them.


    It was Abby Amery. She shouted with a smile, "Wilson!"


    Then, as if she had just noticed Tina, she greeted her with a smile. "Miss Hall, what a coincidence!"


    Tina nodded slightly.


    It was obvious that Abby had just finished a very delicate hairstyle. Her hair was dyed with a new


    color and worn in a bun. Her makeup was delicate and beautiful.


    Tina suddenly realized that Wilson was actually waiting for Abby.


    Were they on a date?


    Abby asked Tina gently and kindly, "Miss Hall, where are you goingter? It''s not easy to take a taxi


    at this time. Do you need us to drive you back home?"


    Tina noticed Abby''s wording, "us", which was emphasized.


    She tried to calm herself down and shook her head. "No, thanks. I have to go to the supermarket


    first!"


    "Alright!" Abby nodded.


    Tina forced out a smile on her face and said generously, "I''ve already seen the news. You two are a


    perfect match. Congrattions!"


    Abby replied, "Miss Hall, thank you!"


    What she said just now was particrly sincere.


    Wilson frowned and said, "It''s almost toote!"


    Wilson and Abby were indeed not having a date here. It was because they needed to attend a


    banquet tonight.


    The Chin family and the Amery family had dered to the public that there would be a marriage


    between them. In consideration of the current state, it would be more beneficial to themon


    interests of the two families if Wilson and Abby were together more often. That''s why they were


    often seen to be together these days.


    Abby smiled and said to Tina, "Miss Hall, we''ll go first. Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!" Tina said.


    She watched Wilson and Abby walking past her. Abby was smiling proudly, and it was obviously the


    winner''s smile.


    Tina walked stiffly into themercial center. ? ? ?


    The night was misty, and the city was dotted with neon lights.


    After the taxi stopped, Tina got off and walked to an office building. Then, she took the elevator


    upstairs. She had an appointment here tonight.


    After reaching the target floor, she came out of the elevator and waited for two minutes.


    Desmond, who was wearing an olive- green suit tonight, rushed up to greet Tina, with his


    mboyant curly hair swaying.


    Heined, "Tina, why are you sote?"


    Tina looked at the watch. It seemed that she had arrived here five minutes earlier.


    Not long ago, she received a phone call from Desmond, who asked her toe over and take the


    lunch box herself.


    Tina replied Desmond that she didn''t need the lunchbox urgently. She told him that he could send it


    back when he passed by the hospital, or he could even use express delivery service. However,


    Desmond refused to do so. He insisted that Tina must go to his office to pick up the lunchbox. Tina


    was out of choice. Finally, she could only agree to visit his office.


    Desmond held up Tina''s hand and said, "Come on... Let me show you around in my office!"


    Tina felt helpless.


    "It''s just a lunchbox. Why does the process of returning a lunchbox have to be so grand..." She


    thought.


    Desmond was responsible for the two entertainmentpanies under the Chin''s Group, E.


    Entertainment and M. Entertainment, which were headquartered in this office building. The two


    companies upied three floors of space. There were also many otherpanies on other floors.


    Desmond was working overtime tonight, and there were only a few employees in thepany.


    He led Tina to his office, which was very spacious. Compared with the simple and low- key style of


    Wilson''s office, the decoration of Desmond''s office was extravagant. The red-colored office table


    was


    of the shape of a peach pit.


    Tina cooperated with Desmond''s enthusiasm and looked around.


    Desmond sat down on the high-back chair, picked up the pen on the document, and asked Tina with


    great expectation, "How is it? Am I very handsome tonight? Have you fallen in love with me?"


    He wished to demonstrate his masculine charisma in front of Tina tonight, and that''s why he had


    insisted on hering over here.


    Tina looked at the mboyant olive-green suit of him and nodded. "Very handsome indeed... But I


    haven''t fallen in love with you!"


    "..." Desmond was greatly disappointed.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Desmond''s behavior was in fact more like those of the kids which Tina generally saw in the


    Pediatric Department. He tried to show off his office and personal features in front of her, yet


    somewhat in a childish manner. When he failed to achieve his goal, he immediately became


    discouraged.


    Tina found Desmond''s behavior both funny and annoying


    The lunchbox was ced on the edge of the office table, and it had already been cleaned.


    Tina asked casually, "How''s the porridge tasted?"


    "En..." Desmond nodded slowly, but inside his heart, he was cursing his hateful cousin Wilson Chin.


    On the Mid- Autumn Festival, he deliberately showed off the porridge in front of Wilson, but the


    porridge was hit by Wilson''s hand and poured down onto the floor. Desmond didn''t have any


    chance to taste the porridge, not even a spoonful of it. As the saying goes, "Go for wool ande


    home shorn". Desmond regretted bringing the porridge to his hateful cousin''s home. He thought that


    he should have eaten some in advance.


    Tina picked up the lunchbox and about to leave. "Desmond, you can continue with your work. I''ll go


    first!"


    Desmond tried to stop her. "Don''t go, Tina. Wait for me for a while. I''ll soon be done with the


    remaining work. I''ll drive you back home!"


    "No, thank you!" Tina said.


    It would be convenient for her to hail a taxi outside of the office building.


    Desmond insisted that she must wait for him. He said with absolute certainty, "How can that be? It


    was me who invited you toe over here. It''s veryte at night. You''re just a youngdy. What if


    something bad happens? Two days ago I read in the newspaper that a young woman was robbed


    and r*ped by a taxi driver..."


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched.


    It was not ten o''clock yet. How could it be called "veryte at night"?


    But in the end, Tina was still held back by Desmond. She had to wait for him to finish his work, and


    then give her a ride.


    Adam''s office, apart from being high- profile and mboyant, was rather practical in its usage. In the


    corner next to the couch, there was a ratherrgesized high-tech massage chair.


    The massage chair had a leather surface, and it boasted 180 degrees of suspension in midair,


    which wasfortable to everybody.


    Tina took off her shoes and sat on the massage chair. Her body was thenpletely wrapped up


    by it.


    In order to better kill her time, Tina turned on the switch of massing function. Not long afterward, she


    felt a little sleepy, perhaps because the massaging process was sofortable.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw that there was the magnified face of a man in front of


    her.


    Desmond was carrying a small nket in his hand, as if he wanted to cover it on her body. When he


    noticed that she had woken up, the corners of his mouth twitched. "Tina, are you a pig? How can


    you fall asleep while using the massaging chair!"


    Tina was embarrassed. "Ahem... Are you done with your work?"


    Desmond flicked the curly hair over his forehead. "Yes, let''s go now. I''ll drive you home with my


    sports car!"


    Tina nodded, put on her shoes, and left the office with him.


    It was about 22:30 p.m. now, and the night had grown darker. At the same time, the neon lights of


    the city had be more brilliant and dazzling.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    There were still many people walking to and fro in the office building.


    Tina and Desmond reached the first floor by elevator.


    As they passed through the lobby, two figures came out of the elevator on the other side of the


    lobby.


    One of the men was especially tall and strong. He was dressed in a ck suit, and wearing a pair of


    tinum- gilded sses, which made him look gentle and elegant, yet it was undeniable that he


    must be a man of power and determination


    The two men were none other than Wilson and Terry.


    As the four of them were all heading in the direction of the entrance, it was inevitable for them to


    bump into each other.


    Desmond''s tone was mischievous. "Brother Wilson!"


    Wilson replied indifferently, "You haven''te back home sote?"


    Tonight, he was apanied by Terry and came over here to meet a client. The meeting ended


    rtivelyte, and that''s why the two of them appeared in the lobby at this time.


    In front of his cousin, Desmond didn''t want to let go of any chance of provocation. "Of course... Do


    you think you''re the only one who has to attend to a great many business projects every day?!!"


    Wilson ignored Desmond''s provocation. He turned to look at Tina, who was standing next to


    Desmond.


    His eyes narrowed, revealing a hint of coldness. "Tina, why are you here?"


    Before Tina could reply, Desmond acted like a little dog trying to protect its food and replied on


    behalf of her. "Tina came over here to apany me to work overtime. I''m going to drive her home


    now!"


    Of course, his tone was full of pride and provocation.


    Wilson said in a low and cold voice, "Do you want to try her service?"


    It sounded a little irritating to the ears of others.


    In other words, Wilson was indirectly suggesting that Tina was selling her service to him before.


    Tina''s face stiffened slightly.


    When Desmond saw this, he stiffened his neck and retorted, "Wilson, It is none of your business!"


    Wilson looked away from Tina. He then sneered and said, "I don''t care. Don''t waste your time. She


    is just a she-wolf that can''t be fed!"


    Tina clenched her fists tightly.


    Wilson strode away with Terry.


    A cool and fashionable sports car was moving forward in the night.


    The car speed was indeed not high, and the night breeze blew on Tina''s face, making her feel


    comfortable and refreshed.


    Tina said apologetically, "Desmond, I''m sorry for that. It''s all my fault. Wilson shouldn''t be so rude to


    you just now!"


    Desmond shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t seem to care about it.


    He thenined, "Now you finally notice Wilson''s arrogance and prejudice. I have already said


    that he is a hypocrite. Don''t waste your time on him!"


    Tina lowered her head silently.


    Desmond paused for a moment and nced at her. "Tina, are you still missing Wilson?" "No!" Tina


    denied it.


    Desmond added, "When you were sleeping on the massaging chair, I heard you calling his name!"


    Tina was petrified.


    She slowly pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "He is already Miss Amery''s fiance!"


    Desmond rubbed his chin and pondered.


    In fact, he was ying an important role in the Chin''s Group. For this reason, he had noticed


    something special in the marriage between the Chin family and the Amery family. In short, the


    marriage was not as simple as it appeared to be.


    Desmond hesitated for approximately two seconds. He wanted to tell Tina something, but in the


    end, he didn''t say it.


    After all, he wasn''t sure about it. Although he was a mboyant young man, he wouldn''t say


    anything which wasn''t supported by solid evidence.


    In addition to this reason, he also had some other motives for the sake of his own benefits.


    Desmond held the steering wheel. "Wilson is not as good as you think he is. It''s true... He looks like


    a gentleman, but in fact, he is fond of trickery and tactics. He is an extremely bad guy! As the saying


    goes, If you''re determined to leave the sea of bitterness, you will return to the shore of salvation.


    The farther away you are from Wilson, the better!"


    Once Desmond began his nagging, it was impossible to stop him.


    In the end, he became thirsty because he had talked too much. If anyone gave him a cup of water


    now, Desmond would be able to talk for three days and three nights!


    Desmond coughed. "In this world, we not only can find a crooked tree like Wilson, but also have the


    entire forest to choose from! As long as you spend more time and energy, you will always be able to


    find new trees which are good and faithful. Moreover, Wilson is not the only man of the Chin family.


    Why don''t you look around and look at me..."


    Realizing that he might have said something too frankly, Desmond clenched his hands on the


    steering wheel.


    His heart was beat faster and faster.


    Looking at the neon lights in front of him, he took deep breath for a number of times.


    Finally, Desmond touched the curly hair over his forehead and opened his mouth as if he was a


    warrior who was ready to die on the battlefield, hesitating and faltering, "Tina, actually... I have fallen


    in love with you!"


    After he finished thest word, his cheeks suddenly blushed.


    It had been a long time since Desmond had sincerely confessed his love to a girl in this manner.


    When he was a teenager, he used to earnestly pursue Abby Amery, whoter on chose Wilson as


    her boyfriend. It was such a heavy mental blow to Desmond whenever he saw the intimate


    behaviors of Wilson and Abby. Over the years, Desmond had flirted with a great many girls, but he


    had never devoted himself wholeheartedly to the rtionship with any one of these girls.


    He didn''t really have a crush on them.


    It was for this reason that, at first, Desmond didn''t realize that his affection for Tina was true.


    In the beginning, his goal was simple: To make trouble to Wilson, to take away thetter''s secret


    mistress, and to be the new benefactor of Tina.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    After that, Desmond became more and more familiar with Tina. One day, Tina personally washed


    his clothes, and then gave them back to him. He was deeply touched by what she did for him.


    Desmond''s affection towards Tina gradually deepened after he for the first time tasted the porridge


    she personally made, after she stuck a piece of band-aid to his wound...


    Desmond''s parents often nagged in front of him that he was no longer young, and it was time for


    him to think about marriage. The first woman who popped up in Desmond''s mind was Tina.


    Desmond thought that if ever he could get married to Tina, she would definitely be a good wife and


    good mother.


    After Desmond finished his confession of love, he felt extremely nervous.


    His hands, which were holding the steering wheel, sweated heavily and got wet.


    Desmond was nervous. He didn''t know how Tina would react to his sudden confession.


    Would she be unhappy because of this?


    Or could it be... possible that she would ept him as a lover?


    Desmond''s heartbeat became even more violent.


    He held his breath for a long while before turning his flushed face slowly toward Tina, only to find


    that she was sleeping on her seat.


    She had actually fallen asleep during Desmond''s confession of love!


    Her eyshes were down, and her breathing pace was long and stable.


    Desmond was speechless."..."


    He acted as if he was an inted balloon that was stabbed by the tip of a needle and deted in an


    instant.


    Tina was sleeping soundly.


    During the daytime, she had finished a number of interviews, and therefore she was very tired. As


    the night fell, she became more and more sleepy. That''s why she had fallen asleep on the


    massaging chair.


    As the car speed was not fast, she couldn''t help but fall asleep on the way.


    When the car stopped in the end, Tina opened her eyes in confusion.


    She saw that the car was parked under the apartment building where she was living.


    Tina unfastened her seat belt, and the streetlights shed on her face through the car window.


    Desmond was sitting on the driver''s seat, and his face was stiff and tightened. He was a young man


    who loved to smile mischievously, but now, he was in a bad mood.


    His cheeks bulged out, and he looked like an angry capybara.


    Tina''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Desmond, what''s wrong with you? Are you alright?"


    Desmond replied stiffly, "I''m fine!"


    Hearing this, Tina opened the door of the car and said, "Then I''m going upstairs. Drive carefully!"


    "Uh-huh!" Adam nodded.


    Tina blinked her eyes and left with an innocent expression.


    Desmond was mad about his failed confession.


    It took him a lot of effort to muster up his courage, but the woman he loved didn''t hear his


    confession at all!


    After he realized that Tina had not heard even a single word of his confession of love, he lost the


    romantic and passionate state of mind. There was no way for him to do it again within a short period


    of time.


    Desmond was so depressed that he found it difficult to breath. He then stepped on the elerator


    and drove his car away. ? ? ?


    It was the weekend again. Tina took a taxi to an office building located in the southern part of the


    city.


    Tina had dressed up meticulously today. She was wearing a white chiffon skirt which made her look


    tender and valiant at the same time. Her waist was wrapped with a brown leather belt, with two


    tassels hanging down.


    Her hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her bright forehead. Her skin was fair and white, and her


    eyes were clear and charming.


    The studio of Susan Anson would be opened today.


    It was Tina''s first visit to the studio as a partner invited by Susan.


    The size of the studio was neither too big nor too small. Susan had rented a whole floor in the


    middle part of the office building and decorated it in a Northern Europe style, which was very


    designical. It could be seen that Susan had attached great importance to the studio, and she should


    have invested a lot of savings in it.


    Although Susan had invited Tina to join the team as a partner, she didn''t require thetter to invest


    money in her studio. Tina only needed to devote herself to the design work.


    After Tina saw the studio in reality, she became more willing to fulfill her responsibility as a designer.


    A lot of flower baskets were ced at the entrance.


    Susan''s dressing style was neutral today. She was wearing a ck suit with ck and vertical


    stripes, as well as a swallow- tailed design. Her Gi leather shoe was of a ssical beige color,


    and her hair was short and smart, which made her look valiant and brave.


    She was very happy to see Tina.


    After Tina greeted the staff members hired by the studio, they opened champagnes together to


    celebrate the opening.


    Not long afterward, another distinguished guest arrived at the studio.


    Susan put down her champagne ss and excitedly went over to wee her. "Lin, I''m so d to


    see you!"


    Lin was holding a bunch of flowers in her hand, and she said with a smile, "You''re my old friend. I


    come here to congratte you on such a wonderful day of the opening ceremony!"


    Susan handed the flowers to her assistant and hurriedly led Lin and Tina into her office.


    On the office table, there was a healthpreservation pot with scented tea.


    Tina poured out three cups of tea and handed one of them to Lin. She said nervously, "Nice to meet


    you, Lin! My name is Tina!"


    She was indeed very nervous.


    In the finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest, Lin had personally given Tina an award.


    However, it was just a very brief meeting. At that time, Tina had no chance to furthermunicate


    with Lin. Now, Tina felt very excited to see her idol again.


    Lin smiled and said, "I know you! You were the champion of the Grand Fashion Design Contest."


    She felt that Tina was exactly the same as her photos collected in the album.


    Apart from the photos, Lin also had a deep impression of Tina. While receiving the award, Tina was


    neither haughty nor humble. Lin liked Tina''s calmness and confidence.


    Lin said, "Your work has left a deep impression on me. It''s very talented. I''m looking forward to


    seeing more of your designs in the future!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tina was very excited when she heard that. "Thank you so much, Lin!"


    Being praised by her idol was a great pleasure for Tina.


    Seeing this, Susan smiled and said. " Lin, maybe you still don''t know it. Tina has always regarded


    you as her idol!"


    "Really?" Lin was surprised.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded seriously. "I like designing very much, and my dream is to be a designer.


    You have been my idol since I was a college student!"


    Linughed. "Miss Hall, I feel very honored! Would you like me to sign my name as a gift for you


    later?"


    Tina and Susan were amused by this little joke of Lin. The three of themughed.


    The atmosphere on the scene became more lively.


    Susan and Lin talked a lot about the future ns of the studio. Tina also humbly asked Lin some


    questions rted to design. More than an hourter, someone knocked on the ss door.


    A sweet female''s voice sounded. "Auntie!"


    Tina looked up and saw that Abby wasing over in with a handbag. There was a bright smile on


    her face.


    Lin exined, "The olddy will being back from vacation this afternoon. I''m going to pick her


    up, and therefore I asked Abby toe here


    directly!"


    After Abby greeted her auntie, she smiled again and said, "Susan, I heard that your studio will be


    opened today. Congrattions! I''ve already ordered some flower baskets and put them near the


    door!"


    However, Susan''s reply was very indifferent. "Thank you."


    Her face darkened at the same time. She then said, "Lin, I''m afraid I''ll need to leave for a while! I''ll


    call you the other day!"


    After that, Susan directly turned around and walked out of the office.


    Tina was dumbfounded. She never expected that Sanda would do something so impolite.


    At this, Lin shook her head helplessly. "Susan''s temper hasn''t changed at all!"


    However, it was clear that Susan''s irritation was caused by Abby, who had just entered the office.


    Abby smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, Auntie!"


    She still behaved very naturally and gracefully.


    Lin sighed and murmured, "It seems that Susan still can''t forgive what had happened years ago!"


    Abby''s smile froze for a moment.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Tina noticed that the atmosphere had be a little strange, and she reflected upon it.


    Very quickly, Abby''s stiffness disappeared. She gently changed the topic and said, "Auntie, I haven''t


    seen granny for a long time. We can buy some syrup which she loved the most in the midway!"


    Lin nodded and said, "Well... You''re very thoughtful!"


    Then, she asked, "By the way, Ab by, why did youe here earlier?"


    Abby exined, "The opening ceremony of Susan''s studio is held today. I think I shoulde here


    personally to congratte her. Besides, I''ll need to go to the Chin''s Group this afternoon!"


    At the end of her words, Abby deliberately softened her tone.


    The marriage between the Chin family and the Amery family had be publicly known, and Lin


    also knew about it. However, Lin seldom took part in the management affairs of the Amery''s Group


    and rarely asked for details of the marriage. For this reason, she didn''t know the real inside story of


    it.


    Linughed. "After we pick up your granny, she and I will go back home. Then, you can do your own


    things. Don''t worry, we won''t go with you and supervise your date with Wilson!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Abby blinked her eyes, and she looked shy and happy.


    Tina clenched her fists silently.


    Lin stood up from the sofa and smiled at Tina. "Miss Hall, please tell Susan that Abby and I will be


    leaving!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Lin added, "See you next time!"


    Tina nodded and sent them out of the office on behalf of Susan. "Lin, Miss Amery, goodbye. See


    you next time!"


    After the door of the elevator was closed, Tina turned around and returned to the design room to


    look for Susan.


    Susan asked her, "Tina, have Lin and Abby left?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    When she noticed that Susan was not in a good mood, she asked with concern, "Susan, are you


    alright?"


    "I''m fine! But you may have noticed that I''m not getting along well with Abby Amery!" said Susan.


    Tina nodded and asked tentatively, "Why''s that?"


    In her impression, Abby had always been a youngdy who was often wearing a smile on her face.


    She was graceful and friendly at the same time. Her educational background was quite good, and


    her disposition was nice. Someone like her was not supposed to have conflicted with others.


    However, Tina still remembered what Abby had said to her the other day when they met in the cafe.


    Through Abby s words, Tina realized that Abby was definitely not that nice and harmless as she


    appeared to be. She was indeed very shrewd and tactical.


    Susan looked at her. "Tina, would you believe me if I tell you that Abby had once giarized my


    design work?"


    Tina was stunned.


    After two seconds of silence, she nodded. "I will believe you!"


    It wasn''t that Tina''s judgment was biased against Abby. It was just that after knowing Susan for so


    long a time, Tina was quite familiar with her temperament. In her mind, Susan was a simple-minded


    and honest woman.


    Most importantly, just like Tina, Susan thought very highly of costume design.


    Seeing that Tina believed in her, Sanda let out a sigh of relief.


    She felt rxed when she began to share her story with Tina, "It happened many years ago. I was


    recruited as the assistant of Lin after graduation. Lin never had any disciples, but I could learn a lot


    from her by serving as her assistant!


    "As we all know, the Grand Fashion Design Contest is not only very famous in the costume design


    industry, but also is very influential in the whole Asian area. It is a stepping stone for any designer


    who aspires to be a member of the circle of distinguished designers. If you are lucky enough


    to win the prize, you will be recognized by the circle!"


    Tina had a rough idea of what had happened after hearing this. "You and Miss Amery were


    participants?"


    "It''s true!" Susan nodded.


    She clenched her fists. So many years had passed, yet she was still so angry. It could thus be seen


    how deeply Abby had hurt her.


    Susan gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve been working hard as the assistant of Lin for so many years.


    My only goal was to win the championship, but the night before the finals...


    Abby came over to chat with me, and after that, I lost a few design drawings. The next day, in the


    finals, the work she designed was exactly the same as my design! She had giarized and stole


    my design idea!"


    Tina was also a little angry when she heard Susan''s story.


    For designers, their design works were just like their own children.


    giarizing others'' design ideas would be like stealing their children, something which would result


    in heart-wrenching pain.


    Susan clenched her fist even tighter. She shook her head and said, "But I didn''t have any evidence


    that Abby had giarized my design idea, and I didn''t have my name printed on Abb''s design work.


    I was unwilling to submit to such kind of unfairpetition. Then, Lin intervened in the dispute


    between us!


    She believed that what I said was true. Back then, I had consulted her and asked her toment


    on my design ideas. However, she pleaded with me on behalf of Abby. She said that Abby was too


    young and too naive. Once the fact that she had giarized my design ideas was confirmed, she


    would never be able to enter the circle of distinguished designers again! In the end, I quit the


    comtest..."


    At that time, Abby was only about 20 years old, and had not graduated yet.


    She was alleged to be the youngest participant of the contest, while the family background of the


    Amery family was the spotlight of media attention. If the scandal of giarization was confirmed, it


    would not only be very detrimental to her career development, but also to the reputation of the


    Amery family.


    Even though Lin disliked Abby s disgraceful deed of giarization, and she even felt that it was an


    insult to her professionalism of costume design, yet for the sake of her husband and mother-inw,


    as well as Abby s tears and regrets, Lin was out of choice but to defend Abby''s reputation.


    Lin appeased Susan and tried to make up for thetter''s loss in the contest. Through her own


    network of human rtions, Lin brought Susan into the circle of distinguished designers, giving her


    an opportunity to develop her abilities. Finally, Susan became an outstanding costume designer.


    Susan''s eyes were full of disdain and mockery. "What a genius girl who won the championship of


    the Grand Fashion Design Contest at the age of 20!


    Abby Amery is holding the record of the youngest designer champion in the history of the grand


    contest... These are all fake! I''ll look down on her all my life!"


    Tina held up Susan''s hand.


    She had not expected that there would be so many disputes between Susan, Abby, and Lin.


    No matter how outstanding Abby was now, what she had done in the past was indeed very


    disgraceful.


    To put it more bluntly, she was not worthy of being a distinguished designer at all.


    Susan sighed. She felt much better after venting out her anger. She then shrugged. "Forget it. It''s


    easy to forget what happened in the past, but it''s more difficult for me to forgive Abby!"


    Tina nodded. "I understand!"


    After the opening ceremony ended, Tina left the studio in the afternoon.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, her mobile phone rang.


    It was from a strange phone number.


    Tina picked it up in confusion. "Hello?"


    At the other end of the line, a gentle voice sounded. "Miss Hall? This is Wilson''s mother!"


    Tina was surprised.


    She couldn''t understand what had happened for a moment. "Mrs. Chin, how are you doing?"


    Meadow replied with a smile, "I''m fine. Miss Hall, are you free now? If you are free, would you like to


    drink a cup of coffee with me?"


    Tina was even more astonished and bewildered by Meadow''s words.


    She thought that it would be inappropriate to refuse Meadow''s kind invitation. "Well... I''ll go there.


    Please send me the address!"


    An hourter, Tina arrived at a Korean coffee shop in the downtown area.


    As the ss door was pushed open, Tina could hear the pleasant tune of wind bell.


    Tina quickly walked to a seat by the window with the bag in her hand.


    The premise of the studio rented by Susan was located in the south of the city. Although it was quiet


    andfortable, it was also rtively remote from the downtown area. It cost Tina a lot of time to


    go to the coffee shop, because of the long distance and traffic jams.


    As soon as Tina got off of the taxi, she saw that Meadow was sitting in her seat and waiting for her.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Meadow was wearing very elegant makeup. It could be seen that she attached great importance to


    meeting Tina.


    Her hair was tied up in a high bun behind. Although she was not wearing a cheongsam, the design


    of her skirt borrowed ideas of the cor type and seven-fold sleeves of a cheongsam. The skirt was


    grey in its color, and it looked very graceful.


    Tina apologized. "Sorry for beingte, Mrs. Chin. There have been traffic jams along the way!"


    She thought that it was impolite to let an elder wait for her for such a long time.


    Meadow didn''t mind it at all. She said gently, "It doesn''t matter!"


    Her face was full of kindness as an elder. "Miss Hall, please sit down. I have ordered a cup of


    Cappino and a cup of Latte. Which one do you like?"


    "Thank you!" Tina nodded gratefully.


    After she chose the Cappino, Meadow pushed a red- velvet cake to her. "There are some


    snacks here. Have a cake first!"


    The red- velvet cake was cream- zed and embellished with cherries. It was contained in a white-


    porcin te with a gilded rim, which looked very appetizing.


    Tina used a bronze fork and took a bite of the cake.


    Then, she looked up and saw that Meadow was smiling friendly. Tina felt warm andfortable as


    Meadow''s smile was sincere.


    Tina recalled the first time she met Meadow. It was at an engagement party.


    At that time, Tina was still Wilson''s secret mistress which only slept with him at weekends. She


    hadn''t realized that Wilson was her Mr. Right.


    When she followed Wilson to say hello to Meadow, Tina, as a bystander, thought that Wilson''s


    mother was a typical good mother and good wife of the Chinese style. Anyone who became her


    daughter-inw in the future would be very lucky.


    Today, when Tina recalled her first meeting with Meadow again, she was endlessly envious of the


    lucky girl who would be her daughter-inw.


    It seemed that Abby would be this lucky girl.


    Tina suppressed her emotions and raised her head with a smile. "Madam Chin, why do you want to


    drink coffee with me today?"


    Meadow replied, "Nothing special. I just want to talk to you! I''ve recently acquired a book on the


    design of cheongsam, and among all my acquaintances no one was good at costume design except


    for you. I think I can have a good talk with you on this topic!"


    There was a book ced on the table. The coverup design of it was old-fashioned.


    Upon hearing that, Tina roughly realized Meadow''s intention. "Okay, this is my honor!"


    Then, she and Meadow talked about cheongsams.


    Because the two of them were both interested in this topic, they chatted very happily.


    However, from time to time, Meadow would lower her head and look at the watch on her wrist. It


    was perhaps because her time schedule was tight, or she was waiting for someone else.


    There were a great many guestsing in and out of the cafe.


    Suddenly, Meadow looked up with a bright smile. "Wilson, we''re here!"


    Tina''s expression became slightly stiff.


    Then, the sound of steady footsteps could be heard.


    Wilson came over to them. He was wearing a suit today. His facial features were vivid and


    goodlooking, and he was wearing a pair of sses with a tinum-gilded frame. Behind the


    sses, his eyes were sharp and piercing. However, he looked a little anxious now.


    After he saw Meadow, Wilson''s anxiety disappeared.


    Wilson frowned. "Mom, didn''t you say on the phone that you felt ufortable in your heart and


    wanted me toe over here quickly?"


    Not long ago, Meadow was sent to the hospital due to sudden illness, and Therefore Wilson was


    still cautious about something like that.


    After receiving the phone call, he immediately halted what he was doing and rushed over here.


    Seeing that his mother''s face was ruddy and healthy now, he finally felt relieved.


    Meadow nodded with a smile. She waved to her son and told him yet another lie almost jokingly,


    "Yes, I was a little ufortable just now, but now I feel much better! Miss Hall had chosen the


    Cappino. Why don''t you take the Latte!"


    Wilson was speechless."..."


    Meadow pulled Wilson''s hand and he sat down.


    Tina''s hands held the coffee cup.


    At this moment, she realized the real reason why Meadow asked her toe over here.


    Talking about cheongsams was just an excuse. Meadow made an appointment with Tina on the


    phone first. When she saw that Tina was getting off the taxi, she must have called Wilson and


    coaxed him intoing here too...


    Meadow seemed to be enthusiastically creating opportunities for Wilson and Tina.


    Tina thought that Meadow might want to intermediate the misunderstanding between Wilson and


    her, as she thought that the current rtionship between the two of them was remediable.


    Wilson was leaning against the sofa chair in a leisurely andfortable posture.


    There seemed to be a slight smile on his face, but it was almost unnoticeable. "Mom, did you call


    me here just to have a cup of coffee?"


    As he spoke, he was virtually ncing at Tina from the corners of his eyes.


    Meadow said, "Wilson, didn''t you see Miss Hall? She is also here!"


    Tina raised the corners of her lips. "President Chin!"


    She greeted him.


    Upon hearing that, Wilson''s eyebrows darkened.


    Every time when he heard her calling him in such a hypocritical manner, he felt a very strong sense


    of alienation.


    Meadow''s eyes swept across the two youngsters'' faces and added with a smile, "It''s such a


    coincidence today. At first, I invited Miss Hall toe out to drink coffee, and then you also came


    over here. Now that we are together, the two of you can chat for a while!"


    Wilson hooked his lips and said, "I still have something else to do in the afternoon!"


    After that, his face tightened slightly, "Mom, since you''re fine now, I''ll go first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilson jumped up and strode away.


    Meadow opened her mouth, but it was toote to stop her son.


    After the family feast at the Mid-Autumn Festival, Meadow had been reflecting upon it from time to


    time. She had the impression that although her son had brought Abby back home for dinner, he was


    actually not very happy.


    It was for this reason that Meadow made a special appointment for Wilson and Tina.


    "Is it possible that I have simply made a misjudgment?"


    Meadow was confused.


    However, she knew her son better than anyone else in the world. She was quite sure that when her


    son was with Tina, the happiness reflected in his eyes was sincere and unparalleled.


    Meadow exined embarrassedly, "Miss Hall, I''m sorry. Wilson may be too busy recently. He was


    not in a good mood just now!"


    Tina shook her head and smiled as though she didn''t mind it at all.


    She still remembered the shy look on Abby''s face when she was in the studio.


    The "something else" mentioned by Wilson should be referring to the date with Ab by.


    Tina took a sip of her coffee.


    The milk and cassia powder were blended together, yet they looked terrible in the coffee cup. Tina


    could only feel the bitterness of coffee.


    Yet the taste in her heart seemed to be even more bitter.


    Tina said to Meadow apologetically, "Mrs. Chin, I also have something else to do. Thank you for


    your coffee today. If you want to talk about cheongsams again, you can call me directly!"


    Meadow nodded. "Okay!"


    Tina nodded, and then left with her handbag.


    Watching Wilson and Tina leave the cafe consecutively, Meadow sighed.


    It was too difficult for her to manage the rtionship between Wilson and Tina.


    Tina didn''t hail a taxi after she left the cafe. Instead, she walked along the road.


    Her original n was to attend the opening ceremony of Susan''s studio in the morning. After that,


    she would go to the hospital to visit As pry, as she had promised him before.


    Later, Meadow unexpectedly made a phone call to her.


    However, the cafe they met happened to be near the hospital. Tina could go there on foot.


    After walking for approximately over ten minutes, she had gradually calmed herself down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tina took a deep breath for a number of times, and then entered the hospital.


    She bought a bunch of flowers in the flower shop near the entrance of the hospital. Then, she went


    inside the inpatient building and take the elevator to As pry''s ward.


    Aspry was sitting on the bed in the ward.


    Dn wasn''t there, while Lilith was the only person apanying Aspry.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Tina hesitated.


    She was considering whether it would be more appropriate for her to go into the ward when Lilith


    was not there.


    After all, Lilith disliked Tina, and Tina disliked Lilith.


    However, through the ss window of the ward, As pry seemed to have seen her.


    Tina had no choice but to push open the door of the ward.


    She smiled. "Uncle!"


    Aspry was very delighted. "Tina, I''ve been waiting for you. I thought you had forgotten toe over


    here!"


    Tina exined tenderly, "No way. I temporarily had something else to do today. That''s why I''mte!"


    While talking to him, Tina carefully observed Aspry''splexion.


    It seemed to be better than thest time when she saw him. The cheekbones on both sides were


    less obvious, and the skin color appeared to be rtively healthy.


    Maybe it was simply because of his good mood. Tina had agreed to be Dn''s lover again,


    and therefore Aspry had no regrets. That''s why he looked more energetic these days.


    Lilith, who was sitting nearby, looked up and nced at Tina.


    She reluctantly said, "It''s good you are here..." Then, she quickly turned her face away.


    Lilith no longer needed to wear a hypocritical mask after the truth of her evildoing was exposed.


    Now, she could directly express her hatred for Tina. However, in front of her husband, she still dared


    not behave too impolitely.


    However, Tina didn''t care about it at all.


    Treating Lilith as somebody that didn''t exist was the best way to show Tina''s contempt of her.


    What''s more, Tina would never behave humbly in front of Lilith. She was seriously hurt by Lilith five


    years ago. If it weren''t for the fact that Lilith was Dn''s mother, that Aspry had always been so


    kind to her, she would have called the police when the truth of five years ago was revealed.


    Tina put the flowers into the vase. "I bought these flowers at the flower shop near the entrance. I


    specially chose the most beautiful and auspicious flowers. I hope you have a good mood every


    day!"


    Aspry said, "They smells good. I like them very much. I''ll be in a good mood whenever I watch


    these flowers you gave me!"


    Lilith''s face was full of contempt.


    Aspry frowned and asked her, "By the way, where is Dn? Doesn''t he know that Tina is here?


    Why don''t you call him back?"


    Lilith replied slowly, "He went out to make a phone call. He may be busy now!"


    "Go out and call him back!" Aspry said.


    Aspry not only wanted to see Dn and Tina being together, which was pleasing to him, but also


    wanted his wife to go away, so that she would not cause unhappiness among everybody.


    Lilith had no choice but to reply, "Got it!"


    Only Tina and Aspry were left in the ward, and they talked andughed from time to time.


    Tina''s lips curled up into a smile.


    However, she knew that the number of opportunities to be with Aspry would be less and less...


    Suddenly, the mobile phone''s snooze rm rang.


    Aspry exined to her with a smile, "It''s time for me to take the medicine!"


    Tina poured a ss of warm water and opened the drawer for Aspry. There should be a lot of


    prescription medicine inside it.


    She said, "Uncle, the medicine box is empty!"


    Aspry frowned and said, "Really? It seems to be thest box. We should go to the attending doctor


    and ask him to prescribe some medicine!"


    Generally speaking, the medicine needed to be taken within the designated time period.


    Lilith still had not returned yet.


    Tina knew clearly that although Lilith had promised Aspry to go out and find her son, it was just a


    perfunctory answer. In fact, Lilith didn''t want Dn to meet Tina very often. It was very probable that


    Lilith had gone downstairs and was taking a stroll now.


    The process for the prescription of medicine for cancer treatment was very strict.


    Tina looked at the medicine box and read the illustration. It was true. The patient needed to take the


    medicine within the designated time period.


    No nurse could be found in the corridor. Tina quickly got up and said, "Uncle, I''ll go and find the


    attending doctor!"


    "Alright!" As pry nodded.


    Tina walked out of the ward with the empty medicine box in her hand.


    The office of the attending doctor...


    The door was not closed tightly, and there was a little gap. The faint conversation sound could


    roughly be heard.


    Dn was sitting in a chair and asking the attending doctor. "Director Wadman, how is my father''s


    physical condition?"


    Director Wadman replied, "Mr. Koo, you can be at ease that your father''s physical condition has


    been well-controlled. The reason why he suddenly lost his consciousness was because of his heart


    disease, coupled with mental shock!


    Although it was dangerous at the beginning, there is no need for operation at present. He is now in


    a healthy state. As for..."


    Director Wadman paused when he said this.


    The eyes of the two of them met, and there was indirectmunication through their eyes.


    Director Wadman leaned forward slightly, which was a sigh that he was feeling a little guilty. He


    said, "Of the cancer issue, I will continue to hide it from them ording to your requirement!"


    Dn narrowed his eyes. "Thank you, Director Wadman!"


    He pursed his lips slightly, and a strange air of maliciousness shed in his eyes.


    Aspry''s "cancer" was virtually a fake one.


    Dn had bribed the attending doctor and lied to his parents, and lied especially to Tina.


    Once upon a time, at the end of a banquet, Abby came to talk to him. She said that she loved


    Wilson deeply, and therefore she wished that Dn would cooperate with her in order to


    respectively win the hearts of their beloved ones.


    At that time, Dn refused Abby.


    The two most important things in his life were Tina and piano, and he believed that these two things


    should be free from any impurities.


    Dn didn''t like to plot against others, and he was ashamed of hurting others through conspiracy.


    However...


    The unbearable pain of being unable to win Tina''s love burned in his heart like fires.


    Gradually, Tina''s intimacy with Wilson became more and more unbearable to Dn, who took the


    initiative to call Abby, and then the two of them agreed to cooperate with each other.


    Then, he waited patiently for a good chance.


    Dn had hinted to Aspry more than once that he still loved Tina, that without Tina he would be


    heartbroken throughout his life.


    Later, Dn quarreled with Lilith, but he hadn''t expected that the content of their dialogue would be


    overheard by Aspry.


    When Dn saw that his father was sent to the ICU after the first aid in the hospital, the devil in his


    heart gradually woken up.


    He didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity.


    Dn chose the worst way, using the Aspry''s "cancer diagnosis" as a perfect tool of moral


    kidnapping to bind up Tina in their love affair.


    He looked down upon himself for doing so, but he finally did it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Director Wadman reminded Dn, "Mr. Koo, your father is now very healthy. There is no cancer, or


    spread of cancer cells in his body. You always have to rece the medicines I prescribe for him.


    However, if this tricksts for too long a time, the truth may one day be exposed!"


    Dn replied, "I know it. I will handle this issue carefully! Director Wadman, you must always bear in


    mind what you''ve promised me: Don''t let anyone know it!"


    "Don''t worry!" Replied Director Wadman.


    "Uh-huh!" Dn nodded.


    He stood up from his chair. "If there''s nothing else, Director Wadman, I''ll go back to the ward first!"


    Director Wadman nodded.


    Dn wanted to walk out of the office.


    When the door was pulled open, he was suddenly petrified.


    Dn''s pupils dted because of mental shock and panic. "Tina..."


    Outside the door, a slim and beautiful figure seemed to have been waiting there for a long time.


    Tina''s delicate face was expressionless, yet her clear eyes were filled with contempt and anger.


    Dn''s heart suddenly sank.


    When he saw Tina''s expression, he realized that he was hopeless now.


    His voice was trembling. "Tina, how... How could you... Be here?"

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Dn''s face, which was originally cool and handsome, was now full of panic.


    He didn''t know why Tina was here.


    When did shee? How much had she overheard?


    In fact, Dn''s n had been going on smoothly.


    He even had another n. As long as Tina agreed with the marriage, he could persuade the whole


    family to go to a foreign country with the excuse of Aspry''s health preservation. After that, the whole


    family could immigrate to that country. When they all left this city, no one would be able to intervene


    in their private affairs. In that case, he would have a very good chance to repair his rtionship with


    Tina.


    Dn always dreamed of having a new start with Tina.


    He eagerly wanted to get back everything he lost in the past.


    This was his obsession.


    However, Dn never expected that Tina would incidentally overhear the conversation between the


    attending doctor and him. Moreover, judging from Tina''s appearance, Dn realized that she must


    have overheard everything.


    Dn felt that it was all over.


    Tina threw the medicine box in her hand violently at Dn, turned around, and leave the office.


    The medicine box bounced off his body and fell onto the ground. Dn felt as if his face had been


    pped by Tina.


    He felt burning hot on his face.


    Dn chased after Tina stiffly.


    He barred the way in front of Tina and behaved like a helpless child. "Tina, wait for me... Please


    listen to my exnation!"


    Tina halted her steps and said, "Okay... Exin it, then!"


    The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile.


    There was no warmth in his clear eyes. She just looked at him coldly, as if she could see through


    his soul.


    Dn opened his mouth. "I..."


    He felt as if his tongue weighed a thousand pounds, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    It was because he had no way of defending himself against the fact.


    Tina said coldly, "Dn, you know that I have always been grateful to your father, and therefore you


    took advantage of this. I really hadn''t thought you would do such a despicable thing. It''s too


    shameless!"


    She actually felt a chilly on her back.


    Tina used to feel deeply sorry for Aspry''s illness.


    Every time she thought about the fact that Aspry would leave this world soon, she felt very sad. She


    didn''t know what else she could do to repay Aspry''s kindness.


    Who would have expected that all of this turned out to be a conspiracy?


    Moreover, it was a well-nned conspiracy.


    As Tina thought about his conspiracy, she became more and more furious.


    Dn lowered his head and dared not look into her eyes. "Tina, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m such a


    dirty and despicable..."


    Tina said, "Of course, you are a despicable person. You conspired with the doctor and asked him to


    deliberately produce a false diagnosis. You caused your father to think that he was terminally ill and


    had not much time left. In order to fulfill hisst wish, I had to pretend to agree to the marriage


    arrangement! Dare you say it''s not like this?"


    "Yes..." Dn dared not deny it. "Dad is actually fine now. It''s just a heart problem. He hadn''t


    unfortunately fallen victim to cancer. Sorry... Tina, I lied to you! But it was all because I wanted to be


    with you!"


    There was an air of coldness and determination in Tina''s eyes. "I have already made it very clear.


    We can''t go back! As for uncle, you can exin everything to him yourself!"


    Dn tried to grab Tina''s wrist.


    "Let go of me!" Tina shook him off.


    She looked up at him, and her voice was as cold as an ice cer. "Dn Koo, I''ve never thought


    you''re such a person!"


    Dn''s body becamepletely stiff, and he was gasping for air, as if his neck was strangled by


    invisible hands.


    Tina no longer wanted to face him. She turned around and strode into the elevator.


    Neither Tina nor Dn had noticed that there was a slender figure hiding in the shadows of the exit


    passageway next to them.


    Tina almost rushed out of the hospital building.


    Her head was in a mess of mixed emotions, as if it could blow up at any moment.


    She was furious at what she had found out.


    Anyone who found that he/she had been deceived would not be willing to ept it, let alone being


    deceived in his/her love affair.


    Tina sat down on a chair nearby, closed her eyes, and rested for a long time before she could calm


    herself down.


    As As pry was virtually in good shape now, she no longer had to pretend that Dnd and she were


    lovers in front of Aspry in the future.


    However, Aspry felt guilty about the rtionship and misunderstanding between Tina and Dn,


    and he wanted to make up for it. His intention was sincere in this regard, and that''s why he was sent


    to the hospital for first aid due to the mental shock caused by overhearing the secret. Aspry actually


    didn''t quite understand Tina''s real standpoint.


    She thought that it would be better for her to find a chance to make things clear to Aspry.


    When Tina was about to stand up and leave, someone shouted, "Hello!"


    As the hospital was crowded with people, Tina didn''t take it seriously.


    It was not until a woman wearing a pair of high-heel sandals came up to her that Tina realized


    someone was greeting her. "Hey... Can you hear me? Tina Hall!"


    Tina raised her head.


    She then caught sight of Selene Chin, who was holding a fruit basket in her arms. Selene was


    looking at her with shining eyes.


    Tina asked, "Selene Chin? What''s up?"


    She didn''t know when did this noble Miss Chin arrive here, and why she was calling her name.


    Due to the triangr love affairs rted to Dn, Selene had always regarded Tina as a thorn in


    her side. Selene hated Tina so much that she had even hired some ouws to kidnap thetter


    before. What''s worse, the kidnappers almost r*ped Tina, something which was not included in the


    original scheme.


    It was for this reason that Tina would try her best not to meet with Selene.


    Tina became vignt.


    Selene ced the fruit basket on the seat beside her and hugged her shoulders. It was quite


    obvious that she was inherently an arrogant and aggressive person.


    She stared at Tina and said, "Just now, I saw you arguing with Dn and overheard what you were


    talking about near the elevator of the Gastroenterology Department,..."


    Tina was petrified.


    Ever since Selene heard the news that Dn and Tina were going to get married, which was


    released by the Koo family, she felt as if the entire world of her had gonepletely dark. Or rather,


    she thought she had lost all her hopes.


    She was desperate at that time.


    After staying at home and leading a meaningless life for a long period of time, Selene chose to go


    outside of her home again.


    She heard that As pry was seriously ill recently, and therefore she bought a fruit basket and came


    over here. She didn''t want to give uppletely. She wanted to create a chance for herself.


    Selene gazed at Tina concentratedly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Unlike before, there was no sign of jealousy and resentment in Selene''s eyes now. It looked as if


    Selene had finally seen through Tina''s personality today. "Tina, are you really not nning to be


    with Dn?"


    "Of course!" Tina nodded.


    Selene was stunned. "Then why didn''t you exin to us at the beginning?"


    Tina replied indifferently, "If I exined it to you, would you believe me?"


    Selene didn''t say anything,"..."


    It was true. Even if Tina had exined it to her, she would still not trust Tina. She would only think


    that Tina was more hypocritical than expected.


    Selene was deep in thought for a few seconds before she finally made up her mind and lowered her


    head. "Tina, I want to apologize to you! Although it''s been a long time since you were kidnapped, I


    still want to sincerely say ''sorry'' to you again!"


    Tina said, "You have already apologized to me in the ward at that time!"


    Selene smiled guiltily. "My cousin forced me to apologize to you. My apology wasn''t sincere enough


    at that time!"


    Tina couldn''t help but smile when she heard Selene''s confession.


    She seemed to have suddenly realized the bright side of this youngdy.


    Although she was arrogant and had a bad temper, yet she was not without merits. At least, she was


    straightforward, and would not be hypocritical while associating with others.


    Selene raised her chin and said seriously, "I have to repeat myself: I''m sorry! I was not considerate


    enough at the beginning. My original intention was to scare you and vent out my anger, but I never


    thought of hurting you. Although I was somewhat reckless at that time, I still firmly believe that I''m a


    civilized human being!"


    "Of course you are!" Tina was amused.


    After that, Selene left in a hurry with the fruit basket in her arms.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    At noon, the sunshine was scorchingly hot.


    The shutter fell down, which shut out most of the strong sunlight. The air- conditioning inside the


    office was very agreeable, and it wasfortable to stay there.


    Tina didn''t go to the canteen for lunch. Instead, she asked her colleague to buy some takeaways for


    her.


    While she was eating the takeaways, Tina was talking to Malee Chiang on the phone.


    After listening to Tina''s narration, Malee was no less shocked than Tina herself. "... So Uncle Koo''s


    cancer is fake?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Malee eximed in a low voice, "This is too despicable! In order to be with you, Dn not only


    cursed his father, but also tried to trap you by moral kidnapping... I haven''t expected that somebody


    Dn would do such a thing!"


    Tina''s reaction was the same as Malee''s.


    She couldn''t believe that it was Dn who did it.


    Although Dn had a handsome and cool face, he had in fact always been a gentleman, somebody


    whose kindness was undeniable.


    When he had just returned to the home country,


    Dn''s heart was full of hatred and resentment against Tina, but when he drove her home one day,


    he took the initiative to open the door of the car door for Tina. This was what a gentleman should do


    to ady.


    Now, what he had done was limitlessly immoral, which made otherspletely disappointed with


    him.


    Tina pursed her lips. "I''m just worried about Uncle Koo..."


    Malee asked, "Tina, do you think that Uncle Koo still wishes that Dn and you could get married


    even if his cancer has been confirmed to be nonexistent?"


    "Uh-huh." Tina hummed.


    She sighed and added, "Ever since uncle learned about the secret of five years ago, he felt very


    apologetic to me, and thought that he had let down my mother''s wish! He believed that Lilith was


    the one who put obstacles in the way between Dn and me, that the two of us still had affection for


    each other!"


    It was true. If Tina directly told Aspry that she no longer loved Dn, he might not believe her


    words.


    At the same time, it was unsuitable for Tina to tell him that she had fallen in love with someone else.


    What''s more, she couldn''t take the person she loved so deeply to the hospital...


    Tina frowned and was at a loss. "I don''t know what to do to make Uncle Koo understand that it''s


    absolutely impossible for Dn and me to be


    together again!"


    Malee gave her a suggestion. "That''s quite easy. Find a man randomly, or find a blind-date target,


    and then the two of you call upon Aspry and made it clear your position. He''ll give up his wish


    Tina hung up the phone and reflected upon Malee''s words.


    She put down her chopsticks and came over to her colleague sitting in front of the nearby desk.


    "Bonnie, can you do me a favor..."


    A weekter...


    Tina went to the high-ss hospital once again.


    However, she was not alone this time. She was apanied by someone else.


    Tina had brought with her a man wearing sses who was strange to everybody. In fact, it was the


    first time for Tina and this man to meet each other.


    She told Aspry that this was her new blind-date target.


    Tina made it very clear to Aspry.


    Since the cancer diagnosis turned out to be fake, there was no need for her to continue pretending


    that she would ept Dn as her husband.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Aspry still cherished the hope that someday his son and Tina could be two lovers


    again.


    The goal for Tina to bring a blind-date target to the ward was to indirectly demonstrate her attitude


    to Aspry, that the love rtionship between Dn and her waspletely over. If ever she wanted


    to start a new love rtionship, her lover would definitely not be Dn.


    Aspry was silent for a long time, and then he sighed. "Well... Tina, I understand your viewpoint this


    time. I will not ask too much about your love affairs in the future. You''re always free to make your


    own choice! Uncle will give you the best wishes!"


    As an experienced man, how could Aspry not understand the message Tina wanted to convey


    indirectly?


    It was quite impossible for Tina to fall in love so rapidly and deeply with the blind- date target


    brought over there by her in such a short period of time.


    There was no doubt that she only wanted to make her stance clear in s sinuous manner.


    Aspry now realized that the love rtionship between Dn and Tina was a river of no return. He


    decided not to cause any more pressure on Tina in the future. Even so, he still felt sorry for the two


    children.


    If Dn missed this chance, he would never be able to be Tina''s lover again.


    Tina heaved a sigh of relief at Aspry''s words.


    She said, "Thank you, uncle!"


    Aspry waved his hand, yet he still felt pitiful about it.


    Lilith was the happiest person on the scene.


    Her husband''s illness was only fabricated by her son in cooperation with the attending doctor. It


    turned out to be a false rm.


    Now that Lilith didn''t have to worry about Tina getting married to her son anymore, she was so


    happy that she thought about buying herself a luxury LV bag for cerebration.


    Lilith even personally sent Tina and her blind-date target to the elevator.


    For the first time, a kind smile appeared on her originally- mean face, and she behaved like a


    kindhearted elder. "Goodbye! Tina,e over here more often when you''re free!"


    Tina''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    Walking out of the hospital building, she felt that the sunshine was bright and beautiful.


    Tina smiled and looked at the man standing next to her. "Lynn, thank you for helping me today!"


    The man''s name was Lynn Zakowski. He was about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. Although


    his facial features were not handsome, but they looked quite decent. He was wearing a pair of


    wooden-frame sses, and looked like a schrly man.


    Lynn worked as an insurance salesman, and his manners appeared to be polite. "Miss Hall, you are


    wee!"


    He then added, "I promised to help you, and our rtionship is virtually a mutually-beneficial one! I


    helped you today, and I need your helpter on. My parents are eager to see my girlfriend. When


    you''re free next time, you should call upon my house together with me. In this way, I''ll be able to


    exin to my Mom that I already have had a girlfriend!"


    Tina had asked Bonnie for help.


    Bonnie was asked to find a blind-date target for Tina, who should be approximately at the same age


    level. Lynn turned out to be the best candidate for this.


    All the year round, Lynn''s parents had been nagging him to get married as soon as possible.


    However, Lynn personally didn''t have the eagerness to do so. In order to cope with his mother''s


    nagging, Lynn actually needed somebody like Tina to help him, namely, to pretend to be his


    girlfriend. It was for this reason that Lynn pretended to be Tina''s boyfriend and went to the hospital


    together with her.


    That was what the two of them had agreed upon in advance.


    Tina stared at Lynn, but the image which was subconsciously popped up in her mind was none


    other than Wilson Chin.


    Of all the persons she had met throughout her life, Wilson was indeed the most handsome man


    wearing sses.


    Tina nodded. "No problem. Call me if you need any help!"


    Lynn nodded and said, "Okay!"


    He then asked Tina if she needed him to give her a ride in a gentlemanly manner. Tina declined his


    suggestion. After that, he drove away alone.


    It was over 14:00 p.m. now, which was the hottest time of the day.


    Tina hailed a taxi and went to Susan''s studio, which was located in the southern part of the city.


    While inviting Tina to join her studio as a partner, Susan demonstrated great sincerity and


    enthusiasm. She told Tina that she needn''t go to the studio for work every day. She would allow


    Tina to work on a part-time basis and in a flexible manner.


    Now that it was the weekend again, Tina wanted to go there and take a look. She also wanted to


    send some of the design drawings she had finished these days.


    The sun was scorching, and the temperatures difference inside and outside of the room was quite


    large.


    After getting off of the taxi, Tina almost ran into the office building.


    When the elevator reached the floor where the studio was, Tina walked out of it.


    The door of the elevator diagonally opposite was closing slowly.


    Through the door gap, Tina caught a glimpse of an elegant figure.


    Tina was slightly surprised.


    After that, she went over to Susan''s office.


    After handing the design drawings over to Suan, Tina asked curiously, "Susan, I seem to have seen


    Miss Amery just now. Could it be possible that she hade to the studio?"


    Last time, during the opening ceremony, Susan acted rudely in front of Abby.


    Moreover, after the incident, Tina learned from Susan the reason why she was so rude to Abby. It


    was because Abby had once giarized Susan''s design ideas, and Susan still couldn''t forgive what


    Abby had done to her.


    "Uh-huh." Susan nodded rather unhappily.


    She then snorted. "She had juste over here and said that she wanted me to design something


    for her. I don''t know what she was thinking about. She should know how much I hate her. How can I


    design a wedding dress for her? What a silly idea!"

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    Tina was stunned. "A wedding dress?"


    Susan nodded. "Yes... A wedding dress. You''ve read the news, right? The Chin family and Amery


    family are going to be united through marriage. I''ve directly rejected Abby! I can''t possibly help her


    with this. She knew I would reject her, yet she still came over here and asked me for it!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Perhaps Abby didn''t really want Susan to design the wedding dress for her. She might have some


    other purposes.


    Abby knew clearly Tina''s rtionship with Susan, and perhaps that''s why she came over here to


    look for Susan. Sooner orter, Tina would learn and realize the message which Abby wanted to


    convey indirectly. In other words, Abby simply wanted Tina to be aware of the issue of the design of


    the wedding dress.


    Aftermunicating with Susan on the design drawings, Tina returned to the private hospital.


    On the way, she lined up to buy a milk-cream cake in the baker''s shop.


    This time, Tina wanted to bring I her favorite cake on the one hand, and on the other hand, she


    also needed some sweet snacks to console herself.


    The ward was filled with sunlight, while I was sitting on the ground and ying with LEGO toys


    with her two short legs crossed. Her obsidian-like eyes were shining with happiness and naivety.


    Tina felt warm andfortable in her heart.


    Hearing that the door was pushed open, I turned her head around smartly, "Mom,e over


    here!"


    Tina walked over with a smile.


    She cut the cake into small pieces and put them on a te.


    The cake was made from fresh milk imported from Australina, together with mousse, chocte


    powder. It was very delicious.


    Tina handed over the cake to I, who was particrly happy. I''s face was chubby, and while


    smiling a row of small and white teeth were revealed.


    Tina then asked with a smile, "I, why are you so happy today?"


    I grinned, "Haha... My Domineering CEO came over to see me today!"


    Tina hummed as a reply.


    She was not surprised to learn that Wilson had called upon I.


    Wilson had never gone back on what he had promised I. He often came over here to visit I, or


    made phone calls to her. However, most of the time, he would try to avoid meeting Tina here.


    Tina picked up a piece of the cake with a little stic fork and put it into her mouth. The cream


    tasted very sweet, but it seemed to turn bitter after the cake was swallowed down.


    Tina couldn''t help but think of what Susan had told her.


    If Abby was thinking about the design of the wedding dress now...


    The wedding ceremony would be held soon, right?


    Tina''s eyshes drooped.


    She really wanted to remain calm and concentrated in front of her daughter, yet she felt as if her


    neck was strangled by an invisible hand. She found it difficult to breathe.


    As the night fell, the neon lights were lit up everywhere in the city, which looked like stars.


    After the ck Mercedes-Benz G65 left the private hospital, it headed for the Chin''s Mansion.


    The three-story mansion was illuminated by brightmplight, and it looked bustling from the outside.


    The servants kepting in and out of the mansion, and two cars were parked in the courtyard.


    Bemy''s birthday celebration would be held tonight.


    In the previous years, a birthday banquet would be held on Bemy''s birthday, while some guests


    would be invited to the mansion. This time, Bemy personally didn''t want the celebration to be


    overly grand, and therefore he decided to invite only a small number of rtives and friends.


    Everything would be simple in today''s celebration.


    After Wilson entered the door, the servant reported, "Second Young Master is back!"


    A number of rtives and friends of the Chin family were talking to each other in the living room.


    Bemy raised his brows slightly. "Wilson, you came back home alone?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded indifferently.


    He understood that Bemy was implying something else.


    In fact, Abby had called him and said that she wanted to attend Bemy''s birthday celebration with


    him, but Wilson declined her suggestion. Their marriage was more like a business cooperation


    project, and Wilson didn''t want to be too involved in it.


    Wilson didn''t bother to exin too much. He simply went straight into the side hall to greet Meadow.


    Most of the people in the side hall were women, and they were gossiping about their family affairs.


    Wilson didn''t find it enjoyable to gossip with a number of middle- aged women. For this reason, after


    greeting his mother and the guests one by one, he went outside to the balcony.


    There was still some time before dinner began. Wilson was waiting for his eldest brother, Adam


    Chin, who would go back home immediately after he finished his flight missions. As for the youngest


    brother, Simon Chin, as usual, he would go back home and stay here for just a short while.


    The balcony was indirectly connected to the backyard.


    Meadow asionally maintained the backyard with servants of the family. Sometimes she would


    have a cup of tea here, and therefore there were white wicker chairs and ss tables ced in the


    backyard.


    At this time, someone was already sitting over there.


    After Wilson walked for a while, he recognized that it was his cousin, Selene Chin.


    Wilson was a little surprised. During the family banquet at Mid- Autumn Festival, Selene had stayed


    in one of the rooms all the time after she came to the Chin''s Mansion. She didn''t even show up for


    dinner. At that time, the news that Dn was going to get married had a great impact on Selene.


    She was very depressed and dispirited, as if she mightmit suicide at any moment.


    What surprised Wilson was the fact that Selene was quite different today. She was looking at her


    mobile phone, and she would smile from time to time. This scene was really bizarre in the eyes of


    Wilson.


    Wilson pulled another wicker chair closer to him.


    He then took off his suit and put it on the back of the chair.


    Young Lady Selene had always had a bad temper. She had just finished scolding the servant who


    poured tea for her. However, when she saw Wilson, she called out to him in a very obedient


    manner. "Wilson!"


    Wilson nodded.


    He took out a cigarette, put it into his mouth, flipped the Zippo lighter, and casually lit the cigarette.


    Selene, who was originally concentrated on ying with her mobile phone, moved her chair closer


    to his. "Wilson, please help me to pick up a suitable vacuum cup for me on the basis of a man''s


    intuition. Which one is better?"


    The pictures on her phone were all ck, gray, or brown business-style vacuum cups.


    Wilson frowned. "Why do you want to buy a man''s ?ll


    Selene immediately became as shy as a little girl. With her face full of expectation, she said, "I''m


    going to buy it for Dn. Vacuum cups for health preservation purposes are bing more and


    more popr in the market. If I give Dn a vacuum cup as a gift, he can hold it whenever he


    practices his piano! And the vacuum cup also has a hidden meaning. It stands for a lifetime..."


    Upon hearing this, Wilson''s look became slightly more serious. "Selene, why are you still unwilling


    to give up?"


    Sometimes Wilson thought that Selene''s perseverance and tenacity in going after Dn were rather


    admirable.


    Selene replied, "I won''t give up so easily!"


    Wilson spat out the smoke, looking a little confused and cold. "He is going to marry someone else,


    but you''re still trying to please him. Isn''t it foolish?"


    His voice was deep and mncholy, as if he was a traveler who had gotten lost in a misty mountain


    range.


    It sounded like he was talking to Selene about, and at the same time telling himself, the truth.


    Selene said, "No, they won''t get married!"


    At the thought of this, she became exceptionally delighted and optimistic.


    Wilson was petrified. "What did you say?"


    His hand, which was holding a cigarette, halted in mid-air, and his eyes behind the lens were


    shining with excitement.


    Selene''s face was full of happiness, and her tone was extremely pleasant. "I said that they wouldn''t


    get married because Tina was cheated by Dn, and therefore she refused to marry him. I


    personally heard this from Tina! Now I have seized another opportunity. How can I give up easily?"


    Wilson looked at his cousin in a dumbfolded manner.


    A few secondster, he suddenly stood up from the chair.


    He acted so hurriedly that he even didn''t extinguish the cigarette in his hand. He threw it directly into


    the ashtray, picked up the suit, and left immediately.


    After checking the preparation of dinner in the kitchen, Meadow met her son face to face. She


    asked in surprise, "Wilson, don''t you want to eat dinner?"


    Wilson acted as if he hadn''t heard his mother''s words.


    With vigorous strides, he was walking ahead extremely fast.


    Meadow was speechless."..."


    When Bemy saw that Wilson was walking out in a hurry, he frowned and reprimanded his son


    unhappily, "What''s so important? Is it more important than your father''s birthday?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As he finished speaking, Wilson''s tall and strong figure had already disappeared from the hallway.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    The bright moonlight shed into the ward, while I was lying on the hospital bed like an angel.


    After a few more days, Tina would be allowed to take her daughter out of the hospital.


    After saying goodbye to the illness, I would finally be able to have a healthy and happy


    childhood.


    Tina''s countenance was rxed.


    I yawned and said in a childish voice, "Good night, Mom..."


    "Good night!" Tina smiled.


    After I fell asleep, Tina left the ward quietly.


    As the distance was short, Tina chose to walk home directly.


    It was still not toote at this time of the night. Themplights were bright, and there were many


    pedestrians walking on the road.


    As Tina was approaching the residential building she lived, she suddenly halted her footsteps.


    In front of the building, a white Porsche Panamera was parked. Dn, who was tall and slender,


    was leaning against the car, with a cigarette in his mouth. His handsome and cool face looked a


    little gloomy at this moment.


    It seemed as if he had waited a long time for two or three cigarette butts on the ground.


    After seeing her, Dn put out his cigarette immediately. "Tina!"


    Tina looked away from expressionlessly. As if she didn''t see him, she directly entered the building.


    Dn went after Tina.


    The stairs were old and outmoded, while the motion- sensor lights slowly lit up one after another


    with the sound of footsteps.


    The orangemplight was shed on the stairs, while the shadows swayed.


    Tina didn''t halt her steps, and Dn was following closely behind her.


    "I''m sorry, Tina!"


    Dn chased after her, his voice hoarse and bitter. "I''m here to apologize to you. I hope you can


    forgive me! I don''t have anything to justify myself on this matter. I shouldn''t have used my Dad''s


    fake diagnosis to deceive you, and even try to tie you up with a marriage. It was my fault. Tina, I''m


    regretting it!"


    In fact, not long after the plot to cheat Tina and As pry was carried out, Dn began to regret it.


    However, there was no chance of turning back for him. Dn could only bite the bullet and go down


    the path until the plot was identally discovered by Tina.


    As the saying goes, "Paper cannot wrap up fire". Dn did regret his choice, yet it was useless.


    He was afraid that Tina would be disappointed at him, look down upon him, or even treat him like an


    enemy, which made him feel unbearably painful.


    As the two of them climbed up, they were about to reach the floor where Tina''s house was in.


    When Tina reached the corner of the stairs, she finally halted her steps.


    Seeing this, Dn immediately continued, "It''s all my fault. I know you''re angry with me and


    disappointed at me. I want to make up for what I have done wrong! Tina, I really wished to start with


    you again, and that''s why I made such a big mistake. We have lost five years of time, I just wanted


    to find back our golden memories, although too urgently..."


    Dn acted as if he was a religious believer who had done something wrong, but at the same time


    trying to repent to the victim.


    Tina remained silent.


    After a while, she looked up at Dn and said, "Dn, I ept your apology!"


    Although she said that, her expression and eyes were very cold and indifferent, as if the two former


    lovers were now separated by mountains and rivers.


    Dn''s eyes were firmly fixed on Tina. "I heard that you brought a blind- date target to the hospital


    today. I know you did it on purpose. You wanted to convince my Dadpletely. You wanted him to


    give up the idea of making us a couple!"


    Dn was not in the hospital during the daytime.


    After learning about it, Dn came over here to wait for, but she refused to answer his phone calls.


    For this reason, Dn waited here until Tina returned.


    Tina''s face darkened, and she said tly, "It has nothing to do with you. Dn, I''ll forgive you, but


    that''s all! In the future, let''s treat each other as strangers!"


    Dn felt as if he was falling down from a cliff.


    All of a sudden, he realized that Tina was getting farther and farther away from him.


    Tina added, "You can leave now. It''s gettingte. I need to go back home and have a rest!"


    Dn''s face turned pale. He gazed at Tina''s face as if he had thousands of words to say to her.


    In the end, he could only say one sentence, "Tina, I''m sorry!"


    Tina didn''t respond to him.


    She had emphasized that she was willing to forgive him just now.


    She was indeed very angry about this incident of being cheated by Dn. However, there was also


    a bright side in it: Aspry''s cancer diagnosis turned out to be fake.


    At least, As pry was not faced with life-threatening danger now. He could keep on leading the life of


    an ordinary old man.


    Dn turned around and left her in low spirits.


    The dull sound of footsteps gradually diminished.


    Tina continued to walk upstairs. She took out the key from her pocket.


    After walking up thest two steps, the sensormp near the door lit up.


    Tina''s eyes widened in bewilderment.


    Looking at the tall and strong figure standing in front of her, she asked nkly, "Wilson, why are you


    here?"


    Wilson''s hands were in his pockets, and he was wearing a pair of tinum- gilded sses. The


    lamplight shed down onto his head and was reflected in the lens. His eyes were as deep as a sea,


    and he was still so handsome that almost no girl could resist his charming features.


    His elongated shadow was thrown on the ground.


    At this time, Wilson raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He seemed to be a little rxed now. At least, she didn''t call him "President Chin", which sounded


    hypocritical to some extent.


    Tina was surprised. "Just now... Did you hear what we said?" she asked tentatively.


    Although the old-fashioned stairs were clean and tidy, the soundproof effect was indeed not so


    good.


    The conversation between Tina and Dn just now must have been overheard by Wilson, who was


    only half- floor away from them, as long as his hearing was normal.


    Wilson didn''t deny it.


    Although he had heard something from Selene, he still needed to confirm it personally.


    There was no need for him to ask Tina whether it was true now, as everything was clear.


    Tina remained silent for two seconds.


    Then, she said, "As you have overheard our conversation, I don''t need to exin anything to you


    now. Anyway, I neither broke my promise nor vited my agreement with you. Wilson, no matter


    what happens, you can''t rob me of my daughter''s custody right!"


    At the end of her words, Tina was somewhat nervous.


    When Tina promised As pry in order to console thetter, she was indeed in a dilemma. In fact, she


    was afraid that Wilson would really take away her daughter''s custody right out of anger.


    Tina''s eyes dimmed as she thought of something else. She said, "You''re going to get married to


    Miss Amery. I''m sure you''ll have your own children in the future. You don''t need the custody right of


    I, right?"


    Wilson, however, gave an irrelevant answer. "Tina, don''t you ever think of being with Dn Koo


    again?"


    Tina shook her head. "No!"


    She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "We had already broken up for five years when


    he returned from abroad. Since then I have never thought of being with him again, not even once!"


    Wilson gazed at her concentratedly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The gloominess that had been lingering around his heart for a long time seemed to be dispelled


    suddenly.


    The sunshine shining into his inner world was so bright that he felt refreshed and reenergized.


    Tina felt her hair stand on end as she was stared at by Wilson in such a concentrated manner.


    She took half a step back subconsciously.


    However, Wilson suddenly strode forward, approached her, and Tina was then covered by his


    shadow.


    Wilson''s voice was low and deep, with a bit of teeth- gritting feeling and a bit of sentimentality. "My


    little girl, you''re going to torment me to death!"


    Tina was speechless.


    "To tortment Wilson to death?


    "Who? Could it be me?" she thought.


    Suddenly, Wilson put his hands on the back of Tina''s head.


    His thin lips left a very tender kiss on her forehead.


    It was like a dragonfly skimming the serene surface of a blueke.


    In just two seconds, the kiss ended.


    Tina looked up in amazement and saw that there was a gentle smile on Wilson''s face under the


    lamplight.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    The next day.


    The sky was blue, and the morning light shone through the cracks in the clouds. Everyone''s face


    had a golden glow.


    Tina walked amongst the crowd.


    Differentt from others, she seemed to be a little slow, and her expression was thoughtful.


    Tina''s head was full of Wilson''s kissst night.


    Even a light kiss made her thin lips hot.


    It was more like being printed on her heart.


    After that, Wilson said nothing, and left with a gentle and strange smile, leaving her standing there


    alone.


    Tina was at a loss.


    She didn''t understand what he meant.


    However, it seemed that there was no need for her to understand. He had engaged with Ab by, as a


    perfect match.


    Tina stopped thinking and stepped into the office building.


    When she came to the office, colleagues were discussing the interview tasks in the evening. It


    seemed that the interview was about arge-scale business meeting, and a lot of influential figures


    in the business were invited.


    Many medias and TV stations would do follow-up reports. In addition to the meeting itself, there


    were also gossips that Wilson and Abby would attend.


    Tina was d that she was not asked to do this job.


    At the lunch break, her cell phone rang.


    Tina picked it up. "Hello, Lynn!"


    Lynn said politely, "Miss Hall, I''m afraid that I need your help. Let''s have dinner together after work


    today. I''ll send the address to you!"


    That was what they had agreed before.


    Tina agreed readily. "Okay, I''ll be there on time!"


    The bright sun was gradually falling west.


    In the CBD, thergest event hall was set as conference hall.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The long conference table was surrounded by many big shots in business.


    There were rows of chairs by the wall. A lots of reporters and camerists sat there and wait.


    ret velvet curtains blocked the sunlight outside. Therge projector was projecting the economic


    development expectation of the city in the next six months. The room regained its brightness after


    the disy was over.


    The host of the meeting started the next process.


    Wilson, dressed in a ck suit, sat on the leading swivel chair on the right side of the conference


    table, showing his important position in the business world.


    Abby was next to him.


    Since the engagement, they showed up together in public ces like this.


    Abby dressed up gracefully today. She sat with her long hair tied up neatly and her slender legs


    crossed. She always showed the elegance of the upper socialite.


    She noticed two cameras turning to her.


    She deliberately leaned to one side with a smile.


    This could create an intimate image of her and Wilson.


    The meeting was very lively.


    In the end, Wilson made the final speech.


    Everyone looked at him, with the cameras focusing.


    Wilson''s thin lips curved into an indistinct smile. The tinum gold- rimmed sses on his nose


    made him look gentle and elegant, but his powerful aura made everyone present in awe of him.


    He was leaning back in his chair, looking rxed but notzy.


    He shared his views in a low voice through the microphone on the desk, "As for the economic


    development in the second half of the year, I personally think..."


    When he finished, there was a voice of agreement.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "President Chin''s analysis is very reasonable!"


    "ording to President Chin, the situation seems to be clearer!"


    Many of the participants wanted to curry favor with the Chin''s Group and Wilson. At this time, they


    all rushed to tter.


    Ab by, who was sitting beside him, kept a faint smile on her face, looking noble and dignified.


    She listened to those praises as if they were praising her.


    The conference hade to an end, and the solemn atmosphere had be rxed.


    Someone continued, "President Chin''s words have always been a hot topic. Moreover, your family


    and the Amery Family are now connected through marriage. It''s abination of two powerful


    families. Today, Miss Amery also attends on behalf of Chairman Amery!"


    "Seeing is believing. You''re indeed a perfect match. I believe it won''t be long before your wedding,


    right?"


    Abby pretended to be shy and said, "Thank you for yourpliment!"


    There was no response from Wilson.


    He knocked his slender fingers on the table, slightly hooked his lips, and said, "Everyone, I have


    one more thing to announce! The engagement between Miss Amery and me has been canceled!"


    A stone stirred up a thousand ripples.


    The conference hall was full of sighs, and people''s expressions were full of shock.


    Abby was also shocked.


    Her face turned pale and she nearly lost herposure. It looked like she had no idea about this at


    all.


    After Wilson finished, he stood up and strode out of the hall.


    Terry followed him closely.


    When they got to the elevator, the sound of the high heels rushed over.


    "Wilson!" Abby stopped him. "What did you mean at the meeting? Are you kidding? If so, we''d


    better exin it to the medias!"


    Wilson said apologetically, "Sorry, Abby, I''m going to end the cooperation!"


    Abby''s expression changed again and again, and her tone was flurried and anxious. "Why? The


    bidding is about to begin. At this point, if the marriage is canceled suddenly, it will have a great


    impact on both our families!"


    "Yes!" Wilson said indifferently.


    Abby''s heart thumped when she heard this. "Wilson, we have made agreement. But now we haven''t


    reached our goal yet. Why do you stop? If you do so, it''s very likely that you won''t win the bid. Aren''t


    you always eager to it?"


    Wilson said, "This is my responsibility. I suddenly changed my mind. I will apologize to your father in


    person after the matter!"


    Abby asked unreconciledly with a look of disbelief, "Wilson, you give up?"


    Wilson did not answer, but his expression did.


    Terry was very calm.


    His boss had always been rich and willful.


    Although they were here to attend a business meeting, in fact, they were here to terminate the


    engagement.


    Themercial marriage was in order to maximize the interests of the two families. They had been


    deliberately promoting it to the public. Since he had to cancel it, it had to be announced in front of


    everyone.


    Abby felt bitter in her heart and held her breath.


    "Wilson." She tried to say something more.


    The elevator arrived, and Wilson had already stepped into the elevator. He finished his work and


    seemed to be eager to see someone.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    There were reporters chasing after them, so Abby could only put on an elegant air.


    "Miss Amery, could you give some minutes?"


    "Miss Amery, is President Chin''s words true? Has the engagement been canceled?"


    Abby kept a stiff smile on her face.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    The sun was setting.


    After Tina got off work, she directly took a taxi to a restaurant ording to the appointment.


    Lynn had been waiting for a long time.


    In simr to Tina''s situation, he was also pretending dating, in order to relieve the pressure of being


    forced to be married.


    On the way, Lynn sent her another message.


    He said that his mother was worried and wanted to know the process, but it was not good for her to


    come forward herself. So she specially told his cousin to be her spy tonight.


    To avoid further awkwardness, Tina summoned her friend, Emily, over.


    At this time, Emily had just divorced Simon. When she heard that Tina was having dinner with her


    blind date, she agree toe over to help check.


    Not long after Tina sat down, Emily arrived.


    The two men and two women sat face to face, making the scene much more harmonious.


    However, Lynn''s cousin seemed to have a crush on Emily and kept winking to her during the dinner.


    Tina felt awkward.


    It was obvious that Emily felt the same.


    As she looked around, she seemed to have caught a glimpse of someone. She said in surprise that


    she had seen her ex- husband, and called out, "Wilson?"


    Tina was stunned.


    The person was naturally the same Wilson she knew.


    The next second, she felt warmth on her shoulder.


    The touch was familiar.


    Tina looked back and saw Wilson standing behind her. He looked gentle and elegant, but had a


    powerful aura.


    And his younger brother Simon was standing by the side, looking like he was watching a good


    show.


    The appearance of the two brothers was so handsome that almost took away the radiance of the


    entire restaurant. The others seemed to be eclipsed in an instant.


    Tina''s shoulders were slightly stiff. She pretended to be calm and smiled. "President Chin, what an


    coincidence."


    There was a faint smile on Wilson''s face.


    He didn''t talk to her, and directly grabbed her wrist.


    Tina panicked. "What are you doing?"


    She came to help Lynn, so that he couldfort his family, and his cousin was still staring at her.


    "Come with me!" Wilson said.


    Lynn and his cousin all looked at Tina. She could only maintain a smile and tried to behave


    normally. "Why should I go with you? Sorry, I am on date."


    Lynn also stood up at this time. "Tina, is this gentleman your friend?"


    Tina braced herself and said, "I don''t know him!"


    She supported the edge of the table in an attempt to resist his power.


    She could not leave, at least not now.


    Lynn didn''t know what had happened between them, and his cousin was watching them all the way.


    He simply thought that Wilson came to entangle Tina, and wanted to help her.


    Lynn frowned and tried to stop Wilson. "Excuse me, sir, who are you? Can you take your hand away


    from my girlfriend?"


    "What if I don''t?" Wilson asked faintly.


    He just stood there casually and had showed a strong aura.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lynn was obviously weaker than him by half.


    Moreover, Lynn''s job was marketing. He was used to good temper and rarely had conflicts with


    others.


    Being provoked by Wilson, he blushed with excitement. "This is a public ce, and you shouldn''t be


    indecent. If you don''t stop, I''ll call security guards here! I won''t be polite to you!"


    Wilson slightly lifted his sses, and he said with a faint smile, "Indecent? You don''t know what


    indecent means!"


    He didn''t take Lynn seriously at all.


    Since he confirmed Tina''s true feelings, he had no fear in his heart.


    Tina saw that things were getting out of control, so she hurriedly stood up and said, "Wilson, don''t


    go too far!"


    Wilson slowly curled his lips.


    Hearing her call his name, he felt happier.


    His eyes were full of pranks. "I''m even more excessive. If you don''t go with me, and continue to fool


    around with other men, I''ll tell the details of our intimacy. For example..."


    "Enough!" Tina interrupted excitedly.


    Her cheeks were flushed with shame and indignation.


    She was really afraid that Wilson would do what he said, then there was no need to live.


    Tina tightened her fingers and suddenly felt powerless. She bit her teeth. "You are engagede. We


    have made it very clear between us. Why did youe over to entangle me?"


    She felt bitter and stifled.


    She didn''t understand what he wanted, and his inexplicable gentle kissst night.


    Hearing this, Wilson squinted. "Because of you, I canceled the engagement, so you have to be


    responsible!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Her eyes were full of consternation and disbelief.


    Wilson put a little force in his hand and sessfully took her away with vigorous strides.


    The ck Mercedes G65 was running in the sunset glow.


    Tina sat in the passenger seat, with her eyes zing over and her mind nk. Evidently, she had


    notpletely digested his words.


    Wilson held the steering wheel with one hand. "Go to your ce. Cook for me!"


    The restaurant was very close to Tina''s apartment, so he drove over.


    Tina''s lips drooped. "I''ve already eaten."


    Wilson said with a bit of teeth biting. "I haven''t eaten yet!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stopped the car on the roadside.


    There was a night market full of stalls. Tina often came to buy vegetables before, and Wilson had


    once apanied her.


    Wilson jumped out of the car and strode to a vendor.


    Tina bit her lips.


    What Wilson just said echoed in her ears.


    At this time, the phone rang. Tina looked at the screen and picked it up. "Hello, Bonnie!"


    Bonnie excitedly asked her, "Tina, have you seen the news?"


    "What news?" Tina was at a loss.


    Bonnie said, "Oh, big news! Our colleagues brought back a lot of important news from the


    conference. President Chin publicly announced the cancetion of his engagement with Abby


    Amery! Now everyone knows it!"


    Tina was shocked.


    He really canceled it!


    She stared nkly at the tall figure in front of the car.


    She pushed open the door and walked towards him woodenly.


    Wilson was frowning at all kinds of vegetables. The promotion from the vendor made him confused.


    He knew nothing about the selection of vegetables.


    Hearing Tina''s footsteps, Wilson nced at her.


    Then he said to the vendor, "I have no idea. Let my girlfriend have a look!"


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    The word of girlfriend heavily hit on her heart.


    There were more than once when they were misunderstood as a couple. Although Wilson did not


    exin anything, he never admitted it. This was the first time he took the initiative to say such a


    thing.


    Tina was lost in her thoughts.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him nkly, with astonishment and confusion in her eyes.


    Wilson saw through her thoughts and smiled. "You have to be responsible. I am not kidding!"


    Tina was speechless.


    The vendor urged, "Lady, have you decided?"


    Tina bit her lip and put some vegetables in a stic bag.


    The vendor scaled all the vegetables and handed them to Wilson with a smile. "53 yuan in total.


    This is your change."


    "Thank you!" Wilson said.


    He took over, lookingnguid.


    He was wearing a stiff suit. Even in such a messy night market, he was still elegant and dignified,


    and could not hide his noble temperament and handsomeness.


    Tina stopped in front of the ck Mercedes.


    Her eyes moved from the bag in his hand, to his face and asked uncertainly, "Wilson, did you really


    cancel the engagement with Miss Amery?"


    "Mmm!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina held her breathe.


    Wilson immediately added, "Tina, I never thought about marrying her!"


    Tina''s lips drooped.


    Wilson was clear about the dispute between her and Dn, so he didn''t have a grudge against her


    anymore.


    Therefore, he did not want her to misunderstand.


    He exined patiently in a low voice, "The engagement is actually a business cooperation for


    benefits. The Amery family wants to make a profit, and I want to win the bid to achieve win- win


    results! I have made an agreement with Abby in advance that the so- called marriage is totally a


    disguise!"


    Tina was surprised.


    She blinked her eyes nkly. Then, she thought of something and looked down.


    After a long while, Tina said with bitterness, "But you and Miss Amery once had a very deep


    rtionship when you were in college..."


    What she cared more was Wilson''s attitude towards Abby.


    Wilson frowned. "Who told you that?"


    Tina said, "Desmond."


    Wilson''s eyebrows twitched.


    He seemed to be a little irritable and somewhat helpless. "I haven''t dated with Abby. We were just


    friends and ssmates! As for Desmond, he was pursuing Abby at that time. But she was proud


    and arrogant. How could she fall in love with such a mischievous young master like him?"


    "Abby refused him. In order to make him give up, and also to solve other pursuers, she deliberately


    imed that we were together. But from the beginning to the end, I didn''t even touch her hand!"


    Bemy had clearly nned Wilson''s life, and he strickly trained him since childhood.


    Wilson''s life of business was destined from the beginning.


    When he was in school, all his attention was on his studies. He had no time to care about other


    things and had no interest in them. He was also annoyed with the girls around him. Therefore, he


    turned a blind eye to Abby''s behavior for the sake of friendship and to avoid trouble.


    That was why rumors spread that they were famous campus couples.


    In fact, they had always been ordinary friends.


    As for Abby''s thought, Wilson was not necessarily unaware of it. Abby had tentatively suggested to


    make it real, but he refused.


    Tina suddenly became silent.


    In an instant, she felt relieved.


    Tina believed Wilson''s words because he disdained to lie.


    Abby and Wilson had never been together before, and there were no so-called beautiful memories.


    It was understandable that Wilson did not know, but Abby had mentioned it intentionally or


    unintentionally in front of Tina. She did not even deny it, making Tina misunderstand it invisibly.


    Obviously, Abby did it on purpose.


    Wilson unlocked the car with remote control. He opened the trunk, and put all the vegetables he


    had bought inside.


    Tina looked at him for a moment.


    Her face was dreamy.


    Her heart became extremely clear.


    It seemed that, inside her heart, it was brighter than the morning sun. Suddenly, a sparrow fluttered


    around with a happy voice.


    Tina''s drooping hands clenched and loosened again.


    After repeating it a few times, she seemed to have used up all her courage and risked everything.


    There was no longer any concealment. She wanted to clearly tell her true feelings.


    Tina whispered, "Wilson, I like you."


    Wilson''s action of closing the trunk stopped.


    His eyes were bright.


    In the sunset, his eyes were covered in a hazyyer of light, and his expression was very gentle.


    Wilson smiled and said word by word, "Really? But, Tina, I love you."


    As for exactly since when, he did not know.


    Maybe when he wanted to keep her by his side at midnight, maybe when he was jealous of her


    rtionship with Dn, or maybe when she cooked the porridge for him. Or maybe it was even


    earlier.


    Tina was stunned.


    Her heart was beating like a deer''s heart.


    Then she smiled with her eyes filled with tears.


    When Wilson approached her, she threw herself into his arms obediently and was tightly hugged by


    his long arms.


    At this moment, the fog that covered her love was pushed away and the love tree grew luxuriantly.


    Half an hourter, they returned to Tina''s home.


    When they changed into slippers, Tina thought of the moment they had hugged at the street corner


    of the night market for so long, and her face turned red.


    Tina took the bag from Wilson''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m going to cook now. Two or three


    dishes should be enough for us!"


    Wilson squinted at her and said, "Haven''t you eaten in the restaurant?"


    Tina was embarrassed. She knew that he was ridiculing her.


    She immediately beamed. "No, I''m not full at all!"


    Wilson was very satisfied.


    However, Tina left the restaurant without exining anything.


    Thinking about it, she was really sorry for Lynn. After all, she was to help him. She didn''t know how


    Lynn would exin to his family. It seemed that she had to apologize to him afterward.


    Tina sighed.


    Wilson entered the kitchen to remind her to cook porridge.


    Tina lowered her head obediently like a new bride. She washed the rice deftly, and put it into a y


    pot with hot water. Then, she prepared some fresh vegetables.


    The blue me licked the bottom of the pot, boiling the porridge.


    The air was filled with the scent of rice.


    A searing heat surged from behind her neck.


    Wilson hugged her from the back and narrowed his eyes. "You can''t cook porridge for anyone


    except your daughter in the future, especially men!"

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    There was warning in Wilson''s tone.


    At the family banquet, Desmond hade to show off his porridge in front of him. When he thought


    of this, he still felt unhappy.


    Wilson found that he was getting more possessive.


    Hearing that, Tina was surprised.


    She knew that he was referring to Desmond.


    However, Tina found it incredible. It was just ordinary porridge that kitchen idiots could make. It was


    too exaggerated.


    However, she knew the best how to please him. She smiled and nodded. "Got it!"


    The corners of Wilson''s mouth lifted slightly.


    There was a slight buzzing sound in the kitchen, and on the boiling porridge in the pot, there was


    water vapor floating, which made Tina''s little face revealing a light peach pink color.


    Her thick eyshes were like a fan. With her eyes lowered, Wilson felt that she was obedient and


    docile.


    His throat was a little dry.


    Wilson''s gaze lingered between her eyes and lips, as if he had been bewitched. He pulled her face


    over and bowed his head to kiss her.


    Tina closed her eyes.


    It seemed that a kiss could not satisfy Wilson.


    His long arms wrapped around her slender waist. Behind the lens, the color of his long and narrow


    eyes gradually darkened.


    Tina''s cheeks were burning.


    She was flustered and shy. "Wilson, stop it. The porridge will be ready soon!"


    Wilson''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were deep. "Tina, I''m in no mood to eat porridge now!"


    He meant that he wanted to eat her.


    Tina blushed even more.


    Wilson raised his hand and turned off the stove.


    Then, without saying a word, he carried her on his shoulder and strode to the bedroom.


    There was only onest ray of light of the sunset glow, which fell on the big white leather bed and


    gave off an romantic feeling.


    The door was closed by Wilson''s feet, blocking the inside of the room.


    He didn''t eat this porridge until the next morning.


    The sun rose and set.


    The sun was nted to the west, and there were red clouds in the sky.


    Although the season had changed from summer to early autumn, which always gave people slight


    sorrow, Tina was in a good mood, probably because she had gained love.


    She even felt very rxed and happy working all day.


    When it was about time to get off work, Tina received a call from Wilson. "Tina, I have a temporary


    meeting in thepany. I''ll gette!"


    In the speaker, there was the sound of him typing on the keyboard.


    Tina''s voice was clear. "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"


    Wilson smiled. "Good girl!"


    Hanging up the phone, shyness appeared in her eyes.


    Wilson had said that before. But the feeling these words gave her was different. Because their


    rtion differed from the past.


    After the misunderstanding was eliminated, they confirmed their feelings for each other.


    Wilson gave her the identity of his girlfriend.


    This not only meant that they were equally matched. Also, Tina no longer needed to be nervous and


    worried. And she was no longer a petty lover who he could desert at any time.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up.


    There seemed to be a gust of spring wind blowing in her heart, warm and gentle.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time to get off work. The colleagues in the office got up and began to


    pack up and leave.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Bonnie Lewis couldn''t help asking, "Tina, it''s time to get off work.


    Aren''t you leaving?"


    Tina smiled. "I''m not in a hurry. Bonnie, you go back first!"


    Bonnie joked, "Look at your! Blushing and smiling. Are you going on a date tonight?"


    Bonnie knew best about Wilson''s cancetion of the marriage. At that time, she was so excited that


    she called Tina and shared the fact. Therefore, she could guess what was going on between the


    two of them and was happy for Tina in her heart.


    Tina smiled. "Yes!"


    She did have a date with Wilson at night.


    This was not their first date, but in another sense, it was the first date. This was the first real date


    after they formally established their rtionship.


    Wilson was very busy with his work, so he probably couldn''t pay much attention to their date. He


    just said that he would listen to her.


    Tina attached great importance to the date.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She especially searched the Inte and the rmended for date.


    The people in the office left one after another. Tina looked at her watch and felt that it was about


    time, so she also turned off theputer.


    She was not in a hurry and walked out of the office building at a steady pace.


    Tina prepared to wait by the roadside.


    When she looked up, she found a fancy sports car parked there.


    The owner leaning on the car clearly had seen her, waving his hands at her.


    Tina walked over in surprise. "Desmond?"


    Apart from Desmond Chin, it was hard to find another person who could dress in a suit so


    eyecatching.


    Desmond immediatelyined, "Tina, why did youe out sote?"


    Tina exined unnaturally, "I searched some reference!"


    She looked at Desmond. Although he was still dressed in high- profile, a fiery red suit, his style was


    a little more stablepared to the fashionable style before. He also changed his hair style.


    The mboyant curly hair was straightened and he looked much more honest and decent.


    After looking around, Tina couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Desmond, why are you dressed so


    formally today? Are you going to flirt with some girl?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t flirted with girls for a long time!" Desmond snorted and cleared his


    throat. "Kemm, I''m here today to have dinner with you!"


    At the end of his words, his handsome face blushed a little.


    Desmond had been thinking about it for a long time since his confession of affection to Tina. He had


    already discovered his true feeling, so there was no way for him to pretend as if nothing had


    happened. Thus, after doing a lot of psychological struggle, he decided to slog his gusts out.


    In the car, he also prepared arge bouquet of roses.


    How could he not have roses for confession? Thest time was too sudden. This time, he was


    ready for everything.


    Hearing this, Tina looked embarrassed. "Tonight?


    I''m afraid I can''t..."


    Desmond was so anxious that he almost jumped. "That won''t do! I''ve already booked the


    restaurant. I''ve spent a fortune on an entire restaurant. If you don''t go, what should I do? I have


    something very important to tell you tonight!"


    Tina felt that he was exaggerating.


    It was a waste to book a restaurant for a simple meal between friends.


    Tina said, "But I really can''t do it tonight! I have an appointment with..."


    Desmond asked, "Whom?"


    A low male voice answered for her, "Me!"


    The two of them heard the sound and saw a ck luxurious car parked at the roadside. Wilson was


    walking down from the opened door.


    "Cousin Wilson?" Desmond was speechless.


    Desmond felt that Wilson was a ghost haunting him.


    Seeing that Tina didn''t deny it, Desmond was furious, "Tina, we haven''t seen each other just for a


    few days. Why are you with him again? He dumped you and canceled the marriage. Changing


    women as if changing clothes. He''s a jerk! A ya!"


    Wilson said, "Tina and I have established a rtion!"


    Desmond''s eyes widened in shock. He tugged at Tina''s sleeve excitedly. "What? Tina, is he telling


    the truth?"


    Wilson lookedzy, "Don''t be rude in the future. Call her sister-inw!"


    Desmond almost fainted.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Desmond was dumbstruck.


    His heart seemed to have been broken, crackling.


    Desmond felt that his life was in dire straits.


    When he confessed his affection for Tina for the first time, Tina fell asleep and did not hear it at all.


    It was not easy for him to gather his courage again. He mentally braced himself up and was ready


    to confess to Tina once again.


    Desmond knew that the two of them had broken up and he wanted to seize the opportunity, but in


    the end...


    Before he could start to love, he had lost the right to do so.


    Looking at the two of them, he really couldn''t call "sister-inw".


    Tina lowered her eyshes and felt a little embarrassed.


    Wilson''s words made her feel shy and sweet at the same time.


    Tina coughed uneasily and changed the subject. "Desmond, didn''t you just say that you have


    something important to tell me tonight? Why don''t you tell me now? What is it?"


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched. He almost fainted, "No, it''s nothing!"


    He cried in his heart, "What do you want me to say at this moment?


    "I promise you I won''t cry, okay?"


    Wilson said slowly, "If there''s nothing else, then don''t dy our date!"


    Tina smiled and said, "Desmond, I''ll go first..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her words, she was led by Wilson to the luxurious car.


    Desmond watched as the two of them got into the car. He mourned for himself in his heart.


    History was always so shockingly simr.


    Desmond''s ephemeral loves were both eliminated by Wilson.


    He wailed sadly, singing a love song for bachelors.


    The two in the luxurious car couldn''t hear Desmond''s song.


    The air in the car was sweet.


    Terry drove very steadily. Nearly an hourter, it stopped at the gate of a college.


    Tina racked her brain for a long time and thought that dinning and watching movies were too


    conventional. She saw ament on the Inte, saying that she could take her boyfriend to her


    alma mater so that he could understand more about herself.


    She thought it was worth it, so she set the location of date at the university campus.


    After getting out of the car, Tina took Wilson in through the gate.


    At this time, the sun was setting, and there were many college students walking on campus with


    books in their arms. There were lively figures on the basketball court, and there was vitality


    everywhere.


    Walking to the path in the forest, there were a few fallen leaves floating in the autumn.


    The setting sun fell and stretched their shadows, making them look very intimate.


    Tina''s eyes moved from the two''s hands, which were sped together, to Wilson''s profile. The


    beautiful lights were shining on his face, which made his facial features deeper and more


    handsome.


    She was in a trance.


    In fact, until this moment, Tina still felt that it was unreal.


    Although the sound of Wilson''s "I love you" still echoed clearly in her ears, she seemed to be in a


    dream. She couldn''t believe that she was really in a rtion with Wilson.


    Tina didn''t know that her staring at him like this betrayed all her love in her eyes.


    Behind the sses, Wilson''s eyes werezy. He didn''t look at her, and his lips curved slightly. "Don''t


    keep staring at your man. It''s not dark yet. I''m afraid I can''t control myself!"


    Tina flushed.


    She quickly looked away, and her cheeks were as red as rosy clouds.


    Wilson was wearing sses. On the surface, he always looked gentle and cultivated, but, in front of


    Tina in private, he was not only scheming and overbearing, but also full of blue humor.


    In order to ensure that the date went smoothly, Tina introduced. "I used to study in the teaching


    building in front of us. This is the girls'' dormitory. I would pass through this path every day!"


    Wilson curled his lips.


    He listened with great interest, with a faint smile on his face.


    Tina paused. "But when I was in my sophomore year, I was suspended for a year..."


    Wilson asked, "Was it because of that night?"


    "Yes." Tina nodded. "At that time, Lilith asked me out and tricked me into drinking a ss of water.


    She drugged me... Later, I found that I was pregnant. After giving birth to I, I came back and


    finished the rest of my studies!"


    The night five years ago left a big shadow on her.


    Every time she mentioned it, Tina would feel cold. But fear seemed to have vanished when she


    thought that the man was Wilson.


    This moment, she felt it much easier to talk to him about that history.


    Wilson held her hand tightly.


    He always felt a little guilty about what had happened that year.


    At first, he only regarded it as a one-night-stand between adults, both satisfying their physiological


    needs. However, when he learned that she was drugged, he naturally felt sorry for her. But he never


    regretted it.


    Wilson lowered his voice and smiled. "In this case, although that Mrs. Koo is very hateful, I should


    thank her. Otherwise, you won''t belong to me!"


    Tina was stunned and then smiled.


    Fate might be so incredible.


    They walked to the end of the long path and came to the students'' canteen.


    The canteen of Chicabo University had always been famous and popr among students, but it


    was not open to the public and only serve students and staff of the college.


    One of Tina''s collegemates stayed in the college to work as student instructor after graduation. She


    had informed him in advance and borrowed the meal card of the canteen, intending to have dinner


    here.


    There were many students dinning, but the canteen was very big and there were many vacant


    seats.


    Wilson didn''t want Tina to get tired, so he let her sit on seat, took off his suit jacket, and queued up


    to buy food.


    Ten minutester, he came back with two tes.


    When Tina saw the dishes, she whispered, "Wilson, you bought cherry meat!"


    "Yes!" Wilson raised his lips.


    Tina felt sweet in her heart.


    Wilson knew her taste very well. He always knew what she liked to eat without asking.


    They sat face to face and integrated into students. They were no different from other campus


    couples.


    Tina couldn''t wait to taste it.


    The taste did not change. It could be inferred that the chief cook of the canteen had not changed


    yet.


    Tina was in a good mood and her voice was light. She couldn''t help sharing more with him. "The


    cherry meat here is very delicious. You should try it! Although many chefs in restaurants outside can


    make good cherry meat, I still think that the canteen''s is the best!"


    Wilson gave it a try.


    Tina asked, "Is it delicious?"


    Wilson nodded, as if he was coaxing a child. "It''s delicious!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up. "I didn''t expect that you managed to buy cherry meat. It is


    always in short supply. Basically, if you''rete, you won''t get it!"


    Wilson asked with a smile, "Did you eat every day before?"


    "How do you know?" Tina blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "Yes, I would buy almost every


    day when I was in school, but sometimes I couldn''t get when I was busy finishing design


    assignments. But Dn will queue up for me in advance..."


    In the end, her voice became smaller and smaller.


    Opposite her, Wilson''s face darkened.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Tina wished she could bite off her tongue.


    She raised her hand to her forehead.


    "Damn it, I said something wrong!" She cried in her heart.


    Ever since she sat in the canteen with Wilson, she had been in a very good mood. She couldn''t help


    sharing many small things with him.


    Tina had fallen in love with Dn when she was young, so Dn would appear in some of the


    memories on campus. She was so happy that she blurt out.


    But that was also because the previous story with Dn was really nothing in her heart.


    Wilson''s face darkened.


    Behind the lens, his eyes darkened, and his thin lips curled up.


    Tina tightened her back and asked cautiously, "Wilson, are you jealous?"


    Wilson admitted it directly. "Yes!"


    Hearing his words, Tina felt even more guilty and regretful.


    She sat straighter, like a little child who had made a mistake.


    Tina looked embarrassed. "Are you unhappy?"


    Wilson gave her a cold snort.


    Tina was embarrassed.


    She had a very good understanding of Wilson''s jealousy. Thinking it on his perspective, if Wilson


    identally mentioned his ex in front of her, she would definitely be unhappy...


    It could only me herself.


    Tina''s little face was full of worry, and she was thinking about how to coax him.


    She pursed her lips for a while, then took a deep breath, looked around, and bowed down from her


    seat.


    She leaned in and kissed his thin lips.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina tried to please him,"... I was wrong!"


    Her cheeks were a little red. If there were only the two of them, it would not be a big deal. But in


    public, she was very bashful.


    Tina''s lips were very soft.


    Even if it was just a light kiss, Wilson''s heart softened.


    Especially when she looked at him with such eager eyes, he had no anger at all.


    The corners of Wilson''s mouth lifted slightly, and then returned normal.


    However, the desire in his heart was aroused and he was still unsatisfied. His eyes were deep. "You


    provoked this yourself!"


    After that, the long arm reached out to her.


    Across the table, Wilson held her face and kissed


    her.


    The kiss was particrly long.


    It was not until there were roars and whistling around that Tina hurriedly pushed Wilson away.


    Her cheeks were flushed, as if they were dyed with a magnificent sunset glow.


    Her pink and tender lips were even brighter, and her breath was slightly panting, which made her


    look more and more charming.


    There were a lot of couples in the canteen, but they were not as bold as they were. It immediately


    caused an uproar. Some gossipy students even picked up their mobile phones to take photos and


    videos.


    It wouldn''t be long before they showed up at the school''s chatting groups.


    Tina blushed. She was really shy. With the excuse of going to the bathroom, she fled from the


    scene in a hurry.


    By the time she came out, the students in the canteen had also dispersed.


    Wilson was holding a suit jacket in his hand, waiting for her under a banyan tree at the door.


    When Tina approached, she found that he was answering the phone.


    She stopped and pursed her lips.


    After making the call, Wilson turned around and saw her. He smiled, raised his mobile phone and


    did not intend to hide anything from her. "It''s a call from Ab by. She wants to meet me tomorrow


    night!"


    Tina''s heart was slightly rxed, and then tightened again.


    She was not in a good mood. "Oh!"


    There was a faint smile in Wilson''s eyes. "If you''re worried, you can keep an eye on me tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Tina also smiled.


    Wilson reached out to her and said, "Let''s go home!"


    Tina was surprised and looked at the sky. "Shall we go back now? Don''t we continue to stroll


    around? There is a lover''s valley. The lights at night there are very beautiful!"


    At this time, it was just beginning to get dark. In fact, she also nned to go to the circumference


    with him after visiting the campus.


    Wilson said, "No, I have something more important to do with you!"


    Tina''s face slowly turned red.


    She knew exactly what his so- called important thing was.


    It was dusk again with rosy clouds in the sky.


    The luxurious car stopped in front of a coffee shop, and an elegant figure came out.


    She wore a short-sleeved grey dress, revealing her slender legs, and a pair of high- heeled shoes.


    There was a brooch embedded in her chest, which made her look elegant and dignified.


    Before getting out of the car, Abby deliberately reapplied lipstick to her mouth, keeping her makeup


    impable.


    She pushed open the ss door and saw Wilson sitting behind the bookshelf. Her heart moved


    slightly, and her red lips immediately raised into a smile.


    The coffee shop was in the theme of flowers and had a romantic style, particrly suitable for


    dating.


    Abby walked over and said, "I''m sorry, Wilson. There was a traffic jam on the road. Have you been


    waiting for a long time?"


    Wilson replied, "No, I just arrived."


    Abby put her bag aside and said with a smile, "I heard that the espresso here is not bad. The


    barista seems to be hired from abroad. Sry was quite high..."


    Her eyes suddenly paused.


    There were two coffee cups on the table in front of Wilson.


    Abby was surprised. When she was guessing, she heard footstepsing from a distance.


    She looked up and saw Tina walking towards them in a white dress.


    She wore a shirt with a half-sleeved shirt and a pair of light beige pants, which made her cool and


    elegant. The setting sun shone on her face, which seemed to be covered with a faintyer of


    brilliance and looked very energetic.


    Abby clenched her slender fingers slightly.


    Wilson looked up, his eyes shining like water. "Back from the restroom?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She returned to her seat and sat down.


    Wilson, who was next to her, put his arm on her chair casually after she sat down.


    It was obvious that they were together before Abby came.


    Tina smiled. "Miss Amery!"


    Abby nodded and then looked at Wilson with a smile as if she wasining. "Wilson, why didn''t


    tell me that Miss Hall is also here?"


    "Tina and I are in a rtionship!" Wilson said, "Don''t feel ufortable. Abby, our engagement was


    for business. A pure business cooperation!"


    Abby looked embarrassed.


    She kept smiling and tried to look as natural as possible. "Yes."


    Wilson called the waiter over and asked Abby to order a cup of coffee. Coffee was soon served.


    Wilson asked her, "Abby, why did you ask me to meet you?"


    Abby raised her red lips slightly and shook her head with a smile. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just


    that after the marriage is canceled, both the Amery''s Group and Chin''s have something to deal


    with!"


    Although she said it in a simple way, in fact, Abby felt bitter in her heart.


    Wilson suddenly announced that the marriage was canceled at the business meeting, which caught


    her off guard. She had no time to make up for it. She asked him out because she wanted to


    persuade him to change his mind in the name of her uncle Bill Amery.


    She even arranged for reporters to secretly take photos...


    Unexpectedly, he came with Tina.


    Abby finally understood why he suddenly changed his mind.


    It turned out that he wanted to be with Tina. He didn''t hesitate to throw away the bid that cost him


    hundreds of millions!


    Abby clenched her fists more tightly, and her nails pierced into her palms.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    This time, Abby''s hopes were all dashed.


    She had a huge n based on her marriage with Wilson. However, like children''s y, the marriage


    was canceled and her ns would not be carried out.


    Abby could only make a long-term n.


    Although there was a sense of defeat, it wasn''t that bad.


    Abby''s n for Wilson was not forged in one day or two. She would not be discouraged easily. She


    still had a long way to go.


    Next, they discussed the matters after the cancel of the marriage.


    During the discussion, Tina sat docilely and quietly without any interruption.


    Wilson''s arm had been resting on the back of her chair, and he didn''t move away. He even leaned


    toward her. Although there were no extra movements, they looked particrly intimate.


    Just like an ordinary couple in love, there was nothing different.


    Abby had been doing facial management.


    Thismercial marriage was proposed by her on her initiative.


    Unlike ordinary marriage, it didn''t involve any romantic feelings. They were just business partners.


    So even if Wilson went back on his word halfway, she didn''t have the right toin.


    Wilson said, "I''ve been busy for the past two days, and I didn''t have time to go to Amery''s Group in


    person. Please help me to tell Chairman Amery. It''s my bad for suddenly stopping the cooperation


    this time. The Chin''s Group will have two cooperation cases in the next quarter with Amery''s Group!


    As a token of my apology"


    Although it was just a cooperation, he would not feel guilty for Abby Amery. After all, he was


    responsible for the failure to reach the goal of the cooperation.


    Therefore, Wilson still felt a little guilty for the Amery''s Group.


    Abby nodded with a smile. "Okay, I will tell uncle!"


    Everything was almost done. She looked down at her wristwatch and asked in a clear voice,


    "Wilson, Miss Hall, shall we have a dinner together?"


    Tina didn''t say anything.


    Wilson had already refused. "No, we''ve thought about a world of us!"


    It was obvious that they were unwilling to see any third wheel.


    Abby''s expression did not change, and she smiled just right, "Then I''ll go first. See you another


    day!"


    "Okay!" Wilson replied lightly.


    Abby picked up her bag and got up to leave.


    Tina nodded politely.


    She watched Abby''s back with her eyes. Although Abby remained smiling with her red lips, Tina felt


    that her smile had be a little stiff, but Tina still admired Abby in her heart.


    This showed that Abby was both shrewd and cultivated.


    Her every movement was very elegant, as if she had been trained as a gentledy since she was a


    child. No matter when, she would always keep dignified and elegant.


    As her back disappeared at the door of the cafe, Tina looked away.


    Wilson held the coffee in his hand and looked at her affectionately. "Now that you''ve kept an eye on


    me, can you put your heart back into your stomach?"


    Apart from teasing her, there was also a hint of affection in his tone.


    Tina was embarrassed.


    "You invited me to keep an eye on you!" She said in her heart.


    However, she was indeed here to keep an eye on them. Her cheeks could not help but turn red.


    Tina also picked up the coffee in front of her. It had be cold, but was still very fragrant.


    She held the coffee cup in both hands and couldn''t help but ask him curiously, "Wilson, Miss Amery


    is so beautiful and excellent, and she is a youngdy from such a rich and powerful family. Have


    you ever fallen in love with her?" "No!" Wilson replied.


    He answered quickly without thinking.


    Wilson''s lips curled, andugh line slowly spread out under his eyes, leaving a beautiful ripple.


    "Tina, I will only fall in love with one person in the future!"


    His words also made her heart ripple.


    Tina felt that the coffee in the cup had turned into honey, which made her heart sweet.


    They looked at each other, and there were faint glows in their eyes.


    It was like the bright sunshine shining on theke, bright and clear.


    Next to the coffee shop was a western restaurant, where Wilson and Tina enjoyed a candlelight


    dinner.


    However, they did not enjoy the world of two people all the time. After dinner, they came to the


    private hospital to see their daughter.


    Since the bone marrow transnt operation, I had recovered very well.


    Aftering out of the sterile ward, her body andplexion were bing healthy at a visible


    speed. However, she was young, and the attending doctor had always been very cautious when


    prescribing, which made her stay in the hospital for a longer time than the adults.


    When they pushed the door of the ward open, she found that I was sitting cross- legged on the


    bed, ying with dolls.


    In the light, she illuminated a precious children''s innocence.


    "Mom!" I saw Tina and called sweetly.


    When she saw Wilsoning in from behind Tina, she was obviously more excited. She showed a


    row of baby teeth and said, "Mr. Right!"


    Wilson strode over and put his palm on her head. "I, do you miss me?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I hugged his arm and said with her face red, "Of course I did! I missed you when I was ying


    with Little Flying Elephant just now!"


    Wilson pulled up a chair and sat next to his daughter.


    I tilted her head and asked in a childish voice, "Mr. Right, have you been busy recently? What


    are you busy with? You haven''te to see me for three days!"


    Wilson cleared his throat and said, "Well, there is a lot of work recently!"


    Beside him, Tina''s eyes were fluttering with guilt.


    "Busy with what? Of course, busy dating." She thought.


    Since the night they helped Lynn Zakowski, Tina and Wilson had confirmed each other''s feelings


    and expressed their love for each other. At this time, they were in the honeymoon period. These


    days, they all went dating after work.


    I felt wronged. "Mr. Right, do you have a new sweetheart?"


    Wilson was speechless.


    Tina was also speechless.


    As the new sweetheart, Tina felt even more guilty.


    Wilson was calm. He held Is little body on hisp, and his eyes were full of gentle love. "No, my


    favorite child is still I!" "Really?" I grinned and blushed. She said childishly, "Can you swear


    like the heroes in TV series?"


    "Sure!" Wilson smiled.


    He made a decent vow, and I giggled.


    They took turns coaxing their daughter. At nine o''clock in the evening, I rubbed their eyes and


    soon fell asleep.


    The ward was quiet. The two of them left quietly.


    In the corridor, the lights extended their shadows.


    Wilson took Tina''s hand and said, "When I is discharged from the hospital, I want you and I to


    move to the No.1 Luxurious Residence. I''ve already asked Terry to contact the kindergarten. It''s


    nearby. It''s convenient to pick her up!"


    He had mentioned it before.


    However, at that time, Tina did not know what he was thinking. She misunderstood that he still


    regarded her as his secret mistress and felt sad.


    When she heard it again, she only felt warm.


    Tina smiled faintly. "Okay!"


    She could see the image of the family of three living together.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    It was Saturday morning, and the sky was clear.


    It was close to October, and the autumn gradually showed its true- face. However, the sun was so


    warm that people could not feel the destion of autumn. They could still catch the tail of summer.


    Tina came to the workshop in the south of the city.


    She had an appointment with Susan. After breakfast, she came over.


    There were few people in the workshop on Saturday, so Tina went directly to Susan''s office.


    Susan was burying her head in a pile of drafts and documents. She was holding a box of instant


    noodles in her hand, with noodles in her mouth. "Tina, you''re here. Sit down!"


    Not only in her hands, but also in the trash can were a lot of instant noodle boxes.


    Tina frowned. "Why you eat instant noodles so early in the morning? It''s not right to eat this kind of


    thing!"


    Susan shrugged. "There''s nothing I can do. I''m busy with work. It''s convenient. And I can''t cook!"


    "When you have time, I''ll make something for you. My cooking skills are not bad. I can make some


    homely dishes!" Tina thought of something and added with a blushing face, "But I''m not good at


    porridge!"


    She still remembered what Wilson had said.


    Apart from their daughter and him, she was not allowed to cook porridge for others.


    Susan nodded happily. "That''s great!"


    After finishing the soup of the instant noodle in one go, Susan gossiped, "By the way, have you


    seen the news recently? Themercial marriage between the Chin and the Amery has been


    canceled. I didn''t expect it to be so quick. Abby Amery wanted me to design a wedding dress for


    her! It''s a shame this time!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Ever since the establishment of the workshop, she had been very close to Susan. She regarded


    Susan as a close friend and didn''t want to hide anything from her.


    Tina looked shy. "Susan, actually... I''m in a rtion with Wilson!"


    Susan was surprised. "What the fuck. You''re amazing, my Tina!"


    Susan and Abby didn''t get along well with each other. She definitely supported Tina.


    She was very happy to know that Tina was dating Wilson at this moment.


    Tina blushed.


    After the gossip, Susan didn''t forget the important thing. "Tina, I asked you toe here today


    because I have something very important to tell you!"


    Tina nodded solemnly.


    Susan took out an invitation from her drawer and handed it to Tina.


    After reading it, Tina was slightly stunned. "The fashion week?"


    "Yes!" Susan nodded and said seriously, "This is the next month''s fashion show. It has a very high


    status in the industry and is highly respected by insiders of the industry! Those brands and


    workshops invited to the fashion week are all very experienced. However, I also managed to get an


    official invitation through some connections!"


    Hearing this, Tina understood. "In that case, our office will also participate!"


    Susan said, "That''s right. For our workshop, this is the first time to show our faces on the fashion


    week. It''s also the best time for us to make a name for ourselves in the industry!"


    Tina nodded.


    She agreed with Susan. This was very important to a workshop that had just started.


    Many brands would show off in fashion week. If they were lucky enough, they might be


    famous in one battle.


    Susan looked at her and said, "I have an old client who has supported me for many years. His


    design order has not yet been finished. Besides, there are so many things in the workshop needed


    to be attended to. I can''t do two things at once! So Tina, I hope that you can be in full charge of all


    the works this time!"


    Tina was stunned. "Me? In full charge?"


    "Yes!" Susan nodded solemnly. "I believe in and recognize your ability. Can you do that?"


    Tina was stunned.


    She didn''t expect Susan to hand over such an important matter to her.


    This was very important to a workshop, but more important to a designer. Susan gave her such a


    good opportunity, and at the same time, gave her such trust.


    Tina suddenly felt the pressure on her shoulder.


    She looked at the invitation in her hand, but she was not daunted. She said slowly, "Okay, I will try


    my best!"


    Susan smiled.


    The matter of the fashion week was settled.


    After Susan put the invitation away, she raised her eyebrows and joked, "By the way, I heard that Ab


    by, as a cooperative designer, will also participate in the fashion week on behalf of her brand. As the


    saying goes, when rivals in love see each other, they will be a good battle. At that time, there will be


    a war without smoke!"


    Tina touched her forehead.


    When she left the workshop and was to enter the elevator, her cell phone rang.


    Tina picked it up and the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously. "Hello?"


    On the other end of the phone was Wilson. "Have you finished your work?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The night before, Wilson returned to Chin''s Mansion, and he spent the night there. The two of them


    were not together.


    Even on weekends, he rarely had leisure time.


    In the morning, Wilson held an online video conference with business partners overseas. The two of


    them chatted with messages and she just told him that she would go to the south of the city for


    work.


    Tina didn''t have time to tell him about the workshop.


    They were separated when the workshop was established so she didn''t mention it then. But she


    thought of telling him about the workshop.


    Tina asked him, "Well, have you finished the meeting?"


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.


    Tina said with a smile, "Then shall we meet at the hospitalter? I n to go to the dessert shop


    first and buy I''s favorite cake for her!"


    When she came out of the office building, she saw the ck luxurious car parked by the roadside.


    Tina was surprised.


    Terry opened the car door for her.


    After sitting in, Tina looked at him in surprise and asked, "Wilson, how did you know I was here?"


    Wilson lookedzy. "When Terry was in the coffee shop, he saw you and Susan by ident. He


    knew that she invited you to join the workshop."


    Tina suddenly realized.


    Then, she heard Wilson say slowly, "This office building is under the name of the Chin''s Group!


    Otherwise, do you think that with Susan''s petty money, she can take a whole floor as she wants?"


    Tina was stunned.


    She was very surprised, and she felt her eyes moist.


    Wilson was not familiar with Susan, so he would do this only for her.


    Tina suddenly realized that Wilson had done a lot of things for her without her notice.


    The bonus of the contest as well as the workshop...


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered, and there was a bright glow in her eyes. "Wilson, I suddenly feel I''m a


    little bit happy!"


    Behind Wilson''s sses, there was a hint of affection in his eyes. "Just a little bit?"


    Tina leaned over and said, "No, I''m extremely happy!"


    Wilson curled his lips, and his eyes were full of pride.


    In the car, there was a sweet smell, as if honey had been spilt in it.


    Terry, who was driving in front, raised his hand and covered his mouth.


    He felt like he had eaten a sour grape.


    "Oh my god, I also want sweet love!" He cried in his heart.


    Wilson patted the back of the driver''s seat and orderedzily, "Terry, go to the Chin''s Group first. I''ll


    drive my own car. I don''t need any third wheel!"


    Terry was speechless.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    After losing the third wheel, Wilson drove himself.


    They came to the dessert shop.


    Since there was no parking space nearby, Wilson stayed in the car to wait for her, and Tina went to


    line up in the store.


    It was weekend and there were many guests. It took a lot of time before Tina bought the cake.


    When Tina returned to the car with the packed cake, Wilson just finished a phone call and said to


    her, "Tina, I''m afraid we have to go to the airport first!"


    "What''s wrong?" Tina asked.


    Wilson said, "Hayden came back home temporarily. I''ll pick him up!"


    Tina was stunned and nodded. "Okay!"


    Hayden had a good rtionship with Wilson, so it was natural for him to pick up the mechanism.


    But...


    She didn''t know whether her good friend knew about Hayden''s return.


    The ck speedster turned and headed for the airport.


    An hourter, an international flight arrived.


    Tina and Wilson were waiting at the exit. With the broadcast, tourists walked out with suitcases one


    after another.


    In the midst of the noise, he quickly spotted Hayden''s figure.


    It was true that his appearance was too eyecatching. Even in the crowded airport, he was like a


    crane standing in a flock of chickens. It was hard not to be noticed.


    He was wearing a brown windbreaker, unbuttoned, and a pair of sunsses. He had a strong aura,


    and his long legs looked like a male model walking on the catwalk.


    The point was that he was not alone.


    Beside him was a tall foreign woman with blond hair and blue eyes. Her facial features were well-


    defined and beautiful.


    She didn''t hide her intimacy with Hayden. She clung to Hayden the entire time when they walked


    out of the exit. They were very intimate.


    Tina was shocked.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had arrived in front of them.


    Hayden took off his sunsses and revealed a pair of amber eyes. "President Chin, you''re quite


    punctual!"


    He greeted Tina again. "Miss Hall, we meet again!"


    Tina nodded, looking at the foreign woman who was holding his arm.


    "This is my friend, Miss Helen!" Hayden said deeply, and then introduced Wilson and Tina with her


    language in a low voice.


    The girl was not good at theirnguage, and it took her a long time to spit out a "Hello".


    Then, the foreign woman opened her arms to Wilson as if she wanted to give him a warm greeting


    kiss.


    Seeing this, Tina immediately stepped forward.


    This may be amon way of greeting in this girl''s country, but Tina couldn''t watch other women


    take advantage of her boyfriend.


    Tina stood firmly in front of Wilson, with a big smile on her face. "Hello, wee!"


    Wilson''s smile was yful.


    Tina red at him.


    Wilson didn''t tease her anymore. He asked his good friend, "Why do you suddenlye back?"


    Hayden said, "I took on a new case on the spur of the moment. The client is ourpatriot so I


    have toe back to handle it!"


    One could tell that he wasn''t some simple character since he''d been able to invite Hayden to


    personally return to the country for awsuit.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson said, "Let''s go. Let''s talk in the car!"


    Aftering out of the airport, they got into their cars.


    Wilson and Tina sat in the front, and Hayden and the foreign girl sat behind them.


    The Miss Helen showed the characteristic of her people. After the car doors were closed, she


    hanging on the arms of Hayden like a ko.


    Her breast was also so close to Hayden.


    Tina blushed as she looked on.


    Hayden''s posture hadn''t changed at all, allowing the woman to do whatever she wanted in his arms.


    When he felt that she had gone too far, he whispered something in the girl''s ear. The girl stopped


    and punched him in the chest, but her eyes obviously showed more lust.


    Tina kept silent for a long time and couldn''t help asking, "Lawyer Chiang, what''s your rtionship


    with Miss Helen?"


    Hayden couldn''t help butugh. "What do you think, Miss Hall?"


    Although it was a question, he had answered Tina.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She knew that the foreign woman couldn''t understand theirnguage, so she said bluntly, "I think it''s


    not good for Malee to bring a woman back like this..."


    Although their rtionship was still in a mess, it could be inferred from Malee''s words that it was


    Hayden who forced her.


    And at this moment, Hayden acted so intimately with another woman.


    Tina was a little angry.


    Hayden''s lips twitched when he heard that. "Heh heh, I hope she can be jealous."


    He tilted his head and looked out of the window.


    His eyes were covered with ayer of gray haze, and there seemed to be infinite depression in his


    voice.


    Tina was stunned.


    She wanted to ask something more, but Wilson held her hand and stopped her.


    An hourter, the ck speedster arrived at the gate of a five-star hotel.


    Wilson helped Hayden take down the luggage. The foreign woman barely left Hayden for one step.


    She looked at him with undisguised desire.


    Tina felt eye-piercing.


    Hayden held the silver suitcase in his hand and smiled. "I''m so honored to have the president of the


    Chin''s Group be my driver. I''ll treat you to dinner after I''m done with the case in my hands!"


    The two good friends didn''t need to thank each other at all. They were just looking for reasons to


    get together.


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "Then I''ll wait!"


    Hayden nodded to them and entered the hotel with the foreign woman.


    Watching their backs disappear at the door, Tina''s brow knitted.


    Wilson saw her look and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you defending your friend?"


    "Yes!" Tina did not hide it from him.


    Wilson curled his lips and said casually, "Others can''t get involved in the affairs between men and


    women! Hayden is different from me. He has a lot of women. Most of the time, he only treat them


    with that long organ of him, not with heart!"


    After hearing this, Tina''s brow knitted tighter.


    She was wondering if he was treating with Malee with his that organ or with his heart.


    Tina sighed in a low voice.


    Then, she nced at Wilson.


    Recalling what Wilson had just said, she found something interesting.


    Tina teased him. "Wilson, are you trying to promote your image by spoilingwyer Chiang''s?"


    Wilson raised his hand and pinched her straight nose. He said with hatred, "It''s barefaced


    nonsense. Have I had many women?"


    Tina blinked.


    Then, she shook her head.


    She had just thought about it seriously.


    In the past, Mona Wong was not included. They had never been intimate with each other. It was all


    Mona''s wishful thinking. Abby Amery was the same. They had never been together and the


    marriage was business. He was clean.


    Therefore, in fact... she was the only woman he had ever had.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth were raised, and her heart was bright.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    On the weekend, the family of three spent a very warm time.


    At nights, the couple enjoyed each other.


    After another week of busy work, the office was full of people with their heads down.


    It was different from usual. The national holiday wasing. In addition to the annual holiday,


    national holiday had the longest period to have a rest. Therefore, before the holiday, the workload


    would be doubled.


    In addition to work, Tina didn''t forget to prepare for the fashion week.


    Since she had epted to Susan''s request, she wanted to make it to her best. Moreover, she was


    even more enthusiastic when it came to fashion design.


    She had an appointment with Malee during the lunch break.


    They made an appointment at a restaurant in the prosperous business district. In the mall, there


    were a lot of customers.


    When Tina arrived at the restaurant, Malee had already been there for a while.


    Malee ordered a ss of coconut juice and was waiting for her.


    Seeing hering over, Malee looked her up and down and said, "Tina, face ruby and eyes full of


    smile. You are happy woman immersed in love! You called me here to share the progress of love


    with me?"


    Tina blushed. "Stop fooling around! I have something important!"


    She went to find Malee mainly for the fashion week.


    Tina suddenly had an inspiration and wanted to integrate some national elements into the design.


    It just so happened that Malee had met a master of calligraphy before. She wanted cooperate with


    the master and needed Malee act as the go-between.


    Malee nodded without hesitation. "Okay, I''ll contact with that master when I get back. I''ll take you to


    him after he agreed to meet!"


    Tina smiled. "Thank you, Malee!"


    Malee said, "Don''t stand on ceremony with me."


    Tina gave a big smile.


    Next, it was time to enjoy the delicious food.


    During the meal, they couldn''t help talking about Tina and Wilson''s rtionship. Malee was truly


    happy for her.


    They had to go back to work in the afternoon. After eating, they were ready to pay the bill and leave.


    Malee had told Tina beforehand that the meal was her treat.


    Malee called for the waiter and took out a ck card from the inneryer of her bag. After that, she


    lowered her head and signed on the bill.


    Tina''s gaze paused slightly on the ck card.


    She knew this kind of ck card. It was a limited edition in the world, and not everyone could have


    it.


    Tina knew Malee''s situation in the Chiang family.


    This card must have been given to her by Hayden Chiang.


    After the waiter took the bill and left, Tina hesitated for a moment before asking, "By the way, Malee,


    Lawyer Chiang has returned home. Do you know?"


    Malee paused.


    Then she lowered her eyshes and looked unhappy. She curled her lips and said, "Okay, I know!"


    "Tina, did you see him too?" Malee asked.


    Tina replied, "Yes, when he got off the ne on Saturday, Wilson and I went to the airport to pick


    him up!"


    Malee nodded. She didn''t seem to want to talk too much about Hayden. The mention of Hayden


    seemed to make her in a mood.


    Tina wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    They left the restaurant, and the receptionist enthusiastically sent them to the door.


    On this floor of the mall, there were all kinds of restaurants. Opposite them was a luxurious


    restaurant with exquisite relief sculptures cing at its entrance.


    A man and a woman walked out of the sightseeingdder and entered the restaurant.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Tina caught a glimpse of that man and woman, she was a little nervous. She quickly took


    Malee''s arm in an attempt to block her sight.


    Unfortunately, she was slightlyte.


    Malee had already seen Hayden, who dressed in a grey suit and was with a sexy blonde-haired


    blueeyed woman. They were acting intimately.


    Malee pursed her lips, and her face darkened.


    Tina didn''t want to hide it and told her the truth. "Malee, in fact, when we were at the airport that


    day, Hayden came back with that blonde beauty!"


    Malee was depressed. "Emm."


    Her face was instantly covered with dark clouds.


    Seeing this, Tina couldn''t help but think of Hayden''s words in the car. He said that he wanted Malee


    to be jealous.


    She asked tentatively, "Malee, are you jealous?"


    Malee''s expression stiffened and she said in a stiff voice, "I''m not!"


    Although she said so, she lowered her head as if she wanted to hide her true emotions.


    Tina suddenly felt that those who involved closely couldn''t see clearly.


    After parting ways with Malee, she went back to the TV station, ended her lunch break, and went


    back to work.


    During the department meeting in the afternoon, her phone vibrated.


    When Tina saw the caller ID, a smile shed in her eyes. She bent down to hide from the director


    and picked it up in a low voice. "Hello?"


    Wilson asked her, "Working in the TV station?"


    Tina said, "Well, yes! What''s wrong?"


    Wilson spat out, "I''m downstairs!"


    Tina was stunned.


    After hanging up the phone, she pretended to go to the bathroom and slipped out of the meeting


    room.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Tina saw the ck luxurious car by the road.


    Getting into the car, she looked surprised. "Wilson, why are you here?"


    Terry, who was at driver''s seat, exined, "Miss Hall, President Chin has urgent business and has a


    business trip to Shanghy City. The flight will be in two hours!"


    Tina suddenly understood.


    She was used to his sudden business trip.


    She looked back at Wilson and asked in confusion, "Why didn''t you say it on the phone?"


    As far as she knew, the routine to the airport from the Chin''s Group would not pass by the TV


    station.


    He obviously came on purpose.


    Wilson took her hand and said with azy look, "If I don''t tell you in person, you''ll miss me if you


    don''t see me!"


    In fact, he had toe over and take a look at her before he could feel at ease.


    Tina asked, "How long will this business trip take?"


    Wilson thought for a while and said, "A week!"


    Tina was surprised. "So long? But in two days, it''s the national holiday. Aren''t you going to rest?"


    It was one thing to handle work on weekends, but another during national holiday.


    Wilson curled his lips and said in a low voice with a smile, "How can I have a rest? I can''t take my


    status for granted!"


    Tina understood what he meant.


    She murmured, "So tiring!"


    Wilson held her little hand, and his eyes were deep and long. "Then you should treat your man the


    best!"


    There was a connotation in his words. Tina knew what he meant.


    Her cheeks were burning hot.


    Wilson raised his hand, pinched her small earlobe, and repeatedly rubbed her earrings and skin,


    unwilling to let go.


    The sun shone in through the window. His facial features were sharp and deep, and he was so


    handsome that could make people hold their breath.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t forget to help me tell


    I that I''ll call her every day during these days when I''m on the business trip!"


    Tina blurted out, "What about me?"


    Then, she regretted it.


    She should fight for Wilson''s favor with her daughter.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Tina was embarrassed.


    Her ears were hot. She blushed from her ears to her cheeks.


    Wilsonughed, and hisughter came out of his chest. ''TH call you twice a day, okay?"


    Tina''s voice was soft, "Yeah."


    She lowered her eyes, and her eyshes covered her clear eyes. The blush on her cheeks added a


    lot of charm to her.


    Wilson couldn''t help but stretch out to her slender waist and drag her over.


    Tina opened her mouth.


    She wanted to say that Terry was here, but her voice had been swallowed by his passionate kiss.


    Wilson knew that she was shy, but at this time, he couldn''t care less.


    They almost fused together.


    Tina couldn''t breathe, as if she was drowning. The air in her lungs was exhausted little by little. She


    could only unconsciously hold him tightly, and she could hear the sound of their hearts beating.


    Terry in the front was speechless.


    He cried in his heart, "Hey, please take my feelings into consideration!"


    When she was released, Tina was out of breath.


    She said goodbye to Wilson in a low voice. She didn''t dare to look at Terry and slipped out of the


    car with a red face.


    In the sunshine, Tina watched the luxurious car leave and then returned to the office building.


    The following days were arranged in an orderly manner.


    Tina went to work and apanied her daughter as what she had done when Wilson used to go


    for a business trip. However, this time, she missed him more.


    It was always different from the past.


    This was the first short separation since they officially established the rtion.


    When thest day''s work was over, the national holiday came. The atmosphere of the National Day


    was everywhere in the city.


    After Tina got off work, she went to the mall along the way.


    There was a huge discount, and there were also a lot of people.


    Tina wandered around for a long time. She wanted to buy a gift for Malee because this day was her


    birthday.


    In the end, she chose a fresh perfume.


    After paying, the clerk put the perfume in an exquisite package. Tina said "thanks" and walked out


    of the mall.


    The sun was setting in the west. It was the rush hour. She couldn''t find a vacant taxi neither on the


    road or online. She could just wait.


    Just as she was about to give up, a luxurious car stopped in front of her.


    The back door opened, and an elegant middle-aged man was sitting inside.


    Tina nodded. "Mr. Amery!"


    Bill Amery smiled and said, "Miss Hall, get in the car. I''ll give you a ride!"


    Tina looked around and found that there was indeed no taxi. She didn''t say anything else and


    thanked him after getting in the car.


    The driver helped her put the shopping bag in the trunk and then started the car.


    Tina said gratefully, "Mr. Amery, thank you. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I''ll have to wait!"


    Bill waved his hand. "It''s just a piece of cake!"


    Tina didn''t deliberately dress up this day. She was wearing jeans and hoodie. There was a row of


    letters in the middle of her loose hoodie. The looseness of the hoodie made her look more beautiful.


    Bill looked at her deeply and eximed with a smile. "Miss Hall, every time I see you, I seem to see


    your mother when she was young!"


    Tina replied, "My mom and I do look alike!"


    "Yes!" Bill sighed with emotion.


    There was a sense of mncholy in his tone, as if he had thought of his young days.


    Tina could feel it.


    Bill often missed her mother, which showed that he was a person who value true feelings.


    She couldn''t help but think of Wilson. Wilson also valued true feelings.


    Tina''s heart softened.


    It seemed that once that person was imprinted in her heart, she would always think of him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was brought back to reality by a cough.


    She looked up and saw that Bill was covering his mouth with his hand.


    Although it was already autumn, the sun was shining brightly, so it would not be too cold. However,


    Tina noticed that Bill was wearing a lot of clothes. Inside the coat was a high-cor sweater. He


    dressed as if he was in winter.


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Amery, are you sick?"


    "Yes!" Bill nodded.


    Tina asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Bill smiled and said softly, "It''s okay. It''s just that I caught a cold. It doesn''t matter. Because of the


    weather, my condition is not very good! Maybe I''m old, my body''s resistance is a little weak, so it''s


    not easy to recover. It''s my niece who is helping me with lots of things in thepany!"


    Hearing this, Tina said with a faint smile, "I know Miss Amery. She is very excellent!"


    Bill nodded with a smile at the mention of his niece. He also said with approval, "Well, Abby is


    indeed excellent and also filial! She knew that I was sick. There was a business trip to Shanghy


    City. She was worried that I couldn''t bear the long journey, so she insisted on substituting for me!"


    Tina''s eyes flickered. "Miss Amery went to Shanghy City?"


    Bill replied, "The flight took off yesterday. People of Amery''s Group have to be present. Many


    cooperations with the Chin''s Group and another twopanies were involved."


    Tina was silent and pursed her lips.


    When they arrived at the private hospital, the driver slowed down the car and parked it at the gate.


    After Tina thanked Bill again, she got out of the car.


    Thinking of the conversation in the car just now, she couldn''t calm down.


    Tina hesitated for a while, but still took out her mobile phone.


    The call was quickly answered. Wilson''szy and low voice came out of the speaker. "Hmm?"


    Tina''s voice was soft. "Are you busy? Did I disturb you?"


    Wilson said with a smile, "No, I just finished a meeting. I''m in my room now!"


    "I see!" Tina muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Wilson asked her in confusion, and then he said in a teasing tone, "If you want to


    inspect me, now is too early!"


    Tina pondered for a while and said uneasily, "Well, I seem to have heard that Miss Amery also went


    on a business trip to Shanghy City..."


    Wilson had no intention of hiding it. "Well, she also lives in this hotel!"


    Tina was stunned


    Her guess was verified.


    Perhaps Abby was not simply being filial at all. Her worries about Bill''s health was only an excuse.


    In fact, she went to Shanghy City for Wilson.


    It seemed that this youngdy from the famous family also valued her true feelings.


    Wilson immediately understood the purpose of her call. Heughed in a low voice. "Tina, you


    worried?"


    Tina shook her head. "No, I''m very relieved!"


    Wilson said with a smile, "Good girl."


    There was no haze in Tina''s heart.


    She called Wilson because she wanted to verify her guess. However, Wilson did not hide anything


    from her and told her directly. He was very frank without any tricks.


    Therefore, her heart was clear.


    When Tina came out of the elevator, they hadn''t hung up yet. Tina couldn''t help lowering her voice.


    "I''m going to the ward right away!"


    Wilson said with a smile, "Well, just give the phone to I so that I don''t have to call herter!"


    "Okay!" Tina said softly.


    She pushed open the door of the ward.


    Looking at her innocent daughter inside, Tina handed I mobile phone with a smile. "I, it''s a call


    from Mr. Right!"

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Hearing that it was a call from Mr. Right, I''s eyes curved into crescent moons.


    His chubby little hand held the phone as if she was holding a treasure.


    The father and daughter whispered to each other for a while. It seemed that Wilson still had to work,


    so I had to hung up reluctantly.


    She seemed to be immersed in joy, blushing like a full red apple.


    I returned the phone to Tina and held her face shyly. "Hee hee, I am indeed the favorite girl of Mr.


    Right!"


    "Ahem..." Tina felt inexplicably guilty.


    The sunset glow outside the window faded and the sky gradually darkened.


    Tina looked at her watch.


    She picked up the gift bag on the sofa and said, "I, I''m leaving. You stay in the hospital and listen


    to the nurses. Go to sleep on time, okay?"


    Tina promised Malee that she would celebrate Malee''s birthday with her this year.


    At night, I could not leave the hospital. She said in a childish voice, "Mom, remember wish Aunt


    Malee happy birthday for me!" "Okay!" Tina smiled.


    I waved at her and said, "Goodbye, mom."


    Tina said, "Goodbye, baby."


    After leaving the hospital, she headed straight for Malee''s residence.


    Of course, they would not celebrate in the Chiang Family. Malee rented a temporary apartment near


    thepany she worked in to make it convenient for her go to work.


    The apartment with one room and one living room was not big, but it was enough for one person to


    live in.


    The apartment was on the second floor. Tina did not wait for the elevator and directly climbed up.


    Malee was already busy with her work.


    Seeing this, Tina hurriedly said, "Malee, put it down. Leave it to me!"


    Malee waved her hand casually. "I''ll be fine. I may be a bad cook, but I know how to get a hotpot


    ready. Just put the hotpot ingredients in and clean the things to eat!"


    At the dining table, the pot was ready.


    Meat, vegetable and seafood were also loaded into tes one by one.


    When Tina looked at the kitchen, she was dumbfounded. It was in a terrible mess as if a banquet


    had been prepared.


    The two of them faced each other and sat down around the hot pot.


    The the hotpot was divided with one side spicy pot and the other tomato pot.


    Tina felt warm in her heart.


    Apart from Wilson, Malee also remembered her preferences.


    Malee took out a bottle of red wine from the shopping bag and took two red wine sses from the


    kitchen. She looked like she wanted to indulge herself.


    Tina had to apany her.


    When the red wine was poured into the crystal goblet, it rippled and spread out in circles.


    Tina raised her goblet and said with a bright smile, "Malee, happy birthday!"


    Malee smiled as well. "Thank you, Tina!"


    A bottle of red wine could be seen in such a short time. Both of them were slightly drunk.


    In the air, the strong fragrance of hot pot was mixed with the aroma of wine.


    Most of the red wine had been drunk by Malee, and her cheeks were flushed. She giggled and said,


    "Tina, I''m so envious of you. You and President Chin are finally together!"


    Tina also flushed.


    Her eyshes drooped, and the corners of her mouth were slightly curved. She was indeed


    immersed in love.


    Tina said shyly, "Malee, you''ll meet yours too!"


    After that, she thought of Hayden Chiang.


    Both of them lost their tongue.


    Malee''s grip on her goblet tightened and she muttered, "I''ve also fantasized before, that I will have


    my unique love. But I met Hayden Chiang. He forced me and upied me. There''s no way out at


    all. He''s definitely not the one for me!"


    After a pause, she drank up the red wine in her ss.


    However, her face became pale and her smile became more and more bleak. "When I came out of


    the supermarket today, I saw him entering the hotel with the blonde beauty... He already has


    another woman. Why doesn''t he let me go?"


    Malee burst into tears at the end of her smile.


    Her emotions were ups and downs.


    Tina was silent.


    She did not know what to say or how tofort her.


    Wilson had said that no one could get involved in the affairs between men and women.


    Tina sighed. She snatched the empty cup from her hand and said softly, "Malee, it''s gettingte.


    Let''s go back to the bedroom!"


    The effect of the red wine was so strong. Malee was drunk.


    After taking a quick shower, Malee copsed on the bed.


    Tina was worried about her.


    Since Wilson was on a business trip, she simply didn''t go home but stayed.


    There was a double bed in Malee''s bedroom, so it wouldn''t be crowded even if they slept together.


    Theyy side by side, as if they had returned to their college days. They talked a lot and gradually


    felt sleepy. They fell asleep.


    The next day, Tina woke up very early.


    When she opened her eyes in a daze, the sky was already bright, and the morning light was shining


    brightly.


    After waking up, she didn''t feel sleepy anymore. Tina got up, took her clothes and went to the


    bathroom.


    Malee hadn''t woken up yet.


    Tina walked lightly.


    After washing up, she changed her clothes and tidied her long hair.


    Tina felt even more energetic. She thought that Malee drank a lot the night before and Malee would


    feel ufortable when she woke up. And she could see what''s in the refrigerator and make some


    breakfast, noodle or something, for Malee.


    With this in mind, she opened the bathroom door.


    Then, she widened her eyes.


    A tall and straight figure came in from outside the window. His long legs went through the balcony,


    pulled open the window-to-ceiling window, and then closed it. He was like a nimble leopard, and his


    target was Malee, who was lying on the bed.


    A man just directly barged into the apartment!


    Tina didn''t scream because she saw his face clearly.


    It was Hayden Chiang...


    Tina was so shocked.


    This was the second floor!


    Hayden was so bold. If he identally fell, he would either die or break his bones.


    In the blink of an eye, Hayden, who was on the bed, had already lifted the nket and crawled into


    it. He pressed Malee on the bed and kissed her.


    His kiss was particrly intense.


    Malee was woken up by the kiss. At first, she thought she was in a dream.


    Later, when she realized what had happened and saw Hayden, she immediately struggled violently.


    Hayden got more excited by her struggle and acted as if he wanted to eat her.


    Tina had to make a sound, "kemm! Kemm!"


    Only then did Hayden stop.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both of Hayden and Malee looked at Tina.


    Hayden was thick- skinned and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. While Malee, though blushed, was


    angry.


    Tina was so embarrassed and her haze drifted away. She was very sensible and said, "Well, I''ve


    already woken up. I suddenly found that there''s something to attend to at home. I''ll go back first.


    You can talk slowly!"


    After that, she ran out of the bedroom.


    Before she left, she did not forget to close the door for them.


    Malee''s angry growl came from inside. "Get off me! Don''t touch me! You''re so fucking great, getting


    into my room even before I wake up... Son of a bitch, don''t touch me with you dirty hands! They


    touched other women!"

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Hayden smiled faintly, "You ungrateful little bastard! I spent the night business socializing and didn''t


    touch any women. Smell me! Other than alcohol, you will find nothing! No women''s perfume!"


    There was a hint of doting in his tone.


    Then, there was no sound.


    Tina seemed to have guessed what was happening inside, so she fled from the scene faster.


    She still felt embarrassed after she came out.


    Although she had done something more intimate with Wilson than that, it was still embarrassing for


    her to see it with her own eyes!


    But at the same time, she suddenly missed Wilson even more.


    Tina felt the pain of lovesickness.


    No matter their status or their true rtion, there must be something romantic that bound them


    together.


    This made Tina missed Wilson more.


    Once this idea sprouted, it became uncontroble and grew into a huge tree.


    Tina went back home before going to the hospital.


    She had breakfast and lunch with I. At about two o''clock in the afternoon, she left for the airport.


    It only took three hours to fly to Shanghy City.


    She took the evening flight and quietly arrived at Shanghy City in the gorgeous neon lights.


    Tina knew which hotel Wilson lived in.


    She went to the front desk of the hotel and asked the staff. She exined that she was looking for a


    guest and asked them to call with hotel''s internal line. There was no one in the room.


    Tina knew that Wilson had not returned to the hotel yet.


    She was not worried.


    There was a cafe on the first floor of the hotel, and many guests were spending their time there.


    Tina bought a cup of coffee, and sat on one of the rattan chairs.


    Her seat was close to the entrance, with a huge decoration umbre above her. It had a great field


    of view and anyone who entered the hotel could easily see her at first sight.


    Tina was very leisurely and elegant. She waited patiently while drinking coffee.


    Before long, when the coffee was finished, a tall figure came in from the door.


    Wilson put one hand in his pocket. He looked gentle and cultivated with a tinum sses on the


    bridge of his nose and full of businessman''s stability and strong aura.


    Terry, who was carrying his briefcase, was following closely behind him.


    They seemed to have just returned from the meeting.


    Wilson ordered in a low voice, "Amery''s Group joined the Shining-stars project at theter stage.


    Give them another three percent profits. This is thepensation I promised Chairman Amery


    before. You deal it with them!"


    "Yes!" Terry nodded.


    Wilson said, "Pack up the documents needed to be signed and send them to my room! In addition,


    arrange a meeting with the general manager of Trend Technology Companyter..."


    He suddenly paused.


    Terry waited seriously for the followingmands and was puzzled that he heart none.


    Following his boss''s astonished gaze, he saw an unexpected figure.


    Wilson had already strode over.


    Terry quickly trotted to catch up.


    In a few steps, Wilson had already arrived at the cafe. Behind the sses, his eyes were fixed on


    the person sitting under the decoration umbre.


    Tina was wearing a beige knitted sweater with a pure white shirt inside, which set off her white and


    delicate skin that was in healthy pink and her red lips and white teeth.


    There was a kind of gentle charm in her clear eyes.


    Wilson raised his thin lips and asked with an unconceble smile in his eyes, "When did you


    arrive?"


    Tina replied with a smile, "I just got off the ne an hour ago!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    Tina looked a little shy, like a virtuous wife. "I''m afraid of disturbing your work!"


    Then, Wilson suddenly leaned over.


    Tina was held up by him.


    Without saying a word, he walked to the elevator in the crowded hall.


    Terry followed him and said hesitantly, "President Chin, about the appointment with the general


    manager of Trend Technology..."


    Wilson, who had already entered the elevator, interrupted directly. "Before dawn tomorrow, no


    matter what big thing happens, don''t disturb me!"


    Tina''s cheeks turned red.


    She said in her heart, "Can''t you say it more directly?"


    The elevator door slowly closed in front of Terry.


    Terry was speechless.


    His heart was filled with bitterness.


    He was on a business trip, but he couldn''t avoid being fed with their public disy of affection!


    The room door lock beeped as the room card unlocked it. Before Tina could see the furnishings in


    the room clearly, she had been pressed on the sofa by Wilson.


    The overwhelming kisses came to her.


    Back in his room, Wilson no longer had any scruples.


    He almost vented all his excitement and longing on the kisses.


    In fact, he missed her very much.


    On several phone calls, he wanted to bring her to the city, but he just temporarily stopped missing


    her.


    At the end, Tina''s lips were red and swollen.


    Wilson was surprised, and more pleasant, to see her at this time.


    In the past, when on a business trip abroad, she had apanied him. But at that time, their


    rtion was the rich and his mistress. She had was simply following to his arrangements. This time,


    she took the initiative.


    Wilson''s heart was filled with a warm current.


    Only then did he realize that he was one who was easily moved in love.


    Wilson turned over and sat on the sofa, holding her in his arms as if holding a pet.


    He asked her, "Tina, why did you suddenlye over?"


    Tina raised her head and looked into his eyes. "Because I miss you!"


    She had always been the best at pleasing Wilson.


    However, there was no more false response, but more true feelings.


    Tina leaned into his arms and told him everything, including the celebration of Malee''s birthday and


    Hayden''s sudden barge into the room. And she told him that Hayden must have done such things


    for many times.


    Wilson rubbed her earlobe with his fingers and kissed her one after another.


    He was unwilling to stop.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her with a mischievous look. "You really came only


    because you missed me?"


    Tina was silent.


    Then, she shyly admitted, "Well, I''m a little, a little bit worried..."


    Although there was no grudge in her heart and she believed that Wilson was honest to her, she


    could not rest assured when she thought that Abby was also here and was eyeing her man


    covetously.


    Wilsonughed loudly.


    Tina looked extremely embarrassed.


    But hisughter still infected her, and she beganughing with him.


    The two of them were like children, smiling brightly and innocently.


    Afterughing, Wilson turned from a child into a hungry wolf. He picked her up again and walked


    into the bedroom.


    Tina struggled to get off. "Wait, I just got off the ne and haven''t taken a shower yet!"


    The bathroom door was closed, and two people squeezed in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wilson proved that action spoke louder than words in person.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Early in the morning, the sun rose from the east.


    The upper guest rooms of the hotel was well-lit. As soon as the curtains were pulled open, the


    morning light came in through the white window gauze, which was warm and pleasant.


    Wilson was standing by the bed, raising his wrist and tying his sleeves.


    He had already taken a shower and his short hair was notpletely dry. There were sses on


    his nose bridge and he looked energetic.


    Compared with him, Tina was much more miserable.


    She wrapped herself in the quilt and was lying on the bed. Half of her face was buried in the pillow.


    She looked extremely tired.


    Tina struggled to open her eyes, only to see his tall figure standing against the light. The golden


    light and shadows were shining on his outline, which made his handsome facial features look


    particrly gentle.


    She asked weakly, "Wilson, are you going out?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, there will be a meetingter. The representatives of otherpanies have


    arrived!"


    Then, he deliberately paused, and his eyes behind the sses looked down slightly. He said with a


    faint smile, "Abby is also there today. Do you want to go with me?"


    Tina was embarrassed.


    He was deliberately teasing her.


    Tina blushed and said, "No need!"


    She really didn''t want to move, and she had no strength at all.


    Wilson chuckled and leaned over to whisper in her ear, "I''ve asked the waiter to send breakfast to


    our room. You can get up and eatter! I''m not here during the day. Take good care of yourself!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson nted a kiss on her straight nose, and then left with his coat.


    Tina''s cheeks were red, and the corners of her mouth were curved.


    At dusk, the sun was setting.


    Two or threemercial cars stopped at the entrance of the hotel one after another.


    Terry, who was sitting in the passenger seat, nced at the rear view mirror and said respectfully,


    "President Chin, here we are!"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    His eyebrows were fluttering, and his lips kept curved with joy. He was in an extremely good mood.


    Terry was not surprised at all.


    Since Tina came to Shanghy City the day before, the smile on his boss''s face had never


    disappeared.


    Terry opened the door of the car and Wilson got out.


    In themercial car behind Wilson, someone caught up with him. "Wilson!"


    In order to make things more convenient, the representatives that came to discuss the project all


    stayed in the hotel.


    Abby was dressed in a silver-gray professional suit. She looked like a female executive of an


    enterprise and was not at odds with the businessmen around. She was dignified and calm.


    She walked into the hotel with him, smiling. "Last night, I heard that you canceled the appointment


    with apany. What''s wrong? The project need to make adjustments?"


    Wilson said, "No, I just felt a little ufortable!"


    Abby asked in a hurry, "Are you all right?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m fine!" Wilson said lightly.


    Abby looked at him with concern. He was smiling and looked energetic. It didn''t look like he was


    sick.


    She was relieved, and at the same time, she naturally invited him. "Wilson, shall we have dinner


    together at night? I was rmended with a good revolving restaurant. We can enjoy the river


    scenery in the restaurant. The chef is also a world-famous one! Let''s call all the subordinates also.


    As a reward for their hard work on the business trip!"


    Abby was very smart.


    She didn''t invite him alone. Instead, she used the excuse of rewarding subordinates, which made it


    difficult for Wilson to refuse.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson still refused. "Sorry, I have my own business!"


    Abby was somewhat disappointed.


    Behind Wilson, Terry shrugged his shoulders. Terry knew everything. He could understand why


    boss was so anxious to return.


    Wilson walked out of the elevator and went straight to his suite.


    After he left, Tina was too tired and fell asleep again. She didn''t wake up until noon.


    However, she didn''t intend to tell Wilson in case he would tease her.


    The fashion week was getting closer. Tina took advantage of all the fragments of time. She modified


    the pile of designs on the writing table.


    The setting sun shone on her eyes and brows. She was extremely focused.


    She would always show full enthusiasm to fashion design.


    The hot breath behind her suddenly wrapped her. Tina was held by Wilson from behind, and then


    she stopped drawing.


    She was so focused that she didn''t hear Wilsoning in.


    Wilson put his chin on her shoulder. "Why are you staying in the hotel all the time?"


    Tina replied obediently, "Well, I want to wait for you toe back. Besides, I can use the time to


    draw


    some design!"


    She sorted out the drawings in her hands and shared with him. "Susan used her connections to get


    an invitation of the fashion week for the workshop. She let me in full charge..."


    Wilson smiled. "It means that she has a good eye!"


    Tina was a little embarrassed by his words.


    She bit her lips and said, "There are many brandpanies in the fashion week, and there are also


    many excellent designers!"


    Speaking of fashion week, Tina still felt a lot of pressure in her heart.


    She was confident in her ability, but she would still show her fear. After all, she undertook great


    responsibility.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and said without hesitation, "So what? Your design is the best!"


    It seemed that in his eyes, no matter how famous and excellent a designer was, even if it was Tina''s


    idol designer Lin, he could not stand a chance in front of Tina.


    His woman was the best.


    In the past, when she participated in the Grand Fashion Design Contest, Wilson was confident in


    her and gave her doubled approval.


    Tina''s eyes were curved withughter.


    She felt so warm in her heart that she felt like she was soaked in a honey jar.


    Wilson snatched the pen in her hand and pulled her to stand up. "Tina, all work and no y makes


    Jake a dull boy! let''s call it a day. I''ll take you out for dinner and have a night trip!"


    Tina nodded like a child.


    They both left the hotel.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson didn''t take Tina to a high-end restaurant to y romance. Instead, he took her


    to the streets and alleys and came to a very old snack bar.


    The snack bar was full of local residents, and there were many kinds of snacks. In addition to that of


    Shanghy City, there were also many specialties of surrounding cities.


    Osmanthus cakes, red bean ball, chicken soup wontons, treme lotus seeds soup, and herb


    powder with brown sugar...


    All snacks stimted Tina''s taste buds.


    Tina ate with great satisfaction. She asked him in surprise, "How did you know about this ce?"


    Wilson saidzily, "I found with my mobile phone during the meeting!"


    Tina was quite surprised.


    She didn''t expect that he, who was almost a workaholic, would also be absent-minded in work.


    What she didn''t know was that Wilson knew her preferences, so he spent a lot of effort to find this


    snack bar. Every dish had a sweet taste, which could make her happy.


    After eating, they directly went for a walk, and there was Long Beach at the end of the street.


    As a famous sightseeing scenic spot, the Long


    Beach was crowded with tourists. Across the rolling river, Bright Pearl Tower was dazzling.


    There was a sightseeing cruise ship at the port, and there were many tourists. It was extremely


    lively.


    Tina was also pulled over by Wilson.


    After she went up the ship, she felt that something was wrong. "Are there only two of us on this


    ship?"


    "Yes!" Wilson said, "I let Terry buy it!"


    Tina was surprised.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Tina thought that he had rented the whole boat, but she didn''t expect that he would buy it directly.


    She was still too naive!


    Under the guidance of the crew, she boarded the ship hand in hand with Wilson.


    There were a lot of cruise ships on the river, and there were many people in each of them. On the


    contrary, their ship looked dested, which was also the reason why Tina felt surprised when she


    first boarded the ship.


    However, the advantage of owning the ship was that it would not be crowded. They could go to


    each corner of the ship as long as they wished.


    Tina and Wilson came to the deck and leaned against the railing.


    At this time, the sky waspletely dark, and the whole city was aze with lights.


    The lights on the boat echoed the neon lights on both sides of the river. The river breeze blew,


    making people feel rxed and refreshed.


    Tina murmured, "It''s so beautiful!"


    She was fascinated by the beautiful scenery, but Wilson was looking at her.


    His long arms wrapped around her, and his fingers yed with her long ck hair fell on his


    shoulders. It was as cool and smooth as silk and he was so unwilling to let go.


    When Tina turned around and wanted to talk to him, Wilson lowered his head and kissed her.


    Tina was a little shy and wanted to avoid it, but his breath had been everywhere.


    The hot breath invaded her, as if it could burn her heart.


    She felt his thin lips and their lips and teeth pressed against each other''s.


    Wilson pressed her against the railing of the deck. After the kiss, the eyes behind the sses were


    deep, as if he wanted to swallow her.


    What he then said made Tina blush.


    Wilson''s voice was hoarse and sexy. "Tina, I want to do the most intimate thing with you here!"


    Tina eximed, "Stop it!"


    Wilson had his own habits and hobbies, which Tina knew best. He would never do that in other


    people''s ces. He had bought this ship .which meant that he could be unscrupulous.


    She couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    Wilson saidzily, "What are you afraid of? Only the two of us on this ship. We won''t be seen! The


    crew won''te out without my permission!"


    Their ship was not on a fixed sightseeing route. On the wide river, there was no ship passing by


    theirs.


    Wilson''s eyes were as deep as the night sky behind. He was slowly guiding her tomit such


    crimes.


    Tina was not bewitched. She still said with remaining reason. "That won''t do. What if someone sees


    with a telescope..."


    Hearing that, Wilson frowned.


    He cared a lot about his privacy.


    Then, Wilson said, "Then do it in the cabin!"


    Tina bit her lips and was very shy.


    "I can''t escape from doing that on this ships anyway!" She thought.


    Wilson approached her again and kissed her lips gently. The atmosphere was romantic and


    charming.


    Just as he was about to pick her up, a phone ring disturbed them.


    The romantic atmosphere was suddenly interrupted.


    Wilson looked unhappy.


    Being disturbed at such a moment really made people unhappy. Tina couldn''t help worrying about


    the caller. She thought that it was Terry who called Wilson. Maybe there was something important to


    report.


    However, when Wilson picked up the mobile phone, it showed that the caller was Abby Amery.


    Wilson also frowned.


    He did not hide anything and picked up the phone in front of her.


    After the short call, Tina saw him pursing his thin lips and couldn''t help asking, "What is it?"


    Wilson said, "Abby said that she was alone in the bar and encountered some trouble. She wanted


    me to go help her!"


    Tina was silent.


    After Wilson finished speaking, he put the phone back in his trouser pocket and bent down again to


    pick her up.


    He seemed to have no intention of paying attention to it.


    After all, Abby was a young and beautiful woman. In such ce like a bar... If she were to encounter


    any trouble and Wilson ignored her call for help, it would make Wilson difficult to face the Amery in


    the future.


    Tina reached out and pushed him. "Wilson, let''s go and have a look!"


    Afternding, they went to a bar in the center of the bustling city.


    As they were on a date, Wilson drove the car by himself.


    At the entrance of the bar, Tina did not get out of the co- driver''s seat. She winded down the car


    window and looked at Wilson. "Wilson, you go in. I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows. "You really don''t want to go in?"


    Tina nodded with a smile in her eyes. "Well, I''ll wait for you toe out!"


    She still wanted to stay in the car.


    Abby asked him for help. If the two of them went in together, it would be a demonstration.


    This was too nasty for Tina. More importantly, she believed in Wilson.


    Wilson understood what she was thinking and felt warm in his heart.


    He strode over, and got into the car. After kissing her face, he turned around and walked into the


    bar.


    The bar was half underground, with two floors in total. There were a dancing floor and open tables


    on the first floor. On the second floor were independent private rooms.


    Abby was on the bottom floor. After entering the door, Wilson saw her sitting at the bar counter.


    Her dress was not exposed. She wore a dress and a pair of high-heeled shoes. She looked as


    elegant and dignified as ever. This kind of temperament was particrly eye- catching and


    attractive in bars.


    What''s more, Abby was very beautiful.


    After seeing it, Wilson understood the reason why she asked for help.


    Two men were sitting beside Abby, trying hard to flirt with her. It seemed that they wanted to do


    something intimate with her.


    Wilson walked over.


    He wore a suit, which was ipatible with the environment, and he also brought a strong aura.


    When Abby saw him, she was at a loss. She immediately showed a smile and said, "Wilson, you''re


    finally here!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilson''s appearance made the two men leave, knowing that they had no chance.


    He asked Abby, "Are you okay?"


    There was a flush of alcohol on Abby''s face, but she frowned and looked a little painful.


    She held her forehead and shook gently. "It''s okay. I just drank a little too much. Had a headache!


    Wilson, take me away!"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    He helped her stand up.


    Leaving the bar, they would have to climb long stairs.


    Abby pressed her temple and asked in a soft voice, "Wilson, did I disturb your rest?"


    "It''s okay!" Wilson replied.


    She didn''t disturb his rest, but disturbed his night.


    Abby said in an apologetic tone, "Wilson, I''m sorry to have asked you toe over! I''ve been under


    a lot of pressure recently. I wanted toe out to rx so I drank in the bar, but I was harassed!"


    Wilson answered faintly, "Emm."


    Halfway up the stairs, it seemed that the alcohol was invading her and made her unstable.


    She stumbled and then fell down to Wilson next to her.


    With her body being held in his arm, Abby leaned on his chest and did not move for a long time.


    There was a strange look on her face and her breathing became a lot faster. She said, "Wilson. I


    suddenly feel ufortable..."

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Wilson also noticed that something was wrong with her. "What''s wrong?"


    Abby shook her head innocently and nkly. "I don''t know. I feel very ufortable, and very


    strange!"


    She looked very weak when she spoke, as if she had no bones.


    Wilson looked a little unhappy when she suddenly got close to him.


    He asked in a deep voice, "Abby, what''s wrong with you?"


    Abby''s eyshes fluttered. Through the suit jacket, she could vaguely feel his strong chest muscles


    and hot body temperature.


    Her voice gradually became more coquettish. "It''s just very hot and ufortable..."


    Her face, which was originally flushed because of alcohol, was now abnormally flushed.


    Abby also seemed to realize that there was something wrong with herself. She recalled with a


    painful look and said, "Wilson, before you came, the two men kept pestering me. When I was


    answering a phone call, one of them seemed to have touched my cup. Could it be that they drugged


    me..."


    After that, it seemed that she couldn''t control herself and wanted to get closer to him.


    However, there was a trace of cunning in her lowered eyes.


    All this was Abby''s self directed and acted y.


    Abby knew that he only brought Terry on the business trip to Shanghy City, so, on the excuse of filial


    piety, she volunteered to substitute for Bill Amery, who was sick.


    The sudden end of the marriage had disrupted her n.


    Originally, Abby wanted to catch the big fish, but now she could only take a different path. This was


    an opportunity, and she did not want to let it go easily.


    She was very cautious and knew that Wilson was very smart. If she drugged him, she would


    definitely not be able to threaten Wilson. Therefore, Abby chose to give herself a slight dose of drug


    to keep herself awake. Then, she pretended to be in trouble and asked him for help.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he would send her back to the hotel and she could release her charm to him with the help of


    the drug.


    Wilson slept alone without Tina by his side. He would definitely feel lonely at night.


    They were all adults, so it was normal for something to happen.


    This was the simplest and most direct way.


    Abby looked innocent and painful, but her heart was full of joy. Things were going smoothly at the


    moment.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes.


    He also confirmed that Abby was abnormal.


    The environment in bars wasplicated, and the people who went there varies. Drugging was


    normal and women often fell for that.


    At this time, a group of men and women were entering the bar.


    The width of the entrance were limited. If the two of them stood here, they would block the path.


    Wilson frowned and exerted a little strength in his hand. He had no choice but had to take Abby


    away temporarily.


    Tina had been waiting in the car obediently.


    She yed with her mobile phone and browsed the news to kill time. She caught sight of Wilson''s


    tall figure from the corner of her eyes.


    When she opened the door and got out, she found that Wilson came out with Abby in his arms.


    Tina was shocked.


    Seeing her look over, Wilson suddenly raised his hands in the air.


    It was obvious that he wasn''t hugging Abby at all.


    However, Abby still closed her beautiful eyes and leaned against his chest without moving. Instead,


    she clung to his chest more tightly, as if unconsciously, and her face was abnormally flushed.


    Tina frowned and looked at Abby. She gradually understood what had happened.


    Five years ago, Lilith had also drugged her, so she knew what was going on.


    In this case, Abby would want to have sex with a man...


    Seeing the two of them walking in front of her, Tina pursed her lips tightly. "What should we do to


    Miss Amery..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a taxi stopped beside them.


    A woman jumped out of the car in a hurry. She seemed to have been suddenly called out. She even


    didn''t wear her coat.


    After running over, she nodded respectfully. "President Chin, Miss Amery!"


    Then she saw Abby, who was not sober, and asked nervously, "Is Miss Amery drunk?"


    The woman was an employee of the Amery''s Group, and she was also Abby''s assistant on this


    business trip. She also knew that Abby was the daughter of the Amery Family, so she was very


    anxious.


    She was called by Wilson.


    Before he entered the bar, he called Terry and asked him to ask a female employee of the Amery''s


    Group to get here.


    After all, Abby was drunk. And distinct differences should be made between man and woman. It was


    not appropriate for him to take her back to the hotel. What''s more, Wilson wanted to continue his


    date with Tina.


    Wilson said in a deep voice, "Help her into the car first!"


    Upon hearing this, the female employee did not dare to slight. She quickly reached out and helped


    Abby settle down in the waiting taxi.


    After Wilson closed the door, he leaned over the window of the front row and said to the driver,


    "Please take her to the nearest hospital!"


    The driver nodded, and started the engine and left.


    Looking at Wilsoning over with his hands sped behind his back, Tina asked in surprise, "Did


    you ask the driver to send her to the hospital?"


    She also heard what he told the driver just now.


    Behind Wilson''s sses, there was a hint of affection in his eyes. "Or what? Do you want me to


    take her back to the hotel?"


    Tina''s eyes curved slightly and she pursed her lips into a smile.


    She was really relieved.


    When Abby came out in such a state, Tina felt it intractable.


    The two returned to the car, and the neon lights of Shanghy City were colorfully reflecting in the car.


    Tina grasped the seat belt on her body and couldn''t help thinking about Abby.


    There was a lingering fear in her heart.


    She said in a muffled voice, "Wilson, if I hadn''te to Shanghy City and Miss Amery is


    drugged..."


    If she hadn''t been here, there would have been only the two of them. Abby was drunk and drugged


    and Wilson came to help. At that time, they would be alone and close to each other.


    Before she could finish her words, Wilson suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm.


    Tina looked over in surprise.


    Wilson said unhappily, "Tina, you think my selfcontrol so bad?"


    He was very angry.


    Wilson felt that Tina was insulting him.


    In the past, Wilson was very tolerant of Mona Wong for the sake of her father. Mona was much


    more rampant than Abby. She often tried to seduce him.


    Wilson was not interested at all.


    In front of Tina, he thought that he had always been good at self-control. Only Tina could always


    make him unable to control himself.


    Tina immediately changed the topic. With a ttering smile on her face, she said without any bottom


    line, "No, I said wrong. President Chin''s selfcontrol is the best in the world!"


    Only then did Wilson feel satisfied.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth were slightly raised, and there was a smile in the corners of her eyes.


    Noticing that they were not heading for the hotel, she asked in surprise, "It''s sote. Where are we


    going?


    Being interrupted by Abby Amery, it was already veryte at this time. It seemed that they could not


    continue their date.


    Tina thought that they would go straight back to the hotel.


    Wilson said, "Go back to the ship and continue!"


    Tina was dumbfounded


    He was so persistent!


    On the taxi, the light in the car was dim.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    The atmosphere seemed to be depressed.


    Ever since she got in the car, the female employees had not dared to slight. Although Abby only


    helped Chairman Amery deal with some official business temporarily, after all, she was the daughter


    of the Amery family and no one dared to offend her.


    The female employee asked nervously and concernedly, "Miss Amery, are you all right? Are you


    feeling well?"


    Abby slowly opened her eyes, no longer looking like drugged.


    Although she was indeed drugged, in order to control the development of the matter, the dose was


    very light and she could keep sober.


    Outside the car window, the neon light shone in. Abby s face flickered between bright and dark, and


    her eyes were covered with a thick haze.


    Abby said, "Go back to the hotel!"


    The female employee was surprised when she heard that. Seeing that her cheeks were still flushed,


    she said hesitantly, "But, President Chin said that I should take you to the hospital..."


    Abby cast a cold nce at her and asked, "Can''t you understand humannguage?"


    The female employee immediately fell silent.


    Perhaps it was due to the huge difference from Abby''s usual noble and amiable attitude when


    treating people that the female employee was so frightened. Abby always kept a smile on her face


    and it was the first time the employee had seen her behaving like this.


    Abby winded half down the window. When the night wind blew in, she felt that the lust had eased a


    little.


    Her slender fingers clenched the handrail tightly.


    Abby did not expect that Tina would alsoe!


    She thought that things went smoothly. Abby was not so naive. She would not ask Wilson to be


    responsible for her after they should have sex. She would be very generous, but their rtionship


    would have qualitative changes.


    But when Abby came out of the bar, she saw Tina standing by the car.


    She was frozen.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had to close her eyes and pretend to be unaware of anything. Otherwise, she would be


    exposed.


    Abby was both angry and embarrassed.


    Moreover, as the n failed this time, she definitely could not y the trick again.


    The gloom in Abby''s eyes deepened.


    The next day, the morning sun was warm.


    Tina was woken up by Wilson''s kiss. After washing up, she went downstairs with him to have


    breakfast in the restaurant.


    She didn''t remember how she came back from the ship the night before. When she woke up in the


    morning, she was already lying on the soft bed of the hotel.


    There were many guest elevators in the hotel and they were not crowded but spacious.


    After Tina and Wilson entered the elevator, there were only two of them.


    Their figures were reflected in the elevator walls. They were holding each other''s hands.


    Wilson''s eyes turned from the elevator wall to her face. He leaned over and whispered in her ear,


    "Tina, you are so beautiful today!"


    Tina''s cheeks were slightly red.


    This day, she wore a greenke- colored knitted sweater, which made her skin whiter. She wore


    white jeans, which made her look fresh and gentle. But these were just ordinary dress.


    At that time, Tina came to Shanghy City on impulse. She was a woman in love, and made the


    decision on the spur of the moment.


    She didn''t bring much luggage and randomly picked serval clothes.


    But in Wilson''s eyes, such a simple dress looked good. In Tina''s eyes, it was sweet talk.


    Her heart was filled with sweetness.


    Wilson said again, "There will be a dinner party


    tonight. You apany me to attend it!"


    ¡¯¡¯Another dinner party?" Tina looked at him.


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, it''s a birthday party of an old senior in the business world. When he learned


    that I had arrived in Shanghy City, he specially sent an invitation. I can''t ignore his invitation! I''ll


    come back to pick you up after finishing my work tonight!"


    "Okay!" Tina said.


    She couldn''t help but think that she used to be a pure femalepanion, but at this moment she


    was his girlfriend.


    After that, she felt even more sweet in her heart.


    The elevator reached the first floor and they went to the restaurant on the left.


    They met Abby in the restaurant.


    The breakfast was buffet, with a ring- shaped dining table full of cuisines from different nations. On


    the lower level of the dining table, there were rows of clean white tes, and in the middle, there


    were also the noodles made by the chef on the spot.


    Tina took a fancy to the noodles and wanted to have a bowl.


    Coincidentally, Abby was also standing there and waiting. She was wearing a camel-colored waist-


    tucked skirt, looking like a gentle and elegant youngdy.


    Seeing theming over, Abby showed a graceful smile, she was not affected by what happened


    the night before at all. She acted as if nothing had happened, "Miss Hall, I didn''t expect you toe


    to Shanghy City!"


    Tina nodded.


    Wilson put his arm around Tina''s shoulder and said, "She''s here to apany me!"


    The smile on Abby''s face did not change, and she looked very kind. "Wilson, you two really have a


    good rtionship!"


    As she spoke, she coughed twice.


    Tina asked, "Miss Amery, are you okay?"


    Abby pulled her cloak and waved her hand. "It''s okay. I just have a little cold!"


    Although the dosage of the drug the night before was very light, she was still very ufortable.


    She didn''t release all the effect of the drug until she had cooled her down in cold water for almost


    half a night. She had suffered a lot.


    As for what had happened the night before, Abby would not show it at all.


    Because no matter when, she would always maintain the elegance and dignity of a socialite.


    Wilson asked lightly, "Abby, Brian Zale''s dinner party. Will you participate?"


    Abby nced at Tina, shook her head and smiled. "I''m not feeling well, so I won''t participate!"


    The two of them were in pairs, so there was no point for her to go.


    "Okay!" Wilson replied.


    The chef handed the cooked noodles to Abby. Abby took the noodle and said to them, "Take your


    time to choose food. I''ll take my leave first!"


    After turning around, the smile on her red lips gradually disappeared.


    In the evening, Wilson returned to the hotel on time to pick up Tina.


    They first went to a famous dress store. After choosing and purchasing, they changed their clothes


    and went to the hotel where the banquet was held.


    Wilson had almost finished all the business of the trip. He would fly back the next day after the


    dinner party.


    However, the national holiday was not over yet. Both of them wanted to stay and y for another


    two days, but Tina rationally rejected the idea. They still had a daughter to apany, and they


    couldn''t just enjoy the world of two.


    That''s unfair for I.


    Before she knew it, the car had stopped.


    Tina''s dress this night was of a long style. When she got out of the car, she needed to put the dress


    down first. On her shoulder, there was baby blue. And the pattern of rose was all over her body.


    Wilson bent down and tidied up her skirt, with a doting smile in his eyes.


    After getting out of the car, Tina took his arm.


    The two of them walked into the hotel intimately.


    The birthday party was held in a grand, luxurious and exquisite way. The banquet hall was full of


    people, drinking.


    In the melodious music, there wasughter.


    Perhaps because of her different state of mind, Tina was very happy to attend this party with


    Wilson.


    Wilson, who was standing aside, frowned.


    Tina was puzzled. "Wilson, what''s wrong?"


    Wilson seemed a little anxious. He pulled her aside and said obtrusively, "Tina, can you go back


    hotel first?"


    A huge question mark appeared in Tina''s heart.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    ¡°What?¡± Tina was unable to understand.


    Tina looked at Wilson in shock. "Now? But the banquet has already begun..."


    Wilson took the initiative to take her to the dinner party. At this time, they were already in the


    banquet hall. Why did he suddenly ask her to return?


    Tina was confused.


    Wilson pursed his thin lips slightly and nced a ce out of the corner of his eye. The anxiety


    between his eyebrows deepened.


    He raised his hand and pulled his tie.


    Tina followed his line of sight and caught sight of a familiar figure.


    The man was wearing a silver-gray dress, with a handkerchief folded in the left chest pocket as


    decoration. He looked like an earl who had time-traveled from medieval. He was tall and straight,


    and the lines on his side face were very handsome. He was quite eye-catching.


    The same as Wilson, he would also easily be the focus of the spot.


    Tina was suddenly enlightened. "Because of Dn?"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you


    asking while knowing the answer?"


    Wilson had a general knowledge of the guests to attend the birthday party.


    He looked through the list of guests and didn''t expect that Dn would also be here.


    Dn happened to have a concert in Shanghy City. At the birthday party this night, Brian Zale''s


    wife, who was an artistic youth, had always been fond of listening to the live performance. She had


    a personal rtionship with Dn Koo, so after listening to the concert, she invited him over.


    Because it was a birthday party, the more people there were, the more joyful it would be.


    Dn was a guest specially invited by Brian Zale''s wife, so his name was not on the list of guests.


    Therefore, Wilson was upset at the moment. If he had known, he would not bring Tina.


    Tina tried to keep a straight face.


    But she failed andughed out loud.


    Being stared at by Wilson''s gloomy eyes, Tina immediately blocked her mouth with her hand.


    She had to behave seriously.


    Tina gently hooked his finger with her little ones and seriously ttered him. "Wilson, I''ll stay with


    you through tonight, okay?"


    Wilson nodded.


    After that, during the whole banquet, Tina followed him closely as she promised. Also, except


    Wilson, she didn''t give an extra nce at anyone.


    Wilson was very satisfied, and his lips curled up.


    There was an expensive ck piano in the banquet hall. In order to express his congrattions,


    Dn yed for Brian Zale.


    As the two consecutive pieces ended, apuse sounded.


    Dn had already used to it. He held his left hand in front and nodded slightly.


    When he raised his head, he saw Tina and Wilson, who had just walked out of the dance floor. They


    held each other''s arms in an intimate manner. When he was ying the piano seriously, they were


    dancing happily.


    Dn was stunned.


    Then he breath became heavy and his mouth was full of bitterness.


    He didn''t go forward.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He stood stiffly in the crowd, like a statue.


    When Dn saw Tina and Wilson together, he was not surprised. It could be foreseen.


    Under the bright crystalmp, his eyes were deep and sad.


    The birthday banquet went on smoothly. When the night was charming, it came to an end.


    With his wife in his arms, old Brian Zale personally saw off every guest at the door with a smile.


    In the hall, the crowd walked out one after another.


    Terry had not yet driven the car over. The traffic was a little heavy and it would take some time.


    At the exit of the banquet hall, there was a rest area where sofas were ced. Tina and Wilson sat


    down on sofa and waited.


    There were guestsing out from inside. Brian Zale suddenly waved at Wilson. There were


    several male seniors beside him, who looked very wise.


    Seeing this, Wilson said to Tina, "Tina, wait for me here. I''ll go and talk business. I''ll be back soon!"


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    The people standing beside Brian Zale were also seniors of the business world, and two of them


    were rted to the Chin''s Group''s project this time.


    Wilson can''t take Tina when discussing business.


    Wilson looked at the banquet hall inside carefully. The waiters had already started cleaning, leaving


    only a few guests.


    He was relieved a lot and then left.


    However, what Wilson didn''t know was that as soon as he left, someone came up to Tina.


    The shadow fell from the top of her head. Tina thought that it was Wilson who returned. When she


    looked up, she ran into Dn''s clear eyes. However, there was only upset and dimness in them.


    Her heart shrank.


    Dn looked at her. "Tina, can I say a few words to you?"


    Tina had told Dnst time that they would only be strangers in the future. As if he was afraid that


    she would refuse, he hurriedly added, "I won''t take up too much of your time, only five minutes!"


    Tina pursed her lips slightly.


    She wanted to refuse, but she answered, "Okay!"


    Tina also wanted to make things clearer with Dn.


    Tina lifted the hem of her dress and walked to the floor- to- ceiling window with him. There were


    dense green nts ced there. It was very quiet and would not be disturbed. It was very suitable


    for talking.


    Dn said, "Tina, I still want to apologize to you again!


    Using Aspry''s illness to deceive Tina had stepped over the bottom line of his moral awareness.


    Dn was full of regret.


    His wrong decision made his rtion with Tina irremediable.


    But there was no time machine in this world. If there was, he would have used it five years ago.


    Tina was silent.


    She had made her attitude clear about that incident and forgiven him. At this moment, the


    sweetness of love had wrapped around her, and she had long forgotten those unhappy past.


    Dn paused and forced a smile. "I came to Shanghy City for concert, and then I was invited by


    Mrs. Zale to attend her husband''s birthday party. I didn''t expect you to be here too..."


    Tina said, "Well, I''m here with Wilson!"


    Dn nodded slowly as if there was a heavy stone on his chest. "I saw it!"


    They stayed with each other throughout the banquet.


    The suppressed pain in Dn''s expression was obvious, and Tina could perceive it.


    She sighed in her heart.


    In fact, until this moment, Dn was still a scar in her heart.


    It was just that she met Wilson, and her pains had already been smoothed out by him


    unconsciously.


    Therefore, she wanted to make it clear to Dn. The more heartless, the better.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth lifted slightly, and she told him with a smile, "Dn, I''m in love with


    Wilson!"


    Dn froze. "Really?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded. "In fact, I''ve fallen in love with him a long time ago. I''m very happy to be with


    him now. Besides, I love him very much!"


    Dn breathed slowly.


    But every breath of air he inhaled was like a ball of fire, burning his internal organs.


    He was in so much pain that he almost suffocated.


    Tina looked up at him slightly and whispered, "Dn, let bygones be bygones. We won''t go back to


    the past. I hope you can put down the past so that you can live a rxed life!"


    Dn saw her eyes were as clear as a mountainke.


    There was no ripple, which meant that there was no ce for him in her heart...

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Tina was wearing a light blue dress this night. Her long ck hair, which was like silk, cascaded


    down her shoulders. Under the light, her white skin was like a piece of jade.


    She was as charming as when she first went to the Koo family.


    Dn had to admit that she no longer belonged to him.


    He looked away.


    It seemed that if he continued to see her, there would be more holes in Dn''s heart.


    His lips moved slightly for a while, but he didn''t say anything. He just raised his hand to look at his


    watch and said in a low and hoarse voice, "It''s already five minutes. Tina, I''ll go first!"


    After that, Dn turned around and left.


    He walked in the same manner but more destely.


    Tina frowned slightly. She didn''t know if her words would have an effect.


    Next to her, a voice sounded, teasing her, "He has gone far away. How long do you want to watch


    him?"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson walked up to her, and his face was


    darkened.


    Tina quickly stepped forward and held his arm with a smile. "Wilson, your business is done!"


    Behind the sses, Wilson narrowed his eyes as if he was going to get even with her. "How did you


    promise me at the beginning of the banquet?"


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    Her face was full of innocence. "I honored my words. I obediently followed behind you. But it was


    you who left!"


    Wilson was stunned.


    Indeed, it was him who put her aside.


    At this time, Terry drove over.


    The neon light of Shanghy City seemed to be more dreamy.


    The light from themps resonated with the shing stars in the night sky. It seemed like a city


    without nights.


    Wilson sat in the car leisurely with his long legs crossed.


    His sharp features were hidden in the light and shadows. He had thick ck eyebrows, a straight


    nose, and sharp jawline. He was so handsome that he was almost perfect.


    It was just that he put on a straight face.


    Terry also noticed the strange atmosphere in the car.


    He held the steering wheel with both hands and peeked at the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Tina moved closer to Wilson and reached out to touch him. "Wilson, you mad?"


    Wilson replied, "No!"


    He looked ahead and did not look at her. His eyes were full of haze.


    Tina nodded. It''s a sign of being jealous.


    She stretched out her hands and hooked them around Wilson''s neck. Like a small animal, she


    snuggled herself into his arms.


    The faint fragrance of her body lingered at the tip of his nose. Wilson subconsciously reached out to


    hold her waist.


    With the soft body in his arms, he certainly would not refuse, but his face remained cold.


    In fact, Wilson knew better than anyone else.


    The two of them had confirmed their feelings. Just as Tina knew that Abby had never been with


    Wilson nor had been in his heart, Wilson also knew that Dn was only a past for her. He would not


    feel sad about that.


    Wilson trusted her, but he still had to be jealousy.


    Tina put her chin on his chest muscles and asked with a calm smile, "Wilson, do you want to know


    what I talked with Dn?"


    Wilson squinted at her and sneered. "Reminiscence?"


    Although he said so, a dangerous light appeared in his eyes.


    If she dared to nod and admit it, Wilson would definitely punish her this night.


    Tina smiled. He is really a sour grape.


    She looked at him with her clear eyes, and there was a smile in her eyes. "I told Dn that we are


    in a rtionship, and I also told him that I had fallen in love with you for a long time. I love you very


    much..."


    At the end of her words, Tina looked shy.


    Although she had plucked up the courage to confess her love to him before, it was the first time she


    had said that she loved him.


    Wilson''s thin lips instantly rose, and his face instantly turned from cloudy to sunny. "Really?"


    Tina nodded. "Of course!"


    The reason why she agreed to talk with Dn at that time was that she wanted to make it clear to


    him so that he could give up and stop torturing himself.


    Tina asked him for credit, "Am I obedient?"


    "Good girl!" Wilson stroked her face, and his finger slipped down on her earlobe.


    She looked at him with a smile that was like a crescent moon. Her eyes were so bright and reflected


    his figure, which absorbed Wilson into it.


    "I love you" is the most beautiful sweet talk in the world.


    Wilson felt warm in his heart and held Tina even tighter.


    In his chest, affection was growing.


    He seemed to love her even more.


    Terry, who was driving, was speechless.


    He thought that he could see them put on a good show of quarreling, but he was in the end stuffed


    with disy of affection.


    The next day, they would return.


    Although they couldn''t let love blind their mind and didn''t n to stay to enjoy the world of two, and


    had to go back to apany their daughter, Wilson still changed the morning flight to the evening,


    so that there was still half a day left for the two of them.


    This advantage was that they didn''t need to take the same flight with Abby.


    Tina was very happy.


    Terry''s flight was also changed and he was confused.


    Wilson said lightly, "Terry, you drive for us!"


    Terry was dumbfounded.


    Terry, the driver, took them to all the famous scenic spots in Shanghy City.


    Temples, old theater, walking street and ancient royal gardens.


    Because the time was short, all the spots were nced over quickly. But Tina still felt extremely


    happy. Perhaps because it was Wilson by her side.


    In the end, they went to the broadcast tower.


    The Bright Pearl Tower was bright and splendid at night, and it looked even more magnificent during


    the day.


    This was the most popr scenic spot. Sitting in the elevator, they reached a height of more than


    400 meters. They could overlook the whole river from above.


    Many people were taking photos. And there was a couple shooting wedding pictures.


    Tina pointed at the bride and groom for Wilson beside her.


    The bride- to- be was wearing a white wedding dress and intimately holding the groom-to-be in a


    suit beside her. The two of themughed happily at the camera.


    That happiness floated in the air.


    Tina was also infected.


    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, as if she could predict the happiness and romance of


    their wedding.


    Wilson leaned over to her ear and said with a chuckle, "Tina, when we get married in the future, you


    design the wedding dress!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She turned to look at him in surprise. "Will we get married?"


    They hadn''t been in love for a long time. Tina didn''t even think about that.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson smiled faintly. "Will you want to marry me?"


    Tina blushed.


    How could she answer that?


    Wilson curled his lips and didn''t say anything more.


    Tina didn''t think much about his words.


    She thought that maybe it was just a casual statement. After all, marriage was a big thing. It was too


    early to think about it at this moment.


    But his words still warmed her heart.


    Turning around, Tina noticed that Terry''s face was full of despair. She couldn''t help but ask with


    concern, "Mr. Terry, are you all right?"


    Terry replied, "I''m fine!"


    He was a sour grape having been hung on the branch for a thousand years.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    After eating in the revolving restaurant on the broadcast tower, they chose small gifts for I. Terry


    drove them to the airport.


    The flight waste. It waste at night when theynded.


    Wilson and Tina went straight back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence and rested early.


    When they woke up the next day, the sun was shining brightly.


    The ck luxurious car stopped in front of the private hospital building.


    When Tina reached out to open the car door, Wilson did not move. He had no intention of getting


    out of the car.


    Wilson had some business to deal with. And Bemy Chin also called him and asked him to go


    back to the Chin''s Mansion. Bemy''s tone was not very good.


    The Chin''s family was very dissatisfied with Wilson''s sudden cancetion of the marriage. Wilson


    had taken a lot of pressure.


    But he didn''t intend to tell Tina. He could handle it well.


    Wilson covered her small hand on her bag and said with a smile, "Tina, help me tell I that I will


    come to see herter!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She thought of something and reminded him, "By the way, don''t slip the fact that we''ve been in


    Shanghy City for the past few days together in front of I."


    Wilson saidzily, "What are you afraid of?"


    Tina bit her lip.


    "Of course I''m afraid that I sees you as a jerk!" She thought.


    Wilson had his own considerations about his daughter. He smiled and agreed. "Well, don''t worry.


    I got it."


    Tina nodded and got out of the car.


    Watching the luxurious car leave, she turned and entered the hospital building.


    When she pushed open the door of the ward, it was a little lively. In addition to I, Desmond was


    also there, and they were ying games.


    Seeing hering in, I immediately jumped off the sofa.


    The little girl ran toward her. "Mom¡ª"


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for only three days, they missed each other very much.


    The smile on the I''s little face was really bright, and her big bright eyes faced the sun, pure and


    clear.


    Tina squatted down and held her daughter in her arms.


    I was acting like in a spoiled manner.


    Sitting on the couch, Desmond also stood up andined angrily, "Tina, you''re finally back.


    Look at what your devilish brat has done to me!"


    The two of them were ying Jenga.


    Jenga was the so-calledyer uponyers. They took turns to extract toy bricks from the building


    block tower, keep it bnced, and then ce the brick at the top of the tower. The lost would be


    punished.


    At this moment, Desmond''s face was like a cat''s.


    With three cat''s whisker on each side of his face, together with his curly hair, his cat face was


    extremely vivid.


    Obviously, he lost miserably, and only a very ugly turtle was painted on the back of I''s left hand.


    Seeing that Desmond wasining to Tina, I was clearly annoyed. "Uncle Chin, if you''re


    willing to admit defeat, how can you go back on your word andin to my mother?"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    It seemed that they were having a good time.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other for a long time. I took the pastries Tina bought and


    happily shared them with the children in other wards.


    Desmond went to the washroom to clean his face.


    The water-colored pen was carefully selected by Tina, which was suitable for children to use. The


    material was non-toxic and harmless. Even if it was on the skin, it would not be hurt.


    However, Desmond still shouted and asked Tina to take some skin care products to wipe his face.


    After his handsomeness was restored, Desmond looked into the mirror and asked, "Tina, I heard


    from I that you had gone on a business trip during the vacation. Where did you go?"


    "I went to Shanghy City!" Tina said.


    "Shanghy City?" Desmond turned his head to look at her. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "It


    seems like my Cousin Wilson was on a business trip to Shanghy City... Don''t tell me you went for


    him?"


    He stared at her with his eyes wide open.


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Yes."


    The corners of Desmond''s eyes twitched.


    "Who told you to be so mean..." She thought.


    Tina saw that he was looking at him with his eyebrows raised. She asked with concern, "Desmond,


    are you all right?"


    Desmond said weakly, "I''m fine..."


    He was just out of love!


    Soon, it was noon. Tina took a meal from the hospital canteen to the ward.


    Perhaps because of the holiday, the dishes were very sumptuous.


    After eating a full meal and satisfying his hungry stomach, Desmond was full of energy again and


    was in a good mood.


    He asked I to continue the game, unwilling to admit defeat.


    However, the result was a crushing defeat.


    When he ran to the bathroom to wash his face again, Tina looked at her watch and couldn''t help but


    follow him. "Desmond, it''s already afternoon. Why don''t you go back and do your work?"


    "I''m vacant today!" Desmond tidied up his hair.


    Tina said kindly, "Wilson maye over soon. I think you''d better go back!"


    Hearing this, Desmond was exasperated. "Why are you chasing me away? My second cousin is


    here, so I can''t be here anymore? Huh?"


    Tina spread out her hands. "We''re the family of three. Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    Desmond was dumbfounded.


    Wilson was I''s biological father. When Wilson arrived, they would be a family of three in the ward,


    and he could only be the needless.


    It would be despairing to think about it.


    Desmond snorted angrily. "I''m going home to sleep!"


    Not long after Desmond left, Wilson arrived.


    There was only Tina in the ward. She sat cross-legged on the ground, holding her chin with one


    hand, and facing the drafts of the design on the tea table.


    The tall shadow of Wilson enveloped her.


    Tina raised her head and smiled.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Wilson asked, "Why are you alone? Where is I?"


    Tina looked around the ward and said with a smile, "She ran out to y with other children again!"


    With a stride of his long legs, Wilson sat on the sofa behind her. He nced at the toys piled up in


    the corner and asked, "Was Desmond here again?"


    Tina was surprised. "How did you know?"


    Wilson picked up a toy casually. It was a cartoon superhero in a lying position. There was no


    electronic remote control. Instead, it was installed with a voice controller. A shout beside it would


    make it wiggle on the surface.


    He threw it aside with a very disgusted expression. "Only he will give such a childish and stupid


    toy!"


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Sure enough, he knew his cousin very well.


    Wilson suddenly frowned. "Is he often here?"


    Tina shook her head. "Hees sometimes!"


    Desmond would asionallye over, and most of the time, he would bump into Wilson.


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed behind his sses, and a thought shed through.


    At this time, it was the best time in the afternoon, and arge amount of orange light shone in from


    the window. Against the sunshine, Tina tilted her head slightly when she spoke and half her face


    was melted in the shadow.


    Her fair skin was so clear that even the fine hair on her skin could be seen.


    She smiled at him, and the corners of her mouth were raised. Her smile was charming.


    Wilson''s heart palpitated inexplicably.


    He pinched her chin and wanted to kiss her.


    Tina dodged in a panic. "Don''t, Wilson. We''re in the ward. What if Ies back and caught sight


    of us kissing..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    I ran in happily. "Mr. Right!"


    Tina let out a sigh of relief.


    "What a close call!" She eximed in her heart.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Before the vacation ended, Tina apanied Susan to an event.


    It was a symposium rted to fashion design that invited a lot of professionals in the industry.


    This was an opportunity to gain knowledge as well as make friends.


    Susan really wanted to take her into this circle.


    Because in Susan''s eyes, she had always felt that Tina was very talented in designing, and that she


    was enthusiastic and respectful. This was very rare. Although she contemporarily couldn''t be fully


    devoted to designing, she would definitely make great achievements in designing in the future.


    Tina understood, so she felt warm in her heart.


    When she entered the elevator, Wilson called her and asked in a tone of inquiry, "Tina, why aren''t


    you in the hospital? Did you go out to fool around with some gigolo behind my back?"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    Because it was an sudden invitation, she had not had time to report it to him, so she quickly told him


    the truth.


    Wilson asked again, "Who did you go with?"


    Tina answered, "Susan." Knowing that she was with a woman, Wilson was relieved and stayed in


    the hospital to take care of I.


    The symposium was in the form of speech and discussion.


    The speech had invited many masters of fashion design. Naturally, Lin, who had always yed an


    important role in the fashion design industry, was also invited.


    As soon as she entered the door, Tina saw Lin and Abby, who was beside Lin, talking and smiling.


    Abby was not only a rtive to Lin, but also had many outstanding achievements in designing. She


    sat in the first row.


    Professional photographers were invited to take photos of the symposium. When the camera turned


    to Abby, her red lips were slightly raised, and her smile was dignified and elegant.


    Tina and Susan were in the middle.


    She participated with a very humble attitude.


    Every master''s speech was very wonderful. Tina listened carefully and wrote down a lot of notes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The following discussion was not in the same ce. It was arranged in the hall next to this venue.


    The hall was prepared and was in the style of a tea party. On the long table by the wall, there was


    an array of dazzling pastries, coffee, and tea. In the middle, round tables with half- person''s height


    were arranged with two meters between each one.


    People could gather together and discuss.


    This kind of method was very easy and free, without giving any sense of restraint.


    There was a melodious piano song from the voice box, and some excellent designing works were


    yed randomly on the projector screen.


    Looking around, Abby was the most popr one.


    She was talking to people with a smile on her face. She was generous and decent. For her, who


    often attended parties, this kind of asions could be handled well.


    There were many people around Abby who wanted to curry favor with her. After all, she had a high


    status and had a good rtionship with Lin. All was willing to get close to her.


    In addition to discussion, it was inevitable to mention the uing fashion week.


    One person asked her, "Abby, I heard that you will be invited to the fashion show on behalf of the


    brand!"


    "Yes!" Abby nodded.


    When she was abroad, she was already an special designer of a certain brand.


    Abby s design was deeply loved and sought after by women of different ages. Sales of her design


    were constantly making new records. Some seniors in the circle were also very optimistic about her.


    Everyoneughed and said, "Then we''ll wait and see!"


    Abby smiled faintly. "Okay!"


    At this time, Susan and Tina, who were holding coffee, happened to pass by.


    A man familiar with Susan couldn''t help but ask, "Susan, I heard that your new workshop is also


    going to participate?"


    "Yes!" Susan nodded.


    The man said with a smile, "The fashion week is near. I''m afraid you''ll have to work harder!"


    Susan shook her head. "I wasn''t in charge of this project. My partner, Miss Hall, is in full charge!"


    After that, she gestured to Tina beside her.


    Everyone was shocked.


    All felt unbelievable, "What? Susan, how dare you give such an important task to an unknown


    designer?"


    "That''s right. It''s too risky. What if it''s messed up?"


    The design circle also paid great importance to status and influence.


    They didn''t take Tina seriously at all.


    Abby said with a smile, "Don''t say that. Miss Hall won the championship of the Grand Fashion


    Design Contest this year. At that time, I read her name in person, and my aunt gave her the


    champion title!"


    Someone frowned. "Then she is totally a newbie!"


    Abby continued with a smile, "But Miss Hall is capable. Although she is currently just new in


    designing, this is also a good opportunity!"


    She acted kindly.


    In the eyes of others, Abby was very kind and had been helping Tina out.


    But Tina didn''t think so.


    She had seen Abby''s scheming. She would not be so kind-hearted. On the surface, she was trying


    to help her, but in fact, she was just trying to make them continue to hurt her.


    Sure enough, everyone did not take it seriously and said without politeness, "A neer is not


    qualified! That is a fashion show week, not an ordinary show. Only an excellent designer like Miss


    Amery can do it. Otherwise, it will lower the whole level!"


    "It''s over. It seems that the fashion show this year will be a little grey!"


    All of a sudden, Tina became the target of public criticism.


    She pursed her lips.


    If she argued for herself, it would only make people think she was frivolous. She could only smile.


    The look on Susan''s face was ghastly.


    She wanted to argue for Tina, but was stopped by Tina, for fear of causing a conflict.


    At this time, a deep voice sounded. "I''m very clear about Miss Hall''s ability. Since she can get the


    champion of the Grand Fashion Design Contest, she is qualified to enter the fashion week!"


    Everyone looked back and saw Lining over.


    Lin Lim''s words were so powerful that no one dared to refute. They all smiled and weed her.


    Tina looked at her gratefully.


    Abby''s smile did not change at all. She walked over and held Lin''s arm intimately. Lin smiled at Tina


    and said, "Miss Hall, don''t forget what I said to you. I look forward to you!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said.


    After the symposium, Tina and Susan walked out of the building.


    Susan was furious.


    She felt that the designers in the circle were all very snobbish. They were all ttering the high and


    stepping on the low. However, it was the normality of the society.


    Holding Tina''s shoulder, afraid that those words would affect Tina''s mood, Susanforted. "Tina,


    don''t take those people''s words to heart!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up slightly. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t take those to heart. I might


    as well focus on my work rather than being angry!"


    Susan heaved a sigh of relief and echoed, "That''s right. Hit them in the face with your ability!"


    Then she said, "Tina, let me treat you to hot pot. Hot pot is the best thing to make people happy!"


    Tina shook her head and smiled shyly. "Some other day. My boyfriend havee to pick me up!"


    A ck luxurious car drove over by the road.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Seeing this, Susan smiled understanding^.


    She patted Tina''s shoulder again, hoping to give her more encouragement. "Get going, Tina, I


    unconditionally support you!"


    Tina nodded with a smile.


    After saying goodbye to Susan, she ran to the luxurious car.


    Terry had already walked down and respectfully pulled open the back door for her. Wilson was


    sitting inside in a ck suit, with his long legs crossed and his posturenguid.


    Tina bent down and sat inside.


    The luxurious car drove away at a constant speed in the sunset.


    Tina took off her bag. When she looked up, she found Wilson frowning slightly. He was staring at


    the rearview mirror on the right.


    She tilted her head to look.


    She could see the building from the rearview mirror, and Susan stood still there and was answering


    a phone.


    As usual, Susan was dressed in a neutral manner. She was wearing a designed fishing gown with


    two fashionable nes, a pair of ck pants and ck boots, and her hair wasbed behind


    her head, which made her look very handsome.


    Girls who didn''t know that Susan was female would involuntarily stop and look at her.


    Tina asked in confusion, "Wilson, what''s wrong?"


    Wilson asked, "Did I see Susan holding your shoulder just now?"


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Well, she was trying to encourage me on the fashion week!"


    Wilson didn''t say anything.


    His knitted brows did not rx. After two seconds of silence, he asked in a deep voice, "She doesn''t


    like women, does she?"


    When the two of them came out, Susan held her shoulders very intimately. Although they were both


    girls, Susan always dressed in male suits and Wilson immediately had a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Tina was speechless.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    After Tina repeatedly promised that Susan was not lesbian, Wilson put down the alert and withdrew


    his eyes from the rearview mirror.


    On the other side, a luxurious car was also parked on the side of the road.


    Lin and Abby were getting in the car one after another. In their sight, they observed the luxurious


    car leave.


    Lin couldn''t help asking, "Abby, is that President Chin of the Chin''s Group?"


    When Tina got in the car, the door opened and Lin could clearly see the person sitting in the car.


    Abby nodded. "Yes!"


    Lin seemed to have realized something and muttered, "So, he suddenly canceled the marriage for


    Miss Hall!"


    At first, she did not know the real situation and thought that the Chin and Amery families were really


    going to be rtives by marriage. After the marriage was canceled, Lin asked her husband in


    private, and then she knew that this was originally a cooperation.


    Therefore, she said it out loud in front of Abby.


    Abby smiled faintly. "Maybe!"


    Her legs stretched to one side in an elegant manner, but her hands hidden in the hem of her skirt


    were pinched into a ball.


    Lin said with a smile, "President Chin is indeed young and promising. Miss Hall is also not bad. The


    two of them are a good match. And I think they are sweet together. I believe their love will finally


    be a good story!"


    She would always bless young couples.


    Abby smiled in agreement.


    Looking at the direction in which the ck luxurious car disappeared, she pinched so hard that her


    nails were dug into her palms.


    Wilson''s rtionship with Tina was indeed very sweet. At least Wilson was serious. A few days


    before, when they were on a business trip to Shanghy City, Tina even ran over, which showed that


    they were so intimate...


    Moreover, there was a daughter between them.


    Abby''s heart was full of gloom.


    It waste at night, and the road was somewhat stuffy. The luxurious car stopped and walked.


    Wilson asked her with a smile, "Is today''s symposium interesting?"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She leaned over and threw herself into his arms.


    Wilson''s chest was wide and strong, and his body temperature was transmitted through his clothes,


    giving her a sense of security.


    Tina hugged his waist and put her face on his chest.


    The sun shone through the ss window, casting two shadows under her drooping eyshes.


    Wilson smiled and joked, "What''s wrong? Have you been wronged?"


    Tina''s eyshes moved slightly.


    Although she didn''t care about the interlude happening in the symposium, she had heard those


    words after all. It would affect her mood more or less.


    Seeing this, Wilson frowned and said in a deep voice, "Have you really been wronged? Tell me, who


    bullied you!"


    Tina looked up.


    She saw Wilson''s eyes behind her sses full of gloom. It was a murderous look.


    She believed that if she said it, he would definitely avenge her.


    Tina''s heart softened.


    She shook her head gently. "No! It''s just that the fashion show ising soon. I''m under pressure!"


    Wilson''s expression rxed slightly. He smiled and reached out to stroke her long hair.


    Tina raised her head from his arms, looked at him with her clear eyes and asked, "Wilson, in your


    eyes, my design is the best, right?"


    Wilson said, "Of course!"


    Tina curled up the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    His words were the biggest constion to her.


    Tina had gained strength and was in a much better mood. She said from the bottom of her heart,


    "You''re the best!"


    Wilson gave her a don''t-need-to-say look.


    On the way, Wilson ordered Terry to park the car on the side of the road.


    Tina was led by him.


    When she arrived, she found that it was an electronic amusement center.


    There were rhythmic drums and music inside, and there were a lot of facilities. There were many


    people at ordinary times, and even more on holiday. Most of them were young people and children.


    Tina looked at him in confusion. "Wilson, what are


    we doing here?"


    Wilson curled his lips. "I suddenly want toe and have fun!"


    Tina was shocked, "Ah?"


    Wilson had already pulled her in.


    They circled around inside and stopped at the area of crane machine.


    Tina frowned, shook her head in refusal, and said, "This is hard to catch!"


    Wilson smiled and asked her to stay in front of a machine. He turned around and went to the bar.


    When he came back, he was holding a palm-sized tray, which was full of game coins.


    Tina had no choice but to take it.


    She did not have any hope.


    After putting in the game coin, she randomly aimed at one of the dolls. Unexpectedly, the doll was


    firmly clipped and did not fall the whole way.


    Tina widened her eyes and was overjoyed.


    She had yed the doll machine with I many times before, but she was so unlucky that she had


    never caught it.


    Tina continued to invest excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She caught the second, the third...


    Almost all the dolls in the machine were caught by her.


    Tina was very happy.


    Her clear eyes sparkled as she asked him in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    Wilson smiledzily. "It means that you have the talent to catch dolls!"


    Tina blinked. "Wilson, it''s you! I saw you talking to the staff just now!"

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Wilson smiled slowly.


    The strength of the doll machine could be adjusted, and the clipping strength and control sensitivity


    could be set manually.


    For example, if a doll machine was set up with a high probability, every 20 or 30 times it would show


    a strong clipping strength. If it was set with a low probability, it would hardly show strong clipping


    strength. This was the marketing method of the merchant.


    Wilson had just found a staff member.


    He asked the staff to set the doll machine with full strength.


    He spent a lot of money, so the staff was naturally happy.


    That was why Tina could catch so many dolls and each attempts could result in a sessful catch.


    Wilson was still rich and willful.


    Tina had already caught thest doll in the machine.


    Looking at the dolls she had caught, her eyes sparkled with joy.


    Tina knew that Wilson saw that she was in a bad mood, so he deliberately wanted to make her


    happy.


    She was indeed very happy at this time.


    In a good mood, she hadpletely forgotten the haze brought by those harsh words in the


    symposium.


    Wilson saw that her eyebrows were curved like crescent moons, and knew that her mood became


    better. Then he ordered the staff to pack the doll and send it to the car. He took her hand to eat.


    They ate western dishes.


    Each dish was carefully prepared by the chef.


    When they were eating, they also opened a bottle of white grape bubble wine that Wilson had


    treasured in the restaurant. Both of them were a little drunk.


    In the luxurious car that was shuttling in the neon light, Tina was like a small animal, leaning softly


    on Wilson''s chest. Her eyshes were drooping, and she looked very obedient.


    The asional reflection of the colorful light and shadows made her cheeks suffused with two


    crimson clouds.


    She didn''t know if it was because she drank wine or because she was shy.


    When she got in the car, Wilson couldn''t help kissing her.


    Poor single man Terry tried his best to look ahead and held the steering wheel tightly to drive the


    car steadily.


    Wilson stroked her long hair.


    It was spread over her shoulders, like silk. He clenched it in his palm and slipped it between his


    fingers. For some reason, he felt palpitation.


    Wilson''s kiss fell on her eyes. "Tina, your design will definitely be brilliant on the fashion week!"


    "Yes!" Tina''s smile was pure.


    The light in her eyes was bright and there was a ripple of self-confidence in it.


    Behind Wilson''s sses, there was a deep look in his eyes. He made an appointment with her and


    said, "If you perform well on the fashion week, I will reward you with a gift!"


    Tina was curious. "What gift?"


    Wilson smiled and said nothing.


    He did not answer her, but just smiled at her.


    Tina only felt that his eyes were full of tenderness and handsomeness. She waspletely


    immersed in them.


    After the national holiday, work started again.


    Tina finished all the designs to attend the fashion week while restoring her usual daily workload.


    When she got off work that day, Wilson came to pick her up. Before she went to the hospital, the car


    went to the workshop in the south of the city first. Tina wanted to show the design drawings to


    Susan. Once it was decided, the designs should be realized.


    On the fashion week, the models would put them on and go for a catwalk.


    Tina was a little excited.


    Although her design was wore on models and had went through catwalk on the Grand Fashion


    Design Contest, it was just for thepetition and the fashion week was different. That was a


    formal disy of her work, which was what every designer dreamed of.


    After the car stopped, Tina opened the door.


    When they were about to get out of the car, Wilson stopped her and confirmed again, "Tina, are you


    sure that Susan doesn''t like women?"


    He was still worried.


    The main reason was that Susan''s usual clothes were too neutral. It was inevitable that Wilson


    would think more of her. He had to make sure.


    Tina touched her forehead. "Yes! I swear!"


    Only then did Wilson let her get out of the car. "Go ahead!"


    Tina brought the original drafts of the design drawings and their copies on theputer.


    When she and Susan were discussing what to do next, a guest came to the office.


    Seeing the guest, they all stood up in a hurry.


    Susan went over to wee them. "Lin, you''re here!"


    Lin looked younger in a light sportswear. She said with a smile, "I happened to have some business


    and was passing by, so I wanted toe up and have a look!"


    Then, she looked at Tina and said, "Miss Hall, I saw


    President Chin''s car waiting downstairs. You two have a good rtionship!"


    Tina''s cheeks were slightly red.


    Lin saw a lot of drawings on the table and couldn''t help asking, "Are you two busy? Did I disturb


    you?"


    "It''s okay!" Tina waved her hand.


    Tina''s smile was filled with gratitude. "Lin, thank you very much for helping me out at the


    symposiumst time. Thank you so much!"


    Lin said calmly, "You''re wee! I''ve long disliked the atmosphere in the circle. Their words were


    just words. As long as your ability is recognized in the future, everyone will approve of you!"


    All of a sudden, Susan had an idea. "Tina, Lin is here. Why don''t you invite her to have a look at the


    design and check it out for us!"


    "Can I?" Tina also showed expectation in her eyes and looked at Lin with uncertainty.


    Lin was a master of design. Lin''s advice or guidance would be most weed.


    Lin was very polite. "I''m quite interested!"


    Tina was nervous and excited.


    She sorted out all the drawings and handed them to Lin sincerely.


    Lin was not perfunctory. She sat down and browsed carefully.


    Lin and Tina were the same kind of people. Fashion design was her dream. She would treat


    designs with the most sincere and enthusiastic attitude and could not tolerate any sphemy.


    Lin had been reading the design drawing, looking serious and focused. She did not make a sound


    for a long time, and the office became unusually quiet.


    Tina''s palms were sweating, and she was nervous.


    She held her breath and asked, "My design... are they okay?"


    Lin raised her head and asked seriously, "Did you design all these?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Lin''s eyes were full of amazement. She gave a high evaluation. "Very good. It''s the most lively


    design I''ve seen in the past two years! I''m really looking forward to the fashion show!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tina was overjoyed.


    It was a great satisfaction for her to get Lin''s approval.


    At night, the crescent moon was in the sky.


    The vi with white walls and red roof of the Amery Family was particrly eye- catching. As the


    autumn wentte, the creeper on both sides of the wall had already withered yellow.


    After Lin left the workshop, she went back to her parents'' home for a simple meal.


    Knowing that her husband, Bill Amery, had to attend social activities this night and would be home


    late, so she wasn''t in a hurry.


    After entering the vi, she ordered a cup of warm water from the maid.


    There were footstepsing down from upstairs.


    Abby was wearing a long, pink, velvet skirt. Her long hair was tied up, which made her look


    extremely elegant.


    Lin put down the cup and looked upstairs. She lowered her voice and asked, "Abby, I heard that Old


    Grandma lost her temper this evening?"

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Not long after Lin and Bill returned domestic, the two elders of the Amery Family also moved back


    from the resort.


    At that time, Abby went to pick the elders up with Lin and Bill.


    When it came to her mother-inw''s temper, Lin also had a headache.


    Old Madam Amery had a bad temper. When she was young, she was a spoileddy. As she was


    old, she got meaner. If there was something that did not go her way, she would get angry.


    Lin had always been obedient to her mother-inw, but because she had never had a child, she


    was often scolded by Old Madam Amery.


    Abby answered her, "Yes, the golden fish grandaunt brought back from the resort died all of a


    sudden. Maybe it was because they were transferred from the pond to the fish tank. The


    environment changed. But she was very angry and med it on the servant who took care of the


    fishes!"


    Lin was not surprised at all.


    This was so typical of what Old Madam Amery would have done.


    Abby smiled and said, "But don''t worry. I''ve coaxed her for a long time and she''s no longer angry.


    She''s


    already asleep!"


    Lin breathed a sigh of relief and said approvingly, "Abby, you have the best idea!"


    Abby raised her red lips slightly, looking very obedient and sensible. "Grandaunt usually dotes on


    me. She will always listen to what I say!"


    "Yes!" Lin nodded.


    In this family, Old Madam Amery''s favorite one should be Abby.


    Abby was taken to live in the Amery Family and was brought up by Old Madam Amery. She used to


    have the surname of parents'' family of Old Grandma Amery before she was adopted. She was the


    granddaughter of Old Madam Amery''s parents'' family, so she was naturally closer to her.


    Abby said very thoughtfully, "Auntie, it must be very hard for you toe back sote. I have asked


    the servants to put some bath water for you. You should take a bathter and then go to bed early!"


    "Okay, Abby, you are the most considerate!" Lin was gratified.


    She smiled and said, "The fashion week ising soon. You''ve been working hard on behalf of the


    brand. Take care of yourself!"


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I will!" Abby nodded.


    Thinking of something, Lin smiled and continued, "By the way, now that you mentioned the fashion


    week, I went to Susan''s ce today!"


    Hearing Susan''s name, a hint of displeasure shed across Abby''s eyes.


    But there was still a faint smile on her face. "Oh?"


    Susan and Abby had not reconciled since their things at Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    Susan had always resented Abby, which made both of them on bad terms, but Abby acted more


    generously.


    Abby said in a clear and pleasant voice, "Her workshop also participated! Well, she is still so


    impulsive. I admire her. She is bold enough to use a new designer!"


    Lin nodded with a smile. "Yes, I''ve seen Miss Hall''s work. She is promising!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a unconcealed appreciation and praise in her tone.


    Looking at Lin''s back disappearing in the stairwell, the smile on Abby''s face gradually disappeared.


    She frowned.


    Few designers could get such a high evaluation from Lin.


    Abby remembered thatst time at the symposium, Lin came forward to help Tina out, and at this


    moment, Lin appreciated Tina so much.


    Lin had never praised her design...


    Abby could not calm down, but at the same time, she became more alert.


    At dusk.


    The whole city was covered with ayer of multicolored light.


    Tina stood on the side of the road and waited for a while. Then she saw Wilson approaching in a


    ck speedster by himself.


    In the past two days, Tina had been busy discussing with Susan about the details of the design.


    Wilson was also very busy with official business. They hadn''t seen each other for almost two days.


    Although it was only a short time, they missed each other very much. Absence made the hearts


    grow fonder.


    Wilson came to pick her up and had a date outside.


    Wilson had ordered Terry in advance to book a ce by the river.


    There were a lot of people passing by on the pedestrian street as it was Friday night. The road of


    the entrance was full of cars.


    Wilson let Tina off the car first and drove the car to the parking lot opposite so as to save Tina from


    walking.


    The autumn sun was very warm, and Tina was waiting for him at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Someone patted her on the shoulder from behind.


    Desmond popped his head out. "Tina, what are you doing here?"


    Tina pointed at his head and said in surprise, "Desmond, your hair..."


    The brown curly hair on Desmond''s head had been woven into dreadlocks with colorful ropes and


    tied up in the back. It was extremely exaggerated.


    He shook his head proudly. "How is it? Is it cool?"


    Tina remained silent.


    With the dreadlocks on his head, he looked around like a thief.


    "Why are you all alone? Did you break up with my second cousin again?" Desmond''s eyes lit up.


    Without waiting for her reply, he tugged on her hand and said, "Let''s go. Young master Chin is


    treating you. I''ll take you to this open- air restaurant on the top floor to celebrate!"


    Tina was speechless, "Stop fooling around. I''m waiting for Wilson!"


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched. "Are you two on a date? What about him?"


    "He went to park the car!" Tina shrugged her shoulders with a sweet smile.


    Desmond rolled his eyes.


    He was overjoyed.


    Desmond looked at the bashfulness that Tina had inadvertently showed. He was a little jealous and


    his heart began to itch. He couldn''t help but became loquacious.


    He approached her sneakily and said, "Tina, is my second cousin so good? He is already thirty


    years old and five years older than you. As the saying goes, threes years makes a generation. You


    two have gaps of almost two generation! Don''t you think it''s more suitable for us to fall in love at our


    age? Why don''t you consider me again?"


    Tina scolded him. "You''re courting death again!"


    Desmond didn''t restrain himself. Instead, he got more excited and continued spreading his wings


    over the edge of death. "Hey, I''m serious. I''m younger and more interesting than him... Ah, it hurts!"


    Before he could finish his words, he held his head with both hands.


    Wilson walked behind him and greeted Desmond with man''s leather bag in his hand.


    In addition to the two mobile phones, there was also car key in the bag. The hit was a solid one.


    Tina could also feel the pain when she heard the hit.


    If he exerted more force, he would probably be able to make a bump on Desmond''s head.


    Wilson''s handsome face darkened, and he scolded Desmond angrily, "How dare you cast an eye on


    your cousin- in-w. It''s immoral, do you understand?"


    Desmond grimaced in pain.


    Although he caught on spot and felt guilty, he was still unconvinced and keptining.


    Wilson said, "Tina, you go in first and tell my name to the restaurant manager. I''ll talk to Desmond


    for a while!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Like a docile wife, she entered the restaurant obediently.


    As soon as Tina left, Wilson''s eyes darkened and his expression became serious. He said in a cold


    and harsh voice, "Call her cousin-inw next time you see her, do you understand?"


    "I don''t!" Desmond said.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes. "Even if you don''t call her so, you have to treat her as your cousin-


    iw!"


    Tina might not understand. But Wilson was a man and he understood.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    In the beginning, Desmond approached Tina to upset Wilson - he wanted to take Wilson''s woman


    away from him.


    But now, he had apletely different feeling for Tina.


    Wilson was sharp enough to notice this, so he took every possible chance to warn Desmond to stay


    away from Tina.


    Desmond surely understood what he meant. Yet, he snorted in disdain and provoked, "Tsk, you''re


    not married yet!"


    In his view, though Tina was in a rtionship with him, they might break up someday.


    Wilson said slowly, "How do you know we won''t get married?"


    "..." Desmond was taken aback.


    He looked at Wilson in great surprise and couldn''t utter another word.


    The view from the terrace was very good.


    It was wide and surrounded by floor- to- ceiling windows so that people could enjoy the river


    scenery in the distance.


    The round table was covered with a red tablecloth, and above it was a white porcin bottle with


    fragrant roses, creating a romantic mood.


    The reserved position for Wilson was the best.


    Through the bright ss, Tina couldn''t hear what they were talking about downstairs, but she could


    see Desmond with braids walking away in dismay.


    Then she heard sounds of steady footsteps.


    Tina turned around and looked at Wilson, who was pulling out the chair opposite.


    She asked with a smile, "You sent Desmond away?"


    "Yep!" Wilson nodded.


    When Tina thought of how Desmond had just walked away with his head down, she felt a little guilty


    and said, "Isn''t it a little too much to do that? After all, he''s your cousin, so you should let hime


    in and have a meal with us!"


    Wilson looked up at her and asked, "Do you want a third wheel?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head without hesitation.


    Wilson''s lips curled up.


    Seeing that there seemed to be a trace of gloom in his eyes, Tina thought he was still unhappy with


    Desmond''s provocation. She said with a smile, "It seems that what happened that year has left him


    a deep shadow!"


    Hearing that, Wilson pursed his thin lips slightly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t intend to tell Tina what had happened. Instead, he thought for a moment and said, "He


    has never been serious since he was a child. If he continues to talk something crazy to you in the


    future, ignore him!" "Yes!" Tina nodded docilely.


    Her face in the sunset glow looked radiant, as smooth and delicate as an oil painting.


    His eyes were clear, from where he could see his own image.


    Wilson thought she was so obedient.


    He curled one finger to beckon her as if she was his puppy.


    Tina felt she would appear worthless if she did what he wanted. However, seemingly bewitched, she


    got up and moved to the seat next to him.


    They sat shoulder to shoulder on the same side. When picking up food, they would inadvertently


    touch each other''s arms. Like a young couple in love, they couldn''t bear to separate for a moment.


    At noon, Tina asked Malee out for lunch.


    After the morning meeting, she was assigned to an interview, which happened to be near Malee''s


    working ce.


    They found a restaurant with a high evaluation online. After sitting down, they ordered the dishes


    they liked respectively. The staff in the restaurant worked efficiently enough and served the meal


    before long.


    The chef, dressed in a white chef''s uniform, stood on the chopping board beside the table and


    skillfully cut nice pieces from a roast duck.


    Halfway through the meal, Malee said with a smile, "By the way, I found a little gadget in a market.


    I''m sure I likes it. I''ll take it to the hospital tonight!"


    Hearing that, Tina asked, "Are you going to the hospital to see I tonight?"


    Malee nodded. "Yeah, I''ll be there after work!"


    Tina said, "If you are here, I n to go back to the hospitalter!"


    Malee happily agreed and then asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Do you have anything else to


    do?"


    Tina was embarrassed and said, "Well, he may have to work overtime tonight, so I want to


    apany him!"


    Malee was speechless.


    It was time for dinner. Customers came here one after another.


    A couple was sitting at the table next to theirs, but it didn''t look like they were dating. The man


    wearing a suit and leather shoes seemed to be thewyer in charge of her case. From time to time,


    Tina could hear some legal terms.


    Seeing thewyer, Tina couldn''t help but think of Hayden.


    Somehow, she asked, "Hasn''t Hayden finished dealing with his case yet? He hasn''t gone abroad,


    has he?"


    "No, he hasn''t!" Malee nodded.


    After a pause, she looked out of the window and said sarcastically, "He''s a busy man. Not only has


    he dealt withw cases, but also he has to deal with some other woman!"


    Tina opened her mouth but swallowed her words when she thought of the blonde beauty who had


    come back from abroad with Hayden.


    Well, there was an ancient saying: speak of the devil, the devil will arrive.


    After they finished their meal and came out of the restaurant, they met Hayden, who had just gotten


    out of a business car.


    He was in a brown wind coat, holding a file bag in his hand. Inside he was wearing a neatly-pressed


    ck suit. His leather shoes were bright. He appeared rigorous and graceful.


    His amber eyes rolled, revealingplex emotions.


    Hayden had obviously seen them as well. He had been walking towards the office building next to


    him, but immediately, he made a quick turn and walked to them.


    Tina greeted him. "Hayden!"


    He nodded at her, and then his gaze fell on Malee.


    He frowned. "It''s getting colder. Why do you wear so little clothes?"


    Malee pursed her lips. "Not cold at all!"


    Even though she said so, Hayden took off his windbreaker and draped it over her.


    Although Malee was tall, she was slender. Under hisrge windbreaker, she looked petite and


    adorable.


    Hayden wrapped the cor tightly - afraid that she would catch a cold.


    When he retracted his hand, he leaned over, intending to kiss her.


    Malee was greatly frantic and tried to avoid his kiss.


    Thus, Hayden''s lips finallynded on her cheeks.


    Tina looked away from them, pretending that she didn''t see anything.


    Malee scolded him in embarrassment. "Are you crazy? We''re on the streets!"


    Hayden smiled and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    After this kiss, he looked at Tina seriously and greeted, "Miss Hall, did you twoe here for


    dinner?"


    Tina also answered seriously, "Well, I have an interview nearby, so I invited her to have lunch with


    me!"


    Hayden smiled. "If I had known you were here, I would''vee to this restaurant too!"


    Tina recalled Malee''s words during dinner and asked tentatively, "Are you alone?"


    "Are you asking Miss Helen?" Hayden asked.


    Dealing with smart people could save a lot of trouble.


    Tina smiled. "Yes!"


    Hayde shot a deep nce at Malee and said meaningfully, "I got someone to send her back to New


    City. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will be jealous!"


    Malee turned her head away, ignoring his intense gaze.


    But her cheeks turned red.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Hayden''s phone kept ringing.


    It seemed that someone was urging him to deal with something as soon as possible.


    Hayden didn''t stay long with them. He said goodbye to them and left. However, before he left, he


    didn''t forget to remind Malee again: "It''s getting cold. Don''t catch a cold."


    Tina was very surprised. She seemed to have seen a different side of him.


    She was shocked at his womanish talk.


    After Hayden entered the office building next to him, Tina and Malee stopped a taxi and left.


    The restaurant was near Malee''s workce, so the taxi would go to herpany first and headed


    for the TV station.


    In the afternoon, the bright sunlight was shining on them through the window.


    Malee leaned against the car door, her eyes and brows in the sunshine, and her cheeks were still


    flushed.


    Tina deliberately asked with a smile, "Who is the person that Hayden just mentioned?"


    Malee looked uneasy. "Anyway, it wasn''t me!"


    Tina blinked. "But I didn''t say it was you!"


    Malee looked embarrassed.


    After a pause, Tina said in a low voice, "In fact, I think that Hayden is a nice man. He is handsome


    and also a capablewyer. An excellent man! What''s more, I think he loves you!"


    Malee listened in silence.


    After a long while, she said with a cold expression, "So what?"


    Tina asked tentatively, "Are you sure you don''t want to be with him?"


    In fact, as Malee''s good friend, Tina had never considered Hayden to be a good husband. But now,


    she thought him to be a man worthy of Malee''s trust.


    He was outstanding. Few men couldpare with him.


    Well, except for Wilson, Tina thought to herself.


    Hayden had an admirable upation and a charming appearance. But it seemed that he was not


    serious with rtionships between men and women. Not long ago, Tina saw him get very close to


    the blonde beauty.


    But just now, she spotted Hayden''s adoring eyes and knew his love for her was true.


    Tina even had the thought that no one in this world loved Malee more than he did.


    However, hearing the question, Malee pursed her lips.


    She looked at the street view outside the window and said indifferently as if it had nothing to do with


    her, "Tina, don''t forget the special rtionship between him and me. It is destined that we can''t be


    together!"


    After pausing for two seconds, Malee lowered her voice. "Anyway, he won''t marry me..."


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    She wanted to ask why, but she was afraid that it would make Malee even sadder. In the end, she


    didn''t say anything.


    After the taxi stopped at the roadside, Malee waved at her with a smile, seemingly to have forgotten


    the unhappy thing. She reminded Tina that she would go to apany I at night.


    Tina agreed with a smile.


    When she got off work in the evening, she went straight to the Chin''s Group.


    As soon as she entered the building, Tina saw Terry, who was waiting for her.


    Not everyone could go to the top floor of the office building without permission. Terry came to pick


    her up personally to save her some trouble.


    The exclusive elevator went directly to the top floor.


    Terry took her all the way and knocked on Wilson''s office.


    Wilson was sitting on a high back chair in a new white shirt. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up


    to his elbows, revealing his strong arms. In front of him were documents piled up high.


    Hearing the footsteps, he didn''t even raise his eyes behind his sses.


    His thin lips curved into a smile. "You''re here?"


    Tina also smiled. "Yes!"


    After Wilson finished dealing with the documents in his hand, he stopped writing and looked up with


    a gentle smile in his eyes.


    He gestured, "I still have a lot of documents to review. I''m afraid it will take some time!"


    Tina curled up the corners of her mouth and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the sofa


    and wait for you while modifying my design!"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded, smiling more brightly.


    It seemed that when she came, even the air he breathed became sweet.


    Terry, of course, was sensible enough. After sending the coffee to Tina''s table, he left the office


    without any hesitation.


    It seemed that he was afraid to see them disce affection if he left a secondter.


    After closing the office door, Terry walked back to the secretary''s office.


    Irene, the secretary who was sorting out the documents, asked with a smile, "Is Miss Hall here?"


    "Yes!" Terry nodded.


    He thought of something and said, "I''m afraid that we will have to call her Mrs. Chin in the near


    future!"


    Irene looked at him in confusion.


    Terry looked mysterious and tried to suppress his excitement. "Do you know what President Chin


    asked me to do today?"


    Irene asked with interest. "What''s the matter?"


    Terry moved closer to her and whispered in her ear...


    As soon as the two of them finished whispering, the elevator door slowly opened with a ''ding1.


    When Terry saw the visitor, he asked in surprise, "Miss Chin?!"


    The person who walked out of the elevator was none other than Selene Chin. She was dressed in


    fashionable and beautiful clothes - CHANEL''stest fashions for autumn. Above the pair of


    sheepskin boots were her bare legs. Besides, she was carrying a crocodile bag - a limited edition.


    She was wearing delicate made- up, her chin slightly raising proudly to show everyone that she was


    a nobledy from a prominent family.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Selene asked Terry, "Is Wilson in the office?"


    "Yes!" Terry nodded.


    Then, Selene went straight to the office. "Mm, I have something to talk to him about!"


    Seeing this, Terry quickly went to stop her, saying that he had to report her arrival first. After all,


    without Wilson''s permission, he didn''t dare to disturb him easily. If he were having some intimate


    time with Tina inside, Selene would ruin it.


    However, Selene ignored him.


    It was a headache for Terry to deal with this willfuldy.


    Before Selene pushed the door open and rushed in, Wilson just pulled Tina to his legs.


    She was originally sitting on the sofa, reading the design drawings.


    At this time, the sun lit up half of the sky.


    The office was sun- filled. Behind Wilson was arge floor-to-ceiling window. When he sat there, he


    was shining with majesty like an ancient king.


    He worked meticulously and looked particrly focused.


    Above the bridge of his nose was a pair of tinum sses. Tina''s gaze slipped down from his low


    jaw to the throat. Gosh, he was particrly sexy.


    Tina was frequently distracted.


    The design drafts in her hand were far from attractive than him.


    She felt that she was superficial, but she couldn''t help taking out her mobile phone, intending to


    secretly take a picture of him.


    He was really handsome...


    Tina held her mobile phone and kept the camera on him.


    When she was adjusting the best angle to shoot, she noticed from the camera that Wilson smiled


    slightly.


    Tina was embarrassed because she knew that he had caught her taking a picture of him.


    She put down her phone silently. When she looked up again, she saw Wilson looking at her with a


    smile.


    Wilson curled his finger, saying, "Come here!"


    Like before in the restaurant, Tina put her pride aside, got up, and approached him obediently.


    When she walked up to him, he grabbed her hand and dragged her to sit on hisp.


    He forgot the documents behind him. All that was left in his deep eyes was her small figure.


    Wilson cupped her face in his hands and kissed her attentively.


    He was no longer in the mood to work.


    When Selene pushed the door open, Wilson''s big hands were wandering eagerly on her skin under


    her clothes.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Tina suddenly stood up.


    In her mind, Wilson''s office was a rtively private space. Without his permission, Terry couldn''t


    rush in, so she did whatever the fancy took her.


    When Terry saw Wilson''s darkened face, he immediately cleared it up. "Miss Chin wanted to see


    you and rushed straight in. I failed to stop her..."


    Wilson''s eyes were gloomy.


    Stopped before fully satisfied himself, Wilson was displeased, his face full of disappointment.


    Terry was trembling slightly with fear, for fear that he would get into trouble.


    Seeing this, Tina coughed and said, "It''s all right. Terry, go do your business!"


    "Yes!" Terry felt relieved and slipped away.


    Selene didn''t notice the disappointment in his eyes at all. She went straight in on her high heels.


    When she saw Tina here, she showed a surprised look. "Hey, you''re here too? It seems that I came


    at the right time today!"


    Wilson''s face darkened again and he said unhappily in a low voice, "Selene, what are you looking


    for me for?"


    Selene was frightened by his dignity and shrugged. She then turned her gaze to Tina. "Well, I''m not


    looking for you. I''m looking for her!"


    Tina was surprised. "Me?"


    Selene nodded in response to the doubt in her eyes. "I have something to ask of you, Mrs. Chin!"


    Tina''s cheeks were slightly hot.


    Wilson, who was standing aside, suddenly became amiable.


    Selene''s way of addressing Tina pleased him.


    "I came to find him because I wanted to find you. I didn''t expect that you would be here, which


    saved me the trouble!" Selene walked up to Tina and said.


    Selene was different from Desmond. It was pretty easy to call Tina Mrs. Chin.


    She couldn''t wait for Tina and Wilson to get married.


    In this way, Dn would give up on her. That was why she was happy to see Tina and Wilson be in


    a good rtionship.


    Tina was at a loss what to do after being called Mrs. Chin. Her face flushed, and she was still very


    confused. "What are you looking for me for?"


    Selene said in a particrly serious tone, "It''s something very important. Let''s sit down and talk


    about it slowly!"


    Without saying anything, she pulled Tina to the sofa.


    After sitting down, Tina asked, "Miss Chin, can you tell me now?"


    Selene smiled and said, "Call me Selene. Sounds


    better to me!"


    Tina was struck dumb.


    She felt a little scared for no reason, utterly unaware of why this spoileddy would suddenly


    be so nice to her.


    In fact, Tina was worrying too much.


    Honestly, Selene hated Tina only because of Dn.


    When she knew Tina no longer loved him, her hatred disappeared in a sh.


    Selene said, "Mrs. Chin, I want you to help me win Dn''s heart! You had been his girlfriend, his


    first girlfriend, hadn''t you? You know everything about him, knowing what he likes and what he


    doesn''t like. Tell me everything you''ve experienced, so that I can cater to his needs and win his


    heart like you!"


    Tina looked embarrassed.


    Oh, she brought up such a sensitive topic about exboyfriends...


    Tina looked at Wilson tentatively. "Ahem, can I answer it?"


    Wilson nodded generously. "Well, I don''t mind it."


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    Then, just two seconds after she talked about the past, Wilson stood up from the high back chair


    and said, "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    After that, he strode out of the office as if he was afraid of hearing something.


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    When the office door was closed, Tina stopped smiling and looked at the girl in front of her.


    In other people''s eyes, Selene had always been a spoiled youngdy with a bad temper. At this


    time, she put her hands together and looked at Tina unblinkingly, tilting her head - a girl who


    couldn''t help falling in love with a man.


    Tina asked softly, "Do you really like him?"


    Selene nodded heavily, her eyes filled with deep obsession. "Mm! I like him so much, so deeply,


    with all my heart..."


    Tina sighed softly. "It''s all over between him and me. I can only tell you some things about him as a


    friend. In that way, you can get to know him better. If you want to be with him, you''d better not to


    chase after him like what I had done but to make him fall in love with you!"


    Selene nodded.


    After that, like what she had promised, Tina told many things about Dn from the view of his


    friend. Selene listened carefully and even began to take notes on a notebook seriously.


    Seeing this, Tina knew that she really loved Dn.


    She loved him with persistence and determination.


    Just when Selene closed the notebook, Wilson came back.


    Selene was pleased that she''d achieved her goal. "Mrs. Chin, I''ve heard about the fashion show


    next week and learned that you''ve signed up for it. How about I be your model for free? Don''t worry.


    I won''t cause any trouble this time. I promise I''ll help you out with the show and earn more ranking


    points!"


    Selene had once yed tricks on Tina during an event.


    Of course, she didn''t seed. In the end, Wilson showed up to deal with her.


    Selene had been in a rather awkward situation at that time. If she were someone without a strong


    background, she could not survive in the modeling industry. However, she was different. That matter


    had been sealed off, and no one dared to mention it. It was just that she felt embarrassed and didn''t


    want to attend a show again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If she showed up, she would attract the attention of others, which could also bring many people''s


    attention to the clothes designed by Tina.


    Selene wanted to show her sincerity, trying to butter up her.


    Since she took the initiative to show her kindness, Tina was happy to ept the offer. "Then I''ll


    thank you first!"


    "You''re wee!" Selene was in a good mood. She put away her bag and pen and stood up from


    the sofa. "I''ll go first. I won''t disturb you anymore. You two can continue!"


    Tina blushed again.


    Wilson saw Selene off in person.


    Once a gain, there were only the two of them left in the office.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief and spread the design draft on the tea table, trying to focus her


    attention on her work. However, Wilson did not turn back to his work on the desk. Instead, he


    walked to her.


    He leaned over and pressed her down against the sofa, his lips on hers and his tongue in her


    mouth.


    Tina was out of breath. "Wilson, aren''t you going to continue?"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows, gazing at her. "Don''t worry. This time, I locked the door!"


    Tina was pleasantly surprised.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    Time flew. The fashion week wasing.


    All the works for it had beenpleted, which were waiting for the fashion show.


    Tina was thinking about whether some parts of her work needed some final adjustments when


    passing a zebra crossing. As she had just stepped into the private hospital, her cell phone rang.


    Seeing who called, she picked it up with a smile. "Hello, Susan?"


    Susan asked anxiously, "Where are you now? Come to the studio!"


    Tina quickly asked back, "What''s wrong?"


    Susan was silent for a moment, then said in a flustered voice, "Something was wrong, very


    wrong..."

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Tina turned around and stopped a taxi, rushing to the studio in the south of the city.


    Out of the elevator, she headed straight for Susan''s office.


    Susan was pacing quickly back and forth in her room, clutching her short hair from time to time,


    looking very anxious.


    Tina knocked on the door and came in. "What happened?"


    Seeing her, Susan immediately turned around to her desk. "Tina, take a look at this first!"


    "A magazine?" Tina was surprised.


    It was an abroad magazine about fashion design.


    They had read a lot of simr monthly magazines, so Tina didn''t understand what she meant.


    Tina opened it. As she had expected, it was a book full of information about fashion design and


    some excellent fashion-design works.


    She was puzzled. "Is there anything special about this magazine?"


    With a haunted look in her eyes, Susan said, "Open it and read the 15th page!"


    Tina did as she said.


    Her eyes suddenly widened.


    Her face paled."... How could this be?!"


    She looked at the magazine in disbelief. "How could my works be published on this?"


    The works on the magazine were very simr to her works for the fashion show. Honestly, except


    for some details, the rest were all the same.


    Susan''s voice became even more solemn. "Tina, see the release date of this magazine!"


    "..." Tina''s face turned ashen.


    It was published one year ago.


    Susan looked serious. "This magazine was published a year ago. What''s worse, the works on it


    were the same as yours!"


    Tina bit her lip and said earnestly, "I haven''t read this magazine before. I didn''t use it as a reference,


    not to mention copy it. I drew all the designs myself. Please believe me!"


    Susan held her shoulder. "I''ve always trusted your ability. I know you''re a talented designer with the


    basic moral bottom line. But..."


    "But if you participate in the fashion show, others may find this magazine and expose it to the public.


    It will be a scandal that takes our studio down. Besides, you''ll be used of giarism and may


    never be epted as a designer!"


    Susan was on her side.


    Since they met, she watched her win the Grand Fashion Design Contest championship and


    recognized her ability. She trusted her.


    Susan had always thought that she was a talented


    designer. Also, she trusted her judgment, but now...


    Tina''s throat tightened as she asked, "Can you get in touch with this designer?"


    Susan rubbed her temples, trying to calm down, and shook her head. "I tried to get in touch with the


    designer but failed. The designer is a foreigner, and the magazine was from broad. So, it''s


    challenging to look into this matter carefully!"


    Tina''s heart sank.


    Her hands clenched tightly with drops of sweat dripping between her fingers.


    For a designer, being used of copying was the biggest insult. Tina would never do such


    disgraceful things.


    To be a great fashion designer was Tina''s lifelong dream. She had always held the most


    enthusiastic and respectful attitude to her career.


    She knew very well that she did not copy.


    But now, the truth was there. In the face of irrefutable evidence, Tina had no way to rify the


    coincidence, no matter how innocent she was.


    Susan heaved a long sigh. "The most important thing right now is that we have only three days left


    before the fashion week. ording to the current situation, we can only ept our bad fate and


    swallow the fact - your works can''t show up at the show..."


    Tina pursed her lips tightly.


    Both of them fell into silence. The atmosphere in the studio was highly depressing.


    When the phone rang, Tina took it out mechanically and put it beside her ear. "Hello?"


    Wilson''s sonorous voice came from the phone. "Why didn''t youe to the hospital? Littlezy


    piggy, are you still sleeping?"


    Wilson had to meet an important client from abroad, so he went to the airport to pick him up early in


    the morning to talk about business.


    When he got up, he didn''t wake her up.


    After finishing his work, he came to the hospital and found that she had note yet. He thought


    that she was still in the No.1 Luxurious Residence. If so, he''d like to go back and enjoy some


    intimate time with her.


    Tina muttered, "No..."


    Wilson, sensitive enough, immediately noticed that something was wrong. "Tina, what''s up?"


    Tina looked down in low spirits. "Wilson, something bad happened to me! I''m afraid that I can''t


    participate in the fashion week with my works. They are almost the same as those on a design


    magazine published one year ago...."


    Wilson said, "It must be a coincidence!"


    Tina was stunned and couldn''t help asking, "Do you believe that I didn''t copy?"


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Of course! Tina, you will never do that!"


    His words touched Tina''s sinking heart, bringing her warmth andfort.


    With the firm trust of her lover, Tina gained a lot of power. She sighed softly. "The works in the


    magazine are almost the same as mine. If I bring my design to the show, people will find it out


    sooner orter. By then, it will be hard to exin!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson kept silent for a while and asked, "Are you going to give up?"


    Tina clenched her fists. "I don''t want to give up!"


    Wilsonughed and said, his voice calm and full of pride. "What do you need me to do for you? If


    you want, I can buy all the magazines published in the whole world and take them back!"


    Tina shook her head. "No..."


    She believed that she could do it, but there would also be risks in doing so.


    This magazine was published a year ago. It would be very difficult to collect and buy all of them. If


    anyone kept one, it could be a ticking bomb.


    Moreover, she did not want to do this. It was more like they were doing it out of guilt.


    Wilson thought for a while and said, "Then what should you do? The fashion show ising soon,


    and there''s no time for you to do it all over again!"


    Tina was silent for a moment and said hesitantly, "It may be possible..."


    "What do you mean?" Wilson asked.


    Tina told him, "When I was preparing for the fashion show, my original intention was to integrate my


    works with the quintessence of the country. I drew a lot of drafts and asked Malee to help me seek


    the cooperation of a master painter.


    However, though the masterter epted her visit, he did not agree to cooperate with us!


    "If the master agrees, thenbined with my previous inspiration, I will make another set after


    working overtime for a few days..."


    Wilson asked, "A painting master? Which one?"


    Tina said, "Master Wird, Mason Wird, you must have heard of him, right? It''s a pity that he said


    that he would never cooperate with a designer!"


    Hearing this, Wilson chuckled and said, "Master Wird? Leave this to me. I can persuade him!"


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    Although she doubted that, she smiled.


    Then she frowned again and said with a worried look, "Even if he agrees, it will take time to make


    the clothes..."


    The show required finished products made ording to the design drawings. There were models


    disying them on the show.


    Wilson still said, "Leave this to me too!"


    Then he asked Tina to wait for the news and hung up the phone.


    Tina waited in fidgets.


    It was near evening when Wilson strode to the studio.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    As time went by, the sunshine outside was gradually fading away.


    After talking to Wilson on the phone, Tina had been sitting on the sofa in the studio, waiting.


    She put her knees together, sping her hands on his knees, and looked at the elevator.


    Susan was in front of her desk, immersed in thought. However, after a long time, she couldn''t figure


    out a better way and felt utterly exhausted from anxiety.


    She looked up at Tina.


    She overheard the conversation between Tina and Wilson and asked uncertainly, "Tina, are you


    really going to design another set?"


    Tina nodded. "Well, I want to have a try!"


    She was looking forward to this fashion show.


    It was a chance for her to show her design ability and for the studio to develop, which she felt


    responsible for. If she quit, it would be an eternal regret in her heart.


    If there was a possibility, Tina would hold on to it.


    Susan was that optimistic and said with a sigh, "I wonder if Wilson can persuade Mr. Wird to


    cooperate..."


    Before she could finish his words, Tina suddenly shot up from the sofa.


    Susan looked up and saw a tall figure in a ck suit striding out of the elevator.


    With his two long legs, Wilson walked very fast.


    Terry, following after, was left a few steps behind him.


    They met at the door.


    When Wilson saw her, he smiled pleasantly.


    He turned around, took over all the things in Terry''s hands, and then said to her, "Tina, these are


    several award- winning works from Master Wird. He agreed to cooperate and has authorized you


    to make use of these paintings!"


    He carried several long round ck-leather tubes, which seemed to be cases to store valuable


    paintings.


    With caution, Tina opened one long tube. As expected, there was a painting inside, which was very


    precious.


    Her eyes were bright as twinkling stars.


    Tina looked at him with surprise and excitement. "Oh, it''s real! Wilson, you are omnipotent!"


    Wilson''s smile more delightedly.


    His heart skipped a beat when he saw she looked at him with joy and admiration.


    Wilson couldn''t help bending over, his kissnding on the corner of her mouth.


    Susan was speechless.


    How could they act so intimately as if she were not there?!


    However, Terry looked calm. It seemed that he had long gotten used to it.


    Tina, flushing to the ears, pushed him away a little and asked him in surprise, "How did you manage


    to persuade him? He had resolutely refused us!"


    Wilson saidnguidly, "I''ve known him for more than 20 years. I learned calligraphy from him when I


    was very young! Therefore, it''s easier for me to ask him for help. He gave me these paintings. If you


    encounter any trouble in the future,e to me first, okay?"


    "Yes!" Tina''s eyes beamed with joy.


    With those valuable paintings in her arms, she regained her hope.


    Wilson raised his hand to touch her face. "Now, with Master Wird''s paintings, are you sure you


    can make it in such a few days?"


    Tina said, her eyes with determination. "Well, I believe I can!"


    After a pause, she continued, "However, I have to seize all the avable time now, so I guess I have


    to work overtime in the studio tonight, and I don''t know when it will end. Wilson, you should go back


    early. Remember to tell I in the hospital about it!"


    Wilson said, "Okay!"


    It was a matter of great urgency. Tina had to race against time.


    "Then I''ll start working!" After that, she ran into the office with the paintings in her arms.


    Susan left the office to her.


    To create a quiet environment without distractions, she didn''t allow any others in the studio to


    approach her working ce.


    Tina pulled out a chair and sat in front of the writing desk.


    She carefully opened Master Wird''s paintings.


    Wilson visited him in person and got his approval. Moreover, Mr. Wird seemed to be very sincere


    to him - he gave Wilson his well-known paintings.


    When Tina was trying to find some inspiration for her works to join the shows, she studied all the


    master''s works. Nevertheless, she was still looking at these masterpieces with rapt attention.


    After pondering for a long time, she sat upright with her back straight.


    As soon as she picked up the pen, she started drawing fluently as if she had gained some magical


    power from somewhere.


    Tina dedicated herself to her work.


    Outside, the cool moonlight had ced the rays of the setting sun long ago while Tina was still busy


    drawing.


    Tina shifted her eyes from the piles of paper again. The light above was on, though the bright


    sunshine from outside had already spread to every corner of the room.


    The bright sun shone on her, gilding her with its golden beams.


    Tina turned her sore and stiff neck.


    The corners of her mouth curled up, and inside her pupils, rays of golden light swam.


    She did it.


    Tina stood up and walked to the table next to her. Last night, Susan stayed upte to discuss with


    her. Now, she was sleeping on a desk with two empty boxes of instant noodles before her. It


    seemed that she couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep.


    She called out softly, "Susan, Susan?"


    Susan tidied her messy short hair and asked in confusion, "Hey, what time is it?"


    Tina looked at her watch and replied with a smile, "It will be half past ten in two minutes!"


    Susan gradually returned to reality from her dream. Looking at the smiling Tina in front of her, she


    reacted slowly. Finally, she asked in surprise, "Wow! Have you finished your costume designs?"


    Tina nodded with a proud smile. "Well, I''ve finished all of them and checked them again in the end.


    You can check them one more time!"


    Hearing that, Susan ran over in a hurry.


    When she saw the dazzling designs on the table, her eyes widened in shock. "Oh my god! You''ve


    completed the set. Amazing! I knew it! You''re a born designer!"


    Once again, she went through all the designs and thought it was unbelievable.


    Tina hadpleted an almost impossible task.


    Even she, who had entered the fashion industry earlier than Tina, couldn''t do it.


    Susan couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Tina, your design this time is even better than the


    previous one. I can assure you that your works will impress all in the fashion show tomorrow! Oh, I


    have to hurry up and finish the follow- up work quickly..."


    After that, she rushed out of the office.


    Tina''s face was also filled with joy.


    She also walked out of the office. There was a mirror on the wall outside. When she passed it, she


    saw her face in it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After the sleepless night, she looked exhausted with dark circles under her eyes.


    However, despite the dark circles, her eyes were bright.


    In the morning, all the staff of the studio came to work. They were working in their cubicles before,


    all busy with their work.


    At this time, Tina really wanted to share the good news with Wilson.


    She stepped out of the office but suddenly stopped.


    On the round sofa in the leisure area outside, a man in a ck suit was sitting on it, his tall figure


    outstanding.


    He supported his face with one arm, his facial features well-defined. His eyes behind the silver-


    rimmed sses were closed. His face was covered with the stubble of one night.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Tina was stunned.


    For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating.


    However, Wilson was right there. The sun shining on his eyes softened his chiseled chin. Gorgeous


    man!


    He didn''t leave at all.


    On the white tea table with a ss top, there were two piles of documents, one of which was still


    open.


    It seemed that he had been staying herest night. He must have asked Terry to move his things


    here and made a temporary office.


    Tina, deeply touched, felt warm in her heart.


    She took light steps, afraid of waking him up, and moved to his side.


    Wilson''s breathing was slow and deep.


    Tina squatted in front of him, picked up the nket next to him, and wanted to put it over him.


    Wilson''s eyes behind the sses slowly opened - it seemed that her movement woke him up.


    Tina stopped and asked with a light smile, "Wilson, why didn''t you go back?"


    Wilson took off the sses on his nose, pinched the end of his nose bridge, and then put it on


    again.


    He curled his lips. "I want to be with you."


    He smiled, his eyes sparkling.


    Each word he said sounded touching and sweet.


    In addition to warmth, Tina''s heart was also thumping fast.


    Wilson could always touch her heart.


    Tina reached out to hold his big hand, feeling the warmth from hisrge palm.


    Her eyes seemed to be shining, and her heart was overflowing with joy. She couldn''t wait to share


    the happy news with him. "Wilson, I did it! I''vepleted all the designs for the show!"


    Hearing this, Wilson said with a smile, "Uhm, it''s great!"


    He didn''t look surprised at all, as if he had expected this to happen.


    He had confidence in her, no matter what.


    It made Tina feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    He gazed at her intensely and happily, and Tina couldn''t help raising her head and touching his thin


    lips by hers.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and kindly reminded her, "I didn''t brush my teeth!"


    He was worried about and so couldn''t bear to leave.


    Although he promised her to go backst night, he didn''t leave. He asked Terry to bring the


    documents here.


    He had stayed here for the whole night, apanying her next door.


    When the morning light lit up, Wilson took a nap and hadn''t washed up yet.


    Tina smiled. "I didn''t brush my teeth either!"


    In the end, her kiss fell on his thin lips.


    Wilson soon took the initiative and kissed her harder, his hand on the back of her head pulling her


    closer to him.


    While kissing affectionately, they smiled sweetly.


    Wilson drove her back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    By the time they arrived, Terry had already brought the still steaming dishes and ced them on the


    table.


    On their way back, Wilson ordered Terry to do it.


    It was almost noon when they sat down to have the first meal of the day.


    The staples were porridge and noodles. Besides, there were four dishes and one soup, all of which


    were her favorite southern dishes. Sugar was added to each dish, making them fresh and sweet.


    Tina had only eaten half a box of instant noodlesst night.


    Her stomach had been growling with hunger - she was starving.


    However, no matter how hungry she was, she still had to deal with many things now.


    She had finished the design drawings. Also, she had carefully marked the distribution of materials,


    the technological requirements, and so on. Nevertheless, there were still many things that she


    wanted to confirm personally.


    She didn''t want to make any mistake.


    Because the time was limited, she couldn''t rx for a moment.


    When she was eating, her eyes were fixed on theptop beside her.


    After finishing thest piece of sweet braised meat, she put down the bowl and chopsticks in her


    hands, intending to continue discussing the clothes disying process with Susan.


    Wilson, who was on the opposite side, stood up.


    He lifted her up from the chair.


    Tina lost her bnce and hurriedly hugged his neck.


    She said in a sweet voice, "Wilson, what are you doing?"


    Wilson said, "Go to sleep!"


    He frowned and touched the dark circles under her eyes. "Tina, you should have a good sleep!"


    Tina held back her urge to yawn and looked embarrassed. "But..."


    Wilson''s frowned even more deeply. "Don''t worry. I''ve found all the best pattern makers in the city.


    Those well-experienced people are going to work overtime to make sample clothes. I''m sure you''ll


    be able to take the clothes to the fashion show tomorrow as scheduled!


    "What you have to do now is to sleep. You have to recuperate before doing anything else!"


    From his eyes, Tina could tell that he didn''t want her to be exhausted.


    Her heart softened.


    Tina nodded docilely. "Okay. I''ll listen to you!"


    Even if she refused, Wilson would put her onto the big bed in the bedroom and wrap her with a quilt.


    The curtains were closed, and the room was warm and quiet.


    Wilson held her tight in his strong arms and covered her eyes with his palms.


    Tina was really tired. Not long after she curled up in his arms, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Quietly and gently, Wilson pressed his thin lips against her forehead.


    Tina fell asleep, but he didn''t close his eyes. Instead, he propped himself up, taking hisptop and


    phone beside him.


    He put all his important businesses aside.


    Wilson had to keep an eye on the progress for her to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    The second day was the fashion show.


    After a good sleep during the night yesterday, Tina felt refreshed and was busy preparing for the


    show.


    Their newly- established studio was not that efficient.


    Thanks to Wilson, she got the chance to cooperate with Master Wird. In addition, he got the


    excellent pattern makers in the city.


    Finally, two hours ago, they finished making all the samples of clothes.


    In the end, Tina confirmed thest ce to adjust once again.


    At this moment, she had just returned from the studio to the No.1 Luxurious Residence, wanting to


    change her clothes and dress up for theing fashion show.


    Different from thestpetition, she would attend the fashion week as a designer.


    For two days in a row, she did not have time to go to the hospital. On her mobile phone came a


    small video of I. She looked at the camera cutely and said in a childish voice, "Mom,e on! I


    love you."


    Her sweet words melt Tina''s heart.


    There was a sound from the entrance. Wilson came in and handed her a box.


    When she opened it, she saw a long purple silk dress.


    Wilson said, "Tina, wear it tonight!"


    Tina nodded and went to the bathroom to put it on.


    It fitted her well.


    It was not the first time that Wilson had prepared clothes for her, but Tina still flushed when she was


    in this dress that perfectly matched her figure.


    She walked out, pretending to be calm, and asked him for his opinion. "How is it? Is it good on me?"


    Wilson saidzily, "Looks great!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In his eyes, Tina was the most beautiful woman in this world, period.


    The purple dress matched Tina''s fair skin, making her as graceful as a fairy. Its style was simple


    and elegant, not exaggerated at all. The hems around her ankles rolled like beautiful waves as she


    walked.


    Wilson felt a surging of lustful desire.


    He thought for a while and said, "Tina, must the designers be present at the fashion show tonight ?"


    Tina didn''t understand why he would ask this, but when he pounced on her like a hungry wolf on its


    prey, she understood...

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    When the sunset glow was as bright as fire mes at six o''clock in the evening, the eye- catching


    fashion week officially began.


    It was held at thergest arts center in the city. The show was very lively. Since the afternoon, the


    security guards began to preserve order at the gate.


    In the fashion industry, the show was a grand event. In addition, it was a good tform for the


    brands and designers to broadcast their works. Not just people in this industry, the show also


    attracted a lot of stars, who liked to watch it. All those famous people together made the event


    spectacr.


    So many brands and designers had joined, which made it challenging to stand out.


    At this time, the melodious music sounded in the hall as guests were taking their seats one by one


    and chatting happily. Participants backstage were busy preparing.


    Abby was also among them.


    She was the representative of the brand, which decided to release its design products of thetest


    season on the show.


    After the fashion show, the media would interview the outstanding designers, so Abby dressed up


    today.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She was dressed in a ret backless dress, wearing wine-colored eye-shadow.


    Her manners had been strictly trained since she was a child, so her every move was pleasing to the


    eye, noble and dignified.


    Different from other designers, Abby was very calm.


    Backstage, there were busy running staff and models in high heels who were preparing for the


    show. Though everyone was busy, they worked in an organized manner.


    At this time, a slender figure came out of the opposite room.


    When she passed by Abby, she took the initiative to say hello to her, ''Abby!"


    "Selene, why are you here?" Abby was a little surprised to see her. When she saw the night-robe


    she was wearing, Abby asked in confusion, "You..."


    Selene was wearing the uniform robe for models.


    It was a rosy silk robe without any buttons, and there was just a waist belt. Thus, it would be


    convenient for models to change clothes.


    Selene replied, "I promised to help Tina and be her model tonight!"


    A trace of jealousy shed across Abby''s eyes.


    However, she hid her negative emotion very well. Still smiling, she continued, "Miss Hall?!"


    "Yes!" Selene nodded and then looked around anxiously. "However, it''s bizarre. The show is about


    to begin, but why haven''t I seen her here?" Selene was quite freaked out.


    To mend the rift between them, she promised to help Tina with the show. This time, she was sincere


    enough.


    To maintain her excellent figure, she had eaten very little in the past few days. Moreover, she had


    gone to exercise in a gym early in the morning -she wanted to disy Tina''s clothes in her best


    condition, trying to earn more points for her. However, after waiting for Tina for a long time, she had


    not seen her.


    Hearing this, Abby, suddenly being secretive, said, "She may note!"


    She knew it: A set of works simr to Tina''s designs for the show were in a magazine published a


    year ago. Any designer would be flustered if the same thing happened to them.


    Abby meticulously plotted this matter.


    She was very jealous when hearing Lin highly praising Tina for her designs. Meanwhile, she paid


    particr attention to her and bribed an intern from Susan''s studio. The intern then copied Tina''s


    design drawings. By some means, Abby made the magazine.


    The magazine was published one year ago before today''s show. Without any other evidence, Tina


    had to ept the truth that she happened to design something simr to someone else''s, which


    was unlucky.


    Therefore, Tina should have been in a dilemma.


    She would either quit the show or ignore the magazine and participate in it. If she chose to join the


    show, Abby would ask someone to expose the magazine afterward. Either way, she would end up in


    a miserable situation.


    No matter what, Tina could not win her ce in this show.


    When Abby thought of this, a vicious glint shed in the depths of her eyes.


    Selene looked confused. "What did you just say?"


    Abby put up a kind and bright smile, shaking her head gently and said, "It''s okay. I was saying that


    she must have been dyed by something!"


    Selene frowned and stomped her feet in anxiety. "What''s more important now than the fashion


    show? If she doesn''t show up, it''ll be a big trouble for her as a designer..."


    At this point, Selene''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She ran two steps forward excitedly. "You finally showed up!"


    Tina, who had juste out of the elevator, fixed the loose hair hanging down from her forehead


    and gasped. "Sorry. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. There was a traffic jam on the road.


    Ahem..."


    In the end, she looked a little embarrassed.


    It was all Wilson''s fault.


    Before she went out, he suddenly took her to the big bed...


    Tina changed into a beige twinset and a pencil skirt. Her clothes were simple-designed. Except for


    the simple ink paintings on the sleeves and the hem of the skirt, there were no other extra


    decorations on her. Every piece of her clothes was neat and tidy, which matched the theme of her


    designs for the show.


    The previous purple dress, which made her a fairy, had been torn into pieces by Wilson.


    As Tina thought of it, she blushed.


    Fortunately, Wilson still remembered the fashion show and left her enough time toe here.


    Selene, no longer feeling rmed, said, "It''s good that you arrived in time before it was toote!"


    Tina patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    Then she nodded politely at Abby and said, "Hello, Miss Amery!"


    "Miss Hall!" Abby smiled and looked at the diamond watch on her wrist, saying in a soft voice, "I


    suppose you''re going to disy your works in thetter part of the show. You still have time to


    prepare. I wish you all the best tonight!"


    Tina nodded. "Thank you, and I wish you the same!"


    Selene pulled Tina and said, "Abby, we should go and get ready first!"


    "Bye!" Abby smiled.


    Looking at them walking into the opposite room, Abby looked greatly surprised.


    She was really surprised by Tina''s appearance.


    Abby did not expect that she would dare toe.


    Then, she realized that Tina came here hoping that no one here had seen the magazine. After all,


    the fashion show was a good opportunity that she could not afford to lose.


    Unfortunately, she would be more miserable after disying her works in the show. Abby thought to


    herself with pleasure.


    Once a designer''s works had been criticized for being imitative, his or her future career as a


    designer would bepletely ruined. Besides, others would despise them afterward.


    Abby withdrew her scornful gaze and turned to leave gracefully.


    As soon as Tina entered the working area, she became particrly serious.


    Every piece of work here hadbined with her painstaking efforts. At the thought that she was


    going to show them to the public, she couldn''t help feeling thrilled.


    It was a pity that she could not wear the beautiful purple dress Wilson gave her. But the clothes she


    was wearing now enabled her to work more conveniently.


    She checked the clothes on those models over and over again, making sure every borately


    designed detail could be well disyed.


    When Tina just changed one of the models'' high heels, Susan, who came over with a bundle of


    clothes, said excitedly, "By the way, I just heard that this year''s fashion week was different from the


    previous ones!"


    Tina asked, "Whats the difference?" Susan exined to her, "To make the show more appealing


    and interesting to the public, a popr vote is added! Every guest will receive a medal when they


    enter. They will vote for their favorite designer and their works. Unlike the formalpetition, there


    is no ranking for this vote. But in the end, the designer with the highest votes will be announced!"

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Tina was stunned and couldn''t helpughing. "There''s such a vote!"


    It sounded quite interesting.


    A buzz of excitement ran through Susan as she looked at those busy models. "Tina, I have a feeling


    that your design will be the most popr among all the works tonight!"


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You have blind confidence in me. The show is about to


    start. Let''s seize thest time!"


    The background music had changed once. After a burst of dazzling lights shed across, the show


    officially began.


    Everyone held their breath and watch.


    On the big screen appeared the name of famous brands.


    The background of the stage was a vast blue sea with a light-colored beach. When the door to the


    stage was opened, waves rose from the blue sea. Then, models in splendid clothes slowly walked


    out.


    Walking with the gentle music, those models looked as gorgeous as elves from the depths of the


    sea.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    The theme of this set of designs was "Sea". The first set disyed at the fashion show was


    obviously an important one.


    Abby was the official designer of this brand.


    With a gentle smile, she stood near the stage with a walkie- talkie, her eyes full of confidence in


    triumph.


    After the models for this set finished disying the works, the audience responded with a storm of


    apuse.


    Those people standing beside Abby began to congratte her.


    Such a design set was undoubtedly excellent and dazzling.


    Abby modestly thanked them, smiling happily. It was apparent that she was overwhelmed with joy.


    The music changed, and then the models for other brands showed up one after another.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the noisy backstage, Tina squatted on the ground and cut off thest pieces ofce on the hem of


    the skirt on a model. After carefully examining her work from top to bottom, she smiled and said with


    satisfaction, "OK. Perfect!"


    She stood up. Her phone rang in her pocket.


    Tina looked at the screen and picked it up with a light smile.


    Wilson asked her, "Tina, it''s your turn next. Are you nervous?"


    His voice mixed with the background music came to her ears.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?" Tina exhaled nervously and said honestly. "I''m very nervous!"


    She was very confident in her abilities, but still, she was tense. It was because she had to be


    responsible for the studio. Susan had high expectations hopes of her, and it was her first time


    showing off her work as a designer.


    She was like a nervous student who would soon begin the final exam and hear the score on the


    spot.


    From time to time, she clenched her sweaty hands nervously.


    Wilson''snguid, lowughter came through the line with strangely reassuring power. "Come on! I


    believe in you!"


    Tina remembered the first time she had participated in the Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    Wilson apanied her to participate in thepetition and said the same thing.


    Tina felt warm and touched in her heart.


    She said softly, "Emm!"


    Wilson said, "To avoid unnecessary social activities, I informed the organizer and sat at thest row


    of the auditorium. When it''s over, I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    Tina smiled. "Okay!"


    After hanging up, she saw Susan waving at her. It was their turn.


    Tina straightened her back with a twinkle in her clear eyes and went to the stage quietly and


    confidently.


    More than half of the designers¡¯ works had been disyed.


    Abby, wearing an exquisite, fashionable suit, stood gracefully under the stage with her arms


    crossed.


    With a dignified smile, she watched the designers performing one after another and remained


    untouched, for she didn''t think any one of them could match her.


    Abby was very confident that she would be the winner of this fashion show tonight.


    Another show was over. Then, on the big screen appeared STS Studio''s logo.


    It was far less famous than the other well-known brands - few people knew their studio.


    STS was abination of their names'' initials.


    Susan insisted on putting Tina''s name in the middle, saying that it was because Tina would be the


    soul of the studio.


    Tina was grateful and moved.


    Abby was clear that this was Tina''s studio, so she instantly focused her attention to watch.


    It was not because she was worried about them but because she was eager to see Tina ruin her


    career.


    However...


    When models came out, she opened her eyes wide in shock.


    The background music was changed to the zither music.


    One after another, tall models walked to the T-stage from behind.


    When the audience saw the first suit, everyone instantly quieted down, some even gasping in


    amazement. All eyes were fixed on these models -they just could not look away.


    After a long time, they were finally able to let out a gasp of surprise.


    Selene was thest and most important model to appear.


    Like what she had promised Tina, she worked very hard, and her steps were very steady, though in


    really high stiletto heels.


    As the final model, Selene disyed the leading work: "Ten Miles Peach Blossom".


    It was a fine gauze dress with a long tail, embroidered with delicate peach blossoms. As she walked


    and the hem of the dress rippled, it seemed that those flowers were blooming. In an instant, the


    vivid performance brought the fantastic view of a ten- mile peach forest to the audience''s eyes.


    Seeing the final work, some viewers couldn''t sit still.


    "Oh my god, is it the painting of Master Wird?" "That''s right. It''s Master Wird''s masterpiece: Ten


    Miles of Peach Blossom!"


    "Incredible design! A perfect illustration of Master Wird''s painting! Oh, what should I do? It''s so


    beautiful that I want to rush to the stage to see it more clearly!"


    Cries of admiration rose here and there.


    Almost everyone could see that the inspiration for these works came from the famous painter,


    Mason Wird.


    At this time, Abby was the most shocked.


    She didn''t expect that Tina would bring a totally different set of works today.


    How was that possible?


    How could she finish another set within three days?


    This was almost impossible!


    Abby could not believe that Tina had such great talent and ability.


    The animated discussion under the stage did not stop. "What''s going on? I heard Master Wird


    valued his paintings a lot and never cooperated with designers. I heard that many designers have


    begged to see him in recent years, but he mercilessly rejected to cooperate with any of them!"


    "Yes, many famous designers have asked for his cooperation, but he refused them all!"


    Abby''s beautiful eyes darkened as if covered with ayer of haze.


    She almost crushed the walkie-talkie in her hand.


    Others might not know it, but she could almost instantly figured out that Wilson helped her a lot.


    Master Wird was a widely-known painter. Abby had once wanted to cooperate with him, but he


    refused her.


    She knew that Wilson had a very close rtionship with the master, so she had tactfully asked for


    his help, but she had never seeded.


    That was why she knew it was with Wilson''s help that Tina could use Master Wird''s paintings to


    design her works.


    However, what Abby did not know was that in addition to persuading Master Wird to cooperate,


    Wilson even nned to postpone the fashion show for Tina.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    The audience apuded as they saw the other designers'' works, including Abby''s. But at this time,


    everyone was staring at Tina''s works, their eyes full of amazement.


    Yes, they were amazing.


    In addition to those dimensionally cutting lines, Tina applied the traditional embroidery craft to her


    works.


    Coupled with Master Wird''s paintings, her works were shockingly beautiful.


    The apuse rose to a crescendo. Many people even stood up excitedly to express their love for


    this set of works.


    Tina did not show up next to the stage but remained backstage.


    From the TV screen, she saw that her works were recognized.


    Her heart was full of excitement.


    The thrill was indescribable.


    A smile touched the corners of her mouth and her clear eyes.


    She knew very well that tonight''s show enabled their studio to show up prominently in the fashion


    industry. She took the opportunity and didn''t let Susan down.


    There were two designers to disy their works after her. After all the shows were over, the guests


    would vote for their favorite designer.


    Without a doubt, Tina''s "Ten Miles Peach Blossom" emerged victorious in the show and got the


    highest poprity rating.


    The apuse was thunderous. This time, they apuded to congratte the winner.


    Compared with these exciting people, Wilson sat leisurely in the crowd, with a rxed smile on his


    lips.


    He didn''t feel surprised at all. For him, Tina''s sess seemed to be a matter of course.


    His eyes behind the sses were full of confidence.


    Rays of light swam in his eyes. He smiled proudly, sharing the honor with Tina.


    There was another man in the crowd who shared his feeling.


    It was Dn. He sat quietly in a corner seat where no light could reach. With the dark suit, he


    seemed to be part of the darkness.


    Like Wilson, Dn was very confident in Tina''s ability.


    There was a bright light in his eyes, and he inwardly rejoiced for her.


    No one knew better than him how much Tina loved fashion design.


    When she was young, she had told him more than once that she was looking forward to the day


    when her design would be seen, recognized, and liked by many.


    Now, she finally did it.


    Unfortunately, Dn could no longer be there with her.


    The light in Dn''s eyes gradually dimmed; his eyes lost their glow.


    After the show, the backstage became noisy again. The staff were busy tidying up the things and


    dealing with matters after the show.


    Selene had taken off her fancy clothes but had not yet removed her makeup. With many heavy


    essories on her head, she ran over excitedly and said, "Congrattions!"


    Perhaps it was because she had helped her a lot, Tina was more and morefortable to see her.


    "Selene, thank you for today! You have disyed the ''Ten Miles Peach Blossom'' very well!"


    Tina was very grateful and sincerely thanked her.


    Although Selene had been hard to get along with, she had the graceful temperament of a noble


    lady. She perfectly disyed the final and most essential work of Tina and attracted an admiring


    audience.


    Selene raised her brows, looking very proud.


    However, she did not ask for credit. "We won because of your excellent design! You''re indeed an


    intelligent designer. Did you know that I nearly freaked out before you showed up? I thought you ran


    away at thest minute. I was especially panicked when Abby told me that you might note!"


    Tinas eyes narrowed. "Did she say that?"


    Selene was confused. "Mm, she mentioned it casually!"


    Tina pursed her lips. The understanding that dawned on her was reflected in her eyes.


    A staff member came over to look for Selene because the stylist had to collect the hair essories


    on her head. Selene hurriedly said, "I''m going to remove my makeup and hair essories after this


    great work is done!"


    Tina smiled. "Okay, go ahead!"


    One after another, the guests left, but many reporters were still waiting to interview the designers


    who had participated in the fashion show tonight. Mainly, they''d like to interview Tina, the designer


    of Ten Miles Peach Blossom.


    Tina changed her mind in thest minute.


    Instead of showing up to be interviewed by the media, she asked Susan to ept the interviews for


    her.


    At such a happy moment, Tina wanted to share the happiness with Wilson and I.


    After saying goodbye to Susan, she entered the elevator with some staff members.


    When Tina came out of the elevator, she caught sight of a slender figure.


    Tina paused and walked over.


    Abby came out of another elevator on the other side. There were only a few people, and she was


    the only one.


    The high heels fell on the ground - Abby walked stiffly.


    She had put so much effort to put up a smile on her face tonight.


    Tina''s design beat hers and became the most popr one. Her works amazed everyone, and no


    one remembered Abby''s works shown at the beginning. When being ignored by others, Abby felt


    these previouspliments were like jokes.


    Abby was feeling very left out, which she seldom experienced before.


    She felt very humiliated.


    She still couldn''t believe that Tina would join in the show with a new set of works, which amazed all.


    In the past, Abby only wanted to make things difficult for her because of Wilson. But from that


    moment on, she would pay more attention topete with her as a fashion designer.


    As the youngest and most excellent female designer in the fashion industry, at home and abroad,


    Abby would never allow anyone to challenge her, especially Tina.


    When Abby was about to step out of the lobby, someone called her. "Miss Amery!"


    Tina quickly walked up to her.


    No matter how much Abby hated her in her heart, she still maintained her dignity. With a smile, she


    stroked the streaks of hair on her temples and said, "You performed well tonight and have gained a


    lot of poprity. Congrattions again!" "Thank you!" Tina nodded.


    Then, she smiled slightly and said, "I have something to ask you!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Abby waited for her to continue.


    Tina said, her eyes bright and clear, "Before the opening, I was almostte. Selene said that she


    was chatting with you at that time. You said that I might note... How did you know that I would


    note?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby''s smile froze on her face.


    Nevertheless, she was not flustered at all.


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Abby said gently with dignity, her voice clear, "Selene told me


    that you hadn''t yete, so I guessed that you might be sick or be dyed by something urgent!"


    Tina smiled thoughtfully. "I see!"


    Abby said, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first!"


    Tina nodded politely.


    After Abby nodded in response, she stepped out of the revolving door in her high heels.


    The car of the Amery family was already waiting for her outside. The driver got out of the car and


    opened the rear door. When Abby bent down and sat in the car, she looked back and met her eyes,


    raising her red lips elegantly.


    Tina was immersed in thought.


    She lowered her eyes for a few seconds, regained herposure, and walked out of the revolving


    door.


    Just as she walked to the roadside, a ck Rolls-


    Royce stopped near her.


    Tina opened the door and got in. A kiss weed her.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Wilson''s scorching breath surrounded Tina.


    She struggled slightly and epted this lingering kiss obediently.


    The way Wilson congratted was too enthusiastic.


    When he released her, Tina went bright pink.


    Wilson cupped held her face with his big hands, his palms touching her cheeks. He gazed lovingly


    at her at a close distance and said, "Your show is a great sess. Are you delighted?"


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Yes, very happy!"


    There was a faint glow in her eyes. In Wilson''s eyes, she was like a cute little fool.


    Wilson looked at her gently, rubbing her cheeks with his fingertips, his eyes full of tenderness. "This


    time, you prove yourself with your real strength. No one will question your design ability!"


    Tina was slightly stunned and then smiled sweetly.


    She didn''t expect that Wilson still remembered their previous talk.


    At that time, he noticed that she looked a bit odd and asked her if she had been bullied. Although


    she did not say anything, Wilson was sensitive enough to know what had happened.


    Wilson suddenly frowned slightly.


    Then, he kissed her again.


    It was a kiss much more passionate than the previous one.


    Tina, almost breathless, pushed him away and nced at Terry, who was driving in front of her. A


    pink flushed over her cheeks.


    She reminded Wilson, "Don''t go too far here!"


    However, Wilson held her tight in his arms, pursing his delicate lips, and asked her, "After the show,


    did you meet anyone?"


    He left first.


    Then he saw Dn in the crowd.


    Dn obviously came here for Tina.


    Tina was a little confused. After thinking for a while, she replied, "Miss Amery, but are you serious?!


    I met her when I came out and just said a few words to her!"


    Wilson was rxed when he heard that, smiling in peace.


    Tina blinked her eyes in confusion.


    The road was slightly stuffy, and whenever their car approached a signal light, it had to slow down.


    Terry, who was driving in the front, saw something and turned his head with a smile, saying, "Miss


    Hall, it seems that the fashion show tonight is very sessful. See the advertising board on the


    commercial building there? It is broadcasting the show''s video clips! Congrattions!"


    Tina smiled shyly. "Thanks for your help!"


    She looked out of the window.


    In the night, the electronic advertising board on the high building was particrly bright.


    There were some video clips of the show ying on the screen. At this time, it was Abby''s first


    show. As the camera scanned from the models to the guests below the stage, it caught Ab by, who


    was always noble and confident.


    Terry took the chance to tter her. "I watched the show with Mr. Chin. Your works were amazing!"


    Wilson nced over and said, "Of course!"


    He looked so proud of her.


    Tina did not listen to their conversation. Her narrowed eyes were fixed on the electronic screen.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After the car drove past it, she looked away, her fine eyshes casting two shadows down her


    eyes.


    A slight itch on her cheeks pulled Tina out of her wandering thoughts.


    Wilson withdrew his fingers. "What were you thinking about?"


    Tina kept silent for two seconds and said in a low voice, "Wilson, you know that my previous works


    happened to be simr to those in the magazine. If I tell you that someone did it to frame me up, do


    you believe it?"


    Wilson replied, "Sure!"


    How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    In fact, he knew that the first time he learned of this matter. Tina would never copy others'' works,


    nor would it be possible for her to design something so simr to others without noticing it. It was


    very likely that someone yed a dirty trick on her on purpose. Thus, he also nned to investigate


    it.


    Wilson asked in a deep voice, "Tina, do you need me to help you investigate?"


    Tina pursed her lips for a while and then shook her head. "No need!"


    Because she had already figured out who it was.


    At first, as early as when Selene mentioned Ab by, she began to suspect her.


    Then she had asked Abby face to face. The more impable Abby''s reaction was, the more Tina


    believed she was behind all of this. It was her intuition.


    Tina said, "I have my own ns!"


    Abby acted so naturally when she questioned her. If it were her, she would have wiped out all the


    clues. Tina knew that she would find no evidence to charge against this shrewd woman.


    Besides, Tina wanted to defeat her in fashion design.


    Wilson nodded, stretched out his arms, and took her in his arms. He smiled and said, "Okay, if you


    need anything, tell me at any time. I''m your backer, forever!"


    "Yes!" Tina gave him a bright smile.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at the hospital.


    When she opened the ward door, I shot into her arms and said in her childish voice,


    "Congrattions, mom! You''re amazing!"


    Tina hugged her tight.


    There was an Inte in the hospital. I had seen the live broadcast of this show on a tablet.


    Although the show was iprehensible to her, she would p her hands happily when people at


    the scene apuded, knowing that they liked her mom''s design.


    She stared at Tina with her clear and big eyes as beautiful as gems. "Mom, although I can''t cheer


    for you on the spot, I was d that the bossy president was there on behalf of me!"


    At the end of her words, she looked shy.


    Tina licked her lips and avoided her eyes, feeling a little guilty.


    I excitedly grabbed their hands. "Let''s cut the cake to celebrate."


    Tina nodded with a smile.


    Their images in the warm light showed on the window sses - a happy family of three.


    Tina''s heart was filled with happiness.


    She refused all the interviews of the media and chose to celebrate it with Wilson and I. It seemed


    that she had made the right choice!


    It meant a lot to share the happiness of sess with the persons closest to her.


    I''s mouth was covered with cream. It looked as if she had sprouted a beard, which was very cute.


    Tina looked at Wilson with a smile, but there was a hint of worry in her heart. It was about her family


    background. I still did not know that Wilson was her biological father...


    She couldn''t help pursing her lips and ncing at Wilson.


    After eating the cake, Wilson took I to the bathroom to wash up the cream. Then he put her on


    the bed and gently covered her with a quilt. "I, be a good girl. Your mother is very tired after


    attending the fashion show. She needs to rest early. I''ll help you send her back!"


    I nodded obediently. "Okay. I know you''re the best, overbearing president!"


    Just as they returned to the No.1 Luxurious Residence and entered their home, Wilson pressed her


    against the wall of the entrance.


    His kiss fell while he was taking off her exquisite suit.


    Tina blushed and looked at the darkness inside. "Wilson, don''t be so anxious!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you the one in a hurry? In the hospital, you cast me a nce,


    hinting to me that you wanted me!"


    Tina was dumbfounded.


    The next second,Wilson picked her up and strode straight to the bedroom inside.


    Before he pounced on I, Tina looked up at him and said, "Wilson, is it time to tell I that you''re


    his father?"


    Wilson took off his sses and looked at her with intense eyes. "I have my own ideas about that!"


    Tina nodded.


    Then, in her world, it was all about Wilson.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    After the fashion show, the days returned to normal.


    Tina''s design stunned everyone, but she left her time that night for Wilson and her daughter. Since


    she did not ept any media interview, her colleagues in the TV station did not know her


    achievement.


    Thus, Tina went to work as usual.


    However, after the fashion show, the STS Studio had be a rising star in the fashion industry.


    Therefore, Tina and Suan didn''t have to worry about its following operation and further


    development. Manypanies and brands had sent invitations to cooperate with them.


    The change made Susan grin from ear to ear every day.


    Susan didn''t ask Tina to continue with the design immediately. Instead, she let Tina have a good


    rest for a few days. After all, she had spent a great effort to go through the twists and turns and


    finally managed to disy her works in the fashion show.


    For a designer, it would take time to umte energy and inspiration.


    Tina kept a low profile in the fashion show, so there were just a few people around to congratte


    her.


    Malee called her.


    She said, "I just finished watching the fashion show. Your works were fantastic! In the end, there


    was a popr vote for all the designers. I saw you took the lead with overwhelming advantages! I''m


    so thrilled to see that! Congrattions!"


    "Thank you, Malee!" Tina smiled, the warm sunset glow shining on her eyes and brows.


    Malee said regretfully, "The only pity is that I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Nevertheless, your


    design looked stunning in the camera!"


    Tina had been busy with the fashion show recently, and it suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t


    seen Malee for a long time.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Have you been too busytely?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Malee paused for a moment and then said in a muffled voice, "It''s not about work... Hayden took me


    to New City!"


    Tina was shocked. "Ah? Are you and Hayden in New City?"


    Malee grumbled in a resentment tone. "Yes, I''m like a littlemb trapped in a hunter''s cage right now


    -I don''t have any freedom at all! Don''t you know that Hayden, that pervert, forced me to sit at the


    front passenger seat of his racing vehicle? I was nearly scared to death when it passed a cliff at


    high speed!"


    Hearing Malee''s rebuke, Tina couldn''t help smiling.


    It was because she remembered how Wilson and Hayden looked in their racing suits when they


    were in New City.


    After the race, they went to the stud farm. It was the first time that Tina realized that she had fallen


    in love with Wilson. The scene that he led the horse and set the stirrup for her was firmly imprinted


    in her heart.


    Tina asked with a smile, "Is it fun in there?"


    Malee paused for a while before reluctantly admitting it. "It''s quite interesting!"


    Tina smiled again.


    Just as she was about to speak up again, Malee''s angry voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Bastard, where are you touching..."


    Then, there was a burst of loud noise, and she hung up the phone.


    Tina touched her nose.


    She seemed to have imagined what was happening to Malee...


    Putting the phone back in her bag, Tina did not stand by the road to wait for Wilson to pick her up


    from work. Instead, she stopped a taxi and went to see him at the Chin''s Group.


    They had an appointment to have dinner with I tonight.


    However, Wilson was temporarily upied with work.


    When Tina arrived at the Chin''s Group, the sunset glow on the horizon was the most beautiful.


    Terry couldn''t get away and didn''te down to pick her up. Thus, he asked the receptionist to take


    her in.


    Tina was too embarrassed to take the exclusive elevator. Instead, she followed the others into the


    staff elevator opposite.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    When they arrived at the tenth floor where the project department was, many people walked out.


    Except for Tina, there were only a few female employees left.


    She stood at the backmost.


    These few female employees left in the elevator started to gossip.


    One staff member asked, "Hey? Have you seen the movie queen, Miss Swan? How is she? Is she


    really so amazing? I heard that she is different from the others in the entertainment circles. She a


    beauty from a decent family!"


    Another nodded. "She is indeed beautiful! She seems to have a crush on President Chin!"


    Someone snorted. "She has no chance to be with him. President Chin seemed to have already had


    a girlfriend!"


    The first one who spoke up asked in surprise, eyes widened. "Really? No wonder that Miss Swan


    had been staring affectionately at him at the meeting today, but he didn''t even spare her a nce!"


    "But wouldn''t he marry Miss Amery of the Amery''s Group?"


    "Well, it''s simple: his engagement with Miss Amery was made because the two rich and powerful


    families wanted to cooperate, but his girlfriend is his true love!"


    Tina, who had been standing in the back corner, blushed.


    At first, she wanted to hear the tea about Wilson but didn''t expect their topic to end up on her.


    They continued.


    "By the way, what does his girlfriend look like?"


    "No matter what, she must be a fortunate woman to get his favor!"


    "That''s right. With more luck, she might be able to give birth to his child and marry into the wealthy


    Chin family, reaching the pinnacle of her life, just like the plots in romantic novels..."


    Hearing that, Tina was overly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the elevator door opened again, and all the others went out.


    She was the only one left, and the above floor was where the president''s office was located.


    Ordinary employees could not go in and out without permission.


    Tina used her hands as fans to cool down her burning cheeks.


    She suddenly remembered something.


    Before the fashion show, Wilson seemed to have promised her that he would give her a gift as a


    reward.


    She was wandering if she should remind him.


    When she won apetition, Wilson spent arge


    sum of money and bought the old street in the suburbs, which was to be demolished. Thus, she


    was very curious about what he would do to reward her this time.


    Tina couldn''t help but have some expectations in her heart.


    Then, she shook her head with a smile.


    How old was she? How could she long for a gift like a child?


    With a ding, the elevator reached the top floor and opened.


    Just when Tina came out, she saw a familiar figure.


    She greeted him happily. "Desmond, why are you here?"


    Desmond was in charge of a very profitable entertainmentpany under the Chin''s Group, which


    had its own office building somewhere else.


    It was rare to see him in a formal light-brown suit. However, the braids Tina sawst time were still


    on his head. From a distance, she could see a few braids tossed back when he turned around.


    Though weirdly dressed up, he still looked attractive with his beautiful face.


    "Tina!" Desmond turned around in pleasant surprise and replied, one foot knocking on the ground.


    "I''m here for the monthly board meeting. All thepanies under the Chin''s Group have to attend!"


    Desmond was happy upon seeing her. However, when he thought of something, his face


    immediately fell.


    When Tina saw that\ the sudden change, she asked in confusion, "What''s up?"


    Desmond narrowed his eyes. "You''re here for Wilson, right?"


    Tina nodded shyly. "Sure."


    He jutted his chin out stubbornly and spat out some words of ridicule. "Hmph, anyway, I''ll never call


    you Mrs. Chin. Give up on this idea as soon as possible!"


    Tina was stunned.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    After that, Desmond left in a fit of anger.


    Tina looked puzzled.


    Irene, Wilson''s secretary, saw her and took her into Wilson''s office with a happy smile.


    Upon entering, she saw Wilson sitting on a high-back chair in a suit.


    Terry was standing next to him, holding a stack of documents in his arms. It seemed as if he was


    reporting to Wilson on his work.


    Wilson looked serious, but when he saw her, a smile appeared in his eyes behind the sses.


    He waved at her.


    In consideration of the fact that Terry was still there, Tina did not approach him. Instead, she


    stopped before his desk in embarrassment.


    Terry said respectfully, "Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded and smiled.


    Wilson asked, "Is there a traffic jam on the road?"


    "Yes, a little bit!" Tina nodded.


    Then, she said to him in confusion, "When I came out of the elevator, I met Desmond. He was here


    for a meeting! He seemed to be a little annoyed about me, but I didn''t know why!"


    Wilson snorted. "If you don''t like it, forget about it!"


    "Yes!" Tina replied.


    Terry looked at his watch and reminded him, "The meeting is about to begin!"


    The shareholders had already arrived in the conference room. Wilson had been waiting for Tina to


    arrive before he could feel at ease to attend the meeting.


    Wilson answered, "Hmm."


    He stood up, reached out, and dragged Tina toward him.


    Wilson let her sit down on his high back chair and gestured for the information sheets on the table.


    "Tina, these are the files about kindergartens that I asked Terry to find. I chose a few. I will soon


    be discharged from the hospital. At that time, I want her to have a normal and happy life like other


    children! Take a look and pick up one!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    Wilson added, "There are snacks on the table. Eat some if you''re hungry!"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    She nodded obediently again. "Don''t worry about me. Go to the meeting!"


    Before he left, he paused for a moment, leaned over shyly, raising her chin, and kissed her on the


    corner of her mouth.


    Terry, considerate enough, turned his face away.


    It was not proper for him to see that.


    After the office door was closed, Wilson went to the conference room with Terry, leaving her alone.


    Tina put her bag aside and carefully looked through the information about the kindergartens on the


    table.


    Each one of them was selected by Wilson.


    They had a good environment, prominent teachers, and even foreignnguage teachers.


    Tina could feel Wilson''s love for their daughter.


    He had been trying hard to make up for the fatherly love that I had lost for years.


    After Tina carefullypared these kindergartens, she selected two.


    Both of them were very good in all aspects with an open education management model, which was


    helpful to liberate children''s nature. More importantly, they were very close to the No.1 Luxurious


    Residence.


    Wilson had said that he would let her and her daughter move there.


    Tina put aside the documents, intending to drink a ss of water. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse


    of the drawer next to her - the bottom drawer was not closed.


    She bent over and tried to close it for Wilson.


    Then a touch of blue jumped into his eyes.


    Tina stopped, holding her breath.


    With bated breath, she stared at it, her heart beating faster.


    She should have closed the drawer, but somehow, she pulled the drawer open.


    Tina was stunned when she saw what was inside.


    It was a small delicate box.


    It was in elegant light blue color, which made it appear noble and reserved. The box''s interior was


    covered by ayer of smooth ck velvet bottom, above whichy a huge diamond ring.


    It was a pink and sparkling.


    Seeing this ssic six- w diamond ring that looked extremely luxurious, Tina was petrified there.


    She held her breath and could not look away from the diamond ring.


    Tina remembered that Wilson, sprawling in his chair, said if she performed well in the fashion show,


    he would reward her with a gift.


    When she got into the elevator, she thought of this and was curious about what he would send her


    this time. Maybe it was some jewelry, just like the previous gifts.


    But she never thought it would be a diamond ring.


    Different from other kinds of jewelry, diamond rings had a universally known special meaning.


    Tina felt warm and fuzzy inside.


    She remembered something else: when Wilson saw a couple taking wedding photos before the


    broadcast tower of Shanghy City, he asked her to design the wedding dress for their wedding.


    At that time, she didn''t take it seriously as he mentioned the marriage.


    After a long time, Tina finally managed to contain the excitement in her heart and carefully locked


    the box.


    Outside, rays of the setting sun had disappeared. When she turned to look at the brilliant lights


    outside the French window, she smiled brightly.


    More than an hourter, Wilson''s meeting with shareholders was over.


    The meeting was longer than expected.


    After Wilson announced the end of the meeting, he got up and strode back to the office.


    When he pushed the door open and came in, Tina was still sitting on his high back chair with her


    little face lowered. She was flipping through the documents on the table. From time to time, she


    would raise her hand and push back wisps of hair that fell over from behind her ears.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Night fell, and the evening lights were lit. Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, Tina saw neon lights


    twinkling with the stars.


    She pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    It seemed that she had encountered something delighted and was trying so hard to hold her thrill


    feeling back.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    With steady footsteps, he came to the desk and reached out to her.


    Tina turned her face to him along his thick palm and said with a happy smile, "You''ve done with the


    meeting?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded and asked with a smile, "Have you made the decision on the kindergartens?"


    Tina stood up and gave the seat to him. "Yes, I chose two. Afterparing them, I finally picked up


    this one!"


    Wilson, holding her slender waist with his long arms, sat down and pulled her to hisp.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the office, so Tina was not that embarrassed.


    Wilson took up the document of the kindergarten she chose and said after scanning it, "Well, this


    one is good!"


    Tina nodded.


    In his arms, Tina could see the drawer next to them with a slight movement of her eyes.


    Tina, bewitched by the ring inside, couldn''t help sneaking a nce at the drawer.


    Wilson caught it keenly.


    Then, he thought of something and raised his hand, pinching his nose bridge to rx.


    Wilsonughed helplessly. "Tina, did you see the ring in it?"


    Hearing this, Tina blushed instantly.


    Seeing that he had seen through her, she could no longer pretend that nothing had happened and


    exined awkwardly, "I didn''t search your drawer! I just wanted to close it for you out of kindness.


    However, identally. I..."


    Wilson uttered a sign.


    He bent down slightly and pulled open the lowest drawer.


    He put the light blue and delicate box in his hand. His palm with clear lines was wide and thick,


    making the square box look very small.


    Wilson opened the box in front of her, and the brilliant rays of the diamond ring fell into her eyes.


    Wilson looked at her with eyes behind the sses, gently and helplessly. "I wanted to give you a


    surprise, but it seems that I cannot do it now!"

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Tina had secretly opened the box and saw the ring, but when Wilson opened it again, she was


    amazed by the diamond ring inside, her eyes zing with its pink rays.


    After a long while, she shifted her gaze from the diamond to Wilson''s handsome face.


    Tina swallowed hard and asked knowingly, "Why would you send me a diamond ring?"


    Wilson curled his lips. "The diamond ring is certainly here for proposing!"


    After hearing his words, Tina was stunned, blinking her eyes, and asked him uncertainly, "Are you


    going to marry me?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina murmured, "Really?"


    "Really!" Wilson patted her face. Seeing that she was still staring at him in a daze, he narrowed his


    eyes. "So... You don''t want to?"


    Tina still fixed her eyes on him.


    Suddenly, the gossip she heard in the elevator echoed in her ears. She pursed her lips and couldn''t


    help asking him, "Why do you want to marry me? Is it because... I gave birth to a baby for you?"


    Because of her child, a mother was valued and epted by a rich and powerful family - a typical


    Mary Sue story.


    Did he marry her because of I?


    Wilson knocked on her forehead.


    "What are you thinking about?" Wilson smiled and kissed her, his eyebrows slightly raising. "Don''t


    you know why I want to marry you? It isn''t because of I. If I want to, many women would like to


    give birth to a child for me even without marriage!"


    What he said sounded so mean, but it was true.


    Tina''s lips curled up slightly.


    She smiled more and more brilliantly, her eyes beaming with joy.


    She did not expect that not only did he fall in love with her, but he had even considered getting


    married to her.


    He said he loved her, and he meant it.


    Wilson said slowly in a low voice, "It''s not easy to find a perfect pink diamond. I paid lots of effort


    and finally got it from abroad. Since you found it before I gave you this surprise, I have to tell you all


    of this!"


    He took out the ring from the square box.


    He took up Tina''s hand and put it on her ring finger.


    It was neither toorge nor too small, just the right size.


    The time he put it on her finger, he captured her heart.


    Tina opened her eyes wide. "Wilson, but I haven''t said yes!"


    Wilson held her tightly with his long arms as if warning her not to run away. He was overbearing and


    powerful, and he didn''t give her any chance to refuse. "Tina, you are mine already!"


    His words made Tina grin from ear to ear.


    Yes, she was at his mercy.


    The pink diamond was very big and heavy. It was shining brightly, making her heart thump with


    warmness.


    It was not a romantic proposal - he didn''t kneel nor hold any flowers.


    But this was enough.


    Tina felt indescribably sweet and secure.


    She ced her head on his chest, pressing her closer to his heart.


    Wilson held her hand and stroked the hard diamond with his fingertips. "This is a reward for you.


    Also, it''s a promise that I want to give you. Tina, I''ve never made such a promise!"


    He didn''t n to propose to her so quickly.


    Wilson was going to be very busy dealing with thepany''s business matters in thetter half of


    the year. Thus, he could not find enough time to arrange the wedding. After all, he wanted to


    prepare for their wedding in person and give her the best wedding, so he had to wait until next year.


    However, he gave her the engagement diamond ring for he wanted her to know how serious he was


    about this rtionship.


    "I understood!" Tina said, her eyes as clear as water.


    That''s his solemn promise.


    Three dayster, Wilson''s ck Rolls-Royce drove into the private hospital. It was the weekend,


    and many people came to visit patients in the hospital.


    Wilson had juste back from a short business trip. Right after getting off the ne, he went


    straight to the hospital.


    The elevator arrived at the floor that I stayed.


    As soon as Wilson came out of the elevator, he heard I''s childish voice from the nurse station at


    a distance.


    I had been hospitalized for a long time. All the staff in the pediatric department liked this lovely


    girl.


    At this time, I was standing behind the table of the nurse station, her foot on a small stool. One


    after another, she put the dolls in her arms above the table, saying, "I will be discharged from the


    hospital tomorrow. These are the gifts for you!"


    The nurses said with a smile, "Congrattions, I!"


    I grinned and said, "My mom said I could go to kindergarten after leaving the hospital! Hehe, if


    you miss me, you can y with my dolls and know that I miss you too. Don''t forget me!"


    After waving goodbye to the nurses, I gave thest doll in her arms to a friend in the ward next to


    hers.


    When she was about to leave the hospital, I was busy saying goodbye to everyone.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Wilson out of the nurse''s station.


    "Bossy president!" I rushed to him.


    She hugged his legs with her two small arms, turning herself into a cute essory on his legs and


    telling him the sweet words she had learned yesterday. "A day without you is like several days for


    me!"


    Wilson caressed her head and said, "Really? Well, do you know that I love you in the same way?"


    I blushed.


    Oh, it''s so sweet!


    She put her little hand in Wilson''s palm and walked to the ward with him, hand in hand.


    When they were about to reach the door, I cried in a sweet, low voice, "Oh, by the way, I haven''t


    said goodbye to the cleaning granny in A area! Please wait for me in the ward. I''ll be right back!"


    Wilson curled his lips. "Okay!"


    I let go of his hand, turned around, and ran away like a bunny.


    Wilson went straight into the ward.


    Tina was alone in the room, packing up things. She put some washed clothes and daily necessities


    in her luggage bag.


    Then, Wilson''s well-defined features came into her view, and she immediately smiled. "Oh, you''re


    back.


    I thought you wouldn''t be able to arrive here before I got discharged from the hospital!"


    Wilson said with a smile, "I''ve finished my work in advance!"


    For him, nothing was more important than I.


    I had run out ying for a long time. Thinking of this, Tina asked him, "Didn''t you see her when


    you came?"


    Wilson smiled and said, "Yes, she said she went to say goodbye to a friend!"


    Tina smiled.


    Wilson walked to her side and held her hand with the clothes. "Why didn''t you wear the ring?"


    Except for the pair of tinum earrings on her ear, Tina did not wear any other pieces of jewelry.


    Tina exined shyly, "It''s too big and a little heavy. Besides, I''m afraid of losing such an expensive


    ring.


    I feel much more secure if I keep it at home!"


    The main reason was that she had to work every day, and wearing such a rare pink diamond would


    be too conspicuous in the office.


    Wilson wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his burning hot breath puffing


    His burning hot breath caressed her cheeks and ears.


    Wilson bit her earlobe and asked, "My wife-to-be, do you miss me?"


    Like some mellow red wine, his melodious and deep voice intoxicated her, filling her heart with love


    and warmth.


    She struggled to push him away, but she gave up right away when she heard his question.


    They had just briefly separated from each other, for Wilson had to leave for a short business trip.


    Yet, Wilson missed her already the moment he left.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A surging of lustful desire overwhelmed him, and he drove his tongue into her mouth.


    Tina whined docilely.


    At the door, a small figure appeared quietly - I was ck-jawed to see them like this. "Are you


    two kissing?"

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    This time, it was toote for Tina to push Wilson away again.


    They stiffened on the spot. Only then did they realize that the door of the ward was not closed.


    In her hospital gown, I stared at them with her big, watery eyes and was inly annoyed. Her


    little chubby face was flushed after the run, and slowly, she closed her mouth that had opened wide


    because of surprise, pursing her lips tight.


    Tina was so immersed in the kiss that she forgot to push Wilson away quickly.


    Although it was a short trip, she couldn''t suppress her yearning for him.


    Tina was especially touched when hearing him call her "wife-to-be". At that time, she forgot herself,


    ignoring the fact that they were in I''s ward, and epted his kiss. Besides, she was hoping that


    I would note back so soon.


    Sure enough, he that touches pitch shall be defiled.


    Quickly, Tina and Wilson separated and kept some distance from each other.


    However, no matter how far away they were from each other, I saw them kiss.


    Tina licked her lips and braced herself to greet her.


    "Ahem, I, you''re back after saying goodbyes?"


    I pouted, fixing her eyes on them. "But you haven''t answered me yet. Were you kissing me just


    now?"


    Tina said awkwardly, "We..."


    She fumbled helplessly for words and did not know how to defend herself.


    Wilson, who was standing aside, also looked a little embarrassed.


    When I saw their reaction, tears welled up in her eyes. Then,rge drops of tears started to roll


    down her cheeks. She used them in a childish voice, "Oh, when did you two hook up with each


    other behind my back?"


    Tina and Wilson exchanged a quick, meaningful look.


    Seeing their daughter shedding tears, both of them felt sorry for her.


    Tina tried to exin, "I, listen to me..."


    "No! I won''t!" I was so sad that she couldn''t bear to listen.


    Her shoulders twitched as she pointed to Wilson with her small chubby finger. "You two are bad


    guys. You secretly fell in love with me behind my back! Bossy president, you love someone else!


    You are a jerk... Boohoo!"


    This was too much!


    They were going too far!


    Looking at them, I was distressed.


    She went to area A to find the cleaning granny but found no one because she didn''t work today. I


    could only say goodbye to her tomorrow. She was anxious toe back to apany Wilson, but


    unexpectedly, she saw him kiss her mom in her ward.


    I had thought that her bossy president was the best man in the world, but she never thought he


    would fall in love with someone else and be one of the scumbags she had seen on TV!


    He loved someone else, and it was her dear mother...


    I sniffed with grievance.


    If such a situation happened, she was supposed to cry sadly.


    I ignored them and climbed onto the hospital bed angrily. Then, she covered herself with a quilt


    and began to sob in a low voice.


    Tina didn''t know what to say to her.


    Wilson was speechless too.


    The sun gradually declined toward the west. Rosy clouds dyed the sky red.


    With a ding, the elevator opened.


    Tina, leaning against the door of the ward, stood up straight when she saw Wilsoning out with


    a bag in her hand.


    Tina hurriedly asked, "Have you bought some?"


    Wilson nodded.


    In addition to asking Terry to buy dinner, he went to the cake shop to buy I''s favorite cakes.


    When I was unhappy, Tina always bought the cakes in this store to coax her.


    Looking at the ward, Wilson lowered his voice and asked, "Tina, how is she?"


    Tina shook her head.


    She bit her lip and looked worried. "Wilson, what should we do this time?"


    Wilson pinched his nose bridge, feeling a slight headache.


    In fact, he had nned to tell I the truth in some other way.


    When he learned she was his daughter, Wilson was not in any hurry to tell I about this. First of


    all, the most important thing was to make sure that the surgery went well. Second, he didn''t want to


    ruin their peaceful life, and he was afraid that I might not ept it for a while.


    He and Tina confirmed each other''s love and was in a rtionship.


    Wilson nned to give the diamond ring to her while proposing to her. After he finished all of this, it


    would be easier for him to tell her the truth. Then, they could be a happy family of three.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was just that the unexpected business trip dyed his n. Then, I saw them together before


    he told her about their rtionship.


    Wilson smiled at Tina. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it!"


    His even, sonorous voice could alwaysfort her and make her calm down.


    Wilson said, "Let''s wake her up. She should eat something first!" "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She gently pushed open the ward door. The quilt bulged in the middle, under where I hid.


    Nevertheless, she had smartly left some gaps around so that the air could flow in and out. Thus,


    they knew she would not feel stuffy inside.


    Tina leaned over and asked in a soft voice, "I, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    There was no movement under the quilt.


    After patiently waiting for some time, Tina reached out and pulled the quilt down bit by bit until a pair


    of big sad eyes appeared.


    After all, she was just a little kid.


    Unlike those adults disappointed by love, the crazy and sad state of children didn''tst long. At this


    time, she had stopped crying and was no longer as painful as before.


    Nevertheless, she was in low spirits, her eyes bloodshot, and there were still tears hanging on her


    eyshes.


    Tina gently touched her little hand. "Tell me if you¡¯re hungry. Get up and eat something, okay? See


    what the bossy president has bought for you!"


    I turned her back to her and moved a little further away.


    Tina blinked and continued persuading her, "Are you sure you don''t want to eat it? Well, I just took a


    look. There are sauteed shrimps, pork with cherry sauce, pineapple fried rice, and fried rice.


    Besides, he bought you your favorite milk cake!"


    I moved slightly.


    After struggling for a few seconds, she seemed to have failed to resist the temptation of delicious


    food. She got up, swallowing and asking, "Where is the cake?"


    Tina smiled.


    Wilson came over with a smile and said, "Here it is!"


    I looked up at him.


    Then she lowered her little head and pursed her lips.


    Seeing this, Tina said in a gentle voice, "Let me take you to the bathroom to wash your hands first!"


    Wilson took the initiative to say, "Let me do it!"


    Tina nodded.


    He leaned over, his strong arms gently picking up I with ease.


    Unlike before, I didn''t follow him wherever he went. Yet, she did not cry and throw him off like an


    ignorant child. Instead, she bowed her head with sadness and pursed her little mouth, feeling like


    crying.


    Wilson turned on the tap.


    He adjusted the water temperature and filled the basin with warm water. Then he pulled her two


    chubby hands into the basin.


    After Wilson cleaned her little hand, he wrung the towel and wiped her face with tears clean.


    He gently did all of this with his big and thick


    palms.


    I raised her little face, eying him with a little sadness.


    Humph, but it was useless, no matter how nice he was to her.


    He had fallen in love with her mom! A real two-timer!

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    After washing her up, Wilson took her out of the bathroom.


    Tina had already ced the dishes on the table one by one. The nutritious takeout came from the


    popr high- end restaurant in the city. At this time, all of them could smell the aroma wafting


    through the house.


    They opened the package, cut the cake into small pieces, and sat down to have a meal as usual.


    Tina held her chopsticks tight and looked at I uneasily, afraid that she would be too depressed to


    have a good meal.


    Fortunately, what she felt worried about did not happen.


    Perhaps it took her too much energy to cry. I ate a small bowl of rice and two pieces of cake in a


    row. Then there followed a loud burp. It seemed that her appetite was not affected.


    It was just that she was not as lively as before while eating.


    She sat there and ate, hanging her head down.


    Like Tina, Wilson paid all his attention to I. He put down his chopsticks and asked with a sigh,


    "Are you starting to hate me?"


    I pursed her lips.


    After all, she was just a little child, innocent and naive. Being tricked by him, she muttered in a low


    voice, "I didn''t say that I hated you..."


    I didn''t hate him at all. She just felt heartbroken whenever she thought that her bossy president


    fell in love with someone else.


    Thinking of this, she wanted to cry again.


    I raised her eyes and said in a sad tone, "But you''re a jerk now!"


    Wilson was taken aback.


    Tina, standing aside, tried hard to suppress her smile.


    Although she was worried about her daughter now, she felt it quite amused.


    Anyway, he was still used of being a jerk...


    Wilson coughed embarrassedly. "I, but I''m not a jerk at all!"


    I looked extremely aggrieved, her eyes bloodshot. "Yes, you are! You don''t want me anymore!


    Woo..."


    "I didn''t abandon you!" Wilson put down his chopsticks and looked at her seriously. "I, I promised


    you that I would stay with you. Have you forgotten that? I won''t break my promise! Besides, I have


    something very important to tell you!"


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned.


    She might have guessed what Wilson was going to say next, so she couldn''t help clenching her


    hands nervously.


    Wilson paused for a while, seemingly to gather up some courage, and said solemnly, "I, well... I


    am your father!"


    Hearing this, I remained very calm. She cast a casual nce at him and said in a sweet, childish


    voice, "I knew it! Now that you are in love with my mom, you want to be my step-father!"


    In her judgment, Wilson said so totally because he was with her mom now.


    Wilson corrected her. "Not step- father. I''m your biological father!"


    I tilted her head to the left and looked at him with blinking eyes. "Hey, bossy president, did you lie


    to me because you saw me as an ignorant child? That''s an unrealistic plot on TV!"


    Wilson was at a loss for words.


    Seeing this, Tina quickly added, "Babe, he didn''t lie to you. He is your father!"


    I turned to look at Wilson.


    She was very distressed and asked with a confused expression, "But didn''t you say that my dad


    went to work somewhere far away?"


    This was what Tina had told her since she was born.


    I, always being very obedient and sensible, never asked more about it. But in fact, she had


    always believed that her father had passed away a long time ago.


    Wilson felt bitter in his heart. Thinking of his four-year absence in her life as her father, he felt very


    guilty.


    He touched her head and said slowly, "I can''t exin it clearly to you for the time being, but there is


    one thing you should believe: I am really your father. I didn''t lie to you about that!"


    I hesitated for a while and asked, "Do you have any evidence?"


    Aunt Malee had told her that to prove something was true in a society ruled byw, evidence was a


    must!


    I put a particrly serious look on her little face, trying to tell them that she would not be easily


    fooled.


    Wilson said, slightly raising the corner of his mouth. "Yes, we are father and daughter rted by


    blood! It means that we share some DNA in our bodies. The DNA paternity testing can determine


    whether I''m your biological father. You know what, the test result showed that the probability of


    paternity is as high as 99%!"


    I blinked her eyes and listened carefully, trying hard to digest what he said.


    After a while, she lowered her little face, seemingly to have been lost in thought.


    As night fell outside, the lights of the hospital lit up one by one.


    While I went to the bathroom, Tina pulled Wilson outside of the ward.


    She said, "I didn''t expect you to tell her the truth!"


    Wilson paused before saying, "Although the reality doesn''t sound that good to her, it''s no longer


    suitable for us to keep it a secret. Besides, I''ve always wanted to hear her call me dad!"


    He then let out a low sigh.


    Tina knew he was suffering in his heart at this time.


    She held his big hand andforted him in a soft voice. "Actually, she instinctively feels very


    dependent on you. She loves you because you seem to be a great father in her eyes! After all, she


    is just a little girl. I believe that she can ept you as long as she gets used to it for a while!"


    Under the light in the corridor, Wilson could see his figure in Tina''s clear eyes.


    She looked deeply into his eyes with a twinkle in her eye, which suddenly set his heart at ease.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He nodded with a smile. "Okay!"


    He had never apanied I as her father in the past four years, which was also a great pity for


    him.


    The moment he learned about it, Wilson was anxious topensate her for his absence of four


    years, wishing that he could make it up to her all at once.


    As long as he thought that he could hear I call him dad, he was full of excitement.


    The ward door was pushed open from the inside, and a small head poked through the doorway.


    I, her big watery eyes twinkled as she looked up at them. Then she said, pretending to be


    mature, "Mom, bossy president, you two go back first. Leave me alone!"


    On the next sunny morning, Malee pushed open the door of a senior ward in the pediatric


    department.


    She had just got off the nest night. When she learned that I would be discharged from the


    hospital today, she put aside other things and hurried here.


    During the treatment, her attending doctor had always been cautious. Later on, he even changed a


    better postoperative n for her. In the future, apart from the treatment, I was just required to


    come back for a check at set intervals. I didn''t have to stay in the hospital every day.


    When Malee went in, only I was there.


    It was not until the afternoon that all the formalities would bepleted. The little girl was still


    wearing a hospital gown, her two chubby hands cupping her head. She seemed rather mncholy.


    After uttering a sigh, Iy back on the bed.


    Seeing this, Malee walked over worriedly. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    I nodded twice.


    She covered her chest with her chubby little hands and said sadly, "I''m heartbroken!"


    "Huh?" Malee was stunned.


    I''s little face fell. "Oh, Malee, I lost my love!"


    Malee was rather surprised.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Amery''s Group was in a towering building. Generally, the offices of top executives were on the top


    floor.


    Wilson''s office was in a modern style with three colors: ck, white, and grey. Unlike his office, the


    office of the president of the Amery''s Group was in an ancient style: there was a row of antique


    carved bookcases next to the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Bill lived an elegant life. Though he had lived in modern cities for many years, he preferred drinking


    tea.


    There was a tea tray on the reception table.


    Wilson sat cross-legged on the sofa, and Terry was next to him. After the meeting, he went directly


    to visit Bill in the Amery''s Group to discuss cooperation matters.


    Since he canceled the marriage engagement with the Amery''s Group in advance, he showed great


    sincerity to make up for it.


    Bill was also very satisfied with this young man, so he had the intention to cooperate more closely


    with him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In addition to the three of them, Abby was also there.


    She sat elegantly in the corner, making tea for them, which was the secretary''s job. Her actions


    were standard and graceful. From time to time, she would pour some tea for them.


    Before Wilson came to visit, Abby sent some items here for Old Madam Amery and stayed.


    Bill didn''t ask her to leave for what they would talk about were all normal business cooperations, not


    secretive matters.


    They talked in a harmonious atmosphere.


    Bill liked Wilson, thinking that he was quite a capable businessman.


    Noticing the time, he took the initiative to invite him politely. "I didn''t expect that after chatting for so


    long, it''s already noon! How about we have lunch together? I''ll ask my secretary to book a nice


    restaurant!"


    "No, thanks!" Wilson refused with a smile.


    He said, "Thank you for your kindness, Chairman Amery. But I have something else to do today.


    Maybe another day!"


    Hearing this, Bill nodded. "Well, if so, let''s make it another day!"


    Wilson nodded. He stood up and said goodbye. "Then I''ll go back first!"


    "Okay!" Bill said with a smile.


    He also got up and saw him out of the office.


    Abby looked at the tall figure who was walking to the elevator, picked up her coat and handbag, and


    said in a hurry, "I suddenly remembered that I also have something to deal with, so I have to go!"


    Bill was surprised. Didn''t she say that she would stay and have lunch with him?


    However, he shook his head and smiled without paying much attention to the change. Then he


    turned back to his desk to continue his work.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Abby''s slender figure entered.


    Men in the elevator caught a faint whiff of her expensive and subtle perfume.


    The elevator dropped at a constant speed. Because it was an exclusive elevator, it would not stop


    halfway.


    Abby took the initiative to chat with Wilson. "You refused to have lunch with my uncle just now. Is


    there anything important?"


    Wilson curled his lips. "I''m going to take my daughter out of the hospital in the afternoon!"


    Abby said in surprise, "Is I going to be discharged from the hospital? That''s a good thing.


    Speaking of which, it seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. May I go with you?"


    Wilson shook his head with azy look and said, "It''s not convenient. We don''t want outsiders to be


    here!"


    There was a slight embarrassment on Abby''s face. She smiled and said slowly, "Well, I''m sorry for


    the abrupt request!"


    Terry, listening to them, asked, "Should I take you to pick up Mrs. Chinnter?"


    Terry cleverly changed the way he addressed Tina.


    When they came out of the office that day, Terry cleverly noticed the diamond ring on Tina''s hand.


    To get the diamond for his boss, he had made a great effort so that he could recognize it right away.


    However, he was very surprised and confused. How could his boss give it to Tina without a romantic


    proposal?


    Sure enough, Terry didn''t know that it was because Tina herself had identally discovered it.


    Hearing that Terry said Mrs. Chin, Wilson cast a meaningful nce at him and smile happily.


    He was in a good mood. "Yes!"


    Abby, however, was extremely shocked.


    Her fingers drew a few marks on her crocodile-skin bag because she was so shocked, and her eyes


    slightly widened. "You... are going to marry Miss Hall?"


    Wilson said, "Yes! But it''s not a n. I''ve made this decision."


    "So fast!" Abby frowned.


    She thought that they were just boyfriend and girlfriend.


    In that way, they might break up with each other. Unexpectedly, Wilson had already nned to


    marry Tina.


    Was it because of I?


    Feeling Wilson''s gaze, Abby quickly regained her dignified smile and exined, "I mean, you


    haven''t been together for a long time. It may be a little hasty to make such a decision so soon!


    Maybe you haven''t thought it through..."


    "I''ve made up my mind!" Wilson said firmly.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a light smile, and his voice was low. "Before I met Tina,


    marriage was not essential to me. I have never had anyone in my heart, but ever since I met her,


    she upied my heart."


    No one else had ever entered his heart.


    So once he knew his love for her, he wouldn''t change his mind.


    From Wilson''s words with absolute certainty, Abby could tell that he meant something.


    It seemed that he was telling her that she had never yed an important role in his life and that he


    had never taken their rtionship seriously.


    When the elevator reached the ground floor, Wilson strode away with Terry.


    Abby did not get out. Instead, she watched the elevator door with a poker face when it closed


    before her.


    After leaving the Amery''s Group, the ck Rolls-Royce drove straight to the TV station.


    Tina took leave after finishing what she was doing.


    Today, she wore a pair of camel cuffed trousers and a shirt tucked inside her pants, making her


    waist look more slender. Outside of the shirt, she wore a white wind coat. She looked gentle and


    refreshing today.


    Tina walked out of the office building quickly. As soon as she took off the working badge on her


    neck, Wilson''s car arrived.


    She got in.


    I, who had been hospitalized for a long time, could finally be discharged from the hospital today.


    Tina was delighted, but because of what had happened yesterday, she was inevitably worried.


    Tina asked him, "Have you prepared what I wants?"


    "Well, I''m ready!" Wilson nodded and took her hand. "When we arrive at the hospital, I''ll go to get it


    from Simon!"


    Tina nodded.


    Malee sat on the chair beside the bed in the private hospital, peeling an apple with a fruit knife.


    She looked toward the window. At this time, I was leaning against the window with her little butt


    sticking up. She would sigh with an air of mncholy from time to time, but the scene looked


    hrious in Malee''s eyes.


    I sighed many many times.


    She blinked her eyes, and what Wilson said yesterday echoed in her ears. He told her that she was


    his daughter.


    Somehow, the bossy president became her biological father.


    Was this a good thing or a bad thing?


    I was so worried.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that a child living near her in the hospital was with her father and


    mother every day. If he was her father, would she be with her mom and dad from now on? In the


    future, no one would say that she was a burden to her mother, right?


    Malee smiled slightly and wanted to go over tofort her, but I saw something and suddenly


    jumped off the sofa.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Tina and Wilson pushed open the door of the ward and saw I sitting on the hospital bed, holding


    her little arms with a serious look.


    Malee greeted her with a smile. "Tina, President Chin!"


    Tina was pleasantly surprised. "Malee, you''re back!" "Yeah! I flew backst night and haven''t slept


    off my jetg. I will be discharged from the hospital today, so I rushed over to see her after I was


    done with work!" Malee whispered in her ears, "Don''t worry. I''ve alreadyforted her for you for a


    long time!"


    Tina smiled awkwardly.


    Aside, I looked at Wilson with a serious expression. "Bossy president, have you brought the


    evidence?"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    I stretched out her chubby little hand to him.


    Her small hand was tender and fair-skinned, with round and lovely fingertips.


    Wilson''s heart softened as he looked at her.


    He curled his lips and put the documents that he had just fetched from the paternity test center.


    To prove its authenticity, Wilson specially asked Simon, his younger brother, to help him do a new


    test again.


    I turned back and was on hands and knees, spreading all the A4- sized files on the bed. She


    looked at them one by one with a serious face.


    In fact, she couldn''t understand these words and figures.


    Even though she had always been smart, she was too little and had just learned some words. So,


    she couldn''t figure out the meaning of these sentences made of professional terms.


    However, I was very sensitive to numbers, so she could see the number in thest row: 99.999.


    She remembered that Wilson had said the probability of paternity was as high as 99%.


    I sighed, feeling happy and worried.


    Wilson leaned over so that their eyes were level. "Can you believe me now?"


    I blinked. Her watery eyes were ck and bright, like stars.


    She asked in a childish voice, "Bossy President, are you really my father?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded heavily.


    I continued to ask, "Then why didn''t you show up for a long time? And why didn''t you tell me that


    when I met you?"


    Wilson froze there, looking sad.


    He felt suffocated in his chest, which made it harder for him to breathe.


    Wilson could only say, "Sorry, I..."


    He couldn''t answer it.


    For the past five years, he had never known that he had a daughter so smart and lovely. If he had


    known this, he would have taken her to his side and taken good care of her.


    He also regretted that he knew it veryte.


    Tina understood the dilemma that he faced but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Seeing that they were at a loss what to do, Malee stood up.


    She touched I''s head and exined it to her vividly, "I, do you remember the TV series we''ve


    watched? A beautiful woman secretly gave birth to a baby, and then many things happened. Later,


    when the father of the child found them and came back to them. In the end, they stayed together as


    a happy family of three!"


    Tina was speechless.


    It was the same with Wilson..


    I, enlightened by her words, finally understood. "I see. So that''s how it is!"


    Tina was so surprised that the method worked!


    The corner of her mouth twitched slightly. She cleared her throat and tried to get them back into


    reality. "Ahem, your father has his difficulties. You only need to know that he is back now and .loves


    you a lot!"


    I was silent for two seconds.


    She looked up, and there was a little uneasiness in her voice. "But, will you go on a business trip to


    outer space in the future?"


    Wilson shook his head and promised, "No. Never!"


    I smiled, revealing two rows of baby teeth.


    Fromst night to now, she finally showed an innocent smile.


    Tina walked to the hospital bed, leaned over, and said softly, "I, since you believe it, you can''t call


    him the bossy president anymore. Instead, you should call him dad, right?"


    Hearing that, I pursed her lips in a dilemma.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    At this time, Wilson put his warm hand on her shoulder and stopped her from persuading.


    Wilson shook his head gently at her. "Don''t push her. We''re not in a hurry!"


    Tina said, "But you..."


    Wilson smiled. "I can wait!"


    Now that he had a lifetime of time apanying his daughter, he was not in a hurry.


    Tina understood him. She smiled, raised her hand, and covered his big hand on her shoulder.


    Their eyes met, and their feelings were self-evident.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson, gazing into his eyes, said with deep affection, "I, in the future, you will have not only a


    mom but also a dad. We will take care of you together and apany you forever! You will be like


    other children, having a happy andplete family. Whatever will happen, we love you!"


    I nodded.


    Then, her eyes fell on their intertwined hands.


    I blinked her eyes and asked, "Can you promise me one more thing?"


    "What''s that?" Wilson asked.


    Tina also looked at her curiously.


    I spread out her two small hands and said faintly, "Can you two not show off your love in front of


    me in the future?!"


    Tina and Wilson were struk dumb, once again.


    Inside the ward, Malee couldn''t hold back herughter and burst outughing.


    The attending doctor came to the ward to check her up. After giving the final advice, he permitted


    them to go through the discharge formalities.


    Wilson would take them back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Theck Rolls- Royce, luxurious and low-key, parked before the building under the sun. When they


    were together in the sunshine, Wilson, Tina, and I made a nice, golden picture of a family of


    three.


    Malee was very sensible and didn''t go with them and left, saying that she had something else to do.


    However, when she saw the happy scene, somehow, she suddenly thought of giving birth to a child.


    Malee suddenly thought of Hayden. One day, he came back from Uka, climbed through the


    window at night, and entered her room. He whispered into her ear, pleading her to give him a son!"


    She shuddered as she recalled that.


    Malee shook her head repeatedly and left the hospital in the sunshine.


    After leaving the hospital, they went straight to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Terry was indeed an action-oriented man.


    In the afternoon, he carried all Tina''s and Is things from their rented home. After they finished


    dinner and went back at night, all the packed stuff had been put in order and the rooms had been


    tidied up.


    I was the happiest.


    She was discharged from the hospital and moved to the new house.


    I ran around every room curiously and excitedly.


    Everything made Tina feel at home. She was full of longing and expectation for the future of the


    family of three.


    As the moon hung high in the sky, the night gradually deepened.


    In the bedroom with warm light, I yawned in Tina''s soft voice.


    Tina put down the storybook in her hand, putting her face against her daughter''s face. "I, will you


    me me for being with your bossy president?" "No!" I shook her head and said like an adult,


    "I''m very angry with him about that, but I can ept it because the woman he chose is you!"


    Tina was gratified by her response.


    I said in a childish voice, "Mom, don''t worry. I promised Malee that I would get rid of the sadness


    of being disappointed in love as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    I looked up at her and asked seriously, "Mom, do you like the bossy president as much as I do?"


    Although she was a little embarrassed to discuss such a thing with her daughter, she still answered


    without hesitation, "Yes, I like him very much!"


    Hearing this, I nodded thoughtfully. "Then I''m relieved!"


    Although she felt sad after being disappointed in love, she would dly ept it if her bossy


    president was with her mother.


    I loved both of them, so she was willing to let him go.


    I yawned again.


    Tina kissed her gently on the forehead, telling her to close her eyes and go to bed early. After


    covering her with the quilt, she dimmed the lights in her bedroom, which would make it easier for


    her to fall asleep.


    When I was sleeping soundly, Tina got up quietly.


    When she looked up, she saw Wilson leaning against the door, his long shadow on the ground.


    She did not know when he stood there.


    He was tall and robust. After he came back, he changed into his home clothes. The pair of silver-


    rimmed sses on his nose bridge made him look more gentle and elegant. He leaned there,


    smiling lightly, fully rxed.


    He must have heard the conversation between her and I just now.


    Thinking of this, Tina felt herself blush.


    Tina coughed slightly and walked out of the bedroom with an awkward expression.


    Afraid of waking up their sleeping daughter, they went to the opposite dining room.


    Tina poured him a ss of warm water and handed it to him. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    He put the documents in his hand on the dining table and said with a smile, "These are admission


    requirements of the kindergarten. I''vepleted all the formalities. Next week, we will bring I


    there. I asked Terry to hire a nanny, and she wille over tomorrow. When we go to work, she will


    help to take care of I!"


    Tina nodded after ncing over the files. "Okay!"


    Wilson said, "The nanny is a woman in her thirties. She is good at taking care of children. You don''t


    have to worry!"


    Tina smiled lightly. "You are thoughtful!"


    Wilson took a sip of water and then put the cup on the table. The light tinted his handsome face as


    his lips curled, showing a wicked smile. "What were you two talking about there?"


    He looked at her with interest through the sses.


    Tina avoided his gaze. "Nothing!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson, his arms resting on the edge of the table, leaned toward her, his muscr chest so close to


    her. "Really?"


    He got so close to to her that she could feel his hot breath on her face.


    Tina saw the joking expression in his eyes. She blushed and said, "I know you''ve heard all of it!"


    Wilsonughed out loud.


    He wrapped his other arm around her waist, his deep eyes on her. "Tina, I want to hear it again!"


    Tina bit her lips. "I don''t want to say it again..."


    She turned her little face away, and her eyes were full of shyness. Her cute and charming


    appearance set his lustful desire on fire.


    Wilson, overwhelmed by the desire, lowered his head and kissed her.


    It was a lingering and ardent kiss. Their tongues and teethes intertwined as they kissed each other


    passionately.


    An atmosphere of romance dominated the room when the sounds of sudden footsteps appeared.


    Tina and Wilson turned their faces and saw I in her nightdress with a Disney princess, with her


    hair in a mess. She rubbed her eyes and looked straight at them.


    Then, she pouted.


    In an instant, both of them realized what was happening and quickly bounced away from each


    other. They kept a certain distance as if they hadn''t done anything intimate here.


    Wilson lowered his head and reached for the water cup to hide his embarrassment.


    Tina coughed awkwardly and asked with a shy smile, "I, why are you up?"


    I said in a sleepy voice, "Well, I suddenly want to pee."


    Tina walked over and took her to the washroom in the master bedroom aside. ? ? ?


    At noon, the sky was azure, and only a few white clouds were hanging in the sky.


    Tina quickly ran out of the office building from the revolving door.


    She was panting.


    It was not the ck Rolls-Royce on the side of the road. Instead, it was a Mercedes - Wilson was


    sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Tina was surprised. "Why are you here so suddenly? I haven''t finished my work yet. What''s the


    matter?"


    He called her, asking her to go downstairs.


    Wilson said, "Nothing serious!"


    "Ah?" Tina was stunned.


    Wilson cast a side nce at her and raised his hand to pinch her small earlobe. "It''s not convenient


    for us to date in the evening because I is at home. So, I''d like to have a date with you alone


    during the lunch break!"


    They promised I that they would not disy their affection for each other before her.


    Therefore, they restrained themselves at home.


    I saw them kissingst night when she woke up and went to the bathroom, making them more


    discreet. Since I had newly arrived here, they decided to sleep with her. It was getting more


    difficult for them to do some intimate things.


    Thus, before going to bed, Wilson took her to the guest bedroom...


    Hearing this, Tina smiled happily and said, "Well, I also want a date!"


    After they reached an agreement, they went to have lunch in a restaurant and enjoy their time


    together.


    It was a high-end Italian restaurant located in a small but modern house near the street. Many


    couples loved the foreign style and often dated here.


    It was a three-floor restaurant. On the first floor, there was a patio for entertainment. Some


    musicians were invited here to create a romantic mood.


    Tina and Wilson went up to a very quiet box on the third floor.


    The dimly lit environment was exceptionally inviting and romantic.


    After the quick meal, they paid the bill and went to wait for the elevator.


    Standing in the corridor, they could vaguely hear the beautiful sound of the violin.


    The elevator stayed on the negativeyers for a long time, and it would take them some time to wait


    here.


    While waiting, Tina looked around the restaurant in boredom. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw


    a familiar figuree outside of a box not far away ahead.


    Dn seemed to have drunk some wine.


    He pressed his hands on his stomach, heading for the bathroom.


    Dn was wearing a casual ck suit. Though he still looked tall and straight, he became


    emaciated with his spirit quenched. Tina could tell that he was immersed in sadness.


    His chiseled face was as handsome as when he came back five yearster.


    At that time, he had a strong sense of hatred, but at this time, he was listless and pale.


    Their eyes met, and Dn suddenly stopped.


    Tina quickly looked away.


    She dodged his gaze very quickly.


    But then, she thought of something and quickly looked up at Wilson beside her.


    Sure enough, he looked down at her gloomily, his beautiful face darkened, and his strongly defined


    jaw tightened.


    At this time, the elevator just arrived.


    Wilson snorted coldly and strode into the elevator.


    Tina followed up.


    Wilson nced at her with a poker face. He was obviously unhappy.


    Tina could feel the atmosphere thick with tension and jealousy.


    Tina knew Dn was looking at her. Then, in front of Dn in the distance, she stood up with a


    smile on her face and kissed at the corner of Wilson''s mouth.


    Then, she felt the muscles on his face rx all of a sudden.


    Judging from the delighted look on his face, Tina could tell that he was satisfied. She couldn''t help


    smiling, "Are you happy now?"

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    He lost her temper. But after getting what he wanted, he grinned from ear to ear like a child.


    Tina took the initiative to kiss him before Dn, which pleased him a lot.


    She became more capable of making him satisfied!


    Apart from them, some other people entered the elevator one after another.


    Tina was a little shy. Afterforting him, she stood quietly.


    As the elevator door slowly closed, Dn disappeared from their sight.


    Soon, it reached to the ground floor.


    After leaving the restaurant, they went to the ck Mercedes-Benz at the parking lot beside the


    gate.


    As soon as Wilson closed the door, he stretched out his arms and pulled her slender body over, and


    kissed her in his arms.


    There were other people in the elevator just now. He knew that Tina would be too shy to ept his


    kiss.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the car, so Wilson didn''t need to worry about it.


    As early as when she kissed him on the corner of his mouth, he wanted to kiss her, hard and


    passionately.


    The atmosphere in the car became intimate and electric.


    Tina was suffocating from the kiss.


    At the end of the kiss, she gasped slightly.


    The hair on her ears was messy, and her lips were slightly swollen and pink after the long kiss,


    which made her look extremely adorable. However, her eyes were clear, with a charm that she was


    not aware of.


    Wilson held her tightly in his arms, and his thin lips fell on her ear.


    With the lust brewing in his eyes, he wanted more from her.


    Tina noticed his intention and was afraid that he would do something bolder.


    In broad daylight, peopleing and going would see them.


    Tina pushed his chest, got out of his arms, and tidied her hair and clothes. "I have to go back to


    work. I don''t have much time left!"


    They took advantage of the lunch break to make a small appointment.


    Time was limited, and she had much work in the afternoon.


    However, Wilson, holding the steering wheel, said, "Tina, let''s go to a hotel now!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson continued, hinting at her, "I was not fully satisfiedst night!"


    Tina''s face turned burning hot.


    Wilson, with a pair of silver-rimmed sses, was always graceful and gentle. At this time, he gazed


    ahead with those gentle but intense eyes, from which Tina could see the surging of lustful desire.


    Tina felt her ears burning. She refused him and said, "No kidding!"


    However, in the end, the Mercedes-Benz drove to the hotel.


    On the third floor of the restaurant, Dn was still standing there.


    There were peopleing in and out of the elevator. Yet, Tina and Wilson had long gone out of his


    sight.


    Someone approached him and kindly reminded him with a smile, "She has been gone for a long


    time!"


    Dn''s face froze. He turned around and nodded at the person. "Abby, you''re also here!"


    Abby maintained a dignified smile on her face. "Well, I heard that the chef of this restaurant was


    from Italy. So, I''d like toe and have a taste!"


    Like Dn, she was on her way to the bathroom.


    Abby looked at his hand, which had been pressing his stomach, and asked, "You must have drunk a


    lot?" "Not so much!" Dn said.


    He pressed his hand on it, which was still twitching slightly with the stimting alcohol.


    Abby said with a smile, "What a coincidence. I made an appointment to have dinner with Selene.


    She got stuck on the road and hasn''te yet! Do you want to join uster?"


    Dn refused her invitation. "No, it''s better not to show up!"


    It was clear that he was purposely avoiding Selene.


    Although he had long broken off his engagement to her, Selene had never given up on him.


    When Abby heard this, she showed an expression of understanding. "You still can''t let go of Miss


    Hall in your heart, right?"


    Dn fell silent.


    Abby smiled and said in a soft and pleasant voice, "Well, if you could let her go, you wouldn''t have


    sat quietly under the stage to see the fashion show. It seems that you love her deeply!"


    Dn still didn''t say anything, but his eyes narrowed slightly.


    His stomach seemed to twitch even more severely.


    Abby stopped smiling and said with a serious expression, "It seems that we can''t give up easily. Do


    you want to cooperate with me again?"


    Dn shook his head.


    Abby said, "There is no hurry. Maybe in a few days, you will figure it out again as you didst time!"


    Last time, Dn refused Abby''s suggestion first, and then agreed.


    This time, he was determined. "No. Making one mistake like that is enough!"


    It was enough to make him regret what he had done.


    Whenever he recalled Tina''s angry and disgusted expression at that time, his heart would ache as if


    bitten by tens of thousands of ants.


    Dn didn''t say anything more and nodded before leaving. He headed for the bathroom.


    Abby was somewhat disappointed.


    She looked at his receding figure and then raised her red lips gracefully.


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly above the Chin''s Mansion.


    The fragrance of a nice meal filled the dining room.


    The eldest son of the Chin Family was busy flying here and there to do his work the whole time. In


    addition, the rebellious youngest son didn''t usually go to the Chin''s Mansion with the excuse of


    performing operations. Therefore, Wilson took the responsibility to take care of their parents.


    Meadow had specially asked the cook to make many dishes that Wilson liked. At this time, they


    were all ced on the table.


    From time to time, she would put some on Wilson''s te.


    Wilson curled his lips.


    He suddenly thought of I. In the past, he did not know what it felt like to be a parent. But now, he


    was pretty experienced.


    His father, Bemy Chin, had always been serious and seldom expressed his love to his children


    compared to his caring mom.


    Bemy cleared his throat. "Ahem!"


    When Wilson looked over, he put down the newspaper in his hand and said with a frown, "You


    canceled the previous marriage without telling anyone beforehand. Only when the news was all


    over the city did youe back to inform us. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Yes, Dad, it''s my fault!" Wilson admitted his mistake with a very good attitude.


    Bemy, very satisfied with his response, slowly said, "There''s no point in bringing this matter up.


    It''s good that you know that you''ve done something absurd! By the way, you''re not young anymore.


    Your elder brother is much more sensible than you are. He obeyed our arrangement and married a


    lady from a well- matched family long ago!"


    Wilson said with azy expression, "But my sisterin-w had an ident just after the marriage!


    Now he is still trying to win back that little girl."


    The little girl here referred to Anthea.


    The family had known the ups and downs that happened between Adam and Anthea.


    Bemy was struck dumb.


    He nearly choked. "Forget Adam. Let''s not talk about you! You should think about your marriage. If


    you''re too busy in thepany and don''t have time, hand this matter over to your mother. She goes


    to gatherings of those madams often, and there will always be girls suitable for you!"


    Wilson pondered for a moment and then curled his lips.


    Behind the sses, his eyes were full of tenderness. "I''ll bring her back in a few days!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Wilson directly refused his father''s advice. "No need!"


    Bemy was about to lose his temper before seeing Wilson''s smile. Then he said, his eyes filled


    with tenderness. "I''ll bring her here in a few days!"


    Wilson was not in a hurry.


    I had just learned that he was her father, and they were trying to get well along with each other.


    Although I had epted him as her biological father, it might take her some time to call him dad.


    Wilson didn''t want to bring I much pressure, so he didn''t push her. He could wait. He could even


    tell all of this to his parents before the wedding.


    Bemy was slightly taken aback.


    Meadow was also stunned but soon figured out something.


    She smiled and looked at her husband with annoyance. "Well, don''t always be so serious as if you


    were teaching him a lesson. We''re having a meal now! Wilson has just said that he would bring her


    back home, so I guess you don''t have to worry about that. The dishes will get cold soon. Let''s eat


    first!"


    Bemy snorted coldly before ending the topic.


    After dinner, Bemy went upstairs.


    ording to his regr schedule, he would practice calligraphy in the study and go back to take a


    nap in his room.


    Wilson got up, picked up his coat and car key, and walked straight out of the entrance.


    Meadow caught him up from behind. "You''re leaving. Aren''t you going to sleep here tonight?"


    Wilson said, "Mom, I have something to do!"


    Meadow looked up at the bright sunshine above in the sky and said with understanding. "That''s


    right. It''s the weekend today, and the weather is so good. It''s very suitable for young people to go


    out for a date. Please don''t waste time here with us eld people. Go ahead!"


    Wilson smiled.


    He nodded slightly. After saying goodbye to her, he drove the Mercedes out of the yard.


    The sound of the car faded away in the distance, and it disappeared from her sight in the sun.


    The courtyard of the Chin''s Mansion had always been well taken care of. Even when nts outside


    withered in autumn, those green nts in here were thriving.


    When the maid aside saw the smile on Meadow''s face, she couldn''t help saying with a smile,


    "Madam, you seem to be very happy!"


    "Yes!" Meadow nodded.


    She pulled her cashmere shawl tighter, smiling more brilliantly.


    From Wilson''s words, she could tell that he was getting along well with Tina. Soon, she could have


    a daughter-inw. Then, she could look forward to getting her grandchild.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, how could she not be happy?


    This time, it was all settled!


    The shopping mall on the weekend was twice as crowded as usual.


    At the counter of a drink shop next to the elevator, an unhappy female guest was scolding a


    waitress.


    She ordered a drink. When she took it from the waitress, she was looked down at her phone.


    Unexpectedly, a poster on the cashier blocked the waitress''s sight so that she tilted a little and


    sshed a little juice was spilled on the guest''s wrist and the luxurious watch. Now, the guess was


    pissed off.


    The waitress was repeatedly apologizing with fear.


    However, the female guest didn''t give up and reproached for a long time.


    Tina had spent the whole morning in the studio in the south of the city, designing new products with


    Susan.


    Since their studio had made its name on the fashion show, manypanies wanting to cooperate


    rushed to sign contracts with them. They valued Tina''s design ability and indicated that they wanted


    her to do the job.


    After leaving the studio, Tina came over to buy something. Unexpectedly, she saw the ugly scene.


    When Tina first met Selene, she had seen a familiar


    scene.


    It seemed that this youngdy''s arrogant and domineering temper had not changed.


    Tina sighed helplessly and walked over.


    She grabbed her arm and said, "Forget it. Although it''s her fault, there are only a few drops of juice


    on the watch face, and you can wash off the stain on the belt! Most of the waitresses are students


    working part-time here. It''s not easy for them to earn some money!"


    Selene was angry that someone else was meddling in her business, but her anger had eased a lot


    when she saw it was Tina.


    She muttered, "Tina!"


    Tina winked at the waitress and pulled Selene away.


    Selene still looked indignant.


    Tina said with a smile, "Why are you still so bad-tempered? Don''t you want Dn to fall in love with


    you? Don''t me me for not telling you. You''d better make some change. He doesn''t like ill-


    tempered girls!"


    Selene raised her chin. "I''m not stupid. I''ve always been gentle and virtuous before him. I never lose


    my temper around him!"


    Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    However, from a different perspective, she could tell that Selene loved deeply. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t havepromised so much.


    They had pretty much resolved the conflict between them. Selene had helped her a lot in the


    fashion show. Besides, she called her Mrs. Chin. Thus, Tina was willing to spend some time to


    straighten her out, telling her to put a curb on her temper.


    In actuality, Selene wasn''t a bad person. She was just spoiled.


    "Selene, didn''t you say you were waiting for me in the store?" Another female voice suddenly came.


    Tina and Selene both turned their heads and looked at Ab by, who was walking out of the bathroom.


    When she saw Tina, she greeted her in surprise. "Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded.


    When Selene saw Abbye out, she stole a nce at Tina and felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, Abby had had a marriage engagement with Wilson, who was Tina''s boyfriend now. No


    matter what, Selene was not that stupid to ask them to hang out with each other.


    So, she exined, "She invited me to go shopping with her. We''ll have a mealter..."


    Tina smiled and said, "Well, you two can go on. I''m going back too!"


    Selene nodded. "Goodbye, then!"


    "Bye-bye!" Tina said. After nodding to Abby, she took a taxi and left.


    As they were shopping, Abby went to the bathroom halfway, and Selene ordered a drink to wait for


    her. Then, that small conflict happened. Now that Tina had left, they went on shopping.


    After taking a few steps, Abby suddenly asked her, "Do you still like Dn"?


    She smiled warmly like an understanding sister.


    Selene, unguarded, nodded without hesitation.


    "Mm, I can''t stop loving him! But..."


    Selene, eyes dimmed, didn''t finish her words.


    But Dn loved Tina.


    Selene already knew that the person that Tina loved was Wilson. Besides, they were living happily


    together now, so she didn''t hate Tina any more. Well, sometimes, she was just very envious of her


    happy life.


    She couldn''t help look at the esctor from where Tina had left.


    Suddenly, Abby grabbed her hands that were hanging down. Selene lifted her head in surprise and


    saw theforting smile on her face.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    After leaving the mall, Tina returned to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    On the shoe rack of the entrance, there was a pair of men''s leather shoes.


    Tina knew that Wilson hade back.


    As soon as she walked into the living room, she saw Wilson and I sitting on the sofa and


    laughing in the afternoon sun.


    Hearing the footsteps, I stuck out her head and waved at her excitedly. "Mom,e and have a


    look. The bossy president bought me a lot of brushes and books. I''ll bring all of them to the


    kindergarten tomorrow!"


    There were many items with cartoon images on the tea table.


    They had gone through the enrolling procedures. After the weekend, they would take I there.


    I had been staying in the hospital for a long time. She envied the colorful life of other healthy


    children, so she was looking forward to being in the kindergarten.


    I said with a broad smile, "There are some little gifts here. The bossy president said you could


    give them to other children to make friends!"


    Wilson was so considerate that he paid attention


    to details.


    In addition, there were all kinds of things for daily use such as thermos.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Tina curled her lips. "Great!"


    The maid came out of the kitchen and greeted her with a smile. "Mrs. Chin, you''re back!"


    Tina was stunned and her cheeks turned slightly red.


    The maid was in her early forties and looked very kind. Wilson hired her to take care of I. She


    was very hardworking and experienced in taking care of children.


    "Mr. Chin and I both want to have dishes you make. I''ll prepare the ingredients for you in


    advance!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay, thanks for your hard work!"


    The maid was not used to staying idle, so she turned around and went to tidy up the study.


    Tina could feel that her face was burning. She asked Wilson shyly, "Did you ask her to call me like


    that?"


    Wilson asked, "Don''t you like it?"


    Tina became even shyer, her heart filled with sweetness.


    She walked around from the back of the sofa and went between them. I was kneeling before the


    table, fiddling with her new school bag with sparkling eyes. She loved it so much that she could not


    let go.


    Tina touched her little head, her heart softened.


    "Now that she can also go to the kindergarten, she is happy!"


    "Yes!" Wilson curled his lips.


    After a pause, he frowned and said, "Tomorrow is the first day of kindergarten, but I''m afraid I can''t


    send her there myself! What a pity!"


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Are you going on a business trip?"


    Wilson nodded. "A case goes wrong. I have to go to the capital to deal with it. It will take about four


    days for me toe back! I''ll take the flight at eight o''clock tomorrow morning, so I cannot make it


    there!"


    After all, it was the first day that his daughter went to kindergarten, so Wilson wanted so much to


    apany her.


    However, people in the capital were still waiting for him to attend the meeting.


    Tina smiled and said, "I see. I''ll be here tomorrow!"


    She stretched out her fair- skinned hands and gently covered his on his knee.


    Wilson gazed into her bright eyes in the golden sunshine.


    Wilson''s heart skipped a beat. "Okay!"


    He turned his palm upward and held her small hand in it.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, I turned her head and blinked at them. They coughed guiltily and


    immediately pulled a little distance away from each other.


    The following day, it was another sunny autumn day.


    Early in the morning, their maid was already busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    Next to the bedroom window, there was a 20-inch boarding case. Wilson, tall and strong, was


    standing before the floor- to- ceiling mirror. He raised his hand to put on the buttons of his shirt, the


    muscles on his forearm perfect.


    The soft rays of sunshine gilded his V- shaped body. His finely chiseled features were irresistibly


    charming.


    Tina walked over and took the tie from his hand.


    She was not short but was much smaller than Wilson. Thus, she had to stand on tiptoes to wear the


    tie for him.


    One end of the tie bypassed her fingertips as she made a knot.


    In the end, she put an agate tie clip on it.


    Wilson looked at his watch and said in a low voice, "It''s toote to eat breakfast. Terry is downstairs.


    Tina, I''m leaving!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    I ran into the kitchen, handed him the food in her hands, and said with a smile, "It''s a sandwich.


    Eat it on your way!"


    Wilson curled his lips.


    He was delighted with his daughter''s caring act.


    Wilson put the sandwich in the pocket of his suit and picked up the suitcase.


    Tina and I walked to the entrance with him.


    In a childish voice, I said goodbye to him, "My dear bossy president, have a nice trip! Also,


    remember to miss me every day!"


    "I won''t forget that!" Wilson nodded.


    He leaned over and kissed her little face gently.


    Tina stood up straight with Wilson and reminded him, well, as his wife. "When you arrive, remember


    to send me a message to tell me that you''re safe! I''ll take I to the kindergartenter. I''m with her,


    so you don''t have to worry about that!"


    Although he usually left for business trips, he was still reluctant to part with them every time.


    Even though it was a short separation, he missed them already.


    Wilson said, "Uhm, okay!"


    Tina and Wilson stared at each other with affection in their eyes. But because I was aside, they


    tried their best to restrain themselves.


    I suddenly sighed and then said, like an adult, "You two kiss each other goodbye, but I don''t want


    to see it!"


    She turned away from them and covered her eyes with her chubby hands.


    Wilson dragged Tina into his arms.


    He seized the opportunity to hold her face and kiss her deeply, their lips and teeth intertwined.


    Wilson kissed her so hard that her lips went red and swollen. Then he let go of her and gently bit


    her earlobe. "Wait for me toe back!"


    Tina replied obediently, "Yes."


    The elevator door opened and slowly closed.


    Tina watched Wilson''s tall figure disappear in her sight and closed the door.


    While the husband was out on a business trip, the wife and daughter stayed at home. This ce


    became more like a home!


    I got used to her life in kindergarten very well.


    Since the first day of school, she had won the favor of the teachers, and the children also liked to


    y with her. When school ended, she was always the most popr, surrounded by many children.


    Tina was not worried at all. She told Wilson all these and asked him to go on his business trip with


    peace of mind.


    Her work was also carried out in an orderly manner.


    During the day, she stayed at the TV station. When she got home from work, she would find some


    free time to make new designs for the studio.


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed since Wilson left for his business trip.


    In the afternoon, Tina was sitting in front of her desk, concentrating on reviewing a news draft.


    Her phone in the drawer vibrated.


    Tina moved the mouse and pulled open the drawer with the other hand.


    She deliberately lowered her head before theputer, thinking that it was a call from Wilson.


    During the lunch break, their call was interrupted. He was busy with a meeting, which might be over


    now.


    Tina picked it up, putting the phone next to her ear. A female voice came from the line. "Hello, Mrs.


    Chin!"


    She was stunned. "Selene?"


    Tina couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. She didn''t expect Selene to call her suddenly.


    Well, she called for a reason.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    At dusk, the sunset glow on the horizon was as brilliant as fire.


    After Tina got off work, she stopped a taxi to go to the resort in the suburb.


    Selene had called her in the afternoon, saying that she had something to talk to her about, but she


    didn''t directly say it. Instead, she asked her to go to the resort and would tell her as they ate.


    Tina was very helpless, but she reluctantly agreed.


    I got used to the kindergarten very well, and the nanny, Kaylee, was very careful. The


    kindergarten was very near the No. 1 Luxurious Residence, and Kaylee would pick up I and take


    care of her, which was very reassuring.


    The resort was a little far away, and it was evening peak. The traffic was very heavy.


    After more than an hour, the taxi finally stopped.


    It was a popr resort that had just opened. It covered arge area, and the decoration was very


    fashionable. There were all kinds of facilities inside, including restaurants, entertainment parks, and


    amodation.


    Many people came here because of its fame. Recently, it was very popr on the Inte.


    There were two kinds of restaurants. One was western and the other was oriental. Selene had an


    appointment with her in the western restaurant on the right.


    Tina went up to the second floor. The French window faced the river, and the view here was very


    wide.


    There were a lot of guests in the restaurant, and almost all the seats were upied. Selene was


    sitting in her seat and looking forward to Tina. When she saw her, she immediately waved her hand.


    She seemed to be very anxious.


    The round table was covered with a red tablecloth, and the seat was semicircr beige leather


    sofa. At the corner of each table was a pink porcin bottle with an exquisite pink rose in it.


    After sitting down, Tina said, "Selene, why do you invite me to dinner so far away?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was just a meal, and there were many famous restaurants in the city.


    Selene''s expression was a bit unnatural as she stammered, "Do you know my brother Desmond?


    He has shares of this restaurant. I don''t need to spend any money here!"


    Tina was speechless.


    How could a rich youngdy who usually spend money like water save money?


    No one would believe that!


    Tina didn''t pay attention to it and asked, "Selene, what do you want to tell me?"


    Selene''s eyes flickered as if she''d done something guilty. "Sister-inw, don''t be anxious, and wait a


    moment..."


    The waiter came over and added lemon water to their sses.


    Tina frowned.


    She felt confused and was about to ask again when she saw Selene suddenly stand up with a


    gentle smile on her face. "Dn, here!"


    At the stairs, a tall and straight figure walked over.


    It was Dn.


    He was wearing a light-colored casual suit. He was not surprised when he saw Tina.


    Tina immediately understood.


    She grabbed the hem of Selene''s clothes, gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "Selene!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    Selene smiled guiltily when she saw her re. She also lowered her voice and said with a guilty


    smile, "I''m sorry, sister-inw. Please do me a favor! If I hadn''t told him that you were here, he


    wouldn''t havee to meet me. Please do me a favor. I won''t forget your great kindness! Please!"


    She looked as if she was about to kneel to her.


    Tina was helpless.


    She had already understood her role.


    Selene made use of her to create an opportunity to date Dn.


    She felt that Selene was too bold.


    She clearly knew the rtionship between her and Dn, but she still get her involved. If Wilson


    knew it, he would make her suffer.


    Selene seemed to know what she was thinking. She blinked and said in a low voice, "Sister-inw,


    don''t worry. Brother Wilson is on a business trip. He won''t know!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched.


    Since she had already been cheateding here, it was toote for her to leave now. Furthermore,


    the pleading look in Selene''s eyes made her heart soften. She could only helplessly warn, "It won''t


    happen again!"


    Selene nodded like a dog. "Yes!"


    Tina didn''t even look at her ttering face.


    Dn had arrived at the dining table.


    Tina nodded.


    Selene turned her face and looked at Dn, smiling like a flower. Her face was full of happiness.


    She didn''t look like a spoiled youngdy at all. Her voice was also extremely gentle. "Dn, what do


    you want to eat? Here''s the menu!"


    Dn looked away from Tina''s face, nodded, and began to read the menu.


    The sofa was half surrounded. During the process, Selene had been holding her head with her


    hands, and all her attention was on Dn.


    Tina''s cell phone rang.


    She looked at it and raised her hand to hold her forehead. "Hello?"


    In the phone, Wilson''s low voice soundedzy. "Are you off work?"


    Tina said, "Yes!"


    Wilson seemed to hear the waiter''s voice and asked her in surprise, "Are you outside? Did you


    bring I out for dinner?"


    "No, your cousin is in a good mood today. She asked me out for dinner!" Tina hesitated and nced


    at Selene and Dn opposite her before saying quickly in a low voice, "I won''t talk to you anymore.


    I''ll call you when it''s over!"


    If Wilson knew about it, he would be jealous.


    However, Tina did not intend to hide it from him. She wanted to tell him the truth after she got back.


    Wilson seemed to be busy. He smiled and said, "Okay!"


    After she hung up the phone, she began ordering.


    The appetizers were served quickly.


    Every time Dn looked up, his eyes would fall on Tina''s face and then he would quickly move


    away, as if he had been holding back his emotions.


    Tina felt embarrassed.


    Selene didn''t notice anything and her eyes were full of infatuation.


    The main dishes and soup were served one after another.


    Tina''s gaze swept across the exquisite steak. She had already decided in her heart that she would


    find an excuse to leave. She had helped Selene date Dn, and she did not intend to stay at all.


    Her mouth moved. Just as she was about to speak, Selene took a step forward.


    Selene stood up from the sofa and said quickly, "Sister- in-w, Dn, I want to go to the


    bathroom!"


    "Okay!" Dn nodded.


    Selene ced the napkin to the side and got up to leave quickly.


    Tina had no choice but to sit still.


    Only the two of them were left, and the atmosphere became much more depressed.


    Dn felt bitter in his heart.


    He had never thought that the two of them would end up facing each other in silence.


    Dn broke the silence first. "Congrattions, Tina!"


    Tina was puzzled.


    Dn clenched his fists under the dining table to make his tone sound normal. "I heard from Malee


    that your design on fashion week was sessful!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said.


    She paused and asked, "How is your father?"


    Dn''s expression froze.


    He thought of what he had done before.


    Dn whispered, "He''s fine. Don''t worry!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    The atmosphere fell into silence and there was


    nothing to say for a while.


    Fortunately, Selene returned from the washroom, but there seemed to be a glimmer in her eyes.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Not long after Selene sat down, the waiter came over with a bottle of red wine.


    The red wine was poured into the wine decanter, and the air was filled with a strong aroma of wine.


    Selene cleared her throat and exined, "I just asked the manager. My brother stored a few bottles


    of good wine here. I picked a random bottle. Sister-inw, Dn, Let''s have a try!"


    Through the floor- to- ceiling windows of the restaurant, one could appreciate the river view. It was


    romantic and suitable for a ss of red wine.


    Tina did not object. "Okay!"


    Seeing this, Dn also nodded.


    The waiter picked up the wine decanter, poured a ss of red wine for everyone, and then


    respectfully left.


    The three of them raised their sses and clinked them.


    Selene''s eyes never left Dn. When she saw him drinking the red wine in his ss, she seemed


    to be relieved and then looked a little nervous.


    Tina noticed her strangeness, but only thought it was because she liked Dn and paid too much


    attention to him.


    The aroma of the wine lingered around the tip of


    her nose.


    After drinking it, Tina enjoyed it for a moment, and then put down the ss. She blinked at Selene


    and pretended to be anxious. "I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do, so I''ll go


    first. You two enjoy your meal!"


    After that, she picked up her handbag and got up quickly.


    Tina walked very fast.


    Without giving them any chance to react, she went out of the restaurant in one breath. When she


    looked back, she could still see the two people sitting by the window.


    Dn''s sitting posture was a little stiff. Selene reached out her hand to his hand on the table...


    Tina looked away, feeling rxed.


    There were taxis at the gate of the resort, and Tina stopped one to go home.


    On the way, she called Wilson.


    He quickly picked it up and asked, "Have you finished eating so soon?"


    "Yeah!" Tina asked him, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Wilson said, "Not yet. I''ve just finished my business. I''ll have dinner after going back to the hotel!"


    Before Tina confessed to him honestly, she did not forget to please him first.


    She blinked her eyes and said tteringly, "Wilson, I miss you!


    A low andzyughter came from the phone, mixed with a little joy andcency.


    Wilson said with a smile, "I''ll finish thest work tomorrow. I''ll be back the morning of the day after


    tomorrow!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded, licked her lips, and then said slowly, "Wilson, I have something to tell you.


    Tonight I..."


    Before she could finish her words, there was a sudden sound.


    "Bang!"


    Tina leaned forward.


    She steadied herself by grabbing the back of the seat in front of her.


    The driver in the front and Tina both looked back. They were hit by the car behind them.


    The door of the driver''s seat and the passenger seat were opened. The people inside seemed to


    get out to check the situation and walked toward the taxi.


    Tina thought that the other party woulde up to negotiate with the driver about the ident, but


    unexpectedly, they rushed straight to her, opened the rear door, and grabbed her mobile phone.


    After turning off the phone, the other side raised his hand and threw it into the haystack by the road.


    Their movements were very fast and agile, as if they had nned it for a long time, which did not


    give her a chance to react.


    Tina widened her eyes.


    Only then did she notice that the two men were wearing hats and masks, so she could not see their


    faces clearly.


    Tina opened the other door and wanted to escape.


    Before her hand touched it, she was dragged out of the car.


    Her heart sank.


    The next second, her mouth was blocked, her head was covered with a ck cloth, and her hands


    and feet were tied by ropes. In an instant, she was carried to the car that had hit them.


    The car seemed to turn around and then started to move.


    Tina struggled hard, but it was useless.


    Had she been kidnapped?


    Tina was not dizzy or knocked out. She was conscious. Although she was afraid, she kept calm and


    thought quickly.


    Was it purely bad luck or was there someone behind the scenes?


    Could it be the trap set up by Selene?


    Tina didn''t think so. Although Selene had done the same thing in the past, she was jealous of her


    because of Dn at that time. Now they had reconciled and there was no need for her to do


    anything.


    At this time, the car suddenly slowed down, as if it had turned a corner, and then stopped.


    The door was opened again, and a night wind blew in. Tina was dragged out of the car, and the two


    men lifted her head and feet respectively.


    Her head was covered with a ck cloth, so her vision was blocked, but she could vaguely feel that


    there were bright lights around her, which were very beautiful.


    Tina was surprised.


    "Is this the resort?"


    The car didn''t drive long, and it was close to the suburbs. There were no other restaurants or hotels


    except for this popr resort. ording to the distance, she should have been brought back.


    Thinking of this, Tina struggled and twisted desperately.


    She tried to shout loudly, but her mouth was blocked, so she could only make a small sound.


    She still had a glimmer of hope.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There were a lot of people in the resort. As long as others found out, she could be saved.


    However, Tina was soon disappointed.


    Because the person who kidnapped her seemed to have taken a secret path, and she did not meet


    anyone during the whole process.


    Tina struggled but failed and could only wait and see.


    Suddenly, the two men stopped.


    They untied the ropes on her hands and feet, pushed open a door, and threw her inside. Then she


    was locked in with a bang.


    Tina immediately got up and took off the ck cloth from her head and mouth.


    It was dark all around. In the closed room, there was only a small ventted window on the top of


    the right wall. There was a faint starlight falling down, but it was dim.


    Tina stood on her tiptoes to look outside and confirmed that she had indeed returned to the resort.


    And she seemed to be in the warehouse of the resort.


    Tina was confused.


    She still could not figure out the purpose of this kidnapping.


    Tina tried to shout, "Help, is anyone there..."


    The warehouse was too remote. No one could be seen a hundred meters away, so no one heard


    her shouting.


    The door was locked, and there was only a small ventted window.


    Tina didn''t want to sit still. She looked around the warehouse to find other ways to escape.


    She suddenly realized that there was another person in the warehouse.


    The light was too dim. The person was sitting in the corner, so she didn''t see the other side in the


    beginning.


    Tina clenched her fists and walked over with courage.


    When she saw his face in the dim light, she was stunned. "Dn, why are you here?"


    Tina was shocked.


    The person in the corner was Dn. No one knew where his coat went. He was only wearing a


    white shirt. He put one hand on his bent knee and slightly lowered his head.


    Tina wanted to go forward, but then she pursed her lips.


    Because she found that there seemed to be something wrong with Dn.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Dn sat there motionlessly.


    He had heard her words, but he did not give any response. His eyshes only fluttered.


    Tina was suspicious.


    It was unknown why Dn appeared here, and his current state seemed to be unusual.


    Tina squatted down and asked tentatively, "Dn, are you all right?"


    Dn didn''t seem to hear it.


    Tina reached out and pushed his arm. "Dn, are you okay? Why are you here? You..."


    When her hand touched him, Dn suddenly raised his head and said in a hoarse voice, "Tina..."


    Through the shirt, Tina was scared by the temperature of his body.


    It was unusually hot, but he didn''t seem to have a fever.


    Hearing his response, Tina was happy. At this time, when she met his eyes, she found that his eyes


    were turbid and his cheeks were abnormally red.


    He was drugged!


    When Tina realized this, she hurriedly wanted to retreat, but it was toote.


    After she got close to him, Dn''s expression changed. He threw himself at her, threw her to the


    ground, grabbed her chin with his hands, and kissed her fiercely.


    Tina''s heart sank in an instant.


    At first, she didn''t understand why she was kidnapped here, but now she understood everything.


    They were the only ones in the closed warehouse, and Dn was drugged...


    Tina struggled desperately.


    She shook her head and avoided his intense kiss. "No, no, Dn!"


    The drug inside Dn''s body took effect and Dn was not rational at all.


    At this time, he was like a beast that had escaped from its cage. He held her shoulders tightly with


    both hands, trying to pry open her tightly shut mouth.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tina was extremely frightened.


    Her eyebrows and temples were beating rapidly. She hit him hard with her fists and shouted loudly,


    "Dn, wake up! Let me go!"


    In desperation, Tina bit his lips.


    The smell of blood spread, but it still couldn''t stop Dn.


    There was a huge difference in power between men and women.


    Dn was drugged and unconscious. If he wanted to rape Tina tonight, she had no way to escape.


    Looking at the tightly closed door and the dark warehouse, Tina was almost desperate.


    Moreover, what shocked her most was that Dn was about to tear off her clothes. The buttons of


    her cor had been untied with a crisp sound, and her corbone was exposed.


    If something really happened between her and Dn tonight, even if she was forced, how would


    she face Wilson?


    Tina was covered in cold sweat.


    Her struggling hands waved around on the ground. She grabbed something hard and threw it at


    Dn''s head.


    She had to survive for herself.


    Tina almost used all her strength. Dn groaned after being hit, and the intense pain finally made


    his movements stop.


    When he lowered his head, in the faint starlight, he saw that Tina was lying under him with a face


    full of tears.


    Her clear eyes, which were pure, were like the miasma in the deep forest at this time. They were full


    of pain, fear and determination.


    Dn shivered and suddenly sobered up.


    He seemed to be hit by a stick.


    Dn fell from her body and said in a hoarse voice, "Tina? I''m sorry! I''m sorry! What am I doing..."


    Tina got up and hugged herself tightly.


    Seeing her alert and frightened eyes, Dn staggered back. "Don''t be afraid! Believe me, I won''t do


    anything that you hate. I won''t bully you. I swear..."


    It was not that Dn didn''t want to get her.


    When they were in love at a young age, he cherished her and even kissed her carefully.


    He wanted to give her the best, but her virginity was taken away by Wilson by a strange twist of


    fate. Dn even dreamed of holding her.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    What he had done about Aspry''s illness had already annoyed Tina. And she would definitely hate


    him if he really did something immoral to her today.


    Just thinking of this, Dn felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something sharp.


    He couldn''t bear it at all.


    Dn picked up the baseball bat in the corner and handed it to Tina from a distance. He clenched


    his fists and said, "Tina, take this! If I really can''t control myself tonight, you can hit my head with it,


    understand?"


    He wanted her to protect herself.


    Tina''s face was wet with tears, and she took it hesitantly.


    In the warehouse, Dn and she were in the two farthest corners.


    When the drug inside his body took effect, he felt like he were being gnawed by tens of thousands


    of ants. Dn''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and his consciousness became more and


    more chaotic.


    He almost bit the skin off his lips.


    Dn was also afraid.


    In the pile of debris by the wall, there was a halfmeter-high old mirror covered with thick dust. In the


    dim light, it could faintly reflect the faint light.


    Dn clenched his teeth and bent his elbow to hit it hard.


    "tter..."


    The mirror smashed into pieces.


    Dn picked up one of them, rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and then plunged the sharp end of


    the ss into his skin.


    The heart-wrenching pain suddenly spread out. He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold


    sweat. At the same time, he woke up.


    As long as he felt that the fire inside his body was burning, Dn inserted the ss into his arm


    again and again to barely maintain a trace of reason.


    Tina smelled the smell of blood in the air.


    It was mixed in the dust, making people''s hearts tighten.


    She also vaguely saw Dn''s movements and said in a trembling voice, "Dn, you..."


    Dn smiled bitterly, endured the pain, and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m fine! Tina, I''ve


    promised you that I would never let myself hurt you! I will definitely do it!"


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She kept grabbing her messy cor and baseball bat in front of her chest with stiff hands, not daring


    to rx at all.


    Because she was afraid. If Dn couldn''t maintain his reason in the end, she had to protect herself.


    In the warehouse, it was dark and oppressive.


    As time went by, the two of them endured in the warehouse.


    No one dared to rx. One was afraid that she would get hurt, and the other was worried that he


    would not be able to control himself.


    They didn''t know how long it had been. When the light came in through the small ventted window,


    the door of the warehouse was finally opened and someone rushed in.


    Tina rolled her dry eyes and saw the anxious Selene. Behind her, there were many staff of the


    resort.


    Selene widened her eyes in shock when she saw what was happening inside. "Sister-inw,


    Dn..."


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    In a hospital in the city.


    In the emergency room, doctors and nurses in white gowns were walking around from time to time.


    Tina was sitting on a chair in the corridor.


    Through the ss door of the observation room, she could see Dn lying on the bed.


    When the doctor treated him, he suffered a lot and was in aa at this time. The injury on his


    head was not serious, but it still caused slight concussion.


    The most serious was the injury on his arm.


    When Selene and the staff of the resort took them out of the warehouse, Dn''s arms were badly


    mutted. There was arge amount of dried blood on his white shirt, which was shocking.


    The doctor even frowned when he dealt with it. The wound was very deep, and it had been infected


    and caused a low fever.


    Dn''s face was pale, and a needle tubing had been inserted into the back of his hand. At this time,


    he looked very weak.


    Tina clenched her hands slightly, still feeling fearful.


    If Dn hadn''t maintained hisst trace of reason on the premise of hurting himself, what would


    have happened before Selene found them?


    Tina''s eyshes trembled. She was extremely tired.


    She was wearing a loose man''s coat.


    Her clothes had been torn off by Dn, and all the buttons had fallen off. At this time, she was


    wearing the clothes of Selene''s driver.


    The morning sun had risen outside the window.


    Tina raised her hand and pressed on the temples on both sides.


    Suddenly, the clothes on her shoulders were pulled away, and then another coat covered her.


    There was warm body temperature and a familiar scent.


    Tina was stunned and quickly raised her head.


    Then, she saw Wilson standing in front of her.


    Tina was stunned. At first, she thought that she had an illusion, so she looked surprised. "Wilson?


    Why are you here? Wouldn''t youe back the morning of the day after tomorrow?"


    Wilson bent down and squatted in front of her with one knee slightly bent.


    He frowned deeply and looked her up and down. After making sure that she was not hurt except for


    the broken clothes, he was relieved.


    Wilson held her hand on her knee and said, "You suddenly hung upst night and turned off your


    phone. How can I not be anxious?"


    Tina remembered that when she was talking with him on the phone, she was hit by a car. Then her


    mobile phone was taken away. After she was saved, she forgot to call him to tell him about what


    happened after that.


    She was still in a daze. "Then you..."


    Terry, who was behind Wilson, nodded and exined for him, "Miss Hall, when President Chin


    couldn''t get in touch with you, he called home and learned that you didn''t go back. He was worried.


    There was no avable seats in the flight that night, so we drove back overnight!"


    Tina suddenly understood.


    She could see that the two of them had endured the hardships of a long journey. It took two hours to


    come back from the capital city by ne, and it took a longer time to drive. He must had been up all


    night, and there were dark circles blew his eyes.


    Tina leaned forward and snuggled into his arms. "I''m sorry, I made you worry!"


    Wilson reached out and hugged her.


    Tina felt the warmth of his strong chest, and she felt extremely secure.


    The previous panic disappeared without a trace when he was here.


    Wilson let go of her and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Tina pursed her lips. "Last night..."


    She slowly told him what had happened after the call was cut offst night.


    After he heard this, Wilson''s expression suddenly became gloomy.


    He gripped her shoulders and stood up. Behind the sses, there was a gloomy look in his eyes.


    When she saw this, Tina''s heart skipped a beat.


    She also stood up quickly and took his big hand to exin, "Wilson, although the situationst night


    was difficult to exin, nothing happened between me and Dn. Don''t be jealous!"


    Wilson looked back at her and said, "I''m not jealous. I''m very grateful to him!"


    Tina was stunned and didn''t believe it. "Really?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    He looked at the observation room next to him. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice,


    "Dn is a gentleman!"


    Wilson didn''t lie. At this time, he was really grateful to Dn.


    In such a difficult and uncontroble situation, he could still maintain his reason. Besides, Dn


    loved Tina. He could have had advantage of the drugs to sleep with her, but he didn''t do that.


    If it were Wilson, he would choose to have sex ording to his character.


    Therefore, Dn was a gentleman.


    Wilson admired him and appreciated what he had done.


    Seeing that he was not joking and looked serious, Tina nodded and whispered, "He still has human,


    nature."


    Wilson narrowed his eyes. "Tina, what did you ?ll


    Tina immediately smiled and said, "I was saying you are handsome!"


    Wilson smiled with satisfaction.


    He paused and said, "In order to express my gratitude, I will be responsible for his medical


    expenses. I will go to the attending doctor!"


    Tina nodded. She looked at Terry, who had been standing beside her, with an awkward expression.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Terry, was I too timid just now?"


    Terry asked, "Miss Hall, do you want me to tell the truth?"


    Tina shook her head. "Forget it!"


    She also knew that she was too timid.


    Aftering out of the attending doctor''s office, Wilson left the hospital with Tina.


    Coming out of the elevator, Tina asked worriedly, "Wilson, you came back in advance. What about


    your work?"


    Wilson said, "It doesn''t matter. I have almost dealt with all the important things. I''ve left the rest to


    the subordinates!"


    Tina nodded with relief.


    Wilson frowned and asked, "Have the people who kidnapped you been caught?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head. "We''ve already called the police. The taxi driver was knocked out, so he


    didn''t see the faces of the two people clearly. Besides, there was no surveince on the road, and it


    was an unlicensed car. There is no trace of them now!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson pursed his thin lips.


    The two walked out of the hospital building. When they were about to get on the car, a figure came


    out behind the pir and said hesitantly, "Second Brother, sister-inw..."


    Tina opened her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, Wilson shouted in a deep voice, "Selene!


    Let''s see what you''ve done!"


    Selene shrugged her shoulders.


    She knew that she had made a big mistake, so she dared not speak.


    Wilson''s expression was stern. He scolded loudly, "You''re getting bolder and bolder now. How dared


    you invite Tina to have dinner with Dn when I was on a business trip!"


    Selene bit her lips. "Second Brother, I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. I didn''t expect this to happen


    either!"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Wilson stared at her coldly.


    Selene immediately shook her head. "No! I swear! I really didn''t know how this would happen. I was


    just..."


    Wilson asked coldly, "What?"

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Selene''s heart was full of fear.


    She exined in a trembling voice, "I just asked Dn out for dinner in the name of sister-inw.


    Then, when I pretended to go to the bathroom, I put some medicine in the red wine he drank..."


    Hearing that, Tina was stunned. "Did you drug Dn?"


    She was still wondering why Dn was drugged.


    When she left the resort, he looked normal.


    Selene nodded guiltily. "It was me..."


    The matter was revealed. Facing the two of them, Selene didn''t intend to hide anything and told


    them everything honestly.


    "I really have no choice. I like him too much. I can''t forget him and crazily want to be with him...


    When I was talking with Sister Abby, seeing that I was so sad, she gave me this idea and asked me


    to try unconventional ways. If we identally have sex, with his personality, Dn will never deny it.


    At that time, I can propose re-engagement!"


    Selene paused and continued, "So, I asked the waiter to secretly put some medicine in his red wine.


    Originally, after sister-inw leftst night, I would suggest that he rest in the resort for night when


    the drug took effect. In fact, I had arranged everything. I would wait for him in his room and then


    take the opportunity to sleep with him!" "But I didn''t see him after waiting in the room for a long time.


    Later, I asked the waiters and was told that they all didn''t see him, so I became anxious. Then I


    asked the staff of the resort to look for him one room by one room. Unexpectedly, he and sister-in-


    law were locked in the warehouse..."


    In the end, Selene''s voice grew smaller and smaller, and she no longer dared to look at Wilson.


    Since the engagement was canceled, Dn had been avoiding her.


    Selene had tried many methods and had taken the initiative to ask him out countless times, but she


    had never seeded once. Even if she met him by chance, he had only exchanged a few words


    with her.


    She had to use Tina.


    Sure enough, this method worked the most. Dn agreed without hesitation.


    The three of them arrived as promised, so Selene had the opportunity to carry out her n.


    After Tina made an excuse to leave, Dn became stiff. He raised his head and drank up the red


    wine in his ss. The effect of the drug made him look a little drunk. Selene pretended to be kind


    and asked him to stay in the resort, and then she pretended to leave.


    She entered the arranged room in advance. After waiting for him for a long time, Selene became


    anxious. She clearly knew that Dn did not leave. His car was still there, and her driver had been


    waiting at the gate of the resort and did not see him leave.


    Selene panicked and started to search him. She spent most of the night searching before finally


    finding him.


    After listening to Selene''s instructions, Wilson narrowed his eyes behind his sses. "Abby?"


    Selene nodded. "Yes, it can be considered as her suggestion!"


    Tina''s expression became serious.


    Could this matter have something to do with Ab by? What role did she y in it? Or did she think


    too much?


    There was a cold light in Tina''s eyes.


    No matter whether this matter had anything to do with Ab by, Tina suddenly felt it a little familiar.


    And she was sure of one thing that the ident happened at the bar when she was in Shanghy City


    was deliberately done by Ab by.


    Selene didn''t have the arrogance at all at this time. She was especially afraid of Wilson and said


    cautiously, "Second brother, I really only did this. I really don''t know why sister- in-w was in the


    warehouse!"


    Tina''s heart was clear.


    Selene was the one who drugged Dn, but what happened next shouldn''t have anything to do with


    her.


    Selene loved Dn so much that she would never allow the drugged Dn to be with Tina.


    Therefore, Tina felt that she was either innocent or being used by others. She would not me her.


    However, Wilson was very angry.


    Wilson''s handsome face was covered with anger, and his eyes were cold. "Do you know that you


    almost hurt your sister-inw? Nothing happenedst night. If something really happened, can you


    bear it?"


    The hospital was at its peak in the morning, and there were many peopleing and going in front


    of the outpatient building.


    Wilson''s voice was cold and severe. He scolded Selene harshly, which attracted many people''s


    attention. Thetter was a girl after all, and her face had turned red.


    Selene said, "Second brother, you can scold me if you want to. I really know I was wrong!"


    "You know you were wrong?" Wilson sneered and pointed at Selene, his eyes full of coldness. "I


    think you''ve been spoiled and be more and morewless! Last time, you kidnapped your


    sister- iw, and this time you caused such a disaster. Go back to the foreign country and reflect on


    your mistakes. Without my permission, you''re not allowed toe back for five years!"


    Wilson controlled the entire Chin''s Group. In addition to Bemy, he was equivalent to the head of


    the family.


    Although he usually gave people the illusion that he was gentle and cultivated when wearing


    sses, he never joked.


    If he said that, Selene''s parents wouldn''t dare raise any objections.


    Selene opened her eyes wide in horror, tears welling up in her eyes. She stepped forward and


    grabbed Wilson''s sleeve. "No! I don''t want to go abroad. I want to stay in the country! I just came


    back..."


    Dn was still in the country. If she was expelled from the country, how could she be with him?


    This was the most cruel punishment for Selene.


    Wilson was not soft-hearted at all, and there was no room forpromise. He shook her off and


    said, "It''s not up to you. You have to leave! I''ll say it to your parents!"


    Selene cried.


    Seeing Wilson''s cold expression, she had to look at Tina with tears in her eyes and ask for help,


    "Sister-inw, please help me¡ª"


    Tina''s heart couldn''t help but soften when she saw how pitifully Selene was crying. The corners of


    her mouth twitched and she was about to plead for her when she was pulled into the car by Wilson,


    who then mmed the car door.


    Wilson was determined not to give Selene a chance. He directly ordered Terry to start the car.


    The ck Rolls-Royce left, leaving Selene alone.


    Tina withdrew her gaze from the right rear-view mirror and said softly, "Wilson, Selene..."


    "Don''t speak for her!" Wilson interrupted her in a deep voice.


    Tina held his hand gently. "Anyway, she is your cousin. Don''t be angry at her!"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes!"


    Seeing that his expression was cold, Tina knew that he was angry and would not forgive Selene


    easily. She sighed softly. She could do nothing but let Selene pray for herself.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned on Wilson and was still thinking about what Selene had said.


    With her head lowering, an emotion shed through her eyes. Tina wanted to say something but


    stopped on second thought.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    In the bright morning light, the Rolls-Royce drove into No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    When Tina and Wilson entered the door, I was sitting at the dining table, drinking a cup of hot


    milk. Her small mouth was covered with milk, making her look lovely.


    Kaylee came out with fried eggs. When she saw them, she smiled and said, "Good morning, Mr.


    and Mrs. Chin!"


    Tina blushed and nodded.


    She was used to such a title, but she was still a little shy.


    Kaylee didn''t let her down and took good care of I.


    Last night, Wilson couldn''t get in touch with Tina after she hung up the phone. He called home and


    told Kaylee to let I fall asleep earlyst night. So I still didn''t know that Tina hadn''t returned all


    night.


    At this time, when she saw Wilson, she widened her eyes in surprise. "Mr. president, you''re back


    from a business trip!"


    Putting down the ss of milk, I flexibly jumped off the chair and ran to him with two short legs.


    Wilson smiled.


    He leaned over and picked up his daughter. "Yes!"


    I blinked her big eyes and was both surprised and happy to see him. "But didn''t mom say that


    you woulde back tomorrow?"


    Wilson exchanged a look with Tina. He smiled and said softly, "Because I want to give you a


    surprise!"


    As soon as she heard that, a bright smile appeared on I''s face.


    Her little face was flushed because of happiness. She hugged Wilson''s neck and told him in a


    childish voice, "Mr. president, I performed very well in kindergarten. Yesterday, my teacher rewarded


    me with a little red flower!"


    Wilson praised, "You are awesome!"


    I smiled embarrassedly.


    Then she suddenly tilted her head, looked at him, and then looked at Tina. "Why did you twoe


    back together? Did you go out to have fun behind my back again?"


    Wilson and Tina was speechless.


    The family of three sat down and had breakfast. I was going to kindergarten. She was very


    punctual every day and would never bete. So after eating, she urged Kaylee to take her to


    kindergarten.


    The kindergarten was near No.1 Luxurious Resident, so it was very safe.


    After I left, there were only the two of them in the house. Wilson stretched out his long arms,


    picked her up, and walked into the bedroom. He put her on the soft big bed and changed her


    clothes into pajamas.


    Tina was wearing his suit jacket, and all the buttons of the clothes inside were gone. Although she


    was not exposed, they were broken.


    When Wilson took off her clothes, he couldn''t help trembling.


    He was very d.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was very d that Dn was a real gentleman and didn''t sleep with her. After all, he was


    thousands of miles away and couldn''t save her.


    Of course, if something really happened, it was impossible for Wilson to abandon Tina because of it.


    Fortunately, nothing happened in the end.


    Thinking of this, Wilson became more and more angry with Selene.


    At the same time, he thanked Dn once again.


    A soft little hand covered his hands.


    Wilson lowered his head and saw the bruises below her eyes. He felt distressed and kissed her.


    "Tina, don''t go to work today. Have a good rest at home!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She hadn''t slept all nightst night, and she had been very nervous. At this time, she was really


    exhausted.


    Tina looked up at him and said, "Wilson, I''ll just sleep at home. Since you came back in advance,


    you must have a lot of business to deal with. Go back to thepany. I''m fine!"


    Wilson thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, then you go to sleep first!"


    Hearing that, Tina smiled.


    In the past, No.1 Luxurious Residence was only a ce for her to serve Wilson on every weekend.


    But now, this was her home. After closing her eyes, she fell asleep.


    After she fell asleep, Wilson washed up, changed his clothes, and left quietly.


    Terry was still waiting downstairs.


    Last night, he couldn''t wait for the flight in the early morning and ordered Terry to drive back


    overnight. He could sleep in the back, but Terry had been driving the car all night. At this time, he


    was sitting on the driver''s seat with his arms around his shoulders and taking a nap.


    Wilson''s heart softened. Terry had been with him for many years.


    He said softly, "Terry, after you finish your work in the morning, you can take a holiday and go back


    to have a good rest!"


    Terry quickly nodded and thanked him. Then he sat up straight and asked, "President Chin, are we


    going back to thepany now?"


    Wilson narrowed his eyes. "Let''s go somewhere first!"


    Terry replied respectfully, "Yes!"


    The sky was as blue as the sea, and the sun was brighter.


    When Abby received the call, she was in the conference room and having a meeting with the


    assistant of the design department.


    The new products for the autumn was not popr among people. Obviously, they were affected by


    thest fashion week and were overshadowed by Tina''s design. Listening to the reports of her


    assistant, Abby felt very annoyed.


    However, she didn''t take Tina seriously.


    Abby had been in the circle for such a long time. Compared with her, Tina''s foundation was


    unstable. Moreover, she was just a new designer. Even if she showed off in the fashion week, it was


    very likely that it was just a sh in the pan.


    She was the daughter of the Amery family, and her aunt was Lin. In terms of this aspect, Tina could


    notpare with her.


    Moreover, she would never allow anyone to rece her.


    After Abby hung up the phone, she turned off theputer and then hurried downstairs.


    When she got out of the elevator, she carefully tidied up her makeup and hair.


    Walking out of the towering building, Abby saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside.


    She opened the door and saw Wilson, who was dressed in a suit, sitting leisurely with his legs


    crossed.


    Abby sat in the car with a look of happy in her beautiful eyes. She asked, "Wilson, why did you


    come here so suddenly?"


    However, after the happiness, there was surprise in her heart.


    "Wilson should be on a business trip at this time. Why is he here?"


    Wilson turned his eyes to her face and said lightly, "Selene made troublest night!"


    Abby''s heart skipped a beat.


    Her thoughts turned quickly. She was wondering if her nst night had failed.


    How could it be...


    Abby was afraid that she would fail. Therefore,pared to the time when she was in Shanghy


    City, this time, she gave Selene double the medicine!


    Everything went smoothly. There was no way there would be any mistakes.


    But her heart was beating fast. She had noticed that Wilson''s visit was different.


    Abby responded to all the changes without any change, still maintaining her dignified and elegant


    manner. She looked puzzled. "Selene? What happened to her?"


    Wilson''s eyes were fixed on her face, as if he was looking at her.


    Abby smiled elegantly.


    After a while, Wilson looked away and said slowly, "Selene asked Tina and Dn to have dinner


    last night. During the meal, she secretly drugged Dn in order to have a one-night stand with him.


    But in the end, Tina was kidnapped and locked up in the same room with Dn!"


    Abby was shocked. "Oh my god, how could this be?


    Miss Hall..."


    Wilson smiled sinisterly. "She''s all right!"

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Abby was stunned.


    She suddenly realized that her n had failed and felt very disappointed, but she did not dare to


    reveal anything on her face. She pretended to be shocked. "Miss Hall is fine? That''s great. It would


    be ridiculous if something happened!"


    Wilson continued slowly, "It''s all thanks to Dn. Last night, he was drugged, but he was still a


    gentleman. He pricked his arm with a broken mirror to keep himself awake instead of doing


    anything to hurt Tina!"


    Abby nodded and echoed, "I didn''t expect that Dn could do this. He deserves the thanks!"


    Although there was a smile on her face, her hands, which were hanging on the side of her legs,


    were already clenched into fists.


    She used so much strength that her nails dug into her palms.


    Abby had never thought that Dn would be like this. For a man, it was impossible for him to keep


    awake under the strong effect of so much drug. Furthermore, he loved Tina. He must want to sleep


    with her!


    She was extremely regretful.


    When she looked up, she saw that Wilson was looking at her meaningfully. Abby''s heart beat faster,


    but it was because of panic instead of happiness.


    Behind the sses, Wilson''s eyes slowly narrowed, and there was a sharp light in his eyes. "Abby,


    I''ve asked Selene. She said that you were the one who gave her the idea to drug Dn!"


    Abby froze. She knew that Wilson''s purpose ofing to see her today was not simple.


    "I dide up with this idea!" She nodded. Of course, she knew that she couldn''t deny. She sighed


    and exined, "I saw that Selene was really pitiful. She has been depressed since her engagement


    with Dn was canceled. After all, she and I are friends and she calls me sister. I had no choice but


    to give her an idea about love affair..."


    Abby said in an annoyed tone, "But I didn''t expect that she would really do this, and the following


    things would happen!"


    Wilson suddenly frowned and said, "Abby, didn''t you do this?"


    Abby''s heart was suddenly filled with great astonishment.


    No matter how hard she tried to calm herself down, there was still a moment of panic on her face.


    She immediately restrained herself.


    Abby steadied her messy mind and said with a stiff smile, "How could you think in this way? Of


    course, it has nothing to do with me! I don''t deny that I gave the idea to Selene. I regret it


    afterwards, but I didn''t do anything else! If you don''t believe me, I can swear!"


    She couldn''t admit it. Even if Wilson suspected her, there was no evidence.


    Abby was very thoughtful.


    She already arranged all the things when she nned to hurt Tina. Even if something was exposed,


    others would not be able to find any evidence.


    She told herself not to be nervous or panic. She could just insist that it had nothing to do with her.


    Wilson said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to swear. It is meaningless whether it has anything to


    do with you!"


    Abby peeked at his expression and tried to figure out what he meant.


    Then, she saw the coldness in Wilson''s narrow and deep eyes behind the sses, which were cold


    and piercing. "I make Selene get out of the country, and she is not allowed toe back within five


    years! As for you, we will not even be friends in the future. If there is something that hurts Tina


    again, I will not let it go!"


    Abby''s face was pale.


    He had made up his mind that she was the one who had done it.


    So he didn''t need her to admit or defend herself.


    Moreover, even if it really had nothing to do with her, Wilson would also me her.


    Abby knew that he was breaking up with her, and at the same time, he gave her a severe warning.


    Wilson closed his eyes behind his sses. He didn''t need to say anything more.


    Abby didn''t even know how she got out of the car. When the Rolls-Royce drove away, she


    staggered a little.


    The next day, it was still a sunny day.


    Yellow leaves fell from the trees on both sides of the street as the wind blew past. It was autumn.


    When it was almost evening, Tina and her colleagues came out of a building with a machine in their


    hands. They had just finished an interview and were ready to go back.


    Tina took a day off yesterday. Maybe because she was too tired the night before yesterday, she


    went back home, rxed physically and mentally, and slept for an entire day.


    When she woke up, she opened her eyes and saw Wilson beside her.


    She did not know when he came back. He was holding her in his arms and resting with his eyes


    closed.


    Tina thought that he had left to deal with thepany''s affairs, so she did not ask more and


    enjoyed the peace brought by him. However, the peace was broken after I came back from


    kindergarten.


    Walking to the car on the side of the road, Tina looked at the sun in the west.


    She wondered how Dn was doing in the hospital.


    After he was sent to the hospital at that time, he couldn''t hold on any longer andpletely fell into


    aa. Besides, his arm injury was serious and he had been sleeping all the time, so Tina wanted


    to go and see him.


    But the premise of this idea was that she wanted to go with Wilson.


    If she went there on her own, she was really worried that he would be jealous.


    Tina stopped in her tracks. She didn''t get in the car. She handed the recording microphone in her


    hand to her colleague and said, "Bonnie, I still have something to do. Please send the machines


    back to the TV station and help me clock out!"


    It was almost time to get off work. It wouldn''t be a problem even if she didn''t go back to the TV


    station.


    She nned to go straight to Chin''s Group.


    Bonnie replied straightforwardly, "No problem!"


    After the car left, Tina was about to leave by car. Unexpectedly, she met an acquaintance.


    After Tina was slightly surprised, she nodded and greeted, "Chairman Amery!"


    Bill was wearing a gray suit. In addition to the charm of a mature man, he was also elegant.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Hall, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Hearing that, Tina nodded. "Yes, are you all right?"


    In fact, thest time she saw Bill seemed to be the time when Wilson went on a business trip to


    Shanghy City.


    "Not bad!" Bill said with a smile. He had the habit of exercising, so even if he asionally had a


    minor illness, he would soon recover. With gentle eyes, he was like a kind elder. "Your design on the


    fashion week is good. Although I am an amateur, I have seen a lot of media!"


    Tina was slightly stunned.


    As a leader, he was very busy every day, just like Wilson. She didn''t expect that he would pay


    attention to things irrelevant to his job.


    "Thank you!" Tina said gratefully.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bill said with some regret, "I said before that I would attend when your studio opened, but I didn''t go


    in the end because of work. I''m sorry!"


    Tina said, "Didn''t you send a flower basket? I''ve received your congrattions!"


    Bill smiled and looked at his watch in a hurry. "I still have something to do here, so I won''t talk to you


    anymore!"


    "Okay, take care!" Tina nodded.


    After watching Bill leave, she turned around and saw another figure.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Lin was walking out of a building, dressing formally. Her hair was tied up and she was wearing


    jewelry. Apart from being a master of design, she was also a rich and powerful hostess.


    Tina quickly nodded and greeted. "Lin!"


    "Miss Hall, what a coincidence!" Lin walked to her with a smile.


    Tina asked, "Are you working nearby?"


    Lin replied, "An old friend of mine is holding a fullmoon-birth feast for his granddaughter. Bill and I


    are here to attend it!"


    Tina suddenly understood.


    She did not forget that Lin was not only a master of design, but also the wife of Bill and the hostess


    of the Amery family.


    Obviously, the couple came out one after the other. So, when Tina and Bill were chatting on the


    roadside, Lin, who came outter, could also see them.


    If she saw her husband talking happily with a young woman, it would easily arouse her suspicion.


    Tina could not help but exin, "Lin, I just chatted with Chairman Amery for a while. Don''t


    misunderstand. We are just..."


    The corners of her mouth were slightly pursed, and her tone was a little hesitant.


    Tina didn''t know how to exin it at the moment. After all, her mother had an unforgettable


    rtionship with Bill. If such a rtionship was told to Lin, she was afraid that it would make her


    unhappy.


    Lin suddenly held her hand and smiled gently. "Don''t worry, I know!"


    Tina was stunned and looked at her in surprise.


    Lin said with a smile, "Bill has told me about your mother, so I know it. In fact, after I presented the


    prize to you in the finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest, I mentioned you to him after I went


    back. He should have paid attention to you at that time!"


    Hearing this, Tina immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "With your words, I feel much more at


    ease!"


    Lin knew all about her husband''s past, so she did not intend to talk too much about it.


    She said with a smile, "By the way, I had something to do on the day of the fashion week, so I


    couldn''t attend it. But I watched the following broadcast and found that your design is very good. It


    could be said that you stunned all of us. The circle speaks highly of your design! But I''m a little


    confused. Why did you suddenly change your design?"


    Lin looked confused.


    Because she had helped Tina with her previous design, so she had an impression of it.


    However, she didn''t expect that Tina would change her design on the day of the fashion week. This


    was undoubtedly a very risky decision. After all, there was not much time left at that time.


    Tina hesitated for half a second in her heart. She pursed her lips and said, "Something happened at


    thest minute, so I changed it..."


    For a moment, she had an impulse to tell Lin what had happened, but when she thought of her


    rtionship with Abby, she gave up.


    Upon hearing this, Lin nodded without asking any more questions when she saw that Tina was


    unwilling to say more. "However, your final design is more amazing than the original one!"


    Tina smiled and said, "Thank you. Your praise is very important to me!"


    Lin was her idol, so her praise must be more important to her than that of anyone else.


    Lin seemed to have something else to do. She said to her, "I''ll go to Susan and your studio some


    other day. Let''s continue to talk at that time!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lin''s chauffeur had already arrived. Before she bent down and sat down, she paused for a moment,


    turned around and said gently to her, "Miss Hall, if you encounter any difficulties in designing in the


    future, you can tell me!"


    Tina felt warm in her heart and nodded with a smile. "Thank you very much, Lin!"


    After a short chat with the couple, Tina finally went to Chin''s Group.


    On the way, she talked to Wilson on the phone, so after she arrived, she took the elevator smoothly


    to the top floor.


    It was almost time to get off work, so the secretaries seemed to be morezy than usual.


    Several young female secretaries gathered their heads and discussed the recent gossip in the


    entertainment circle. "Another female star has announced that she would leave the entertainment


    circle and marry into a rich and powerful family. The wedding is going to be held next month. It


    seems that bing a star is really a way for women to marry into a rich and powerful family!"


    "I saw it too. I really like her. I didn''t expect her to stop filming after she sessfully marries into the


    wealthy family!"


    "Do you remember Mona Wang? She was supported by President Chin. Besides, she once wanted


    to marry into Chin Family. But it seems that there has been no news of her since she went abroad!"


    "Shh! Don''t let President Chin hear it!"


    It had been a long time since Tina had heard of Mona''sname.


    Since the time Mona framed her, she had never seen Mona again.


    At that time, she had heard from Wilson that he would give Mona a sum of money and send her out


    of the country. Later, there was report that she left the entertainment circle and went to study


    abroad.


    She believed that no matter what, Wilson would not treat Mona shabbily.


    At this time, Irene, Wilson''s firstsecretary, came out of the reception room and immediately greeted


    Tina when she saw her. "Miss Hall, President Chin is in the office. I''ll take you there directly!"


    Tina smiled. "Thank you, Irene!"


    She followed Irene to the president''s office.


    Tina was thinking about how to tell Wilson that she would visit Dn at the hospitalter. She was


    afraid that he would refuse. But when she thought of what he said in the hospital that morning, she


    thought he would agree.


    She kept looking down while thinking about something.


    Irene had just heard the gossip of the female secretaries. Seeing this, she thought Tina was a little


    unhappy after hearing the name of Mona.


    Irene and Terry had been with Wilson for many years. They were his right-hand men and trusted


    subordinates. Both of them knew that Tina was the future hostess, so they did not dare to neglect


    her at all.


    She quickly took the initiative to say, "Miss Hall, you don''t have to care about what the secretaries


    said just now! Don''t worry, Mona will never get in your way. She has been thrown into the refugee


    area of Continent F and will never appear again!"


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned. "The refugee area? Isn''t she studying abroad?"


    Irene smiled and said, "How could it be possible! Mona almost hurt you at that time. The evidence is


    conclusive. How could President Chin let her go so easily? He didn¡¯t give her a penny and sent her


    to the refugee area of Continent F. He never allows her to step into this country and let her run her


    own course there!"


    Tina asked uncertainly, "Secretary Irene, aren''t you kidding?"


    Irene said with certainty, "Miss Hall, I didn''t deliberately make you happy. Although I didn''t do it


    myself, Terry told me these in private. He didn''t dare to lie to me!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Irene knocked on the office door and nodded with a smile.


    Tina nodded and walked in.


    Wilson wore sses on his nose and held a pen in his hand. He hadn''t raised his eyebrows yet,


    and there was already a smile on his face. "Tina, why are you here? To check on me?"

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Tina closed the office door and looked at Wilson in a daze.


    He was sitting on a high back chair, with his back facing the sunset outside the French window. His


    sharp features were deep and three-dimensional, and he was so handsome that even the sunset


    was inferior to him.


    At the same time that Tina''s eyes were attracted, her heart was pounding.


    Wilson looked up and saw her looking at him absent-mindedly. He put down the pen in his hand and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina walked up to him.


    She walked around the big desk, bit her lips and asked, "Wilson, did you send Mona out of the


    country?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded, his eyes indifferent.


    Tina blinked her eyes and continued to ask, "I just chatted with Irene. I heard her say that you


    actually sent Mona to Continent F without giving her any money, and left her alone there..."


    Wilson was stunned.


    He didn''t intend to tell her about it at first, but he didn''t expect her to mention it again.


    Wilson didn''t deny it. He leaned back on the high back chair and raised his eyebrows. "Do you think


    I''m cruel?"


    Tina shook her head.


    Mona had framed her several times at that time, so she deserved what she had suffered. However,


    Tina didn''t expect that Wilson would be so cruel to her.


    Tina bent down and took the initiative to sit on hisps. She gently put her arms around his neck


    and whispered, "Mona''s father once did you a favor. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God


    when you treat your savior''s daughter like this?"


    "I am!" Wilson curled his lips and held her slender waist. "So stay with me!"


    Tina smiled.


    She knew that he did this all because of her.


    It was impossible not to be moved. At that time, they had not expressed their feelings to each other.


    She had always thought that she was just a mistress of him.


    Wilson stroked her face with his big hand and pinched her small earlobe. "Tina, you haven''t


    answered me yet. Why are you here?"


    Tina sat upright and said, "I want to go to the hospital to see Dn. Go with me!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "There is no need!" Wilson said.


    When Tina thought he was jealous again, she heard him say, "He has been discharged from the


    hospital!"


    "He was discharged from the hospital?" She was surprised.


    At that time, when Dn was sent to the hospital, Tina heard from the doctor that the wound on his


    arm was infected and he needed to be hospitalized for a few days.


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well, there was news from the hospital. After waking upst night, he was


    discharged from the hospital. I said I would be pay for him, but I couldn''t do anything if he didn''t


    appreciate it!"


    Tina pursed her lips silently.


    Wilsonforted him. "Don''t worry. I called the attending doctor. Although the injury on his arm is


    infected, it''s not serious. He''ll be fine after having intravenous trips. Besides, the Koo family also


    has a family doctor!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    This was also good. Anyway, she could rest assured if he was in good health. If she went to visit


    him, she would feel a little embarrassed at the thought of the previous night.


    Tina said with a smile, "Then let''s pick up I!"


    "Okay!" Wilson raised his lips.


    After leaving Chin''s Group, they headed straight for the private kindergarten.


    There were many cars parked at the door, and all of people were parents who came to pick up their


    children. It was very lively.


    After slowing down, the ck Rolls- Royce also stopped slowly.


    When I went to kindergarten on the first day, Wilson had a temporary business trip, so he had


    never had the opportunity to pick up his daughter after school. At this moment, he felt both excited


    and expectant.


    On the way, Tina talked with him about the interesting things about I in the kindergarten. Then


    she inadvertently mentioned that when he was away from home on a business trip, Tina always


    could not slept well.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wilson pinched her chin and kissed her.


    Seeing the car stop, Tina pushed him shyly. "Wilson, stop. I wille out soon. She will pout


    again if she sees it!"


    Moreover, it would be bad if she imitated it!


    Sure enough, there was the sound of music soon, and there were already childrening out of


    the kindergarten one after another.


    It was full of innocent faces.


    Children could purify people''s souls. When people looked at these little Angels, their hearts seemed


    to melt.


    The teachers were very responsible and handed the children of each ss to each parent.


    When I saw Tina and Wilson standing in front of the car, her obsidian-like big eyes immediately lit


    up in surprise. She let go of her teacher''s hand and ran to them. "Mom, Mr. president¡ª"


    She revealed a row of teeth.


    I looked at her mother and then reached out two small hands to Wilson.


    Wilson bent down and picked her up with one arm.


    I was very happy. At this time, it was particrly lively at the gate of the kindergarten. Almost all


    the children were there.


    Because Wilson had been on a business trip before, either Tina or Kaylee took her to the


    kindergarten and picked her up in the past few days. The other children were apanied by their


    parents, which made her extremely envious.


    I had gotten used to such a situation since she was born.


    So when she saw Wilson at this time, she suddenly felt proud.


    Because...


    She also had a father!


    There was the same blood flowing in their bodies, and they had done the paternity test.


    I held Wilson''s neck tightly with her little hands and raised her red face. She looked majestic and


    wanted to show off.


    As if she was afraid that other children would not see it, she came close to Wilson and sniffed.


    It was the smell of father.


    Since Wilson told I the truth, he hadn''t heard her calling him dad. He was always worried that she


    would reject him. Therefore, he was naturally happy about his daughter''s intimacy.


    After saying goodbye to the teacher, they got into the car.


    After picking up I, they didn''t go back to the


    No.1 Luxurious Residence directly. Instead, they told Raylee at home that they would go back after


    having dinner outside.


    This was also the first time for the three of them to have dinner outside. It was a very ritual.


    Wilson booked a private room and took the mother and daughter to eat hot pot.


    The specialty fish maw and shredded chicken soup was boiling in a brozen pot, which was delicious


    and nourishing.


    After they ate the fish maw and chicken, Wilson helped them to cook. He threw them in one dish


    after another. After that, he picked them up and put them on a te to cool them.


    I enjoyed it very much and didn''t even have time to lift her little face.


    She ate like a little mole, enjoying the care of Wilson.


    She blinked and suddenly sighed in her heart, "It feels so good to have a father!"


    After eating a warm hot pot, their stomachs became warm. I ate the most and her belly was full.


    When Wilson held her hand and walked out, she was still burping.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, a luxurious car stopped at the door.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    It seemed that it was a guest who came to the restaurant.


    The chauffeur got out of the car and opened the rear door. Abby, who was carrying a bag on her


    wrist, got out of the car.


    She was alone. She should have had an appointment with a friend, because she lowered her head


    to look at her watch.


    The two sides met each other face-to-face.


    I was too full to walk after going down the stairs. She looked at Wilson and asked him for help.


    When Abby looked up, she saw such a scene. Wilson, who was tall and strong, was holding a little


    girl with one arm and holding Tina with the other hand. In the dark, they were a happy family of


    three.


    She looked at it and felt depressed in her chest.


    When she learned that Wilson had a daughter with Tina, Abby was on her guard. However, even


    though she had done a lot of things secretly, she could only watch their rtionship develop.


    As they approached, Abby said with a dignified smile, "Wilson, Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded. "Miss Amery!"


    On the other hand, Wilson, who was standing on one side, nced over Abby''s face as if he had


    not seen her.


    When they had met outside in the past, although he did not have any affection for Abby in his eyes,


    he had the feelings for friends, but now he was indifferent.


    Wilson said to Tina, "Let''s go home!"


    Tina was surprised.


    She was held by Wilson and directly passed Abby as if she were just air.


    Terry just drove the Rolls-Royce to the side of the road. He opened the door, and they got in one by


    one.


    As the car drove away, the smile on Abby''s face was quickly broken.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    From his attitude, she knew that Wilson was not joking that day.


    He had already broken up her.


    Wilson said that they would not even be friends in the future. Although it was just a light warning,


    Abby knew how important it was. If Tina encountered simr dangers in the future, he would be the


    first to suspect her.


    Abby gritted her teeth and walked straight into the restaurant.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, Tina tilted her head to look at the rearview mirror on the right. Abby''s back


    was still dignified and elegant, but it could be clearly seen that she was stiff.


    After the car turned the corner, she looked back at Wilson beside her. "Wilson, did you go to Abby in


    private?"


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned and then blinked. "Do you also suspect Abby?"


    Wilson responded lightly again, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "That thing must have something to


    do with her. Selene might have been used by her. The kidnapping can''t be a coincidence! Although


    there is no evidence, it doesn''t mean that she is innocent!"


    Tina looked a little surprised.


    In fact, on the way back from the hospital, she wanted to say something but said nothing in the end.


    But she didn''t expect that Wilson was thinking the same thing.


    Tina felt warm in her heart.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t help kissing his thin lips.


    When she let go, she caught sight of I who was staring at her with a pair of big eyes from the


    corner of her eyes. She quickly said with embarrassment, "I, I was wrong."


    On the afternoon of the weekend, in the vi of the Amery family.


    Lin walked back into the house from the back garded and saw Abby, who had juste back,


    keeping massaging between her eyebrows with her hands.


    "Abby, you don''t look well these days. Are you okay?" Lin asked with concern.


    "I''m fine!" Abby shook her head with a smile.


    Wilson''s warning made her depressed, and naturally, she didn''t look well.


    Lin misunderstood that she was in a bad mood because she had lost in the fashion show not long


    ago. She could not help but ask, "Did the incident on the fashion week affect your mood?"


    Abby''s expression froze.


    When it came to fashion week, she seemed to be in a worse mood.


    Linforted her in a gentle voice. "Don''t worry too much. There will be a lot of opportunities for


    you to show on stage in the future. Your design on the fashion week is actually good, but maybe


    Miss Hall''s design is better. Sometimes it''s a good thing to meet a good opponent!"


    When Abby heard what Lin said, she didn''t think that Lin was trying tofort her. Instead, she


    thought that Lin was speaking highly of Tina.


    They were the closest ones to each other, so why should she be partial to an outsider?


    What made Abby most resentful was that in Lin''s eyes, she and Tina were on the same level, and


    she was even better than her...


    Abby was very unhappy, but she endured it all. There was always a gentle smile on her face. She


    said hypocritically, "Thank you, aunt. I understand!" Seeing this, Lin stopped talking about this topic.


    Just then, a servant from the kitchen came to report, "Madam, it''s time for dinner!"


    Lin nodded.


    ncing upstairs, she was a little worried. "Old Madam Amery lost her temper again in the morning.


    She locked herself in the room. She said angrily that she wouldn''t eat today. How can she..."


    When it came to her mother-inw''s temper, Lin always had a headache.


    The reason why Old Madam Amery got angry every time was very simple. It was nothing more than


    some trivial things. However, she did not dare to say a word. No one was willing to stand out at this


    time.


    Abby said with a smile, "I''ll go and see grandaunt!"


    Lin nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Abby nodded and walked up the stairs gracefully.


    She was always very efficient. Before long, she helped Old Madam Amery down the stairs.


    The two elders of the Arney Family were both over seventies, but they were not dispirited. Their


    bodies were still very strong.


    There were a few strands of white beard on Old Master Amery''s chin. He looked like a schr, but


    he had a very dignified aura.


    On the other hand, there were two deep nasbial folds on Old Madam Amery''s face. Her face


    gave people the impression that she was a shrew, which made her look extremely difficult to get


    along with. The servants at home were very careful when serving her.


    Old Master Amery and Bill were also at home. After taking their seats, they looked very happy.


    It wasmon for Old Madam Amery to lose her temper almost every day. However, at this time,


    she showed an unhappy look on her face, which affected people''s mood.


    Seeing that Old Master Amery had been frowning, Bill, as the son, had no choice but to step


    forward and tter, "Mom, you should eat more. This dish is specially prepared for you by the


    kitchen. It''s good for your blood pressure!"


    Old Madam Amery ignored him.


    Seeing this, Ab by, who was sitting aside, leaned to one side and coaxed her in a soft voice,


    "Grandaunt, please have some!"


    Old Madam Amery nodded reluctantly. "Okay, I''ll listen to you!"


    The atmosphere at the dining table was finally a little active, and others couldn''t help but feel


    relieved.


    Looking at Ab by, Old Madam Amery felt that only she in the whole family was her favorite. She


    could not help but pause her chopsticks and look at Bill and his wife. "Bill, Lin, I have a n to


    discuss with you!"


    Lin hurriedly said, "Mom, please say it!"


    Bill also nodded and looked over.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Old Madam Amery cleared her throat and said, "Abby was taken to the Amery family by me when


    she was seven years old. We watched her grow up together! You two don''t have children. All these


    years, she is the only children of the Amery family. I''m not lonely to have her to please me. I n to


    let you adopt her as your daughter!"


    Lin and Bill were both stunned.


    Old Madam Amery had mentioned it once when she brought Abby to the Amery family. It did not


    ur to them that she would mention it again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After hearing this, Abby was also stunned. She could not help but clench the chopsticks in her


    hands, and she felt nervous and excited in her heart.


    Lin and Bill looked at each other, and thetter smiled and said, "Mom, this matter has been


    discussed before. Abby grew up in the Amery family, and she has changed her surname. There is


    really no need to do this!"


    Lin nodded and echoed, "Yes, Bill and I have always regarded Abby as our own child!"


    The couple knew Old Madam Amery very well. It was obvious that she mentioned it on the spur of


    the moment.


    Bill said, "So Mom, forget it!"


    Old Madam Amery''s eyes widened. "What do you mean? Do you disagree with my words?"


    Lin quickly exined, "Mom, that''s not what we meant. It''s just that everyone knows the identity of


    Abby, and we never treat her as an outsider..."


    Old Madam Amery''s face darkened all of a sudden, and she rebuked her deliberately. "Then why


    didn''t you do what I said? I think you are deliberately making me angry!"


    Old Master Amery, who had been silent for a long time, said in a dignified voice, "All right. Stop to


    eat!"


    Old Madam Amery was a proud youngdy when she was young. When she was old, her temper


    became more mean. However, in front of Old Master Amery, she still dared not be arrogant.


    Abby had been holding the chopsticks in her hands tightly. At this moment, she said with a smile,


    "Grandaunt, I know that you love me. Uncle and aunt are right. There is no need to do anything


    more. I am very satisfied now!"


    Hearing that, Old Madam Amery immediately said, "All right!"


    Seeing this, Old Master Amery was satisfied with Abby''s sensibleness.


    This small episode soon passed.


    After the meal, Old Master Amery and Old Madam Amery went upstairs to take a nap. After sending


    the two old men to the room in person, Abby also went back to her room.


    As soon as the door closed, her face darkened.


    She had been looking forward to it in vain.


    Abby''s heart was full of indignation.


    She didn''t expect that Old Madam Amery would suddenly ask Bill and Lin to adopt her while having


    a deal, nor did she expect that the couple would directly refuse without hesitation.


    To the outside, she was indeed the only youngdy of the Amery family.


    But what was the use of this? Everyone knew who she really was, and they also knew that Bill and


    Lin treated her like their own daughter. But after all, she was not. If she was adopted, the result


    would be different...


    This was the goal she had been dreaming of and working hard for since she entered the Amery


    Family.


    With a fierce look in her eyes, Abby raised her hand angrily and threw the antique vase on the


    bedside cab to the ground.


    "Bang¡ª"


    With a loud sound, the vase broke into pieces.


    Two minutester, a servant knocked on the door and came in.


    Abby raised her hand and tidied up her slightly messy hair by her ear, saying with a dignified and


    gentle smile, "When I took my things just now, I identally pushed the porcin vase to the


    ground. You clean it upter!"


    "It didn''t hurt you, did it? I''ll clean it up right away!" the servant immediately said.


    Abby nodded with a smile. "I''m fine. Thank you for your hard work!"


    Hearing her soft voice, the servant quickly said, "It doesn''t matter, Miss. This is what I should do!"


    The servant watched Abby gracefully walk into the locker room. She felt that the youngdy of the


    Amery family in front of her was very kind. Every time she faced the servant, she would smile.


    In the afternoon, the shopping mall was the most popr.


    Tina made an appointment with Malee and went shopping with I.


    Since she recovered and was discharged from the hospital, I had been living like an ordinary


    child, and no one could tell that she was once a sick kid.


    The season was about to change. A lot of new products were disyed in the counter. After


    shopping for half a day, they bought a lot.


    There was an open garden on the top floor of the mall, where they could have afternoon tea.


    On the seventh floor, there was a ss room. It is a good ce to appreciate the beautiful scenery


    of the city.


    They chose their seats and ordered some drinks and snacks.


    The coffee shop was decorated very casually. It was full of green nts everywhere. In addition to


    power supply, each table was equipped with magazines, books, and newspapers to entertain


    guests.


    There were a lot of shopping bags behind the chair.


    Malee nced at them and teased her deliberately. "It''s really different now that you''ve be the


    president''s wife. You''re so generous!"


    Tina blushed and exined, "Many of them were bought for Wilson!"


    Malee blinked at her. "Where''s the diamond ring? Why didn''t you wear it?"


    Tina did not hide the marriage promise from Malee. At this time, she was asked about it. With a shy


    look on her face, she said in a low voice, "It''s too big. I''m afraid I''ll lose it, so I put it at home."


    Malee burst intoughter.


    Tina lowered her head in embarrassment.


    I had been lowering her head and eating cake. After eating up all the chocte on the cake, she


    looked up and saw Malee staring nkly at the newspaper in her hand. She tilted her head and


    asked curiously, "Aunt Malee, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing that, Tina also looked over. "Malee?"


    Malee''s face slowly turned pale. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine... I''m fine!"


    Tina frowned.


    She reached out and snatched the newspaper from Malee''s hand. Only then did she realize that


    there was a report about Hayden on it.


    It said that the topwyer Hayden was going to get married, and there was a photo next to the


    report. In the photo, Hayden was holding a woman in his arms in the night of Wall Street.


    It was not the beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes they had seenst time, but a new


    face. She was tall and slim, and looked like a mixed-blood. Her facial features were deep and


    beautiful.


    Tina widened her eyes and looked at it twice before saying, "What''s going on? Is Mr. Chiang getting


    married?"


    Malee twitched the corner of her mouth. "Maybe..."


    She lowered her head, picked up the juice next to her with both hands, drank it all in one gulp, and


    then shivered.


    Seeing this, Tina couldn''t help holding her hand. "Malee, are you very sad?"


    "No, I''m not sad at all!" Malee quickly shook her head and said in a light voice, "I''m actually very


    happy. If he really getting married, then it''s good for me. I can bepletely free and I don''t have to


    afraid that I won''t escape from his cage anymore!"


    After she said that, she forced a smile at Tina, but she did not look rxed at all. On the contrary,


    she looked uglier than crying.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    On the three-story Europeanced porcin te, there were exquisite and delicious snacks, but


    they seemed to be unable to attract people''s attention.


    Malee clutched the empty ss in her hand and released it after a while. She whispered, "Tina, you


    and I can continue shoppingter. I''m not feeling well. I want to go home and rest for a while!"


    Tina asked, "Do you need to see a doctor?"


    Malee shook her head. "No. Maybe it''s because I drank too much ice juice, and my stomach is a


    little ufortable!"


    Tina observed her slightly pale face and finally nodded. "Okay!"


    Malee touched I''s head, then picked up her handbag and left. She looked a little bleak.


    After Malee left, Tina was in no mood to continue shopping with I. She called the chauffeur after


    eating to pick them up.


    As dusk approached, the setting sun came in through the French windows. The living room was


    covered with ayer of hazy golden light.


    I spent most of the day wandering outside and fell asleep in the car because of tiredness.


    Tina settled her daughter in the bedroom and kept pacing in the living room, ncing at watch from


    time to time.


    The sound of the door being unlocked came from the entrance.


    Wilson came back from work. As soon as he came in and changed into slippers, he saw Tina


    rushing to him. It seemed that she had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Tina was so fast that she couldn''t even stop herself when she was in front of him.


    Wilson stretched out his long arms and caught her steadily. He was very satisfied when Tina threw


    herself at him.


    However, when he lowered his head and saw her frowning, he quickly asked, "Tina, what''s wrong?"


    Tina pursed her lips and looked a little serious. "Wilson, look at this! Is Mr. Chiang getting married?


    Do you know that he''ll marry the woman in the photo?"


    When she left the cafe, she gave them some money and brought the newspaper back.


    Wilson nced at it quickly and said in azy tone, "Hayden won''t marry her!"


    Tina was stunned. "Are you sure?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, I''m sure!"


    Tina blinked her eyes, and the worry in her heart was relieved a lot.


    She was originally very angry and felt a little indignant for Malee, but now she saw that Wilson was


    very sure and he was not trying to make her happy. It could be seen that the so-called marriage in


    the newspaper was not true.


    Wilson and Hayden had known each other for many years, and their rtionship was very strong.


    They should be the ones who knew each other the best.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, she remembered the scene that Malee looked out of the car window and whispered, "He


    wont marry me...


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Will Mr. Chiang... marry Malee?"


    Hearing this, Wilson pondered for a few seconds and then shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Tina could only purse her lips and give up.


    Not long after Wilson returned home, I also woke up. She pulled him to see the new clothes she


    had chosen for him. From time to time, the innocent and happyughter of a child could be heard in


    the locker room.


    Kaylee helped Tina cook. The dinner was very sumptuous.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After nightfall, Wilson read I a bedtime story before she went to bed.


    Tina did not disturb them. After taking a shower, she went to the living room to deal with the


    unfinished designs.


    She put down the brush in her hand, and the sound of steady footsteps sounded in the bedroom.


    Tina raised the corner of her mouth. "I fell


    asleep?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, she fell asleep!"


    He took a shower like Tina. At this time, he was wearing an inky blue sleeping robe, with broad


    shoulders and narrow waists. His whole body exuded a sense of home. A few strands of hair


    hanging down in front of his forehead added a bit of wildness.


    Wilson walked over to her and sat down.


    Tina sat cross-legged on the carpet and turned to lie on his knees. "Wilson, I hasn''t called you


    dad. Are you very disappointed and anxious?"


    Wilson held her hand in his palm and said, "I''m not anxious, but I''m indeed a little disappointed!"


    Tina felt distressed for him.


    She patted the back of his hand as ifforting a child.


    The crystal chandelier in the living room was bright, and her clear eyes were like a clear spring,


    which could go directly into his heart.


    Wilson raised the corner of his mouth and teased her with mischievous eyes. "Tina, if you kiss me, I


    may not be disappointed anymore!"


    Tina nodded very docilely. "Okay!"


    She raised her head and kissed his thin lips.


    Their breaths were mixed with each other, and their lips were entangled.


    Although Wilson was deliberately teasing her, he was telling the truth.


    Her small kiss was enough to relieve his body and mind.


    It waste at night and there was a beauty in his arms. Wilson was a man, so he soon became out


    of breath and wanted more.


    Wilson''s arm around her slender waist exerted a little force and lifted her up.


    Tina was slightly out of breath. "Wilson, this is the living room..."


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and took off the sses on his nose. He had three- dimensional facial


    features and looked evil now. "What are you afraid of? It''s not like we haven''t been here before!"


    When it came to the past, Tina''s face slowly turned red.


    At that time, she woulde on time every weekend. In many cases, Wilson couldn''t wait and


    would sleep with her as soon as she entered the room. They even would not go to the bedroom


    several times...


    Wilson nced in the direction of the bedroom from the corner of his eyes and pointed his index


    finger at her delicate lips. "But you should keep your voice down. Kaylee is experienced, so she


    understands. If you wake up I, I will suffer a lot tonight!"


    The blush on Tina''s face spread to her ears.


    Tonight, she wore a sleeveless nightgown made by silk, which was more convenient for Wilson. He


    turned her over and threw her on the sofa, but a mobile phone vibrated and rang at the wrong time.


    The two of them paused.


    Tina awkwardly picked up her mobile phone from the carpet.


    Wilson frowned and stretched out his big hand, wanting to turn it off directly.


    Tina dodged.


    The caller ID showed that it was Malee. When she thought of how Malee had left in a daze during


    the day, Tina was worried that Malee would have something to talk to her about.


    After getting rid of Wilson''s arms, Tina picked up the phone. "Hello, Malee?"


    It wasn''t Malee''s voice that rang out in the phone. It was a strange male voice. "Excuse me, are you


    Miss Tina Hall?"


    Tina frowned and asked warily, "I am, who are you?"


    The other party''s tone was very formal, as if he often made this kind of phone call. "This is New, a


    bar. The owner of the mobile phone is drunk. Can youe and pick her up?"


    Tina was stunned and immediately said, "Okay, I''ll go now!"


    She didn''t expect Malee to go to a bar.


    Wilson had also heard the content of the phone call. He sat up with resignation, looked down at


    himself, and said to her helplessly, "Tina, I''ll apany you at such ate hour. You go to change


    clothes first. I''ll take a shower. I''ll be ready soon!"


    After that, he strode into the bathroom outside.


    Tina blushed and looked at his back.


    It seemed that he was destined to suffer tonight!

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    The sky darkened, and neon lights lit up the whole city. The bustle of the bar had just begun.


    Wilson stopped at the door with Tina.


    As soon as they entered the door, they heard deafening music and saw colorful lights. Dancing men


    and women were everywhere on the huge dance floor, twisting their bodies.


    There were peopleing from all directions. Wilson frowned and held Tina in his arms, not letting


    anyone touch her.


    They walked all the way into the bar.


    There was a hubbub of voices, and Tina was trying to look for Malee.


    Wilson pointed to a ce. "Tina, your friend seems to be there!"


    Hearing that, Tina saw Malee sitting in front of an oval bar counter, her head resting on an arm. Her


    cheeks were as red as rouge, and her eyes were blurred. However, she was still staring at the


    colorful wine sses in front of her.


    She was still wearing the same outfit she wore during the day, which was different from other cool


    and sexy women.


    It seemed that she hade here instead of going home.


    This was also the reason why the bartender called Tina out of kindness. Malee came in when there


    weren''t many customers at the start of the business. If she continued to stay like this, it would be


    easy to be taken away by someone else.


    Tina saw that there seemed to be men with bad intentions trying to get close to her.


    Tina quickly pulled Wilson over.


    Someone was one step ahead of them.


    Before Tina and Wilson could reach the bar, a tall and straight figure, as tall as Wilson, suddenly


    appeared beside Malee. The shadow shrouded her and blocked all the greedy eyes.


    When others saw this, they shrugged and left.


    After Tina saw the other party clearly, she asked in surprise, "Mr. Chiang?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, it''s Hayden!"


    Hayden was wearing a ck windbreaker, revealing a ck suit inside. He looked like that he had


    endured the hardship of a long journey.


    Tina and Wilson looked at each other and hurried over.


    Hayden nodded without surprise when he saw the two of them. "Wilson, Miss Hall, you''re here too!"


    Tina nodded and exined, "Yes, I also received a call from the bartender. He said that Malee


    drank too much, so I hurried over..."


    Then, she asked with concern, "Is Malee all right?"


    Malee was so drunk that she was like a puddle of mud. Her eyes were blurred and she was


    unconscious. She just wanted to drink and struggle to touch her ss.


    Hayden raised his hand and snatched it away. He frowned and asked, "Do you know what''s wrong


    with her? She drank so much wine!"


    "I''m not sure!" Tina shook her head. After a pause, she continued, "But maybe it''s because the


    newspaper she saw during the day. There''s news about you and a mixed- race beauty, saying that


    you''re getting married..."


    After she finished speaking, she stared fixedly at Hayden, wanting to see his expression.


    Hayden raised his eyebrows, and azy smile appeared in his particrly amber-colored eyes.


    There was a hint of joy in his voice. "Is that so?"


    It was as if he was overjoyed to learn that Malee had gone to the bar to get drunk for his sake, and


    his facial features softened.


    He seemed to want to get Malee''s attention.


    Hayden bent down and tidied up all of Malee''s hair. Then, he stretched out his hands and easily


    carried her off the high-heeled chair.


    Tina didn''t stop him and left with them.


    Outside the bar, it was very quiet, seeming to be a different world.


    Malee closed her eyes and didn''t struggle, as if Hayden''s deep embrace gave her a sense of


    security. Although she wasn''t conscious, she was at ease.


    There was a taxi parked by the road.


    The driver got off and took out a suitcase from behind.


    Tina was now certain that Hayden had indeed just returned to the country.


    It seemed that he knew the news in the newspaper, so he rushed back to find Malee to exin.


    Tina was relieved.


    Wilson drove the car over, and all four of them got in the car.


    Tina and Wilson sat in the front while Hayden sat behind them with Malee in his arms.


    Because of the drunk Malee, Wilson didn''t drive fast.


    From time to time, Hayden would tidy up Malee''s messy hair and then pinch her little hands and


    cheeks. His amber eyes were filled with a doting look as he sighed. "You drank so much? Poor girl!"


    Tina could see it clearly through the rearview mirror.


    She had seen such a doting look, because Wilson often looked at her like that.


    Tina couldn''t help but guess that Hayden must like Malee very much.


    Malee seemed to be waken up by Hayden. She opened her eyes and said, "I still want to drink!"


    Hayden said, "You''ve already drunk a lot tonight. Don''t drink anymore!"


    Malee burped, and the alcohol made her lose consciousness. She looked at him nkly. "Who are


    you?"


    "I''m Hayden!" Haydenughed and answered.


    Malee red at him and shoved him away. "You''re that pervert Hayden? No, he''s a jerk! He''s very


    mean to me and always bullies me..."


    Hayden pulled her back into his embrace and said in an extremely gentle voice, "How could that


    be? I love you the most!"


    Malee shook her head, refusing to listen. She struggled in his arms.


    She kept cursing him.


    As she cursed, she suddenly grabbed his cor tightly with both hands and sobbed in his arms.


    Then, she patted him wildly, in drunken brawls.


    Hayden lowered his head and kissed her tears while coaxing her. "Don''t worry. My whole person is


    yours. You can touch me as you like when you go home..."


    Tina was speechless.


    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly turned ambiguous, she silently looked away.


    Hayden raised his head and looked at them in front of him. "Let''s stop at a certain hotel. She''s been


    drinking so much and feels very ufortable. The journey home is too far. I want her to lie down


    and rest early!"


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina had no objection.


    After running for more than ten minutes, the Mercedes-Benz stopped at the entrance of a five-star


    hotel, which was magnificent.


    The doorman guarding outside the revolving door came forward and took the luggage from Hayden.


    Tina and Wilson also got out of the car. Looking at Malee, who was already asleep from crying, Tina


    said, "Mr. Chiang, I''ll leave Malee to you!"


    Hayden nodded. "Don''t worry. You two can go home and take care of your children!"


    With that, he carried Malee into the hotel.


    Along the way, he would asionally lower his head and press his thin lips against Malee''s


    forehead.


    Watching the two figures disappear from their sight, Tina and Wilson also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They didn''te out for nothing.


    It was alreadyte at night, and they were nning to go home.


    Just as she was about to turn around and walk back to the Mercedes-Benz, footsteps came from


    behind and stopped her at the same time. "Tina!"From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Tina and Wilson turned back together.


    In their sights, Dn was walking out of the hotel through the side door. He was tall and straight,


    and his face was very handsome.


    After stopping them, Dn nodded to Wilson. "President Chin!"


    Wilson nodded slightly as a response.


    Dn looked back in the direction of the hotel and asked Tina, "I seem to have seen Malee just


    now. Is she drunk?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Dn smiled faintly. "It''s strange. I remember she rarely drinks!"


    Tina said with some emotion, "Maybe she encountered something and was not happy!"


    Dn nodded.


    Wilson asked slowly, "Dn, why are you still here at such ate hour?"


    Tina nervously clenched her fists.


    Although his tone sounded normal, as if he was asking a casual question, she was afraid that he


    was provoking Dn.


    After all, it was said that rivals of love were particrly jealous of each other.


    Dn replied, "I''ve been entertaining a friend from abroad. I arranged for him to live here!"


    Wilson showed an expression of sudden enlightenment and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Dn looked back at Tina''s face and said in a low voice, "Tina, I have something to say to you!"


    Hearing this, Tina subconsciously looked at Wilson.


    Seeing this, Dn added, "President Chin, you can be present!"


    His meaning was very obvious. He didn''t mean to talk with Tina alone. In order to avoid any


    misunderstanding, he didn''t let Wilson leave.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wilson looked at Tina and saidzily, "I''ll wait for you in the car first!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She looked surprised. Wilson smiled at her, turned around and strode to the Mercedes. He opened


    the car door and bent down to get in.


    Looking at the outline of his handsome face through the car window, Tina felt warm in her heart.


    He gave herplete trust.


    Tina slowly withdrew her eyes and looked at Dn in front of her. "Dn, is the wound on your arm


    okay?"


    Dn smiled. "It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury. It''s not serious. The family doctor said it would heal


    soon!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    In this way, she would feel much more at ease.


    Thinking of the experience of that night, Dn felt a little nervous. "I''m d that I didn''t bully you


    that night. Otherwise, I wouldn''t forgive myself for the rest of my life!"


    Tina said sincerely, "Thank you..."


    Now that she thought about it, her heart was still fluttering with fear.


    If there was an ident, she really didn''t know how to face it and how to deal with it.


    Dn paused and said, "Tina, I stopped you, because I want to tell you that there''s something


    strange about what happened that night. I also heard that the police haven''t found anything, but


    there''s something..."


    "Not long ago, Abby came to me and wanted me to cooperate with her, but I refused! I''m not sure if


    this has anything to do with her. Maybe I''m too worried. Anyway, take it as a remind!"


    A cold light shed through Tina''s eyes. She nodded and said, "Well, don''t worry. We already know


    what to do!"


    Wilson had gone to Abby in private, so they had a rough idea of what had happened.


    Dn said, "That''s good!"


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the ck Mercedes- Benz parked on the side of the road.


    Dn kept silent for two seconds and asked her in a slightly bitter voice, "Tina, you told me before


    that you love Wilson very much, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded seriously.


    Dn also nodded.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It was obvious that he was smiling, but there was ayer


    of sadness on his face.


    Dn pulled back his expression and said, "Tina, I''ve finished what I want to say. It''s gettingte.


    You two go back early!"


    He smiled at her, turned around, and walked to the other side where his car was parked.


    The night was quiet, and the bright moonlight fell on Dn, as if he was covered by endless


    mncholy and vicissitudes.


    Tina''s heart tightened unconsciously, but she didn''t dare to look at him anymore. She quickly looked


    away and ran back to the Mercedes-Benz parked by the road.


    Wilson was sitting on the driver''s seat, with his elbow on the steering wheel. He sat leisurely and


    looked at his mobile phone with a patient look. When he saw hering back, he put the phone


    back in his pocket.


    Without asking anything, he started the engine directly.


    Tina''s heart was filled with warmth. She looked at him with her bright eyes. "Wilson, thank you."


    Wilson raised his eyebrows at her.


    The neon light came into the car, and behind the sses, there was a warm and mixed light in the


    deep eyes, which was incredibly gentle.


    It was a regr noon of workday.


    After Tina finished the backup of the script on theputer, she leaned back on the chair and


    stretched.


    Bonnie, who was in the same position as her, raised her chin to her and asked her if she should go


    to the canteen at noon or eat takeout in the tea room. When Tina was about to answer, her cell


    phone rang.


    She gave a sign to Bonnie, picked it up, and put it next to her ear. "Miss Hall, are you busy?"


    A very gentle voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Tina soon recognized it and was a little surprised. "Mrs. Chin?"


    Meadow''s voice came with a smile. "It''s me. It''s time for lunch, isn''t it? I happened to pass by the


    ce where you worked. Do you have time toe out? Let''s have a lunch together?"


    Tina hurriedly said, "Okay!"


    Meadow was Wilson''s mother, so of course she would not refuse.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at a Chinese restaurant near the TV station.


    When she entered the door, Tina couldn''t help taking a look at the ss door and carefully tidying


    her hair.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen Meadow before. It was just that she and Wilson weren''t really together


    at that time. Now that they were together, she felt inexplicably nervous about seeing her future


    mother-inw.


    Tina took a deep breath and entered the restaurant.


    Meadow was already sitting in her seat, waiting for her.


    She was still dressed in a cheongsam, with a cashmere shawl about her shoulders. The wine-red


    long- sleeved cheongsam was embroidered with pomegranate flowers, and there were golden


    threads on the flowers. The color was brighter than before, but it was not vulgar at all. On the


    contrary, it was noble and graceful.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tina walked over and said, "Mrs. Chin!"


    "Miss Hall, you''re here!" Meadow smiled and watched her sit down with a warm smile. Then she


    said with a smile, "This is the third time we''ve seen each other. Don''t call me Mrs. Chin. It sounds


    too strange. You''d better call me auntie in the future!"


    Tina felt warm in her heart. She nodded and said, "Okay, Auntie!"


    Meadow''s eyes were smiling.


    Although she still looked calm and dignified, she was actually very excited in her heart when she


    saw Tina.


    Meadow almost wanted her to call her mom directly!


    Once when they were having a meal at home, the couple mentioned Wilson''s emotional life. Wilson


    had said that he would take her back at some time, so Meadow was relieved and also knew who he


    was talking about.


    However, she couldn''t wait any longer, so she asked Tina out in private.


    Meadow had always had a good impression of Tina, which was mainly because of her son.


    If her son liked her, she would like her.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Every time, Tina could feel kindness in Meadow''s eyes.


    The corners of her mouth curled up. "Auntie, if you don''t mind, you can call me Tina!"


    "Okay, Tina!" Meadow nodded happily.


    When Tina sat down, she took off her coat and put her mobile phone on the table.


    At this time, it shook for a short time.


    Tina looked at the message. It was sent by Wilson to ask if she had had lunch.


    On the other side, Meadow saw that there was ayer of shyness on Tina''s face, so she understood


    and asked, "Is it Wilson?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded in embarrassment.


    The smile on Meadow''s face deepened.


    She was happy to see that they had a good rtionship.


    There were three young men in the Chin Family, but the youngest one was not Meadow''s biological


    son. Sometimes, it was not convenient for her to interfere in his life too much. Therefore, she had


    always been most worried about the emotional lives of her two sons.


    When she learned that Wilson had a lover, she was so happy that she even worshiped Buddha


    every day.


    Meadow kindly filled Tina''s cup with water. "There is nothing important for me to ask you out today. I


    just passed by at noon and wanted to find someone to have lunch with me. Fortunately, you are


    willing to be with me!"


    Tina hurriedly said, "Auntie, this is my pleasure!"


    "Then eat moreter!" Meadow kept a gentle smile on her face. She reached out to call the waiter to


    order, and then didn''t forget to remind her, "Tina, don''t be so reserved. Let''s eat and chat!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Meadow had the elegance of a wealthydy, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance. Tina


    didn''t feel any pressure when she got along with her.


    She felt very rxed.


    She had known Wilson for a long time, but in fact, she didn''t know much about him. In the past, she


    only regarded him as a rich man and never crossed the line. In fact, they hadn''t been together for


    long after they confirmed their love.


    Wilson knew her very well, including her taste. On the contrary, she knew little about him.


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Auntie, tell me about Wilson. Anything. For example, those happened


    when he was a child, what he likes to do and eat..."


    Meadow smiled and shared with her, "He has been calm since he was a child. When he was a child,


    he was more mature than his peers. Others were ying games, but he was doing math in the


    room!


    When his grandfather was still alive, he said that Wilson was sensitive to numbers and had


    business wisdom, and he would hand over the Chin''s Group to him in the future!"


    Hearing Meadow''s words, Tina imagined the scene.


    Several little boys gathered together in the yard and yed with mud. Wilson was sitting in the vi,


    holding a pen and doing math questions seriously. His handsome and tender face was serious, and


    there were lots of numbers on the paper.


    At the same time, she finally understood why Desmond didn''t like Wilson and was always going


    against him.


    After all, he was the so- called smart child of someone else.


    Meadow continued, "Actually, just like his big brother, Wilson grew up ording to the n made


    by his father. In terms of hobbies and food, there is nothing special for him..."


    Speaking of this, Meadow paused and looked at Tina in front of her.


    It seemed that she was the only one who was special to Wilson.


    Meadow''s eyes were full of warmth. She changed the topic and said, "But there is one thing. Wilson


    is allergic to hazelnut. He even went to the hospital twice!"


    Hearing that, Tina was stunned.


    She didn''t know that before. Fortunately, she didn''t like baking and seldom used hazelnut when


    cooking.


    However, after keeping it in mind, Tina nodded. "I got it!"


    The waiters served the dishes one after another.


    The atmosphere between them was very rxed andfortable. Meadow and Tina continued to


    talk about things about Wilson''s childhood and the cheongsam that both of them were interested in.


    Time passed quickly.


    The dishes on the table were almost finished, and both of them were full.


    After Meadow put down her chopsticks, she looked at Tina with a smile and said, "Tina, I have


    something to give you besides eating with you today!"


    Tina was puzzled. "Auntie, what is it?"


    Meadow took out a small red purse with exquisite embroidery from her bag.


    After it was opened, a jade bracelet was revealed.


    It was marvelous and invaluable.


    Meadow handed it to her. "I have a pair of jade bracelets. They can be regarded as a family


    heirloom and will be given to the wives of my two sons! I have already given one to my eldest son''s


    wife, so this is for you!"


    Thinking of her eldest son, Meadow felt sad in her heart.


    At this time, Adam had not been able to get his girlfriend back and was trying hard. Fortunately,


    Wilson had a girlfriend, which made her quite gratified.


    Tina was shocked.


    She could tell that the jade bracelet was not a random gift.


    Although Wilson had privately given her the diamond ring that represented the proposal and she


    knew this rtionship very well, in the face of Meadow''s enthusiasm, Tina still hesitated. "Auntie,


    isn''t it too early for you to give me this?"


    Meadow said firmly, "No!"


    She could not be wrong.


    Meadow asked Tina to stretch out her wrist and directly let her wear it.


    The delicate and green jade was on her slender wrist, which made her skin more smooth and white.


    It was very suitable.


    Meadow said, "My mother-inw personally gave me the jade bracelets, saying that they should be


    passed down from generation to generation! Well, although the style is a little old and it''s not worth


    much, it has a good meaning. Tina, if you don''t like it, you can put it away. In the future, you can


    send it out after you and Wilson have a child!"


    Tina was silent.


    She carefully looked at the jade bracelet in her hand and suddenly felt that it weighed a thousand


    pounds.


    Although Meadow even joked with her, she knew very well why the other party had given her the


    jade bracelet.


    Tina was very excited. She said seriously, "Thank you, auntie!"


    "You''re wee!" Meadow smiled deeply.


    Her mission today had finally been fulfilled.


    After paying the bill and leaving the restaurant, Meadow still held Tina''s hand warmly and said


    reluctantly, "Tina, next time when you have time, let Wilson take you home. I will treat you well


    then!"


    The meaning behind her words was very obvious.


    It was not an ordinary invitation, but an invitation to her future daughter-inw.


    Tina''s eyes were sparkling and there was a trace of shyness in them. "Okay, thank you!"


    Meadow waved at her, got into the car, and left.


    Tina watched the car disappear from her sight. Afraid that she would break the jade bracelet when


    she was working, she carefully took it from her wrist and carefully put it back into the red purse.


    When they got off work at dusk, the sunset glow filled the sky.


    When Wilson returned home, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Tina sitting in the living room


    with a jade bracelet in her hands, looking sincere.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Wilson''s footsteps came to her, but she didn''t notice.


    He raised his eyebrows. "What are you looking at so absorbedly?"


    It was not until his shadow fell from above her head that Tina raised her head and looked at him


    with a smile. "Wilson, you are back!"


    Then, she quickly sat up straight and said, "Guess who I saw at noon today?"


    Wilson took off his suit jacket and put it on the sofa.


    Hezily rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Your mother!" Tina said.


    "My mom?" Wilson was surprised.


    Tina nodded. "Yes, she invited me to have lunch together, and then... she gave me this!"


    As she spoke, she handed the thing in her hand to him.


    Wilson''s eyes moved slightly.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw that she had been staring at the thing in her hand. She was


    so lost in thought that she didn''t notice that he hade back. In the past, every time he went


    home, she would greet him with a smile.


    Wilson was a little unhappy at first, but when he saw what was in her hand, he smiled and said, "It


    seems that no one knows a man better than his own mother!"


    The jade bracelet was only passed down to the daughter-inw in the Chin Family.


    The significance was extraordinary.


    Meadow gave this to Tina now, which proved that she knew her son''s feelings as a mother. And she


    had already epted Tina in her heart.


    Tina pulled his shirt with her little hand and asked him hesitantly, "Wilson, can I really ept this?"


    Wilson''s lips curved slightly. "No one can do it except you!"


    Under the setting sun, his eyes behind his sses were deep, shining with a warm and firm light.


    When Tina heard this, the corners of her mouth were slowly raised, and her eyes were full of smiles.


    She touched the jade bracelet in her hand, the coldness of the jade entering her heart. She blinked


    her eyes and said, "Actually, when your mom gave me this jade bracelet today, I was a little


    confused. She said that this was a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation!


    Since it is a family heirloom, it should be expensive, right?"


    Wilson thought for a while and said lightly, "Not that expensive. About tens of millions of dors!"


    Tina suddenly widened her eyes. "It''s so expensive?"


    She almost lost her bnce.


    She just asked casually. She didn''t expect that...


    Tina only knew a little about jade. She thought that this kind of jade bracelet was only worth more


    than ten thousand dors. She didn''t expect it to be so expensive!


    Moreover, Mrs. Chin clearly said that it was not worth much...


    As expected, the whole family was rich.


    After knowing the real price, Tina became more determined to enshrine it.


    She carefully put the jade bracelet back into the red purse, tied the knot, and decided not to touch it


    in a short time.


    Wilson looked at her actions with doting eyes. He lifted a strand of hair hanging on her shoulder and


    said, "Tina, tell me about your family!"


    She had met his parents, but he didn''t have the chance to know her parents.


    Tina put the purse safely on the tea table, thought about it seriously, and slowly said, "My mother


    passed away a long time ago. She was a beautiful and independent woman, but after giving birth to


    me, she had been in poor health. Later, when I was 16 years old, she died of illness. Before that,


    she entrusted me to Uncle Koo and I lived in the Koo family..."


    She didn''t say anything more in detail. Because, she was afraid that he would be jealous and then


    she wouldn''t have to eat anything for dinner.


    Wilson nodded. He knew all these things. She had mentioned them to him before.


    He yed with her hair, which was as soft as silk, and wrapped them around his fingertips. "What


    about your father? I haven''t heard you mention him!"


    "My father..." Tina muttered. "In fact, I have never seen him. My mother told me that he died in an


    ident when I was very young, but she never took me to visit his grave. I don''t even know what he


    looks like. So I think they should have a bad rtionship, so my mother doesn''t want me to have too


    many memories of him!"


    Wilson suddenly felt a little distressed and pulled her into his arms.


    To some extent, she had almost the same fate as I.


    Fortunately, I did not miss too much. He could make it in time, but she grew up without her


    father''s love.


    Tinay on his chest obediently and let his palm touch her long hair.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and raised her head with a smile. "Wilson, do you know


    Chairman Amery? Once he drove me home, and you were jealous!"


    Wilson cleared his throat and could not admit it. "I don''t remember!"


    Tina held back herughter and told him frankly, "Chairman Amery and my mother used to have a


    rtionship. It seems to be quite unforgettable. Chairman Amery has always been kind to me!"


    Wilson answered faintly.


    There was a sound from the entrance, followed by a little girl''s childish voice, "Mom, Mr. president


    ¡ª"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina and Wilson separated calmly and sat up straight, pretending nothing had happened.


    Tina looked at I, who was running in front of Kaylee, and reached out to catch her. "You are


    back!"


    I''s big, obsidian-like eyes flickered, and her little red face was full of excitement. "Mom, the


    teacher praised me for singing well today. She said that I was going to perform a show at the party. I


    will sing alone!"


    "Is that so? You''re awesome!" Tina said happily.


    Wilson also echoed, and his eyes were full of pride. "Yes, you''re great!"


    I, who was praised, smiled, looking a little shy.


    She leaned on Tina''s knees and said clearly, "When school ended today, the teacher said that the


    kindergarten would hold a party next week, and there will be parent-child activities, so we should go


    home and tell mom and..."


    At this point, I suddenly stopped. She looked at Tina and then at Wilson, her big eyes rolling.


    Tina got the general idea and deliberately asked, "Who will be the one to take part in the party?"


    There was a sly look in I''s eyes, and she replied smartly, "Children''s parents!"


    Hearing this, Tina couldn''t help but pinch her daughter''s little nose.


    What a clever girl!


    Wilson had discussed with her about how to let I call him father, so Tina was no longer in a hurry.


    There were some things that could not be forced and needed to be done naturally.


    Tina raised her eyebrows and said, "Okay, I will apany you then!"


    I turned her head to look at Wilson, her eyes full of expectation. "Mr. president, will you go?"


    "Yes!" Wilson smiled.


    There was a bright smile on Is innocent little face.


    She happily waved her little arms and ran to the kitchen to ask Kaylee for something to eat.


    Everyone in the house could hear her cheerfulughter like a bird.


    Tina and Wilson couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    At noon the next day.


    After a busy morning, during lunch break, Tina still didn''t go to the cafeteria with Bonnie or order


    takeout. Instead, she was asked to have lunch by Malee.


    The restaurant was near the TV station. She arrived first.


    Tina wasn''t surprised when she received the call. She guessed that Malee would definitely ask


    about the whole process after she got drunk at the bar.


    She had thought that it was a date between best friends, but she hadn''t thought that Hayden would


    come with Malee.


    Tina called Wilson at the door. After hanging up, she was about to enter the restaurant when a


    business car stopped by the road. Hayden and Malee got out of the car.


    Hayden was wearing a long ck leather coat with a beige shirt inside, and a pair of suit pants. He


    was tall and straight, and Malee was especially lovable when she walked with him.


    Seeing the two people walking to her, Tina was surprised. "Mr. Chiang?"


    Malee quickened her pace and stood in front of her,ining, "Tina, he insisted oning..."


    She wanted to make an appointment with Tina alone, but it was ruined by Hayden, so she was in a


    bad mood.


    Instead, Hayden smiled, his amber eyes especially bright under the sun. "Miss Hall, do you mind I


    joining you? I''ll pay the bill!"


    Tina said, "Of course I don''t mind!"


    How could she refuse such a good thing as someone else paying the bill?


    In this way, the three of them ate together.


    The dining tables in the hall were all square, and the waiter led them to a table by the window.


    When they sat down, Malee followed behind Tina. She really wanted to sit down with her, but she


    was wrapped tightly around her waist by Hayden''s strong arms, forcing her to sit next to him.


    Malee was angry and aggrieved, but she had no choice but to sit down reluctantly.


    The two of them sat side by side. Hayden had an outstanding appearance, and Malee''s features


    were also exquisite. They looked like a perfect match.


    Tina was very calm.


    She was ready to be a third wheel.


    Although Hayden and Wilson were men of different temperaments, they had the same aura. Their


    every move was graceful and invisible. In particr, his amber eyes looked unfathomable.


    The restaurant was very authentic, and they ordered a lot of specialty dishes.


    Each of them had one piece of braised pork made of top-grade streaky pork, which was ced in a


    small brick-red bowl. It was a perfectbination of color, aroma and taste.


    Hayden was using his chopsticks to carefully remove the fat.


    With a serious look on his face, he put the left on the te in front of Malee and asked Tina


    casually, "Miss Hall, I heard that Wilson has already given you a wedding ring. Congrattions to


    you!"


    Tina was not surprised.


    Even if Malee didn''t told him, he would know it from Wilson.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    Hayden then casually asked, "When do you n to have a second child?"


    Tina blushed and shook her head awkwardly. "Well, we haven''t thought about that yet!"


    Hayden nodded in understanding.


    Wilson had just taken back his daughter not long ago, so he wanted to make up for his daughter


    more. He should not be in a hurry for the second child.


    He turned to look at Malee. "Let''s have a baby!"


    Malee choked.


    She coughed so badly. She picked up the lemon water next to her and drank most of it before


    breathing smoothly.


    ncing at Tina, who was frozen in ce, Malee red at Hayden in embarrassment and


    annoyance. "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    Hayden leaned to her, lookingzy and mischievous. "Why am I talking nonsense? Malee, I''ve


    always wanted you to give birth to a baby for me, but you refused!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Malee''s face turned red, but then gradually turned pale.


    "Why should I give birth to a baby? Let it be an illegitimate child?" Her expression changed. She put


    down the chopsticks in her hands awkwardly and said coldly, "Do you still want to eat? If you don''t,


    pay the bill and leave!"


    Seeing that she was really angry, Hayden stopped teasing her. "Alright, I was wrong. Let''s eat!"


    Malee pursed her lips and swallowed her anger. She picked up her chopsticks again.


    Hayden coaxed her with a smile, "You''re too thin. If you have the ability to throw a tantrum, why


    don''t you eat a little more?"


    Malee gritted her teeth.


    Tina lowered her head and continued to eat silently.


    The three of them ate very lively, and they were also very full.


    After paying the bill, they came out of the restaurant one after another.


    The previous business purpose car came again and stopped at the side of the road.


    Hayden looked down at his watch and smiled faintly at the two of them. "I''m flying at half past one in


    the afternoon. I''m heading to the airport now!"


    Hearing this, Tina was shocked. "Mr. Chiang, are you leaving?"


    Malee was also surprised.


    "Yes!" Hayden nodded and exined, "I have an important case at hand. The person involved is


    restricted from leaving Califorania, so I have to personally fly there to settle it. Actually, I originally


    wanted to fly from Newley City to Califorania, but after arriving at the airport, I temporarily canceled


    the flight and changed to fly back!"


    Tina was stunned. "Then why did youe back in such a hurry? You only stayed for a day..."


    To be exact, Hayden returned the night before yesterday. It had only been a day and he was about


    to leave in a hurry again.


    There was only one reason for such a long journey...


    Hayden looked at Malee with a deep smile.


    Malee looked down in panic, as if she didn''t dare to look at him.


    Hayden turned his gaze back to Tina and said with a smile, "I was in a hurry toe back this time.


    Miss Hall, please help me tell Wilson that I''ll find him to drink next time, and meet your daughter!"


    Tina smiled and nodded. "Okay, Mr. Chiang, I wish you a safe journey!"


    The driver got out of the business purpose car and opened the door.


    When he saw that, Hayden''s deep gaze focused on Malee. "Remember what I said. You have to put


    on your clothes when it''s cold. You have to eat three meals on time and can''t stay upte. You can''t


    go to a bar to drink when I''m not at home. Be obedient, okay?"


    "Got it!" Malee said in a low voice.


    Hayden''s deep eyes flickered slightly as he smiled and asked her, "Will you miss me after I leave?"


    Malee shook her head. "No!"


    Hayden smiled helplessly. "You''re always like this!"


    It seemed that because Tina was still there, Hayden restrained himself a little and didn''t do anything


    out of line on the street. He just raised his hand and gently rubbed Malee''s head. Then he strode to


    the car.


    When he turned around, there was reluctance in his eyes.


    Tina and Malee stood there, watching the business purpose car slowly disappear from sight.


    Tina looked away and saw that Malee was still staring in the direction of the business car. She


    pinched her hand and teased her. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to leave?"

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Malee denied awkwardly. "No!"


    When the three of them were eating just now, Tina noticed it from the corner of her eyes.


    Hayden took very good care of Malee. He even removed the fat and fishbones for her as if she


    were his daughter. The words that he had said to her just now were not lies.


    Tina observed and felt that the way they got along was more like that between a hunter and a prey.


    Hayden was an unfathomable hunter, and Malee was destined to be his prey.


    Tina muttered, "Malee, in fact, I think Hayden is not bad. He treats you very well..."


    "It''s useless!" Malee shook her head.


    Tina asked tentatively, "Aren''t you going to consider him?"


    Maleeughed mockingly, her eyes as cold as snow. "He loves me and treats me well. All these are


    just his means. He doesn''t love me and only wants to possess me like a pervert, so I won''t respond


    to him! If I respond, my love will be cheap. So, I''ll keep my heart to myself. I can''t fall into his trap.


    Otherwise, I won''t be able to escape for the rest of my life!"


    Tina fell silent.


    She pursed her lips and swallowed back what she wanted to say. "Can you really keep your heart?"


    After separating from Malee, Tina returned to work at the TV station.


    When she got off work at dusk, she went to the studio in the south of the city and handed Susan the


    nearest manuscripts.


    Nowadays, the studio was very popr, and every employee was extremely busy. It was a situation


    with a bright future.


    When Tina saw it, she was very proud.


    After discussing the design with Susan, Tina said, "Susan, if there''s anything to be changed, please


    contact me!"


    "No problem!" Susan nodded.


    After putting away all the manuscript, Susan blinked at Tina and said, "By the way, Tina, after you


    finish your design this time, you should rest for a period of time! There will be a more important


    even for you, but I won''t tell you for the time being!"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing. "What''s the event?"


    Susan deliberately didn''t tell her. "You''ll know when the timees! Anyway, I believe you. No


    matter what happens, you can deal with it with your strength!"


    Tina had to nod.


    After chatting for a while, Tina looked at her watch and got up to leave.


    Susan asked, "Tina, are you leaving?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Susan said, "I made an appointment with Lin to ask for some advice. She''ll be hereter. Won''t you


    stay for dinner?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina shook her head and said, "No, thank you! I promised my daughter that I would apany her


    to practice songs in the evening. Their kindergarten is about to hold a party. She''ll perform!"


    Susan didn''t force her. "Okay!"


    After Tina said goodbye to Susan, she took a taxi back to the No.1 Luxurious Resident.


    The road became more and more crowded as they came down from the overpass.


    When Tina lowered her head to send a message, the driver in the front suddenly hit the brake and


    Tina almost fell.


    She grabbed the seat in time and steadied herself.


    The taxi seemed to have been hit by a car at the back.


    Tina was shocked.


    She had a simr experience not long ago, which made her a little nervous. However, the sun


    hadn''tpletely fallen at this time and it was still bright. The other side wouldn''t be so bold, would


    they?


    Tina turned around and breathed a sigh of relief after she confirmed that it was an ordinary traffic


    ident.


    It seemed that it was caused by cutting in. The taxi was seriously rear-ended, and the two drivers


    were negotiating with each other.


    Because they couldn''t agree with each other, it wasted a lot of time.


    A lot of passengers got off the bus one after another,ining. Tina also got out of the taxi.


    It seemed that there was no way to solve it in a short time. The two drivers were ming each


    other. At this time, it was in the rush hour, and they were at the main road. It was difficult to find a


    taxi avable, and there were no subway and bus stations nearby.


    Tina looked at her watch frequently.


    At this time, Kaylee should have taken back I from kindergarten.


    She tried to wave her hand, but did not stop a taxi for a long time.


    While she was worrying, a ck car slowly stopped in front of her.


    The rear door opened, and Bill greeted her, "Miss Hall!"


    Tina was surprised. "Chairman Amery!"


    Bill got out of the car and saw the situation on her side. He smiled and said, "It''s not easy to take a


    taxi here. Come and take my car. I''ll give you a ride along the way!"


    Tina thought for a moment and said, "Thank you very much!"


    Speaking of which, she and Bill were fated. Previously, he had been kind enough to give her a ride,


    so she did not refuse this time.


    The car was parked in front of her, and Tina needed to walk over. Because of car ident, there


    was a serious traffic jam, so she needed to pass through other cars.


    Maybe she was too anxious, so she stumbled slightly when she was about to approach the car.


    Bill helped her up. "Be careful. Are you okay?"


    He held her arm, and his eyes were filled with the concern of an elder.


    Tina was grateful. "It''s okay. Thank you!"


    Then they bent down and got into the car one after the other.


    There was another luxurious car driving slowly on the side of the road.


    The driver in the front saw the familiar license te and couldn''t help but turn back to report, "Miss,


    it seems to be Sir''s car in front!"


    "Uncle?" Abby was stunned.


    She put down the magazine in her hand and looked up at the sound.


    When she saw Bill and Tina standing together, she was slightly stunned.


    The driver asked respectfully, "Miss, do you want to stop the car?"


    Abby didn''t move her eyes. She smiled and said, "No!"


    The driver nodded and continued to drive the car forward.


    When the car passed by, Abby happened to see them talking andughing, and Bill helping Tina up.


    Abby was not surprised by their interaction.


    When Bill had just returned, he needed to attend in interview. And it was Abby who deliberately let


    Tina go to the Amery''s Group to interview Bill, and then let Tina misunderstand her rtionship with


    Wilson by hearing the employees'' words.


    However, they two of them seemed to have a good rtionship.


    "When did uncle be so familiar with Tina?"


    Abby was a little surprised.


    When the car turned at the intersection, she also looked away.


    Abby had a gathering with socialites tonight. Every one of them was a youngdy from an


    aristocratic family and she needed to spend a lot of effort tomunicate with each other. It was


    not untilte at night that she returned to the Amery family.


    Night fell, and the vi was very quiet.


    The light in the big living room was on. When Abby entered the room, she found Lin sitting alone on


    the sofa, frowning as she read the newspaper.


    After hearing her footsteps, she stood up and greeted her. "Abby, you''re back!"


    Seeing this, Abby asked in surprise, "Auntie, are you waiting for me? What''s wrong?"


    Lin became serious and said, "Let''s talk upstairs!"

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Lin pulled Abby all the way into the study.


    Abby was a little confused and felt that it seemed to be something cautious, because Lin


    deliberately avoided people.


    After Lin closed the door of the study, she looked at Abby with aplicated expression and asked,


    "Abby, the design theme of Miss Hall on the fashion weekst time is not the originally one. I have


    seen it at that time!"


    "She changed the design temporarily because she suddenly found that a design work in a foreign


    magazine was simr to hers. Moreover, the magazine was published a year ago, and time was


    pressing, so she changed her design at thest time... Do you know about this?"


    Abby felt a chill in her heart.


    She smiled as usual and said without any clue, "I don''t know about such a thing!"


    Lin stared at her and asked, "Don''t you know?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t know!" Abby shook her head, showing confusion on her face. She said in a very confused


    tone, "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    Lin stared at her for a long time.


    It was as if she was trying to identify the authenticity of Abby''s words. When she saw that her eyes


    were innocent, Lin immediately heaved a sigh of relief. "Abby, it''s good that you don''t know about


    this matter. It means that I''ve thought too much!"


    Lin experienced false rms.


    She exined, "Tonight, Susan and I had dinner together. When we were chatting, she mentioned


    Miss Hall''s design on the fashion week, and then I learned about it! Miss Hall has asked me to help


    her with the design, and no one else knew about it. I only mentioned it to you..."


    Lin hadn''t been at ease ever since Susan told her about the incident.


    She was afraid that Abby was involved in it. If so, it would be hard for her to get rid of the me.


    Abby clenched her fists tightly and said with a smile, "Aunt, don''t worry. I don''t know! I was also


    shocked when I heard what you said. It is really shocking to change the design temporarily. But...


    Aunt, have you ever thought about that maybe she really copied someone else''s design?"


    Lin shook her head and denied this statement. "No, Miss Hall won''t copy!"


    She said, "I have dealt with Miss Hall several times, and I have seen her designs. She is very


    enthusiastic about fashion design and regards it as a dream. Therefore, she will never do anything


    to vite her dream. I can be sure of this!"


    As a master of design, Lin had seen a lot of people.


    She had seen many designers in the circle, including the predecessors and rising stars. She


    believed that she was right.


    And it was very simple to figure it out.


    If Tina did copy it, she would not have drawn a new design in such a short time, and she would not


    have stunned all people on the fashion week.


    This was enough to prove her strength.


    Abby clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were almost broken.


    This was not the first time that Lin had praised Tina in front of her.


    From the day she studied fashion design, she had been with Lin all the time, but she had never


    heard her praise so much.


    Abby tried hard to suppress the resentment in her heart, and the smile on her face was as gentle as


    possible, showing a little natural. "If it was not a copy, it could be a coincidence, or she had


    identally offended someone. After all, in our circle, there are many people using unscrupulous


    means for fame!"


    Lin nodded and said, "I agree with you!"


    Abby said, "Auntie, it seems that you really appreciate Miss Hall!"


    Lin smiled slightly and said with admiration, "Yes, I do appreciate her. It''s rare to see such a talented


    designer. I agree with Susan''s saying that she is a piece of jade in the fashion design industry. She


    is born to be a designer. She will definitely be able to shine and be a master in the future!"


    It seemed that she realized that she had said too much. Worried that Abby would be unhappy, Lin


    quickly took her hand and added, "Abby, you have always been excellent! I have almost resigned


    from a leading post. I am very happy that young people like you can take the lead early! Miss Hall is


    talented, and you work hard. If there is a chance, you canmunicate with each other and


    improve together!"


    Abby smiled deeply on the surface.


    However, her nails had long been broken.


    Lin was sure that Tina would be a master of design in the future. What would she do?


    She felt that it was too ironic.


    Not a single one of Abby''s anger could be expressed.


    Ever since she came to the Amery family, she had not only tried to please Old Madam Amery, but


    also Bill and Lin. In order to get closer to Lin, she had chosen fashion design.


    After all, no matter how much Old Madam Amery doted on her, she had already reached an ancient


    age. No matter how strong her body was, how many years would she be able to live?


    If she wanted to gain a firm foothold in the Amery family, she had to rely on Bill and Lin.


    Abby knew her future best.


    Therefore, when she repeatedly heard Lin praise Tina, she was jealous and wanted to break this


    kind of love and appreciation.


    Thinking of something, Abby deliberately wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Auntie, it''s not wrong for you to appreciate Miss Hall, but there is one thing that I still want to tell


    you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin asked.


    Abby said hesitantly, "At dusk, I saw Miss Hall and uncle together. She also got in uncle''s car. The


    rtionship between them look very close!"


    Lin shook her head with a smile. "No, your uncle is not that kind of person!"


    She was very clear about the rtionship between her husband and Tina.


    When they metst time, Tina tried to exin to her. Lin had no grudge in her heart at all.


    "I think so too!" Abby nodded with a smile and frowned slightly. "But..."


    Lin looked at her.


    Of course, Abby knew Bill well. He had always been honest and had never been involved in any


    love affairs.


    She was just trying to make things difficult for Lin, so that she would hate Tina.


    When she saw that Lin did not pay attention to it, Abby''s eyes shed slightly. "Auntie, we know


    uncle''s character best. Of course, he never keeps a mistress outside like other chairmen! However,


    I always feel that he treats Miss Hall differently. Uncle has always been clean and keeps a distance


    from women. Only Miss Hall is close to him. Maybe it''s because I have heard too many secrets of


    rich and powerful families recently. She can''t be my uncle''s illegitimate daughter outside, can she..."


    Lin was stunned.


    Her expression changed again and again, and her hands were clenched together.


    Seeing this, Abby quickly said, "I''m sorry, aunt. I was just joking!"


    She thought that her words had worked, but in fact, Lin was thinking about something else.


    If such words were heard by others, they would definitely feel ufortable. When they saw Tina


    again, they would subconsciously resist her. However, Lin knew her husband''s past and did not


    have any suspicion or jealousy.


    She just thought in her heart, "Will there really be such a possibility?"

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    This idea was too bold...


    Lin lowered her head and pondered for a while. Then she raised her head.


    Of course, it was not convenient for her to reveal too much about her husband to her niece Abby. In


    order to hide her true feelings, the expression on her face was a little unnatural.


    Lin twitched the corner of her mouth and pretended to be fine. She smiled and said, "It''s getting


    late. Your uncle should be sleeping soon. Let''s go back to our rooms and have an early rest!"


    Abby nodded calmly. "Okay!"


    Lin turned around and walked out of the study, deep in thought.


    Abby looked at her seemingly stiff back, raised her hand, threw the broken diamond on her nails


    into the trash can, and raised her red lips happily.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the party of the kindergarten.


    After breakfast, I, who was neatly dressed, ran to them. She repeatedly told them with her hands


    sped behind her back like an adult, "Mom, Mr. president, don''t forget the kindergarten party


    today!"


    With their repeated promises, I went out with peace of mind.


    After tidying up the news draft in her hand, Tina took an afternoon off from the chief editor.


    Wilson was having an urgent overseas video conference. She didn''t wait for him to pick her up. In


    order to save time, she took a taxi to Chin''s Group and would leave for kindergarten together with


    him after he finished his work.


    Tina had been to Chin''s Group many times, so she was familiar with here.


    The receptionist had already been told. After seeing Tina, she took the initiative to lead her to the


    elevator.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor.


    When Tina came out of the office, she heard a lot of noise at the door of the secretary''s office.


    Terry, who was dressed in a suit, was trying to stop Selene in front of him. "Miss Chin, don''t make


    scene anymore!"


    Selene was so angry that she scolded unhappily, "Do you know who I am? I am the youngdy of


    the Chin Family. How dare you stop me!"


    Terry said respectfully, "Miss Chin, I don''t dare, but President Chin has ordered that you are not


    allowed to step into the president''s office. Please don''t make things difficult for me! If you keep


    making trouble like this, I can only do ording to President Chin''s instructions and ask the security


    guards to send you out!"


    Selene''s eyes were red as she stubbornly said, "I don''t care. I have to see my second cousin. You


    report to him again!"


    Terry was helpless.


    When he touched his forehead, he caught a glimpse of Tina from the corner of his eye and quickly


    nodded. "Miss Hall!"


    Selene also turned around when she heard this and ran over when she saw her. "Sister-inw!"


    "Hmm," Tina replied.


    Selene seemed to have found a savior as she clutched her hands tightly. "Sister- in-w, please


    help me! I''ve been waiting for Second Cousin here for the entire day, but he refused to see me. Can


    you help me plead with him? I don''t want to go abroad. I''ll stay here first!"


    "Selene, this is Wilson''s decision!" Tina was in a dilemma.


    Wilson wasn''t trying to scare Selene.


    He had already conveyed his decision to Selene''s parents and given Selene two weeks to pack up


    and get out of the country. She couldn''te back without his permission in the next five years.


    Selene''s eyes were filled with tears. Her voice was choked with emotion as she said, "Sister-inw,


    I beg you, I''m really anxious to death! For the sake of me calling you sister-inw, please help me.


    You know how much I like Dn. If I leave, there''s really no chance at all. Sister-inw..."


    Thest call of "sister-inw" was really sad.


    Tina nodded softly and said, "Well, I''ll try!"


    A few traces of hope appeared in Selene''s eyes.


    Under the burning gaze of Selene, Tina walked into the president''s office.


    Wilson sat in a high-back chair, with aptop in front of him. He wore a Bluetooth headset on his


    right ear, and his angr facial features were handsome in the sunshine.


    When he saw hering in, he touched the heard headset, smiled at the people on the screen,


    and said, "Sorry, my fiancee ising, just a moment."


    Tina blushed.


    My fiancee...


    She heard Wilson call her that to the people in the meeting.


    Tina''s eyshes drooped slightly, and her face were covered with shyness. She was in a good


    mood.


    Wilson raised his sharp chin slightly. "Tina, wait for me for ten minutes. I''ll be ready soon!"


    Tina nodded gently.


    She walked to the sofa next to her and sat down obediently. She kept quiet, not disturbing him.


    Wilson was punctual. Ten minutester, he ended the meeting on time.


    Seeing that he had taken off his headset, Tina got up from the sofa and walked over to him. "Have


    you finished the meeting?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina looked at the office door and took the initiative to say, "Wilson, when I came here, I saw Selene


    staying outside. She felt so wronged that her eyes turned red, saying that you refused to see her!"


    Wilson said with gloomy eyes, "Yes. Let her go!"


    Tina didn''t expect that he was still angry.


    However, the reason why he was so angry was her. Her heart suddenly softened.


    Tina pulled out a chair and sat opposite him. She held her face with one hand and looked at him.


    "Are you really going to throw her abroad?"


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.


    Tina put her hand over the desk and gently pulled the sleeve of his suit. "She just choked with sobs


    and asked me to help her. I usually see her being spoiled and domineering. She is so pitiful that I


    can''t bear it. Why don''t we just let it go?"


    Wilson remained unmoved. "No!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "For my sake, huh?" Tina softened her voice and tried to persuade him. "You said she is not allowed


    toe back for five years, and she is already scared and has realized that she was wrong. It''s


    enough to scare her! In fact, although Selene has been spoiled, her nature is still good!"


    Wilson sighed.


    With a flip of his hand, he held her hand, which was tugging at the sleeves of her suit, in his palm,


    and then gently pinched it twice.


    Wilson slightly raised his lips and said slowly, "Selene is the only girl in the younger generation of


    the Chin Family. The elders love her very much, so she has developed this personality now. She


    has been well protected by the Chin Family and is too simple. That''s why she was used by others


    before!" "In addition, she has been spoiled since she was a child and has a bad temper. She can''t


    continue like this. This time, not only will we punish her, but we also want to take this opportunity to


    make her mature!"


    Hearing his earnest words, Tina was stunned. Then she nodded and understood his intention.


    Although Wilson didn''t seem to care much about Selene, and even seemed a little ruthless, he


    actually attached great importance to family affection.


    Tina gently held his big hand and said softly, "She will understand your painstaking efforts!"


    Wilson''s eyes were deep. "Yes!"


    They looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Wilson looked at his watch and picked up the windbreaker on the back of the chair. "It''s almost time.


    Let''s go!"


    "Okay!" Tina smiled.


    Selene was still waiting outside when they came out of the office.


    When she saw them, she immediately wanted to rush up. However, under Wilson''s eyes, Terry


    stopped her.


    Selene pursed her lips in grievance and looked at him sadly. "Second cousin, I know I was wrong!


    You can punish me no matter what. Don''t let me leave, okay? I can''t leave now..."


    Wilson''s face was cold.


    Seeing that he ignored her, Selene turned her eyes to Tina anxiously, full of expectation.


    Tina shook her head at her.


    She sighed lightly, indicating that she could do nothing.


    When Selene saw this, the light in her eyes immediately dimmed, as if she had lost all vitality.


    However, she still didn''t give up and struggled to run over. Unfortunately, Wilson didn''t give her any


    chance. He took Tina''s hand and entered the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Tina also saw Selene''s crying face.


    Aftering out of Chin''s Group, they drove directly to kindergarten.


    There was no traffic jam on the road. However, because there was a party, the inside and outside of


    the kindergarten was almost full of cars. Therefore, it was a little difficult to park.


    The kindergarten was very lively at this time.


    Thergest activity room was full of people, including teachers, children, and parents.


    When Tina and Wilson went in, I was standing in the middle of a group of children, waiting for


    them with expectation.


    Today, I''s hair was tied into two braids with two bows in each end. She was going to perform at


    the partyter, so she changed into a red princess''s bubble dress. The teacher also put on makeup


    for her.


    When she saw the two of them, I''s eyes suddenly lit up. She raised her head and proudly said to


    the other children beside her, "Look, my parents are here. I told you that I didn''t lie!"


    Like other children, she also had her mom and dad.


    I''s eyes were like two crescent moons as she flew toward them like a happy bird.


    Wilson bent down and caught his daughter steadily.


    I was picked up by him. She held his neck with her short hands andined in a childish


    voice, "Mom, Mr. president, why did youe sote?


    You were two minuteste than the appointed time!"


    Tina said softly, "Sorry, I. It took us some time to park!"


    I nodded with a smile, not ming them.


    The teachers came over to arrange seats, and the party soon began. A temporary stage had been


    set up. The children took turns to perform one by one. The parents off the stage apuded


    enthusiastically.


    I, who was wearing a red dress, stood on the stage singing childishly with her little hands behind


    her back.


    Tina and Wilson were extremely proud in their hearts.


    In the party, the most meaningful part was the parent-child activity. After the show was over, the


    teachers moved the props up and asked the parents to bake with their children.


    It would not only train the children''s operational ability, but also improve the rtionship between


    the children and their parents.


    Like the other families, the three of them also put on an apron.


    Tina seldom baked, but she was good at cooking, so it was not difficult for her to master it.


    ording to the steps in the book, she taught I to bake step by step.


    As for Wilson, he was in charge of assisting them from time to time.


    The whole room was filled with warmth.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Tina and I chose to bake chocte biscuits. After the dough was ready, they began to make


    biscuits of different animals with the mold.


    After making a rabbit biscuit with her chubby little hands, I looked at Wilson with her big blinking


    eyes. "Mr. president, this is my first time making a cake. I''ll give it to youter, okay?"


    Wilson smiled. "Okay!"


    I continued to make a kitten biscuit happily.


    After all the biscuits were made, they were ced on the te and ayer of coconut powder was


    sprinkled on.


    The teachers had alreadye over and helped send them to the oven.


    Tina''s cell phone rang at this time.


    The call was from Susan. She must have something about the design to tell her.


    Tina took off her apron and said to Wilson, "You stay with I. I''ll pick up a call first!"


    "Okay, go ahead!" Wilson nodded.


    Tina answered the phone in the corridor outside the room.


    Because they needed to discuss about modifying the design, the phone call took Tina some time.


    By the time she finished, the biscuits had been made.


    I was holding a small basket with chocte biscuits in it. She was handing it to Wilson''s mouth


    like presenting a treasure. Both of them were smiling and eating happily.


    Seeing here back, I waved her hand and said, "Mom, the biscuits are ready. Have a try!"


    Tina said with a smile, "Okay, let me have a try!"


    After she put it into her mouth, the strong fragrance of chocte filled her mouth at once, as well as


    a different vor.


    Tina looked surprised. "It''s strange. Why is there hazelnut..."


    She remembered that in addition to chocte, there were only peanuts sauce and coconut powder.


    She did not put hazelnut...


    I smiled, raised her little face and said innocently, "Ha ha, I added! Arya made a hazelnut cake,


    and she gave the rest to me. So I sprinkled it on biscuits."


    Hearing that, Tina was stunned.


    Then she thought of something, and her face suddenly changed.


    She quickly turned to look at Wilson, only to find that there was something wrong with his face. He


    frowned deeply, and his big hands kept loosening his shirt cor.


    Tina walked over quickly and asked with concern, "Wilson, are you okay?"


    Wilson nodded his head. "I''m okay..."


    Tina covered her mouth and shouted in a low voice. Her eyes widened slightly, and she said in a


    panic, "How could it be okay? You are allergic to hazelnut! There is already arge patch of rash on


    your neck!"


    In an instant, the rash had spread to his corbone,


    which was so red that it made people scared.


    Wilson held her hand and tried tofort her. "Tina, it doesn''t matter to me... Don''t, don''t scare our


    daughter!"


    Although he said that, it became more and more difficult for her to speak.


    The allergy had made it difficult for him to breathe. He felt dizzy and exhausted.


    Seeing this, Tina was extremely anxious.


    The noise on their side attracted attention, and the parents next to them gathered around.


    Seeing Wilson''s strange expression, they shouted, "Oh, this is an allergic reaction. We have to send


    him to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    After that, the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    The parents were very enthusiastic. Some took the initiative to drive, some went forward to help


    Tina help Wilson get up from the chair, and some helped him hurry out of the room.


    It seemed that only then did I realize what had happened.


    She was scared silly.


    Fear filled her obsidian-like eyes, especially when she saw Wilson''s breathless look. She cried and


    rushed over to hug his leg. "Ah! Dad, don''t leave me"

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    At the emergency ward.


    At this time, the sun was setting, and the white wall was glowing golden.


    Wilson was lying on the bed, having a drip. His sses was put aside. Maybe because his eyes


    were closed, his slightly pale face looked a little dispirited.


    A kind-hearted parent sent him to th hospital. He fell asleep after the desensitization therapy.


    Tina had been guarding the bedside.


    In addition to Wilson, who was in aa, there was a small figure on the bed. I was curled up


    beside him, and there seemed to be tears hanging on her long eyshes.


    About half an hourter, Wilson woke up.


    Tina was holding his hand tightly. When he moved slightly, she was noticed.


    Tina leaned over and said, "Wilson, you''re awake!"


    "Mmm!" Wilson''s lips curled up slightly, and he could clearly see her slightly red eyes. His voice was


    a little hoarse. "Tina, are you scared? I''m fine!"


    Tina said with lingering fear, "You clearly know that you are allergic to hazelnuts, why did you still


    eat the biscuits today?"


    When she had dinner with Meadow, they talked a lot about Wilson.


    Meadow had said that Wilson was allergic to hazelnuts and that he had been once sent to the


    hospital when he was a child.


    At that time, Tina had taken it seriously.


    Wilson said with a smile, "As you know, this is the first time that I has made biscuits herself. She


    made for me. How can I let her down?"


    "Then you can''t ignore the danger!" Tina''s voice was full of resentment. Her heart was still hanging.


    Being allergic was not a joke.


    If serious, it would very likely cause a lifethreatening danger.


    Wilson pinched her little hand, which was soft and delicate. He exined with a smile, "I didn''t


    expect that. When I was a child, I identally ate hazelnuts and went to the hospital twice. I


    thought that I would be fine after so many years!"


    Tina put his big hand on her face and said softly, "Don''t do this again in the future!"


    "Okay!" Wilson curled his lips.


    I seemed to have had a nightmare. She opened her mouth slightly and whispered something.


    Then she suddenly sat up.


    She looked left and right in a daze.


    When she saw Tina and Wilson, her obsidian-like eyes blinked twice, and soon tears rolled down.


    I rushed to Wilson again and cried sadly, "Dad, don''t die. Boo-hoo, don''t die..."


    Tina and Wilson realized that she had dreamed of what had happened before.


    In kindergarten, I was shocked when she saw Wilson''s look.


    Wilson was in so much pain that he couldn''t breathe, just like the hero in the TV series, who was


    about to die. I seemed to be on the scene, and suddenly thought that her father was going to die


    like the hero.


    Tina touched her forehead.


    When the incident happened, the kindergarten was in a mess. She was really scared.


    At this time, Wilson was out of danger, and Tina felt relieved. Seeing I, she couldn''t help


    laughing.


    Wilson supported himself to sit up, held I in his arms, and coaxed her. "I, don''t cry! Dad won''t


    die!"


    After beingforted and confirming that he was fine, I slowly stopped crying.


    I nodded with tears in her eyes. "Yes! Dad won''t die!"


    Wilson was touched.


    To him, his daughter''s every word of "dad" was like the sound of nature.


    When Wilson was in kindergarten, he heard I calling him dad. At that time, the allergic reaction


    caused himck of oxygen and almost suffocate. He had no time to care about anything else and


    could not respond.


    At that time, he even thought that if he could hear I call him dad again, he would be willing to


    experience it again.


    At the moment, he was extremely excited.


    Even if Wilson hadforted Tina that it was not appropriate to urge I, he could not help looking


    forward to it.


    From the moment he knew that the little girl was his daughter, he had been looking forward to be


    called Dad. Now that his dream had finallye true, his heart was satisfied.


    Wilson touched I''s head and asked excitedly and nervously, "Baby, can you call me dad again?"


    Hearing that, I raised her head and shouted in a childish voice, "Dad!"


    Wilson''s eyes were a little wet.


    Tina, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but feel a lump in her throat.


    The warm scene moved her. Looking at her daughter in Wilson''s arms, she smiled.


    This time, it could be confirmed: "I has walked out of the shadow of broken love!"


    The doctor came in with a stethoscope. When he saw Wilson was awake, he came over to check


    on him.


    After that, the doctor said, "Don''t worry. Mr. Chin is fine now! An acute allergic reaction is very


    dangerous. It''s easy to cause blood pressure decline and suffocation, and even unpredictable


    consequences. Fortunately, he didn''t eat a lot and you sent him here in time. You must pay more


    attention in the future!"


    Tina nodded heavily. "Thank you, doctor. We will definitely pay attention!"


    The doctor looked at the infusion bottle and said, "After this bottle finishes, you can go home!"


    "Thank you!" Tina said again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I hugged Wilson tightly and said in a low voice, "Doctor uncle, you must cure my dad. Don''t let


    him die, okay?"


    The doctor couldn''t help smiling.


    When they came here, this girl held her father''s legs tightly the whole time. She cried so hard,


    saying that she didn''t want her father die. The nurses could not pull her away. Later, she fell asleep


    ti redly.


    The doctor sighed with emotion, "She really loves her father!"


    Tina went out to buy dinner, and the family of three settled their dinner in the observation room.


    By the time they left the hospital, it was already dark outside.


    On the way back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence, I fell asleep on Wilson''s shoulder. Her little


    face looked innocent.


    When they entered the room and turned on the light, I moved her body and shouted half-


    awakely, "Dad..."


    Wilson''s heart melted.


    He carried his daughter into the bedroom, kissed her forehead, and said gently, "I, baby, Dad is


    here!"


    Tina leaned against the door frame and looked at them.


    Wilson looked up at her when she bit her lips.


    He walked over quietly, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    She slowly shifted her eyes from her daughter, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and


    whispered, "Wilson, you haven''t called me baby before!"

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Behind Wilson''s sses, there were several wisps of light in his eyes. "Tina, are you jealous?"


    Tina shook her head. "No!"


    She could never admit.


    It was too shameful to be jealous of her daughter, although... it was indeed a little bit!


    Seeing her expression, Wilson couldn''t help but smile.


    In order not to wake I up, he deliberately suppressed hisughter, sounding particrly sexy and


    charming.


    Wilson gently held her slender waist. "I is my little baby. You are my big baby. I can also call you


    darling, sweetheart, and honey..."


    Tina blushed.


    Her cheeks were red, and her eyes looked even more charming.


    Wilson pressed her against the door frame and whispered in her ear, "And, I want to call in bed


    more!"


    Tina''s face was as red as a tomato.


    Her shy look made Wilson''s heart miss a beat, and his breathing became disordered.


    Wilson raised her chin and lowered his head to kiss


    her.


    He kissed her lips and ears.


    Suddenly, a childish voice came from the bed. "Dad..."


    The two suddenly froze, and quickly stopped and separated.


    When they looked back, they found that I was still sleeping soundly with her mouth open. It


    turned out that she was just talking in her dream.


    The two of them couldn''t help butugh.


    ? ? ?


    Since I started calling Wilson dad, she couldn''t wait to say it all the time.


    It seemed that she wanted to make up for all the missed times for years. Every day, when she came


    back from kindergarten, she shouted with her sweet baby voice, "Dad, Dad..."


    Although Tina was still a bit jealous, she was more happy to appreciate the deep love between


    them.


    Susan had discussed with her in the studio. She would take a break, so she didn''t need to draw the


    design drawings for the time being, she would have a lot of time. Wilson decided to take the whole


    family to the horse farm on the weekend.


    On this day, I woke up early and waited.


    Wilson had promised her that he would take her to see Marshmallow after he was discharged from


    the hospital.


    After breakfast, Tina read the messages on her mobile phone.


    Many of them were from Selene. She was still persuading Tina to plead for mercy.


    Tina sighed.


    She already knew Wilson''s intention to send Selene abroad at this time. She knew what he was


    thinking, so she would not intervene anymore.


    There was nothing she could do.


    When Wilson saw it, he frowned and said, "If she annoys you again, you can just block her


    number!"


    "Don''t. She is your cousin!" Tina smiled.


    Selene''s pitiful red eyes appeared in front of Tina. She couldn''t help but say, "But I see that she


    really doesn''t want to go abroad. She may not be obedient!"


    Wilson said calmly, "I have talked with uncle and aunt. When the timees, no matter whether


    she is willing or not, they will force her out!"


    "Ok!" Tina nodded.


    She suddenly felt that it was not easy for him to be an elder brother.


    Either the spoiled and domineering Selene or the troublemaking Desmond, always brought Wilson


    headache.


    Wilson pinched her earlobe. "What are you thinking about?"


    Tina raised her head along his big hand and said with a smile, "I suddenly thought of Desmond. It


    seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It had indeed been a few days since theyst met. For some reason, Desmond had always been


    filled with resentment towards her.


    When Wilson heard this, his eyes narrowed. "Tina, do you miss him?"


    This was a trap.


    Tina immediately noticed it and shook her head. "No!"


    She gently covered his big hand with a ttering smile and exined, "I thought of him just because


    he is your cousin!"


    "Good!" Wilson was very satisfied with the answer. He thought for a while and said, "When you see


    him in the future, remember to show your imposing manner. You are elder!"


    Tina feltic.


    I ran out of the bedroom after changing her clothes. Her eyes were as bright as the sun in the


    sky outside the window. "Mom and Dad, I am ready. We can set off!"


    The two nodded with a smile, and the family went to the horse farm.


    The horse farm in the suburbs had been bought by Wilsonst time. However, he didn''t reserve the


    whole ce. It was still open to external.


    They each changed into horse-riding suit.


    However, they didn''t expect to run into Desmond.


    He wore a very coquettish horse- riding suit. Besides white shirt and white pants, iid with


    exaggerated gold threads, he even wore a shiny gold tie. His previous dirty braids had returned to


    original hairstyle. Looking from the back, he looked like a prince from a foreign royal family.


    Desmond was holding a reins in his hand. Beside him were two young girls. It seemed that he had


    just demonstrated his heroess and had attracted the attention of the two girls.


    After seeing them, he tied his horse to one side and walked over.


    Tina was surprised. "Desmond?"


    I, holding Tina''s hand, greeted politely, "Hello, handsome Mr. Charming Chin!"


    Desmond had shamelessly convinced I to add "handsome" when she called him.


    Desmond was in a good mood when he saw the lively and intelligent girl and heard her childish


    voice calling him handsome.


    However, when he saw the harmonious scene, he suddenly felt that his chest was blocked. His lips


    twitched slightly as he said, "Wilson, Tina, are the three of you here for a date?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    I also nodded with a smile.


    Wilson''s lips curledzily. "Family time!"


    Desmond''s lips twitched even more.


    It was refreshing in Autumn. Although the wind was cool, there was still warmth in the sun.


    Sitting on the sofa in the rest area and drinking a cup of hot fruit tea, the three of them felt warm


    inside and out.


    The chair next to them was pulled out and


    Desmond sat down.


    Wilson''s gaze nted over. Desmond crossed his legs and said confidently, "I''m your cousin, and


    I''m also a member of the family. It''s normal for me to join!"


    Wilson obviously ignored him.


    I jumped down from the sofa, took Wilson''s big hand and waved it. She pointed to the pony in


    front of her. "Dad, can you apany me to feed Marshmallow?"


    Wilson curled his lips. "Okay!"


    He gave in to his daughter''s request.


    Being pulled up by I, Wilson nced at Desmond, who was waiting to provoke him at any time.


    Before leaving, he leaned over and whispered in Tina''s ear.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Wilson and I went to feed the horse, leaving only Tina and Desmond on the sofa.


    Tina liked the fruit tea very much. With lime and passion fruit in it, the taste was very sweet,


    spreading from her throat to her stomach. Herfortable eyes narrowed.


    She tilted her head to look at Desmond, who was sitting diagonally across from her.


    In the whole ce, he was the most attractive one, because he was dressing up grandly. To be


    honest, the same suit would make ordinary people vulgar, but only make him more fashionable and


    noble.


    Fate was indeed biased.


    Tina looked at him curiously and then looked around. "Desmond, where are the two girls just now?"


    She still remembered the first time she saw Desmond. He was dressed so mboyantly and had a


    mischievous smile on his handsome face. He was especially popr among girls and was like a


    butterfly meeting its prey.


    Desmond shook his leg. "I''ve let them go back!"


    Tina joked, "I thought you had a new girlfriend!"


    Desmond stroked his chin haughtily, revealing his canine teeth. "Are you joking? Those two aren''t


    my cup of tea. Although I''m indeed charming, I''m still single!" "Whatever you say!" Tina shrugged.


    Seeing her perfunctory expression, Desmond immediately became unhappy. The curly hair on his


    forehead trembled with excitement. "Hey, hey, what do you mean? Are you questioning me? How


    can you question my charm? Do you know that in the entire Chin''s Group, I am ranked NO.1 on the


    list of men that all the girls want to have a one-night stand the most?"


    Tina tried not to expose the truth.


    It showed that the girls didn''t think of long-term rtionship with him.


    Tina asked with great interest, "What about Wilson?"


    Desmond curled his lips, looking willing to say it. "He''s the man whom the girls want to marry most."


    Hearing this, Tina suddenly smiled. She knew it.


    She couldn''t help raising her head. In her sight, Wilson was squatting with grass in his hand and


    feeding the pony. His profile looked very handsome and soft.


    Tina looked at him with her eyes full of affection.


    Seeing this, Desmond felt jealous. He snorted and said, "Tina, it looks like you and Wilson''s


    rtionship has gone very smoothly. Is it very sweet?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded shyly.


    It was indeed very smooth and sweet.


    Hearing her reply, Desmond''s eyes almost turned to the sky. Heined, "I told you your eyes


    are not good! What do you like about him? Because he''s older than me?"


    Tina slowly retracted her gaze and looked at Desmond.


    She blinked. "Do you still like Miss Amery?"


    Desmond was taken aback. "Why are you asking this?"


    Tina spread out her hands. "If not, why are you always fighting with Wilson now?"


    Desmond was speechless.


    He felt his blood pressure soaring, "I don''t like her for a long time."


    But at the end, he didn''t know how to exin to her.


    Tina was confused. "Then why?"


    Desmond grabbed his curly hair irritably. "Forget it. You won''t understand even if I tell you!"


    Tina had an innocent expression on her face. How could she undersand if he didn''t tell her?


    She thought of Wilson''s words.


    She was elder.


    It sounded reasonable.


    Tina sat up straight and said in a clear voice, "Desmond, you are not young. You can''t always flirt


    with girls. It''s time to find a girl to have a good rtionship! What kind of girls do you like?"


    She tried her best to act like an elder sister-inw and expressed her sincere concern.


    Desmond propped up his chin and thought for a moment. Then, he suddenly shot a nce at her.


    "Can cook!"


    "Cook?" Tina was surprised.


    Desmond nodded. His gaze seemed to be a little lost in thought. "Mm, it''s best if she can cook


    porridge and wash clothes!"


    "That''s all?" Tina was even more astonished. She thought that Desmond would tell her the standard


    of a princess. "This request is very simple. It''s very easy for you to find such a girl!"


    Moreover, she felt that Desmond''s request was too strange, more like finding a nanny.


    Desmond looked at her faintly.


    He asked tentatively, "Tina, do you believe that I like you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tina shook her head. "I don''t believe it!"


    A pathetic look shed through Desmond''s eyes.


    It seemed that he had expected this answer, so he was not surprised and said with a naughty smile,


    "Well, I''m just kidding!"


    Tina rolled her eyes at him.


    Desmond silently covered his chest. He leaned weakly on the sofa like a dead fish.


    He mourned for himself for a while.


    Tina didn''t notice his sadness. After drinking the fruit tea, she stood up from the sofa and reached


    out to push him. "Let''s go riding!"


    Desmond braced himself and followed her.


    The staff selected a few high-ss good horses, each of whom was beautiful and heroic.


    Wilson helped Tina pick a horse while I, who was wearing a red child''s horse costume, ran to


    Desmond with her leather boots. She looked up and said in a childish voice, "Mr. Charming Chin,


    can you ride with me?"


    Desmond looked at the little girl''s sweet smile and immediately cheered up a little.


    He was still charming!


    Desmond was extremely ttered. "I, do you want me to pany you?"


    Before, it was him to pester her.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "How about your bossy president?" Desmond felt surprised and proud.


    In the past, no matter how I was delighted by his sweet words, she fell out with him at the


    moment Wilson appeared and rushed to Wilson without hestation.


    I shook her head.


    Desmond asked, "Why?"


    I said clearly, "I suffered some emotional injuries before. So during this period of time, the two of


    them took into ount my feelings and did not show their love in front of me. But I know that they


    have been enduring it."


    Seeing Desmond''s confused expression, I showed a look of disdain. "Oh my, I can''t exin it to


    you at the moment. Anyway, I''m already out of the shadow and I don''t want to disturb my parents,


    so you take care of me and give them time to be romantic!"


    This was Desmond''s "charm"!


    There was no love in the world!

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    It was a quiet night.


    The bright moonlight and the lights in the room reflected each other. Tina closed the bedroom door


    and saw Wilson standing in front of the window, with one hand on his waist, answering the phone.


    It seemed to be about work. His low and mellow voice echoed in the room.


    He had taken a shower and was wearing pajamas.


    The tall figure with a broad back and shoulders, made Tina want to hug him.


    Tina''s eyes were attracted. She walked over with light steps and hugged him from behind.


    Wilson''s breath stopped slightly.


    He lowered his head and saw her small hands.


    They were as white and soft as lotus roots. He smiled and catched them at the same time.


    After Wilson hung up the phone, he picked up her hand and kissed it twice. Then he turned around


    and smiled mischievously. "Tina, are you seducing me?"


    Tina patted his chest coquettishly.


    She said with a smile, "I has fallen asleep. She yed too crazily today. Just now, she shouted


    ''let''s go'' in her dream!"


    Today''s parent-child time was very warm.


    Wilson seemed to have thought of something and his eyes turned dark. "What did you and


    Desmond talk about when I fed the horses with I?"


    Hearing that, Tina shrugged her shoulders and said, "We just chatted for a while!"


    She said with an embarrassed smile, "Wilson, I just asked him about his emotional life, and I tried to


    introduce someone for him!"


    Wilson lookedzy. "Well, you did a good job!"


    Tina''s eyshes drooped slightly, and she looked a little shy.


    Like Wilson, she also took a shower.


    She had changed into pajamas. Her long hair was still wet, pouring down from her shoulders like a


    waterfall of silk.


    Her skin was delicate, and her lips were exceptionally tender. Her eyes were so clear that they


    seemed to be able to prate people''s souls.


    Wilson touched her face and her earlobe. He looked at her with a intimate look. "Tina, let''s have a


    second child in the future!"


    Tina thought of Hayden, who had followed Malee to dinnerst time. At the dining table, he had


    mentioned something about the second child.


    Unexpectedly, Wilson also began to think about it. She was a little shy.


    Tina nced at him and said subconsciously, "You haven''t married me yet!"


    Wilson''s smile became bigger. "Are you in a hurry to get married?"


    Tina blushed and felt embarrassed.


    Wasn¡¯t it a little too rude to mention it in such a straightforward way?


    "I don''t!" she said in embarrassment.


    Tina blinked her eyes and looked straight at him. Her eyes were light and full of sparkling smiles.


    "And I''m not afraid. You have already given me the proposal ring. You can''t escape!"


    Wilsonughed loudly.


    He couldn''t escape, and he didn''t want to.


    Wilson held her waist. Behind the sses, there was tenderness in his deep eyes. "When the New


    Year holidayes, I will take you and I back to the Chin Family, and discuss our marriage with


    my parents. Then I will marry you when the springes next year!"


    He wanted to give her a romantic wedding.


    Tina''s heart was beating fast.


    She nodded shyly and excitedly. "Okay."


    Looking at her shy look, Wilson only felt that he loved her very much in his heart, and his life was


    complete.


    However, there were many things that couldn''t be predicted in the future.


    If Wilson had known what would happenter, he would be very regretful not marry her quickly.


    Wilson bent over and easily picked her up.


    In two or three steps, he reached the sofa.


    After putting her down, Wilson put his arms around her and said, "Tina, help me take off my


    clothes!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson''s eyes were burning. "Didn''t you just say that I has fallen asleep? I can do bad things


    now!"


    Tina blushed.


    Although she felt extremely bashful, she still raised her little hand docilely.


    After that, they hugged each other tightly.


    The next morning, sunshine shonezily in the dinning room.


    Yesterday, the three of them went to the horse farm, so they also gave Kaylee a leave. Tina made


    the breakfast more than an hourter than usual. Fortunately, it was Sunday, so they didn''t have to


    worry about beingte for work or kindergarten.


    It was a simple western style breakfast, with fried eggs and roasted bread, as well as fried sausage


    and fruit sd.


    Tina held her waist when she sat down. She didn''t sleep wellst night, so she looked a little weak.


    The reason was...


    Tina nced at Wilson, who was drinking milk and looking refreshed.


    I tilted her head, blinking her big eyes, and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tina cleared her throat. "Ahem, it''s okay. I''m just a little tired!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing this, I said in a childish voice, "Mom is so weak!"


    Tina couldn''t exin.


    Looking at her innocent daughter, she sighed in her heart.


    After breakfast, Tina stood up with her hands holding her waist. Wilson couldn''t helpughing at her.


    He saidzily, "Tina, Kaylee will soone and take care of I. I have to go back to Chin''s


    Mansion. You can catch up on sleep at home during the day!"


    "No, I will go to the studio!" Tina shook her head. "I need to see the products in person. It''s


    inconvenient tomunicate on the phone!"


    Wilson nodded.


    After Kaylee arrived, they went out.


    Wilson drove her to the studio first, and then turned back to the Chin''s Mansion.


    Tina entered Susan''s office and saw that there were already a guest inside. She smiled and


    nodded. "Lin, you''re here too!"


    Lin nodded with a smile. "Well, I''m here to borrow your studio''s technicians!"


    One of the technicians here was hired by her with a high sry.


    Lin picked up theptop on the sofa, and stood up, "I''ll go first!" "Okay!" Tina nodded with a smile.


    An hourter, theypleted the check-out of the clothing series.


    Tina yawned.


    It seemed that she did have to go home to catch up on sleep.


    After saying goodbye to Susan, Tina walked out of the office.


    She ran into Lin. Lin asked with a smile, "Miss Hall, are you ready to go back?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Lin said, "That''s great. Let''s go together!"


    Tina responded with a chuckle.


    The two of them walked into the elevator together.


    The studio was sitting on the highest floor, so it would take some time to go downstairs.


    Tina''s figure was reflected on the smooth and cleandder wall. Lin looked at it in a trance.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Abby''s words rang in Lin''s ears, "Uncle has always kept a distance from women, except Miss Hall.


    Maybe I have heard too many secrets of rich and powerful families recently. She can''t be uncle''s


    illegitimate daughter."


    Perhaps it was just unintentional words or some nonsense, but it suddenly lingered in Lin''s heart.


    Lin and Bill had been married for dozens of years. They had always treated each other as friends.


    They had never had problems, let alone quarreled.


    Their marriage was the mostmon marriage among wealthy families.


    Although they had no passion, they were more like family and respected each other.


    They had never had children.


    When Lin heard Abby''s words, she didn''t feel jealous or aggrieved in her heart. Instead, if her


    husband really had a child with his ex-girlfriend, she could not bear to let his child outside alone.


    It was unlikely, but what if?


    Seeing that Lin''s expression was erratic, Tina asked with concern, "Are you OK?"


    Lin pulled herself together, shook her head, and exined, "Nothing!"


    Tina smiled.


    Lin said casually, "By the way, Miss Hall, I know about the rtionship between your mother and


    Bill. I also know that she has been dead for many years. What about your father? Has he passed ?ll


    "Yes!" Tina nodded and thought for a while, "When I was a child, my mother told me this. I don''t


    have much memory of him!"


    "I see!" Lin said thoughtfully.


    In order not to make Tina feel strange, Lin naturally changed the subject. "Your studio''s poprity is


    getting higher and higher. Many people asked me about it and wanted to seek cooperation. Susan


    always said that you contributed the most!"


    Tina shook her head and said, "In fact, all the credit belongs to Susan. She has always been in


    charge of the studio, and I do only designing work!"


    There was admiration in Lin''s eyes. She said with a smile, "It means that both of you are the souls


    of the studio!"


    At this time, the elevator arrived at the first floor.


    The elevator door opened and they walked out.


    Lin took a step forward, then hesitated for a few seconds before she suddenly reached out her hand


    to Tina.


    Tina cried out in a low voice, "Ouch!"


    There was a faint pain on her head.


    Lin took back her hand from Tina''s hair and exined with a smile, "Something identally


    dropped on your head!"


    Hearing this, Tina hurriedly said, "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" Lin waved her hand and they walked out of the office building together. The car


    of the Amery Family had been parked on the roadside. Lin asked with a smile, "How about my


    driver send you back?"


    Tina shook her head. "No, thank you!"


    Before she left the office, Wilson called her and said that he woulde to pick her up.


    Lin nodded and said goodbye to Tina, then walked to the car.


    After getting on the car, Lin slowly opened her palm, and there was a long hair inside.


    Her expression was slightly restrained. She took out a handkerchief from her bag and wrapped it


    carefully.


    After Lin left, Tina waited by the roadside for a while and saw Wilsoning over in his ck


    Mercedes G65.


    The door was opened from the inside and she got in the car.


    Wilson saw that she had been in a daze after buttoning her seat belt. He reached over and held her


    hand. "What''s wrong?"


    Tina tilted her head and said, "I met Lin at the studio!"


    Wilson raised his eyebrows slightly. "Well, you should be very happy. Isn''t she your idol?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Since she was in college, Lin had always been her


    idol.


    Now she had reallye into contact with the fashionmunity and got to know Lin through


    Susan. Every time she saw Lin, she would still feel excited as a fan.


    Tina pursed her lips and said, "But, just now, she suddenly asked about my father. Wilson, do you


    think that she is still a little unhappy because my mother once had a rtionship with Chairman


    Amery?"


    Wilson thought for a moment and asked, "Do you think she is such a petty person?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t think so!" Tina shook her head.


    Lin once held her hand and said that she didn''t mind. Moreover, she was not a hypocrite.


    Tina finally came to a conclusion. "Maybe I''ve thought too much!"


    Perhaps it was because she had always regarded Lin as her idol, she was very concerned about


    Lin''s opinion on her.


    ncing back, Tina asked in surprise, "Hey, what''s in the back seat?"


    Wilson also raised his head and nced at the rearview mirror. He smiledzily and said, "Soup


    from my mother. She said that it was for her future daughter-inw!"


    Thest sentence made Tina shy and warm.


    Her little face was extremely surprised. "Aunt cooked for me?"


    Tina leaned back and couldn''t wait to take the thermal lunch box over.


    Wilson exined in advance, "She didn''t cook it. My mother wasn''t good at cooking. When I was


    young, she tried to cook for us once in high spirits. As a result, the kitchen was almost on fire, and


    even the fire brigade came. My father then forbidden her to go into the kitchen. Today she asked the


    cook to make this soup!"


    However, Tina didn''t care at all. She was still moved.


    She opened the lid and smelled the fragrance.


    Tina was extremely happy. "It smells so good. You must thank her for me!"


    If it weren''t in the car, she really wanted to taste it now.


    "Okay!" Wilson smiled, and then he said, "By the way, I''ll have a trip in about 10 days!"


    Tina nodded.


    As she silently calcted the date, she thought of something and whispered, "It''s almost my


    mother''s death anniversary!"


    Wilson''s big hand reached over again and wrapped around her little hand. He gently rubbed her


    fingures and said, "Tina, I''ll apany you!"


    His eyes were deep and full of tenderness.


    Tina raised her eyebrows and said, "Thank you!"


    She felt warm and sweet in her heart.


    When the t raff ice light turned red, Tina couldn''t help leaning over and kissing him.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes. "Tina, are you seducing me again?"


    Tina smiled helplessly.


    She was not seducing him. It was obvious that he had evil intentions.


    In fact, Tina had wronged Wilson. Even her small kiss was enough to arouse his interest.


    However, Tina was not afraid of him. The signal had changed, and the traffic flew again. Wilson


    could do nothing, so she deliberately leaned over again.


    Wilson nced at her. "Have you recovered?"


    Tina blinked innocently.


    Wilson lookedzy and mischievous. "Don''t seduce me in daylight. Otherwise, I won''t go back to


    Mansion No.1 but go straight to the hotel!"


    He seeded.


    Tina quickly sat down in a well-behaved manner.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    When Wilson was about to set off for business trip, I held his thigh tightly like a pendant. She


    kept calling him Dad, and her little face was full of reluctance.


    They walked together downstairs, then Wilson got in the car.


    I waved her chubby little hand and looked back again and again.


    Ever since I started calling him Dad, their rtionship had grown by leaps and bounds.


    On the day after Wilson left, when I was still asleep, Tina washed up early and went out.


    She dressed up formally to attend a wedding.


    On the way, Tina called Wilson.


    She gave him a hint in advance. "Wilson, I''m going to attend the wedding of my two college


    ssmates today, and... maybe Dn will be there as well!"


    Wilson replied, "Got it!"


    His tone waszy, and he didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    Wilson trusted her very much.


    Tina smiled sweetly.


    The car arrived at the wedding reception hotel.


    When she got out of the car, she saw Malee waiting for her at the gate, so she hurried over.


    Weddings were always romantic and festive.


    These two college ssmates, worked in Chicabo University after graduation, so the wedding


    venue was ced in a private park behind the school.


    The park was connected to the campus through a path. The idea was very artistic.


    The wedding ceremony was very romantic. The golden chairs were wrapped ince, with balloons


    hung behind. There were red roses blooming everywhere.


    The bride held her father''s arm and walked to the groom along the long red carpet.


    Golden and red balloons flew in the air, creating a warm and romantic atmosphere.


    The two of them swore an oath under everyone''s witness and said "I do" to each other. Then, there


    was thunderous apuse.


    Malee looked at the couple exchanging rings at the end of the red carpet. There was a touch of


    affection in her eyes, as well as a trace of admiration that she had tried her best to hide.


    Tina, who was next to her, looked very touched, just like her.


    The most interesting and anticipated part of the wedding was bouquet toss.


    The crowd became excited and chaotic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina felt a little eager when she saw so many young men and women rushing to the front of the


    stage. She pulled Malee up and said, "Malee, let''s go."


    Malee shook her head. "I''m not going!"


    Tina smiled and persuaded, "Many unmarried people have gone there. The bride''s bouquet has a


    good meaning. Maybe you are lucky enough to get it."


    She was purely interested in it.


    Malee''s expression was indifferent, and the light in her eyes dimmed. "So what if I got it? Hayden


    won''t let me go, nor will he marry me. That''s why I won''t join in the fun!"


    She pushed Tina up and said, "Tina, don''t worry about me. Go up quickly!"


    Tina was thest one to get there.


    The bride was ready, and there were a lot of people behind her. As soon as Tina stopped, she saw


    the bouquet flying towards the crowd.


    Everyone raised their hands high, and some even jumped up.


    Tina thought that there was no chance for her, but she didn''t expect that the bouquet would draw a


    arc in the air and then hit her forehead urately.


    She picked it up in surprise.


    "Wow, Tina got it!"


    "You''re so lucky, Tina. Congrattions!"


    Everyone around Tina began to congratte her. She scratched her head and smiled in


    embarrassment.


    She was invited to the stage to say some auspicious words. Then, in the envious eyes of everyone,


    she walked down with the bouquet.


    The wedding ceremony was over, and the buffet started.


    When Tina was about to go over, a familiar voice sounded behind her. "Tina, congrattions!"


    She turned around and saw Dning over.


    He seemed to have a performance, so he arrived veryte. He did not participate in the reception in


    the morning, but came quietly at the beginning of the wedding ceremony.


    Tina smiled. "Thank you!"


    Dn looked back at the new couple who was taking photos with the guests. "The wedding is held


    perfectly. After so many years, they finally fulfilled their long-cherished wish!"


    Hearing that, Tina echoed, "Yes, I''m really happy for them!"


    However, Dn felt a slight pain in his heart.


    Like Dn and Tina, Brock and his girlfriend were also campus couples. However, because Dn


    and Tina were a perfect match and childhood sweethearts, they were more famous. Many people


    talked about them in private and envied them.


    But unexpectedly, the quiet lovers had a happy ending.


    On the contrary, they...


    Dn smiled bitterly in his heart. He looked up at Tina and asked very carefully, "Tina, can we take


    a


    walk?"


    The caution in his eyes made Tina feel sad.


    She hesitated for a moment and agreed. "Okay..."


    After handing the bouquet to Malee, she nodded at Dn and they walked along the path to the


    campus.


    At this time, the campus was quiet. There were no lessons in the academic building. Most of the


    students were immersed in their self-study rooms or the library. asionally, some students


    passed by with books in their arms, giving off a youthful atmosphere.


    Dn smiled with emotion. "There are almost no changes here!"


    He was usually very cold and always gave people a cool feeling. He only showed the softest side


    every time he faced Tina.


    Tina said, "There are still some!"


    After all, there had been reconstruction and expansion after five years.


    "Yes, but not many!" Dn nodded and suddenly pointed somewhere with a smile. "Tina, do you


    still remember that ce? In summer, when piano room was too hot inside, I would read the music


    scores under the big tree. You always apanied me and drew next to me. But every time you


    would fall asleep identally."


    When Tina heard him mention the past, she pursed her lips slightly.


    Dn also noticed it. His eyes darkened and he stopped talking.


    After a long period of silence, he said to her, "Tina, I''m going back to Vienah!"


    "Are you leaving?" Tina was stunned.


    "Yes!" Dn nodded.


    Tina looked at him in surprise. "Dn, why do you suddenly decide to leave?"


    Dn''s eyes slowly moved away from her face and fell on an unknown ce. "I have applied for


    advanced music course, to get higher achievements because... I have lost you, and there is only


    music left in my life!"


    Tina bit her lip.


    She lowered her eyes. She couldn''t give him any response orfort.


    Dn didn''t go back to the park. Instead, he said that he had something to do, so he asked her to


    pass the message and left through the yground.


    Tina also turned around.


    However, Dn''s departure might not necessarily be a sad thing.


    Selene still refused to go abroad. If she knew the news, she would be very happy because she


    could continue pestering Dn.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    After the wedding banquet, the lively crowd gradually dispersed, but there was still happiness in the


    air.


    Malee had something to do, so she took her leave in advance.


    After saying goodbye to the new couple, Tina also walked out of the small park.


    When she was about to reach the gate, her cell phone rang.


    As Tina walked, she answered the phone. She said like a happy little bird in the early spring,


    "Wilson, I got the bouquet."


    There was a distance between them, so she was less shy.


    "Really?" Wilson''s low voice spread to her ear.


    Tina''s eyes were full of smile. She shared her happiness with him. "Sure. After the bride threw it out,


    it flew straight to me and hit my forehead!"


    She just wanted to join in the fun, but she didn''t expect that it would really fall into her hands.


    Wilson''sughter became deeper. "It seems that God knows what you are thinking!"


    Hearing his words, Tina blushed slightly and said coyly, "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    She quickly changed the subject. "Are you sitll


    busy? Have you eaten yet?"


    Wilson didn''t answer her, but next second, when she stepped out, he suddenly said to her, "Tina,


    look across the road!"


    Tina was puzzled.


    Then, she thought of something and her eyes widened slightly. She hurriedly looked up at the other


    side.


    Outside the park it was a one-way street. Through the asional traffic, she saw a ck Rolls-


    Royce parked on the side of the road. Wilson stood next to his car, looking travel-worn.


    His features were well- defined, with a pair of tinum sses on his nose.


    Their eyes met. Wilson smiled and shook his mobile phone at her.


    Tina blinked her eyes, with a sh of brilliance.


    After hanging up the phone, she ran across the road towards him. She shouted in surprise,


    "Wilson!"


    Wilson stretched out his handzily and caught her body.


    Tina took advantage of his strength to steady herself, then she looked up at him in surprise. "Why


    are you here? Aren''t you on business trip? Why did youe back one day earlier?"


    Wilson''s lips curved up. "Didn''t I promise you that I would apany you to your mom''s tomb?"


    Tina suddenly realized that it was for her again.


    Then, she felt so sweet in her heart.


    Wilson did promise her before, but the business trip was postponed for two days.


    Therefore, ording to the original n, he couldn''t make it back. In fact, Tina didn''t take it to heart


    and didn''t mention it to him. Unexpectedly, he came back.


    Wilson''s eyes fell on her hands, and his expression rxed. "Is this the bouquet?"


    When Tina thought of the conversation just now, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    It was fine to talk on the phone, but when they faced each other at this time, she felt a little shy.


    She pushed it into his arms. "Does it smell good?"


    "Yes!" Wilsonughed.


    With her ears red, Tina leaned her head in his arms.


    The next morning, they set off for the cemetery.


    They were all dressed inly today.


    Tina was wearing a ck velvet coat, with a ck shirt and long pants, and a pair of boots on her


    feet. Wilson wore the same color as her. Under the trench coat there was a suit with no patterns or


    decoration, and even the buttons were ck and brown.


    Wilson drove over in person.


    The cemetery was set up in the distant suburbs and it took him more than an hour on the way.


    After the car stopped, Tina unfastened her seat belt, only to see that Wilson did not move.


    She turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wilson straightened his body and tidied his cor and shoulders in the rearview mirror. His


    expression was rigorous and solemn, as if he were going to sign a contract worth tens of millions of


    dors next.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He nced at her and exined with a frown, "It''s my first time seeing your mother. I''m a little


    nervous. I want her to see my best, so she can rest assured to hand over her daughter to me!"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    After Wilson finished, they got out of the car.


    It was alreadyte autumn, and the withered yellow branches and leaves showed a sense of


    destion.


    Tina''s mother passed away when Tina was 16 years old. After so many years, Tina had be a


    mother. She had long epted the separation. She would not be so sad. Every time she came


    here, she felt more warm in her heart.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Wilson tting his cor from time to time. She smiled


    quietly.


    Halfway up the stairs and turned into a path, they would be able to see the tombstone.


    When they walked over, they saw someone already there, in front of the tombstone.


    Like them, he was was dressed in solemn ck colour. Beside the tombstone there was a bunch of


    Magnolia.


    Tina was not surprised to see Bill.


    She had once brought him here in person, and he had asked about her mother''s death anniversary.


    Perhaps he came to visit an old friend and mourned.


    Hearing the footsteps, Bill turned to look at them.


    Tina stepped forward and greeted, "Chairman Amery!"


    Wilson nodded at him.


    Bill also greeted them.


    Seeing their intimate, Bill didn''t show any surprise. He had already learned from his wife that Wilson


    was dating Tina after he suddenly canceled the engagement.


    In front of the tombstone, three of them stood side by side, mourning Tina''s mom.


    When they were about to leave, Wilson did not move but said to Tina, "Tina, you and Chairman


    Amery go first. I''ll stay and talk to Auntie!"


    "What are you going to tell her?" Tina blinked.


    Wilson raised his hand and touched her face. "Be good!"


    In front of her mother and Bill, such an intimate gesture made Tina''s cheeks burn.


    She nodded like a newlywed wife and left with Bill.


    They didn''t walk fast.


    Tina could tell that Bill was a little sad.


    After all, it was an unforgettable love. Bill may think that her mom was safe and sound, but he didn''t


    know that her mom had passed away many years ago.


    Tina did not disturb him and remained silent all the way.


    They waited for a few minutes at the exit, and then Wilson''s tall figure appeared.


    Tina said, "Chairman Amery, where is your driver?"


    Bill said, "I sent him back first!"


    Hearing this, Tina took the initiative to say, "It is quite far from the city. Shall we send you back?"


    Bill had driven her back twice, so she wanted to help him.


    However, Bill refused politely. He sighed slightly and said, "Thank you, but no need. You may go. I


    need to go somewhere else!"


    It seemed that he wanted a private space.


    Tina didn''t want to force him. She nodded and said, "Goodbye, Chairman Amery!"


    Wilson nodded again. The two got into the Mercedes G65 and left the cemetery.


    After they left, Bill took a taxi.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    The cemetery was in the distant suburbs, so it took Bill some time to stop one taxi.


    After he told the address, the driver was surprised. "Old Street area? It was ted for demolition 20


    years ago. Most of the residents in this area have moved away. Now there are almost no people.


    Are you sure you want to go there?"


    When the driver saw that Bill''s dressing did not match the temperament of that erea, he could not


    help but say a few more words.


    Bill nodded. "Yes!"


    Hearing that, the driver started the engine.


    On the way, Bill''s cell phone rang.


    He took a look and saw that it was a call from his wife, Lin. He picked it up, "Hello, Lin!"


    Lin asked him, "Bill, are you still outside?"


    Since they got married, Bill had never concealed his past to her.


    Therefore, Lin knew that he hade to sweep Ovia''s tomb today. When Bill went out in the


    morning, he had told her the truth.


    "Yes, I just came out of the cemetery. I want to visit an old ce!" Bill heard the strangeness in Lin''s


    tone and couldn''t help asking, "Lin, what''s wrong?"


    Lin said, "When are youing home? I have


    something to tell you."


    Bill replied in a low voice, "It may be a littlete. What is that?"


    Lin wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    What she wanted to say was very important, but it was really inconvenient on the phone. Finally,


    she weighed it and said, "Forget it. Let''s talk about it when youe back!"


    "Okay!" Bill nodded.


    Hanging up the phone, the driver said, "Sir, it''s just ahead!"


    Bill put down the phone and looked up.


    In his sight, there was an old block with a sense of age.


    As early as 20 years ago, when the city was carrying out a new n, a newmercial


    development area was selected, so this area was abandoned.


    Many buildings looked old and there were very few people and traffic.


    Bill said, "Please slow down and drive along the streets!"


    The driver replied with a smile, "Okay!"


    The taxi slowed down and slowly shuttled back and forth on the streets.


    Bill looked out of the window and looked far away, trying to tell where they were.


    In the distance, there was a row of five- storymercial buildings. The decoration and appearance


    were old-fashioned. The windows had been closed, but many signs had not been removed.


    Bill was lost in his memories.


    After sneaking out of his family, he worked in a smallpany. It was on the top floor of that


    building and only two or three hundred squaremeters big. It was the happiest ce he had ever


    lived in because he met Ovia here.


    Looking over the apartment building not far away, Bill''s chest suddenly tightened.


    It was the apartment that they had lived in together.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At that time, he had no money. They could only rent the cheapest apartment with a small sry, but


    Ovia never disliked him. They lived like a fairy couple. They went to work and went home together.


    In the end, although they ended up miserably, there were many beautiful memories in this


    rtionship.


    As a result, when Bill thought about it now, he still felt that it was unforgettable.


    The taxi driver had driven around the old block. He looked at the rearview mirror and asked, "Sir,


    would you like to continue?"


    Bill was silent for two seconds and said, "Let''s leave!"


    Hearing this, the driver nodded. Just as he was about to turn around at the intersection, he


    suddenly heard Bill say anxiously, "Wait. Stop!"


    The customer was God.


    The driver did not dare to neglect him. He turned the steering wheel and stopped at the roadside.


    Before the car stopped, Bill had already opened the door.


    He almost strode towards the middle- aged man and woman waiting at the zebra crossing.


    They looked about the same age as him, but his temperament was better. Compared with them, he


    looked more elegant and younger.


    Bill stared at the man with wide eyes. "You didn''t die?"


    Hearing his words, the woman, holding the man''s arm, was immediately unhappy. "What are you


    talking about? My husband is living well, and we have two promising sons. How can you curse him


    to death for no reason? You are too much!"


    Bill looked back and forth between them.


    He still couldn''t believe it.


    The man in front of him was Ovia''s new boyfriend. Bill once put down his self-esteem and went


    back for her. At that time, they held each other''s arms intimately and told him that they were getting


    married.


    Ovia''s belly had a slightly protruding outline, and she was going to marry someone else. This scene


    was a fatal blow to Bill.


    Therefore, he still remembered the man''s appearance and would never mistake him for someone


    else.


    Bill suddenly remembered what Tina once said, "I have never seen my father. My mother said that


    he had passed away in an ident when I was very young!"


    He didn''t die!


    He didn''t die, but Tina had never seen him. Was he a heartless man who had abandoned Ovia long


    ago?


    Bill thought of this possibility and that it would be very hard for Ovia to raise a child alone for so


    many years. He was so angry.


    He asked angrily, "Are you worthy of Ovia? When I came to find her, you two were going to get


    married. Did you abandon her in the end? Now you have a new wife and children. Did you abandon


    Ovia''s child?"


    Hearing his words, the man''s expression gradually changed from confusion to a sudden realization.


    "Are you Mr. Amery?"


    Bill''s veins bulged, and his eyes were cold. "Very good. Since you remember me, you should


    remember how you promised me. You said that you loved Ovia and would treat her well for the rest


    of your life. You told me not to pester her. But did you keep your promise?"


    The woman next to him was anxious. "Honey, what''s going on? Who is Ovia? Did you cheat on


    me?"


    Bill gritted his teeth. "Ovia was the most innocent. She handed herself over to the wrong person!"


    The woman pulled the man''s arm and looked emotional. "Honey, say something. What the hell is


    going on?"


    The man quicklyforted her, and then said hesitantly, "Mr. Amery, there is actually a


    misunderstanding."


    Bill was stunned. "Misunderstanding?"


    "Yes!" The man nodded, looked at the woman with red eyes, and finally chose to tell the truth. "Ovia


    and I have never been together from beginning to end!"


    "What are you saying?" Bill didn''t get him.


    "Ovia was my junior. There was no ambiguous rtionship between us. Back then, she asked me


    for help to put on a y in front of you, so that you wouldn''t pester her anymore!" The man


    exined slowly and sighed slightly. "So the marriage was a lie, and the child she was pregnant


    with was also yours."


    Bills body shook in a sudden.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Bill stared at the man, and his voice suddenly became hoarse. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The man sighed again. "Ovia just asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend. The child was not mine


    at all. It was yours!"


    Bill''s body swayed slightly.


    His throat seemed to be choked, and he murmured, "But why... why didn''t she tell me?"


    "You had broken up with each other when she found herself pregnant. You should know her


    character better than anyone else. She thought that it was unnecessary to tell you, and you didn''t


    have to be responsible for it!" The man paused for a moment, and then said, "And I think that the


    reason why Ovia chose not to tell you was that she didn''t want to drag you down!


    "She said that she couldn''t live a rich life with you, but she couldn''t bear you to be an ordinary


    person, so you were not meant to be together. As for the child, she wanted to keep it, and it


    shouldn''t be a burden to you."


    Bill''s limbs were stiff.


    His eyes were full of pain, and he subconsciously stumbled back.


    Too many emotions surged up from his chest, causing his brain chaotic, his breathing to slow


    down, and his vision to gradually be blurred.


    Bill fell straight back.


    The woman covered her mouth and screamed, "Ah!"


    "Oh my goodness, someone fainted!"


    "Call the ambnce!"


    People gathered around one after another, and it became chaotic for a while.


    An hourter, in a hospital.


    A luxurious car hurriedly stopped at the gate. The driver opened the door and three person got out.


    Today, in order to please the two elders, Abby took them out to watch a stage y. Unexpectedly,


    when they were halfway there, she received a call from the hospital saying that Bill was sent there


    for first aid. Then they rushed over without stopping.


    Both Old Master Amery and Old Madam Amery looked anxious.


    Abby helped Old Madam Amery walk out of the elevator and went straight to the ward.


    There were nurses and a taxi driver at the door.


    Abby quickly stepped forward and asked, "How is my uncle?"


    When the taxi driver saw theming, he immediately said, "It has nothing to do with me. He just


    got in my car and asked me to drive to the old streets. He suddenly got off, and talked to a man.


    Then he suddenly fell to the ground and fainted. I sent him to the hospital on behalf of ambnce.


    He hasn''t paid me the fare yet!"


    The three of them were at a loss.


    Abby took out a few notes and handed them over. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee!" The driver took the money with a grin and waved his hand to leave.


    They entered the ward.


    Not long after, Lin, who had also received the news, rushed over.


    Bill was lying on the bed, with bandage wrapped around his head. Her face looked a little pale, and


    he was still in aa.


    They had a general understanding of the situation. The doctor told them, "He may be stimted, or


    his mood fluctuated too much. His blood pressure rose sharply, making him faint. He hit the back of


    his head, which caused a slight concussion!"


    Old Master Amery, Old Madam Amery, Lin, and Abby were all waiting in the ward worriedly.


    It was not until the afternoon that Bill finally slowly woke up.


    "Uncle seemed to be awake!" Abby found it and hurried forward. "Uncle, are you all right?"


    When Old Madam Amery saw her son wake up, she was relieved. "Go and call the doctor!"


    Lin had already run out of the ward.


    Soon, a doctor came in and did some basic examinations. "The vital signs are normal. There is no


    danger at all. It''s just that his head is injured and has a slight concussion. I suggest that he should


    rest in bed for the next two days and better stay in


    the hospital!"


    Lin said, "Thank you, doctor!"


    The doctor left after giving some instructions.


    Old Madam Amery cared about her son. "Bill, how do you feel now?"


    Bill nced at his parents, Lin and Ab by, and then said the first sentence after waking up, "Mom


    and Dad, I may have a daughter..."


    Although Bill said "may", he was 100% sure of this fact.


    Old Madam Amery was stunned. "What are you talking about?"


    She thought that her son began to talk nonsense after the concussion.


    Beside her, Old Master Amery also frowned and said, "Bill, if you feel ufortable, you must tell


    the doctor!"


    Bill had just woken up. He looked weak, but his voice was firm. "Mom and Dad, I''m very


    clearheaded now!"


    Old Madam Amery couldn''t help stepping forward. "What do you mean by ''daughter''? You have


    been married to Lin for more than 20 years, but you haven''t given birth to any child. Now there is


    only one daughter in our family. Where did you get another one? Did you really lose your head?"


    She nced at Ab by, making Abby look at Bill nervously.


    Hearing Bill''s words, Abby''s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she had a bad feeling.


    Bill said slowly in a hoarse voice, "Mom, Ovia gave me a daughter!"


    "What? That woman?" Hearing this name, Old Madam Amery''s wrinkles suddenly drooped and she


    said unhappily, "Bill, have you been cheated? Didn''t you say that she married someone else after


    you two broke up? That woman couldn''t have your child!"


    Bill said, "She was pregnant after we broke up that year, but she chose to raise by herself, and she


    was not married! Ovia has passed away, and her child is called Tina. You have never seen her. She


    is a very beautiful and smart girl. She is the daughter of me and Ovia!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He closed his eyes in pain.


    His chest was covered with a haze, and his heart tightened.


    He didn''t expect that Ovia, who was determined to break up with him, gave birth to a daughter for


    him when he didn''t know it.


    It was 20 years ago. Ovia had to suffer a lot of criticism being an unmarried mother, not to mention


    that she had to raise her child alone. How could the proud and self-esteem Ovia bear it?


    Bill was in extreme pain.


    Old Madam Amery''s face became cold, and her voice was cold and harsh. "Impossible! You must


    be cheated. Even if that woman is not married, who knows if her private life is chaotic? Maybe she


    is pregnant with another man''s child. It has nothing to do with you! The daughter in your mouth is


    even more nonsense!"


    Old Master Amery''s expression was solemn.


    Without evidence, he couldn''t randomly draw a conclusion .


    Lin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly moved.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Lin picked up her handbag from the chair.


    She took out a document and walked back, "Miss Hall is indeed Bill''s daughter!"


    "What?" Old Madam Amery eximed.


    Everyone turned to look at Lin.


    Lin showed the document to them. "This is the paternity test between Bill and Miss Hall. I asked


    someone to do it privately in the hospital. ording to the final identification results, it can prove


    that they are father and daughter!"


    She had just received this document in the morning.


    It was so important that she kept it with her.


    Lin had secretly taken Tina''s hair in the elevator.


    In fact, she had been hesitating these days.


    In the end, she chose to do this test.


    After Lin received the result, she immediately called Bill. However, at that time, Bill said that he


    would go hometer, so she wanted to wait until they met. Unexpectedly, Bill was sent to hosipital.


    Her original intention was very simple.


    Children were the most innocent.


    If her husband really had an illegitimate child, she could not sit idly by. She should let her husband


    know it and take his daughter back to the Amery family to make up for her loss.


    Old Madam Amery snatched the test result from Lin''s hands.


    When she saw it clearly, her eyes immediately widened. "She''s really your daughter!"


    Old Master Amery stood next to her, looking serious. He also carefully read the document, and


    there was a little excitement in his eyes.


    After all, this was the lineage of the Amery Family!


    Bill was their only child. He had been married to Lin for many years, but they had never had a child.


    Old Master Amery had already given up in his heart, but now he had a biological granddaughter.


    Bill was thest to read the document, but he already had his own conclusion in his heart.


    This result was just proof of his words.


    He and Lin looked at each other. Both of them knew what to do.


    Old Madam Amery''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. She said angrily, "So, the


    woman secretly gave birth to your child. She was too scheming! Humph, when you took her back


    home, I told you that she harboured evil designs. She even pretended to be aloof in front of me and


    refused to admit it!"


    Bill couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted in a low voice, "Mom, Ovia is not that kind of person!"


    Old Madam Amery was even angrier. "Bill, are you trying to contradict me for the dead woman now?


    Isn''t she scheming? If she is not scheming, how could she secretly give birth to your child? These


    are all her plots!"


    Bill had a slight concussion. At this time, he felt a headache when he heard his mother''s loud


    usation.


    If Ovia was really like what she said, she would havee to them.


    Bill did not want to argue anymore, because Old Madam Amery had always been biased against


    Ovia in her heart. No matter how much he said, she would not change.


    He simply closed his eyes.


    Old Madam Amery''s face was full of anger when she saw this. "Abby, let''s go!"


    After that, she pulled Abby and walked out of the ward.


    Compared with angry Old Madam Amery, Abby did not say a word.


    In fact, Abby was stunned.


    When she heard Bill say that Tina was his daughter, she was as struck by lightning.


    How could this be?


    Abby had never expected this result. She just made up a few words in front of Lin, in order to make


    Lin loose her good impression of Tina. She did not expect that her words woulde true.


    Tina was really Bill''s illegitimate daughter!


    Abby found it ridiculous.


    At the same time, she also felt extremely regretful.


    Would her position be very embarrassing?


    In order to be a real daughter of the Amery family, she had worked hard for so long to please


    Old Madam Amery, and had apanied Lin to live abroad for so many years. But now...


    Abby had just seen it clearly. Old Master Amery, who had always been as steady as a mountain,


    had joy hidden in his eyes.


    Abby s beautiful eyes were dark, as if they were covered with ayer of mist.


    She couldn''t just sit and wait. She had to think of a way.


    In the ward.


    After Old Madam Amery left, the room became much quieter in an instant.


    Bill opened his eyes again and said solemnly, "Dad, Lin, I''m sorry to Ovia! After breaking up, she


    gave birth to a child and raised her up by herself. If I haven''t identally known the truth, I will be


    kept in the dark for the rest of my life..."


    A heavy sadness fell into his eyes.


    Thinking that he actually had a daughter, but he had never known about it for many years, Bill had


    mixed feelings in his heart.


    "Tina is undoubtedly my daughter. I want to recognize her and make it up to her!" After Bill finished


    speaking, he struggled to get up. "I will go to her now and tell her everything."


    The dispute with Old Madam Amery just now made his mood fluctuate again.


    Coupled with the concussion, Bill felt dizzy almost as soon as he got up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Lin hurried forward to help him up. "Bill, be careful!"


    After lying back on the bed for a long time, Bill felt better.


    Lin said in a low voice, "Bill, I understand what you''re thinking! You''re eager to see Miss Hall and


    get her back, but the doctor told you that you need to rest now. And it''s really sudden. Miss Hall


    doesn''t know anything now. She may not be able to ept your sudden visit. May I find her tonight


    and tell her about it?"


    Old Master Amery agreed and said, "Lin''s words make sense. Let her try first!"


    Bill thought about it and nodded. "Okay!"


    No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    The night sky was dark blue like velvet, with the moon hanging high.


    After coaxing I to sleep, Tina closed the door lightly and walked to the living room.


    Wilson was sitting on the sofa, with aptop on his knees. After taking off his suit, he was wearing a


    white shirt with his cor open, and his eyes looked morezy.


    Tina walked over and sat cross- legged on the carpet.


    Holding her face, she looked at him and asked with a smile, "Wilson, what did you say to my mother


    in the cemetery today?"


    Wilson raised his eyes and nced at her. "This is a secret!"


    Tina''s lips curled up and her smile became even more beautiful.


    She smiled and said, "I know even if you don''t tell me."


    After a shower, Tina''s skin looked fair under the light. When she smiled like this, her clear eyes


    seemed to contain a beautiful spring.


    Wilson curled his lips and his heart was itchy.


    He put theptop on the table and dragged her to the sofa.


    Then, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    The two were interrupted.


    Tina quickly pushed Wilson away and sat up, tidying her messy clothes. She nced at Wilson


    beside her. He had already dressed neatly, and he looked so normal as if nothing had happened.


    After tidying her clothes, Tina got up and went to open the door.


    When she saw Lin outside, she was very surprised and asked, "Lin? Why are you here?"


    Lin contacted Susan and got Tina''s address.


    Lin asked, "Shall we have a talk?"


    "Of course!" Tina said hurriedly.


    Lin changed her shoes, sat down in the living room, and greeted Wilson.


    Tina gave her a cup of warm water and said with a smile, "Please drink some water. It''s sote.


    What happen?"


    Lin did not answer immediately after taking the cup. Instead, she looked at Wilson.


    Seeing this, Wilson picked up theptop and said with a smile, "You talk first. I need to send an


    email in the study!"


    When his tall figure disappeared, there were only Lin and Tina left in the living room.


    Lin said with consideration, "Miss Hall, I suddenly came here because I want to tell you something!"


    "Yes please!" Tina nodded.


    Lin said, "My husband is hospitalized!"


    Tina was stunned and asked with concern, "Is he all right?"


    In the daytime, she and Wilson met Bill the cemetery.


    When they parted, Bill was fine.


    Lin shook her head and exined with a smile, "It''s okay. He is fine now. There''s nothing serious!


    He was so emotional and fainted on the street today. The reason was that he knew one thing. And I


    am going to tell you now."


    Tina felt a sense of seriousness.


    She had a hunch that what Lin was going to say would not be simple.


    Sure enough, she heard Lin slowly say word by word, "Miss Hall, you are the daughter of Bill!"


    Tina was shocked.


    She looked at Lin in disbelief. "What did you just ?ll


    Lin sighed and said, "Miss Hall, your mother and Bill used to be lovers. After they broke up, your


    mother was pregnant, but she didn''t tell Bill, so he didn''t know about it until today!"


    Tina was stunned.


    After a long while, she regained her voice and asked, "Lin. Is there a mistake?"


    Lin shook her head slowly and said, "No mistake. You can have a look at it. This is a paternity test!


    First of all, I have to apologize to you. I didn''t get your permission before!"


    Tina took it hesitantly.


    When she saw the content clearly, she was stunned.


    This overturned what she had always known.


    As Tina was raised by her mother alone, she had always thought that her father was no longer


    alive. She had never thought that Bill would actually...


    Lin carefully observed her expression and continued, "So, Miss Hall, Bill is really your biological


    father! After learning the truth, he was very regretful. He felt that he owed you a lot and wanted to


    recognize you."


    Tina''s head was buzzing.


    She raised her hand and interrupted Lin''s words. She pursed her lips tightly and said, "I''m sorry, but


    this is too sudden. I can''t ept it!"


    Seeing this, Lin let out a long sigh.


    This was the result she had expected.


    Tonight, Lin''s task was to tell Tina about it.


    Lin knew that it was a sudden incident, so she didn''t force it.


    However, before she left, she couldn''t help but say sincerely, "Miss Hall, I can understand your


    feelings at this time! But Bill is still in the hospital and has a slight concussion. If I hadn''t insisted on


    coming here for him, he would havee to find you. Can you go and see him tomorrow?"


    Tina''s lips were still tightly closed.


    She remained silent.


    After seeing Lin off, Tina sat on the sofa in a daze.


    The news that Bill was her biological father shocked her too much.


    Suddenly, she felt warm on her body.


    Wilson came over and held her in his arms. "Did she leave? Why are you sitting here alone?"


    Tina buried her face in his chest.


    The smell of Wilson made her warm and calm, and her messy heart seemed to have something to


    rely on.


    Tina told him what Lin had said.


    Wilson was also shocked.


    He pondered for two seconds and asked, "Tina, do you want to recognize him?"


    Tina lowered her head and cast a shadow on her face.


    After a long time, she said in a low voice, "It has been so many years. I always thought that my


    father have passed away in ident, as my mother told me. I don''t have any memory of him. Now


    I''m over the age that I need my father''s love!"


    Wilson had no position to say anything.


    Not long ago, he had just recognized I, so he knew better than anyone else how Bill wanted to


    recognize Tina at this time.


    Wilson looked at her drooping eyshes and felt very distressed.


    His thin lips kissed her forehead gently. "It''ste. Go to sleep!"


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    Wilson leaned over to pick her up, then walked back to the bedroom.


    The next day, it was a little cool in the morning.


    Kaylee was very good at cooking. She made soup buns for breakfast. The steamed buns with crab


    was exquisite and small. With soft and delicious pumpkin porridge, the breakfast was very delicious.


    I ate three buns.


    Tina looked very silent.


    She held the white porcin spoon, picked it up, and then put it down. However, she almost eat


    nothing. She looked worried.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilson had just finished a phone call and sat down at the dining table. Tina seemed to have made


    up her mind. She looked up at him and said, "Wilson, I... I need to go to the hospital!"


    Wilson was not surprised.


    He knew that she had not fallen asleepst night.


    Tina''s small face darkened. She pursed her lips and said, "Although I am not going to recognize


    Chairman Amery, I still want to know what happened that year from him in person!"


    Wilson held her hand on the table and said, "Okay, I''ll apany you!"


    Tina felt warm in her heart.


    The Amery Family.


    At this time, the servants had already prepared breakfast.


    Old Madam Amery did not sleep all nightst night.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Old Madam Amery was not happy at all when she learned that her son had an illegitimate daughter.


    On the contrary, she felt as if she had swallowed an alive fly.


    Why did it have to be that woman''s child?


    Old Madam Amery did not like Ovia.


    When Bill brought Ovia back to her, she did not like her at all.


    Abby, who came down from the bedroom upstairs, saw Old Madam Amery walking out with a


    gloomy face. She came up to her, "Good morning!"

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Seeing Abby, Old Madam Amery forced a smile.


    She could not help asking, "Abby, do you know Miss Hall?"


    It seemed that Bill and Lin were both acquainted with Miss Hall.


    Abby nodded. "Yes!"


    Old Madam Amery immediately asked, "Tell me, how is she?"


    Abby smiled gracefully and said in a very objective tone, "I am not familiar with her, so I don''t know


    much. I only know that she is now a reporter of the TV station. She is also a clothing designer in


    private, and then she has a daughter of about five years old!"


    Old Madam Amery frowned. "Is she married?"


    "Not yet!" Abby shook her head.


    Old Madam Amery''s face darkened.


    After listening to Abby''s words, although she had never seen Tina, the impression in her heart had


    been not so good.


    The wrinkles on her face showed her meanness. She said with slight ridicule, "That means she is


    an unmarried mother, too! Like mother, like daughter!"


    Abby quickly exined, "Don''t be biased against her. I think it must be reasonable!"


    Old Madam Amery snorted.


    When they entered the dinning room, Old Master Amery was already sitting in the main seat at the


    dining table.


    Abby asked the servant who arranged the tableware next to her, "Where is aunt?"


    The servant replied, "Madam went out early in the morning!


    Old Master Amery said, "There are only the three of us this morning. Lin said that she would go to


    the hospital to apany Bill. Moreover, Lin went to talk to that childst night and said that she


    might go to the hospital today!"


    When he said thest sentence, he nced at Old Madam Amery.


    Hearing this, Old Madam Amery''s eyes narrowed and she said in an unhappy tone, "So soon? I


    haven''t agreed to recognize her yet. Although there is a paternity test, I have to confirm it carefully.


    Besides, I have to investigate her first!"


    Old Master Amery said in a low voice, "Don''t make trouble."


    Old Madam Amery retorted, "Why am I making trouble? I do it for the sake of Bill and the Amery


    family. That woman had ulterior motives!"


    Old Master Amery had some olden era thoughts. He thought that men should be in charge of


    business affairs and the house affairs should be handed over to women.


    So he rarely asked about his son''s emotional life.


    He knew very little about the past. He only knew that the two young people broke up. His wife did


    not like Ovia, so she almost opened champagne to celebrate. How could she pay more attention to


    it? If he was careful, today''s event would not happen.


    Old Master Amery slowly frowned and said in a rather serious tone, "Anyway, this is our grandchild!"


    Old Madam Amery was speechless.


    What Old Master Amery had said was exactly the keypoint.


    For so many years, she had been so eager to have grandchildren. Otherwise, she would not have


    adopted Ab by. However, the real granddaughter was born by the woman she hated most.


    Abby drank the milk calmly.


    She sat and ate elegantly.


    Abby listened to the conversation between the two elders and did not interrupt. She did not show


    any expression on her face, as if this matter did not affect her at all.


    When the maid rushed in, a strange smile appeared on her face.


    She didn''t sleep the whole nightst night.


    She was busy contacting reporters in an anonymous way, to get ready for the explosive news this


    morning.


    Old Madam Amery took the opportunity to vent her anger on the servant. "Why are you so


    flustered?"


    The servant hurriedly said, "Old Madam, please


    look at today''s news."


    The servant handed over the newspaper.


    The headline was exaggerated: The Secret of The Rich Family! The Illegitimate Daughter Was


    Found!


    Without showing this illegitimate daughter''s specific name, the whole event was described in detail


    in the content.


    Several newspapers were showing simr news.


    Seeing this, Old Madam Amery flew into a rage. "How dare!"


    Old Master Amery also frowned seriously.


    "What''s going on? Why is it reported?" Abby quickly checked her mobile phone and then said with a


    slightly serious look, "Not only the newspaper, but also the websites!"


    Old Madam Amery tore the newspaper on the spot angrily. "What else can it be? We were framed!"


    "A scheme?" Abby looked confused.


    Old Madam Amery sneered and was so angry that the wrinkles on her face were trembling. "She is


    afraid that we will deny her identity, so she exposed it to the media in advance and threatened us in


    silence. As expected, she is as insidious as her mother!"


    Abby continued to pretend stunned. "Are you talking about Miss Hall? No way, will there be any


    misunderstanding?"


    Old Master Amery said solemnly, "Don''t draw a conclusion without evidence!"


    Old Madam Amery said angrily, "Am I not telling the truth? There were only us in the ward


    yesterday. No one revealed this at all. Even if someone was deliberately framing us, how could they


    predict it?


    The document was very private. All doctors had professional ethics!


    Who else could it be other than the granddaughter?


    "Lin just met herst night. The news came out today. She is really impatient! Moreover, she is a


    reporter. It is so easy for her to do such a thing!"


    Old Madam Amery was furious.


    So far, she hadpletely disliked Tina in the heart.


    Old Madam Amery didn''t like Ovia at first, so she didn''t have a good impression of Ovia''s daughter,


    Tina. But now, after the exposure of the news, shepletely hated her.


    Tina was the most suspicious in this matter. Old Madam Amery had already confirmed that it must


    be her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Old Madam Amery roared, "She is so cunning and scheming at such a young age. I don''t think she


    was well educated. Her character is so bad. I definitely disagree to recognize her!"


    In the morning, in the hospital.


    The ck Mercedes G65 steadily stopped at the gate. Tina unfastened her seat belt and got out of


    the car.


    Wilson sat in the driver''s seat. His handsome facial features were soft in the sunshine. He smiled at


    her through the window. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here!"


    Tina nodded and walked into the building.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Tina came to Bill''s ward.


    Before she came out of the elevator, she kept a very indifferent and meaningless attitude. But when


    she reached the ward, she felt nervous and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    The door was not closed. She knocked and walked in.


    Bill was sitting by the head of the bed, while Lin was sitting on the chair next to him, cutting fruit for


    him.


    Seeing her, the couple was stunned at first and then excited.


    Lin quickly stood up and said, "Miss Hall, you''re here!"


    Tina nodded.


    Lin walked up to her and happily said, "Come in and sit down! I''m right. Miss Hall will definitely


    come!"


    Tina came to the front of the bed.


    Bill''s eyes were fixed on her from the moment she came in. He was both happy and excited.


    Lin wanted to give them some space, so she found a very thoughtful excuse. "I''ll go to get some


    cotton lots. You can talk!"


    When she left the ward, she closed the door gently.


    For a moment, both Bill and Tina were a little embarrassed.


    Bill had too much to tell her.


    But at this time, all his words were piled up on the tip of his tongue. He did not know where to start.


    Tina broke the silence. "Chairman Amery, are you feeling better?"


    Hearing that she called him Chairman Amery just like before, Bill felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    But he was already mentally prepared.


    Such a thing happened so suddenly that even he still felt like he was in a dream, let alone Tina.


    "Im okay. It''s just a slight concussion!" Bill shook his head at her with a smile. After a pause, he said


    in a tone of uncontroble excitement, "Actually, I had been very nervous since Lin went to find you


    last night. I was afraid that you wouldn''te. I''m really happy to see you now!"


    Tina lowered her eyes slightly.


    She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Chairman Amery, I came here to know something from


    you in person."


    Bill nodded with understanding.


    He looked at the window beside him. His eyes drifted far away, as if he was recalling what had


    happened many years ago.


    Bill told Tina everything.


    At that time, he was young and vigorous. He ran away from home, and then worked in a small


    company, where he met Ovia, who was independent and beautiful. He told Tina all the process of


    their story.


    They fell in love at first sight, loved eath other passionately, but broke up sadly.


    With different identities and backgrounds, as time went on, they always had disagreements in life


    and eventually lost to reality.


    The sadness in Bill''s eyes surged out. He said to Tina in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t know until


    yesterday that Ovia was not married after we broke up. She gave birth to you and chose to raise


    you up alone!"


    Tina was silent.


    Thinking of what the man said yesterday, Bill looked more painful. "I think she didn''t want me to


    know your existence at that time, so she lied to me on purpose, so that I wouldn''t disturb her


    anymore. She drew a clear line between us!"


    After hearing this, Tina nodded thoughtfully. "I understand!"


    She sat upright on Lin''s chair, but in fact, she was a little stiff.


    She was trying hard to digest it.


    For so many years, in Tina''s mind, her father had passed away. After all, she was no longer a child.


    She was already an adult and didn''t need her father''s love that much. Now she just wanted to figure


    out the truth.


    Bill turned to look at her.


    Tina looked very simr to Ovia. When he looked at her face, it was as if he saw young Ovia. He felt


    more and more depressed.


    Bill looked at her and whispered, "When I saw you for the first time, I thought you were the child of


    Ovia and another man. Your surname is Hall. I confessed my love to Ovia at the Hall Lake. Later,


    we had dated many times there. Hall... I should have guessed it long ago!"


    Tina was stunned.


    She didn''t know until now where the surname came from.


    She had always thought that it was her father''s surname.


    In this way, or to some extent, her mother still cared about Bill.


    Bill''s eyes were full of sincerity, and there was even sparkle tears in them. "I know. This is too


    sudden. You can''t ept it now. I''m sorry. I know it toote. I failed to fulfill my duty as a father. I


    feel very guilty and self-me. Can you give me a chance and let us recognize each other?"


    Tina''s hands curled up hard.


    Her lips twitched.


    Just as she was about to speak, the door was suddenly pushed open. "No, I can''t agree!"


    The door was mmed against the wall, making quite a loud noise.


    Tina turned around and saw an olddy in her 70s, supported by Abby. Her hair was slightly grey


    and there were two deep lines on her cheeks. At this time, her face was full of anger.


    Her facial features seemed to be somewhat simr to Bill''s.


    However, her temperament waspletely different. Bill was handsome, refined, and very kind.


    However, this olddy was not kind at all.


    When Bill saw Old Madam Amery barging in, he sneered and said, "Mom, what are you doing!


    Besides, we are in a conversation. How can you break in like this? At least knock on the door first,


    right?"


    Hearing how Bill call her, Tina was even more certain of her identity.


    After all, she was an elder. Tina stood up from the chair.


    However, Old Madam Amery deliberately ignored Tina and even snorted in disdain as she passed


    by.


    She strode to Bill, threw a stack of newspapers onto the bed, and said, "Don''t be so busy ming


    me. Look at what''s written here! Your illegitimate daughter has created a sensation!"


    Although Bill was shocked, he said calmly, "There''s no smoke without fire. What''s more, it is telling


    the truth!"


    The newspaper fell to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tina lowered her head and picked up one page.


    Seeing the news, she was also shocked and her eyes were full of dismay.


    Seeing this, Old Madam Amery was very angry, with her lips curved downwards. "You''re so stupid!


    You can''t even see through such an obvious conspiracy! Lin met herst night, and the news came


    out early in the morning. It is very clear. We are all framed!"


    Tina immediately understood what she meant.


    She realized that the olddy misunderstood that she concocted the news.


    Tina felt ridiculous.


    She had just seen the news.


    Tina stood straight, frowned, and rified for herself, "Old Madam Amery, you seem to have made a


    mistake. These things have nothing to do with me!"

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Old Madam Amery showed a look of disdain in her eyes. "Do you think I will believe you? Who else


    could do this except you? Do you think I don''t know what you are nning in your heart? You


    secretly released the news to the media because you wanted to put pressure on us. You are afraid


    that the Amery family won''t take you in..."


    "You put in a lot of effort in this because you''re afraid that the Amery family might not ept you."


    "I can see through your little tricks. I will never allow you to seed!"


    In the end, Old Madam Amery made threatening remarks to her son, who was lying on the bed.


    "Bill, listen. Never take her in. I won''t agree with this!"


    Bill''s face turned ashen.


    She said all of this openly, which made him very embarrassed. Meanwhile, he was also worried that


    Tina would overthink it.


    He tried hard to suppress his anger and said, "Mom, are you done criticizing?"


    Old Madam Amery was so angry that she bellowed with her eyes wide open. "What''s wrong with


    me? It doesn''t matter if you''re not clear-headed, but I can never tolerate her! As a young woman,


    she is way too shrewd. The Amery family won''t ept such an illegitimate daughter. You''d better


    give up this idea as soon as possible!"


    Tina''s eyes turned cold.


    She said again, "You misunderstood me!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth were slightly raised, and the smile on her face was faintly discernible. "I


    don''t want to join the Amery family. I came here today just to figure out the true circumstances of my


    birth!"


    Old Madam Amery was slightly stunned.


    As Bill heard Tina''s words, a look of panic appeared in his eyes. "Tina..."


    Tina shook her head slowly. "I''ve learned what happened in the past. You broke up with your mother


    peacefully. This was her choice, and it had nothing to do with you! Since she didn''t need you to be


    responsible for her, then I don''t need it either!"


    She knew what her mother was thinking.


    Tina was clear about her mother''s character- she was independent and free and never hesitated in


    dealing with feelings. Since she chose to give birth to her after breaking up, she must have made


    the decision and didn''t need others to take the consequences.


    Before she passed away that year, she had entrusted Tina to As pry instead of Bill, which meant


    that she had never thought of telling Bill about it.


    If Bill hadn''t learned the truth by ident, the secret of Tina''s family background would have been


    buried with Ovia.


    Old Madam Amery snorted contemptuously. "It was toote. How could you pretend to be noble at


    this time? You are as hypocritical as your mother!"


    She still didn''t believe in Tina.


    Anyway, Old Madam Amery, prejudiced by first impressions, had chosen to believe that Tina made


    the news.


    She was taken back, but she still thought her denial was a trick for her to get their sympathy.


    Tina knew what Old Madam Amery had in mind, though her words and her eyes, but she didn''t want


    to argue with her. "Believe it or not!"


    She turned to look at Bill, who was lying on the bed, and said politely, "Chairman Amery, take a


    good rest. See you!"


    After that, Tina turned around and left.


    When Lin was at the nurse station, she also saw Abby and Old Madam Amery, who went to the


    ward from a distance.


    Thinking of Old Madam Amery''s hostile attitude yesterday and the angry look on her face, Lin


    rushed to stop her, but it was still toote.


    In the corridor, she could vaguely hear Old Madam Amery''s snoring.


    The atmosphere in the ward was depressing.


    Old Madam Amery was holding her shoulders furiously. Lin looked at her and tried to ease the


    embarrassment. "Miss Hall, why did you leave so soon? There may be a misunderstanding..."


    Tina nodded and said, "Well, Lin, see youter!"


    After she left, Old Madam Amery showed a satisfied look.


    Bill said indignantly, "Mom, are you satisfied now? I was nervous all nightst night. Finally, Tina


    came here to see me. But as soon as you came, you said so many unpleasant words!"


    Old Madam Amery scolded him. "How dare you talk to me like that? Do you still care about me?"


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, Lin quickly stepped forward to persuade them. "Mom,


    Bill has a concussion. The doctor suggested that he should have a good rest. He didn''t mean to


    offend you. How about going back home with Abby first? I will help you talk him through..."


    Old Madam Amery snorted and pursed her lips.


    She came in a rage and left angrily.


    Abby helped Old Grandma Amery walk into the elevator and said, "Please calm down. Don''t be


    angry with uncle. It''s not worth damaging your health."


    Hearing her words, Old Madam Amery nodded reluctantly, but she seemed still very angry.


    Abby stroked the her back very thoughtfully.


    Tina''s family background was like a p of thunder for Abby, which took her by surprise and


    threatened her status in the Amery family in the future.


    Abby could not sit still and wait for the bad news. She had to make ns for herself.


    Fully aware that Old Madam Amery disliked Tina, Abby used that. She intensified her hatred and


    secretly encouraged her to make an ugly scene. In the end, things went on just as she had


    expected.


    Abby raised her red lips. At this time, she was the happiest.


    Tina went back to the Mercedes after leaving the building.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wilson saw the unhappiness in her eyes and immediately asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina looked up at him and whispered, "The olddy of the Amery family also went to the ward..."


    "Old Madam Amery?" Wilson had only heard of her but had few dealings with her, so he didn''t have


    much impression of her. He narrowed his eyes behind the sses and looked displeased. "Did she


    give you a hard time?"


    Tina nodded in agreement.


    Pulling the seat belt next to her, she said lightly, "It seems that she hates me very much. Have you


    seen the news? The news that the Amery family had an illegitimate daughter was exposed. She


    thought that I deliberately released it because I wanted to force them to ept me as an Amery


    family member!"


    Wilson frowned.


    When he was bored in the car, he had scanned through the rted news on his mobile phone.


    Tina still found it funny, because she had never thought about being a member of the Amery family.


    She didn''t need Bill to make up for her loss of her father''s love, nor did she want to be epted by


    her grandmother, so Old Grandma Amery''s attitude didn''t affect her much. She wasjust a little


    annoyed.


    Wilson abruptly said, "My mother''s parents passed away when I was very young. In recent years,


    my father''s parents also left one after another!"


    "Hmm?" Tina was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand why he suddenly said that.


    Wilson''s thin lips curved into a light smile. He reached out his big hands to hold her and teased her


    with a rxed tone. "So, don''t worry. If you marry me, there will only be a good mother-inw in my


    family who loves you. You wont meet another evil olddy!"


    Tina burst intoughter.


    The unhappiness in her heart immediately dissipated.


    With his big hands wrapped around hers, Tina''s eyes twinkled with warmth.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    At noon the next day, Tina didn''t have lunch with Bonnie. Instead, she took off her work card and


    took a taxi to the nearby century shopping mall.


    She was going to see Selene.


    An hour ago, Selene called her and carefully asked for her help.


    Selene told her what she wanted on the phone. Like before, she''d like to meet Dn, so she


    needed Tina to invite him out again. However, since thest incident, she repeatedly emphasized


    that they would meet in the mall and promised that it would not be dangerous this time.


    Tina intended to refuse directly, but Selene''s tone on the phone sounded too pitiful. She hoped that


    Tina could help her onest time.


    In the end, Tina''s heart softened.


    Perhaps it was because Selene had always called her Mrs. Chin that Tina also regarded her as her


    cousin-inw.


    The chain century shopping mall located in a prosperous area was very popr, which incorporated


    shopping and entertainment. At this time, a lot of customers, some getting out of the taxis, came in


    and out of the mall in groups.


    When Tina walked into the mall, she received a call from Wilson.


    She just told him about it without hiding anything.


    Wilson answered faintly.


    Thinking that he would have a big reaction, Tina blinked her eyes in surprise. "In addition to meeting


    your cousin, I will also see Dn..."


    "Well, I know!" Wilson said.


    Tina asked, "That''s it?"


    Wilson smiled and said with a low andzy voice. "Tina, if you want me to be jealous, I can


    cooperate!"


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Wilson snorted coldly and said in a slightly serious tone, "With the harsh lesson she learned from


    last time, Selene won''t dare to make any trouble. Now that the deadline I set for her ising, she


    must have panicked and wanted to try thest time to get Dn. Well, whatever she does, she must


    leave the country!"


    Tina thought of the wedding she attended a few days ago. At that time, Dn told her that he was


    going abroad.


    If she told Selene, she would definitely be overjoyed.


    Tina said with a smile, "Well, I will persuade her as her sister-inw!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Hmm," Wilson said. Before he hung up, he added, "After that, go back early!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth lifted slightly, and she couldn''t helpughing.


    He said he didn''t care! What a joke!


    Tina took the sightseeing lift to the fifth floor.


    The mall had six floors. On the top floor, natural light and venttion were shared through the


    central void, which also brought a wide field of vision. It could be seen that the shops above were


    under repair and workers were busy carrying things around.


    From afar, she saw Selene leaning against the ss armrest, holding a cup of coffee in each hand.


    It was obvious that she had carefully dressed up, but she still had deep dark circles under her eyes


    and looked a little haggard.


    She had heard from Wilson that Selene had been crying and begging at home for a long time, trying


    to get herself a chance to see Dn.


    Selene was very excited to see her. "Mrs. Chin, you''re here!"


    Tina nodded and took the coffee she handed over.


    Tina deliberately showed a serious look. "This is thest time I help you. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes!" Selene nodded repeatedly.


    She appeared a little pitiful as she said, "The deadline my cousin set for me ising, so my


    parents are about to send me abroad. Before that, I''m going to sneak away and hide somewhere,


    but I still want to see Dn first..."


    Speaking of Dn, Selene couldn''t help showing a look of obsession in her eyes.


    Tina asked softly, "Do you really like Dn so much?"


    "That''s right!" Selene nodded.


    Tina wanted to share the news with her and said, "I have something..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Selene suddenly interrupted her. "Dn ising. I


    just drank too much coffee and my stomach feels a little ufortable. I''m going to the bathroom


    first! If he is here, please help me keep him!"


    After that, she handed Tina the branded handbag on her wrist for the time being, and then hurried to


    the bathroom.


    Tina sat on the resting chair next to her and waited.


    She watched the few sightseeing lifts going up and down, and a tall and straight figure walked out of


    one lift.


    Dn almost strode to her, and there was a hint of tenderness on his cool face. "Tina, I''m sorry.


    There''s a traffic jam on the road!"


    Tina shook her head and smiled. "It doesn''t matter.


    I just arrived!"


    She stood up from the lounge chair and exined apologetically, "In fact, it was Selene who would


    like to see you, not me."


    Dn pursed his lips.


    When he came out of the elevator and saw Tina carrying two women''s bags in her hands, he


    vaguely guessed it.


    Dn frowned. "The marriage engagement between her and me has been canceled for a long time.


    There is no need for us to meet again!"


    Hearing the indifference in his words, Tina couldn''t help sighing softly. "Selene really likes you. If


    you don''t like her, you''d better make it clear to her in person!"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a beautiful figure walking out of the bathroom.


    Tina stuffed Selene''s bag into Dn''s hand, saying, "You two talk. I''ll go first!"


    After that, she turned around and left without giving him a chance to refuse.


    Tina walked toward the elevator.


    However, when she had just taken a few steps, she heard Dn shouting suddenly, "Tina, be


    careful!"


    Tina was confused.


    Before she could react, she felt a strong force pushing her from behind. All the coffee in her hand


    was spilled out and scattered all over the floor.


    But before she could see everything clearly, she had fallen to the ground with Dn.


    Behind her came the loud sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    "Something happened!"


    "Oh, god, it hit someone!"


    The crowd was in a mess, and all of them were screaming.


    Cold sweat instantly broke out on Tina''s back.


    She then realized what had happened. Two workers were carrying a huge two- meter- tall


    decoration painting in the shop that had been repaired above. They identally dropped the


    painting, and itnded at the exact ce where she was.


    If Dn hadn''t found it and suddenly pushed her away, the consequence would be too ghastly to


    contemte.


    Selene, seeing the ident happen, sprinted over fast. All their faces turned pale with fright.


    Tina quickly asked, "Dn, how are you?"


    Dn shook his head, but he couldn''t help gasping in pain. "I''m fine..."


    He seemed to want to smile at her, but his facial muscles looked a little stiff.


    The ident happened so fast that Tina was a little in a daze. She didn''t know if Dn was injured.


    When she was about to lift him up and examine him, Selene, who had already run in front of them,


    suddenly seemed to be frightened and cried out in a low voice out of control, "Oh my god¡ª"


    Tina followed Selene''s eyes and looked over. Dn''s right hand was dripping with blood. Every joint


    of his slender fingers that had moved on the piano keys for years was shaking.


    Her heart suddenly sank.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    In the emergency center of the hospital, Tina and Selene were standing in the corridor. Selene was


    pacing back and forth with her arms around her shoulders, her face full of worry. The door of the


    operating room in front of her was closed tightly with a red light on, which meant an operation was


    going on in there.


    Not only them but also the management of the mall and the person in charge of the shop upstairs


    were there.


    This ident caused a lot of panic.


    The ident was due to the workers'' mistake. Because Dn reacted quickly at the critical


    moment, Tina was not injured at all. In the urgent situation, Dn blocked the painting falling


    speedily by his right hand to protect her...


    Tina looked at the operating room with worry in her eyes.


    She heard steady but hasty steps.


    Tina looked up at the tall figure in front of her. "Wilson, you''re here!"


    On the way to the hospital, she called Wilson to exin what had happened here.


    "Okay!" Wilson nodded.


    Her narrow eyes behind the sses were full of worry. When he saw her, she first confirmed that


    she was not injured, and then he was relieved. Then Wilson looked at the operating room next to


    her and asked, "How is the situation now?"


    Tina looked anxious. "I don''t know yet. The doctor said that he suffered a bone dislocation. The


    operation is going on inside!"


    Not long after she finished speaking, the door of the operating room opened.


    In the ward, Dn, who had changed into a hospital gown, leaned against the head of the bed with


    a needle from the infusion bottle inserted in his left hand. As for his right hand, four of his fingers


    were fixed with ster.


    The operation was done under local anesthesia, so he was conscious at this time.


    He didn''t look weak, but his chiseled and handsome face was pale after the operation.


    The attending doctor gave him an examination.


    Tina and Wilson followed them into the ward and asked in a hurry, "Doctor, how is it going? Did the


    operation go well?"


    The attending doctor put the pen back in his pocket and replied slowly, "The operation went very


    smoothly. The dislocated bones have been reset. Then, we''ll invigorate his cirction of blood,


    prevent infection, and nurture the nerves! But..."


    Suddenly, he paused.


    Tina''s heart was suddenly in her mouth.


    The attending doctor hesitated for a while and said, "His hand was badly hurt. Since his hand''s


    bones, tendons, vessels, and nerves were injured, it could not fully recover after the operation. He


    couldn''t use it as flexibly as before!"


    Tina held her breath and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    The attending doctor added, "His hand will look the same as before and has no problems handling


    daily life activities, just like normal people''s hands. However, he cannot do some things that are very


    demanding for fingers, such as ying the piano..."


    Tina''s face suddenly fell.


    Dn had been learning the piano since he was a child. When he was young, he was widely known


    by the school as a music talent. Now he was the world- famous piano prince and had very high


    achievements in the music industry.


    Hands were the most important thing for a pianist.


    If a pianist couldn''t y the piano...


    It was as fatal as a death sentence.


    Suddenly, Tina felt a sharp pain in her heart. She looked at Dn in great panic, only to find that he


    was stunned for a moment, but his eyes looked calm.


    The doctor left after giving some advice for the treatment.


    There was a moment of silence in the ward.


    The doctor''s diagnosis was like a boulder that smashed into everyone''s hearts.


    Tina, feeling suffocated, gasped for air and said in a solemn voice, "The doctor said that you can''t


    y the piano, then you..."


    Dn said, "It doesn''t matter!"


    He moved the corner of his mouth slightly andforted her in a calm tone. "Tina, you don''t have


    to take it to heart. It''s just a minor injury from the ident. The important thing is that you''re fine!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was just a small injury.


    When Tina heard him say it with a light tone and looked at his right hand in ster, she felt a burst


    of pain in her heart.


    She knew him when they were young, so she fully understood his enthusiasm for music.


    He had told Tina that he would go back to Vienah to attend selected music courses, intending to get


    higher achievements. Ever since he lost her, he only cared about music in his life.


    But now...


    Tina felt breathless as if someone were strangling her.


    She looked at him in a daze. "Why are you so stupid? It was so dangerous at that time. How could


    you rush up to save me?"


    Tina wished she were the one lying in the hospital bed. She didn''t want Dn to lose his dream and


    the ability to y the piano because of her.


    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Dn''s mouth.


    If he had the chance to think about it, he might not have done that.


    But at that time, he had no time to think about it. When he saw that she was in danger, his first


    thought was to rush up and save her.


    Moreover, he did not regret it.


    Tina''s voice trembled." Dn, I..."


    Wilson knew that it was a great shock for her, so he covered her hand with his big hand. He looked


    at Dn and said solemnly," Dn, thank you very much for that, sincerely!"


    Dn shook his head, indicating that he didn''t need to.


    As his gazended on their intertwined hands, his heart wrenched, and he quickly looked away.


    Dn checked the time and said to them, "The nurse had called my family. You go back first!"


    Tina understood that he wanted to avoid the conflict.


    If Mrs. Koo saw her and knew that Dn was injured to save her and could not y the piano for


    the rest of his life, she would definitely vent her anger on her.


    Tina and Wilson had to leave.


    As they closed the ward door and looked into each other''s eyes, they saw depression and pain.


    Wilson sighed in a low voice. "We owe a lot to him this time."


    Wilson was very grateful to Dn for the kidnapping in the resortst time. This time, he saved Tina


    again regardless of his own safety.


    Tina nodded slowly.


    They walked to the elevator and saw Selene sitting quietly on an orange chair in the corridor.


    Wilson frowned.


    He wanted to scold her when he thought of how she had gotten Tina into trouble twice in a row.


    However, he didn''t say anything in the end.


    This ident had nothing to do with her, and no one could have expected it.


    Tina, on the other hand, felt that Selene was a little abnormal.


    She leaned against the back of the chair and looked stiff. Her neck was slightly bent, and her eyes


    fell on her toes, looking a little absentminded.


    When the ident happened in the mall, Selene subconsciously called out "Oh, god" in rm with


    a low voice. Ever since that, she hadn''t said a word. After the surgery, they entered the ward, but


    she had been standing out of the door the whole time.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Tina thought that Selene was worried about Dn in the ward.


    She walked over and patted her on the shoulder. "Selene, he''s okay. Don''t worry!"


    Selene slowly raised her head, her eyes zed. "Is he okay?"


    "Yes..." Tina found it hard to continue. With pain in her eyes, she added, "But he cannot y the


    piano again in the future... You can go in and take a look at him, Selene."


    In the past, Selene''s eyes always followed Dn.


    However, at this time, she shook her head gently.


    She stood by the door just now, so she also heard what the doctor said. When she heard that


    Dn''s injured right hand could no longer y the piano, the taste of blood in her throat overcame


    her, and she felt like throwing up.


    Selene was silent for a few seconds and then looked at Wilson." I won''t make trouble anymore. I will


    go abroad as you ordered and won''te back without your permission in five years!"


    Wilson and Tina looked at each other, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Wilson asked in surprise, "You''ve figured it out, Selene?"


    After all, Selene had been resisting his order and unwilling to listen to him. She tried her best to


    avoid leaving this country for only one reason: Dn was here. Leaving him would kill her.


    She was unwilling to listen to him. To his great surprise, she suddenly changed her mind this time,


    which was really surprising.


    Selene lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She didn''t think it through, but... gave up on him.


    Selene met Dn at a concert and fell in love with him at first sight. Until now, she still deeply


    remembered the first time she saw Dn-He was wearing a ck tuxedo and concentrated on


    ying the piano, his slender fingers wandering on the ck and white piano keys. He was shining


    in her eyes.


    Selene had been spoiled and loved by every family member since she was a child, but Dn


    frustrated her countless times.


    When they were together, he rarely smiled, but every time he yed the piano, there was light in his


    eyes.


    Therefore, just like Tina, Selene knew music had irreceable importance in Dn''s life


    For pianists, hands were the most precious thing.


    However, to save Tina, Dn didn''t hesitate to take the risk of hurting his hands. Even if he couldn''t


    y the piano, it didn''t matter. How deeply he loved Tina that he was willing to sacrifice so much for


    her?!


    Selene was shocked.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized that her efforts were useless.


    No matter how reluctant she was, no matter how hard she tried, Dn would never be hers, nor


    would he fall in love with her.


    For the first time, Tina saw the dejected expression on Selene''s face. She asked with concern, "Are


    you okay?"


    Selene tried to force a smile but failed. She slowly got up from her chair and said, "I''m fine. See you


    then. I''m going home to pack my things."


    Then, she left slowly.


    Tina and Wilson looked at her back in a daze. When the sun shone on her back, her receding figure


    looked so sad lonely.


    The night fell.


    Tina was sitting on the sofa in the living room of the No.1 Luxurious Residence, lost in thought.


    A shadow covered her head, and then Wilson sat next to her.


    Her hands felt warm.


    Wilson took her hand and put it on a white porcin bowl. "You shouldn''t have had lunch at noon,


    and you didn''t eat much at night. This is the sweet porridge I asked the maid to cook. Have some!"


    After leaving the hospital in the daytime, they separated and went back to work.


    Tina squeezed out a smile. "Thank you!"


    In addition to lotus seeds and red dates, there was


    also honey in the warm sweet porridge, which made it fragrant and soft.


    Tina took a spoonful of porridge but did not put it to her mouth for a long time- she had no appetite


    at all.


    Wilson teased herzily, "How old are you? Do you need me to feed you?"


    He took back the bowl in her hand and put the spoon next to her mouth. "Open your mouth, ah¡ª"


    As the spoon touched her lips, Tina had to open her mouth, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Wilson fed her the sweet porridge one spoonful after another as if he were taking care of a baby.


    Her stomach was full of sweet porridge, but she couldn''t help feeling bitter in her heart.


    Wilson asked, "Are you still thinking about Dn?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded without hiding anything from him.


    Wilson could guess it.


    Dn saved Tina, at a high price. Even he was overwhelmed by feelings of guilt, let alone Tina.


    They should pay the debts.


    If Dn couldn''t y the piano, Tina would always feel guilty about that in her life.


    "Thump, thump, thump!" A burst of footsteps ran over.


    I ran from the back of the sofa to them. Her big, watery eyes looked clear and innocent.


    I threw herself on Tina''s knees, raised her baby fat face, and asked in a childish voice, "Mom,


    have you encountered any troubles?"


    Tina touched her head. "No, I''m just a little sad."


    I climbed onto herps, wrapping her arms around Tina''s neck, and smacked her cheek, saying,


    "Mom, I''ll sing a song for you to make you happy. When I sang it in kindergarten today, all the


    teachers wereughing happily!"


    After that, her crisp and sweet voice sounded in the living room.


    Children could easilyfort people''s minds. Her tender voice, like a spring breeze, blew the


    gloominess in her heart.


    I pressed her face against Tina''s cheek and said with a smile, "Mom, I''d like to be a sweet and


    good girl to bring you warmth and happiness!"


    Wilson took her hands with his and wrapped them tightly in his warm palms, offering her some


    warm power. "Tina, we will always be by your side to share your sorrow and joy!"


    With them gazing at her gently with concern. Tina was moved.


    Especially Wilson, his long and nted eyes behind the sses looked particrly deep as if they


    could see and touch her soul.


    I blinked her eyes and jumped off Tina''s legs flexibly. She tilted her head and said, "Mom and


    Dad, I''ll go and ask the maid to take me to a shower. Have fun!"


    Then, she jumped away.


    Since I called Wilson dad, she walked out of the shadow of being out of love and had not been


    against their disy of affection for a long time.


    Tinaughed, and then Wilson''s thin lips fell on her lips.


    The sun was shining brightly in the afternoon, making people feel warm and pleasant.


    In a conferencemercial building, Tina and her colleagues came out with equipment. They had


    just finished an interview nearby and were ready to go back to the TV station.


    The TV station''s car parked on the side of the road, waiting for them.


    When they came out of the building, a familiar figure walked out of the office building aside.


    When the middle-aged man saw her, his eyes lit up and he strode over. "Miss Hall!"

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Bill went here to do some business. When he came out, he was very surprised to see Tina and


    immediately came to greet her.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    She had a veryplicated feeling about Bill ever since she knew she was his biological daughter,


    so she was at a loss when seeing him again.


    Tina felt like escaping from him.


    However, Bill walked very fast and was already in front of her. She could not pretend that she could


    not see him.


    Bonnie knew Bill. Seeing that he seemed to have something to do with Tina, she took the initiative


    to say, ''TH leave you two alone. We will wait for you in the car!"


    Then, she took the walkie-talkie from Tina and walked to the car on the side of the road with other


    colleagues.


    Bill was wearing a dark brown suit, with subtle wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. He was


    handsome and elegant.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It could be seen that the wound on his head had recovered.


    Tina nodded and said with a faint smile, "Chairman Amery, have you been discharged from the


    hospital? Are you feeling well?"


    Hearing that she still called him in such a polite and distant way, Bill felt a slight throbbing pain in his


    heart but did not dare to ask for too much, so he just smiled.


    He replied, "It was nothing serious. I just had a mild concussion. I was discharged from the hospital


    after staying in the hospital for two days. I''m fine now!"


    "That''s good!" Tina nodded.


    Bill looked at her, feeling a little uneasy, and asked hesitantly, "Well, may I call you Tina? I heard


    that all your friends called you like that!"


    Tina was not the only one who was at a loss.


    After all, it was the first time for Bill to be a father.


    Now that he already knew that Tina was his daughter with Ovia, he couldn''t call her Miss Hall like


    before because it sounded quite distant.


    As for Bill, he had heard about many details of Tina''s life from her wife, Lin,


    Tina looked down slightly and nodded slowly. "Okay."


    It was just a name.


    She would not be so cold and heartless to turn him down. After all, Bill looked so humble when


    asking her.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Bill''s face. He said in a gentle and guilty voice, "Tina, I''m sorry. I


    have been looking for an opportunity to talk to you. My mother had said many unpleasant words


    that day in the hospital. Please don''t take it seriously. She has be increasingly grumpy when


    she is getting old. I apologize to you on her behalf!"


    Tina shook her head and said, "I didn''t take it to heart!"d said, "I didn''t take it to heart!"


    Bill seemed to want to get closer to her and did not want to miss such an opportunity to talk to her.


    "Do you have time now? Let''s go have a cup of coffee and sit down to chat."


    Tina smiled apologetically and politely refused. "I''m sorry, Chairman Amery. I''m still at work!"


    Bill couldn''t help saying, "Then when do you have time? We..."


    He seemed to have realized that he was forcing her to agree. When he saw Tina''s polite and distant


    look from beginning to end, Bill stopped asking in time.


    Tina looked at the news car on the roadside and said, "I can''t let my colleagues wait too long. I have


    to go now! Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!" Bill smiled and nodded.


    Tina nodded slightly and then walked to the roadside.


    After the door closed, the news car soon left her sight, and Bill also returned to his car.


    Lin, who was sitting in the back seat, saw his mncholy look and asked with concern, "Is she still


    unwilling to be close to you?"


    Lin also saw Tina. She didn''t get out of the car because she''d like the father and daughter to stay


    along for some time.


    Bill sighed and shook his head.


    Not only was she not intimate with him, but she was even politer and more distant towards him than


    before.


    "Don''t be too hasty!" Lin gently held his hand tofort him. "After all, this is not a small matter. We


    can''t force her. Take it slow. I believe that one day she will ept you. And I will try to persuade


    your mother to ept her!"


    Bill nodded.


    He was also afraid that if he pressed too hard, Tina would resent him even more.


    Moreover, when it came to Old Madam Amery, he was also frustrated. Thinking of her mean words


    would always bring him a headache.


    Sighing again, Bill leaned back tiredly.


    Seeing this, Lin continued to ask with concern, "You look bad these days. Are you not feeling well?


    Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    She reached out her hand to touch Bill''s forehead.


    To her surprise, the temperature there was a little high. It seemed that he was having a fever.


    Bill shook her head with a smile. "No, I just came out of the hospital. I must have stayed in the study


    for too long recently and didn''t have a good rest!"


    Apart from official business, he had always been upset about not being able to be recognized by his


    daughter.


    When he opened his eyes, Bill saw that Lin still looked worried. He patted her hand with a smile and


    said, "When we get home, get me some medicine for fever!"


    "Okay!" Lin nodded.


    In the morning, the bright sunshine flooded the whole city.


    Wilson parked the ck Mercedes-Benz Gat the gate of the kindergarten. After having breakfast,


    he and Tina sent I here in passing. When the car door was closed, they could still see I


    walking inside hand in hand with her teacher from a distance.


    With rays of sunshine on I''s tender face, her big eyes looked particrly bright.


    Even I nearly reached the ssroom, she turned back and threw them a kiss. "Bye- bye, mom


    and dad."


    Tina and Wilson''s hearts softened.


    After seeing I off, Wilson sent Tina to the TV station.


    When she unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car, Tina said, "I''ll go to the hospital to see


    Dn after work in the evening!"


    Wilson nodded. "Well, call me when you''re done. I''ll pick you up!"


    "Okay!" Tina replied.


    She looked down, her eyshes leaving two halfmoon-shaped shadows on her face.


    Wilson pulled her closer and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    The kiss was gentle andforting.


    Tina couldn''t help smiling at him.


    After work that night, Tina went straight to the hospital.


    Out of the elevator, she saw Dn walking in the corridor. He was wearing a blue and white hospital


    gown. He stood by the window facing the setting sun. The sunset glow on his face softened his


    chiseled and handsome profile.


    Dn smiled. "Tina, you''re here!"


    He acted as if nothing had happened and smiled gently at her as usual, but the cast on his right


    hand looked so intolerable to her eye.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    There was no one in the ward next. It seemed that Mrs. Koo was not there either.


    Dn took the lily bouquet from her hand and said with a smile, "The flowers are very fragrant and


    very suitable to be ced in my ward. Thank you!"


    Tina clenched her fists. "Dn, I''m so sorry!"


    Dn smiled.


    He shook his head at her. "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I was willing to do it, and it has


    nothing to do with you! You don''t have to feel guilty because of this, as long as you don''t take it as a


    trick to gain your sympathy!"

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Tina shook her head.


    She wouldn''t think like that.


    Her eyes fell uncontrobly on his right hand several times, and she felt a sense of suppression in


    the chest. "Then what are you going to do in the future?"


    Dn said, "Originally, I wanted to go back to study music in Vienah. But now it seems that... I''m


    going to do business. My father is getting old, so I should help him more in business. Besides, my


    mother has always wanted me to take over thepany. Now, she can fulfill her wish!"


    Tina looked at his right hand with guilt in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Dn put his hand behind his back and said to her seriously, "Well, that''s it. Tina, don''t


    mention this matter again!"


    At that time, the incident happened all of a sudden, giving them no chance to think about it.


    Nevertheless, he never regretted it.


    Even if he was given another chance, he would make the same choice.


    Tina lowered her eyes, trying to hide the bitterness in her eyes. Finally, she spoke again, "Selene is


    going abroad tomorrow!"


    Dn nodded. "Well, I heard about it before."


    Tina asked him tentatively, "Once she is abroad, she probably won''te back in five years. She


    will take tomorrow''s flight. Do you want to see her off together with me?"


    Other than visiting him, she was here to ask him to see Selene off.


    Dn smiled and pulled his hospital gown. "See? I''m still in the hospital!"


    Tina couldn''t help but want to persuade him. "Tell the attending doctor that you''ll leave for an hour. I


    suppose he will agree."


    Dn''s wound was on his right hand. After the operation, his mental state had always been very


    good. To prevent infection, the doctor suggested that he should use some anti-inmmatories and


    reinforce nutrition in the hospital, but didn''t forbid him to deal with his business out of the hospital.


    "No." Dn refused again.


    Thinking of Selene''s lonely figure when she finally left the hospital; Tina couldn''t bear it and


    continued," Selene loves you, very much. This time, she is very sad when Wilson ordered her to go


    abroad. If you see her off at the airport, I believe she will be very happy!"


    Dn remained untouched and even indifferent. "I have always been indifferent to her, especially


    after our engagement was canceled. I never loved her, so I cannot respond to her feelings. In this


    way, I shouldn''t give her any hope. Otherwise, she will only feel more disappointed in the future!


    Tina, you should understand it."


    As he said thest sentence, he fixed his eyes on her with a gloomy look.


    Tina fell silent because she had done the same thing to Dn.


    Thus, she was clear that she couldn''t force him to ept Selene.


    Tina said that she would go to the hospital after work, so Wilson went back to the Chin''s Mansion


    first. Since he started living happily with I and Tina, he had note back to visit his parents for


    some time.


    Meadow was very fond of cheongsams. Even at home, she was in a new- style in cheongsam


    with a warm camel hair scarf on her shoulder, appearing very gentle and graceful.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She put down the teacup and looked at her son, who was watching the news on the TV aside, and


    asked, trying not to sound gossipy. "Are you happy with Miss Hall?"


    Wilson curled his lips. "Very happy!"


    Hearing this, Meadow was filled with joy.


    She picked up the magazine next to her with feigned interest, flipped through it, and said calmly,


    "The baby models on it are really cute. They are like lovely dolls! A few days ago, I attended the


    birthday party Mrs. Zale held for her five-year-old grandson. She was so fond of showing off her


    grandson before me. I¡¯m really jealous of her!"


    How could Wilson not understand what she meant? She was urging him to get married.


    He chuckled rxedly and asked, "Mom, do you like a little boy or a little girl?"


    Meadow thought about it seriously and answered earnestly, ''A little girl! I can dress her up every


    day, but a little boy is also good!"


    Wilson smiled more brightly and said in a rather mysterious tone, "Don''t worry. I will let you realize


    your wish!"


    He was not in a hurry to tell his parents about I, for he wanted to give them a surprise.


    His cell phone vibrated in his pocket. Wilson checked it with tenderness in his eyes. "Mom, I have to


    pick up Tina. I''m leaving now!"


    Meadow nodded happily and quickly let him go.


    Wilson was willing to talk about children, which made her very happy. It seemed that she would


    soon get a grandson or a granddaughter. Meadow picked up the cup again, enjoying the tea


    happily. However, she didn''t know that her wish had been realized long ago.


    Not long after Wilson left, Bemy, who was practicing calligraphy in the study, came downstairs.


    Looking around the living room, he asked in surprise, "Did Wilson leave before dinner?"


    "Yes!" Meadow nodded.


    A displeased expression appeared on Bemy''s serious face as he scoffed. "He''s getting more and


    more ignorant!"


    Meadow nced unhappily at him and exined to him for her son, "You were wrong. He is much


    more sensible now. He left for a date!"


    Hearing that, Bemy raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He bent over to sit on the sofa and coughed slightly. "How''s his girlfriend?"


    Meadow held the cup of tea with an innocent look on her face.


    Bemy snorted coldly. "Do you think I know nothing? You have secretly gone out to meet her! We


    have a pair of jade bracelets handed down from our ancestors. You gave one of them to the little girl


    brought back by Adam, and the other was gone!"


    Seeing this, Meadow couldn''t pretend anymore. She nodded and admitted it. "Well, I gave it away!"


    The pair of jade bracelets were prepared for the daughters-inw of the Chin family.


    Meadow had given it to Tina because she had already regarded her as her daughter-inw.


    Bemy leaned forward with thezy majesty of a family leader and asked again, "How does she


    look like? How old is she? Is she nice? What does she do? When will Wilson bring her home?"


    Meadow said angrily, "s, why are you in such a hurry? They are dating recently. She will feel


    much stressed if we meet her so soon!"


    After that, she ignored him and went to the kitchen.


    Bemy, who was left in the living room, muttered gloomily, "But I also want to see my future


    daughter-inw!"


    After Wilson received a call from Tina, he drove to the hospital


    Tina came out after saying goodbye to Dn. At this time, Wilson''s Mercedes G65 had stopped at


    the door.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up slightly.


    When she was about to walk over, she found that a young and beautiful woman was chatting with


    Wilson.


    The woman was of medium height, with high heels under her feet. Her figure looked well-


    proportioned with her slim waist. She had a pair of dark brown sunsses on her head. Her


    palmsized face was smaller than that of ordinary people, and her facial features and makeup were


    very delicate. It could be said that she was very outstandingly beautiful.


    Tina slowed down a little.


    She felt that the woman looked familiar as if she had seen her somewhere. After thinking about it for


    a long time, she finally remembered who she was.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Tina raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A conflicted expression appeared on her face. She hesitated, not knowing whether she should go


    forward to disturb them or not.


    Wilson saw her first, his eyes behind the sses softened. Then he said to the woman in front of


    him, "Sorry, Miss Cherry, my girlfriend is here!"


    After that, he went around the car and opened the door for Tina.


    Tina nced at Miss Cherry and got into the car quietly.


    Wilson didn''t intend to continue talking with the woman. After closing the door, he returned to the


    driver''s seat, started the engine directly, and drove the Mercedes out of the hospital.


    Tina tilted her head slightly and looked at the rearview mirror on the right.


    Wilson asked her, "What are you looking at?"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up. "I''m Look at the beauty!"


    In the rearview mirror, she could still see the woman''s beautiful facial features and slender figure.


    It was not until they left the hospital that Tina looked away. She tilted her face and asked in a sour


    tone, "Is she the movie queen Maya Cherry?"


    Tina thought about it for a long time before she finally figured out who she was.


    She usually paid little attention to entertainment news, but Maya had been famous for many years.


    She recognized her because she often saw her in TV series. In addition, there were some other


    reasons.


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well, Maya is the image spokesperson of the Chin''s Group. We have


    signed a contract recently. She is quite wee in this country and is very willing to cooperate with


    us!"


    He told her the truth and judged Miss Cherry in a serious tone as a work partner.


    Wilson came there to pick up Tina. When he got out of the car, he didn''t expect to meet Maya, who


    took the initiative to greet him. He couldn''t ignore her, so he could only chat a little with her politely.


    Hearing that, Tina pursed her lips.


    She squinted at him and said in a faint voice, "But when I went to see you in the Chin''s Group, I


    heard from your employees privately that she seemed to have a crush on you and kept had a good


    impression of you and couldn''t look away from you in the meeting!"


    Wilson was stunned. When he realized that she was jealous, he couldn''t help but raise his thin lips.


    He smiled brightly and burst outughing. His joyfulughter echoed in the car.


    Seeing that heughed at her, Tina was slightly embarrassed and turned her face away, pretending


    to appreciate the scenery outside the window.


    Before they went back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence, they went to the kindergarten to pick up


    their daughter.


    I had taken part in a singingpetition in kindergarten recently, so after school, the teacher


    would give private guidance to the children for thepetition. At this time, they could directly pick


    her up and go home.


    When their car stopped, the teacher was already waiting there with I.


    As she waved goodbye to the teacher, she shouted in a childish voice, "Dad, mom..."


    Like other children, she couldn''t be more delighted when seeing her parentsing to pick her up.


    I threw herself into Tina''s arms and let her carry her into the car.


    The kindergarten was very close to the No.1 Luxurious Residence, and it was less than a ten-


    minute drive. However, in such a short distance, Tina still tilted her face and looked outside of the


    window, as if she was a little unhappy.


    I was very sensitive. She tilted her little face and asked from behind, "Mom, what''s up?"


    Before Tina said anything, Wilson answered her with a smile, "Your mom is jealous!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She didn''t expect Wilson to say it directly in front of their daughter.


    Tina''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    I''s big, watery eyes flickered, and she said, "Mom, are you jealous because some beautiful


    women like my dad?"


    Tina was embarrassed.


    I turned her little head to Wilson again. "Dad, mom is jealous and unhappy. What should we do?"


    Wilson looked at her with a smile and promised with a meaningful look in his eyes, "Don''t worry,


    I. When we go to bed at night, I will make her happy again!"


    "But how?" I looked innocent.


    Tina was speechless again. "That''s enough!"


    She was almost choked by her saliva.


    Wilson''s sexual cue made her ears burn.


    Tina couldn''t sit still. She cleared her throat and diverted her daughter''s attention by saying. "Ahem,


    I, I''ll cook fried shrimps for you tonight, okay?"


    I, attracted by the food, immediately forgot her question just now.


    With a red face, Tina secretly stared at Wilson, who still stayed calm and rxed. Well, a bad man!


    The next day was the weekend.


    In the morning, Tina and Wilson went to the airport to see Selene off.


    Selene''s luggage had already been checked in. At this time, she was standing at the security


    checkpoint, hugging her parents. She was reluctant to part with them. Desmond, with curly hair, was


    also there, his arms crossed. Though he still had a wicked smile on his face, there was a hint of


    reluctance in her eyes.


    Selene''s parents were all dressed elegantly and luxuriously. It was evident that they had been living


    a luxurious life and rarely worried about their lives.


    Although they couldn''t bear to part with their daughter, they were very supportive of Wilson''s order.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to object either.


    Wilson was in charge of the Chin''s Group, and almost all his rtives relied on him.


    Wilson greeted them respectively.


    Tina nodded slightly. Selene was going to live abroad for five years. Her parents were immersed in


    the sorrow of parting with her for such a long time and were not in a mood to chat with Tina.


    Desmond threw Tina a flirting nce, but soon Wilson looked at him viciously as a warning. Then,


    frightened, Desmond looked away.


    The broadcast was urging passengers to check-in.


    At the weekend, the hall of the international airport was packed with people, and some of them


    started to line up at the security checkpoint one after another.


    Selene grasped the boarding pass and passport, looked at the exit of the airport lobby through her


    parents. There was a faint look of anticipation in her eyes.


    Fully aware of what she was expecting, her mom said, "Don''t look for him. He won''te. The


    security check has already begun. Don''t miss the ne!"


    Selene, unwilling to give up, was still trying her best to look for Dn.


    Gradually, the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Selene asked Tina, "You went to see him yesterday, didn''t you?"


    Tina nodded. "Hmm..."


    This was thest thing Selene asked her to do, but unfortunately, Dn refused.


    Selene understood and didn''t say anything else, her eyes desperate. She turned around and


    walked towards the security checkpoint. This time, she didn''t turn back again.


    Goodbye, Dn, my love.


    After seeing off Selene, the others left the airport.


    Tina and Wilson walked to the Mercedes, and Desmond and his family also returned to their car.


    After sending their daughter away, Selene''s parents felt much better. They then remembered to


    ask," Desmond, the girl who came with Wilson just now is his girlfriend, isn''t she? She looks pretty


    and sensible. Look, even your workaholic cousin got a girlfriend. When can you get one?"


    Desmond crossed his legs. "What if I say that I''m also interested in his girlfriend?"


    His father red at him.


    His mother reproached him grumpily. "If you want to take the road to ruin, none of us can help you!"


    Desmond had nothing to say to reply.


    Well, they indeed cared much about their son!

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Tina and Wilson were on the highway from the airport to downtown.


    Tina''s right hand leaned against the edge of the window and propped up her head. Before boarding


    the ne, she was still searching for Dn in the crowd with an expectant look. It was really too


    heartbreaking.


    But she was destined to be disappointed.


    As a bystander, Tina could only sigh silently.


    Wilson put his hand on hers and grasped it.


    Tina gave him a faint smile. He smiled and said, "Let''s go to see a movie tonight. Today is the


    weekend, and we can enjoy a candlelight dinner outside!"


    Wilson nned to date her and let the maid take care of I.


    It seemed that they hadn''t had a date alone for a long time.


    Although Tina wanted to date him very much, she shook her head at him. "I''m afraid I can''t do it


    today. Susan has an appointment with me. There''s an activity in the fashion design industry tonight.


    I have to go there with her! There are only two invitations, so I can''t bring you there."


    When he went to pick up the car, she received a call from Susan.


    When Wilson heard this, his handsome face showed a little disappointment. He deliberately sighed


    and said, "It seems that I have to take care of my daughter at home!"


    Tina smiled.


    The wife went out to have fun while the husband was taking care of the child at home.


    Tina leaned over and kissed him on the lips to please him. "I''ll make it up to you in the evening."


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    As her soft body leaned over, his breathing was getting hectic. Subconsciously, he wanted to stretch


    out his arms and take her waist into his arms. But because he was driving, he had to give up.


    However, he still felt the itch to do it.


    Wilson cast a side nce at her. Well, he would let her taste the price of taking the initiative to tease


    him.


    Near dusk, the setting sun outside the window looked so beautiful.


    Tina dressed up because she had to attend an event. She didn''t rent or buy a new dress. Instead,


    after discussing it with Susan, they both wore the clothes designed by their studio at night, which


    was also a way to advertise their studio.


    She tied all her hair into a bun and looked clean and refreshing.


    While Tina was fixing her make-up and hair, she was talking to Susan on the phone, discussing the


    evening event. "The event tonight is very grand. Many celebrities, including those popr idols,


    have been invited to create a lively atmosphere. There are also big stars. Do you know Maya? She


    will also attend the event. She has been on many prime- time programs and was the movie queen


    last year!"


    The movie queen Maya.


    Tina thought of the scene at the entrance of the hospital, and the corners of her mouth curled up


    slightly. "Yes, I''ve seen her!"


    Susan continued, "Oh, by the way, Abby will be there tonight. She will definitely be invited to this


    event... That''s so upsetting. I have to see her annoying face again! You have to remind me tonight,


    in case I can''t help rolling my eyes at her!"


    Hearing this, Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    However, she had to face two rivals in love tonight...


    Just after hanging up Susan''s phone, she picked up Wilson''s call. "Tina, I''s art ss here is


    dyed. It''s not over yet. It''s toote for us to go back, so I''ll ask Terry to pick you up!"


    As he said, he took the responsibility to take care of I.


    I was taking after- school lessons on the weekend, which were chosen by herself. Tina was


    unwilling to be too harsh to educate her. After all, I had been hospitalized for a long time. She


    only hoped that she could grow up healthily and happily.


    Tina said with a smile, "Okay!"


    Terry was a man of action. Before long, he arrived here.


    Tina picked up the handbag next to her and walked out. But when she arrived at the entrance, she


    stopped again. After thinking for a while, she turned back to the main bedroom.


    She pulled open the drawer and took out the velvet box.


    Wilson gave this diamond ring to Tina. She always felt that it was too expensive and eye-catching to


    wear in daily life, and she was afraid of losing it, so she put it together with the jade bracelet from


    Meadow in the drawer.


    The huge pink diamond was dazzling.


    After putting it on, Tina went out with a smile.


    The event was held in a five-star hotel.


    Desmond drove a fancy sports car over. He threw the key to the doorman of the hotel and wasn''t in


    a hurry to enter. Instead, he stood there with his hands in his pockets.


    In the design industry, many men would dress up fashionably to catch others'' attention. Desmond,


    with brown curly hair, was wearing a fiery red suit, his face handsome and attractive. It was easy for


    him to stand out in the crowd- he was extremely eye-catching.


    On the other side, Abby and several invited socialites also arrived.


    One of them saw Desmond and asked, "Is that Desmond from the Chin''s Group?"


    "By the way, you are familiar with him, aren''t you?"


    Some of the notable youngdies close to Abby knew their past. At this time, they took the initiative


    to talk about it. "They used to study abroad in the same school. Besides, Desmond liked Abby very


    much and had been chasing her for a long time..."


    Later, Abby chose to be with President Chin, which broke Desmond''s heart. Since then, they


    seemed to have been in a bad rtionship. I''m afraid they still haven''t let the past go and are not on


    good terms with each other now..."


    Well, Wilson had never been in a rtionship with Abby. The news was deliberately spread out by


    Abby.


    At this time, Abby did not intend to exin at all. She just looked at them with a dignified smile.


    Then she said apologetically, "Wait a minute. I''ll go and talk to him first!"


    Abby walked towards Desmond elegantly.


    Desmond was waiting for someone. Suddenly, his vision was blocked. He looked over with a frown


    and saw Abby standing in front of him with a bright smile. Her makeup was exquisite and her red


    lips slightly curved up.


    Abby smiled and said, "Desmond!"


    Desmond was in charge of the entertainment industry of the Chin''s Group. Many celebrities were


    invited to this event. He knew that Tina would alsoe, so he happily asked for an invitation and


    waited for her here.


    When Abby blocked his view, he said perfunctorily, "Hi, Abby!"


    Abby asked with a smile, "Did youe alone?"


    "Mn!" Desmond replied.


    Abby raised her hand and tidied up her hair. Facing the man who admired her very much, she could


    not help but unconsciously show a trace of arrogance in her heart.


    She chuckled and said, "Speaking of which, since I came back from abroad, we have met each


    other several times, but I was always in a hurry and hadn''t talked much to you. It''s been a long time


    since west met. Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Desmond repliedzily


    Abby paused for a moment in surprise and said with a tinge of emotion, "Desmond, what happened


    in the past was indeed a huge blow to you. In my heart, I''ve always been very sorry..."


    Desmond frowned. "Abby, it''s all in the past!"


    After all, he didn''t want to mention the embarrassing part of his past.


    Back then, Abby was his goddess, who chose his cousin instead of him. It was indeed quite a blow


    to him. As a result, he had always been at odds with Wilson for so many years. However, it was


    mainly because he had been jealous of Wilson, who was perfect and outstanding in all aspects


    since he was a child.


    Abby was not that important to him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    After realizing that his dream lover was Tina, Desmond had gradually forgotten about this incident


    which reflected only the once-immature part of his life.


    However, Abby did not know it.


    Just like what the youngdy said, the incident that urred many years ago was the reason why


    Desmond and Wilson did not get along with each other well. Abby believed that this was true. She


    thought that Desmond was so depressed by what happened among Wilson, Abby, and him, that he


    was still seriously biased against Wilson. The indirect message conveyed by this fact was that


    Desmond still loved Abby, that he still missed her, that he hated Wilson because of her. This was


    indeed something rather enjoyable for Abby.


    Now that Desmond had said that, Abby felt even more sure that he was simply trying to cover up


    the fact that he still loved her.


    Abby smiled sweetly and gracefully. "Did youe here today because you knew I would be here?"


    Desmond was taken aback for a while. Then, he shook his head. "No, you''re mistaken!"


    Abby smiled as she thought that Desmond was purposely trying to hide the secret that he still loved


    her. Just as she was about to speak again, she noticed that Desmond''s eyes suddenly lit up. He


    walked past Abby directly and waved his hand in front of her face.


    "Tina..."


    A ck Rolls- Royce stopped on the roadside. Its rear door was opened, and two youngdies got


    off the car one after another.


    Today, Tina was wearing a coffee-brown westernstyle dress, which belonged to thetest costume


    series released by Susan''s studio. Susan was wearing a suit and trousers of the same costume


    series, and this was indeed a masculine dressing style. When Tina and Susan walked together


    hand in hand, they could attract a lot of attention from others.


    Desmond strode forward, and it was obvious that he was heading straight for Tina.


    Then, he had been waiting for...


    Abby realized that Desmond had been waiting for Tina, and her face suddenly turned pale. She


    could hardly maintain her demureness on the surface.


    When Tina saw Desmond, she was amazed. "Desmond, how are you doing?!!"


    Desmond swayed his slightly curly hair happily. "Fine. Thanks."


    When Susan saw Abby, who was just two steps away from Desmond, she felt very unhappy. Then,


    she said, "Tina, I''ll go in first and wait for you!"


    Tina understood how Susan felt and nodded. "Okay!"


    Susan let go of Tina''s hand and walked into the hotel first.


    After she got off of the car, Tina immediately saw that Desmond and Abby were chatting. Now,


    thinking of the rtionship between Desmond and Abby, Tina looked at Desmond calmly but


    meaningfully.


    Seeing this, Desmond was afraid that Tina might realize that he had been purposely waiting for her,


    and therefore he tried to hide this secret. He asked casually, "Abby, how''s uncle these days?"


    Abby was stunned. Then, she replied with a smile, "He is fine..."


    Desmond shrugged. "Oh, really? I attended a charity auction this morning. Chairman Amery was


    the representative of the charitable donation, but he failed toe in the end. I heard that he might


    be ill!"


    Upon hearing this, Tina also looked at Abby.


    "Nothing serious... It''s just a small problem of catching a cold. He''s much better now!" Abby''s


    expression was somewhat unnatural, while there was an air of panic in her beautiful eyes. However,


    she was still wearing a decent smile on her face. "My friends are waiting for me. I''ll go in first!"


    After finishing her words, Abby nodded slightly and left gracefully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Desmond heaved a long sigh of relief. "She''s gone!"


    He actually did not enjoy meeting Abby and talking to her face to face. What''s worse, Abby


    mentioned something which was very annoying to him.


    Tina blinked her eyes. "Desmond, you don''t like her now?"


    "I have told you before. I don''t like her anymore! I already have someone I like now..."


    Tina was surprised. "Who is she?"


    Desmond gazed at her, yet he did not say anything.


    "My dream girl is far away but in sight..." He thought.


    The corners of Desmond''s lips twitched. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of something out of the


    corners of his eyes. A beam of bright light was reflected in his eyes.


    Desmond''s eyes were fixed on Tina''s ring finger, and he suddenly became very depressed. "Tina,


    this diamond ring... Was it from Wilson?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded, and her face blushed. She waved her shyly but proudly. "How is it? Is it very


    beautiful? I loved it so much!"


    Tonight, Tina would have to face two rivals in love at the same time, and therefore she was wearing


    the diamond ring, which was a symbol of the love between Wilson and her!


    A diamond ring was not a piece of ordinary jewelry; rather, it signified something more important


    and meaningful.


    Desmond''s eyes were so dazzled by the diamond ring that he almost felt he had be blind.


    He also felt that his heart had been stabbed by a dagger.


    Desmond no longer wanted to look at the blinding diamond ring. He simply grumbled, "It''s so cold


    here. Don''t you want to go in?"


    Tina was speechless. "Let''s go!"


    Tina was curious because Desmond just now mentioned that he liked a certain girl. She really


    wanted to know who this girl was. However, it was very likely that Desmond was only interested in


    this girl out of a whim, as he acted like a yboy and loved to flirt with a great number of girls.


    Tina shook her head and didn''t think too much about it.


    All the invited guests were present now, and it was very crowded and bustling on the activity site.


    Before the opening ceremony was held, there was a reception banquet, and a violoncellist was


    ying melodious music on the scene. The atmosphere there was cozy andfortable.


    Tina hade here with Susan today. Most of the time, it was Susan who talked to the other


    guests, and Tina only needed to greet them briefly. In fact, Tina felt at ease on the scene, because


    Desmond had apanied the two of them all the time.


    Desmond called out to one of the attendants who was serving beverages to the guests. He took two


    sses of champagne and handed them to the twodies.


    Tina and Susan both thanked him with smiles on their faces.


    The clear liquid in the champagne sses and the pink diamond ring on Tina''s ring finger were


    beautiful under the brightmplight.


    Although it was an activity of the fashion design industry tonight, a number of celebrities, such as


    movie stars, pop stars, as well as gentlemen anddies from rich and powerful families, were also


    invited as guests. Although thedies were all well-dressed, while most of them were wearing


    jewelry, the huge pink diamond ring of Tina still had attracted a great deal of attention.


    Across the crowd, Maya Cherry stared fixedly at Tina''s diamond ring.


    The diamond was slightly pink, and it shone so beautifully that almost no woman could neglect it in


    a natural manner.


    Jealousy welled up and was billowing in Maya''s heart.


    It was quite normal for women to admire an almost perfect man like Wilson.


    In fact, Maya had made great efforts in order to reach a deal with the Chin''s Group and became one


    of the Group''s brand spokespersons. Maya''s goal was to acquire a good chance to get close to


    Wilson. While she was attending a meeting in the conference room of the Chin''s Group, Maya did


    not bother to hide her good impressions on Wilson.


    However, at that time, Wilson took the initiative to tell Maya that he already had a girlfriend.


    At the beginning, Maya thought that this was but an excuse Wilson used to decline her indirect


    disy of admiration. Later, in the hospital, Wilson introduced Tina to Maya, whoter on also saw


    Wilson open the door of the car for Tina...


    Maya was very envious of Tina. She really hoped that she could rece Tina''s position and be


    Wilson''s girlfriend.


    Abby was standing in a ce not far away, and she was looking at Maya and observing thetter''s


    facial expressions. A yful smile appeared on Abby''s face, yet her red lips appeared to be


    tightened.


    Abby was also in a bad mood at this moment.


    Just now, outside the hotel, Abby really felt embarrassed. She originally thought that Desmond


    would cherish the past memories of being with her, that he still loved her and missed her, yet it


    turned out to be that Desmond had already shifted his attention to Tina.


    Wilson had fallen in love with Tina, so had Desmond...


    Abby had had very high expectations of herself since she became a member of the Amery family.


    The Amery family also wanted her to be a well- educated youngdy, typical of those from rich


    and powerful families, after she grew up. She had always disdained to associate with people from


    the entertainment industry, but Maya was an exception.


    It was because Maya was also a youngdying from a rich and powerful family, although she


    worked in the entertainment industry at the same time.


    Abby often attended social gatherings of the socialites. asionally, she would hear a lot of


    gossips, and she thus knew that Maya was affectionate towards Wilson.


    Abby picked up the champagne ss and gracefully walked up to Maya.


    When Tina saw the two of them getting together, she felt her eyelids twitched slightly. Her intuition


    told her that the gathering-up of Abby and Maya was definitely not a good thing.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    This Cheongsam Is a Unique Item Tonight''s activity was sponsored by Mrs. Barron. After the


    opening ceremony, Mrs. Barron, who was wearing a ck evening dress that was gorgeous and


    elegant, stood in the middle of the crowd talking to guests surrounding her. Mrs. Barron was in her


    fifties and was in very good shape. Her face looked young and energetic, and she was obviously a


    very sociable person. Everyone seemed to enjoy talking to her.


    Although she was honored as Mrs. Barron, she was actually an outstanding businesswoman.


    At that moment, Desmond was pulled aside by one of his acquaintances to have a big chat.


    Susan gently tugged at Tina''s sleeve and introduced. "Mrs. Barron owns thergest apparel


    enterprise in our country, which engages in both export and import business. All the brands and


    studios are vying to be the business partners of herpany!"


    Tina nodded.


    She already learned about some personal information of Mrs. Barron, who was a very powerful and


    influential figure in the clothing industry.


    Susan added, "Tina, Mrs. Barron''spany is now soliciting new business partners. A great many


    people are watching this opportunity. Out studio also wants to get this annual cooperation contract,


    and therefore our goal tonight would be trying to leave a good impression on her!"


    Susan''s studio had been developing quite smoothly. After sessful attendance of the Fashion


    Weekst time, it had gained considerable fame in the clothing industry, yet it was far from enough.


    Tina nodded. "I see!"


    Susan nced out of the corners of her eyes and snorted. She wasn''t jealous of, but more like


    disdainful of Abby "The brand that Abby is in charge of has rtively good cooperation with Mrs.


    Barron''spany. I definitely don''t want to lose to her this time!"


    Tina looked up slightly. When she was about to look over at Abby, she suddenly caught sight of a


    figure walking towards her. It was Maya Cherry.


    Maya was lifting the hem of her skirt which originally swept the ground slightly. She said with a


    smile, "Miss Hall, right? Nice to meet you, I''m Maya Cherry!"


    Tina felt surprised and became alert at the same time.


    She did not notice any air of kindness or friendliness in Maya''s eyes. She nodded calmly. "Nice to


    meet you too, Miss Cherry"


    Maya raised her hand to flip her hair back in a charming manner. "I met you and President Chin that


    day in the hospital. Do you still remember? The two of you left in such a hurry that


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t even have time to say hello to you!"


    There was a hint of deliberate provocation in Maya''s tone.


    Tina replied with a smile. "Well... We were in a hurry to watch a movie!"


    Maya''s words had an implication, indirectly suggesting that there was something fishy between Tina


    and Wilson. It was because of this reason that the two of them needed to leave in a hurry. Tina''s


    words also had an implication. She wanted to indirectly point out that she and Wilson did not take


    Maya seriously at all.


    Maya''s face was darkened for a moment, but her smile soon continued. She said, "It seems that


    you are an apparel designer. If there is a chance, I hope I could wear a dress designed by you!"


    Tina replied her with simrly hypocritical smile.


    Maya had no intention of leaving right away. She kept on standing nearby, as if she was very


    warmhearted and friendly towards Tina.


    Tina frowned.


    The activity had already gone halfway through. In order to make the atmosphere more exciting, Mrs.


    Barron specially selected a lot of her personal collections of apparel. She ordered her assistants to


    disy these apparels at all parts of the site for everyone to watch.


    Each piece of these apparels was almost a work of art.


    Everyone came forward to have a look at them, and the atmosphere on the scene became even


    more lively and bustling.


    Tina and Susan were also attracted by these apparels, while Maya, who had been standing nearby,


    followed them up.


    On a nearby hanger, there was a light- red cheongsam with low- grade slit. It was made of ordinary


    cloth, yet the embroidery style was ingenious. There was a golden peacock in his pride


    embroidered on the left side of the hem.


    The feathers of the peacock were woven with golden threads as thin as hair. The tail of the peacock


    was cleverly made into a hollow shape. Under themplight, this cheongsam looked exquisite and


    pretty.


    Many people were amazed by the embroidery craft. Some of them even reached out their hands


    and carefully touched it.


    Tina could tell at a nce that this cheongsam had been made through some traditional methods.


    Most importantly, the golden threads used for the embroidery were very rarely seen on the market


    now.


    Tina was so attracted by the cheongsam that she took two steps forward, wanting to appreciate it at


    a closer distance. Suddenly, someone gave her waist a hard push.


    Caught off guard, Tina staggered forward.


    Although Tina''s reaction was quick, there was no one in front of her, and the cheongsam was facing


    her at the same time. For this reason, after Tina fell down, her fingers unavoidably scratched the


    hem of the cheongsam.


    Maya stepped forward to support Tina with a seemingly-kind look. "Miss Hall, be careful!"


    Then, she suddenly eximed, "Ah... you have broken Mrs. Barron''s cheongsam! What should we


    do now?"


    Tina quickly looked over there.


    The tail of the peacock was woven with golden threads into a hollow shape, which was exquisite,


    but at the same time fragile. It had been torn apart by Tina''s fingers.


    Tina was annoyed, and she stared straight at Maya. "You pushed me down just now!"


    Maya had followed Tina and Susan here. She and Susan were the only two persons near Tina. It


    was impossible for Susan to push down Tina. What''s more, Susan was standing on the right side of


    Tina. Then, it must have been done by Maya.


    Before she was pushed down, Tina was deliberately on guard against Maya, and was worryed that


    thetter might secretly cause trouble for her. She had not expected Maya would do a bad thing


    which was so simple and direct.


    Maya spread out her hands and said innocently, "Miss Hall, why are you ming me? It''s because


    you were too careless! Mrs. Barron loves this cheongsam very much, and it''s a unique item!"


    Tina''s eyes were filled with anger.


    She realized that Maya was going to deny it adamantly. Although there were some surveince


    cameras nearby, the process of her being pushed down by Maya might not have been recorded by


    the cameras, as there were many people around who might block the camera, while Maya''s


    movements were hardly noticeable.


    Susan asked nervously, "Tina, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head, and then looked at the cheongsam with a serious and worried look.


    "You have ruined such a piece of wonderful work of art!"


    "What''s a pity! This''s a unique cheongsam. It''s the only one in the market!"


    The crowd gathered around Tina and the cheongsam to see what was happening.


    Maya smiled brightly. "Isn''t Miss Hall an apparel designer? As you have broken it, why don''t you try


    to repair it!"


    Upon hearing that, Susan immediately realized that Maya was an extremely vicious person.


    On the one hand, embroidery craft was very traditional, and not everyone could do it. More


    importantly, the golden threads which were used to weave the peacock currently could not be found


    on the market. Even if it was repaired, the peacock would no longer look like what it used to be.


    This was virtually a "mission impossible".


    Due to themotion that had been stirred up on the scene, Mrs. Barron, who was originally


    talking to others far away, came over here to see what was going on.


    She immediately frowned as soon as she noticed that the cheongsam was damaged.


    Tina could only say apologetically, "Mrs. Barron, I''m really sorry..."


    She clenched her fists tightly, but she could not find suitable words to express her apology.


    Susan and Tina hade here tonight in order to leave a good impression on Mrs. Barron.


    Unexpectedly, Tina had offended Mrs. Barron by damaging her precious cheongsam.


    Tina pursed her lips, and she was trying to find a solution.


    Desmond, who had been dragged away by someone before, also came over, wanting to help Tina


    out of the predicament. "This was just an ident. Tina wasn''t purposeful when she broke the


    cheongsam. Mrs. Barron, can you tell me the price of this cheongsam? I''llpensate you double


    the price to sincerely express our apologies!"


    Abby, who was standing in the crowd, smiled and shook her head gently. "Desmond, I''m afraid this


    won''t work. Just now, Miss Cherry also said that this cheongsam is a unique item that can''t be


    measured by money!"

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    After Abby finished her words, almost everyone on the scene nodded in agreement. They thought


    that what she said was reasonable.


    Since the cheongsam was a work of art, it could not be measured by money.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Desmond also found it very difficult to argue with Abby''s words.


    Although he really wanted to argue with Abby, he couldn''t say anything in the face of Abby''s


    objective smile.


    Susan looked around and said quickly, "You''re right, Mr. Chin. It''s just an ident. Tina didn''t mean


    to damage Mrs. Barron''s cheongsam. If she could, she would try her best to repair it. But I''m afraid


    that it will take a long time for her to repair it. Or is it possible for her to leave with the cheongsam at


    the end of this activity? In this way, she would have enough time to repair it..."


    Susan had noticed that Tina''s lips were tightly pursed, and therefore she realized how serious the


    problem was.


    Yet this was not something that could be easily solved, and therefore Susan tried to use a strategy


    of postponing time. She presumed that after the end of this activity, Tina would have more time and


    space to make up for this ident. If Mrs. Barron agreed with her suggestion, at least they would


    be able to solve the current trouble.


    However, before Susan could finish her words, she was interrupted by Maya rudely. "How can Mrs.


    Barron do that? What if you don''t admit it after you get out of here? If you can''t repair it, then we''ll


    call the police!"


    Susan was extremely annoyed.


    As she knew that Maya was deliberately making trouble to Tina, Susan was so angry that she


    wanted to rush forward and argue with Maya, but she was halted by Tina.


    Apart from Susan and Desmond, the other observers did not have any intention of helping Tina.


    They could roughly see that Maya was purposefully making trouble to Tina, yet most of them did not


    want to cause any trouble to themselves.


    The atmosphere thus became strained.


    At that moment, Mrs. Barron, who had been frowning and silent, opened her mouth. "Miss Hall, if


    you can repair the cheongsam, do it!"


    Susan looked flustered. "Mrs. Barron, Tina..."


    Mrs. Barron looked straight at Tina with a smile. She then said in an unyielding tone, "This isn''t a


    convenient ce to repair the cheongsam. I''ll get someone to provide you with a room. I hope that


    after this activity ends, I will see this cheongsam being properly repaired!"


    As Mrs. Barron had already dered her arrangement, others naturally couldn''t disagree with it.


    "This time, Miss Hall will be in trouble!"


    "How dare she be so careless? She''s in big trouble now!"


    The crowd began to discuss it again. Most of the participants in this activity were designers from the


    apparel industry. Most of them shook their heads secretly.


    It was because they thought that this was something impossible toplete.


    Maya smiled very happily, and she even enthusiastically stuffed the cheongsam into Tina''s hands.


    Desmond lowered his voice and asked with concern, "Tina, are you sure you can repair it?"


    Susan''s expression was also grave.


    Tina looked at the cheongsam in her hands and replied with a serious look, "I can only do my best!"


    The activity went on.


    Although it was almost ended, the guests were still very excited. Everyone was waiting for the result


    of Tina''s reparation work, and they were not in a hurry to leave at all.


    However, there was no doubt about the result.


    Almost everyone thought that it was impossible for Tina toplete the task. If so, she would


    offend Mrs. Barron. At that time, Maya would inevitably use Tina of damaging the precious


    cheongsam, and even call the police. No one wanted to miss such a wonderful show.


    Desmond and Susan both looked worried.


    After some time, a staff member walked up to Mrs. Barron and reported, "Mrs. Barron, Miss Hall is


    back!"


    After hearing the news, everyone on the scene looked over at the same time.


    Tina walked into the hall slowly from the entrance. Her eyes were calm, and her expression was


    rxed. Behind her, there was a clothes rack with trolleys, which was pushed forward by a staff


    member. The unique cheongsam was hanging on the rack.


    "Have my eyes be dazzled?"


    "The cheongsam has really been repaired in such a short time!"


    "It''s exactly the same as before. I can''t see any damage or difference. Miss Hall really did it!"


    ? ? ?


    Everyone was amazed when they saw Tina and the cheongsam.


    Many guests even reached out their hands and touched it. The golden peacock was still embedded


    on the cheongsam. The hollow part of its tail was now intact, and the golden silk threads, which


    made the peacock and were as thin as hair, was giving off golden beams of light under the


    lamplight.


    Maya also squeezed out of the crowd to have a look. She caressed the cheongsam repeatedly to


    confirm that it had been repaired properly.


    She could not believe it, and felt disappointed at the same time.


    She had not expected that Tina would be able to solve a problem like this. She thought that Tina


    could go to the police station tonight.


    Abby was standing beside Maya, and her smile stiffened as she looked at Tina.


    Susan''s eyes were wide open, and she was very pleasantly surprised. She was so excited that she


    almost hugged her friend. "Tina, you''re amazing! How did you do it?"


    Tina smiled faintly.


    The corners of her lips twitched slightly. Just as Tina was about to speak, she noticed that Mrs.


    Barron wasn''t far away. Then, Tina said to Susan, "Wait for me for a moment!"


    Tina walked over to Mrs. Barron.


    Her hands were crossed slightly, and she said gratefully, "Mrs. Barron, thank you so much today!"


    The craftmanship of the cheongsam was indeed very exquisite. Tina once had an opportunity to see


    and learn embroidery craft of this kind.


    Soon after the ident urred, she thought about how to repair the cheongsam in her mind. On


    the basis of her experience, it would not be difficult to repair the cheongsam, as the damage was


    not a serious one. But a problem did exist: There were no golden threads.


    Mrs. Barron gave Tina a handter on.


    After Tina was brought to the room to repair the cheongsam, Mrs. Barron ordered her men to give


    her a small bundle of golden threads.


    It was true that the golden threads couldn''t be bought on the market now. That was the reason why


    the cheongsam was called a unique item. However, what other people did not know was that after


    the cheongsam was made, the remaining golden threads were collected and kept by Mrs. Barron.


    Only then did Tina realize that she had not offended Mrs. Barron at all. Instead, Mrs. Barron had


    been secretly helping her.


    Mrs. Barron smiled to Tina. "You''re wee!"


    Tina was very grateful to Mrs. Barron.


    Although the cheongsam had indeed been repaired by Tina, the most important thing was that Mrs.


    Barron helped by providing her with the golden threads. Otherwise, Tina would not be able to do it.


    The smile on Mrs. Barron''s face deepened, and there was a hint of kindness in her eyes. "Meadow


    and I have known each other for many years. In private, we have a WhatsApp group on


    cheongsams. All the group members are interested in cheongsams, and we often chatted together!


    Meadow had specially informed me that her future daughter- in-w is a very excellent apparel


    designer. She instructed me to take good care of you!"


    Tina was amazed.


    Meadow Yamada, Wilson''s mother...


    Tina suddenly felt warm in her heart after she learned that Meadow cared so much about her.


    She had not expected that it was Meadow who entrusted her friend to take good care of her.


    Mrs. Barron was a sessful businesswoman and very experienced in dealing with people. It was


    quite easy for her to see through the little tricks of Abby and Maya.


    That was why Mrs. Barron suggested that Tina would be allowed to repair the cheongsam in a


    room. Maya had deliberately attempted to frame Tina, but this trick would not cheat Mrs. Barron


    easily.


    Of course, there was another reason why Mrs. Barron did not me Maya on the scene and


    pointed out her trick directly.


    Mrs. Barron continued with a smile, "Miss Hall, I''ve read the business proposal of your STS Studio. I


    think your studio''s potential for future development is quite good. I also have learned a little about


    your abilities in making apparel. I''m willing to give this year''s contract to your studio!" "Really?


    Thank you very much!" Tina was amused.


    Mrs. Barron reached out to her. "Hope we will have a cordial working rtionship in the future!"


    Tina quickly reached out and to shake hands with Mrs. Barron. The corners of her lips were curved


    into a smile, and her clear eyes were as bright as stars.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Mrs. Barron was busy every day. After the two of them chatted for a while, Tina said goodbye to her


    and left.


    The mobile phone rang.


    When Tina saw the caller''s number, she became delighted, and then she pick up the phone.


    Wilson said in a deep voice. "This evening, I yed LEGO toys with I after dinner. Just now, I


    read her a storybook before going to bed. Now, Sister Kaylee is coaxing her to go to sleep. Tina,


    when will youe back home?"


    Tina felt sweet andfortable.


    Wilson''s words sounded like he was urging his dear wife to go back home as early as possible.


    "I''ll go back home a short whileter!" Tina told him with a smile. At that moment, she happened to


    catch sight of Desmond, who was shaking the champagne ss in his hand. Tina added, "By the


    way, Desmond is also here!"


    Wilson was surprised. "Desmond... Really?"


    "Yes!" Tina replied.


    Wilson seemed to pause for a moment, and then he added in a deep voice, "I see. I''ll go there and


    pick you up!"


    Tina didn''t feel anything special. She just hung up the phone with a smile.


    Mrs. Barron quickly announced that the activity was over. In fact, the original end time was earlier,


    but as everyone was waiting to see what would happen next and didn''t want to leave so easily, the


    end time was postponed.


    Now that they saw Tina had finished the repair work of the cheongsam, which was almost


    unbelievable, they left the site one after another. Some of them were still talking about it, and they


    thought that this was incredible. They felt that Tina was just like a magician.


    Mrs. Barron had specially prepared some gifts for every participant of the activity. Everyone who


    was leaving would be able to receive a gift.


    There were a great many people gathering up near the exit.


    When Tina and the others went over there to collect the gifts, she saw that Abby was also there,


    chatting gracefully with another youngdy standing next to her.


    When they passed by each other, Tina halted her steps.


    Susan saw that Tina seemed to have something to say to Abby, and therefore she and Desmond


    left first.


    Abby nodded slightly to the youngdy and turned around to look at Tina with a smile. "Miss Hall!"


    Tina''s eyes were as serene as a blueke.


    She was not as hypocritical as Abby. Instead, she went straight to the point and asked, "Miss


    Amery, have you arranged for it?"


    The mastermind behind this ident was indeed Ab by.


    Maya loved Wilson very much, and thus was very jealous of Tina. When she saw that Tina was


    wearing a huge diamond ring on her finger, Maya suffered from a heavy mental blow, as she


    thought that the rtionship between Tina and Wilson had reached this stage. As a result, Maya


    was very depressed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Abby came over and told Maya that for a rich and powerful man like Wilson, he might love


    Tina very much only for a certain period of time. When he got bored with Tina, it was very likely that


    he would dump her at any time. Abby also encouraged Maya that she still had many opportunities


    to win Wilson''s heart.


    Maya mustered up her courage and became confident again because of Abby''s words.


    That''s why Maya was willing to be used by Abby as a weapon to attack Tina.


    "It''s not easy to express the inexpressible..." Abby pretended to be surprised when her trick was


    exposed by Tina. She then try to exin with a smile, "Although I know Miss Cherry (Maya), We''re


    just ordinary friends. It was quite normal for me to chat with her very friendly. However, what Miss


    Cherry had previously done to you was indeed too mean, so to speak. Fortunately, you seeded


    in repairing the cheongsam in the end, and therefore Mrs. Barron didn''t me you! I feel d for


    your sess, but my suggestion is that you should forgive Miss Cherry."


    It seemed that Abby was unwilling to admit that she had done anything wrong.


    However, both of them were aware of what was going on.


    Tina did not intend to argue with her aimlessly. She smiled faintly and said, "Speaking of that, I must


    say ''thank you'' to you. The damage of the cheongsam indirectly helped me. Now that Mrs. Barron


    has decided to give the next quarter''s contract to our studio, I actually feel very grateful to you!"


    Soon after she arrived, Tina saw that Abby and Maya were standing and talking together, she


    immediately became on guard.


    But she still failed to avoid the ident purposefully caused by Maya.


    Tina hadn''t expected that Maya would use the most direct and simple method, to push her down,


    but she knew clearly that Maya was only jealous of her. After Tina was pushed down, Abby


    suggested in front of everybody that Tina must repair the cheongsam. In fact, the ultimate


    beneficiary of this ident was supposed to be Abby.


    As Maya was just an entertainment star, she actually knew very little about apparel design. Abby


    was more specialized in this field.


    Abby must have known the purpose of Tina and Susaning to this activity today. Abby wanted to


    humiliate Tina in front of the other designers, and cause her to offend Mrs. Barron as well, so that


    the studio of Tina and Susan would lose the opportunity to get the contract.


    However, Abby hadn''t expected that Mrs. Barron would secretly help Tina.


    Mrs. Barron did not choose to demonstrate her attitude in front of everyone. In fact, she wanted to


    give Tina a test.


    Mrs. Barron was a powerful businesswoman. Although her friendship with Meadow Yamada needed


    to be considered, she would not easily lower her requirement on business. In other words, Mrs.


    Barron still needed to test whether Tina was professional in and devoted to apparel design, before


    she finally decided to give Tina and Susan the contract.


    In the end, Tina won the contract and Mrs. Barron''s trust with her own professionalism.


    There was a sh of gloominess in Abby''s eyes. Yet she smiled gracefully and said, "Miss Hall, I


    don''t know what you are talking about, but I still have to congratte you!"


    Thest three words of Abby were too stiff to convey the message of congrattion.


    Tina curled her lips up slightly.


    After Abby finished her words, Tina turned around and left to meet up with Susan.


    Abby still kept a dignified smile on her face, but the fingernails of her left hand, which was hanging


    down, almost left a hole in her palm as the left hand was clenched into a fist tightly.


    Abby took great pains to set up a trap for Tina, yet Tina won the contract and Mrs. Barron''s trust by


    dint of her trap!


    It was already very dark outside, and the moon was hanging high up in the sky.


    Tina, Susan, and Desmond walked out of the hotel together. It was rtively cold at night, but as


    there was an air- conditioning outlet above the hotel door, which blew out warm winds, the three of


    them did not feel cold.


    Desmond had drunk a lot of champagne during the activity, and therefore it was unsuitable for him


    to drive the car. He and the two girls waited for the driver toe over and pick them up.


    Susan was so excited that she kept holding Tina''s arm.


    It was no wonder. When Tina ran into trouble just now, Susan was very worried, and she just wished


    that Tina would be lucky enough to get rid of the ident. She actually did not expect anything else.


    Moreover, the original goal of Susan and Tina in attending tonight''s activity was just to leave a good


    impression on Mrs. Barron. Who knew that in the end, they would actually be able to win the


    contract as well?


    Desmond smiled mischievously and blinked his eyes. "Tina, the driver ising over very soon.


    We''ll send you back home!"


    Tina shook her head. "Desmond, can you just help me send Susan back home?"


    "What about you?" Desmond was surprised and asked.


    Tina replied with a smile, "I have someone to pick me up!"


    Seeing Tina''s delightful eye expression, Desmond knew who she was referring to. The corners of


    his eyes drooped, and he snorted disdainfully.


    As the activity had just ended, there were a great many people and vehicles near the entrance.


    Many of the participants were waiting for their cars outside of the hotel. Maya and Abby were


    among them.


    At this time, Tina saw a familiar ck Mercedes-Benz G65.


    The car stopped at the roadside, and then Wilson got off from it. He was wearing a pair of sses


    with a tinum-gilded framework. Under the dim light of night, his facial features were particrly


    handsome. Any girl who admired Wilson would hold her breath subconsciously when he


    approached.


    Tina immediately walked toward Wilson with a bright smile on her face.


    From the corners of her eyes, she could roughly see the two beautiful figures of Abby and Maya


    standing there stiffly.


    When Tina thought of Abby''s smile which was slightly stiff, she could not help blinking her eyes and


    smiled cunningly.


    She walked up to Wilson and did not get into the car immediately. Instead, she stood on tiptoe and


    kissed Wilson''s thin lips.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Will You Make It Up to Me Tonight?


    When Wilson saw that Tina was walking towards him, his thin lips curled up delightfully.


    Just as he was about to open the door of the car for her, Tina suddenly embraced his waist. The


    next moment, her warmful lips sealed his.


    Wilson was amazed.


    At this time, there were still a great many people and vehicles outside of the hotel.


    Although Wilson and Tina were very intimate with each other in private, Tina was actually a little shy


    in her nature. It was a rare instance for Tina to kiss him on such a public asion, which made


    Wilson very surprised.


    He caressed her face and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina blushed and looked a little embarrassed. She pretended to cough and said, "I suddenly wanted


    PDA, Public Disy of Affection!"


    Wilson smiled sweetly.


    Although he did not fully understand what Tina was thinking about, he still enjoyed the feeling of


    being kissed by her, and therefore he was willing to cooperate with her.


    Wilson rubbed Tina''s cheeks with his fingers, opened the door of the car for her, and then went


    around the head of the car, got in, and sat on the driver''s seat.


    He started the engine of the Mercedes- Benz and drove it away from the hotel.


    Tina fastened her seat belt and nced at the rearview mirror. Through it, she could clearly see the


    figures of Abby and Maya, who were still standing in front of the hotel.


    Tina felt happy about it.


    The Mercedes- Benz was moving on the busy street, while Tina could casually enjoy the beautiful


    scenarios of neon lights.


    As it was red light ahead, the car stopped. Wilson asked with a smile, "Has everything been going


    well tonight?"


    Tina nodded. "Uh- huh... An interesting incident happened during the activity tonight, which could


    also be said to be a very annoying ident..."


    She told Wilson everything that had happened in the activity, including the secret cooperation and


    plot of Maya and Abby.


    After hearing this, Wilson''s face immediately darkened a little.


    Tina smiled at him. "Unexpectedly, Susan and I became the winners tonight. We''ve won Mrs.


    Barron''s contract, and Susan was so overjoyed for it!"


    Behind the lens, Wilson''s eyes were shining with happiness, and hemented proudly and firmly,


    "Tina, your capabilities are beyond doubt!"


    Tina felt so proud of herself.


    She was moved by Wilson''s praise, and she felt warm andfortable.


    It seemed as if in Wilson''s eyes, Tina had always been the best. Wilson''s encouraging words made


    her feel sweet, and there was also an air of confidence in her expression.


    Tina''s zeal for apparel design was so remarkable that she was not afraid of any problems in this


    profession.


    She had confidence in herself. She had already visualized how to repair the cheongsam in her mind


    before Mrs. Barron allowed her to do so. Otherwise, she would have been scared out of her wits


    when she saw that Mrs. Barron had been frowning after the unique cheongsam was damaged.


    In this regard, Tina had reliedpletely on her capabilities of apparel design to win Mrs. Barron''s


    favor.


    Tina thought that there was nothing to worry about Maya Cherry, who almost posed no threat to


    Tina, but Abby Amery was a more formidable enemy of Tina. However, Abby probably could not


    sleep well tonight.


    Thinking of Abby, Tina suddenly remembered another thing.


    Before the start of the activity, Desmond and Abby inadvertently talked about Bill Amery''s health,


    yet at that moment Abby''s expression was a little strange, as if she was trying to cover up


    something.


    Tina also felt strange.


    Seeing that Tina was at a loss, Wilson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Tina, what are you thinking


    about?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tina shook her head. "Nothing special..."


    Tina did not think too much about it. She thought that it should not be her concern. Maybe Bill was


    only suffering from ordinary flu because of seasonal change, and more importantly, it had nothing to


    do with her.


    Tina was so concentrated on her thoughts that she did not pay attention to anything else. When the


    car stopped, she looked up slowly.


    Tina was amused when she saw the surrounding environment.


    They had not returned to the No.1 Luxurious Residence. Instead, Wilson had driven the car to a


    remote riverbank. There were scantly any people around, and only a streetmp could be seen ten


    meters away. This was such a quiet ce.


    Tina was puzzled. "Wilson, why do you take me here?"


    After Wilson stopped the car, he unfastened his seat belt and looked at Tina with a meaningful


    smile. "Have you forgotten what you promised me? Will you make it up to me tonight?"


    Tina was petrified.


    Her mind was filled with mixed emotions, and her face was as red as a tomato.


    She had not expected that Wilson still remembered her promise, and it seemed that he would not


    let her go easily tonight.


    Although they had done it inside the car before, Tina still did not want to go so crazy with him in


    such a ce.


    However, Wilson had already reached out his hands to her.


    Under the dim night light, Wilson''s eyes were filled with passion and excitement.


    Obviously, it was toote to stop Wilson''s eagerness. Tina could only whisper shyly, "Wilson, are


    you serious... No..."


    Time passed quickly, and it was winter again almost in the blink of an eye.


    On the third weekend of November, the first snow of this year finally came.


    From morning to dusk, snowkes fell down from the misty sky. There was snow everywhere in the


    whole city.


    It was very cozy to have dinner together in such weather conditions, and therefore Sister Kaylee


    prepared a hot-pot dinner.


    Snowkes were flying and dancing outside of the window, and the rooms with lights on were just


    like castles which were warm andfortable.


    After the dinner, the night gradually fell.


    When Tina came out of the kitchen, she saw that I, who was wearing cartoon- bear pajamas


    tonight, rest her body on Wilson''s knees. Holding her face, asked in a childish voice, "Dad, can I


    make a snowman now?"


    Wilson nodded.


    Ten minutester, the three of them went downstairs, all wearing thick clothes.


    It had been snowing throughout the whole afternoon, and a thickyer of snow had umted on


    the ground not long ago. Now that the property management staff of the residentialmunity had


    already cleaned up the snow, the passage became very cleanly, and there were small piles of snow


    on both sides.


    At this time, the snow was still falling down from the sky, and everything on the ground was white


    and crystal-clear, or even dazzling, under the roadmps.


    Within a very short period of time, Wilson had piled up two snowmen for I. He used four dead


    branches as the snowmen''s hands, and also put on the scarves and hats for the snowmen.


    I was so happy that she yelled out loudly.


    Wilson shook off the snow on his gloves and suddenly said to Tina, "I summoned a meeting this


    afternoon!"


    "Uh-huh?" Tina was confused.


    Generally speaking, Wilson rarely talked to her about the business affairs of the Chin''s Group. He


    did not understand his intention and waited for her to continue.


    Wilson continued, "There are more than a dozen cooperation projects between our Group and the


    Amery''s Group. Today''s meeting focused on this aspect. Yet Chairman Amery did not attend the


    meeting. His secretary told me that he seemed to be ill. Maybe it''s because the weather is getting


    cold!"


    Tina did not say anything.


    Wilson paused for a moment and asked her in a gentle voice, "Tina, do you want to make a phone


    call to Mr. Amery?"


    After all, Bill Amery was Tina''s biological father, and that''s why Wilson told Tina about it.


    Tina lowered her head and ground the snow with her foot.


    After reflecting for a moment, she shook her head nonchntly and said, "Forget it... There is no


    need!"


    Tina had already made it clear what she should say to Bill. There was no need to do anything


    unnecessary, she thought. It was better for Bill and her to maintain the status quo, and keep a


    distance from each other.


    If Tina took the initiative to show her concern to Bill, others might be doubtful whether her real


    intention was to please Bill and the Amery Group for benefit.


    Wilson respected Tina''s decision very much. He did not try to persuade her to do so.


    I, who was wrapped by the thick clothes like a traditional Chinese rice-pudding, waved her short


    arms excitedly. "Mom and Dad, look... I have rolled another snowball!"


    Wilson and Tina looked at each other and smiled.


    The next morning, the snow had already stopped.


    After breakfast, Sister Kaylee sent I to the interest ss.


    Looking down from the French window, Tina could still see the snowmen they piled upst night.


    Just as she was about to draw some apparel designs in the study, the doorbell suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    It was the weekend. Tina and Wilson nned to stay at home and deal with some work that they


    had left behind.


    Hearing that the doorbell was ringing, Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    She thought that it must be I who had forgotten something and turned back to fetch it.


    Tina made a gesture to Wilson, who was making a phone call nearby, and walked to the hallway.


    When the door was opened, she was stunned by the two visitors.


    Standing outside of the door was not I, but Old Master Amery, who had grown a few strands of


    white beard on his chin, as well as his daughter-inw, Lin.


    Tina looked surprised. "Master Amery, Lin, nice to meet you!"


    She was especially surprised by Old Master Amery''s visit.


    Lin had visited Tina once because she wanted to talk to Tina about her identity. Yet Old Master


    Amery''s visit was still a rare instance. Tina immediately felt that there might be something important


    behind their visit.


    Wilson''s deep voice sounded behind Tina. "Master


    Amery, Mrs. Amery, pleasee in!"


    Hearing this, Tina also quickly turned aside and invited the two of them to the living room.


    Lin and Old Master Amery both sat down on the sofa, while Wilson poured two cups of warm water


    for them.


    But the two of them did not have any intention of drinking the water. They looked depressed.


    Old Master Amery put the ss cup on the table and sighed slightly. After thinking for a while, he


    said slowly, "Tina, Wilson, we are here today because we have something to ask of you!"


    Tina nodded. "Tell me..."


    Old Master Amery frowned. "Your father is sick. You''re the only person who can save him now!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Her gaze swept across the faces of Old Master Amery and Lin, while her heart tightened.


    Old Master Amery''s expression was serious, and there was anxiety deep in his eyes. Lin looked


    very haggard, and she had obvious dark circles around her eyes, as if she had not slept well for


    many days. By intuition, Tina realized that it must be some serious disease.


    Tina asked hesitantly, "What''s... wrong with him?"


    Old Master Amery sighed again. "It''s leukemia!"


    "Leukemia?" Tina was dumbfounded, and her chest seemed to be stuck with anxiety.


    Lin sobbed and said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, it''s leukemia! Since he was hospitalized because of


    concussionst time, his mental state hadn''t been good. Not long ago, he suddenly suffered from a


    low fever, whichsted for a long time. At first, we thought it was just ordinary flu. Later, he felt pain


    in his breastbone. I insisted on apanying him to the hospital. Then, he was diagnosed with


    leukemia...


    "The doctor said that the only treatment method which could save him now is bone marrow


    transnt, but we couldn''t find any suitable match in the blood bank. Now, we can only seek help


    from you..."


    Although the marriage between Lin and Bill did not start with love, they had always respected each


    other, and had a very harmonious rtionship after the marriage.


    Lin''s heart ached severely because of her husband''s sudden illness.


    The two of them had gone through their lives for so many years, and they treated each other as the


    important ones in each other''s lives.


    Like any ordinary wife, Lin was very afraid of losing her husband.


    Old Master Amery looked at Tina with imploring eyes. Although his emotions were restrained, yet he


    could not hide his expectations. "Tina, the Amery family had not known about your existence and


    identity over the years, and therefore we owe you a lot. But no matter what, Bill is your father. Can


    you save his life? He really needs you now. The sess rate of parent- child bone marrow


    transnt is very high. You are our only hope!"


    Tina''s eyshes drooped.


    She nced at her side. Wilson was there. He did not say anything, but just held her hand.


    Tina reflect upon it for a while and nodded. "I''m willing to help you!"


    Lin was extremely excited. "Really? You agreed with it?"


    Old Master Amery also had a surprised expression on his face. It seemed that he had not expected


    Tina to agree with it so readily.


    After Tina''s identity was revealed some time ago, Old Madam Amery''s attitude was not enthusiastic


    at all. When it came to recognizing Tina as a member of the Amery Family, as Bill was her biological


    father, the olddy often gave negativements. For instance, she often indirectly suggested in a


    strange tone that the Amery family did not want to acknowledge a bastard like Tina. However, but


    she was cold and indifferent. However, Old Master Amery''s attitude waspletely different from


    his wife.


    He only felt that the Amery family needed to give Tina a period of time for adaptation to her new


    identity. As a result, the matter of epting Tina as a new member of the Amery family was


    temporarily put aside.


    Unexpectedly, Bill Amery, the Old Master''s son, and Tina''s biological father, was suddenly


    diagnosed with leukemia, and his health conditions had been poor since then. For this reason, Old


    Master Amery decided to personally ask Tina for help.


    One of the most unbearable things in the world was that the white- haired man (father) saw the


    ck-haired man (son)''s death.


    Beforeing over here, Old Master Amery was worried that Tina might not be willing to help him,


    yet he decided to try reasonably to ask for some help. For the sake of his son''s life, the Old Master


    was determined to plead to Tina, or even beg her for mercy.


    Tina nodded again. "It''s okay!"


    She did not hesitate at all.


    I also had been diagnosed with leukemia. Tina understood the feeling of facing leukemia.


    She could understand the feelings of the patient''s family members. Her original intention of the


    donation was not for the rtionship between a father and a daughter. Even if it was a stranger who


    asked her for help today, she would still try to save him/her.


    After Tina made up her mind, she stood up and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes, and


    then go to the hospital with you!"


    Things had gone on smoothly.


    Lin and the Old Master Amery felt more rxed now, and their eyes were filled with happiness.


    Half an hourter, the two cars left the No.1 Luxurious Residence together.


    Wilson personally drove his car to give Tina a ride, while Old Master Amery and Lin were in another


    car.


    The cars drove into the hospital in turn.


    After the Mercedes-Benz stopped, Wilson and Tina both unfastened their seatbelts.


    When Tina got off of the car, Wilson''s big hand had already reached over and held up her hand


    tightly. "Tina, I''ll stay with you!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His palm was thick, warm, and it gave Tina a strong sense of security.


    Tina smiled at him.


    A simple sentence like "I''ll stay with you" was enough to disy their love.


    The two of them walked into the hospital building together with Old Master Amery and Lin.


    Bill Amery was hospitalized in the high-ss ward of the Hematology Department, which was


    located in the innermost part of the corridor. It would take some time for the four of them to cover


    the distance on foot after leaving the elevator.


    When they were about to reach the ward, Lin stepped forward and gently held Tina''s arm. "Tina,


    thank you very much! You''re going to save Bill''s life!"


    Lin knew that her husband had already recognized Tina as his daughter, and therefore she naturally


    followed her husband''s footsteps. It helped to strengthen their emotional ties with Tina.


    Lin was indeed very grateful for Tina''s willingness to help them.


    Bill Amery was the only son of the Old Master and the Old Madam, and he represented the Amery


    family''s future. If he died of leukemia, the Old Master and the Old Madam would lose their son,


    while Lin would also lose her husband.


    Lin med herself a lot.


    She felt that as Bill''s wife, she did not take good care of her husband. When Bill was not feeling


    well, she did not pay enough attention to it. Now, facing such a serious disease, members of the


    Amery family all felt very helpless.


    Old Master Amery and Old Madam Amery also thought about donating the bone marrow for the


    treatment of their son. However, they were too old, and their physical strength had been dwindling.


    As for Lin and Bill themselves, they had no children of their own, and therefore all their hopes were


    on Tina.


    Tina shook her head.


    Then, something popped up in her mind, and then she asked after hesitating for a moment, "Mrs.


    Amery, when did you find out about Chairman Amery''s illness?"


    Lin thought for a moment and replied, "About 20 days ago..."


    Tina didn''t say anything else.


    She suddenly realized why Abby had acted strangely when Desmond inadvertently asked her about


    Bill. She recalled that Mrs. Barron''s activity was held about 20 days ago, it was roughly the time


    when Bill was diagnosed with leukemia.


    There was mockery in Tina''s eyes when she thought of Abby.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Wilson apanied Tina to see the attending doctor.


    Under the arrangement of the attending doctor, Tina went through a very thorough physical


    examination. Now, as long as the results of the examination came out, the specific operation time


    could then be nned and arranged.


    As Wilson once donated his bone marrow to I, he had gone through all the procedures of a


    marrow transnt. With him by Tina''s side, Tina did not feel nervous at all.


    The environment of the high-end ward was very agreeable. The ward contained a small living room


    and a separate bathroom.


    Dressed in a hospital gown, Bill was lying on the bed in one of the rooms of the ward. The nurse


    said that he suffered from severe pain in his chestst night and did not fall asleep all night. After


    eating breakfast in the morning, he finally was able to fall asleep.


    Old Master Amery and Lin had sessfully persuaded Tina toe over here. They felt much


    relieved now, and their hearts were full of hope.


    Tina was Bill''s biological daughter.


    As far as bone marrow transnt was concerned, the sess rate of living- rted marrow


    transnt was very high. As Tina had promised it, her donation of bone marrow would be more


    secure and effective to Bill inparison to any marrow source matched from the blood bank.


    Old Master Amery''s expression rxed a lot, while there seemed to be fewer wrinkles on his face.


    He said seriously, "Tina, don''t worry. This operation will be carried out by the best doctors. The risks


    of the operation will be reduced to the minimum. The operation of bone marrow transnt is very


    mature nowadays, and therefore it will definitely cause no seque to your body! After the


    operation, our family will hire the best nutritionists and attendants to ensure your health


    preservation!"


    Although Tina thought that she did not need some of the things mentioned by the Old Master, she


    did not refuse. "Well... Thank you very much!"


    As Wilson was with Tina, he would handle the aforesaid things very well. However, since Tina had


    helped the Amery family a lot this time, they also wanted to repay her.


    One good turn deserved another.


    As soon as they finished speaking, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Tina''s temples twitched slightly out of nervousness.


    She turned around and saw that Old Madam Amery appeared aggressively outside of the door. She


    was supported by Abby Amery.


    "Grandpa, uncle, auntie!" Abby called out to the elders first. Then, she showed a slightly stunned


    expression. "Wilson, Miss Hall... Nice to see you


    here!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson''s expression was nonchnt.


    He had already drawn a clear line between Abby and him.


    Tina nodded to Abby, and her attitude was indifferent.


    Old Madam Amery''s eyes rested directly on Tina as soon as she entered the door. She could not


    help but widen her eyes in shock. "Why is she here? How dare you! You were secretly looking for


    her behind my back?"


    Bill''s illness was all too sudden for his family members.


    The diagnosis of leukemia was indeed a heavy blow for every one of the Amery family, especially


    for Old Madam Amery, who could not believe it at all. She was so irritated that she even argued with


    the doctors, thinking that their medical skills were not good enough, that the physical examinations


    were inurate.


    In order to cope with this olddy, the hospital arranged the best professors to carry out the physical


    examinations again, but the diagnosis was the same.


    Old Madam Amery acted as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue.


    She and Old Master Amery only had one son, and he was Bill Amery. The two of them could not


    bear the loss of their only son at all. However, the attending doctor said that there was only one way


    to go: Bone marrow transnt. The sooner, the better. They must not waste any time.


    Old Madam Amery was both sad and angry. She even med it on Lin, her daughter-inw.


    She med Lin for not being able to give birth to any heir of the Amery family. Yet it was not


    realistic at all to consider whether Lin could be pregnant now. Lin ignored theseints


    from her mother-inw. She simply wanted to restore her husband''s health.


    At the very beginning, the Amery family had decided to ask Tina for help.


    However, Old Madam Amery strongly disagreed with this proposal. She was unwilling to lower her


    own gesture and to beg Tina for mercy. She could not forget what had happened previously about


    the news report. She was sure that Tina would take this good opportunity and gain plenty of benefits


    from the Amery family.


    As for Bill, he felt very apologetic to Tina, and therefore wascking in the courage to ask her for


    marrow donation.


    In the end, under the insistence of Old Madam Amery, the Amery family chose to look for suitable


    marrow sources in the blood bank.


    However, it had been more than 20 days since they began to do so, yet no suitable marrow source


    was found. It was more than Old Master Amery could bear. Last night, he discussed with his


    daughter-inw on whether to seek help from Tinna. Early this morning, the two of them called upon


    the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    After Old Madam Amery got the news, she came over here in a hurry together with Ab by.


    Old Master Amery knew his wife''s characters well. He was afraid that she would say something


    inappropriate, like what she didst time, which would make everybody embarrassed. He frowned


    and scolded her, "This is the hospital. Bill is still sleeping now. Why are you shouting so loudly?"


    Lin also said, "Mom, Tina has agreed to donate her bone marrow to Bill!"


    Old Madam Amery was surprised, but then she frowned again. "Really?"


    Lin nodded. "Yes, she had just gone through an examination. When the results came out, the doctor


    can arrange for the operation!"


    Old Madam Amery looked at Tina with great vignce. "Why did you agree with it so easily? Tell me,


    what''s your request? I know what you''re thinking about. You''d better put forward all you requests at


    once!"


    Tinaughed mockingly. "No, I don''t have any request!"


    No?


    Obviously, Old Madam Amery did not believe Tina''s words.


    As she was about to continue questioning Tina, Old Master Amery interrupted her in a deep voice,


    "Well... You must not get involved in this matter anymore. Don''t you want your son to recover soon?


    Bill''s health is the most important thing now!"


    In the Amery family, Old Madam Amery still needed to respect her husband''s authority.


    Seeing the raging mes in her husband''s eyes, Old Madam Amery was so scared that she didn''t


    dare to say anything else.


    After leaving the ward, Old Madam Amery was still unwilling to ept the reality, yet she was very


    worried about her son''s health. After all, she was a mother.


    She also knew very well that Tina could save her son.


    Old Madam Amery gave a cold snort, with the corners of her eyes and the corners of her lips


    drooped. Then, she said reluctantly. "Forget it! We still can''t find a suitable marrow source in the


    blood bank. I am afraid that your uncle''s health will be ruined if we keep on quarreling with each


    other. Let Tina donate her bone marrow this time!"


    Abby''s heart sank slightly.


    Since Bill became badly ill, Abby had tried very hard to persuade Old Madam Amery not to seek


    help from Tina.


    Abby absolutely did not want the emotional ties between Tina and the Amery family to be


    strengthened, and that''s why she tried her best to hide the fact that Bill was seriously ill. She was


    also very concerned about the matching of marrow through the blood bank, but this method had


    failed up to now.


    Abby looked at Old Madam Amery, whose eye expression was mean. A beam of sharp light shed


    in Abby''s eyes. She took the olddy''s arm and nodded with a smile. "Well... No matter what,


    uncle''s health is always the most important! But..."


    Abby deliberately paused for a moment, and then continued in a very casual tone, "This time, Miss


    Hall promised to donate her bone marrow to uncle. In that case, she will be a very important


    benefactor to the Amery family in the future!"


    Old Madam Amery''s face suddenly darkened.


    This was exactly what she was worried about.


    Although Tina did not request anything in the ward just now, Old Madam Amery did not believe it.


    She thought that Tina must be scheming secretly in order to reap as many benefits as possible from


    the Amery family.


    After the bone marrow transnt, Tina would be the person who saved Bill. In this way, she


    indirectly helped the whole Amery family. Old Madam Amery was afraid that Tina would use this fact


    as a useful tool in the future to do whatever she wanted. In other words, the Amery family would


    also be a tool for Tina.


    Old Madam Amery''s face was gloomy, and she said coldly, "She is willing to donate her bone


    marrow. As for her bloodline, I will never recognize it!"


    Hearing this, Abby felt a little bit relieved.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    At over three o''clock in the afternoon, the results of the examination came out.


    The various indicators of Tina''s body were qualified. In addition, Tina''s physical strength turned out


    to be very good, as she was young, and she also had the habit of doing physical exercises


    regrly. After I was discharged from the hospital, Tina apanied her daughter to do some


    aerobic exercises every day.


    The attending doctor immediately nailed down the day of the operation.


    After returning home, Tina made a phone call to the chief editor and asked for a leave from him.


    Then, she packed up some clothes. The next day, she went to the hospital again and handled the


    procedures of hospitalization.


    ording to the attending doctor''s instructions, each individual''s personal conditions were unique.


    After the autologous blood was collected, Tina needed to receive four to five days of mobilization


    injections to activate the hematopoietic stem cell. After all these were finished, it would be suitable


    for Tina to undergo the operation of bone marrow transnt.


    In the high-end ward of the hospital...


    Tina, who had already changed into a hospital gown, was looking at Bill, who was lying on the bed,


    and Tina''s look was a little unnatural.


    She originally wanted to quietly wait for the operation, and did not want to interact too much with the


    Amery family. However, Bill said that he wanted to see Tina. Lin entreated Tina many times, and


    she finally agreed toe to Bill''s ward again.


    Yesterday, when Old Master Amery and Lin brought Tina to the hospital, Bill was sleeping on the


    bed.


    Knowing that Tina had agreed to donate bone marrow for him, Bill could not believe it at the


    beginning, and he also could not calm himself down for a long time, as his heart was filled with


    mixed feelings.


    This was almost a blessing for him.


    As the result of the sudden outbreak of disease, Bill''splexion was worse thanst time when he


    was hospitalized.


    He was now leaning against the bed, with a venous transfusion needle buried on his left arm, and


    his eyes gradually turned red. "Tina, I heard from Lin that you were going to donate bone marrow to


    me. Is that true?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Bill''s expression became even more moved. The muscles at the corners of his lips twitched slightly.


    "Tina, thank you. I owe you too much over the years. I haven''t expected that you would be willing to


    donate bone marrow to me. I''m really ashamed..."


    Tina was at a loss.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Chairman Amery, you don''t have to think too much about it. I''m just


    an ordinary donator of bone marrow. I hope that the Amery family will treat me as usual!"


    Tina indeed did not need Bill''s gratitude. She was also afraid that Bill would misunderstand her


    motive for doing so.


    She thought for a while and added calmly, "I''ve already said that I didn''t participate in the matters of


    my parent''s generation, and I don''t need anyone to take responsibility. The Amery family has always


    been an ordinary family in my mind...


    "The reason why I promised to donate the bone marrow this time is that my daughter used to suffer


    a lot from leukemia. Even if a stranger asks me for help today, I will also lend him a helping hand.


    For this reason, I don''t think you need to make this matter moreplicated!"


    When Bill heard what Tina said, and realized that she was deliberately drawing a dividing line


    between the two of them, the light in his eyes suddenly dimmed, and his heart was full of sadness.


    Seeing this, Tina unconsciously clenched her fists. She realized that her words seemed to be too


    mean.


    After all, Bill was a patient...


    She just did not want this matter of donateing bone marrow to be tooplicated.


    Tina promised to donate to the bone marrow, but she never thought of building a rtionship with


    the Amery family or even bing a new member of this family through the donation.


    It was then silent inside the ward.


    Lin tried to say something to make the atmosphere more agreeable.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The door of the ward had not been closed. At this time, a childish voice suddenly sounded. "Mom,


    you are here!"


    Tina looked back and saw that Wilson and I wereing into the ward. She immediately smiled.


    I''s little hand was held by Wilson''s big hand. It was obvious that Wilson had just picked her up


    from the kindergarten and brought her here. I must have seen that Tina was not in the ward, and


    therefore she came over to Bill''s ward to find her mother.


    The fact that Tina was going to make a bone marrow donation was not kept a secret from I. Last


    night, I encouraged her mother to be brave.


    Bill and Lin were also attracted by this lovely little girl.


    Tina leaned over and held up her daughter who was rushing to her. She kissed her little face and


    introduced her with a smile. "This is my daughter, I. She''s over four years old this year!"


    Then, she looked at Bill on the bed and continued, "I, this is..."


    Before Tina finished speaking, I said with a smile, "Hello, Grandpa..."


    Tina was amused.


    She then quickly looked at Wilson and realized that he must have taught I to greet Bill in this way.


    When I was on the way to the hospital, she asked Wilson in a childish voice why Tina wanted to


    donate her bone marrow. Wilson did not want to keep it a secret from his daughter. He simply told


    her that Tina was to save her own biological father, namely, this biological father still had not


    formally admitted that Tina was his daughter.


    Upon hearing that, I nodded like an adult.


    She thought that her mother was just like herself, not being able to quickly recognize Wilson as her


    father, yet it was only a matter of time.


    Just as Tina was about to open her mouth, I had already run to the bedside, with her chubby little


    hands rested on the edge of the bed. "Grandpa, you are also sick, right? Don''t be afraid. I used to


    have the same disease as you, but Dad donated his bone marrow to me, and I''mpletely cured


    now! Am I look very healthy?"


    Hearing that the lovely little girl was calling him "grandpa", Bill was so excited that he could hardly


    sit still.


    Although Tina had always politely called him Chairman Amery, the fact that I was calling him


    "Grandpa" moved him so much that he almost cried. It was such a great constion for Bill,


    especially when he was in a very weak mental state due to leukemia.


    Bill tried his best not to be too excited, for fear of scaring I. "Good girl! You''re a lovely little angel!"


    I smiled shyly. "Don''t worry, grandpa. You will definitely get better soon. Cheer up!"


    Bill raised his hand and caressed I''s head tenderly. "Thank you, I. I''m more confident after


    listening to your good wishes!"


    "You''re wee, Grandpa." I revealed a row of white teeth while smiling.


    After leaving the high-end ward, Wilson held up his daughter with one arm and held Tina''s hand


    with the other.


    He shook Tina''s hand said. "Tina, will you me me for going there with I?"


    Tina raised her head and looked at Wilson''s eyes through the lens, and her eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    She smiled at him. "Forget it. It''s alright!"


    It was alright for I to call Bill "Grandpa".


    Bill was indeed I''s grandfather, nominally and biologically.


    Tina did not intend to recognize Bill as her father, but she could not deprive her daughter''s right to


    recognize Bill as her grandfather. It was I''s own choice. Just now, she felt that what she said to


    Bill was mean, which would not be good for a patient like him.


    The appearance of I was just in time. She gave Bill more confidence in the face of the uing


    operation.


    It was a good thing for I to go there.


    Looking at Tina''s delicate face and beautiful eyes, Wilson was very tempted. He couldn''t help


    bending over and kissing her on the cheek. I covered her eyes with her hands.


    ording to the individual''s specific personal conditions, the mobilization injections would cause


    different reactions to different people. Wilson had almost no special feelings when he received the


    mobilization injections. As for Tina, she had slight symptoms simr to those of a cold on the third


    day after she received the mobilization injections.


    Since Tina was hospitalized, Wilson had been with her almost every day.


    He handled the business affairs in the ward during the day. Terry often needed to travel to and fro


    between the ward and thepany with a thick stack of documents in his hand, and he also


    needed to report to Wilson on official business.


    Today, Terry arrived at the ward on time. A contract needed to be signed by Wilson.


    He knocked on the door of the ward. After entering, Terry suddenly found that there was something


    wrong with the atmosphere between Wilson and Tina.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Terry felt strange.


    After Tina was hospitalized, Wilson almost had never left her. Apart from picking up his daughter


    from kindergarten asionally, Wilson spent most of his time in the hospital. He had not gone to the


    company during this period, and just ordered Terry to bring the relevant documents and materials to


    the ward to be handled.


    Every time when Terry came to the ward, he would notice that the atmosphere in the ward was cozy


    andfortable.


    Yet it was different this time. Wilson and Tina respectively sat on the two sides of the sofa, and they


    were separated by arge distance in the middle. What''s more, their expressions were very


    unpleasant.


    Terry was extremely shocked.


    It was truly a rare instance.


    Ever since Wilson and Tina fell in love with each other, Terry had been indirectly harassed by their


    PDA (Public Disy of Affection) very often. As a result, Terry had be so eager for a love


    rtionship that he signed up for blind dates on the Inte.


    In fact, Terry was slightly unsatisfied with the PDA (Public Disy of Affection) of Wilson and Tina.


    Now that he finally saw that Wilson and Tina had quarreled with each other, Terry inexplicably took


    pleasure in it.


    Of course, Terry would not be so bold as to directly demonstrate his pleasure. He pretended as if


    nothing special had happened and slowed down his pace tentatively.


    Terry cleared his throat. "Ahem... President Chin, I have brought the contract with Heng Xiang


    Group..."


    Wilson said in a deep voice, "Put it there first!"


    After the contract was put down, Terry stood aside in a well-behaved manner. He wanted to reduce


    his sense of presence.


    Tina was wearing a hospital gown, and her wrists thus looked even more slender. She rested her


    hand on the armrest of the sofa and pursed her lips. "Wilson, don''t do this, okay?"


    "No!" Wilson replied.


    Tina''s expression was stiff, and there was obvious displeasure in her tone. "You''ve gone too far!"


    Wilson frowned, yet there was no room for submission in his eye expressions. He seemed to be a


    little unhappy. Snorting slightly, he said, "If you think it''s okay, then it''s up to you. But I won''t change


    my mind!"


    After the two of them argued, the atmosphere became even more unhappy


    Terry observed what had happened between the two of them with caution and confusion.


    Seeing that Wilson and Tina were serious, Terry broke the silence and tried to divert their attention.


    "President Chin, Miss Hall, have you had your dinner yet? Do you want me to call the restaurant to


    send some takeouts?"


    Tina put on an angry expression. "No need. I''m not hungry at all!"


    She then looked at Wilson''s face, which was gloomy and cold. Feeling even more bitter in her heart,


    she did not want to say anything else. She stood up and wanted to go back to the hospital bed.


    As Tina stood up too fiercely, she almost felt cked out all of a sudden, and she staggered a little.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Terry said anxiously, "Miss Hall, are you okay..."


    As soon as he spoke, Wilson had already stepped forward and supported Tina with his arms.


    Wilson looked concerned. "How are you? Are you all right?"


    Tina still seemed to be angry. She pursed her lips and tried to break away from him. "I''m fine. But


    it''s none of your business!"


    Wilson hugged her tightly and pushed her back to the sofa. He frowned and said, "Are you still


    pretending to be okay? The doctor said that your reactions after the mobilization injections were a


    little bit too serious. He specifically emphasized that you should have a good rest in the next few


    days so that your immunity level won''t be lowered!"


    Behind the lens, Wilson''s eyes were full of concern.


    Tina''s heart suddenly softened.


    The grievance and anger of her had now disappeared. Tina sighed and said, "Wilson, I know you


    are worried about me. You think I''ll be too tired, but those design drawings can''t be dyed


    anymore. The deadline stipted in the contract is approaching. I have toplete modification of


    all these drawings!"


    Wilson said in a low voice, "I think your health is the most important thing!"


    "I know!" Tina smiled.


    She blinked her eyes, embraced his sturdy chest with her arms, and discussed with him in a


    pleading tone. "How about this? Let''s both take a step back. I''ll modify only one drawing every day.


    You can just look at me. If you feel that I''m too tired, you can stop me. I''ll listen to your instruction,


    okay?"


    Wilson seemed topromise helplessly. "Well... I really can''t force you to do anything you don''t


    want!"


    Tina rested her head on Wilson''s chest and ttered him with an obsequious smile. "Wilson, you''re


    my Mr. Right."


    Wilson enjoyed something like this very much, and there was then a happy smile on his face.


    It was not until then did Terry finally realized what had happened.


    He originally thought that Wilson must have quarrelled with Tina. He actually was a little delighted


    that something had gone wrong with the two lovers, who were fond of PDA (Public Disy of


    Affection). But it turned out that his conjecture was wrong. Wilson and Tina were not quarrelling with


    each other. It was simply because Wilson was worrying about Tina''s health and did not want her to


    work a lot...


    It was nothing but another show of PDA (Public Disy of Affection)!


    Terry was speechless. After a long while, he murmured, "Sorry to disturb you!"


    After Wilson finished browsing the contract, he signed his name on it.


    Terry''s mission today waspleted. Before leaving, he did not forget to congratte Tina with a


    smile. "Miss Hall, I heard that you''re going to go through an operation of bone marrow donation


    tomorrow. I wish you all the best!"


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Thank you for your good wishes!"


    Terry was afraid that the show of PDA (Public Disy of Affection) might began again at any


    moment. He left the ward as quickly as possible.


    The door of the ward was closed again. Thinking of Terry''sst words, Wilson took up Tina''s little


    hand and wrapped it with his own palm. "Tina, the medical techniques are very advanced


    nowadays. The doctor will anaesthetize you when your bone marrow is drawn out tomorrow. You


    will not feel anything ufortable or painful. It''s just that there may be some difort when you


    wake up after the operation!"


    As Wilson had the experience of bone marrow donation before, he was passing on his experience


    Tina.


    Tina''s expression was rxed, and she looked very cooperative in learning. "Alright!"


    Wilson asked, "Will you be afraid of that?"


    "No!" Tina smiled. In order to ensure that Wilson would not worry about her too much, she tried to


    console him. "In fact, it will just be a minor operation. It''s nothing special. When I gave birth to I


    many years ago, I lost a great deal of blood. The bleeding was very serious at that time, and I


    almost could not go through it. Even the doctor told meter that it was a miracle I could survive!"


    After she finished speaking, she saw that Wilson became silent.


    Tina knew that he was distressed about her past experience.


    She could clearly see that his eyes were full of pity and regret.


    Tina shook his big hand like a spoiled child. "It''s okay. It''s all over. If I''ll be giving birth to another kid


    in the future, you must promise that you''ll always be with me!"


    Wilson''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, while his breath became heavier, as a mixture of


    emotions surged up in his mind. He pulled her into his arms tightly, and his thin lips kissed her


    temple. "Well... I will never let you be alone again!"


    Tina smiled warmly.


    As the night fell, the bright moon was hanging high up in the sky, and the hospital was enveloped by


    the beautiful moonshine.


    ording to the principles of preoperative preparation, the hospital had specially prepared some


    nutritious food for Tina. Although the food was lightly vored, Tina happened to eat too much


    tonight, and therefore Tina felt ufortable in her stomach.


    Wilson held Tina''s hand and took her outside of the ward to take a stroll.


    The ward was connected to a closed pedestrian bridge, and the visual field there was broad.


    Usually, many patients would take a walk here.


    When the two of them passed by the emergency passage, the night wind blew in, and they both felt


    veryfortable.


    Wilson was afraid that Tina would catch a cold, and therefore he gently touched her shoulder and


    said, "Tina, wait here. I''ll go back to the ward and fetch a coat for you!"


    "Alright!" Tina replied with a smile.


    After Wilson returned to the ward, Tina''s mobile phone rang.


    She looked at the video-chat request sent by her lovely daughter and picked it up with a tender


    smile. Immediately, the innocent and apple- like face of I appeared on the screen.


    As the light was dim inside the emergency passage, Tina walked toward the pedestrian bridge.


    I was wearing cartoon- pattern pajamas, and revealing two rows of lovely teeth when she smiled.


    She knew that Tina was going to receive an operation tomorrow, and therefore she specially made


    this phone call to encourage her mother. "Mom,e on! You''re a heroine!"


    Tina replied her daughter with a smile.


    The mother and daughter talked to each other for a long while. Before hanging up the phone, I


    said, "By the way, Mom, don''t forget to tell Grandpa that I love him!"

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Tina was slightly amused.


    Looking at I''s innocent little face on the screen, she found it difficult to refuse her suggestion. She


    said with a smile, "Okay..."


    I waved her chubby little hands at her mother, and then ended the video call.


    Tina put the mobile phone into her pocket. When she looked up again, she happened to see Bill,


    who was also wearing a hospital gown, and standing in front of the pedestrian bridge made of ss.


    His hands were crossed behind his back, and he was looking up at the night sky outside.


    Themplight and moonlight intertwined and shed on Bill''s handsome and wise face, making him


    look a little mncholy.


    Tina halted her steps. However, thinking of I''sst words, she walked forward again.


    Bill was still very weak, and his face was not as ruddy as a normal man''s. A nursing worker was


    hired to take care of him on a daily basis.


    Tina said, "Chairman Amery..."


    Bill heard Tina''s voice and turned around. He immediately became delightful and smiled. "Tina, are


    you here to take a walk!"


    He then made a gesture to the nursing worker. Thetter nodded and went to a remote ce, not


    wanting to disturbmunication between the father and daughter.


    Tina nodded. "Yes... I ate too much for dinner. Let''s take a walk. It''s good for the digestion!"


    Bill looked excessively thin after he got sick. His eye sockets were deep, and there were obvious


    dark circles surrounding his eyes. Tina thought that he might be anxious about the operation


    tomorrow, and therefore she tried to console him. "Chairman Amery, you don''t have to worry too


    much about the operation tomorrow. It''s not that difficult to cure leukemia nowadays. I also


    suffered from leukemia before. Look at her now... After the bone marrow transnt, she has


    be a healthy little girl again!"


    Knowing that Tina had misunderstood him, Bill shook his head with a smile.


    He exined, "I''m not worried about the operation.


    I just... thought of your mother."


    There was a clear pause in hisst sentence, and his sound was lowered at that moment.


    Tina didn''t say anything else.


    Bill looked at the night sky outside the window. The beautiful moon was surrounded by bright stars.


    There was a look of concern in Bill''s eyes. "Many years ago, in nights as beautiful as tonight, your


    mother and I often watch the stars together!"


    Tina couldn''t help sighing.


    She then smiled. "You must be very affectionate toward each other when you were young!"


    "Yes, very affectionate indeed!" Bill nodded. Thinking about the happy old days, Bill became very


    emotional.


    When he recalled Tina''s mother, his eyes became very tender. "At that time, I fled from the Amery


    family because I wanted more freedom, and at that time I had nothing to support myself. I went to


    work in a small designpany where nobody know my real identity. All the female colleagues


    thought that I was just a poor young man, and no one wanted to be nice with me. Ovia was the only


    exception. She didn''t care about whether I was poor or not. We actually fell in love at first sight...


    "At that time, we could only rent a house which was almost the cheapest. It was only about a dozen


    square meters, but it had a small balcony. Ovia liked to watch the stars there at night together with


    me, and she smiled very happily every time!"


    Bill paused for a while. "Later, I took her back to the Amery family. We also watched the stars


    together on the balcony of our house, but Ovia never smiled again. I knew that since I went back to


    the Amery family with Ovia, she had been unhappy, but I selfishly wanted her to get used to it.


    In the end, Ovia might still feel that this kind of life was not what she wanted, and she could not


    ept being ''trapped'' by a rich and powerful family like the Amery family. She told me that she


    would be depressed for the rest of her life. It was her who proposed breaking up with me, and she


    was very determined with that!"


    Bill''s voice was bitter. "But I really hadn''t expected that she would be pregnant. If I knew, I would


    definitely not let things be like this..."


    Tina sighed again in her heart.


    "I can only me fate for ying tricks on me..." She thought.


    Bill smiled, yet this time there was more selfmockery in his smile. "Maybe for Ovia, she loved


    herself, and her own freedom more,pared with me!"


    Hearing this, Tina shook her head tenderly. "She actually loved you more, otherwise she wouldn''t


    have chosen to give birth to me."


    It was many years ago. At that time, core values of the society were not as enlightened as they


    were now. As a result, an unmarried woman had to bear more pressure.


    Ovia could have chosen not to give birth to that child and kept on leading her own life as she liked,


    but she did not do that.


    At such a young age, Bill and Ovia both found that their love rtionship could no longer go on.


    Although Ovia had her own pride and prejudice, she still loved Bill deeply. Even if they had broken


    up, she still wanted to give birth to Bill''s child, who could be the only reminder of Ovia''s happy


    memories with Bill.


    Bill was slightly taken aback. Gradually, an air of sudden realization appeared in his eyes.


    When he learned that Tina was his biological daughter, Bill was happy, and at the same time could


    not understand Ovia''s purpose.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Why didn''t she tell him that they virtually had a daughter?


    As a father, Bill had his own right to be informed.


    More than 20 years had passed since Ovia gave birth to the child, and Bill still knew nothing about


    it. If he did not find out the truth by chance, he would have been kept in the dark for the rest of his


    life. Ovia was indeed too cruel for Bill as far as this was concerned.


    At this moment, after hearing Tina''s words, Bill felt that there were tears in his eyes.


    He seemed to feel relieved and painful at the same time, but he had also gained a lot of constion


    from Tina''s words.


    Tina changed the topic and said with a smile, "By the way, I just had a video call with I. She told


    me to send her good wishes to you!"


    When Bill heard this, he smiled again. Children''s sincerity could always go straight into the depths


    of people''s hearts. He was in a good mood now. "Is that so? Tell I: I thank her very much!"


    Seeing the sparkling light in Bill''s eyes, Tina suddenly realized why Wilson taught I to call him


    "Grandpa".


    As both Wilson and Bill were fathers, Wilson would sympathize with Bill, who still could not


    recognize Tina as his daughter, and at the same time was diagnosed with a serious disease.


    And the childish good wishes from I were a great constion and encouragement for Bill.


    Tina bit her lips. After hesitating for a while, she looked at Bill in a somewhat unnatural manner and


    said, "Chairman Amery, I also hope you can get better soon!"


    Bill could feel the concern in Tina''s tone, and he was deeply moved. This feeling was just like


    somebody who was sitting in a room with a firece, while the atmosphere was warm, cozy, and


    comfortable on such an early-winter night.


    Bill nodded confidently. "Okay, I''ll be fine soon!"


    Tina smiled slightly.


    Suddenly, the sound of steady footsteps could be heard. Wilson, who was holding a coat in his


    hand, slowly walked over to them.


    In fact, he had already arrived here for a long while. Seeing that the father and daughter were


    talking to each other, he deliberately did not greet them. When they almost finished their dialogue,


    Wilson chose a time point to show up.


    Wilson put the coat on Tina''s body and smiled at Bill. "Chairman Amery!"


    Bill nodded as a reply.


    He then smiled and said to Tina and Wilson, "It''s gettingte. Tomorrow, we''ll receive the operation.


    I have to go now. Tina, don''t stay up toote. Take a walk, and then go back to your ward to have a


    good rest!"


    "Uh-huh!" Tina nodded.


    Bill called out to the nursing worker, who was standing not far away, and then the two of them


    turned back to the ward.


    Under themplight, Bill''s shadow was cast on the


    ground. Although he still looked weak due to his illness, his steps were much more vigorous than


    before.


    After seeing Bill leave, Tina and Wilson walked around the enclosed pedestrian. When it was


    getting darker, the two of them returned to the ward.


    After washing up, Tina was urged by Wilson to go to bed early.


    In northern regions of the country, the hospital wards were generally warm because of central


    heating. Tina was now lying on the bed and covered with a quilt. Her eyes were filled with reflection


    of the outline of Wilson''s handsome face.


    She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of his thin lips on the corners of her lips. He said to her


    almost in a tempting tone, "You''re going to receive the operation tomorrow. Go to sleep early. Good


    night!"

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    The operation was arranged in the morning.


    After the bone marrow was extracted, Tina felt sore and numb all over her body. Lying on the


    hospital bed, she was pushed back to the ward. After that, she immediately fell asleep.


    During this period, Wilson did not leave her for a moment.


    When Tina opened her eyes again, the sun was setting. In fact, she had slept for a whole day.


    Tina looked around and could not find Wilson in the ward. She guessed that he must have gone to


    the canteen to fetch her some food.


    After Tina woke up, she felt much more energetic.


    She wanted to know whether Bill''s operation had been sessful.


    She reached out her hand to the right side of the hospital bed, wanting to call the nurse. But she


    found that the calling device seemed to be broken, and no response was received from the other


    side.


    Tina sat up slowly, put on her shoes, and got off the bed.


    She slowed her pace down and walked to the door of the ward. When she was about to continue to


    walk in the direction of the nurse station, she caught a glimpse of a beautiful figure passing by the


    ward.


    It was Abby Amery. She greeted Tina with a smile. "Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded as a reply.


    Tina did it only for face-saving purposes.


    Abby continued with a gentle smile, "On behalf of the Amery family, I would like to express our


    gratitude to you. Your decision to donate your bone marrow would of crucial importance to my


    uncle''s health recovery. His operation had been very sessful. The doctor told us that it won''t take


    long for him to recover!"


    Tina replied nonchntly, "You''re wee!"


    Abby was holding a heat-retaining lunch box in her right hand. When she wanted to raise her hand


    to tug the hair near her ear, she changed the heatretaining lunch box to her left hand.


    The movement of Abby made Tina''s sightline fall down a little.


    Abby then exined with a smile, "This is the nutritious bone soup that my grandmother specially


    asked me to send to my uncle. There is ginseng in the soup, and ginseng is very good for health


    preservation. But my grandmother only asked our chef to cook only one serve..."


    Speaking of this, an awkward expression appeared on Abby''s face.


    Abby looked at Tina apologetically and said, "Miss Hall, my grandmother is getting old, and


    sometimes she behaved like a child. She may have some prejudice against you now, and


    sometimes she would be rude to you, but I hope you don''t hate her. I believe that the


    misunderstanding between the two of you will be solved with time and patience in the future!"


    Abby''s makeup was exquisite and elegant. When she spoke, there was always a graceful smile on


    her face.


    However, these words sounded hypocritical, or even hateful to Tina.


    Tina smiled and replied slowly, "Isn''t it what you want now?"


    In the Amery family, Old Madam Amery disliked Tina the most, while the other family member who


    absolutely did not want Tina to be recognized and admitted as Bill''s daughter was none other than


    Abby.


    Otherwise, she would not try so hard to cover up the fact that Bill was sick.


    Abby had been raised up by the Amery Family since she was still a very little child. She tended to


    think that she was the only inheritress to the Amery family because the Amery family had no other


    children. She believed that she could naturally enjoy everything which the Amery family could offer.


    Tina''s identity was undoubtedly a threat to Abby status.


    A beam of cold light shed in Abby''s eyes.


    Her face became gloomy, though almost in an unnoticeable manner, as if Tina had seen through


    her mind.


    A few secondster, the smile on Abby''s face gradually returned, as if she did not understand Tina''s


    words. "Miss Hall, you seem to have misunderstood me!"


    Tina replied with a faint smile, "We all know clearly whether it''s a misunderstanding or not!"


    Abby did not answer Tina directly. She tried to keep her dignity and elegance unaffected. She


    nodded apologetically and said, "Sorry, Miss Hall, I need to go to see my uncle now. I''ll talk to you


    next time!"


    After that, Abby left elegantly in her high heels.


    Tina looked away indifferently.


    As soon as Abby left, the elevator door was opened, and Wilson strode out of it.


    Seeing that Tina was standing near the door of the ward, he immediately frowned. "Tina, why did


    youe out? Didn''t the doctor tell you that you should lie t on the bed all the time?"


    Tina smiled and replied, "I''m fine. I just want to ask the nurse whether the operation of Chairman


    Amery had been sessful!"


    Wilson bent over and held Tina up with his arms. As he walked into the ward, he said, "The


    operation of Chairman Amery had been very sessful. He has been transferred to the Bioclean


    Treatment Unit now!"


    Tina nodded. "Yeah!"


    She had just learned about the news from Abby.


    Wilson put Tina onto the hospital bed, put the pillow upright against the head of the bed, and then


    asked with a smile, "Are you hungry?"


    Tina replied somewhat coquettishly. "A little bit..."


    She had slept for nearly a whole day. At this time, the anesthetic effects had diminished, and she


    felt that her stomach was empty.


    When Tina saw the heat- retaining lunch box in Wilson''s hand, she felt warm in her heart.


    She did not care about the nutritious bone soup of the Amery family at all. What she truly needed


    was cares from others.


    Tina opened the lunch box, and the fresh smell of chicken soup immediately flowed into her nostrils.


    The whole ward was warm and cozy.


    She scooped the soup out with a spoon and drank it.


    After swallowing the first mouthful of soup, Tina was surprised, and she asked Wilson, "Why does


    the soup taste different this time? Was it made by Sister Kaylee?"


    Sister Kaylee had been hired by their family for a long time. She was usually responsible for


    cooking meals, and she was indeed very good at cooking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The chicken soup in the heat-retaining lunch box smelled good, but after Tina tasted it, she felt that


    the chicken vor was too thick, while there were too many gingers on the soup.


    Hearing this, Wilson felt a little stiff on his back. "What''s wrong? Is it not delicious enough?"


    "Well... It''s not delicious!" Tina nodded honestly, feeling that today Sister Kaylee''s performance was


    not good enough.


    This was not like the soup made by Sister Kaylee, but more like something made by a novice chef.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wilson''s frown deepened. "Don''t drink anymore!"


    Tina looked up at Wilson and found that there was something wrong with his expression.


    Her heart almost skipped a beat.


    An idea suddenly popped up in Tina''s mind, and she showed an incredible expression.


    She licked her lips and asked cautiously, "Wilson, was this chicken soup... cooked by you?"


    Behind the lens, Wilson''s eyes were deep and a little meaningful.


    He seemed to be disappointed with Tina''s response, and was very reluctant to admit it. "Well..."


    Tina was petrified.


    She hadn''t expected that Wilson would make the soup for her personally. She was very touched for


    it. She quickly tried to console him. "I hadn''t expected the soup was made by you. It''s so delicious!


    It''s better than those cooked by Sister Kaylee. If you didn''t told me, I would think that it was bought


    from some restaurant outside!"


    "Really? Let me have a try." Wilson was a little uncertain about it.


    Tina hurriedly blocked the soup with her arms. "Don''t do it! This is the soup you cooked for me. Of


    course, I have to enjoy it alone!"


    Wilson''s face became more rxed.


    In order to make Wilson happy, Tina simply picked up the lunch box with both hands and gulped


    down the chicken soup.


    Seeing that Tina had almost finished all the chicken soup, Wilson smiled.


    With the feeling of setback disappearing, he suddenly felt that he still had a lot of potential in


    cooking. Sure enough, no difficulty could block his way.


    When he was feeling proud of himself, Tina finally put down the lunch box, burped, and suggested,


    "Wilson, I don''t think it''s worthwhile for you to personally cook dishes in the future..."


    Although the appearance of the chicken soup was as perfect as Wilson''s handsome face, the taste


    was really not that satisfying.


    Wilson became speechless.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    After Tina donated the bone marrow, under the strong request of Wilson and the doctor''s


    instructions, she stayed in the hospital for a full week before she was discharged.


    Tina knew that Wilson was concerned about her.


    She obediently did as he said. The necessary arrangements had been made with the TV station,


    while Tina''s colleague, Susan Anson, was roughly informed of what had happened, and she was


    asked to take the ce of Tina when needed.


    While staying in the hospital, Tina sometimes felt bored, and the only leisure activity she could do


    was to take a walk.


    It was winter now, and the afternoon sunshine was warm andfortable. It almost shed on every


    corner of the hospital.


    Tina was wrapped in a camel-colored coat, which was long enough to reach her knees. Wilson held


    her shoulder with his hand, and the two of them were taking a stroll along the stone road of the


    small park inside the hospital. Tina was enjoying the sunshine, and her shadow was cast on the


    ground.


    Although Tina was still in the hospital, she actually felt that the current life pattern was peaceful and


    enjoyable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Like an airport, the hospital had always been the ce which was characterized by the greatest


    number of the flow of people in the city.


    When Tina and Wilson finished taking a stroll, they caught sight of a familiar figure walking out of


    the inpatient building.


    She asked in surprise, "Dn?"


    Dn, who heard Tina''s voice, stopped and turned to look at them. He was also very surprised.


    Wilson took out his mobile phone and said, "You two talk first. I''ll pick up a phone call!"


    As he spoke, he walked to the flower bed on the other side.


    At present, Wilson was no longer worried about the rtionship between Tina and Dn.


    Tina was moved by Wilson''s trust.


    She looked at Dn, who was standing in front of her, feeling a little strange.


    Dn liked to wear clothes of a casual style in the past, and he would wear specially- made


    performance costumes only in case of a piano concert. Today, he was wearing a neatly-tailored


    ck handmade suit, which was simr to the one worn by Wilson.


    Although this dressing style made his originally handsome and cool face more charming, it at the


    same time covered up his temperament of being an artist to some extent.


    For this reason, Tina felt a little unnatural while facing him.


    When Dn saw the hospital gown under Tina''s coat, he asked with a very nervous and concerned


    expression, "Tina, why are you here? Are you sick?"


    "No!" Tina shook her head with a smile and exined, "I''m not sick. The chairman of the Amery''s


    Group was diagnosed with leukemia. I donated the bone marrow to him yesterday!"


    Hearing that, Dn breathed a sigh of relief.


    A confused expression appeared on his face. "Chairman Amery? Why would he ask you for the


    donation of bone marrow?"


    Tina replied in a low voice, "Actually, Chairman Amery and I..."


    Tina and Dn could almost be regarded as childhood sweethearts. He had always been clear


    about her family background.


    Tina did not want to hide anything from Dn, and she told him everything.


    After hearing that, Dn was shocked, yet he did not ask too much. He nodded and said, "I hadn''t


    expected that something like this would happen!"


    Tina smiled faintly.


    Her first response to this incident was almost the same with Dn''s.


    Tina turned to ask him, "Dn, what are you doing here? Is it because of uncle''s health..."


    Dn replied with a smile, "No, don''t worry. My father is in good shape now. Recently, he has


    allowed me full control of thepany''s business affairs. He has now retired from corporate


    business. He simply wants to stay at home for health preservation! I came to the hospital today to


    visit an old shareholder of ourpany who is sick on behalf of ourpany!"


    Tina nodded.


    At this time, a whitemercial car drove to a ce behind the two of them and stopped. The


    driver got off the car and stood beside it with his hands crossed behind his body, as if he was


    waiting for Dn.


    Dn also noticed the driver. He said, "Tina, I have to go back to thepany and meet our clients


    now. Take care of yourself! See you next time."


    Tina smiled. "Okay... Bye-bye!"


    Dn seemed to be in a hurry. He turned around and strode into the car.


    Tina''s eyes rested on his right arm, which was hanging down, and there was a touch of sadness in


    her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt something warm on her shoulder.


    A big hand was put on her shoulder. Tina turned around and saw that Wilson hade back after


    making the phone call. He patted her shoulder gently, while his lips curled up slightly, as if he was


    trying tofort her silently.


    Tina knew that Wilson understood her thought, and therefore she smiled at him.


    The next day, the sun was setting in the evening.


    Tina was the only one in the ward. Wilson had a very important meeting in the afternoon. After that,


    he would go to the kindergarten to pick up


    I.


    While Wilson was away, Tina secretly modified and adjusted all the design drawings.


    The door of the ward was knocked. Tina thought that it must be the nurse, so she did not look up.


    However, when she heard the sound of high heels hitting the ground, she couldn''t help raising her


    head.


    When Tina saw clearly who she was, she was shocked.


    Tina frowned. "Mrs. Koo?"


    Lilith walked into the ward. She was dressed like a rich woman today. An LV bag was hung on her


    wrist, and she was wearing a lot of shiny and precious jewelry. A fruit basket was held in the other


    hand of her.


    Tina''s expression was indifferent. "Mrs. Koo, have you gone into the wrong ward?"


    Lilith''s face had always been arrogant and mean, yet it was full of smiles now. She put the fruit


    basket down on the tea table nearby and said, "No... I heard that you are in the hospital, actually,


    I''m here to visit you today!"


    Tina narrowed her eyes. "Are you here to visit me?"


    "Are you kidding me?" She thought.


    "The sun finally rises from the west?"


    Tina looked at Lilith warily and said with an ambiguous smile, "Mrs. Koo, what do you want to do? If


    you''re here to teach me a lesson, I don''t have time to be your student. If you''re here to make


    trouble, I won''t let you seed. And... This is my ward, and you''re not wee!"


    The smile on Lilith''s face became deeper, and her tone was very friendly. "Tina, don''t be like this. I


    am sincerely here to visit you, and I want to get rid of the misunderstanding between us!"


    Tina did not know what to say.


    She was even more shocked by what Lilith had said.


    Only in front of Aspry and Dn would Lilith hypocritically call Tina by her name. In private, she


    always called her "you".


    Lilith walked toward the hospital bed, and her attitude had indeed changed a great deal. She was


    trying her best to behave like a kind elder. "Tina, I want to apologize to you for all the things I had


    done wrong. It was my fault to break you up with Dn in the past. I regret it so much now! That''s


    why I''m here to ask you for forgiveness today!"


    Tina could not believe what she heard.


    It looked like something ridiculous, yet it was happening!


    Lilith smiled brightly, and her eyes were shining. "I heard that your biological father is still alive. He''s


    the chairman of the Amery''s Group? Aren''t you the daughter of a rich family now? For the sake of


    Aspry and Dn, please don''t me me for what I have done in the past... Now I will no longer


    oppose you and Dn being together, and I will not object to the marriage between the two of you.


    You can get married to Dn at any moment!"


    The corners of Tina''s lips twitched slightly.


    Only then did she realize why Lilith acted so abnormally.


    Many years ago, as an orphan Tina was admitted into the Koo family and grew up there. The most


    important reason why Lilith looked down on Tina was thetter''s identity. Lilith thought that Tina was


    but a "Cindere" in modern society, and was no match for her noble son.


    Last night, Lilith inadvertently overheard the conversation between Dn and Aspry, and learned


    about Tina''s real identity.


    Lilith''s heart was filled with mixed feelings after that.


    She originally ced all her hopes on Selene Chin. She just wanted her daughter-inw to be from


    a rich and powerful family of the noble ss. But now, Selene was disheartened and had already


    gone abroad.


    For this reason, Lilith shamelessly set Tina as her target of daughter-inw.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Tina was very amused by what Lilith had done.


    "So that''s how it is," she thought.


    No wonder Lilith behaved so dramatically today. It turned out that she had learned the rtionship


    between Bill Amery and her. However, Tina was not surprised at all, because this was something


    that Lilith, who was such a snob, would like to do.


    Tina''s expression was nonchnt. "Mrs. Koo, are you kidding?"


    "I''m very serious, and I came here sincerely today! You and Dn used to be two sweet lovers. If it


    weren''t for my intervention, you two wouldn''t have be like this. Oh... I regret it very much now,


    but it''s still not toote! You two are still unmarried, so you can fall in love with each other again!"


    Lilith''s face was full of smiles, and she tried very hard to persuade her. "Tina, you should know that


    Dn''s affection toward you is deep and sincere! It has been five years since you broke up, but he


    has always regarded you as his sweetheart. I have urged or even forced him many times that he


    should find a new girlfriend, yet he never gave up the hope of bing your boyfriend again. Why


    did he cancel his engagement with Selene? It was all because of you. The two of you..."


    Tina couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She raised her hand and was about to stop Lilith from continuing this ridiculous "standupedy",


    yet someone was faster than her.


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and Dn strode in.


    While presiding over the business meeting, Dn received a phone call from Aspry, who told Dn


    that he had learned from a servant that Lilith had gone out and was perhaps going to see Miss Hall.


    Aspry was afraid that his wife would make trouble for Tina, so he hurriedly informed his son, Dn.


    Dn stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Lilith hurriedly said, "Dn, I''m helping you to win back your sweetheart! Don''t you love her very


    much? I''ve made up my mind. I won''t oppose your marriage!


    Dn frowned and interrupted, "It''s okay... But stop talking now!"


    There was no expression on Dn''s handsome face, and his eyebrows were tightened. Without


    saying anything, he held up Lilith''s arm and pulled her to walk out.


    Lilith could not resist her son''s strength and was taken out of the ward.


    After more than ten minutes, Dn returned to the ward alone. He seemed to have sent Lilith away,


    and now there was an air of embarrassment on his expression.


    He said apologetically, "Tina, I''m sorry. I didn''t know my Mom woulde. I apologize for what she


    had done! I''ve asked her to leave here, and you can just pretend that you didn''t hear what she said.


    Don''t worry. Things like this won''t happen again!"


    Tina was slightly surprised, and then she nodded gently.


    She and Dn used to be childhood sweethearts, and spend the best time of their youth together.


    The only obstacle between them was Lilith.


    Seeing that Dn was about to leave, Tina could not help asking, "Dn, you... have decided to


    give ?ll


    Dn stopped.


    He did not turn around. He just turned his head slightly. After a long while of silence, he replied in a


    low voice, "I just want to let go of myself."


    It was perhaps because of destiny. Everything began to deviate from the original course.


    In the past five years, Dn had been obsessed with his rtionship with Tin. He loved and hated


    her almost equally. He refused to give up, and had tried his best to start over.


    But there was always something beyond his control.


    At the moment when Lilith drugged Tina, the lives of Dn and Tina were destined to be two


    lines that would never cross again. It was impossible for the two of them to fall in love again. Dn


    finally had realized it, and could only ept his destiny in the end.


    It turned out that the only thing he could do about this love rtionship was to let go, and not to turn


    back.


    The bitterness in the deepest part of his heart gradually dissipated. Dn quickly became


    concentrated and said with a smile, "I still have something else to do. I have to go now!"


    After that, he strode away.


    After staying in the hospital for a full week, Tina was discharged.


    Uponpletion of the relevant procedures, and before leaving the hospital, Tina went to the


    aseptic ward. She was apanied by Wilson and I.


    After any leukemia patient received a bone marrow transnt operation, the recovery process


    would roughly be the same. He/she had to stay in the aseptic ward for about 20 days until the new


    bone marrow was grown to a certain extent, and only after that could he/she be allowed toe out


    of the aseptic ward.


    Outside of the aseptic ward, Lin was looking at her husband through the ss wall.


    Seeing that Tina''s family of three wereing, Lin greeted them in surprise and delightfully, "Tina,


    I''m so d to see you here!"


    Tina nodded. "Uh-huh..."


    In fact, she had secretlye over here once.


    As Bill was sleeping when Tina came over herest time, she could only look at him through the


    ss wall, just as Lin did today, and at that time Bill did not know about it.


    The recovery of Bill had been good and smooth.


    Through the ss wall, Tina could see that Bill was leaning against the hospital bed, and he was


    surrounded by a great variety of medical instruments and health-monitoring devices. There were


    also some needles inserted into his arms. Although he still looked rtively weak and sick, others


    could notice an air of optimism and confidence in his eyes, especially at this moment.


    Wilson nodded to Lin and Bill as a greeting, while I waved her little hands at them cutely.


    Lin handed theunication equipment to Tina.


    Bill seemed to be delighted and optimistic. "Tina, are you going to be discharged today?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded. "You can just patiently stay in the hospital and cooperate with the doctor''s


    treatment. I hope to hear good news from you soon! I used to be like you. She has recovered


    very well now, so you will definitely be the same!"


    Bill nodded repeatedly out of gratitude.


    He held the microphone tightly and asked tentatively, "Tina, can I ask you to do me a favor after my


    health is recovered?"


    Tina nervously pursed her lips. "Go ahead..."


    She was afraid that Bill would propose to recognize her as his daughter, so she felt a little bit of


    pressure.


    Bill looked at Tina and said, "This operation has been very sessful. You saved my life! Both the


    Amery family and I are very grateful to you. After I recover and leave the hospital, can you call upon


    our family and have dinner together with us? This is what I hope, and is also what the Old Master


    hopes. Can you give us a chance to express our gratitude to you?"


    Bill did not dare to ask Tina to recognize him as his father.


    His gratitude to Tina for being willing to donate the bone marrow was beyond words. He did not


    want to act rashly to recognize Tina as his daughter. He wanted to do it patiently and carefully.


    Tina did not know how to reply him.


    After knowing her real identity, she had tried to deliberately avoid this issue.


    Seeing this, Bill quickly added, "It doesn''t matter if you think it''s difficult. We''ll talk about itter!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When he said this, there was an air of much disappointment in his eyes.


    I blinked her big and obsidian- like eyes from time to time. She pulled Tina''s arm with her little


    hand and said in a childish voice, "Mom, you have donated your bone marrow to Grandpa. He


    wanted to invite you to dinner. Why don''t you promise him? Promise him, please..."


    Tina looked at her daughter who was lovely and naive, and then looked at Bill, who was a little


    depressed, as well as Lin, who was looking at Tina expectantly.


    Tina finally nodded."... Alright!"


    "You agreed with it?" Bill was excited.


    Tina nodded again. "Yes."


    Bill''s eyes were full of happiness and excitement at this moment. "That''s settled then. After I leave


    the hospital, you muste to the Amery family for dinner!"


    Tina smiled. "Okay... Then you should take a good rest and try your best to recover your health!"


    Bill promised her repeatedly, "Don''t worry. I will!"


    The sunlight shone in through the windows of the corridor, and there were smiles on everyone''s


    face.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    At noon...


    After leaving the hospital, Tina''s life gradually returned to normal tracks again.


    Today, afterpletion of the interview, she had a simple meal with her colleagues nearby. She did


    not follow the car back to the TV station; rather, she went to Susan''s studio, which was located in


    the south of the city.


    The door of the office was open. Tina knocked on it and walked in with a smile. "Susan, what''s up?


    Why did you urge me toe here hurriedly?"


    As soon as Susan saw Tinaing in, she immediately stood up and picked up the coat and bag


    next to her. Without saying anything else, she took Tina arm and walked out directly. "Tina, let''s go


    now! Come on... Follow me!"


    In this way, Tina left the studio in a hurry without even sitting on the sofa for a while.


    On the way, Tina learned from Susan that they were going to meet with Mrs. Barron.


    Mrs. Barron owned thergest clothingpany in the country, and she had arge number of


    clients. The most important client for her was Mrs. Holman, who intended to attend an


    internationallevel activity of the fashion industryter on.


    During that activity, Mrs. Holman was to go up onto the stage for the prize presentation. Mrs. Barron


    needed to design the clothes for Mrs. Holman.


    Mrs. Barron made a phone call to Susan''s STS Studio and emphasized that she wanted Tina to


    design the clothes for Mrs. Holman.


    After entering the elevator, Susan was still analyzing the situation with her. "Tina, do you know who


    this Mrs. Holman is? She''s different from Mrs. Barron. Mrs. Barron is a sessful businesswoman,


    but Mrs. Holmanes from an aristocratic family, and she''s prestigious in the noble ss!"


    Tina nodded.


    A look of excitement appeared on Susan''s face. "Besides, the most important thing is that Mrs.


    Holman is a fashion columnist and blog writter in private. She''s actually like a beacon light of


    fashion in the circle of rich and powerful families. Let''s put it this way. Every time she attends any


    public activity, what she wears, whether it be clothes or jewelry, would soon be the new targets


    ofdies of the upper ss!"


    It could be deduced how great the influence would be if Mrs. Holman was wearing the clothes


    designed by Tina at that time.


    "Mrs. Barron has entered into contracts with a lot of brandpanies and apparel studios of


    different sizes, but she finally chose our studio... Tina, I feel that Mrs. Barron likes you very much!"


    Susan couldn''t help looking at Tina emotionally when she said that.


    Hearing that, Tina was amused.


    Thinking of the reason, sheughed secretly.


    In addition to a certain degree of recognition of her abilities, Mrs. Barron''s kindness towards Tina


    was also based on her friendship with Wilson''s mother, Meadow Yamada.


    The elevator reached the destination at this time.


    Tina and Susan walked out of it. A girl who looked like a secretary greeted them politely. "Miss Hall,


    Miss Anson, Mrs. Barron is waiting for you in the office!"


    The two of them smiled. "Thank you!"


    Then, they followed the secretary to Mrs. Barron''s office. The secretary knocked on the door, and


    the three of them entered. Tina found that there was already a guest inside the office.


    Tina was familiar with this guest. She was none other than Abby Amery.


    Abby was dressed in a CHANEL suit of while duffel today. She looked graceful and capable, while


    her two slender legs were crossed. She was holding an exquisite porcin teacup in her hand.


    Every movement of her was elegant and charming.


    Mrs. Barron''s expression was a little embarrassed as she said to the two of them, "Miss Hall, Miss


    Anson, sit down and let''s have a talk!"


    Susan frowned.


    Tina nodded and sit down on the sofa together with Susan.


    Looking at Abby, who was smiling all the time, Tina felt a little ufortable. Tina''s intuition told her


    that something seemed to have changed.


    However, there was no trace of nervousness on Tina''s face, and she looked calm.


    The secretary brought another two cups of ck tea to Tina and Susan and ced them in front of


    the two of them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After the secretary left, Mrs. Barron coughed and said in an embarrassed tone, "Well... On the


    phone call this morning, I told you that I wanted to designate the project of Mrs. Holman to your STS


    Studio. However, the brandpany in which Miss Amery is the brand ambassador appears to be


    very interested in this project too..."


    In fact, Mrs. Barron preferred Tina to all the other designers.


    She wanted to designate the project to the studio of Tina and Susan, and Tina would be the


    designer. It was partially because Tina was supposed to be the future daughter- in-w of Meadow,


    her old friend.


    However, some other shareholders of Mrs. Barron''spany suddenly rmended Abby as the


    designer for Mrs. Holman.


    The brandpany in which Abby was the brand ambassador had cooperated with Mrs. Barron''s


    company for many years. Mrs. Barron could not afford to offend this important business partner of


    herpany, as well as the other shareholders who rmended Abby to be the designer.


    Hearing this, Tina understood what had happened.


    It seemed that the current situation was not as smooth as she and Susan had anticipated.


    Mrs. Barron looked the left and right sides where Tina, Susan, and Abby were respectively sitting,


    and her look was especially apologetic towards Tina. "I''ve already sent a message to Mrs. Holman.


    She''ll reply in a while!"


    Before long, the secretary knocked on the door again and came into the office. She whispered a few


    words in Mrs. Barron''s ear.


    After hearing that, Mrs. Barron frowned slightly and nodded. Then, she looked up at Tina and Abby


    and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Holman''s suggestion is that the two of you shouldpete with each


    other to see whose design drawing is better! She will personally serve as the judge."


    This seemed to be the only fair solution.


    Abby put down the teacup and said with a smile, "No problem. I''m willing to ept a contest!"


    Mrs. Barron looked at Tina. "How about you, Miss Hall?"


    Tina nodded. "I ept it too!"


    Mrs. Barron nodded with a smile. It was decided that this matter would be solved in this manner.


    The three of them walked out of the office together.


    The door of the elevator was opened slowly, and Susan deliberately held up Tina''s arm. She did not


    want to take the same elevator with Abby.


    Susan often directly expressed her dislike for Abby.


    Today, she was especially angry with Abby.


    Susan felt that the project of Mrs. Holman was obviously within their reach. She believed that Abby


    s sudden interruption must be a purposeful plot, that Abby wanted to destroy the business


    resources they acquired.


    Abby''s smile remained unchanged as if she did not intend to argue with Susan. She said gracefully,


    "Miss Hall, let''s wait and see who''s going to win the contest!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded with a smile.


    The elevator door slowly closed.


    Susan snorted indignantly. "If you want topete, so be it. Tina, I believe in your strength and


    talent. You''ll definitely beat her up!"


    Tina looked at the red numbers signaling the descending of the elevator.


    This time, it should be a real confrontation between Abby and her for the first time.


    Tina narrowed her eyes slightly, but her expression was calm and confident.


    The early winter night was particrly beautiful andfortable.


    Tina had changed into her pajamas. Now, she wasying on the sofa by the window and surfing the


    Inte. She was looking for information about Mrs. Holman.


    In fact, she did not know much about Mrs. Holman.


    If Tina wanted to attract Mrs. Holman''s attention, she had to acquire a good understanding of her as


    a first step.


    When Tina was halfway through surfing the Inte, she was suddenly embraced by two strong


    arms, and the smell of alcohol flew into her nostrils. Then, she was held up and carried to the big


    bed next to her.


    She looked up. Before she could see Wilson''s face clearly, his lips sealed hers.


    Tina was kissed passionately by Wilson for a long time.


    Between her lips and teeth was the lingering fragrant smell of alcohol.


    Tina was almost out of breath. "Wilson, why did youe back home sote and drink so much


    wine?"


    Wilson took off his tie and sses. "After the meeting, I went to the pub with Hayden!"


    "Hayden Chiang, thewyer?" Tina asked.


    Wilson''s lips curled into a slightly sinister smile. "Well... He''s in a bad mood. He asked me to drink


    some wine with him and said that he was dumped by your friend!"

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    It was as if she could feel Hayden''s deep grievance from Wilson''s tone.


    In fact, Tina was a little surprised and curious.


    She had been staying in the hospital since the operation of bone marrow transnt. It had been


    some time since shest saw Malee Chiang.


    The corners of Tina''s lips twitched. When she was about to ask more questions, Wilson pinched her


    chin again.


    His thin lips sealed hers, and the fragrance of wine once again could be smelt.


    Wilson kissed Tina more passionately than just now, as if he wanted to swallow herpletely.


    Tina quickly reached out her hands and pushed his chest.


    She looked out of the door of the room in a panic and could not help reminding him, "Wilson...


    Please... Close the door first..."


    Under themplight, Wilson''s eyes were burning like fire. "I just saw that I had fallen asleep!"


    Hearing this, Tina felt more rxed, and she allowed him to do whatever he wanted on her.


    It wasn''t until the darkness outside the window deepened that the romantic and passionate


    atmosphere inside the room faded a little.


    Tina was held up again and carried into the bathroom by Wilson. The two of them took a shower.


    When they returned to the bed, she was almost exhausted.


    The smell of alcohol on Wilson''s body had dissipated. He held Tina in his arms and blew her wet


    and long hair with an electric hair drier. Light of the bedsidemp shed on his face, and his eyes


    were gentle and warm.


    Her long hair was like silk that wrapped around his five fingers.


    Wilson put down the hair drier and rubbed Tina''s little earlobe with his fingers. "Tina, shall we take


    I out to watch a movie tomorrow night?"


    Tina leaned on his knees and shook her head gently. "Tomorrow night? No... I have to go to the


    airport with Susan!"


    "The airport?" Wilson asked.


    Tina said, "Well... I have to go to the airport to pick up somebody, who is the client of the current


    design project. If I want the client to be satisfied with my design work, I have to learn more about


    her first..."


    Her voice became lower and lower.


    Wilson looked down and found that Tina had already fallen asleep with her eyes closed. He could


    not help smiling.


    Her ck hair was scattered, setting off her fair and white skin. Her cheeks and eyelids were still a


    little red because of what they had done just now, and her corbones, which were exposed outside


    the quilt, were cast with the charming shadow of her hair.


    His eye expression gradually became more and more desirous.


    The Adam''s apple of Wilson bobbed. He finally decided to m*ke love with her again.


    At noon the next day, at the airport...


    Tina and Susan arrived at the airport as promised after work.


    Mrs. Holman had been on a business trip abroad. She would return to Califorania today. Tina and


    Susan had received the news, so they deliberately came here to pick her up, hoping to take this


    opportunity to have a deeper understanding of this new client.


    Susan drove her own car today. After the car was parked, and the two of them waited inside the car.


    As they arrived at the airport very early, there was still some time before the flightnded.


    Susan started chatting with Tina. "Mrs. Holman is 35 this year. She was once married, but she


    doesn''t have a child. It''s said that she was married to somebody before she graduated from the


    university, and her husband was from Country Y. However, Mrs. Holman''s husband died in an


    ident three years after they got married. It was a very huge blow to her. After that, she fell ill for


    more than two years before her life returned to normal tracks again!"


    Tina nodded. She had already learned about these things on the Inte.


    Susan continued, "I heard that ever since her husband passed away, Mrs. Holman has been single


    up to now. She doesn''t seem to have any intention of getting married again. It seems that her


    affection towards her former husband, Mr. Holman, is really deep!"


    Mrs. Holman was in fact a Chinese, and her family name was Kong. "Holman" was her former


    husband''s family name.


    She had always wanted others to call her "Mrs. Holman". In addition tomemorating her


    husband, others could also deduce from this title that she loved Mr. Holman deeply.


    Susan suddenly let out a mncholy sigh. "Mrs. Holman is only several years older than me. As the


    saying goes, "A woman in her thirties is generally as valueless as soybean curb residues". Mrs.


    Holman had at least married someone she loved, but I haven''t even had a boyfriend before. The


    reality was too heart-wrenching for me!"


    Tina smiled at Susan''s sad story.


    She looked at Susan again. Susan had recently cut her hair a little shorter than before. She was


    wearing a leather jacket, a pair of wide- legged leather pants, and a pair of Martin boots. With such


    a dressing style, she looked less feminine and more heroic.


    In her spare time, Susan''s makeup made her look rtively mature. Later on, Tina and she started


    their studio and, after that, had more opportunities to be together. Tina found incidentally that Susan


    was only 30 years old.


    Sure enough, every woman who was looking forward to having a love rtionship must have a pure


    girl''s mindset and eye expression.


    Tina said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Just try reasonably, and your boyfriend will naturallye to


    you sooner orter!"


    "A full man doesn''t know the suffering of a hungry man!" Susan snorted and tugged her short hair


    behind her ear. "By the way, Tina, I think President Chin''s assistant, Terry, is a good man. He looks


    young, white, and gentle. It''s funny to see himughing foolishly. Does he have a girlfriend? Well... I


    don''t know if he cares about having a girlfriend who is rtively older than him..."


    Terry?


    Tina was stunned by Susan''s suggestion. She asked in astonishment, "Susan, are you serious, or


    are you just joking?"


    Susan''s eyes flickered a few times. She then smiled awkwardly and waved her hand. "Ahem... Of


    course, it''s a joke!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tina swallowed her saliva hard.


    At this time, the mobile phone received a reminder message, which put an end to their dialogue.


    Tina took a look and said hurriedly, "The flight seems to bending soon. Let''s go quickly!"


    Then, the two of them rushed to the pickup hall of international flights.


    Passengers had begun to walk out of the exit one after another. There was a row of people waiting


    to pick up the relevant passengers.


    Tina and Susan waited for more than ten minutes, and then they caught sight of a tall woman who


    wasing out. She looked graceful, but her eyes were indeed not tender enough as a woman.


    Her temperament was nonchnt and cool, giving others a feeling of solitude and pride. Obviously,


    she was by no means easy-going.


    This was Mrs. Holman, whom they had been waiting for. She was pushing ahead the luggage van


    alone, and no assistant was apanying her.


    Tina and Susan walked up to her. "Mrs. Holman, nice to meet you. We''re from the STS Studio!"


    Mrs. Holman halted her footsteps. Her gaze swept across the faces of Tina and Susan, and then


    she nodded indifferently. "Mm... I''ve heard about it from Mrs. Barron. You''re one of the parties to this


    contest, right?"


    Tina had read some introductory materials on the Inte and knew something about Mrs.


    Holman''s characters, so she was not surprised at all.


    She smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    Mrs. Holman''s attitude had all along been very nonchnt. "What''s the matter?"


    Susan immediately replied, "Mrs. Holman, in order to make a costume which you will like, we hope


    to have a deeper understanding of you. We want to know your expectations and preferences on the


    costume, and that''s why we came over here to pick you up..."


    Before Susan could finish her words, someone interrupted her. "Mrs. Holman!"


    It was Abby Amery. She walked up to the three of them with an elegant and dignified smile on her


    face. She acted as if she was familiar with Mrs. Holman, and reached out to thetter.


    Mrs. Holman''s nonchnt expression remained unchanged, but she smiled slightly this time. "Abby,


    long time no see!"


    Abby and Mrs. Holman shook hands.


    Abby smiled and said politely, "Yes! Last time, I didn''t have enough time to chat with you during the


    Mn Fashion Week. I haven''t met you since then!"


    Tina and Susan looked at each other, and both were taken aback by this sudden incident.


    It turned out that Abby and Mrs. Holman knew each other.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Mrs. Holman nodded. "Uh-huh. I heard that you havee back from abroad!"


    "The headquarters transferred me back to take over the domestic business. I''ve nned to call


    upon you when appropriate!" Abby smiled and continued enthusiastically, "Mrs. Holman, my driver


    is waiting outside of the hall. Let''s send you back home, okay? We can have a talk on the way."


    When Tina heard this, her heart sank slightly.


    She already had a hunch that their journey this time would turn out to be in vain.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Holman looked at Abby, Tina, and Susan, as if she was thinking about


    something.


    Compared to Tina and Susan, Abby was more familiar with Mrs. Holman.


    In this case, Mrs. Holman would naturally choose Abby as apanion. She quickly made a


    decision. "Okay!"


    Abby stepped forward and took over Mrs. Holman''s suitcase.


    Mrs. Holman said faintly to Tina and Susan, "Sorry. See you next time!"


    After that, she and Abby walked out of the hall together.


    Susan''s eyes widened when she saw that Mrs.


    Holman chose Abby as herpanion. She was both angry and disappointed. "D*mn it! Abby


    Amery has gone too far. She did it on purpose!"


    Of course, Tina could also noticed that Abby did it on purpose.


    She and Abby werepetitors now, so it was reasonable for Abby to do so.


    Tina tugged at Susan''s sleeve. "Let''s go!"


    Susan nodded helplessly. "Hum!"


    After their attempt in the airport failed, Tina was not discouraged at all. The next day, she took a taxi


    to Mrs. Holman''spany.


    The receptionist asked politely, yet alienatedly, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No, I don''t!" Tina shook her head.


    The receptionist revealed a professional smile and clicked on theputer keyboard. "If you don''t


    have an appointment, you can only wait over there. I''ll inform Mrs. Holman of your visit. When she''s


    done with her work, she''ll arrange for you to meet her!"


    Tina said, "Thank you!"


    She sat down on the sofa in the rest area, which was on the right side of the hall, and waited


    patiently.


    A very long time had passed, and the sun was setting now. Tina finally felt that she could not wait


    any longer. She went to the reception counter again and asked the receptionist.


    The receptionist replied, "I''m sorry, but Mrs.


    Holman has been busy. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time to see you today. Maybe you can try


    tomorrow!"


    Tina was speechless."..."


    For three days in a row, Tina was rejected for the same reason.


    She had failed to see Mrs. Holman during this period.


    Every day, Tina could only leave the office building unwillingly.


    After being rejected many times, Tina became absolutely sure that Abby must be the one who was


    responsible for this. She must have deliberately asked Mrs. Holman to avoid meeting Tina.


    At night, the moon was shining brightly in the sky.


    Tina was sitting cross- legged on a low table in front of the window, and staring nkly at a pile of


    nk paper.


    The pen was held in her hand, yet she was at a loss where to start.


    Mrs. Holman had refused to meet Tina all along, but Abby could have the chance to stay with and


    talk to her.


    As a result, Abby must be taking a lead in this contest, as she had a lot of contact with the target


    client in private. If things went on like this, Abby would prevail on the basis of the advantage she


    had, and it would be very likely for Tina to lose the contest.


    Tina was indeed very confident in her own talent and capabilities in fashion design.


    However, although Tina was confident in herself, the contest result still depended on the judge, Mrs.


    Holman, who had emphasized that she would choose the design work which was more attractive to


    her.


    In this way, the personal preferences of Mrs. Holman would determine who was the winner, and


    who was the loser. In order for the design work to be satisfactory to Mrs. Holman, it would be better


    for the designer to learn about her preferences in advance.


    This almost seemed like a mission impossible for Tina at present.


    Tina sighed in a low voice.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A strawberry was suddenly inserted into her mouth.


    Tina hummed as a response. The strawberry juice was sweet and delicious.


    It was Wilson who did it. He was now sitting next to Tina with a full te of strawberries. He said


    with a smile, " I and her ssmates went to the agriculture park this afternoon with the teacher.


    These strawberries were picked by I!"


    Tina''s eyes were filled with happiness. "It''s so sweet!"


    Wilson crossed his long legs, and casually put one of his arms on the sofa, and the other one on


    Tina''s shoulder. His sitting posture was casual, and his eyes squinted at her. "Tina, you appeared to


    be absent-minded while you were eating the dinner. What''s wrong with you?"


    Tina became a little disappointed, and she put down the strawberry in her hand.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Didn''t I tell you before that I was going to pick up someone at the


    airport? That person was Mrs. Holman..."


    Then, Tina told Wilson about the contest between Abby and her, and how she had been rejected by


    Mrs. Holman a number of times. Tina simply wanted to tell someone what had happened in order to


    relieve herself.


    She was at her wit''s end now.


    Wilson listened to her carefully, and he touched his chin as he pondered. After a while, he said, "I''ll


    pick you up after work tomorrow. I want you to apany me to a banquet!"


    "A banquet?" Tina was amazed.


    "Uh-huh!" Wilson replied.


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Do you need a femalepanion?"


    Wilson did not answer her directly, and his expression was indifferent. "You''ll know the reason when


    the timees!"


    Seeing that Wilson deliberately wanted to keep a secret from her, Tina smiled and felt amused.


    At dusk, the sunset glow was very beautiful.


    When Tina came out of the office building after work, the ck Rolls- Royce had already been


    stopped at the roadside.


    Wilson took her directly to a clothing shop, and the two of them respectively changed into the suit


    and evening dress for the banquet.


    An hourter, the car stopped near the gate of a five-star hotel. Terry said respectfully, "President


    Chin, Miss Hall, here we are!"


    Wilson pulled Tina''s hand, and she got off the car.


    Wilson was wearing a brown- ck suit tonight, with a dar- red handkerchief on the left- side


    pocket. Tina was wearing a wine- red dress with her shoulders naked, and the outline of her dress


    was as smooth as flowing water. The two of them stood together as if they were wearing his- and


    hers clothes. They were such a perfect match!


    When they entered the hotel, the banquet had already begun.


    It seemed to be an ordinary banquet, where gentlemen anddies talked to each other and enjoyed


    themselves thoroughly.


    Wilson did not tell Tina why she was brought here. For this reason, she was a little confused.


    She did not ask him further. She simply tried to behave properly as his femalepanion.


    Suddenly, Tina caught sight of a beautiful figure which she was familiar with.


    She was a little surprised.


    The girl whom she saw was none other than Maya Cherry. She was wearing a long and ck


    fishtaillike skirt, which made her look slender and beautiful. She was standing in front of the long


    buffet table. After the waiter who was holding a tray in his hand left, Maya happened to look in the


    direction where Tina was.


    Tina raised her eyebrows slightly.


    She couldn''t help but caress the ring finger of her right hand.


    "Tsk... Tsk..."


    If she had known earlier that Maya would be here tonight, Tina would have put on the diamond ring.


    It''s good even to make Maya annoyed with the diamond ring!


    Wilson, who was standing near Tina, frowned after he saw Maya.


    He raised his hand slightly and whispered something into Terry''s ear. Terry nodded and strode


    away.


    At this time, an old friend called out Wilson''s name. Wilson and Tina nodded to him. Then, walked


    over to talk to this friend.


    Tina picked up some fruits to eat.


    Maya walked straight toward Tina with her hands raising the hem of her skirt. She seemed to have


    bad intentions.


    Tina looked calm andposed.


    But when Maya got closer and closer to her, Tina suddenly looked surprised.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    A short while ago, Maya put down the goblet in her hand and walked straight toward Tina with a


    gloomy face. It looked as if she wanted to do something rude to Tina.


    However, when Maya was halfway there, two men who looked like security guards suddenly came


    forward and blocked Maya''s way.


    Without saying anything, they directly pulled her out.


    Maya seemed to struggle for a while, but one of the security guards said something to her. Then,


    Maya''s face became pale and she left the banquet hall without saying a word.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina was dazzled.


    She almost did not know how to react to such a sudden change.


    Wilson, who had finished chatting with his friend, walked back to Tina at this time.


    Tina turned to look at him. Under the bright crystal lights, his facial features were sharp and


    handsome, and there was a faint smile on his face. The tinum-gilded sses made him look


    gentle, yet he also gave others the impression that he was a man of power and determination.


    Suddenly, something suddenly dawned on Tina. She blinked her eyes and said, "Wilson, you did it


    for me, didn''t you?"


    When Tina saw Maya just now, she also noticed that Wilson was whispering to Terry.


    Wilson did not deny it.


    A stern look appeared on his face as he said in a deep and cold voice, "I''ve inquired Desmond


    about what happened in thest activity. How can I give her another chance to behave unproperly in


    front of you?"


    Tina had indeed told Wilson about the ident which urred in Mrs. Barron''s activity.


    It was just a rough narration of the ident, and Tina did not attach great importance to Maya. She


    simply felt that Maya was just like a tool used by Ab by.


    But Wilson''s attitude was obviously different. He could not tolerate Maya bullying Tina.


    Tina noticed the me of anger in Wilson''s eyes and asked hesitantly, "What else did you do to


    her?"


    Wilson''s expression became a little more casual.


    Terry, who had already returned, answered on behalf of the boss, "President Chin has just ordered


    me to release the news that the Chin Group is going to acquire the Cherry Group with a huge sum


    of capital. If Maya Cherry dares to make trouble again, the whole Cherry Group will pay a very great


    price! Miss Hall, now you can rest assured that Maya will never appear in front of you again in the


    future!"


    It was such a simple, brutal, and powerful


    strategy...


    Tina looked at Wilson again and swallowed her saliva. "You''re really the Domineering CEO!"


    Wilson replied proudly, "It''s good that you know it!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Wilson took away the goblet in her hand and put it down. "Tina,e over here with me. I''ll


    introduce someone to you!"


    Tina was puzzled, yet she followed him to the window of the banquet hall.


    Wilson halted his footsteps in front of a woman.


    Like the other female guests in the banquet, this woman was dressed in a long evening gown, and


    she looked very beautiful indeed. However, there was something special in her temperament. She


    looked like a very professional officedy.


    Tina looked at Wilson nkly.


    She did not understand his intention. Why did he take her to see a woman here? Yet she did not


    panic at all, as she had great confidence in Wilson. She was just a little confused.


    Wilson smiled. "This is Mrs. Holman''s personal assistant. She has been serving Mrs. Holman for ten


    years..."


    When Tina heard this, she widened her eyes in surprise and amusement.


    Only then did she realize why Wilson took her to the banquet in such a mysterious manner.


    The ten-year personal assistant of Mrs. Holman...


    Surely no one knew Mrs. Holman better than such a personal assistant did.


    After the banquet, Tina came out of the hotel with a bright smile on her face.


    This banquet was a great sess for her.


    Tina and Mrs. Holman''s assistant had talked for a long time during the banquet and, on the basis of


    their dialogue, Tina acquired the design inspiration she needed. This banquet helped Tina to find


    out the right path to win the contest.


    Now, she had great confidence in thepetition with Ab by.


    Tina was so happy that she hugged Wilson''s arm with passion. She said in a slightly exciting and


    ttering tone, "Wilson, thank you so much this time! You really helped me a lot!"


    Wilson was always the person who get rid of obstacles for her.


    Tina still remembered what he had done to her in the Fashion Week, which was held some time


    ago. At that time, she was faced with a deadlock. If it weren''t for the fact that Wilson brought Mason


    Wird''s work of calligraphy and painting to the scene at thest critical moment, Tina would lose


    the chance to attend the Fashion Week.


    Every time when Tina was faced with difficulties, Wilson would be like the white knight who helped


    her remove all the obstacles and defeat all the opponents.


    Tina was deeply moved by what this white knight had done to her.


    Wilson pinched the back of her hand with a mischievous smile. "You know best that I only want a


    particr repayment from you!"


    Tina certainly knew what he was pointing at, so her cheeks blushed.


    After returning from the banquet, Tina devoted herself to costume design work.


    As she had nailed down the dressing style and design inspiration, the task went on smoothly.


    After coaxing I to go to sleep at night, Tina would sit in front of the table, trying to design a


    charming and impressive dress for Mrs. Holman.


    This time, Tina chose cheongsam for this dress.


    When she was drawing the buttons on the cheongsam cor with a pen, Wilson, who had worked


    overtime to preside over a meeting, came back home.


    The windbreaker and the suit jacket were hung in the crook of his arms. Tonight he was wearing a


    white shirt and suit pants. Although he looked a little exhausted, his eyes were tender and


    affectionate when he looked at Tina.


    Wilson threw his suit jacket casually on the sofa, approached Tina, and sat down beside her.


    He supported his face with his arms and saidzily, "Tina, don''t work too hard, okay?"


    Tina knew that Wilson had been very worried about her health since she left the hospital. She


    smiled and nodded at him. "Don''t worry. I will take care of myself!"


    Wilson also smiled, and then he said as if he had suddenly thought of something, "By the way, I


    heard that Chairman Amery left the Bioclean Treatment Unit today, five days earlier than expected!"


    Hearing this, Tina was slightly surprised. She then nodded. "Is that so? It seems that his health


    recovery has been quite smooth!"


    She recalled what she said to Bill in order to encourage him.


    "Uh- huh!" Wilson nodded, and then he looked away from her face and gazed at the design


    drawings on the table. He immediately showed a look of surprise. "Why are there two designs?"


    Tina blushed and replied shyly, "One is for Mrs. Holman. The other one is for your mother!"


    Before she embarked on the design work, Tina suddenly thought of Meadow Yamada, Wilson''s


    mother, who also loved cheongsams, so she specially designed another one for her mother-inw.


    It was because of her friendship with Meadow that Mrs. Barron had been kind to Tina, and Mrs.


    Barron also had helped Tina a lot with herwork of human rtions. For this reason, Tina had


    long been wanting to express her gratitude to Meadow. She intended to make a cheongsam as a


    gift to Meadow.


    With a deep smile on his face, Wilson nodded satisfyingly and said, "Well... Not bad. You''ve already


    realized the importance to please your mother-inw!"


    Tina was embarrassed by Wilson''s joke.


    She felt shy about it and tried to push him away unnaturally. "Ahem... Go and take a shower!"


    Wilson stood up, but he did not immediately go to the bathroom behind him. Instead, he leaned over


    and reached down with his long arms to hold her up.


    His eyes were eager and emotional. He strode into the bathroom while carrying Tina. "In addition to


    pleasing your future mother- in-w, you should also know how to please your future husband!"

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Tina and Wilson had an appointment to have lunch together during the lunch break.


    Wilson had just met his business partner and, after that, he dropped by to pick up Tina. The weather


    of winter in the north was dry and cold, so they decided to eat hot pot.


    The Rolls- Royce drove to arge shopping mall, and the hot pot restaurant was located in the


    dining area on the fourth floor.


    Terry had to go back to thepany to sort out some documents. Wilson instructed Terry to pick


    them up after Tina and he finished having the meal.


    When they were about to get off the car, Wilson said to Tina, "By the way, Hayden may call upon us


    and have the meal together with us. He wille over here after finishing awsuit in the morning!"


    Tina nodded and had no objection.


    There was a hint of evil amusement in Wilson''s smile. "Hayden has been in a bad mood recently.


    You shouldfort him when hees!"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    She still remembered that Wilson came back home with a strong smell of alcoholst time. He told


    her that he had been drinking wine with Hayden before.


    Tina could not imagine how heartbroken Hayden would be after he was dumped.


    When they were about to go into the shopping mall, a taxi stopped nearby. The rear door of it was


    opened, while a man and a woman got off it one after another.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tina was surprised and asked in surprise, "Malee?"


    She was indeed Malee Chiang. She got off the taxi with a man. It seemed that the two of them were


    here for lunch too.


    Of course, the man was not Hayden.


    This man was slightly thinner than Hayden, yet he still looked tall and straight. He was two or three


    years older than Malee, with clear eyebrows and short-cut hair.


    Malee and this man seemed to be intimate with each other, yet still not as intimate as two lovers.


    Tina was stunned.


    She couldn''t help but wonder how Hayden would feel if he saw this scene.


    As soon as this popped up in her mind, Tina caught sight of a suddenly- appeared figure, whom she


    immediately recognized as Hayden.


    Tina screamed in her heart, "Oh... No!"


    Hayden''s face was despair and furious, and he strode straight towards Malee and the man. His


    hands had already been clenched into fists, as if he wanted to kill the two adulterers.


    Seeing that things were bing out of control, Tina was very afraid that a violent fight might begin


    soon, so she quickly pushed Wilson forward.


    Hayden did raise his arm towards the man, but he did not want to fight at all. He hit heavily on the


    man''s neck. The man fainted on the spot before he could react.


    This ident urred so fast that the taxi driver still had not left yet.


    Hayden directly pulled open the rear door of the taxi and threw the man into it. He then closed the


    door and asked the driver to drive the taxi away.


    Seeing this, Malee''s pupils almost dted. "What did you do? Are you crazy?"


    Hayden pped his hands. His amber-like pupils were almost indistinguishable under the sunlight.


    "Do you feel sympathetic for him? I just knocked him out temporarily. He won''t die for it, anyway!"


    Malee was seriously shocked by Hayden''s brutal and violent behavior.


    Hayden saw that Malee was shocked and anxious. He sneered and asked, "Why are you so


    nervous about the sissy pants?"


    "He''s not sissy pants!" Malee was furious.


    She turned around and wanted to go after the taxi.


    Hayden stretched out his hand and grabbed Malee''s cor, pulling her back.


    Malee tried her best to push him away.


    Hayden''s face was as gloomy as dark clouds, and there seemed to be a storm brewing in his eyes.


    "I''ve told you that you must not hook up with other men behind my back. Have you forgotten that?"


    "Hayden Chiang, you''re a bastard!" Malee''s eyes were filled with tears when she heard those


    words. She was also angry. "It was you who told me that you would let go of me, that you wanted to


    kick me out of your world! How dare you go back on your words!"


    Hayden put his arms around Malee''s waist and gently bit her ear. His tone was almost bonepiercing.


    "How can I let you go? Malee, it''s impossible for you to escape from my grip throughout your life!"


    Despair filled Malee''s eyes as she cursed, "You''re... a pervert and shameless scum!"


    Hayden was not the least bit annoyed by these words. He was in a good mood and with a smile on


    his face, as if he had just heard some affectionate words from his sweetheart.


    He ced his palm on Malee''s waist and said, "Haven''t you had a good appetite these days? I''ve


    said that you''re so slender that the hand feeling is not good enough! I''ll take you home now and


    cook some delicious food for you, okay?"


    Malee gritted her teeth. "Oh... No!"


    However, Hayden''s lips curled up as if he hadn''t heard her words at all. He did not care about her


    resistance and directly dragged her into the sports car next to him.


    Before the door of the car was closed, and as if nothing special had happened, Hayden asked the


    two of them with great interest, "Wilson, Tina, do you want to join us?"


    Tina coughed awkwardly. "No, thanks... We''re busy now."


    In fact, Tina felt that Hayden and Malee needed a serious talk.


    Hayden waved his hand, got in the sports car, and drove it away.


    In the end, Wilson and Tina were the only ones who ate the hotpot lunch.


    Without the presence of a third party, the atmosphere of the date was sweet, and the two of them


    enjoyed it very much.


    They were eating spicy hot pot. The mes licked the bottom of the pot, while the delicious beefy


    willows were floating on the soup, which was dotted with peppers.


    The two of them put the foodstuff into the hot pot, and served cooked pieces of the food to each


    other.


    Wilson asked, "Tomorrow is the day of the contest, isn''t it?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    Wilson smiled and picked up another piece of shrimp meat for her.


    Tina felt moved and happy, and her eyes curved like the crescent moon as she smiled.


    Wilson didn''t say anything else. It was obvious that he had 100% confidence in Tina, which made


    her feel warm andfortable.


    The next day...


    The sun had already sunk down the horizon, leaving orange-color sunset glows.


    An international- level activity was being held at the conference center of a five-star hotel. Susan


    was anxiously waiting near the entrance of the hotel, and she looked at her watch from time to time.


    It was not until she caught sight of a ck Rolls-Royce that she became relieved. The Rolls- Royce


    stopped, and Tina got off it hastily.


    Tina rushed up to Susan almost breathlessly.


    Susan dragged Tina''s clothes and ran into the hotel.


    They walked out of the elevator and went straight to the dressing room at the end of the corridor.


    There were already many people there, including Mrs. Holman, her assistants, as well as some


    other staff members.


    Abby hade over here very early, and she was now standing elegantly on one side of the room


    with her assistant.


    Seeing that everyone in the room was waiting for her, Tina said apologetically, "Sorry, Mrs. Holman,


    I''mte!"


    On the way to the hotel, Tina encountered a minor ident and, as a result, she was blocked in the


    middle of the road. The ident was solved after the traffic police arrived on the scene for


    intermediation.


    Mrs. Holman was sitting in front of the mirror. Her makeup and hairstyling had beenpleted, yet


    she was still wearing sportswear and slippers. It was obvious that she wanted to wait for the result


    of the contest between Tina and Abby. Mrs.


    Holman would put on the costume designed by the winner and directly go onto the stage.


    At this time, everyone in the room could hear the musicing from the venue. The guests had


    already taken their seats one after another, while Mrs. Holman was still waiting in the dressing


    room.


    There was already a hint of displeasure on her face which was generally nonchnt. It was obvious


    that she was getting impatient.


    If Tina had kept her waiting for another five minutes, Mrs. Holman would decide not to wait any


    longer. She would directly dere Abby as the winner.


    Mrs. Holman seemed to be a little annoyed. She nced at Abby and said indifferently, "Abby, you


    can start now!"

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Oh... No... She''s Definitely Going to Lose!


    Upon hearing Mrs. Holman''s words, Abby nodded with a smile.


    Then, she turned to look at her assistant, a girl who was standing nearby. The assistant stepped


    forward, took out the dress designed by Abby from the limited-edition LV suitcase, and carefully


    hung it on the hanger next to her.


    It was an extremely gorgeous ck tube dress dotted with manually-embedded pieces of jewelry


    and jade ornaments, which spread from the chest to the hem of the dress. This dress looked like a


    gxy of stars on the background of the eternal dark night of the Milky Way, and it was


    iparably magnificent and luxurious.


    If Mrs. Holman wore this dress, it was conceivable that she would look down upon all the other


    people like a queen.


    What''s more, the style of this beautiful dress was rtively conservative, which was very in line with


    Mrs. Holman''s temperament.


    Abby looked casually in the direction of the staff members. After one of the staff members


    immediately understood what Abby meant, and he immediately eximed, "Wow... It''s so beautiful!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After the first attempt was made, there were a lot of echoes.


    Very soon, the dressing room was full of exmations.


    "The dress''s so beautiful that I can''t breathe!"


    "My eyes are almost blinded because it''s so dazzling. Only a genius could design such an


    extremely gorgeous dress!"


    "Abby Amery is believed to be the most outstanding young Chinese designer at home and abroad. I


    can imagine that if Mrs. Holman wears this dress, she will definitely be the beauty queen tonight!"


    The staff members looked at the dress admirably and whispered to each other. All of them were


    very sure that Abby would be the winner tonight.


    Abby was very satisfied with this result.


    She stood beside Mrs. Holman elegantly with an expression of being proud of herself. Her beautiful


    eyes were confident, and she seemed to have everything under her control.


    Madame Holman nodded slightly as a sign that she liked this dress very much, and a look of


    satisfaction appeared on her face.


    Tonight''s activity was very important to her.


    She wanted to wear the dress of her own choice.


    Because two designers were involved in designing the dress, Mrs. Holman chose to let them


    compete.


    Within a limited period of time, Tina and Abby were required to bring their design works to Mrs.


    Holman on the day of this international activity.


    After theparison, Mrs. Holman would choose the dress that she thought was better and put it


    on immediately to attend the activity.


    Now it seemed that Abby''s design work was by no means disappointing.


    As the dress designed by Abby had received so much praise and goodments, Mrs. Holman


    had already made a decision secretly in her heart. She seemed to be ready to choose Abby''s


    design as the winning side.


    Seeing this, Susan quickly stepped forward and reminded, "Mrs. Holman, you haven''t seen our


    dress yet..."


    Mrs. Holman nodded coldly. "Miss Hall, show me your design!"


    Tina smiled. "Okay!"


    Although Abby''s dress had won the favor of almost everyone on the scene, Tina still looked calm


    and confident. She leaned over and opened the big bag which she had carried into the dressing


    room, took out the cheongsam she designed from the inside.


    Then, Tina hung the cheongsam on the hanger.


    This purple cheongsam had crescent sleeves and a manually-woven cor. The buttons extended


    from the left shoulder to the right side of the hemline, while each button was virtually a big and


    round pearl, which made the entire cheongsam looked noble and elegant.


    The overall design of this cheongsam was simple and elegant, yet there was nothing special about


    it. The only eye- catching feature of this cheongsam was the flower pattern of the hemline, which


    was a Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum. The petals of this flower curved inwardly, and its shape


    was just like a phoenix dancing slowly and gracefully.


    The Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum was often regarded as the king of the chrysanthemums, and


    it was very eye-catching.


    Even so, Tina''s design work was just a seemingly ordinary cheongsam, which was still inferior to


    Abby''s luxurious ck evening dress.


    This was especially true when the two dresses were hung side by side. The observers could clearly


    see that the dress designed by Abby was more good-looking and impressive.


    The observers in the dressing room were already shaking their heads.


    Even Susan''s face was filled with anxiety.


    The design task was personally handed over to Tina by Mrs. Barron. During the process, Tina and


    Susan had once worried about their understanding of Mrs. Holman herself. Later, Tina told Susan


    that she had learned more about Mrs. Holman and was very confident now. As Susan still had other


    things to deal with in the studio, she did not follow up Tina''s design work closely.


    Susan had not seen Tina''s design work before tonight.


    At this time, when her eyes swept over the cheongsam, Susan felt that her heart was beating fa st I


    y. She thought that Tina would lose the contest tonight.


    Tina''s expression did not change at all, and her eyes were quiet and calm.


    "Oh... No... She''s definitely going to lose!"


    "There''s no need topare the two costumes at all. Mrs. Holman will definitely choose Miss


    Amery''s design!"


    "Absolutely no doubt! Miss Amery''s going to be the winner..."


    When the observers were twittering, Mrs. Holman suddenly walked straight to the hanger.


    Her eyes were firmly fixed on the cheongsam, and she acted as if she had been deeply touched by


    something.


    Mrs. Holman stared at the cheongsam in a dazzled manner, and her expression was very


    sentimental. Her voice was trembling. "This cheongsam..."


    Everyone was confused.


    Tina smiled and took out a photo from her bag.


    The photo had been modified by modern techniques, as it was a very old one. It was a picture of


    Mrs. Holman and Mr. Holman more than ten years ago.


    At that time, Mr. Holman was dressed in a British-style tuxedo, while Mrs. Holman was dressed in a


    purple cheongsam.


    Tina said slowly, "Mrs. Holman, I know that your affection towards your husband is very deep. I


    admire the love story between you very much. I was deeply moved when I heard that. I found this


    photo incidentally and learned that Mr. Holmer liked to see you wearing cheongsam the most..."


    These were all revealed to Tina by Mrs. Holman''s personal assistant.


    Wilson had helped Tina to secretly contact Mrs. Holman''s personal assistant, from whom Tina


    acquired a lot of useful information.


    The photo was also given to Tina by the assistant.


    Mrs. Holman took the photo and nodded. Her eyes became emotional because the memories of her


    husband had popped up in her mind.


    A hint of tenderness appeared in her eyes, which were generally indifferent, as though she had


    thought of the happy moments of the past with her husband. "That''s right. When I met my husband


    in Country Y for the first time, I was wearing a purple cheongsam like this one you designed. The


    hemline pattern of the Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum which was designed by you ispletely


    the same as that of the cheongsam I was wearing at that time. My husbandter told me that he fell


    in love with me at first sight! He took the initiative to invite me to dance, and he told me that my


    dancing was as beautiful as the was as wonderful as the Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum


    depicted on my cheongsam!"


    It had been over ten years since Mrs. Holman''s husband passed away, yet she was still


    sentimentally attached him now.


    She loved her husband so deeply that all the memories of him were cherished by her.


    For countless times, she had recalled the happy days when the two of them were together. She


    cherished the memories of the first time they met and fell in love with each other, but the


    cheongsam which she was wearing that night had been lost.


    Looking at the cheongsam in front of her, Mrs. Holman felt that mixed feelings had surged up in her


    mind.


    The cheongsam designed by Tina highly resembled the one depicted in the photo, but if any


    observer looked carefully at it, he/she would find that there were many amazing details that were


    attained by Tina''s talent of artistic creation.


    Mrs. Holman''s unusual behavior caused everyone''s attention to be once again attracted by the


    cheongsam designed by Tina.


    Some staff members who were very familiar with apparel design eximed in surprise.


    "This cheongsam is made of Japanese- style natural silk!"


    "The pattern of Phoenix-dancing Chrysanthemum is characterized by abination of handwork


    and embroidery!"


    Different from other silk types, Japanese- style natural silk was rarely seen in the market now. For


    this reason, the cheongsam made of it was very precious.


    The pattern of the Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum incorporated handwork and embroidery. If


    anyone''s hand gently brushed over it, there would be a dazzling reflection of light under the


    lamplight, the visual effect of which was as gentle as the sea waves. The beauty and meticulous


    artistic creation of this cheongsam could easily attract the attention of every observer


    Mrs. Holman inspected the details of the design and was very touched. She nodded movingly. "Miss


    Hall, you''re such a considerate designer!"


    The smile on Tina''s face was innocent and confident.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    She Must Be Very Angry after She Turned around


    Mrs. Holman was deeply attracted by the cheongsam, and she could not help but reach out her


    hand to touch it.


    Ab by, who originally was quite sure that she would be the winner, became panic-stricken.


    She stepped forward and tried to say something. "Mrs. Holman..."


    Mrs. Holman had already taken the cheongsam from the hanger, and she caressed the Japanese-


    style natural silk with her fingers. The soft andfortable tactile impression of the cheongsam


    made her look tenderer. "Sorry, I have decided to choose this one!"


    Abby''s face turned pale.


    In the beginning, she was absolutely confident that she would be able to win this contest. As she


    was acquainted with Mrs. Holman, she had deliberately asked Mrs. Holman not to meet Tina


    halfway. She had made great efforts in order to defeat Tina.


    But Abby had never expected that under such a perfect situation she still lost the contest because


    Tina had acquired an opportunity to meet Mrs. Holman''s personal assistant and learn about the love


    story of Mrs. Holman.


    Abby looked at the cheongsam designed by Tina and could not believe that her extremely-gorgeous


    evening dress would be defeated. She was extremely unwilling to ept the reality, but Mrs.


    Holman did not give Abby any chance to persuade her to change her mind. She had already walked


    into the locker room with Tina''s cheongsam.


    Abby''s design work was indeed better than Tina''s as far as the appearance was concerned.


    But this contest had a special criterion of judgment. Mrs. Holman had set out the rules at the


    beginning that the design work she prefer would be the winner.


    In the end, Mrs. Holman chose Tina''s work.


    The international activity had begun.


    There were many wonderful shows and prize presentations at this grand event. Halfway through,


    Mrs. Holman stood up and went onto the stage to receive an award.


    Under the dazzling limelight of the stage, Mrs. Holman slowly walked up to the stage in a purple


    cheongsam. Her appearance and temperament were a perfect demonstration of the elegance and


    beauty of an oriental woman.


    The crescent-shaped sleeves befitted her graceful shoulder lines, while a row of pearls was used as


    the buttons, which extended from the left shoulder to the right side of the hemline. As Mrs. Holman


    moved forward, the Phoenix- dancing Chrysanthemum looked vivid and graceful.


    Mrs. Holman was almost like a beautiful woman depicted in a painting, and the audience hold their


    breath as they were so dazzled and moved by her appearance and temperament.


    Mrs. Holman took the trophy. After that, she made some polite remarks. Then, she paused for a


    while, and her originally-nonchnt expression became tenderer and more emotional, and her


    voice was warm andfortable.


    Mrs. Holman continued through the microphone, "In the end, I would also like to thank the apparel


    designer who made this dress for me tonight. When my husband was still alive, he once told me


    that he wished to see me standing on the stage and wearing a cheongsam to receive this award...


    This wish has been realized tonight. I believe that my husband could see me standing here from


    heaven. Thank you, everyone. Thank you so much!"


    In a corner of the hall under the stage, Tina''s figure was almost hidden amongst the staff members.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Holman''s words, a beautiful beam of light seemed to sh in her clear eyes.


    Tina chose to design a cheongsam for the contest with Abby. In fact, this final choice of hers was


    rtively lesspetitive than the western-style evening dress chosen by Abby. To some extent,


    Tina''s choice was rtively risky. However, she was very confident that the cheongsam would


    definitely impress Mrs. Holman because she was familiar with thetter''s love story.


    Now, the result hade out.


    Susan was of a straightforward nature, and she was much more emotional than Tina. Now, Susan''s


    face was full of smiles.


    In the beginning, Susan was worried that Abby''s design work would prevail, but it turned out that her


    worries were unnecessary. Tina was somebody who always added color to the dull routine of


    everyday life. Susan felt that it was very lucky for her to have such a business partner.


    Susan nced at Abby, who was still wearing a fake smile, and felt extremely happy.


    She originally had a grudge against Abby, and their rtionship had never been good. Now that


    Tina had defeated Abby, Susan not only felt proud for Tina, but also delighted to see Abby be


    the loser.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Susan said sarcastically, "Abby, thank you for letting Tina win!"


    In the beginning of the contest, Abby often looked at Tina and Susan with contempt and arrogance,


    and she was absolutely confident that she would be the winner. Before the final judgment was


    made by Mrs. Holman, Abby had plotted a number of times to make trouble for Tina, yet all her


    efforts finally turned out to be aplete failure.


    Abby barely controlled her convulsive eyebrows and tried to maintain a smile. "It''smon for


    everybody to win or lose. I ept this result. Congrattions!"


    Although Abby said so, where themplight could not reach, her fingernails left deep traces of


    scratch on the LV bag. It could be seen that she was indeed extremely angry.


    Abby looked away from the stage and said, "I need to deal with something else. I have to go now!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left gracefully.


    Susan looked at Abby''s back andughed even more heartily. Sheined to Tina, "Haha...


    Tina, believe it or not... She must be very angry after she turned around. She seemed to be


    smiling all the time, but her smiles are obviously hypocritical!"


    Hearing that, Tina burst outughing.


    The enemies knew each other the best. Just as Susan said, when Abby came out of the elevator,


    her beautiful eyes were already full of flickering mes of hatred.


    As soon as she walked through the lobby of the hotel, her mobile phone rang.


    Abby took out the phone from her bag.


    Seeing the caller''s ID, an English name on the screen, she looked even more anxious.


    In order to grab the project of Mrs. Holman from Mrs. Barron''s hands, the name-brandpany in


    which Abby was the brand ambassador had arranged for Abby to be one of the designing


    candidates by dint of the power of the capital. As a result, thepany attached great importance


    to the contest result.


    Abby hesitated for two seconds before picking it up.


    The phone call was connected. Before Abby could speak, she heard a man scolding her in English


    in a very displeased tone. "Abby... You''ve messed up everything... The headquarters is very


    disappointed with you!"


    Then, the phone was hung up abruptively.


    Abby''s face was stiffened and darkened, and her heart was full of anger.


    The victory of the contest brought great joy to Tina.


    Although Wilson almost had blind faith in Tina''s capabilities in apparel design, and did not


    encourage her much before the final contest, he still had arranged a candlelight dinner in the


    evening. He brought Tina and I out to celebrate this victory.


    The family of three returned homete at night.


    Tina stood in front of the window and was a little distracted, although she was supposed to be the


    happiest person.


    Wilson, who was responsible for coaxing I to go to sleep, came back from the bedroom and saw


    that Tina seemed to be reflecting upon something. He could not help touching her face and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tina replied, "Chairman Amery will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow!"


    Wilson nodded. He also had heard this piece of news and nned to tell Tina before going to bed.


    "Well... This is a good thing. He has recovered much faster than we expected!"


    Bill''s operation of bone marrow transnt was very sessful. Moreover, the sess rate of the


    operation was very high, as Tina was his biological daughter, and therefore recovery of his health


    was a little faster than ordinary people''s.


    Even the doctors were all amazed by his recovery speed. It could be seen that Bill was really trying


    his best to recover.


    Tina sighed softly and said as if she was in a dillema, "Just now, LIN sent me a message asking me


    to go to the Amery family''s mansion tomorrow night. Before I was discharged from the hospital, I


    promised Chairman Amery that I would someday have dinner together with them after he is


    discharged..."


    Tina was indeed a little regretful now that she had agreed with it so easily.


    Wilson saw through what she was thinking about. He put his hand on Tina''s shoulder and said with


    a smile, "If you feel any pressure, you can just decline their invitation!"


    Tina shook her head. "But I have already promised him!"


    It was really immoral for her to cancel her promise a day before the dinner.


    Tina pursed her lips. In the end, she decided to go to the Amery family and fulfill her promise.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    In the evening, half of the sky was dyed red by the sunset glow.


    Wilson needed to attend a dinner party on the evening. Tina took a taxi to the Amery family''s


    mansion after work. She went there alone and did not bring I with her.


    She just came here to fulfill her promise. Not everyone in the Amery family weed her. Old


    Madam Amery was the one who disliked Tina the most. That''s why Tina did not bring I here. She


    did not want her daughter to be looked down upon by the old woman.


    When the taxi stopped, Tina saw that Bill and Lin were standing in the yard.


    They were both wearing heavy coats, and it was obvious that they were waiting for her.


    Tina was slightly amazed.


    She was especially touched when she saw that Bill''s nose was a little red due to the cold wind. Tina


    said to Bill, "You have just been discharged from the hospital and your immunity has not yet


    recovered fully. Pleast take care of yourself. You should stay more inside the house!"


    Although the sun had notpletely set, it was still very cold in such a winter evening in the north.


    Bill smiled and said, "I''m fine. Lin and I just wanted to take a stroll here!"


    In fact, Bill wanted to see Tina so much. He was worried that Tina would suddenly change her mind


    and refuse toe over here.


    Lin, who knew her husband''s thought quite well, said with a smile, "Let''s go in first!"


    Tina nodded and followed the two of them into the mansion.


    As it was winter, the Virginia creeper on the walls of both sides of the Amery family''s mansion had


    withered, but as the servants had taken good care of these nts, they still looked very clean and


    orderly. After entering through the gate, Tina passed through the hallway, and then there was a


    large living room on the right side.


    Tina was invited to the Amery family as a guest today. She did not bring any valuable gift. After a


    long time of hesitation, she finally decided to bring a bunch of flowers as the gift.


    She did not want others to misunderstand that she had any intention of currying favour with the


    Amery family.


    The reason why Tina came here for dinner was that she had promised Bill for it, as thetter invited


    her to such a dinner in order to express his gratitude. In this way, Bill repaid what Tina had done to


    him. Tina did not want the Amery family and herself to have any mental burden.


    In the living room, Old Master Amery and Abby were sitting on the sofa.


    There were cups of tea and snacks on the tea table. When Old Master Amery saw Tinaing in,


    he smiled kindly and greeted her.


    Abby, who was sitting aside, stood up and greeted Tina gracefully.


    Tina nodded nonchntly as a response.


    Old Master Amery looked at the two youngdies and felt that they were full of energy. He raised his


    hand and touched the slightly-white beard on his chin, and then his smile deepened a little. "Abby


    had grown up in our family since she was a very little child. You''re both young. I think the two of you


    should have a great many topics to talk about. Besides, I heard from Lin that you and Abby are both


    apparel designers. I hope that the two of you will be very good friends in the future!"


    Abby nodded with a smile. "You''re right, Grandpa!"


    Tina smiled and said nothing.


    The harmonious coexistence between Abby and her was absolutely impossible. Abby was not only


    Tina''s rival in love, but she had also conflicted with Tina in the Fashion Week which was held not


    long ago, as well as the contest of apparel design for Mrs. Holman.


    After all, for more than 20 years, Abby had not known Tina''s existence beyond the Amery family,


    and vice versa. When the two of them met each other, they would only feel embarrassed and


    alienated to each other.


    After sitting down, Tina and Abby seemed to have very few topics to talk about.


    Seeing this, Old Master Amery took the initiative to order the chef to start the dinner. Everyone


    stood up and went to the dining room.


    Tina actually wanted the dinner to be finished as quickly as possible.


    In the dining room, the long dining table was fully ced with delicate dishes, and the servants and


    the chef were still busy in the kitchen nearby.


    Tina could tell that it was by no means an ordinary meal, but a very meticulously-prepared one.


    Everyone took their seats respectivly.


    Old Master Amery was sitting in the main seat, with Bill and Tina on the left, Lin and Abby on the


    right, while Old Madam Amery''s seat was in the middle.


    Ever since Tina entered the house, she had not seen Old Madam Amery.


    In fact, Old Madam Amery was at home today. She knew that Tina would call upon them, yet she


    did not show up deliberately.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tina did not care about it.


    At this moment, the dinner was ready to begin. They were all waiting for Old Madam Amery.


    Old Master Amery had already ordered one of the servants to go upstairs and inform his wife that


    the dinner was ready, yet Old Madam Amery did note down for a long time. Obviously, it was


    because there was someone she did not like in the dining room.


    The atmosphere gradually became a little bit embarrassing.


    When Old Master Amery frowned and wanted to ask the servants to urge his wife again, Abby said


    understanding^, "Let me go upstairs and tell


    Granny that the dinner will begin soon!"


    Old Master Amery nodded. "Uh-huh." His eyebrows rxed a little.


    Five minutester, supported by Ab by, Old Madam Amery finally came downstairs.


    She did not even look at Tina. She just sat down directly.


    Old Madam Amery''s attitude towards Tina was very obvious. Her face was darkened all the time,


    yet she did not say anything.


    Before Tina came over here, Old Master Amery had already told his wife in person that she should


    restrain her temper.


    As everyone was there, Old Master Amery said, "Okay... It''s time for dinner!"


    Every dish on the table was exquisite and delicious. However, only Old Master Amery and Bill, Lin


    felt happy and enjoyed the dishes thoroughly, while Tina, Old Madam Amery, and Abby were either


    considering how to protect herself, or how to harm her opponent.


    Old Madam Amery and Abby''s attitudes were especially hostile.


    Old Master Amery''s blood pressure was on the high side, and he seldom drank wine in his daily life,


    but today he made an exception and poured a small ss of wine for himself.


    He raised his ss. "Tina, I want to toast you on behalf of the Amery family!"


    Knowing that both his son and daughter-inw liked Tina very much, Old Master Amery


    unconsciously began to presume that Tina was also a member of the Amery family.


    He said solemnly and seriously, "the Amery family owes you a lot, Tina. Thank you for neglecting


    the unhappiness of the past and being willing to donate your bone marrow to Bill. You not only have


    saved Bill, but also have saved the whole Amery family!"


    It was true. If something tragic happened to Bill, Old Master and Old Madam Amery would have


    suffered from a heavy blow, and it would be very difficult for the Amery family to recover from it.


    Old Madam Amery''s expression became unnatural.


    Tina held up the ss nearby, which contained tea. "Old Master Amery, you''re so kind to me!"


    She clinked her ss with Old Master Amery''s gently, which meant that she and epted the Old


    Master''s gratitude.


    After Old Master Amery put down his wine ss, he paused for a while and continued, "Tina, I hope


    you can feel the sincerity of our family. Now, you''re not only Bill''s daughter, but also a benefactor of


    the Amery family. I hope that you will be willing to call upon us more often in the future! I have


    already ordered the servants to reserve a room that has the best natural lighting for you on the


    second floor!"


    The Old Master''s words meant that the Amery family was taking the initiative to show their kindness


    to Tina and wanted to recognize her as a new family member.


    Abby''s heart was billowing with mixed emotions.


    Her eyes instantly drooped, and her expression gradually became gloomy.


    From the moment Abby learned that Tina and Bill were actually father and daughter, she knew that


    Tina would be admitted into the Amery family as a new family member sooner orter. After Tina


    donated her bone marrow to Bill, it became more clear that the aforesaid admission of Tina into the


    Amery family was inevitable. Abby knew that the only thing she could do to prevent it from


    happening was to echo and support Old Madam Amery''s opinions.


    Abby did not say anything, yet she nced at Old Madam Amery from the corners of her eyes.


    As expected, Old Madam Amery''s face suddenly darkened, and she could no longer hold back her


    anger. "What did you say just now? Isn''t it enough to invite her to have a meal at home? How dare


    you want to give her a room at our house?"


    Old Master Amery looked at his wife unhappily and warned her with his eye expressions. "Didn''t


    you hear what I said just now clearly?"

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    However, Old Madam Amery''s heart was full of resentment - she could not bear it anymore. "No, I


    won''t let her live here! In that way, she would get want she was up to. After brooding it for a long


    time, she could finally get a ce in our family! What a scheming girl!"


    "No wonder she didn''t make any demand before doing the operation. It was because she wanted


    something more! In this case, why did you act as if you didn''t care about it all? You could tell us


    about your greedy n from the beginning!"


    Old Master Amery said in a heavy tone, "That''s enough. Don''t get involved in this matter!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Old Madam Amery, her heart filled with anxiety and hatred, could no longer hold back her anger and


    criticized in an increasingly sharp tongue, dropping her eyes. "How could she be a member of


    the Amery family? Only noble youngdies like Abby deserve to live here. What does she have?"


    Old Master Amery red at her harshly and scolded her loudly, "She saved your son, and she is


    rted to us by blood!"


    Tina deserved it.


    It was a decision that no one could change.


    Old Madam Amery was dumbfounded on the spot, and her face turned ashen.


    She was forced to shut her mouth up. Though she was still fuming with indignation, she remained


    silent.


    However, infuriated with them, she put down the chopsticks in her hands with a thump to express


    her dissatisfaction. "I''m full!" With a gloomy face, she left the dining room.


    But the meal hadn''t yet started... She suddenly left the table, which made everyone a little


    embarrassed.


    However, Tina didn''t care.


    Old Master Amery cleared his throat and said again, "Tina, let''s continue with what we just said. I


    have arranged the room for you. Don''t worry. I won''t change my decision!"


    Tina smiled lightly, her eyes clear. She shook her head and refused to ept the offer. "I''m sorry.


    Thanks for your kind invitation, but I don''t need it!"


    The Amery family wanted so much to take her in. She knew it very well, but she did not intend to


    ept it.


    Tina had never thought of being epted by the prominent Amery family.


    Abby could not help looking at Tina in surprise, intending to find out what she was thinking about.


    It had never urred to her that Tina would refuse it.


    She really wanted to know whether her words were sincere or fake.


    Abby thought she must be too crazy or too naive to know the advantages if she meant what she


    said.


    After all, the Amery Family was a rich and powerful family, which was beyond the reach of many


    ordinary people. This was a once- in- a- lifetime opportunity. Because once the Amery Family


    recognized her, she would get a lifetime of luxurious life. Who would resist wealth and power?


    Or, was it because Tina had never experienced such a wonderful life so that she was unaware of


    the huge benefits?


    Old Master Amery frowned when he heard that.


    He looked at his son, who was also nervous, and said in a deep voice, "Since I have already


    announced the decision, I won''t take back my words. Whether you are willing to ept it or not, the


    Amery family will keep the room for you. You cane back to live at any time!"


    "Over the years, we didn''t know your existence. We''re family members who are very strange to you.


    However, even if you don''t want to live with us, don''t refuse the offer so quickly. Is that okay?"


    Tina kept silent for a few seconds and then nodded."... All right!"


    Her words seemed to have rxed Old Master Amery a lot. He recovered his smile and let


    everyone continue to enjoy the meal.


    Without Old Madam Amery, the atmosphere seemed to be much lighter.


    After the meal, Abby stood up gracefully and said with a smile, "I''m going to ask the cook to make


    something for grandaunt. I''ll go up to see her!"


    Old Master Amery was touched and said, "That''s nice!"


    Although Old Madam Amery lost her temper during the meal, Bill was still in a good mood. Finally,


    he had a meal with his daughter as he wished. He was very satisfied.


    After finishing her task of having a meal with them, Tina was ready to say goodbye and leave at any


    time.


    However, Lin came over and gently held her hand. "Tina, can you chat with me for a while?"


    Compared with all the other people in the Amery family, Tina felt it more rxed to get along with


    Lin.


    Moreover, Lin was her idol. It was hard to turn down her warm-hearted offer, so Tina nodded and


    said, "Okay!"


    Lin did not take her to the living room or bedroom. Instead, she took her through the back door and


    reached a closed ss courtyard.


    There were some wooden tables and chairs in the middle of the courtyard. Lin ordered the servants


    to get some scented tea and fruit.


    It was reallyfortable to sit in such a cozy environment to drink tea and chat in winter.


    The cobbled courtyard was carefully taken care of. There were various kinds of flowers and nts.


    On both sides of it nted luxuriant orchard grass and flowers of all colors. Although it was dark


    and cold outside, the ss courtyard was as warm as spring.


    Tina couldn''t help sighing. "This greenhouse is so amazing. It must have taken you a lot of effort to


    handle it!"


    "It''s really need some hard work!" Lin smiled.


    She designed most parts of the greenhouse. Whenever the bad-tempered Old Madam Amery made


    a terrible scene at home, it was the best peaceful ce for Lin and her husband to escape from her.


    After all, Old Madam Amery was allergic to pollen.


    Tina was attracted by several nts of magnolia at the right corner.


    Their branches and leaves were luxuriant, and the blooming flowers as white as snow looked so


    graceful.


    She was slightly stunned and looked at Lin beside her.


    Lin said slowly with a smile, "That''s Bill''s ce. He often read books under the tree. He told me that


    your mother loved magnolia the most, so he liked nting them. When we moved back from


    abroad, he specially asked people to move them here!"


    Tina felt a little relieved. Also, Lin''s generosity made her feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    Lin said, "Bill and I married for our family''s benefits. Before the marriage, we barely knew each


    other. Such a marriage is verymon in wealthy families. His parents required him to marry me,


    and I epted him because of my family."


    "At that time, I had no choice but toe to you when he needed you to do a bone marrow


    transnt operation.


    "He must have exchanged solemn vows with your mother. They were willing to have a child. After


    parting with her, he was disheartened and did not intend to have another child."


    "As for me, I was requested to marry him, so I didn''t want to have my own child, who would face the


    same fate as me in the future. Thus, we reached an agreement in this respect. For so many years,


    we have never had any child since we married. Tina, you are his only child!"


    Hearing that Lin emphasized that she was the only one, Tina felt some indescribable pressure fall


    on her and slightly pursed her lips.


    Lin, sensitive enough, didn''t want her to feel pressured, so she stopped and quickly began to talk


    about something else. "Tina, I have something to tell you!"


    Tina nodded. "Yes?"


    Lin looked at her and said seriously, "I saw your performance in the finals of the Grand Fashion


    Design Contest. That was the first time I saw you. I appreciated your design very much. You, tough


    and smart, are talented in fashion design. I''m wondering if you''re willing to be my disciple!"

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Tina asked in surprise, "Do you want me to be your disciple?"


    Lin smiled and said with expectation in her eyes, "Well, I don''t know if you''d like to..."


    Tina nodded vigorously and said almost immediately, "I do! Of course, I do!"


    Just now, she thought she had heard it wrong.


    Lin, known as a design master of design, had a high status in the fashion industry. However, in


    recent years, she had stayed in a retirement state and hardly designed anything herself. Most of the


    time, she just participated in activities as a judge. And the most important thing was...


    She never epted disciples.


    Many people rushed to be her disciples, but she epted none.


    Therefore, when Tina heard this, she was so excited that her eyes widened immediately. After all,


    Lin had always been her idol, which was not something that she dared to dream about.


    The scented tea on the table was steaming.


    Tina picked up the teapot and filled the cup. She stood up solemnly, her eyes bright. "Let me serve


    you a cup of tea, my respectful tutor! Please ept my highest respect!"


    Although she didn''t have to kneel like in ancient times, she bowed low to her and served the tea


    with both hands.


    Lin took the cup and smiled.


    Lin wanted to take Tina as her disciple a long time ago.


    Tina agreed to do the bone marrow transnt operation, and she was grateful to Tina for saving her


    husband. Therefore, she thought about it for a long time and decided to make an exception to


    ept her as a disciple. She also wanted to repay her for saving her family.


    Of course, the main reason was that she appreciated and recognized Tina''s design talent.


    Lin had never intended to ept any disciple. Even Ab by, who grew up in the Amery Family, didn''t


    get the chance to learn from her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was because she thought that Abby had a lot of distracting thoughts. Unlike Tina, she didn''t love


    fashion design wholeheartedly. Instead, she seemed to hope to win something else by getting


    higher achievements in the design. The career of designing was more like a stepping stone for her.


    Lin lowered her head and drank the tea - the ceremony of epting an apprentice had been


    completed.


    Abby, who happened to hear all this in the corridor outside the ss courtyard, leaned weakly


    against the wall, with her nails digging deep into her palm. She froze there, her eyes gloomy.


    At the dining table, Old Master Amery offered a room for Tina. Now, Lin actually epted her as her


    apprentice...


    Everyone in the Amery family was showing their goodwill to Tina!


    Lin''s action set Abby''s jealousy on fire. Since Old Madam Amery took her to the Amery family, she


    spent much more time pleasing Bill and Lin, in addition to making the two elders happy. She was


    even willing to go abroad with the couple, trying so hard to get close to them so that they could treat


    her as their own daughter.


    Abby chose to be a clothing designer mainly because she wanted to please Lin.


    She had hinted more than once that she wanted Lin to take her as an apprentice, but Lin rejected


    her tactfully every time.


    She had worked hard for it for so many years, but she never seeded. Seeing Tina get what she


    wanted, Abby even began to hate Lin.


    Aftering out of the ss courtyard, Tina proposed to leave.


    After Tina said goodbye to Old Master Amery and Bill, Lin walked out of the vi with her.


    Lin wanted to ask the driver of the Amery Family to send her home, but Tina shook her head and


    refused. Then they saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked at the gate.


    Lin smiled.


    Tina waved goodbye and then trotted to the car.


    Getting into the car, she asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Wilson curled his lipszily and said, "I just happened to be nearby after the business meal, so I


    came along!"


    In fact, he had specially asked Terry to make a detour. She came to the Amery family alone, and he


    was worried that Old Madam Amery would deliberately make things difficult for her and make her


    unhappy.


    At this time, when seeing her broad smile, he was relieved.


    Terry started the car. After a short pause, the car left the Amery family''s vi.


    At this time, night had fallen, and colorful lightsing in through the car windownded on Tina''s


    elfin face. Wilson gazed in happy surprise at her animated expression and asked, "Why are you so


    delighted?"


    Tina smiled even more brilliantly. "Lin has epted me as her apprentice!"


    Hearing this, Wilson understood why and also felt happy for her, his eyes sparkling. "You have


    always regarded her as an idol. See? You''re wild with joy!"


    "Sure!" Tina nodded happily. She was indeed very happy.


    Thinking of something, she said to Wilson, "By the way, can you make an appointment with your


    mother in a few days? I want to give her the cheongsam I specially made for her!"


    While saying that, Tina looked a little shy.


    When she was designing Mrs. Holman''s clothes, she made one more set. After some work, she


    could finish it.


    Wilson was happy to see his wife and mother get along with each other, so he nodded and said,


    "No problem!"


    Outside the window, there was no moon hanging in the sky. Then, Tina saw something white falling


    from the sky under the light of the streetmps.


    Tina whispered, "Oh, it''s snowing!"


    Wilson also looked outside and saw those light snowkes dancing in the air.


    He reached out to hold her hand, smiling warmly. "Tina, the New Year''s Eve, I''ll take you and I to


    my parents!"


    Tina turned around and looked into his narrowed eyes behind his sses.


    He was gazing at her with those intensive, deep eyes. As soon as Tina met his eyes filled with


    fervor feelings, she just couldn''t look away.


    Tina nodded with a red face. "Uhm."


    They looked at each other silently, their eyes full of affection.


    In the front of the car, Terry, who was driving quietly, was forced again to witness the romantic


    scene.


    One day, he would get used to it.


    As early as when they got the chance to vie for the order from Mrs. Holman, both Tina and Susan


    knew that they had to win. If she chose to wear the clothes designed by their studio, it would bring a


    large profit to them. After all, Mrs. Holman was the one leading the dressing trend among those rich


    ladies.


    Because of the fashion show, they were known by the public. Since then, they had got many orders.


    Well, this time, their orders explosively grew.


    When Tina saw the orders listed on Susan''sputer, she was shocked. She had underestimated


    the influence of Mrs. Holman.


    The photos of the cheongsam she wore at the international festival that night were widely spread. In


    addition, Tina had some unexpected gains.


    Mrs. Holman, as a widely-known fashion blogger, especially wrote an article about Tina''s excellent


    design. After her free advertising, many others made contacts with their studio to seek cooperation.


    Because of her, Tina, a new designer, got some more reputation in the fashion industry.


    While Tina was enjoying her sess, some else was experiencing bitter days.


    Ab by, who had juste out of a meeting room in the luxuriously decorated building of a famous


    brand, held a stack of documents in her hands and walked gracefully on high heels. After passing


    through the staff''s office area gracefully, she entered her office with a gentle smile.


    However, just as she closed the office door, she mmed all the documents down on the table.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Abby''s face darkened.


    Last time, she failed to win Mrs. Holman, and the headquarters was not happy with that.


    At the meeting just now, she was forced to give away most of her orders to other designers, two of


    whom were new, little-known designers. She was greatly humiliated.


    The headquarters did so to teach her a lesson.


    His cell phone rang.


    Abby took out her mobile phone from her bag and said, "Hey, what''s up?"


    Her voice still sounded elegant and gentle, but her expression was cial. Anyone who saw the


    difference would feel shocked.


    The girl who called her was also a noble girl from a wealthy family, who was also doing fashion


    design. However, unlike Abby, who had achieved a lot, she just did it for fun, to kill time.


    At this time, she said with interest, "I heard that Lin epted a designer named Tina as her


    apprentice. Do you know this? Is it true? Lin is your aunt, isn''t she? So, shouldn''t she choose you


    instead?"


    Abby hung up the phone abruptly.


    She clenched her fists and suppressed the urge to throw her cell phone.


    Abby flushed bright red as a spurt of anger shed through her. She felt miserable.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the office door.


    Then, a foreign man in a suit and leather shoes came in. He looked to be in his forties, with fair skin,


    deep-set eyes, and hooked nose - he must be an arrogant and sly man who was really hard to deal


    with.


    Abby immediately put up a smile, hiding her resentment and maliciousness deep.


    The man was her superior, so she greeted him with a respectful tone, Robert!"


    Robert, however,nded his eyes on her messy office desk and said in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Abby maintained her smile and exined calmly, "My assistant was here to fetch something for me


    and messed it up. There might be something urgent to do, so she left before cleaning it up!"


    Robert said, "Oh, but that''s irresponsible!"


    Knowing that he would note to her office for no reason, Abby asked tentatively about her


    purpose, "Sir, why do youe here?"


    He walked up to her and said, "At the end of next month, the GDA international fashion design


    exhibition will be held in Lonton City, the capital of Country Y. I have already asked the headquarters


    to send you there. Be sure that you can win a ce and show your works in the international


    exhibition!"


    Unlike other shows in this country, the GDA international fashion design exhibition would be


    broadcast worldwide.


    Many countries and cities would select their best designers and works topete in the exhibition.


    So, thepetition would be very fierce. Not everyone was qualified to participate in it.


    Robert knocked on the desk with her middle finger and narrowed her eyes with a solemn


    expression. "Abby, this is your chance to make up for it. Otherwise..."


    He did not finish his words on purpose, but Abby was fully aware that he was warning her.


    Abby felt tense.


    Then, she smiled firmly and promised, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you and the headquarters down this


    time!"


    Robert nodded with satisfaction and then turned to leave.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was a warm afternoon in winter, and the sun was hanging high in the blue sky. The air was good.


    The mall with a nice temperature was crowded with customers. Tina was sitting by the window with


    a coffee cup in her hand in the coffee shop on the first floor, admiring the bustling scene outside the


    window.


    This time, she came here early to wait.


    However, not long after she sat down, Meadow walked into his sight.


    She looked nice and kind with a light smile on her face, and her tone was particrly gentle. "Tina,


    have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No. I just arrived!" Tina smiled and shook her head. She then called the waiter over and ordered a


    cup of coffee for her.


    Meadow tasted the fragrant coffee while looking at her beautiful daughter-inw, feeling very good.


    When she dressed up and was about to go out, Bemy kept asking her where she was going. He


    made an excuse to say that he wanted to go out with her, but in fact, he was scheming to follow her


    out.


    Meadow refused her husband without hesitation.


    Humph! She would spend some good time with her future daughter- in-w alone and was not


    prepared to let him share.


    Tina looked at Meadow with gratitude, her eyes as clear as water. "I know that you''ve asked Mrs.


    Barron to take care of me. Thank you very much!"


    Meadow had contributed a lot to help her establish a connection with Mrs. Barron and obtain the


    chance topete with Abby.


    Meadow, however, didn''t take it seriously. She smiled casually. "You''re wee. We''re family."


    She meant that it was right and proper to take care of her daughter-inw.


    Tina slightly flushed.


    She picked up the rectangr box on the sofa next to her and handed it to Meadow, saying with


    some embarrassment, "When I designed the dress for Mrs. Holman, I also made one for you... I


    don''t know if you like it. Please ept it!" "Is this for me?" Meadow was pleasantly surprised.


    Feeling ttered, she reached out and took it. She opened the box and found a nted cheongsam


    lying inside.


    This oatmeal- colored fine cashmere dress with a simple and ssical design was warm and light,


    suitable for autumn and winter.


    Except for these hand- made buttons, the cheongsam was embroidered with some pear flowers,


    which matched well with Meadow''s graceful temperament. She would appear even more dignified


    and elegant once she put it on.


    Meadow could hardly tear herself away from it and cried out of joy like a happy child. "It''s amazing! I


    saw the widely spread photos of Mrs. Holman attending the gathering in her cheongsam. I like it


    very much. I didn''t expect me to have one!"


    She was overwhelmed with joy.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was outside, Meadow would have tried it on.


    Seeing her like this, Tina no longer felt nervous. "I guess it is the right size. If it''s not suitable


    somewhere, please tell me, and I''ll modify it for you!"


    "Okay!" Meadow nodded.


    She let her eyes linger on the cheongsam for some time before she said happily, "Tina, thank you. I


    like it very much!"


    Tina smiled brightly.


    She was such a beautiful youngdy with such a pleasing personality! Meadow liked her.


    At this time, she thought of her husband. Though he never mentioned it, she knew he was longing


    to see Tina. Thus, Meadow asked, "Tina, when can you pay a visit to us?"


    Well, it was time for her to meet Wilson''s parents, officially.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Tina, fully aware of what she meant, flushed to the ears.


    When she recalled what Wilson had said to her, she smiled, her eyes full ofughter, and said,


    "When Christmases, I wille to visit you!"


    "Really?" Hearing this, Meadow was grinning from ear to ear and happily made an agreement with


    her. "That''s settled then. I''m waiting for you!"


    Meadow was overwhelmed with joy. How she wished that tomorrow would be Christmas eve.


    In this way, they could be a family earlier.


    Tina nodded with a smile.


    The lunch break was limited. After they finished the coffee, their happy gathering would soon end.


    Before leaving, Tina went to the bathroom.


    After she left, Meadow was impatient to open the box and appreciated the cheongsam with joy


    again.


    With her high status and good background, Meadow lived an affluent life and had seen lots of really


    high- end items. Most of her clothes were made by famous designers. However, this cheongsam


    had a special meaning because it was a gift from her future daughter-inw.


    While feeling the softness of the fine cashmere, she thought that if Bemy knew about this, he


    would be filled with envy!


    She couldn''t helpughing.


    At this time, someone stepped forward and said, "Mrs. Chin!"


    Meadow looked up and saw Abby standing gracefully at the table and looking at her with a smile.


    She also greeted with a smile, "Abby. What a coincidence!"


    Abby sat down and said with a smile, "I came here with a friend to talk about something. I didn''t


    expect to see you here. You look so good! I haven''t visited you for a long time. How is Mr. Chin?"


    "Yes, fine!" Meadow nodded.


    Abby noticed the cheongsam in her hand and asked with a smile, "Did you buy a new cheongsam?


    What''s its brand? I''ve never seen a simr one in the market!"


    "No. It''s a gift!" Meadow shook her head, full of smiles.


    Abby took the initiative to tter her and said, "If you like cheongsams, I can design one for you!"


    Meadow, unmoved in her heart, replied politely with a gentle smile. "Don''t bother. I appreciate your


    kindness. How can I bother you to do that? Since you came back from abroad, you have been very


    popr. People are lining up to ask you to design clothes for them. You must be very busy every


    day, right?" "It''s true. I''ve been really busy recently!" Abby paused for a while. Because of Wilson,


    she had always wanted to get closer to Meadow and win her favor. That was why she wanted to


    take this chance to show her talent. "The GDA international fashion design exhibition ising, and


    the headquarters has assigned me to participate in it. So I''m much busier than before!"


    Sure enough, Meadow praised her. "Is that so? Ab by, I know you are a beautiful and capable girl!"


    Meanwhile, she added in his heart that her daughter-inw was not bad either.


    Abby asked, "By the way, are you alone here?"


    If so, she''d like to stay and chat with her to strengthen the rtionship.


    Before Meadow was about to answer, Tina came back from the bathroom.


    When Abby saw this, she immediately understood.


    The smile on her face froze. "Oh, it''s an appointment with Miss Hall!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up.


    Meadow cast a brief nce at them.


    Although she didn''t know much about the things that happened between them, she knew Abby had


    a crush on Wilson. Thinking of this, she said with a smile, "It seems that you have known each


    other, but let me introduce her. Abby, this is Tina, Wilson''s girlfriend!"


    Her response touched Tina.


    Abby''s heart froze, but she smiled faintly. "Well, I know, they make a good couple!"


    Then she got up and said, "My friend is waiting for


    me. Please excuse me!" Abby nodded and left.


    Meadow exined with a smile, "I didn''t expect to meet her here. By the way, she is an excellent


    designer like you. I just heard that she was going to participate in the GDA international fashion


    design exhibition..."


    Tina listened quietly, raising her eyebrows.


    The GDA international fashion design exhibition?


    A meaningful smile appeared in Tina''s eyes.


    She was going to call Susan. This time, she wanted to take the initiative to attack.


    It was the weekend.


    To enjoy some happy time together, they decided to go out and take a bath in the hot spring.


    Wilson and I made the decision together.


    Tina agreed.


    Wilson didn''t ask Terry to arrange it. Instead, he wanted to do it himself. Desmond, an investment


    expert in the entertainment industry, had invested in many holiday viges, so Wilson called him.


    When Tina learned about it, she couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "Wilson, aren''t you afraid that he


    wille to make trouble?"


    Wilson said enigmatically, "No, he''s not in the mood!"


    Tina blinked with a nk look.


    After breakfast, Wilson took Tina and their daughter to a hot spring resort in the suburbs.


    The winter in the north was dry and cold, perfect for people to enjoy hot springs.


    The golden sunshine covered the entire resort, gilding the snow on both sides of the road.


    When Tina got out of the car, she found only two or three cars in therge parking lot, but these


    cars looked like the operation vehicles here. It seemed that there were no other guests except


    them.


    The resort was supposed to be a bustling ce at the weekend, but no other guests were here.


    Then, Tina understood what was going on - Wilson didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Oh, this was what a bossy president would do! Tina flushed darkly, epted the face, and went to


    have fun.


    It was the first time that I went to a hot spring. She took their hands, crying out in excitement like


    a happy bird, and ran inside.


    Tina, infected by her delighted daughter, also began to run happily. However, upon entering the


    lobby, she was slightly stunned.


    In addition to the staff, a handsome and elegant middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa. He was


    dressed in casual clothes, his face very ruddy. When he saw theming in, he stood up - he was


    waiting for them.


    She pursed her lips gently. "Chairman Amery..."


    Tina was at a loss to see him here.


    Afterpleting thest task of going to the Amery family for dinner, she thought that she would not


    have too much contact with him in a short period.


    Since Wilson had cleared this ce out, other guests couldn''t visit here. Moreover, Bill had just


    been discharged from the hospital and needed to rest at home, so he wouldn''te all the way


    here unless he had made an appointment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tina looked at Wilson with questioning eyes.


    Wilson curled his lips, and his eyes behind the sses looked innocent. He looked down at his


    daughter.


    I raised her chubby face and said in a sweet voice, "I made an appointment with grandpa."

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    When Tina heard this, she epted it.


    I got rid of their hands, ran to Bill, and greeted him like an adult. "Grandpa, I heard that you''ve


    recovered. Now you''re as healthy as me. Congrattions!"


    Bill had always been very fond of I.


    When such a lively and lovely little girl looked at him with her big, watery eyes, he felt his heart


    soften.


    Bill patted I''s head lovingly and said, "Thank you, I!"


    When he looked at Tina again, he exined awkwardly, "I asked the doctor. He said that it''s not


    good for me to stay idle at home. I can asionallye out and do some activities. It''s good for


    me to breathe some fresh air!"


    Tina nodded. "Hmm..."


    Wilson smiled and said, "Let''s go in!"


    The hot spring resort was in the suburbs, far away from the city. It provided entertainment and


    amodation. When they set out, they all packed some clean clothes because they would stay


    here tonight.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    By Bill''s feet, there was also a small bag.


    Wilson took them to check in at the reception desk.


    After they changed their clothes and walked out, some staff weed them enthusiastically.


    When it was winter in the north, hot springs became popr. However, at this time, this resort was


    tranquil, and there was almost no noise around. They felt so thrilled to own such arge beautiful


    public spring for a whole day!


    The first and second floors were hollow and connected. Wilson and Bill stayed in the medicated


    spring on the first floor. Tina took I to the small water park upstairs specially built for children.


    As they got tired, the staff handed them bathrobes in time.


    There was a rest area with cozy sofas beside the hot spring. All of them were sitting there together.


    I was crazy about ying water. At this moment, her little head was covered with sweat. She put


    her little hand in Wilson''s palm and shook his hand in a pettishly charming manner. "Dad, can I have


    ice cream?"


    When she said that, she stole a nce at Tina for fear that she would disagree.


    Seeing her lovely face, Wilsonughed and said, "Of course you can!"


    He leaned over and picked up I with one arm to choose ice cream from the bar downstairs.


    After they left, only Tina and Bill remained there. Tina sat up straight, looking a little embarrassed. In


    fact, she didn''t hate Bill.


    Before knowing that he was her father, Tina had always had a good impression of him. He was


    handsome, elegant, and easy- going. He was a gentleman who didn''t put on airs when getting along


    with others.


    She didn''t know how to face him as his daughter. After all, they didn''t know each other well.


    Every time Bill was with Tina, he would also feel nervous. It was the first time for him to be a father,


    though he was an elder already. He was trying so hard to be a good father.


    He took the lead to find a topic to talk about. "Ahem, I is very cute!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded with a smile, looking at him with her soft eyes.


    Bill ventured, stopping addressing Wilson as Mr. Chin. "You are with Wilson now, and I heard I


    call him dad. Is he her biological father or..."


    Bill was not clear about this matter, but he didn''t investigate nor inquire about it, thinking it would be


    disrespectful to his daughter.


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    Seeing this, Bill exined, "If you don''t want to talk about this, then don''t. Please don''t get me


    wrong. No offense. I want to know more about you..."


    Tina didn''t mind talking about it at all. However, she couldn''t bear seeing his cautious look.


    "Yes, he is." She nodded with a smile and thought a little before speaking up again. "It''s very


    complicated, and I can''t exin it clearly for a while. At first, neither of us knew that Wilson was her


    father. It was five years after we first met that we knew it. Such a coincidence had never urred to


    me since the beginning!"


    Bill nodded understanding^ and did not ask any more questions.


    All in all, fate made fools of people. He and Wilson had experienced the same experience, but he


    envied Wilson very much.


    It was because he showed up when I needed a father the most.


    With a gentle smile, Bill said with expectations, "Wilson said that you were going to get married next


    year!"


    In the hot spring, they talked about a few business matters and some family affairs. Bill was very


    grateful that Wilson was willing to share their life with him, for it made him feel more like a father.


    Hearing this, Tina looked shy. "Yes!"


    Not far away, Wilson came back with I in his arms.


    Night fell.


    Bill spent a whole day with them. Maybe because of I, they had been ying andughing the


    entire time. Even Tina felt the warmth and love of a family.


    Wilson told the staff to get two luxury suites next to each other.


    Tina leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down to enjoy the brightly-lit view of the


    resort. She held her phone and was talking to Susan. There was a cunning look in her clear eyes -


    they must have been plotting something.


    Someone locked the door behind him.


    Tina hung up the phone and looked back. When she saw Wilson''s tall figureing in alone, she


    was surprised. "I?"


    Wilson looked at hernguorously and said slowly, "She said that she wanted to stay and sleep with


    grandpa. Chairman Amery will take care of her tonight!"


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    She suddenly had a feeling that he had done it on purpose.


    Wilson added, "I just asked the staff. There is a red wine hot spring behind the resort. How about


    we try it?"


    Tina had never seen such a special hot spring, so she nodded with great interest.


    When she arrived there, she found that it was an independent hot spring. As Wilson closed the


    door, he secluded them from the outside world.


    The transparent ss dome was designed at a forty- five- degree angle to the ground so that


    people inside could see the beautiful night sky without looking up. Wine-red small waves danced


    and sparkled in it, which was particrly tempting. On the bank, there was red wine decanted into a


    delicate bottle. They were going to enjoy some romantic time.


    Wilson led Tina into the hot spring. As soon as they sat down, fireworks suddenly bloomed in the


    quiet night sky.


    In an instant, the whole night sky was lit up.


    Those magnificent golden roses were beautiful and romantic. Tina, bewitched by the amazing


    scene, was stunned on the spot.


    After a long while, she tilted her head to look at him and asked in a stunned tone, "Wilson, you


    prepared the fireworks?!"


    Today was not a holiday. There would not be fireworks in the resort for no reason.


    "Yep!" Wilson smiled slightly, gazing deeply into her eyes, and said with a chuckle. "This was what I


    nned to do when proposing to you! But you found the ring beforehand..."


    When Tina thought of the surprise destroyed by herself, she went bright red to the ears.


    Wilson gently lifted her chin, his thin lipsnding on hers.


    They kissed each other passionately.


    Wilson kissed her with rapt attention. When he finally let go of Tina, her eyes were a little misty.


    The colorful light of the fireworks in the night sky shone on her elfin face, making her delicate


    features even more attractive. Thisdy with the most killing race took his heart.


    Wilson, his hands habitually rubbing her cheeks and her small earlobes, couldn''t help whispering


    fascinatedly, "Tina, I love you so much!"


    Tina''s heart trembled.


    Wilson rarely said such straightforward sweet words. Most of the time, he used his actions to


    express his feelings.


    As he spoke, she felt his warm breath on her ears, her heart beating wildly.


    Tina responded to him shyly, "Me too."


    By the time she finished her sentence, Wilson had pressed himself tightly to her, making some


    ripples in the scarlet pool. Even the air here was filled with the smell of mellow red wine.


    Only when Wilson put his hands all over her did Tina finally realize that her swimsuit was long gone.


    But they just came here to take a bath in the hot spring, didn''t they?

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    The air in the morning was a little cold, but the sun was shining brightly in the Amery family.


    Abby came out of the bedroom neatly dressed. When she passed by a room next to her, she


    paused.


    Her room faced south was full of sunshine. However, it was inferior to this room. She had wanted to


    ask Old Master Amery to give this room to her so that she could make it her design room, but he


    gave it to Tina before that.


    A cold glint shed in his eyes.


    On the other side of the stairs was the bedroom of Bill and Lin.


    The door was opened from the inside, and Lin came out in her home clothes. She was about to go


    downstairs. When she saw Abby, she greeted her with a smile.


    A light smile touched her red lips as she said good morning to Lin.


    She could see the room when its door was left open. The bedsheets were neatly arranged.


    However, there was no sign of Bill.


    Abby asked in surprise, "Wasn''t uncle at homest night? Where did he go? Why didn''t hee


    back?"


    In the past two days, she had been busy preparing for GDA International Fashion Exhibition, so it


    waste when she came back home every night.


    Last night, she heard a maid mention that Bill had gone out, but she did not ask about it in detail.


    Hearing this, Lin nodded with a slight smile on her face. "Well, he went to the hot spring resort with


    Tina yesterday. He stayed there at night!"


    Knowing her husband very well, Lin was trying to draw him and I closer. So she felt happy about


    the progress.


    However, Abby was inly annoyed.


    In her eyes, Lin was reminding her of her unfortunate situation.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Bill and Lin in the Amery family treated her like their own child.


    But so what?


    Even if Abby changed her surname to Amery, she was not their child anyway. She was only a


    rtive that didn''t rte to any of them by blood. However, Tina was Bill''s biological daughter!


    In the past, her life was fine, but Tina put her in a very awkward position in this family.


    "Oh, that''s it!" Abby nodded with a superficial smile and was in no mood to continue. She just smiled


    and said, "Today, the GDA International Fashion Exhibition is going to announce the name list of


    people in this country who can participate in it, so I guess I have to skip breakfast and go out early.


    Bye!"


    Upon hearing that, Lin was about to say something.


    But before she could speak up, Abby had already run down the stairs, so Lin let it go.


    In the afternoon, many people arrived at a conference room in the cultural center.


    Abby sat in the first row, with both legs tilting to one side. As always, she kept up a graceful manner.


    Today, the GDA International Fashion Exhibition began. At first, designers who wanted to join it


    were asked to submit their resumes and works. After the first round of selection, the candidates who


    might be qualified to participate in thepetition would be announced. Then, the final candidates


    would be chosen from these people.


    More than half of the designers who were informed to be present hade. They were of all ages,


    half male and female.


    However, there was only one who had yet arrived.


    "Who is thest person? Why hasn''t the persone yet?"


    "So annoyed. The designer doesn''t have any sense of time!"


    Several female designers in the back rows were impatient and began toin.


    Compared with the others, Abby did not care much about it. She maintained her dignified


    temperament, looking elegant and well-bred.


    Surrounded by those female designers who wereining with resentment, Abby stood out like


    a towering goddess. As other male designers saw it, they couldn''t help looking at her with


    admiration.


    Five minutester, thest designer finally came.


    Tina pushed open the door of the conference room. Her hair near her ears turned a little messy


    because she had run for some time. Then she smiled sincerely and apologized, "Sorry, I''mte!"


    She had rushed over after the interview, so she had wasted a lot of time on the way here.


    Tina bowed slightly politely to show her apology. She signed her name on the list at the entrance,


    found a seat at the back, and sat down.


    When everyone on the list was here, the person in charge walked to the front, picked up the


    microphone, and said after clearing his throat. "Ahem. Attention, everyone! Now that all of you are


    here, I''ll formally announce the rules of the uingpetition..."


    Half an hourter, the door of the conference room was opened again.


    The designers inside came out one after another. Tina picked up her mobile phone and bag on the


    table and followed others to leave.


    The meeting room was on the first floor, so there was no need to take the elevator. After going


    straight through the lobby and the revolving door, they would step onto the marble ground of a


    snowke pattern outside in the sunlight.


    When Tina walked to the door, she heard a rush of high heels behind her.


    She did not look back until the person came to her and called her name. Then she slowly stopped.


    "Miss Hall, please stay!"


    Tina turned around and looked at Abby with a puzzled expression. "Miss Amery, what can I do for


    you?"


    Abby s eyes were tightly fixed on her, and she asked in a cold inquisitorial voice, "Why are you


    here?"


    She was startled when she saw Tina finally pushing the door and walking into the meeting room.


    In shock, she couldn''t suppress the surging emotions in her heart.


    At this time, Abby still kept a dignified smile on her face, fixing her piercing eyes with anger and


    coldness on her.


    Tina, however, looked at her with great interest.


    It seemed to be the first time she had seen Abby reveal some real emotions.


    Abby also realized that she had lost herposure. She resumed her gentle tone, trying not to let


    Tina see through her. "I was just very surprised. Why would you show up here? The GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition is very strict in selecting the participants. But as a new designer,


    you were not qualified to be here, were you?"


    Abby had never thought that Tina would show up here.


    The requirements for GDA International Fashion Exhibition were very high, and not everyone could


    enter it. A designer who was qualified topete for thepetition needed to be experienced and


    have excellent design works.


    Abby was surely capable and qualified. However,pared with her, Tina, who had just officially


    be a designer this year, was still new in the fashion industry.


    Considering the strict requirements, she thought Tina could never be qualified to participate in it.


    Yet, Tina nodded with a smile. "Well, for the time being, I am indeed not qualified enough to join it.


    But Lin rmended me!"


    Lin...


    A burst of pain shot up Abby s throat.


    She clenched her hands into fists to restrain herself from losing her calmposure in front of Tina


    again.


    Tina''s gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds, and a smile shed across her face. "Miss


    Amery, is there anything else? Otherwise, I''ll take my leave first. My boyfriend ising to pick me


    up!"


    She said, pointing somewhere with her chin.


    Outside the office building, a ck Rolls- Royce was waiting.


    Tina nodded and walked out of the revolving door with light steps.


    Abby looked at her back, feeling her throat more painful. For some reason, she was a little flustered


    and uncertain.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Tina went out of the office building and got into the car.


    After the door closed, Terry went back to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    The sun shining from outside fell on Tina''s eyes and brows. Her face was full of smiles.


    Seeing this, Wilson also smiled. "You''re in a good mood."


    Tina nodded and smiled more broadly. "Yes, I''m very happy."


    When she grinned, showing her teeth, she looked a lot like I. For a moment, the car was filled


    with happiness.


    Wilson''s eyes were fixed on her delicate lips.


    He could no longer restrain the surge of love and desire for her and leaned over to pinch her chin.


    From the rearview mirror, Terry saw the romantic and beautiful scene of them kissing each other in


    the back seats, again.


    Nevertheless, he was so used to such scenes that he remained perfectly calm.


    The Rolls- Royce stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    At this time, no child was walking out. It was not the time for them to go home. Thus, they still


    needed to wait a little longer.


    When the time came, Tina and Wilson got out of the car.


    As soon as Wilson stood firm, his cell phone rang. It seemed to be a business call. He turned


    slightly and picked it up with one hand, putting the other hand on his waist. Then, he began to talk in


    a sonorous voice.


    Terry in the car followed them out of the car and moved to Tina''s side. "Ahem, Miss Hall..."


    Terry, dressed in a professional suit and leather shoes, always did things in an orderly manner, but


    at this time, he looked different from his usual look - he was a little embarrassed and unnatural.


    Tina looked confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Terry cleared his throat and whispered to her, "I want to ask you something. You and Susan are


    partners that are very familiar with each other. Does she one of the women who hate marriage?


    Also, does she have many ex-boyfriends? Is she a... She likes men, right?"


    Surprised, Tina blinked her eyes. "Ah? Susan?!"


    His handsome face went scarlet with embarrassment. After mumbling for a long time, he finally


    managed to say, "She said she liked me and wanted me to be her boyfriend..."


    Tina nearly choked upon hearing this. "Oh, uh-uhm, er..."


    Susan had mentioned Terry and seemed to have a crush on him, a man with a pretty face and a


    well-built body. Also, she talked about falling in love with a man younger than her, but Tina didn''t


    take it seriously, thinking that she was just joking...


    She didn''t expect that she would chase after Terry!


    When Tina tried hard to digest the news, the kindergarten ended. I, with a small Micky school


    bag on her back, ran toward her, hand in hand with her teacher. "Mom..."


    She stopped her conversation with Terry and walked forward to greet her with a smile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wilson also ended the call. After saying goodbye to her teacher, she rushed into the warm and open


    arms of her mom and dad.


    With her inside, the car was full of joy.


    Tonight, they were going to have dinner outside. On the way, I told them in a childish voice that


    she got the highest votes in the children''s songpetition. So, in the ss tomorrow, she would


    perform it again to all the children in the kindergarten.


    In the end, she suddenly remembered something, her big, sparkling eyes turning to Tina. "By the


    way, mom, I''ll visit my grandfather''s house tomorrow!"


    Tina was stunned. "What?"


    "Go visit my grandfather''s house!" I raised her little face and repeated, "When I was in the hot


    spring resort, he told me a story before I went to bed. Then he invited me. He said he wanted to


    introduce me to my great- grandfather. Hehe, I promised him!"


    In the end, she hinted with courage that there was no way to change it.


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned. It had never urred to her that I would have made such an


    agreement with Bill in private!


    She frowned slightly.


    After hearing this, Wilson spread out his hands and said, "Then, I must say we can''t let I break


    her promise!"


    I nodded seriously. "Yes!"


    Tina looked hesitant.


    In the end, she sighed and nodded helplessly.


    The next evening, the ck car drove slowly to the vi of the Amery family.


    Wilson had hired a driver for his family. When he and Tina were busy, the driver would pick up I


    with the maid.


    Wilson received a lot of phone calls about work yesterday. A vital client had arrived from abroad. To


    show his respect, Wilson had to receive him personally. At this time, he and Terry had already gone


    to the airport.


    Tina looked at the three- story detached vi, pursing her lips.


    At first, she thought that she would note here again after she left. However, she did not expect


    that she would be here again.


    I was smart and good at observing Tina''s expressions. Seeing her eyebrows raise, she asked


    with innocence, "Mom, did I do something"


    Tina looked into her big watery eyes. From her pair of clear and pure eyes, she saw herself.


    With a gentle smile, she patted her little head. "No. How could I be made with such a cute little girl?"


    I smirked embarrassedly and held her hand. "Then let''s go down. I saw grandpaing out to


    wee us."


    Hearing this, Tina looked up at the outside of the car.


    In the yard of the vi, Bill, like thest time, was already standing there in a cashmere coat.


    I said proudly, "Grandpa, I''m here. I kept my promise!"


    "Great!" Bill was full of smiles.


    I looked at the vi behind him and cried out childishly, "Grandpa, is this your home? It''s so


    beautiful!"


    Bill was half squatting and looked at her with loving eyes. "May I take you to take a tour? I''ve asked


    the servants to prepare many desserts and snacks, and I also told the cook to make a nice meal for


    you. You can taste the tasty dishes that you''ve talked about!"


    "Okay!" I nodded with a smile.


    Bill took the initiative to pick her up. Before entering the vi, he paused slightly and looked at Tina.


    "My mom won''t show upter..."


    Tina nodded.


    Bill was fully aware of his mother''s grumpy temperament.


    Most of the time, he couldn''t do anything to stop her.


    Considering the unpleasant experience at theirst gathering, he was afraid that the same awkward


    situation would happen if his mom was also here. He discussed with his father and decided to avoid


    her in case anything unpleasant happened.


    Bill looked at Tina and exined with a worried look in her eyes, "Don''t mind. When she was young,


    she was also bad- tempered. She has always been difficult to get along with. When your mother


    came to my family, she often made things difficult for her and deliberately put her to a lot of trouble,


    though she failed every time!"


    With this, Bill couldn''t help smiling.


    Old Madam Amery used to be picky to Ovia and had given her some hard time. However, each


    time, Ovia managed to solve the problems by clever maneuvers. She had never suffered any


    losses. Instead, Old Madam Amery was well pissed off at her,


    Perhaps it was also because of this that Old Madam Amery had never liked Ovia.


    Hearing this, Tina smiled faintly. "Don''t worry. I know how to handle this!"


    Bill nodded with relief.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    With the two small pigtails above her fluffy hair, she looked was as beautiful and cute as a doll.


    She was smart, lively, and adorable. During the half a year when she lived in the hospital, almost


    everyone liked her, from the doctors and nurses to the parents of other children, and so did Old


    Master Amery.


    He stared at I with loving eyes.


    After all, both I and Tina were rted to the Amery family by blood.


    Bill and Lin had been married for many years, but they didn''t have a son or a daughter before


    knowing Tina was Bill''s daughter. Old Master Amery also had given up hope of getting a


    descendent. He was thrilled by the lively scene with Tina and I at home.


    Bill had introduced him to I, so she didn''t feel strange to him. I, not being shy, bowed to him


    with her two chubby hands crossed before her chest.


    "Nice to meet you, great grandfather."


    Old Master Amery, trying so hard to stay calm, could not help being overly excited.


    "Good, good, good!" Old Master Amery said it three times in a row and smiled, "I, here is a


    greeting gift for you!"


    I did not take it immediately but turned to look at Tina first.


    He was worried that I would not ept money, so he prepared a gift at a reasonable price - a


    barbie doll set. It would not make her feel burdened. Besides, barbies were little girls'' favorite toys.


    Old Master Amery was considerate enough.


    Tina agreed with a nod.


    I smiled and said sweetly, "Thank you, greatgrandfather!"


    Just likest time, the cook had prepared a decent meal.


    Old Master Amery took the main seat, and Bill sat opposite Tina and I.


    Before entering the vi, Bill had already informed Tina that Old Madam Amery would not show up.


    Bill exined, "Lin has something urgent to deal with in the Lim family. She mighte backte.


    As for Ab by, she seems to be busy designing something and has been staying alone in the room


    recently. Just now, the servant said that she would note down for dinner..."


    Hearing that, Tina stayed collected and nodded. "I see."


    It seemed that Abby could no longer maintain herposure.


    When Tina came here thest time, Abby pretended to be kind and wee to her. But this time,


    she just couldn''t keep pretending.


    Tina restrained her yful smile and tasted the nice dishes done by the excellent chef of the Amery


    family.


    Compared to the quiet mealst time, they had a happy and lively time with I at this meal.


    I made a pig of herself with the tasteful food that Old Master Amery and Bill put into her te.


    With her cheeks bulged with food, she was like a cute little squirrel.


    With Is apany, Old Master Amery had a better appetite and ate one more bowl of rice than


    usual.


    Not long after dinner, Lin hurried back.


    Lin invited them to the ss greenhouse in the backyard of the vi. However, after sitting with


    them for a while and listened to them talk about the design, Tina felt it quite boring and ran out to


    y. After all, she was a child.


    Old Madam Amery stayed in her room all night.


    Her room was on the third floor, and she could vaguely hear the movements downstairs.


    Old Master Amery and Bill asked her not to meet their guests, which was exactly what she wanted.


    She was not willing to go down and upset herself.


    Knowing that Tina hade here again, Old Madam Amery wanted to go out to avoid her, out of


    sight, out of mind. But she felt that it would be shameful to run away from Tina. It seemed as if she


    regarded Tina as important. Therefore, she chose to stay at home but refused to meet them, which


    demonstrated her condescending attitude towards Tina.


    She didn''t like Tina because she was Ovia''s daughter.


    Old Madam Amery looked down upon Ovia. In her eyes, Ovia was good for nothing but her beautiful


    face, a woman far inferior to her son. Unfortunately, Ovia was noble and had pride in her bones who


    disdained wealthy families.


    Her pride aggravated annoyed Old Madam Amery.


    She felt offended. In her eyes, an aristocratic family like the Amery family must be respected and


    honored by ordinary people.


    It would be fine if Ovia were humble to her. She might teach Ovia a lesson and give her a chance to


    marry into the Amery family. However, Ovia did not appreciate her kindness and even detested the


    idea, which was not something that Old Madam Amery could tolerate.


    Old Madam Amery had dinner in her room. When the servant packed up the tableware and left, the


    door was left half-open.


    In the corridor, there seemed to be the running footsteps of a child.


    Old Madam Amery couldn''t help walking to the door to check up.


    I also noticed her. She looked into the door with her big, sparkling eyes and asked in a childish


    voice, "Are you great-grandma?"


    She saw that Old Madam Amery''s hair had turned grey like her great-grandpa''s and smartly figured


    out who she was.


    Old Madam Amery was slightly stunned.


    She knew that Tina woulde with a child. However, considering that Tina gave birth to a child


    before marriage, she guessed that her child must be an ill- bred rude girl. Unexpectedly, the little girl


    called her in a clear voice. What a smart and cute child!


    The aged were very attracted to children full of vigor and vitality.


    Even a mean person like Old Madam Amery couldn''t help wanting to be close to I when she saw


    her.


    She picked up the candy te on the cab at the corner and picked up a lollipop from abroad.


    She opened the package and handed it to I. "How about a lollipop?"


    I took it, put it into her mouth, and said with a brilliant smile, "So sweet."


    Old Madam Amery smiled. "Why are you here alone?"


    I grinned and answered, "My mom and grandma are chatting in the greenhouse. I felt bored, so I


    ran out. It''s so big here. I almost lost my way just now!"


    Hearing that I mentioned Tina, the smile on her face faded a little.


    To be honest, the little girl was a real sweetie.


    She had never expected to see her greatgrandchild alive. If the news spread out, her friends of the


    same age would envy her very much. However, when she thought that the little girl''s mother was


    Tina, she felt her chest tighten with anxiety and was at a loss what to do next.


    After casting another nce at I, she silently turned back to her room.


    Looking at the closed door, I tilted her head, wondering why she suddenly became unhappy. With


    a nk look in her big eyes, she ran away.


    It was getting dark, and Tina and Lin finished their talks. Tina was going to call I to leave.


    When they returned to the vi, a female guest carrying a ck handbag came from the entrance


    and said to the servant, "Hello, I am Miss Amery''s design assistant. She called me to send her


    something!"


    The maid said hurriedly, "Pleasee with me!"


    The female guest followed the maid upstairs. When she just took a few steps, I, who ran speedily


    down the stairs, bumped into her identally.


    Seeing this, Tina quickly rushed forward to I.


    Fortunately, since I was just a small child, neither of them were seriously injured. I just


    bounced back and fell to the steps.


    The unexpected impact bumped the guest off bnce. In a hurry, she steadied herself by holding


    onto the railing of the stairs. However, her handbag was knocked off.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    This female visitor was Abby''s assistant.


    Tina knew her - she had met her when she waspeting with Abby for the cooperation from Mrs.


    Holman. She seemed to have heard Abby call her Silvia.


    Tina bent down to help I stand up first. After making sure that she was fine, she quickly looked at


    Silvia. After all, I bumped into her first, so Tina said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Are you injured?"


    I also apologized sincerely. "I''m sorry. I didn''t see you just now!"


    Seeing that the little girl was so sensible to apologize to her, Silvia felt it hard to criticize her.


    Moreover, she was only slightly knocked down and was fine. Therefore, she shook her head with a


    smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine. It''s nothing serious!"


    I stretched out her little hand and said, "Your things fell out!"


    Silvia lowered her head and saw that many design drafts were scattered on the stairs around her. It


    turned out that she hadn''t zipped up the bag.


    Tina also looked over. They were all design drafts with no signature on them.


    However, they didn''t seem to have been done by one person.


    Each design was in a different style. Tina raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise.


    Silvia had leaned over to pick them up. Tina also hurried to help her. "Sorry, I''ll help you with this..."


    However, before she could touch the drafts, the assistant, Silvia, panicked and said loudly, "No! No!


    No need. I can do it myself!"


    Almost immediately, she picked up all the designs scattered on the steps and stuffed them into her


    handbag in a great panic.


    Then she hurried upstairs.


    Tina looked at her back thoughtfully and gradually took a wild guess.


    The night was quiet.


    Tina put down the fairy tale book in her hand. I, lying on the bed, had fallen asleep. Her face was


    red, and her mouth was slightly open. She looked very cute.


    Tina tucked the quilt for her. When she heard footstepsing from the doorway, she got off the


    bed quietly, closed the door gently, and followed the footsteps to the master bedroom.


    Wilson''s tall figure had entered the changeroom.


    He had taken off his suit jacket and was going to untie his tie.


    The mirror reflected the outline of his handsome face. After a busy day, he looked tired, his eyes


    downcast. When he saw Tinaing over in the mirror, his softened gaze behind the sses fell


    on her.


    Tina walked over to help him, slightly raising herself on tiptoe.


    Wilson raised his chin slightly to enjoy her service. As soon as she took off his tie and shirt, he


    grabbed her hand and kissed it.


    Tina''s cheeks were slightly red.


    Wilson asked, "What did you do tonight with I in your father''s vi?"


    Tina answered honestly, "Old Master Amery likes I very much and gave her a small gift. After


    dinner, I talked with Lin about the fashion design, and then we came back!"


    Wilson nodded. "Ohm!"


    In fact, he was concerned about whether she had a hard time in the Amery family. This time, Bill


    had privately promised him that he would not make them feel wronged, so Wilson helped him


    persuade Tina to pay a visit.


    Tina lowered her eyes slightly, thinking of the female assistant she met in the Amery family before


    she left. She reached out and gently hugged Wilson''s strong waist. She whispered in his ear with a


    slight smile in a ttering and ingratiating tone. "Wilson, can you help me with one thing?"


    Wilson smiled and said, "Okay!"


    He would agree to whatever she said even without knowing what it was.


    Wilson bent down slightly and lifted her in his arms with ease. Then, he strode to the big bed


    outside with eyes full of burning sensual desire.


    He kissed her lips while walking.


    He was going to get some reward first.


    On Friday evening, Tina went to a banquet with Wilson after work.


    It was not a business banquet but a small private one that did not require a femalepanion.


    Many people came alone, but Wilson still asked her toe.


    In his words, with her by his side, no other women woulde to harass him.


    Hearing that, Tina smiled sweetly.


    The banquet was held in a private vi.


    Tina took Wilson''s arm and walked into the banquet hall, which was luxuriously decorated, though


    for a small private banquet. Everyone was splendidly dressed and was chatting gaily around with a


    ss in their hands.


    People greeted and toasted.


    Tina apanied Wilson. When he was chatting with others, she stood quietly beside him. When


    no one was around, they would talk happily for a while.


    In the crowd, an old man looked very conspicuous.


    Different from the gorgeous suits of others, he was wearing a loose andfortable suit, and his


    every move was full of the air of a schr.


    When Tina saw him, she couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "Wilson, I didn''t see wrongly, did I?


    Isn''t that Master Wird? You know, the painting master?"


    Wilson looked over.


    "Yes!" He nodded and looked a little surprised. He said with a hint ofziness in his tone as if he


    knew Master Wird very well, "I didn''t expect he woulde!"


    Someone called Wilson over. Tina saw Mr. Wird standing alone at a long table not far in front of


    her. After thinking for a while, she slightly lifted her skirt and walked over.


    She took the initiative to greet him. "Mr. Wird, nice to meet you!"


    Hearing that, Mr. Wird turned around and looked at the young woman with proper humility in front


    of him. He was a little confused and asked, "Well, may I ask who you''re?"


    Tina smiled and introduced herself seriously, "My name is Tina, and I am a clothing designer. I have


    never had a chance to thank you in person. I am very grateful that you were willing to help Wilson


    with the fashion show and allowed us to use your paintings and calligraphy, especially the precious


    painting "Ten Miles Peach Blossom".


    She was very grateful to him for that. Now that she had the chance to meet him at the banquet, she


    felt it necessary to thank him.


    However, before she could finish her words, his face darkened, and he said grumpily, "Humph, I


    didn''t do it myself. It was that spoiled brat who grabbed them away. He is nothing but a bandit!"


    It seemed that he was still very annoyed when it came to this matter.


    As soon as she introduced herself, he had already known who she was.


    Tina was struck dumb.


    She had always thought that Wilson got Mr. Wird''s permission to use the valuable works by his


    sound friendship. To her great surprise, he snatched them from him!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tina flushed with embarrassment.


    Then there came Wilson''s deep voice. "Are you speaking ill of me?"


    Mr. Wird squinted at him and sneered. "Don''t you know what dirty work you''ve done?"


    Wilson looked careless - he didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    Tina was speechless.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Mr. Wird grumbled in front of Wilson.


    He had always been very arrogant. Countless designers hade to his door begging for his


    cooperation, but he rejected them all.


    Wilson broke the rule painstakingly established by him.


    However, when he saw the embarrassed expression on Tina''s face, his face softened, and he said


    in a gentle voice, "I''ve also seen that fashion show. Miss Hall, your design is brilliant and


    outstanding. They didn''t spoil my works at all. I''m d that I made an exception for you!"


    When he said this, he looked at her with undisguised admiration.


    Hearing this, Tina was ttered and said gratefully, "Thank you!"


    "If you need my cooperation in the future, you cane to see me directly. Don''t let this bandit rob


    me again!" Mr. Wird said with a note of sarcasm in his voice.


    Wilson didn''t care about it at all. His lips gently curled up.


    Tina smiled and replied, "Okay!"


    While they were talking, a tall and straight man in a gray suit came up to them. He was


    outstandingly handsome with a gentle temperament.


    The man looked at Mr. Wird and said, "Grandpa, I heard that you were here. Let''s catch up on old


    times!"


    "Okay, Go with you right now!" Mr. Wird nodded with a smile. "Sorry, you two, I''ll take my leave


    first!"


    Then, he waved goodbye to Tina and Wilson.


    The man also nodded slightly and left with him.


    Wilson exined casually, "He is Amin Stark, Mr. Wird''s grandson and also the third son of Stark


    family!"


    Hearing that, Tina nodded gently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes moved slightly, and she couldn''t help looking at his receding figure.


    It was not because of his outstanding appearance but because he seemed shrouded in deep


    mncholy. His eyes, especially, were in eclipse.


    In stark contrast with the lively atmosphere around him, he was very isted and depressed.


    Wilson, narrowing his eyes behind the sses, looked sideways at her. "Handsome man, right?"


    Tina shuddered in her heard as she heard this.


    Within seconds, she shook her head and said firmly, "Not as handsome as you!"


    She could alwayse up with an excellent answer to this kind of dangerous question.


    Wilson remained untouched.


    Seeing this, Tina asked tentatively with a ttering smile, "Are you jealous?"


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "No!"


    Tina was surprised.


    She looked at him with uncertainty, thinking that he was deliberately talking ironically, but he didn''t


    look unhappy at all. She couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    Usually, when he encountered such a situation, he would be insanely jealous.


    Wilson looked rxed and said slowly, "Amin had a girlfriend, and they loved each other. But a year


    ago, she identally died of an avnche when she climbed up. It was said that they were


    engaged. Since then, he has been trapped in sadness and sorrow! He just cannot let go of this


    girlfriend!"


    Hearing this, Tina suddenly understood and couldn''t helpughing.


    No wonder he didn''t care.


    However, Tina suddenly understood why Amin got his mncholy aura.


    The banquet ended at eight o''clock, and the guests left one after another.


    While Tina and Wilson were waiting for their driver to drive the car over, Amin also walked out with


    Mr. Wird, who seemed to be drunken with his eyes half-closed and needed his support.


    Seeing this, Wilson asked, "Is Mr. Wird okay?"


    Amin replied, "It''s okay. Grandpa has never been good at drinking, but he was happy to meet some


    old friends here tonight, so he drank two more sses of red wine than usual!"


    Wilson said helplessly, "Still the same!"


    In the night, Amin looked even more downcast with his sad eyes. He behaved gently and nodded at


    them without saying much. "Then I''ll send grandpa back first!"


    Wilson nodded and said politely, "See you!"


    Amin nodded and left.


    Meanwhile, the ck Rolls-Royce drove over, and Tina and Wilson also got into the car.


    They all thought that they would remain this nodding acquaintance for a long, long time. But in the


    future, they would be deeply involved with each other.


    But at this time, none of them had expected that.


    It was Friday evening.


    The sun was setting in the west, and those gorgeous clouds were piled up in the sky.


    Tina was in no hurry to return to the No.1 Luxurious Residence after work. Instead, she went to the


    expo center on time for Lin''s appointment with her.


    When she arrived, she found out that there was a new winter product release event there.


    The brandpany that organized this event was the one Abby was working for.


    When Tina apanied Lin into the scene, the show had already begun. Abby, dressed in a formal


    suit, was standing with her assistant and staff.


    Upon seeing Lin, she immediately walked over with an elegant smile and said, "Auntie!"


    However, when she saw Tina beside her, her eyes glinted.


    Because of her failures in a row, the headquarters became quite dissatisfied with Abby, making her


    feel a little embarrassed to face others in the fashion industry. She deliberately invited Lin here to


    show others her status and profound family background.


    But she didn''t expect that she woulde with Tina.


    Abby forced a dignified smile on her face, but even the intense beams of the spotlight could not free


    her eyes from gloom and hatred.


    "Sorry, we''rete!" Lin exined, "I''ve made an appointment with Tina, so I asked her toe with


    me!"


    After Lin took Tina as her disciple, she was worried that Abby would be unhappy, so she


    deliberately found an opportunity to exin it to her. To her relief, Abby was very generous, and she


    repeatedly emphasized that she would not mind it with a smile. Beyond that, she said she was


    happy for Tina.


    Lin believed her words and took Tina here without hesitation.


    "I see!" Abby also nodded with a smile at this time.


    Lin said, "Abby, I''ve juste in and heard many goodments!"


    Abby replied humbly, "Thank you!"


    After exchanging a few words, Lin took out her cell phone that was ringing. It should be a call from


    home. But the music inside was too loud, so she said, "Abby, Tina, you two keep on talking. I''m


    going out to answer a phone call!"


    After that, she followed a staff member out of the door on the side.


    Only Tina and Abby were left.


    Neither of them wanted to talk, so they all silently turned to look at the models under the stage light.


    In this show, models went in circles around the catwalk with professional steps and attitudes,


    showing the designers'' new products from all angles.


    Finally, it was Abby''s turn to show her works. Tina looked closely at the stage.


    The models were strutting down the catwalk with their hands on their waists.


    Eying the new works designed by Abby, Tina raised her eyebrows slightly, and the understanding


    that dawned on her was reflected in her eyes.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    After a long while, Tina shifted her gaze from the models to Abby, who was standing beside her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She tilted her head slightly and abruptly asked, "Miss Amery, how much confidence do you have in


    winning a ce in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition?"


    Abby was stunned.


    It was an unexpected question. But soon, she smiled.


    Abby said slowly, "It was important for me and the headquarters. So I will do my best. I believe good


    thingse to those who wait!"


    She looked elegant and had a hint of appropriate humility in her tone, which was very much in line


    with her public image.


    When Tina heard this, she said sharply, which was rare, "Is that so? Well, I say it will be a 99%


    chance!"


    At this moment, her eyes were filled with confidence and even some arrogance.


    Abby''s expression froze.


    Not far away, Lin came back after answering the phone. Tina regained her calm and gentle look.


    When Abby saw Lin, she finally came to her senses and slowly raised her red lips. Once again, she


    put up that elegant smile.


    However, she quietly clenched her fists in shadows even more tightly.


    Before the GDA International Fashion Exhibition, victory seemed assured, or it could be said that


    she had the result in her hands.


    But now that Tina had stepped in, she suddenly couldn''t be sure of it.


    She felt bad!


    After separating from Lin, Tina didn''t go home. Instead, she sent a message to Susan. After


    learning that she was still in the studio in the south of the city, she immediately turned and headed


    for the studio.


    When she came out of the elevator, the office was brightly lit.


    The other employees had already gotten off work early. At this time, only Susan was in the office.


    Tina thought that she was working overtime. However, when she went in, she found that she was


    reclining on a swivel chair, talking on the phone with a headset. Her tone was very soft and barely


    audible. She seemed to be talking some sweet words to her lover.


    The light shining above softened her handsome face.


    Tina leaned against the door and raised her hand to knock.


    Hearing the sound, Susan finished her murmurs in a few words. Then she sat up straight and


    cleared her throat with embarrassment. "Ahem!"


    Tina smiled at her flustered reaction.


    She walked in, pulled out a chair, and sat opposite her.


    Susan quickly put her phone back into the drawer and asked seriously, "Tina, why are you here at


    night?"


    After a pause, Tina spoke up...


    After hearing what she said, Susan stood rooted to the spot, her eyes widened in surprise, and she


    asked in disbelief, "Tina, are you serious? All Abby''s works were done by the designers she hired!


    Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?"


    Tina nodded and said, "Well, I asked Wilson to find her secret out. Abby has kept a design team for


    five years. There are many designers to work for her alone!"


    When she took I to visit the Amery family, she met the design assistant, Silvia, before she left.


    At that time, I bumped into her. The drawings in Silvia''s bag were scattered onto the stairs.


    Tina found it strange because designers were used to signing their names on the right bottom, even


    on the drafts. However, she saw no names on those pieces. Besides, their design styles varied.


    Obviously, it was not from one designer. At least, not all of them were from Abby.


    It was weird. All of a sudden, Tina recalled some words from Susan.


    In the finals of the Grand Fashion Design Contest, Abby copied Susan''s works and won everyone''s


    favor. So Tina came up with a bold idea and asked Wilson to investigate it for her.


    After all, Abby had done something simr.


    Tina paused for a moment and continued, "Originally, I was a little uncertain. I was afraid that I


    would think too much and wrong her. But today, I apanied Lin to watch the show of her


    publishing the new works. Well, the clothes on those models... I can be sure that they were not


    done by her. She just made some small alternations!"


    Susan, who had always been a woman of principle, couldn''t help swearing, "F*ck!"


    "I knew it. Abby was once praised as a genius girl in the fashion design business. Bah! How could a


    person who copied my design in thepetition be capable of gaining so many achievements? No


    wonder she has been so highly praised in recent years. In addition to her rtionship with Lin, her


    many creative works have contributed a lot..."


    Susan was especially indignant and agitated. "But it turns out that none of these works belongs to


    her. It''s because she has a supporting team behind her. All she has to do is take the hard works of


    other designers as her own. She''s far inferior to those who giarize! It''s disgusting!"


    Tina also felt ashamed.


    She thought that Abby brought shame on her counterparts.


    Tina''s eyes were clear, and she asked in a calm voice, "Susan, she had stolen your works. Do you


    want to take revenge for that?"


    "Of course I do!" Susan nodded vigorously.


    So far, she could not let go of this matter.


    There was a rule of the Grand Fashion Design Contest that all designers had only one chance to


    sign up for it. At that time, Lin begged her to forgive Ab by, so she did not pursue the matter with Ab


    by. But as a result, she could never join in the Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    Tina said, "Let me help you!"


    There were burning mes in Susan''s eyes. "Tina, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Tina smiled and said, "Of course, I applied to join the GDA International Fashion Exhibition just to


    make things difficult for her!"


    Speaking of which, since Abby had tricked her twice, it was time for her to do it.


    They had a heated discussion about it.


    Before leaving, Tinanded her gaze on Susan''s hair.


    Susan, a little ufortable under her gaze, rubbed her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina said with a smile, "Susan, your hair gets longer!"


    Susan''s eyes flickered. "Yeah, I''ve been trying to keep my hair long. I''m not going to cut it!"


    Susan had a head full of short hair. As her hair grew longer, her head looked fluffy, which softened


    her chiseled features a lot.


    Moreover, Tina found that she no longer insisted on dressing in a neutral style. Though she did not


    change a lot, she seemed to have be more of a gracefuldy.


    Thinking of the phone call that Suan had just made when she came in, Tina cocked an interrogative


    eye at her.


    Susan couldn''t bear her gaze any longer and confessed honestly. In a shy voice, she said, "Oh, it''s


    Terry. He likes me with long hair. Besides, he suspected that I only like women if I stick to wearing


    my hair short. Well, I have to prove that I indeed like men..."


    Tina burst outughing.


    In the evening, Wilson came back from his business appointment a littleter.


    After taking a shower and drying her hair, Tina sat at the head of the bed in a daze, thinking about


    what she had discussed with Susan at night.


    The sound of an electronic lock came from the entrance, followed by steady footsteps. Wilson


    walked over, pushed the door open, and entered the master bedroom.


    Tina was immersed in her thoughts, so she didn''t see himing. It wasn''t until a shadow covered


    her eyes that she saw Wilson''s extremely handsome face.


    She pulled herself out of her thoughts. "Oh, you''re back!"


    After drinking some red wine in the evening, he looked slightly drunken and was gazing at Tina with


    those intense misty eyes.


    Wilson pinched her earlobe. "You were lost in thought. What were you thinking about?"


    Tina smiled mysteriously. "I was plotting something


    bad!"


    Hearing this, Wilson raised his eyebrows and looked out of the master bedroom. "Is I asleep?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes, she fell asleep!"


    Wilson took off his suit jacket and shirt and threw them away.


    He leaned over, lifted the quilt, and pounced on Tina like a hungry wolf.


    In an instant, the atmosphere turned intimate and electric.


    While Tina, like a defenselessmb, could find no ce to avoid him. She gasped for air and said


    shyly, "Hey, but I''m not talking about this bad thing..."

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    The ck Mercedes slowed down at the gate of the vi of the Amery family.


    Tina leaned against the passenger seat, seemingly a little weakly, for she had a sore back after the


    sexst night.


    Wilson deliberately misunderstood her meaningst night, and Tina finally decided to apany


    him to do the bad and intimate in bed after failing to stop him. In the end, she also talked with him


    about the so- called bad thing that she was plotting.


    Wilson parked the car and caught sight of her drooping eyshes behind the sses. He couldn''t


    help but smile mischievously and then turned his handsome face to her. "I may be a little busy. Call


    me after you finish. I wille to pick you up in advance!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    She sat up straight.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I, sitting in the safety seat at the back, had already unfastened her seat belt. Looking at them,


    she said in a childish voice, "After your goodbye kiss, mom and I will go to see grandpa!"


    Tina, amused and embarrassed, blushed slightly.


    Wilson leaned over, ready to kiss her on the corner of her lips.


    I was very cooperative and covered her eyes with her chubby little hands.


    He gave her a little peck, and Tina quickly pushed him away, her ears red.


    She unfastened her seat belt, took I''s little hand, and got out of the car with a bright red face.


    Then they entered the gate of the Amery family.


    Since she paid her first visit here, many things just happened.


    Tina wanted to distance herself from the Amery Family. She was very helpless abouting to this


    ce again, but she had to ept it.


    Since I went to kindergarten, Wilson had specially prepared a mobile phone with a location chip


    for her, which the technical staff had specially prepared.


    I and Bill had exchanged contact information in private a long time ago. After thest visit to the


    Amery family, it was not long before they had a new agreement.


    Therefore, they were here, again.


    Just like thest time, I could not break her promise because she was going to be a good child.


    As her mom, Tina could only agree toe here with her. After all, she didn''t feel ease about letting


    Ie by herself.


    Moreover, she had her own purpose this time.


    Tina regained her calm expression and walked into the vi hand in hand with I.


    Old Madam Amery was in her room upstairs.


    Old Master Amery was not with her. He had already gone downstairs to meet the guests.


    Abby was the only one apanying her, in addition to the servant who was cleaning the room.


    Although Abby was gloomy about Tina''s repeated visit, she knew that Old Grandma Zhuang felt


    worse than her, so she came over very understandingly tofort her.


    "There are guests at home. Are you really not going down?"


    "No!"


    Old Madam Amery snorted coldly and turned her face away. She was obviously unhappy.


    Seeing this, Abby smiled maliciously, but her tone was patient and gentle. "I heard that you didn''t


    show upst time and even had dinner here. Don''t be angry. They are trying to win over Miss Hall."


    "Anyway, she is the daughter rted to the Amery family by blood. I can''t rece her..."


    Her voice, with traces of disappointment and frustration, faded away. Both her words and tongue


    were arranged right for the purpose.


    When Old Madam Amery heard this, she immediately said with a sullen face, "How could that wild


    girl bepared with you? I raised you in the Amery family with love and care. You are a real noble


    lady! Don''t worry. As long as I am here, no one can threaten your status. You are the only daughter


    of Amery family!"


    The corners of Abby''s eyes were slightly red. She said with emotion, "You treat me the best. I know


    it the whole time!"


    But she was very calm deep down in her heart.


    Abby smiled and said, "You are in a bad mood. How about I ask the servants to make some dessert


    for you? You will feel better if you eat some dessert!"


    When the servant in front of the window heard this, she immediately reported, "Mr. Amery ordered


    the kitchen to make the milk cake for I in the morning. Do you want me to bring some up here?"


    Hearing this, Old Madam Amery could not help asking, "Is I here too?"


    When her pair of watery, big eyes looked over innocently, she couldn''t refrain from smiling back.


    That little guest was indeed very adorable, the servant thought to herself.


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    Old Madam Amery suddenly had an itch to see I.


    She also thought of the adorable little girl, especially the cute voice when she called her


    greatgrandma, which melted her heart.


    She had to admit that she liked I very much though she hated her mother.


    Old Madam Amery thought it was shameful for Tina to get pregnant before getting married, so it


    would also bring some lousy influent to I. Butter, she learned from Bill that I had a father -


    her biological father was Wilson.


    She was fully aware of how great the Chin family was.


    She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, she did not hold it back


    and snorted as if she was looking for an excuse to get out. "Forget it! Why should I stay in the room


    when shees? Abby,e downstairs with me!"


    Abby was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a smile. A malicious glint flitted across his


    pupils.


    The big living room downstairs was filled with theughter of I.


    While eating the milk cake, I told the adults about the interesting things in kindergarten.


    Bill and Linughed happily. Meanwhile, Old Master Amery alsoughed aside with a dancing beard


    and a radiant face.


    Tina was smiling too.


    Old Master Amery could see that although Tina did not show her indifference, she still kept them at


    a distance.


    He sincerely wanted to let her ept them as her family.


    It was just that after Old Madam Amery made a scene for no reason at the beginning, all of them


    were a little embarrassed when facing each other. Therefore, after discussing the matter, they


    decided to slow it down and agreed not to push Tina.


    Also, they were grateful to Tina for the bone marrow transnt operation and took it as an


    opportunity for them to get closer to her.


    Therefore, neither of them wanted to miss the chance.


    The sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Old Madam Amery, supported by Ab by, walked into


    their sight.


    The living room suddenly became quiet.


    Old Master Amery frowned slightly when he saw her suddenlying down for fear that she would


    ruin the cozy atmosphere. However, he could not say anything in front of everyone.


    Bill and Lin were worried about the same thing.


    I broke the silence. With some cake in her mouth, she shouted vaguely, "Great-grandma!"


    She ran towards Old Grandma Zhuang.


    Tina''s heart trembled, and she couldn''t help but stand up. She pursed her lips and looked over. She


    was afraid that I would be upset.


    After all, Old Madam Amery did not like her at all. She didn''t want I to experience her harsh and


    mean words.


    Unexpectedly, Old Madam Amery, who had always been arrogant with a poker face, took out a


    lollipop from her pocket and handed it to I. "Here you are!"

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Seeing such kind- hearted Old Madam Amery, everyone was stunned.


    However, her appearance did not make the atmosphere stiff and awkward, which relieved everyone


    here.


    Tina also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Old Madam Amery had a bad temper, at least she had no evil intentions to hurt a child.


    I tore at the wrapping with her chubby little hands, put the lollipop into her mouth, and then ran


    back to Tina with a smile.


    Old Madam Amery sat on the sofa with the help of Abby.


    Old Master Amery looked over, hinting her not to make any trouble. Old Madam Amery naturally


    understood it, so she did not take the initiative to provoke anyone and just sat there quietly.


    Bill and Lin found a new topic to talk about, and the living room once again filled with the hum of


    conversation.


    Tina looked at Lin and suddenly said with a smile, "By the way, the GDA International Fashion


    Exhibition has announced the name list of qualified participants, and I made it to thest round!"


    Lin smiled and said joyfully, "Is that so? I was just about to ask you! That''s great. But with your


    strength, I don''t need to worry about you!"


    She did not ignore Abby. After finishing this, she turned around and asked her with concern, "Abby,


    you made it too, right?"


    Ever since the candidates signed up for the GDA International Fashion Exhibition, they had to go


    through rounds of selection.


    The rules of suchpetitions were simr. After fierce matches, only three designers managed to


    get in the final round.


    Next, by judging their works, the judges would choose the best one, and the winner got the chance


    to continue.


    Abby nodded with a smile. "Yes!"


    However, she clenched her fists on the sofa.


    Abby had also received news about this in the morning. Knowing that she had sessfully entered


    thest round, she was not surprised at all. She was determined to win.


    However, she didn''t know who the other twopetitors were and nned to ask the garment


    association about it after finishing her work at hand.


    However, she didn''t expect Tina to be one of the two.


    Perhaps, the moment she saw Tina when signing up for thepetition, Abby had vaguely


    guessed that there would be such a result.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The panic in her heart was growing uncontrobly.


    Old Master Amery interrupted in their conversation. "I''ve heard about it. It''s a prestigious


    competition. There are also many official reports about it. All countries value it very much. It''s a very


    glorious thing to show your works through thispetition!"


    His words were objective.


    This internationalpetition was a rare opportunity for the domestic fashion design industry. If one


    designer could get a ce in thepetition, it would be an outstanding achievement and glory for


    both the brand and the designer.


    Therefore, the headquarters attached great importance to it and assigned Abby topete.


    Old Master Ameryughed heartily and continued, "Haha, three people entered the final round, and


    two of them are Tina and Abby! Our family takes up two of them and has a sixty percent chance to


    win. In the end, no matter which one of you gets the chance, we win!"


    He said so because he considered both Tina and Abby as family members. Tina was a descendant,


    and Abby had been raised in the Amery family since she was a child. He hoped that they could get


    along well with each other. Besides, he wanted Tina to feel at home.


    However, hearing this, Old Madam Amery was somewhat unhappy.


    In the end, she couldn''t help being mean and sneered, "She? How could shepare with Abby?


    Well, every dog has his day. I think she was just lucky. But Abby is different. She is a talented girl


    who has been recognized as a design genius at a young age. And now, she has be a young


    female designer well-known at home and abroad!"


    She took Abby to the Amery family in person and raised her. It could be said that Old Madam Amery


    had cultivated Abby by herself. Consequently, she was very proud of Abby s sess.


    I, who was focused on eating the lollipop, said with an earnest face, "But my mother is very


    excellent!"


    Old Madam Amery would have refuted more strongly if someone else said this. However, in the


    face of I, she could not lose her temper.


    Old Master Amery looked at his wife with a little warning look and then said with a smile, "Anyway,


    do your best. We are waiting for your good news!"


    Tina smiled faintly.


    Abby forced a graceful smile.


    Some noises came from the entrance, and then a servant came in and reported, "Miss Abby, you


    have a visitor!"


    It was Silvia, Abby''s design assistant.


    Seeing this, Abby stood up and said apologetically, "Everyone, I have something to do here, so I


    have to go upstairs first!"


    She brought Silvia into her bedroom.


    When Abby pulled out a chair and sat down, she found Silvia standing there with a somewhat


    uneasy look in her eyes.


    Abby frowned. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Silvia licked her lips and shook her head, stammering. "Nothing. Nothing serious!"


    When she saw Tina downstairs, she couldn''t help but think of thest time she came to the Amery


    family. That little girl identally bumped into her and knocked the design drafts scattered on the


    steps...


    Perhaps because she had secrets, she always felt that Tina already knew something.


    Silvia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, wondering whether she should tell


    Abby about this matter. However, she felt that she might be overthinking it. After weighing it over


    and over again, she finally swallowed her words.


    Abby, immersed in her thoughts, did not ask any more questions.


    She was sure that Tina would be her biggest obstacle for the GDA International Fashion Exhibition.


    Abby raised her beautiful eyes elegantly and asked her assistant, "Are there any new designs?"


    "Yes!" Silvia nodded.


    She opened the handbag and took out a thick stack of designs.


    Abby took them and looked through them one by one. Her hands moved quickly, and her beautiful


    eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    After scanning thest one, she directly raised her hand and threw all of them into the trash can


    next to her.


    Seeing this, Silvia asked cautiously, "Can''t all these designs work?"


    Abby didn''t bother to look at the trash can. She grumpily frowned and said, "Of course not! These


    are all pieces of trash. None of them had a sparkle and could only end up in a trash can. The GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition ising, and I need the designs! I want to ensure sess. I must


    get some excellent works that can help me win the ce!"


    A worried expression emerged on Silvia''s face.


    Abby looked at her and ordered, "Go back and let them continue to draw for me. Stay upte, and


    don''t stop for a moment. Don''t allow those who can''t handle any works to sleep! I believe that


    something good is waiting ahead!"

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Abby had a very private studio.


    This studio had nothing special for outsiders, but it was not open to the public. Inside were about 20


    designers, male and female, hired at a high price by Abby.


    All these people worked for Abby alone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Abby told them to stay up and work without stopping, but Silvia felt that it was a little too much. She


    didn''t treat them as human beings!


    Thus, she opened her mouth, trying to say something to help them. At this moment, Abby raised her


    hand, gracefully tidying her hair hanging down from her ears and saying, "I spent so much money to


    keep them. I don''t want good- for-nothings. Do you understand?"


    Spotting the sharp glint shed in her eyes, Silvia didn''t dare to say anything else.


    When they came in, the room door was not closed, and a servant came in directly and interrupted


    their conversation. She said in a panic, "Miss Amery, Old Madam Amery asked you to have a meal


    downstairs..."


    Abby was not angry but said with a smile, "Please remember to knock on the door next time you


    enter my room!"


    Every servant knew that Abby was the most amiable and kindest person in the Amery family.


    The servant nodded quickly. "Yes, I''m sorry, Miss. I''ll remember it next time!"


    Abby smiled. "Thank you!"


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was Miss Amery. Otherwise, she would be


    criticized.


    The servant nodded and hurried out.


    Abby turned to Silvia and said lightly, "Well, remember what I told you. You go back first!"


    Silvia looked down and nodded. "Yes..."


    As thest trace of the setting sun dipped below the horizon, night fell.


    After dinner, the servants shuttled back and forth in an orderly manner in the dining room to clean


    up.


    Tina proposed to leave.


    I didn''t take a nap today. Kids were full of energy. Since she was here, she had been ying for


    an entire afternoon. Then not long after she had the big dinner and left the table, she was drowsy


    and fell asleep in Tina''s arms.


    She looked cute and healthy with her chubby radiant little face.


    Old Madam Amery saw that I had fallen asleep and did not intend to stay downstairs anymore.


    When she heard that Tina was leaving, she ignored her, snorted, and arrogantly went upstairs.


    Lin took the initiative to send Tina and I away.


    I slept soundly, so Tina carried her in her arms.


    When they walked out of the vi, they came across two servants standing at the yard''s gate. The


    one with a serious look was the Amery family''s housekeeper, while the other was neatly dressed,


    carrying a luggage bag as if he was going to leave.


    After seeing her off, the old housekeeper turned around and walked back.


    Seeing this, Lin asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with her"


    The housekeeper nodded and replied respectfully, "She seemed to have broken an antique vase


    that Old Grandma loved the most, so she angrily drove her away!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin didn''t say anything more. She nodded and said, "Pay her a month''s sry


    more!"


    "Yes, Madam!" The old housekeeper replied.


    Lin didn''t pay more attention to it and shifted her eyes to Tina aside. "Did you call Wilson? He hasn''t


    arrived yet."


    Tina said with a smile, "He''sing!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ck Mercedes appeared in their night.


    Tina and Lin smiled at each other.


    Walking out of the yard, Wilson opened the car''s rear door. Tina put the still sleeping I on the soft


    leather seat, but she was not in a hurry to sit in it.


    She turned around, took Lin''s hand, and asked with some hesitation, "Could you do me a favor?"


    Lin was stunned.


    In winter, the cemetery with pine trees covered with snow looked bleak.


    The wind in the suburbs was strong, but Tina and Wilson were well prepared for this. Both of them


    were wearing thick knee- length jackets to keep them warm.


    One was in ck, and one in white. They made a perfect couple.


    Terry, who was waiting for them in the Rolls-Royce, pursed his lips secretly when he saw them


    showing off their love in the cemetery.


    He was not envious at all, because he was about to fall in sweet love with Suan.


    Thinking of her, he felt his clean and handsome face slightly burning.


    Wilson apanied Tina here to visit her mom''s grave.


    Perhaps it was because she had been spending too much time in the Amery family recently that


    Tina suddenly dreamed of her momst night. She was standing with Bill, Lin, and Old Master


    Amery. And Ovia, her mom, was looking at them from a distance. When she looked back, she saw


    her mom smiling gently in silence.


    So, after waking up in the morning, Tina wanted toe by and sweep her mother''s grave.


    Wilson couldn''t miss the chance to see Tina''s mom.


    The cemetery was well taken care of. There was only some snow left on both sides of the path.


    Tina half-squatted in front of Ovia''s tombstone and whispered a few words to her, which made her


    feel much more relieved.


    Wilson''s cell phone rang.


    It was an international business call. However, it seemed that the signal was weak here, and he


    couldn''t hear clearly. He frowned slightly and said to Tina, "We have a bad connection. I''ll pick up a


    call not far away ahead!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    Wilson walked to the fork, where there was a phone tower.


    Tina stayed with her mother for some time. When her legs were a little numb, she reluctantly stood


    up.


    Wilson was still standing there answering the phone. It seemed that he had to deal with some tricky


    problems.


    Tina went over, intending to wait for him by his side.


    The tombs in this cemetery were arranged in two vertical rows. Ovia''s tomb was close to the end of


    the inside row. When she walked along to the middle, Tina saw a familiar figure walking among the


    tombs in the outside row.


    She couldn''t help casting a few more looks at the man.


    Then, she remembered who he was.


    Wilson had told her that he was Amin Stark, Mr.


    Wird''s grandson and the third child of Stark family.


    Even if she could only see the side of his face, she could clearly feel the sad aura hanging over him.


    It was evident that he was here to sweep the tomb. He bent one knee in front of a tomb with a lily


    flower beside him. There was a photo of a young and beautiful woman with delicate features on the


    tombstone.


    Tina wanted to look away, but she couldn''t help but pause because he seemed to be crying.


    He was crying sadly like a small child, his back stiffly bent and his body shaking violently.


    Tina was slightly stunned.


    Men only weep when deeply grieved.


    Tina rarely saw a man cry and shed bitter tears like this and was shocked to see such a forlorn


    scene. It looked to her that he really missed his girlfriend.


    She sighed softly.


    It didn''t seem polite to watch him crying like this. Tina wanted to leave as if she hadn''t seen it, but it


    was toote. When Amin lowered his head to take out his handkerchief, he caught a glimpse of her


    from the corner of his eye.


    He noticed that Tina saw him crying and looked embarrassed. "Sorry, I failed to control my


    emotions!"

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Tina said very understanding^, "People cry for partings in life or death."


    Amin nodded.


    Tina nodded slightly and didn''t disturb him anymore. She went straight to Wilson.


    Wilson''s call was not over yet. Tina waited for a few minutes before he hung it up. Then they walked


    out of the cemetery along the road paved with stone bricks.


    When they arrived in front of their car, Amin also stepped out from a path on the other side?


    He had regained hisposure, and no one could see that he had been crying his heart out just


    now. Nevertheless, he always had an aura of sorrow.


    They met.


    Because they were not familiar with each other, they just nodded before going into their cars.


    The Rolls-Royce drove back to downtown from the cemetery.


    Amin drove in a business car of the same color as Wilson''s car. They moved out of the cemetery


    together, and Amin was going after them all the way. After reaching downtown, the business car


    took a turn and disappeared at an intersection.


    Tina looked away from the rearview mirror.


    She recalled the unforgettable scene when she met him in the cemetery and couldn''t help sharing it


    with Wilson, and then sighed with emotion, "He indeed has an infinite deep love toward his


    girlfriend!"


    Hearing this, Wilson pushed his sses with his middle finger and smiledzily. "I love you more


    than he loves his girlfriend."


    Tina snuggled up to him with a smile.


    Seeing them hugging from the rearview mirror, Terry was still holding the steering wheel steadily.


    Well, he''s not jealous of them at all.


    After returning from the cemetery, they did not date outside. Instead, they rushed to the


    kindergarten.


    They had something very important to do.


    Today was I''s five-year-old birthday, and they were going to celebrate it.


    I was very energetic today. She had always been very popr in kindergarten, and all the


    teachers and children liked her.


    When she came out of kindergarten, she held many dolls in her hands, and her schoolbag was


    stuffed with dolls. These were all gifts from other children.


    Tina had already ordered the birthday cake and told the maid at home to prepare the ingredients in


    advance - she was going to cook a birthday feast for her daughter in person.


    Wilson wanted to hold a birthday party for I, but Tina didn''t agree.


    It was the first birthday of them being together. Therefore, she hoped they could have a nice meal


    together and celebrate it without anyone else. It might not be very exciting, but they could feel the


    warmth and love of a family.


    The cake was I''s favorite, with colorful birthday candles on it.


    Wearing a birthday cap and singing a birthday song, I put her chubby little hands together and


    made a wish in a childish voice. "I want to be with my mom and dad forever!"


    When Tina and Wilson heard this, they both smiled brightly.


    After she blew out the candles, there was a knock on the door.


    The maid hurriedly went to open the door.


    After a while, she returned to the dining room and reported, "Sir, Madam, there is a guest from the


    Amery family. He said he was here to deliver things!"


    Then she leaned slightly to the side, showing them the guest after her.


    Tina looked up and recognized the person who came in. It was the Amery family''s housekeeper.


    He said respectfully, "Miss Hall!"


    Tina nodded.


    He smiled and handed over a gift box in his hand. "This is a birthday present for I from Old


    Master Amery and Mr. Amery. They wish her a happy birthday!"


    Tina was not surprised. When she was in the Amery family, Bill asked her about I''s birthday in


    private. He even wanted to invite them to celebrate it in the Amery family, but she refused.


    Though Bill was very disappointed, he did not push her, so she was not surprised that they would


    deliver a gift.


    The gift was a set of digital products for children: a smartwatch, a camera, a tablet, etc. All of them


    were in pink with cartoon images, which were particrly popr among children.


    Tina epted them with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, the housekeeper handed over another gift in his right hand. "And this one is from Old


    Madam Amery!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina was slightly surprised. "Old Madam Amery''s gift?"


    "Yes!" He nodded.


    The gift from Old Madam Amery was much more luxurious: a crown iid with fine small diamonds


    and arge piece of agate in the middle. It was a hair ornament designed for children by a jewelry


    brand.


    Surely it was a gift from her, Tina thought to herself and couldn''t help thinking of the arrogant look


    on Old Madam Amery''s face.


    It had never urred to Tina that she would prepare a birthday present for I...


    Afterpleting his mission, the housekeeper said goodbye. "I have delivered the gifts, and I won''t


    interrupt!"


    After that, the maid saw him off.


    Tina looked at the gifts and then looked at I, who was all smiles. She still felt it was incredible.


    It waste at night.


    Before the Amery family''s vi, Abby came out of the car in a champagne fishtail dress and a fur


    cape. She had just attended a banquet held by the brandpany that she worked for. At the


    banquet, many people expressed their high expectations for her to win the chance to join the GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition.


    She said modestly she would try her best.


    When she walked into the vi, she met the old housekeeper who had just entered the house. He


    nodded and greeted, "Miss Amery, you''re back!"


    The housekeeper had served in the Amery family for decades.


    Ever since Old Master Amery was in charge of the Amery''s Group, he had worked here for the


    Amery family. He was also very close to Old Master Amery, so everyone here respected him.


    It was the same with Abby. She took the initiative to ask, "Why did you go out sote at night?"


    The housekeeper replied with a smile, "I just went to Miss Hall''s house to send gifts to I!"


    Upon hearing this, Abby nodded with understanding and said, "Well, Mr. Amery and Old Master


    Amery asked you to do that, right?"


    Their wee attitude towards Tina had already been undeniable. She had expected them to do


    so.


    "Yes!" The housekeeper nodded. Then he paused and added, "And Old Madam Amery, she also


    picked up a gift for I!"


    Abby stopped in her tracks as she went upstairs.


    As early as thest time when Tina brought her daughter to the Amery family, she could tell that Old


    Madam Amery was much nicer to I than she was to Tina.


    The housekeeper nodded and said, "Miss Amery, it''ste. You should go to sleep early!"


    Abby replied, "Yes."


    She was going upstairs, silhouetted against the light, so the housekeeper did not see her cial


    face.


    Holding the hem of her dress, Abby headed back to her room.


    After changing her clothes and taking a shower, she started a video call.


    A few secondster, it was connected.


    From her phone, she could see Silvia face the camera and carefully speak up, "As you ordered,


    everyone is staying upte to draw..."


    Behind her were many designers working hard with dark circles under their eyes.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    At noon, cracks of warm sunshine in winter filtered through the shutters.


    Just as Tina finished sorting out some files on theputer, her mobile phone on the table vibrated.


    Wilson sent her a text message, saying that he was downstairs.


    Bonnie leaned over half of her body and wanted to ask Tina what she wanted to eat for the takeout


    at noon. However, Tina had already picked up her mobile phone and the coat on the back of the


    chair - she was going out.


    Bonnie was clear at a nce and joked, "Are you going on a date with President Chin again?"


    Tina usually kept a low profile at the TV station. Even though she was a designer with some


    achievements, she did not show off. Neither had she ever mentioned her rtionship with Wilson to


    anyone. Among her colleagues, only Bonnie knew the inside story.


    Hearing her words, Tina flushed. "We just want to have lunch together!"


    Seeing this, Bonnie asked with a smile, "Since you two are deeply in love, when will you get


    married?"


    Tina''s face turned scarlet.


    She identally disrupted Wilson''s proposal, and he said he would take her and I back to the


    Chin Family on Christmas Eve. About the marriage, Wilson mentioned they would marry in the


    following spring when the flowers bloomed, but the specific date was not yet determined.


    Tina thought about it and said shyly, "I''ll send you an invitation to our wedding then!"


    Hearing that, Bonnie immediately said, "Then that''s a deal!"


    Tina said with a smile.


    Aftering out of the office building, she saw Wilson''s car waiting on the roadside.


    He himself drove the ck Mercedes G65 over.


    The car parked there was particrly conspicuous, like a giant beast.


    Tina didn''t lie to Bonnie. The lunch break was not long, so she just came out to have a quick meal


    with Wilson. But by the way, she also had something to do.


    After the lunch in an Italian restaurant, Wilson drove to a coffee shop.


    After the car stopped, Wilson unfastened his seat belt and said, "Tina, go ahead. I''ll reply to the two


    emails sent by Terry when waiting for you in the car!"


    As he spoke, he had already picked up theptop and put it on his knees.


    Tina blinked. "Won''t you going with me?"


    Wilson curled his lips, his eyes behind the sseszy and unrestrained. "I am more suitable to


    y the big hidden boss!"


    Tina burst intoughter. "Yes, big boss!"


    Tina closed the door and walked into the cafe house.


    Many guests were there, but it was not noisy with the graceful sound of the piano, and the waiters


    were walking softly around.


    After Tina pushed the door open and went in, she nced around the hall. Finally, her eyes fell on a


    man sitting in a corner near the wall.


    She walked straight over.


    Tina pulled out a chair, sat down, and asked, "Miles Wyle?"


    On the opposite side sat a man in his thirties. He looked very thin, and his clothes were very


    inconspicuous. His hair was a little long, and he wore ck-framed sses. He looked like a


    technerd.


    Hearing her words, Miles nodded. "Yes, it''s me!"


    Tina smiled and said to the waiter next to her, "Latte, please!"


    The waiter soon brought up thette.


    Tina took a sip of it. Miles slowly pushed up his sses and then said faintly, "Recently, Abby has


    put a lot of pressure on us. She has never been satisfied with any works we designed. All the


    designers in the office haven''t been home for more than a week. We eat, drink, sleep, and draw


    designs there, day and night!"


    Tina nodded and smiled. "The deadline of the final round ising soon. No wonder she is so


    anxious!"


    "She is anxious, afraid that she can''te up with decent designs! But..." He paused and abruptly


    changed the topic. Heughed and said, "Anyone who offers me money is my master. Besides, no


    one has more money than President Chin. So, I guess he is my master forever!"


    Tina was at a loss what to say.


    Nevertheless, money is potent.


    Tina silently turned, took out a folder from her bag, and handed it over.


    Miles took it and opened it. After looking at what was inside, he seemed to be shocked and utterly


    convinced. Then, he put the folder away.


    He picked up the coffee cup next to him and drank up the remaining two-thirds of the coffee in one


    go. Then he stood up and said, "Miss Hall, Abby wille to the office to inspect in the afternoon. I


    will go back first!"


    Tina nodded. "Take care!"


    Miles carried the folder under his arm and walked away, his back slightly bent.


    Since Tina took her seat, they just talked no more than five minutes before they got up and left, as if


    they had nothing to do with each other.


    When Tina returned to the car, Wilson had just finished answering emails.


    The lunch break was almost over, and Wilson sent her back to the TV station.


    On the other side, Miles, who had only met with Tina for a short time, returned to an office building


    at the end of the street. He went up the stairs of the emergency passage, stopped at the middle


    floor, and then entered an office with the studio''s name que hanging ahead.


    After entering, he walked past a verymon front desk.


    Then, he entered the office full of people sitting in rows. They all quietly immersed themselves in


    hard work with digital brushstrokes in their hands.


    Miles quietly returned to his seat.


    A female designer next to him leaned over and said in a low voice, "You are finally back. Just now, I


    lied to Silvia that you were in the bathroom. Hurry up and draw. Miss Amery wille soon!"


    All the designers here knew who their boss was.


    All of them were serving Miss Amery.


    Before they entered, everyone had signed a confidentiality agreement, and none could afford the


    great fine of breaking contracts.


    Beyond that, it was difficult for these designers good at fashion design to make a name for


    themselves. Now, they could at least earn a decent sry by working for Ab by, even though they


    were not allowed to sign their names on their works.


    As soon as they finished speaking, a loud ''ding'' came from the elevator.


    Then they heard the sound of high heels.


    In an elegant cream-colored Prada suit in thetest style, Abby walked into the office gracefully with


    a limited-edition Louis Vuitton bag in her hand.


    She cast a nce at her assistant Silvia, who was holding a thick stack of design drawings in her


    arms. Silvia immediately got it and coughed twice to draw everyone''s attention.


    Everyone in the office immediately stopped what they were doing and looked up at them.


    When everyone''s gaze was on them, Abby put on a more giant smile. She put the bag on her other


    wrist and stretched out her hands to Silvia.


    After pulling out the thick design drawings from her arms, Abby threw them all into the trash can


    without hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath nervously.


    Abby, still wearing that elegant smile she faked, said slowly in a gentle voice, "I''ve scanned at the


    design drawings you made in the past two days, but I''m still not satisfied with any of them. There is


    not much time left. I hope everyone will rally all of your energy and remember good thingse to


    those who wait. Thank you for your hard work!"


    After that, she took Silvia into her separate office inside.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    There was a dead silence in the office, and no one dared to speak out their anger.


    Abby said all of this gently, but when she smilingly dumped the designs into the trash can, a chill


    stole over her employees.


    Everyone was worried about themselves.


    It seemed that they still needed to fight day and night for some time.


    It was not until Silvia closed the door that everyone dared to talk in a low voice.


    Most of themined about not being able to return home.


    One of them patted a designer beside him and reminded him, "Stopining. Take the time to


    draw!"


    Hearing this, the designer nodded. "Well, if I can design something that Miss Amery likes, I win a


    decent bonus. Perhaps, she will allow me to sign on my designs if I can get her appreciation!"


    However, the other designer scoffed at his unreal expectation. "Don''t be stupid! See Miles over


    there? He has served Miss Amery for many years. Previously, Miss Amery promised to let him im


    his designs when she took his works away. Not long ago, Miss Amery presented some works for


    winter in a brand fashion show, and the leading pieces of work were from Miles..."


    After that, he pointed at Miles sitting before them by the paintbrush.


    Then, they both shook their heads and sighed. They did not dare to expect too much and continued


    to draw.


    However, Miles, who was sitting in front of them, did not take up his brush.


    He jabbed his sses, picked up the folder in the drawer, and took out the design drawings from it.


    He narrowed his eyes and stood up, heading towards Abby''s office.


    At this time, Abby was sitting on a high- back chair in her office.


    As soon as she entered the room, the smile on her face faded a little.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    There were a few designs scattered on the table.


    Her two perfectly groomed eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    These were selected designs over the past few days, but they were far from enough to satisfy her.


    Abby had seen Tina''s designs and knew her ability very well. She did not dare to look down upon


    her opponent. That was why she craved excellent designs.


    Seeing Miles knock on the door ande in, Abby raised his head and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Miles handed over the design drawings in his hand and stood respectfully in front of the desk. He


    nodded and said, "Miss Amery, I have finished some new designs. You will be satisfied after taking


    a look!"


    Abby sat up straight and said, "Really? Show me!"


    After ncing at the design drawings, she came alive.


    She was astounded.


    Miles was not surprised at her reaction at all. When he opened the folder, he was captivated by the


    designs inside on the spot. So he had expected Abby to show such an expression.


    Ten minutester, he came out of the office.


    After returning to his seat, Miles knocked on the table with a pen and said in a clear voice, "You


    don''t have to work overtime. Miss Amery has gotten what she wants!"


    Everyone was stunned by his words, and then they felt delighted by the news.


    Someone who was familiar with Miles came forward and said, "Will she use your works this time?"


    "Yes!" Miles nodded. Then he paused for a moment and said with a casual smile, "She is very


    satisfied with the design. She has confirmed it with me, promising me a big reward. Besides, I can


    sign my name on my works."


    His colleague shook his head and reminded him. "Don''t be too naive. She didn''t do what she had


    promisedst time!"


    Miles narrowed his eyes, and a cold glint flitted across his pupils. "It won''t happen again..."


    His colleague was confused. "What did you say?"


    Miles just said lightly, "Nothing!"


    The man shrugged without asking more about it. Like everyone else, he happily packed up his


    things to leave.


    Finally, they could leave this damn ce and go home to rest.


    ? ? ?


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the final round to choose who would earn the qualification for


    the GDA International Fashion Exhibition.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the servants had already cleaned up the table in the dining room and


    ced some fruits and snacks on it.


    Lin said a little chat with Old Master Amery and then went upstairs. When she returned to the room,


    she met Ab by, who was about to go out. She had dressed up very formally today.


    Seeing this, Lin asked, "Abby, is today the final round?"


    "Yes!" Abby nodded and asked her with a faint smile, "You will also be there today, right? How about


    going with me?"


    Lin, known as a master of design, enjoyed a high status in the fashion industry. How could she not


    be invited to such a big event?


    However, since she rmended Tina and had a close rtionship with Abby, she would not be


    the judge for the sake of fairness. Instead, she was invited as a distinguished guest.


    Lin said, "I may be a littlete. I''ll go there before the selection begins!"


    Hearing this, Abby nodded with a smile. "Then I''ll go out first. I have to make preparations in


    advance!"


    "Yes!" Lin nodded.


    Abby, with exquisite makeup, behaved gracefully and adequately. There was a hint of wild ambition


    in her arrogant eyes.


    With the amazing designs she had obtained, she felt her selection was in the bag.


    Abby had carefullypared them with Tina''s previous works over and over again. This time, she


    was sure that she could defeat her and win.


    Her red lips rose as she walked down the stairs briskly.


    Behind Abby, Lin looked at her receding figure in a trance.


    She thought of the favor that Tina asked her to do not long ago...


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the final selection began.


    Thepetition ce was located on the 12th floor of the International Exhibition Center where the


    Grand Fashion Design Contest had been held. The venue had been arrangedst night. Not many


    people were invited because it was a semi-public selection within the fashion industry.


    In addition to the busy staff, the people in charge of the garment association also arrived.


    Lin was ready toe over. After handing the invitation letter to the staff member at the gate, she


    did not rush in but waited at the door.


    She was lost in thought, her mind upied by something.


    After seeing Tinaing out of the elevator, Lin calmed down a little and smiled.


    Tina walked up and greeted her. "Lin!"


    Susan, Wilson, Terry, and the two employees of the STS Studio were with her.


    They went to their workspace backstage to make preparations.


    From Tina, Ab by, and the other designer, the designer with the most outstanding works would be


    chosen.


    When it was time to disy their works, they were informed to go on stage one after another.


    Everyone in the workshop was busy, but everything was in order. At this time, models had lined up.


    Susan was busy checking them one by one. She walked between the models and then made an


    OK gesture to Tina.


    Tina nodded seriously.


    Wilson, still wearing the silver- rimmed sses, leaned against the makeup mirror on one side with


    his hands in the trouser pockets. He appeared gentle, cultivated, and rxed.


    He didn''t disturb Tina during the whole process, but his eyes were glued to her.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Whenever it came to fashion design, she would remain perfectly calm and collected, eyes sparkling


    with confidence.


    Wilson stared at her, his eyes soft. There was a trace of pride in his expression - he was proud of


    her!


    Susan said, "Tina, it''s ready! Let''s go!"


    Tina turned her head, nced at Wilson, and said with a smile, "Then I''ll go up!"


    After that, they were leaving in a hurry.


    Wilson suddenly said, "Wait!"


    At such a critical moment, his burst of cry stunned everyone. They all stopped, wondering nervously


    if there was something wrong with the newly designed clothes.


    Then, they saw him stride over casually, lowered his head, and pecked on Tina''s lips, saying,


    "Come on!"


    Lin was speechless, and so did Susan and Terry and the backstage staff members.


    .


    .


    Tina flushed bright red and followed the models with a scarlet face to the stage.


    The GDA International Fashion Exhibition was not an ordinarypetition. For designers, it was a


    chance for their works and names to enter the international market.


    The design works of the participants had to be carefully selected. And the judges invited to the


    contest were all design masters.


    Only three designers managed to get to the final round. The judges would rank their works, and the


    order was determined by drawing lots: Tina was thest one, and Abby was the second.


    It was a semi-public internal selection, so the organizer skipped many formalities and asked the


    host to introduce the first designer as soon as he got up onto the stage.


    The male designer, the first one to show his works, was very experienced. He was about 40 years


    old. After he went on stage, the models stepped onto the stage from the back, dressed in the


    clothes he designed.


    There was no background music. It was just a pure disy of design works.


    Because the designers were fighting for a chance to go international, they wanted to make


    something unique, and all chose to design the clothes in an ancient style.


    The male designer applied the ssic element "blue-and-white" to his work.


    The blue-and-white dress was made of silk. Its long hem dotted with blue-and-white branches swept


    the ground, which was special enough to draw everyone''s attention.


    After the model showed it up, the judges sitting in the first row graded it seriously.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was rated 9.1 out of 10, a very high score.


    .


    Compared with him, thest two young designers were still inexperienced, so they felt stressed by


    the result.


    Abby, standing aside and waiting for her turn, remained calm when she saw the score.


    She was very confident in her work, which was actually designed by someone else.


    After the host finished speaking and looked over, she nodded slightly, and then a model wearing her


    work came up.


    When the demonstration ended, Abby fixed her eyes on the faces of every judge.


    Just like her, the judges were amazed.


    Even the male designer, who had just got a high score, seemed to admit defeat.


    Abby felt a little more assured.


    She clenched her hands slightly, and there was a little excitement in her heart.


    She had a hunch that she was bound to win this time.


    The dress was inspired by Luo River Goddess, a beauty in the legendary, and its dominant color


    was lunar white with a phoenix on it. The model in this dress had a stark, unworldly beauty like a


    celestial being from ancient mythology.


    The judges began to score it.


    Before long, each judge showed their scores. This dress got a score of 9.8!


    ording to the universal rule, the maximum mark of suchpetitions was ten. No one had ever


    got full marks, so such 9.8 was already a very high mark.


    Seeing this result, even though Abby appeared modest and gracious, her eyes and brows were still


    full of joy.


    Even after scoring it, the judges still felt amazed and couldn''t help exchanging a few words about it


    and looked at Abby with admiration.


    One of the judges, the vice president of the garment association, was familiar with Abby and


    commented with an impulse. "You seem to have made a breakthrough in fashion design!"


    Another judge also raised the microphone in front of him and echoed with approval. "Yes, your


    design, Luo River Goddess, is amazing! We have great expectations for you!"


    Yet, there was also a designer who did not show her work. The judge congratted her a little


    earlier.


    It was just that the judges were indeed overwhelmed by Abby''s design. They thought that thest


    designer''s work couldn''t be better than Abby''s. Of course, for the sake of fairness, they would


    announce the result before Tina disyed her work.


    Abby nodded and bowed, very grateful for the judges'' nicements and high scores.


    At this moment, a clear female voice sounded on the stage. "Abby''s design is mine!"


    Her voice was not loud, but because there was no background music, everyone could hear it


    clearly, even though she didn''t use the microphone.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Following the sound, they all saw Tina, who was standing beside the stage with the male designer.


    At the beginning of the selection, the host invited the three designers to the stage. Then, one after


    another, they would present their works and wait for the result. The person who just spoke was


    Tina.


    She was wearing a ck sweater and a pair of jeans today. She stood in the corner and almost


    blended into the shadows. However, her eyes were particrly bright, seemingly shining, which


    were conspicuous against the shadow.


    Upon hearing her words, Abby was startled.


    However, she quickly calmed down and narrowed her eyes. "Miss Hall, what nonsense are you


    talking about?!"


    "No!" Tina shook her head, with a thin smile on her slightly raised lips. "I think I have made it very


    clear just now!"


    Abby''s face colored up with annoyance. "Are you joking?"


    Hearing this, Tina seemed to think for a while before asking, "Miss Amery, are you sure that the Luo


    River Goddess is your design?"


    A hint of frustration crossed Abby''s eyes, but she still nodded. "Of course, I''m sure!"


    .


    Abby, caught off guard by Tina''s sudden questions, began to think fast.


    Miles was a designer who had secretly worked for her for many years. This time, he himself handed


    over the design to her. The whole thing had nothing to do with Tina.


    Thinking of this, Abby finally calmed down, looking at the judges in the front row, and said in a harsh


    voice, "Miss Hall, this is a serious matter. You can''t talk wildly about it. We are nowpeting for


    the right to participate in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition in a fair and just way! Isn''t it too


    much for you to nder me like this?"


    Hearing this, the vice president of the garment association sitting in the seat for judges frowned and


    reminded, "Tina, do remember that you''re in the middle of the final round with judges here! You


    can''t frame Abby at will just because she hase up with an excellent piece!"


    Tina smiled, and there seemed to be a hint of fierceness in her dark eyes. "What if I can prove it?"


    Abby''s heart thumped.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    The vice president of the garment association asked in confusion, "How can you prove it? Do you


    have any evidence?"


    Tina smiled but didn''t say anything.


    She walked straight toward Abby.


    When she came to her side, she felt her nervously hold her breath.


    Tina''s eyes narrowed as she walked past Abby and walked to the model next to her. She reached


    out her hand to stroke the dress on the model, gently lifting the hem of the dress embroidered with a


    phoenix tail and rubbing against it with her fingers.


    She looked at Abby with a cold smile in her eyes. "Miss Amery, why did you put my name on Luo


    River Goddess if it''s yours?"


    Abby''s face changed slightly, and she asked, swallowing hard. "What do you mean?"


    She was a little confused now, and she did not understand what Tina was up to: to frame her up or


    y some dishonest juggling trick.


    The host aside was a little stunned whening across such an emergency. At this moment, he


    couldn''t help bute over. He was surprised and curious. "Oh? Miss Hall, what do you mean by


    this?"


    Tina answered directly by taking action.


    She turned her wrist slightly upward.


    On the back of the phoenix tail appeared a name sewed by silk threads: Tina.


    Everyone presented saw it.


    Abby''s face turned pale.


    The host was the closest to them. When he saw it, he was so shocked that he gasped and said in a


    low voice, "Tina! Her name is on it..."


    Seats of the judges were quite close to the stage so that they could see the works more clearly.


    When Tina moved her hands, all the judges looked over and saw her name clearly.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible!" Abby freaked out and exined anxiously, "Vice President, judges, I''m


    innocent. I don''t know what''s going on. It has nothing to do with me..."


    Tina asked slowly, "It is not your work, so who designed it?"


    "..." Abby was at a loss what to say.


    All of a sudden, she fell into a dilemma.


    If she admitted that it was done by someone else, the public would know she was hiring other


    designers to work for her. But if she didn''t admit it, she was telling those judges and members from


    the garment association that she copied Tina''s design...


    Well, a copycat was not allowed in the fashion design industry.


    The possible grave consequences weighed heavily on her mind.


    At this time, judges were looking at each other in their seats with shocked and serious looks.


    There was nothing wrong with the name on it. If it was Abby''s design, she couldn''t sew Tina''s name


    on it because it did not make sense. The truth was now obvious.


    Tina turned to look at Susan, who was waiting behind her, and nodded at her. Then she looked at


    the judges with clear eyes. "Dear judges, the following clothes are my works for the chance to


    participate in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition!"


    After that, the host slowly picked up the microphone to continue his job here.


    Several models stepped onto the stage.


    What they were wearing was Tina''s works.


    They were also moon-white dresses with phoenix patterns. However, the difference was that the


    hems of these dresses had several more well-arrangedyers, which were embroidered with


    propitious clouds and red-crowned cranes, which gave a full expression of the delicacy of the


    ssical myths.


    From the first to thest, her works with a mysterious and distant aura instantly brought the


    audience into some ethereal fairnd.


    Almost when they saw the dresses, they thought of a poem describing the beauty of the Luo River


    Goddess: Her shape is lithe like the astonished swan goose, is gentle like the swimming dragon.


    She is brilliant like the chrysanthemum in the autumn and is gorgeous like the pine tree in the


    spring. Her hairs are like the light clouds covering the moon; her skirt is like the circling snowkes


    that fly in the wind...


    These models wearing Tina''s works were graceful and delicate. More notably, they also had a


    magnificent and grand beauty.


    Tina showed everyone what the real Luo River Goddess would look like!


    One of the judges even stood up with excitement.


    Everyone seemed to be stunned and shocked. For a long time, no one made a sound.


    If there were any doubt left about Tina''s name on Abby''s design, no one would question anything


    after seeing Tina''s works.


    It was evident that the Luo River Goddess was designed by Tina.


    Tina''s works demonstrated the beauty of the goddess to the extreme as if she had endowed these


    clothes with a soul. In contrast, Abby''s inferior works were more like rough and lifeless drafts.


    These pieces of design were not just stunning.


    They were incredibly beautiful!


    Aside from using the ssical elements, every single part of the embroidery was done by traditional


    handicraft techniques, which produced a certain effect on cultural heritage.


    They were more of works of art than pieces of design for apetition.


    The doubts in the eyes of the vice president of the garment association disappeared.


    At this time, a secretary rushed over, leaned over, and whispered in the ear of the vice president,


    "We received an anonymous usation letter to use Abby of giarizing..."


    Then, they all looked at Abby, who was standing on the stage.


    The vice president looked serious and sat up straight. He turned to look at the judges on both sides


    and said, "Everyone, let''s grade Tina''s works!"


    The judges nodded and then looked down at the scoring board at their hands.


    Then, they raised the board up one by one.


    The first one gave 10.


    The second one also marked 10.


    And so did the third one, the fourth one...


    The final average score for Tina was 10!


    It was rare to see a full mark! But all the judges gave her a full mark in unison!


    All of them were slightly agitated - they believed that such works would yield unusually brilliant


    results on the international stage.


    The vice president picked up the microphone again and said, "The result hase out. Tina got the


    highest score. She will be the one to show her works in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition on


    behalf of the domestic fashion industry!"


    Tina smiled. "Thank you!"


    She was not proud, but very humble and confident.


    The vice president showed his appreciation and approval in his eyes and said seriously, "You are


    worth it!"


    Some judges couldn''t wait to get on the stage to appreciate Tina''s work at a close distance.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Abby retreated to the corner, her face ashen and her head empty.


    The vice president walked over with his hands behind his back. Though the selection ended, the


    matter about Abby had not yet been dealt with. He looked at Abby with an aura of authority and


    said, "What do you have to exin about your works?"


    Abby''s throat had tightened and she couldn''t speak, feeling suffocating.


    She subconsciously looked at Lin.


    Just like that year, she wanted to seek her protection.


    But at this time, Lin was standing beside Tina, looking at her calmly and indifferently.


    Abby immediately understood that Lin couldn''t help her again.


    She was devored by envy and hartred.


    Clenching her teeth, Abby calmed her mind and said, "I''m sorry! The chance this time meant so


    much to me. I cared too much about the result and wanted to do some excellent works, but I hadn''t


    gotten any inspiration. So when someone sent the works to me, I made a mistake in a moment of


    aberration..."

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    At this critical moment, Abby could not sit still and wait for the end.


    She had not expected anything that ever happened today. To her great surprise, how could Miles''


    works be so simr to Tina''s? There must be something wrong with that.


    She had to make a stand, or others would believe she was the despicable copycat.


    It would be a fatal blow to Abby''s career as a designer.


    She had to work hard to get herself out of it.


    Abby, with her slightly red eyes, looked very regretful and dispirited. But what she said just now was


    hinting at something.


    She apologized first to win some sympathy, but then she defended herself that someone


    deliberately sent her the works - she was undoubtedly using Tina.


    Right after casting off the charge against her, she ndered I, trying to make others think that it


    was Tina''s conspiracy.


    She didn''t want Tina to enjoy her sess.


    Abby raised her eyebrows and looked at Tina, thinking she would angrily argue with her. However,


    Tina just looked at her calmly and indifferently.


    There was a slight smile on her lips.


    Abby could not help but feel a chill run up her spine all the way to her brain.


    She didn''t know if she saw it wrong, but the vice president narrowed his eyes and looked more


    severe after hearing her words. He just said, "Well, the association will investigate this matter


    thoroughly. Once there is a result, we will inform you!"


    Abby said, "Thank you!"


    The vice president just responded faintly, and his attitude seemed to be a little indifferent.


    But Abby had no time to think about it.


    She had high hopes that she would win. However, in front of so many judges and members from the


    garment association, she made a big mistake. So, without hesitation, she packed up her things and


    left quietly with her assistant, trying not to draw anyone''s attention.


    On the side of the road, a car of the Amery family was waiting for her.


    Abby''s face was still pale when she got into the car.


    Her mind was still buzzing. This time, she failed. How could she report the result to the


    headquarters of herpany?


    At this time, Silvia, her assistant, who had been so nervous all the time, saw something on the


    phone. Her eyes widened, and she stammered in panic, "Director, bad news! See the news..."


    Abby frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Silvia handed over the phone, her hands trembling. "The news exposed an anonymous report sent


    to the garment association. It says that you have been secretly raising a design team. All your


    previous works were not designed by you, including the works in this contest..."


    Her words came like a thunderbolt to Abby.


    When she saw the news from Silvia''s mobile phone, his eyes were full of horror.


    At this time, she suddenly understood what was going on with her works for the contest, but it was


    toote.


    Abby had been working hard since she was a child, but she was not talented in fashion design. The


    main reason she chose to be a clothing designer was to please Lin. By doing so, she thought she


    could win her favor. Meanwhile, it could promote her status as a dignifieddy from the prominent


    Amery family.


    Over the years, she had taken lots of design works from those designers she secretly hired as hers.


    In this way, she gained higher poprity and status, but now her secret was brought into daylight...


    Seeing the marble hardness on her face, Silvia cried out in a trembling voice, "Director..."


    Abby was so angered that her eyes seemed about to pop out. She gritted her teeth and said, "Go!


    Go right now to dismiss the studio and send all the employees away. Don''t leave any traces and


    evidence. Also, do something to withdraw the news! What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear me?


    Go!"


    In the end, she nearly screamed out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Silvia wanted to say that it was toote to do all of this, but when she saw Abby''s frightening, killing


    eyes, she nodded with a trembling voice. "...Yes!"


    The car stopped, and Silvia ran away in a hurry.


    After she left, Abby sat alone in the back seat.


    Her anger came to a boil, and she flushed bright red. Though the driver was still in the car, she


    mmed the handbag andptop beside her onto the car window with a huge bang.


    The driver in front was so scared that his hands on the steering wheel stiffened.


    After returning to the Amery family, the driver parked the car in the garage.


    The maid who cleaned the courtyard saw his agitated and panicked look and asked the driver with


    concern, "Are you all right?"


    Everyone who worked for the Amery family knew that Old Madam Amery was the most difficult


    person to deal with, while Miss Amery was the most amiable and gentle. She always had a smile on


    her face, and almost no one saw her throw a tantrum.


    The driver swallowed hard. "Well, Miss Amery is actually... quite scary!"


    Compared with Abby''s terrible situation at this time, Tina was enjoying the victory.


    After she got into the car, Wilson handed her an iPad.


    Tina started to browse the hottest news.


    It seemed that Miles didn''t let them down - he did it perfectly.


    Tina couldn''t help but think of the short meeting with Miles that day, especially the rule of life he


    shared: anyone who offered him money was his master. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help telling


    this to Wilson. "... Mr. Wyle also said that you would be his master forever!"


    Wilson slowly raised his eyebrows high and looked sideways at her. "Well, as his master, I can''t let


    them down!"


    Abby''s scandal of keeping designers and taking their design works as hers had shocked all in the


    fashion industry.


    Abby wanted to withdraw the news, but she could do nothing about it, for her scandal was in the full


    re of publicity. Besides, the garment association had begun to investigate this matter and


    collected enough verified evidence against her.


    A designer who didn''t want to reveal his name admitted that he copied Tina''s design works and


    gave them to Abby. Moreover, the person provided much evidence to prove that a group of


    designers had been providing Abby with their design works.


    It was shameful to copy others'' works, and it was even worse to build apany for that!


    "No wonder Abby had so many different design styles. She was extolled as a design wizard. We


    thought that she had extraordinary design talent, but it turned out that she just took the design


    works from many other designers!"


    "Shame on her. She disgraced the whole fashion industry!"


    "From now on, I''ll never support Abby and her design works!"


    People in and outside the fashion industry, including passers-by, were talking about it with


    indignation.


    Abby, the talented young girl and the most excellent female designer at home and abroad, was


    treated by everyone with disdain.


    After these rumors, another piece of news came: Lin, the designer master who had always kept a


    low profile and never epted any interview, took the initiative to expose the shady inside story of


    the Grand Fashion Design Contest.


    In the Grand Fashion Design Contest finals, Abby stole Susan''s design, so the real champion that


    year should be Susan.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Tina asked Lin to do this.


    Lin had agreed with Tina: she would speak out the truth of the Grand Fashion Design Contest if


    Abby made an irreversible mistake.


    Lin had helped Abby get out of trouble in a moment of weakness.


    In the Grand Fashion Design Contest finals, she knew that Abby''s design works were from Susan''s


    design drafts. Deep down in her heart, Lin believed Susan. However, there was no conclusive


    evidence at that time to prove it, so Susan could only suffer the damages in silence. Even if she


    made it public, she would not gain any advantage.


    Beyond that, Abby knelt on the ground, crying bitterly to beg her for her forgiveness.


    If Suan insisted on exposing the scandal, their careers as designers might suffer a lot.


    Lin weighed up the pros and cons. In the end, to protect both of them, she had to go against her


    conscience and let Susan withdraw from thepetition. Then, Lin made it up for Suan in some


    other ways with her connections and helped her be an excellent designer.


    After the Grand Fashion Design Contest, Abby sessfully started her career as a fashion


    designer. Moreover, since she could alwayse up with design works in different styles, her talent


    was soon recognized, and she became famous.


    Seeing this, Lin felt a little relieved. She had always thought that although it was disgraceful for her


    to win the championship of the Grand Fashion Design Contest when she first entered the industry,


    maybe it was just because she was young and ignorant, and it was good to correct her mistakes.


    Luckily, Abby seemed to be gifted in fashion design.


    After she learned that Abby had secretly hired many designers to work for her, she finally


    recognized that all the previous design works were not hers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At that moment, Lin was furious and disappointed.


    She did what she promised Tina and told the media the inside story of that year.


    Her words caused uproar in the fashion industry.


    More and more people joined in charging against Abby, and the brandpany that Abby was


    working for had been busying defending its image.


    The news titles determined to bring down Abby were very provocative.


    Sitting in Susan''s office and browsing through these pieces of news, Tina couldn''t help chuckling


    happily. She knew that Wilson had contributed a lot to add fuel to this matter.


    When Susan saw the news on the Inte, she looked very excited. "Tina, I can''t believe that you


    did what you said. You took revenge for me. You''re so awesome! How did you think of such a


    vicious n?"


    When Tina heard the question, she coughed awkwardly.


    Such a n was indeed very effective and vicious.


    However, in addition to Tina herself, Wilson had helped with this revenge n.


    It was a proper way to handle people like Abby, who could only me herself for her evil intentions.


    She took other people''s works as her own and enjoyed the fame. She deserved it.


    In the Grand Fashion Design Contest finals, Susan was forced to withdraw from thepetition


    because she had no evidence to prove that Abby took her works. After all, her name was not on the


    clothes made ording to her design drawings.


    This time, by embroidering her name on the clothes, she uncovered Abby''s hidden and ugly deals.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Tina and Susan both knew that Abby''s career as a fashion designer wasing to an end.


    Susan also saw the news that raked up the old matter about her and Abby at Grand Fashion Design


    Contest. She said excitedly with a trembling voice. "Finally, Lin came up to speak for me. Tina,


    thank you so much. I know it was because of you! In this way, after the grievances and injustice that


    I suffered for no reason in the past, I can finally get the justice."


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Yes!"


    The Grand Fashion Design Contest that she quit was a long time ago. Since then, lots of things


    happened, and situations changed. Susan had earned a high status in the fashion industry.


    The setback she suffered at the Grand Fashion Design Contest was still hanging over her, though


    Suan had already admitted defeat, considering it a done deal.


    Everything was clear now - Susan got lucky after hardship. She felt so excited and joyful that her


    eyes turned slightly bloodshot.


    Steady footsteps wereing at the door from far to near.


    Two tall and straight figures in suits were walking towards the office. With a pair of silver rimless


    sses on the bridge of his nose, Wilson had an aura of authority. Terry, the assistant, who was one


    step behind him, also got an outstanding temperament after staying with his boss for many years.


    .


    Wilson came up here directly to pick up Tina. Since he had been here, he was familiar with this


    ce.


    Susan was still very excited. She rushed straight to Terry without thinking much when she saw them


    coming in. Ignoring Tina and Wilson there, she hugged him and kissed him. Her voice was excited


    and loud. "Oh, Terry, I''m so happy!"


    She gave him a smacking and passionate kiss.


    Terry''s calm, pretty face instantly flushed.


    Susan was growing her for some time. With her smooth hair clinging to her neck, this previous cool


    girl appeared more gentle and tender.


    Tina and Wilson silently exchanged a nce.


    .


    It must be pretty new to Tina and Wilson to see others kissing right before them.


    Wilson was very considerate. After taking Tina away, he told Terry to stay in the studio.


    The driver was driving in the car''s front, and Tina and Wilson sat in the back row.


    Wilson took Tina''s small hand, putting it into his palm. "Tina, I''ll apany you to the GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition the next month!"


    For Tina, taking part in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition was a sure thing. The following


    month, she would take her team to attend it.


    It meant they would go abroad for some time. At that time, Tina thought she would feel lonely


    without him. Thus, when she heard this, the corners of her mouth suddenly lifted. "Won''t it dy


    your work?"


    Wilson said, "No. I''ll arrange for a business trip to Lonton City."


    He was going to take advantage of his position to butter up his wife.


    Tina''s eyes lit up with joy, and she felt sweet in her heart.


    Wilson also felt rxed and happy. He looked askance at her and said to her with a smile, "When


    wee back, it''s Christmas Eve. Let''s go back to my family with I, and then..."


    Tina''s cheeks went crimson.


    Wilson once said that he would prepare for their wedding after they paid a formal visit to his parents


    on Christmas Eve.


    However, he deliberately paused.


    Tina couldn''t help asking, "Why did you stop?"


    Wilson''s eyes were full of mischief. "Are you in such a hurry to marry me?"


    Tina''s cheeks turned bright right. She put her head in his arms and had to admit it. "Yes!"


    Wilsonughed out loud.


    Wilson pulled her out of his chest when the car stopped before the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Seeing that she was absorbed in thought, he asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Tina said, "I''m thinking about Abby!"


    Wilson looked indifferent. "Abby?"


    Tina nodded and narrowed her eyes. "Well, she can no longer be a clothing designer, but I don''t


    think she will give up evil ways and return to the right path after the setback!"

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    The news spread very quickly.


    Almost everyone in the circle knew about it.


    Abby had spent a lot of money in secret to stop it, but it was not very effective.


    In addition to announcing that Tina had obtained the qualification to participate in the GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition, the association had also published the investigation results. It was


    confirmed that Abby had been keeping imposters and she had copied Susan''s design in the Grand


    Fashion Design Contest. So she was removed from the association.


    Abby had spent a lot of effort to persuade Lin to help her join the association, but now...


    Abby came to thepany with a glimmer of hope.


    She took a bag and clenched her fists tightly, but walked toward the elevator with an elegant smile


    on her face.


    However, even if she looked steadily forward, she could still feel the disdain in the eyes of others


    and hear their whispers.


    Abby''s expression was stiff, and there was ayer of anger in her heart.


    She gritted her teeth and walked to the elevator on the extreme edge, ignoring all these things.


    It was a well-knownpany at home and abroad, so the interior decoration was very exquisite,


    especially the most important Design Department. If people wanted to reach the floor, they had to


    swipe their cards to verify identify. Each employee had a personal employee card.


    Abby took out her employee card from her bag and put it in the maic area as usual.


    But there was no movement in the elevator.


    Abby was stunned.


    She looked down at her employee card and swiped it again in disbelief.


    The number of the Design Department was still not lit up.


    Abby''s eyes were widened.


    Her cell phone rang at this time.


    When Abby saw Robert on the screen, she quickly picked it up and asked in a hurry, "Hello, Robert,


    my card..."


    However, Robert directly interrupted her and said coldly, "On behalf of the headquarters, I formally


    inform you that you have been fired!"


    Then, he hung up mercilessly.


    Abby''s face turned pale, and there was only one idea left in her mind. "It''s over."


    Originally, she still held a glimmer of hope that at least the brandpany would not abandon her,


    but now she had to admit that her career of fashion design had beenpletely changed.


    Abby walked out of thepany stiffly.


    As Tina had expected, it was impossible for Abby to be depressed because of this.


    The main reason why she chose fashion design at that time was that she wanted to please Lin and


    enjoy more fame and fortune that could further show that she was a rich and powerful youngdy.


    However, after so many years of working, she still could not win Lin''s favor, so she did not need to


    waste time.


    The driver in the front stopped the car in the yard of the Amery Family and said respectfully, "Miss


    Abby, we''re here!"


    Abby nodded. "Yes."


    She carried her bag and got out of the car. When she was about to enter the vi, she stopped


    slightly. After that, when she continued to walk inside, her eyes were already red.


    After Abby entered the house, the servants passing by nodded and greeted her, but she did not


    respond. Instead, she ran back to her room with her head down. Soon, there were intermittent sobs


    coming from inside.


    Not long after, Old Madam Amery learned it and rushed over.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Abby lying on the bed and crying sadly.


    Old Madam Amery felt distressed and said, "Abby, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry!"


    Although Old Madam Amery usually did not pay much attention to the news, she still knew that


    something had happened, because it was so hot on the news. Although she did not take it seriously,


    she was somewhat disappointed.


    Abby raised her head and threw herself into Old Madam Amery''s arms with tears all over her face.


    "Grandaunt, I''m sorry. I lost face for you..."


    Abby knew Old Madam Amery very well.


    When Old Madam Amery was young, she was bad-tempered, and cared about her face very much.


    Old Madam Amery had personally taken Abby to the Amery family and trained her. She had always


    treated her as her pride. If others med Abby, it would be like pping Old Madam Amery in the


    face.


    Sure enough, upon hearing her words, Old Madam Amery immediately said unhappily, "What are


    you talking about? You were brought up by me. You have been the best youngdy of the noble


    family since childhood. It''s just a title. Don''t take it seriously. You are the youngdy of the Amery


    family!"


    Abby''s eyes were red. She sobbed and said, "Grandaunt, my parents died when I was young. In


    this world, you are the one who treats me the best!"


    Old Madam Amery wiped her tears with a tissue and said distressedly, "Of course. I always love you


    the most!"


    Abby''s tears flowed a little bit more.


    After a while, she wanted to say something but stopped for a few seconds. With tears streaming


    down her face, she said in a hoarse voice, "Grandaunt, I''ve nned to leave the design circle. I


    won''t be a fashion designer anymore. I don''t know what I should do..."


    Old Madam Amery held her in her arms and said firmly, "Don''t worry. I will arrange this for you!"


    When Abby heard this, she nodded with red eyes, looking sad, but a sly smile formed on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That night, Old Madam Amery called her husband and son to the living room, saying that she had


    something to discuss.


    Just as they sat down, Lin came back.


    When Old Madam Amery saw Lin, she was a little angry. She scolded her sarcastically, "I was


    wondering who is back. It turns out to be the good daughter-inw of the Amery family. You are


    really amazing. You ignored your niece at all and ced righteousness above family loyalty!"


    Seeing this, Bill frowned and said, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Lin looked embarrassed, but she pursed her lips and said righteously, "Mom, I just did what I should


    do!"


    When Old Madam Amery heard her reply, she became furious instantly. "Do you mean that I have to


    praise you? You joined hands with that b*tch to deal with Abby, which made her suffer so much! And


    I think that b*tch has bad intentions..."


    "Enough!" Old Master Amery could not bear it anymore and shouted.


    With a serious look on his face, he red at his wife and said, "It''s indeed the fault of Abby!"


    Abby lowered her head and pretended to be very regretful and sad. "You''re right, granduncle!"


    In fact, she clenched her fists with hatred.


    Old Master Amery saw Abby with her head down. Thinking that she was a girl after all, he thought


    he shouldn''t me her too much. He restrained his expression and asked, "What on earth do you


    want to discuss with me and Bill?"


    Old Madam Amery said, "It''s about Abby. She can no longer be a designer. Bill, you offer a position


    to her in the Amery''s Group!"


    Bill was stunned. "Mom, are you going to let Abby work in the Amery''s Group?"


    "Yes!" Old Madam Amery nodded.


    Bill and Lin looked at each other and said hesitantly, "But..."


    Old Madam Amery frowned. "What? Although Abby has been a clothing designer for the past few


    years, she has majored in management in college. Moreover, when you just moved back, she


    helped you manage the Amery''s Group!"

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Old Madam Amery was obviously unhappy.


    Bill didn''t want to make her unhappy, so he turned to Abby and asked, "Abby, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Abby lowered her head and replied softly, "I will listen to the family arrangements!"


    When she heard the word "family", Old Madam Amery''s heart was touched. She could not help but


    continue, "Abby is the youngdy of our Amery family. Although she is not the real blood of the


    Amery family, she has grown up in the Amery family since she was a child. She also changed her


    surname a long time ago. Now it is reasonable for her to work in the Amery''s Group! She is my


    favorite grandniece. Others don''t care about her. I have to!"


    Bill pondered for a while.


    He nced at Old Master Amery, who nodded slightly at him. So Bill nodded and said, "All right!


    How about this? There''s no deputy general manager in the Marketing Department. I''ll ask my


    secretary to arrange it tomorrow. Let Abby go there and get familiar with it first. What do you think?"


    Old Madam Amery finally showed a satisfied smile. "Okay, that''s settled!"


    Abby''s eyes were slightly red, and she said very touchedly, "Thank you, uncle. Thank you,


    grandaunt!"


    The door of the bedroom on the second floor was closed. Lin reached out to take over her


    husband''s suit jacket.


    On the matter about Abby, Old Madam Amery had a lot of resentment for Lin. After all, it was in the


    past. Besides, Susan was an outsider, while Abby was from the Amery Family.


    The fact that Lin had helped Susan clear her name was a fatal blow to Abby.


    When Lin just went upstairs, Old Madam Amery gave her a hard look.


    Bill felt very guilty. "Lin, you know mother''s temper very well. No matter what she says or does, you


    don''t have to care about it. You don''t have to take it to heart!"


    Lin smiled and replied, "Yes!"


    She did not regret it at all.


    This was her promise to Tina. Although she would care about Abby, she didn''t want to go against


    her conscience a second time.


    As for Old Madam Amery, Lin had long been ustomed to it. Over the years, she had already


    figured out the way of getting along with her mother-inw. She just needed to ignored her, and


    pretended to be stupid.


    Thinking of the conversation downstairs just now, Lin looked up and asked, "Bill, are you really


    going to let Abby work in the Amery''s Group?"


    Bill sighed. "You''ve seen my mom''s attitude. I can''t go against her face to face. Besides, since Abby


    grew up in the Amery family, we have to be responsible for her. But I think it''s too hard for girls to


    work in the business world!"


    Now that the fashion circle was in an uproar, Abby could no longer continue to do fashion design. At


    this time, the Amery family would naturally not let her go.


    It was also a solution to let her work in the Amery''s Group.


    Bill paused for a while and frowned gently. "By the way, Lin, there is one thing I want to discuss with


    you. My mother has mentioned more than once that she wanted us to adopt Abby as our daughter,Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    but we didn''t agree. Now we have been thinking about taking Tina back. Abby won''t think too much


    about it, will she?"


    Lin was lost in thought.


    In addition to feeling that it was unnecessary to Adopt Abby as a daughter, the couple also


    considered her biological parents. If they adopted Abby as a daughter, they would always feel like


    taking someone else''s daughter away. After all, the kindness of giving birth was greater than that of


    raising.


    Therefore, they refused to adopt her.


    Bill smiled gracefully and shook his head with a sigh. "I don''t think so. Abby has been sensible and


    simple-minded since she was a child!"


    Lin remained silent.


    She would have thought so in the past.


    However, ever since the incident of Abby keeping imposters, she had changed her mind. Would a


    person, who calmly enjoyed the fruit of others'' hardworking, be simple-minded?


    ...


    At dusk.


    Desmond, dressed in a red suit and with his eye-catching curly hair, walked slowly into the auction


    house with a naughty smile on his face.


    He had sessfully attracted many people''s attention. His look was even more arrogant as he


    enjoyed the salute.


    He arrived more than ten minutes earlier. The auction had not began, and guests came in one after


    another.


    When Desmond noticed the person sitting on the couch outside, his eyes lit up. He immediately


    walked over. "Eh? Lil Tina!"


    Hearing this, Tina turned around and was surprised to see Desmond. "Lil President Chin!"


    She hadn''t seen Desmond for quite some time.


    Desmond took the initiative to ask, "You came with my second cousin, didn''t you? Where''s he?"


    When he saw her appear here, he knew the reason in his heart. Wilson also received an invitation


    to this auction.


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Yes, he went to the bathroom!"


    Desmond held back the impulsion of rolling his eyes. It was as he had expected.


    Tina looked at the radiant Desmond and couldn''t help saying, "Lil President Chin, I haven''t seen you


    for a long time. Why do you seem to be tanned?"


    "Don''t mention it. I went on a business trip to Southeast Asia. The katoey there are much scarier


    than the sun. I almost didn''te back! It''s all my fault for being so charming!" Desmond shook his


    leg in a cocky manner.


    Then he sat down on the sofa next to her and said with a snicker, "Lil Tina, you haven''t seen me for


    a long time. Do you miss me?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded slightly.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She indeed missed him. She treated Desmond as a


    friend.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Wilson walking over.


    Tina added, "Ahem, because I am your cousin-inw!"


    Desmond was helpless.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Desmond. "Have you forgotten to call her cousin-


    inw? Show your respect!"


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched.


    He shut his mouth tightly and stubbornly.


    At this time, the elevator door opened again, and Abby walked out slowly.


    She wore a beige windbreaker, with a suit inside, and a pair of high-heeled shoes. She was dressed


    differently from her usual style. She looked dignified and elegant, but also capable.


    Behind her were two employees of the Amery''s Group.


    Tina and Wilson looked at each other and showed a helpless expression.


    Desmond didn''t know the deeper meaning behind the expression. He thought that the two of them


    were staring at each other with affection. He went forward to stop them. "Let''s go! The auction is


    about to begin!"


    They entered the Auction Room.


    At the beginning of the auction, the auctioneer''s voice echoed through the whole auction house


    through the microphone.


    Desmond''s seat was behind them, and Abby was in the front.


    She swept away the depression of the previous crisis and became the deputy general manager of


    Amery''s Group. Her eyes and brows were full of momentum.


    Tina looked away lightly.


    She was here with Wilson, so she was not interested in the auction. However, it was quite


    interesting to see the items being sold in the way of auction.


    On the stage, the auctioneer took another new item.


    It was a ruby ne.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    It was not an ordinary ne on the market, but was designed in an antique style. The ruby was


    crystal-clear, and as red as fire.


    A circle of carefully polished diamonds was iid around the ruby. Under the light, they were


    shining brightly. It was called Dream Heart.


    There were many female guests off the stage. When the auctioneer took it out, it arouse many


    people''s cheers.


    The auctioneer began to announce the starting price.


    After seeing many boring antiques before, Tina couldn''t help but praise, "This is good. I like it. It''s so


    beautiful!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Terry received the Wilson''s eyes and raised the te in his hand.


    When they entered the hall, they all put a number te in their seats.


    Tina looked at him in surprise. "Wilson, are you going to bid this?"


    Wilson askedzily, "Didn''t you say you like it?"


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or not. She had just said it casually,paring it with the


    antiques without souls before.


    She quickly stopped him. "I like it, but I can''t wear it normally!"


    She had a huge pink diamond, which she had only worn once to show off and suppress her rival in


    love. There was no chance to wear it in her life, let alone such an exaggerated ruby ne.


    There was tenderness in the eyes behind Wilson''s sses. "It''s okay. We can buy it and make it


    your dowry!"


    Tina was stunned.


    It was the first time that she had heard that the man had to prepare a dowry for getting married.


    The overbearing president was rich and willful.


    Wilson nced at Terry. He was already used to Wilson''s work style and continued to raise his card


    calmly to bid.


    In the end, the ne was sessfully bought at a high price.


    The auctionsted for two hours.


    After it was over, Desmond walked to Tina in a hurry. He gave her a jade bracelet in front of Wilson.


    "Lil Tina, this is for you! I bought it. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Tina touched her forehead helplessly.


    Wilson smiled and answered for her, "This is not bad. You can keep it as your dowry!"


    Desmond was speechless.


    After the auction, they were ready to pick up their daughter and have dinner outside.


    Hearing this, Desmond immediately shouted, "I haven''t seen I for a long time. I miss her very


    much. Bring me for dinner!"


    Wilson said slowly, "We booked a parent-child restaurant at night. Are you sure you want to go with


    us?"


    The happy time of the family of three would definitely be unbearable for him.


    However, Desmond braced himself to nod. "I''m sure!"


    Tina was surprised and admired him very much.


    Desmond also admired himself.


    Under Desmond''s pestering, he followed them out of the Auction House.


    Abby, who was walking out of the building, squinted at the back of the three people. Desmond and


    Wilson were both surrounding Tina, and their eyes were full of her.


    Desmond had been obsessed with her before, and Wilson was what she wanted.


    Abby clenched her fists, and her heart was full of jealousy.


    Seeing that she did not look well, the assistant next to her asked cautiously, "Manager Amery, are


    you okay?"


    Although Abby was now the vice general manager, everyone in the Amery''s Group knew that she


    was the youngdy of the Amery family, so no one dared to neglect her. In private, everyone was


    smart enough to call her Manager Amery directly.


    Abby quickly restrained her expression and put on an elegant smile again. "I''m fine!"


    She looked at the left Rolls-Royce again, and the venomous snake in her heart came out. "Tina,


    you are very proud, aren''t you?"


    After Christmas Eve and Christmas, the GDA International Fashion Exhibition was about to be held.


    Tina and Wilson were also going abroad.


    The flight was in the morning.


    After breakfast, Tina packed the luggage. Then she waved to I who was going to kindergarten


    and said softly, "I, it will take a while for Mom and Dad toe back from abroad. You have to


    listen to Kaylee at home. If you miss us, you can make a video phone call, okay?"


    "Okay!" I nodded obediently.


    Because it was winter, there were fewer outdoor activities for them. I had eaten a lot of meat and


    gained a lot of weight. Her face was a little chubby.


    When I saw the silver suitcases they put together, she tilted her head and asked, "Mom and Dad,


    are you going on a honeymoon in advance?"


    They didn''t keep the news from their daughter that they were going to get married. They shared the


    news with her before.


    I said very seriously that she was going to be the flower kid.


    Tina exined with a smile, "We are not going on a honeymoon. Mom is going on a business trip.


    Dad also needs to work abraod!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At the end of her words, she looked awkwardly at Wilson.


    "I see!" I''s eyes lit up, and she asked in a childish voice, "Will I have a little brother or a little sister


    when youe back?"


    Tina was stunned.


    What was she talking about?


    I exined for Tina, "A kid said in the kindergarten that his parents went abroad for a trip


    together and then he had a little sister when his parents came back!"


    Her big eyes flickered with excitement and expectation.


    Tina blushed.


    Behind her, Wilson''s deepughter rang out.


    He leaned over and touched his daughter''s head. He nced at Tina mischievously and said in a


    serious tone, "It''s not difficult to achieve this!"


    Seeing that Tina''s ears were red, Wilson stopped teasing her. He smiled and said to his daughter,


    "I, it''s gettingte. Let Kaylee take you to kindergarten. Mom and Dad wille back when we


    are done with work!"


    I waved her white and tender hands. "Good bye, mom and dad."


    Then, she went out with Kaylee with her little school bag.


    Shortly after I left, they also left for the airport.


    On Monday, there was a traffic jam on the road. Fortunately, they had enough time. After they


    arrived at the airport, there was still more than an hour before the ne took off.


    In addition to Terry, there were only Tina and Wilson. Susan had something to deal with in the


    studio, so she would take the ne in the afternoon with others.


    After going through the formalities, they went to the VIP lounge.


    After opening the ss door and entering, Tina looked at Wilson, and the two of them were slightly


    stunned.


    In the VIP lounge, Lin, who was equally surprised to see her, stood up from the sofa and whispered,


    "Tina?"


    At this time, they would basically take the same flight.


    Tina did not expect that the people of the Amery Family would also show up here. Not only Lin, but


    almost the whole Amery Family was flying to Lonton City in Country Y.


    Beside Lin, there was also Bill, who was chatting with Old Master Amery, and Abby, who was


    holding Old Madam Amery''s arm.


    "Teacher!" Tina greeted.


    After a pause, she nodded and greeted politely, "Chairman Amery, Old Master Amery, Old Madam


    Amery, Miss Amery..."

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Wilson stood beside her and nodded slightly to greet.


    Bill stood up and said softly, "Tina, I didn''t expect you and Wilson to take this flight. What a


    coincidence!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Bill exined, "I have business to do in Lonton City, where many of our rtives live now. Besides,


    it''s near the end of the year. Old Master Amery and the others want to go there to have a vacation!"


    Bill and Lin both lived abroad in the early years, and they were also in charge of overseas business.


    They just returned in the middle of the year. Therefore, the Amery Family still had a lot of industries


    in Lonton City.


    But that was not the main reason.


    The GDA International Fashion Exhibition was about to be held, and Tina''s design would be on the


    international stage. After this exhibition, her career in design could be said to be limitless. At such


    an important moment, as a teacher, Lin wanted to witness it.


    As her biological father, Bill also wanted to attend the scene to support his daughter. When Old


    Master Amery heard the news, he also wanted to participate. Therefore, the father and son finally


    agreed that they should go to Lonton City with the excuse of vacation and business. At that time,


    they could give Tina a surprise.


    Unexpectedly, they met at the airport.


    Hearing that, Tina smiled.


    Old Madam Amery, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly said, "Only you two are here?"


    Tina was stunned for a moment and nodded slightly. "Yes..."


    Old Madam Amery''s face with wrinkles was unneighborly. At this time, there seemed to be


    disappointment on her face. She snorted coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, "Why didn''t you bring


    I with you?"


    In fact, Tina was quite surprised that Old Madam Amery would send gifts to I on her birthdayst


    time.


    Thinking of the gift, Tina reluctantly replied, "She needs to go to kindergarten!"


    Old Madam Amery turned her face away and did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Lin quickly said, "There are still some time before boarding the ne. Tina, you should also sit down


    on the sofa and rest for a while!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    In the VIP lounge, the service staff was very enthusiastic and thoughtful. They soon brought two


    sses of lemon water.


    When Tina picked up the lemon water, the other hand on her leg was held by Wilson as his


    handsome face approached her ear. "Tina, if you don''t like it, we''re not taking this flight!"


    It was not that she didn''t like it.


    In addition to Old Madam Amery and Abby, who made her a little resistant, the rest of the Amery


    family were kind to her.


    Tina blinked her eyes in confusion. "Then dow do we go there?"


    Wilson raised the corner of his mouth. "We can take a charter flight."


    She almost forgot that Wilson was super rich.


    Tina touched her forehead helplessly. "No need!"


    After she drank up the lemon water in the ss, Tina, Wilson, and the whole Amery Family received


    the warning that they could board the ne.


    On the long-distance cross-country flight, the seats for the first-ss cabin were not crowded.


    Tina and Wilson sat in the middle while the Amery family sat in the back row.


    After the ne took off, Wilson asked for a nket from the stewardess and covered Tina with it. At


    the same time, he held her in his arms and let her liefortably. "It will take a long time to fly. You


    were tiredst night. Go to sleep for a while!"


    Unsurprisingly, hearing his words, Tina blushed and nodded. "Okay!"


    Not long after she closed her eyes, Tina fell asleep peacefully, smelling his smell.


    Wilson held her in his arms and casually flipped through the magazine with one hand. His chin was


    on her head. From time to time, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead with his thin lips,


    gently and lovingly.


    Everyone could feel the sweet atmosphere.


    This was what Abby saw when she came back from the bathroom.


    Recently, bad things happened one after another. If it weren''t for Tina, she wouldn''t have lost the


    title of the youngest and most excellent fashion designer, Wilson would have belonged to her, and


    all of this wouldn''t have happened.


    Abby couldn''t suppress the jealousy in her heart, and there was a trace of coldness on her face.


    When Bill raised his head and was about to ring the bell to call the stewardess, he saw Abby''s face


    and was slightly stunned.


    He tilted his head to look at his wife and asked in a low voice, "Lin, I remember that you once talked


    with Abby about her feelings for Wilson. She doesn''t like him, does she?"


    When Bill had just moved back, for the sake of the development of the Amery''s Group, he arranged


    a connection through marriage with the Chin''s Group on the surface, but in fact, it was a


    cooperation.


    Later, the engagement was terminated by Wilson in advance. At that time, when Lin talked about


    Wilson and Tina and congratted them without any scruples in front of Abby, Abby behaved


    naturally.


    Therefore, the couple always thought that the purpose of Abby''s proposal of a connection through


    the marriage was purely to help the Amery family and she did not like Wilson at all.


    Bill''s heart skipped a beat.


    Now Tina was his biological daughter, and Abby had grown up in the Amery family since she was a


    child. He didn''t want the two children to have conflicts because of this.


    After hearing her husband''s words, Lin sighed with a worried expression. "Times have changed!"


    If it had been in the past, she would not have thought too much about it. However, after seeing the


    real Abby, Lin didn''t believe what she had said and had done.


    Bill was stunned for a moment, and then he understood the meaning of her words and frowned


    slightly.


    ...


    They flew for more than ten hours.


    Due to the time difference, it was close to evening when the flight arrived at Lonton City.


    After they entered the country, Terry and Bill''s secretary dealt with the luggage and other things.


    Wilson was called aside by Bill and talked with him for a while. Then two groups of people left the


    airport respectively.


    Tina and Wilson went to the hotel that had been booked in advance.


    They had dinner at the hotel''s buffet restaurant.


    After such a long time travel, it was mostfortable to take a shower and rest in the room after the


    meal.


    Terry had no intention of entering the elevator. On the contrary, he was in a suit and ready to walk


    out of the hotel.


    Tina was surprised. "Terry, why don''t you go back to your room? Are you going out?"


    Terry nodded. "Yes, I am going to the airport!"


    Tina looked at him curiously.


    Under her gaze, Terry''s handsome face gradually turned red. He scratched his head and said with


    some embarrassment, "Susan will be here tonight. I''m afraid they''re unfamiliar with this ce. It''s


    toote. I''ll go pick them up..."


    He couldn''t wait to see Susan.


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    Terry left with red ears in the eyes of the two of them.


    Tina and Wilson went back to their room and took a shower respectively. After washing away their


    dust and exhaustion, they changed into soft silk pajamas andy on the big bed.


    Wilson put her head on hisp and blew her hair.


    Tina smiled as she enjoyed his gentle service. "The day after tomorrow is the New Year''s Day.


    There will be celebrations at home and abroad. It must be very lively!"


    When he heard this, Wilson''s eyes flickered slightly behind the sses. He raised his hand into a


    fist and put it on his lips before clearing his throat and saying, "I promised Chairman Amery that I


    would visit them with you the day after tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Tina was confused.


    Before leaving the airport, Wilson was called aside by Bill to talk about this matter.


    The GDA International Fashion Exhibition needed to be prepared in advance. Tomorrow, Tina would


    go to the venue to make a transfer with the person in charge, and then it was the New Year''s Day.


    The exhibition would only be held in two days.


    Tina had been surprised that she woulde here on the same flight as the Amery Family.


    However, she thought that they would separate and be busy with their own business after getting off


    the ne.


    Wilson received her gaze, and his handsome face looked very innocent. "After all, Chairman Amery


    is your biological father. He is my future father-inw. I can''t refuse!"


    His words were self-righteous.


    Tina sighed helplessly. "Okay!"


    Although it was not traditional Spring Festival, it was still New Year''s Day after all. Such a day was


    the most important time for family reunion.


    If she went to the Amery Family...


    Wilson saw through her thoughts. He put down the hair dryer and put his palm on her cheek, saying


    with smiles in his eyes, "When you donated the bone marrow to Chairman Amery, many things can


    be exined clearly anymore!"


    Tina bit her lip.


    Wilson looked at the night outside and said with a smile, "You''ve been on a ne for a day. You''d


    better go to bed early!"


    Tina nodded in agreement. "Yes!"


    Although she had been sleeping soundly on the ne, she was still very tired after staying in the


    small space for a long time. In addition, there was time difference. She wanted to adjust herself, so


    that she could have more energy in the fashion exhibition.


    After turning off the lights, both of themy on the bed.


    As soon as Tina closed her eyes, Wilson''s big hand reached out and unbuttoned her pajamas.


    One by one.


    Tina whispered, "Hey, Wilson..."


    Didn''t he say they were going to sleep?


    Without his sses, Wilson''s long and narrow eyes were burning at night. "Have you forgotten what


    daughter said before we left?"


    The so-called little brother and sister.


    Tina was speechless.


    The next day, Tina and Susan, who had arrivedst night, went to the venue of the GDA


    International Fashion Exhibition and had a meeting with the person in charge.


    The next day, it was New Year''s Day.


    There was no festivals like Spring Festival in foreign countries. In addition to Christmas, the most


    important festival was New Year''s Day.


    The whole city was filled with the lively atmosphere.


    The mansion of the Amery Family was located on the outskirts of the city. Most of the people living


    in this area were from the same country as them. The view here was very broad. The vi were


    located at the foot of the mountain. The air and the scenery were very pleasant.


    Although Bill and Lin had returned, the house here had been managed by someone.


    There were not many servants. After getting out of the car, they were led in.


    Wilson bought a lot of things.


    Although they were abroad, strictly speaking, it was the first time for him to visit the Amery family.


    Tina had gone to the Amery family alone or with I several times, so he attached great importance


    to this visit.


    After they entered the vi, Lin came up to them and whispered in Tina''s ear, "Old Madam Amery


    said that she was going to visit her friend this morning. Abby apanied her there. They won''t


    come back until dinner!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth raised slightly.


    Without Old Madam Amery''s presence, she would not be treated coldly, which made her happy. She


    thought that Old Madam Amery did not like her and avoided her deliberately.


    At first, there were only Old Master Amery, Bill and Lin in the house. However, not long after they


    sat down, people came to visit one after another. They were all rtives of the Amery Family.


    Tina couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    It could be seen that it was Bill who arranged it in advance. He wanted the rtives of the Amery


    family to know about her existence, but he was afraid of arousing her disgust, so he acted very


    carefully.


    There was no deliberate introduction, but the rtives all knew her identity and would take the


    initiative toe forward and chat with her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although she didn''t feel disgusted, she still felt a little ufortable knowing so many people at


    once.


    Wilson saw her frowning slightly and lowered his head to her ear. "Tina, I think the scenery behind


    the vi is very good. Shall I take you around?"


    Tina nodded hurriedly. "Yes!"


    Wilson smiled and went to tell Bill and Lin.


    When they were about to leave the vi, Lin caught up with them with a smile and handed Tina a


    red scarf in her hand. "It''s windy on the mountain and the temperature is very cold. Bill is worried


    that you will catch a cold. Put on this scarf!"


    The weather here in winter was not as cold as that in the north, but it was still very cold.


    Tina nced at Bill, who was standing not far behind Lin. His smile was elegant and gentle.


    She also smiled. "Thank you!"


    After saying goodbye to Lin and Bill, they went to the forest behind the vi.


    It was very close. About ten minutester, they reached the foot of the mountain.


    It was very primitive, full of the freshness of wood.


    There was excitement in Tina''s eyes.


    It had been many years since she climbed the mountain. Besides, there were very few people here


    and the air was very fresh. The sun shone into the woods, and Wilson had promised to take her to


    the top of the mountain to enjoy the scenery.


    The two of them climbed to the top of the mountain excitedly.


    Wilson answered a phone call from Terry halfway, but he hung up without saying too much. The


    connection was bad after they entered the mountain. Fortunately, there was nothing important.


    When the phone was hung up, there was no signal at all.


    When Wilson put the phone back in his pocket, Tina, who was holding a branch next to him,


    suddenly whispered, "Ah!"


    Wilson turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tina gestured at her neck. "The scarf is lost!"


    The wind on the mountain was indeed stronger than she had imagined. Maybe when she decided to


    climb to the top of the mountain, she rushed up for a while and lost it at that time.


    Wilson took off his scarf and wrapped it around her neck. "It''s okay. Wear mine!"


    The scarf was soft and warm, with his body temperature and masculine smell.


    Tina smiled sweetly at him.


    The two of them enjoyed the scenery along the way. After more than two hours, they finally reached


    the top of the mountain. Standing at the highest point and enjoying the scenery of the whole city,


    they were very shocked.


    The sun was setting in the west. They were afraid that they would bete for dinner, so they were


    ready to go back.


    As the saying went, it was easy to go up, but difficult to go down the mountain. When Tina went up


    the mountain, she consumed too much strength. When she returned, her legs were a little


    powerless.


    Wilson smiled and said to her, "Are you tired? Come on, I''ll carry you!"


    Looking at his broad back, Tina was a little tempted, but she still hesitated. "It''s tiring to go down the


    mountain road. Isn''t it too hard for you?"


    Wilson''s eyes were mischievous. "Don''t worry. I still have energy at night!"


    Tina blushed.


    In order to prevent him from saying anything else, she obediently climbed onto his back and


    wrapped her hands around his neck.


    Wilson carried her on his back and walked very steadily.


    When there was one third of the journey left, they met a foreign man. Feeling a little embarrassed,


    Tina jumped down from Wilson''s back.


    Seeing them, the other party immediately said, "This ce is very dangerous. You must be careful


    when you go down. A ce has copsed at the hillside!"

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Tina and Wilson looked at each other in dismay.


    The foreign man reminded them and went down the mountain from another direction.


    The two of them had been slowly enjoying the sunset glow falling into the jungle at dusk, but after


    hearing his words, they stopped wasting time and hurried down the mountain.


    More than an hourter, they almost finished two thirds of the journey. About 20 minutester, they


    would reach the foot of the mountain.


    Before they could get closer, they saw a lot of people gathering in front of them.


    As the foreign man said, there was andslide on the hillside, and it looked very serious. The area


    was veryrge, with many stones and trees piled up in a messy way, dust all over the sky.


    It seemed that there were a lot of search and rescue personnel in uniforms who were shuttling back


    and forth with serious looks.


    This ce was not a tourist attraction, but an ecological forest, which was very dangerous. Now that


    there was andslide suddenly, they had to searching, afraid that the people living nearby would be


    in danger.


    Tina was about to pull Wilson to take a detour, but Wilson didn''t move.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly. He looked at somewhere and said, "Tina, look over there¡ª"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tina followed his line of sight and suddenly stopped.


    The foreigners were all tall and wore work uniforms, blocking her sight. She looked over carefully


    and found that Bill and Lin were hidden among them.


    The couple looked very anxious.


    Bill opened his mouth and kept talking to the search and rescue personnel, as if he was asking for


    help. Then, he seemed to be very excited and rushed forward. He knelt down in front of the broken


    stones and moved them out with his bare hands.


    Tina was stunned.


    She was surprised by Bill''s actions.


    But soon, she knew the reason.


    Beside the copsed boulder, there was a beautiful red scarf. Before they came out of the vi, Lin


    gave it to her and specially emphasized that it was Bill who was afraid that she would catch a cold.


    Andslide suddenly happened on the mountain. Besides, she and Wilson couldn¡¯t get phone


    reception and others couldn''t get in touch with them. Seeing her scarf here, Bill must have thought


    that they were in danger...


    Seeing her husband''s sudden action, Lin was also shocked and tried to stop him. "Bill, don''t..."


    Bill acted as if he couldn''t hear it. He carried heavy stones with the search and rescue staff without


    stopping. His fingers had been worn out, and he wanted to find his daughter.


    His daughter was inside, and he was almost driven crazy.


    The stones were moved away one by one. After a long time of not seeing Tina, Bill became more


    and more panicked.


    His eyes werepletely red,rge amounts of tears instantly dripping down.


    Tina''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, with a lump in her throat.


    A beautiful figure quietly appeared behind the crowd.


    After having breakfast, Abby apanied Old Madam Amery to visit her old friends. She stayed


    outside until the evening and then returned to the vi.


    As soon as she entered the door, he saw Old Master Amery with a worried look on his face.


    After asking, she learned that Tina might be in danger.


    Because the vi was built near the mountain, the Amery family soon heard that there was a


    landslide on the mountain and the search and rescue team hade. Then they thought of Tina


    and Wilson who went to the mountain in the afternoon. They couldn''t get in touch with them, so Bill


    immediately went up the mountain to look for them with Lin.


    Abbyforted Old Master Amery. In order to show her concern, she took the initiative to take a


    look at the situation.


    She had just learned from others that Tina might have died.


    The venomous snake in her heart popped out.


    Abby looked at Bill, who was kneeling on the ce where thendslip had copsed and was


    desperately moving stones. She slowly clenched her fists. Suddenly, she viciously began to hope


    that these were true, so that Tina could disappear from then on.


    Her future would be as smooth as before, and there would be no more stumbling blocks.


    Just when Abby was about toe forward, a figure ran over quickly in her sight.


    Tina''s hands were also clenched tightly.


    She looked at the back of Bill, who was kneeling on the ground, and her emotions surged. Bill''s


    action and his tears all touched the softest part of Tina''s heart.


    Tina had never seen her father since she was a child. From Ovia''s words, she learned that her


    father had passed away by ident. Therefore, she had little idea about the word "father".


    This was the first time she had truly felt her father''s love.


    Tina opened her mouth and finally shouted, "Dad..."


    Bill''s body suddenly stiffened.


    When he turned around and saw Tina and Wilson behind her, surprise and excitement gushed out


    of his red eyes in an instant.


    Bill suddenly stood up and strode towards Tina, holding Tina in his arms.


    At this time, he had no time to care about hisposure. He tightened his arms so that he could


    confirm that it was a false rm.


    He was so excited that his body and hands were shaking.


    Bill, who couldn''t get through to them, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. When he went up the


    mountain and saw the red scarf in the sunken ce, he was extremely frightened.


    Now seeing Tina standing here safe and sound, Bill held her tightly and almost cried with joy.


    Just now, he was indeed frightened.


    Tina could feel it. After hesitating for a while, she finally raised her hands to touch his back and


    comforted him again. "Dad, don''t worry. I''m fine!"


    Bill was shocked.


    At first, he thought that he was hallucinating, because that was what he had always hoped for.


    When he heard it again, he was stunned for half a second, and then he stammered, "What... what


    did you just call me?"


    Wilson was standing next to them.


    Passing by Bill''s shoulder, Tina saw his handsome face and the smile on his face.


    Tina also smiled slightly. "Dad!"


    Just like what Wilson had said before, in fact, many things had been unclear since she donated the


    bone marrow to Bill. However, she had not found a good way to ept it all the time.


    Bill nodded excitedly. "Yes! Yes!"


    At this time, he was as happy as a child who didn''t know what to do.


    Wilson looked at this scene with a smile. Lin, who was standing aside, was moved and happy for


    her husband. She couldn''t help but raise her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    Abby, who was standing in the shadows behind the crowd, looked pale.


    In the past, it was the Amery family who acted very eagerly and wanted to recognize Tina. But Tina


    had never made a clear statement. Now, Tina changed her attitude and called Bill dad, which meant


    that they had officially recognized each other...


    Abby''s knuckles were about to be crushed.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    By the time they returned to the vi, it had already begun to get dark.


    Bill had called in advance and told them that they were safe. When they entered the house, the


    dinner was almost ready.


    Old Master Amery was still sitting in the main seat. On his left were Old Madam Amery, Abby, and


    Lin. On his right were Bill, Tina, and Wilson. The eight-seat table was almost full.


    Under the bright light, there was a atmosphere of reunion.


    Wilson pulled out a chair for Tina. When the two of them sat down, Bill and Lin looked at Abby at the


    same time. Seeing that she looked as usual and smiled gently, they both breathed a sigh of relief


    and then felt a little worried.


    But tonight, Bill was more excited.


    Although it was a false rm, for him, what happened in the afternoon was still heart-stopping.


    Moreover, the dream that he wanted recognize his daughter finally came true.


    Old Master Amery also heard about this. He smiled all night and greeted them lovingly, "Tina,


    Wilson, you two eat more. Today is New Year''s Day. I''m d that you''re willing toe!"


    Lin echoed with a smile, "Yes! Tina, this is cherry meat. Bill specially ordered the cook to make it!"


    Tina had never told Bill what she liked to eat.


    But there were many things that could be done with effort.


    A warm feeling flowed through Tina''s heart. Looking at Bill and Old Master Amery, she smiled slowly


    and sincerely. "Thank you, Dad and Grandpa!"


    Bill stroked the edge of the wine ss. He had never drank wine since he left the hospital, but today


    was really a day worth celebrating.


    He said with emotion and excitement, "This is the biggest harvest I have gained in recent years!"


    Old Master Ameryughed heartily and nodded. "Yes, it''s worth drinking!"


    Old Madam Amery snorted rudely to show her dissatisfaction.


    Tina changed her way of addressing Bill and Old Master Amery, but she still addressed Old Madam


    Amery as usual. Although Old Madam Amery didn''t care about it at all, she was very unhappy, and


    her words were very mean. "Humph, since you have been thinking abouting back to the Amery


    family, why did you deny it?"


    Tina smiled and didn''t care.


    She was willing to change the way she addressed Bill and Old Master Amery, because they had


    always wanted to recognize her. However, Old Madam Amery had always been biased against her


    and did not ept her. Hence, she did not ept her, either.


    Wilson raised his ss. "Uncle, congrattions!"


    Since Tina had changed the way she addressed Bill, of course, he would not call him Chairman


    Amery anymore.


    Everyone raised their hands and clinked their sses as they congratted Bill.


    Bill''s heartyughter echoed in the dining room.


    In addition to Old Madam Amery, who didn''t even touch the ss, Abby congratted stiffly.


    After dinner, Tina and Wilson said goodbye and went back to the hotel.


    Because it was New Year''s Day, they could feel the lively atmosphere all the way and saw the


    dazzling fireworks in the night sky.


    Tina tilted her head and looked out of the car window, the corners of her mouth slightly raising.


    Wilson touched her cheek and earlobe lovingly. "Did you have a good time today?"


    "Not bad!" Tina nodded with a smile on her face.


    Bill said that he had gained a lot, and so did she. She gained her family.


    After the death of Ovia, Tina was sent to the Koo family. Under Lilith''s gaze, she was actually very


    careful. Therefore, no matter how well Aspry treated her, she could only treat him as an old friend of


    her mother. She was very grateful, but she would not treat them as family members.


    Therefore, before she met Wilson, only I was her family.


    Tina smiled, and the fireworks in the sky were reflected in her eyes, which were bright. "In the past,


    my biggest dream was to be an excellent designer, and now it has been realized. I regained my


    career, love, and family...¡±


    "I suddenly feel that my life seems to beplete. Everything is so smooth. It is said that life will


    always change at the best time. I am so happy now. Is there anything bad going to happen?"


    Hearing her words, Wilson couldn''t helpughing. "When did you be superstitious?"


    Tina alsoughed out loud.


    Back in the hotel room, Tina did not forget to chat with I.


    It was the afternoon on the other side, and the sun was particrly bright. I held her cheeks with


    her chubby little hands and said to them in a childish voice, "Happy New Year."


    Tina''s heart was incredibly soft.


    However, at the same time, she felt a bit guilty.


    After all, she and Wilson were both abroad and I was alone. Although she was relieved to have


    Kaylee to take care of her, she still missed I after leaving for so many days.


    Tina chatted with I for a long time in a soft voice. Before hanging up the phone, I smiled and


    reminded them innocently, "Mom and Dad, you two must work hard!


    "Okay!" Wilson smiled.


    Tina was speechless.


    After hanging up the phone, Tina took out her pajamas from the cab and walked into the


    bathroom.


    Wilson followed her. At the moment when she was about to close the door, he squeezed in.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After all, their daughter had said that they must work hard.


    On the second day of the new year, the GDA International Fashion Exhibition began.


    Tina had finished washing early. Inside the nude windbreaker was a moon-white suit skirt, with coral


    embroidery on the hem and waist. It was inspired by her work, Luo River Goddess.


    It suited her gentle temperament perfectly.


    Wilson put his arm around her shoulder and said, "It''s still early. The fashion exhibition will start at


    11 o''clock. You''re well prepared. You can arrive two hours in advance. Let¡¯s go downstairs to have


    breakfast first, and then I''ll go with you!"


    Tina looked up and asked, "Wilson, aren''t you going to see your client today?"


    He still had some business to deal with when he went abroad this time.


    Wilson said matter-of-factly, "The client is not as important as you!"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded shyly.


    When they stepped out of the room, the door of the diagonally opposite room was also pushed


    open, and a man and a woman walked out.


    The man was hurriedly buttoning his shirt, while the woman was shyly fixing her shoulder-length


    hair.


    Tina was extremely shocked.


    She widened her eyes. "Terry, Susan, you two?"


    The two of them didn''t expect to see Tina and Wilson and they both blushed, especially Terry. His


    eyes sparkled as he said extremely unnaturally, "President Chin, Miss Hall, I''ll go downstairs and


    find a seat in the restaurant first!"


    Tina swallowed her saliva and looked at Susan.


    Susan had no choice but to admit it. "All right, it''s what you''re thinking! We went to the nightclub and


    had a drinkst night, and then..."


    Tina gave a thumbs-up.


    Susan walked to her, nced at the missing Terry, and whispered, "I''m also a virgin, but he''s even


    shyer than me!"


    Tina was speechless.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    After breakfast, they set off from the hotel.


    Along the way, Tina was listening to Susan talking about what happened between herself and Terry


    yesterday, including how they met in the nightclub, how she tricked Terry into entering his room, and


    how intense the sex was...


    Although Tina was not young under the guidance of Wilson, she couldn''t help blushing.


    All in all, Susan had sessfully slept with Terry.


    The rtionship between them was more ambiguous before, but now it was settled. Tina was very


    optimistic about this love story.


    Susan whispered to her, "After waking up this morning, he said that he couldn''t sleep with me like


    this and must be responsible for me. Of course I agreed immediately! It''s almost Lunar New Year''s


    Eve. His parents are in town. I''ll go back with him and discuss the marriage. I''m afraid that in April


    or May, I won''t be unmarried anymore!"


    At the end of her sentence, Susan put on a shy expression.


    Tina thought of her and Wilson''s wedding, which would probably be held in spring. Then there


    would be two happy events.


    She could not help but smile.


    After the car stopped, they got out of the car.


    The GDA International Fashion Exhibition was held in a four-story concave building. The first and


    second floors were used for conferences and activities, and the third and fourth floors were for


    official business.


    As soon as Tina entered the building, she saw familiar figures from a distance.


    Bill and Lin, as well as Old Master Amery, who was holding a crutch in his hand, had arrived early.


    They were all dressed formally. Obviously, they attached great importance to this asion.


    Lin had secretly told her that they woulde to support her this day.


    Tina smiled.


    She went over and greeted them. After chatting for a while, they walked toward the entrance of the


    fashion exhibition.


    Tina and Susan walked a little faster because they still had something to tell the staff of the


    exhibition.


    The annual GDA International Fashion Exhibition was also an international feast, attracting a lot of


    people. Many people specially came over to enjoy it after hearing the news.


    A young woman rushed forward quickly and hit Tina in the face.


    She was dressed in expensive clothes and wore famous jewelries on her wrist. The white limited-


    edition bag in her hand fell to the ground and was stained with dust.


    However, the young woman took the initiative to me, especially when she looked up and saw


    that Tina was from the same country. She scolded directly, "Are you blind? How did you walk?


    Apologize to me!"


    Tina put on a fake smile and said, "Madam, you are wrong. You should apologize to me!"


    The young woman frowned and raised her voice. "How dare you talk back to me? You are not


    apologizing? Good! You''ve missed the opportunity. Don''t me me for being rude. Do you want to


    watch the fashion exhibition? Throw her out of here!"


    Then she waved her hand, and the four bodyguards behind her were about to rush over.


    Before Wilson coulde forward, someone had already taken the lead.


    Leaning on the cane, Old Master Amery walked over quickly. "How dare you!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Not only him, but Lin and Bill also stepped forward quickly. One stood beside her, and the other


    stood in front of her.


    When the other party saw Old Master Amery, she was slightly surprised. "Old Master Amery?"


    Old Master Amery said solemnly, "Miss Prime, it''s not appropriate for you to do so!"


    The young woman showed no respect for the elder at all. She said impatiently, "Old Master Amery,


    it''s none of your business. You''d better stay out of it!"


    Jamie also came from a wealthy family. Even though she was married, she still couldn''t control her


    temper. In particr, she was in a bad mood today. Originally, she heard that her husband was here


    to watch the fashion exhibition with a mistress, so she came here to catch them. However, her


    husband had already heard it and ran away in advance.


    Her heart was full of anger and she didn''t want to let go of Tina easily.


    Old Master Amery said with a serious tone, "She is my biological granddaughter. I''m in charge of


    this!"


    The young woman snorted, held her shoulders, and threatened, "Even if she is your granddaughter,


    so what? If she makes me unhappy, she has to apologize to me! Old Master Amery, don''t forget that


    you and my grandfather are old friends. In particr, the business of the Amery Family overseas


    can''t go on without the help from the Prime Family. You''d better think about it before you speak!"


    When he heard this, Old Master Amery''s expression did not change at all. He hit the ground hard


    with his walking stick and said, "So what? With me here today, you can''t do whatever you want. Go


    back and tell your grandfather that from today on, he will never be my friend!"


    The young woman didn''t expect his attitude to be so firm, so she widened her eyes.


    The young woman could only leave in anger. In addition to the Amery Family, she also saw Wilson.


    After all, her grandfather was very polite when he mentioned Wilson.


    A small episode was soon over.


    Tina didn''t expect that they would rush to the front to protect her at the first time. Except for Old


    Master Amery, Bill and Lin shared the same hatred for each other.


    She could tell that the business of the Amery Family overseas needed the help of the Prime Family.


    Just now, Old Master Amery did not hesitate to offend them.


    Tina couldn''t help but say, "Grandpa, it''s just a small thing. In fact..."


    Old Master Amery shook his head and interrupted her. "You are a child of the Amery Family. We


    can''t watch you being bullied!"


    The corners of Tina''s mouth moved slightly.


    Old Master Amery patted her on the shoulder lovingly. "Don''t worry. As long as we are here, we


    won''t let you be wronged!"


    Tina''s heart went soft and warm.


    On the other side, Abby, who came to talk about business, also saw this scene.


    Her eyes were as cold as the ice in the cer.


    Two female assistants were next to her.


    They did not know what Abby was thinking. When they saw her looking ahead, they could not help


    but follow her gaze curiously.


    One of the assistants said subconsciously, "That''s the designer, Tina Hall. I know her. She''s very


    outstanding. In less than a year, she has made great achievements. She is very talented. Her


    former designs are wonderful!"


    "This time, she came to participate in the GDA International Fashion Exhibition. She really won


    glory for us! The one beside her should be her boyfriend. They are really a perfect match..."


    The assistant was very interested in fashion design in private, so she paid a lot attention to the


    news and was very familiar with Tina.


    She also liked Tina''s design very much.


    As soon as she finished speaking, another slightly older assistant next to her winked at her.


    She suddenly shivered.


    It urred to her that their current Vice General Manager used to be a clothing designer before she


    left the designing circle because of a scandal and worked in the Amery''s Group.


    Thinking of this, the assistant was so scared that she shut her mouth.


    Abby looked at her assistant coldly and left in her high heels.


    The two assistants secretly heaved a sign of brief and hurriedly followed her.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    It waste at night.


    The distant mountain forest and the night merged into each other. A crescent moon hung above a


    few wisps of clouds.


    The vi of the Amery Family in Lonton City was smaller than that in their mothend. However,


    there were also three floors. Abby''s room was in the south of the top floor.


    It was quiet at night. The others had returned to their rooms one after another, and the servants had


    already rested.


    Abby had no intention of sleeping.


    She sat in front of the dressing table. Her delicate features were reflected in the mirror, but there


    was no light in her eyes.


    After dinner, when Abby went upstairs, she heard the discussion of Old Master Amery and Bill. They


    were enthusiastically discussing how to hold a grand banquet to make Tina, the only true


    descendant of the Amery family, public.


    Beside them, Lin smiled and reminded them that Tina didn''t care about these things and they just


    needed to find a suitable time after returning home...


    Abby returned to the room with a sullen face.


    From the first time she knew about Tina''s existence, her perfect life trajectory seemed to have been


    completely disrupted, and everything was out of her control.


    She lost Wilson, her career, and the identity as the only youngdy of the Amery family...


    At the thought of this, Abby couldn''t sleep and couldn''t calm down.


    She had to make Tina lose something.


    Abby sat there for about an hour.


    The whole vi seemed to be quieter.


    Abby looked at the time and stood up. Instead of going to sleep, she went into the dressing room,


    changed into a new set of clothes, and left the vi quietly.


    The taxi stopped at the corner of an alley.


    After giving a tip, Abby got out of the car with her handbag in her hands.


    In the middle of the night, it was the time to get drunk. There were rows of nightclubs in the alley.


    Abby entered one of them.


    Inside overcoat, she wore a slip shirt and a leather miniskirt, revealing her beautiful legs. She was


    dressed for a night club, but she always looked elegant and noble. She had been trained like this


    since she entered the Amery Family.


    Compared with the simple sign outside, there was another world inside.


    There were two or three stories underground, and the music was deafening. The dance floor was


    full of twisted men and women.


    Abby walked to the bar counter inside, pulled out a high chair and sat on it. She ordered a cup of


    cocktail casually, but did not drink it. She put her hand on the table and knocked on it. From time to


    time, she looked down at her watch.


    After a while, a thin foreign man sneaked toward her.


    His hair was a little long, messy and grubby. His eye sockets were sunken and his eyes were dull.


    From time to time, he looked around and covered his chest with one hand. His exposed skin was


    covered with needle holes.


    He approached her and asked in a low voice, "Miss Amery?"


    Abby frowned and asked, "Bart?"


    After the man nodded, she did not want to talk nonsense. "Where''s the thing I want?"


    The man put his hand that covered his chest into the inner pocket of his clothes and took out a


    palm-sized transparent stic bag. Under the light, one could vaguely see white powder inside.


    Abby took it.


    ...


    The GDA International Fashion Exhibition was held for two days.


    Tina''s design gained a lot of praise.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This time, she had gained a lot. Not only her, but also the STS Studio behind her emerged on the


    world stage. Their future was bright.


    Susan bought arge bag of beer from the supermarket downstairs. She said that she wanted to


    find someone to celebrate, and then she openly swiped her card and went into Terry''s room to wait


    for him toe back.


    Tina didn''t say anything and went back to her room to talk to I.


    I had just finished her lunch in kindergarten, and her baby fat face seemed to be a little rounder.


    Her big eyes flickered in the video, and her childish voice spread.


    Seeing that she was alone, she didn''t forget to ask about Wilson.


    Tina told her that Wilson had gone to work.


    Wilson still had a business trip this time. He had been with Tina before and had not dealt with the


    company''s affairs.


    I nodded sensibly. Then she shared with Tina what had happened in a childish tone, like the


    interesting things in the kindergarten and the fact that teacher had praised her.


    Tina listened with a smile.


    A sound came from the entrance.


    Tina smiled and said, "It seems that your father is back!"


    I tilted her head and raised her chubby little hand to the screen. "Then I''m going to take a nap.


    You should also go to bed early. Bye-bye."


    Then, the video call ended.


    Tina looked at the phone screen and smiled.


    Had she been affected by Wilson?


    She put down her mobile phone and walked to the entrance. Wilson had just taken off his suit


    jacket. He wore a pair of rimless sses on his nose, looking handsome and elegant under the


    light.


    Tina greeted him with a smile. "Wilson, you''re back."


    She took the suit jacket from his hand and smelled the alcohol. She looked up and saw that he was


    a little drunk.


    Wilson smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I only drank two sses of red wine. I won''t get drunk!"


    Although he said so, Tina still made a ss of warm honey water for him.


    Back in the bedroom, Wilson patted his thigh and said, "Tina,e here. I have something to tell


    you!"


    Tina smiled.


    She went over obediently, gave him the ss, and sat on hisp.


    Holding her hand, Wilson raised his head and drank up the honey water. His throat and stomach


    were full of sweetness.


    He raised his eyebrows and saidzily, "When I went to visit Mr. Kenny tonight, Abby was also


    there. It should be that the Amery''s Group wants to cooperate with him. I didn''t say a word to her


    during the whole process!"


    More than that, there was even no eye contact.


    Tina was surprised and then nodded with a smile. "I see!"


    In this respect, she was never jealous.


    Wilson knew it, but he still reported it seriously.


    Tina didn''t want to pay any attention to Abby. However, it seemed that although she was no longer a


    clothing designer, she had been doing well in Amery''s Group.


    She put down the ss, held Wilson''s face with both hands, and kissed his lips with a smile.


    The soft touch made Wilson''s heart flutter.


    He held her in his arms and soon took control of the situation.


    After the kiss, Tinay on his chest and was out of breath. She couldn''t help blinking and asking


    him, "Wilson, did you smoke?"


    In addition to the lingering smell of alcohol and honey water, there was also a faint smell of smoke


    between her lips and teeth.


    In the beginning, when I had a bone marrow transnt operation, Wilson had stopped smoking.


    In addition, he didn''t want I to be the victim of passive smoking. So she hadn''t seen him smoke


    for a long time.


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded and exined, "Kenny loves cigar most in his life. He just got something good


    recently and shared it with me. I can''t refuse, so I smoked one!"

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Tina nodded.


    She understood men''s social activities quite well.


    Wilson kissed the corner of her mouth twice and askedzily, "Is the smoke strong?"


    Tina shook her head and said with a smile, "It''ll disappear after you take a shower and brush your


    teeth!"


    Wilson''s eyes were full of malicious intentions. "Yes, then you''ll shower with me!"


    Tina blushed, but still nodded shyly. "Okay!"


    Wilson added, "There''s one more thing!"


    "Hmm?" Tina listened obediently.


    Wilson held her in his arms and put his palm on her slender waist. "Before we return, we''ll go to


    Country M by the way. Hayden needs to deal with his business there and I''m afraid he won''t go


    back during the Spring Festival. Let''s go to see him!"


    Tina was surprised. "Is Hayden doing a big business?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When they were in New City, Wilson had taken her to Hayden''s ce, a car racing court and a


    horse field.


    At that time, she thought that apart from being awyer, Hayden also made some investments in


    private. However, from Wilson''s tone, she found that he didn''t seem simple.


    Wilson raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Yes. He is not just awyer. Sometimes, I need him


    to help me deal with the business in Country M!"


    Tina blinked her eyes and asked casually, "Which one of you are richer?"


    Wilson thought for a moment and said, "We are equally matched!"


    Tina was shocked this time.


    She remembered that every time Hayden returned, he would only wear a ck suit and carry a


    ck suitcase. He also needed Wilson to pick him up. He was so low-key, but now Tina suddenly


    felt that everything was not simple.


    Wilson said in a low voice, "Hayden left his family very early. He has earned what he has in Country


    M by himself. He didn''t rely on anyone or the Chiang family! Your friend''s surname is Chiang, so


    you should know something about the Chiang family."


    He was referring to Malee.


    Hearing this, Tina nodded subconsciously.


    Although she had never gossiped about Malee, she knew that she had a lot of trouble in the Chiang


    Family.


    She frowned slightly.


    Wilson smoothed her frown with his fingers and said. "Although it''s difficult to deal with my father,


    the atmosphere of my family is still rtively harmonious. Of course, except for the times when he


    loses his temper and throws things. The Chiang family is a mess! But you don''t have to worry. As


    long as Hayden is there, he will protect your friend!"


    Tina nodded in agreement.


    The matter of going to Country M for two days before they returned was settled.


    Tina was a little guilty. The two of them were wandering outside, while their daughter could only stay


    at home with Kaylee. But if she talked to I, she would definitely encourage them again.


    Wilson lifted her up and walked to the bathroom.


    Although Tina was shy, she did not forget her promise. She cooperated with him and hugged his


    neck.


    The bathroom door was closed.


    After a long bath, theyy on the bed, feeling satisfied.


    Tina was held in Wilson''s arms. The only thing left at the tip of her nose was the smell of bath


    cream. The smell of alcohol and smoke was gone. She closed her eyesfortably and soon fell


    asleep.


    The next morning, there seemed to be some movement. She opened her eyes in a daze.


    She looked aside and was stunned.


    Wilson was sitting on the bed and pressed his hand on his forehead.


    Tina looked out of the window. The sky had not yetpletely brightened, and only the faint


    morning light came in through the window gauze.


    She brushed away the long hair on the side of her face. "Wilson, why are you awake so early?"


    Hearing this, Wilson tilted his head and smiled at her. "Well, I had a nightmare."


    "What nightmare?" Tina asked.


    Wilson didn''t answer her, but leaned over and kissed her lips.


    He explored everywhere with endless tenderness.


    Tina was in a daze. Before she could get rid of her sleepinesspletely, she fell into his


    tenderness.


    In the afternoon, at the international airport.


    Tina and Wilson would go to Country M, so Susan and her staff would return home first.


    In addition to them, there were also people from the Amery Family.


    After repeatedly confirming that he didn''t need to apany Wilson to Country M, Terry happily


    took his passport and ran to Susan.


    Susan and the others left first.


    After seeing them off, Tina said goodbye to Bill and others at the airport.


    Bill didn''t intend to stay in Lonton City for a few more days. They came here on the excuse of


    vacation. In fact, they were here to support Tina.


    Since they had achieved their goal, there was no need for them to stay here.


    Old Madam Amery was the most unhappy one. She did not want to leave, but she could not


    persuade her husband and son. She always showed her emotions on her face. So, at this moment,


    she wore an unhappy expression.


    Abby sat next to her and coaxed her obediently.


    Then they went to different boarding entrances.


    Before leaving, Tina nced over inadvertently.


    As usual, Abby was dignified and elegant, and her faint smile seemed to be engraved on her face.


    No matter what happened, she always wore a kind smile.


    However, she seemed particrly happy today, and her beautiful eyes were full of happy smiles.


    Tina felt strange.


    Because of the time difference, it was already past four o''clock in the afternoon when theynded in


    New City.


    Just like the Lonton City, the New City was full of joy and celebration. Some of the Christmas tress


    on both sides of the street had not been removed.


    There was already a car at the airport to pick them up.


    Hayden had been waiting for the two of them at his car racing court.


    He wore red-and-white suit and amber eyes were like ss under the sun, which could attract


    people''s souls. His hair seemed to have grown a little longer, and a few strands hung in front of his


    forehead, making him look quite romantic.


    Every time Hayden and Wilson met in New City, the first thing they had to do was to race cars.


    He threw the helmet in his hand to Wilson.


    Seeing this, Wilson went to change his clothes without hesitation.


    The two of them were in red and ck suits respectively, shining brightly.


    When Tina was first brought here by Wilson, she was not his girlfriend.


    Wilson had asked her the same question at that time. "Tina, who do you think will win?"


    Tina smiled and answered, "Of course it''s you!"


    She was still as ttering as ever, but there were more stars in her eyes.


    Hayden was speechless.


    He said, "You''ve gone too far. How dare you show off your love so openly!"


    Suddenly, he missed his Malee.


    After he was done with his work, he really wanted to see her.


    However, she would definitely refuse toe, so he could only trick hering or bring her here


    against her will.


    Seeing that he was distracted, Wilson squinted and asked, "What are you thinking? Do you still


    want to race?"


    Hayden smiled and said, "I miss Malee!"


    Wilson said disdainfully, "You''re the same!"

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Wilson and Hayden raced against each other.


    In the track, two gorgeous racing cars roared past, leaving an arc in the air under the magnificent


    twilight.


    Almost at the same time, they crossed the red and white finishing line.


    But, it was still Wilson who was a second faster.


    After thepetition, Hayden invited the two of them to meal in the upstairs restaurant.


    Thest time they came to New City, because Wilson was on a business trip. And the two of them


    stayed in a hotel. This time, Hayden invited them to his own house.


    Tina thought it would be a vi in the rich district, but she didn''t expect it to be a manor.


    The low-key business car drove to the iron gate. Before they honked the horn, two people ran out of


    the sentry post, respectfully stood on both sides, and slowly opened the gate.


    After entering, they saw two rows of green pine trees.


    In the center was a magnificent fountain sculpture. The car bypassed the fountain and stopped in


    front of a Gothic castle.


    The castle had a total of five floors. Hayden had personally arranged a room for them at the corner


    of the second floor.


    Wilson seemed to be familiar with this ce. Without the servants leading the way, he took Tina to


    the room urately.


    Because they had been on the ne for a long time and they were very tired, they took a shower


    and prepared to rest.


    The mattress was as soft as a cloud, seeming to be hypnotic. Soon, Tina fell asleep.


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly.


    Wilson had an emergency video conference. Tina was afraid of disturbing him, so she said that she


    woulde out for a walk.


    The view in the daytime and at night were different.


    When they came yesterday, it was alreadyte at night. Tina didn''t look carefully, but today she


    found that the manor was particrly magnificent.


    With the castle as the center, the left cement road led to the garage, while the right cobblestone


    path led to the garden. Behind the castle were orchard and pasture. It was super luxurious.


    Tina felt that she could have a one-day trip here.


    While she was enjoying the scenery along the way, she heard a scream.


    It was from the garden. Tina couldn''t help walking over.


    Hayden stood on the steps. Two bodyguards in ck stood in front of him with their hands sped


    behind their backs, looking very respectful. On the ground, there was a closed ck bag with


    something twisting inside.


    The scream just now seemed toe from the bag.


    Hayden''s facial features were distinct. Under the morning light, he had a smile on his face, but his


    amber eyes were as cold as frost. He looked like a stranger Tina had never seen before.


    He was very sensitive. When he heard the footsteps, he immediately turned around.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he saw that it was Tina, he raised his hand and greeted her. "Good morning, Miss Hall!"


    Tina walked over with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Chiang. Your manor is so big that I almost lost


    my way!"


    "Wilson is familiar with this ce. Let him show you around after breakfast!" Hayden said with a


    smile. When he saw her looking at the ck bag on the ground, he said lightly, "The warehouse in


    front needs to be renovated. There are goods in there, so I have to deal with them first!"


    Tina was speechless.


    Obviously, it was a lie. She had clearly seen a hand hanging out of the bag.


    Fortunately, the person was still alive.


    Tina suddenly understood the deep meaning of Wilson''s words that Hayden was not just awyer.


    When he saw that her gaze was still fixed on the ground, Hayden smiled and said, "I''m awyer. I


    won''t do anything illegal!"


    Tina was speechless again.


    The chef in the manor was from the Western, and the breakfast was very sumptuous.


    Wilson smeared butter on the soft bread and handed it to Tina. Then, he put salmon and asparagus


    on her te.


    Seeing that, Hayden couldn''t help but think of Malee again. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Hall, do


    you know what kind of flower Malee likes?"


    "Flower?" Tina was stunned.


    Hayden nodded and frowned in distress. "She said that all the flowers in the garden are ugly. I want


    to grow something she likes!"


    Tina shook her head. "She doesn''t like flowers. She only likes green nts. Because she said that


    flowers are too fragile, and only the vitality of nts is strong!"


    Hearing that, Hayden smiled. "Yes, just like her!"


    When Tina was on the way to the washroom, she received a call from Malee.


    It was thendline number of No.1 Luxurious Residence. Tina thought it was a call from her


    daughter, but she didn''t expect Malee''s voice toe from the other end of the line.


    Malee knew that Wilson had gone abroad with Tina to attend GDA International Fashion Exhibition


    and I stayed at home, so she came to visit her.


    "I told me that the fashion exhibition was over, but you two will stay outside for another two


    days!" Malee teased her on the phone.


    "Guess where we are?" Tina looked at the dining room with a smile. Hayden and Wilson was sitting


    face to face, like a painting.


    "Where?"


    "New City. Mr. Hayden is here!"


    Malee was taken aback and responded coldly. "I see."


    Tina asked with a smile, "Malee, is there anything you want me to tell Mr. Hayden?"


    Malee said coldly, "I don''t have anything to say to him!"


    Tina looked at the dining room and suddenly shouted in a low voice, "Ah, a woman is going straight


    to Hayden. She is very beautiful..."


    In the phone, Tina could clearly hear the slowing down of Malee¡¯s breathing.


    Tina asked, "Malee, are you jealous?"


    Malee denied it. "No!"


    However, her voice was very stiff. Tina couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "I''m teasing you. It''s the


    maid in the manor!"


    Malee seemed to realize how unnatural she was. To cover up her embarrassment, she ended the


    call in a hurry.


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    She was just a bystander to the rtionship between Malee and Hayden. After all, love was


    something that only those involved could know.


    However, just like what Wilson said, Tina was not worried.


    It was because no matter when, Hayden would definitely protect Malee.


    During the day, Wilson took Tina to visit the manor and stayed almost the whole afternoon in the


    pasture, which was particrly fulfilling.


    After dinner, Wilson told her that he was going out to meet someone.


    It was a business partner Mr. Kenny had previously introduced to him. The other side happened to


    be on a business trip in New City, so Wilson wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to meet


    the other side.


    Tina had wanted to go with him, but Wilson was afraid that she would be tired, so he asked her to


    wait for him in the manor.


    Then, he picked one of Hayden¡¯s cars and left.


    Tina was bored, and began to modify her design draft.


    Time passed.


    Tina raised her head. It was already very dark outside the window.


    Wilson hadn''te back yet.


    She frowned and couldn''t help calling him, but the phone was turned off.


    Tina was a little anxious.


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, the door was finally pushed open.


    However, it was not Wilson who came in.


    It was the maid of the manor. She said without fluency, "Miss Hall, Master said that Mr. Chin had a


    car ident and asked you toe as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Tina was shocked. "A car ident?"


    She almost jumped up from the chair.


    Tina¡¯s face turned pale. She grabbed the maid''s hand as she hurriedly asked, "Is he injured? How is


    the situation? Is it serious?"


    The maid quickly said, "Miss Hall, pleasee with me!"


    Tina rushed out of the room.


    She looked flustered. She didn''t even have time to change her slippers and ran downstairs before


    the maid.


    In just two minutes, countless possibilities had flown out of her mind.


    Every single one of them terrified her.


    Tina thought she was going to the hospital, but she suddenly stopped on the first floor.


    In the brightly lit living room, Wilson''s suit was thrown on the tea table and the shirt inside was half


    taken off, revealing his left arm. A doctor was squatting in front of him, wrapping a bandage around


    his arm. His wound had been treated.


    Hayden stood with his arms crossed in front of his chest, looking concerned.


    Tina''s voice was hoarse. "Wilson!"


    When she saw him, she finally felt relieved.


    She ran over quickly.


    Like the doctor, she also squatted in front of him.


    Wilson''s face was a little pale, and there were two medical gauzes on his forehead. His hair on the


    temples was also a little wet.


    His left hand was being treated by the doctor, so he touched her with his right hand and said with a


    smile, "Good girl. Are you still waiting for me?"


    Although he didn''t seem to be in any danger at this time, the sterilized cotton balls on the carpet


    were all stained with dark red blood.


    Tina looked at him worriedly. "Just now, the maid said that you had a car ident. It scared me. You


    are injured!"


    Wilsonforted her. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I just got a slight injury!"


    There was still a worried look on Tina''s face. "What happened? Why was there a car ident? Why


    didn''t you go to the hospital?"


    "I was absent-minded while driving, so I hit the guardrail on the side of the road. The car is good,


    and there was a airbag when it hit, so I was not seriously injured!" Wilson exined, and then


    pointed to the foreign doctor next to him. "There is a family doctor in Hayden''s manor. He can treat


    my wounds!"


    Looking at the thick bandage wrapped around his left arm, Tina was still worried. "How can this be?


    Let''s go to the hospital!"


    At least he should take an X-ray to check if there were other injuries.


    That would make her feel at ease.


    Wilson shook his head with a smile. "No. It''ste now, and I''m really fine. Hayden''s family doctor is


    very professional. He can even treat the gunshot wound skillfully, let alone such a skin wound!"


    Seeing that he insisted, Tina had to nod.


    The family doctor dealt with the injuries very carefully. The bandage was wrapped carefully, and


    some of the tiny wounds caused by the ss were all sterilized.


    Seeing this, Tina felt much more relieved.


    After all the wounds were cured, the family doctor left two bottles of antibiotics to prevent the


    wounds from being infected.


    Like the servants, the family doctor lived in the castle.


    Tina remembered the medical records of the family doctor. When she saw him off, her eyes fell on


    the fountain sculpture. The head of the car that had been sent back copsed, and the headlights


    and rearview mirror were broken.


    Just by looking at the damaged car, one could imagine how dangerous the ident was.


    After the family doctor treated Wilson''s wound, the worry in Hayden''s eyes gradually disappeared.


    He put his hands in his pockets and said, "I''ll deal with the car ident. Don''t worry!"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes!"


    Tina looked at the damaged car outside and asked hesitantly, "There was such a traffic ident.


    Don''t we need to call the police?"


    "We can''t call the police!" Hayden said.


    Tina showed a puzzled expression.


    Hayden exined with a smile, "What I mean is that it will be very troublesome to call the police.


    Thew in New City is different, and the procedures are veryplicated. I hate dealing with police


    officers here the most. It''s just an ident and it didn''t hurt anyone. We just need topensate for


    the public losses!"


    Tina nodded in confusion.


    Hayden added, "It''ste. You two should go back to your room and rest early!"


    "Yes!" The two replied.


    Wilson took a look at Hayden, then took Tina upstairs and went back to the room.


    Wilson''s injury was not serious, but his wound couldn''t be wet. Tina wiped his body with a wet towel,


    just like she used to take care of I.


    However, after all, Wilson was not I.


    After Tina wiped his waist and abdomen, she looked up and saw that his eyes had changed.


    When theyy on the bed, it was alreadyte at night.


    Tina still had a lingering fear. When the maid ran over and said that Wilson had a car ident, her


    heart almost stopped beating.


    She held his hand tightly, repeatedly confirming that he was fine.


    Tina was still worried about not going to the hospital immediately after the car ident.


    However, Wilson had repeatedly promised that his injury was not serious. When he returned home,


    he would go to see his younger brother who was a doctor.


    After turning off the light, Wilson kissed her.


    The hot breath made Tina shiver slightly.


    Wilson swallowed hard.


    However, some thoughts shed through his mind. Wilson''s movements suddenly stopped, and his


    body was a little stiff.


    Tina murmured, "Why did you stop?"


    Wilson got off her body and kissed the corner of her mouth. "It''s toote. Let¡¯s go to bed early!"


    Tina blushed, and her voice was a little shy. "Didn''t we say that we should work hard to have


    another child..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wilson''s body seemed to be more stiff.


    He put his arm around her waist and said with a chuckle, "My left arm is injured. It''s not convenient.


    Let''s talk about it when it recovers!"


    Tina was extremely regretful.


    She had forgotten that his left arm was still injured!


    As a girlfriend, she was too irresponsible!


    Tina carefully avoided his left arm and curled up in his arms. She slept obediently, afraid of touching


    his wound.


    Wilson kissed the corner of her mouth again and said, "Go to sleep."


    His chest was strong, warm and full of security.


    Tina soon fell asleep.


    Therefore, she didn''t know that in the dim moonlight, Wilson looked down and there was a shadow


    in his eyes.


    After spending another day in New City, they returned home by ne.


    Hayden personally drove them to the airport.


    Holding the passport and boarding pass, Tina said with a smile, "Mr. Chiang, thank you. We are


    about to board the ne. You should go back too!"


    Hayden smiled and said, "Okay. Wish you a safe journey!"


    Then, he looked at Wilson.


    His expression was slightly restrained, and there was a glimmer of light in his amber eyes. He said,


    "Wilson, call me whenever you need help!"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes, I will contact you again!"


    "Alright!" Hayden said.


    The two of them talked in an ordinary manner.


    However, when she heard it, Tina felt inexplicably uneasy and strange.


    After waving goodbye, she and Wilson came out of the customs. After the security check, they got


    on the ne.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    After they were back to the country, life and work were as usual.


    After a day''s rest at home, Tina returned to work at the TV station the next day.


    Susan was in charge of the studio, So Tina would be able to rest for a long time since she had just


    finished the GDA International Fashion Exhibition.


    After a meeting in the morning, she sorted out some news reports and went out with her colleagues


    to interview.


    The ce where she interviewed was located on the financial street, very close to the Chin''s Group.


    It was already noon when the interview was over. Tina took out her mobile phone and made a call


    with a smile.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    Tina was afraid that she would disturb his work, so she asked tentatively, "Wilson, are you busy?"


    Wilson''s deep voice with a smile came over. "No. It was muted just now, so I didn''t hear it!"


    Tina smiled with relief. "Let''s have lunch together at noon?"


    Wilson said, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have a lot of documents to finish as soon as possible. There are still


    meetings in the afternoon, so I can''t leave thepany!"


    Tina was very docile and well-behaved. "Okay. Your left arm is still injured. You should keep a


    bnce between work and rest!"


    "Okay!" Wilson smiled.


    Hanging up the phone, Tina thought for a while. In the end, she still didn''t have lunch with Bonnie


    and others. She took a taxi to the Chin''s Group.


    She had two takeouts in her hands.


    Although Wilson couldn''t leave thepany, Tina coulde to him for lunch.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor.


    Tina came out from the inside and happened to meet Irene. Irene greeted her with familiarity and


    respect. "Hello, Miss Hall!"


    She smiled a little embarrassingly. "Is Wilson in the office?"


    Irene said, "Yes, President Chin is in the office. You can go there directly!"


    If it was someone else, they would have to inform Wilson in advance.


    Only with the permission of the boss could they let visitors in.


    But Tina was different. She could go in and out of Wilson''s office freely.


    Tina blushed. "Thank you!"


    She went straight to the office with the lunch box.


    Tina raised her hand and knocked on it. There was a low sound of e in". Then she pushed the


    door open and saw Wilson sitting on a high back chair with a pen in his hand. He looked serious.


    When he looked up and saw it was her, Wilson was a little surprised. "Tina, why are you here?"


    Tina said with a smile, "To have lunch with you!"


    Wilson''s eyes were gentle. "Wait a minute. I''ll finish this document soon!"


    Tina nodded and walked lightly to the sofa.


    She put the packed lunch boxes on the table, opened each of them, and then opened the


    disposable chopsticks. Wilson also put down the pen in his hand, took off his suit jacket, and sat


    next to her.


    Tina set up all the dishes.


    Although it was takeout and not delicious, they enjoyed it very much as long as they ate it together.


    Tina pushed the soup box to him and reminded him softly, "I specially ordered a pigeon soup, which


    is very nourishing. It is good for the healing of the wound. You should drink more!"


    Although the injury caused by the car ident was not serious, she was still worried about it.


    Wilson smiled. "Okay!"


    He obediently picked up the spoon and drank the soup.


    But when he was halfway through the drink, his movements suddenly stopped. His expression


    changed slightly, and then he suddenly stood up.


    Tina was stunned and confused. "Wilson, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wilson hurriedly said, "I''m going to the washroom!"


    Before Tina could see the look on his face, he had already walked to the washroom quickly and


    closed the door.


    Wilson''s office was thergest one on the top floor.


    In addition to the office area, there was also a lounge with a separate washroom and bathroom.


    Although Tina felt strange, she didn''t think much about it.


    Then a few consecutive sounds came.


    It was as if something had fallen to the ground. Hearing that, Tina couldn''t help but stand up. Then


    the sound of the tap being turned on came from inside, covering everything else.


    She pursed her lips.


    Wilson stayed in the washroom for a long time.


    The soup on the table became a little cold, but he had note out yet.


    Tina couldn''t wait any longer. When she was about to walk over, the washroom door was pushed


    open by Wilson. His short hair on his forehead was all wet, as if he had washed his face. Tina didn''t


    know whether it was sweat or water on his tall nose.


    His face was very pale, and there seemed to be bloodshot in his eyes.


    Wilson was usually gentle and cultivated, and he had a very strong momentum. But at this time, he


    looked fragile.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina was stunned.


    She reached out to hold his hand and found that his body temperature was particrly low. She


    asked nervously and concernedly, "Your face is so pale and your hands are so cold. What''s wrong


    with you? Are you sick?"


    A dark shadow shed through Wilson''s eyes as he said with a smile, "Really? I''m fine. I''m just a


    little tired!"


    Although he said that he was fine, Tina was still very worried. "Wilson, are you really okay? Do you


    want to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s not that serious!" Wilson chuckled and pulled her to sit back on the sofa. "I just suddenly felt a


    little ufortable in my stomach. Maybe it''s a stomach problem, so I¡¯m not veryfortable!"


    Tina frowned. "Howe I didn''t know you have a stomach problem!"


    Wilson exined, "I had it when I was in school. At that time, I just went abroad to study and


    couldn''t get used to the food there, so I had a stomach problem. But I haven''t suffered it for many


    years! This time, it''s just a little ufortable. It''s okay. I''ll be fine after taking some medicine!"


    Tina was annoyed. "I''m sorry..."


    She remembered that Terry had said that Wilson once had stomach bleeding.


    Suddenly, she thought that she was ipetent, feeling guilty and self-condemned.


    Wilson pinched her earlobe with a smile. "What silly words!"


    The dishes on the table were all cold. They couldn''t eat anymore.


    Time was limited, so she could not go home to cook porridge for him. She could only ask Irene to go


    out to buy.


    Tina watched Wilson finish the porridge with her own eyes and fed him stomach medicine in person.


    Only then did she feel relieved.


    She held his big hands and felt the warmth in his palms. Then she relieved a little. "Wilson, you can


    eat this for the time being at noon. I''ll go back early after work in the evening and cook porridge for


    you!"


    Wilson paused and said slowly, "I¡¯m going on a business trip tonight!"


    Tina was stunned. "Tonight? But we just came back from abroad..."


    Wilson nodded and said, "I have to go to Shanghy City and stay there for about three days!"


    "Do you have to go? Is it too tiring?" Tina raised her head and looked at him with her clear eyes full


    of concern for him. "I will feel worried!"


    Wilson said, "Good girl."


    Tina pursed her lips, still reluctant and worried.


    Wilson pinched her chin and kissed her lips.


    First, he kissed her mouth. Then, he kissed from her forehead to the tip of her nose, her neck and


    corbones.


    His kissed were hard, as if he was in a bad mood.


    Tina was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Wilson whispered in her ear, "I want you!"


    Tina blushed and pushed him. "We¡¯re still in your office. And it''s daytime now. I''ll wait for you to


    come back!"


    Wilson didn''t answer her, but kissed her on the forehead again.


    Tinay in his arms, so she didn''t see that his eyes were full of mixed emotions.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    In the dark night, the moon was hanging in the inky sky.


    After Wilson went on a business trip to Shanghy City, Tina came to sleep with I in the evening.


    They both had taken a shower. The heating in the room was on, making it as warm andfortable


    as spring.


    Tina held the fragrant and soft I in her arms and called Wilson. "Have you returned to the hotel?"


    It seemed to be a little quiet over there.


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.


    Tina touched I''s chubby face and said with a smile, "I and I just took a shower and are now in


    bed. Are you tired from work today? Have you had dinner tonight?"


    Wilson replied, "Not tired. I have eaten."


    He paused for a moment, as if he was tired, and said slowly, "I still have some work to do..."


    Hearing this, Tina quickly said, "Then go and work, but don''t be too tired!"


    Before hanging up, Wilson suddenly called her, "Tina..."


    "Hmm?" Tina responded.


    Wilson was silent for a while, then he said, "You and I should go to bed early!"


    Tina''s eyes flickered slightly.


    At that moment, she felt that this was not what Wilson wanted to say to her.


    Tina smiled gently. "Yes, and the same to you! I''m hanging up!"


    She tightened her grip on her phone and pursed her lips.


    The time showed that the callsted less than two minutes.


    Wilson left in a hurry this time. It seemed that he had a lot of work to do. Moreover, he was in a high


    position and in charge of the whole Chin''s Group, so he was very busy every day. He also had a


    business trip in the past.


    However, at that time, even though he was busy, they would call each other and chat for a long time


    every day...


    Tina put the phone beside the pillow.


    I, who was in her arms, pouted and asked, "Mom, when will Dade back?"


    Tina lowered her head and saw her unhappy expression.


    When they flew back from abroad, it was already night. The next day, they went to work. In fact, I


    only saw Wilson once at home.


    Tinaforted her daughter. "Wait a few more days..."


    I tilted her head and asked, "Is Dad busy?"


    Thinking of the short call just now, Tina nodded. "It should be!"


    I was very sensible. She said in a childish voice, "Then let''s not disturb him anymore."


    "Okay." Tina smiled.


    I asked Tina to read a story to coax her to sleep. Tina picked the fairy tale book on the bedside


    table and flipped through it, choosing The Little Mermaid.


    The child''s sleeping look was innocent.


    Tina turned off the light at the head of the bed.


    Before she closed her eyes, she thought for a moment, then picked up her phone again and sent a


    message to Wilson. "You''re still injured. Don''t be too tired, or I''ll be worried!"


    After a long time, Wilson replied, "Okay."


    Tina looked at the message for a few seconds, and then she smiled and fell asleep with her


    daughter in her arms.


    At dusk.


    After work, Tina and Bonnie went to the supermarket together.


    Many goods were on sale, so there were a lot of people, and every section was very lively.


    Tina picked some fresh fruits and bought some I''s favorite snacks.


    This year, Spring Festival was much earlier than before. There were only half a month left.


    Unlike abroad, Spring Festival was much more important at home, though they also celebrated New


    Year''s Day. There were many ornaments full of the Spring Festival atmosphere on the shelves in


    the supermarket.


    It was very festive.


    A lot of customers stood there to choose, and their faces were full of smiles.


    Tina thought that when Wilson came back from his business trip, they would alsoe to buy


    some.


    When they entered the supermarket, it was still dusk outside, and sunset glow tinted the sky red.


    However, when they came out, the sky had darkened, and the snowkes were fluttering under the


    evening lights.


    Tina carried a small bag of things. Bonnie bought more than she did, and carried bags with both


    hands.


    At the evening peak, it snowed. So it was difficult to stop a taxi.


    They stood on the side of the road and only stopped a taxi.


    Bonnie bought a lot of things and lived far away. Tina let her get in the car first and continued to wait


    for another one.


    An extremely showy red limited edition sports car, which was particrly eye-catching in the falling


    snow, stopped in front of her.


    Tina didn''t stand on ceremony. She opened the door of the passenger seat and got in.


    She fastened the seat belt and smiled. "Hi, Lil President Chin!"


    Desmond was wearing a red suit that was as showy as the sports car. With a mischievous smile on


    his face, he said, "Lil Tina, it''s not easy to take a taxi here. You''re so lucky to meet me!"


    Tina agreed.


    Hearing this, Desmond shook his legs proudly. When he started the car again, he didn''t forget to


    turn on the heating on her side.


    The seat soon turned warm.


    Tina felt grateful and warm in her heart, but she couldn''t help sighing with emotion.


    "How could such a considerate young man like Lil President Chin still be single?"


    Desmond had once told her that he already had someone he liked. When would the other party see


    how good he was?


    Desmond said, "I''m just about to return to thepany to work overtime. I''ll send you home along


    the way!"


    Tina was surprised. "It''s sote. Do you still have to work?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Although Desmond was a president, he was more like a rich yboy most of the time. He was only


    responsible for managing two entertainmentpanies. After working hours, he should appear in


    nightclubs or pubs.


    This kind of diligence was really surprising.


    Desmond gritted his teeth and said indignantly, "Don''t even mention it. It''s all because of your man.


    He suddenly assigned me a lot of work about the Chin''s Group for no reason. I''ve been so tired


    these past two days! I strongly protest it! I believe that he''s deliberately making things difficult for


    me. Have a pillow talk with him to help me!"


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    She was willing to help Desmond, but she couldn''t see Wilson.


    "Should I see him secretly to give him a surprise?"


    Tina nced at Desmond and kept her identity as his cousin-inw in mind. "When hees back


    from a business trip to Shanghy City, I''ll help you!"


    "A business trip?" Desmond''s expression was a little surprised and strange. He curled his lips and


    said, "I went to the stockholder''s meeting in the Chin''s Group yesterday afternoon. It was held in the


    conference room on the top floor. My second cousin was in charge!"


    Tina was stunned. "What did you say?"


    Desmond had a strange expression on his face. He said innocently, "I said I saw him at Chin''s


    Group yesterday afternoon. Don''t try to fool me!"


    Tina was silent.


    She clenched her fists, and her thoughts froze for a moment.


    Tina looked out of the window. There was a guardrail in the middle of the main road, so the car


    couldn''t turn around immediately.


    She said, "Lil President Chin, please stop the car in front!"


    Desmond didn''t know what was going on, but he still followed her instructions and stopped the car


    on the side of the road.


    As soon as he stepped on the brake, Tina opened the door and jumped out.


    Desmond was stunned. He opened his mouth, wanting to say that what she bought was still in the


    car, but she had already crossed the road in front of him and reached the other side of the road.


    Tina was very lucky to stop a taxi.


    She said to the driver, "Go to the Chin''s Group!"

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    The snowkes were still flying.


    Tina sheltered her face from the snow with her hands and looked up at the tall buildings in front of


    her.


    At this time, many employees had gotten off work, and some were still working overtime. There


    were only a few floors were bright.


    The lights on the top floor were also on.


    Tina knew that it was the president''s office. Many times, she stood by the French window and


    looked at the sky and the city.


    She took a deep breath and ran in quickly.


    Wilson had introduced Tina to the receptionist a long time ago. Therefore, when she went in, the


    receptionist nodded to her politely and respectfully instead of stopping her. Tina took the elevator


    directly to the top floor.


    The staff on the top floor had also gotten off work. Only the lights of the president''s office and the


    secretary''s office were on.


    The door of the office was not closed. Terry was standing in front of the desk, holding an iPad in one


    hand and reporting something to Wilson. Wilson listened with his head slightly down and massaged


    between his eyebrows.


    The sses were ced on the table by him. His eyes were sunken and ck-ringed. He looked


    tired.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and it seemed that he had lost weight.


    When Tina saw it, her first reaction was to feel distressed.


    Then she thought of his deception, which made her very angry and annoyed.


    The first person to hear the footsteps was Terry. He turned around and shouted in shock. "Miss


    Hall!"


    Wilson also looked up.


    His expression froze for a moment. He picked up his sses and put them on again. The light


    shone into his eyes, making them like an ancient well inte autumn.


    Tina''s look was a little serious. She looked at Wilson with anger and asked, "Wilson, didn''t you go


    on a business trip?"


    They had lunch together at noon that day.


    Wilson said that he would go on a business trip for about a week. She could only wait for him


    obediently, and missed him very much. Every day, she opened her eyes and looked forward to his


    return like I.


    But he lied to her!


    Tina was very angry, and there were two small mes in her clear eyes. "You didn''t go on a


    business trip at all, did you?"


    Wilson admitted, "No."


    Tina looked angry and asked very seriously, "Then you haven''t seen me these days, and you


    haven''t gone home. Where have you been? Where did you send the nights?"


    Terry had been watching nervously.


    Although he was always looking forward to their quarrel and gloating over their quarrel, it was


    different at this time. He could feel that this was not an ordinary quarrel.


    Terry felt it necessary to stand up for his boss. "Miss Hall, don''t get President Chin wrong! President


    Chin has been sleeping in the office these days . If you don''t believe me, you can watch the


    surveince video!"


    Speaking of which, Terry felt that his waist was ufortable.


    When the boss worked overtime and slept in thepany, he didn''t dare to go home and slept on


    the sofa in the reception room next to the secretary''s office. He had just had a girlfriend, but


    fortunately he didn''t have a chance to see her...


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Wilson looked at the nervous and urgent Terry and said slowly, "Terry, you go out first!"


    Terry took the order and left the office.


    Only the two of them were left. Tina bypassed the table and stood in front of him. "Did you do it on


    purpose?"


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded.


    Through the sses, she saw the dark circles and bloodshot in his eyes.


    He looked even more dejected.


    Tina was worried even more. She bit her lips and questioned him again, "Why did you lie? Why did


    you tell me that you were on a business trip? Why didn''t you go home? Why did you sleep in the


    company?"


    She was angry, annoyed, but also confused.


    All Wilson''s emotions were suppressed in his eyes. He stood up from the high back chair.


    He frowned deeply as he said seriously, "Tina, I have something to tell you!"


    Tina asked, "What?"


    She thought he was going to exin it to her.


    However, the moment he opened his mouth, her world was turned upside down.


    Wilson paused for a long time. Every word seemed to be piled up in his heart. He had to grit his


    teeth in order to speak them out. "Tina, let''s break up."


    Tina''s head buzzed.


    It was as if she was walking on t ground when she suddenly missed his footing.


    Tina''s eyes widened little by little, and there were stormy waves in her eyes. She asked him in


    disbelief, "Wilson, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I know," Wilson replied.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Are you kidding me? It''s not funny!" Tina took a deep breath and shook her head seriously.


    "Tina, I''m not joking!" Wilson''s voice was very low, and every word was heavy. "Let''s break up."


    Tina remembered that when she called him these days, his attitude was somewhat distant.


    They had always been very close.


    Why did it change all of a sudden after they came back from abroad?


    Tina fixed her eyes on him. "What''s the reason? Why do you want to break up with me? Give me a


    reason!"


    Wilson couldn''t look into her eyes. He tried his best to speak in a nd tone. "We''re both adults. It''s


    normal for people to fall in love or break up. You can think that I''m tired of you."


    "What if I say no?" Tina gritted her teeth.


    Wilson turned his face away with a firm attitude.


    Tina was wronged and sad, but she still restrained all her emotions. Like usual, she said in a


    ttering tone, "Wilson, are you still not going back to No.1 Luxurious Residence tonight?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded, and his eyes were indifferent. "I''ve said everything I want to say. If you have


    nothing else to say, you can go!"


    After that, he walked past her and went straight to the lounge.


    He closed the door and locked it.


    Tina stared nkly at the door, not knowing what to do.


    Footsteps sounded again in the office. It was not Wilson who came out of the lounge, but Terry, who


    pushed the door open and walked to her.


    He looked hesitant and embarrassed. "Miss Hall..."


    It was obvious that Wilson had ordered him to let her leave...


    If she didn''t leave, maybe he would call the security guards toe up.


    Tina did not make it difficult for Terry. She followed him out of the Chin''s Group in a trance.


    The ckmercial car was parked in front of the No.1 Luxurious Residence. Tina''s ears and


    brain were still buzzing, and she still couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Terry, who was driving in the front, reminded her in a low voice.


    Tina rolled her eyes. "Terry, did Wilson ask you to send me back?"


    "Yes!" Terry nodded.


    Tina''s heart, which had been in the bottom of the valley for a whole night, finally warmed up.


    Terry couldn''t bear it, but he still forced himself to say, "President Chin said that he doesn''t want to


    see you again..."


    Tina''s heart sank again.


    The next day, it was still not sunny.


    The dark clouds gathered overhead, the snow was still falling outside the window, and the light in


    the room was very dim.


    I rubbed her eyes and woke up. She hugged one of Tina''s arms and called her mom. Tina then


    realized that she had been sitting there all night.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    On the weekend, I did not need to go to kindergarten, nor did Tina have to go to work.


    She had nned to go to the studio in the south of the city, but she was not in the mood, so she


    gave up.


    In the afternoon, I took a nap. When Tina coaxed her to sleep, she also fell asleep and slept for


    two hours. Her mood was just like the weather, depressing and dull.


    What Wilson asked Terry to pass to herst night was not a casual message.


    He did not intend to see her now. He deliberately did not pick up her phone and return to the No.1


    Luxurious Residence. It was not easy for Tina to see him. However, Terry told her that they would


    go to a high-end club to have social engagement at night.


    At dinner time, Tina said, "I, I won''t sleep with you tonight. You''ll sleep alone!"


    I blinked her eyes and said in surprise. "Is Dading back tonight?"


    Tina hesitated and said, "I''m not sure yet..."


    I smiled and taught her like an adult. "Dad is very busy. We have to understand him!"


    Tina forced a smile. "Okay, I got it."


    After dinner, she changed her clothes and went out.


    Sincest night, the snow had been falling one after another. It didn''t stop until this afternoon. There


    were many snowplows on the street, and there was a traffic jam.


    Tina urged the driver to drive faster.


    Terry sent a message, saying that their social activities were about to end.


    At this time, in a high-end club.


    In a spacious private room, the smell of smoke and alcohol filled the air. This was the most suitable


    ce for business.


    There were both men and women sitting on the sofa.


    Wilson was wearing a ck suit and sses. Even if he was sitting in the corner with legs crossed,


    he was the most insignificant existence.


    All the men present were apanied by beautiful women, except him.


    On his left was sitting a male president, and on the right was Terry.


    It wasn''t that women didn''t wanted to get close to him, but he rejected them all.


    The women were also very sensible. They had all heard that President Chin had a girlfriend and


    had a good rtionship with her, so they didn''t think too highly of themselves.


    Opposite him, Abby was also there.


    After she officially began her work in Amery''s Group, she often attended such a social event.


    When he just entered the room, Wilson saw her.


    However, like before, he would not say hello to her and would deliberately ignore her.


    At this time, Wilson didn''t even give a look at her.


    Wilson and the president next to him picked up their sses and clinked them.


    The cooperation for the next quarter had been almost discussed.


    Wilson put down his ss, and the pain of being bitten by thousands of ants suddenly came.


    His entire body went rigid, as if he was trying his best to hold back, blue veins popping out from the


    corners of his forehead.


    Wilson said quickly, "Sorry, I''m going to the washroom!"


    He stumbled out of the room.


    Abby, who was sitting opposite them, also got up and followed him out.


    The men''s washroom door was locked from the inside. The tap was turned on, and the sound of the


    rushing water was heard.


    In the mirror, Wilson saw a pale face with red eyes.


    He pressed his hands tightly on the sink. The marble was cold, but his body was colder. His soul


    seemed to have been pulled away. His knees went soft, and he knelt on the ground.


    Wilson desperately tried to suppress the pain in his heart. He almost went crazy, as if he had fallen


    into a desperate situation.


    He was struggling, trying hard to maintain the consciousness and reason that was being destroyed.


    After a long while, the washroom door was pushed open.


    Wilson walked out slowly, looking dejected. He had washed his face with cold water.


    Next to him, a soft female voice sounded. "Wilson!"


    Wilson turned a blind eye.


    There were only the two of them in the corridor.


    Abby caught up with him, her high heels knocking on the ground. She lowered her voice and said, "I


    have seen your abnormality. In the past, when we were studying abroad, there was a blonde girl in


    my dormitory. I have seen her many times when she was addicted to drugs..."


    Wilson suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at her with a gloomy look.


    "Wilson, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. I promise!" Abby said in a hurry. She walked closer to him


    and looked at him softly with her beautiful eyes. "Wilson, I just want to tell you that I can help you.


    I..."


    Wilson interrupted indifferently, "I don''t need it!"


    He left coldly.


    The road was covered by heavy snow and ice, which was very slippery. Tina spent a lot of time


    arriving at the club.


    When she got out of the car and was about to go in, Wilson just came out of the club.


    Their eyes met and they couldn''t help but fall silent.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wilson nced at Terry, who was next to him. Terry avoided his eyes with a guilty conscience, and


    then nodded sensibly. He took the car key and went to get the car.


    Tina clenched her hands into a ball.


    Wilson stood on the steps, while she was standing off the steps. They were not far away from each


    other, but they seemed to be separated by thousands of miles.


    "Why are you here?" Wilson frowned deeply.


    "I''m looking for you!" Tina said.


    She looked at him with her clear eyes.


    Tina knew that this was very humble, but she couldn''t bear to part with him. She could only put


    down all her dignity. "Wilson, do you really want to break up with me?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    Tina''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    The club was quite close to the street, where workers were sweeping the snow.


    The workers casually put the tool on the cart which was full of snow. When they were in a hurry to


    the next ce and passed Tina, the tools exposed outside identally hit her.


    Tina was knocked down and fell to the ground.


    She was wearing a down jacket, so she did not feel any pain when she fell. However, her palm was


    scratched.


    Tina raised her eyes and looked at Wilson, who was still standing there.


    Sorrow and grievance welled up from the bottom of her heart.


    Wilson''s big hand was hanging down, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were bulging, but


    he still didn''t intend to go forward to help her.


    In the past, as long as she was slightly injured, Wilson would definitely rush over with anxiety and


    distress in his eyes.


    The worker behind her helped her up and apologized repeatedly.


    Tina shook her head and said that she was fine.


    She looked over again. Wilson''s eyebrows and eyes were so handsome, but his face was very pale.


    The dark circles seemed to be more darker than yesterday, and there was ayer of cold sweat on


    his temples.


    Even in such a case, Tina was still very worried about him.


    When she was about to say something, Abby suddenly appeared in her sight.


    Abby walked up to Wilson in a dignified manner. After ncing at Tina, she stretched out her hand


    gracefully and pulled Wilson''s sleeve. "Wilson!"


    Tina''s eyes fell on her hand as she frowned.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Wilson put his hands into the pockets of his trousers.


    With the help of this action, he shook off Abby''s hand on his sleeve.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tina pursed her lips.


    Wilson''s voice was gloomy and hoarse. "It''s cold outside. Tina, go back!"


    There seemed to be tears in Tina''s eyes, making them hazy. "Wilson, you said that you would take


    me home on New Year''s Eve to formally visit your parents. You also said that you would marry me!


    Will you go back on your promise?"


    Wilson''s eyes were full of mixed emotions. "Just think of me as an unfaithful man."


    Tina clenched her fists and asked him in a choked voice, "Don''t you want me or I?"


    When it came to I...


    Wilson stiffened, as if something was pressing on his chest and lungs, making it difficult for him to


    breathe smoothly.


    He spoke in a low voice, "After we break up, I won''tpete with you for the right to raise I. You


    can continue to live in the No.1 Luxurious Residence. It can be regarded as the break-up fee. Every


    month, I will also pay child support!"


    These words seemed to have been written and arranged in advance.


    Tina''s heart fell into the ice cer.


    She finally understood that Wilson was determined to break up with her.


    Their eyes met. She had once thought that they would be together forever, but now they were


    looking at each other in the distance.


    Tina blinked her eyes, trying to hold back her tears. She said stubbornly again, "Wilson, let me ask


    you onest time. Are you sure you want to break up with me?"


    Wilson replied, "Yes."


    Tina''s eyes darkened. "Have you thought about it? Once you break up with me, if you go back it in


    the future, I won''t agree anymore!"


    Behind the sses, Wilson''s long and narrow eyes were deep andplicated. One couldn''t read


    his eyes.


    He hesitated but still nodded. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    Tina''s heart, that had fallen into the cold cer, was hit by something heavy again. It was so painful


    that all the bones in her body seemed to be broken.


    Sheughed bitterly. "Okay, I''m sure you''re going to break up this time. I agree!"


    Tina turned around and left.


    When she reached the side of the road, footsteps sounded behind and she felt warm on her


    shoulders.


    There was a glimmer of light in her gloomy eyes. She turned around subconsciously and saw a


    ck suit. It was not Wilson.


    Tina was stunned. "Dn?"


    Her heart was filled with disappointment.


    Dn nodded and pulled her wrist, pointing to the white car that was almost integrated with the


    snow. "Tina, it''s me. Get in the car first. I''ll send you back!"


    Tina did not refuse and got into the car with him mechanically.


    After Dn entered thepany and helped Aspry manage the Koo''s Group, he had changed his


    image. He was no longer the pianist who wore a performance suit and yed piano every day.


    Instead, he became the president of thepany who wore a ck suit every day.


    He seemed to be calmer.


    But he was still the same as he used to be. There was no smile on his handsome face.


    In the past, Dn only faced piano keys and notes. Now, he faced an endless pile of documents


    and contracts every day, as well as all kinds of social activities in the business field.


    Just like Wilson, he just finished the social activities.


    When he came out of the club next door, he saw them.


    Tina fastened her seat belt and watched him start the car, saying in a hoarse voice, "Dn, did you


    hear that just now?"


    "Yes!" Dn nodded.


    They were outside. Originally, he wanted to go over and greet them, but when he got closer, he


    found that the atmosphere was not right.


    Dn wanted to avoid it, but he was still worried. He stood next to them and heard them talking


    about breaking up.


    Tina lowered her head and felt pain in her chest. "Do you have time to have a drink with me?"


    Dn said, "Yes!"


    The white car disappeared into the night.


    Wilson slowly withdrew his eyes, and his expression froze. He walked stiffly down the stairs.


    Abby caught up from behind and tried to pull his suit sleeve again. "Wilson, you are afraid that Tina


    will know it, so you want to distance yourself from her and let her leave you. I can help you!"


    Wilson pushed her away fiercely.


    There was bone-chilling coldness in his eyes behind the sses. "Get away!"


    Wilson strode into the car.


    The car door closed and he leaned against the back of the chair. His arms tightened as if they


    would twitch in the next second.


    Noticing that something was wrong with his expression, Terry asked with concern, "President Chin,


    what''s wrong with you?"


    Wilson''s face was pale, as if he was trying his best to control something. He ordered stiffly, "Terry,


    do as I say..."


    Dn did not send Tina home, but took her to a bar as she asked.


    It was not a noisy nightclub, but a quiet bar. There was no dancing floor, only slow music and dim


    lights.


    Tina and Dn sat on the high-heeled chairs in front of the bar counter.


    There was a bartender inside, who was making cocktail. In front of Tina, there were several bottles


    of wine. She was also making cocktail by herself, imitating the bartender.


    She was drunk and her cheeks were as red as rouge.


    Tina''s eyes were the best-looking and clear, as if they were not stained with the dust of the world.


    After getting drunk, she was even more beautiful, making it difficult for people to look away.


    However, there was sadness in the depths of her eyes.


    Dn and Tina knew each other when they were young. They had gone through a long time


    together. Tina seldom drank wine. Even if they had parties in private, she only drank little beer.


    She wouldn''t pick strong alcohol to drink like she did now.


    Tina picked up the third ss. When Dn reached out to stop her, she said, "Dn, since you saw


    it, I don''t need to exin anything to you. I''m sad tonight and want to drink. Don''t stop me!"


    Dn stopped.


    He withdrew his hand, clenched his fist, and smashed it on the bar counter. "I''ll teach him a lesson


    for you!"


    As he spoke, he was about to get up.


    Tina grabbed him.


    Dn''s chest was pounding and he was in a bad mood. He really wanted to stand up for her.


    He withdrew was not only because Tina loved Wilson, but also because of Wilson''s feelings for


    Tina.


    Dn could tell that they were in love with each other.


    Therefore, he let go of his obsession with this rtionship and let go of himself.


    But now, Wilson had betrayed her.


    Dn smashed his fist on the bar counter again and said angrily, "What''s wrong with Wilson? He


    broke up with you just like that. He doesn''t love you anymore? What''s wrong with Abby and him? I


    just saw them standing together. Did he change his mind? He is a bastard! He betrayed you!"


    He did not forget that there was a engagement between Wilson and Abby.


    Tina shook her head gently and said softly and firmly, "He won''t change his mind."

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Dn frowned and felt indignant for her. "Tina, why are you still speaking for him now?"


    Tina exined, "I didn''t speak for him. It''s just because I know him!"


    Dn looked confused.


    Tina looked at the crystal clear wine ss with sorrow in her eyes, saying word by word, "Wilson will


    not change his mind, nor will he have an affair with Abby. He only loves me!"


    Every word was very firm.


    It was like an answer engraved in the bottom of her heart, and no one could change it.


    Dn was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, she firmly believed in Wilson. Dn fell silent.


    Tina never misunderstood the rtionship between Wilson and Abby. She was very confident on


    this matter from the beginning to the end.


    Abby coveted him, but Wilson had made a clean break with her.


    Moreover, the look in his eyes would not lie.


    Wilson''s attitude of breaking up was so firm and his expression on the face was indifferent, but the


    look in his eyes could not hide his love for her.


    They had experienced a lot before they got together.


    The two of them had already fallen in love with each other and shared the most sincere feelings


    with each other.


    Love couldn''t be fake.


    Tina slightly raised her hand that held the wine ss. There was a ring with a pink diamond on her


    ring finger. In such a dim light, the diamond was also so bright.


    It was shining brightly.


    Like the jade bracelet, this diamond ring was Tina''s treasure. It was usually hidden at home.


    Tina stroked the ring and murmured, "He proposed to me and promised to marry me. He never


    promises casually. He is a man of his word. So he must have a reason or difficulties to break up


    with me."


    Wilson was loyal, and always kept his promise.


    The reason why he had treated Mona so well was that he had promised her father that he would


    take care of her.


    Later, because of Tina, Wilson broke his promise and treated Mona so cruelly.


    Tina still remembered that at that time, Wilson put the diamond ring on her ring finger and said,


    "This is a gift for you, and it is also a promise. Tina, I never promise easily!"


    Therefore, it was impossible for Wilson to betray her.


    She never doubted his love.


    Tina''s eyes were red and tearful. She sobbed and said, "But he broke up with me and abandoned


    me. I''m very sad and my heart hurts. Dn, let me get drunk. After I get drunk, please send me


    back!"


    She raised her head and drank up the strong wine in her ss.


    Tina buried her face in her arms, her shoulders twitching slightly, and her clothes were wet with


    tears.


    Although the sound of music drowned her voice, Dn could still hear her presumptuous but


    restrained sobs. Seeing her sad, he would not feel good.


    He raised his hand, wanting to caress her head andfort her.


    However, it stopped in midair. After a long time, he withdrew his hand.


    He had long been disqualified.


    Dn only chose to silently fill her ss with wine. It was enough for him to stay with her at this


    time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Two dayster, it was another week.


    This might be the most difficult weekend for Tina.


    Dn apanied her to drink all night in the bar. The next day, Malee also came to the house to


    have a drink with her.


    Malee was indignant when she heard the news.


    As her best friend, she scolded Wilson for Tina, but she still felt angry, so she took out her mobile


    phone and called Hayden.


    They were good friends, so Malee wanted to ask him about it.


    However, he didn''t answer the call.


    Malee gritted her teeth and said indignantly, "That bastard! He told me that his phone is on 24 hours


    a day. As long as I call him, he''ll be there at any time. He was just lying..."


    Malee was in a bad mood. She held the can of beer and drank with Tina.


    The two of them were drunk.


    Tina had an early morning meeting. When she ran to the bathroom after the meeting, she still had


    the smell of alcohol in her stomach and wanted to vomit.


    She ate takeout in the tea room for lunch. She had no appetite, so she just ate a little before


    stopping.


    Bonnie asked with concern, "Tina, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Tina wanted to force a smile, but failed.


    Bonnie looked at her little face and asked with a smile, "You look haggard and listless. You don''t


    seem to be sick. Are you out of love?"


    Tina lowered her head.


    She was right.


    Bonnie was just joking and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, she knew that Tina had a good


    rtionship with Wilson. Even if something really happened, it would at most be a quarrel.


    Bonnie got up, cleaned the take-out box, and took out the trash. After returning, she said to Tina,


    "Tina, someone is looking for you outside!"


    Tina responded and got up.


    It had snowed, so it was bone-chilling even in the warm winter sun.


    Tina came out of the office building and buttoned up her down jacket.


    There was a showy red sports car parked by the side of the road. Desmond was dressed in a thick


    fur coat, but there was a low-cor shirt inside his suit, revealing his corbones. He didn''t seem to


    be cold.


    He leaned on the sports car with a naughty smile.


    The girls in the TV station all sneaked nces at him as they went in and out, and he even posed to


    show off.


    Tina walked over and asked, "Lil President, why are you here?"


    Desmond replied, "To send you something. Last time, you suddenly ran away, leaving all the things


    in my car! I wanted to send them to you a long time ago, but I''ve been too busy these two days!"


    "Thank you!" Tina nodded.


    There were two other girls passed by as they sneaked nces at him. Seeing that, Tina frowned


    and said, "The girls in the TV station are very innocent. Don''t mess around!"


    Desmond was unpleasant when he heard her words. He rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Hey, Lil


    Tina, do you want to put on your cousin-inw''s name to teach me again?"


    Tina pursed her lips. "I''m no longer your cousin-inw."


    "What do you mean?" Desmond was taken aback.


    Tina paused slightly and whispered, "Wilson broke up with me."


    "Really?" Desmond''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Tina nodded.


    Desmond was a little stunned, but then his eyes lit up again. "You really broke up with my second


    cousin? Will I have chance to be with you?"


    Tina was speechless.


    She said helplessly and feebly, "I''m still immersed in the pain of being out of love. Stop it..."


    Seeing the dark circles below her eyes and the sorrow on her face, Desmond stroked his curly hair


    in embarrassment. "One must be sad if he''s out of love. Lil Tina, if you need me, just call me


    anytime. I can have a drink with you!"


    "Thanks!" Tina forced a smile.


    Desmond looked at his watch and said to her, "I have to go now. I still have a lot of work to deal


    with! My second cousin went to Country M to have a leisurely life. He handed the Chin''s Group to


    me. I''m so busy every day that I almost vomit blood..."

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Tina''s body trembled.


    She asked in a daze, "Did Wilson go to Country M?"


    Desmond nodded subconsciously. Shrugging his shoulders, he blurted out, "Don''t you know?


    Yesterday morning, he went to New City by ne..."


    The voice was getting lower and lower.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Desmond saw that her face was turning pale.


    He almost forgot that the two of them had broken up. He awkwardly fiddled with the curly hair on his


    head and said goodbye to her.


    Tina looked at the red sports car as it disappeared from her sight, looking absent-minded.


    Her heart was cold, and her whole body seemed to be bound by something, which made her hands


    and feet stiff.


    Wilson was so cruel.


    In the New City, a private jetnded on a certain parking apron.


    At the end of the slide, there was a ckmercial car that had been parked there for a long


    time. In front of the car stood a man with his hands on his hips. He was dressed in a ck


    windbreaker, and his facial features were three-dimensional. Under the sun, there was amber light


    in his eyes.


    When the cabin door opened, there were no crowded travelers. Except for the stewardesses on


    both sides, only two people came out.


    Wilson and Terry went out one after the other.


    After walking down thedder, Wilson stopped, turned back, and said, "Terry, I don''t need you here.


    You can go back!"


    Terry, who was holding his briefcase, was confused. "Ah?"


    They had justnded.


    Terry had always obeyed Wilson'' orders. When Wilson said that they would fly to New City as soon


    as possible, he thought that it was an official job, but as soon as theynded, he was asked to go


    back.


    Wilson''s eyes were sunken, as if he had not rested for several nights.


    He ordered in a hoarse voice, "Before I return, you are in charge of assisting Desmond and helping


    him deal with the matters of the Chin''s Group!"


    Terry was confused. "President Chin, when will youe back?"


    Wilson remained silent.


    He walked to themercial car and got into it with the man standing beside it.


    After the door closed, Wilson leaned on the back of the chair. He was so tired that he couldn''t even


    open his eyes. He just said with difficulty, "Hayden, I can''t hold on any longer..."


    He could finally be unscrupulous, or he had reached his limit.


    Wilson''s face was pale, and he had difficulty in breathing. He tried his best to suppress the pain in


    his heart, but he couldn''t help but cry out in pain. His voice was very shrill, and his body couldn''t


    help twitching...


    Hayden frowned deeply and said loudly, "Hurry up and give him a shot!"


    The foreigner, sitting in thest row, hurriedly leaned forward, pulled out a needle, and gave him an


    injection.


    ...


    It snowed twice again.


    The whole city was covered with white snow.


    There was snow on both sides of the street, and the road was crowded. Many people werete.


    The morning meeting had been put off. There was more and more work. In the office, everyone was


    buried in their work.


    Except for getting drunk twice, Tina didn''t show anything different, especially when I was at


    home. She went to work and ate as usual, but she still lost weight.


    Bonnie was very concerned about her. She could only say that she was disappointed in love.


    Bonnie was stunned and couldn''t believe it, but she stillforted Tina and took the initiative to


    help her with her work.


    While sorting out the news reports, Bonnie suddenly said, "Tut tut, the Amery Family is in trouble


    now!"


    Hearing this, Tina, who was sitting next to her, turned her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Bonnie turned theputer screen towards her. "Look, there is a big problem with the Amery


    Family''s project this time. The stock price has dropped sharply once, and it might even copse. If


    they can''t find a solution, then the Amery Family is likely to be in danger!"


    Tina was shocked.


    After work, Tina went to the Amery family.


    It was Lin who opened the door. After entering, she could clearly feel the oppressive atmosphere.


    The people of the Amery Family were all in the living room. Old Master Amery and Bill were both


    worried. Even Old Madam Amery, who always wore a cold and mean look on her face, looked


    worried.


    Abby was also there, dressed in professional clothes, and her delicate eyebrows were knitted


    elegantly.


    "Dad, grandpa!" Tina called them and also greeted Old Madam Amery.


    Old Madam Amery raised her eyes perfunctorily.


    Bill quickly raised his hand and gestured for her to sit down. "Tina, why are you here?"


    Tina pursed her lips with concern in her eyes. "I saw the news!"


    Bill frowned deeply, but he still smiled at her gently and said, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I am discussing


    the solution with Old Master Amery. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    Tina nodded. "Hmm..."


    Although they said it so easily, everyone looked very dignified.


    Bill ordered the kitchen to make a few more dishes, and asked Tina to have dinner at home.


    Bill took Tina to the study and chatted with her for a while.


    He always felt guilty for Tina. He wanted to make up for his absence and didn''t want her to worry


    about him or the Amery Family. So he deliberately talked about some irrelevant and rxed topics


    to make her feel at ease.


    Half an hourter, Tina came out of the study first.


    Bill picked up the phone.


    A little maid walked to her. Although there were not many rules in the Amery Family, domestic


    discipline was also very strict. The little maid put her hands on both sides, nodded, and said


    respectfully to her, "Miss Tina, Old Master Amery said that the dinner is about to start. He wants you


    and Master to go down!"


    In the past, when she came here, the servants always called her Miss Hall.


    However, after Tina changed her way of addressing Bill and Old Master Amery, the whole Amery


    family had also changed their way of addressing her.


    Bill had mentioned to her that he wanted to hold a grand banquet after returning from abroad. He


    was eager to formally reveal Tina¡¯s identity. But Tina felt that it was too exaggerated. She said that


    she was not in a hurry and made an excuse to stop it for the time being.


    After that, she broke up with Wilson and was not in the mood. Besides, the Amery Family was in


    such a crisis. The matter of holding a banquet to introduce her could only be put off.


    However, Tina didn''t care about it.


    What she wanted to recognize was not the Amery Family, but her family.


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Okay, thank you!"


    After the maid finished reporting, she walked back. Halfway, she stopped and nodded respectfully to


    another person. "Miss Abby!"


    Abby elegantly tidied the hair in her ear.


    Tina ignored her and went straight downstairs.


    However, Abby seemed to want to talk to her. She called her warmly, "Tina!"


    After Tina and the Amery family reconciled, Abby pretended to be kind and directly called her by her


    name.


    Tina didn''t want to waste time on her. She asked lightly, "Miss Amery, what''s the matter?"


    Abby asked with a smile, "I heard that you broke up with Wilson. Is it true?"


    Tina''s eyes turned cold.


    With an apologetic look on her face, Abby exined, "I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just care about it!"


    She was deliberately touching her raw nerve.


    Abby looked dignified and elegant without any attack power on her face, but Tina could feel her


    provocation.


    Tina narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Even if we break up, you won''t have a chance!"


    Abby was not annoyed, but still smiled.


    There was a strange glimmer in her eyes as she looked at Tina¡¯s back. It was the joy and


    excitement of the sess of the conspiracy.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Everyone was silent while having dinner.


    Although it seemed to be the same as before, they talked less. Everyone seemed to be very quiet.


    Old Madam Amery, who used to be mean and picky to Tina, did not say a word the whole time.


    After the meal, Tina left the Amery Family.


    Lin arranged for a chauffeur to send Tina home. When she saw her off, she said hesitantly, "Tina, I


    heard from Susan that you broke up with Wilson. What''s going on?"


    Lin knew that she had always had a good rtionship with Wilson.


    They were not just in love. They were going to get married. Besides, they had a daughter. It was


    impossible for them to break up so easily.


    Tina lowered her head and said, "I don''t know either..."


    Lin sighed with disappointment. Now that the Amery Family was in trouble, her heart was full of


    anxiety and she did not know how tofort Tina.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Holding Lin''s hand, Tina forced a smile and said, "Teacher, you don''t have to worry about me! The


    Amery Family is in danger this time, and dad will be very busy. Thank you for taking care of him.


    Help mefort him!"


    Lin nodded. "Don''t worry!"


    After saying goodbye to Lin, Tina went back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    It was peaceful at night, and I slept very well on the bed. Her baby face was full of purity and


    innocence.


    Tina went to bed veryte these days.


    She stroked I''s face and hesitated for a moment. Then she picked up the phone next to the pillow


    and dialed Wilson''s number.


    Just like before, no one picked it up.


    Tina was disappointed but not surprised.


    The second before she was about to hang up, a male voice sounded. "Hello?"


    Tina suddenly stopped breathing, but soon recovered. She pursed her lips and asked, "Mr.


    Chiang?"


    Although the phone was picked up, it was not Wilson''s voice, but Hayden''s.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Hayden replied. After a moment of silence, he added, "Wilson said that it isn''t


    convenient for him to answer your call."


    It was inconvenient to pick it up. In other words, he didn''t want to.


    Tina understood what he meant. She answered in a low voice and hung up the phone.


    A weekter, there was another news about the Amery Family.


    Tina was working with the interview she had finished. Bonnie, who was next to her, had been


    working with business news recently.


    In recent days, almost all of them were about the Amery Family.


    After all, it was a big family, and every move of it was very eye-catching.


    Bonnie held the mouse and said while reading, "The shares of Amery family dropped again. Can


    the Amery family survive this crisis? Chairman Amery refused the interview. Is the Amery family


    going to connect with the Stark family through marriage?"


    Tina''s hands stopped moving.


    She looked up at Bonnie''sputer.


    Thetest hot news was that the Stark family and the Amery family were going to unite through


    marriage and Abby was going to marry into the Stark family.


    Bonnie knocked on the mouse as shemented, "The problems faced by the Amery Family this


    time are very tricky and not easy to solve. In such a short time, the connection through marriage is


    indeed the best way. It seems that the Amery Family will get through the difficulties!"


    Tina looked at the news and did notment.


    For some reason, she had a feeling that things would not go as smoothly as they had expected.


    At this time, in the Amery Family.


    In the spacious study on the third floor, everyone was there.


    Old Master Amery was sitting in front of the desk, with four armchairs on both sides. Bill and Lin


    were sitting face to face with Old Madam Amery and Abby .


    The Stark family also participated in this protect and yed an important role in it.


    It was no longer a simple matter of capital flow. What they needed to do was to handle this crisis


    public rtions. If they could not handle it well, the stock market of the Amery Family would


    copse at any time. If the Stark Family came to help, they could turn the situation.


    However, there was no free lunch in the world.


    The Stark family was a businessman. It was impossible for them to have no conditions, so they


    proposed the connection through marriage.


    The Stark family was willing to help the Amery family through the difficulties, but they also wanted to


    gain some benefits from the Amery family.


    The Amery family had done a great job in international import and export trade. The Stark family


    also entered the field of international trade two years ago. If they were to cooperate with the Amery


    family through marriage, they would be able to gain the help of the Amery family to develop


    international trade. This was a win-win solution.


    Only marriage was the most reliable rtionship.


    Like the Chin Family, the Stark family had three sons. The eldest son had divorced. The second son


    was married and had a good rtionship with his wife. As for the youngest son, although he was


    single and unmarried, he only loved his dead girlfriend. He was rebellious and stubborn, and it was


    not easy to control him.


    Therefore, the one who would marry Abby this time was the eldest son of the Stark family.


    The news had been spread out.


    Old Master Amery called all the people to the study and talked about this matter in a very cautious


    manner.


    As the person involved, Abby clenched her hands and kept silent with her face down.


    Before Bill and Lin could speak, Old Madam Amery was the first to express her stance. "I disagree.


    The eldest son of the Stark family is already 36 years old. It''s fine if he''s only old. He even has


    divorced. How can he deserve Abby?"


    After all, Abby was brought up by her, and she loved her nephew very much.


    Bill also spoke to reassure Abby. "Abby, don''t worry. Although the Amery Family is in trouble, we will


    never sacrifice your lifelong happiness to survive. We won¡¯t force you!"


    "That''s right!" Old Master Amery agreed.


    Although the crisis could be solved by marriage, the Amery Family had a bottom line and would not


    sacrifice their child''s happiness to survive.


    If Abby was unwilling, no one in the Amery family would force her.


    Bill frowned and said, "Dad, let''s think of other ways!"


    Old Master Amery nodded.


    Abby, who had been sitting with her head down, opened her mouth slowly at this time. "Uncle,


    granduncle, I am willing to ept the marriage!"


    "Abby, what did you say?" Old Madam Amery was shocked.


    "Grandaunt, I''m willing!" Abby said, "I''ve seen the eldest son of the Stark family twice. Although he''s


    a little older, he''s well maintained. He''s also capable and gentleman. I don''t like him, nor do I want


    to marry him. But if it''s for the sake of the Amery family, I''m willing to marry him!"


    Everyone in the study was stunned.


    Bill restrained his expression and said very seriously, "Abby, this is not a child''s y. You have to


    think about it carefully!"


    A dignified smile appeared on Abby''s face. "I''ve thought it through!"


    She looked at everyone sincerely and said in a firm tone, "From the day grandaunt took me to the


    Amery family, I regarded this ce as my own home. You are all my family. If something happens to


    my family, I can''t stand by and watch without doing anything! Moreover, I will get married sooner or


    later. Now that this marriage can help the Amery family, I feel duty-bound to help!"


    There was silence in the study.


    Bill and Old Master Amery did not agree to do this, but Abby was very persistent and somewhat


    righteous.


    Old Madam Amery was moved and distressed. With red-rimmed eyes, she went to pull Abby''s


    hand.


    Bill''s gaze was serious. He asked again, "Abby, have you really decided?"


    Abby nodded firmly. "Yes, uncle!"

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Old Madam Amery wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "But Abby..."


    Abby looked serious and said, "Grandaunt, let me do something for the Amery Family!"


    "Abby, you are really a good girl!" Old Madam Amery was so excited, feeling that she did not dote


    on her in vain. "You are the youngdy of the Amery family. We will definitely hold the most


    luxurious wedding for you and prepare rich dowry for you. We will let you get married in a grand


    manner. We will never let you suffer any grievance!"


    The Stark family was a wealthy family, so it was not worse than the Amery family.


    If they could unite through marriage, they could solve the crisis in front of them as quickly and


    effectively as possible. It could be regarded as killing two birds with one stone.


    Old Madam Amery was most touched by Abby''s sacrifice.


    "Thank you, grandaunt!" Abby smiled gently.


    The others remained silent.


    Bill frowned for a long time. After exchanging nces with Old Master Amery, he said in a steady


    voice, "Abby, you''d better think about it more. Don''t be impulsive!"


    Abby nodded with a smile. "Okay, but uncle, since the Amery family is my home, I won''t stand by


    and do nothing!"


    After the cooperative performance, Abby returned to her room.


    Abby had asked someone to investigate the eldest young master of the Stark family in private. He


    seemed to be an elegant gentleman, but in fact, he enjoyed red-light district so much as to forget to


    leave. Moreover, he had bad habits of domestic violence. The reason why his ex-wife got divorced


    was that she had been beaten up and could not stand it anymore.


    How could she be willing to marry such a man?


    Of course not.


    Abby walked to the dressing table and sat down. She opened the drawer, took out a phone card,


    and dialed a number. "Excuse me, is it Thomas Kumar..."


    The next day, the morning light was bright.


    The Amery family was in an uproar early in the morning.


    Last night, another news made the Amery family hot on the Inte. Unlike before, this time, it was


    about the secret of the Amery family. It was confirmed that there was an illegitimate daughter in the


    Amery family.


    Such gossip had also been reported before.


    The Amery Family had taken actions to suppress the news. In addition, most of the news before


    were groundless, and there was no more subsequent evidence. Therefore, no one paid attention to


    it.


    It was different now. The information was very detailed. The rtionship between Tina and the


    Amery family was made public, including her name, age, working ce, and even the paternity test


    of the hospital.


    The Amery Family had never thought of hiding Tina''s identity.


    Since Tina was willing to recognize them in Lonton City, Bill and Old Master Amery had been


    discussing how to hold a ceremony. However, Tina did not care about these forms, so it was


    temporarily put aside.


    The outsiders only knew that the Amery Family only had one child, Abby, and they didn''t know that


    Tina was the real daughter of the Amery Family.


    Now that the news had been exposed, the Stark family had also received the news and known the


    existence of Tina, so they called early in the morning.


    For so many years, although Abby was the youngdy of the Amery family, she was only nominal.


    After all, she had no blood rtion with the Amery family.


    Therefore, the Stark family wanted Tina to be the marriage partner.


    When the Stark family first proposed the marriage and wanted to marry Abby, Bill didn¡¯t agree, let


    alone marrying Tina.


    He couldn''t agree.


    Bill and Ovia broke up peacefully, but he felt guilty for Tina. He had been absent in Tina¡¯s life for


    more than 20 years. He didn''t know if he could make up for it in the rest of his life. How could he be


    willing to let her marry into the Stark family?


    Bill looked at his father, who was equally serious, and said, "Dad, I will personally go to negotiate


    with the Stark family about this matter. The Amery family does not intend to ept the proposal of


    marriage. No matter what, don''t let Tina know it. No one should go to find her!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a servant came in and reported, "Miss Tina is here¡ª"


    Bill raised his head and saw Tina following the servant.


    "Tina, why are you here? Who called you here?" Bill''s face changed, and he asked in panic.


    Old Madam Amery, who was sitting on the sofa, snorted. "I called her here!"


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Bill was furious.


    Old Madam Amery said confidently, "I want her to marry into the Stark family! Her identity has been


    exposed, and everyone knows that she is the youngdy of the Amery family. The Stark family


    doesn''t ept Abby now, and their attitude is clear that they want Tina to rece Abby. Then


    naturally, she should marry into the Stark family!"


    Tina didn''t have time to read the news.


    She had just washed up in the morning, and before she could eat breakfast, she was called by a


    phone in a hurry.


    Next to her, Lin walked to Tina and told her the current situation in a low voice.


    Tina frowned and narrowed her eyes.


    The timing of the news being exposed was very strange. It was neither too early nor toote, but at


    this time...


    Tina looked at Abby, who was next to Old Madam Amery. Even though she was wearing pajamas,


    she was still dignified. She slightly looked down, and there was nothing unusual in her expression.


    Although there was no evidence, Tina knew that it was done by her.


    There was a sharp knife hidden under Abby''s elegant and kind appearance.


    "No!" Bill''s reaction was very strong.


    Old Madam Amery argued, "Why? Didn''t she alreadye back to the Amery Family? She


    pretended to be lofty as she tried toe back to the Amery family. Finally, she got what she


    wanted. Now that the Amery Family is in danger, does she have to stand by and do nothing?


    Moreover, Abby is willing to sacrifice for the Amery Family. Why can''t she do that?"


    After all, she brought up Abby in person and had a lot of feelings for Abby. On the contrary, she


    hated Tina.


    Therefore, Old Madam Amery was more willing to let Tina marry into the Stark family.


    Previously, she was strongly unwilling to recognize Tina, but her husband, son, and daughter-inw


    all insisted on recognizing Tina, so she failed to get what she wanted.


    Now that she had returned to the Amery family, she should make a contribution to the family.


    Yesterday, Abby was so righteous and emotional. She was willing to sacrifice for the Amery family


    without hesitation. Old Madam Amery was dissatisfied afterparing Tina and Abby.


    Bill''s voice was heavy. "The Amery family owes her, but she never owes the Amery family anything!"


    Tina pursed her lips. "Dad..."


    "Tina, you don''t have to worry about it. You don''t have to get involved. Old Master Amery and I will


    find a way to solve it!" Bill raised his hand, interrupting what she wanted to say, and expressed his


    attitude. "There is no room for discussion. Lin, ask the chauffeur to send Tina back!"


    In order not to let her get involved in the affairs of the Amery family, Bill personally sent her out of


    the vi.


    Tina wanted to say something several times, but Bill shook his head and stopped her. It was


    obvious that he wanted to protect her.


    The car door closed and the driver drove away.


    Tina looked at the rearview mirror. Bill was standing in front of the iron gate, with worries on his


    face. He looked much thinner.


    She lowered her head.


    After thinking for a while, Tina took out her mobile phone and found Mason''s number.


    When she apanied Wilson to attend the banquet, she met Mason, who liked her design and


    promised that they could cooperate again, so they exchanged phone numbers afterward.


    The call was answered and Tina said in a clear voice, "Mr. Mason, I''m Tina. Could you do me a


    favor? I want to meet Mr. Amin..."

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    That evening, Tina came to the Amery Family again.


    There were exquisite dishes on the table, but no one had the appetite. They hardly ate, and the


    atmosphere was very tense.


    Old Madam Amery and Bill Amery were the main reason.


    Old Madam Amery was very annoyed and did not agree with her son''s way of keeping Tina out of


    the affair. She insisted on visiting Tina in person, but was stopped by Bill.


    They never reached agreement on this event.


    Old Master Amery''s face wrinkled, and he was very unhappy with his wife''s pestering. "It''s enough.


    You don''t have to get involved anymore. Listen to Bill!"


    Old Madam Amery was at a loss.


    She turned her face aside and muttered in a strange tone, "How shall we respond to the Stark


    family? How will the crisis of the Amery''s Group be resolved? Don''t you think about this? Since she


    has been recognized by the Amery family, what''s wrong with letting her make some sacrifices for


    the family..."


    "I agree to the marriage."


    Tina''s voice sounded faintly at the entrance of the dinning hall.


    A maid followed beside her. She didn''t dare to report Tina''s arrival because her masters were


    quarreling.


    Old Madam Amery was stunned. "Do you really agree?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    Old Madam Amery then was a little satisfied. She snorted and said, "You know what to do!"


    Bill stood up from the chair, pulled her, and said, "No, there is no room for negotiation. Tina,e


    with me to the study!"


    The door of the study was closed.


    Bill stood in front of the desk with a particrly serious look. "Tina, I pretended that I didn''t hear


    what you said downstairs. You don''t have to worry about Old Madam''s ideas. Even if the Amery''s


    Group goes bankrupt and the Amery Family declines, I won''t joke with your lifelong happiness!"


    Although he knew that Tina and Wilson had broken up, he knew that they had deep feelings for


    each other that was impossible for them to be easily dismissed.


    Bill could not kidnap Tina morally to ask her to marry another man.


    "Dad!" Tina called him softly.


    With some tenderness and seriousness, she said, "From the moment I called you dad, I regarded


    you, teacher, and grandfather as my family! Since I am a member of the Amery Family, I have to


    make contribution!"


    Bill still opposed, "That won''t do. Tina, this is your lifelong happiness and your whole life!"


    Tina smiled.


    She stepped forward and told him her thoughts and ns.


    Hearing this, Bill did not object anymore. He frowned and sighed in a low voice. "But even so... I still


    feel it not right to put you through all these!"


    Tina shook her head with a smile.


    The next day, the news hotspots were still about the Amery family.


    One was that Chairman Amery had personally responded to the rumor of his illegitimate daughter.


    He stated clearly that the Amery family had found their own blood and return Tina to their ancestral


    roots.


    The other was to officially announce the marriage alliance with the Stark family.


    ......


    Four monthster.


    Not long after the May holiday, the temperature rose very quickly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At dusk, the sun in the west almost sank and the clouds in the sky were glowing red.


    The house of the Stark family was located in the rich area by the riverside. Amin Stark had been


    living there before his marriage. However, after getting married, he took the initiative to move out.


    Their matrimonial home was a high-end duplex apartment with simple western decoration style. It


    had open living room and study.


    Tinay on the desk, and the tip of her pen was drawing on the paper.


    The maid who came back from the entrance said respectfully, "Madam, your dress is here!"


    Tina''s hands stopped moving.


    She was in a trance for a moment.


    After I''s operation the year before, they moved to the No.1 Luxurious Residence and lived with


    Wilson. Wilson hired a nanny, Sister Kaylee, to take care of their daughter, and asked Sister Kaylee


    to call her Madam...


    Every time the maid here called her Madam, Tina''s thoughts would always drift away.


    She withdrew her expression and nodded with a smile. "Okay, put it in the bedroom. I''ll go and


    change itter!"


    The maid nodded as instructed.


    Tina finished the designs and looked at the watch. It was almost time, so she got up and went to


    change clothes.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, in a five-star hotel.


    Tina''s dress was designed by herself. It was wine-red, simple and elegant.


    After the GDA International Fashion Exhibition held in Lonton City at the beginning of the year, she


    became more famous in the industry. The workshop''s order requests were so numerous that they


    couldn''t handle them, and the people who came to ask her to design had to wait.


    She lifted her hem and walked into the hall and handed over the invitation. At the entrance of the


    banquet hall, a tall man was waiting for her.


    Amin Stark was wearing a dark suit. He had short brown hair, handsome eyes, gentle temperament,


    and a gentleman''s bearing. It was easy to make women like him.


    However, just like when they first met, he was always shrouded in a faintyer of sadness, and


    there seemed to be an unbreakable gloom in his eyes.


    Tina asked, "Am Ite?"


    "No, just on time!" Amin shook his head and said in a gentle voice, "Tina, I''m sorry, today''s a


    banquet is held by the elders who have been friends with the Stark family for many years. They


    ordered to bring families to attend. I really can''t refuse!"


    Tina said, "It doesn''t matter!"


    Amin smiled and raised his arm.


    Tina reached out to hold him and they entered the banquet hall together.


    The lights inside were gorgeous. Elegantdies in beautiful dresses with fragrance and gentlemen


    move between clinking sses.


    Amin turned his head to her and said, "Tina, there are several big shots cooperating with us over


    there. I''ll go over and say hello. There are food and drinks on the long table over there. Take good


    care of yourself!"


    Tina nodded. "Okay, don''t worry about me!"


    Amin nodded at her and stepped into the crowd.


    Tina walked toward the long table. Along the way, she met people she knew who greeted her, "Mrs.


    Stark."


    She nodded to them all as response.


    Behind her, someone called her name. "Tina!"


    Tina looked back and saw a noble woman who tied her hairs into a high bun and wore a gorgeous


    cheongsam. She wore a Agate bracelet and looked graceful.


    The look in her eyes was still full of kindness.


    Tina bit her lip and called in gentle voice, "Aunt Meadow..."


    She didn''t expect to meet Meadow Yamada here.


    Meadow Yamada came to attend the banquet with her husband, and she saw Tina when she came


    in.


    "Bemy, let me introduce. This is Tina!" Meadow pulled her husband beside her and smiled at Tina


    softly. "This is the father of Wilson, my husband. You can just call him Uncle Chin!"


    Tina had promised that she would visit the two elders of the Chin Family on New Year''s Eve.


    But she broke her promise.


    Tina had also imagined what it would be like when she would meet Bemy for the first time. She


    did not expect it to be like this.


    She felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle.


    Tina paused, adjusted her mood, and nodded with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Uncle Chin!"


    "Hello!" Bemy nodded.


    He was serious and did not show much of a smile on his face, but he had a good impression of Tina


    in his heart.


    She was very beautiful. When she smiled, her facial features were very gentle and her behavior


    was graceful. Her gentle temperament was written in her clear eyes, which could be seen clearly at


    a nce.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Meadow asked softly, "Tina, when will you be free? Can you help me design another cheongsam?"


    "I really liked the one that you gave me before. I wanted to wear it every day!" Meadow''s tone was


    regretful. "But the weather is hot now, and the cheongsam is for colder days. But I have always kept


    it neat and tidy! If you don''t want to design it, it doesn''t matter if you refuse me..."


    At the end of her words, Meadow was very considerate and didn''t want to make things difficult for


    Tina.


    Looking at Meadow''s gentle smile as if nothing had happened, Tina''s nose twitched and she almost


    cried.


    Her voice was a little hoarse. "Aunt Meadow, I''ll design for you!"


    Meadow saw her emotional fluctuations. Meadow patted Tina''s shoulder gently and said in a gentle


    voice, "Don''t worry. Design it when you have time. Your design is the best!"


    Tina nodded. "Thank you, Aunt Meadow..."


    "Uncle Chin, Aunt Meadow!" A somewhat mischievous male voice rang out.


    Desmond, dressed in a bright yellow suit, appeared with his curly hair and his hands in his pockets.


    "Desmond is also here!" Meadow smiled kindly and pulled up her husband. "You young people have


    a little chat. We elders will go over there and say hello to some friends!"


    The couple nodded at Tina and turned to leave.


    After walking to the side, Bemy could not help but ask, "Is that Wilson''s ex-girlfriend?"


    Hearing her husband describe Tina as Wilson''s ex-girlfriend, Meadow felt very depressed.


    She nodded reluctantly. "Hmm..."


    Bemy muttered to himself, "I heard that she is the daughter of the Amery family and was brought


    back to the family recently. Four months ago, she had already helped the Amery family formed an


    marriage alliance with the Stark family!"


    Meadow again nodded unwillingly. "Hmm..."


    Bemy sighed and continued to ask, "Wilson went to Country M without saying a word for this?"


    The couple had been looking forward to the New Year''s Eve.


    Not only because they decided to celebrate the arrival of the new year, but also because they


    agreed that on New Year''s Eve, Wilson''s would officiallye home with his girlfriend.


    However, before New Year''s Eve, Wilson only gave a phone call and told them that he was going to


    Country M. And he told them that he would note back on New Year''s Eve. And when the two


    elders asked Wilson about the girlfriend, he remained silent for a few seconds on the line and said


    that they had broken up.


    Then he hung up the phone and left for more than four months. There was no news of him at all.


    Bemy had just analyzed the situation and thought that his son had been hurt by Tina.


    "I don''t think so." Meadow shook her head. "I think Tina should get married after they had broke up!"


    Bemy frowned and said righteously, "Then it was Wilson hurt the girl? That bastard!"


    Meadow was speechless.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the expression on his wife''s face, Bemy sighed and consoled her. "No matter what, she''s


    already married. This means that they are not destined!"


    Meadow became even sadder after hearing his words.


    Her daughter-inw had flown away. Should she drink some wine to ease the pain?


    Tina looked at Desmond, who had his hands wrapped around his chest instead of in his pockets. He


    gave her a straight face.


    She couldn''t helpughing. "Are you still angry?"


    Desmond''s eyes widened as big as a golden fish. He was exasperated when he spoke of this


    matter. "Tina, you''re too mean! Back then, when you needed a marriage alliance to help the Amery


    get through difficulties, why didn''t youe to me? Isn''t the Chin''s Group more powerful than the


    Stark. There''s nothing you can''t handle after you be my woman!"


    "Am I not handsome? Not charming? Not rich?"


    Desmond felt his heart broken.


    "Of course I can''t marry you!" Tina said.


    "Why?" Desmond''s face was filled with doubt.


    Tina didn''t say anything and just looked at him with a smile.


    Desmond was speechless.


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched under her gaze. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "You and Wilson had already broken up. Why do you still act like a sister-inw?" Desmond


    thought.


    Tina changed the subject. "Have you been busy recently?"


    "I''m busy!" Desmond nodded and scratched a handful of his hair. "There are countless documents


    and meetings every day. Countless major events and trivial matters are waiting for me to make a


    decision. Taking charge of two entertainmentpanies was much more easier! Of course, it''s not


    easy to be the outstanding Wilson Chin and not everyone can be the head of the Chin''s Group. I''m


    so busy everyday that I feel like getting a heart attack! I''ve aged ages now!"


    Although he said so, he would be responsible for the Chin''s Group no matter how difficult it was.


    After all, Wilson trusted him and had given the Chin''s Group to his charge.


    Desmond shook his long legs. "Where''s the little girl? Help me tell her that I''ll treat her to a meal


    after I''m done with work. I promised herst time that I''ll take her to the most luxurious seafood


    feast!"


    "She has been living in the Amery family these days!" Tina smiled and said, "Okay, I will tell her!"


    The banquet didn''t end untilte at night.


    The guests walked out of the banquet hall one after another, including Tina and Amin.


    Taking the elevator to the first floor, he met a familiar business partner. He said apologetically, "Tina,


    wait me for a while. I have to go over and say hello."


    Tina knew that Amin had invested a lot of energy in his work.


    It seemed that only by doing so could he have no time to think about other things.


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    After Amin walked to the person he was familiar with, Tina also saw a familiar figure.


    She lifted the hem of her skirt and went over, "Lawyer Chiang!"


    Hayden Chiang was wearing a ck knee-length trench coat. His buttons were meticulously


    fastened, revealing a white shirt underneath his cor.


    He was handsome. Under the light, the amber pupils looked unfathomable. There was also a trace


    of hidden evil in his eyes, which made him particrly attractive.


    "Miss Hall? Long time no see!" Hayden nodded with a smile, surprised.


    Tina noticed the tiredness from journey in his eyes, "Have you just returned home?"


    Hayden nodded. "Yes, I''ve taken on a case. The court would be held in domestic."


    Hayden was as tall as Wilson.


    Tina raised her head slightly, and her eyshes cast shadows on her face. She pressed her lips


    together and asked, "Lawyer Chiang, can I ask you one thing?"


    Hayden''s deep amber eyes could see through people''s hearts. "Does it have anything to do with


    Wilson?"


    "Yes." Tina nodded.


    Hayden said deeply, "Go ahead and ask!"


    After Wilson broke up with her, he then flew to Lonton City, where Hayden''s headquarter located.


    She had called so many times. The only time she had been answered was by Hayden.


    They were friends, so it was impossible that Hayden didn''t know.


    Tina''s eyes were surging. "Wilson broke up with me. Why? Do you know anything? Is there any


    difficulties that he could not mention?"


    Hayden thought deeply for a few seconds, as if he was considering it. He then answered her


    seriously, "It''s better to wait for Wilson to tell you about this by himself. What I can tell you is that


    there is indeed grievance that he could not speak of!"


    Tina lowered her eyes and understood.


    Just as she had expected, Wilson had no choice.


    Hayden paused before leaving. He turned around and said to her, "By the way, don''t tell Malee


    about my return. I''m give her a surprise!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    "But, would it be surprise? Malee had always said that every time his appearance was a shock."


    She thought.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Desmond walked out of the elevator andzily walked to her side. He only drank fruit juice at night


    and didn''t touch any alcohol. He raised the curly hair on his forehead and said, "Tina, get into my


    car. I''ll take you home!"


    He had just gotten a new limited edition sports car recently. He really wanted to show off in front of


    her.


    Tina refused. "No need. Amin''s driver has already driven over!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Amin, who was chatting with his acquaintance, also walked


    toward her.


    Desmond knew that Amin was her so-called husband. Whenever she mentioned Amin, he would


    inevitably feel stifled.


    He was very mad by Amin.


    Desmond kept a straight face. He felt that it wasn''t enough, so he snorted again.


    Tina didn''t know whether tough or cry. She walked out of the hotel and said to him, "Desmond,


    let''s go first. Be careful on your way!"


    Desmond said grumpily, "Got it!"


    Amin''s driver had already parked the car at the door. Amin and Tina got into the car one after


    another.


    Desmond purposely put on a cold demeanor as if he was the coldest prince in the world. He


    crossed his arms over his shoulders and watched them leave.


    When the car blended into the night, he suddenly remembered something.


    Desmond tugged at the roll of hair on his head. He forgot to tell Tina that his Cousin Wilson was


    coming back...


    In the luxurious car.


    Amin was busy with social activities during the banquet and had drunk a lot of red wine. He was a


    little drunk and pressed his temples with his hands.


    Tina took out the antialcoholic drug from the storage box and handed it over.


    Amin was also very modest and polite in private. "Tina, thank you!"


    Tina smiled. "You''re wee!"


    He felt much better after taking the drug.


    There was some distance between the hotel and the apartment. There were many red lights and


    the car stopped many times. It would be a while before they would be home.


    Amin chatted with her. "By the way, when I went to Amery''s Group today, I heard the people in their


    marketing department talking about Abby''sing back!"


    "Yes." Tina nodded. After a moment of silence, she said, "Bring I back to live with us!"


    After the marriage alliance between the Amery Family and the Stark family, Abby Amery proposed


    to Bill that she wanted to be transferred to branch in Country M.


    The branch was located in Lonton City. On the day of her departure, Tina happened to be in the


    Amery''s Mansion. Abby deliberately said goodbye to her in person, for fear that she did not know


    where she was going.


    Amin said, "Then let''s go together tomorrow. I happen to have a meeting near the kindergarten!"


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    The car drove for a while and stopped in the underground parking lot of the apartment.


    They took the elevator upstairs.


    When they entered the room, the maid came out and handed the slippers to them respectively. She


    said respectfully, "Sir, Madam, you are back!"


    "Yes!" Amin replied.


    After attending the banquet and encountering many familiar and unfamiliar people, he was very


    tired.


    Tina pinched the space between her eyebrows. "It''ste. Let''s go to bed early!"


    Amin nodded. "Okay!"


    The maid judiciously left and the two of them went upstairs together.


    Except the nanny''s room next to the kitchen, the bedrooms were all on the second floor. The stairs


    were in the middle, the master bedroom and the study on the left, and two guest rooms on the right.


    One of the guest rooms was decorated into the children''s room.


    However, I was taken by Old Master Amery to live in the Amery family. The children''s room was


    empty.


    The spiral staircase was wide enough for two people to walk side by side.


    When they reached the second floor, Amin and Tina parted ways. One went to the left and one to


    the right. They entered their respective rooms.


    Four months ago, when the Stark family learned that the Amery family had a real daughter, they did


    not recognize Abby''s identity and requested that their son should marry Tina.


    However, Tina could not sacrifice her lifelong happiness.


    However, Bill was her father, and the Amery family was also connected to her by blood. She could


    not stay out of it.


    She called Mason Wird, the master of painting and calligraphy, and invited his daughter''s son,


    Amin Stark, to meet.


    Tina and Amin had met twice before that meeting, and they were not familiar with each other.


    She had dealt with Mason on design. She had heard from him that the Stark family was worried


    about the marriage of Amin Stark, their third son. They were afraid that he would be disillusioned


    with the mortal world because of the death of his girlfriend. Therefore, they urged Amin to get


    married. However, Amin insisted on his own thoughts.


    Therefore, the Starks had been trying to find ways to arrange blind dates for Amin and introduce his


    girlfriend. And Amin was annoyed.


    Tina met Amin and proposed a marriage agreement with him. They would be a fake couple for ten


    months.


    After thinking about it, Amin agreed.


    He didn''t want to get married because of his deceased girlfriend.


    With the marriage, he could stop his parents from continually introducing women to him. Also, when


    he was to deal with his parents in the future, he could say that he had married and they should no


    longer interfere with his things.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In this way, he could no longer be disturbed and focus on missing the dead.


    The marriage went on smoothly. It was just that Tina married the third son of the Stark Family


    instead of their oldest son.


    The red sun slowly sank under into the horizon.


    At this time, the kindergarten was at its most bustling time. Many cars parked there.


    Amin stood alone in front of the car. Half an hour ago, Tina called him, saying that she had


    something urgent to deal with and needed to go back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence to fetch


    something. She asked him to help pick up I first, and then converge with her.


    Like angels, the children were led out by their teachers, with children''s voices everywhere.


    With her little schoolbag on her back, I ran to Amin with sharp eyes. "Uncle Amin!"


    Her lovely voice made people''s hearts go soft.


    I was lively and lovely. She was smart and intelligent. Her obsidian-like eyes were so innocent


    that they had no filth of the ugly world. No one would not like her.


    The same went for Amin.


    He smiled, and the mncholy in his eyes seemed to have faded a lot.


    Amin took I''s schoolbag, opened the door, and carried her into the car.


    He handed over the prepared marshmallow as a gift. "I, I bought it for you!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Amin!" I took it excitedly, revealing a row of baby teeth. At this time, her mouth


    was very sweet. "You are the best, and you''re the most handsome!"


    Amin was amused by her childish words. "Am I the best and most handsome person in the world?"


    "No!" I shook her head and said with a serious expression, "My father is..."


    No one could bepared to her father.


    Amin couldn''t helpughing.


    On the other side, Tina had arrived at No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Susan had given her a call. She was in urgent need of a design manuscript. After the marriage,


    although she had moved to the Amin''s house, there were still some things there.


    He opened the drawer and the first thing he saw was a square box.


    Inside it was the diamond ring.


    The huge pink diamond was more dazzling than sunlight.


    Next to it was a red purse containing a jade bracelet.


    Tina''s expression gradually stiffened. After a long time, she suppressed the floating feelings in her


    heart and took out the design draft at the bottom.


    When she closed the drawer and was about to leave, there was a sudden movement at the


    entrance.


    Tina''s breathing suddenly went wrong.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    This was the No.1 Luxurious Residence, a ce that belonged to Wilson.


    When they broke up, he said that he would take the house as a break-up fee and let her and I


    continue to live here.


    Later, something happened to the Amery family and Tina married to the Stark family. It was


    inconvenient for Tina to continue to live here, so she moved to the apartment of Amin. In the past


    four months, the No.1 Luxurious Residence had been empty.


    asionally, she would ask a nanny to clean it up, but it was only at fixed times.


    Therefore, no one could enter this ce except her.


    Except her and...


    Tina''s heart beat wildly in an instant.


    She clenched her fists and walked out of the bedroom, almost holding her breath. She stared at the


    direction of the entrance and saw a tall and straight figureing out.


    Tina seemed to be frozen.


    In the setting sun, there was a handsome face seemed to be made by extremely skillful


    craftmanship. There was a pair of rimless sses on the bridge of his nose. The corners of his


    mouth was faintly curved, giving off a gentle temperament. Behind the sses, his eyes were as


    calm as a dark pool, and there was sharpness hidden in them.


    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and the outline of his facial features was deeper.


    Tina''s eyes suddenly became wet.


    Wilson was wearing the suit she designed.


    At the opening cor, dark brocades were pieced together, all her stitches.


    Tina quickly blinked her eyes to hide the suddenly floating water in her eyes.


    Wilson strode toward her and said, "Tina, I''m back!"


    He was back.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After going through so many hardships, he could finally return to her side.


    Wilson stared at her with his long and narrow eyes behind his sses. His eyes was slightly hot,


    revealing all his obsession for her in them.


    Tina''s eyes unconsciously became watery again. It was hard for her to restrain her emotions.


    "Wilson, we have broken up. You said it yourself. Don''t you remember?"


    Wilson whispered, "Hmm..."


    Tina gritted her teeth and said in a cold voice, "You''ve said that the No. 1 Luxurious Residence is


    the break-up fee you gave me! You''re trespassing!"


    Wilson felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    There was pain in his eyes. He said like a child who had done something wrong. "I''m sorry!"


    Tina wanted to cry even more.


    She turned her face away and took a deep breath after a long time. Then she strode past him with


    the design draft in her hand.


    She only walked a few steps, but before she reached the door, Wilson held her tightly from behind.


    Familiar body temperature, familiar chest.


    Tina struggled to push him away. "Let me go!"


    "I don''t want to let go!" Wilson was perverse and didn''t loose her.


    He held her tight. Tina''s breath made him want to go crazy.


    Four months wouldn''t make a long time, but he felt that every minute was like a year.


    Tina said, "Do you know that I''m married now?"


    Wilson fell silent, and there were wrinkles between his eyebrows. He replied in a dull voice, "I


    know."


    Instead of letting go of her, he hugged her even tighter.


    Tina moved slightly and turned back.


    Wilson withdrew some of his strength and let her face him. Her figure was reflected in his deep


    eyes. "Tina, I miss you, miss you so much!"


    The water vapor in Tina''s eyes finally flowed down.


    Her voice was wavering, and she said with hatred, "Wilson Chin, when you wanted to break up with


    me, I said, once you broke up with me, if you want to go back, I won''t want you anymore!"


    Tina tried her best to push him away.


    Wilson was caught off guard. He stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Tina pursed her lips and looked at him. She didn''t mean to help him.


    When they broke up, Tina was pushed down in the snow. Wilson didn''t help her with an indifferent


    look. Thinking about it at this moment, she still felt very wronged and sad.


    Tina didn''t give him a chance to get up and catch her again. She turned around and left quickly.


    After wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she came out of the No.1 Luxurious Mansion


    with messy steps. A luxurious car just stopped at the door.


    The back door opened and Tina got in.


    After eating the marshmallow, she rushed to her and said, "Mom..."


    Tina was a little stunned. She didn''t reacted in time. After a little pause, she then subconsciously


    reached out to hold her daughter.


    Seeing her strange expression, Amin asked with concern, "Tina, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head, held her daughter tightly in her arms, and she tried harder to held


    her tears. "Let''s go back!"


    She was saying "go back" instead of "go home".


    Because, without Wilson, nowhere could be called home.


    Seeing her lowered her head, Amin nodded without asking more questions and ordered the driver


    to drive.


    When they returned to the apartment, the maid had already prepared the food.


    I was innocent and could always speak sweet words. She told them about the new things she


    learned in kindergarten and ate a full bowl of rice.


    Tina was immersed in her thoughts and did not move her chopsticks.


    However, she had a good night''s sleep that night.


    In the past, she would toss and turn and dream of Wilson. When she woke up, her face was full of


    tears.


    This time, she didn''t even have a dream. She was in high spirits.


    Just like before, the maid had already prepared breakfast.


    Because she got upte, Tina ate in a hurry.


    She had to go to the workshop in the morning because she had something to report to Susan. The


    workshop was in the south of the city, which was at the opposite direction of the kindergarten. It was


    toote, so Tina entrusted I to the maid.


    With Amin, they went out together.


    I was neatly dressed and carried a little schoolbag on her back.


    Tina came out of the kitchen and put the children''s thermos bottle filled with Snow Pear Water


    inside I''s schoolbag.


    She pulled the zipper of the bag and saw that Amin was already at the entrance. She called out to


    him, "Amin, take this. Your throat is ufortable and you will cough. Don''t forget to drink it!"


    Tina handed him another white thermos bottle.


    Recently, it was the season of floating willow catkins and respiratory tract would feel ufortable.


    Recently, I always said that her throat was itchy. Tina specially made the Snow Pear Water and


    also prepared it for Amin.


    "Okay, thank you!" Amin took it and said to her with a smile, "I''ll call you again after the morning


    meeting."


    "Okay!" Tina nodded.


    They agreed to go to the cemetery together this day.


    In thezy morning light, three cars left the apartment.


    When the car I was in arrived at the kindergarten, the driver slowed down the car. After driving


    past the speed bump, the driver stopped the car.


    The maid put the little schoolbag back on I''s back and said goodbye to her. After watching her


    smoothly enter the campus like other children, she went back to the car and left.


    In front of the colorful building of the kindergarten, a teacher was weing them.


    I with her little pony tail was jumping with her little leg. Halfway through, she heard someone


    calling her from behind.


    "I!" It was a low and deep male voice.


    This voice...


    Hearing this, I quickly turned around and burst into tears in a second. She ran in the direction of


    the sound and cried, out of breath, "Dad? Woo-hoo, dad, woo..."

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Wilson squatted down on one knee and stretched out his arm.


    I plunged into his arms, put her chubby little hands around his neck, and burst into tears.


    Wilson picked up his daughter.


    It was inconvenient here, so the father and daughter got in the car.


    I put her arms around his neck and did not let go, as if he would disappear as soon as she let go.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she was still wailing. "Dad, I missed you so much!"


    Ever since returning from Lonton City, she had not seen Wilson any more. After that, Wilson broke


    up with Tina and flew to New City. The father and daughter had not seen each other for nearly five


    months.


    This was the longest time they had been apart since their reunion as father and daughter.


    He would go to business trip in the past but the trips wouldn''t be so long. Even if it was long, he


    would call her every day.


    Wilson''s eyes also turned red.


    He looked down at his daughter, his eyes as soft as water, and he was very sad. "I, I miss you


    too!"


    "Woo woo¡ª"


    The daughter was bursting tears and the father was silently holding his tears.


    The car was full of father-daughter love. Terry, who was sitting in the front driver''s seat, almost


    wanted to cry with them.


    After a long time, I, who was full of emotion, calmed down. She stopped crying and only sniffed


    her little red nose.


    Wilson stroked I''s head. He found I taller.


    There were tears on I''s long eyshes, and she blinked. "Dad, will you leave this time after you


    come back?"


    Wilson''s thin lips twitched, and he cleared his hoarse and unpleasant throat. "No, I won''t!"


    He added, "Never again!"


    One such torture was enough.


    Wilson lowered his eyebrows, stuck to his daughter''s soft face, and asked nervously and cautiously,


    "I, do you me dad for away from you and mom for so long?"


    In fact, he was very worried and afraid.


    He was afraid that I would me him for leaving without a word and didn''t not give any news for


    so long time.


    "No!" I shook her head.


    Wilson felt warm in his heart.


    I raised her big eyes, as pure as a clear spring. "Dad, why did you suddenly leave us?"


    Wilson said in silence.


    He was in aplicated mood and did not know how to exin it to his daughter.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened. He asked in a hoarse voice, "What did mom... say?"


    I tilted her head, thought for a moment, and replied in a childish voice, "At first, my mother only


    said that you went on a business trip and was very busy with work. Later, my mother said that she


    wanted to break up with you, so she dumped you. But I thought she was lying. Because many


    times, I saw her crying secretly in the room!"


    Wilson was stunned, and then he felt as if his heart had been cut by a knife.


    He knew that Tina told I in this way because she didn''t want their daughter to be disappointed at


    him. She chose to be the bad guy.


    And when he heard I say that she cried in the room many times, Wilson''s heart was full of holes.


    Wilson med himself. "It''s my fault!"


    I''s chubby little hand patted his back tofort him.


    Then, she frowned and sighed like an adult. "Dad, mom has already married Uncle Amin. Will you


    snatch mom back like what heroes would do in the TV series?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    Behind the sses, his narrow eyes became bright.


    I clenched her fist and made a gesture, supporting him mentally. "Then you have to work hard!"


    In the Stark''s Group.


    Aftering out of the meeting room, Amin Stark returned to the office with his secretary.


    He casually flipped through the documents in his hand, closed them and put them on the desk. He


    turned his face and asked the secretary beside him, "Are the flowers ready?"


    The secretary replied respectfully, "President Stark, everything is ready!"


    The secretary had been with Amin for many years, so she knew about his personal affairs. She


    knew that this day was the death anniversary of her deceased girlfriend, and he would personally


    go to sweep the tomb.


    However, seeing that the sadness between his eyes and brows had not faded away for so many


    years, she couldn''t help persuading, "President Stark, Miss has passed away for seven years. You


    should let go and put her down!"


    Amin said nothing but looked at the photo frame on the desk.


    In the photo, a young boy and a young girl in school uniforms were smiling at the camera.


    Seeing this, the secretary had no choice but to say, "Shall we pick up Mrs. Stark first?"


    "Yes." Amin nodded.


    Seeing that he had opened the thermos, the secretary smiled and said, "You cough lesser. It seems


    that Mrs. Stark''s Snow Pear Water is quite effective!"


    Amin smiled. "That''s right!"


    The secretary praised Tina from the bottom of her heart. "Mrs. Stark''s cooking is so good. Last time


    when you were in hospital, I was lucky to have a taste of the rib soup she made for you. It tasted


    really good!"


    After a pause, the secretary, who might have been ordered by the two elders of the family, also


    persuaded him. "President Stark, Mrs. is really a good woman. She is beautiful and has a good


    personality. She is talented in fashion design and is a good wife and a good mother!"


    "Although the two of you are..." The secretary was trusted by Amin, so she knew that Amin and Tina


    were just nominal couple. "Ahem, although it''s a contract marriage, I think you have a very good


    aura and get along well with each other. Maybe you can try to forget the past and see the people


    around you?"


    Hearing that, Amin frowned.


    Frown meant his displeasure.


    However, Amin remained silent for a while and murmured, "Tina is indeed very good..."


    As the secretary said, she was beautiful and easy to get along with. She had many advantages.


    Every time she drew the design drawings, she looked serious and focused, confident and quiet. Her


    clear eyes were bright and dazzling.


    She also cooked delicious dishes.


    When Tina was not busy, she would cook for I in person. Amin then could also enjoy.


    These days, when he got off work, he would basically go home on time. He was used to seeing her


    slender figure in an apron in the kitchen.


    Before, he stayed in the hospital because of minor illness and had a small operation.


    At that time, Tina stayed in the ward to look after him. Amin asked her to leave. However, Tina saw


    reporters in the corridor and was worried that if she left, they would report that their rtion was


    bad. After all, they had just gotten married, and it was the most critical moment.


    Moreover, she had always been grateful to Amin for the marriage.


    Tina didn''t leave. She stayed and cooked soup for him the next day.


    The soup was delicious and nutritious.


    Amin drank soups made by her for many days and every time the soup was a different one. Later,


    there was a time when he felt all dishes nd. He just casually mentioned that he wanted to have


    in rice porridge.


    However, Tina refused and said that she had promised someone that she would only cook in rice


    porridge for him.


    Amin seemed to have guessed who that person was.


    When they met for the first time in the banquet, Tina had handsome Wilson by her side. At that time,


    Tina and Wilson had a good rtionship.


    His thoughts drifted far away. He then withdrew his thoughts.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    In the afternoon, the luxurious car drove to the cemetery.


    The death anniversary of Tina''s mother and Amin''s girlfriend was just the same day. Amin thought


    that maybe it was also a kind of fate.


    Because Tina''s mother and Amin''s girlfriend were buried in the same cemetery, every time when


    Tina and Amin came to sweep the tombs, they woulde together.


    After getting out of the car, they walked along the narrow winding path paved with stone bs.


    Then, they walked toward different tombstones tacitly.


    More than an hourter, they returned the same way they came.


    Amin was a little distracted.


    In the past seven years, he hade to this cemetery countless times. Every time, he was alone,


    with only loneliness. But at this moment, he seemed to be less lonely with Tina''s apany.


    On the way out of the cemetery, there was a downhill road.


    The staff watered the bushes in the morning, and there were still traces of undried water on the


    ground.


    Tina was wearing high heels this day. The heel was thin and she slipped slightly absent-mindedly.


    She staggered and leaned back.


    Fortunately, Amin was right beside her, and he also reacted quickly. "Tina, be careful!"


    Amin stretched out his arm and caught hold of her waist in time.


    Only then did Tina stand firm. "So close!" She thought.


    Amin asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Tina shook her head with a smile. "It''s okay. The stone road is a little slippery. Fortunately, you are


    here!"


    Amin smiled.


    His hands were still around her waist, and he then took them back politely.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her waist was very thin and soft. Even at the wedding, they only held each other''s arms, which


    should be their most intimate contact.


    Amin took the opportunity to put his hand back into his pants pocket. He felt the emptiness in his


    palm, and his heart seemed to have been brushed by something.


    It was a strange feeling that he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.


    It was Tina''s.


    She looked at the call and said politely, "Hello, Mr. Perry?"


    Tyler Perry said on the line, "I mother, I want to ask you something. Is there something urgent?


    Why did I didn''te to kindergarten today? Or is she sick? Although it''s just kindergarten now,


    it''s not good to skip sses. No matter what, you should tell the teacher in advance..."


    Tina was stunned.


    Then, she panicked.


    Hearing this, Amin looked concerned and nervous. "What''s going on? Didn''t we send I to


    kindergarten in the morning? Why did the teacher say that she was not there? Tina, maybe we


    should call the police!"


    Tina''s face turned pale.


    In most of the time, Tina would take I to kindergarten before she went to work, but there were


    many exceptions. This day, for example, it was the maids who took I to the kindergarten.


    Moreover, every time the maid safely sent I to kindergarten, she would call Tina to report.


    But at this moment, Mr. Tyler Perry said that I had not gone to kindergarten...


    Tina panicked and tried to calm herself down.


    The maid was sure that I was safely sent to the kindergarten. Besides, there were surveinces


    in the kindergarten. It was daytime, which meant that it was impossible for kidnapping. Moreover,


    I was smart and would not be deceived by bad guys. so she must have left the kindergarten by


    herself.


    Or maybe someone took her away...


    Tina had already guessed it.


    As if confirming her guess, her phone rang again.


    Wilson''s deep voice came, "Tina, it''s me!"


    Tina was shocked.


    Wilson said again, "My daughter is with me."


    Tina didn''t say anything.


    As she had expected.


    She calmed down and regained herposure.


    Wilson said something, and Tina answered a "OK" in deep voice and hung up the phone.


    Seeing that Amin frowned slightly, she said, "Amin, don''t call the police. I know where I is!"


    At the stable in the suburbs.


    It was not a weekend, so there were not many people. There were only a few cars parked at the


    door.


    Tina asked the service staff at the front desk and followed the staff to the open-air stable behind.


    She was familiar with this stable. In the past, when the weather was good on weekends, Wilson


    would bring her and I to spend the time with the family of three as a parent and son.


    The grass was growing and the birds were flying. There was a grassy smell in the wide stable.


    Amin, who was walking beside her, gestured. "I is over there!"


    The cemetery was located in a remote ce and they could find no cars to bring Tina to the stable.


    Since Amin had not important business in thepany, he came with her.


    Through the ss, they looked at the green grass. In the sun that was gradually going west, the


    father and daughter had changed into horse-riding clothes. The pony, Marshmallow, and I both


    grew taller. At this time, Marshmallow carried her little master and walked leisurely.


    Wilson followed her with his big hand silently guarding his daughter.


    Although Tina and Amin were far away from them and could not hear any sound, they could clearly


    see the same smile on their faces.


    The scene was so beautiful that no one could bear to disturb it.


    I must be very happy. She hadn''t seen Wilson for a long time.


    As an adult, Tina might be able to suppress her emotions, but every time before I fell asleep, she


    would call her father in a childish voice.


    She did not go forward but sat in the rest area and waited.


    After riding around the stable for twops, I reluctantly was carried down from the horse by


    Wilson. They walked back to the rest area hand in hand.


    Seeing the person sitting on the rattan chair, I ran over and said, "Mom..."


    Wilson''s deep eyes were immediately filled with tenderness.


    I tilted her head and saw Amin, who just finished a phone call and was stopped by the staff for


    identification. She grinned and shouted, "Uncle Amin!"


    Wilson''s expression froze.


    Tina didn''t look at him and just looked down at her daughter. "I, why did you run out of the


    kindergarten without a word? Mr. Perry called and said that you skipped ss. Mom was very


    worried!"


    I said in a childish voice, "I''m sorry, mom. It''s wrong to skip ss. I won''t do it again!"


    She was determined to be a good student with excellent grades and made all the teachers like her.


    But this day, Wilson suddenly came back. The father and daughter held hands and looked at each


    other in tears. They only focused on enjoying themselves and forgot to ask for leave from their


    teacher.


    "Daddy is back. I was too happy!" I exined.


    Tina touched her little head and smiled. Of course, she would not me her.


    Wilson locked his eyes on her and approached her with his long legs. He reached out to touch her


    and said, "Tina, the horse we often ride is being feeding well. Shall I take you to have a ride?"


    Tina dodged.


    Wilson didn''t care and went to hold her hand again.


    Tina took a step back and hid herself behind Amin.


    Wilson was speechless.


    Amin''s tall and straight figurepletely covered Tina.


    The smile on his face was very gentle and he nodded politely. "President Chin, we meet again!"


    Behind Wilson''s sses, his eyes were narrowed, and there were shadows of danger in them, He


    said, "Third Young Master Stark, it''s improper to rob others girlfriend when others are not there, isn''t


    it?"


    Amin thought about it seriously and said in a rxed tone, "When I married Tina, you had two broke


    up."


    Wilson was stunned.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Wilson had to look at his daughter and seek help from her.


    Hearing that, I raised her head and asked in a childish voice, "Mom, do you want to have a horse


    ride?"


    "No, I don''t." Tina shook her head.


    She took out a tissue, wiped the sweat on I''s forehead, and said softly, "I, change your


    clothes. We should go back!"


    "Okay!" I nodded obediently.


    Tina bent down and picked her up. Then she looked at Wilson again and raised the corner of her


    mouth. "Wilson Chin, when we broke up, you said that you would notpete with me for the


    custody right of our daughter. Therefore, I will not deprive you of the right to get along with I. But


    the next time you want to take I out to y, remember to ask for leave from the kindergarten


    teacher!"


    Wilson''s eyebrows were slightly stiff.


    Hepressed his thin lips. Only Tina was in his eyes. He ignored Amin and said, "Tina, leave after


    eating, okay?"


    His voice sounded like he was coaxing her.


    In the past, when they were still a couple, Wilson often whispered in her ear. When thest sound


    came into her ears, her whole heart would be softened.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    She shook her head calmly. "No, we have a date."


    Of course, she didn''t mean a date with Wilson but with Amin.


    Wilson''s eyes narrowed slightly, and drooping his hands were already clenched tight.


    Tina said to Amin beside her, "Amin, let''s go!"


    Hearing this, Amin nodded. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say goodbye to Wilson humbly and


    politely. "President Chin, then I''ll take my wife and child to leave first!"


    In the eyes of outsiders, the marriage between the Amery family and the Stark family was a


    marriage alliance. Now that Tina had married Amin Stark, she was naturally titled Mrs. Stark. I


    was naturally counted as a member of the Stark family. There was nothing wrong with Amin''s


    words.


    Tina left with Amin with I in her arms.


    I, whose hands held around her mom''s neck, secretly made a gesture of "keep fighting" to


    Wilson.


    Wilson forced a smile.


    In his sight, the two figures walked away side by side. His thin lips pressed down, forming a straight


    line.


    In the middle of the way, it seemed that Tina didn''t hold I in her arms tight enough that I


    slipped down a little, and Amin nearby helped.


    Although he only reached out to help her and his touching Tinasted only half a second, Wilson felt


    an explosion in his chest and fire brunt in his eyes. He almost lost control and rushed forward.


    Not far away, someone seemed to have enjoyed the show for a long time.


    Wilson looked over with gloomy eyes.


    Dn was holding a horse hat and a whip in his hand. He leaned against the wall and didn''t like to


    smile. His face was still very handsome, but his eyes obviously showed that he wanted to watch a


    good show.


    Wilson came here on the spur of the moment this day, so he didn''t shut down the stable. There


    were customers before he came.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dn was one of them.


    He hade here for socializing, and he had watched a lot of good things.


    Wilson''s original hope of the family of three didn''te true, but was exasperated by the


    appearance of Tina and Amin as husband and wife. Wilson was extremely depressed and did not


    intend to pay attention to him.


    Dn took the initiative toe forward and smiled. "President Chin, do you want to have a drink


    with me?"


    ......


    Two speedsters parked in front of a bar, one ck and one white.


    At this time, the setting sun on the horizon had notpletely disappeared. However, after entering


    the bar, the light was dim, as if they hade to another world.


    There were very few guests. On the round stage, there was a band ying light rock music.


    Wilson pulled open the cor of his shirt, and the sses on his nose made him look gentle and


    elegant. He looked around and found that it was not spacious and had nothing special. "Dn, you


    want to drink with me here?"


    He didn''t have much interest and wanted to leave.


    Dn pulled out the high-heeled chair and said slowly, "On the day you broke up with Tina, I drank


    with her here."


    With that, Wilson fell silent.


    He pulled out a high-heeled chair and sat down.


    Dn raised his hand and ordered two bottles of spirits, both of which were the same kind, and they


    were all unsealed.


    After adding ice cubes, he poured the strong liquor into the ss and pushed it to Wilson.


    Dn had wanted to avenge Tina for a long time, but he was stopped by her at that time. At this


    moment, he took the opportunity and deliberately chose the alcohol with the highest concentration.


    Wilson knew what Dn was thinking and knew that he owed something, so he didn''tin at


    all and picked up his ss.


    What''s more, Dn also said, "Drink it. The wine she drank that night was stronger than yours!"


    Wilson drank it up without hesitation.


    The spicy strong liquor poured into his throat, and his mouth, tongue, and stomach were all burned


    numb.


    Wilson drank several sses in a row and took off the sses on his nose. There was already


    some drunkenness in his long and narrow eyes.


    He nced at Dn next to him and snorted coldly. "Are you gloating now?"


    "To be honest?" Dn raised his eyebrows and admitted it directly. "A little bit!"


    Seeing his current state, he was more or less happy.


    Wilson''s thin lips twitched.


    He raised his head and choked on the wine that he had just filled.


    Neither of them had ever thought that one day, they would sit down calmly and drink together.


    After all, they used to have the greatest grudge against each other.


    Dn didn''t pour him more wine immediately. He paused and asked with a faint smile, "When you


    broke up with him, you probably didn''t think that Tina would marry someone else. Do you regret it


    now?"


    "Well, I regret it." Wilson nodded.


    He admitted it honestly. The light reflected on his facial features, sometimes bright and sometimes


    dark, which made him look gloomy and sad.


    He kept silent for two seconds and then said, "But I have to do that."


    Hearing this, Dn seemed to sigh.


    He took a sip of wine, which was equally spicy. He smiled and said, "She also knows!"


    Wilson was a little confused. "What did you say?"


    Dn said, "Tina also knows that you broke up with her for something you can''t say."


    Wilson was stunned.


    Dn looked down at the ss, fell into his memory, and slowly told her, "I drank with her that day.


    Even if she was so sad, she still firmly believed in your love. She said that you would not change


    your mind and would not have an affair with Abby. You only loved her.


    "She also said that you promised to marry her, and that you were a person who honors his words.


    She has never doubted your love for her, and she also loves you as you do!"


    Suddenly, Wilson''s heart ached.


    He felt the pain as that when alcohol was applied to wounds. He was so painful that his hands all


    clenched into fists tightly.


    For the first time in his life, Wilson felt deeply moved and shocked.


    His heart was full of excitement, but he was also full of pride and secret joy, because his woman


    also loved him alike.


    What would she do if he could note back unscathed?


    Wilson''s eyes turned red.


    He hadn''t shed a single tear in the slightest while he was in a state of despair and on the verge of


    copsing in the New City.


    At this time, hot tears could not help falling from the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Wilson was deeply in love with Tina, and he would never let her down.


    But he was very regretful.


    If he had not left, she would have been alone and helpless when the Amery family was in trouble.


    After listening to Dn''s words, he was sure that she was forced to marry Amin by the Amery family


    and that she did not love Amin.


    ...


    ...


    He ordered two more bottles of wine and drank them with Dn. He said sincerely, "Thank you for


    telling me such an important thing."


    Dn chuckled. "You''re wee. Don''t let her down and be good to her, okay?"


    Then he clinked his ss against Wilson''s.


    ...


    After leaving the stable, Tina and Amin went straight to the Amery family.


    She did not lie to Wilson, she did agree to have dinner there.


    The driver parked the car in the yard and took the gifts out of the trunk.


    After getting married, Amin moved out of the Stark family and lived in an apartment with Tina. In


    order to avoid embarrassment, they seldom went to the Stark family or the Amery family together.


    But every time they went to the Amery family, he would prepare gifts.


    In others'' eyes, he was apetent son-inw.


    Tina said hesitantly, "Amin, you don''t have to buy so many gifts."


    They sighed a contract, and they were just a fake couple, so he didn''t have to do this.


    Amin smiled gently and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Tina said nothing more.


    Abby, who had left four months ago, came back for dinner as well.


    After she entered the Amery''s Group, she made some achievements. She volunteered to be


    transferred to the branch in Country M, where she also did well.


    Old Madam Amery was very d that Abby had returned home.


    She was always kinder to Abby than to Tina.


    Although her impression of Tina improved after she agreed to marry Amin, she still did not like Tina


    or treat her well.


    But today, with outsiders around, she did not let it show on her face so as not to leave a bad


    impression on others.


    She asked Abby, "Have you lost weight?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No, I haven''t!" Abby shook her head obediently with a smile.


    Old Madam Amery said, "Really? You look thinner than before! Why did you volunteer to be


    transferred to Country M? You must be very tired. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "No, grandma, I''m not tired. I must do my best not to disappoint my uncle." Abby smiled gracefully.


    "Moreover, I went to Country M not only for work but also for my friend."


    Tina''s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, paused.


    She slowly looked up and met Abby''s eyes.


    Abby looked at her with a kind smile. However, there was something hidden in it.


    Tina remained calm and collected. Her expression remained unchanged as she looked down at her


    te.


    She was surprised to find two pieces of braised pork on it.


    She turned to look at Amin, who sat next to her.


    Amin smiled and said, "I think you like them."


    They had lived under the same roof for four months and often had meals together, so he had a


    rough idea of her food preferences.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    He felt delighted as he watched her finish the pork.


    Bill said mildly, "Amin, make yourself at home. Eat more!"


    He was polite to Amin.


    He was the only one in the Amery family who knew the truth about their marriage.


    Tina had told him the truth. Otherwise, he would never have allowed her to marry into the Stark


    family.


    Therefore, in his heart, Wilson was still his son-inw because Tina loved him and he was I''s


    father.


    Amin nodded. "Okay!"


    Abby shifted her eyes from Tina.


    During the past four months in New City, she had made great efforts to meet Wilson but had failed.


    Or, to put it another way, he had refused to see her.


    She was the mastermind behind what happened to Tina. She thought after Tina and Wilson broke


    up, she would have the chance to get close to him.


    Even though she failed, it was impossible for Wilson and Tina to get back together.


    She had thought Tina would marry the eldest son of the Stark family, a violent, unfaithful hypocrite.


    However, Tina was eventually lucky enough to marry the handsome and gentle Amin.


    ...


    After dinner, Tina and Lin chatted in the side hall. "Are you going to Susan''s ce the day after


    tomorrow?"


    Lin nodded with a smile. "Yes, I''ll be there to help."


    The day after tomorrow was Susan and Terry''s wedding day.


    At the beginning of the year, in Lonton City, Susan got drunk and had sex with Terry. After that, they


    decided to get married. Terry took her back to his hometown and formally visited his parents.


    Their parents wanted more time to make preparations, so they suggested October.


    However, Susan was pregnant, so they had to bring the wedding date forward. Otherwise, Susan


    wouldn''t be able to wear her wedding dress.


    Tina smiled and joked. "Why not give Terry some tests that day? Then he''ll know it''s not easy to get


    a wife."


    "That''s a good idea!" Lin said.


    Both of them were happy that Susan was getting married.


    ...


    While Tina imagined how beautiful Susan would look in her wedding dress, she thought of Wilson,


    who had promised to marry her in the spring. If they hadn''t broken up, they would have been


    married...


    She was lost in thought.


    Amin walked toward her and called out to her from behind. "Tina, what are you thinking?"


    She snapped back to reality and shook her head. "Nothing, it''s just something from the past."


    He said, "I is asleep. Let''s go home."


    She turned to look at the living room.


    I was fast asleep in Old Madam Amery''s arms with her little face raised and her mouth open. She


    looked lovely.


    Old Madam Amery looked tired, but she refused to hand I over to the nanny. She touched I''s


    little hands from time to time. Although she didn''t like Tina, she loved I very much.


    Tina nodded. "Okay!"


    After saying goodbye, they left the Amery family.


    I was taller and heavier than before, so Tina had to switch arms to hold her from time to time.


    Out of the vi, Amin took I from her arms. "Let me help you!"


    Without thinking too much, she followed him.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    It was the weekend.


    The weather was fine, and it was a good day for a wedding.


    Tina got up early. After breakfast, she and her daughter dressed up for Susan''s wedding.


    I was dressed in a white gauzy dress, and her hair was tied in a bun with a bow hairpin on it. She


    stood in front of the mirror and twirled. She felt that she was pretty.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Today, she yed a very important role. She was the flower girl who gave the ring to the bride.


    When Tina walked out of her room with I, she saw Amin, who was about to go downstairs.


    Seeing them both dressed up, Amin smiled and said apologetically, "Tina, I''m sorry, I have work to


    do today, and I have two important meetings, so I can''t go to Susan''s wedding with you. Please give


    her my blessing."


    He had met Susan before, who ran a studio with Tina and was her good friend.


    Therefore, as Tina''s husband, he was supposed to go to her wedding, although they were not very


    familiar with each other.


    Tina smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give her your blessing."


    Amin nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said casually, "By the way, Desmond will


    attend today''s meeting."


    He knew that she had a close rtionship with Desmond.


    Tina said anxiously, "Desmond has a short temper and is temperamental. If he gives you a hard


    time, don''t be angry with him."


    At thest banquet, Desmond was still mad at her.


    He minded that she had married Amin instead of him.


    She was afraid that he would vent his anger on Amin because of her, so she reminded Amin


    beforehand.


    Amin didn''t mind. "Don''t worry."


    She nodded.


    The driver arrived on time. It was still early, so he decided to send them to the hotel before going to


    work.


    The hotel was romantically decorated. The arch made up of champagne-colored balloons was


    warm and attractive. There were already many cars parked at the entrance. It was very lively.


    It was grander than Tina had imagined.


    Even though Terry was not from a rich and powerful family, he was Wilson''s special assistant and


    held a very important position in Chin''s Group, so many people came to his wedding.


    There was a revolving ss door in the middle of the entrance, with small hand-pushed doors on


    either side.


    On the right stood a tall and straight man, who wore a suit and tinum sses. He looked gentle


    and had a strong aura.


    He looked at the roadside attentively as if he was waiting for someone.


    The person who was about to enter the hotel caught sight of him and walked toward him in surprise.


    He rubbed his hands and said, "President Chin, I''m Roger Zabel from LHpany. Do you


    remember me?"


    Wilson nced at him and nodded slightly.


    Then he took a step aside because Roger was so wide and blocked his view.


    However, Roger didn''t notice it. He said with excitement and ttery, "I heard that you went abroad.


    I''ve always wanted to visit you in person. Today is Terry''s wedding, so I was wondering if I could see


    you. I didn''t expect to be so lucky. I want to cooperate with..."


    At this time, a car stopped at the hotel entrance.


    When the door opened, a little girl jumped out, followed by Tina.


    Wilson''s eyes became tender.


    The next second, however, they became cold.


    The car door didn''t close immediately. The car didn''t leave until Amin, who sat in the back seat, said


    goodbye to Tina.


    When I saw Wilson, her big dark eyes sparkled with surprise. She broke free from Tina''s hand


    and dashed excitedly toward him.


    Roger had been talking non-stop, so he didn''t notice I who was running over, but he saw Tina


    walking up the stairs.


    He quickly greeted her. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Stark."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed a cold, murderous look fixed upon him.


    Tina seldom attended banquets with Amin, but she remembered Roger, so she nodded politely and


    said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zabel."


    Roger did not dare to say anything more because he found that Wilson was staring at him with a


    malicious look.


    He couldn''t help but shiver.


    Wilson bent over and picked up I.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear that she was the flower girl for


    today''s wedding. And she also asked him if she was beautiful.


    Tina knew that I was clingy to Wilson every time she saw him, so she went straight into the hotel.


    ...


    Wilson followed her with I in his arms.


    Roger gaped at them.


    Almost everyone knew about the marriage between the Amery family and the Stark family. He knew


    that Tina had a daughter and remarried Amin.


    Staring at their backs, he inexplicably felt that they looked like a family.


    ...


    He covered his mouth in shock as if he had discovered some secret.


    Terry was generous enough to book the entire hotel. All the marriage procedures were performed in


    the hotel, including the wedding ceremony.


    The guests arrived in session.


    The theme of the decoration was the ocean. The blue lights made people feel like they were in the


    sea.


    Despite the tight time, the wedding was well prepared.


    There was a name list on each table, which was arranged by the groom himself. Wilson, Tina, and


    I were arranged to sit together.


    ...


    I kept moving her chair to Wilson''s with her chubby little hands.


    When the two chairs were finally ced side by side, she grinned happily, showing her white teeth.


    Wilson dotingly stroked her head.


    The blue lights shone on their faces. The atmosphere between them was warm.


    The ceremony hadn''t yet started. The music was loud, and they talked happily in low voices.


    Drinks were served.


    I wanted fresh orange juice.


    When she reached for her ss, she identally knocked it over, spilling the orange juice.


    Some of the juice sshed on Tina''s dress.


    She wore a white dress, so the stain on it was very obvious.


    I sat up straight and apologized, "Mommy, I''m sorry!"


    Tina didn''t me her but consoled her. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of it."


    She wiped it with a tissue, but it was of no use.


    There was still time before the ceremony, so she went to the bathroom to clean it with water.


    She walked toward the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    Looking down at her dress, she didn''t notice that someone was following her.


    When she pushed open the bathroom door, someone pinned her against it and kissed her.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Tina knew who it was without looking up.


    She was familiar with his aura, the thickness of his palm, and his body temperature.


    She dreamt about him every night.


    Wilson held her face and kissed her passionately.


    ...


    She didn''t break free at once maybe because she missed him so much. As she hesitated, his


    tongue slipped into her mouth.


    Both of them breathed wildly.


    Wilson''s thin lips were pressed against hers, and his voice was hoarse. "Tina, do you miss me?"


    She lowered her eyes and refused to answer.


    With searing eyes, he said lovingly, "I miss you very much!"


    Yesterday, he had been busy in thepany untilte at night. He had left Chin''s Group for so long


    that he had to deal with many things. Therefore, he hadn''t gone to see her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, he came to the hotel early waiting for her.


    She pursed her lips.


    He looked down at her and found that her face and ears were red. Her eyes shimmered with a


    touch of faint charm.


    ...


    He couldn''t help but kiss her again, but she dodged.


    She pushed him away and reminded him faintly. "I''m remarried."


    He raised his eyebrows. "So what?"


    She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll wait for you to divorce!" He fixed his eyes on her and said calmly, "I wouldn''t mind being your


    secret lover, anyway!"


    ...


    She felt that he was crazy.


    He rubbed her cheeks with his fingers and saidzily, "Since you mentioned your marriage, I want


    to ask you a question. Did you sign an agreement with Amin before you got married?"


    She was stunned. "How did you know?"


    After that, she regretted it.


    He didn''t know, he was just guessing.


    However, he knew her well.


    She always knew what she wanted. When Dn told him that she knew why he had broken up with


    her, he knew that their rtionship would not change.


    She still loved him, and she would never fall in love with another man.


    She was kind, but she would not make useless sacrifices. She was smart enough to cope with any


    difficulty.


    In addition, Bill, who had made great efforts to recognize her, wouldn''t approve of her sacrificing her


    happiness. He didn''t know she was his daughter until he was this old, so he was filled with guilt for


    her.


    Therefore, Wilson guessed that Tina and Amin must have signed an agreement before they got


    married.


    As he saw her reaction, he was sure of his guess.


    Tina was a little annoyed and angry. She said coldly, "So what if it''s true? No one can tell what will


    happen in the future. Maybe I''ll fall in love with Amin one day."


    Wilson''s pupils contracted and his eyes darkened.


    At this time, someone knocked on the bathroom door.


    Tina took the opportunity to leave.


    Wilson followed her.


    His handsome features twisted in anger.


    His eyes softened as he watched her walk away.


    He knew she had said those words on purpose to provoke him. Although he knew she didn''t mean


    what she said, he still felt heartbroken.


    He knew she med him for breaking up with her and leaving her alone.


    ...


    They returned to their seats. I sat obediently on the chair and held the ring box in her hands,


    waiting for the ceremony to begin. She would give the ring to the bride.


    Roger sat at the table a meter away and peeked at them.


    He shifted his eyes from Wilson''s face to Tina''s lips, where most of the lipstick was gone. He picked


    up his ss and drank some water to suppress his shock.


    He was sure that he had discovered a big secret!


    As the host spoke, the wedding ceremony officially began.


    The groom stepped onto the stage to wait for his bride.


    As the spotlight shone on the entrance and the door opened, Susan, dressed in a white wedding


    dress, held her father''s hand and walked on the red carpet toward her husband.


    Her long hair covered her corbones, and her exquisite makeup made her look charming.


    Her dress was loose. If one looked closely, one could see her slightly bulging belly.


    All the guests expressed their good wishes to the bride and groom.


    Tina looked at Susan with envy and thought, "If Wilson didn''t break up with me, I would wear a


    white wedding dress and have my wedding just like Susan."


    Wilson read her mind and said guiltily, "Tina, I was wrong."


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    But she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    I patted Wilson''s big hand with her little hand and said in a childish voice, "My teacher told me


    that it is never toote to mend. Daddy, since you''ve made a mistake, you should correct it as soon


    as possible."


    He nodded. "I will!"


    Tina was speechless.


    She wondered if they had colluded beforehand.


    The wedding went well. Since Susan was pregnant, the guests didn''t bother them for long and left


    after the ceremony.


    At night, the moon shone in the sky.


    It was cooler than in the morning.


    There were two study rooms in the apartment. The one upstairs was Amin''s, and the one in the


    living room was Tina''s.


    I fell asleep after Tina read two fairy tales.


    Tina was not sleepy. She draped her shawl over her shoulders and drew in her study.


    Now that Susan was pregnant and busy with her wedding, Tina had to take care of the studio.


    She loved design. Every time she drew, she was immersed in it and forget the time.


    When she finished, she found that it was already 11 p.m. She turned her neck and stretched her


    arms.


    ...


    She was surprised that Amin had not returned yet.


    She knew that he had a lot of work to do today, but she didn''t expect him to work sote. He lived a


    regr life. He ran every morning and returned home before 11 p.m. every day even if he had social


    activities in the evening.


    She did not intend to interfere in his private life.


    She put away her pen and paper, ready to go upstairs.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. She quickly walked over to open it. She immediately


    smelled alcohol. Apart from Amin, there was another person there.


    She cried out in surprise, "Desmond?"

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Amin and Desmond stood outside the door.


    They both smelled the reek of alcohol, and their faces were flushed. Obviously, they had drunk a lot.


    Desmond was so wasted that he copsed in Amin''s arms.


    Amin held him with both hands and couldn''t take out his key, so he had to knock on the door.


    After Tina opened the door, he said apologetically, "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I was about to go to bed when I heard a knock on the door," Tina replied. Then she looked at the


    drunk Desmond and asked in confusion, "What''s going on? Why did you bring Desmond back?"


    Amin sighed. "Let''s go in first."


    She nodded. "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Desmond was drunk and incapable. She helped Amin lift him onto the sofa with all her might.


    She patted his face. "Desmond, Desmond?"


    He slightly shook his head and opened his eyes as he gestured in a drunken manner. "Tina? Come


    on, let''s drink together!"


    She was speechless.


    Then all she could hear was his groan.


    Amin took off his suit jacket and said, "After the meeting, we had dinner together. Desmond kept


    toasting me, so we drank a lot. Later, we went to a club.


    "He was drunk, but his assistant wasn''t around. I wanted to put him up in the hotel, but he didn''t let


    me go. So I had no choice but to bring him back."


    To be exact, Desmond kept him drinking all night.


    Fortunately, he had a high tolerance.


    However, Desmond behaved disgracefully when he was drunk. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a


    close rtionship with Tina, Amin would never have taken care of him.


    Tina saw Amin frowning and noticed that his eyes were bloodshot.


    She knew he was usually asleep by this time, so she asked with concern, "Are you all right?"


    He rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m all right, I just have a slight headache."


    Although he didn''t drink spirits, he drank too much wine and felt a bit buzzed.


    Tina nced at the sofa and asked, "Where should we let Desmond sleep?"


    Apart from the study, there were only three bedrooms upstairs, all of them upied. Besides, there


    was only one room downstairs, and the nanny stayed there.


    Amin frowned tightly.


    He looked in disgust at Desmond lying on the sofa. He refused to sleep in the same room with him.


    Tina thought she could sleep with I and let Desmond sleep in her room.


    At this time, Desmond turned over on the sofa and curled his legs. Holding a pillow, he said


    drunkenly, "I like it here. I sleep here. Don''t touch me. I''m dizzy. I''m so dizzy..."


    Then, he closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Amin was very particr about the design of the furniture. The sofa was spacious andfortable


    enough for Desmond, who was over 1.8 meters tall, to sleep for a night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina picked up the quilt next to her and covered him with it.


    Then she looked back at the tired Amin. "Let''s go to bed."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    They nced at Desmond before they turned off the lights and headed upstairs.


    ...


    Behind them, Desmond suddenly opened his eyes and stared at them with bright eyes.


    He watched as they parted and went into different rooms on either side. There were two clicks


    before it became quiet.


    ...


    He sat up in shock and stared upstairs.


    The next second, he fell back on the sofa and really fell asleep this time.


    The next day was a sunny day.


    The morning light was so bright against a clear blue sky that floating clouds were barely visible.


    Tina woke up very early.


    As she washed up, she remembered that Desmond had stayed here the night before. She


    reminded herself to tell the maid to prepare breakfast for himter.


    When she came downstairs, however, he was gone.


    ...


    She thought he should have something to do or felt awkward, so he left quietly.


    The maid was very good at cooking. She prepared bread, bacon, and fried eggs for breakfast.


    I chewed an octopus sausage, her cheeks bulging.


    Amin, sitting opposite her, finished his breakfast and put down his knife and fork.


    He looked a little pale. He had drunk too muchst night, so he felt bad about his head and


    stomach.


    Seeing this, Tina got up and went into the kitchen.


    She poured him a bowl of brown sugar and ginger soup.


    He was a little surprised. "Did you make it for me?"


    When she made soup for I, she often made his share as well, but she never made it for him


    alone.


    ...


    He looked at her with emotion.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Yes. You drank a lotst night, so you must have an upset


    stomach. You''ll feel better when you drink this."


    In fact, she felt guilty. She knew Desmond well. He must have forced Amin to drink a lot of winest


    night. If it weren''t for her, Amin wouldn''t have suffered. So she made him brown sugar and ginger


    soup, which could soothe his stomachache.


    ...


    "Thank you!" Amin said. He beamed after he tried it. "It tastes good!"


    ...


    On the other hand, Desmond went home and washed up. Then he went straight to Chin''s Group


    without having breakfast.


    When he arrived at Wilson''s office, Wilson sat in a chair listening to his secretary''s report and


    reading the documents.


    Terry had just gotten married yesterday and was still on his wedding leave, so it was Irene who was


    reporting the project to Wilson.


    The door was half closed as Desmond barged in.


    Wilson frowned and scolded him, "Why didn''t you knock? You''re rude."


    Desmond walked over to his desk and sat down on the edge of it. He shook his curly hair and lifted


    his chin. "I have something very important to tell you. Do you want to know?"


    Wilson didn''t look up or stop working. "Can''t you see I''m working?"


    Desmond gave a cold snort and raised his head high. He crossed his arms and shook his legs. "It''s


    about Tina."


    He looked extremely arrogant and proud.


    Wilson put down his pen and looked up at Desmond when he heard Tina''s name.


    ...


    He nced at Irene, who took the hint at once.


    She and Terry both knew that nothing mattered more to their boss than Miss Hall.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Irene left and closed the door.


    Wilson leaned back in the chair and said, "Go ahead."


    Desmond shook his legs and said haughtily, "Beg me!"


    Since he was a child, he had lived in the shadow of Wilson.


    His parents often scolded him because he was not as excellent as Wilson. Although he seemed


    unruly and went against Wilson in everything, deep down in his heart, he felt inferior to him.


    This time, he could finally hold his head high.


    Wilson''s eyes darkened as he reached for the phone to call the security guards.


    Desmond secretly cursed.


    ...


    He snorted angrily and said reluctantly, "I met Amin at yesterday''s meeting. After the meeting, we


    had dinner together. I drank with him, but he was good at drinking. In the end, I got drunk and spent


    the night at his house. Guess what?"


    He didn''t like Amin.


    He was angry about the fact that Tina had married Amin instead of him, so he vented his anger on


    him. He pretended to be drunk and went to Amin''s house, trying to make trouble for him.


    To his surprise, he discovered a secret.


    He was shocked, so he ran away as soon as he woke up the next morning. When he returned


    home, he felt nervous and uneasy, so he rushed to Chin''s Group.


    Wilson asked, "What?"


    Desmond lowered his voice and said seriously, "His apartment has two floors, with the bedrooms on


    the second floor. I saw them go into different bedrooms. They didn''t sleep in the same room after


    they got married!"


    After that, he looked at Wilson with amusement.


    He assumed that Wilson must be both shocked and delighted.


    Wilson looked calm, but his slightly upturned lips revealed his true feelings.


    He knew they were a fake couple, and he was happy when Desmond told him that they didn''t sleep


    in the same room.


    ...


    He was confident that Tina only loved him. She and Amin signed an agreement, so they wouldn''t do


    anything to vite it.


    ...


    Moreover, he had made up his mind on the way home.


    Even though she was remarried, he still loved her. Even if she and Amin were a real couple, he


    wouldn''t mind. He just wanted her back.


    He stood up and looked at Desmond with a faint smile. "Why did you tell me this?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina might not know, but he knew that Desmond liked her.


    ...


    He minded it and had been keeping an eye on him.


    To some extent, they were rivals in love, so he was suspicious of his intentions.


    Desmond looked awkward and snorted. "No reason. I''m just in a good mood."


    Wilson raised his eyebrows.


    He stared at him through his sses.


    Desmond''s expression gradually became unnatural as he avoided his gaze. He said in a bad tone,


    "I thought you were pitiful! Although you''re a jerk who broke up with Tina, Tina''s be someone


    else''s wife after you returned from New City. I guessed you would regret losing her and your


    daughter. How pitiful you are!"


    After that, he lowered his eyes.


    Two secondster, he added in a low voice, "Most importantly, I want her to be happy..."


    He had seen what she had been like after Wilson had broken up with her.


    She looked calm outwardly, but her eyes were filled with sadness and tears when she told him that


    she and Wilson had seperated.


    He knew that her happiness was all on Wilson.


    Wilson showed a gratified smile. "Thank you for telling me this."


    Then, his smile widened.


    He approached Desmond and patted him on the shoulder, asking with a wicked smile, "Can you do


    me a favor?"


    Desmond had a bad feeling as his scalp tingled.


    His whole bearing was alert.


    He jumped off the desk and took two steps back. "What do you want me to do?"


    Wilson did not answer, he just smiled at him kindly.


    Desmond couldn''t help but shiver.


    ...


    At 3 p,m., it was sunny.


    There was a teahouse at the bustling intersection. It had three floors and was decorated in an


    ancient style.


    Malee had been asking Tina out for tea instead of coffeetely.


    Tina asked her why, but she refused to tell her the reason.


    There must be something fishy.


    Light and melodious music resounded through the teahouse, which was tastefully furnished. The


    tables were separated by bamboo curtains and screens.


    When Tina arrived, Malee was already sitting there waiting for her. There was a tea set on the table,


    and a kettle was boiling and steaming on the stove.


    Malee made a phone call, but she couldn''t get through.


    She frowned tightly.


    Tina sat down and asked what was going on.


    Hayden had returned for awsuit and given Malee a big surprise. When the case was over, he flew


    back to New City to work, but Malee didn''t know if he had arrived safely.


    She murmured, "He left yesterday morning. Why can''t I get through to him?"


    Tinaughed and joked, "Are you worried about him?"


    Malee denied it coldly. "Of course not. I was just making a random call. He''s not my boyfriend. Why


    should I worry about him?"


    Her voice trailed off.


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    Malee felt embarrassed. She picked up the kettle without saying anything more.


    On the second floor not far away, some people walked downstairs one after another.


    Amin, dressed in a suit, walked at the rear of them. He looked handsome and gentle.


    He was here to meet a client, an elderly man who liked tea, so he chose this teahouse. They


    finished and were about to leave.


    After walking downstairs, his secretary suddenly said, "Mr. Stark, Mrs. Stark is over there!"


    Amin looked up and saw Tina.


    She was talking with a young woman. She looked rxed and happy.


    He knew Malee.


    He had seen her at his wedding. Because she was Tina''s friend, he remembered her even though


    they had only met once.


    Apart from the Amery family, Tina had invited only two friends to her wedding. One was Susan, and


    the other was Malee.


    He decided to say hello.


    After telling his secretary, he walked toward them.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Tina and Malee were still chatting.


    Malee said, "I heard that Wilson is back!"


    "Yeah." Tina nodded with a faint smile. She looked calm.


    Malee took a sip of her tea. "I asked Hayden several times why Wilson broke up with you, but he


    kept his mouth shut and didn''t tell me."


    "Hmm," Tina replied softly.


    She also asked Hayden. He told her that Wilson had his own reason and that Wilson would tell her


    in person sooner orter.


    She looked down at the tea leaves floating in her cup, lost in thought.


    Malee felt sorry for her.


    She poured another cup of tea for her and changed the subject. "How''s your life after marriage?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Malee smiled and teased her. "Amin is a nice man. You and Wilson broke up, and now you''re


    married to Amin. Although you two signed an agreement, you can try to treat him as your real


    husband. Well, I think he''ll make a good husband!"


    Hearing this, Amin stopped walking toward them.


    ...


    He unconsciously clenched his fists, and his heart beat rapidly.


    Through the bamboo curtains, he saw them sitting there.


    Tina was sitting with her back to him.


    From his angle, he could only see her profile. Her long hair was tied up loosely, and she looked


    tender. She wore swallow-shaped earrings set with sparkling diamonds.


    Her eyes were shimmery.


    He held his breath and listened intently to their conversation when his phone vibrated in his pocket.


    He had no choice but to walk away to answer the phone.


    Tina didn''t know what was going on outside at all. She frowned and said firmly, "What are you


    talking about? I don''t like him!"


    "Not at all?" Malee asked as she blinked.


    "No," Tina replied.


    Maleeughed out loud. "I was just kidding. I know you like Wilson and won''t fall in love with Amin."


    She wasn''t familiar with Amin. She had only seen him once at his wedding to Tina.


    Even though their wedding was very formal, Malee had to admit that he looked very handsome. At


    the wedding, he was dressed in a white suit and looked like a prince. He was gentlemanly.


    Such a man was undoubtedly outstanding.


    Tina lowered her head and smiled.


    She could not deny it.


    After breaking up with Wilson, she couldn''t fall in love with another man.


    Wilson was like a poppy to her.


    Moreover, Amin only loved his dead girlfriend.


    She didn''t think she was that charming.


    ...


    On the way back to thepany, Amin''s secretary sitting in the front seat turned around and said,


    "Mr. Stark, Mr. Stark?"


    It wasn''t until he gestured in front of him that Amin snapped back to reality. "What''s the matter?"


    The secretary replied, "You were in a daze. Are you all right?"


    ...


    "I''m all right. I was just thinking about what you said before."


    The secretary scratched his head and couldn''t remember what he had said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    An hourter, Tina and Malee left the teahouse.


    Tina''s phone rang after she saw Malee off.


    She smiled and answered, "Hello, Desmond?"


    Desmond said anxiously, "Come to the hospital right away!"


    "What''s wrong with you?" she asked with concern.


    "It''s not me," he said. He paused for a moment before he continued in an exaggerated tone, "It''s


    Wilson. He had a car ident. He was seriously injured. His head was covered in blood. His neck,


    arms, and legs were all broken. He''s out of surgery, but he remains in a critical condition..."


    Tina''s mind went nk.


    She asked in disbelief, "Are you serious?"


    Desmond urged her, "Yes. Come to the hospital quickly!"


    Before she could speak again, he hung up in a hurry.


    Tina''s face turned pale. Holding her mobile phone, she rushed to the roadside and stopped a taxi to


    the hospital.


    ...


    This was the private hospital where I had stayed. Its medical level and environment were good,


    and Wilson''s younger brother worked here.


    The nurse told her that Wilson had been transferred to the senior ward.


    She pushed open the door of the ward.


    The ward was very spacious, with a bed and afortable sofa.


    Wilson wore a blue-and-white hospital gown.


    Instead of being wrapped in medical gauze, he sat on the bed, intact, with a notebook on hisp. He


    was answering emails. When he saw here in, he closed his notebook and put it aside.


    He didn''t look like he''d been in a car ident, he looked like he was staying in a hotel.


    To make it real, there was even a fruit basket on the table.


    Desmond sat cross-legged on the sofa peeling an apple.


    Tina''s face was livid.


    Sensing her cold gaze, Desmond felt guilty, and the apple in his hand dropped to the ground.


    She gnashed her teeth and said, "Desmond, you told me Wilson was in a critical condition."


    "It''s none of my business. I''m innocent!" He exined as he stood up and raised his hands high.


    He felt wronged and said with sobs, "Wilson forced me to say so. He threatened to hand over the


    Chin''s Group to me again so he would have time to win you back... I''m too ipetent to take on


    the responsibility."


    He thought Wilson was devious and sly.


    He wanted freedom and didn''t want to be tied down.


    Tina gritted her teeth.


    She had been fooled.


    When she received Desmond''s call, she sensed that something was amiss. Even though she knew


    it might be a scam, she was still worried about Wilson.


    What she did showed her love for him.


    She could no longer hide it or pretend to be indifferent.


    Wilson stared at her with searing eyes. "Tina, I knew you woulde as soon as you heard the


    news. You came five minutes earlier than I expected."


    After hanging up, she rushed over without any dy and urged the driver along the way.


    She regained herposure and reminded him. "We broke up!"


    He lowered his eyes dejectedly.


    He had dark circles under his eyes. He looked sad and helpless. He murmured hoarsely, "I''ve had a


    hard time in the past few months."


    Tina''s heart immediately softened.


    She walked to the bed and sat down, looking at him with her clear eyes. "Can you tell me why you


    broke up with me?"

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Wilson nodded. "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    He cast a nce at Desmond.


    Desmond, whose ears were perked up, took the hint.


    ...


    He rolled his eyes at the ceiling, picked up the apple on the floor, and left reluctantly.


    The door of the ward was closed.


    Only the two of them were left. Wilson took her hand and put it on his palm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina took a deep breath.


    She was a little nervous because she had a hunch that what he was going to say next should be a


    secret.


    He remained silent for a while before he slowly said, "Do you remember that we went to Lonton City


    together? The day before we left, I went to see Kenny and took that thing by mistake."


    Tina''s pupils constricted.


    She wasn''t sure if it was what she thought. She looked up at him and got the affirmative answer in


    his eyes.


    Her hands trembled involuntarily.


    She had thought of many different reasons, but she had not expected this.


    "At first, I felt that something wasn''t right with my body, but I didn''t take it seriously until I had a car


    ident in New City." Wilson was a little out of breath. He didn''t want to recall those memories. He


    said painfully, "The addiction attacked me at that time. I was hallucinating, losing my mind, and


    losing control of my body. When I came to my senses, I had already bumped into a guardrail. Later,


    Hayden had a doctor examine me. After some tests, the doctor said that I had high levels of toxins


    in my system."


    She remembered that car ident.


    She had been terrified at that time.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t been badly hurt. No wonder Hayden''s reaction had been so big when she


    had suggested taking Wilson to the hospital.


    Wilson lowered his voice and continued, "After we returned home, the addiction became more


    frequent and more severe. I wasn''t sure how much longer I could hold on, so I broke up with you..."


    Behind the sses, his eyes were slightly closed, and his emotions went ups and downs.


    Breaking up with her was more painful than going through the addiction.


    Tina had been listening to him quietly.


    The more she listened, the more her heart ached.


    Meanwhile, she was very angry with him. She suddenly remembered how Malee had scolded


    Hayden. She choked with sobs as she yelled at him, "You''re such a jerk. Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier? If I knew..."


    He sighed. "If you knew, you would never leave me alone."


    Then he added, "Thest thing I wanted was for you to know. We both know that thing can destroy


    a person."


    She pressed her face against his palms and burst into tears.


    She said tearfully, "You were so silly. I would stay with you!"


    He wiped her tears. "What about I?"


    They couldn''t only think of themselves.


    They were parents. They had to be responsible for their daughter.


    "I looked up a lot of materials and videos. All the people addicted to those things ended up


    miserable." Wilson''s eyes were deep and calm.


    After a pause, he continued in a low voice, "There''s something that very few people know. In fact,


    besides Desmond and Selene, my uncle and aunt have another child. Selene has a twin brother.


    When he was young, he was rebellious. He identally took that thing in a bar. He was addicted to


    it and couldn''t quit it. In the end, he couldn''t bear the pain and jumped into the sea tomit


    suicide.


    "That''s why I didn''t tell you. If I quit it, then nothing would change. If I couldn''te back, you and


    I would still live a happy life. I had no choice. I wasn''t sure if I could seed."


    He thought they would grow old together and would be buried together when they died.


    He also thought that he could control himself well. However, when he encountered such a thing, he


    panicked.


    ...


    He was afraid that he wouldmit suicide if he couldn''t quit it, so he didn''t dare to tell her the


    truth.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Wilson smiled lightly, and his eyes glimmered. "After I broke up with you, I went to Lonton City.


    Hayden found a doctor to help me. Every time I wanted to give up, I thought of you and I. I finally


    got over it."


    That was why he told her the truth now.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Even though he didn''t mention how difficult the process had been, she knew he must have suffered


    a lot in the past few months. Otherwise, he wouldn''t return to her side as if nothing had happened.


    She knew that if he had failed, he wouldn''t havee back.


    She stood up and threw herself into his arms.


    Shended a punch on his chest. Her heart ached, and she was frightened.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, he felt warm yet bitter. He said apologetically, "I''m sorry. It''s all my


    fault."


    She grabbed his shoulders and buried her head in his arms. "Promise me, if something like this


    happens again, you can''t keep it from me. Otherwise, I will never forgive you!"


    She threatened him.


    He answered, "Okay, I promise you."


    Although he said so, he knew he would do the same thing if something like that happened again.


    And he knew she would forgive him as she had this time.


    But the fact that she had married Amin was beyond his wildest expectations.


    He held her face and kissed her tears. His lips slowly moved to hers.


    He missed her so much that he kissed her passionately.


    ...


    Tina wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss.


    They didn''t stop kissing until both of them were out of breath.


    She leaned against his chest and exined. "I agreed to marry Amin because I couldn''t bear to see


    the Amery family in trouble. Besides, I wanted to punish you for breaking up with me and


    abandoning me."


    Even though everything he did was to protect her, he shouldn''t have left her.


    ...


    Wilson nodded. He deserved it.


    Thinking of something, she frowned and asked, "What''s going on with Abby? After you left, she was


    transferred to New City."


    He quickly said, "I haven''t seen her."


    "Okay." She smiled with satisfaction.


    She asked no further questions.


    He picked her up, pressed her on the bed, and kissed her again.


    However, her phone rang at this time, interrupting the kiss.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Tina was startled.


    She was overwhelmed by Wilson''s kiss. She pushed him away and sat up.


    Her phone fell out of her pocket onto the bed.


    The screen was on, showing Amin''s name on it.


    As Wilson saw it, his face darkened.


    Tina cleared her throat before she answered, "Hello?"


    Amin''s voice was as gentle as ever. "Tina, it''s me!"


    She asked, "What''s up?"


    "I..." He was at a loss for words and didn''t know what to say.


    When he returned to his office, his thoughts started to wander. He hadn''t finished reading a single


    document in thest half an hour.


    When he came to his senses, he had already called her.


    But he didn''t know what to say.


    Could he tell her that he overheard her talking to her friend and that her friend''s joke made his mind


    in turmoil?


    He suppressed his abnormal emotions and tried to say calmly, "Nothing. Where are you?"


    She nced at Wilson and answered, "I''m in the hospital."


    He quickly asked with concern, "Why are you in the hospital? Are you all right?"


    She exined. "I''m fine. I just came to see a friend of mine."


    Hearing this, Wilson shot her a cold re.


    She touched her nose awkwardly.


    Amin was relieved. After a pause, he said, "My mother called and said that she was handling affairs


    near my apartment and wanted to have dinner with us in my apartment. If it''s inconvenient for you,


    I''ll turn her down."


    He always acted like a gentleman in their rtionship.


    If something like this happened, he would respect her and ask her first. He would never put her in


    an awkward position.


    She was grateful for it, so she didn''t usually say no to him. After all, they had signed an agreement.


    To some extent, they were working partners.


    She smiled and said, "I''m okay with that."


    He asked, "Shall I pick you up?"


    She shook her head and refused. "No. I''ll go back myself."


    "Okay," he replied.


    She hung up.


    When she answered the phone, she didn''t avoid Wilson, so he heard their conversation.


    She pursed her lips slightly and said, "I and Amin signed a ten-month agreement, and there is still


    half a year left."


    In the past few months, the Amery''s Group had already survived the crisis. However, it would take


    at least half a year for the Stark''s Group to develop the international imported and imported market


    with the help of the Amery''s Group.


    Wilson said moodily, "Okay."


    His eyelids drooped, and he looked listless.


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.


    Wilson had achieved his purpose, so he took off his hospital gown and went through the discharge


    procedures.


    After they left the hospital, he drove her home in person.


    ...


    On the way, they talked about that thing again.


    Tina frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s simple."


    She referred to the fact that he had taken that thing by mistake.


    How could he be so unlucky? It seemed that someone had harmed him on purpose.


    Wilson understood what she meant and said with a serious look, "Since I''m in charge of the Chin''s


    Group, I might have offended some people. It is possible that someone wanted to hurt me."


    There must be something fishy in the matter.


    That day after he talked business with Kenny, he sensed something was wrong.


    She frowned and asked, "Did Kenny do it?"


    He shook his head. "No, I have a deep friendship with him. I believe in him. He''ll never hurt me, and


    there''s no reason for him to do that."


    He carefully recalled what had happened that day.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything seemed normal except for the cigar he smoked.


    It smelled pungent, and it had a strong dyed effect. After he smoked it, he felt mellow. At that


    time, he didn''t think much about it, he just thought it was because he hadn''t smoked for a long time.


    Later, when he thought about the cigar again, he was sure that something must be wrong with it.


    He trusted Kenny and told him his suspicion.


    Kenny was very angry when he heard it. He had the rest of the cigars tested, but they were all


    normal.


    The matter was still up in the air.


    Wilson had a guess in his heart, but he wasn''t sure, so he didn''t tell Tina.


    Tina gnashed her teeth and said with hatred, "This person is evil!"


    What he had done was despicable and frenzied.


    As she thought of the torture and pain Wilson had suffered, her heart ached. She grabbed his hand


    and gently caressed it.


    Wilson smiled.


    He drove slowly to the apartment.


    She reminded him. "Stop here."


    He nodded. "Okay."


    He stopped the car unhurriedly. He unfastened his seat belt and leaned toward her. "Give me a


    goodbye kiss."


    She bit her lower lip and dodged. "No way. Many people here have seen me and Amin."


    The sun was still in the sky, and the sky was still bright.


    Wilson had to give up.


    He put one arm on the steering wheel as he looked down at it sadly.


    Tina remembered that when she said she wanted to punish him, he didn''t say anything to protest.


    Her heart softened.


    She took her handbag to cover her face and kissed him on the lips.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he held the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    They were unwilling to part.


    After a long time, Tina broke away from his arms and ran into the apartment with red and swollen


    lips.


    In the evening, the maid made dinner. Amin''s mother came and had dinner with them.


    Like most of the noblewomen, she was proud but not difficult to get along with. She was nice to


    Tina.


    Amin''s marriage had always been a major headache for the Stark family. His parents were afraid


    that he would remain single all his life. Therefore, even though Tina had a daughter, they didn''t


    object to their marriage.


    Moreover, I was smart and adorable.


    Amin''s mother liked her, but she wanted her son to have children of his own. When she left, she


    reminded them that they should have children as soon as possible.


    Tina''s expression remained unchanged.


    She and Amin were a fake couple, so she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Amin, on the other hand, was a little excited when he heard his mother''s words.


    Tina didn''t notice it. After Amin''s mother left, she smiled and said, "I''m going to put I to bed."


    "Okay." Amin nodded, avoiding eye contact with her.


    When I fell asleep, Tina returned to her room.


    As soon as she closed the door, her cell phone rang. She answered delightedly, "Hello, Wilson."

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Wilson''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "Are you going to sleep?"


    "Yes, I''m already on the bed," Tina said as shey on the bed in afortable position.


    He knew she had her own room in the apartment, so he didn''t have any scruples.


    He smiled and asked, "Is I asleep?"


    "Yeah." She nodded and added happily, "Tonight, I read The Little Prince to her. After listening to it,


    she slept soundly."


    In the past, every time he came home from work, they would talk like this.


    Her voice unconsciously became softer. "What about you?"


    He replied, "I just got back from thepany. I worked overtime, so I just entered No.1 Luxurious


    Residence."


    Through the phone, she heard him open the door and turn on the lights.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Hmm," she said softly.


    He put on his slippers and stood there, grumbling, "I want to sneak into your room and sleep with


    you."


    She couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    The moon was bright. She could see no trees or streetlights, only the night sky.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t be silly. I live on the 13th floor. It''s high. Do you want


    to die?"


    She thought of Hayden, who had sneaked into Malee''s bedroom through the window many times.


    No wonder he and Wilson were good friends.


    Wilson''s voice was full of affection. "Tina, I miss you."


    She was touched.


    He had said it so many times since his return that she knew he meant it.


    ...


    No.1 Luxurious Residence was their home, but he was now alone there. He must feel very lonely.


    She recalled how upset he looked when he drove her home.


    She told him that she had agreed to marry Amin, not only for the sake of the Emery family, but also


    to punish him for abandoning her.


    ...


    She regretted it now. She wanted to go back to his side.


    But she and Amin had agreed to help each other and signed an agreement, so she had got to abide


    by it.


    She could onlyfort him softly. "Wilson, I miss you too!"


    Wilson beamed with joy.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Tomorrow is the weekend. Shall we go out for a date?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t," she replied awkwardly. "Amin''s mother invited us to the stable tomorrow, and I


    agreed."


    At dinner, Amin''s mother asked them to go to the stable with her tomorrow.


    Because of their fake marriage, they rarely went to the Stark family to avoid trouble. Amin''s mother


    rarely made requests. Now that she wanted them to go out with her, Tina couldn''t say no.


    ...


    Wilson was unhappy when he heard that.


    He asked gloomily, "Can''t you decline it?"


    She said firmly, "No. I''ve promised her."


    He snorted and hung up angrily.


    ...


    The next day, it was sunny.


    Amin drove Tina to the stable.


    ...


    On their way there, they took I to the Amery family.


    Early in the morning, Old Madam Amery called and said that she wanted to see I.


    When Abby returned to the Amery family, Tina took I back to her apartment. Therefore, Old


    Madam Amery wanted I to spend the weekend with her in the Amery family.


    Of course, Tina wouldn''t prevent I from visiting her grandparents.


    The stable was in the suburbs, and she was familiar with it.


    She and Wilson had gone there once. After that, he bought the stable, and I kept a pony there.


    It was open for business today, so there were many cars parked outside.


    Tina and Amin got out of the car and went in to meet his mother.


    Amin''s mother was old and didn''t like horseback riding or any other outdoor activities. Sometimes,


    she came here to watch horse racing with her friends.


    The stable was veryrge. The main building was in the middle, with the horse riding court on the


    left and the horse racing area on the right.


    Private rooms were on the second floor and were good ces to enjoy the view.


    Some people talked business in there.


    Wilson was dressed in a ck suit and wore a pair of sses. He sat casually with his legs


    crossed. He exuded an air of grace and superiority.


    Terry was on his wedding leave, so his secretary Irene was with him.


    The sofa was arranged in a U shape. Many people in suits were chatting with each other.


    Wilson nced casually out of the window as he tapped his watch with his finger. Suddenly, he


    crooked his finger diagonally.


    Roger, sitting there, shivered and looked around.


    He was overjoyed when he confirmed that Wilson was gesturing at him.


    He trotted over. "President Chin, what can I do for you?"


    He had always wanted to talk to Wilson because he wanted to cooperate with the Chin''s Group, but


    he couldn''t get a chance. Last time, at Terry''s wedding, he had been interrupted before he could get


    to the point, so when he learned that Wilson would be here today, he came as well.


    He was a bit overweight, so when he grinned, he looked a little foolish.


    Wilson pushed his sses with his middle finger and asked, "Do you know Amin Stark?"


    After thinking for a while, Roger replied honestly, "Yes, we''re business partners."


    A wicked smile spread across Wilson''s face.


    There were still two races to go, but Tina and Amin left early and walked east to the horse riding


    court.


    Amin''s mother could tell that they weren''t interested in horse racing, so she suggested they ride


    horses.


    Because of horse racing, only a few people rode horses today. Most of the people on the court were


    employees.


    ...


    Amin walked Tina to a pavilion. He didn''t sit down but said, "I saw a business partner of mine. I''ll go


    and say hello to him."


    "Okay." Tina nodded.


    He said apologetically, "Wait for me here."


    "Okay." She smiled.


    He nodded and turned to leave.


    The waiter served some exquisite pastries and tea. Tina drank a cup of tea, and it tasted sweet.


    She put down her cup and heard footsteps behind her.


    She was surprised.


    She thought it was Amin and wondered why he came back so soon. She looked back but caught


    sight of Wilson''s handsome face.


    She blinked in surprise.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Tina was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Wilson answered, "I''m here to have a date with you."


    She blinked in confusion.


    Then she turned her head and looked around.


    He pulled out a chair and sat down next to her. He crossed his long legs casually andzily.


    He said slowly, "Don''t worry. No one will disturb us. Amin will be back in an hour."


    She got the message.


    No wonder there were few people on the horse riding court.


    In the past, every time they were here, he would have the staff clear the ce. He hated to be


    disturbed when they were together.


    The attendant brought him a new tea set and poured him a cup of tea, but he didn''t drink it.


    ...


    She turned to look at him and saw himpressing his lips angrily.


    ...


    She knew he was angry because she came here with Amin and his mother but refused to go out


    with him.


    ...


    However, she wasn''t worried. She knew how to make him happy.


    She winked at him and praised him with a big smile. "You look very handsome in your riding outfit!"


    She was telling the truth.


    He took off his suit and put on his riding outfit before he came to see her.


    He was dressed in a white shirt, a ck vest, and ck pants. He also wore a pair of leather boots


    and a matching ck helmet. Under the sunlight, he looked gorgeous.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Really?"


    She nodded with a ttering smile. "Yes, you''re very handsome!"


    His mood improved, and he smiled.


    He picked up the whip beside him and said in delight, "The handsome guy is asking you to ride with


    him. Would you like toe?"


    "Yes," she replied without hesitation.


    They rode on a narrow path through the woods.


    Tina was on her horse, while Wilson was leading her horse on her left.


    He had long legs, and he strode with his back straight.


    The sun shone through the branches over his head, mottling his face.


    If she looked closely, she could see shallow wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    He felt very ufortable when he heard others call her Mrs. Stark.


    However, he could only me himself.


    He shouldn''t have left her alone. If he had been by her side when the Amery family was in trouble,


    she hadn''t been forced to marry Amin.


    She seemed to know what he was thinking andforted him softly. "There''s only half a year left.


    It''ll soon pass."


    He nodded. "Yes."


    He did notin at all.


    She looked down at him, and her heart softened.


    She held the reins to stop the horse.


    He also stopped and looked at her in confusion.


    She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Lift your head."


    "Hmm?" He looked up.


    Although he was confused, he lifted his head as she said.


    She put her hands on his shoulders and bent down to kiss him.


    Her tongue slipped into his mouth.


    They kissed each other affectionately.


    On the other side, in the private room, Roger kept rubbing his hands nervously.


    Amin sat opposite him.


    When he finished greeting his acquaintances and was about to leave, Roger called out to him and


    blocked his way, so he had to stop in his tracks.


    ...


    Roger said that he had a bid recently and encountered some problems. He wanted to ask him for


    advice.


    Amin remembered that they had cooperated before. He was well-educated and a gentleman, so he


    didn''t refuse and went into the private room with him.


    Roger had been talking all the time.


    Although he looked very serious, his eyes were wandering because he was guilty.


    After answering his questions, Amin looked at his watch and wanted to leave.


    Roger shouted anxiously, "Please wait!"


    Amin was puzzled. "Hmm?"


    Roger secretly wiped his sweat.


    It was not time yet.


    No matter what, he could not let Amin leave the room.


    Wilson told him to hold Amin off for an hour because he was going on a date with Mrs. Stark...


    He knew it wasn''t right to help Wilson, but he put all his inhibitions behind him when Wilson agreed


    to cooperate with him.


    He smiled obsequiously. "I have another difficult cooperation case. I hope you can give me some


    advice..."


    Amin was speechless.


    He sat back patiently because of his good manners.


    An hourter, he finally went back to the horse riding court.


    Tina sat alone in the pavilion, holding a cup of tea in her hand. She seemed very happy. She looked


    pretty and charming.


    He paused.


    Then he walked over and said, "Tina, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    She coughed. "It doesn''t matter!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He looked at the horses grazing in the fence and smiled gently. "Let''s go riding horses. I''m good at


    it. I can teach you."


    She had just ridden with Wilson, so she shook her head. "No, I''m a little tired. You can go yourself."


    ...


    He felt a little disappointed.


    Before he came here, he went to find a horse breeder and carefully chose a docile horse for her.


    However, he didn''t let it show on his face. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ll sit here and rest."


    She nodded and handed him a cup of tea.


    He took it and said, "Thank you for spending time with my mother today."


    She smiled. "You''re wee."


    They had signed an agreement, so this was what she should do.


    By dusk, all the races were over.


    They first sent Amin''s mother home.


    Then, the car left the Stark family.


    On the way, Amin said casually, "Tina, if you''re free tonight, why don''t we go out to dinner and give


    the servants a break?"


    His fingers curled nervously.


    She shook her head and refused. "No, I''m going to meet a friend."


    She held out her hand and said, "Let me off at the intersection ahead."


    He nodded. "Okay."


    They wouldn''t pry into each other''s personal affairs.


    As the car stopped at the intersection, she got out.


    The driver was on leave today, and it was Amin''s secretary who was driving. He saw the whole


    thing and tentatively said, "If you want to have dinner with your wife, why don''t you ask her again?


    Maybe she''ll meet her friend another day, or she''ll have dinner with you after meeting her friend..."


    Amin narrowed his eyes.


    The secretary shut up immediately.


    Amin frowned, a little unhappy and distressed. After a while, he said lightly, "Forget it, there''s no


    need."

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    After getting out of the car, Tina did not stop a taxi. Instead, she waited by the roadside until a ck


    car pulled up in front of her.


    She smiled and got in the car.


    Wilson said they would continue to date.


    It was dusk. She thought they were going to eat at a restaurant. To her surprise, Wilson drove her to


    No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    She recalled thest time Wilson returned to the country, they stayed here for a short time. At that


    time, she was overwhelmed with emotion. Now when she was here again, she was in a different


    mood.


    This was their home.


    She was d that nothing had changed.


    Wilson said, "I haven''t had any of your cooking in ages."


    She asked, "Do you have any food at home?"


    He smiled and nodded. "Yes, I asked Irene to buy some for me."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She opened the refrigerator and was surprised to find that it was filled with food.


    She picked some and took them out.


    While she was cutting vegetables, he leaned against the wall. He took off his suit and rolled up the


    sleeves of his white shirt. He fixed his eyes on her affectionately.


    He put down the ss in his hand.


    Although he knew that she and Amin were just a fake couple, he still cared. He asked bitterly, "Did


    you and Amin get along well after you got married?"


    He had told her all about his life in New City, but he didn''t ask her how she had been in the past few


    months.


    He was afraid to hear that she had had a hard time.


    She smiled and answered, "Yes, we did. Amin has good character and manners. He''s a gentleman."


    She was telling the truth. She didn''t want Wilson to worry about her.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she felt a pain in her waist.


    He suddenly pinched her waist.


    ...


    He was jealous because she praise Amin.


    She endured the pain and tried not tough. She added, "He only loves his dead girlfriend. Nothing


    can happen between us, so we get along well."


    Hearing this, he felt better.


    He had heard of the story about Amin and his dead girlfriend. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    As he suddenly thought of something, he stared at her apron and asked with a dark face, "Have you


    ever cooked for him?"


    He was jealous again, so she quickly exined. "No. I only cooked for I, and sometimes, Amin


    had meals with us. However, I never cooked porridge for them. I''ve kept my promise to you."


    He was pleased to hear that.


    And he was a little moved


    He stepped forward, held her waist, and kissed her.


    She responded to his kiss.


    However, what happenedter was a little bit out of control.


    She felt dizzy. When she came to her senses, she was lying on the bed in the master bedroom.


    Her apron was gone, and her dress was unbuttoned.


    He kissed her as he stroked her body


    ...


    Remembering what had happened thest time they were in the hospital, she regained her sanity


    and raised her hands to push him away.


    ...


    His body was very hot. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel his strong muscles.


    Her heart thumped as she said in a trembling voice, "No, no..."


    He stopped.


    He took off his sses. He looked at her with deep, searing eyes. "What''s wrong? Huh?"


    He was trying to seduce her.


    She struggled to resist his temptation and said awkwardly, "Well, I don''t think we should do this. It


    makes me feel like I''m cheating on Amin..."


    After all, in the eyes of others, she was Amin''s wife, and no one knew about their agreement.


    It was inappropriate for her to have sex with Wilson at the moment.


    She should respect Amin even though they were a fake couple.


    ...


    Wilson''s face darkened.


    He propped his arms on the bed and sat up. He said in a muffled voice, "Got it."


    His tone was full of dissatisfaction.


    He put his arms on his knees and closed his eyes, trying to cool down.


    He looked as disheveled as Tina did. His shirt was on the carpet, and his upper body was naked,


    revealing his muscr chest.


    She didn''t bother him.


    Suddenly, she saw some scars on his lower abdomen and arms.


    She was stunned. "Wilson, how did you get those scars?"


    He subconsciously wanted to pick up his shirt and put it on to cover the scars.


    He didn''t want her to know the details of those difficult days. He was afraid that she would be sad,


    but on second thought, he retracted his hand.


    He raised his eyebrows, and a trace of cunning shed in his eyes.


    He thought for a while and tried to make it sound less serious. "Every time the addiction attacked


    me, I couldn''t control myself, so the doctor bound my hands and feet with rope, for fear that I would


    hurt myself. When I struggled too much, I got scars..."


    In fact, many of the scars were caused by sharp objects while he was hallucinating.


    ...


    He couldn''t use a sedative every time because when the sedative wore off, he still have to get over


    it by his willpower.


    As expected, Tina felt sorry for him.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head and kissed his scars.


    Her tears fell on him as she kissed him.


    ...


    Her heart ached for him, so she tried to ease his pain with her kiss.


    At night, the moon was covered by clouds. The sky was a little dark.


    Tina came to the Amery family to pick up I.


    Since Abby came back from abroad, she did not want I to spend the night here.


    It waste, so she waited outside instead of entering the vi. After a while, Lin and Bill came out


    with I. They handed I to her and waved goodbye.


    I woke up and rubbed her eyes in Lin''s arms.


    ...


    Tina put her in the car. When she saw the person in the driver''s seat, she cried out in surprise,


    "Wow, daddy."


    The car pulled away.


    At the vi, Abby stood by the window of her room, looking down at Tina.


    She elegantly leaned against the window.


    She looked on coldly as they talked pleasantly.


    When Tina and I got in the car, she looked away and drew the curtains, but she suddenly


    paused.


    She felt that it looked like Wilson''s car.


    The moonlight was dim, so she couldn''t see clearly. She vaguely saw a ck off-road vehicle, so


    she wasn''t sure.


    She frowned.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    The noon sun zed in the sky.


    The curtains were drawn in the office. Most of the people were gathered in the tea room.


    Everyone ate takeaways there except those who went to the canteen.


    Tina was one of them.


    As soon as she put down her chopsticks, her cell phone rang.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    Wilson asked on the phone, "Have you had lunch?"


    She replied, "Yes, I just finished it."


    Before she could say anything more, he continued, "I''m at the coffee shop. Come here right away."


    His tone sounded serious.


    She was confused. "Now?"


    "Yes," he said, "I''ll ask Terry to pick you up."


    After hanging up, Tina was still in shock. She found it too sudden. When she came out of the office


    building, she saw a ckmercial car parked at the roadside.


    Terry sat in the driver''s seat.


    He was supposed to go on a honeymoon after getting married, but Susan was pregnant, so they


    decided to postpone their honeymoon until the baby was born. Moreover, Wilson had been away


    from the Chin''s Group for a long time and had been very busytely, so he wanted to get back to


    work early and help him.


    He and Susan were husband and wife, while Susan and Tina were friends, so he and Tina were


    close.


    Tina smiled and asked, "Do you know why Wilson suddenly called me over?"


    He scratched his head and seemed to be in a dilemma. He hemmed and hawed. "You''ll know when


    you get there."


    She was puzzled.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the coffee shop.


    She pushed the door open and went in.


    There were not many guests inside. She looked around and easily found Wilson. Wherever he was,


    he always stood out in the crowd because of his handsome face.


    He was not alone.


    A gracefuldy sat opposite him.


    Tina stopped as she found that thedy was Wilson''s mother, Meadow.


    Besides, a young woman sat next to her. She had an oval face and ck hair. She was elegant.


    She looked shyly at Wilson.


    It was obviously a blind date.


    As Tina hesitated to walk over, Meadow identally looked up and saw her. She was very


    surprised.


    Wilson also caught sight of her. He got up and strode toward her, pulling her to sit down.


    Meadow was shocked. "Tina?"


    Tina felt a little embarrassed. "Mrs. Chin..."


    She didn''t know what to say. Wilson, who sat next to her, put his arm on the back of her chair and


    leaned toward her, looking like he was holding her in his arms.


    He said slowly, "Mom, now you know why I don''t need a blind date."


    Meadow understood.


    She looked at the young woman beside her and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Vivi. Would you mind


    leaving? I''ll visit you and your mother another day."


    Actually, she didn''t want to set up this blind date either.


    Her son suddenly ran abroad for a few months. When he returned, she and Bemy were worried


    about him. They knew that he broke up with Tina and that Tina married someone else, so Bemy


    decided to set him up on a blind date.


    On the one hand, it was because he didn''t want him to get hurt. On the other hand, it was because


    Wilson was old enough to get married.


    Therefore, at her husband''s request, Meadow had to lie to Wilson and ask him out to see Vivi.


    Vivi didn''t want to leave, but she couldn''t say no. She nced at Wilson and nodded. "Okay, Mrs.


    Chin."


    Meadow apologetically walked her out of the coffee shop.


    Tina and Wilson followed quietly.


    Tina understood why Wilson suddenly called her over. She trusted himpletely. But she didn''t


    know how to face Meadow because she was now in an awkward position.


    Shepressed her lips and looked at her nervously.


    She was afraid that she would be mad at her and reproach her.


    After seeing Vivi off, Meadow walked toward them. She hesitated to ask, "Are you two back


    together?"


    Wilson nodded. "Yes."


    His answer directly confirmed her thoughts.


    Tina''s palms were slightly sweaty.


    She held her breath and looked at Meadow, but she saw no sign of anger on her face.


    Meadow had expected this.


    She knew her son well, and she knew how much he loved Tina. Tina was the only woman he loved.


    Therefore, when she saw Tina here, she knew what he was thinking.


    She frowned and pulled Wilson to the side. She coughed and reminded him. "Tina''s married."


    He said, "I know."


    ...


    She coughed again. "Do you want to be the other man?"


    He curled his lips. "I don''t mind."


    That was what he thought before he knew the truth.


    He wouldn''t give up on Tian even if she really married someone else.


    He didn''t care about his dignity or social morality. He just wanted her back.


    "Nonsense!" Meadow shouted with a serious expression on her face.


    She wouldn''t allow her son to break moral principles or to be the other man. She said seriously, "At


    least, you should wait until she gets divorced."


    Tina was stunned.


    Wilson nodded solemnly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was exactly what he wanted. He wouldn''t just sit there and wait.


    Half a year was too long for him.


    Meadow didn''t say anything more and turned to look at Tina gently and kindly. At this time, the


    driver came. Before she got in the car, she asked softly, "Tina, do you still have the bracelet I gave


    you?


    Tina was a little surprised and nodded. "Yes."


    She kept it properly. When Meadow gave it to her, she said that it was for Wilson''s wife.


    Meadow smiled and nodded.


    Tina''s eyes turned red as she watched Meadow leave.


    She was moved.


    Even though she and Amin were a fake couple, in the eyes of others, they were actually married.


    She had been uneasy and avoiding eye contact with Meadow.


    She had not expected Meadow to be so kind to her as before.


    Wilson held her hand andforted her silently.


    On the other side of the street, someone was staring at them.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Abby supported Old Madam Amery with her hand on the other side of the road.


    She had gone abroad to pursue Wilson and left the Amery family for four months. After she returned


    home, she spent every day with Old Madam Amery, trying to show her filial piety to her.


    After all, she could only rely on her.


    Old Madam Amery liked opera, so she went to the opera with her today, but she didn''t expect to see


    Tian and Wilson across the street.


    Tina lowered her head, and her eyshes slightly fluttered under the sunlight.


    Wilson held her hand and looked at her tenderly.


    ...


    That night, the moonlight was dim, so Abby wasn''t sure if it was Wilson''s car. But now, in broad


    daylight, she could see his car clearly. She saw them get in the car together.


    She was shocked.


    She thought Tina had ruined her career and reced her to be the best fashion designer.


    Moreover, not only did Tina get Wilson''s love, but she also had a loving family.


    Abby was jealous, and she hated Tina so much that she could not bear to see her so happy.


    Wilson and Tina broke up because of her sabotage, and the Amery family forced Tina to marry


    Amin, which was also one of her ns. Although it turned out slightly differently than she wanted,


    she was still happy as long as Tina and Wilson couldn''t get back together.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    She stared gloomily at the two people across the street, wondering when they had been back


    together.


    Old Madam Amery noticed the change in her expression and looked in the direction of her gaze.


    However, the car had already moved on. She was old and had poor eyesight, so she asked in


    confusion, "Abby, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Abby snapped back to reality and restrained her emotions. She smiled and said, "The


    opera is about to begin. Let''s go in quickly."


    Old Madam Amery nodded.


    It was sunny.


    Many people were busy in the office, and the atmosphere in the conference room was serious.


    The curtains were drawn. The staff, sitting around the conference table, attentively listened to the


    manager''s report and looked at the screen. However, Amin''s mind was wandering.


    He was distracted in such an important meeting.


    When the manager finished his report, the room fell silent. The secretary standing behind Amin


    coughed to remind him. "Ahem..."


    Only then did Amin bring back his thoughts. He said, "Let''s call it a day. Dismiss."


    After the meeting, he walked back to his office with his secretary.


    This wasn''t the first time. He was often in a trance these days.


    Since his girlfriend died, he had spent most of his time at work. He worked numbly and


    mechanically and never felt tired. He had never been in a daze at a meeting before.


    The secretary worked for him for many years, and he noticed some changes.


    After Amin got married, his sorrow faded away and seemed happier.


    The secretary asked with concern, "Mr. Stark, is anything troubling you?"


    After a moment of silence, Amin said, "Yes."


    The sky was dark, and the crescent moon was surrounded by stars.


    It was 11 o''clock in the evening.


    Tina went to her studio after work and came homete.


    After taking a bath, she didn''t blow-dry her hair but simply wiped it with a towel.


    She was thirsty, so she went downstairs to drink water.


    I and the maid fell asleep, and the first floor was quiet.


    When she passed by the living room, she found a faint light. Thanks to the dim light, she vaguely


    saw a person sitting on the sofa and a cigarette burning in his hand.


    She stopped and asked uncertainly, "Amin?"


    Amin looked up and answered in a hoarse voice, "Yes. You haven''t slept?"


    At the same time, he put out his cigarette.


    He was a gentleman. Although he smoked, he never smoked in front of I or inside the house.


    When he wanted to smoke, he always went to the balcony. Just now, he thought that she and I


    were asleep.


    Tina raised her ss and smiled as she walked over. "Did you drink a lot?"


    As she approached, she smelled smoke and alcohol on him and saw his drunken eyes.


    He nodded and said drunkenly, "Yeah, I had a business dinner tonight."


    He seemed drunk.


    She was a little surprised. She recalled thest time he drank with Desmond. Desmond had been


    sted, while he had just been a bit tipsy. But tonight, he couldn''t even sit still on the sofa, so he


    must have drunk a lot.


    Besides, he looked very tired.


    Like Wilson, he had a lot of work and social activities every day.


    Thinking of Wilson, she felt soft in her heart.


    Seeing Amin sitting motionlessly on the sofa, she assumed that he must be too drunk to go


    upstairs, so she came forward and asked, "Do you want me to help you go upstairs?"


    Being seen through by her, he nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Okay, thank you."


    She helped him up.


    With the help of her arms, he stood up. Only a floormp was on in the living room, and the light


    was dim. She identally stepped on his slipper and tripped him up.


    She said anxiously, "Be careful!"


    She reached out to help him, but she had too little strength, so she fell onto the sofa instead.


    Meanwhile, he fell on top of her.


    It all happened so suddenly. She felt embarrassed and tried to sit up, but he did not move.


    She frowned. "Amin..."


    He stared at her silently.


    In the dim light, her eyes sparkled like stars.


    He was a little distracted.


    This was the first time they had been so close that they could even hear each other breathing.


    Her scent lingered around his nose. He swallowed subconsciously, feeling that something in his


    heart was about to erupt.


    As he leaned toward her, she was startled.


    She could sense the unusual heat in his eyes.


    When his kiss fell, she quickly tilted her head to avoid it, but his lips still touched her neck.


    Stimted by her soft skin, he reached down to her slender waist.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Her eyes widened in a panic. She tried her best to push him away and shouted, "No, Amin! You''re


    drunk!"


    He stopped.


    When he saw her flustered expression, he came to his sense and sat up, trying to calm down.


    He said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I''m drunk. I thought you were her."

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Tina sat up unsteadily.


    She was caught off guard and shocked. At this time, her eyes were full of vignce.


    They have been getting along well since they got married.


    She had been worried about living in the same house with Amin at the beginning, but he had always


    been a gentleman. The second floor was divided into two areas. He only stayed in his own area and


    never crossed into hers.


    What had just happened frightened her.


    She was very uneasy.


    After listening to his exnation, she was stunned for a while and then rxed.


    She knew he had a deep affection for his dead girlfriend.


    They grew up together. They had been together since high school and were going to get married


    after they graduated from college. However, his girlfriend passed away in an ident. He had been


    single ever since. He loved his girlfriend very much.


    Tina had seen their picture in his wallet. In the picture, they were young and beautiful.


    That was why she agreed to sign an agreement with him and marry him.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she calmed down, she smiled and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter."


    Amin''s gazended on her neck.


    As he remembered how soft her skin was, he subconsciously narrowed his eyes. He looked away


    and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll go upstairs myself."


    Using the arm of the sofa as a prop, he dragged himself to his feet and went upstairs.


    As he was drunk, he staggered upstairs with his hand on the wall.


    After a while, he went in his room.


    Tina picked up her ss.


    She thought he was drunk and not aware of what he was doing.


    He loved his dead girlfriend deeply, so it was understandable that he mistook her for his girlfriend.


    When he apologized and exined, she forgave him and put the incident behind her.


    She went to the kitchen to get another ss of warm water and then went upstairs to her room.


    She closed the door and found that there were several missed calls on her phone.


    When she was about to call back, Wilson invited her for a video chat.


    ...


    She epted it. As the video shook slightly, Wilson''s handsome face appeared. He lounged on the


    sofa. Behind him was the floor-to-ceiling window in his bedroom.


    He had just taken a bath, and his short hair was still wet.


    She unconsciously held her breath because he wore no clothes, only a white bath towel wrapped


    around his waist.


    ...


    She felt shy and blushed. "Why don''t you put on your clothes?"


    "I just took a bath," he saidzily. He nced at her before he added, "Besides, you''ve seen me


    naked many times."


    She was at a loss for words and couldn''t refute it.


    ...


    The camera was so close that his bare chest almost took up the entire screen.


    At this time, he raised his hand to brush his bangs, and a drop of water trickled down his cheek to


    his Adam''s Apple.


    Even through the screen, she wanted to touch him.


    She took a deep breath and coughed. "It''s cold. You''d better put on your clothes."


    He replied, "I turned on the air conditioner."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She had no choice but to lower her eyes, trying not to look at his abs.


    However, she could still see them out of the corners of her eyes.


    Apart from his muscr chest, she also saw his scars.


    He didn''t cover them because thest time in No.1 Luxurious Residence he had shown them to her


    to seek her sympathy.


    Seeing the scars, she could not help thinking of the pain and suffering he had gone through alone in


    New City.


    Her heart ached.


    He went through untold hardships to get back to her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked with concern, "I heard that thing is very harmful to one''s


    health. How have you been feeling these days?"


    He curled his lips and said jokingly, "Don''t worry, I''m in good health. Would you like to try?"


    She was tongue-tied, and her ears turned hot after she figured out what he meant.


    ...


    He changed the subject. "What did you do just now? Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    "I went downstairs to get some water," she replied and told him the whole thing. "Amin was drunk,


    so I talked to him for a while."


    He keenly sensed something and narrowed his eyes. "He was drunk? Did he do something


    inappropriate?"


    They lived under the same roof.


    He trusted Tina. He knew that they had their own rooms, but he was still very unhappy when he


    thought that his girlfriend lived in the same house with another man.


    She hesitated and said, "No..."


    He asked, "Really?"


    She pondered for a moment. She didn''t dare to tell him that Amin had almost kissed her. She


    skipped this part and weighed her words as she replied, "No, he didn''t. He was drunk and just


    mistook me for his dead girlfriend..."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He frowned and asked, "Does he know we''re back together?"


    She shook her head and answered nkly, "No, I haven''t told him yet..."


    In the eyes of others, she and Amin were husband and wife, so they lived together, but they agreed


    not to meddle in each other''s personal affairs.


    Therefore, she forgot to tell him about it.


    Hearing her answer, Wilson frowned again and then smiled imperceptibly. "I see."


    ...


    Then he changed the subject. After talking for a while, he said goodbye to her.


    She hung up and pursed her lips.


    His smile made her scalp tingle.


    However, she didn''t think too much about it. She was sleepy and fell asleep quickly.


    The next day.


    After the meeting, Amin returned to his office.


    He stood in front of the window and stared at the clouds in the sky, lost in thought.


    He recalled what had happenedst night.


    He had a high tolerance for alcohol and seldom got drunk. Thest time Desmond drank with him,


    he was sober the whole time.


    Actually, he wasn''t drunkst night.


    However, when he saw Tinaing downstairs, he subconsciously pretended to be drunk. He


    didn''t know why he did it. Maybe it was because he wanted her to care about him.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    What happened after that was beyond his control...


    When Amin came to his senses, he was also shocked.


    He was lost in thought, his eyes deep.


    If there were some strange emotions to Tina that had made him feel incredulous or even a little


    absurd, but afterst night, he had figured out one thing: he seemed to have a crush on Tina.


    .


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to kiss her after falling into the sofa with her identally.


    Amin was not drunk at all. How could he mistake her for his ex-girlfriend? It was just an excuse to


    dispel her misunderstanding after he kissed her impulsively.


    Falling in love with someone was a long-lost feeling for him.


    Amin had no clue how he would feel a surge of love and desire for Tina.


    Ever since his ex-girlfriend passed away in his early years, he had been alone. No woman could get


    close to him. To be exact, he deliberately kept a distance from females. This was also the reason


    why his parents were always worried about his marriage.


    They were afraid that he would be a Buddhist practicing asceticism one day.


    Tina was different. Amin chose her and agreed to the marriage agreement she proposed.


    Although they pretended to be a couple, they lived together under the same roof. Unconsciously,


    Tina had entered his life and heart.


    Behind him, his secretary saw him lost in his thoughts.


    At the meeting, he was distracted again.


    It seemed that Amin was troubled by something. His secretary was very worried and wanted to ask


    him a few questions about it.


    Just as he was about to speak, Amin''s eyes no longer looked distant, and he ordered, "Arrange a


    carter. I want to go to the cemetery."


    There were not many people in the cemetery.


    Amin walked directly to a tomb.


    He squatted down and reached out to touch the photo on the tombstone. "Samantha, I seem to


    have done what you had expected me to do... I wille to see you in the future, but I''m on the


    threshold of a new life. You will be happy for me, right?"


    Before his ex-girlfriend passed away, she held his hand and told him not to forget her - she didn''t


    want him to be immersed in sorrow forever and find someone else who could apany him.


    The young girl in the photo smiled brightly as if she were encouraging him.


    Now that Amin was finally willing to let go of the past and start a new life, his secretary was very


    excited to hear that.


    When Tina was working during the day, she would asionally think of Wilson''s secretive smile


    when he said "I see"st night.


    Somehow, she felt uneasy.


    Well, as she returned to her apartment in the evening, the scene she saw proved that she didn''t


    overthink.


    When Tina opened the door, she was ck-jawed to see the tall figure in the living room.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a little confused and even looked at the furnishings around her to make sure that she was


    back to Amin''s home instead of the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    In the living room, Wilson was graciously standing there with one hand in his pocket.


    Tina was stunned. "Why are you here?£¡"


    I, holding his big hand, smiled and said, "Dad came here with me!"


    Tina looked at them.


    I grinned, revealing two rows of small teeth, and exined to her, "The maid has something to do


    and asked for leave. I called Dad to pick me up! A watering car came by the kindergarten gate, and


    we all ran to y with the water. Dad wet his clothes to protect me, so I took him here to change


    clothes!"


    Tina was speechless.


    The kindergarten that I was in was the same one asst year''s.


    It was much closer to the No.1 Luxurious Residence if she remembered it correctly. Why didn''t they


    go there?


    Her face was full of doubts.


    I added, her big eyes flickering. "Dad said that he wanted to see the ce we live in now, so I


    brought him here to have a look!"


    At this time, Wilson suddenly sneezed.


    He was wearing a dark suit. Even though his coat and shirt inside were almost soaked, Tina didn''t


    see it. In the middle of May, the weather in the north was still a little chill, so he might catch a cold.


    Tina hurriedly said, "Go upstairs with me and change your clothes!"


    Wilson, waiting for her invitation, immediately said, "Okay."


    He touched I''s head and went upstairs. He did not feel ufortable at all, as if he was strolling


    around his home.


    Tina followed him silently.


    Before going upstairs, she thought for a while and called Amin to ask when he would be back.


    She nned to tell Amin that she had recently been reconciled with Wilson, but Wilson openly went


    to his home and acted so boldly that Tina thought it would be better for him to avoid Amin.


    Amin replied, "Maybe a littlete. There''s a dinner party."


    Tina said, "Okay!"


    Hearing that he woulde backte, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Amin was in a different mood at the other end of the line.


    When he picked up the phone, he had just returned to the car.


    After returning from the cemetery, Amin asked the driver to stop the car when they passed by the


    mall halfway.


    At this time, he got a slender red box in his hand. He opened it, and there was an exquisite tinum


    ne inside. It looked special for its pendant was shaped like a swallow, and its eyes were


    made of two fine diamonds.


    It matched Tina''s earrings.


    Amin saw it not long ago when he was shopping. Back then, he had the idea of buying it for her.


    The shopping guide eximed that he had good taste and was very lucky because it belonged to a


    rare set designed by a jewelry master, which was not for sale to the public. Butst year, the owner


    had to part with the earrings for someone, and then the ne ended up here.


    Amin said, "Cancel the dinner party tonight!"


    This was the first time that Tina had called him.


    The secretary was stunned. "Mr. Stark, are you not going?"


    He nodded with a smile. "Yes, take me home."


    Upon entering the bedroom, Wilson began to look around it with a faint smile on his thin lips.


    He was very satisfied.


    He could see nothing else but Tina''s things in this room. It could be seen that no man had ever


    stepped in here.


    Tina walked up to him and urged, "Take off your clothes and change!"


    She raised her hand, wanting to help.


    Wilson grabbed her hand, pressed her against the wall aside, and kissed her.


    His moist tongue opened her mouth to touch hers.


    He did not take off his clothes. Instead, his big hands wandered up and down her waist.


    Tina was anxious and pushed him away. "Wilson, stop it!"


    She blushed scarlet and was a little flustered.


    Wilson, satisfied, stopped teasing her. He looked at a room and asked, "Is it a bathroom? I''ll take a


    shower."


    Tina frowned. "Do you want to take a shower here?"


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well, the water from the watering car was not that clean and made me a


    little ufortable. Besides, I''m afraid that I will catch a cold."


    Tina had to say, "Then you have to hurry up..."


    Through the bathroom door, Tina could hear the sound of running water.


    Tina was very anxious sitting by the bed but couldn''t refrain from looking at the bathroom, her


    mouth parched and tongue scorched.


    She licked her dry lips.


    After some time, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Tina thought it was I outside.


    When they lived in the No.1 Luxurious Residence, they would close the door to do something


    intimate. But once, when they were immersed in kissing each other, I identally opened the


    door and saw them - she immediately covered her eyes with her little hands shyly. Then, as long as


    they were alone in the room, I would politely knock on the door before entering in case of seeing


    anything improper.


    Tina shook her head andughed.


    She got up to open the door and was stunned.


    Outside the door, it was not I but Amin.


    He seemed to have just returned home, still in a suit, holding something in his hand with a gentle


    smile.


    Tina stammered, "... Amin? Why, why are you back so early? Didn''t you say there was a dinner


    party?"


    "Yes, but it was canceled," Amin said with a smile.


    He clenched the long box in his hand, unconsciously feeling a little nervous and a little expectant.


    He spoke up, "Tina, I..."


    But before he could finish his words, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened.


    Amin looked behind Tina and saw a tall and straight maning out with only ady''s pink bath


    towel around his waist.


    Tina also heard it, and her head buzzed.


    She turned back and saw the same picture as inst night''s video call - a handsome man out of the


    bath. She was shy and awkward to the extreme.


    Compared with her uneasiness, Wilson walked over slowly with a calm face.


    The door of the opposite room opened, a small head poked through the doorway. I joined to


    watch the fun.


    The atmosphere was thick with embarrassment.


    Somehow, Tina felt she was tricked.


    In the video callst night, Wilson asked her if she told Amin they were together. She said no. At


    that time, he frowned, a little unhappily, but soon regained calm. Then he just said lightly that he got


    it.


    He must have made up a n at that time!


    She finally understood why Wilson showed up here. He was here to deliver the message: Tina was


    his.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina looked at Wilson and then at her daughter.


    I''s clear eyes were full of innocence.


    She was telling her she had nothing to do with it. It was her father who nned all of this.


    Tina felt dizzy.


    She flushed to the ears, her face burning hot, and she said with embarrassment, "Let me exin it.


    It''s not what you think. Ahem, his clothes are wet. I just took him to the room to change clothes!"


    After all, they were at Amin''s home, so she thought it was necessary to exin.


    Tina looked back at Wilson and lowered her voice with her mouth twitching. "Put on your clothes!"


    However, Wilson, not in a hurry, said casually. "But I can''t wear my wet clothes."


    Tina helplessly looked at Amin and asked embarrassedly, "Can we borrow your clothes?"


    Amin, slightly taken aback, nodded. "Okay."


    Ten minutester, they all went downstairs and sat in the living room.


    Wilson changed into Amin''s gray suit. They were about the same size, so it fit Wilson well.


    He sat next to Tina with his long legs crossed, and I nestled on Tina''s other side.


    Opposite them, Amin was looking at the loving family in the radiance of the sunset.


    He suddenly felt that he didn''t belong here. Though he was in his apartment, he felt like a guest.


    When he knocked on Tina''s door and saw her and Wilson inside, his mind went nk for a moment.


    When Tina came to him to propose an agreement marriage, he was startled because he knew the


    rtionship between her and Wilson. Then, he learned that Wilson had left the country, and they


    broke up. He thought that their rtionship hade to an end.


    That was why he thought he could be with Tina.


    He imagined that, as his secretary had said, Tina could be his wife, in the true sense.


    However, Amin could tell that Tina''s attitude toward Wilson was different from thest time they


    went to the stable.


    Their rtionship was obvious.


    Knowing this, he felt suffocated.


    Not long ago, he had confirmed that he had fallen in love with Tina. Finally, he could get out of the


    sorrowful past and try to start a brand new life. Such a decision seemed to have lit up his life.


    But before he could do anything, his hope was shattered.


    Amin immediately felt disheartened and a sense of indescribable disappointment.


    The warm family of three on the opposite side was like a lovely and peaceful painting in his eyes.


    Even though he was well aware of the situation, Amin still asked, "I''m guessing you two are back


    together?"


    Wilson didn''t say anything. He made an eye gesture to Tina behind his sses, telling her to


    answer him.


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    Wilson smiled with satisfaction.


    He put down his folded legs and said with a faint smile, "There''s only half a year left. Please take


    care of them during this period! I''ll thank you here first!"


    Wilson said casually, but his words were meaningful. He was emphasizing that Tina and I were


    his wife and daughter.


    Amin paused for a moment and said, "You''re wee."


    Wilson took out the air of a guest. He did not leave after changing his clothes but asked to stay and


    have dinner with them.


    It was not until the night fell that Wilson finally asked to leave after dinner.


    Wilson smiled slightly. "Thank you for your hospitality today!"


    Amin said, "You''re wee."


    Amin, supposed to be a responsible host, sent Wilson to the door.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Wilson put up a brilliant smile. Before he left, he stopped for a second,


    lowered his chin slightly, and said as if he suddenly remembered something, "By the way, don''t


    worry. I''ll return this suit to you. I never take other people''s stuff!"


    It was obviously a warning.


    Amin''s eyes narrowed. "Uhm."


    Wilson waved goodbye to I, who was leaning against the door, and entered the elevator.


    Aside, Amin watched silently.


    Tina still loved him, and they had a daughter. It was impossible for him to get in between them.


    For a moment, he was frustrated.


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief when Wilson left.


    She appreciated Amin''s good manners. If Wilson had provoked someone else like this, the person


    would lose his temper on the spot.


    She raised her head and found that Amin was looking at her, his eyes on her ears.


    When his eyes met hers, he asked in a low voice, "Tina, you''re wearing the earrings all the time. Did


    he give it to you?"


    "Yes." Tina nodded with a smile.


    Amin fell silent.


    He knew it better.


    Their agreement marriagested for ten months - Tina had been waiting for Wilson from the


    beginning.


    She was wearing the earrings Wilson gave her the whole time and would cook rice porridge only for


    him.


    Tina went upstairs with I, and Amin sat on the sofa alone.


    Though in the living room, he lit a cigarette.


    Smoke came out from his mouth and nose and dispersed in front of his eyes. He was in a fret.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    The sun in the morning was very bright.


    Amin got into the car, rubbing his temples to rx and his eyes ck-ringed. It seemed that he


    didn''t have a good rest.


    Actually, he didn''t sleepst night.


    During breakfast, Tina took the initiative to chat with him about her and Wilson.


    She told him to trust her.


    ording to their agreement, she was still Amin''s wife to the public. So, before the agreement


    ended, Tina promised that she and Wilson would pay attention in private. They would not bring him


    any trouble or let him face an embarrassing situation.


    They were so thoughtful, but Amin felt depressed.


    Many words of confession were buzzing around in his head, but he finally restrained himself from


    baring his heart.


    After all, his marriage with Tina was just a deal. They each took what they needed and agreed not


    to interfere with each other''s life. Amind was fully aware that he had no right to do so, so his love for


    Tina was only his wishful thinking.


    His secretary in the front asked with a smile while driving, "Did you give the ne to Mrs. Stark


    yesterday? Does she like it?"


    Amin replied, "No."


    The secretary eximed and looked at him in surprise.


    "She doesn''t need the ne." Amin paused before saying with a vague sense of loss in his


    voice. "Tina and Wilson have reconciled. Forget about the ne, and don''t talk about this matter


    in the future."


    His secretary was stunned.


    At first, he was very happy for his boss, who had been immersed in sadness for seven years. It was


    not easy for him to make it through and begin a new rtionship. But this rtionship was over


    before it started.


    Just after Amin escaped from his old trauma, he fell in love with a woman who could never be with


    him.


    What an unlucky man!


    His secretary sighed deeply and did not dare to say anything more, driving all the way to the


    company in silence.


    On the side of the road, a luxurious car seemed to have been parked there for a long time.


    Amin ignored it and walked into the office building as soon as he got out of the car.


    However, the people in the car called out his name.


    Amin turned around and was slightly surprised to see Abby pushing open the car door. "Miss


    Amery?"


    He was not familiar with her.


    Abby said with a dignified and elegant smile, "Mr. Stark, can we talk in private?"


    Amin frowned and followed her into the car.


    .


    In the evening, Tina came out of the crowded supermarket with many fresh ingredients in her hand


    and took the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    She stood there, waiting patiently. Not long after, a ck Mercedes-Benz drove over in a low-key


    manner.


    Tina got into the passenger seat.


    She fastened the seat belt and couldn''t help looking at the rearview mirror on the other side.


    In the mirror, things behind them were retreating, and a figure was chasing the car from a distance.


    Tina said, "Thedy on yourst blind date has been looking for you!"


    Thedy must havee here for shopping. She stared at his car without blinking ever since


    Wilson drove past her, appearing to be a little excited and lost.


    Wilson said lightly, "Is that so?"


    He didn''t notice thedy because all his attention was on Tina. He just wanted to drive the car


    before Tina as soon as possible for fear that she would wait too long.


    Tina recalled thedy''s face. "She seems to have some feelings for you."


    Wilson''s appearance and temperament were so outstanding that any woman who met him on a


    blind date would feel satisfied with him. Tina knew it because she had seen him on a blind date.


    All of this had nothing to do with Wilson. He smiled faintly and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Tina went along with him. "A little bit!"


    Wilsonughed out loud.


    Tina thought for a moment, then pursed her lips and asked, "Wilson, you ruined the blind date your


    family had arranged for you. Your father... if he knew it, would he be unhappy?"


    At a previous banquet, Tina met his father by chance.


    She had behaved in a natural and graceful manner at that time and was not afraid, but his father''s


    serious face at that time sort of frightened her.


    Tina had almost figured out what had happened. After they broke up, Tina married someone else.


    His family worried about his marriage and made him go on blind dates to get a new girlfriend.


    "It''s okay. My mother is on our side," Wilson said.


    He curled his lips delightedly. "She''ll help with the blind dates! Tina, when your marriage with Amin


    is over, I''ll take you home the next day, pay a formal visit to my parents, and get our marriage


    certificates."


    He had nned to do all of this a long time ago, but an ident changed everything.


    Tina nodded.


    After a pause, she licked her lips and still couldn''t help asking, "Do you mean we can get married


    right after my marriage with Amin is over?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson''s smile broadened as he asked, "Do you want to marry me so much?"


    Tina''s voice was soft. "Well, yes!"


    Wilson often teased her with this in the past, but every time, she would deny it shyly. It was the first


    time that she admitted it.


    Wilson was extraordinary touched. Meanwhile, he felt sad.


    If he hadn''t been framed, they would have been married long ago.


    Wilson held her hands.


    The traffic light ahead turned red, and he couldn''t wait to lean over and kiss her with eyes full of


    affection.


    Tina kissed back softly.


    It was the anxious car horns behind that separated them.


    Back in the No.1 Luxurious Residence, Wilson pressed her against the wall, intending to take


    further intimate actions. The space in the car was so limited that he felt not fully satisfied after the


    kiss. Now that they were alone in the house, he wanted to do something more enjoyable.


    However, Tina had already expected his intention.


    When he rushed over, she bent down and dodged. She ran to the kitchen and said, "We agreed that


    I just came here to make a meal for you. Don''t mess around!"


    Thest time she came back to cook for him, he carried her to the bedroom halfway. Finally, they


    ate takeout.


    So, before Tina came here, she told herself that she would only make a meal and wouldn''t do


    anything else.


    Wilson had to give up.


    An hourter, Tina made eight dishes and one soup.


    They were too much for two of them, but since Tina hadn''t cooked for Wilson for a long time, she


    was even willing to make a full table of dishes for him.


    Tina went to the study to invite him to dinner.


    Wilson stood by the window. As soon as he picked up the phone, he looked at the night scene


    outside of the window, his eyes a little sharp.


    Tina approached and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wilson smiled at her and said, "It''s a call from Mr. Arn. He told me about the investigation over


    there."


    Mr. Arn was very angry about the plot against Wilson and had been investigating it for him.


    However, except for him, Wilson had met other people that day, so he still could not find out who


    had added the evil thing into the cigar.


    Tina asked, "Has he found any evidence?"


    Wilson said, "Not yet, but we''re getting closer to the truth."


    "Great!" Tina nodded, and her eyes were full of coldness. "No matter who it is, don''t let him or her


    go!"


    Her face was cold and stern, her mouth a thin line.


    It was the first time that Wilson had seen such a fierce look on her face. He didn''t think it was


    terrible. Instead, it made him warm and fuzzy inside, for he knew that she was worried about him.


    They went to have a meal in a restaurant.


    Halfway through the meal, Wilson suddenly said, "By the way, do you know Dn is leaving?"

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Tina was stunned. "Where is he going?"


    As Wilson put some food into her bowl, he replied, "Abroad. The Koo family has transferred most of


    their business abroad. They might note back."


    Tina nodded in silence.


    Last year, Dn had said goodbye to her.


    At that time, he was going to return to Vienah. He lost her, but he still had a dream to pursue higher


    attainments as a pianist. Misfortunately, his hands got injured when he saved Tina and could no


    longer shuttle back and forth on the ck-and-white piano keys.


    Therefore, he put his dream aside.


    In the end, Dn chose to do business for the Koo family.


    The change made Tina heart-wrenching.


    She felt guilt about that.


    Speaking of this, Tina was not surprised by Dn''s decision and even thought that it was a good


    idea. His father had always been in poor health. It was a good choice to go abroad and live in a


    refreshing environment.


    Wilson added, "He told me that he would leave tomorrow night and asked if we can see him off!"


    Tina had been raised in the Koo family for some time. Mr. Koo, Dn''s father, treated her well. She


    owed him. If they left, as a junior, she should go to the airport to see him off.


    However...


    Tina looked up at Wilson suspiciously and surprisedly. "When did you two get along so well?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She didn''t know about it, but Wilson did.


    It was very confusing.


    Tina and Dn were each other''s first love, and they spent their youth together.


    Her past with Dn bothered him a lot.


    Previously, he had been seriously jealous of Dn. Later, even after he knew Tina loved him, he felt


    hostile to Dn because he was Tina''s ex-boyfriend of his first love.


    Wilson said enigmatically, "It''s a secret between men."


    Tina was struck dumb with amazement.


    .


    As the night fell, Tina stood up to clean up the bowls and chopsticks.


    But Wilson didn''t let her do it. He put them in the sink, telling her that the maid woulde to clean


    them. She didn''t cook much, but he almost ate all of the dishes, which gave her a sense of


    aplishment.


    The room was brightly lit, like a small castle aze with lights.


    Tina looked at the dark sky and felt that it was almost time to leave.


    How could Wilson let her leave so easily?


    They had agreed that they would not sleep together to show respect to Amin. Nevertheless, except


    for having sex, Wilson did whatever he wanted to do with Tina.


    He grabbed her hand and took her all the way to the bedroom.


    After kissing and touching her for a long time, he finally let Tina leave the No.1 Luxurious


    Residence.


    .


    At dusk, rosy sunshine flooded in through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the airport.


    When Tina and Wilson arrived, Dn and his parents were already there.


    Seeing theming over, Aspry showed a kind smile to Tina.


    Tina chatted with him for a while, talking about his health with concern.


    Aspry looked at her, Wilson, and Dn, and sensitively took the initiative to say, "We''ll go in first.


    You young people can talk!"


    Tina nodded with a smile. "Okay, farewell!"


    Aspry nodded with a smile, and then took Lilith to the security checkpoint.


    Lilith followed obediently.


    Both her son and husband knew what dirty things she had done. In their eyes, she was no longer a


    considerate wife and good mother, so she could not keep pretending to be one.


    Lilith had been staying quiet and well-behaved the whole time. Tina didn''t know if it was because


    Dn and Aspry had told her not to do anything or because of the warning in Wilson''s eyes.


    Anyway, she was much more polite than before.


    In fact, Lilith did not dare to do anything against Tina.


    But her rtionship with Dn was no longer as good as before. What she had done to Tina ended


    his wonderful rtionship with Tina. Even though she admitted her mistake, she left an


    unforgettable shadow in Dn''s heart.


    Lilith was very regretful now.


    She considered Tina as a cheap tease in the past, feeling that her son with excellent music talent


    was far superior to Tina. Butter on, to protect her, her son was even willing to sacrifice his


    precious hands and could never y the piano again.


    Lilith finally understood how important Tina was to her son. After that, she tried to help Dn get


    Tina back, but it was toote. Tina was with Wilson.


    When his parents entered the security check, only Dn was left with Tina and Wilson.


    Tina asked, "Do you really want to leave?"


    "Yes." Dn nodded.


    A smile appeared on his handsome face. "In the past, I left because I wanted to escape. Now I''m


    leaving because there is no one I care about here."


    When he finally decided to let her go, he felt a load off his heart.


    He had to move on and start a new life without her.


    Tina understood what he was thinking and smiled. "Won''t youe back?"


    Dn replied in a gentle voice, "Not necessarily. Although my family''s business has been


    transferred abroad, I haven''t sold all the vis and real estate here. Maybe when I have the chance


    toe back in the future, I''ll stay for a few days."


    Tina nodded.


    "I heard that you are going to Uka, aren''t you?" Wilson also spoke. He said after a moment of


    thought, "Selene is also there, all alone. She has been spoiled since her childhood. I guess she


    should be living a hard life now. If you can, take care of her for me!"


    There was a hint of pleading in his tone.


    Hearing that, Tina smiled gently.


    Wilson had sent Selene overseas as a punishment. He wanted her to change her nasty temper


    after she experienced the suffering of life because he cared about this cousin.


    Dn hesitated slightly.


    Tina chimed in. "Yes, please take care of her!"


    Dn nodded. "Okay, I''ll."


    Wilson curled his lips, and his eyes behind the sses went deep. "In this way, I seem to owe you a


    lot of kindness. I don''t know how to repay you!"


    Dn protected Tina and took the initiative to tell him Tina''s true feelings after they had broken up.


    And now he promised to take care of his cousin.


    Dn just said lightly, "Well, just remember your promise."


    That night at the bar counter, Wilson raised his ss to Dn and asked what he wanted after


    sharing such an important thing.


    At that time, Dn just chuckled and asked him to treat her well and not to let her down.


    Wilson understood what he meant and said solemnly, "Sure."


    Tina, confused, didn''t know they were talking about.


    The airport began to broadcast the flights that were leaving soon.


    Dn took his passport and boarding pass and was ready to go in.


    He looked at Tina with gentle eyes. "Can you give me a hug?"


    Tina was slightly taken aback.


    She swallowed hard and nced at Wilson, who was standing aside.


    .


    She had always been very cautious and avoided doing or saying anything impropriate with Dn,


    especially when Wilson was right on the spot.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Wilson''s face fell slightly.


    He didn''t want her to hug Dn at all!


    However, after that, Dn didn''t wait for the answer. Instead, he took a step forward and opened his


    arms to hug her.


    He hugged her for less than two seconds.


    It was just a brief hug between two parting friends.


    After Dn let go of her, both of them smiled.


    Only Wilson''s face darkened.


    Dn smiled and said, "Then I''m going to the check-in. Thank you foring to see me off today.


    I''m waiting for your good news. Remember to send me an invitation. I''lle back to attend your


    wedding!"


    Wilson gnashed his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll send it to you!"


    Just now when Dn hugged Tina, he was filled with jealousy.


    Tina said, "Dn, goodbye!"


    Dn nodded. "Well, bye!"


    Theing days would be long. Someday, they would meet.


    Dn entered the security check-in their sight gradually disappeared from their sight.


    Wilson was a little unhappy.


    However, Tina was the best at pleasing him, so it was easy for her to make him happy again.


    After leaving the airport, they had dinner together.


    With yesterday''s embarrassing experience in the No.1 Luxurious Residence, Tina chose to eat


    outside today. She didn''t have to worry that others would misunderstand when seeing her with


    Wilson, for Wilson was rich enough to book a private box.


    After all, he was an overbearing, willful, and wealthy president.


    When it waste at night, Wilson reluctantly sent her back to Amin''s apartment.


    It was quiet.


    Though children were full of energy, they should sleep early. At this time, I had already fallen


    asleep. There was no movement upstairs - it seemed that Amin was also asleep. Thus, Tina


    deliberately took light steps.


    Just as she turned left upstairs, she heard the master bedroom door open.


    Tina looked back and saw Amin in his home clothes. She said with a smile, "I thought you had


    rested!"


    "Not yet." He smiled. "I know it''s youing back!"


    In fact, he had been waiting for her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He looked at her. She happened to stand under the warm light in the corridor so that he could even


    see her eyshes clearly. Her eyes full of smiles were sparkling.


    .


    He could tell that she felt happy, from the bottom of her heart.


    Sure, she spent the night with Wilson.


    When Wilson came here to provoke himst time, he saw clearly that her eyes would light up upon


    seeing Wilson. Well, at least in the past four months after their marriage, he had never seen her


    smile like that.


    Seeing him standing there and looking at her, Tina asked in confusion, "Is there something wrong?"


    Amin came back to his senses and nodded. "Well, there''s a business opening ceremony on the


    weekend the day after tomorrow, and we''re invited. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go


    there!"


    Usually, he would ask her opinion before epting an invitation. He would only ask her for help


    when he couldn''t refuse the invitation.


    Tina thought about her arrangement the following weekend and nodded happily. "I happen to have


    nothing to do. I''ll go with you!"


    "Great." Amin smiled.


    Tina said, "Then sleep early. Good night!"


    Amin nodded. "Good night."


    Tina smiled at him and then turned to the guest bedroom.


    Behind her, Amin watched her close the door before returning to his room.


    .


    On the weekend, Wilson was in the Chin''s Mansion. He went abroad without informing his parents.


    After he returned from abroad, he had a lot of things to deal with in thepany. But whenever he


    was free, he would spend his time with Tina, so he seldom came back here.


    He came backst night to apany his parents.


    The atmosphere in the house was very warm and cozy.


    The sun was shining brightly in the morning. Wilson was drinking tea with his mom and dad in the


    living room.


    However, Wilson looked down at his watch from time to time.


    A few minutester, Wilson said, "I have something to do. Mom and Dad, I won''t have lunch with


    you!"


    Seeing this, Bemy put down the newspaper in his hand. Then he thought of something and said,


    "You should go date the girl you metst time, shouldn''t you?"


    Wilson looked indifferent.


    He exchanged a nce with Meadow and received the hint in her eyes. Then he said casually, "Oh,


    yes?"


    Bemy pondered for a moment. "Then don''t stay at home. Hurry up and go out. It''s not good to


    keep a girl waiting!"


    Wilson said, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Bemy urged, "Yes, be careful on the road!"


    After Wilson left, Bemy chatted with Meadow with concern. "How''re his blind dates going? Is


    everything going well?"


    He urged Wilson to go for the blind dates.


    After all, his second son was mature enough to get married. He had been single for so many years.


    Finally, he fell in love with someone and even nned to get married. But in the end, they broke up.


    Caring for his son, Bemy thought it was time for him to do something.


    Meadow''s hands holding a teacup trembled slightly, and she looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "Everything is fine."


    She was very clear that her husband was a fuddy-duddy.


    The Chin family didn''t care about the family ground of their future daughter-inw, but Tina had


    married someone else after all.


    Even if she got divorced in the future, it was impossible for everyone to forget her previous


    marriage.


    If he knew that Wilson still wanted Tina and was waiting for her to divorce, he would have a heart


    attack.


    However, Meadow didn''t care about Tina''s past. She liked Tina. As long as Wilson was happy, as


    his mother, she would be satisfied and support them without hesitation.


    "That''s good!" Bemy was reassured. "If they get along well, we can find a chance to invite the girl


    to our house to show our sincerity!"


    Meadow said in a hurry, "Ahem! Er, don''t be in such a hurry. Just wait for some time..."


    Bemy nodded thoughtfully. "Well, okay!"


    After thinking about it, he felt that her words made sense. They had just had a blind date and had to


    know each other better before seeing each other''s parents. When it came to marriage, they


    shouldn''t be hasty.


    However, when he met Meadow''s gaze, Bemy frowned. "You didn''t hide anything from me, did


    you?"


    Meadow said firmly, "No!"


    Seeing that he looked at her with suspicion, she took the initiative to criticize. "Look at you! You''re


    so suspicious. What secrets do you think I can hide from you?"


    "Yes." Bemy could only nod and stop asking.


    However, he always felt that something was wrong.


    Bemy thought Wilson was on his way to date that girl, but actually, he drove to the activity hall of


    a hotel from the Chin''s Mansion.


    The hall was very lively. Etiquettedies were standing at the door to lead the guests.


    There was going to be an opening ceremony inside.


    There were five rows of VIP seats near the stage, which were separated from the ordinary


    audience.


    The guests'' name cards were ced on the long tables, and Tina and Amin''s seats were in the


    second row.


    When Tina saw Wilsoning in with one hand in his pocket, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wilson blinked at her with his long, narrow eyes behind the sses in the crowd.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Tina was startled.


    Although many people were in the hall and no one paid attention to his little moves, she still


    blushed.


    Amin was also looking at him with a surprised expression.


    Then, they watched Wilson walk to a man.


    The man looked familiar because he had just sat next to Tina. He went to the bathroom before the


    opening ceremony.


    Wilson began to talk to him. However, most of the lights were concentrated on the stage. The area


    for the audience was dim, so Tina could not see them clearly. It seemed that they were chatting.


    Then Wilson passed the third row and leaned overboard to sit beside her.


    Only then did they realize that he was asking the man to change seat with him.


    Tina and Amin were struck dumb.


    .


    They sat side by side, while Wilson sat on the other side of her.


    Tina lowered her voice and asked, "Why are you here..."


    Wilson said, "To apany you."


    She was there with Amin, so Wilson came to stay with her.


    Yesterday, Wilson had a whole day''s meeting and worked overtime veryte, so they didn''t see


    each other, but when he called her at night, he casually asked her about her arrangement today.


    Tina told him that she would be here with Amin.


    But she didn''t expect that Wilson woulde.


    Amin frowned. "But you are not invited to attend the opening ceremony today, right?"


    Wilson curled his lips and said, "Well, I asked for a ce."


    He had a tight schedule, so he had no time to attend this kind of opening ceremony. Even if the


    orgnizer wanted to invite him, Irene would not hand him the unimportant invitation letter.


    As he offered to participate, the organizer was ttered and pleasantly agreed.


    As the lively opening song sounded, the opening ceremony officially began.


    The opening ceremony with song and dance performances was about two hours.


    Tina had been a reporter on TV for a long time and had worked for many such activities, but this


    time she didn''t stand behind the machine. She didn''t feel bored and enjoyed it on the guest seat.


    But...


    Tina straightened up, her back a little stiff.


    When all the lights were focused on the stage, someone suddenly held her hand.


    She was so familiar to the thick and warm palm.


    Wilson, arm on the armrest, wrapped her hand in his palm hanging over the edge of the armrest.


    Tina stayed stiff for a long time before she dared to sneak a peek at him.


    Wilson crossed his long legs and looked at the stage with a faint smile. He sat there gracefully,


    seemingly focused on the performance as if nothing had happened.


    Tina tried several times to pull out her hand, but she didn''t make it.


    She could only obediently let him hold it. To her embarrassment, Wilson would rub her hand from


    time to time.


    Also, his coarse fingertips were gently brushing against her palm - he was hitting on her in all kinds


    of possible ways.


    It was... too embarrassing.


    Tina''s heart was beating very fast, and the redness on her cheeks had spread to her ears.


    Fortunately, there was a long table before the guest seats. Besides, with Amin on her right side, no


    one could see what he was doing in the dim light.


    But Amin was at a loss what to do or say.


    .


    Finally, the opening performance ended perfectly in apuse after a speech.


    The staff members began to lead people away from the hall. The guests and the audience left from


    two different exits.


    They were slowly at the back of the crowd.


    When they reached the elevator, there were only three of them.


    Wilson said unscrupulously, "Tina, go with meter, okay?"


    Tina was about to speak, but saying nothing.


    Amin, who had witnessed his intimate actions, finally couldn''t help saying, "We''re in a public ce.


    She attended the opening ceremony as my wife. There are many acquaintances and the media.


    Better watch yourself!"


    Wilson frowned and nodded reluctantly. "Okay."


    But the next second, he turned to Tina and said, "Then get off the car halfway. I''m waiting for you!"


    Amin had nothing to say to reply.


    When they came out of the hotel, Amin''s car was already waiting at the door, so did Wilson''s.


    They separated. Tina got into the car with Amin.


    Amin smiled and said, "Tina, thank you for today!"


    Tina shook her head. "You''re wee. Anyway, I have nothing to do today. I''m d that I can help


    you."


    After all, it was not difficult to attend an opening ceremony.


    Thus, she was still a little embarrassed when Amin thanked her.


    After she reconciled with Wilson, she actually brought Amin much trouble.


    When he heard her words, his smile deepened.


    It was noon, and the car was full of sunshine.


    Amin nned to have lunch at a restaurant with her after the opening ceremony. He had thought of


    this before, but he never got a chance to do that.


    It was the same today.


    Perhaps it was an idea that he should not have, which reminded him not to daydream.


    .


    After the car was on the way for about 20 minutes, Tina''s phone in her hand began to buzz


    constantly as if urging her to pick it up.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She cleared her throat. "Ahem, er..."


    Before she could finish, Amin had already guessed what she would say.


    In the rearview mirror, he could see the ck Mercedes G65 had been following them unhurriedly


    since they left the hotel.


    He raised his hand, rubbing his temples to rx. Then he smiled and said to Secretary Zalkin, "Too


    many cars were in this ring road. It''s too dangerous to stop here. Please stop at the next


    intersection after we pass this street!"


    Secretary Zalkin said, "Yes!"


    Tina looked at him gratefully.


    Amin remained the gentle smile on his handsome face, but his heart ached. Somehow, he felt hurt


    and jealous.


    The car continued to move forward, and suddenly there was a sharp car horn.


    "Screech..."


    Then came another loud bang.


    It seemed to be the sound of a collision. Tina and Amin were both stunned and subconsciously


    wanted to look over.


    However, before they could see what had happened, another bang came, which was much closer to


    them than the previous one. The next second, Tina and Amin bounced up from their seats.


    "Tina, be careful!"


    In desperation, Tina only heard this warning.


    Then, she fell into a chest.


    Amin seemed to have pounced on her and leaned to one side to protect her.


    When two tense minutes passed, all the cars around them stopped. For a moment, many rms of


    cars were heard.


    It turned out that a row of rear-end collisions happened on the road next to theirs.


    The car running ahead of them had no time to avoid it. To avoid bumping into the pedestrians on the


    roadside, its scared driver turned the steering wheel to the left, and hence the head of the car hit


    Amin''s car.


    It bumped directly into the ce where Tina was sitting.


    Arge part of the car door was badly dented. Fortunately, there were no serious casualties in this


    large-scale car ident.


    One after another, other drivers got out of their cars.


    Tina also sat up straight and quickly turned to see if Amin was alright. She saw his arm hanging


    down abnormally and asked nervously, "Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Wilson''s car was blocked at a red light when the ident happened.


    He ran over without his feet hardly touching the ground.


    The three cars were tailgating, causing five cars to crash continuously. The scene was very chaotic


    for a while.


    It was an unexpected disaster for Amin''s car.


    When Wilson saw the car aside crash straight into Amin''s car, his heart jumped to his throat.


    He remembered clearly that Tina was sitting on that side.


    Fortunately, in urban areas, the car''s speed was not ridiculously fast. But when he thought that she


    might get hurt, his heart tightened again.


    Wilson''s palm was wet with sweat.


    He opened the car door. When he saw Tina in perfect condition, he felt he could breathe again and


    asked with his eyes full of concern and worry. "Tina, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine!" Tina shook her head hurriedly.


    She pointed to Amin next to her. "But he seems to be injured. When the car ran over, he prevented


    me from being hit!"


    They were caught off guard by an ident.


    The car hit Tina''s side, but at the critical moment, Amin rushed over and caught her in his arms to


    protect her, so she was not injured at all. Even the forehead of Secretary Zalkin in front of her was


    slightly bruised by the visor from the impact.


    Hearing that, Wilson also looked at Amin''s arm hanging down.


    It seemed that his arm was broken.


    Wilson immediately said, "Get in my car and go to the hospital first!"


    After leaving the secretary to deal with the traffic ident, they got in Wilson''s car and rushed to a


    hospital nearby.


    Wilson and Tina stood in the emergency passage on the side of the corridor outside the emergency


    room.


    Few people used the passage. Tina gently took Wilson''s hand and asked, "Did I make you worry


    just now?"


    "Yes," Wilson said with a lingering fear, "Fortunately, you''re all right!"


    Even though rear-end idents happened every day, Wilson was still afraid that she would get hurt.


    Tina said, "It''s all thanks to Amin!"


    Wilson frowned slightly.


    When he was about to speak up, a nurse came out of the exam room. It seemed that Amin''s wound


    had been treated.


    As Wilson had expected, the bone connecting his from left elbow to his wrist fractured, but it was


    not badly damaged. The doctor decided to put his arm in a cast.


    Tina asked with concern, "Doctor, how is he?"


    The older doctor smiled and said, "We''ve fixed the cast, and he is fine now. The injury is not


    serious. After the cast is removed, it will heal very well. Don''t worry!"


    "That''s good!" Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, Amin was injured because of her. She was filled with gratitude.


    The doctor added, "Take good care of him when you go back. Please pay more attention to his diet.


    You can also put a pillow below his arm when he is sleeping, which will be helpful to the


    recirction of blood and reduce swelling. After two weeks, he shoulde back for an X-ray. Oh,


    right, Mrs. Stark, remember not to get his arm wet in case of infection. It''s best if you can help him


    take a bath!"


    When they first arrived at the hospital, the doctor had asked who Amin''s family was, so it was not


    surprising that he called her Mrs. Stark.


    She and Amin had to pretend to be husband and wife, so she listened to the doctor''s advice as his


    wife.


    Tina nodded. "Okay, I got it!"


    The doctor gave a few more instructions and left with the nurse.


    Amin sat on the bed. His left arm had been cast and a transfusion needle was fixed to his other


    hand - he could go home after finishing the two bags of medicine above.


    Tina noticed that Wilson''s thin lips were pressed tightly together.


    She thought he was unhappy because the doctor called her Mrs. Stark and told her to take good


    care of Amin as his wife.


    She quickly went to pacify him. "Wilson, are you okay?"


    Wilson replied, "I''m fine."


    He indeed had a problem.


    However, it was not what Tina had guessed, but something else.


    Wilson looked at Amin on the hospital bed and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In fact, men read men more truly than women.


    Tina and Amin were sitting in the car as the other car rushed to Tina''s side. When facing a


    dangerous situation, everyone had the instinct to protect themselves first.


    No matter how noble Amin was as a gentleman, he could reach out his hands to help her at that


    time. However, Tina said Amin jumped on her and protected her in his arms. That was why he broke


    his arm.


    For Wilson, Amin''s reaction in such an emergency was a big deal.


    He didn''t believe that Amin had no feelings for Tina at all.


    Damn it, Wilson swore. He was annoyed, for he got another rival in love.


    Thinking of what the doctor had just said, Amin coughed and wanted to say that they didn''t need to


    take it seriously. "Tina, the doctor just asked you to take care of..."


    Before he could finish his words, Wilson interrupted him. "I''ll take care of you!"


    "Ah?" Tina was stunned. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    He raised his sharp chin slightly and said in a matter-of-fact tone, "After all, he saved my beloved


    woman. I am very grateful to him. It''s reasonable to take care of him for you!"


    It was no joke.


    How could he let Tina take care of Amin?


    She might not help Amin take a shower as the doctor had advised, but Wilson didn''t want her to do


    anything for Amin in daily life. It was true that Amin wanted to say that there was no need. But Tina


    might care for him out of gratitude.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Wilson was more or less at ease with Amin.


    Knowing that Amin couldn''t forget his lost girlfriend for a long time, Wilson had never taken him as a


    threat. But since he learned Amin had a crush on Tina, he was aware of the danger. It was even


    more impossible for him to allow such a thing to happen.


    In the evening, Wilson knocked on the door of Amin''s apartment with a suitcase.


    When Tina saw him, her eyes widened. "Wilson! Seriously?!"


    She thought it was just a joke.


    "Yes!" Wilson replied.


    Tina hesitated. "Well, this..." It was a little weird, wasn''t it?


    Before she could finish her words, I ran out from behind her and shouted in excitement and


    surprise, "Dad!"


    I plunged into Wilson''s arms like a bomb.


    "Daddy, daddy!" I put her arms around his neck.


    On theirst two dates, they did not bring I with them.


    I was also very sensible. She always thought that her dad would take her mother back, so she


    was determined to be daddy''s powerful backing.


    I took him in excitedly.


    Seeing the suitcase he had brought with him, she jumped up feverishly. "Dad, are you going to


    move in and live with us? We can finally be together again. I''m so happy!"


    When Tina saw her joyful daughter, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Wilson picked up I and looked at her with his deep eyes behind the sses.


    They were tinged rosy by the setting sun outside the window.


    Upstairs, Amin, who was watching this scene, was speechless.


    He didn''t believe that Wilson was here to take care of him on Tina''s behalf. Instead, he just took the


    opportunity to live with Tina and their daughter.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Tina and Wilson were at a loss what to do when Wilson suddenly showed up a suitcase.


    It was hard to imagine the scene when the three of them lived under the same roof.


    Tina was not as bold and shameless as Wilson. She tidied up the guest bedroom she lived in and


    gave it to him. Then she took the bedding to sleep with I in the children''s room.


    Amin was lying in bed with his left arm in a cast.


    Then...


    He watched as Wilson poured water and peeled an apple for him. He evenzily asked him, "Do


    you need me to cut it into the shape of a rabbit?"


    Amin almost dropped the ss of water in his hand. "... There''s no need."


    He did what he promised - to take good care of Amin, and Amin could find nothing to cavil about.


    It was creepy.


    The night fell, and Amin got up to change his pajamas. However, it was inconvenient for him to do


    so, so Wilson also lent a hand.


    Then, Amin went to the bathroom.


    Wilson followed him slowly. He leaned against the bathroom door and asked him calmly, "Are you


    going to take a shower? Do you need me to help you?"


    He looked serious and didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Thinking of them bathing in one bathroom, Amin couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He pressed his throbbing temples and gave up. "Forget it. I''ll just wipe myself with a towel. You can


    go out and wait for me."


    Wilson curled his lips. "Okay."


    He turned around and closed the bathroom door for him.


    When Amin returned to his bed, Wilson sat leisurely on the sofa chair next to him, his two long legs


    crossed, as if he were at his home.


    Amin had a good temper and tolerated it.


    Wilson said with a smile, "I seem to have forgotten to thank you for what happened during the day!"


    Amin smiled. "Never mind."


    Wilson''s eyes behind the sses looked deep and even a little sharp with a ray of light. "At that


    time, the ident happened all of a sudden. The car rushed straight to Tina, but you were willing to


    protect her regardless of your safety. It''s surprising!"


    Amin could hear the hidden meaning in his words.


    With a gentle smile, he replied vaguely, "A gentleman should protect ady."


    "Really?" Wilson raised his eyebrows, and his pupils suddenly contracted with rm. "Isn''t it


    because you''ve lost your heart to her?"


    Amin froze up for a second.


    He panicked as Wilson had peeked into the secret hidden deep in his heart.


    However, just like Wilson, he had beenpeting in the business world for years so that he could


    hide his emotions very well. In no time, he regained hisposure. Though he was terribly


    shocked, he appeared calm and careless.


    Amin didn''t admit his love for Tina. He just chuckled as if he had just heard a joke and then changed


    the subject. "I have something to show you."


    He opened the drawer and took out a yellow paper bag.


    Wilson''s eyes were still narrowed.


    Amin didn''t admit it nor deny it, but he was sure that his love for Tina was real.


    Since he avoided talking about it, Wilson didn''t expose his secret. He reached out and took the


    paper bag.


    It was fastened with ropes.


    Wilson untied the ropes around it. When he saw what was inside, a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    There was a thick stack of photos of Tina and Wilson inside.


    .


    To the public, Tina was still Amin''s wife, so Wilson would pay particr attention not to be noticed


    by others when dating her in private. Tina insisted it as a sign of respect to Amin. In addition, Wilson


    didn''t want any of them to be the source of gossip.


    Therefore, he would choose a private box to date. For the rest of the time, they would do something


    intimate only when they were in the car or the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    These photos that Wilson had just seen were secretly snapped when he was in the car with Tina.


    Amin frowned and said, "Do you know who gave me these photos?"


    Wilson replied, "Abby."


    Amin couldn''t help but reveal a surprised expression. He nodded and said, "That''s right. How did


    you know it was her?"


    Wilson''s eyes turned cold. "It''s my guess."


    When he first saw these photos, his mind was racing. He wondered who would send them to Amin.


    The paparazzi couldn''t do that. They were not stars, so the paparazzi had no interest in watching


    their private lives. Only acquaintances who knew them and were secretly paying attention to them


    would hire people to do this.


    The first person he thought of was Abby.


    The reason why she would do such an evil trick was clear as crystal.


    Wilson put up a light smile, but his eyes were cold. "Do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Amin seemed to have started thinking about the countermeasures.


    Then the door of the master bedroom was closed, and they chatted for a long time.


    When it waste at night, Wilson got up from the sofa and was ready to go back to sleep in the


    room that Tina had prepared for him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at his ck back, Amin finally called out to stop him. "President Chin."


    Wilson stopped and asked slowly, "Well? You changed your mind and want to take a shower?"


    "No..." The corner of Amin''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something but hesitated. "I just want


    to remind you that you live in my house after all. You''d better behave yourself at night."


    Wilson thought about it seriously and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    Amin was struck dumb.


    Living under the same roof, Tina was right in the opposite room. How could he bear such a long


    night when his beloveddy was so close?


    However, right after Wilson came out of the master bedroom, the door of the children''s room was


    suddenly locked from the inside.


    Through the door, he could hear I''s childish voice. "Mom, why did you lock the door?"


    Wilson was speechless.


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly.


    Tina was busy in the kitchen preparing today''s breakfast.


    Seeing Wilson walking downstairs, she asked with a smile, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "No," Wilson said.


    Tina asked again, "What''s wrong?"


    Wilson snorted. "You tell me?!"


    How could he sleep well at night without her by his side?


    Tina was speechless. They were living in Amin''s house! How could he shamelessly stay here and


    ask her to sleep with him?


    Not long after, Amin also went downstairs.


    After being disturbed by Wilson like that, he didn''t sleep wellst night either, and there were dark


    circles under his eyes.


    Wilson and I were already at the table, holding the bowls in their hands. Amin pulled out a chair


    and sat down. He cast a nce at the table and asked, "Is it rice porridge?"


    The fragrant rice porridge in a pot looked soft and was still steaming.


    "Yes." Tina nodded. Last night, Wilson told her that he wanted to have rice porridge, so she made it


    in the morning.


    Seeing that Amin fixed his eyes on it, she asked, "Do you want some?"


    Amin didn''t forget that he had once asked her to make some rice porridge for him when he was


    sick. To his surprise, she refused him because she had promised someone that she could only cook


    rice porridge for him.


    At this time, the person she talked about was right here.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Amin held back the depression in his chest and said with a smile, "Okay, please..."


    Before he could finish his words, Wilson''s voice covered his. "No, I want another bowl. Give me the


    rest. He''s sick. Give him some milk!"


    As he spoke, Wilson had already picked up the pot on the table and poured all the remaining


    porridge into his bowl.


    Not even half a grain of rice was left.


    Tina was startled.


    How could he be capable of acting arrogantly like a spoiled child.


    She looked at Amin awkwardly. "Then how about having some milk and a sandwich? I also made


    fried eggs with soy sauce!"


    Amin nodded. "Alright!"


    He had always been a cultured man with a good temper, so he would not bother with all this.


    But he couldn''t help ncing at the bowl opposite him.


    It was just rice porridge, but he was inexplicably envious of Wilson.


    After bringing the fried eggs, Tina sat down and ate with them.


    Perhaps because I was talking happily with her sweet voice, the atmosphere was not that


    awkward.


    However, someone was restless.


    Tina and Amin were sitting on one side at the rectangr dining table, while Wilson and I were


    sitting opposite them, enjoying the white porridge in their hands.


    When Tina lowered her head to drink the milk, Wilson, who was sitting opposite her, stretched out


    his feet under the table.


    He secretly touched her shin with his tiptoes.


    The weather was warm for the time of year, and it was warmer at home. As Tina sat down, the


    dress on Tina moved up, so her skin below the knees were exposed in the air.


    Wilson locked his legs around hers.


    Tina secretly red at him to warn him, but Wilson didn''t care. He kept doing whatever he wanted


    and enjoyed flirting with her.


    Amin finally noticed what they were doing under the table.


    Although he didn''t look down, he roughly guessed what was happening when he noticed that Tina''s


    ears were slowly turning red.


    Then he speechlessly turned her face away from them.


    He couldn''t bear to look at the scene.


    Men knew men very well. Wilson knew him very well, and so did he.


    Wilson took the initiative to take care of him. However, he took a suitcase here, didn''t let him eat the


    rice porridge, and hit on Tina under the table. All of this was to show Amin that he never really stood


    a chance to win Tina''s heart.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although Amin was fully aware of that, he still felt bitter and regretful.


    Because it was Sunday, they did not go to work. Only I was away - the maid had taken her to


    take after-school lessons.


    With the excuse of taking care of Amin, Wilson refused to leave.


    When Tina got up and went to the bathroom, Wilson also made an excuse and followed her. Tina


    went scarlet with embarrassment when they came out, and Wilson satisfactorily held his shoulders


    with azy smile.


    No matter how good-tempered Amin was, he could no longer stand it.


    He pressed his throbbing temples and surrendered. "President Chin, you''d better go back. You don''t


    have to take care of me. I''m fine and look after myself. I''ll ask my secretary toe over. With his


    help, I don''t need to trouble someone else at home!"


    Well, he was referring to Tina.


    That was exactly what Wilson cared about.


    Wilson finally got the promise he wanted. Nevertheless, raising his eyebrows, he shamelessly


    added, "Well, it seems that I have to ept it. So, take good care of yourself. Also, remember to


    keep your word!"


    In the end, Wilson did not forget to remind him to keep his promise.


    Amin had nothing to say to reply.


    This weekend passed by dramatically.


    At the beginning of a new week, Tina was very busy. ording to her contract, she should work at


    the TV station for several months. Susan was pregnant, so Tina also had to spend more time and


    energy in the studio.


    As soon as the morning meeting was over, her phone rang.


    When Tina saw who called, a bright smile appeared in her eyes. She went to the window and


    answered it in a low-key way.


    Wilson''s voice waszy and joyful. "Let''s go back to have dinner in the No.1 Luxurious Residence,


    okay?"


    Tina knew that he was also very busy at this time, so she could imagine that he must be reading


    andmenting on the documents with a pen in one hand while holding his mobile phone in


    another.


    Tina smiled and said, "No."


    Wilson stopped writing and sounded displeased. "Why can''t you? Do you have to work overtime


    again? How can you be busier than me, apany president?!"


    His words were full of resentment.


    Tina found it funny and exined, "No, it''s not like that. I''m going to the Amery family tonight. I


    agreed to have dinner there."


    Hearing this, Wilson sounded even more displeased. "Will Amin go there with you?"


    "He won''t go," Tina said.


    "Good." Wilson was finally a little satisfied. "Then call me when you go back tonight!"


    Tina said with a smile, "Okay!"


    After appeasing Wilson, she continued to work.


    .


    After finishing breakfast in the vi of the Amery family, Bill told the maids in the kitchen to make a


    decent dinner for Tina.


    Old Madam Amery also asked them to cook some fried shrimps and sweet-sour pork because I


    liked them. With the two dishes, she could eat half a bowl of rice more. She looked even more


    adorable when her cheeks puffed up.


    In the past, whenever Tina came to the Amery family for a meal, Old Madam Amery would be very


    unhappy. But now, she seemed to get used to it.


    Gradually, she seemed to have epted the reality. Although she was still indifferent to Tina, her


    love for I was real.


    Abby looked at this scene with a fake smile.


    She sat with Old Madam Amery in the side hall downstairs, drinking tea. From time to time, she


    would look at the door - it seemed that she was waiting for something calmly and confidently.


    In the afternoon, the housekeeper came inside and handed an envelope to Old Master Amery,


    saying that someone delivered an anonymous letter.


    It was a thick envelope.


    When Old Master Amery opened it and saw what was inside, his face changed dramatically. With


    the help of his walking stick, he hastily went upstairs.


    Two minutester, he ordered a servant to bring in Bill.


    After Abby saw it, she picked up the cup and took a sip gracefully. The smile on her red lips


    broadened, but it was full of malice.


    What was in the envelope was not anything else but photos.


    Abby asked someone to snap photos of Tina. There were two copies. She gave one copy to Amin


    and asked someone to send it to Old Master Amery in the Amery family.


    Abby handed the copy to Amin in person, which was a little risky, but she had never left any


    evidence of taking part in other things.


    After all, she might need Amin to do something for herter on.


    Abby had always been cautious and could never leave any traces to give herself away.


    After drinking tea with Old Madam Amery, she went to her bedroom upstairs. The study door was


    still closed - Bill and Old Master Amery were still inside.


    Abby''s smile became more brilliant.


    She had to wait till the night.


    Tina, who had be Amin''s wife, was dating Wilson! What kind of wonderful things would happen


    when everyone in the Amery family knew this? The more Abby thought about it, the happier she


    became.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    The vi was full of colorful rays from the setting sun in the evening.


    After Tina got off work, she went to the kindergarten to pick up I. Then they came to the Amery


    family.


    Many people, including the servants, lived in the Amery family, so the vi was always very lively,


    especially at dinner time. Servants were buzzing around in the kitchen, and there were already


    many delicious dishes on the table.


    As soon as Tina and I entered the door, the servants greeted them enthusiastically.


    The servants of the Amery family liked them very much. They thought that Tina was gentle and


    polite to anyone. And I, smart and lovely, won everyone''s favor wherever she went.


    In the living room, Lin and Abby were with Old Madam Amery.


    As expected, Old Madam Amery treated Tina coldly, but it didn''t matter to Tina.


    In the Amery family, Bil, Old Master Amery, and Lin treated her well, bringing her the warmth of


    family ties. Old Madam Amery was so picky about Ovia, so she could only be more prejudiced


    against Tina. Fortunately, though she had a bad temper and a mean character, she could say awful


    things with a cold face and was incapable of doing evil things to others.


    However, when Old Madam Amery was with I, her wrinkled face was full of smiles, and her eyes


    were glued to this little girl. From now and then, she would give I some snacks.


    A few minutes after Tina sat down, a servant came up and told them that dinner was ready.


    Old Madam Amery invited I to go to the dining room with her.


    They were together in the living room, which was near to the dining room. When the servants went


    upstairs to call Bill and Old Master Amery, they took their seats and waited for the dinner to start.


    I was beside Old Madam Amery.


    Tina was not worried about that because she knew that Old Madam Amery loved I.


    However, Abby''s family status seemed to have dropped a little bit. Initially, it was her who sat by Old


    Madam Amery''s side, but now I was sitting between them.


    Tina and Lin sat beside them. When Tina looked up, she met Abby''s eyes.


    Then, both of them looked away calmly.


    Tina frowned slightly.


    Because at that moment, she seemed to have seen a vicious glint in Abby''s beautiful eyes.


    Footsteps came from upstairs.


    After a while, Old Master Amery and Bill walked into the dining room.


    Old Master Amery sat in the host''s seat at the table while Bill sat next to his wife, Lin.


    Tina smiled and shouted, "Grandpa, Dad!"


    I followed suit and called them grandfather and great-grandfather in a crisp voice.


    Old Master Amery smiled and said, "You must be hungry. Let''s start dinner!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It could be considered as a family gathering.


    Old Master Amery picked up the white spirit and poured it into the cup in a good mood. Seeing this,


    Bill, Lin, and Old Madam Amery looked a little worried.


    Tina couldn''t help saying softly, "Grandpa, your blood pressure has been a little high recently. You''d


    better drink less!"


    Old Master Amery didn''t feel like ignoring Tina''s kind voices. He nodded reluctantly and said, "Well,


    you''re the boss!"


    Everyone felt rxed.


    After that, they picked up their chopsticks and ate in the lively atmosphere.


    Since Old Master Amery sat down, Abby''s eyes were fixed on him. After she patiently waited for a


    long time, he didn''t get furious. Abby could not even find a trace of anger on her face.


    Nothing unpleasant had happened.


    How could it be?


    Abby almost blurted out, "Grandpa..."


    Old Master Amery was stunned by her sudden shout. "What''s wrong?"


    Abby realized that she had lost herposure, so she swallowed her words and smiled faintly.


    Then she shook her head and exined, "No, I''m fine! I want to say that the seafood stew is good.


    Try it. You''ll like it!"


    Old Master Amery nodded with a light smile and did not take it seriously.


    Tina couldn''t help casting a nce at her again.


    When night fell, the dinner was over.


    After dinner, I was stuffed. As soon as she left the dining table, she took Tina''s hand and ran to


    the bathroom.


    When Tina came out of the bathroom with I, Lin came over and said, "Bill asked you to go to his


    study. He has something to tell you!"


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    She left I with Lin and went upstairs.


    In the study, Bill was waiting for her. After Tina knocked on the door and entered, he showed her


    what was in the desk drawer.


    It was the envelope that Old Master Amery received in the afternoon.


    Tina took out the photos and her face froze.


    Bill said, "My father received this anonymous letter. When he saw it, he hurriedly called me to the


    study. Before he burst into anger, I told him that your agreement with Amin when you married."


    After hearing the inside story of their marriage, Old Master Amery was also very shocked, but he


    also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tina said apologetically, "I''m sorry, dad. Sorry to bother you two!"


    "Why can you say that? You made a sacrifice for our family at that time. Otherwise, the Amery''s


    Group might have bankrupted now!" Bill frowned. Then he paused and said in a serious tone, "But


    since the photos were sent here, I am afraid that someone wants to hurt you. You''d better be


    careful!"


    Tina nodded. "Sure, I will!"


    The living room downstairs was filled with I''s happyughter and cheerful voices.


    I and Lin were ying with LEGOs in front of the window, while Old Madam Amery was watching


    them. Sometimes, she would be amused by I''s childish words.


    Abby found it hard to join in them.


    It seemed that she was less and less important to this family and even Old Madam Amery.


    However, Abby had no time to think about the change at this time. Overwhelmed by depression and


    anxiety surging in her heart, she could not stay there with a ttering smile. She got up and went to


    the side hall.


    Abby was wrapped up in hatred.


    The expected ugly scene did not appear at all - Old Master Amery did not even mention the photos.


    The Amery family, especially Old Master Amery, had high moral standards. Abby thought that he


    would definitely fly into a rage and severely criticized Tina upon seeing the snapped photos.


    However, she was greatly disappointed.


    But it had never urred to her that...


    Neither Old Master Amery nor Bill said a word about it.


    They covered up for Tina.


    Sure enough, Tina was rted to them by blood. Abby thought about it resentfully. She was sure


    that if it were her, Old Master Amery would harshly punish her.


    She was devoured by envy and hatred.


    Abby wouldn''t give up like this. This was just the beginning. Since Bill and Old Master Amery chose


    to protect her, she could only do something more ruthless.


    She called someone and said in a low voice, "Pay more attention to the whereabouts of Mr. Stark


    recently!"


    When Abby went back to her room, she happened to meet Tina, who was going downstairs from the


    study.


    Tina touched her pocket, which contained the envelope that Bill had just given her.


    His eyes turned cold.


    Wilson had told her about the photos, but they didn''t expect that she not just gave it to Amin but


    also sent one copy to the Amery family.


    They might not know who was behind this, but Tina knew it very well.


    Tina was very sure that Abby had contributed a lot to her forced marriage with the Stark family.


    It was time to settle ounts with Abby.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    At dusk, the sun went down. Tina and Wilson sat in the car with sun-dappled windows.


    Amin, sitting next to her, was talking to someone on the phone. Because he was in the car, he


    deliberately lowered his voice. Like Wilson, he talked about business.


    Tina looked at the scenery outside the window.


    After work, she came out of the office building and got in the car driven over by Amin.


    Tina would apany him to a social event.


    Before she hung up the phone with Wilsonst night, he told her that if Amin asked her to attend a


    business meal tomorrow, she should agree.


    Tina thought about it for two seconds and finally agreed.


    Today, Roger Zabel, the president of a cooperativepany, invited Amin to a meal. They had met


    before. Besides, Tina remembered that she seemed to have seen him at the wedding of Terry and


    Susan.


    They would meet at the leisure club near the river bank.


    When Tina and Amin entered the room, Roger was already waiting in the private box in a neat suit.


    The box equipped with a white leather sofa and a grey carpet was very spacious. There was a


    marble round table on the side of the room. Through therge windows, they could see the broad


    flowing river.


    Roger got up from the sofa and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Stark, please sit down!"


    After that, he gave a hollowugh, feeling really awkward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Though Roger took the initiative to invite them, he was still in a daze. Latest night, when he was


    sleeping with his wife in his arms, he suddenly received a call from Wilson. He asked him to invite


    Mr. and Mrs. Stark to dinner tomorrow.


    He anxiously rubbed his hands together. When he didn''t know what to say, someone suddenly


    pushed open a door on the right.


    There was a secret door on the background wall! The design was very ingenious.


    Wilson came out of the secret door.


    He wore a ck shirt and a pair of long pants. With a pair of silver-rimmed sses, he looked


    gentle and cultivated, his behind the sses deep and piercing.


    Roger was shocked, and his eyes were wide open.


    Wilson only told him to invite them to a meal but didn''t say that he woulde here himself...


    He finally realized that he was fooled by Wilson''s cunning tricks, again!


    Tina was also stunned for a moment. Then she seemed to have figured out what had happened.


    She found it both funny and annoying.


    Amin was also struck dumb.


    At this time, Roger also understood the purpose of this gathering.


    It turned out that Wilson was here to meet Mr. and Mrs. Stark, through him, the innocent


    middleman.


    Anyone would think that Amin and Tina were here as a couple. No one would find anything strange.


    Roger stuttered nervously, "President, President Chin..." The look in his eyes was full of pity.


    He wanted to ask why he would do that to him.


    Wilson curled his lips, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Please help me entertain


    Mr. Stark!"


    "..." Roger braced himself and bore it.


    After that, Wilson took Tina away from the sofa.


    Then, they left the box from the secret door that he had juste out of.


    Roger and Amin were astonished and had nothing to say.


    Roger was at a loss what to do.


    He quietly observed the expression on Amin''s face. Fortunately, he just frowned slightly and had no


    intention of stopping them. Finally, Roger pressed his hand on his throbbing temples to calm down.


    Roger had no way to purge himself of suspicion. In the eyes of Mr. Stark, he helped Wilson take


    Mrs. Stark away. Besides, this was not the first time he did this.


    Roger squeezed out a dry smile and said, "Mr. Stark, how about having some tea..."


    What a miserable man! He still had to try his best to smile.


    On the other side, Tina and Wilson walked out of the secret door, passed through a box decorated


    in the same style, and then came to another one.


    As soon as the door was closed, Wilson reached out and held her hands.


    He had deliberately done something intimate with Tina right before Amin to tell him she was his. But


    today, he kindly considered Amin''s feelings and did not show their intimacy in front of him.


    Wilson pulled her to sit down, and Tina smiled helplessly andined, "Wilson, you''re messing


    around again!"


    Actually, she was very happy to see Wilson. After all, today was a special day.


    Wilson''s eyes lit up. "You can stay with him. I understand that. But today is your birthday. I have to


    spend the day with you!"


    Tina smiled sweetly at him and said in a sweet voice. "Oh, you remember that. I thought you had


    forgotten."


    "How could I forget it?" Wilson said with a smile. He stood up and said, "Sit here and wait. I''ve


    prepared birthday noodles for you. We''ll start eating after we''re done cooking it!"


    In the past, Tina always cooked for him, so Wilson also wanted to make something for her.


    Opposite the sofa was a marble dining table full of dishes and covered with oval silver lids.


    There was a ss bottle with champagne roses in the middle, which was very romantic.


    Hearing Wilson''s words, Tina noticed a long table ced by the French window, and a temporary


    kitchen was built there. The materials for birthday noodles were all ready.


    Tina was surprised. "You want to do it yourself! Really?"


    As far as she knew, Wilson had never cooked in the kitchen.


    At most, he could wash several bowls.


    Wilson thought for a while and said, "I''ve learned how to do it in advance. You can try the noodles


    later!"


    Tina bit her lip gently.


    Although he said it very lightly, she knew that Wilson was very busy after returning from abroad.


    Still, he secretly spared some time to learn how to make birthday noodles.


    Tina was deeply touched.


    She felt like throwing herself into his arms.


    Wilson rolled up his shirt and walked to the long table.


    He did every step himself: bending the flour with water, kneading the doughs, and then cutting them


    into thin strips.


    Although he wasn''t very skillful at it, he did it attentively.


    Tina sat on the sofa and looked at Wilson, who was cooking with his back to the rolling river outside


    of the window.


    He was tall and straight, rolling the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows. His slender hands with bony


    knuckles appeared a little clumsy when dealing with the noodles. Nevertheless, his handsome face


    was pleasing to the eye.


    Her eyes were glued to him, and a wave of happiness flooded her.


    Wilson, the chef, cooked the noodles with the chicken soup and added an egg and vegetables.


    Then he brought the bowl of steaming birthday noodles to Tina.


    Under his intense gaze, Tina picked up some to taste.


    The noodles cut into different thicknesses were all thoroughly cooked, which were tough and chewy.


    Wilson had put a lot of effort into kneading the doughs.


    Wilson, leaning on one arm of her chair, asked, "Is it delicious?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes! It''s the best birthday noodles I''ve ever eaten!"


    She ate the noodles seriously and slowly.


    It seemed that she cherished it very much and only wanted to taste it little by little.


    The other dishes on the table were all cooked by the Michelin chefs, but Tina felt that they were no


    match for this bowl of birthday noodles.


    Wilson''s eyes were full of warmth. "Happy birthday, Tina!"


    Tina put down her chopsticks.


    She could no longer stay reserved and threw herself into his arms.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    In the end, Tina finished all the birthday noodles, including the soup.


    Wilson didn''t even have a chance to taste it.


    When they finished their romantic birthday dinner, the sky outside had already fallen. The lights on


    both sides of the river were lit. Looking out from the French windows, Wilson and Tina enjoyed the


    gorgeous scenery with one hand around her waist.


    .


    All of a sudden, she felt a little emotional.


    She spent herst birthday with him. Wilson, a willful and rich president, booked the whole


    restaurant and prepared a candlelight dinner for her. However, at that time, they were sex partners.


    Neither of them had ever thought that I was their daughter and they would be each other''s


    soulmates.


    .


    Thinking of this, Tina couldn''t help raising her hand to touch her earlobes.


    There were a pair of swallow-shaped earrings, a birthday present from Wilson. As she touched the


    slightly cold tinum earrings, a wave of sweetness rippled across her heart.


    As soon as she put her hand down, she touched something in Wilson''s hand.


    Tina looked down in surprise and saw Wilson handing her the small paper bag from his behind.


    She was confused. "What''s this?"


    Wilson said, "A birthday present for you."


    Tina was pleasantly surprised and said with a smile, "A gift? The bowl of noodles is the best gift I


    have ever received!"


    She didn''t expect Wilson to be so well prepared.


    The bowl of noodles was far better than she had imagined.


    Tina didn''t know that Wilson had been forced to go to New City. During that miserable period, he


    had struggled in pain countless times. He was afraid that he couldn''t have another chance to


    celebrate her birthday with her.


    Wilson''s eyes were deep. "This will be much better."


    Tina blinked.


    His words aroused her curiosity. She reached into the small paper bag and took out a green velvet


    box of a world-famous band.


    She ced the square p on her palm.


    Tina opened it and found two rings in it.


    They were wedding rings, one for the bride and the other for the bridegroom.


    Tina was stunned, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    Wilson''s deep voice sounded in her ears. "I''ve sent you the engagement ring. They are the wedding


    rings. I''ve asked a top jewelry designer to make them. There is only one pair in the world, and it


    belongs to us."


    The unique pair of rings belonged only to them.


    Tina turned the ring, and indeed, she saw their intertwined initials on the inside of the ring.


    She picked up her ring and put it on her ring finger. It fit her well, just like the huge diamond ring he


    had given her before.


    This ring was not as striking as the pink diamond. When they got married in the future, they could


    wear it daily, symbolizing they were married.


    Seeing their reflections hugging each other from the French windows, Tina felt they would live


    happily together ever after.


    Tina reluctantly put the ring back in the box, turned around, andy back against his chest,


    murmuring, "Wilson, half a year will soon pass by!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasforting him and herself.


    Wilson''s lips curved slightly. "Uhm."


    Behind the sses, there seemed to be a deep meaning in his long eyes.


    Tina didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Before she could ask, Wilson kissed her.


    Tina''s cheeks flushed scarlet, and she couldn''t think of anything else. She was overwhelmed by his


    lingering and fierce kiss.


    When Wilson let go of her, the unusual trace of emotion was no longer in his deep eyes. Instead,


    there was a surging of lustful desire.


    Tina only felt as if his eyes full of affection were like a whirlpool that was about to suck her down.


    Her legs helpessly went limp.


    Wilson picked Tina up by her waist, put her on the sofa, and pressed down on her.


    .


    Tina was so shy and flustered that she wanted to push him away, but Wilson grabbed her hand and


    pressed it against his chest to feel his heart racing heartbeats. He murmured hoarsely, "Don''t worry,


    I know what I should do..."


    They spent a long intimate period on the sofa.


    They finally came out of the secret door when it waste at night.


    Amin and Roger in the original box had already had dinner. Amin had asked the secretary to send


    over hisptop in the car. At this time, he was sitting on the sofa with theptop on his knees.


    The light from the screen shone on his handsome and gentle face.


    Aside, Roger had fallen asleep, his head tilting skyward. His eyes closed, and his hands crossed on


    his chest. He even snored a little.


    Hearing the noise, they looked over.


    Amin closed the notebook and looked at Wilson with a sneer. "Are you finally willing to let her go?"


    Wilson said reluctantly, "Well, yes."


    Amin, a gentleman with a good demeanor, made an effort to refrain himself from rolling his eyes at


    him.


    He got up and said to Tina, "Tina, let''s go back home!"


    Tina nodded embarrassedly. "Okay!"


    She was a little sorry and grateful for what had happened today, but she didn''t expect him to be so


    kind. Although he knew that Wilson had tricked him, he still stayed here until now so that Wilson


    and Tina could spend a long time together.


    Beside him, Roger remained silent.


    Then, he watched Tina and Amin get in the car separately, as if nothing had happened. The couple


    left the club as calmly as how they hade here.


    Then Wilson came out with his car key. When he walked to Roger, he patted him on the shoulder


    and said, "Thank you for your hard work today. If you have any business project, submit it to the


    Chin''s Group."


    This was a reward for him.


    After that, Wilson idly drove the ck Mercedes G65 away


    Roger was left alone on the spot, still in shock and confusion.


    Finally, he eximed at the rich people''s chaotic private lives.


    Because the club was on the other side of the river, the journey back was a little far. The lights on


    the bridge came in through the window.


    Tina tilted her head to look at the beautiful scenery.


    The night scene was beautiful, but it was not as stunning as the scene she and Wilson enjoyed


    together.


    Beside him, Amin suddenly said, "Tina, happy birthday!"


    Then, he gave her a gift.


    Tina was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Amin would know that it was her birthday today.


    Tina took the box and said, "Thank you!"


    When she opened it, she saw a silk scarf inside.


    It was pure white embroidered with blooming roses,yer uponyer.


    With their real rtionship status, there was no need for them to have too much contact with each


    other. The unexpected gift made Tina feel at a loss as to what to do.


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Amin said casually, "I''ve been busy in thepany recently,


    so I had no time to pick up a gift for you. I asked Secretary Zalkin to choose one. I don''t know if it


    suits you."


    Secretary Zalkin, who was in a daze, was speechless.


    When did such a thing happen? Why didn''t he know about it at all?


    Amin casually asked his secretary to choose a gift for her just like how he would do to customers.


    He was a gentleman, so he thought he should care for her, even though they just pretended to be


    husband and wife.


    With this in mind, Tina suddenly felt relieved and said with a bright smile, "Thanks for your hard


    work, Secretary Zalkin. It''s lovely. Amin, thank you too. I like it very much!"

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Amin smiled and said, "You''re wee."


    Secretary Zalkin, who was in front of them, braced himself and said, "Not at all!"


    Knowing that it was only a gift Amin asked Secretary Zalkin to choose, Tina did not have so much


    pressure to ept it.


    She happily epted it.


    When she put the silk scarf in her bag and touched the box in the concealed pocket, the smile in her


    eyes deepened.


    Wilson got a pair of wedding rings, and each of them had one.


    After the car got off the river bridge, the city''s neon lights also came in from the window. Amin saw


    the corner of Tina''s mouth slightly curl up, and a smile touched the corners of her eyes and


    eyebrows.


    Amin knew very well that it was not because she received his gift, but because she was very happy


    today.


    Even though he knew the answer, he still asked, "You were happy to spend the day with President


    Chin, right?"


    Tina nodded. "Yes!"


    Amin knew what had happened between her and Wilson, so she didn''t need to cover it up.


    However, unlike Wilson, who waspletely at ease, she slightly flushed.


    Amin''s eyes fell on her face, and a bit of bitterness and pain filled his heart.


    Tina noticed his sad expression and thought that the sweet date between her and Wilson aroused


    his yearning for his deceased girlfriend.


    Apart from being marriage partners in the agreement, they could also be considered friends, so she


    tried to ease out his sadness. "Secretary Zalkin told me that your girlfriend has passed away for


    more than seven years. I know you have a deep affection for her and can''t forget her... However,


    you still have a long way to go. I hope you can get out of the past sooner!"


    Amin fell silent.


    After a long while, he whispered, "In fact, I''ve made it."


    Hearing this, Tina was stunned and responded, "Ah, that''s a good thing!"


    Amin smiled. "Hmm..."


    He turned his head and looked out of the car window. There was indescribable affection and


    frustration in his eyes.


    ...


    .


    In the bar at night, the heavy metal music was deafening and enthusiastic, and all young men and


    women were dancing in the hazy and dreamy colorful light.


    The man on the bar counter, who had been sitting still for a long time with his back to the dance


    floor, was particrly conspicuous.


    And he was wearing a straight suit, handsome and refined, who didn''t fit this ce at all.


    Not far behind him, some people were talking together.


    "Is that the Third Young Master of the Stark family?"


    "Yes, but I advise you not to go and talk with him. He has been drinking alone gloomily for a long


    time. It seems that he is in a very bad mood. Let''s not go up and make trouble for ourselves!"


    After that, they wisely stopped gossiping and ran to the dance floor to flirt with the girls.


    Upon hearing her words, Abby happily raised her red lips.


    The man they were talking about had a lot of empty wine sses in front of him.


    Holding the bottle in his hand, he was drunk, but he didn''t intend to stop drinking. He was indeed in


    a bad mood, as the man had said.


    He looked depressed and angry, seemingly to have encountered something troublesome.


    Abby looked toward the bar counter, and the smile in her beautiful eyes broadened. She had a


    sense of confidence that everything was under her control.


    She observed from afar for a long time before leaving with her bag in her hand.


    Not long after she left, Amin put down the wine ss in her hand, picked up the coat on the high


    chair next to him, and paid the bill.


    Under the light, most of the drunkenness in his eyes disappeared.


    Three days in a week, Abby saw that Amin was drunk.


    On the fourth day, she gracefully walked up to him in her high heels.


    Abby sat down beside him and said, "Hi, Mr. Stark!"


    When she greeted him, Amin finished the wine in the ss, his eyes a little confused. After


    observing her face in a daze for some time, he finally recognized her and said, "Oh, Miss Amery?"


    Seeing this, Abby smiled. "You are drinking alone here. Let me have a drink with you."


    Amin said, "Whatever."


    Abby folded her legs elegantly and raised her hand to ask the bartender to give her a toast.


    She asked, "Are you feeling a little down?"


    Amin said unhappily, "Can''t you tell?!"


    Abby didn''t feel offended. Instead, her smile deepened. "Is it because of Tina?"


    "Since you already know it, why are you still asking?" Amin said coldly. He seemed to have realized


    that his attitude was not good and said after calming himself down a little, "Well, I have to thank you


    for this. If it weren''t for the photos you gave me, I might still be kept in the dark!"


    In the end, there was the resentment of a man to his unfaithful wife in his eyes.


    Abby tried to sound him out. "They were lovers and have a daughter. Since you two are in a


    business marriage, don''t you intend to be generous and forgive her?"


    Amin responded with a gloomy look. "No man would forgive such a thing."


    When Abby saw the blue veins standing out on his forehead, she knew that he cared a lot about


    this matter.


    This kind of thing involved his man''s self-esteem and challenged his bottom line. He would never


    forgive her.


    Abby smiled and said, "I''m here to drink with you and want to tell you something: we are on the


    same side."


    Amin narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Abby was smiling brightly, but her words were brutal. "Since you don''t intend to forgive her, then


    don''t let her get away easily!"


    Amin frowned.


    He looked conflicted and hesitant.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby understood his concerns and said, "Even if it may be the gossip of the city, you don''t


    have to worry about the two families. After all, she cheats on you. The Amery family has no reason


    to me you. You can take the opportunity to ask them for anything."


    Hearing this, Amin began to waver.


    Abby did not disturb him and allowed him to think it over slowly.


    After a while, Amin frowned and asked in confusion, "But there''s something I don''t quite understand.


    What''s in it for you? What do you want by doing this?"


    Abby hesitated for half a second, and in the end, a sh of viciousness came across her eyes. "I


    want to ruin her reputation!"


    She hid it very well and was usually cautious not to show it in front of anyone.


    When facing Amin, she paused for a moment, but she still put down her guard and expressed her


    true feelings to him, which would help her win him over.


    Amin asked, "Do you hate Tina very much?"


    Abby said, "Why not? Since she appeared in my life, she has been taken people and things away


    from me. Besides, she jeopardizes my status and future in the Amery family. Without her, I''m the


    only daughter of the Amery family. How can I not hate her?"


    The jealousy and hatred were gnawing at her heart all the time like a viper.


    After hearing this, Amin thought for a moment and clinked his ss against hers. "Okay, I''ll be your


    ally."


    Abby smiled slowly.


    Originally, she didn''t want to go this far, but both Bill and Old Master Amery were partial to Tina.


    Even after they knew she was an unfaithful woman, they treated her as good as before, as if


    nothing had happened. Then it was not her fault to heartlessly punish Tina for them.


    She set up a trap for Tina.


    However, Abby did not know she was walking into the trap set up for her.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Three dayster, the sun was shining brightly in the Amery family,


    Abby had just taken a bath and was wrapped in a bathrobe, sitting in front of the dressing table to


    maintain her skin with expensive cosmetics.


    Ever since the Amery family adopted her, she was provided with the best everyday food and


    clothing. In this respect, none of the Amery family members had treated her harshly.


    Subconsciously, Abby had always regarded herself as the only precious daughter of the Amery


    family.


    It was Tina''s appearance that shattered her illusion.


    Every time Abby thought of this, she hated Tina to the core.


    But then she thought of something, and a brilliant but bizarre smile emerged on her face.


    At this time, her phone rang twice in a short time.


    Abby picked it up and took a look. It was a message from Amin. There was only one simple word:


    OK.


    She became even more thrilled.


    After taking care of her skin, Abby put on very delicate makeup. Then she changed her clothes, got


    up, and knocked on Old Madam Amery''s door.


    Old Master Amery had the habit of practicing calligraphy, so only Old Madam Amery was in the


    room.


    As usual, Abby apanied her with great enthusiasm and chatted with her in case that she felt


    bored. She told her that there were some new popr operas and started booking seats online with


    her phone.


    .


    Then, she suddenly eximed, "Ah!"


    Old Madam Amery asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong?"


    Abby''s face changed rapidly, but she shook her head in a panic as if she wanted to cover something


    up. "No. Nothing serious!"


    She wanted to hide her phone.


    However, Old Madam Amery had already poked her head over. When she saw what was on her


    phone clearly, her eyes suddenly widened, and then her face was full of anger. She grabbed the


    phone and rushed out aggressively.


    Abby followed behind her at a brisk pace.


    As she had expected, Old Madam Amery burst into a furious rage upon seeing the news. The


    atmosphere in the Amery family crackled with tension.


    At this moment, she shouted out all the sarcastic words she knew and asked Old Master Amery and


    Bill to gather in the living room, and also angrily asked the maid to call Tina.


    Old Madam Amery cursed Tina barbarously as if she was going to kill her.


    Bill knew that she did not like Tina.


    However, during this period, she had behaved herself and did not make any trouble. Unexpectedly,


    she suddenly flew into a rage today, which gave him a headache. "Mom, what are you doing..."


    Old Master Amery behind him also frowned.


    Seeing them like this, Old Madam Amery was further inmed with anger. She was on the urge to


    throw the phone on their faces. "What am I doing? Why don''t you open your eyes wide and take a


    good look at what evil things that woman''s child has done?! She brings great shame on our family!"


    When Bill and Old Master Amery saw it, their faces fell.


    One of the hot news headlines was: Mrs. Stark Having an Affair Late at Night.


    They clicked on a video released by a sought-after online marketing ount and saw Tina and a


    tall and straight man. They walked intimately into a hotel, booked a room at the front desk, and


    entered the elevator. The video ended as they entered the room together.


    The snapped picture only had the view of the man''s back, but Tina''s face was extremely clearly


    shown in the picture.


    Tina could not deny it.


    Late at night, she stepped into a hotel room with a man. She was an unfaithful woman indeed!


    Immediately after, the rted keywords appeared one after another: Third Young Master - A


    Cuckold, Mrs. Stark Had an Affair, Mrs. Stark Cheated, and so on. The news caused an uproar.


    In the inte age, news spread very quickly.


    They were not celebrities, so the public and media usually would not care about their daily lives.


    However, they were not ordinary people after all. Usually,izens were keen on gossiping about


    family ethics scandals. Thus, the breaking news caused a torrent of abuse. It was toote to


    remove the rted news now.


    When Old Madam Amery saw the news, her head was in a whirl.


    Tina brought huge shame on the Amery family.


    After such a big scandal spread, all theizens talked about andughed at Tina and the Amery


    family. Old Madam Amery couldn''t help shivering in anger at the thought of this.


    Because of Ovia, she had a deep-rooted prejudice against Tina.


    Therefore, when such a scandal was exposed, shepletely forgot Tina''s sacrifice for the Amery


    family and med her for being unfaithful.


    Old Madam Amery said with an elderly and hoarse voice. "I''ve warned you that she was not worthy


    of being the descendant of our Amery family, but you insisted on bringing her in. Now, see what she


    has done! She caused such a big scandal, and everyone in this city knows that she cheated on


    Amin during her marriage. Thousands of people are using her and the Amery family..."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the living room, her curses echoed.


    Two minutester, Abby came forward to help her sit down and exined, "Don''t get so agitated.


    Maybe... maybe there is a misunderstanding!"


    Old Madam Amery was so angry that she was trembling all over. It seemed that she could not even


    breathe. "Misunderstanding? The video recorded everything. There is no misunderstanding at all!


    What a sin! What rotten luck! She will bring down the Amery family!"


    Abby pretended to sigh.


    Bill and Old Master Amery looked solemn.


    They had seen the photos before, and they already knew the inside story of this marriage.


    Unlike Old Madam Amery, they were not angry but worried about Tina as her family.


    Bill, on the other hand, was in a heavy mood. Meanwhile, he had some doubts. It was not supposed


    to happen because he had talked to Tina and told her that she should be more careful in recent


    days. To his surprise, such news was still exposed to the media.


    However, there was no time to think too much. He was worried sick about what would happen to


    Tina.


    When such news came out, there was almost no way to exin it. Public opinion would ruin Tina''s


    reputation.


    Old Madam Amery was still raged about this matter.


    Tina and Lin arrived at the vi almost the same time.


    Old Madam Amery angrily urged Tina toe, intending to lecture her, while Lin saw the news and


    hurried back.


    "Dad, Grandpa!"


    After greeting them, Tina looked at Old Madam Amery sitting on the sofa and greeted her.


    Seeing that Old Madam Amery was about to lose her temper at any time, Abby soothed her timely.


    "Don''t be so angry. You''d better hear the whole story first!"


    Old Madam Amery''s face was gloomy. After hearing his words, she paused and fiercely threw the


    phone before her, questioning her coldly, "You still have the nerve to greet us! What shameful things


    have you done? Tell us, is it you who in the snapped video?"


    Tina looked at the video.


    When she finished it, she lowered her head, remaining silent, and admitted it. "It was me..."


    Her humble gesture make others think that she was admitting her guilt.


    Abby already had begun to celebrate her victory in her heart.


    However, Tina raised her head and smiled.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Such a scandal was known by more and more people.


    Abby anonymously delivered the photos to the Amery family by express, thinking Old Master Amery


    would be furious and punish Tina. However, neither Bill nor and Old Master Amery responded to


    that. Then, she had to ask Amin''s help to blow up the scandal.


    Now the news had spread all around the city and brought shame to the Amery family! Abby


    wondered if they could still sit still!


    Thinking that Tina would lose all standing and reputation because of this, Abby was delighted.


    She had confirmed it: the man in the video was Wilson.


    Although there was only his back view, she could recognize him. She and Bill could identify him, so


    he and Old Master Amery were perturbed.


    Lin, alsoden with anxiety, patted Tina''s hand repeatedly, trying tofort her, but she was at a


    loss what to say.


    So far, her n had been perfectly carried out.


    Abby looked as dignified as others, but in fact, she was secretly enjoying the show with excitement.


    Old Madam Amery was a straightforward person who could not hide her emotions. When she heard


    that Tina admitted it, her face fell abruptly, and she became even more furious. "Did you hear that?


    She has admitted it herself! It''s over now! Bill, issue a statement dering that she has nothing to


    do with the Amery family. There is still time for us to stay out of it and minimize the loss..."


    Bill looked terrible.


    He couldn''t agree to this unreasonable request. Even if this matter would bring a bad influence on


    the Amery family, he had to protect his daughter.


    However, Old Madam Amery was a pepperbox. She did not want to let go of Tina because her affair


    brought shame on the family.


    At this time, Lin''s phone rang.


    She checked the phone and looked at the message. Then she could not help crying out anxiously,


    "Wait¡ª"


    Everyone looked over.


    Lin''s eyes widened as she said excitedly, "It seems that another piece of news about Tina has been


    exposed!"


    "Another one?" Hearing this, Old Madam Amery had a splitting headache, for she thought there was


    a new scandal.


    Lin stood up and said, "It''s the follow-up of the previous news. See?"


    This time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the phone she raised.


    The new video was released by another popr social media ount, which orded what


    happened after Tina and the man walked into the hotel room. At about five o''clock on the same day,


    Tina and the man walked out of the room and left the hotel together.


    They were still wearing the same clothes as in the previous snapped video.


    But this time, in addition to Tina''s face, the man''s face also appeared.


    When they saw this, Bill and Lin, including Old Master Amery, took a deep breath.


    When they came out of the elevator, the man raised his head, revealing a handsome and refined


    face.


    The text in the video revealed the truth: Mrs. Stark''s affair was not true - she had a romantic night


    with Mr. Stark!


    In an instant, lots ofments covered up the screen.


    "I thought it was a huge scandal. It turned out that the man who was Mr. Stark!"


    "There''s no affair at all. Mr. and Mrs. Stark were enjoying a unique and romantic night in the hotel!"


    "Well, let''s go!"


    ...


    At the end of the video, Tina happened to face the camera and smiled slightly.


    After watching this, Abby looked at Tina, who was sitting opposite her on the sofa.


    A warm smile, just like in the video, stopped at the corner of her mouth.


    Abby was shocked.


    At this time, her mind was nk, and she was in a daze.


    Everything was deliberately nned. Amin secretly took Tina''s phone and sent a message to date


    Wilson. Then, in the name of Wilson, he would ask Tina to go to the hotel. At that time, the


    photographer they hired was waiting there to take photos of Wilson and Tina. The snapped photos


    would be the evidence of Tina''s affair and ruin her reputation.


    By doing this, Amin would take revenge for her betrayal. In addition, he would threaten the Amery


    family to achieve the initial requirements of this marriage. Thus, it was impossible for Amin not to be


    tempted.


    She had sessfully used him.


    When the news was exposed, Abby browsed the first video and confirmed that Wilson was the man


    in it.


    But why would there be another follow-up? And why would the man in the second video be


    Amin?


    Abby gritted her teeth tightly and felt that her throat nervously tightened. A dizziness overcame her.


    She suddenly realized that she might have been fooled.


    But she couldn''t figure it out.


    Why didn''t this matter develop as she had expected? Why did Amin do this? Usually, no man could


    bear an unfaithful wife. So, what was wrong with it?


    Bill, Lim, and Old Master Amery heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the following news that could


    prove Tina''s innocence.


    At this moment, Bill''s phone rang, and Bill went aside to pick it up.


    Old Madam Amery was also dumbfounded.


    She deliberately put on her reading sses, yed it again, and asked a little confusedly. "Ah? I


    don''t understand. Does this mean that the first video is false news? The rumor of cheating is even


    more absurd!"


    Old Madam Amery was very satisfied with the result.


    However, she felt embarrassed when she thought of her hostile attitude toward Tina.


    Old Madam Amery found an excuse for herself. "Ahem, anyway, it''s best that nothing bad has


    happened. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, we cannot bear the consequence. Thank goodness, it''s


    just a misunderstanding!"


    After ending the call, Bill came back and said in a low voice, "It''s not a misunderstanding."


    Everyone was confused.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth curled up into a dazzling smile.


    When Abby saw it, her heart inexplicably trembled with panic, especially when Bill suddenly nced


    at her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After all, Old Master Amery was a sessful man of high social status. He soon knew his son''s


    words meant more than he said. With a pair of prating eyes, he asked, "What do you mean?"


    Bill said, "Amin called me just now. He sent me something. I think we should listen to it together!"


    Then, he yed a recording.


    "I''m here to drink with you and want to tell you something: we are on the same side."


    "Since you don''t intend to forgive her, then don''t let her get away easily!"


    "Even if it may be the gossip of the city, you don''t have to worry about the two families. After


    all, she cheats on you. The Amery family has no reason to me you. You can take the opportunity


    to ask them for anything."


    "I want to ruin her reputation!"


    "Why not? Since she appeared in my life, she has been taken people and things away from me.


    Besides, she jeopardizes my status and future in the Amery family. Without her, I''m the only


    daughter of the Amery family. How can I not hate her?"


    ...


    Amin had recorded the whole conversation between Abby and him in the bar that night.


    In particr, she said all of this in a malicious tongue.


    After that, the living room fell into silence.


    The color drained from Abby''s face, and her face paled with fear.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Every word was particrly clear.


    This recording was undoubtedly like a sharp knife, which peeled off Abby''s disguiseyer byyer.


    The cover for the real and evil thoughts in the depths of her heart was torn off. The brutal reality was


    too heavy for her to face.


    Abby no longer dared to look at any of the Amery family members.


    Old Madam Amery was especially shocked and asked uncertainly, "Abby? How... does this have


    anything to do with you?"


    She had thought that it would be a misunderstanding in the end, but she didn''t expect that there


    would be so many twists and turns in it.


    And her favorite grandniece was involved in it!


    Bill asked, "Abby, do you have anything to exin?"


    Abby felt a lump in her throat. "I..."


    She didn''t know how to exin it. After all, there was a recording as evidence, so she couldn''t


    defend herself.


    Seeing this, Old Madam Amery shouted, "Abby, you are so stupid!"


    Lin also frowned. Usually, she rarely madements, but now she couldn''t help being angry. "Yes,


    Abby, why did you do this? No matter how much you hate Tina, how could you bear to bring


    disaster to the Amery family?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, the others became more serious.


    Everyone was disappointed.


    In their eyes, Abby had always been dignified, elegant, sensible, and warm, which was quite


    different from the malicious woman in the recording.


    When the first scandal was exposed, everyone in the Amery family was very depressed, especially


    Old Madam Amery. She was so angry that she scolded Tina harshly, thinking that it was her who


    embarrassed the Amery family and hurt their reputation.


    Old Madam Amery was an elder who valued traditional family values a lot. Ever since she got


    married, she had been using her husband''s surname, so she attached great importance to the


    honor and disgrace of the Amery family.


    Now the truth was revealed.


    Abby hated Tina, so she didn''t consider the reputation of the Amery family at all when she nned


    to bring disgrace and ruin upon Tina.


    In other words, she didn''t care about it at all.


    When the Amery family was in a crisis, Abby appeared righteous and said she had always regarded


    the Amery family as her own home. What happened after that was a real p in the face.


    Abby''s eyes were bloodshot as she sobbed, "Everyone, I''m so sorry..."


    Her brain was running fast - she was trying hard to find a way out.


    But now, the evidence had been presented right in front of her. No matter what Abby said to defend


    herself, it was just a useless excuse in others'' eyes. However, she was unwilling to give up and saw


    her deliberate n ruined like this.


    So after a short pause, she muttered, "It was my fault. I did this on an evil impulse and didn''t think


    about the interests of the Amery family. I''m very regretful now! But... Tina''s affair is also a fact. If it


    goes on like this, sooner orter, it will affect her marriage between the Amery family and the Stark


    family. In the end, it will damage the reputation of our family!"


    She didn''t want to let Tina go so easily.


    Even if she failed this time, her infidelity was true, and it would threaten the reputation of the Amery


    family.


    Sure enough, hearing her warning, Old Madam Amery''s face changed.


    Abby looked at Tina with a sneer in her heart, wanting to see her flustered expression.


    However, like before, Tina still smiled slightly.


    Abby did not understand why she smiled when in a highly critical situation.


    Then, she heard Bill say in a solemn voice, "Tina and Amin married with an agreement: they


    wouldn''t interfere in each other''s private lives. I have always known about this."


    Old Master Amery echoed, "Yes, I also know about it!"


    After receiving anonymous photos, he called Bill over to discuss it, and Bill told him the truth.


    Although he was very surprised when he learned it, he thought it was reasonable.


    Lin and Old Madam Amery, who had just known the truth, showed surprised expressions on their


    faces.


    For Abby, it was a head-on blow.


    She looked at Tina in disbelief. "Did you two marry with such an agreement?!"


    Tina raised the corner of her mouth. "Yes!"


    A dizziness overcame Abby, blurring her vision.


    When she heard that, the blood all over her body seemed to have frozen, and she began to shiver


    with coldness.


    It was too ironic!


    At this moment, Abby finally understood why Amind did that.


    It was because he didn''t need to and had no right to worry about Tina''s private life. Abby had


    always thought that she had made use of him. However, she did not know that he had taken


    advantage of her and tricked her instead.


    And that night in the bar, she thought it was a minor and honest persuasion, but in fact, he lured her


    into saying her malicious intention and recorded it.


    She had nned it for so long to let them break up and make Tina marry someone else. In the end,


    all her efforts were in vain.


    Abby almost fainted, right there.


    She pinched her nails deep into her sweaty palms. With tears in her eyes, she held Old Madam


    Amery''s hands and said sadly, "Grandaunt, I was wrong..."


    At this time, she could only rely on Old Madam Amery.


    She doted on her the most.


    Although she was also disappointed in her, she was the one who brought Abby up. Seeing Abby''s


    pitiful look, her heart was indeed softened. She thought they might forgive Abby for this matter did


    not really get out of hand.


    Old Madam Amery couldn''t help but say, "Bill, this matter..."


    Bill interrupted her and looked at Old Master Amery. "Dad."


    Old Master Amery was the one who made the final decision in the Amery family. Moreover, he was


    the only one who could go against her ill-tempered wife.


    Old Master Amery thought for a while and said, "I''ll leave it to you!"


    Bill nodded and then looked at Abby. There was a bit of coldness on his elegant face. He frowned


    and said, "Abby, move out of the Amery family and live on your own in the future."


    Abby''s eyes widened, and her body trembled slightly.


    He was driving her away from the Amery family!


    Since she was eight, she had been living with the Amery family members. Later, her surname was


    changed to Amery, and she had enjoyed the top treatment as the only daughter of the Amery family.


    Even when she was abroad, she had lived with Bill and Lin and had never been separated from the


    Amery family.


    Now, Bill was drawing a clear line between her and the Amery family.


    She was not the real descendant of the Amery family but Old Madam Amery''s grandniece. If she left


    the Amery family, she would lose her high social status and luxurious life.


    Bill had made up his mind.


    Abby''s hatred revealed in the recording made him extremely ufortable. After all, Tina was his


    biological daughter. As her father, he would not allow others to bully and threaten her.


    On the other hand, Bill felt that Abby was so spoiled that she had the wishful thinking that she


    shouldn''t have.


    Old Madam Amery felt that such punishment was too severe and wanted to plead for mercy for


    Abby. However, when she saw her son''s determined look and her husband''s solemn face, she knew


    that there was no room for negotiation, so she did not dare to say anything more.


    She had no choice but to pull Abby upstairs tofort her in the room.


    It turned out that Abby had been working diligently for her destruction the whole time. In the end,


    her careless words ruined everything.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    In the afternoon, she could faintly hear Old Madam Ameryfort Abby and Abby''s weak sobs in


    the room upstairs.


    But even so, it still could not change Bill''s decision.


    Bill was usually gentle and easygoing, but there would be no room for negotiation once he made a


    decision.


    After the farce ended, Tina left the Amery family.


    The sun in the sky was gradually setting.


    Tina knew that she had to go to the Amery family today, so she took an afternoon off after lunch


    break.


    She didn''t have to go back to work and took a taxi to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    She entered the password, entered the door, and changed her shoes.


    Although she hadn''t lived here for a few months, every time she came back, the familiar disys


    and furniture evoked a sense of intimacy in her heart. Everything here would make her think of


    Wilson.


    This ce was her home.


    As soon as Tina closed the door, a big hand wrapped around her waist, and Wilson pressed her


    against the wall.


    Wilson cupped her face in his hands and kissed her.


    Tina hummed and obediently let him kiss her affectionately, her breathing quick and uneven.


    In the end, her body went as soft as noodles.


    Wilson held her in his arms and sat on the sofa. When he was about to kiss her, Tina avoided him,


    covering her red and swollen lips.


    Wilson''s lips curled into a smile, and he refrained himself from biting her lips.


    His hands were still around her waist. He rubbed her waist back and forth through her thin clothes.


    When his fingertips stopped moving, he could feel her body trembling. He was delighted with her


    reaction.


    Wilson askedzily, "Is everything done with the Amery family?"


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    They were all aware of the ins and outs of the news.


    Abby wanted to use Amin, so they took the opportunity to lead her into the trap.


    In the first exposed video, the man and woman were indeed Tina and Wilson. They cooperated to


    shoot the video to win Abby''s trust so that she would dare to stir up trouble in the Amery family.


    However, she appeared with Amin in the following video, which caught Abby off guard.


    Tina wanted to settle ounts with her.


    After all, Abby had contributed a lot to cause the marriage between Tina and Amin.


    Otherwise, she and Amin didn''t have to choose the marriage with an agreement. Besides, she and


    Wilson wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    She told him, "After this scandal, Abby''s image in the Amery family members plummeted. My dad


    ordered her to move out. Old Madam Amery had an apartment in themercial street and invited


    her to live there. Beyond that, Abby is allowed to keep her position in the Amery''s Group!"


    "After all, she grew up in the Amery family. Although she was very disappointed this time, the Amery


    family hasn''t yet given up on her."


    Tina paused and added, "However, she may not appreciate the kindness."


    The Amery family treated Abby well enough.


    They just asked her to move out of the Amery family and not impose any harsh punishment. The


    Amery family still offered her a house and allowed her to go on working in theirpany.


    However, with Abby''s ambition, she would not be satisfied. After all, before she knew that Tina was


    Bill''s biological daughter of the Amery family, she had always thought that she was the only


    daughter of the Amery family.


    A mocking smile appeared on Wilson''s face. "I bet she won''t give up so easily."


    "Yes!" Tina nodded.


    She had the same idea as Wilson.


    After so many years of hard work in the Amery family, Abby, ambitious and arrogant, would never


    give up easily.


    Tina''s eyes flickered over his face for two seconds, and she leaned against his chest. "Wilson, I


    suddenly have an idea..."


    Wilson asked, "What is it?"


    Tina, her mouth slightly pursing, thought for a while before saying, "I think Abby has something to


    do with the evil drugs that you took by ident. I remember that we were in Lonton City at that


    time..."


    Thinking back, at that time, Wilson apanied her to take part in the GDA International Fashion


    Exhibition in Lonton City. On the excuse of taking a vacation, Bill also took his family to cheer for her


    and give her a pleasant surprise. Thus, Abby was also there.


    Tina had just thought of her marriage with Amin. Abby must have helped a lot to make it happen


    because she didn''t want Tina to live with Wilson happily. Therefore, she couldn''t help but guess that


    maybe it was she who had led Wilson to his darkest days.


    Wilson put his palm on her face.


    He didn''t intend to tell her, but since she mentioned it herself, he said honestly, "In fact, I have the


    same idea and have found some clues to prove it through investigation, but there is no exact


    evidence yet."


    Tina pinched her palms.


    Her round nails dug into her palms, and her eyes were filled with coldness and anger.


    Thinking of the pain of being forced to separate from Wilson and the scars left on his body, she


    would still feel sad and distressed.


    If that was the case, Tina would never let her go.


    They had the hot pot for dinner.


    At dusk, Wilson went to the kindergarten to pick up I.


    Tina was preparing ingredients for the hot pot at home.


    The family of three surrounded the dining table, adjusted the air conditioner to the right temperature,


    and ate the hot pot with tomatoes. The atmosphere was sweet and warm.


    It had been a long time since I came back. She was very excited, especially in her children''s


    room, where there were a lot of toys. When Tina took her to Amin''s apartment, she only let her bring


    a small part of the toys.


    It was because Tina was determined toe back.


    I changed each of her beloved dolls into new clothes.


    The darkness outside the window gradually deepened.


    I was full of energy during the day. Her regr biological clock worked in the evening, and she


    fell asleep when tired.


    She had childish roundness around her flushed little face, which looked adorable.


    Tina couldn''t help kissing her while Wilson was watching from the side.


    He held her hand in his palm. "Why don''t you stay here tonight instead of going back? Uhm?"


    He said with a raised, tempting voice.


    Tina shook her head. "No."


    Wilson frowned.


    But then she thought of something and curled her lips. "All right."


    I slept soundly, looking innocent and pure.


    Aftering out of the porch, Wilson carried I in one arm and took Tina''s hand with the other all


    the time.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The elevator had not yete up.


    Tina looked at Wilson''s deep profile under the light. She could feel that he was reluctant to separate


    from them and was extraordinarily touched.


    In this build, one single story had only one apartment, so just three of them were waiting for the


    elevator.


    Tina looked at her sleeping daughter, leaned over, and kissed his thin lips.


    Tina''s cheeks turned red, and she responded to his kiss with dizziness.


    She knew that she had fallen madly in love with Wilson.


    After some time, Wilson pushed her a little away and whispered in her ear, "Tina, if you kiss me


    again, I won''t let you leave!"


    "..." Tina was struck dumb.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    ...


    Tina got out of the taxi and walked into the Stark family''s towering office building in the sun.


    At this time, all the staff members here were busy. Simr to the Chin''s Groupyout, its president''s


    office was on the top floor.


    Tina took the elevator.


    In her hand was not only a bag, but also a folder.


    Tina went out a littlete today. She received a call from Amin, asking her to go to the study to see if


    a document was left behind. He needed it to attend a meeting.


    After finding it, he wanted to ask the secretary to pick it up. However, since Tina had an interview


    nearby, she decided to send it to him in person.


    Tina seldom came to the building of the Stark family.


    Except for the two secretaries near him, no other staff members here had ever seen him.


    Tina came out of the elevator and saw a professional and capable female secretary who happened


    to know her in addition to Secretary Zalkin. She walked over, greeted her with a smile, and took the


    initiative to lead her to the president''s office.


    Halfway through, the door of the office opened. Then a guest hade out.


    When Tina saw the familiar handsome face, she looked surprised.


    Wilson was wearing a gray suit today, revealing his slender neck. The top button of her shirt inside


    was not fastened. He looked outstandingly handsome with his well-built body and a faint smile on


    his lips.


    Tina blinked her eyes.


    She was a little surprised.


    There was also a male assistant beside Wilson, who seemed to see him off. They were walking


    toward the elevator.


    Since they were not alone, Tina was still Mrs. Stark in other people''s eyes, so she didn''t dare go


    over directly. After thinking for a while, she said to the female secretary next to her, "Well, you can


    go to your work. I''ll make a phone call before going to Amin!"


    The secretary nodded. "Okay!"


    After watching the female secretary leave, Tina turned her head and followed Wilson into the


    elevator.


    It seemed that Wilson looked so overbearing that the nervous male assistant standing in the


    forefront didn''t even cast a side nce at him.


    Tina stood side by side with him.


    With the assistant before them, Tina had to swallow her words and look at him with a questioning


    look. To her surprise, Wilson raised his eyebrows and looked unfathomable.


    Moreover, he secretly reached out to her behind the assistant''s back.


    Just like what he did at the opening ceremony, he secretly pinched her palm with a calm face.


    The elevator reached the ground floor.


    Wilson said goodbye to the male assistant who sent him here, and he stood straight and nodded


    respectfully.


    After getting out of the elevator, Wilson did not immediately walk out of the office building. Instead,


    he walked to the corridor on the other side of the hall and took two turned in a row.


    Tina bit her lips and followed him.


    As soon as she heard the footsteps stop, she was pulled into the emergency passage next to her.


    The stairs were connected to the first basement floor, which was rtively remote. Almost no one


    woulde here.


    He pressed Tina against the wall. In his arms, Tina could see his well-defined eyebrows and deep


    eyes.


    She whispered, "What are you doing?!"


    Wilson said with a smile in his eyes behind his sses. "You followed me here, didn''t you?"


    Tina blushed.


    She asked with embarrassment and curiosity, "Why are you here?"


    Wilson asked slowly, "Why couldn''t I be here?"


    Tina asked, "Were you here for Amin?"


    Since they had solved the issue about Abby, they should not have had much to do with each other


    in private.


    "Okay." Wilson nodded. Looking at her nk look, he couldn''t help but smile. He leaned down and


    kissed her on the lips. He didn''t tease her anymore. "Both the Stark''s Group and the Chin''s Group


    have their businesses in many industries. Sometimes, we have some business to discuss."


    Hearing that, Tina nodded with understanding.


    Wilson had to attend meetings in hispanyter, and Tina was still thinking about the documents


    sent to Amin. Moreover, the environment did not allow them to stay together any longer. So, they


    separated.


    Taking the elevator back to the top floor, Tina entered Amin''s office.


    After handing the documents to him, she couldn''t help asking, "By the way, when I came here, I saw


    Wilsoning out of your office. What were you doing here?"


    Amin smiled gently. "Well, we were doing business."


    It was almost the same as Wilson''s answer.


    Hearing that, Tina nodded thoughtfully.


    However, she always felt that something was wrong.


    ...


    .


    In a cafe near the Amery family, Old Madam Amery took a seat by the window with only a cup of


    warm water on the table. Obviously, she was not used to the coffee loved by young people.


    Not long after, Abby, who was dressed in a professional suit, hurried over. "Grandaunt!"


    Old Madam Amery quickly waved to her and invited her to sit beside her. "Look at you. You''ve


    grown thinner."


    "It may be because I haven''t eaten much recently!" Abby said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Old Madam Amery asked with concern, "Abby, are you used to living alone? How''s


    your new home? Do you like the maid taking care of you?"


    Holding the Old Grandma''s hand, Abby said in a soft voice with a justifiable grievance, "The house


    with perfect location is perfect andfortable, and the maid has been taking good care of me...


    But... I have been used to seeing you and saying good morning and good night to you every day.


    I''m not used to the life without you and feel sad to part with you. And I always feel lonely..."


    At the end of her words, she nearly choked with sobs.


    Old Madam Amery looked up. When she saw her bloodshot eyes, her heart ached terribly.


    Old Madam Ameryforted her. "Abby, good girl, I brought you to the Amery family since you


    were a child. I watched you grow up. I don''t want you to be here!"


    "Oh, I miss you so much!" Abby leaned her head over and asked tentatively, "I can never go back to


    live in the Amery family again, can I?"


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Old Madam Amery''s face.


    She hesitated for a while and said, "Wait for some time. I''ll talk to your uncle after he calms down. I''ll


    find a way to bring you back home!"


    Old Madam Amery was really reluctant to let her move out of the Amery family.


    Even if Abby had done something wrong this time and did not even care about the reputation of the


    Amery family, she still loved her very much.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She had tried more than once to speak up for Abby, hoping that she could move back. However,


    rigid and unbending, Bill had no intention to forgive her. Moreover, Old Master Amery had also said


    that he would leave this matter to Bill.


    Old Madam Amery could not make it happen, no matter how much she wanted to do it.


    When Abby heard this, she was very touched. "Thank you so much. You treat me the best!"


    But her heart was full of gloom.


    She didn''t care much about it. These words were just words offort. It had been more than half a


    month since she was driven out. If she could really move back to the Amery family, they would have


    asked her to go back long ago.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help hating and loathing them.


    She had tried so hard to please them for so many years, but they were so merciless.


    Abby knew very well that she could no longer move back to the Amery family ever since she was


    forced to move out.


    She had to think about the future.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    .


    In the No.1 Luxurious Residence, Tina, wearing an apron in the kitchen, leaned slightly forward to


    taste the soup in the pot with a spoon.


    She turned down the stove fire to the minimum.


    When she turned back inadvertently, she saw a tall and straight figure leaning against the door.


    Wilson had a suit jacket in his arms, his eyes behind the sses shining in the light of the setting


    sun.


    He was looking at her with a smile.


    Tina was a little shy. "When did youe back?"


    Wilson said, "Five minutes ago."


    A pink flush spread over Tina''s cheeks when she learned that he stood there and looked at her for a


    long time.


    Wilson put his coat on the back of a chair in the dining room and walked to her. "What tasty dishes


    are you cooking?"


    Tina smiled brightly and told him what dishes she had prepared one by one. Finally, she said, "Let''s


    eat some rice porridge. It''s getting hot now, so it can help us clear the internal heat!"


    "Okay!" Wilson said.


    Tina felt that he was in a good mood.


    The corners of her mouth always curved up, and the smile reached the corners of his eyes. There


    was a twinkle in his eyes.


    Tina asked curiously, "Is there anything happy?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded. "A great thing."


    Tina asked, "What is it?"


    Wilson didn''t answer her and just looked at her with profound eyes.


    Tina felt that he wanted to keep her guessing.


    The curry in the pot began to boil, and she was distracted.


    After dinner was served on the table, Terry took I from the kindergarten.


    They sat around the table.


    While eating, Wilson suddenly said, "After dinner, I''ll send you and I back early!"


    Tina was stunned.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She gave him a suspicious look, but Wilson just curled his lips.


    Tina was surprised. Whenever she met him outside or in the No.1 Luxurious Residence, he was


    always clinging to her and wouldn''t let her leave until it waste at night. But today, something weird


    happened.


    However, Tina still nooded obediently.


    When the neon lights lit up, they finished dinner, and Wilson drove them to Amin''s apartment.


    As soon as they entered the room, a maid came over.


    Tina and I changed into slippers and put their shoes on the shelves where there was also a pair


    of men''s leather shoes.


    I, who rushed in first, shouted at the living room in a childish voice, "Uncle Amin!"


    Tina followed her and asked with a smile, "Amin, have you eaten yet?"


    Amin said, "I ate outside."


    He sat on the sofa with the TV on but didn''t watch the show. It seemed as if he was sitting there,


    waiting for her.


    I knew that they had something to say, so she went upstairs with her little school bag in her arms.


    Tina asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Yes." Amin nodded and handed the document on the coffee table to her. "Tina, this is for you. If


    there''s no problem, sign on it and our marriage will end in advance!"


    When Tina heard thetter part, she was shocked.


    She opened the file and found that it was indeed an agreement that allowed them to end their


    marriage early.


    When Tina and Amin got married, they had signed a formal agreement. It would automatically end


    when the time was up. If she remembered correctly, there should be more than four months left.


    She was shocked and surprised.


    Then something shed through her mind. Tina asked tentatively, "Is it because of Wilson?"


    "That''s right." Amin smiled and exined it to her. "The business marriage between us was made


    for the benefits of the Stark family and the Amery family. The Stark family wanted the Amery''s


    Group to help them with their business overseas and gain huge benefits. In the past half month,


    Wilson shared with me part of his market abroad for free. Now the Stark''s Group has got what we


    expected, so we can end our marriage in advance!"


    Tina was suddenly enlightened.


    She understood why Wilson asked her toe back early and what the great thing was.


    It was indeed a great thing!


    It was no wonder that Tina had seen Wilson in the Chin''s Group. It turned out that he was there for


    this matter.


    Meanwhile, she was very touched. After all, he chose her over business benefits.


    Amin paused for a moment before continuing with a smile, "Besides, I helped you deal with Abby.


    This is a benefit from President Chin for that."


    Wilson proposed to cooperate with him.


    Well, in the name of offering him benefits for his help, Wilson had his own n - his real purpose


    was to end their agreement marriage early.


    Although Amin knew about it, he readily agreed.


    Deep down in his heart, he might be unwilling to end their marriage on an agreement, but Tina


    didn''t love him. It was just an illusion, a one-sided game for him.


    The more he learned that Tina didn''t love him, the more dismay he felt.


    Tina did not know the ups and downs in Amin''s heart. When she read the agreement to end this


    marriage, she was pleasantly surprised because it was much earlier than expected.


    .


    She believed in Amin. After a quick nce, she signed the contract.


    After that, Amin signed his name on it.


    The hands hanging on the side of his legs clenched lightly for a long time. It took him a lot of effort


    to say these words with a smile: "Tina, I wish you happiness!"


    Tina didn''t know his feelings for her at all!


    Taking it as a blessing between friends, she smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    Like the marriage agreement, the divorce agreement was done in duplicate, and each of them took


    one.


    Tina put away the documents and hurriedly went upstairs to call Wilson after saying a few brief


    words to him.


    Amin watched her back disappear into the stairwell.


    He remained on the sofa for a long time, feeling heavy in his heart.


    After a while, he smiled bitterly. Perhaps he was destined to be lonely in this life.


    .


    After sending I to kindergarten the next day, Tina asked her colleagues to ask for leave for her


    and packed up her and I''s luggage.


    There was not much luggage.


    When Tina moved in with I, she didn''t bring many things, so she only needed to take two


    suitcases away.


    After finishing herst lunch here, she was ready to leave.


    Tina took the suitcases and walked to the entrance.


    When the maid heard the noise, she asked in surprise, "Mrs. Stark, are you leaving?"


    Tina nodded with a smile and said, "I won''t live here anymore. Besides, I''m no longer Mrs. Stark."


    Amin hired the maid, so he must have told her in advance what she could talk about and what she


    couldn''t about family affairs.


    Hearing this, the maid was stunned and nodded. "... Yes!"


    Tina smiled, changed her shoes, and left.


    She took the elevator downstairs.


    She walked out with light steps.


    When she was out of the door, she suddenly stopped and smiled.


    In front of the flower beds on the roadside, a ck Mercedes G65 parked there. Wilson, one hand


    in a pocket, was leaning against it. He looked so gorgeous.


    Seeing hering out, Wilson stood up straight with a smile on his thin lips, drowning Tina in


    unexpected happiness just like spring breeze kissing her face.


    He said, "Tina, I''m here to take you home."

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Wilson drove all the way at a breakneck speed, heading for home.


    Usually, it would take half an hour, but he only used 15 minutes.


    The suitcases squeaked as they pulled them in from the entrance.


    The moment the door was closed, a wave of happiness flooded Tina''s heart.


    During this period, she had visited the No.1 Luxurious Residence frequently, but every time she only


    stayed there for a short time. Even after Wilson returned from abroad, they only met here briefly.


    And this time, she moved back.


    Finally, she could live in her home with Wilson.


    Before Tina finished sighing with emotion, Wilson dropped the suitcases at the entrance and took


    her to the bedroom.


    He seemed to think that she was walking too slowly. When they passed the living room, he directly


    leaned over and carried her upon him like a sack.


    Tina shouted repeatedly in a low voice.


    Everything in her vision was reversed. When Wilson threw her onto the bed, she knew what he


    wanted to do.


    He went straight to the point.


    Tina''s ears glowed with embarrassment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She looked out of the window at the bright sun and felt shy, so she put a little effort to stop him.


    "Wait a minute. How about we take a bath first?"


    Wilson ripped off the buttons of his shirt, throwing his suit jacket and sses on the carpet.


    Without the sses, his eyes seemed to be burning with desire.


    Wilson asked, "Do you think I can wait any longer?"


    "..."


    Seeing his anxiously rolling Adam''s apple, Tina shook her head silently.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    In the past, because Tina and Amin were still in the agreement marriage, Tina insisted that they


    shouldn''t have sex. So, no matter how intimate they were in private, they had never really made


    love. Finally, they could do anything they liked in bed now.


    Tina''s agreement marriage with Amin was over. They could announce their divorce in a low profile


    in a few days.


    Divorce wasmon to see every day, and it would not cause any trouble. It would only be


    regarded as a typical result of the marriage for business interests.


    At this time, Tina belonged to him and only him.


    Wilson curled up his lips.


    Then, he bent over to kiss her.


    When the fierce exercise in bed finally stopped, the light and shadows outside the window dimmed


    a lot.


    Wilson drew the curtains, and the setting sunshine flooded in through the open curtains.


    Tina was so exhausted that Wilson picked her up and carried her to the bathroom as if she were a


    small child.


    Ignoring her shyness, she let Wilson bathe her.


    When she returned to the messy bed, lyingnguidly on the pillow like a fish on the beach, Tina felt


    that she had barelye back to life.


    Wilson wrapped himself in a bath towel and sat down to blow her hair.


    In the buzzing warm air, Tina narrowed her eyes and could see Wilson''s eyes full of satisfaction


    after he had great sex.


    When Tina remembered that they had made love in broad daylight for such a long time, she felt


    greatly embarrassed.


    Wilson turned off the hairdryer and put his fingers between her hair. "Tina, I''ll take you back to visit


    my parents tomorrow."


    Tina was stunned. "Tomorrow?"


    She didn''t expect it to be so fast that she was caught off guard.


    After all, it was a very important visit, but she had no time to prepare for it.


    Wilson said, "Yes, tomorrow."


    It was already toote for him.


    If they hadn''t done something more critical like having sex today, he would have taken her back to


    Chin''s Mansion.


    He postponed the visit because he had been trying to find a good opportunity in the past. But many


    unexpected incidents happened refrained them from paying a visit to his parents. Otherwise, they


    would have married a long time ago.


    Wilson leaned over and kissed her. Feeling that she was trembling slightly, he said with a smile,


    "After getting their permission and giving me the needed documents, we can go and get our


    marriage certificates!"


    This was something they had agreed on a long time ago.


    When it was about to happen, both of them couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Tina touched her pounding heart and said, "Okay!"


    Wilson seemed to think of something. He frowned slightly and pursed his thin lips.


    His gazended on the scars on his arm.


    He got them during the drug treatment. These deep scars would fade as time went by but wouldn''t


    disappear - he had to live with them for the rest of his life.


    Tina asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Wilson said in a muffled voice, "Last year, I nned to have another child, but after what happened


    next, I consulted the doctor who suggested me not to do that in the following year. Even if I''ve quit


    drugs, it has asting bad impact on my body, and hence it may affect my baby''s health. So I


    suppose we should postpone our n of getting another baby."


    This time, he used the condom.


    Tina''s heart ached for him.


    She propped herself up and put her arms around his shoulder. "Don''t worry. It won''t be toote,


    even after two years. Besides, don''t we have a lifetime together?"


    Wilson smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    The redness on Tina''s cheekbones had not yet dissipated.


    She flushed to the ears - her face was as scarlet as the clouds tinted rosy by the setting sun.


    At this time, she leaned over and hugged him tightly. Wilson''s throat tightened, and his breathing


    gradually became quick and uneven.


    The corners of Tina''s mouth moved slightly.


    At first, she wanted to say that she was a little hungry and would like some takeout, for she had


    consumed too much strength with him in bed. However, as she looked up, she saw the sexual


    desire in his eyes burnt up again and paused in shock.


    She looked out of the window and reminded him in a hurry, "It''s already evening. I have to go to the


    kindergarten to pick up I..."


    Wilson smiled wickedly. "It''s okay. I''ve asked your father to pick her up, so she''ll live in the Amery


    family tonight!"


    Tina was struck dumb, her eyes flustered.


    She saw Wilsone over and push her down again without hesitation.


    Wilson raised his lips and said, "Let''s continue."


    Tina was speechless.


    Boohoo!


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at the ceiling that was swaying in her eyes, feeling like dreaming.


    It seemed that they had to stay upte tonight.


    Wilson tirelessly made love with her for the whole night.


    ...


    .


    The next day, the sun was hanging high in the sky with its golden rays spreading across the ground.


    Ever since Meadow received a call from her son yesterday, she had ordered the servants to clean


    every corner of the house carefully.


    After lunch, Bemy and Meadow sat on the sofa in the living room.


    asionally, Bemy would cast a nce outside the yard.


    Meadow smiled and said, "Rx! Wilson told me that they woulde at about two o''clock in the


    afternoon. It''s only half past one!"


    Bemy said in a deep voice, "I''m in no hurry!" He refused to admit that he felt anxious.


    How could he be anxious to see his future daughter-inw? Well, he had done it before.


    Meadow still wanted to tease him, but she swallowed her words and looked at Bemy with


    concern.


    Bemy did not know the truth.


    He thought that the girl Wilson brought back today would be the girl he met at the blind date. She


    couldn''t imagine the scene when he saw Tinaing in as his future daughter-inw!


    While her heart was hanging in her throat, she heard Bemy say, "Ahem, I think they''ve arrived


    here!"

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    After having great sex with Wilson for a whole night, Tina didn''t get up until noon.


    When she woke up, the sun was already shining brightly outside the window.


    Her waist was sore, and her legs were weak. But when she thought that she had to go to the Chin


    Family today, she forced herself to dress up.


    This visit was a temporary decision. Fortunately, Tina had prepared in advance. She had already


    designed another summer cheongsam for Meadow. It could be used as a gift for this visit.


    After a simple meal, they bought some gifts for Bemy in the mall. They didn''t pick up the most


    expensive ones and chose some catering to Bemy''s taste.


    A long time ago, Wilson had nned to visit the Chin Family as his girlfriend, which was what Tina


    dreamed of.


    However, when they arrived at the Chin''s Mansion, she still felt nervous.


    When the car stopped, Tina''s palms became a little sweaty.


    Wilson came over to open the door for her.


    Just as Tina stretched one leg out of the car, she felt weak and almost fell down.


    It was not because she felt nervous, but because she was exhausted after making love with Wilson


    for a long night.


    She and Wilson had made lots of pleasant things in bed many times. But it was the first time that


    they stayed in bed for a whole day and night. It seemed that Wilson missed her so much after


    painful months of separation that he was unwilling to part her for a second.


    His love for her so much and heavy that Tina almost couldn''t bear it.


    Visiting her future parents-inw was a big event for her. However, thinking of her sore arms and


    legs, she couldn''t help looking at Wilson with some bitterness in her eyes.


    Wilson reached out to hold her and began to criticize himself seriously. "It''s my fault, but I miss you


    so much!"


    He said thest few words with deep affection.


    Tina''s cheeks turned red.


    Wilson put his arm around her waist, wanting to take her into the vi like this.


    Tina quickly avoided him in embarrassment, warning him to stay calm. After all, it was her first time


    visiting his parents, so she had to leave a good impression on him.


    As soon as they stepped into the vi, the servant reported, "Sir and Madam, the second young


    master is back!"


    Wilson took her hand and walked into the living room.


    He greeted, "Mom, Dad."


    Tina took a deep breath and greeted them gracefully, "Mr. and Mrs. Chin, nice to meet you!"


    She was no stranger to Meadow and Bemy. She had met Bemy at the birthday banquet.


    Though Tina felt at ease with Meadow, she was a little nervous when she met Bemy''s eyes.


    Other than the fact that she had once married Amin, there was also the fact that Bemy himself


    looked rather serious. He didn''t look like an easy-going person.


    Bemy was shocked when he saw Tina.


    Just now, he was still thinking about the girl who had a blind date with Wilson. She was the


    daughter of Meadow''s friend. Although he had never seen her before, he heard that the girl was


    well-educated and reasonable, who would be an excellent daughter-inw.


    At this moment, when he saw Tina, Bemy''s head buzzed. "Miss Hall?"


    Tina nodded awkwardly. "Hi..."


    Bemy was so angry that the veins on his forehead stood out. "Wilson! Come upstairs with me!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was struck dumb.


    But Wilson looked calm.


    He seemed to have expected Bemy''s reaction and appeared very cool.


    Tina was extremely panicked.


    Seeing the apparent anger on Bemy''s face, she wanted to retreat. She pulled his sleeve and


    whispered, "Wilson, maybe, some other day..."


    "It''s alright!" Wilson smiled at her.


    Leaning against her ear, he chuckled and said, "I can handle it."


    No matter what, he must take out the needed documents - he was determined to do it.


    Wilson saw that her eyes were full of worry and wanted to lean over and kiss her tofort her. But


    he was afraid that she would feel ufortable before his parents, so he just gently pinched her


    hand and then followed Bemy upstairs.


    Meadow, who received a hint from her son, stepped forward with a smile and said, "Tina, sit down


    and let''s chat for some time. I''ll ask the kitchen to make the bird''s nest soup for our afternoon tea


    time. Each of us can have a bowl!"


    The chef first soaked the dried bird''s nest and cooked it with water, making it soft and smooth.


    Tina held the white porcin spoon painted with drawings, but she was absent-minded and couldn''t


    restrain herself ncing upstairs from time to time.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    "Bang!"


    Bemy must have smashed something violently, and she could vaguely hear his deep bellows.


    Tina couldn''t sit still. "Auntie, uncle and Wilson..."


    "It''s alright!" Meadow said the exact words as Wilson tofort her and exined, "Your uncle has


    a bad temper and likes smashing things when angry. These are his usual actions. Don''t take it


    super seriously! I''ll ask the servants to bring him two more inkstones from the storeroom so that he


    can continue venting his anger!"


    Tina hesitated a little. "But I''m worried..."


    Meadow said, "Sometimes, men go through the change of life emotionally just like women! Please


    give him some time."


    Tina had nothing to say to reply.


    She put down the bird''s nest soup, still feeling worried.


    Meadow pulled her up and said, "Come on, apany me to try the cheongsam you designed for


    me. It''s so beautiful that I can''t wait to put it on!"


    Tina wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought. Then, she had to follow Meadow


    obediently.


    She didn''t know if Wilson could make it as she said.


    .


    In the study upstairs, Bemy threw an inkstone on the desk at Wilson.


    However, Wilson slowly took a step aside, and the stonended next to his foot.


    When the high-quality inkstone fell to the ground, it immediately broke into pieces.


    Bemy''s voice was like a bell as he cursed angrily, "You bastard! See who you brought back as


    your girlfriend!"


    He had no prejudice against Tina.


    However, he had seen her at the banquet and heard others call her Mrs. Stark. At that time, like his


    wife, he felt sorry for her not being Wilson''s wife.


    But now, Wilson brought her to them and said he wanted to marry her! Bemy''s mind was in


    turmoil.


    But Tina was married!


    Wilson said, "Dad, don''t worry. Tina has divorced."


    Bemy was taken aback. He immediately asked, "When?"


    Wilson replied, "To be exact, it should be the day before yesterday."


    Bemy was stunned once again.


    He red up into a fury. Since he had smashed the inkstone by his hand, he could only fling the


    teacup at Wilson and say, "Bastard! Do you still remember morality and ethics? Tell me honestly,


    does her divorce have anything to do with you?"


    Wilson thought for a while and nodded. "Yes."


    ording to their agreement, the marriage between Tina and Amin wouldst for ten months, and it


    would take more than four months to end. But he yed some tricks and made Amin end the


    marriage beforehand by offering him some interests.


    Therefore, it had something to do with him.


    Bemy was so angry that he almost copsed.


    He stood up by bracing his hands on the edge of the desk and pointed at him, his hand trembling


    with anger. "You, you, get out of my house now!"


    Seeing this, Wilson knew that his father was furious. If he didn''t stop joking around, he might fall ill


    from anger.


    "Dad, calm down. Let me finish my words first!" Wilson said, "There are some things that you don''t


    know. When you know all of it, it''s not toote for you to drive me away."


    Bemy seemed to be too angry to say anything.


    Wilson exined, "There are two things that you should know. The first thing is that Tina''s marriage


    is different from what you saw. It''s just a contract marriage. She and Amin just pretended to be a


    couple and lived in separate rooms."


    Bemy fell silent when he heard that.


    He suppressed the anger in his eyes and frowned. "Then what''s the second thing?"

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    After he heard that there was only an agreement-based marriage between Tina and Amin Stark,


    namely, the marriage was only of a nominal nature, Bemy''s emotional shock was barely


    appeased.


    At least, his son had not lost his moral integrity and seduced another man''s wife.


    Otherwise, Bemy would have broken Wilson''s leg as a punishment.


    Moreover, if the marriage was not of a nominal nature, Bemy''s old-fashioned personality would


    cause him to be unable to ept the fact that Tina shacked up with Wilson immediately after she


    got divorced.


    At this time, Bemy was still frowning and waiting for the answer of the second issue from Wilson.


    Wilson replied slowly, "Tina and I have a daughter, whose name is I. She is more than five years


    old this year."


    "What!" Bemy''s eyes widened.


    He was caught off guard by this extraodinary fact.


    Wilson exined, "I didn''t know about it untilst year. Tina had been taking care of I alone


    before then."


    After Bemy heard this, the veins on his neck bulged out because of anger. He almost wanted to


    flip over the desk. "You knew itst year, and you didn''t inform your parents until now?"


    Wilson coughed guiltily.


    When he first learned about the truth that I was his daughter, he wanted to make it up for I as


    her father. He needed more time and space to attain this goal, and that''s why he was not in a hurry


    to inform his parents that he had a daughter now. Later, after he was forced to break up with Tina,


    she got married to Amin and, as a result, Wilson gave up the idea of informing his parents.


    I could virtually serve as his trump card, and this trump card needed to be used at the most


    critical moment.


    For example, now...


    Wilson said calmly, "I just wanted to give you a surprise!"


    Bemy was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out of his head.


    Not only was his head buzzing, but his ears were also buzzing.


    Wilson stood up straight and said with a serious look, "Dad, I brought Tina back home today, not


    only because I want her to call upon you, but also because we want to get your permission and


    obtain the household register. We''re going to register for marriage in the Civil Affairs Beaurea. Our


    child is five years old now. You can''t let me be an irresponsible ''father'' of her!"


    Bemy was speechless. "..."


    He sat down with his hands rested on his temples.


    He needed to calm himself down.


    After Tina and Meadow tried the cheongsam, they went to the kitchen to have a taste of the freshly-


    made cakes.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps could be heard from upstairs.


    Tina and Meadow immediately looked up and saw that the father and son wereing downstairs


    one after another, just like before.


    Bemy was walking ahead and with his hands sped behind his back.


    It could be seen that there was still a little hint of anger on his face, but he seemed to have


    controlled his temper properly.


    Tina was a little worried.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She kept her ears up and listened carefully to the sound of movements from upstairs. If she had


    remembered it correctly, she actually heard two loud sounds of "Bang" from there.


    Tina looked at Wilson, who was behind his father, and gestured to him to inquire what had


    happened. Wilson''s expression was rxed and casual, and he nodded to show that everything


    was settled.


    Only then did Tina let out a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Bemy, who was already walking near her, Tina was a little nervous. "Uncle..."


    Bemy asked, "What time will I leave the kindergarten?"


    Tina was amazed and replied honestly, "Ah? At five o''clock."


    Bemy nodded after reflecting upon it for a while. "Uh-huh... We''ll go togetherter."


    At half past four, two cars drove out of the Chin''s Mansion in a hurry.


    Meadow also had learned that they actually had a five-year-old granddaughter called I.


    Compared to Bemy''s properly-controlled reaction, Meadow was very happy and deeply moved.


    On the way to the kindergarten, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Meadow and Bemy had always envied others who had grandchildren.


    Now that she suddenly learned that they had a five-year-old granddaughter, Meadow was so


    excited that she even thought that it was just a dream.


    When the four of them arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, Meadow still felt that everything


    was surreal.


    Meadow''s feeling of everything being surreal ended when a lovely little girl in a denim skirt and red


    leather shoes ran out of the kindergarten with a schoolbag on her back. She called out at Wilson


    and Tina in a childish voice,


    "Mom, Dad..."


    Meadow was so happy to see her lovely granddaughter that she almost fainted.


    It was obvious that I was a biological offspring of the Chin family. Although I''s facial features


    looked more like Tina''s, her outline was more like Wilson''s.


    I almost threw herself into the arms of Tina and Wilson, and then she kissed her parents'' faces.


    Then, she noticed that Bemy and Meadow hade here together with Tina and Wilson.


    Bemy was trying to keep a straight face to cover his emotional changes, while Meadow''s eyes


    were filled with tears because of excitement.


    I put her little hands around Tina''s neck and whispered, "Mom, who are they?"


    Tina told her in a tender voice, "I, they are your Grandpa and Grandma!"


    Hearing Tina''s words, Bemy and Meadow became even more excited.


    I buried her little head into her mother''s arms.


    She was actually not afraid of strangers, yet she seemed to be a little shy to meet Bemy and


    Meadow for the first time. She curiously looked at Bemy and Meadow through the gap of Tina''s


    arms, and her appearance was very cute.


    After picking up I, the whole family returned to the Chin''s Mansion again.


    At this time, I was no longerpletely unfamiliar with Bemy and Meadow. She called them


    "Grandpa" and "Grandma" in a childish voice.


    Since there were no other children at home, Meadow almost brought I all the snacks she could


    find out. She also ordered the chef to bake some cakes and cookies for I. The table in the living


    room was dotted with snacks, cakes, coolies, fruits, etc.


    I asked happily, "Can I eat them all?"


    Bemy nodded heavily. "Of course!"


    Meadow echoed, "My dear I, you can eat as much as you want. Take these candies..."


    I picked up a piece of soft candy with her chubby little hands, peeled off the candy paper, and put


    it into her mouth.


    Then, she revealed two rows of baby teeth and said clearly and seriously, "Thank you, Grandpa and


    Grandma. I''ll only eat one candy. It''s not that good for my teeth!"


    She acted as if she was very disciplined.


    Bemy and Meadow''s hearts were deeply touched by this lovely little girl.


    They were so fond of I, their dear granddaughter.


    There was plenty of happyughter and cheerful voices in the Chin family tonight, something which


    was indeed a rare instance for many years.


    Even Bemy, who had always been an old-fashioned and serious person, smiled orughed


    heartily when facing I.


    After dinner, Bemy asked Tina to stay alone with him at the study.


    Bemy took the initiative to ask Tina about something.


    The main reason for this was that Bemy did not believe Wilson''s words, so he needed


    confirmation from Tina.


    Tina didn''t dare to hide anything. She told Bemy the whole story, from the crisis faced by the


    Amery''s Group, to the details of how she took the initiative to ask Amin Stark for help and


    suggested the agreement-based marriage. She also emphasized that her rtionship with Amin


    was clear and normal now.


    After hearing that, Bemy''s expression became rxed.


    In fact, he had a good first impression of Tina.


    Now it was confirmed that Tina got married to Amin simply because she was out of choice, and that


    marriage was just a temporary arrangement and had only nominal nature. What''s more, Tina had


    given birth to such a smart and lovely daughter for Wilson.


    For so many years, Tina had been raising I up alone.


    As a single mother, Tina must have worked very hard. Bemy even felt a little guilty towards her.


    He pulled open the drawer of his desk and took out something from it. He then gave it to Tina and


    smiled. "Tina, this is for you." It was indeed a rare instance for Bemy to smile so kindly at Tina.


    What''s more, he no longer called Tina "Miss Hall". He simply called her name directly, just as his


    wife did.


    In fact, when Bemy heard Wilson mention that he had a five-year-old daughter called I, he had


    acquiesced to the marriage between Wilson and Tina.


    Tina took it with both hands, feeling proud and happy.


    It was the dark-red household register. Holding it in her hands, Tina felt as if the household register


    weighed a thousand pounds.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    When Tina came out of the study, in the living room downstairs, I was chatting with Meadow


    happily.


    "Grandma, your cheongsam is so beautiful!"


    Meadow really liked the cheongsam Tina gave her as a present.


    For this reason, before dinner time, she went to the dressing room and changed into the


    cheongsam. Now, Meadow''s expression was full of doting love for I, as she was such a lovely


    little girl.


    Meadow said with a smile, "Your Mom gave this cheongsam to me as a gift!"


    I nodded and said seriously, "Uh-huh... My Mom is a good apparel designer. Grandma, you''re a


    beautiful woman... And you''re more beautiful with this cheongsam!"


    Meadow burst outughing.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being praised by her granddaughter. Sheughed very heartily. "Oh... My


    dear I, I love you so much!"


    Tina walked up to Wilson, took out the household register from her pocket, and showed it to him.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows and pinched Tina''s palm happily.


    Tina looked up and saw that Bemy had also gone downstairs and was sitting on the sofa and


    listening to the conversation between I and Meadow.


    Tina suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "By the way, uncle, this is a gift for you!"


    When Tina and Wilson came over here before, Bemy asked Wilson to go to his study. Later, the


    four of them went to the kindergarten to pick up I... As a result, Tina had forgotten to give


    Bemy her gift.


    Tina opened the bag and found an inkstone inside.


    She coughed. She actually thought of the inkstone that Bemy had smashed in the study not long


    ago, and this one could just fill the vacancy in his study.


    Bemy took the inkstone. "Thank you, Tina. It''s a nice present!"


    He looked at the inkstone for a while, and then suddenly nced at his wife for two seconds.


    I was the center of everyone''s attention both in the Chin family and the Amery family. It was


    because of her that the whole vi was full of happyughter and cheerful voices. Even the servants


    were also amused by this cute little girl.


    It was getting darker outside.


    I yawned and was feeling very sleepy in Meadow''s arms.


    Noticing this, Wilson said, "It''ste. We''ll have to go now."


    Meadow asked reluctantly, "Can''t I stay here?"


    Tina was actually in a dilemma.


    Although I had be quite familiar, or even intimate with her grandfather and grandmother, it


    was still her first day to see her grandparents. If she did not see Tina when she woke up tomorrow,


    she would be a little flustered. Although Tina had shacked up with Wilson, she had to maintain her


    demure. That was to say, as Tina was still not married to Wilson yet, she thought it would be


    inappropriate for her to stay here.


    Tina said tenderly, "Auntie, if you want to see I, you can call me at any time. I will send her here


    to apany you and uncle!"


    Meadow did not insist on I staying here. "Alright. See you next time!"


    Wilson held up I with his arms, while I''s eyelids were drooping out of sleepiness. After saying


    goodbye to Bemy and Meadow, Wilson, Tina, and I left the Chin''s vi.


    Bemy and Meadow sent them out of the vi.


    Wilson gently put I into the car. Then, he turned around and stood straight, saying, "Mom, Dad,


    Tina and I will register for marriage tomorrow!"


    Tina blushed slightly and looked down at her toes like a shy little wife seeing her father-inw and


    mother-inw for the first time.


    Meadow nodded repeatedly. "Okay!"


    She was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears.


    Her long-cherished dream had finally been realized. Her son would finally marry somebody he loved


    and, what''s more, and he also had a lively and lovely granddaughter.


    Bemy, on the other hand, felt a little mncholy.


    Although he had agreed to the marriage, he still heaved a sigh silently.


    Bemy had three sons, each of which was a very outstanding and promising young man, but


    Bemy still could not be satisfied with them. His youngest son had a rebellious nature. He had


    secretly gotten married, divorced, and re-married. He and his two wives had indeed visited the Civil


    Affairs Bureau three times.


    His eldest son had married a girl who was nominally his niece. Now that the second son had finally


    decided to marry Tina, yet Tina turned out to be a remarried woman, and her daughter was five


    years old.


    s... Bemy had to worry about every one of his sons.


    In fact, Bemy had already given up any intention of scolding Wilson and Tina. After all, his


    granddaughter was so lovely and attractive.


    His face became serious, and he nodded to show that he got it. Then, his eyes rested on Tina''s


    face. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem... I like traditional Chinese garments."


    In the darkness of the night, the Mercedes-Benz drove back to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    On the way, I had already fallen asleep.


    Tina firstly put I back to the bed of the child''s room. Then, she and Wilson went back to the


    master bedroom to take a shower. After that, the two of themy down on the bed together.


    Wilson raised his hand and turned off the bedsidemp.


    Then, he pulled Tina into his arms. His action was done in one smooth motion.


    Tina put her forehead on his chest and heard his voice. "Go to sleep now. Let''s get up early


    tomorrow and try to be the first couple arriving there."


    She could not help recall the scene when Wilson seriously told his parents that he was going to get


    married to Tina, before the three of them left the Chin''s mansion.


    Tina was a little shy. She nodded sweetly.


    Tina''s head hit Wilson''s chest like a little chick pecking rice on the ground.


    Wilson bowed down his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    Tina trembled slightly because of the feeling of his warm thin lips. Then, she suddenly thought of


    something else.


    She raised her head. "Wilson, there''s something I haven''t told you yet!"


    Wilson, "Hmm?"


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered and she looked at him in the darkness. There seemed to be stars in her


    eyes. "Amin and I... In fact, we were not married!"


    Wilson''s heart almost skipped a beat. He frowned in confusion and asked, "What did you say?"


    Tina exined to him, "Amin and I just signed an agreement, and then we held a hasty wedding


    ceremony, but we did not go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register for the marriage. Our so-called


    marriage was actually illegal. We only had the nominal rtionship of a husband and a wife..."


    The wedding ceremony was held very casually. Tina and Amin were more like two actors/actresses.


    Everything on the scene was more like a show or a performance for entertaining purposes.


    It was for this reason that, ording to thew, Tina and Amin did not even have the rtionship of


    a husband and a wife. Therefore, strictly speaking, Tina was not really a remarried woman. She


    completely belonged to Wilson.


    Wilson suddenly raised his hand and turned on the bedsidemp again.


    The dim yellow light suddenly filled his eyes.


    Wilson stared at Tina and gnashed his teeth, "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    It was impossible for Wilson to be indifferent about Tina''s marriage with another man.


    It wasn''t that he did not mind their marriage, but that he cared. He was jealous, so he never asked


    Tina about the details and did not want to know how the two of them would handle the procedures


    of the divorce.


    A huge feeling of surprise exploded in his mind like fireworks.


    What followed immediately was the irritation of being caught in the dark.


    Tina lookedpletely innocent. "Well... Didn''t I say I would punish you?"


    Wilson was speechless. "..."


    He turned off the bedsidemp again.


    But this time, he did not hold her neck with his arms again. Instead, he pounced on her and kissed


    her hard.


    Wilson was indeed severely punished. Now it was Tina''s turn to be punished.


    Tina was very obedient in the face of the punishment from Wilson.


    The two of them, who had agreed to go to bed early, were now gasping for air out of excitement and


    passion.


    Tina thought of the fact that when the morning sun rose again tomorrow, the two of them would


    be each other''s life-longpanions.


    She felt so excited about it. She could not help but approach his ear and say, "Husband and wife..."


    Wilson trembled.


    His Adam''s apple almost jumped up and down, and his breath became much heavier. "Tina, what


    did you say just now?"


    Tina pursed her lips and was so shy that she refused to say anything more.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Wilson "maltreated" her in order to force or coax Tina to say it again. All night, he kept on saying in


    a hoarse voice, "Good girl... Say it again..."

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Although Tina was exhaustedst night sleeping with Wilson, she quickly opened her eyes when


    the rm clock rang in the morning.


    Wilson had told her that they should try to be the first couple arriving at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Seeing that Tina was exhausted and still sleepy, Wilson smiled at her and said that he would allow


    her to sleep for another half an hour. At that time, he said, he would wake her up. They would set off


    after washing up.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tina shook her head and struggled to get up and leave the bed.


    In fact, They had decided to register for their marriage in a hurry. They didn''t even prepare any


    photos for the registration procedures. They nned to take the photos after arriving at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau. Tina wanted to dress up beautifully. After all, she was going to be his wife today.


    Half an hourter, the two of them set off.


    After they got in the ca, Tina looked at Wilson''s hand, which was rested on the steering wheel.


    Both of them were wearing the wedding rings on their ring fingers, and they almost had done it with


    tacit understanding.


    When the ck Mercedes-Benz stopped at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was 15


    minutes ahead of the office hours, and the staff members of the bureau were entering the main


    building from the staff passage on one side. As expected, Tina and Wilson became the first couple


    arriving there.


    Tina looked up at the three words, "Civil Affairs Bureau", and felt that they were inexplicably sacred.


    At nine o''clock, the two of them walked into the hall of the main building.


    A lot of men and women gradually queued up after Tina and Wilson. In addition to those who came


    here for registration of marriage, just like they did, there were also people on the other side of the


    hall who were going through the divorce procedures.


    On one side of the hall, those who were waiting for the registration of marriage looked excited and


    expectant. On the other side of the hall, those who were waiting for divorce almost looked like dogs


    defeated by other dogs.


    Wilson blocked Tina''s sightline with his body. He frowned and said, "Don''t look over there. We will


    never divorce in the future!"


    It seemed that it was not good for her to take even one more look at those "defeated dogs".


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Tina nodded in amusement. "Uh-huh..."


    As Tina and Wilson were the first couples to arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau, they needn''t wait in


    line. They were the No.1 in the queuing system.


    Firstly, they went to take the wedding photos.


    Tina and Wilson sat side by side and took photos. The background was a piece of bright-red cloth.


    The two of them smiled at the camera.


    The photographer was originally still a little sleepy, but when he saw the handsome man and


    beautiful woman in front of the camera, his eyes lit up and he smiled with satisfaction.


    After taking the photos, the photographer couldn''t help joking with Wilson. "Sir, are you a little


    nervous?"


    Hearing this, Tina whispered with curiosity, "Wilson, are you nervous?"


    "No." Wilson denied it first. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "... Just a little bit."


    After all, this was the first time for Wilson to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau for the registration of


    marriage. He actually had no experience of getting married and taking wedding photos before.


    However, it would be silly to say something like "Ick in the experience of getting married to others"


    or "I have a great deal of experience of getting married to others", and therefore he didn''t say it.


    Tina whispered, "I''m a little nervous too!"


    After the wedding photos were taken, and the Marriage Registration Forms were filled in, the officer


    stamped the forms with a seal. After some time, all the procedures were finished.


    When Tina walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, her mood was exceptionally calm.


    The feeling of marriage was just like a ship having found a harbor under the guidance of the


    spotlight, and the harbor was secure, warm, andfortable.


    Tina took the red-colored marriage certificate and looked after them for a long time. Under the


    background of the red cloth, the lips of the two of them were curved up almost the same. Wilson,


    who had taken off his sses, looked dazzlingly handsome under the camera.


    Tina and Wilson were finally married.


    Now, Tina belonged to Wilsonpletely, and Wilson belonged to Tina entirely.


    Suddenly, Tina''s waist was embraced by Wilson''s arm. He also gazed at the marriage certificate


    and whispered, "Tina, say ''hubby''..."


    Tina shivered out of excitement.


    Suddenly, she recalled the fear of being forced to say thatst night, yet she still said softly,


    "Hubby..."


    Wilson''s heart was then full of joy.


    After that, the two of them went back to work as usual. Today was almost not different from any


    other days. However, it was still the day that Tina and Wilson became wife and husband.


    Wilson walked into the office and sat down on the high-back chair.


    Terry was standing nearby. He reported today''s schedule to his boss respectfully.


    He felt that Wilson was in a good mood today, and was a little strange. He raised his hand from time


    to time as if he was trying to attract others'' attention.


    A little confused, Terry looked over and saw that there was a wedding ring on the ring finger of


    Wilson''s left hand.


    What did a wedding ring stand for?


    It suddenly dawned on Terry. He immediately said excitedly, "President Chin, have you registered


    your marriage with Miss Hall? Congrattions!"


    Wilson curled up his lips proudly and replied, "Yeah."


    Terry was very happy for the two of them, and at the same time felt fortunate for himself. After all,


    Terry was also married, which meant that he won''t have to face too much PDA (Public Disy of


    Affection) from Wilson and Tina.


    After getting off work in the evening, Tina came out of the office building and saw the ck


    Mercedes-Benz waiting on the roadside.


    She walked over with a smile.


    After Tina got in, Wilson drove the car to the riverside.


    Tina asked in surprise, "Aren''t we going home?"


    "No." Wilson stretched out his hand and pointed to a huge cruise ship that was parked on the shore.


    "Only you and I will spend our wedding night on the ship."


    Today, they had just registered their marriage, and tonight would be their wedding night. How would


    Wilson miss this golden opportunity of enjoying themselves thoroughly?


    Tina blushed a little at his words.


    However, it also sounded like a romantic and exciting arrangement.


    Wilson had bought this cruise ship, so apart from the captain and the service staff, there would be


    only the two of them here.


    On the deck, the candlelight dinner and red wine, etc had already been arranged properly.


    This was supposed to be their most romantic date ever.


    Wilson clinked his ss with Tina''s to celebrate their wedding night.


    When he handed over the te with sliced steak to her, Wilson asked, "Tina, is it spacious here?"


    Tina looked around and nodded. "It''s quite spacious."


    Wilson said casually, "We''re going to see the sunrise here tomorrow morning. I''ll ask the captain to


    stop the ship at a suitable ce."


    Tina swallowed her saliva. She was so nervous just now, because she almost thought that Wilson


    would say that they were going to do "the thing" hereter on. Wilson was so wild and unrestrained


    in his nature that something as bizarre as what Tina had presumed just now could actually happen


    in reality.


    When they were in Shanghy Cityst year, Wilson had indeed had the aforesaid idea...


    Wilson teased at Tina''s blushing face. "What were you thinking about just now?"


    Tina was embarrassed. "Nothing special..."


    The two of them drank a whole bottle of red wine. When they returned to the cabin, Tina felt as if


    she was stamping on cotton as she stepped forward. She clung to Wilson almost like a child.


    Wilson put Tina down on the bed, and he alsoy down there.


    The river water was rolling down nonstop outside of the window, while Tina and Wilson could feel


    that the ship was tossing slightly inside the cabin.


    Tina''s hand was still hugging Wilson''s neck, while the fragrance of red wine filled the air, as if spring


    breeze was quietly blowing inside the cabin.


    Themps in the cabin were in the shape of red candles. Under themplight, Tina and Wilson


    looked into each other''s eyes with affection and desire.


    Wilson caressed Tina''s face with his finger pulps.


    His thin lips moved slightly, and his voice was deep and emotional. "Honey, I love you."


    Tina''s heart almost skipped a beat as he called her "honey".


    She felt veryfortable to hear that, and her heart was palpitating with excitement.


    She felt as if her world had been totally shaken.


    Tina looked up and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips.


    As her passion reached a climax, she almost unconsciously fastened the buttons of Wilson''s shirt.


    Wilson smiled evilly. "Are you really so eager?"


    Tina was embarrassed.


    She bit the corner of her lips andined in a low voice, "You seduced me..."


    Wilson smiled again and silently caressed her lips. His breath was heavy. "Well... I''m going to


    continue to seduce you."

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Dawn had just broken.


    Tina was still in her sleep, yet Wilson held her up and carried her to the deck to watch the sunrise.


    The morning breeze was cool and refreshing on the deck. Wilson hugged Tina from behind, and the


    two of them were wrapped with a nket. They just looked like conjoined twin babies.


    A beam of golden light appeared from the eastern horizon.


    Wilson kissed the corner of Tina''s eyes, and his voice was as tender as the river water, "Wake up,


    my littlezy cat. The sun is rising."


    Tina opened her eyes in confusion.


    It was just the right time. The beautiful scene of the rising sun dazzled Tina and Wilson.


    It was not the first time for Tina to see the sunrise. When she was still a child, she used to climb up


    to the top floor with her childhood friends, and together they saw the sunrise or sunset. Except for


    being amazed by the scenery of sunrise, Tina didn''t feel anything else which was special. Now that


    Wilson was with her, she only felt that today''s sunrise was the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    The sun rose, and the sky gradually brightened.


    A brand-new day hade, and this was the first day of their marriage. They would be husband


    and wife, and they would spend the rest of their life living together.


    Wilson kissed Tina and said, "Good morning, my dear wifey."


    When Tina heard this title, her heart trembled slightly, and she enjoyed it so much.


    She nodded shyly. "Good morning..."


    Wilson went on to say, "I want to make some preparations for the wedding ceremony. I want it to be


    held in October. It''s autumn at that time, and the weather would be neither cold nor hot. You''ll feel


    morefortable when you wear the wedding dress. I''ll discuss it with Mr. Amery."


    When he first returned to Califorania, Wilson actually had a lot of things to deal with in thepany.


    Later, because Wilson wanted to scheme against Amin for the purpose of terminating the marriage


    between Tina and Amin as quickly as possible, he spent a great deal of his time and energy helping


    Amin to develop his business in the overseas market. Only now did Wilson have enough time to


    prepare for their wedding ceremony.


    He wanted to carefully prepare for it because he loved Tina so much.


    "Alright." Tina nodded, acting like a docile little wife. "I''ll listen to you!"


    Seeing that Tina yawned from time to time, Wilson embraced her slender waist with his arms. "It''s


    still early. I''ll take you back to the cabin and sleep for a while."


    Tina looked at the bright sun, which was now covered by a thinyer of clouds, and felt reluctant to


    leave the deck.


    She shook her head. "I don''t want to go back now."


    Wilson''s arms tightened around her waist, and he suggested something uneptable to her. "Then,


    do you want to do something more interesting here on the deck?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina said awkwardly, "Forget it... let''s go back now..."


    After returning to the cabin, Tina took a nap.


    However, when she woke up again, Wilson did the so-called "interesting thing" with her again.


    By the time Tina woke up again, it was already noon.


    Fortunately, it was the weekend today, so Tina could apany Wilson and enjoy themselves


    thoroughly.


    Tina buried her face in the pillow. She actlly felt exhausted, and her voice was hoarse, all because


    the two of them had indulged themselves too much in their passions.


    It had been three days since Tina moved out of Amin''s apartment. During this period, Wilson had


    "maltreated" her a lot of times. However, Tina could understand why he was so passionate. After all,


    they had been separated for several months, and Wilson''s eagerness hadn''t been satisfied for a


    long time.


    What''s more, they were newly-married couples.


    Wilson handed Tina a ss of water.


    Tina took two sips of the warm water and felt relieved. She asked, "Were you making a phone call


    just now?"


    "Yes." Wilson nodded.


    Tina said, "I think I heard you say ''Abby''..."


    Wilson didn''t hide it from her. "After that incidentst time, I''ve been sending my men to keep an


    eye on her."


    Tina frowned and asked, "Has she behaved properly recently?"


    The answer was exactly the same as she had expected. Wilson replied, "No... After she moved out


    of the Amery family, she seemed to have gone to work in thepany as usual. But recently, she


    had met a lot of people who''re business partners of the Amery''s Group in private."


    Hearing that, Tina''s face darkened slightly.


    It was normal for people to associate with each other during their work or social activities, but it was


    obviously unusual for Abby to meet such persons in private.


    She must definitely be scheming for something bad.


    Wilson paused slightly and said, "There is one more thing..."


    Tina looked up at him.


    Wilson narrowed his eyes behind the lens. "I''ve almost nailed down who was responsible for the


    incident in Lonton City. It''s almost 100% sure that Abby was the mastermind. Mr. Kenny Arn is


    now collecting the evidence for me. I think there''ll be breakthroughs in a few days."


    Tina''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    Her face darkened, and she gnashed her teeth. "Then we can''t let her go so easily this time!"


    When Tina said this, her face was just like a blooming Herba Saussureae Involucratae, which was a


    sort of precious and beautiful flower growing only in snow-capped mountains, and there was an


    indescribable chill feeling in her expression. But in Wilson''s eyes, she was extremely beautiful now.


    Only in this matter would the fierce side of her personality be revealed.


    Wilson''s heart was touched by her beauty.


    He smiled and asked, "What do you want to do with her?"


    Tina thought about it seriously for a while, and there was then a sly look in her eyes. "Take the


    snake out of the hole!"


    After leaving the cruise ship, Tina and Wilson went to the Amery family together.


    Because Wilson wanted to spend the wedding night with Tina, I was sent to the Amery family


    again.


    In addition to picking up I, the two of them wanted to inform the elders of the Amery family about


    their marriage.


    Wilson had been to the Amery family before, yet most of the time he came here only to pick up Tina


    and her daughter. He had not entered the mansion of the Amery family yet. He had prepared a lot of


    gifts for the Amery family and kept them in the trunk. He behaved like a new son-inw today.


    Except for Bill Amery, who knew the truth from the very beginning, the other family members were


    surprised when they saw Wilson.


    After all, they had learned about the news that Tina and Amin Stark were married. In the past four


    months, they had always treated Amin as the son-inw.


    However, in Bill''s heart, Wilson was the only son-inw he would acknowledge.


    It was because his daughter loved Wilson.


    Now that Tina and Wilson had gotten married, Bill was happy for them. When he saw that the two of


    them were visiting his house, his eyes were wet with excitement.


    Some time ago, in order to save the Amery''s Group, Tina chose to be the wife of Amin Stark


    from the Stark family. Although Bill had been informed by Tina of the truth, that her marriage with


    Amin was only of a nominal nature, and only for the purpose of business alliance. However, from


    the perspective of Bill, he felt very sorry for his daughter.


    Now that she finally became Wilson''s wife, Tina was very happy, while Bill was very happy too.


    After dinner, as Tina had something to say to Bill, the two of them went to the study.


    After sitting down, Tina asked, "Dad, what are you going to do with Abby in the future?"


    Bill folded his hands in front of him.


    At the mention of Abby, he frowned slightly and sighed. "I was very disappointed with Abby in what


    happenedst time. I drove her out of the Amery family as a punishment. However, she had grown


    up in our family ever since she was a child. What''s more, her Grandma likes her very much. We


    can''t just treat her like a stranger.


    "Ownership right of her Grandma''s house will be transferred to her. As long as she is willing, the


    company will keep a job position for her. When she gets married, the Amery family will not be stingy.


    We will prepare arge dowry for her, and at the same time give her a sum of money and some real


    estate."


    These were all part of Bill''s original n.


    In the past, when Bill was chatting with his wife, Lin, he also had mentioned to her that after all,


    Abby grew up in the Amery family, and Old Madam Amery regarded her as her own granddaughter.


    Bill and Lin themselves had always regarded Abby as their own daughter. That''s why they would not


    treat her stingily in the future.


    Although what Abby had done before made Bill very angry about, he still cared about the affection


    of family members, and n to give Abby what she deserved in the future.


    Hearing that, Tina nodded.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "What if these can''t satisfy her?"

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    When Tina and Bill went downstairs, they saw that the others were busy chatting in the living room.


    They could hear Wilson''s deep voice, Old Master Amery''sughter and, from time to time, I''s


    childish words.


    Tina asked with a smile, "What are you talking about?"


    Wilson replied, "I''m talking about our wedding ceremony with Grandpa."


    The way he called Old Master Amery "Grandpa" was natural and smooth.


    After the two of them entered the mansion of the Amery Family, Tina told the elders that they had


    gotten married, and the registration procedures with the Civil Affairs Bureau had been finished. After


    that, Wilson directly called Bill "Dad", Old Master Amery "Grandpa", and Lin "Mom".


    Of course, he called Old Madam Amery "Grandma", just like Tina did.


    Hearing this, Old Madam Amery was so angry that her mouth almost twisted.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to y games with I, she would have ignored all the


    others in the living room and returned to her bedroom directly.


    Wilson raised the corners of his lips slightly. "The wedding ceremony will be held in October, but I


    won''t tell you the details, lest you don''t get a surprise at that time!"


    Old Master Amery echoed kindly, "Haha... That''s right."


    Hearing that, Tina blinked her eyes. She hadn''t expected that details of the wedding ceremony


    would be kept a secret from her.


    This made her look forward to it even more.


    Lin looked at her husband with a smile. "You and your daughter have stayed in the study for so


    long. What did you talk about?"


    Bill paused for a while and looked at Tina. Thetter nodded slightly. Bill said, "Dad, I have


    something to tell you."


    Old Master Amery nodded. "Alright."


    Bill said, "I''m going to arrange for Tina to work for the Amery Group."


    Before Old Master Amery could say anything, Old Madam Amery eximed in a low voice, "She''s


    going to work for ourpany?"


    Old Madam Amery frowned and continued. "She has a job in the TV station, and she also has a


    designer''s studio. How can she have enough spare time to work for ourpany? Besides, she


    doesn''t know anything about business. What can she do if she works for ourpany?"


    It was true. Tina didn''t know how to do business.


    Her major was apparel design while she was in college, and her dream at that time was to be


    a fashion designer after graduation. However, she finally found a job in the TV station, so she was


    actually quite familiar with the aforesaid two fields. Old Madam Amery''s saying was right. Tina didn''t


    know anything about business.


    However, this decision was made by Bill after discussing with Tina in the study.


    Of course, Tina had never thought of putting all her stakes in thepany.


    Bill exined, "There is still a year before Tina''s service contract with the TV station expires, but the


    editor-in-chief had noticed her performance in apparel design. He talked to Tina before and


    suggested that it would be possible to cancel the service contract in advance. As for the design


    studio, Tina would only be responsible for the design work, which won''t cost her much time. It''s


    therefore suitable for Tina to work for ourpany."


    Seeing that Old Madam Amery was still frowning, Bill continued, "As for the business, although Tina


    doesn''t know much about it, she can still learn it step by step help, and Wilson can help her."


    Old Master Amery said, "It''s up to you. Tina is my grandaughter. It''s natural for her to work for the


    company!"


    Old Madam Amery originally wanted to question Bill''s decision, but after she heard the Old Master''s


    words, she knew that the final decision had been made, and it would be useless for her to


    intervene.


    ...


    In the afternoon, white clouds were floating in the sky.


    Old Madam Amery and Abby were to meet at a cafe.


    After dressing up, Abby set off earlily. She waited for the Old Madam at the cafe.


    Old Madam Amery asked the driver to carry a lot of shopping bags and put them on the chair. The


    Old Madam had ordered one of the servants of the Amery family to buy them. These were all


    products of luxury brands, which Abby liked most.


    Every time when the two of them met outside of the Amery family, Old Madam Amery would often


    bring a lot of foodstuff and clothing for Abby.


    Although the Old Madam had given Abby a bank card with arge amount of money deposited in it,


    she still didn''t want Abby to feel anything ufortable living outside alone.


    Abby said, "Thank you, Grandma. I like them very much!"


    She looked at these gifts and found that they were exactly what she wanted.


    She also knew that Old Madam Amery doted on her very much.


    However, what Abby wanted were not just these things.


    Old Madam Amery''s temper was bad, and she was only kind to Abby in her daily life, because it


    was the Old Madam who brought up Abby. She usually liked to chat with Abby at home. But now


    Abby was not living in the Amery family, the Old Madam felt lonesome and had lots of things to


    comin about.


    Now that Old Madam Amery had a good opportunities toin to somebody, she snorted and


    said, "The two of them came to our house and said that they had already gotten their marriage


    certificate! She got married to Amin not long ago. Now she''s marrying another man... What''s


    shame! She said her marriage with Amin was only an agreement. Who knows... And she said they


    were preparing for the wedding ceremony!"


    A beam of cold light shed across Abby''s eyes.


    It seemed to be within her expectation that she would hear the news that Tina and Wilson had


    registered their marriage.


    Abby had failed to break up the love rtionship of Tina and Wilson, and she also knew that the so-


    called marriage between Tina and Amin was just a nominal one. Sooner orter, Tina and Wilson


    would be lovers again.


    However, after she was informed of the fact, Abby''s heart was still filled with hatred.


    Old Madam Amery also recalled another thing that she wanted toin about. She said directly,


    "Besides, your uncle said that he would let Tina find a job in ourpany!"


    Abby raised her voice. "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Abby was so shocked that she almost lost herposure.


    Old Madam Amery curled her lips up as if she had found a reliable ally. She said, "You''re surprised


    to hear that, right? So was I. Tina Hall is different from you. She works as a reporter at the TV


    station, and she also does apparel design asionally. How can she understand the twists and


    turns of the business world? But you understand business! After all, while you were studying


    abroad, your major was business management!"


    Abby gritted her teeth and asked, "Has uncle made up his mind? Does Grandpa agrees with him?"


    "Yes." Old Madam Amery nodded and took a sip of coffee. Feeling bitter, she frowned and quickly


    put the cup of coffee aside. She continued arrogantly, "I originally thought it was sheer nonsense.


    However, since Tina is still an offspring of the Amery family, it is not ridiculous for her to work for our


    company. I won''t oppose them in this regard!"


    Abby drooped her beautiful eyes, and her face was a little stiff.


    This piece of news was just like a bolt of lightning that struck her on a sunny day.


    The next day, in the Amery''s Group...


    After Abby finished a meeting, she came out of the meeting room and happened to see Tina


    walking out of the elevator with Bill.


    It seemed that Bill was personally leading Tina to familiarize herself with the environment.


    Abby remembered that she had never been treated like this by Bill when she became a new


    employee of the Amery''s Group.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, even though she had lived in the Amery family since she was a child, she was still different


    from Bill''s biological daughter.


    Bill had arranged a position for Tina in thepany, which was almost the same as Abby''s. The


    vice president of one of the departments was transferred to a new position, and Tina would


    temporarily rece him.


    Abby was in a bad mood all day.


    When she went to the bathroom, she overheard the gossip of some female employees behind the


    door.


    Ever since Tina became a new employee, the atmosphere of thepany seemed to have


    changed.


    "Vice President Tina Hall of the finance department, who had just been designated to this posotion


    today... You must respect her and try not to offend her!"


    "What''s the background of Tina Hall? Is there any inside story?"


    "It''s not inside story. Do you know who she is? She is the real daughter of Bill Amery, our boss...


    The biological daughter of him. Do you understand what does this mean? The whole Amery''s Group


    will be Tina Hall''s someday in the future!"


    "What about Abby Amery?"


    "She''s just a niece of Chairman Amery. Can shepare with his own daughter?"


    ...


    The gossip gradually diminished as the female employees walked away.


    Abby''s hand was still gripping the door handle tightly, and some of her fingernails were even broken


    because of the strength of her handgrip. Her face, which was often dignified and smiling, was now


    ferocious and distorted.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    In the Amery''s Group...


    The fiery-red sunset glow covered half the sky, and many employees were walking out of the office


    building.


    Tina was among them.


    Today, she had been drawing the design drawings for the whole afternoon in the Amery''s Group.


    Although Bill had designated a position for Tina in thepany, he at the same time allowed her to


    do anything she like during work hours. The Amery family just wanted Tina''s treatment to be equal


    to Abby''s, so they didn''t require her to work like an ordinary employee.


    There was a ck Rolls-Royce parked by the road.


    Tina went straight to to the car.


    The driver was Terry. She greeted him with a smile and inquired about Susan, who was now staying


    at home awaiting delivery.


    Tina found that Terry was very happy, perhaps it was because he was going to be a father


    soon afterward.


    In fact, bing a father soon was only part of the reason. As Terry had a wife and his own family


    now, it would be more natural for him to face the PDA (Public Disy of Affection) of Tina and


    Wilson.


    Tina noticed the direction the car was heading for and turned around. "Aren''t we going home?"


    Wilson said, "No."


    Tinaughed. "Then where are we going? You''re so mysterious today!"


    Wilson paused for a moment, as if he wanted to keep on being mysterious. "It won''t take a long


    time."


    Terry, who seemed to know about it, echoed, "Yes... Miss Hall. You''ll know it when we get there!"


    Although there were asionally some traffic jams on the road, the speed of the car was still very


    fast.


    In the end, the Rolls-Royce stopped in front of a shop with decorations mainly of white colors.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling disy windows, they could see stic models in wedding dresses,


    which looked pure and innocent.


    Tina realized what had happened.


    Wilson brought her here to pick up an ideal wedding dress.


    After they registered for marriage, the wedding ceremony was to be held. Before the wedding


    ceremony, they had to pick up a wedding dress and take wedding pictures, which were all traditional


    procedures of a marriage.


    Tina looked a little embarrassed. She wanted to say something, but halted on second thought.


    "Well... in fact... I..."


    She wanted to say "no".


    When the two of them first fell in love with other, they once saw two lovers taking wedding pictures


    on the beach. At that time, Wilson suggested that Tina should be responsible for designing her own


    wedding dress.


    At that time, she didn''t pay much attention to it. Butter, Wilson made a marriage proposal with a


    diamond ring.


    Tina had secretly designed a wedding dress, and she already had a finished design drawing now.


    She was afraid of being teased by Wilson for being too eager, so she didn''t tell him.


    Wilson took Tina''s hand and said, "Let''s go in first."


    Tina could only shut up her mouth.


    She didn''t want to disappoint Wilson, so she followed him into the wedding dress shop.


    As soon as they entered, the shop assistant turned over the sign hanging on the ss door, which


    meant that the store was closed now.


    Tina was quite used to something like this.


    As he was a rich and powerful business leader, Wilson generally didn''t want others to disturb his


    private affairs, especially when he was picking up a wedding dress with Tina today.


    He wanted Tina to try the wedding dress while he was the only observer.


    Only the manager and two shop assistants were left in the shop. When they saw Wilsoning,


    the manager greeted them and asked them to wait for a while, and then he ordered the shop


    assistant to bring about the wedding dress that had been prepared in advance.


    The manager smiled and said, "Mr. Chin, this is the wedding dress you ordered!"


    Tina looked at it.


    She was then stunned.


    Tina looked at Wilson in surprise and amusement. "Wilson, how could it be..."


    The wedding dress that the shop assistant handed over to her was none other than the one that she


    had designed herself.


    The wedding dress was perfectly presented in front of her.


    Truth be told, Wilson had invited some of the best dressmakers in the city to transform every detail


    on the design drawings of Tina into a real wedding dress.


    Wilson said slowly, "I found your design drawings hidden under the notebook."


    Tina was amazed. "..."


    Her cheeks flushed, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    Wilson pinched the center of her palm and whispered in her ear, "Go and have a try!"


    "Thanks!" Tina nodded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She followed the shop assistant into the dressing room on the right side.


    In order to respect Tina''s privacy, the two shop assistants stood outside the door after the wedding


    dress was handed over to Tina. They told Tina that she to call them if ever she needed any help.


    After all, a wedding dress was unlike ordinary clothes. In order to put on a wedding dress, one


    perhaps needed the help of others.


    The dressing room was very big, and there was arge mirror on the side that covered the whole


    wall. The lighting effect there was very satisfying.


    This was the first time for Tina to design a wedding dress.


    She had designed it to be of a natural, simple, and old-fashioned style, withoutplicated


    patterns. Her inspiration was based on the scene of a starry sky. She usedces to outline the


    meteors, while soft gauzes were piled up to produce a better visual effect. There was a bridal veil


    that was connected to the shoulders and would sway as the bride walked.


    As soon as Tina took off her clothes and was about to put on her wedding dress, the door behind


    her was pushed open.


    At first, Tina thought that it must be the shop assistants who wanted to give her a hand. For this


    reason, she didn''t look back.


    The zipper was designed on the back of the wedding dress.


    Tina found it difficult to reach out to the zipper. Then, she said politely, "Please help me. Thank you!"


    However, when the coarse finger pulps touched her skin, Tina''s back trembled.


    She turned around and saw Wilson''s face. "Why are you here? There are people outside. Don''t


    behave like this..."


    Tina looked embarrassed.


    After all, it was the women''s dressing room. It was too outrageous for Wilson toe in like this.


    Wilson said with a slight smile, "They already saw me when I came in."


    Tina was speechless. "..."


    In order to prevent others from misunderstanding what they were doing inside the dressing room,


    Tina tried to put on the wedding dress faster.


    Because the wedding dress was designed by herself, Tina understood it very well, and therefore


    she immediately put it on.


    Tina only had light makeup on her face. Her ck hair was down to her shoulders, and the snow-


    white wedding dress''s hemline was rested on the ground. She appeared to be a beautiful bride. Her


    lips were sexy, and her teeth were white.


    Wilson was absent-minded for a moment as he was dazzled by Tina in the wedding dress.


    He raised his hand to caress her face, and it halted on her earlobe. He rubbed her earlobe over and


    over again as if he loved it so much.


    Behind the lens, his eyes were firmly fixed on her delicate face, and he almost said with great


    difficulty, "Honey, you''re so beautiful!"


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered shyly.


    She had seen a lot of simr scenes on TV before. After the woman put on the wedding dress, the


    red curtain was pulled open, the man would immediately open his mouth wide because he was


    completely dazzled by the woman''s beauty in the wedding dress.


    In reality, Wilson was not so exaggerated, but his words were enough to make Tina feel sweet and


    comfortable.


    Tina was anxious, as she wanted to finish putting on the wedding dress as soon as possible, for


    fear of being misunderstood by others. However, Wilson couldn''t help kissing her face because she


    was so beautiful.


    He kissed her passionately...


    After that, the door of the dressing room opened, and the two of them came out as if nothing special


    had happened.


    The shop assistants, who were still waiting outside, looked at them silently and noticed that the


    lipstick on Mrs. Chin''s lips was gone.


    It was confirmed that the wedding dress was good and satisfactory.


    Tinamunicated with the shop assistants and made some minor modifications to the bridal veil.


    Then, Tina and Wilson left the wedding dress shop.


    Tina was a little excited. She had just tried putting on the wedding dress, and her heart was beating


    fast when she was wearing it. She couldn''t help imagining the scene when she was wearing the


    wedding dress and walking to Wilson on the wedding day.


    Now, the two of them were more expectant of the uing wedding ceremony after visiting the


    wedding dress shop today.


    After getting in the car, Tina answered a phone call.


    It was from Lin.


    After hanging up, Tina turned her head and told Wilson, "Just now, Lin called me and asked me


    something about the studio. She also told me that Abby went to the Amery family''s mansion today."


    Wilson narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Their eyes met, and the corners of their lips curled up with vignce.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    In the Amery family...


    Abby and Old Madam Amery were sitting in the side hall.


    Bill had just ordered Abby to move out of the Amery family. She would never live here again, but Bill


    didn''t say that Abby was not allowed to visit the Amery family in the future.


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter these days. The air-conditioning temperature was set too


    low when Old Madam Amery took an afternoon nap two days ago. After waking up, she stealthily


    ate some icecreams regardless of the doctor''s instructions. As a result, she caught a cold because


    her immunity level was on the low side at her age.


    The family doctor came to see Old Madam Amery and found that it was only an ordinary cold. She


    recovered smoothly after taking medicine for two days.


    Abby took this opportunity to visit her Grandma.


    After Old Madam Amery recovered from her illness, she still felt a little weak, and was dispirited.


    When she saw Abbying, she became obviously much happier.


    After Bill and his wife came back home in the evening, they left the house again to call upon Bonnie


    Lewis, who was living nearby.


    Bonnie''s daughter had recently given birth to a baby, and Bill and his wife wanted to congratte


    Bonnie in person, as the two families were good friends. They also felt that it''s auspicious to visit the


    Lewis family at this time.


    Old Master Amery was upstairs in his own study.


    For this reason, except for the servants, there were only Old Madam Amery and Abby in the side


    hall. No one else would disturb them.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Abby suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Grandma, I


    want you to do me a favor!"


    "What is it?" Old Madam Amery asked in confusion.


    Abby opened her mouth...


    Old Madam Amery was silent after hearing Abby''s words, and there was hesitation on her face.


    "Abby, are you sure this is alright?"


    Bill usually carried the official seal of thepany with him. After leaving thepany, he would


    put the seal into his briefcase and bring it back home.


    Abby had worked in the Amery''s Group for a few months, so she knew this habit of Bill quite well.


    The home was the most unguarded ce for Bill.


    Abby asked Old Madam Amery to go to the study and steal Bill''s seal. After that, Abby would stamp


    the seal on a contract.


    She also exined to Old Madam Amery why she must do so.


    Although Old Madam Amery was unfamiliar with thepany''s affairs, she still knew the


    importance of thepany''s official seal, and therefore she was very hesitant.


    Abby exined further to the Old Madam and tried to persuade her, and her tone was really


    sincere. "Grandma, you''ll just help me use uncle''s seal in advance. This contract is very important


    to me. Once it is executed, it will also bring great benefits to ourpany!


    "You also know that uncle is very disappointed in me because of the incidentst time. I''m very sad


    too, and always want to find a chance to prove to uncle that I''m a good girl! I hope that uncle would


    change his mind about me!"


    Old Madam Amery seemed to be convinced by Abby''s words, yet there was still a trace of


    hesitation. "But..."


    Abby lowered her voice to the lowest point. "Grandma, Tina is also in thepany now. In fact, I


    am under a lot of pressure. I want to use this contract to prove myself to uncle!"


    Old Madam Amery was moved when she noticed that Abby''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She felt very sorry for Abby.


    Old Madam Amery thought that since Abby was driven out to live alone, she must have suffered a


    heavy blow in her heart, and she must be very fragile now after the setback. The reason why she


    wanted to still Bill''s seal now was that she wanted to use her actions and achievement to win the


    trust of Bill again. She simply wanted to return to the past.


    Old Madam Amery felt bitter and sympathetic for Abby''s failure and suffering. Moreover, what Abby


    did would bring a great many benefits to the Amery Group.


    Old Madam Amery nodded in agreement.


    Then, she went upstairs.


    Five minutester, when Old Madam Amery came downstairs again, she was holding something in


    her hand.


    After the seal was obtained, Abby stamped it on a contract she had prepared in advance without


    any hesitation.


    Old Madam Amery didn''t think too much about it. Abby had been brought up by her since she was a


    child, and therefore she had 100% trust in Abby.


    After that, Old Madam Amery went upstairs again and put the seal back to its original ce.


    It was as if nothing special had happened.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, Bill and Lin came back home together with Tina, Wilson, and


    I.


    The five of them walked into the house and talked to each other happily. It seemed that they got


    along well with each other.


    Lin asked with a smile, "I heard from Tina that you went to try your wedding dress today. How was it


    going?"


    Wilson nodded and answered, "We liked the wedding dress very much."


    Tina echoed, "Lin, it was a wedding dress designed by myself!"


    Lin was pleasantly surprised and looked forward to seeing Tina''s wedding dress even more.


    Upon hearing the sound, Old Master Amery also went downstairs to the living room to chat with the


    others.


    Once they began to talk about the wedding, the atmosphere became even more cheerful.


    There were only a few wisps of sunset glow in the sky outside.


    The dishes in the kitchen were almost ready. Old Master Amery saw that Abby was still sitting on


    the sofa, and asked with a smile, "Abby, do you want to stay here for dinner tonight?"


    None of them were ruthless.


    Bill had punished Abby for what happenedst time, but it was not to the point that Bill would not


    allow Abby to visit the Amery family again.


    However, since Abby no longer lived here, Old Master Amery behaved as if he was treating a guest.


    Abby shook her head. "No, I have something else to deal with!"


    Old Master Amery nodded.


    Although Abby didn''t intend to stay for dinner, Old Master Amery''s attitude irritated her a lot, and her


    hands were clenched tightly on her legs.


    No one asked Abby to stay for dinner.


    Even Old Madam Amery''s attention was attracted by I.


    Abby stood up and said goodbye to everybody, she left the mansion.


    After she went out, she could faintly hear Old Master Amery asking Tina whether she was used to


    her new work in thepany...


    Abby''s face and eyes were gloomy.


    She clenched the bag in her hand tightly.


    The contract that had been executed by the seal was inside the bag.


    At the beginning, Abby showed Old Madam Amery a real business contract. The Old Madam was


    not on guard against Abby at all, so when she went upstairs to fetch the seal, Abby stealthily


    rece the business contract with another document.


    Originally, Abby didn''t intend to do something like this.


    She wanted to cope with it slowly and tactically so that it would be safer.


    However, Tina''s sudden admission into the Amery Group messed up Abby''s schemes and made


    her panic, and that''s why she had to speed up.


    In the evening, Tina and Wilson returned to the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Tomorrow was the weekend, and I stayed in the Amery family tonight as the elders


    enthusiastically wanted her to stay there.


    They also wanted Tina and Wilson to stay for a night.


    As early asst year, when the fact that Tina was Bill''s biological daughter was confirmed, Old


    Master Amery told Tina that the Amery family had reserved a room for her. As long as Tina was


    willing, she could live there at any time.


    However, Wilson refused the elders'' proposal.


    The main reason was that there were too many people in the mansion. He was afraid that the


    noises made by the two of them might be overheard by the others at night.


    When Wilson told Tina what he was afraid of, she was so shy that even her toes curled up.


    But that was indeed the truth.


    After the two of them returned home, Tina was dragged to bed by Wilson, and then they enjoyed


    themselves thoroughly for a long time.


    In the end, Tina''s hair and forehead were wet with sweat, as if she had just swum in theke.


    Both of them were temporarily not sleepy at all.


    Tina was hugged by Wilson on the bed and felt veryfortable. They talked about Abby''s


    schemes for a long time, and then returned to the topic of the wedding ceremony. However, Wilson


    kept his mouth shut and didn''t reveal any details to Tina.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Tina suddenly thought of something else and raised her head from his arms. "Wilson."


    Wilson corrected her. "Call me hubby!"


    Tina was still not quite used to being Wilson''s wife. Her face blushed, and she changed her tone.


    "Hubby!"


    Wilson didn''t smile, but his eyes were full of joy. "Wifey..."

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    After he corrected her saying, Wilson asked in a good mood, "What''s the matter?"


    Tina''s eyshes fluttered up and down, and her eyebrows curved into a smile. "I''m just curious


    about one single thing. I want to know when did you fall in love with me?"


    Their love story was a really miraculous one.


    Tina had told Wilson when did she fall in love with him before.


    A long time ago, at the end of a certain banquet, Tina stayed with Dn alone. Later, when she


    confessed her thoughts to Wilson, she told him not only her own thoughts, but also what Dn had


    said to her, as well as the facts that she had already fallen in love with him, that her affection


    towards him was aroused at a very early time.


    When Tina was still Wilson''s secret mistress, she gradually fell in love with him almost


    unconsciously.


    In fact, Wilson rarely said "I love you".


    There were only three times in total that Wilson told Tina he loved her. The first time was his


    confession of love. The second time urred on the bed when he was very passionate; The third


    time was the night of marriage registration.


    Although Wilson generally didn''t say many honey-sweet words every day, his affection towards Tina


    could be noticed in daily routines.


    That''s why Tina was very curious about when exactly did he fall in love with her.


    Wilson was a little surprised. "Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    Tina said, "Couldn''t I ask this question?"


    "No." Wilson shook his head, frowned slightly, and said, "A little earlier than you."


    His expression seemed to be a little embarrassed. Tina noticed that he was actually a little shy


    when she looked at his face more carefully.


    Tina was even more curious. "How early?"


    Wilson became silent.


    She stared at him with her shining eyes, and in the end, he was almost forced to say, "When we first


    met... You saved me from theke."


    When they were younger many years ago, Tina had once saved Wilson''s life.


    He fell into theke identally, and she rescued him from the water, and also gave him artificial


    respiration.


    Later, Tina happened to be Wilson''s secret mistress. Their rtionship was purely a deal at


    the very beginning. As far as this deal was concerned, Wilson had confirmed his thoughts, that it


    was a deal without any intention of repayment. If Wilson wanted to repay the kindness of Tina, he


    would have given her a sum of money directly at that time.


    He was notcking in money indeed.


    Wilson didn''t choose to repay Tina with money. Rather, he chose to keep her by his side. He simply


    wanted to possess her. What''s more, he couldn''t forget the feeling of the first kiss when she offered


    him artificial respiration.


    When Wilson woke up after he was rescued by Tina, he not only felt the smoothness and


    tenderness of her lips, but also saw her eyes which were pure and innocent.


    It must be at that moment that he fell in love with her.


    It was for this reason that many yearster, when they met again, Wilson almost subconsciously


    took possession of Tina in that way.


    Tina hadn''t expected the answer would be like this.


    She was stunned, but then she burst outughing wildly.


    At that time when she saved him, Tina was only 12 or 13 years old, while Wilson was only 17 or 18


    years old. They were both teenagers.


    Tina''s eyes and tone showed that she was teasing him. "President Chin, you were a precocious boy


    at that time."


    Wilson''s expression was somewhat unnatural, yet he tried to maintain his dignity. "Don''t you know


    that I actually wanted to repay you for saving me by giving you my body and soul?"


    Tinaughed even heartiler.


    Wilson reached out his hands to her waist and easily pulled her into his arms. Then, he pressed her


    down on the bed and pulled down her silk pajamas, which had been put on by her for just a short


    time.


    Tina stoppedughing and asked in a panic, "What are you going to do..."


    She had not fully recovered from what they had done just now on the bed.


    Wilson smiled slowly. "Continue to repay your kindness!"


    Tina was speechless. "..."


    Was it not toote to beg him for mercy?


    No, it was already toote!


    Three dayster, in the morning...


    The sunlight came in through the window gauze and shed on Tina''s eyes and brows.


    She was still half-asleep and half-awake now. She felt feeble all over her body because Wilson and


    she had enjoyed themselves to thoroughlyst night.


    She only remembered that Wilson kissed her on the forehead very gently this morning, and then he


    left the bed to take a shower first. Then, she was awakened by a phone call.


    Wilson came out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapping him. Tina had already sat up, and she


    had be sober-minded now.


    After seeing her call history, Wilson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it a call from Dad?"


    Tina said, "Yes... He asked me to go to the Amery''s Group as soon as possible!"


    Then, after a pause, her voice became much colder. "She has carried it out so fast. She couldn''t


    wait any longer!"


    Wilson said, "I''ll give you a ride."


    After changing their clothes, they set off for the Amery''s Group.


    The Mercedes-Benz G65 stopped in front of the office building.


    Tina unfastened her seat belt and got off the car. She then walked inside the building quickly.


    Wilson didn''t intend to drive the car away. He turned off the engine and didn''t leave the driver''s seat.


    He took out his mobile phone and replied to the E-mails. He was waiting, because there would be a


    show of himter.


    Tina went straight to the top floor.


    In the No.1 meeting room, a lot of people had arrived.


    The first person Tina saw after she entered the meeting room was Abby. She was dressed almost


    as usual today. She was wearing a Parada business suit and a hip skirt, as well as a pair of high


    heels.


    Her standing posture was very dignified and elegant, and her face was filled with excitement and


    enthusiasm.


    In addition to her, there were also several other men and women. They looked like rich and powerful


    people. In fact, half of them were the clients of the Amery''s Group.


    There must be something serious today.


    It was true. These people didn''te here to talk about business or drink some coffee. They came


    here because of a Share Transfer Contract.


    Executed by the official seal of the Amery''s Group, which was generally kept by Bill, this Share


    Transfer Contract stated that all the shares of the Amery''s Group would be unconditionally


    transferred to a number of boguspanies, while these people were representatives of them.


    They looked like arrogant creditors, and their expressions were greedy.


    These people had actually conspired stealthily with Abby.


    In other words, it was Abby who led these viins and scoundrels into thepany.


    The Share Transfer Contract had almost devastating impacts. All the shares of the Amery''s Group


    instantly fell into the hands of others.


    Bill''s expression was extremely serious, and his face was ashen.


    He knew nothing about the Share Transfer Contract.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The blue veins on Bill''s temples bulged, and he went over to pull Abby''s cor angrily and said,


    "Abby,e with me!"


    Abby nodded with a smile. "Okay, uncle!"


    Bill took Abby all the way to the reception room next door, and the two of them were followed by


    Tina.


    After entering the room, before Bill could speak, Tina looked at Abby angrily and said, "You did it,


    didn''t you?"


    Abby looked innocent. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "It''s you! It must be you!" Tina was exasperated. "How did you do it? How could you acquire Dad''s


    official seal? You must have lied to Grandma, right? Grandma loves you so much. Have you ever


    thought about her feelings?"


    Abby''s expression did not change at all. Her face was even a little gloomy now. "Grandma loves me


    so much... Why can''t she do me a favor?"


    Tina looked at Abby in disbelief.


    She was frightened by the fact that Abby took it for granted.


    Abby raised her red lips and wore a scornful smile. "Tina Hall, you''d better worry about yourself


    now!"


    "What do you mean?" Tina was puzzled.


    When Abby saw this, she couldn''t hide thecency in her eyes. "You don''t know yet, right?


    This Share Transfer Contract was prepared by your financial department. To be more specific, it


    waspiled by you. You should think about what to do and how to confess your crimes to the


    policeter. After all,mercial crimes are not trivial matters!"


    Tina was petrified by what she was facing.


    Abby''s words could possibly turn out to be the reality.


    After Tina was admitted into the Amery''s Group, many of her business affairs had actually been


    dealt with by her assistants, as she was rtively unfamiliar with them.


    If Abby wanted to get Tina into trouble, bribery of any of the assistants would do.


    Abby looked at Bill and Tina, whose faces were both ashen. This time, she didn''t have to wear any


    disguise. Sheughed out loud directly.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    After Tina was admitted into the Amery''s Group, Abby was caught off guard.


    In the name of the only daughter of the Amery family, Tina had left an impression in almost every


    employee''s heart that she would be the next president of the Amery''s Group in the future.


    Abby couldn''t wait any longer. She thought she had to take action immediately.


    Ever since the Amery family drove her out, she had been making ns for herself.


    She took advantage of Old Madam Amery''s blind trust in her.


    Old Madam Amery loved Abby. It was therefore easy for Abby to cheat this olddy. She used a


    business contract of new energy sources as the excuse to ask the Old Madam to help her obtain


    Bill''s official seal. In fact, it was the Share Transfer Contract that was finally executed.


    Those who came here today as creditors of the Amery''s Group were retained by Abby in private.


    They had reached a concensus.


    These people acted as Abby''s proxies, which covered up the truth. In fact, the owner of those


    newly-establishedpanies receiving the shares was none other than Abby.


    Abby''s ambition was that the whole Amery''s Group would be her possession in the end.


    Bill seemed to be very angry with Abby. He didn''t want to behave like a gentleman in front of her. He


    gritted her teeth and said, "Abby Amery, don''t you think you have gone too far to hurt the Amery


    family?"


    Tina Echoed in a deep voice, "Abby Amery, you had grown up in the Amery family since childhood,


    and you never had to worry about food and clothing. The Amery family had raised you for nearly


    twenty years. Is this how you repay them?"


    "To repay them?" Abby sneered disdainfully.


    At this point, she no longer needed to maintain a hypocritical disguise in front of Bill.


    She was the winner in the end.


    In Abby''s eyes, Tina and Bill were in a desperate situation now. They were anxious and furious, and


    unwilling to ept their defeat.


    Abby''s beautiful eyes were merciless, and she answered Tina with resentment, "I had worked hard


    in the Amery family for so many years. Every day, I tried to please everyone in this family. But what


    did I get in the end? Grandma mentioned twice before that she wanted uncle and auntie to adopt


    me as their daughter, but they never agreed with it!


    "They treated me like a youngdy, but only as their niece. They didn''t care about my feelings at all!


    You were recognized as their daughter, and you were the only daughter of them! How could they


    care about me?!!"


    Tina reminded her faintly, as if she was narrating an unchangeable fact, "But you are still the niece


    of the Amery family!"


    This sentence seemed to poke at Abby''s wound.


    Abby''s face, which was originally dignified and elegant, was twisted now. "Shut up!"


    Tina took a look at Bill, whose face was gloomy now, and then said with a frown, "Abby, don''t you


    know that the Amery family does not intend to treat you unfairly? Even if you did something very


    disgraceful and caused the Amery family to drive you away, they still consider you a family


    member... The ownership of Old Madam Amery''s house will be transferred to you. There will always


    be a job for you in the Amery''s Group. You will be granted arge dowry. You will have a lot of


    properties in the future!"


    Tina wasn''t tell a lie. All these words were told her by Bill in person.


    The Amery family had never intended to be stingy with Abby.


    Unfortunately, Abby was not satisfied with what she had.


    "So what?" There was more and more ferociousness in Abby''s smile. "If it weren''t for you, I would


    be the only daughter of the Amery family, and the whole Amery family is mine!"


    Bill looked at Abby and was petrified.


    He had watched her growing up since she was a child. It was not until today that he finally realized


    this fact. "Your ambition is too big! I have underestimated you!"


    In fact, until thest second, Bill still considered Abby his niece, and a member of the Amery family.


    He thought that she might just have done something wrong, and it would be okay if ever she


    corrected her mistake. But it turned out that Abby''s ambition was so big!


    At this time, Bill waspletely disappointed with his niece, and he only felt disgusted.


    Tina continued, "Abby, don''t you really understand what you have done would hurt Grandma? She


    is the one in the Amery family who doted on you the most! Aren''t you afraid that she will be sad


    after knowing the truth? It seems that you are not only greedy, but also ungrateful."


    There was no trace of guilt on Abby''s face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She can only me herself for being stupid!" Abby''s expression was indifferent. When she


    mentioned Old Madam Amery, she even appeared to be a little resentful. "Yes... You said she loves


    me, but if she really loves me, she shouldn''t have allowed you to be recognized as the daughter of


    the Amery family!


    "When this old woman saw that her son was sick, that she would have a new granddaughter, she


    gradually became foolish and epted you! I hate her! She is just an old woman with a bad temper.


    She nagged everyone in the family every day. She betrayed me... I''ve had enough!"


    Tina remained silent.


    She hadn''t expected that Abby hated not only the Amery family, but also Old Madam Amery.


    It was Old Madam Amery who brought Abby to the Amery family, and the Old Madam doted on


    Abby very much. Tina thought that at least Abby should be obedient to the Old Madam.


    The door of the reception room was suddenly pushed open.


    In fact, the door of the reception room was casually mmed and was not tightly closed or locked


    up.


    Tina looked back and saw that Old Madam Amery, who was supported by Lin, rushed into the room


    angrily.


    Old Madam Amery was so emotionally shocked that she was trembling all over, but her steps were


    so fast that Lin almost couldn''t follow her up.


    Old Madam Amery stepped forward and pped Abby hard in the face.


    She shouted at the top of her voice, "You little b*tch!"


    Abby had been raised up by Old Madam Amery since she was still a little girl. She took good care of


    this little girl as if she was her own granddaughter. The Old Madam almost never belittled Abby, let


    alone pping her face.


    This time, Old Madam Amery waspletely enraged.


    The conversation between Abby and the others just now was overheard by her clearly from outside.


    Just like Bill, Old Madam Amery and the others had finally realized the true features of Abby.


    Old Master Amery and Lin might still be able to bear it, but Old Madam Amery couldn''t! She felt that


    her blood was boiling in her chest, and her breathing became heavier and heavier out of anger.


    At this time, only cursing Abby "b*tch" could vent out Old Madam Amery''s anger.


    It seemed that this was still not enough. The Old Madam raised her hand and wanted to p Abby


    again.


    This time, Abby stepped back to dodge her.


    Old Madam Amery stumbled and almost fell down to the ground as she missed the target. Lin''s


    reaction was quick. She held up her mother-inw just in time.


    Lin caressed the Old Madam''s chest and said in a frightened voice, "Mom, take care of yourself!"


    Old Master Amery, who was following them behind, had the same angry expression on his face.


    However, he was afraid that something bad would happen to his wife, so he said to his daughter-in-


    law, "Lin, let''s help her to Bill''s office first!"


    After they left, there were only Bill, Tina, and Abby left in the reception room.


    Abby covered half of her face with her hands.


    Old Madam Amery had just used almost all her strength to p Abby.


    Abby was caught off guard by the p, and she was stunned. When the second p came, Abby


    dodged it sessfully.


    Feeling scorchingly painful on her cheek, Abby tidied up the messy hair near her ears and temples.


    Although there was a moment of being thoroughly crestfallen just now, Abby thought that she no


    longer needed to beg anybody, and be afraid of anything. From the very beginning of her


    conspiracy, she had already decided to fall out with the Amery family.


    Abby had nned for her future life. After today, she would be able to defeat the Amery family


    completely.


    Her future was bright.


    The smile on Abby''s face deepened, and her beautiful eyes were full of joy as she looked at Tina.


    Tina looked back at Abby quietly.


    Then, Tina suddenly smiled and said, "Abby, I''m afraid your dream may fail."

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Abby''s expression froze.


    She asked subconsciously, "What?"


    However, Abby soon calmed herself down. She was confident that her scheme was perfect, and


    could not possibly fail.


    Her chances of winning were very big.


    In the next step, all the shares of the Amery''s Group would be acquired by her. As a result, she no


    longer needed to rely on anyone. In the future, she would sell all shares and immigrant to one of the


    economically developed countries, where she would be able to enjoy a high social status and great


    wealth. Abby believed that what Tina had said just now was merely bluffing.


    However, when Abby noticed an air of confidence in Tina''s smile, she still felt a little uneasy.


    Abby had seen such a smile of Tina more than once.


    Tina''s smile was as light as the ripples left by a flying swallow on the surface of ake, serene and


    beautiful, but in the eyes of Abby, she only felt that it was "vicious".


    It was because every time Abby saw such a smile of Tina, she would be defeated by thetter.


    Abby looked at Tina with hatred and said in a cold voice, "Tina, you''d better worry about yourself


    first!"


    Tina was still smiling confidently, and she seemed to remind Abby kindly, "I think you should worry


    more about yourself. Do you want to take another look at this Share Transfer Contract again? Has it


    been executed with the official seal of the Amery''s Group?"


    Abby frowned.


    She followed Tina''s words and looked at the Share Transfer Contract on the table.


    Just now, when Bill pulled Abby into the reception room angrily, she threw the documents in his


    hand onto the table.


    Abby read the contract hesitantly.


    After she finished reading it briefly, Abby still couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    However, after reading the contract a few more times, she suddenly realized something terrible.


    There was something wrong with the official seal!


    After Abby confirmed the seal stamped on the contract carefully, her face turned pale instantly, and


    her body shuddered as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    Almost without any effort, she took advantage of Old Madam Amery''s trust in her and stealthily used


    Bill''s official seal to execute the fake Share Transfer Contract, aiming at taking over all the shares of


    the Amery''s Group.


    Victory hade so easily, that Abby had lost her vignce.


    Only Abby and Old Madam Amery were on the scene when the seal was stealthily used. For this


    reason, Abby thought that nothing unexpected would happen.


    There was no problem with the process of executing the contract, yet there was something wrong


    with the official seal itself.


    Looking at it carefully, Abby found that the seal was "Amery''s Croup", rather than "Amery''s Group",


    which meant that the Old Madam had given her a fake seal rather than a real one, and a fake seal


    virtually had no legal effect.


    Old Madam Amery might not know that Bill''s official seal had been reced with a fake one, but


    Tina and Bill were obviously aware of it.


    Abby raised her head in petrification. "It''s you... You did it on purpose. You did it on purpose!"


    Abby stared at Tina angrily, and it looked as if she had been petrified and frozen by a sudden storm.


    She lost the contest again.


    Abby suddenly realized that she had been fooled by her opponents.


    In fact, Tina didn''t have any n of working for the Amery''s Group at all. She just wanted to send a


    signal of the contest to Abby. She wanted to make Abby panic and, as expected, thetter choose


    this risky and radical way to speed up her scheme of defeating Tina.


    As the saying goes, "A cornered dog will leap over a wall in desperation". That''s what Tina just


    wanted.


    Tina did not deny that she did it on purpose. "Yes!"


    She smiled faintly at Abby. "After you fabricated the fake news of my ndestine love affairst


    time, Wilson has sent his men to keep an eye on you. We have grasped all the details of your


    scheme. I discussed your scheme with Dad. As we know that you would try to use Grandma as


    your tool, we reced the seal with a fake one. Haw-haw..."


    After hearing Tina''s words, Abby''s eyes widened, and her face was distorted. "Tina, do you really


    hate me so much?"


    Tina''s eyes were nonchnt. "Of course."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the reception room was pushed open again.


    This time, it was not members of the Amery familying in, but a number of uniformed policemen


    with serious expressions.


    Abby had called the police in advance.


    Her scheme was perfect. When she was reaping the fruits of victory, she also wanted to see Tina


    being arrested by the police.


    However, the police were obviously not here to arrest Tina.


    Behind the police, there was a tall and straight figure.


    He was Wilson. One of his hands was inserted in the pocket, and he was wearing a pair of


    tinum-gilded sses. There was a faint smile on his face, and he looked like a gentleman. At


    that same time, his narrowed eyes were sharp and piercing, which marked a man of power and


    determination.


    The moment Abby saw Wilson, she seemed to have realized something. She felt feeble in her legs,


    and she almost couldn''t stand up straight.


    The policemen walked past Tina and approached Abby.


    A police officer who was walking in the front took out a warrant of arrest from his pocket and raised


    it in front of Abby''s face. He said in an almost machine-like voice, "Miss Abby Amery, ording to


    an Assistant Investigation Order issued by the police authority of Lonton City, Country Y, you are


    suspected of being involved in a case of smuggling of prohibited goods. You must go back with us


    to the police station for investigation. You have the right to remain silent, but every word you say will


    be a testimony in court!"


    Abby''s face became very pale.


    She tried to beg for help from the members of the Amery family.


    However, Bill''s face was purple with anger, and his expression was indifferent. Old Madam Amery,


    who used to love Abby the most, now looked at thetter while gnashing her teeth.


    Abby suddenly felt a chilly feeling on her wrists.


    The police officer had handcuffed the.


    Abby was almost taken away by the police in a deeply petrified condition.


    This farce plotted by Abby waspletely over now.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, as Abby had been arrested by the police, she could no longere up with any


    conspiracy to harm Abby and the others. Justice had been done, and it served her right.


    After Tina learned that Abby was culpable for the ident that urred in Lonton City, she thought


    that Abby must be properly punished.


    She discussed with Wilson, and the two of them reached a consensus that they should let Abby feel


    the despair of losing everything before she was sent to prison.


    Moreover, if they didn''t expose the true features of Abby, members of the Amery family might


    forgive her someday, or even ept her as a family member again.


    Abby''s failure was caused by her greediness.


    She had been raised by the Amery family. However, she was not grateful to the Amery family. She


    was blinded by her greediness, and the unreasonable ambition ruined her.


    It was a matter of course for Tina to be recognized by the Amery family as Bill''s biological daughter


    and a new family member. However, in Abby''s eyes, Tina posed a threat to her status in the Amery


    family. She even treated Tina as a potential enemy.


    As the saying goes, "A man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an


    elephant".


    In the No.1 meeting room, the so-called creditors who had conspired with Abby were also taken


    away by the police.


    Tina came out of the reception room and went to Bill''s office. She stood near the door and asked,


    "Dad, how is Grandma?"


    Bill pressed his hand on the forehead. "Just now, Lin called our family doctor toe over here.


    The doctor said that her blood pressure was unstable. We''re now going to send her to the hospital


    for a more detailed examination!"


    Tina nodded.


    After that, she looked inside the office.


    Old Madam Amery, who was lying on the sofa, seemed to be really very angry this time. Her body


    had been trembling.


    What Abby had done to her, and to the Amery''s Group this time was such a heavy blow to Old


    Madam Amery.


    Tina turned aside to look at Wilson.


    She lowered her voice. "Did you ask Terry to bring Grandma here?"


    In fact, when Tina and Bill were discussing this incident, their consensus was that it''s better not to


    tell Old Madam Amery first. They could tell her after this incident was solved properly. In this way,


    the Old Madam wouldn''t be shocked mentally.


    Therefore, Old Master Amery and Lin were supposed toe over here, but Old Madam Amery


    was not.


    However, Old Madam Amery also came here today.


    When Tina left home for thepany in the morning, she happened to see that Wilson was calling


    Terry inside the car.


    Wilson admitted it at ease, "Yes."


    He smiled and replied casually, "Doesn''t Old Madam Amery always dote on her grandniece? I


    thought she should be here to see what is happening!"


    Tina was speechless. "..."

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    In the evening, Tina and Wilson went to the hospital together.


    All the other members of the Amery family were in the hospital.


    After Old Madam Amery was sent to the hospital for an examination, the doctor suggested that she


    be hospitalized for two days. After all, she was old, so it was safer for her to be subject to medical


    observation.


    The Amery family booked a VIP ward for the Old Madam. When Tina and Wilson arrived, Lin went


    out of the ward to fetch some water.


    Tina looked inside the ward.


    Old Madam Amery was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. There was a needle on the back of


    her hand. It seemed that she had fallen into sleep because of the drug effects. Old Master Amery


    and Bill were sitting on the sofa near the bed, while their faces seemed to be unhappy.


    It seemed that they were still very angry with Abby.


    Tina asked Lin softly, "Teacher Lim, is Old Madame alright?"


    Lin heaved a long sigh and replied, "Her blood pressure has been stabilized, but the doctor said that


    the emotional shock she had gone through was not small. It''s better for Old Madam to stay in the


    hospital for two days! It''s nothing serious. You don''t have to worry. Old Madam is too sad this time!"


    Tina nodded. "Uh-huh."


    How could the Old Madam not be sad and angry after she realized that Abby had treated her like a


    fool?


    As soon as they finished speaking, Old Madam Amery seemed to have woken up inside the ward.


    Seeing this, Lin quickly turned back to the ward.


    Tina and Wilson looked at each other, and then followed her in.


    While she was trembling, Old Madam Amery opened her eyes, looked around first, and then looked


    at Bill. She asked, "Where is Abby?"


    Bill frowned. "She''s at the police station now."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Abby was taken away by the police in the morning, and the police had a warrant of arrest against


    her. It was impossible for her to leave the detention center.


    In the next step, the court would initiate legal proceedings against her. Abby was suspected of


    crimes such as selling prohibited goods in Lonton City, which was of a transnational feature and had


    a very bad impact, as well as stealing the official seal of the Amery''s Group.


    In case any of the aforesaid crimes was confirmed, Abby would have to face a wretched future.


    Old Madam Amery pursed her lips.


    She was now roughly aware of what Abby had done. While she was being transferred to the


    hospital from the Amery''s Group, she had caught a glimpse of the policemen.


    Old Madam Amery was silent for a long time, and then she said again, "Hire a goodwyer for her!"


    Bill replied angrily, "Mom, do you still want to protect her? What did she do? And what did she say?


    Don''t you know that? She is an ungrateful and disobedient girl!"


    "I know!" Old Madam Amery gritted her teeth, while the wrinkles on her face were trembling. Her


    voice was hoarse and sad. "But after all, she was raised up in our family, and it was I who took her


    to our family. Now she has made such arge mistake, but we also have the responsibilities in this!"


    Tina noticed that Old Madam Amery''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Bill and Lin had no children of their own, so Old Madam Amery took her grandniece back to the


    Amery family.


    Abby came to the Amery family while she was still a little child. It was because of Abby that Old


    Madam Amery could enjoy the happiness of raising a grandchild. Moreover, as Abby was a clever


    girl, she learned everything quickly and well. She was so excellent and well-behaved that the Old


    Madam took pride in her and loved her deeply.


    This time, Old Madam Amery was really sad for what Abby had done.


    Old Madam Amery came from a rich and powerful family. When she was a child, she was loved and


    doted by the elders. When she was a youngdy, she was admired by a great many young men.


    After she got married to Old Master Amery, she was respected by others. Throughout her life, she


    had actually seldom met any setback. Abby was almost the first person in Old Madam Amery''s life


    that brought her such a heavy blow and the feeling ofplete failure.


    At the very beginning, Old Madam Amery was very tolerant of what Abby did or said, thinking that


    she only behaved like a child vying for doting love from the elders.


    For this reason, even after Bill drove Abby out of the Amery family, the Old Madam still tried every


    means to console her.


    Abby evenmitted crimes in order to defeat Tina. She also conspired to seize all the shares of


    the Amery''s Group by taking advantage of the Old Madam''s trust in her. It was not until she


    overhear Abby''s appalling words that Old Madam Amery finally realized that Abby was such an


    ungrateful and disobedient girl.


    Old Madam Amery''s heart was full of bitterness.


    She seemed to have aged several years in just one single day. She continued slowly, "Hire a good


    lawyer for her... I have already tried my best to take care of her. In the future... whether she''s still


    alive or not, she has nothing to do with the Amery family. I don''t want to see her again!"


    After that, she closed her eyes, as if she had be disheartened.


    Seeing this, Bill finally nodded in agreement.


    Tina, who was listening to their conversation nearby, was a little surprised.


    She originally thought that Old Madam Amery would not easily forgive Abby, as thetter had


    disgraced the whole Amery family with her disobedient deeds. The Old Madam had a bad temper,


    and she was extremely angry and disappointed with Abby.


    Unexpectedly, Old Madam Amery was still willing to hire awyer for Abby.


    Tina suddenly found that there was still some kindness in Old Madam Amery''s heart.


    ...


    It was soon midsummer again, and the wedding day was approaching.


    Although all the preparation works for the wedding ceremony were undertaken by Wilson, who


    didn''t want Tina to participate in the preparations, Tina was still nervous and expectant every day.


    Before the wedding ceremony was held, Tina and Wilson didn''t forget to find a day toe to the


    cemetery.


    They wanted to visit the grave of Ovia Huff, Tina''s mother, and "tell" her this good news.


    Now, Wilson and Tina had registered their marriage at the Civil Affairs Bureau. They had be


    husband and wife ording tow. Wilson behaved more seriously than before. Before the two of


    them left the cemetery, Wilson knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the tombstone three times to


    pay respects to Ovia.


    At the beginning, Tina even teased at Wilson''s seriousness, yet she was finally touched by Wilson''s


    sincerity.


    If it weren''t for the reason that they were in a cemetery, Tina would have kissed Wilson as a prize.


    After that, Tina and Wilson went back the same way they came.


    When they passed by a ce, they happened to see an acquaintance.


    It was Amin Stark. He was dressed in a suit of dark clothes, and was still as handsome and gentle


    as ever. He got down on one knee in front of a grave, and on the tombstone there was a photo of a


    young girl.


    Tina noticed that Amin did not cry this time.


    He just put a bundle of daisy in his hand near the tombstone, and then wiped the photo with a


    handkerchief. There seemed to be a faint smile on his face.


    However, Amin was no longer as sad as before, as if he was missing and recalling the girl in the


    photo.


    When Amin stood up, he saw Tina and Wilson.


    After greeting each other, the three of them walked out of the cemetery together.


    Tina asked with a smile, "Amin, I was surprised to see you here."


    "Uh-huh." Amin nodded, and looked away from their hands, which had been holding tightly. He then


    said with a faint smile, "The flower shop owner made a phone call to me and said that she had


    purchased a new batch of daisies. She liked daisy very much when she was alive. That''s why I


    came over here!"


    Tina nodded.


    She looked at Amin, and couldn''t help recalling the first time she met him in the cemetery. She then


    eximed, "Amin, you are really a sentimental person."


    Wilson''s smiled in agreement, and he said deliberately, "Well... Sentimental, indeed!"


    Amin didn''t know what to say next. "..."


    The path to the entrance of the cemetery was not long. After walking out of the cobblestone road,


    they arrived at the parking lot.


    Wilson said casually, "By the way, Third Young Master Stark, we''re going to hold a wedding


    ceremony very soon. It will be a small but romantic one. Would you like to attend our wedding


    ceremony?"


    The Chin family and Amery family had reached a consensus regarding the wedding ceremony.


    After all, Tina had a nominal marriage with someone else (Amin Stark) before, so the two families


    didn''t want the wedding ceremony to be a high-profile one. They only invited a small number of


    guests to attend it.


    Amin seemed to be a little shocked.


    Then, he smiled.


    There seemed to be a glimmer of light behind Wilson''s sses. He obviously wanted to show off his


    love with Tina.


    Amin pretended not to have seen it. "Okay."


    Wilson added, "Why don''t youe and be my bestman if you have time?"


    Amin was speechless. "..."


    He really wanted to give Wilson the edge of his tongue!

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Tina secretly pinched Wilson''s hand.


    It was very meaningful, and it served as a warning.


    Then, Tina smiled awkwardly and exined, "Amin, don''t take it seriously. Wilson was just joking.


    When the invitation cards are printed, we''ll send one to you!"


    Even if their wedding ceremony would be a small one, there might still be a lot of rtives and


    friendsing.


    As for Tina''s previous marriage with Amin, those who were close to her knew that it was just a


    nominal marriage. However, there would still be some people who didn''t know the truth. It would be


    very embarrassing when they saw that Tina''s ex-husband was serving as the bestman.


    Even Tina could tell that Wilson''s suggestion was up to no good.


    Amin nodded with a smile. "Alright."


    After they chatted for a while, Tina said, "Then, we''ll go now. See you again, Amin!"


    Amin said, "Goodbye!"


    Tina and Wilson got in the Rolls-Royce, and then the car was driven out of the cemetery.


    The sky was dotted with orange-colored sunset glows. Through the rear car window, Amin could


    vaguely see Tina and Wilson snuggled up to each other.


    Amin stood where he was.


    He didn''t move for a long time until the car gradually disappeared from his sight.


    Amin was left alone, and there was only his shadow apanying him.


    The expression of Amin remained unchanged. He was still the handsome and gentle young man,


    and his eyes were like the depths of the ocean. No matter how many emotions surged up in his


    mind, he would always force them to retreat. He was quite used to hiding his emotions in the


    deepest part of his soul, for fear of their being discovered.


    This thinking pattern of him was just like the swallow-shaped ne that he intended to send Tina


    but failed to send out. In the end, the ne could only be hidden in the corner of the bedside


    drawer.


    After seeing this scene, Secretary Zalkin, who was waiting for his young master inside the car,


    raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, as he felt a little numb there.


    After leaving the cemetery, Tina and Wilson went to the Amery family''s mansion.


    Since the day when Abby was taken away by the police, Old Madam Amery seemed to have been


    down in spirits.


    Two months had passed, but Old Madam Amery was stillcking in energy. She didn''t even talk


    much, let alone yell out at others as usual.


    In the past, everyone would feel annoyed when the Old Madam pestered them every day because


    her bad temper. But now, seeing the Old Madam so depressed, everyone feel very sad, which was


    even worse than being annoyed.


    Old Madam Amery would asionally smile only when she was facing I.


    For this reason, whenever it was the weekend, I would be sent to the Amery family home,


    because she could warm up the atmosphere and make everyone happy.


    When Tina entered the door, she saw that I was standing on the carpet in the living room, and


    performing for everyone the new songs and dances she had learned recently in the kindergarten.


    She was shaking her little butt and singing, "She''s just like a seagrass, seagrass... It swayed along


    with the waves..."


    I was such a lovely little girl!


    As expected, Old Madam Amery burst intoughter at her granddaughter''s performance.


    Seeing that Tina and Wilson wereing, Old Master Amery was in a good mood, and he ordered


    the servants to start the meal.


    As the wedding ceremony would be held in approximately 20 days, they had to discuss the list of


    guests so that they could send the invitation cards.


    The most frequently-talked topic in the Amery family was the wedding between Tina and Wilson,


    and the atmosphere in the dining room had always been cozy andfortable.


    After dinner, Old Madam Amery suddenly called out Tina''s name awkwardly.


    Tina was surprised.


    She barely talked to Old Madam Amery before, even when they were both in the Amery family''s


    mansion. Old Madam Amery had always disliked Tina, while Tina would never take the initiative to


    talk to this old woman.


    After the Old Madam called her name, Tina was at a loss for what had happened.


    Old Madam Amery asked Tina to wait for her in the side hall, and then she directly went upstairs.


    Just as Tina was confused, the Old Madam came down again.


    This time, there was a small wooden box in the Old Madam''s hand.


    The box was of the size of a palm and was carved with beautiful patterns. It seemed to be a jewelry


    box.


    Old Madam Amery handed the box over. Tina was confused. "What..."


    "It''s for you!" the Old Madam said.


    Tina opened it hesitantly.


    There was an emerald ne inside the box.


    Old Madam Amery looked a little unnatural. She cleared her throat and said, "Ahem... Aren''t you


    going to get married? Bill and Lin had already given you the wedding gifts. This is a gift from me! I


    went to the shopping mall and picked it up today. The shopping guide said that an emerald ne


    is auspicious for newlyweds. I hoped that you''ll like it!"


    Tina was stunned.


    And she was also amused.


    She hadn''t expected that Old Madam Amery would give her a gift. A rare instance like this was just


    like the sun rising from the west.


    Tina touched the agate embedded in the ne and felt that it was ice-cold, which meant that the


    agate was of superior quality.


    Old Madam Amery''s eyes flickered a number of times. She wanted to say something, but she


    hesitated for a long while. In the end, she said, "In the future... Can you call me Grandma?"


    Tina was stunned again.


    Old Madam Amery felt even more unnatural under Tina''s gaze. "You call Bill ''Dad'', and call Jeremy


    ''Grandpa''... But you call me ''Old Madam''... Don''t you think this is a little bit strange?"


    Tina asked, "Do you really want me to call you ''Grandma''?"


    Old Madam Amery pursed her lips and looked at Tina sincerely. The answer was self-evident.


    Tina then said obediently. "Grandma."


    Now it was Old Madam Amery''s turn to be stunned.


    She looked at Tina with aplicated expression for a long while, and then asked in disbelief, "You


    agreed with it so easily?"


    Old Madam Amery had never been kind to Tina before. She originally thought that it would be very


    difficult to persuade Tina to call her ''Grandma'' and, what''s worse, Tina might take this opportunity to


    ridicule her. Unexpectedly, Tina epted her suggestion so easily.


    Tina was amused. "So what? You felt reluctant to recognize me as your granddaughter before. If


    you want to recognize me as your granddaughter now, I''m of course willing to call you ''Grandma''."


    In fact, Tina was not deeply affectionate towards Old Madam Amery.


    Ever since the fact that Tina was Bill''s biological daughter was revealed, the Old Madam had been


    unwilling to ept Tina as a new family member. Tina only called Bill and Old Master Amery "Dad"


    and "Grandpa" before. Tina''s viewpoint was that if Old Madam Amery didn''t ept her as a new


    family member, she wouldn''t have to call her "Grandma".


    However, there was not much hatred between Tina and Old Madam Amery.


    It was true that Old Madam Amery didn''t like Tina before, but she hadn''t done anything too bad to


    Tina. She was just mean to Tina verbally.


    Now that the Old Madam was willing to be more friendly or even intimate towards Tina, the


    latter of course would not refuse.


    Old Madam Amery replied, "Alright."


    She seemed to be trying her best to remain calm, but the trembling corners of her lips and eyes


    suggested that she was in a good mood.


    Tina said with a smile, "Thank you, Grandma. I like this agate ne very much!"


    Hearing Tina calling her "Grandma", Old Madam Amery felt delighted, and her impression of Tina


    became much better.


    In fact, Old Madam Amery felt a little regretful now.


    What she was looking forward to most was having some grandchildren to y around her. If it


    weren''t for her prejudice against Tina, she might have enjoyed more time with the younger


    generation.


    Old Madam Amery was so happy to be called "Grandma" by Tina. She raised her chin and replied


    awkwardly yet boldly, "You''re wee. In the future, just tell me what you like. I''ll buy them for you!"


    Tina smiled sincerely this time. "Thanks!"


    Old Madam Amery went upstairs in a good mood, and her footsteps were much brisker than before.


    Bill was satisfied to see this scene.


    He said with gratitude, "Tina, thank you for your consideration!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Bill knew his mother the best.


    She had always been a good example of "pride and prejudice", and therefore it was rare for her to


    behave in such a low-profile manner.


    What was even rarer was that Tina was willing to ept the Old Madam''s offer regardless of the


    past. Such a harmonious family environment was just what Bill wanted most.


    Tina said with a smile, "Dad, I also want to thank you. You have helped me a lot with my wedding


    ceremony!"


    Bill became even more delighted. "Dont forget I''m your father!"


    Although Tina and Amin Stark had held a wedding ceremony before, Bill knew the truth that it was


    only a nominal marriage. For this reason, he didn''t take it seriously.


    This time, it was an authentic marriage between Tina and Wilson.


    It was Bill''s first time to see his daughter getting married, so he was a little excited.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    In the evening, I stayed at the Amery family''s mansion, while Tina and Wilson went back to the


    No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Why didn''t the two of them also stay at the mansion? We have discussed it before. It was because


    Tina and Wilson wanted to do some private affairs.


    At night, Tina had just finished taking a shower, while Wilson was in the study.


    With a floormp on, he was writing an invitation card with a pen in his hand.


    Tina went over to take a look.


    When Wilson saw hering, he reached out and pulled her to sit on hisps.


    Tina saw that he had just written down Selene Chin''s name.


    Selene was now living abroad alone, yet Wilson still wanted to send her an invitation card.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tina received a phone call from Selene yesterday. She knew that Tina and Wilson were about to


    hold a wedding ceremony and eagerly wanted toe back to attend it. However, without her


    cousin, Wilson''s approval, she dared not return to the homnd, as Wilson''s personal characters


    were overbearing. For this reason, Selene called Tina and asked thetter for help.


    However, Tina didn''t need to help Selene get Wilson''s approval now.


    It had been more than a year since Selene went abroad.


    Her life experience of living abroad this time was quite different from her previous experience. In the


    past, Selene lived abroad as a youngdy from a rich and powerful family for the goal of receiving


    higher education. This time, she was more like an outcast.


    In fact, Tina missed Selene more or less.


    Tina asked with a smile, "Did you allow Selene toe back home?"


    Wilson nodded and said, "Well... It''s a happy event, after all. All the other rtives will be attending


    our wedding. I can''t just leave her alone."


    Tina took this opportunity and said, "Then, don''t let her live abroad in the future, okay?"


    Wilson refused coldly. "No. The time is still too short. She hasn''t gone through enough trials and


    tribtions."


    Tina had to give up. "Alright!"


    She knew that Wilson was doing this for his cousin''s good.


    Tina nced at the other invitation cards out of the corners of her eyes and said in surprise, "You


    have also invited Dn, right?"


    When Dn left not long ago, Tina and Wilson went to the airport to see him off.


    At that time, they mentioned their wedding to Dn, but Tina hadn''t expected that Wilson would


    really invite Dn.


    "Uh-huh." Wilson nodded.


    Tina recalled that when the two of them met Amin in the cemetery today, Wilson also invited Amin to


    the wedding. She couldn''t helpughing and teasing Wilson. "Are you going to have both my ex-


    boyfriend and ex-husband invited?"


    Wilson pushed up his sses a little with his middle finger.


    He then narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you very proud of yourself?"


    Tina smelled danger and quickly demonstrated her loyalty. "No, absolutely not!"


    Wilson''s face was a little darkened. "I don''t even have an ex-girlfriend."


    Tina was speechless. "..."


    There was a rumor that Abby Amery used to be Wilson''s ex-girlfriend, but it was just a rumor. In


    fact, Wilson had never fallen in love with Abby.


    Wilson said faintly, "My first kiss was also for you."


    Tina was speechless. "..."


    She turned around and hooked his neck with her arms.


    Now, she could only use one trick.


    Tina took the initiative to kiss Wilson''s thin lips and eagerly unbuttoned his shirt.


    "It''s a little indecent... But I like it."


    ...


    In the golden autumn of October, Tina and Wilson''s wedding ceremony was held.


    The sun was bright and high up in the sky, while the weather was very agreeable.


    At this time of the day, the temperature was neither too hot nor too cool, which was the most


    comfortable for people.


    Tina was wearing a white wedding dress today. She was going to be married to Wilson.


    Wilson was wearing a ck suit, with a champagne rose being pinned on his left chest. He


    personally drove his car to pick up Tina.


    When they arrived, Tina saw the wedding site for the first time.


    The wedding would be held outdoor.


    The location was in the park of the old street, and the ce for the wedding was near an artificial


    lake.


    This old street had been acquired by Wilson a long time ago. It had not been demolished by the


    government, and its original antique style had been retained.


    The artificialke, which was originally abandoned, had been filled with water now.


    The wedding was designed to be held in a forest environment, and a great many yellow champagne


    roses dotted the scene. A red carpet was ced in the middle, and on its surface there were lots of


    rose petals. The Roman columns near the red carpet were hung with twenty-four crystal zes,


    which were magnificent and gorgeous.


    Tina finally understood why Wilson wanted to keep the details of the wedding from her. Because it


    was a big surprise for her.


    Because...


    This was the ce where they first met each other.


    Tina refined her makeup. It was not yet the chosen time, so she just sat on the sofa in the lounge


    and waited.


    The hem of the wedding dress, which was made from white gauze, was spread all over the ground.


    A bundle of flowers, which was to be held up by Tinater on, was put on the table nearby. She was


    wearing a crown designed by a jewelry master. The crown was decorated with diamonds forming


    the shape of a swallow (for Tina''s name meant "swallow" in Chinese). It looked gorgeous and


    beautiful!


    Wilson only had one bestman, while Tina also only had one bridesmaid.


    The bestman was Hayden Chiang, while the bridesmaid was Malee Chiang.


    However, as if out of habitual choice, Malee avoided having eye contact with Hayden.


    Hayden was dressed in a very smart suit today. He was now sitting on the other side of the sofa


    with Wilson.


    It was Malee''s first time being a bridesmaid, so she was in a daze.


    ording to what the wedding nner had told her before, Malee was informing Tina of the steps


    of the wedding ceremonyter.


    At the end of the wedding ceremony, the bride would throw the flowers in her hand away.


    Hearing this, Tina said excitedly, "Malee, you are still unmarried. You canpete with others to


    pick up the flowers!"


    Malee shook her head with a smile. "I won''t participate in it!"


    Tina hurriedlyforted her. "Why not? It''s said that whoever gets the flowers will get married soon.


    It''s very effective!"


    Malee pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "No one wants to marry me. That''s why I don''t want


    to pick up the flowers."


    At this moment, Hayden suddenly interrupted with a faint smile, "I''ll marry you."


    "..." Malee was stunned.


    Then, she drooped her eyes.


    The chaos in her heart quickly subsided. Malee didn''t take it seriously. She thought Hayden was just


    joking.


    After all, she knew that Hayden wouldn''t get married.


    An employee of the wedding servicepany came into the lounge and asked Wilson and Hayden


    to another ce for preparation work.


    As soon as they left, a figure sneaked into the lounge.


    She was none other than Selene Chin. She called out with a smile. "My dear sister-inw..."


    Tina also smiled.


    It was obvious that Selene mustered up her courage toe over here after she noticed that


    Wilson had left.


    Tina took Selene''s hand and asked her to sit down. "Selene, I''m so d to see youe back.


    Your parents told me that you arrived at the airportst night. Thank you for your participation!"


    Selene had dressed up gorgeously to attend this wedding ceremony.


    However, in order not to draw too much attention to herself as the bride was supposed to be the


    focus of attention, Selene chose a light-blue suit, which made her look tender and obedient.


    Selene said, "It''s not that difficult. I almost thought that I wouldn''t be able to attend the wedding!"


    Tina tried to say some good words to her husband. "Of course. Truth be told, your cousin loves you


    very much..."


    While they were talking, a waiter came over and gave Tina a ss of water.


    There was honey water in it.


    In order to look more beautiful in the wedding dress, Tina ate very little in the morning. For this


    reason, she was somewhat worried that she might not have enough physical strength to go through


    the whole process of the wedding ceremony. Honey water could fill her stomach and prevent the


    symptoms of low blood sugar.


    However, the waiter seemed to have been too busy serving the guests. He was in a trance and


    stumbled when he approached Tina.


    The honey water in the ss sshed out.


    However, the waiter had a lot of experience in wedding ceremonies, and he subconsciously knew


    that the bride''s wedding dress must not be stained. He tried to move his hand and, as a result, all


    the honey water sshed in the direction of Selene.


    Selene''s skirt was stained.


    The waiter was frightened and apologized in panic. "I''m sorry, miss... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    Tina was worried about what would happen to this reckless waiter.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    The hot temper, pride, and prejudice of Selene Chin were known to everyone.


    She was the only girl in the third generation of the Chin Family, so everyone tended to dote on her,


    which caused her to be spoiled to some extent.


    Tina still remembered that the first time she saw Selene in a restaurant, a waitress identally


    sshed some water on Selene''s hand while pouring tea, Selene instantly became very furious and


    yelled out at the waitress.


    Up to now, Tina still couldn''t forget that waitress''s expression of fear and panic.


    Just as Tina was about to persuade Selene not to be too angry and scold the waiter, she noticed


    that Selene didn''t lose her temper as expected. Selene said kindly, "It doesn''t matter!"


    The waiter was still frightened. "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry!"


    The guests of today''s wedding ceremony were not ordinary people. They were generally rich and


    powerful people. In other words, theye from the upper ss.


    It would be a big mistake to offend any of these guests.


    Although the waiter didn''t know Selene, he could still guess that this youngdy must be from a rich


    and powerful family. Selene''s temperament and behavior had made this point quite clear.


    Selene actually looked lovely and pretty when she smiled. Her teeth were white, and her eyes were


    bright. "It doesn''t matter. You were just careless! When the sunshine''s bright, others won''t easily


    notice the stains of honey water. You don''t have to worry about it. Just go ahead and do your work!"


    In the end, Selene was stillforting the waiter.


    Only then did the waiter feel rxed. "Thank you for your consideration!"


    Selene smiled.


    Seeing this scene, Tina was amazed.


    She felt that Selene had really changed.


    It seemed that Wilson''s arrangement for Selene in the name of "punishment" really worked. He


    virtually wanted his cousin to be more mature and reasonable. Although it might not be


    deemed as the "rebirth" of Selene, her bad temper had been greatly improved, just like a thorn


    being smoothed out.


    Tina felt that Selene had be a much more lovable youngdy, as she was considerate of


    others now.


    Tina suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help saying, "Selene, Dn is also back!"


    "Hum..." Selene nodded.


    After a moment of silence, Selene added, "Actually, I was on the same flight with him."


    Tina looked into Selene''s eyes. "Do you still love him?"


    Tina clearly knew how much Selene loved Dn in the past.


    Even if Dn had never taken her seriously, Selene still kept on her obsession and adored Dn as


    her handsome Prince Piano.


    Selene replied in a low voice, "I don''t love him anymore."


    Tina didn''t say anything more.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard from the corridor outside the lounge, and a familiar male''s


    voice could faintly be heard. He was asking the staff, "Could you tell me where is the bride?"


    Selene''s expression became stiffened.


    Her eyes flickered uneasily as she stammered, "Sister-inw, Um... I suddenly remembered that I


    haven''t seen Wilson yet. I''ll go and find him. See youter!"


    After that, Selene ran out of the lounge as if she was a thief.


    She lowered her head in a hurry when she walked past the maning in.


    Tina sighed for them after seeing this.


    If Selene didn''t love him anymore, why would she try to avoid meeting him? It was self-evident that


    Selene still loved him.


    The man who had walked into the lounge stood in front of Tina. His figure was tall and straight.


    This man was none other than Dn Koo. He said with a smile, "Tina!"


    Tina looked up and smiled. "Dn, nice to see you here!"


    Dn nodded. "Well... How can I not attend your wedding? I can''t miss something so important for


    you. My father has been ill recently, so he couldn''te over here. On behalf of him, I have brought


    you two red packets."


    It was a tradition for the guests to give red packets to the newlyweds as presents, which stood for


    blessing and good wishes.


    Tina felt warm in her heart. "Thank you. Send my regards to Uncle Koo!"


    Dn looked at Tina, who was in her wedding dress. She looked so elegant and beautiful today!


    She was blessed with wealth and good fortune.


    His smile deepened. "You''re very beautiful today. I wish you happiness in the future!"


    Now when Dn sent his good wishes to Tina and Wilson, he didn''t feel anything unnatural or


    ufortable, as he did in the past.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was great! He had finally given up his futile attempt of bing Tina''s lover again.


    Tina was deeply touched. "Thank you so much, Dn!"


    One of the staff members came in and said, "The wedding ceremony is going to begin. Miss Hall,


    please follow me..."


    At the wedding ceremony...


    The guests had already taken their seats.


    The ceremony was held right in front of the artificialke, and the family members, rtives, and


    friends of the newlywed were seated on the rows of chairs on both sides of the red carpet.


    The second row on the left side...


    Roger Zabel, who was dressed formally, was sitting uneasily on his seat.


    He tried to make conversations with the person sitting next to him. "Young Master Stark, do you


    enjoy this wedding ceremony?"


    After Roger arrived, he found that he and Amin Stark were arranged to sit together.


    Thinking of whom Wilson was going to marry today, Roger couldn''t help but think of the crimes he


    hadmitted in the past. These crimes had be very intorable to him now.


    "Uh-huh." Amin nodded.


    Amin was sitting straight, while his hands rested on his knees. He was handsome and gentle as


    usual.


    Roger smiled, yet his face stiffened at the same time. "What a coincidence, Hahaha..."


    In fact, he could only feel bitterness in his heart.


    The gentle music gradually filled the air, and this marked the beginning of the wedding ceremony.


    Wearing her wedding dress, Tina walked along the red carpet, and her arm was being held by Bill''s


    arm.


    Bill asionally tugged the hem of his suit, and his movement seemed to be a little stiff. He was


    indeed nervous now.


    However, he was also excited. Tina was his daughter, and he was now escorting her to get married


    to her Mr. Right. Bill felt happy and reluctant at the same time.


    Bill patted Tina''s hand and said, "Tina, today is your wedding. I only have these words for you: You


    don''t need to stoop topromise no matter when. The Amery family will always be supporting


    you."


    Tina looked ahead.


    Her family members were all looking at her.


    The kind-hearted Old Master Amery, Lin, who was graceful and nice, as well as Old Madam


    Amery... They all seemed to be full of joy.


    Tina nodded.


    Bill stepped forward and escorted his daughter to the end of the red carpet.


    "Ovia, you chose not to tell me about the existence of our daughter, but to go through the hardships


    alone.


    "I''ll take care of our daughter on your behalf.


    I''ll spend the rest of my life learning to be a good father." Bill thought sentimentally.


    Bill pulled Tina''s hand to Wilson''s.


    There were roses scattered on the red carpet behind Tina, and the long trail of the wedding dress


    rested on the ground. Everything was beautiful, dreamy, and surreal.


    And Tina''s husband was waiting for her ahead.


    Tina moved forward, and her eyes were suddenly filled with tears.


    The two of them looked at each other emotionally.


    Wilson stepped forward and took Tina''s hand. Unable to control himself, he lowered his head and


    kissed his wife.


    There was a burst of cheers under the wedding stage.


    The wedding host was shocked and became speechless.


    "It''s not yet the time for the groom to kiss the bride." He thought.


    The wedding ceremony today was a little special.


    Tina and Wilson didn''t invite a priest to preside over their wedding. The section of marriage vows


    was finished by themselves asking and answering each other.


    The two of them stood face to face.


    Wilson was tall and straight like a white por.


    He stared at his bride, and his deep voice came out of the loudspeaker boxes. "Do you, Tina Hall,


    take your groom to be your husband? For better or worse, For richer, for poor, In sickness and in


    health, To love and to cherish in heaven and earth. And you promise to faith to each other until


    death apart you."


    When the marriage vows were personally asked, they seemed to be more solemn and dignified.


    Tina replied, "I do."


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    Then, she asked Wilson the same question, "Do you, Wilson Chin, take your bride to be your wife?


    For better or worse, For richer, for poor, In sickness and in health, To love and to cherish in heaven


    and earth. And you promise to faith to each other until death apart you."


    Behind the lens, Wilson''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    He opened his mouth, but he suddenly sobbed. "I do... For the rest of my life, and for my next life, if


    any..."

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    The groom and the bride helped each other to wear the rings. While they were kissing, each guest


    released the yellow balloon tied to their chairs.


    Thest section of the wedding ceremony was the bride throwing away the flowers in her hand.


    Tina turned around and winked at Malee, who had already stepped off the wedding stage.


    Tina wanted Malee to be the first one to seize the flowers.


    Malee felt a little helpless, yet she smiled.


    This was the most bustling section of the wedding ceremony. Many unmarried men and women


    crowded in.


    Malee originally didn''t intend to participate in it. She stepped back, but as there were too many


    people around, she was pushed ahead by somebody and, before she could react, she was already


    in the middle of the crowd.


    Malee felt even more helpless.


    As the wedding host started to count down from three to one, Tina threw the bunch of flowers


    backward high.


    Malee had no intention of seizing the flowers. She simply didn''t need it.


    She was different from the others who were eager to have a try. She just stood there without even


    raising her hand.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when the bunch of flowers flew over from the sky, all those who were surrounding Malee


    suddenly left one after another. Malee was the only person who stood there still.


    As a result, Malee watched helplessly that the flowers fell down to the ground near her feet.


    She was dumbfounded immediately.


    Just as Malee hesitated whether she should pick it up or not, a big hand with clear joints appeared


    in her sight. The flowers were picked up by a man.


    Malee followed the man''s arm and looked up. She then caught sight of the handsome face of a


    young man.


    She was startled. "Hayden, you..."


    Her voice halted abruptly.


    Malee''s eyes widened in bewilderment. With the bunch of flowers in his hand, Hayden had knelt


    down on one knee in front of her.


    He then took out a ring with six-sided diamond and asked, "Malee, are you willing to marry me?"


    Malee was stunned. She felt as if she was in a dream.


    A short while ago, when Malee was still in the bride''s lounge, Hayden had said that he was going to


    marry her. Malee simply took it as a joke.


    But now, Malee felt as if her world had been totally shaken by Hayden''s acts.


    Before Malee could answer him, Hay den directly picked up her hand and put the diamond ring on


    her ring finger.


    Tears rolled down Malee''s cheeks, and she would always remember this moving scene throughout


    her life.


    Nothing could be seen except for the outline of Hayden''s figure. Malee sobbed because she was


    deeply touched.


    Tina and Wilson looked at this scene with smiles. Then, they looked at each other and felt very


    satisfied.


    After this flowers-throwing section, the guests were taking photos with the newlyweds.


    The atmosphere on the scene was romantic and sweet.


    Amin touched the stic green leaves embedded on the chair, and then his lips twitched a little.


    He couldn''t help remembering the fake wedding ceremony he and Tina held before.


    It was outsourced to a weddingpany. Both Amin and Tina were just acting their roles all the


    time, and they could only feel the numbness of a fake love rtionship.


    Sure enough, a marriage that was based on the true love between a man and a woman was


    completely different.


    At the end of the wedding ceremony, a buffet would be held in the forest nearby. Amin was about to


    go over there.


    Halfway through, a girl suddenly ran up to Amin and said, "Hello!"


    Amin looked at the girl. She was wearing a white dress, and her eyes were bright. She looked very


    young and energetic, as if she had not graduated from college yet. Her expression was rtively


    immatured and innocent.


    The girl smiled timidly at Amin and asked cautiously, "May I have your WeChat or mobile phone


    number?"


    After all, Amin was a mature man. He knew at a nce that he was admired by that girl. Amin


    asked directly, "Do you want to be my girlfriend someday?"


    The girl looked nervous and flustered, because Amin had indeed pointed out the truth.


    But she still mustered up her courage to ask, "... Is that okay?"


    Amin smiled like a gentleman, but there was no light in his eyes. "Sorry... I have already fallen in


    love with someone."


    The girl whom Amin used to love had passed away, while the girl Amin was loving now had be


    another man''s wife.


    Throughout his life, Amin had been trying to find a soulmate, yet his efforts turned out to be in vain.


    After politely refusing that girl, Amin strode forward.


    The girl staggered, and then chased after Amin.


    She was shocked by Amin''s personal charisma.


    "If I don''t follow him now, I might never be able to see him again in the future."


    It was only after the girl saw Amin that she realized the true meaning of "falling in love at first sight".


    After taking the photos with the guests, Tina watched this scene of the girl chasing Amin from a


    distance.


    As Amin''s former ally and friend, Tina really hoped that one day Amin would be able to meet his


    dream lover.


    Tina looked at Amin with mixed emotions in her heart, but her sight was suddenly blocked by


    someone.


    Tina focused her attention and saw that Desmond Chin was standing in front of her with both hands


    in his pockets.


    Surprisingly, Desmond appeared to be very low-profile today. This was something unusual for him.


    His curly hair had been pulled straight and dyed into dark brown. Even the suit he was wearing was


    dark brown. It was such a rare instance for him, who usually liked to wear mboyant and gorgeous


    clothes.


    Tina joked with a smile, "Dear Desmond, it''s a rare instance to see you dressed in such a formal


    style today!"


    Desmond curled his lips up. "How can you understand my heart?"


    His dressing style today was to express his feelings of being "dumped" by Tina.


    Desmond controlled his expression and said seriously, "No matter what... Tina, today is your


    wedding ceremony. I wish you happiness and good fortune in the future!"


    "Thank you!" Tina''s eyebrows were curved.


    She had heard a lot of such words today, and everyone''s good wishes made her feel warm and


    touched.


    Tina patted Desmond on the shoulder. "Good boy... Call me ''sister-inw'' now!"


    Desmond didn''t know what to say. "..."


    After Tina left with the wedding dress in her hand, Desmond turned around and saw his parents,


    who had alsoe to attend the wedding.


    Desmond''s mother asked, "What about you, Desmond?"


    Desmond was at a loss. "What?"


    Desmond''s father snorted and echoed, "Look at your second cousin. He''s already married. Besides,


    in this generation of the Chin Family, you and Selene are the only two who have not been married.


    Selene''s still young, and her parents needn''t worry about her. You''re much elder than Selene. Don''t


    you know you should be anxious about yourself now?"


    Desmond''s mother was also exasperated at her failure to see her son getting married as soon as


    possible. "It''s been so many years, but I''ve never seen you have any girlfriend. Can''t you just hurry


    up? Why don''t you just go to the temple and be a monk?"


    Desmond nced at Tina''s departing figure.


    Hezily spread out his hands. "What can I do now? Steal the bride from Wilson''s hands?"


    Desmond''s parents were petrified. "..."


    Both of them hid far away because of the silly joke told by Desmond.


    At the wedding banquet, when the guests were enjoying the delicious foods cooked by the chefs of


    a Michelin-starred restaurant, some of them suddenly found that the bride and groom had


    disappeared.


    The master bedroom of the No.1 Luxurious Residence was decorated with a festive style.


    Tina was carried into the bedroom by Wilson all the way, and no one knew why her cheeks were


    red: Was she blushing, or was it simply because of her makeup?


    Upon the end of the section for taking photos with the guests, Wilson directly left the wedding scene


    with Tina.


    She hadn''t even changed her wedding dress yet.


    After Wilson put Tina down to the bed, he rode onto her body, while his thin lips kissed her face.


    Tina murmured, "Wilson..."


    Wilson bit her face with his teeth gently. Tina quickly changed her words. "Hubby, it''s still daytime!"


    Wilson got up and pulled down the red curtain of the French window.


    The light in the room suddenly dimmed a great deal.


    Wilson said, "Is it okay now?"


    Tina''s eyes were almost lustful, and she bit her lips coyly. "But... Don''t you think we''re being too


    anxious?"


    Even though the wedding ceremony had already beenpleted, there were still a great many


    family members, rtives, and friends, especially elders, on the scene, yet the bride and groom


    secretly slipped away. They couldn''t wait any longer to do something like this on the bed... Was this


    appropriate?


    Wilson''s eyes seemed to be burning with the mes of passion and covetousness. He pounced on


    her and said, "You are so beautiful today."


    In fact, when Wilson first saw Tina trying her wedding dress, it suddenly dawned on him that he


    could do something like this on the day of the wedding.


    He thought it would be exciting to take off her wedding dress on the bed...

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    At night, in the Chin''s Mansion...


    Tonight there was a family gathering. In addition to members of the Chin family, the family members


    of Wilson''s uncle and aunt would alsoe.


    In the brightly-illuminated kitchen, Tina stood in front of the stove wearing an apron. Every time she


    came over here to have dinner, she would take the initiative to cook one or two dishes to show her


    filial piety.


    Seeing how virtuous her daughter-inw was, Meadow was very delighted. She joined Tina in


    cooking the dishes.


    ording to Tina''s instructions, Meadow finally was able to finish the stir-fried potato chips.


    Bemy was the first one to try the dish cooked by his wife. He gave a pertinentment. "Not


    bad..."


    Meadow pursed her lips.


    I, who was wearing a princess-style dress, tried the stir-fried potato chips and said. "Grandma,


    it''s so... delicious!"


    Meadow burst intoughter for the goodment from her dear granddaughter.


    Looking at the lovely little girl running around the dining table, Meadow''s eyes were full of love. She


    couldn''t help but say, "Tina, you and Wilson have just got married. Why don''t you consider having a


    second child?"


    Upon hearing this, Bemy echoed. "It''s true. It would be wonderful if we have two kids at home."


    After a man and a woman got married, it would be natural for their parents to urge them to have a


    child.


    What a pity! It was still unsuitable for the two of them to have a child for the time being.


    Wilson had never mentioned to his parents what had happened to him in Lonton City. He used to go


    to New City for drug addiction treatment, and at that time he simply told his parents that he went


    there for a business trip. He didn''t want them to worry about him.


    Tina smiled and said softly, "Mom and Dad, we''re not in a hurry to have a second child. We want to


    wait another year."


    Meadow respected the free choice of her son and daughter-inw, "There''s no rush. You make your


    own decision!"


    Tina smiled.


    After thest dish was ced on the table, the sound of footsteps came from the hallway. Two


    middle-aged man and woman came into the living room.


    Seeing that there were only the two of them arriving, Tina asked in surprise, "Auntie, why isn''t


    Desmonding?"


    Desmond''s mother smiled so heartily that her eyes were almost closed. "He was going on a blind


    date!"


    Tina was amazed. "Ah?"


    It wasn''t Desmond''s first blind date.


    But for the first time in his life, he experienced a video blind date.


    Then...


    Then the marriage was settled.


    Desmond''s grandfather, Old Master Hector Borbon, was a resolute and overbearing person. As the


    elders of the Chin family had passed away long ago, Hector was Desmond''s only grandfather. For


    this reason, everyone respected this old man very much, and attached great importance to every


    decision made by him.


    Old Master Borbon used to work in the rural area when he was a young man. At that time, he


    became the good friend of a colleague called Daniel Chadwick, who came from a city located in the


    southern part of the country. Later, Hector returned to the city, while Daniel chose to stay in the


    countryside to work as a constructor. Their friendship hadsted for many years.


    Before Daniel died of illness, he made a phone call to Old Master Borbon.


    Through this phone call, Daniel entrusted his granddaughter to Old Master Borbon.


    Daniel originally wished that Old Master Borbon would take care of his granddaughter just like his


    own. However, Old Master Borbon felt that this was a chance-in-a-million to solve his dear


    grandson, Desmond''s marriage problem.


    "It would be better for Daniel''s granddaughter to be Desmond''s wife!" The Old Master thought.


    Last month, Old Master Borbon was diagnosed with medium-stage liver cancer after going through


    a physical examination. When the Old Master proposed to his grandson that he should be the


    husband of Daniel Chadwick''s granddaughter, Desmond found it difficult to refuse.


    For this reason, before Desmond could find a better solution, the marriage arrangement was


    determined decisively.


    Today, Desmond came over to the rural area to pick up a country woman... No, to pick up his future


    wife.


    Through his ck sunsses, Desmond looked at the bumpy road of yellow muds. He then


    furrowed his brows.


    The concrete road leading to the countryside had been crushed by passing trucks that were


    generally too heavily loaded. For this reason, Desmond had to choose the muddy road.


    He was d that he was not driving his fancy sports car today. Otherwise, the automotive chassis


    might easily be broken by boulders scattered on the muddy road. He was driving a magma-colored


    Jeep Wrangler today.


    Although the Jeep Wrangler was not as chic as the fancy sports car in its appearance, Desmond


    had indeed refitted it thoroughly. The refitting cost was over twice the original price of the Jeep


    Wrangler.


    After driving along the muddy road for a long time, Desmond turned the car into a small vige.


    As soon as the car entered the vige, a shepherd drove a herd of sheep past the car.


    Desmond watched helplessly as the wheels of his car rolled onto the sheep manure. His heart


    ached so much that the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "s... My limited-version Dunlop tyres!" He thought wretchedly.


    Putting down the car window, Desmond asked a passerby near him, "Excuse me, where''s Mia


    Chadwick''s home?"


    The passerby was obviously very familiar with Mia. He smiled and pointed to Desmond. "Mia


    Chadwick... The second house of thatne in the eastern corner!"


    Desmond thanked him and drove the car over there.


    The door of that house was closed.


    Desmond knocked lightly on the door, yet no one replied to him. He then gently pushed the door,


    and it was opened because it had not been locked up.


    Today, Desmond was also wearing a low-key, dark gray suit. He was not wearing a shirt beneath


    the suit, but a ck low and round-cored T-shirt, with his corbones being revealed. However,


    he had dyed his hair into yellow color and curled them again, which was a sharp contrast to his low-


    key dressing style and made him look bizarre and even coquettish in the countryside.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Desmond was about to step into the courtyard, sevenrge and white geese suddenly


    surged out of the fence. pping their wings, these geese charged at Desmond.


    He was petrified.


    Desmond had been grown up in a rich and powerful family. He had only seen top-ss goose livers


    on the dining table, yet he had never seenrge geese trying to attack him!


    When Desmond was busy dodging the fierce geese, a slender figure walked out of the house.


    The big and white geese immediately became mild when they saw their master. Then, they


    obediently retreated to both sides, as if they wanted to make way for him. Desmond was stunned by


    this new change.


    He asked, "Mia Chadwick?"


    The girl who came out of the house was very young, about 20 years old. Her long hair was tucked


    behind her ears, and she was wearing a suit of white and short-sleeved jeans, as well as a pair of


    white shoes. Her skin was fair and white.


    The girl nodded with a smile. "It''s me."


    Desmond looked into her eyes and was momentarily stunned. He then raised his brows and said,


    "Uh-huh... I''m Desmond!"


    Who could have imagined that Desmond and Mia would get married after seeing each other only


    twice?


    The first time they saw each other was through a video call.


    Mia was indeed much more beautiful than she was in the video call.


    At that time, under Old Master Borbon''s serious supervision, Desmond was out of choice but to talk


    to Mia modestly. He was sitting in the living room which was well-illuminated. It seemed as if Mia''s


    house went through a power suspension when she talked to Desmond. The ce where she was


    sitting was illuminated only with dim candlelight. It was quite difficult for Desmond to see Mia''s face


    clearly.


    What''s more, Desmond''s attitude was perfunctory. In fact, he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Who would have thought that Desmond would be forced into the grave of marriage in such a


    manner?


    It was only then that Desmond saw Mia''s face clearly. She was not as vulgar as many other country


    women were. Her facial features were delicate and pretty, while her lips were red and healthy.


    Desmond was in charge of E Entertainment and M Entertainment, two subsidiaries of the Chin''s


    Group. He had seen a great many beautiful girls throughout his career life, but very few of the


    aforesaid girls were as charming and graceful as Mia was.


    When Mia smiled, others would feelfortable. Her smile was warm and innocent.


    "Well... She''s a tender and lovely girl." Desmond thought.


    Mia nodded. "I know you''re Desmond."


    It was normal for Desmond''s special dressing style and impressive appearance to be remembered


    by others. Desmond flicked the hair on his forehead. "I''m here to pick you up. Have you packed up


    your luggage?"


    "Not yet..." Mia shook her head innocently. "I hadn''t expected that you woulde so early!"


    Desmond was speechless. "..."


    "Am I to be med for it?" He thought.


    Mia said, "Wait a minute. I''ll be ready soon!"


    Desmond reluctantly replied, "Alright."


    Mia asked Desmond to sit down on the sofa in the living room and wait for her. She then ran back to


    the bedroom hastily, pulled out the suitcase from the cab, and began to pack up her personal


    belongings.


    After the suitcase was locked up, her mobile phone rang.


    Mia looked at the caller''s ID and picked it up. A girl''s voice could be heard faintly. "Mia, I''m still in the


    hospital in the town to take care of my auntie. I can''t go back to see you off!"


    Miaforted her and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll see you when you go to the city next month!"


    "Okay!" The girl nodded. Her name was Lyle Maberry.


    Mia was silent for a short while.


    Then, she sighed tenderly, feeling a little disappointed. "Lyle, he didn''t remember me."

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    While Mia was packing up inside her room, Desmond was sitting on a little chair in the living room


    and waiting.


    He almost didn''t know how to stretch out his long legs naturally andfortably.


    In fact, Desmond was a little impatient, as the sevenrge and white geese behind the fence were


    still staring at him aggressively.


    But before Desmond left home, Old Master Borbon chased after him with his cane in his hand, and


    emphasized to his grandson repeatedly, "Be a gentleman, be a gentleman..."


    Mia didn''t let Desmond wait for a long time. In less than 10 minutes, she came out of her room.


    She was only carrying a suitcase with her.


    However, the suitcase was veryrge, which made Mia''s delicate figure look even smaller.


    Mia asked Desmond as if she was uncertain, "Is your houserge?"


    Desmond replied, "Our new house is located in the Roman New Town near the river. It''s a detached


    three-storey vi with a courtyard, and it has a basement. It should berge enough, I think."


    Desmond thought that it would be enough for two persons, a husband and a wife, to live together in


    that house.


    Mia looked relieved. "That''s good!"


    Desmond didn''t forget Old Master Borbon''s advice that he should behave like a gentleman and treat


    girls likedies. He took the initiative to help Mia carry the suitcase. It wasn''t too heavy indeed. "Just


    this suitcase?"


    "Yes." Mia nodded. "But there are still..."


    Desmond kept on behaving like a gentleman. "What else?"


    Mia answered, "There are also seven white geese in the courtyard, as well as a dog, a cat, and two


    gray rabbits in the backyard."


    In fact, Mia didn''t stay in the countryside all the year round.


    She had raised the aforesaid animals for a long time. When she was busy, or when she left the


    countryside, her neighbors would help her to take care of the animals, which all along had been fed


    properly.


    Desmond didn''t know what to say. "..."


    Mia pursed her lips and asked, "Can I bring them with me?"


    "Of course... You can''t!" Desmond thought.


    However, Desmond opened his mouth and said something against his will, "Sure.... You can!"


    "Damn it! What did I say?" Desmond thought.


    It was because... Being stared at by Mia''s bright and clever eyes, Desmond felt it difficult to refuse


    her, especially when he suddenly noticed that there was a small and lovely "tear mole" under the


    corner of her right eye. In other words, Desmond was enchanted by Mia''s female fascination.


    Seeing that Desmond didn''t object to her proposal, Mia smiled.


    Desmond momentarily became absent-minded because of Mia''s charming smile. He felt that she


    was a girl who could be easily satisfied.


    The marriage between Desmond and Mia was quickly put on the agenda.


    Desmond hadn''t expected that he would someday be subject to a so-called "sh marriage".


    A week after Mia was invited to the city, the wedding ceremony was held.


    All of these were carried out under Old Master Borbon''s n.


    In fact, Old Master Borbon was a very thoughtful person. He started to arrange for the marriage


    between Desmond and Mia one year after Daniel Chadwick passed away. The Old Master secretly


    adjusted some terms of his agreement with his old friend, namely, he reced the notion of "taking


    care of Mia as if she''s my own granddaughter" with "taking care of Mia as if she''s my own


    granddaughter-inw".


    However, Old Master Borbon was, after all, not an old villian. He still respected Mia Chadwick''s own


    choice.


    Mia''s marriage with Desmond woulde into effect only when she felt that he was a good


    candidate for her husband.


    Old Master Borbon was naturally very kind to girls of the younger generation. Why had Selene Chin


    developed her bad temper and arrogance? It was not only because she was the only girl of the third


    generation in the Chin family, but also because Old Master Borbon had doted on her.


    In the Old Master''s eyes, boys were to be raised with strict discipline and punishment, while girls


    were to be raised with good treatment and encouragement.


    Now that he was to have his granddaughter-inw very soon, Old Master Borbon was in good mood


    every day.


    As for the wedding ceremony, Desmond''s parents were very open-minded. They cherished and


    valued their future daughter-inw very much. Afraid that they might not be kind enough to Mia,


    they sincerely asked her what types of wedding ceremonies she wanted.


    Mia thought that Desmond was her Mr. Right, and therefore she would ept any arrangement.


    She asked in surprise, "Can I put forward my own request?"


    Desmond''s parents nodded. They thought Mia would be an ideal daughter-inw, and therefore


    they would ept any request.


    Mia said that she wanted a Chinese-style wedding ceremony. Desmond''s parents made the


    decision on the spot, and the wedding style was nailed down.


    Although the time schedule was tight, it was possible to do anything if a great deal of money was


    spent.


    For this reason, the marriage between Desmond and Mia was held in time. Today, Desmond was


    wearing a traditional groom''s costume in red color, while Mia was wearing the bride''s costume with


    phoenix cor and robes of rank. Each of them held one end of a red silk belt, which symbolized


    marriage tie, and worshipped heaven and earth by kneeling down.


    The Chinese-style wedding ceremony was a very gorgeous one.


    A great many family members, rtives, friends, as well as cronies of Desmond, were invited.


    Tina and Wilson were also present, and they toasted and wished that Desmond and Mia a happy


    future. Desmond had been quite lonesome when he attended the wedding ceremony of Tina and


    Wilson not long ago. Now, wearing the groom''s costume, Desmond inexplicably felt high-spirited


    and excited... so that he drank a great deal of wine.


    Mia was sitting on the wedding bed which was covered with petals of beautiful flowers, waiting for


    her groom to lift the bride''s veil.


    She was extremely nervous.


    Desmond finally came over there, but he was carried to the scene by his cronies, or "bad friends", to


    be more specific. He was then thrown onto the bed by his friends.


    As the groom was heavily drunk, all the guests in the bridal chamber left.


    Mia had to lift her bride''s veil by herself and take off her phoenix cor.


    ncing at Desmond who had fallen into sleep, Mia rolled up her wide sleeves and tried her best to


    move her groom to a suitable ce on the bed.


    Although Desmond looked quite thin, his muscles were strong. Mia had to make great efforts to put


    his head on the pillow.


    She then took off Desmond''s wedding costume and the rest of his clothes. She was too


    embarrassed to take off his underwear. After that, she covered him with the silk quilt.


    After taking a shower and changing into pajamas, Miay down on the other side of the bed.


    She stared at Desmond under the bright moonlight.


    "In that case, we won''t do that thing tonight, right?" she thought.


    Thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time felt a little disappointed.


    Realizing that she was indeed disappointed, Mia blushed and shook her head in a panic to get rid of


    the "erotic scenes" in her head.


    The next day...


    When Desmond went downstairs, Mia was already sitting in the dining room.


    The breakfast and the tableware were ced on the dining table.


    After all, it was the first day after their marriage, and both of them felt a little embarrassing.


    After Desmond sat down, he coughed and tried to make conversation. "Mia, what are you going to


    do today?"


    Generally speaking, the daily life of youngdies in their circle was basically to go shopping, drink


    coffee with friends, or attend a banquet at night.


    Mia replied, "I''m going to school."


    The corners of Desmond''s eyes twitched out of shock.


    He had almost forgotten that his little wife was still a student at the age of 20.


    Desmond calmly replied with a ''Hum''. He then picked up a small wonton in his bowl and put it into


    his mouth.


    The chicken soup and shrimp stuffing filled between his lips and teeth, giving off a delicious smell.


    Desmond suddenly realized something and asked in surprise, "Did you make the breakfast?"


    Before his marriage, Desmond had been living in his parents'' house. After arriving in the city, Mia


    had been staying at Old Master Borbon''s vi.


    They had just moved into this new house, and the servants hired woulde over here tomorrow.


    "Uh-huh." Mia nodded. She was tender and nice in her nature. She asked in a sweet voice, "Does it


    taste good?"


    Desmond''s answer was very straightforward. "It''s terrific!"


    Mia had personally kneaded dough to make the wonton skins, rather than directly using wonton


    skins bought from the market, which were made by machine. The wontons contained chicken soup,


    shrimp stuffing, mushrooms, seafood, etc. What''s more, each of the wontons was made delicate


    and small-sized. Desmond felt that these were the most delicious wontons that he had ever eaten.


    He finished half a bowl of wontons directly and asked with great interest, "What else can you cook?


    Do you know how to cook porridge?"


    Mia asked, "Do you want to eat porridge?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Desmond replied casually, "I''m not necessarily eager to eat porridge."


    Mia said, "Then I''ll cook some tomorrow morning!"


    Desmond replied, "Hum."


    This was a hint of pride and happiness in his tone.


    He picked up the porcin bowl with a golden rim in his hand and drank up all the wonton soup.


    Even the leftovers of coriander at the bottom of the bowl were eaten p by him.


    After putting down the bowl, Desmond suddenly felt that his marriage was quite good.


    At the same time, he was very curious about something.


    He hadn''t found a good opportunity to ask his wife before. Now, Desmond was sitting in the chair


    with his arms crossed in front of his chest and gazing at his dear wife. "Mia, why did you agree to


    marry me?"

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    The reason why Desmond agreed to get married was very simple.


    He was forced to do so by his grandfather.


    After Old Master Borbon was diagnosed with medium-phase liver cancer, he told his grandson that


    if he refused to ept the marriage arrangement, he would refuse to ept any medical treatment


    in turn. As the Old Master was the only elder in the whole family, if Desmond refused the marriage


    arrangement, he would be scolded by everyone and have to face serious moral criticism.


    Desmond understood his grandfather quite well. This old man was good at performing the role of a


    grandfather who was deeply depressed by his disobedient grandson.


    Desmond originally nned that he would ept the marriage arrangement. If, after a number of


    years, the Old Master passed away, he could then get a divorce and be freed again.


    However, Desmond still didn''t know why Mia Chadwick agreed to marry him.


    Mia panicked at Desmond''s sudden question.


    If Desmond was careful enough and looked at Mia closely, he would find that her cheeks were


    flushed, yet there was an air of excitement in her expression.


    Mia thought that it would be inappropriate to tell her husband that she simply loved him, and felt that


    he was her Mr. Right. She was too shy to say that.


    After holding back her emotions for a long time, Mia finally found a reason. "Because you''re


    rtively handsome!"


    This was indeed a reasonable reason.


    Desmond to pleased to hear that. "Your taste isn''t bad."


    Noticing that Desmond was not suspicious of her words, Mia heaved a sigh of relief.


    In fact, Desmond was a handsome young man. His figure was tall and straight, and his facial


    features were good-looking. When he smiled, he looked a little mischievous, and at the same time a


    little unrestrained. He was simply like the hero of a Manga series, and he could always give others


    the impression of being special.


    On the way to thepany...


    When the car stopped at red light, Desmond flicked his curly hair while looking at the reflection of


    him on the ss. on the front windshield. He then eximed, "How can a girl like her refuse a


    handsome and clever man like me!"


    The driver of the car felt very embarrassed. "..."


    "Well... The boss has started being narcissistic again," he thought.


    A driver had also been designated to Mia.


    By the time Desmond returned home from work, the car picking up Mia had already been back.


    Mia had asked for a leave from her academic tutor because of her marriage to Desmond. However,


    she didn''t want to dy her study, and therefore she returned to the college the day after the


    wedding ceremony. In other words, Desmond and Mia didn''t have a honeymoon.


    "Cra... Cra... Cra..."


    As soon as Desmond entered the house, he was almost surrounded and attacked.


    He looked to the left side of the yard and found that a new fence had been erected, which was


    exactly the same as the one he saw in the countryside.


    The seven big and white geese, which were brought here from the countryside, stared at Desmond


    aggressively.


    Desmond was petrified.


    When these geese were moved to the city, they were temporarily kept in Old Master Borbon''s


    house at the beginning. Now that Desmond and Mia were living in their new house after the


    marriage, these geese were transferred here during the daytime today. It was said that the Old


    Master felt pitiful having to leave these geese.


    Desmond was in a "deadlock" with the aggressive big and white goose when Mia ran out of the


    fence.


    Just now, she was squatting and feeding the geese with grass, and her figure was blocked by the


    fence.


    Mia had changed into a pair of suspender shorts of jeans, which made her look like a teenager. She


    perhaps wanted to make it more convenient to work.


    Desmond felt as if Mia was indeed his daughter.


    He took the initiative to ask, "How were you doing at school today?"


    "Damn it! It''s more like I have a daughter..." Desmond thought.


    Mia nodded. "Uh-huh!"


    Desmond frowned when he noticed how obedient the big and white geese had be as soon as


    Mia appeared. "You''re raising these geese... Are you going to eat them when they be bigger?"


    The Iron-pot Stewed Goose and the Stewed Goose with Peppers were both delicious dishes.


    "I don''t want to kill them at all!" Mia shook her head. "Geese are actually very good animals. They


    can help me to look after my house!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond was stunned. "..."


    If geese were so useful, what''s the use of keeping dogs?


    Desmond''s head ached when he looked at the geese. He tried to change the topic of conversation.


    "Grandpa had called me just now. He wanted us to call upon him this evening. Mom and Dad will


    also be there!"


    In fact, Desmond and Mia should have called upon his parents after the wedding ceremony,


    ording to social customs.


    However, as the rtionship between Desmond and his parents was intimate and casual, Mr. and


    Mrs. Chin actually had not required their son and daughter-inw to call upon them. They just let


    them do whatever they liked.


    Mia nodded obediently. "Okay!"


    After dinner, Old Master Borbon took out a big red packet of money from his pocket.


    It contained a thick pile of money.


    Mia was very amused. "Grandpa, you''ve already given me arge red packet at the wedding!"


    Old Master Borbon stuffed the red packet and a bank card into Mia''s hand, muttering, "No, it''s not


    enough. I always feel that Desmond doesn''t deserve to have a lovely and nice wife like you! He''s


    simply a foolish yboy..."


    Desmond was petrified because his grandfather called him a foolish yboy. "..."


    Old Master Borbon actually felt that it wasn''t enough. Heughed out loud and added, "Mi, don''t


    worry. I had promised Daniel to take care of you. Now you have be Desmond''s wife. If this little


    bastard doesn''t treat you well, I''ll leave no heritage to him. I''ve discussed this issue with his father


    and mother, if the two of you divorce someday because of Desmond''s fault, he won''t be able to


    inherit anything from the Chin family. All our wealth and properties will belong to you!"


    When her grandfather was alive, he always called Mia "Mi".


    Upon hearing the Old Master calling in this manner, Mia felt very touched, and she became even


    more touched after hearing what the old master said.


    Desmond was shocked because his grandfather called him a little bastard. "..."


    He inexplicably felt guilty because his real thoughts seemed to have been seen through by his


    grandfather.


    Desmond felt that his grandfather must have drunk too much Maotai, a very famous brand of liquor.


    As the night fell, the city was illuminated by beautiful neon lights. Desmond and Mia came to the


    cinema.


    Old Master Borbon had bought the movie tickets for them in advance.


    Desmond, who had been threatened by his grandfather to deprive him of his inheritance right, didn''t


    dare to disobey his grandfather''s instructions. He enthusiastically brought his lovely little wife to the


    cinema.


    Before entering the cinema, Desmond went to buy some popcorn and drinks.


    Mia felt that he was a very thoughtful husband.


    After sitting down, she noticed that his cup was filled with orange juice. She inquired, "Desmond,


    don''t you like Coca-C?"


    She also had noticed something special. She asked Desmond in a low voice, "Why are our seats


    different from the others?"


    "I don''t like to drink carbonated beverage." Desmond replied.


    Mia nodded.


    She thought she should remember it seriously.


    Mia found that their seats were special. The several rows of seats in front of them were "one-


    person-one-seat", while the seats for them were "two-persons-one-seat".


    She was very surprised. "Er... Look at our seats"


    Desmond also had noticed it.


    He coughed. "This is lovers'' seat."


    The movie tickets were bought by Old Master Borbon, who attached great importance to the details


    of seat arrangement.


    It wasn''t the first time for Desmond to sit in a lovers'' seat since he had flirted and dated with many


    girls before. However, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed because the person sitting next to him


    was none other than his dear wife.


    Mia''s cheeks were also a little blushed.


    The space was narrow, and the seat was a sofa that was veryfortable to sit in. It was difficult to


    prevent erotic scenes from surging up in their minds.


    Desmond could feel it whenever Mia made a slight movement, and vice versa.


    Mia moved asionally. The little body contact between the two of them made Desmond be


    more and more excited.


    Suddenly Desmond stretched out one of his arms, embraced her waist, and berated her, "Stop


    moving around, okay?"


    Mia originally had been eating popcorn in order to ease the atmosphere of embarrassment, but after


    Desmond suddenly hugged her, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to move at all.


    After a short while, she reminded him in a low voice, "Desmond, I''m not moving anymore. You can


    let go of me..."


    Desmond replied, "Alright."


    He withdrew his arm and felt a little reluctant to do so. Thefortable feeling of touching her skin


    seemed to be lingering in his palm.


    A few minutester, the movie began to y.


    It was a romantic love movie.


    The seat right in front of them was also lovers'' seat. As the movie progressed, the two lovers


    seemed to be more and more excited. Gradually, they leaned against each other and started


    kissing.


    They kissed each other so passionately that Desmond and Mia could still faintly hear the sound of


    kissing even if the music and lines of the movie could be heard at the same time.


    Desmond''s Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    The erotic scenes seemed to be contagious. Desmond felt that the eagerness in his heart became


    more and more serious. He couldn''t help moving his body towards Mia, and suddenly wanted to


    kiss her.


    When the two lovers in the front row began to kiss each other, Mia immediately lowered her head.


    Her cheeks turned red.


    In her panic, she left the lovers'' seat with the excuse of going to the washroom.


    The moment Desmond got closer to her and opened his mouth, Mia stood up and ran away. "I''m


    going to the washroom!"


    Desmond, who was read to kiss Mia passionately, was petrified. "..."

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    It was past eleven o''clock at night upon the end of the movie.


    The car was parked in the underground parking lot. Desmond fastened his seatbelt and asked


    casually when he started the engine, "Did you enjoy the movie?"


    Mia nodded. "I liked it very much!"


    The performing arts of the actors/actresses were remarkable and admirable. The plot was


    wonderful and exciting, and the director was very talented and professional.


    More importantly, this was the first time for Mia to watch a movie alone with a man, and they were


    even sitting in a lovers'' seat. This was such a meaningful milestone for Mia.


    Desmond originally asked Mia this question out of courtesy. However, when he saw her lovely smile


    and satisfaction, he blurted out, "If you want to see another movie, you can tell me at any moment."


    Mia smiled. "Uh-huh."


    After Desmond drove the car back to their vi, he parked it in the garage. Then, he found that Mia


    had fallen asleep inside the car.


    Mia''s biological clock was very urate.


    Sleep at eleven o''clock at night, and wake up at seven o''clock in the morning...


    It was already past eleven o''clock when the movie ended. The beautiful neon lights made the street


    scenes at night more fascinating. Mia, who was sitting on the passenger seat, was unable to resist


    her sleepiness.


    Seeing that Mia didn''t show any signs of waking up, Desmond walked to the car door on the other


    side, held her up, and carried her into the vi.


    He then put her down on their wedding bed.


    In the evening of the next day, before the two of them set off to call upon Old Master Borbon''s


    house for dinner, Mia changed into a new red cheongsam, which befitted her very much a new wife.


    Desmond couldn''t help recall that Mia was also wearing a red dress and, setting off by her ck


    hair and snow-white skin, she looked charming on the bed.


    She was also sexy in the eyes of Desmond, as she was a young girl in good shape.


    When Desmond was helping her to change into her pajamas, he gradually felt thirsty out of


    eagerness.


    He suddenly realized that he was seriously drunk on the wedding night, and therefore the two of


    them didn''t have a normal wedding night at all.


    Desmond had flirted with countless girls in the past, and there were countless women who wanted


    to be his girlfriend. However, he was serious with only two girls, Abby Amery and Tina Hall.


    When he was young and rtively ignorant, he used to regard Abby as his dream lover. Later, he


    fell in love with Tina, and thought that she was the most charming girl in the world.


    As for the other girls, Desmond had never be their boyfriend. He just enjoyed flirting with them.


    For this reason, these girls could only be said to be his "femalepanions".


    And that''s all. That was to say, no rtionship of lovers existed between Desmond and the girls.


    At this moment, Desmond looked at his beautiful wife lying on the bed. His heart was beating fast,


    and his blood was boiling with passion. He was so deeply attracted by her female fascination.


    He just wanted to tear down her red cheongsam...


    He stretched out his hand with erotic intention in his mind...


    However, when his hand was about to touch the chest of his wife, Desmond halted his movement,


    as he found incidentally that Mia''s sleeping face was lovely and innocent.


    Although they were now husband and wife, the emotional foundation for the two of them was not


    solid enough, after all. Desmond wanted to treat a woman like ady always, and he didn''t want to


    behave like a villian.


    In order to better subdue his eagerness, Desmond turned off the lights when he was changing into


    his pajamaster on.


    Nothing special had happened during that night.


    The next day happened to be the weekend. ording to social customs, the newlyweds should go


    back to the wife''s home.


    The attitude of Desmond''s parents was that the social rituals on their side could be ignored, but


    those on Mia''s parents'' side must still be fulfilled.


    As Mia virtually had no family members now, Desmond''s parents suggested that they should go


    back to her hometown to pay their respects to Daniel Chadwick, Mia''s grandfather.


    Although it was supposed to be a joyous thing for the newlyweds to return home today, Mia still


    changed into a suit of clothes in light colors, because the two of them would pay respects to Mia''s


    grandfather''s tomb today.


    She dragged her suitcase out of the cab.


    Desmond, who was making a phone call by the window, happened to see that Mia''s suitcase


    contained only a number of clothes, while arger space was allotted to contain a box.


    Desmond looked at the shape of the box in surprise. "Is this a violin case?"


    "Yes." Mia nodded.


    Desmond asked, "Are you majoring in music?"


    "No." Mia shook her head. After thinking for a while, she continued, "ying the violin is just a


    hobby for me!"


    Desmond nodded and didn''t inquire further about it.


    There were a great variety of clubs in college. Desmond thought that Mia might have joined a music


    club, and she yed the violin simply for fun.


    He hung up the phone. "Pack your things up first. I''ll drive the car out."


    Mia said, "Uh-huh!"


    Half an hourter, the two of them set off.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, they arrived at the countryside.


    Once again, Desmond and Mia returned to the farmhouse. This time, without those messy animals


    in sight, Desmond felt much more pleased.


    However, when he thought of the fact that the seven big and white geese were now leisurely staying


    in his vi, he felt angry and disgraceful.


    Desmond and Mia climbed up the mountain and paid their respects to the tomb of Daniel Chadwick,


    Mia''s grandfather.


    Desmond noticed that Mia''s eyes were filled with tears. He solemnly knelt on the ground and


    kowtowed three times.


    After that, they went back to the farmhouse to rest.


    Lyle Maberry, who learned that Mia and her husband hade here, called upon them.


    In fact, Lyle had attended their wedding ceremony. However, as Lyle needed to take care of her


    aunt who fell ill, she stayed at the site of the wedding for only a short period of time.


    Lyle and Mia had been neighbors since childhood. They grew up together. Her facial features were


    pretty and impressive, and she was a little boy-like, which increased her personal charisma indeed.


    Lyle''s words were very open. She pulled Mia''s hand and asked mischievously, "Mia, are you


    enjoying your honeymoon? Was it painful when you slept with your husband for the first time?"


    Mia didn''t know how to answer Lyle decently. "..."


    Her cheeks turned red.


    However, Mia still remembered that when she went home after watching the moviest night, she


    must have fallen asleep. When she woke up this morning, she was indeed wearing pajamas.


    The servants had just arrived today. That was to say, there were only the two of them in the vist


    night.


    When she thought of the fact that Desmond had taken off her clothes and helped her to change into


    the pajamas, Mia felt shy, and her heart was beating fast.


    For a girl like Mia, things like sleeping with her husband were still sensitive. After hesitating for a


    long while, she managed to hold back her emotions and replied in a low voice. "We haven''t..."


    Lyle was stunned.


    Mia and her husband had slept with each other? Then how did they manage to go through these


    two nights with their passions held back? Lyle could understand that on the first night, Desmond


    was seriously drunk. On the second night, although Mia had fallen asleep, at least Desmond was


    sober-minded...


    Lyle inquired in a seemingly naive way, "Is there something wrong with Desmond? Such as


    impotence (ED (erectile dysfunction))?"


    Mia replied, "By no means! This is nonsense!"


    Lyle burst outughing, "Okay... I was just kidding!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Lyle had only met Desmond once at the wedding ceremony.


    In Lyle''s mind, Desmond behaved like a Manga character, always wearing a naughty smile on his


    face. Lyle was at one time worried that her friend might have married a silly yboy. But now, she


    was pleased to find that there was also an aspect of innocence and asceticism in Desmond''s


    characters.


    Lyle knew that Mia was shy about the adult topic they were talking about, so she stopped asking


    more questions about that.


    Lyle took out her mobile phone and urged Mia to read a piece of news.


    The title of the news was: "Mn Morgan''s Piano Concert! It said that the piano concert would be


    held soon. At that time, an internationally top-level symphony orchestra would be invited to


    apany Mn for the piano performance. In addition, Strad, an eminent violinist, would be


    invited as a "mysterious guest" performer, and he would be responsible for the finale show..."


    This piece of news had been very hot these days.


    In addition to Dn Koo, the Piano Prince who had recently announced that he would temporarily


    be retired from the music circle, Strad the violinist was perhaps the most outstanding and famous


    Chinese musician in the international music circle.


    At the same time, Strad was a very moderate, low-profile, or even mysterious person.


    Even his English name came from "Stradivarius Violins", and many music fans didn''t know the age


    and gender of this Chinese master violinist. The legendary stories of Strad were known by the


    music circle and music fans, yet this mysterious violinist was seldom seen in person by the general


    public.


    Lyle asked, "Mia, are you going to perform the finale show for him?"


    "Uh-huh." Mia nodded.


    Lyle curled her lips up and added, "You''re the superstar in the international arena. There are so


    many people in the Violin Association who fervently want to invite you as their guest performer.


    Don''t forget this is your first domestic performance. You agreed to be Mn Morgan''s guest


    performer. Does he deserve it? What''s more, I have always had a bad feeling that he has a secret


    crush on you!"


    Mia frowned when she heard that.


    She replied in a serious yet tender voice, "But I don''t love him. I already have someone I love, and


    I''m married."


    Mia continued, "Mn served as the guest performer for my concert in Vienahst time. One good


    turn deserves another, right?"


    Lyle knew that Mia had her principles for life, so she nodded in agreement.


    A reminder on Lyle''s mobile phone sounded. It seemed that a certain female movie star had posted


    a Twitter message.


    Lylemented negatively on that movie star''s Twitter message. Mia was amused by what her


    friend was doing.


    She inquired curiously, "Lyle, what do you think you''re doing? Why are you criticizing her?"


    The female movie star was very unfortunate as she received such badments from Lyle.


    Lyle asked back, "Don''t you know the reason?"

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Mia was at a loss what had happened.


    Lyle gritted her teeth. "Her name is Sonya Gunn, an actress working for your husband''s E


    Entertainment. What''s more, Sonya is your husband''s rumoured former girlfriend. But this is not the


    most serious problem. Not long ago, when Sonya attended an activity, she was interviewed by a


    news agency. The reporter asked her about your marriage...


    A normal person would choose to avoid such a sensitive topic, but Sonya deliberately faltered and


    almost cried on the scene. What a b*tch!"


    Mia was petrified by this b*tch called Songya. "..."


    Lyle was extremely good at identifying b*tches... She couldn''t have made any mistake in this field.


    Mia was silent for a while. Then, she coughed and said, "Help me register an ount..."


    After a short break, Mia and Lyle returned to the city at about three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Even after getting in the car, Mia was still having fun with Twitter.


    It was almost the first time for her to be a "keyboard woman", and she felt excited about it.


    Mia didn''t know how to give badments at the beginning. Lyle taught her how to do it: Depict


    Sonya as a b*tch from different angles, directly or indirectly.


    Mia nced out of the corners of her eyes at the man who was focused on driving the car.


    Desmond''s facial features were outstanding. He had maroon-colored curly hair that made him look


    dashing and handsome. When he was focused on doing something, he demonstrated a different


    type of personal charisma.


    A young man like him could easily win the hearts of girls.


    Mia wanted to inquire Desmond about Sonya Gunn, but at the same time, she felt that she might


    appear to be too petty by doing so.


    Desmond happened to look in Mia''s direction.


    Mia felt a little guilty, and she quickly turned off the APP page ofmenting on Sonya''s twits and


    began to read the news page. The news was about the music concert.


    Mia paused for a moment and coughed to hide her embarrassment. "I heard that there would be a


    music concert in the Northern Hurricane Concert Hall tomorrow night. Many people are vying to buy


    the tickets. Are you interested in it?"


    Desmond asked casually, "You really want to go there?"


    Mia thought for a moment and shook her head. "Not really..."


    It was because Mia didn''t want to go there to be an audience. She had agreed to serve as a guest


    performer for Mn the pianist.


    She originally wanted to ask if Desmond was interested in watching the concert. If so, she would


    invite him to watch her performance.


    However, before Mia could say anything else, Desmond''s mobile phone rang.


    It seemed to be an important phone call for business affairs. Desmond put on his Bluetooth


    headset, and Mia didn''t have any chance to invite him to the concert.


    It was not easy to drive a car on the country road.


    It was already veryte when Desmond and Mia returned to the vi.


    The servant retained by them had arrived in the morning. She was a middle-aged woman who


    looked modest and simple-minded. Old Master Borbon was the person who rmended this


    servant.


    After having dinner, Desmond and Mia went back to their bedroom tiredly.


    After taking a shower, Miay down on the bed.


    Then, it was Desmond''s turn. He wrapped himself in a bath towel, left the bathroom, and turned off


    the lights.


    He lifted the quilt andy down beneath it.


    In the darkness, they could hear each other''s breathing.


    The curtains were drawn down, and the bright moonshine shed in through the gaps between the


    curtains. The atmosphere in their bedroom was to some extent erotic now.


    Although the light inside the bedroom was dim, Desmond could still roughly see Mia''s round, sexy


    shoulders and lotus-like arms.


    Although Desmond had turned off the lights before helping Mia to change her clothes into pajamas


    last night, he still inevitably felt the curvy features of her body.


    Both of them felt a little hot on the bed.


    Desmond coughed. "Mia, have you fallen into sleep now?"


    Mia hady down with her back to Desmond.


    She had been nervous as soon as her husband crept onto the bed, and it took a long time for her to


    reply, "Well... Not yet."


    Desmond swallowed his saliva heavily.


    They were not lying on the bed closely or intimately, but Desmond''s eagerness, and Mia''s desire,


    could not be denied.


    Desmond tossed.


    He gradually approached his wife.


    Mia also felt that her husband was taking action. She became very nervous.


    She had never had any intimate contact with a man before, and therefore everything was unknown


    to her, which made her feel more excited indeed.


    In the darkness, Desmond couldn''t see her blushed cheeks and ears. He could only notice that


    Mia''s body stiffened as he approached her. Was Mia exciting now? Or was she feeling reluctant to


    sleep with him tonight?


    Desmond was unsure about that.


    He hesitated.


    His little lovely wife had grown up in the countryside, and she was supposed to have little contact


    with society, and thus be more conservative in love affairs. He was afraid that she would be scared


    if he acted too rashly and passionately, so it would be better for him to be more patient and wait a


    little longer.


    Desmond could only hold back all the erotic scenes in his mind.


    "Huh?" Mia was confused.


    She had pinched the corner of the quilt tightly and waited for the exciting things toe for a long


    time, but Desmond suddenly halted his movement.


    When she heard that Desmond had returned to the original position, Mia pouted unhappily.


    After her desire turned out to be in vain, Mia felt disappointed. she could no longer resist her


    sleepiness. She fell asleep soon afterward.


    What Mia didn''t know was that after she fell asleep, Desmond went into the bathroom and took two


    showers of cold water.


    The next day, the new servant, Sabine Kaber, prepared breakfast for them.


    Mia did not forget to keep her promise to Desmond. She personally cooked the porridge for him.


    Sabine felt that the Young Madam was a very virtuous wife, but there was a trace of disappointment


    on her beautiful face today.


    Sabine was at a loss what to do. "Do I need to report such a trivial thing to Old Master Borbon?"


    Mia frowned. Thinking of what had happenedst night, she couldn''t help but think of what Lyle


    said...


    He wouldn''t really... Impotence? ED (erectile dysfunction)?


    The sound of footsteps came from upstairs, and Mia stopped her spections in time.


    After breakfast, Mia packed up her textbooks and was ready to go to the college.


    Most of the students chose to live in the dormitories, but as Mia was married, she was allowed to go


    back home every day.


    One of the drivers of the Chin family was responsible for sending Mia to the college every day.


    Just as the driver was about to start the car engine, Desmond walked over. "Wait!"


    Mia poked her head out of the back window. "Hmm?"


    Desmond handed the items in his hand to her. "Here you are.


    "My secretary had just sent them to me this morning."


    Mia was amazed. "Ah?"


    Desmond had given her two tickets of the music concert.


    Desmond said, "Didn''t you want to go to the concert? I asked my secretary to buy two tickets. I


    have a meeting this evening and might be a littlete for the concert. You can wait for me at the


    entrance of the concert hall after dinner. We''ll meet each other right there."


    But Mia thought she didn''t need tickets at all.


    However, as Desmond had already made the necessary arrangements, Mia could only nod


    obediently. "Okay."


    After the sses were over in the evening, Mia returned home.


    In addition to the tickets for the music concert, Desmond had also prepared a skirt for Mia.


    He felt that she was beautiful in a red skirt.


    The skirt Desmond chose for Mia was of a peach-like pink color and didn''t seem to be mboyant.


    After Mia put on the skirt, the curvy features of her body were perfectly demonstrated by it. Her


    shoulders were half-naked, while her waistline looked charming. It could not be denied that


    Desmond had good taste while choosing clothes for his dear wife.


    In fact, Mn Morgan would prepare a dress for Mia for tonight''s performance.


    However, Mia still wanted to wear the skirt Desmond prepared for her.


    After having dinner, Mia changed into the skirt and went to the concert hall.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the musical. Mia had arrived earlier than scheduled. She waited


    inside the car and lowered the car window to get some fresh air.


    Not long after the car window was lowered, Mia vaguely heard someone saying, "Sonya, look...


    That woman seems to be Little President Chin''s wife!"


    Desmond''s wedding ceremony was a grand one.


    No media agency was invited, and therefore there was no news report about it. However, many


    entertainment artists of the E and G Entertainment attended the wedding that day. Many of them


    took short videos and uploaded them to their Facebook, Instagram, Twitter ounts, etc. As a


    result, Mia''s appearance was known by a great many people.


    In fact, as soon as she arrived, Mia noticed that on the steps near her car, three women had been


    staring at her from time to time.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    One of them was wearing a pair of ck sunsses that blocked her gorgeous facial features, as if


    she was afraid of being recognized by others. The other two women beside her looked like ordinary


    persons, and they should be the former''s assistants.


    "Why is she here?"


    "I heard that she came from the countryside. How could a young and promising business leader like


    Little President Chin marry a countrywoman!"


    After listening to the two assistants'' words, Sonya Gunn sighed. "There''s nothing we can do about


    it. This marriage had been arranged by Little President Chin''s family. He could only ept the


    arrangement. He didn''t have any chance of refusing that woman."

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Lyle Maberry was good at fighting with different types of b*tches. If she was here, she would


    definitely yell out at them, "You shut up, b*tch!"


    Hearing Sonya''s words, the two assistants became angrier.


    "Humph... She must have pestered Little President Chin to bring her here!"


    "She''s just a country bumpkin. How could she understand the music of piano and violin?"


    ...


    It was obvious that the volumes of their voices had been controlled deliberately, so that Mia could


    hear what they were talking about.


    Mia put her elbow against the car window, and she rested her chin on her palm. No change in her


    expression could be noticed.


    The driver, who was sitting in front of Mia, also had overheard the words of Sonya and her


    assistants. He thought that something might have gone wrong.


    Fearing that the Young Madam might be unhappy, he quickly tried to console her, "Madam,


    don''t take their gossip seriously..."


    "They were right in saying that." Mia smiled and replied tenderly, "It''s true. Ie from the


    countryside, and I don''t feel shameful about it. Besides, all men are created equal, and this is self-


    evidentmon sense. No woman can be a swan by imagining herself to be a swan, right?"


    The driver was stunned by Mia''s words.


    He hadn''t expected that Mia''s value concepts would be so open-minded. He thought that the Young


    Madam''s temperament and critical thinking pattern were admirable.


    Mia didn''t take seriously the words of Sonya and her assistants at all. She smiled and said, "Lee,


    please help me to carry the belongings in the trunk to the backstage!"


    Her violin was ced in the trunk.


    Mia had informed Mn that her driver, Lee, would go to the backstage and hand over the


    belongings to Brother Brian, Mn''s assistant.


    Lee nodded and did as Mia said.


    Desmond arrived at the concert hall by the time Lee had handed over the belongings to Brother


    Brian.


    When Mia saw Desmond, she noticed that he had already changed into a new suit of clothes.


    He was wearing a peach-like pink suit with ck stripes, white T-shirt, as well as a pair of white


    shoes. In fact, Desmond and Mia were wearing lovers'' clothes tonight.


    Desmond was originally an eye-catching man, as tonight he was dressed gorgeously, he had


    attracted a great deal of attention from the others.


    It was the first time for Mia to see that a man could properly bnce his charming personal features


    and such a mboyant dressing style.


    When Desmond noticed that Mia was ncing at him from time to time...


    He was very proud of that.


    The two of them entered the concert hall together.


    Mia originally wanted to invite Desmond to attend this music concert. As Mia was a very


    distinguished guest performer tonight, she thought that she could ask Mn to arrange two of the


    best seats for the two of them. However, the seats of Desmond''s two tickets were also two of the


    best seats.


    They were VVIP seats, right under the stage and in the middle part.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, a female''s voice came from nearby, "Little President Chin..."


    It was Sonya Gunn, but her voice was different from the voice which Mia heard when Sonya and her


    two assistants were gossiping about Mia and Desmond not long ago. Now, Sonya''s voice was


    tender and seductive.


    The two assistants of Sonya also greeted Desmond respectfully when they saw him.


    Desmond nodded.


    He didn''t take the initiative to introduce Mia to the three of them, mainly because he didn''t think it


    was necessary.


    It was Desmond himself who made the decision to give Sonya an entrance into stardom. Desmond


    had unique taste and judgment, and most of the entertainment stars who had been chosen by him


    had be sessful and famous in the entertainment industry. This was also the reason why he


    was able to lead E Entertainment and M Entertainment to be big shots in the industry.


    However, Sonya was only one of the entertainment stars in hispany. His rtionship with


    Sonya was only that between superior and subordinate. In other words, Sonya was not important


    enough that Desmond wanted to introduce his wife to her.


    However, Sonya misjudged the situation. She thought that Desmond didn''t introduce his wife to her


    simply because he was unsatisfied with his wife. In Sonya''s eyes, Mia was only slightly better than a


    maidservant for Desmond.


    Sonya sat down. Although Mia was sitting in between Desmond and her, Sonya still continued to


    make conversation with Desmond with a smile. "Little President Chin, what a coincidence! I hadn''t


    expected that you woulde over here to watch the concert."


    Desmond asked back, "Then, why are you here?"


    Sonya was an entertainment star, and was indeed inappropriate for her to appear on such a public


    asion. At ordinary times, Sonya was very concerned with such things.


    However, she had deliberately disguised herself and even brought two assistants along with her


    tonight.


    Fortunately, most of the audience came over here only for music tonight. They were especially


    interested in the legendary and mysterious violinist, Strad, who would be responsible for the grand


    finale of this concert. While Sonya and her assistants were waiting for ticket check, they heard that


    many people nearby were talking about Strad, but no one recognized her as Sonya Gunn the


    entertainment star.


    Sonya wanted to tell Desmond that he was the only reason that she came over here tonight.


    But she said tactfully, "My cousin will be performing in the symphony tonight. Except for me, she is


    the most promising youngster in our family! Besides, she would perhaps y a solo of violin


    tonight."


    While praising her cousin, Sonya didn''t forget to praise herself.


    Desmond replied nonchntly, "Uh-huh."


    Not long ago, Sonya learned that Desmond would being to watch a concert tonight. She then


    bought a ticket to this music concert.


    It was supposed to be a good opportunity for Sonya to be together with Desmond alone.


    However, Sonya hadn''t expected that Desmond woulde here with his wife.


    Sonya was familiar with the propaganda strategy of hypes. The first hype in her career was closely


    associated with Desmond.


    At that time, some reporters took pictures that Sonya and Desmond were entering the hotel


    together. There were rumors that Sonya was Desmond''s secret lover. However, the truth was that


    Sonya and Desmond entered the hotel and held a meeting with other team members in the


    conference room. As Sonya was only a new artist in the entertainment circle at that time, she


    needed news reports to promote her poprity. For this reason, Desmond didn''t do anything with


    the rumors that Sonya was his secret lover.


    Sonya misinterpreted Desmond''s indifferent attitude that she might have a fair chance to truly


    be his secret lover.


    Sonya began to send direct or indirect messages to others that her rtionship with Desmond was


    very intimate. Whenever she was with Desmond, Sonya tried her best to seduce him. Even though


    Desmond was married now, Sonya was still unwilling to give up her attempt.


    It wasn''t a secret that Desmond had gotten married to Mia immediately after the two of them met


    each other for the first time under the orders of his grandfather, Old Master Borbon.


    At first, Sonya thought that Mia was only a countrywoman, that her skin must be coarse and dark,


    that her temperament would definitely not as good as hers. Now that Sonya had seen Mia with her


    own eyes at such a close distance, she became jealous of thetter.


    As Mia seemed to have a good temper, Sonya thought that it might be easy to bully her.


    After all the audience took their seats, the music concert officially began ording to the time


    schedule.


    In the first part, Mn Morgan sat in front of the piano and yed three piano solo works. After that,


    the symphony joined the performance.


    In the middle part of the symphony performance, there was a small section of violin solo show that


    lasted for 30 seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The violin yer was none other than the cousin that Sonya had mentioned just now.


    Sonya was very unhappy with the fact that Mia was sitting between Desmond and her. Sonya didn''t


    want to let go of the opportunity to embarrass Mia. She deliberately asked, "Mrs. Chin, what do you


    think of my cousin''s solo performance?"


    Mia replied, "Not bad."


    "Not bad?" Sonya asked meaningfully.


    Mia originally didn''t want to talk further to Sonya, but thetter had asked her further she smiled and


    said, "Well... It should be the first time for her to y the violin solo. She''s a little nervous. There are


    some minor mistakes in the dual overtone of the second part."


    There was always a difference between the judgment of professionals and the judgment of ordinary


    people.


    It was perhaps difficult for an ordinary audience to realize that there were some minor mistakes


    within a short period of a solo performance of 30 seconds, but professional musicians could do so.


    Mia was right. It was indeed the first time for Sonya''s cousin to perform the solo part. In such a


    symphony orchestra of over 100 people, it was hard to get a chance to perform on the stage, let


    alone a solo performance for 30 seconds.


    However, after hearing Mia''sment, Sonya only felt that this was ridiculous.


    Dual overtone? How could a countrywoman know such a professional term? Had she learned this


    phrase from an online dictionary recently?


    "Nonsense! How could you say my cousin had made some minor mistakes? Mrs. Chin, you''re from


    the countryside, how can you understand the artistic values of symphonic music?" After saying that


    rapidly, Sonya pretended to be apologetic and eased her tone. "Sorry... No offense to you. I just


    wanted to say that you may not know much about music, so it''s inappropriate for you toment


    on my cousin''s solo performance like this!"


    Desmond narrowed his eyes.


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, Mia pressed down his hand to stop him.


    Mia''s hand was smooth and soft.


    Desmond feltfortable when his hand was held up by Mia''s hand.


    Mia said calmly, "That''s right. I don''t think it''s good toment on unfamiliar things."


    Sonya was speechless. "..."


    She felt that Mia might be indirectly mocking that it was Sonya who was unfamiliar with music.


    Just as Sonya wanted to retort Mia''s words, she noticed that Mia had lowered her head.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Mia''s cell phone beeped .


    After a short buzz, Mn sent her a message, reminding her that it was almost time.


    Mia got up from her seat and whispered to Desmond beside her, "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Desmond nodded. "Yes."


    She bowed slightly and left without disturbing others.


    As soon as she left, the staff member next to Sonya whispered to her, "Where is she going?"


    Sonya also looked at Mia''s back.


    "What do you think she will do? Sonya dissed her, so she must have escaped to the washroom!"


    "She is ying smart. Double harmonics? Interesting. I''ve never heard of it!"


    The two staff members were on Sonya''s side, so they said whatever she liked to hear.


    Hearing this, Sonya couldn''t help sneering.


    Mia did not go to the bathroom but went backstage.


    A young girl stood at the door with a work card hanging on her chest. She seemed to have just


    graduated from college and was still working as an intern. She was holding a show schedule in her


    hand and waiting for someone anxiously.


    Besides, she was even a little nervous.


    She was sent her here to receive Strad, the mysterious violinist. She couldn''t be more excited!


    Seeing Miaing over, the girl looked surprised and suspicious.


    When Mia stopped in front of her, the girl hesitated for a long time and said, "Excuse me, are you


    Stra..."


    She intended to ask Mia if she was Stra''s assistant.


    To her great surprise, Mia nodded. "Yes."


    The girl was dumbfounded.


    It had never urred to her that the young girl standing in front of her was Stard! She looked Mia


    up and down. Gosh, Stard looked such a delicate and tender who seemed to be a few years


    younger than herself!


    While the girl was still in a daze, Mia had already pushed open the door next to her.


    The girl quickly came back to her senses and followed her. "Miss Strad, we''ve prepared a dress for


    you, and you have to change into it now!"


    Next to the dressing table hung a starry gown.


    Mia looked away after taking a nce at it.


    She shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I prefer the one on me."


    She liked the dress that Desmond had chosen for her.


    Seeing the girl staring at her with all her eyes, Mia smiled carelessly and asked, "Where''s my


    violin?"


    The girl quickly gestured. "Here it is!"


    Mia opened the box and took out the violin.


    Mia reached out to turn up it.


    After that, she didn''t practice and just held the violin with her eyes closed.


    The room was very quiet.


    The girl couldn''t help but hold her breath, waiting quietly next to her. It was until she heard the


    instruction from the walkie-talkie that she cautiously stepped forward and said with a gentle voice in


    case of disturbing her. "Miss Strad, it''s your turn..."


    Mia slowly opened her eyes and nodded. "Okay, thank you!"


    From time to time, Desmond would look toward the exit.


    The concert was drawing to an end.


    However, the audience''s enthusiasm rose- they were all here for the final performance.


    Even if Desmond didn''t turn around, he could still feel the frenzy of the audience behind him.


    Strad, the mysterious and low-key violin master, only showed up on the international stage. So far,


    many people had only heard of the name but had never seen Strad. This concert would be her first


    show at home, which attracted a great many fans to vie for the ticket.


    Almost all the audience in the performance hall came here only for Strad.


    Nevertheless, Desmond didn''t pay much attention to this violin master. All he was thinking about


    was Mia, who went to the washroom. Why hadn''t shee back yet?


    Was she lost?


    Even if she was from the countryside and didn''t know the life in the city, she wouldn''t be so stupid


    as to forget the way, right?


    Desmond looked at her watch, feeling a little worried.


    He decided to wait for two more minutes before he went to look for her.


    At this time, as the host announced the next performer, tides of screams and apuse burst out


    from the audience.


    A graceful figure walked up.


    She walked to the chair in the middle with a violin in her hand.


    After she sat down, all the lights on the stage were off, leaving only a spotlight on her.


    Almost at the same time, all the audience quieted down and listened with rapt attention for fear that


    any noise would ruin the atmosphere.


    Desmond also casually nced at the stage.


    With just one nce, his eyes abruptly narrowed.


    Desmond remained very still. His fingers clenched the watch, even the knuckles turning white.


    He saw his newly-married wife sitting in the middle of the performance stage with the pink, floor-


    sweeping dress. She slightly lowered her head, holding the violin in her left hand and the fiddlestick


    in her right.


    Mia, holding her Stradivarius violin really lived up to her reputation.


    The light and melodious sound of the violin rang out.


    Mia closed her eyes all the time while ying the violin. Unlike other performers, she did not wear


    very formal and expensive clothes and only wore the dress Desmond chose for her, wearing light


    makeup. She was like a fairy from an otherworldly ce.


    She was ying ssic music.


    Her slender figure and the violin blended well and the fiddlestick in her hand was dancing on the


    strings.


    She didn''t show off skills, but she interpreted each note to the full.


    This was a feast for the eyes.


    In more than ten minutes, she yed two melodies, and Desmond''s eyes were glued to her.


    He could only see Mia- all the people around him seemed to have disappeared.


    She was earnest when ying the violin. In his eyes, her intent face was breathtakingly beautiful.


    She touched him to his very soul.


    Then there came the end.


    Mia closed her eyes whenever she yed the violin- she onlymunicated with the audience by


    music.


    After thest quaver, she opened her eyes, stood up from the chair, and finished her performance


    with a bow.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    When Mia finished ying the violin and left, the audience remained silent for a minute, and then


    there were bursts of apuse.


    Everyone stood up.


    ...


    Sonya and the two staff members beside her were petrified.


    Their heads were filled with question marks.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t shee from the countryside?


    Sonya had never imagined that the rural woman that Desmond married would be Strad, the


    mysterious violin master!


    Not long ago, Sonya had just mocked her for knowing little about music and violin, a high art...


    In the end, Mn led all the symphony members to the stage to show their thanks.


    Desmond didn''t care about them and rushed backstage.


    As soon as Mia put the violin back into the box, she saw Desmond dashing over with sparkling


    eyes.


    Sonya also came backstage.


    She was forced toe because she had promised her cousin.


    Her cousin said to her, "Thank you for watching my performance!"


    Sonya answered perfunctorily, "Well, you performed very well. Here is the bouquet for you!"


    However, her cousin secretly pointed to Mia and said with evident excitement. "Did you Strad?


    She''s my idol, and I just asked for an autograph from her! I didn''t expect Strad to be a young and


    beautiful girl. Besides, she was so gentle whenforting me for the small mistake I made in my


    solo!"


    Sonya fell silent, her face growing darker with anger.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    ......


    Sonya quickly retreated from backstage after congratting her cousin.


    She couldn''t stay any longer.


    Mia didn''t put on airs and had a good temper.


    She stood there gracefully with a charming face. If they hadn''t just seen her performance on the


    stage, they would have thought that she was just a college girl.


    Mia signed autographs for Sonya''s cousin and a few other staff members.


    Thest one waiting for her autograph was a young man.


    After she signed on his work card, he rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "I like your violin


    performance very much. Can I hug you?"


    "No!" Someone answered for her.


    Desmond rushed backstage and had been waiting aside for a long time.


    Hearing the young man''s request, he stepped between them, turned around, and pulled Mia aside.


    When Mia was ying the violin on the stage, he remembered that he was staring intensely at her


    like a fool.


    Desmond ground his teeth. "Is this the hobby that you talked about?"


    Mia looked innocent. "Oh, yes."


    Desmond lost his temper when he looked into her pure eyes. "Then why didn''t you tell me you''re


    the violin master Strad and would perform tonight?!"


    And she had so many fans, especially fanboys.


    How could the young man ask for a hug before her husband? How dare he?!


    Miaforted him softly, "But you didn''t ask about it in detail."


    So, was all this his fault?Desmond was speechless.


    Mia exined to him, "When I was little, a master lived in the countryside for some time. He said


    that I had talent in violin, so he took me in as a disciple. Later, he often took me abroad to perform,


    and I gradually became the widely-known Strad."


    She spoke in a very casual tone.


    Others would be madly jealous when they heard how Strad became so famous.


    Desmond stroked his chin.


    He had seen the violin case in Mia''s suitcase, but he didn''t take it seriously, for he just considered it


    as one of her hobbies. She just joined some school club to contact some fashionable art for fun.


    So... did he get a treasure by ident?


    Desmond only knew that her fantastic violin performance had touched the very depth of his soul.


    While they were chatting, someone called out to Desmond, "Hey, Desmond!"


    He seemed to be quite familiar with Desmond.


    Desmond looked back with a smile.


    A young master who looked more careless and casual than him came over. He was also one of the


    sponsors for this concert. Knowing that Desmond was here tonight, he came over to greet him.


    The young master was Shelton Bartram, Desmond''s close family friend since childhood.


    Shelton put his hands in his pockets. "We haven''t hanged out for a long time. I''ll call others out to


    have fun."


    Desmond smacked his lips. "Sounds great."


    He liked having fun and had enjoyed gatherings of all sizes.


    Recently, he had been busy preparing for the wedding and hadn''t met his pals for a long time.


    With a nce, he saw Mia walking out with the violin in her arms. He reached out and pulled her


    back. "Where are you going?"


    Mia said softly, "Go home."


    Desmond took her violin and said, "Let''s not go back first. We''ll go back after we''re done having


    some fun."


    Mia seemed a little surprised. "Do you want to take me with you?"


    She had heard what they said. Mia thought men would not like to be disturbed and didn''t want their


    women''s apany, so she considerately nned to go home by herself.


    Desmond raised his refined eyebrow. "Or what?"


    Mia smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    Desmond saw her beam with joy. It seemed that she was delighted to join the gathering with friends.


    He could easily satisfy her.


    s, it was all because of his damn charm.


    After giving the violin to the driver of the vi, Desmond drove away to the senior club with Mia.


    .


    This ce belonged to Desmond was also their base. There were rooms specially reserved upstairs


    for their gatherings in their free time.


    In addition to Shelton who came with them, many others came. Some brought their girls, and some


    didn''t. In short, it was very lively.


    There was a round sofa, a penins-like bar in the room. On the left side was an expensive pool


    table, while on the right side was a karaoke machine. Beyond these things, an indoor golf area was


    set by the window.


    All in all, they could do usual entertainment activities here.


    Two people handed Desmond a limited edition cue and asked him to spar with them.


    Mia said, "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I''ll watch you y here."


    She sat on a high-heeled chair.


    Seeing this, Desmond nodded and swaggered over with his cue.


    Then, the others found that Desmond took the game very seriously today.


    Mia looked at the people at the bar counter. "Shelton."


    Since Desmond brought her here, Shelton did not dare to neglect Mia.


    "What do you want?" He smiled and said enthusiastically, "If you want to drink something, just tell


    me. I''m fucking good at mixing wine!"


    Desmond was five months older, so Shelton saw him as his elder brother.


    Mia blushed slightly.


    She coughed with embarrassment and continued, "Have you known Desmond for many years?"


    "That''s right. We grew up together, and we have a good rtionship!" Shelton, sensitive enough,


    asked, "Do you want to ask something about him?"


    Mia was embarrassed.


    Nevertheless, since he had seen through her, she no longer tried to hide her intent. "Do you know


    the rtionship between Desmond and Sonya in hispany?"


    "Sonya? Oh, that popr actress, right?" Shelton seemed to have thought of who she was referring


    to before answering. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "When Sonya first started her career,


    there seemed to be some rumors about them, but it was all for the marketing hype. After that, they


    didn''t have much contact with each other! Rest assured, he has never had any affairs with women


    in hispany!"


    After hearing this, Mia suddenly saw the light and began to feel relieved.


    She squinted and smiled. "Thank you!"


    After Desmond finished ying, he walked to the bar and found that Mia''s cheeks turned


    abnormally red.


    When he looked closely, her eyes were a little misty.


    Seeing him walking over, Mia opened her slightly drunken eyes and said anxiously, "Why can I see


    two Desmond?"


    Her weird behavior silenced Desmond.


    He red darkly at Shelton at the bar counter. "Did you give her a drink?"


    Shelton exined bitterly, "It''s not my fault!"


    Mia asked for a drink.


    Shelton showed off his wine-mixing skill and asked what she wanted to drink. Mia said that she


    wanted something Desmond liked, so Shelton gave her a ss of wine ording to Desmond''s


    standard.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Unexpectedly, Mia got drunk so easily.


    Nevertheless, Shelton was determined not to take the me.


    Mia blinked her eyes nkly for a long time, but she still felt dizzy and sped her head.


    Desmond bent down and carried her away.


    The people in the room called out, "Hey, Desmond, are you leaving?"


    Desmond didn''t even turn his head. "Yep. We''ll go home!"


    His wife was so drunk. He was in no vein for having fun.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    ...


    Desmond drove the car straight back to the vi.


    Mia was a gentle girl with a good temper. Even if she was drunk, she made no noise and stayed


    very obedient.


    As Desmond was driving, she obediently leaned against the passenger seat, her face pressing


    against her hands. She curled up there, like a soft and lovely white rabbit, her eyshes leaving


    two curved shadows.


    After arriving home, Mia looked even more drunk.


    When she got in the car, she even knew that she should fasten the seatbelt. However, she felt


    dizzier when she got out of the car, and her arms and legs had gone limp.


    Desmond didn''t argue with her- he carried her straight into the vi.


    When he went upstairs, he walked lightly for fear of bumping her.


    Desmond asked Sabine to bring a cup of honey water.


    Simon drank it all in one gulp.


    Desmond sat by the bed and asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    Mia pressed her forehead. "I''m still dizzy!"


    How could she not feel faint?


    Among his friends, Shelton had the best ir bartending skills.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Shelton made her a cup of fruit wine, but it was much more than just fruits! They were used to the


    spirits in it so that they wouldn''t feel ufortable, but it was too strong for Mia, who barely drank


    before.


    Desmond thought he should have beaten Shelton up before he left.


    Mia''s mind was in a state of chaos. She knew it was Desmond, although she saw two Desmond.


    She was trying to focus her eyes on him as she murmured, "Desmond, you''re so charming!"


    Desmond had flirted with lots of girls, many of whom took the initiative to get closer to him. They fell


    for his gorgeous look and charm, their eyes full of affection and admiration. He had heard too many


    compliments.


    But Mia was different. When she spoke, she looked at him piously and seriously with pure eyes.


    Desmond felt ripples of happiness in his heart.


    He asked, "How good-looking am I?"


    Mia thought about it seriously. "In my eyes, you are the best-looking man."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. "Mia."


    "Hmm?" Mia looked up.


    Desmond said, "Close your eyes."


    Mia did it obediently.


    She had drunk too much, so her cheeks looked red and soft.


    Desmond pinched her chin and lowered his head to kiss her.


    He had wanted to do this for a long time.


    Mia trembled.


    After drinking so much tonight, she was a little lightheaded.


    Desmond hesitated.


    He still felt that it was best for both of them to be clear-headed, for he could not figure out what Mia


    was thinking. She came from the countryside, so she must be conservative. He did not know if she


    was willing to have some fun with him in bed.


    What if she waked up and regreted it tomorrow?


    Desmond frowned deeply and got ready to get up.


    But he failed.


    Two slender arms suddenly wrapped around his neck.


    Mia held him back and stopped him from getting up.


    Usually, Mia was shy and would never take the initiative to do this. But now, she was too drunk to


    think clearly, so she dared to act boldly.


    ...


    The next day, when she woke up, it waste in the morning.


    Mia not only had a headache, but also felt pain all over her body.


    It was not the first time they spent the night in one bed, but it was the first time they made love.


    Finally, she was all his.


    When their eyes met, both of them felt a little embarrassed.


    Desmond asked, "You''re awake?"


    Mia blushed and nodded.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she looked at the sheets in a panic.


    Desmond, aware of what she was thinking about, showed a mischievous smile. "I''ve changed the


    bedsheet. It''s dirty all over so that I''ve thrown it into the trash can."


    Mia''s face turned even redder.


    When the couple went downstairs for lunch, Sabine had already put the dishes on the table.


    Sabine thought it was normal for them to get up at noon. They were newly married, after all.


    While they were eating, the phone in the living room rang.


    After answering the call, Sabine turned to Desmond. "Mr. Borbon called to invite you two to have


    dinner at his ce tonight!"


    Desmond nodded.


    He put the soup bowl on Mia''s hand and said, "I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    Then he added, "By the way, I''ll buy you the medicine."


    Mia''s face turned scarlet again.


    Because the morning had passed, Mia took a leave today.


    After lunch, when Desmond returned to his office, she went back to her room to catch up on her


    sleep.


    She had consumed too much energy in bedst night.


    When she woke up again, the sun was setting, and her feet and hands were no longer numb and


    weak.


    Mia still remembered that they were going to visit Mr. Borbon''s house at night.


    She checked the time and saw that Desmond would soon return.


    She got up and took a bath again.


    Her face in the mirror was ruddy, and the corners of her eyes were pink after having sex with


    Desmond. Mia looked at herself with embarrassment.


    When she changed her clothes and went downstairs to wait for Desmond, she received a message


    from Lyle: Give your husband a thumbs-up.


    ...


    She almost spat out the water that she had just drunk.


    She was shocked.


    She hadn''t shared what happenedst night with Lyle yet. How did she know that?


    She was flustered and shy.


    She thought about it and replied to sound her out.


    Baby Mia: ??


    Precious Lyle: See hot searches.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    ...


    Lyle''s suggestion confused Mia.


    She checked the hot searches and saw that the top-ranked pieces of news were about Sonya.


    The keywords were: "Sonya was fired", "Will Sonya step away from the entertainment industry?",


    "Sonya''s career as a star", and so on.


    When Mia browsed through each news, she found out that E and M had issued an official statement


    in the morning: unconditionally terminating the contracts with Sonya because of Sonya''s improper


    acts.


    Sonya lost her long-term contracts with E and M.


    It was well-known that E and M found Sonya and made her a famous star. Though there were


    always rumors about her, she had made considerable benefits and was a source of ie for the


    companies.


    Now, E and M announced that they would unconditionally terminate the contracts with her and pay


    the penalty.


    But even so, the twopanies decided to terminate the contracts, which meant that it must be


    Sonya''s fault. Otherwise, she would not have been kicked out by her boss so mercilessly.


    The E and M were tycoons in the entertainment industry. No one dared to offend them. What would


    happen to the abandoned Sonya? Her career as a star was at stake.


    The two staff members apanying Sonya also lost their jobs. However, since they were


    nobodies, no one paid attention to them.


    Theizens were all busy seeing the fun.


    Mia finished scanning the rted news and remarks, blinking her eyes in disbelief.


    There was a sound from the entrance.


    Desmond came back to pick her up after work.


    Mia quickly put down her phone, picked up her small bag, and followed him to his grandpa''s house.


    This time, Desmond drove a fantastic sports car.


    Its chassis was very close to the ground, making it lessfortable than ordinary cars.


    Nevertheless, roars from its engine sounded very cool.


    When the car stopped before a red traffic light, Mia spoke up, her mind still filled with news from her


    phone. "I''ve seen the hot searches about Sonya. Yourpanies fired her."


    Desmond nced at her, raising his brows.


    Mia asked hesitantly, "Did you do it for me?"


    Desmond repliedzily, "Yes."


    Before he arrived at the concert, the driver of the vi had reported what had happened between


    Sonya and her to him, including every sarcastic word that Sonya and the two staff members had


    said to Mia.


    Desmond was very protective of his dear wife.


    Seeing that Mia was staring at him, he turned the limited edition watch on his wrist and said in a


    bossy tone, "You''re my wife, and she''s just an employee. As an employee, she should never offend


    her superior."


    Therefore, he helped her vent her anger.


    Mia showed a smile, and her eyes sparkling with joy looked as bright as stars.


    Desmond was momentarily absent-minded after seeing this.


    She was so easy to satisfy, and her smile was so charming.


    His grandpa liked girls more than boys.


    Desmond had witnessed it with his own experience since he was young, so it was not surprising


    that the old man loved Mia so much. Besides, her adorable appearance and lovely character could


    easily win the elders'' favor.


    Mr. Borbo lived alone, apanied by an old butler and the servants.


    Desmond''s parents didn''te tonight. There were only the two of them visiting him.


    As Mr. Borbo had ordered, the kitchen prepared a big meal.


    His grandpa pulled Mia to sit beside him with a big smile and kept picking up different food onto her


    te. Before she started to eat, her small white te was filled with food.


    Mia was very patient and answered each of his questions thoughtfully. With her apany, Mr.


    Borbon was so delighted that he ate half a bowl of rice more than usual.


    It seemed to him that Mia was his grandchild instead of Desmond.


    Desmond, who had been ignored throughout the meal, was speechless.


    He was now worthlesspared with Mia.


    After dinner, Mr. Borbon called Desmond to his study.


    Desmond was used to this. Usually, when they came to his grandpa''s ce to eat, he would call


    them to the study to give them some advice.


    The content of the lecture was nothing more than judging him for being reckless in his private life.


    Before he got married, he would always urge him to get a wife. Now that he had married a beautiful


    and decentdy, his grandpa began to teach him the nice things he could do to Mia.


    He even told him to take good care of Mia''s seven white geese.


    Hearing that, Desmond rolled his eyes.


    Mia had brought a lot of animals from the countryside, including the little dog, the yellow cat, and


    the two gray rabbits. He got along well with them, except for the seven white geese.


    Every time Desmond went home and saw the geese, he felt an urge to stew them secretly.


    However, Mia loved them very much.


    He was afraid that she would be sad, so he had to give up the idea.


    Desmondzily got up from his chair when his grandpa was almost done speaking. "If you''re done


    lecturing me, I''ll go home to sleep!"


    Mr. Borbon, seemingly rmed by the word "sleep", narrowed his eyes, though he was tired.


    Desmond was puzzled.


    His grandpa looked at him, wanting to say something, but stopped. Then he asked tactfully, "Do you


    have any, well, physical problems?"


    Sabine had reported their lives to him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She told him that Mia looked worried one morning. The newly married couple had been getting


    along well with each other and didn''t quarrel, so what could make her so unhappy?


    His grandpa had thought of one unspeakable possibility.


    Desmond was struck dumb.


    WHAT?!


    When they returned to the vi, Mia noticed that Desmondpsed into a sullen silence.


    His face was dark even after he took a shower.


    Mia was in her pajamas. The lively rabbit pattern on her pajamas made her look like a little and soft


    child.


    She got into the quilt.


    Desmond propped his chin with one hand. "Does it still hurt?"


    Mia blushed first and then shook her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    She had just taken a shower and used the medicine Desmond had bought for her. It was amazing


    that she no longer felt ufortable.


    Desmond nodded. "That''s good!"


    Mia was too embarrassed to look at him.


    Suddenly, Desmond pounced on her eagerly without turning the lights off.


    His hands smoothly reached into her pajama top.


    Mia''s face blushed bright red, and her eyes were flustered. "Desmond, what are you doing..."


    There seemed to be two clusters of fire burning in Desmond''s eyes. Overwhelmed by sexual desire,


    he said through his clenched teeth, "I want to prove that I''m a sound and healthy man!"


    Mia had nothing to say to reply.


    Then, only quickened breathing could be heard n the room.


    And only the rolling quilt could be seen.


    ...


    Early in the morning, the sun rose.


    Sabine was feeding animals in the courtyard. In the dining room, Desmond and Mia were having


    breakfast.


    Mia''s phone rang.


    She picked it up while drinking milk.


    The phone call was from Lyle. She excitedly shared with her the news that Josiah Quave, their idol


    and beloved prince charming, would hold a concert at the end of this month.


    Josiah studied music abroad for half a year, and this concert was his first show back on the stage.


    As his die-hard fans, they certainly could not miss the opportunity to support their idol.


    After hanging up, Desmond casually asked, "Was it your friend called Josiah?"


    Desmond remembered Lyle. He had seen her in the countryside thest time he came back with


    Mia after they married. He knew that Lyle was Mia''s childhood friend and was very close to her.


    "Yes." Mia nodded.


    She thought of something and blinked her eyes. "Desmond, can I ask you for a favor?"

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    ...


    Desmond leaned back and said, "Go ahead."


    Mia said, "Josiah works in yourpany, right? Lyle is his crazy fan, so could you please ask him


    for a special autograph?"


    On the phone, Lyle told her that Josiah would hold a concert.


    In the end, she urged Tina to ask Desmond for Josiah''s special signature.


    After all, Desmond was Josiah''s boss. It would be a pity not to use such a good resource.


    It was not easy to get Josiah''s signature. His fans would line up early in the morning to attend his


    fan meetings, and only the super lucky ones could get a special signature.


    Desmond crossed his legs. "A piece of cake."


    He had the demeanor of being omnipotent.


    Mia asked thoughtfully, "Will it be troublesome for you?"


    Desmond repliedzily, "No!"


    He was the boss. Who would refuse to do a small favor for his boss?


    Mia originally thought that such a sudden request would trouble him. Seeing him being so


    generous, she couldn''t help asking, "Then could you get another one?"


    Desmond asked, "For another ssmate?"


    "No." Mia shook her head and said with some embarrassment, "For me!"


    Desmond fell silent, feeling displeased somehow.


    ...


    He narrowed his eyes, gazing into her eyes. "Do you like Josiah too? What do you like about him?"


    Mia did not hide it from him and answered seriously, "Well, I''m also his fan. He''s very handsome!"


    Desmond was once again speechless.


    What the f*ck...


    She said he was handsome! Seemingly irritated by this, he suddenly had lost his appetite.


    Desmond suddenly put down the tableware in his hand- he then took out a tissue, wiped his mouth,


    and got up to leave.


    Seeing this, Mia looked surprised. "Desmond, are you full already?"


    He hadn''t yet touched the cuttlefish sausages and fried eggs on his te.


    Desmond gritted his teeth. "Yes! I''m going to work!"


    Mia believed it and nodded. "Oh, be careful on your way!"


    Desmond was speechless.


    Talking properly was an art. Obviously, Mia hadn''t grasped it. Desmond felt that sooner orter he


    would die of anger.


    Mia finally realized Desmond was unhappy.


    In the evening, Mia came back from school and Desmond returned from work. But he ignored her


    the whole time. He talked to the driver and Sabine but didn''t say a word to her. When he saw her,


    he would put on a straight face.


    Mia was startled.


    She felt wronged.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she was aware that it was she who had upset


    Desmond, so she had to coax him.


    She had never coaxed a man.


    She called Josiah for help. After listening to what she said, Lyle immediately scolded Desmond for


    being a shameless man. He dared to put on airs just after they got married!


    Nevertheless, Lyle offered her two ideas.


    The following day, Desmond casually finished his breakfast. Without even ncing at her, he


    swaggered off to thepany.


    Mia was not in a hurry to go to school but went into the kitchen.


    She asked Sabine to prepare something for her.


    Seeing that she was wearing an apron, Sabine hurriedly said, "What do you want?"


    "Well, thanks, but I''d better do it myself!" Mia shook her head and sighed. "I seem to have made


    Desmond unhappy. I want to make some delicious food to coax him. It''s more sincere to do it


    myself!"


    Unhappy? Did they quarrel with each other?


    Sabine¡¯s spirits shifted immediately when she heard the critical news.


    When Mia was busy in the kitchen, Sabine sneaked into the living room and called someone to


    report this.


    Mia cook rice porridge.


    Besides, she made two meat dishes and four vegetable dishes, which filled two thermal lunch


    boxes.


    Simon brought them to the school first. After ss at noon, she went to the E and M building


    instead of the canteen.


    ...


    Its entire structure was constructed ording to Desmond''s request. Well, the building was


    uniquely coquettish. From afar, it looked like a robot.


    Unlike other entertainmentpanies, it wasn''t easy to join the E and M. All their entertainers


    would take the initiative to renew the contracts. After all, it was better to rely on arge and


    renowned group.


    She saw manyrge posters on the two sides of the corridor when she entered the building.


    Almost all A-listers of the entire entertainment industry were here at the E and M.


    At the end of the corridor was a group photo of E and M''s employees taken at the annual meeting.


    Desmond was in a sapphire suit, with maroon curly hair and dashingly handsome facial features.


    He stood out even among those dazzling stars.


    In the entertainment industry, his face was more valuable than any other star''s.


    After admiring his face for a while, Mia got into the elevator.


    At the same time, Desmond was in the meeting room upstairs.


    The shutters in the room were closed, and everyone was looking at the projection screen while


    listening to the project manager''s report.


    Desmond''s most capable male secretary walked up to him and said in a lowered voice. "Mrs. Chin


    has arrived. I''ve asked Mary to bring her into your office!"


    As soon as Mia came out of school, his driver reported it to Desmond.


    Desmond knew that she had personally made some dishes for him and visited him in thepany.


    He had been waiting for her the whole time.


    Hearing this, Desmond raised an eyebrow and said calmly with a cool face, "Okay."


    He sat extremely steadily, unperturbed, not showing any intention of moving.


    The secretary was not in a hurry to say anything. He just stood aside, waiting.


    In less than five minutes, he saw Desmond knocking on the table with a pen in his handined


    impatiently, "Why hasn''t the meeting ended?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    The secretary cleared his throat and said very calmly, "Everyone, that''s all for this meeting. If you


    have anything else to report, send an email, and we''ll discuss them again at the summary-up


    meeting!"


    Desmond then announced that the meeting was over!


    Holding a pile of documents, everyone left the room silently, including those who hadn''t yet


    reported.


    Desmond headed straight for his office.


    He strode in through his open office door and saw two thermal lunch boxes on the table.


    The ck lunch boxes were somewhat too in, but Mia put them in a canvas bag with a cute


    rabbit print, making the two boxes much more pleasing to the eye.


    Desmond looked around the room. "Where is she?"


    The secretary replied, "She seems to be in the bathroom. I''ll let Mary have a look!"


    Two minutester, the secretary came back.


    Desmond looked at him with questioning eyes.


    The secretary hesitated before saying, "Mary said that Mrs. Chin was out of the bathroom. Well, she


    is now..."


    Since the E and M wererge entertainmentpanies with many famous stars, it was too easy to


    meet stars here.


    When Mia came out of the bathroom, she ran into a few stars along the way.


    However, she stayed very calm.


    Abruptly, she caught sight of a figure and couldn''t help chasing after him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Josiah was a singer and dancer with huge followings whose stage performance was full of


    explosive power.


    Lyle loved him very much. Mainly because of her influence, Mia also became his fan. However, she


    was not that crazy about him as Lyle, for she was usually too upied. In addition to studying, she


    also needed to practice violin and do other things. She could only spare some time to attend his


    concerts.


    Although Josiah dressed casually today, wearing a cap and no makeup, Mia, who had seen him


    many times on the stage, still recognized him at a nce.


    Although Desmond had promised to help, he never mentioned the matter again. It seemed that he


    had changed his mind.


    But Lyle was still looking forward to getting his signature.


    At this time, when Mia saw Josiah, she didn''t want to miss the opportunity, so she intended to do it


    herself.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    ...


    Josiah came to thepany for a meeting.


    He had just returned from his studies abroad and was ready to return to the stage. After half a year


    of separation, he attached great importance to the meeting with his fans.


    Today''s meeting was to discuss the details of the concert.


    There were two love songs in Josiah''s new album besides singing and dancing. As the final


    performance, he and his team suggested inviting Strad, the violin master, to be their guest


    performer.


    Strad''s first performance in this country caused quite a stir.


    Josiah was so unlucky that he didn''t get a chance to see Strad''s performance at the concert.


    Therefore, he wanted to invite Strad to his show, thinking it would make their performance


    unforgettable.


    He knew this idea was too fantastic because Strad rarely epted such invitations. Nevertheless,


    he worked for a big corporation. If his team invited Strad in the name of thepany, Strad might


    ept the invitation. So, Josiah applied to his boss for a chance.


    To his great surprise, the boss refused without hesitation.


    Josiah was very depressed.


    Mia ran to him and asked politely and cautiously, "Mr. Quave, I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    Josiah was stunned when he saw her.


    In particr, Mary, their boss'' assistant mouthed, "Our boss'' wife."


    Josiah immediately got it and called out, "So nice to see you, Mrs. Chin!"


    Hearing her idol call her like that, Mia was a little embarrassed and said cheekily, "Could you sign


    two autographs for me? My friend and I are your fans!"


    Hearing that she was his fan, Josiah was extremely ttered.


    He nodded repeatedly. "Yes, of course!"


    What a joke! How could he dare to refuse her?


    He was very attentive to her and invited her to sit by the table while preparing to write his


    signatures.


    The staff members following him would always carry his photos with them.


    He took two and asked very carefully before writing, "May I ask what''s your friend''s name and what


    business she''s in? I''ll give her a special signature!"


    Mia replied, "Her name is Lyle Maberry, a lovely girl beloved by her parents and friends. She is a


    policewoman."


    "Cool," Josiah said. Then he wrote a lot of blessings and specifically noted that all of this was for


    Josiah, and finally wrote down his name and the date.


    After this, he picked up another photo.


    It was his stage photo. He was wearing a performance suit, holding a microphone.


    He had many fans, most of who loved his outstanding appearance. However, Mia admired his


    ability. He could always offer high-level performances, making each of his moves on the stage


    standard and attractive with explosive power, so she felt that he was particrly charming on the


    stage.


    He added, "What do you want me to write for you? Just tell me!"


    She said she liked whatever he wanted to write. In the end, she could not help but say excitedly,


    "Thank you, elder brother!"


    He was nicknamed as eder brother by his fans.


    But this was exactly what Desmond had heard when he walked over.


    Desmond was taken aback.


    His maroon hair stood up on end as he said in a broken and resentful voice, "Mia, did you need so


    much time to use the bathroom?"


    Mia raised her little head and asked in surprise, "Are you done with the meeting?"


    Desmond snapped, "Do you want to starve me to death?! Come back to my office with me. I want to


    eat!"


    He stepped forward and pulled up Mia.


    By the time Mia realized what was going on, she had been pulled into his office.


    But she hadn''t gotten her special signature yet!


    Looking at their receding figures, Josiah put down the pen in his hand. After thinking for a while, he


    asked the person beside him, "Colton, I haven''t done anything wrong recently to provoke my boss,


    have I?"


    Colton touched his head. "No, I guess."


    Josiah recalled the way his boss looked at him just now and said with trepidation, "Then why do I


    have the illusion that he wants to fire me..."


    Colton said nothing to reply but felt the same way in his heart.


    Closing the office door, Desmond sat down on the sofa.


    He took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and put it between his fingers.


    Sometimes, he''d like to smoke when in a state of frustration, but he wasn''t addicted to smoking.


    As soon as he took out the lighter, she persuaded softly, "It''s not good to smoke!"


    "..." Desmond nced over.


    ...


    Then, he put the cigarette back without thinking.


    He would only stubbornly say that it was none of his business if it were someone else. However,


    when he looked at her pair of pure eyes staring at him with a serious expression, Desmond realized


    that he could do nothing but obey.


    Mia picked up the lunch box. "Aren''t you hungry? Don''t you want to eat?"


    Desmond gave a cold snort. "Sure!"


    His attitude was not good.


    Knowing that he was still unhappy, Mia ced eachyer of the lunch box on the table and handed


    him the prepared chopsticks.


    He took it arrogantly.


    He was indeed hungry. To show his dissatisfaction with her, he hadn''t had a good breakfast in the


    past two days.


    Seeing him pouring porridge into the bowl, Mia asked, "Do you like in porridge very much?"


    Desmond thought for a moment. "I suppose so."


    He didn''t really like eating rice porridge. To be exact, he missed the feeling when he had it.


    In the past, he had eaten the porridge made by Tina.


    Because of it, Desmond, who had been against his cousin Wilson on purpose, had a crush on Tina.


    However, the past was gone.


    Upon learning that Wilson was going to marry Tina, Desmond knew that he had no chance to win


    her over.


    During this period, they often disyed their affection for each other before him. Tina only cooked


    the rice porridge for Wilson, and Desmond never got a chance to drink it again. Like a child who


    couldn''t forget the toy he failed to get, he always thought about it.


    However, the rice porridge Mia made for him seemed slightly different.


    Now he wanted to drink it, not because of his past, but because it was from Mia.


    Desmond was so sensitive that he ate up all the dishes after Mia finished eating.


    Mia put back the empty tes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Desmondzily watched her do these things. There was a hint of satisfaction at the corners of his


    eyes that he didn''t be aware of.


    Next to the phone was Josiah''s special signature for Lyle.


    There was only one.


    Just now, he pulled Mia back before Josiah finished the other one.


    Holding the signed photo, Mia looked at Desmond and asked tentatively. "Desmond, could you..."


    She wanted him to help her get her unfinished signature back, or she could do it herself. After all,


    Josiah seemed to be very easy-going and enthusiastic.


    Desmond could tell at a nce what she wanted to say.


    "No!" He refused without hesitation.


    Mia was speechless, lowering her head with disappointment.


    Desmond, seeing this, felt a sharp pain in his head and exploded in anger. "Mia, you little liar!"


    "Ah?" Mia was at a loss.


    Desmond began to settle ounts with her. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Didn''t you say that I''m the


    best-looking man? Then how could you admire him so much and call him elder brother?"

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    ...


    Mia was stunned.


    She finally understood why Desmond was putting on a straight face. "Are you unhappy because of


    this?"


    Desmond gave a cold snort.


    Not only did he ask for another man''s signature photo in front of her husband, but she also praised


    him for being handsome and nice. How could he stand it?


    However, when Desmond recalled what he had done, he realized that he was jealous! How could


    that be true?!


    While he was still frowning with annoyance, Mia had already exined. "He''s different."


    Desmond raised an eyebrow.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia folded her hands on her knees and said seriously, looking like she was reporting her grades to


    the teacher. "I''m just his fan. Some of his performances on the stage are cool in my eyes, but he


    can''tpare with you. You''re much more handsome than him! I meant it. In my eyes, you''re the


    best-looking man."


    These words sessfully broughtfort to Desmond.


    He put his arms around his shoulders, looking a little proud, and threatened in a severe tone, "Then


    you are not allowed to say that other men are handsome in the future, understand?"


    Mia agreed immediately. "Okay, got it."


    She said in a soft voice, "Then please don''t be unhappy."


    Desmond nodded. "Alright."


    She felt that he was so easy to please.


    She smiled and said, "Lyle''s method is effective! I made you unhappy and asked her for help. She


    gave me two methods. She said that if you want to win a man''s heart, you should cater to his


    appetite. As I''ve expected, you''re happy again after finishing the dishes I cooked for you!"


    Desmond didn''t say anything about it.


    He liked it when Mia cooked a nice meal for him.


    Desmond was also curious. "Then what''s the other method?"


    Mia coughed and remained silent with a red face.


    Well, Lyle said that you failed to make him happy by feeding him, then you had to satisfy him on the


    bed...


    Mia was too embarrassed to say it.


    ...


    Desmond drove out of thepany in the evening and arrived at an entertainment club.


    Many waiters were shuttling back and forth in arge private room- there was a lively birthday party.


    Desmond took a gift from the trunk and walked in with it.


    Today was Shelton''s birthday.


    The Bartram family was influential in the city. Thus, in addition to his friends, many others also came


    here to congratte him.


    When Desmond pushed the door open and entered, everyone took the initiative to greet him with


    enthusiasm and respect.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Desmond was more like a handsome and dissolute yboy from a wealthy


    family because he was only in charge of the E and Mpanies of the Chin''s Group. However,


    anyone who knew him was aware of his outstanding abilities.


    The E and Mpanies under his charge enjoyed a high status in the entertainment industry.


    Beyond that, it was him who ran the Chin''s Group in the five-month when Wilson was away.


    Who dared to look down on him?


    Although some of them often hung out with each other, only Shelton dared to put his arms around


    him casually.


    Shelton did not forget that he made Mia drunkst time.


    He put on a bright smile, imitating others'' way of buttering him up. "Would you like one?"


    Shelton handed him one from the cigarette box.


    But Desmond didn''t take it.


    "No." He waved his hand. "My wife said it''s not good to smoke."


    Shelton was speechless.


    Everyone was struck dumb.


    He was showing off, wasn''t he?


    Shelton sat next to him and told him the arrangement tonight in a flippant tone. "When all the people


    are here, we can enjoy the meal prepared by a Michelin chef next door. After that, let''s go to have


    fun in an entertainment venue the whole night!"


    Desmond handed over the gift he had prepared.


    "Shelton, this is a birthday present for you, but I have to leave," said Desmond as he nced at his


    watch and stood up from the couch. "Wilson invited my wife and me to dinner at his home tonight. I


    just came by to wish you a happy birthday. I have to pick up my wife. See you!"


    Shelton and the others had nothing to say in reply.


    They all found that he mentioned his wife so frequently recently.


    But wasn''t he forced to get married by his family?!


    After school, Mia returned home. While waiting for Desmond to pick her up, she prepared some


    gifts.


    Besides, she went to the toy store to choose a gift for I.


    Tina and Wilson had no longer lived in No.1 Luxurious Residence since thest month.


    Wilson had many spare real estates.


    In the end, I decided to live in the vi in the city because of the cute guy living next door. She


    liked his sparkling eyes when he smiled.


    Tina invited them to a housewarming gathering.


    Desmond and Mia were so busy preparing for their wedding ceremony that they couldn''t go over


    when they moved there.


    It was the first time that Mia had apanied Desmond to visit his rtive''s house, so she was


    afraid that the gifts she prepared would not be good enough for Wilson and Tina.


    Desmondforted her. "Don''t worry. Tina is easy to get along with."


    Mia nodded.


    She had seen Tina at the wedding and had a good impression of her.


    Knowing that they wereing, Tina didn''t ask the maid to cook dinner but cooked it herself.


    She A very sumptuous table.


    Mia also liked to cook by herself. She shared some simrities with Tina, so she got closer to her.


    She prepared a sumptuous meal.


    When the food was ready, Mia saw the soft porridge in the pot and asked in passing, "Is the


    porridge the staple food for today?"


    "No, it''s just for my husband." Hearing this, Tina shook her head with a smile. "He caught a cold


    yesterday, so I especially made some for him."


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched when he heard that. "Yes, only Wilson can eat it!"


    After taking I back, Wilson smiled and said, "You''re right."


    Desmond sneered.


    Mia blinked her eyes in confusion and looked at the porridge subconsciously.


    I brought a lively atmosphere, and they all enjoyed the dinner.


    Then Mia took out the gifts for I.


    Mia, with a good personality and a soft voice, could win children''s love with ease. I liked her gifts


    and her and followed Mia around.


    The two couples sat in the living room, chatting while enjoying the tea and dessert.


    The phone rang. Wilson got up and said, "Excuse me. I have to take a call."


    Not long after Wilson left, Mia said, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Desmond was afraid that she would feel unease to use the bathroom in Wilson''s house, so he


    subconsciously got up, intending to take her there. However, I acted faster than him. She said in


    a childish voice, "Let me take you there!"


    Mia smiled and held her little hand.


    I took her to the guest bathroom on the first floor.


    Except for the front and back courtyards, the vi''s main building had three floors. It was much


    larger than the No.1 Luxurious Residence.


    Tina preferred living in the No.1 Luxurious Residence. However, considering their future life, they


    chose to move here.


    Desmond also knew the reason why they moved to the vi. Leaning back on the sofa, hezily


    raised his eyebrows and asked, "My eldest aunt said that you moved here to get another child?"


    "Yes." Tina had a happy smile on her face.


    It had been a year since Wilson returned from New City.


    Because of that incident, they put aside their second child n. Wilson specially consulted the


    doctor and had a physical examination. After ensuring that it would not affect their future baby, they


    began to carry out their n of getting another child.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    ...


    Desmond curled his lips.


    If his parents found out they were expecting their second child, they would think about him and urge


    him to have a baby as soon as possible, though they had just urged him to get married.


    However, he couldn''t help imagining it.


    In the past, he had never considered having his child.


    He was very satisfied with his current state.


    He frowned when thinking of a little fellowing to disturb his married life...


    After answering his question, Tina looked at him with a meaningful smile. "You are now willing to


    call me Mrs. Chin! It seems that you don''t like me anymore?"


    When she and Wilson held their wedding, Desmond refused to admit the fact.


    He still called her intimately like he used to, especially in front of Wilson, which was somewhat


    childish and provocative. However, ever since he married Mia, he seemed to have changed his


    mind.


    Desmond''s face instantly froze.


    "You knew it?" Desmond''s eyes widened when his secret was revealed. "When did you find it out?"


    He had always kept it in the depth of his heart.


    Though he had joked about his feelings toward her, he never revealed his true feelings to Tina.


    Tina said with a smile, "It has been some time. Wilson told it to me after we got married."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond was taken aback, feeling slightly shameful!


    ...


    Mia, who had juste out of the bathroom, happened to hear their conversation.


    She stopped and looked at the two people sitting on the sofa in the living room, their faces brightly


    illuminated by rays from the crystalmp above.


    She pursed her lips.


    A deep voice sounded beside her ear. "Are you alright?"


    "Oh, I''m fine." Mia quickly lowered her eyes to hide her emotions.


    It was Wilson who asked. He had just finished the phone call in the side hall. She exined in a


    fluster. "Er, well, I''m going to the bathroom..."


    After that, she turned her head and left quickly,pletely forgetting that she had juste out of


    the bathroom.


    Wilson raised his eyebrows thoughtfully.


    He also looked at the living room, and a cunning glint flickered in his eyes behind the sses.


    At this moment, Desmond, who was sitting on the couch, wanted nothing more than to hide in a


    corner.


    He covered his heart with his hands with a seriously injured expression, half threatening and half


    pleading. "It''s all in the past. Don''t mention it again in the future. Show me some face!"


    "Okay." Tina smiled and said meaningfully, "It seems that you are quite satisfied with your


    marriage!"


    Hearing this, Desmond thought for half a second before saying, "Yes, not bad."


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Mia and Desmond were about to leave.


    One little hand held by Tina, I waved goodbye to Mia with the other chubby hand. "Goodbye,


    auntie."


    Desmond drank a ss of red wine at dinner time and called the designated driving service, so he


    sat in the back row with Mia.


    Desmond felt that something was wrong with Mia.


    When she said goodbye to I, she was all smiles, but she stopped smiling right after getting in the


    car.


    She remained quiet and had no intention to talk to him.


    Desmond thought she was tired, so he didn''t ask.


    In the evening, Mia took a bath and stayed in the bathroom for a long time.


    As soon as she turned off the light, Desmond came over.


    The moment he kissed her, she turned away. "I''m on my period."


    Desmond was forced to stop.


    In the end, he only gently kissed her forehead.


    Desmond liked flirting with girls, but he didn''t fall in love with any of them. Nevertheless, he still had


    somemon sense, so he knew girls would feel ufortable when having their period.


    Desmond asked, "Does your belly hurt?"


    After a while, Mia said in a muffled voice, "No."


    ...


    Early next morning, Desmond went to the study to deal with an urgent email before going


    downstairs to eat.


    The breakfast was on the table.


    The dining room adopted the traditional decoration pattern, and there was bean pudding in a gold-


    rimmed bowl.


    When they had their first meal after their wedding, Desmond had mentioned rice porridge. Every


    morning after that, in addition to the dishes prepared by Sabine, Mia would make some rice


    porridge for him.


    Therefore, when Desmond saw the rice porridge at Tina and Wilson''s housest night, he no longer


    felt jealous of Wilson.


    Desmond was slightly taken aback, for there was just a bowl of pudding today. He looked around


    but didn''t see Mia.


    Desmond was puzzled. "Where''s Mia?"


    Sabine replied, "Mrs. Chin went to school. She asked me to pack her breakfast, saying that she


    would eat it on the way."


    Desmond frowned.


    He felt that something was wrong.


    Desmond was absent-minded as he ate his breakfast. Thinking about her abnormal behavior, he


    knocked on the table thoughtfully.


    His phone rang and he picked it upzily. "Hello, Mrs. Chin!"


    "Morning!" Tina replied with a smile. After a pause, she coughed and continued, "I have something


    to tell you. Mia must have heard what we said in the living room. She seemed to have


    misunderstood us..."


    Desmond''s hand pounding on the table suddenly stopped.


    No wonder he felt that something was wrong with her.


    His head buzzed. He rubbed his temples to calm down as heined, "Then why didn''t you tell


    mest night?"


    Tina said innocently, "Wilson didn''t let me say it."


    After Tina found out about itst night, she wanted to call Desmond immediately. However, Wilson


    stopped her. In the end, she gave in to him as if he had bewitched her.


    Wilson said that Desmond had provoked him too many times in the past, so he had to trick him


    once and let him know how brutal his counter-attack could be.


    Desmond was dumbfounded.


    Wilson had gone to far this time!


    Mia was in a lecture room of her university.


    She had just finished an erged ss and would study by herself.


    Her phone vibrated. A message came in and she opened the chat interface with a profile picture of


    a ssic cartoon character. Mia named it Drafts Hungry Demon.


    Drafts Hungry Demon: Dear, a routine question. When will you hand in the second set of drafts?


    Mia replied: In a hurry?


    Drafts Hungry Demon: The trailer has been released, and the second set should begin serially in


    the next week. Many fans are still waiting for it anxiously. You have to give me two episodes first!"


    Mia: Okay, I got it.


    Drafts Hungry Demon immediately sent an emoji of a pug nodding obediently.


    Mia opened theptop next to her, where she had stored many sketches.


    A few secondster, she turned it off.


    She could not do it in a bad mood, thinking she might do it until she got back.


    Seeing this, Aubree, the female ssmate sitting next to her, came over and whispered, "Did you


    quarrel with your husband?"


    They were in the same department.


    Among many ssmates, Aubree had the deepest impression of Mia. It was because she had seen


    her written request for leave- there were only two simple wrods for the reason she asked for a


    leave: get married.


    Aubree admired her from the bottom of her heart.


    Mia pursed her lips. "No..."


    They didn''t quarrel; it was just that she was upset.


    When it was almost noon, Aubree went to the bathroom from the back door.


    When she came back, Aubree came over and pointed outside. "A man is looking for you outside the


    ssroom. He must be here to apologize to you. He is your husband. isn''t he?"


    Hearing this, Mia looked up and saw a familiar figure.


    "No." Mia shook her head. Thinking that Mn was not just a colleague for her, she exined, "He


    is my friend."

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    ...


    In E and M entertainment.


    Desmond had just finished a vital signing ceremony and returned to thepany.


    The secretary by the side was reporting his schedule. However, Desmond didn''t listen to him. He


    frowned and stared at his phone.


    He had just called Mia, but no one answered.


    He was able to get through, and she didn''t hang up on him.


    Desmond recalled his conversation with Tina in the morning. Yet, Mia didn''t answer the phone. He


    could no longer sit still.


    He stood up from the high back chair.


    Seeing that he took his coat and left, the secretary said in a panic, "Mr. Chin, there are two more


    meetings..."


    Desmond waved his hand. "Cancel them!"


    When his wife didn''t answer the phone, how could he attend a meeting with a cool head?!


    Desmond drove one of his fancy sports cars to a university.


    His car caught everyone''s attention even before it stopped.


    Desmond used to enjoy the proud feeling of being surrounded by women. Even his casual nce


    could light up their eyes. However, with only Mia in his heart, he wasn''t in the mood to do that today.


    Desmond parked his car and suddenly realized that he didn''t know which department Mia was in.


    But he could easily find it out.


    Desmond went straight to the president''s office. After exining the situation to the president, he


    got Mia''s files.


    She was a sophomore in the civil engineering department.


    Desmond was amazed when learning that his young wife with an elfin face was studying aborious


    major.


    When he arrived at the lecture hall, it was just lunch break.


    Many students holding books were walking out one after another.


    Desmond leaned against the window and waited for a while, but he didn''t find Mia. He stopped a


    student who had just walked out and asked, "Excuse me, do you know where Mia is?"


    This student happened to be Aubree.


    Aubree asked, "Who are you?"


    Desmond smiled politely. "I''m her husband."


    The moment he said it, somehow, a wave of happiness flooded his heart.


    Aubree raised her eyebrows and looked him up and down quickly. She was amazed by his


    outstanding appearance, thinking that he was indeed a perfect match for Mia.


    However, she did not forget that there seemed to be a quarrel between them.


    Although Mia shook her head and denied it, Aubree could tell from her expression that her husband


    displeased her.


    So she replied indifferently, "Mia has left."


    "Oh." Desmond was taken aback.


    He looked into the ssroom and found Mia was not among the few students.


    "Well, there is no ss. It''s time for individual study. A man asked her out, so she left in advance."


    After saying that, she added, intending to upset him. "A very handsome man!"


    Damn. Desmond silently cursed.


    ...


    Aubree was right. Mia was in a cafe near the school with M, an attractive man.


    He looked graceful with fine facial features. If he didn''t need to perform, he would usually wear a


    pair of frame sses, appearing steady and trustworthy in every move.


    Many girls sitting at the table next to them would steal a nce at him from time to time.


    Mia didn''t pay much attention to Mn''s delicate appearance. She preferred Desmond''s prominent


    appearance. In her eyes, he was like a dazzling sun with warm rays, making her feel like getting


    close to him.


    Mn said with a smile, "I was in such a hurryst time that I didn''t have time to thank you! I knew it


    was your first performance at home, so I didn''t expect you to perform at my concert. I still find it hard


    to believe that such a fantastic thing would happen. Many people in the association admired me


    very much!"


    Mia smiled back. "It''s just a small favor. Besides, you''ve helped me before, so I returned the favor."


    He knew that she would say so. After all, he was not special to her. Somehow, Mn still felt a little


    disappointed.


    Mn looked at her. "I haven''t heard from you for a long time before the concert. What were you


    busy with?"


    Mia replied, "I was busy with the wedding."


    Others prepared the wedding in a short time. With enough money, things could be done quickly and


    easily.


    It was Desmond''s parents who had been busy the entire time. Although she didn''t need to worry


    about anything, as the bride, she had to cooperate in trying the wedding dress, attending the


    wedding rehearsal, and so on.


    Mn was stunned. "You''re married?!"


    "Yes." Mia nodded.


    Mn came to his senses after a long while, and with a stunned expression, he murmured, "It''s so


    surprising. Since you''re still in the university, I didn''t expect you to get married so soon..."


    Mia smiled.


    She seemed to think about it and muttered, "Well, I don''t think so. I''ve always wanted to marry him."


    Mn fell silent.


    He thought it was a littlete to pursue her, but it turned out that he never had a chance.


    Mn forced himself to cheer up and took out a vinyl record from his briefcase. "By the way, this is


    for you. I happened to see it at an auction in Country F. I know you''ll like it."


    Mia took it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was an album by her favorite violinist. But because the violinist had passed away, it was hard to


    find hisst piece of work in the market.


    Mia thanked him in surprise. "Thank you. How much is it? Tell me and I''ll transfer the money to


    you."


    Mn wanted to say that there was no need.


    It was not a coincidence. He went to Country F on purpose after learning the auction, but the truth


    was no longer important now.


    Mn knew what she meant. In this way, she told him that she didn''t want to owe him any favor.


    Mn nodded. "Okay."


    After finishing the coffee, they came out of the coffee shop.


    When she walked down the stairs, Mia slipped and almost fell.


    Mn, who was next to her, held her.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, someone pulled Mia away from him. When he looked


    up, Mia was already in Desmond''s arms.


    He held her tight in his arms, wrapping his hand around her waist. His narrowed eyes looked cold


    as he barked at Mn, "Watch your hands!"


    Mia was stunned. "Why are you here?"


    Oh, how could she say that to him?!


    Desmond''s face darkened and the corners of his eyes twitched. "Can''t Ie here?"


    "No." Mia shook her head and took the initiative to say, "Mn, let me introduce you. This is my


    husband, Desmond. He also attended your concert that day."


    Hearing her introduction, Desmond looked slightly relieved.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chin!" Mn responded with a smile and exined, "Don''t get me wrong. It


    was just an ident. Strad slipped, so I helped her up! It seems that I don''t need to send her back


    to school. I''ll go first. Call me if there is anything. Bye!"


    He knew that it was not suitable for him to stay any longer, so he left considerately after saying


    goodbye.


    Then Mia walked to his outrageous sports car with Desmond.


    He frowned as he stared at her hand. "What''s in your hand?"


    Could it be a love token?


    "Mn gave it to me. It''s a vinyl record." Mia said, "He bought it for me at the auction. I''ve


    transferred the money to him."


    There was nothing romantic going on between them at all.


    Desmond was no longer on alert.


    Mia was calm and poised while Desmond felt guilty and ashamed.


    Desmond coughed with embarrassment and said in an aggrieved tone, "Mia, why didn''t you answer


    my call?"


    He canceled thepany''s meetings and ran over on impulse.


    Desmond didn''t know why he acted so rashly, but he knew that she might have misunderstood him.


    Since she didn''t answer his call, he only wanted to run over and exin everything to her as soon


    as possible.


    He didn''t want her to misunderstand him.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    ...


    Mia avoided his gaze. "In the self-study room, my phone is muted."


    Her eyshes fluttered unnaturally- she was not good at lying.


    In fact, she didn''t want to answer his call.


    She was afraid that he called to ask about her abnormal behavior. After all, she didn''t think she had


    the right to question him about that.


    Desmond, 1.85 meters tall, stood timidly in front of her like a scared child who had done something


    wrong. He asked carefully, "Did you hear my conversation with Tinast night?"


    Mia paused and nodded. "Yes."


    She exined, "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I happened to hear you after going to the bathroom..."


    "We were joking!" Desmond hurriedly said.


    Mia looked at him in silence.


    Desmond impatiently grabbed a handful of curly hair from his head and put on a severe expression.


    "It''s not a joke. I indeed liked Tina. I admit it." Desmond said earnestly, "But it was all in the past. I


    no longer liked her before we got married, and I won''t like her anymore in the future. For me, she''s


    a friend and my cousin-inw!"


    Desmond told her how he got to know Tina and wanted to win her heart to provoke Wilson.


    He told her many humiliating things to show his loyalty, including how he once regarded Abby as his


    goddess.


    He didn''t want her to misunderstand and wanted her to know that everything was in the past.


    Everyone had unbearable memories.


    Desmond dared to speak out his bitter old memories because all of this was no longer important for


    him.


    Mia was immediately relieved.


    She believed in him.


    She kept silent for a few seconds before saying in a muffled voice, "Desmond, I don''t want to make


    rice porridge anymore."


    Upon hearing the conversation between Desmond and Tina by ident, she recalled their


    conversation about rice porridge before the meal and vaguely figured out what was going on.


    "Sure, sure!" Desmond immediately said, "Do whatever you want. I''ll eat whatever you cook, even


    the pig feed. Is that alright?"


    Mia burst intoughter.


    She said softly, "That''s for pigs. I won''t cook it."


    When Desmond saw her smile, he was suddenly enlightened. She looked as beautiful and delightful


    as a tree in bloom under the sun.


    They had a meal at a restaurant, and Desmond sent her back to school.


    This time, Desmond parked his car in front of the school gate.


    They walked along the shady path and passed by many students with books in their arms.


    Also, there were many couples in love like them.


    In a corner not far away, a couple who were reluctant to part with each other were kissed each other


    before saying goodbye.


    Desmond retracted his gaze.


    Mia, beside him, pointed forward and said, "The teaching building is there. I''m going in. Be careful


    on the way!"


    Desmond pulled her back. "Wait."


    Mia was puzzled.


    She looked over and heard him say, "Give me a kiss before you leave."


    "No!" Mia was embarrassed. "There are so many people here..."


    Desmond took her hand and walked to a lush tree. He pressed her against the tree with a


    mischievous smile. "Can we do it now? No one will see us here."


    The shade of the tree hid them in darkness.


    She looked around and said in a low voice, "Just a brief kiss please."


    Desmond was overwhelmed by his cute wife.


    Cupping her face, he couldn''t wait to kiss her.


    Her lips were so soft and sweet.


    He was willing to stop even after a few kisses.


    At thest minute before the ss, Mia finally managed to get into the ssroom. As soon as she


    sat down, the professor stood on the podium and was ready to call the roll.


    Aubree was still sitting next to her.


    Seeing Mia panting with a smile, she came over and asked, "Have you reconciled with your


    husband?"


    Mia was embarrassed.


    She didn''t know how to exin it. In fact, they were not quarreling.


    Aubree continued, "I just saw you two kissing under a big tree!"


    Mia blushed in silence.


    In the evening, Desmond returned a littleter than before.


    Mia, waiting for him to have dinner, saw his gloomy face.


    Desmond exined weakly, "I went to grandpa''s ce, and he criticized me again. He told me that


    we had a quarrel recently and told me not to bully you. He scolded me for an hour!"


    Mia said, "Take a rest first."


    He tsked. "That''s odd. He can''t read people''s minds, can he? Perhaps, he has installed some


    cameras here!"


    Hearing that, Sabine left the restaurant silently.


    ...


    Friday was a sunny day.


    When Mia was brushing her teeth in front of the mirror in the morning, a message came.


    Lyle sent her a picture.


    When she opened it, she saw two concert tickets and two air tickets.


    Lyle said, "I''ve got the tickets to Josiah''s concert. Let''s go together to cheer for him!"


    Mia frowned as she stared at the time on the air ticket.


    "Are we leaving tonight?" She asked.


    Lyle replied, "Yes, our flight is in the evening. We have to go there to get prepared one day in


    advance. Maybe we can also see the rehearsal. Then, the next day, we''ll go to the concert. That''ll


    be perfect!"


    Mia said, "But I haven''t told Desmond yet..."


    Lyle offered her a friendly suggestion. "You''d better go and support Josiah secretly. Don''t tell him."


    In the end, she gave her a serious emoji.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia hadined that Desmond interrupted so that she didn''t get Josiah''s special signature. At


    that time, Lyle knew Desmond was jealous.


    Mia was in a dilemma.


    She didn''t know that Desmond was jealous, but she remembered that Desmond didn''t seem to like


    Josiah very much back in thepany. In the end, he was so stingy that he didn''t even let her get


    Josiah''s autograph.


    After washing up, Mia walked into the locker room.


    Desmond had already changed his clothes. He kept a low profile today and was dressed in a dark


    purple suit. However, he wore a loose silver T-shirt with a round cor, his corbone exposed. He


    gave off a decadent aura of nobility.


    Mia saw a suitcase beside him.


    Huh?


    Mia asked, "Are you going on a business trip?"


    Desmond nodded. "Yes, I have a temporary job and need to go to Shanghy City. It will take about


    three days or so. It''s a flight in the afternoon. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get home to get the


    luggage, so I''ll take it with me and go straight to the airport from thepany."


    Mia''s eyes lit up.


    She looked down at the suitcase, thinking fast.


    If he was away on a business trip, then she didn''t have to tell him that she would attend Josiah''s


    concert at all.


    Everything went so smoothly.


    Seeing that she kept her head down and didn''t say anything, Desmond thought she wasn''t willing to


    part with him.


    He couldn''t help feeling proud and happy.


    He was also a little proud.


    Seeing his little, bashful wife, he wanted tofort her, telling her that he woulde back soon.


    Desmond raised his brows.


    Just as he was about to speak, Mia looked up and asked with a bright smile, "Do you want me to


    pack your luggage?"


    Desmond was disappointedly taken aback.


    ...


    In the evening, Mia and Josiah met at the entrance of the airport lobby.


    They brought little luggage- each of them carried only a backpack with clean clothes, cameras, and


    items to celebrate at the concert.


    Thinking of going to the concert, Mia was very excited.


    But she forgot that too great pleasure might bring about sadness.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    ...


    In the departure lounge.


    Desmond was sittingfortably in a single armchair in the VIP room with his legs crossed. He


    seemed to be in low spirits.


    The secretary took the coffee and tea from the waiter. Desmond nced at them, raised his hand,


    and said impatiently, "Nasty coffee. Stale tea! Did you ask them? When can we take off?"


    Their original flight was temporarily canceled for no reason in the morning.


    The sensitive secretary felt that the boss was in a bad mood not because the flight had been


    canceled, but because of something else.


    In the morning, Desmond came with a sullen expression. When he attended the meeting, he


    scolded the managers of the three departments in a row and even his secretary.


    So, what a secretary could do when the boss was angry?


    Of course, he had to forgive him.


    The secretary changed a ss of ice water and was about to appease him by saying that they


    could board the ne in 40 minutes. When he inadvertently looked up, he saw a familiar figure


    outside through the ss wall of the VIP room.


    He was surprised. "... Mrs. Chin?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Desmond, sitting on the armchair, suddenly stood up.


    Mia and Lyle sauntered to the boarding gate, each with an ice cream cone from the dessert stand.


    She knew that Desmond''s flight was in the afternoon, so she couldn''t run into him at the airport.


    Therefore, when her eyes met the secretary''s, her head buzzed.


    Mia, madly praying that the secretary didn''t recognize her, wanted to quickly pull Lyle away from the


    scene, but it was already toote. Desmond strode out of the VIP room with the secretary and


    walked over.


    She was dumbfounded and looked at Lyle for help.


    How could she deal with the critical situation?


    Desmond thought his secretary got the wrong person and was taken aback when he saw her. "Why


    are you here?"


    Well, Mia wanted to say it was a coincidence... But he wouldn''t believe it.


    She felt like crying. "But wasn''t your flight in the afternoon?"


    The secretary next to Desmond answered with a smile, "Mrs. Chin, it was in the afternoon, but the


    flight was temporarily canceled. So he held two more meetings and arrived here to take the flight in


    the evening."


    Mia had nothing to say to reply.


    The secretary saw the boarding pass in her hand and said happily, "What a coincidence! We are still


    on the same flight!"


    Mia was ck-jawed.


    ...


    With a frown, he stared at her. "You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you here?"


    Lyle supported her and silently encouraged her with eyes, telling her to hold on and lie to make him


    happy.


    ...


    Mia coughed unnaturally and had to brace herself to say, "Lyle has something to do in Shanghy


    City, so I''m here topany her and give you a surprise..."


    Desmond raised an eyebrow, his tone full of suppressed joy. "Do you want to go on a business trip


    with me?"


    Mia felt too guilty to look at him. "Hmm..."


    ...


    Desmond thought that she was shy and patted her head. "It''s fine. I''m equally surprised and happy


    to see you here."


    She couldn''t bear to part with him, and he was secretly delighted.


    After that, he took Mia and Lyle into the VIP room.


    The secretary hospitably served them tea and water. Ever since his boss saw Mia, he was in a good


    mood.


    Half an hourter, they boarded the ne.


    Mia obediently entered the first-ss cabin with Desmond.


    Lyle was sitting behind them.


    She bought two economy ss tickets, and Desmond upgraded their ss.


    The seat here was spacious and much morefortable. Lyle felt the awesome power of money.


    Although they were caught on the spot, they got extra benefits. It was just that she had to travel with


    this loving couple.


    Fortunately, she had taken her sweetheart with her- Lyle took out Josiah''s signature photo from her


    bag.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the nended.


    It was impossible for Mia and Lyle to go to the hotel they had booked because Desmond had


    arranged rooms for them in another hotel.


    Lyle felt that this trip was totally worth it.


    To get as closer as possible to their idol, she chose a humble hotel near the venue. While the hotel


    Desmond booked was a five-star hotel. Not only was it super luxurious, but it was also very close to


    the location of the concert, within walking distance.


    Since they had already had dinner on the ne, they went straight back to their rooms after


    checking in.


    When they separated in the elevator, Lyle whispered in Mia''s ear, "Save yourself some energy at


    night. Remember that we have to support our idol tomorrow night!"


    "..." Mia blushed.


    After two phone calls, Desmond took off his suit jacket. Seeing that Mia sat still, he couldn''t help but


    ask, "Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    Mia subconsciously held the backpack tightly in her arms as he looked over.


    In addition to the clean clothes, there were also items to show their love for Josiah at the concert.


    She said, "After you!"


    "Okay." Desmond nodded. When he reached the bathroom door, he couldn''t help but turn around


    and ask, "Do you want to join me?"


    She shook her head in embarrassment. "No, no!"


    Desmond walked in alone, feeling a little pitiful.


    Hearing the sound of running water, Mia quickly opened her backpack and stuffed all the


    conspicuous items into the bag bottom. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    Desmond was worried that she didn''t eat enough on the ne, so he ordered some snacks.


    After eating, theyy on the bed.


    When Desmond leaned over, Mia couldn''t help but think of what Lyle had said in her ear.


    She swallowed hard and avoided his burning hot breath. "You''ve been working for a whole day and


    just got off the ne. Aren''t you tired..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, he said, "No."


    How could he feel tired when she was on a business trip with him?


    He could stay up all night.


    Mia wanted to make an excuse to say that she was tired, but before she could say anything, his lips


    landed on her ear. "Mi, close your eyes."


    His call with affection stirred up ripples of sweetness in her heart.


    In addition to her deceased grandfather, Desmond''s grandpa also called her in that way, his tone full


    of love.


    Desmond called her much more affectionately.


    He gazed lovingly at her while calling her with deep emotion. She could feel that she was a treasure


    in his heart.


    Almost bewitched, she closed her eyes.


    She indulged her desire and spent the night of lust with him.


    The next day, Lyle was particrly disappointed at Mia''s failure to live up to her expectations- Mia


    walked feebly, her eyes misty. She knew that Mia hadpletely discarded all her earnest


    suggestionsst night.


    When they parted, Lyle seriously reminded her to find a good excuse to get out at night.


    Mia was so worried.


    At noon, Desmond found some time to go back to the hotel to have lunch with her.


    Mia took the opportunity to ask, "I want to have dinner with Lyle tonight and go for a walk. I may


    come back a littlete. Is that okay?"


    After that, she gazed at him with expectancy.


    "Sure." Desmond nodded.


    He wanted to go with her, but he should give her some time to hang out with her friend, so he finally


    agreed. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to ask for something from her.


    He added, "Promise me one thing!"


    Mia nodded joyfully. "Okay!"


    Not to mention one, she was willing to do ten things in exchange for some time alone tonight!


    Desmond smiled mischievously, revealing his tiger teeth. "When you''re back tonight, take a bath


    with me."


    Mia was stunned.


    Could she go back on her words?


    Oh, dear Josiah, your fan Mia had to sacrifice so much to attend your concert!

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    ...


    It was also a busy day for Desmond.


    After having lunch with Mia, he had two meetings with cooperators in the afternoon. After the


    business meal, the evening lights were already on.


    He wanted to call Mia and ask her when she would be back.


    However, she told him in advance that she would stay out a littlete with her friend, so he


    restrained himself from calling her back.


    The secretary sitting next to the driver saw the concert ads on the roadside and couldn''t help


    saying, "Josiah has a concert in the stadium nearby tonight. It''s his show after he came back. Lots


    of his fans have gathered there!"


    Desmond, not very interested, didn''t raise his eyebrows.


    The secretary thought of something and continued, "Shall we go there in passing? Josiah has been


    involved in preparing for the concert. And I heard from his agent that he has been a little nervous


    recently. He always feels that you''re going to fire him. After all, he is one of ourpany''s popr


    stars. If you attend his concert, he will feel more secure."


    Since he knew Mia wouldn''t go back so early, he might as well find something to do.


    He said, though a little reluctantly. "Okay."


    The driver drove the car to the stadium.


    The concert hadn''t yet started, and the fans were going through the ticket barriers. The stadium was


    in an uproar.


    Desmond and his secretary made a detour through the back door of the stadium, which was already


    full of fans. Most of them were girls. The cameras randomly swept across the fans and projected


    their images onto the giant LED screen to record the grand asion.


    Desmond was passing through the arena, intending to go backstage.


    The secretary next to him suddenly called out in surprise, "Mrs. Chin?"


    How could he said that everyday wherever they went?


    Desmond frowned.


    He followed his eyes and looked at the LED screen. There were two girls excitedly taking their


    seats. One of them was Mia, his beloved wife.


    Desmond froze there.


    Josiah hadn''t held a concert for a long time, so a great many fans had arrived here to see his


    performance.


    Mia and Lyle spent a long time checking the tickets and finding seats. After sitting down, both of


    them felt highly thrilled.


    Lyle covered her mouth and screamed, "I''m so excited and nervous! I desperately want to throw


    myself into his arms and meow!"


    Mia wanted to say that she felt the same, but someone popped up before her.


    When she looked up, she saw Desmond staring at her with narrowed eyes. "You said that you''d go


    out for a meal and stroll around?"


    Mia was dumbfounded. "Uh..."


    She could make an excuse when she came across him at the airport, but she never imagined that


    he would see her at the concert.


    Lyle, fully aware that Mia was terrible at lying, had to exin for her. "Well, After dinner, we went


    shopping but found it quite boring. Then we happened to meet someone selling the tickets to


    Josiah''s concert tonight. So I brought her here to have a look!"


    Could they buy VIP seats from someone selling tickets in the street?!


    Desmond seriously doubted it.


    But since she was Mia''s best friend, he could not directly question her.


    He looked at the bustling stadium and asked Mia, "You''ll leave only when you finish it, right?"


    "Yes." Mia nodded. So afraid that he would pull her away, she added, "The two tickets Lyle bought


    were very expensive. It''s a waste of money if I quit!"


    Desmond pursed his lips but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that he did not object, Mia was relieved.


    Desmond whispered a few words to the secretary, who then talked to the couple next to Mia. After


    that, the couple left with him.


    He sat next to her.


    Mia was surprised. "You''re not leaving?"


    "Mn." Desmond nodded.


    Mia was stunned. She wanted to say something but swallowed it back in case that Desmond would


    change his mind and not let her see it.


    The concert was about to begin.


    Dozens of headlights spread across the stadium, making it as bright as day.


    Then, Desmond saw Mia and Josiah bending over and taking some items from under their chairs:


    hairbands, small whistles, fluorescent sticks, and huge folding light boards read: "Hooray, elder


    brother! We''re with you forever!"


    ...


    Desmond was dumbfounded.


    He always felt bad about these things.


    The light on the stage first dimmed. A ray of red light suddenly appeared in the middle of the stage


    in the darkness, and a man gradually emerged in the light.


    On the round lifting tform, Josiah stood in front of the microphone.


    He began to sing without music.


    He was wearing a white shirt and ck jeans, holding a guitar.


    His face was magnified several times on the five big screens connected behind him. Thus, even the


    fans in the far corners could see their idol clearly.


    Before the guitar could sound, screams rang out one after another.


    In an instant, all the people in the stadium shouted his name, and the sounds to support him almost


    blew up the whole stadium.


    "Brother, I love you..."


    "Honey, you''re the most handsome..."


    "Josiah, the best man in the world!"


    Waves upon waves of the fan''s screams washed over. As they held up their specially-made light


    boards high, the fric atmosphere in the stadium reached its peak.


    Lyle had already shouted like crazy with other fans.


    Mia also wanted to cheer for her idol, but she resisted her urge to do so for Desmond was sitting


    beside her.


    After Josiah sang a song, he started his hot dances while singing.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He changed his clothes in less than two minutes and began singing and dancing along with the


    music. Every dance movement showed explosive power.


    When Josiah made a sexy dance move on the stage, the fans responded with fanatic screams.


    Affected by the fiery atmosphere, Mia couldn''t help jumping up from her seat and calling out,


    "AHHHH! BROTHER! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!"


    Desmond fell into a sullen silence.


    Next, he began singing his fifth song while dancing.


    Mia shouted with her hands cupped like a megaphone and shouted excitedly along with others,


    "Boohoo, my super husband! Crazy about you!"


    Desmond found himself unable to speak.


    He was very unhappy and depressed.


    At this moment, he was certain that he was jealous.


    Not only did he want to cover his ears, but he also wanted to cover Mia''s mouth.


    The concertsted for two and a half hours.


    He was exhausted.


    The fans poured out of the stadium, excitedly discussing the concert.


    "Super awesome! Elder brother''sst solo dance alone was a real st!"


    "When my sweetheart threw the microphone stand away, my voice was broken, and just couldn''t


    wave my hand more violently!"


    "I''m desperately in love with him. I can love him for another 10,000 years!"


    ...


    In the past, Mia would also join them and talk about how excited she was..


    However, neither she nor Mia dared to make a sound because they had seen Desmond''s furious


    re.


    By the time the concert ended, Desmond finally realized what was going on. He asked word by


    word with a dark face, "Mia, you didn''te here to apany me on my business trip. You''re


    here for the concert, right?"


    Mia found it so hard to admit it.


    She asked in embarrassment, "Can I lie?"


    Desmond gritted his teeth. "No!"


    Mia had no choice but to admit it. "Okay... Yes, you''re right."


    Hearing the truth, Desmond was heartbroken.


    He found him in a gloomy, downbeat mood after a joyful day.


    To be honest, he was very frustrated.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    ...


    Although the concert was over, everyone was still in high spirits, except for Desmond.


    His curly hair flopped over his forehead seemed to be falling down. He was very gloomy and


    unhappy.


    Seeing the tension between them was almost tangible, Lyle had to leave Mia behind. "Ahem. Uhm...


    I''m hungry. I just heard that there is a night market nearby. I''m going to get something to eat, so I


    won''t go back to the hotel with you! I''ll go first. Bye-bye!"


    After that, she disappeared like a breeze.


    Mia was stunned.


    How could she discard me at this time?


    She nervously licked her dry lips.


    When she was trying to exin, someone came over to them and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Chin!"


    It was until the person got closer that Mia recognized him.


    Josiah changed into a ck sports suit, wearing a cap and a mask to cover his face. He disguised


    himself very well for fear of being recognized.


    Hearing that his boss hade to his concert, he rushed over without removing his stage makeup.


    Mia whispered, "Josiah?"


    Sensing the re from Desmond, she quickly shut her mouth.


    "It''s me!" Josiah also lowered his voice. "I heard from Colton that the boss was here, but I didn''t


    expect Mrs. Chin to be here too! You said you were my fan, and I felt extremely ttered. Did you


    especiallye to watch my concert? Thank you for your support and love!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "..." Mia did not dare to speak.


    Josiah did not want to miss this chance of buttering her up. He thought for a moment and said, "By


    the way, we have prepared many signed photographs and small gifts for my fans this time. I didn''t


    get the chance to write a special photograph for youst time. Shall I sign you another one?"


    Mia nced at Desmond''s long face and refused with an awkward yet polite smile. "There''s no


    need..."


    Desmond said, "The concert is a huge sess, but we''re going back."


    After that, he took Mia''s hand and left.


    As Josiah looked at their backs, his eyebrows under the brim of his hat furrowed. He turned to


    Colton, his agent next to him, and asked, "Are you sure that our boss doesn''t want to fire me?"


    Colton hesitated and said, "Now, I''m not sure either..."


    Josiah was speechless.


    They returned to the hotel.


    Mia, nervously crossing her hands before her, apologized with a good and solemn attitude. "I''m


    sorry. It''s my fault."


    Desmond changed his sitting position.


    His face still showed that he was very unhappy.


    Mia continued, "I shouldn''t have lied to you. I didn''t tell you that I was going to attend the concert


    because I was afraid that you wouldn''t agree!"


    Desmond snorted. "Why did you think I wouldn''t agree?"


    Mia asked, "Would you?"


    Desmond said, "No way!" It was impossible!


    Mia was taken aback.


    Desmond, jutting his chin out, growled, "I''m very angry right now."


    "I know." Mia nodded and lowered her head, looking like a docile littlemb.


    Her voice was soft, and her pure and sincere eyes were focused on him when she spoke, which


    made him unable to bear to be angry with her.


    However, Desmond was filled with anger.


    If he couldn''t lose his temper before her, he had to vent his anger in a different way.


    Desmond got up and carried her into the bedroom.


    Without even turning on the light, he stripped off all her clothes.


    Desmond pressed her down so hard that she could barely breathe. With anger, he blew hot breath


    in her ears and began to settle ounts with her. "You waved the fluorescent sticks at the concert


    so vigorously and shouted so excitedly? Hmm?"


    "..." Mia couldn''t say anything.


    Desmond thought of what she had said at the concert and ground his teeth. "Brother? I love you


    forever?! Hmm?"


    "..." Mia, panting, couldn''t utter a word under him.


    ...


    She exined in a broken voice, "I''m just one of his fans. We would shout those words to support


    him, but I didn''t mean it. And I never said he was super gorgeous. Never."


    Desmond said resentfully, "But you called him sweetheart!"


    Oh? Was that true?


    Mia was in a daze. After a while, she seemed to remember that she indeed had said so...


    s, she must have been deeply affected by the other fric fans.


    As the president of an entertainmentpany, Desmond was in charge of so many entertainers.


    Most of them were pretty famous.


    Thus, he knew the entertainment industry better than anyone else, and he also knew the sweet


    words of those crazy fans.


    He knew it was a way of calling their idol to show their love for him, but he couldn''t bear it when he


    heard that she addressed Josiah as her sweetheart.


    Desmond bit the corner of her mouth indignantly. "You''ve never called me like that!"


    Although it hurt, she didn''t dare to cry out in pain.


    She looked at him pitifully. "Can I do that now?"


    His heart skipped a beat and raced as he expected her to call him.


    ...


    He deliberately put on a smelly face. "Say it."


    "Sweetheart!" Mia shouted. Afraid that he could not hear her, she leaned over his ear and patiently


    coaxed him as if he were a child. "Sweetheart, don''t be angry!"


    Her soft and rising voice tickled his heart like a piece of feather.


    Desmond, hearing her soft words, felt weak and numb.


    The jealousy in his heart immediately dissipated.


    However, although he was no longer angry, he didn''t stop punishing her.


    In the dim bedroom, Mia called him sweetheart from time to time in a broken voice.


    Mia was badly "tortured" in bed.


    The next day, she couldn''t get up.


    As the secretary entered the suite''s living room, he saw the bedroom door was closed tightly.


    Knowing that Mia was still resting, he deliberately lowered his voice for fear of disturbing her.


    Then he reported the business trip in an orderly manner.


    Desmond sat still with a coffee cup in one hand and rubbed his chin with his other hand, appearing


    to be lost in thought.


    He was actually looking at the items on the carpet next to the sofa.


    These were items fans used to cheer for their idol: light boards, glow sticks, etc. Thanks to his sharp


    eyes, the secretary did not forget that they found Mia at the concertst night.


    Seeing that he did not respond for a long time, the secretary asked, "Is there any problem?"


    Desmond looked up at him.


    Then, he frowned and muttered thoughtfully, "Do you think I''ll be famous if I start my career as an


    entertainer?"


    The secretary looked terrified, thinking that he must have misheard.


    Desmond waved his hand.


    He put down the coffee cup.


    He regained hisposure andzily ordered, his legs crossed. "Change the flight to tomorrow


    morning. I''ll stay here for another day."


    They had booked the return tickets even before they started for this business trip,


    After getting all the work done, they originally nned to take the flight at four o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    The secretary was stunned and then asked respectfully, "Is there anything wrong with the contract


    we signed?"


    "No." Desmond shook his head and said slowly, "I want to take a tour around this ce with my


    wife. My parents arranged the wedding, and we got married in a hurry. After the wedding, she had


    to go to school, so we didn''t even have time for a honeymoon. Since we are out together this time,


    I''d like to have some fun with her."


    The secretary was surprised to hear that.


    It was absolutely true - his boss wanted to show his love and affection for his wife.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    ...


    The sunset brushed the city with brilliant colours.


    At the university entrance, Desmond was leaning against his extremely eye-catching sports car,


    waiting for Mia.


    When it was time for school to end, many young and energetic students walked out.


    Desmond made a dashing pose, waiting for Mia''s admiration.


    However, she was not alone. There was a male ssmate with books beside her. They were talking


    on the way.


    Desmond instantly narrowed his eyes.


    The ssmate was very gant and attentive - even when they arrived at the school gate, he didn''t


    intend to leave. Butter, Mia pointed to Desmond. Finally, he left sensibly.


    Desmond opened the door for her. After she sat down, he went to the driver''s seat.


    When he started the car, he was still staring at the ssmate in the rearview mirror and asked in a


    fake casual manner, "Is he your ssmate?"


    Mia replied, "Well, he asked me for the notes of the sses in the morning."


    Desmond frowned.


    It seemed that he had to pick her up more often in the future to tell others that she was with him.


    After leaving school, they came to Tina''s house.


    Tina was pregnant, so they went to congratte her.


    As soon as they entered the door, I took Mia''s hand and excitedly shared it with her. "Good news


    - I''m going to have a little sister!"


    Mia couldn''t help looking at Tina.


    Tina, still in a slender figure, didn''t look like a pregnant woman at all. She exined with a smile,


    "Actually, it''s just been a month. I don''t know whether it is a boy or girl."


    Mia touched the braid on I''s head and asked with a smile, "How did you know it''s a little sister?


    What if it turns out to be a little brother?"


    "But, I want a little sister..." I was in a dilemma, and her face was a little serious. After thinking for


    a while, she said like an adult, "But, if it''s a little brother, he can protect me when he grows up,


    right?"


    Everyone was amused by her.


    When Wilson returned home at the beginning of the night, they had dinner.


    Since they had gathered together before, they were more rxed this time. Moreover, Desmond


    later exined his rtionship with Tina, so there was no misunderstanding between them.


    Since Tina was pregnant, the servants prepared this dinner at home.


    Most of the dishes were light and nutritious. Obviously, they had taken care of Tina''s taste as a


    pregnant woman.


    Mia was a little curious. "Have you gone through any change during pregnancy? Is it hard?"


    Speaking of this, Tina had a headache and said, "Only some slight morning sickness. I think it''s


    okay, but Wilson is more nervous and tired than me!"


    Tina was experienced for she had given birth to I.


    But Wilson had never experienced all of this. Therefore, he was excited and nervous ever since he


    knew from the hospital that she was pregnant. How he wished he could bring Tina with him every


    day to take good care of her!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Even when she turned over at night, he would think that she was ufortable.


    Wilson reached out his hand from under the table and gently pinched her palm. He nced at her


    and said, "Well, in some aspects, I have been more nervous and careful."


    The first three months of pregnancy were rtively dangerous, and the doctor had specially


    instructed them to be careful.


    Tina, suspecting that he hinted about their sexual life, felt embarrassed.


    ...


    She blushed slightly. To cover it, she coughed and changed the topic. "I heard that you went to


    Shanghy City some time ago?"


    Desmond looked at Mia and said slowly, "Yes, she went on a business trip with me."


    She lowered her head in shame.


    After the concert, they stayed in Shanghy City for another day.


    They went to some famous scenic spots. Though Mia had visited these ces before, she found


    them more attractive when she was with him.


    Like Tina, Mia also changed the subject by asking, "Desmond, why don''t you eat fish?"


    There were various dishes on the table.


    After living with him for some time, Mia knew that he was not fussy about the food, though he never


    drank coke.


    However, he almost tasted all the dishes on the table today except for the te of steamed fish,


    which was the closest to him.


    Desmond replied proudly, "I hate fishbones."


    Mia said, "Let me help you."


    She picked up the fish and put it on the small te. Then, she carefully picked out the fishbones


    and gave the fish meat to him.


    Desmond gave Tina and Wilson a self-satisfied look.


    He was telling them that he also got a considerable lover.


    Tina and Wilson was at a loss what to say.


    Mia picked up even the smallest fishbones.


    Tina couldn''t help reminding Desmond not to be too overlycent. However, he also put the


    peeled shrimp in Mia''s bowl while eating the fish. Seeing that, Tina swallowed her words.


    Tina revealed a gratified smile.


    Sure enough, they made a perfect match.


    As the night deepened, Mia and Desmond said goodbye and headed for their home.


    In the car, Mia asked casually, "Do you like children?"


    Desmond thought for a moment and said, "Just so-so."


    After that, his cell phone rang.


    Mia did not speak again and let him answer the call with full attention. It should be a call about work.


    When she heard him saying "Magic Universe", Mia, who was enjoying the street view, paused. She


    turned to look at him in surprise. Then, he said something about copyright and adaptation.


    After he hung up the phone, Mia asked curiously, "Are you also chasing after theics called


    Magical Universe?"


    Desmond shook his head in deep thought. "I don''t think so, but I''ve flipped through it from time to


    time."


    "Oh!" Seeing that he didn''t seem interested, Mia didn''t say anything more about it.


    It was another morning.


    Before Mia went to school, she told Desmond that she mighte backte at night.


    Today was the birthday of Aubree, her ssmate, who invited a lot of ssmates to celebrate it.


    Sabine''s grandson was ill, so she asked for leave to go home today and couldn''t take care of the


    animals in the house. Thus, Mia entrusted them to Desmond.


    Thinking of the seven white geese moring every day, Desmond was extremely unwilling to take


    the task.


    However, as Mia fixed her bright and pure eyes on him, he simply couldn''t say no.


    It seemed that he would give her whatever she wanted, even his life.


    ...


    Aubree''s birthday party was held in a restaurant near the school.


    The private box she booked was filled with her ssmates. Aubree was popr, plus Mia was also


    there, so many male ssmates joyfully attended the party.


    Although Mia did notpete to be a school beauty, many boys in her department had a crush on


    her when she entered the university as a freshman. Her appearance and temperament made her a


    goddness in their heart.


    When they had the feast, many boys were subconsciously attentive to her.


    Mia dealt with them in an adequate manner.


    After dinner, they went to sing Karaoke.


    The lights were already on at this time.


    Mia smiled and refused the invitation. "I have to go back. My husband is waiting for me at home."


    Looking at her back as she left, the male students, who were greatly shocked, sighed with pity.


    She married unexpectedly young!

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    ...


    Desmond was left alone at home to take care of the animals.


    When Mia came back, she saw him obediently feeding the animals.


    Desmond took off his suit and changed into casual clothes in dark purple at home. Coupled with his


    striking and bushy eyebrows, he was very eye-catching.


    Sabine and Mia had the experience of raising animals, so they took good care of them.


    For him, it was not hard to deal with cats and dogs, but not the seven geese.


    They seemed to loathe each other.


    Desmond braced himself to step into the fence with a disdainful look, his lips pressed tight.


    But even so, he still patiently fed water and fodder to them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Under the orange light in the courtyard, Desmond''s chiseled profile gently bumped Mia''s heart.


    Mia knew that he was a very nice person.


    When he went to the countryside to pick her up, he hated the seven white geese, but once she


    begged, he couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    She had always known that he had the kindest heart.


    As he walked out of the fence, Mia couldn''t help but walk over from his back, wrapping her arms


    around his waist.


    Desmond stopped in his tracks.


    When he saw Mia, he smiled; realizing that her hands were around his waist, he was pleasantly


    surprised and raised his eyebrows.


    In his impression, his little wife rarely took the initiative to hug him like this.


    Mia pressed her cheeks tight against his solid back, letting his breath surround her.


    An ever-widening circle of happy ripples went across her heart. Bewitched, she murmured,


    "Desmond, I love you."


    It had been a long time.


    Her delicate hands were still around his waist.


    Though she said those words in a low voice, each of them sounded clear and pious to Desmond.


    Desmond had flirted with countless girls, and there were even more girls chasing after him and


    saying they loved him.


    But none had ever touched his heart.


    Her words in that very moment touched Desmond to the soul.


    The three words made him a maelstrom of churning emotions.


    Desmond''s dangling hands were quietly clenched into fists as he tried hard to calm down. After a


    long while, he finally managed to face her, pretending to be calm.


    Mia''s thick eyshes veiled her eyes, and her cheekbones went pink.


    Desmond thought back to thest time she had made such a bold move - Shelton, that idiot,


    identally made her drunk.


    He sniffed and caught a faint smell of alcohol in the air.


    Desmond frowned. "Mi, you drank wine again?"


    Mia felt a little guilty and gestured with her hands. "Ahem, I only drank a small ss of beer!"


    Tonight was Aubree''s delicate birthday. In private gatherings, her ssmates were much more


    rxed. It was impolite to refuse to drink when all the others drank a toast to Aubree.


    But because he was not around, she only drank a small ss of beer.


    Desmond was speechless.


    He knew it.


    Mia was a shy girl. Under his close gaze, she remembered that she had suddenly confessed her


    love to him. With embarrassment, she changed the subject. "Have you had dinner tonight?"


    Sabine asked for leave for a day, so there was no one at home to cook for him.


    Desmond replied, "Not yet."


    She hurriedly said, "I''ll make a meal for you. Noodles in ck bean sauce or seafood fried rice?"


    Desmond nodded, indicating that either would do.


    They entered the vi.


    Desmond''s heart was still pounding because of her confession.


    Even if she was drunk at that time, it still had a tremendous andsting impact on him.


    Halfway to the kitchen, he grabbed her hand. "Hmm?" She was confused.


    Desmond said, "Wait. I want to eat something else first."


    "..." Mia didn''t know what he was up to.


    By the time she understood it, he had already carried upstairs.


    He was in such a hurry that he didn''t even close the bedroom door and draw the curtains. Their


    intertwined figures were aboveboard on the bed.


    Sabine was not there. They were alone in the vi.


    In the dim moonlight, they could make love without scruple.


    The eye-catching sports car drove to Mr. Borbon''s house on the weekend afternoon.


    When they arrived, Mr. Borbon was sitting in the living room, waiting for them.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he could see a sweet and beautiful scene in the distance - Mia


    and Desmond got out of the car.


    He saw that his little bastard grandson got out of the car and did not immediately go into the vi.


    Instead, he deliberately slowed down after taking two steps forward. After Mia caught up with him,


    he grabbed her hands and walked along with her.


    Mr. Borbon gazed lovingly at them.


    As soon as they entered the door, he ignored his grandson and let Mia sit beside him. His wrinkled


    face was all smiles, and he wanted to whisper something to her.


    Mia smiled delightfully.


    Old Borbon treated her so well as if he were her blood-rted grandpa.


    First, he kindly and warmly asked her about her life. Then, he earnestly emphasized his warning to


    Desmond. "Don''t worry, Mi. If he bullies you, I will break his legs!"


    Desmond was dumbfounded.


    Could you keep your voice down when saying that?


    After Mr. Borbon learned about his illness, he was asked to receive regr chemotherapy in the


    hospital.


    Mia, as Mr. Borbon''s granddaughter-inw, had been very close to him. After knowing this, she


    offered to apany him to the hospital for chemotherapy. However, he rejected her on the spot.


    On the way back, they talked about this matter.


    Desmond didn''t pay much attention to it, thinking that Mr. Borbon was strong-willed all his life and


    didn''t want his family to worry about his health. He shrugged andforted her. "He has a strange


    temper!"


    Mia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t say that. He''s very nice!"


    For some reason, Desmond was jealous. Raising his eyebrows, he nced sideways at her and


    asked childishly, "Do you prefer him or me?"


    Mia smiled brightly.


    She smiled, revealing a line of white teeth, but said softly, "You."


    Desmond rejoiced over the answer.


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Mia had finished the first erged ss in the afternoon at her


    university.


    Like the others, Mia remained in the lecture room at the break, waiting for the following sses.


    The professor in the previous ss was rigorous. Students attending his ss should turn on the


    mute or airne mode.


    Mia took out her phone and saw a message.


    After reading it, she was stunned and then stood up.


    Mia picked up the books on the table and stuffed them into her bag. Then she said to Aubree, who


    was sitting nearby, "Aubree, you may need to ask for leave for meter!


    After that, she ran out of the ssroom with her bag.


    She rushed to the airport.


    At the airport, nesnded from time to time. The exits were crowded, and the radio kept


    broadcasting.


    Mia stood in the crowd, searching for someone.


    More than half an hourter, a handsome young man appeared in her sight.


    Mia''s eyes narrowed.


    She didn''t go forward to wee the man like the others who also came here to pick up someone.


    Instead, she waited for the man to walk up to her and asked with embarrassment, "Are you no


    longer angry at me?"

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    ...


    The man was tall and straight, with an outstanding temperament. He stood out among the crowd.


    It was easy to identify him.


    Surprise crossed Mia''s eyes, and she raised her hand and called out, "Brother, here!"


    She did not step forward like the others. Instead, she stood there with hesitation and waited for him


    toe up to her.


    The man was wearing an exquisitely crafted ck suit, looking much more mature and steady than


    his peers.


    He raised to see the watch and said in a mellow voice, "Have you been waiting for a long time? The


    ne waste for half an hour."


    Mia observed his expression for some time and asked hesitantly, "Are you no longer angry at me?"


    "No." Dan Bond looked a little sad.


    He reached out and knocked lightly on her forehead. Then in a gloomy and resentful tone, he said,


    "You insisted on getting married. How could I not be angry?"


    Mia lowered her head like a guilty child who had done something wrong.


    She grew up with Dan.


    Dan was her neighbor, six years older than her.


    Though he was born in an influential family, he used to live in the countryside. Because of his poor


    lung in childhood, his family sent him to recuperate in their rtive''s house in the countryside.


    Mia and Mr. Chadwick lived alone together. However, Mr. Chadwick was busy with his career in the


    vige. He couldn''t take care of his granddaughter most of the time, so he often asked Dan to take


    care of her.


    It was Dan who took Mia to and from school.


    Thus, they had developed a deep rtionship.


    She had always regarded him as her elder brother, though unrted to her by blood.


    The Bond family settled down in Country M long ago. Dan was very capable. Last year, he had


    transferred the focus of his career overseas and seldom stayed at home.


    When Mia told him her decision of getting married, Dan objected.


    He disapproved of it because she would marry a man she just met. He was even unwilling toe


    back to attend her wedding when she called to invite him.


    After that, he no longer contacted her.


    Mia thought that he would be angry for a long time.


    Therefore, when Dan sent her the message that he woulde back home and asked her to pick


    him up, she was very surprised.


    Dan sighed softly, seeing her lowering her eyes and not daring to look at him. He had no way to put


    on a straight face to her, so he rubbed her head and said in a gentle tone, "Forget it. Let''s go eat


    something first."


    Mia smiled.


    After leaving the airport, they went to a steakhouse.


    After cutting the steak on the te, Dan did not eat it. Instead, he handed the te to Mia and took


    her uncut steak.


    He did it naturally.


    In the past, when Simon and her instructor went abroad to enter the violin contest, Dan would


    sometimes apany them. Every time they ate steaks, he would cut the steak into pieces for her.


    Mia felt warm. "Thank you for your consideration."


    In addition to Mr. Chadwick, Dan could be regarded as her only family in the world.


    Dan also smiled, his eyes full of indulgence and love for her. "You''re still as childish as before!"


    She said, "It''s not long. We haven''t seen each other for only one year!"


    Dan looked a little excited, and he murmured with emotion, "You''re right. Just one year."


    But now, she was already married.


    Dan seemed to be a little upset. However, when he looked up, he regained his calmposure.


    Mia''s cell phone rang.


    Desmond worked overtime in thepany. The maid said that she didn''t go home after school, so


    he called to ask.


    Dan was back, and Mia was so happy that she forgot to mention this to Desmond, so she said, "I''m


    outside. I won''t go back for dinner tonight."


    Desmond asked, "Who is it?"


    Mia looked at the person opposite her and said with a smile, "My family is here."


    Desmond was surprised.


    He knew Mia''s family background. Before Mr. Chadwick passed away, he was worried that Mia


    would be alone, so he entrusted her to Mr. Borbon.


    He had ever heard that she had other family members.


    Desmond thought that he should entertain her family as her husband. "Send me an address. After


    I''m done with my work, I''ll go look for you."


    Mia agreed. After hanging up the phone, Mia sent him the address.


    After dinner, it was already dark outside.


    When they came out of the restaurant, Desmond had also arrived by his car.


    Desmond narrowed his eyes without batting an eyelid when he saw the man standing beside Mia.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man dressed in dark clothes was different from him. He was handsome, remaining calm and


    unhurriedly.


    Dan also looked him up and down. With a mischievous smile, Desmond was like one of those


    handsome young masters dressed in fine clothes in the ancient paintings. Girls would easily fall in


    love with such a man.


    Mia took the initiative to introduce Dan. "This is my brother, Dan Bond."


    Desmond raised an eyebrow. "Your brother?"


    Mia exined, "He lived next door to me. Since we grew up together, we consider each other as a


    family. He went abroad before and just came back today."


    Childhood sweethearts.


    The two words burst out of Desmond''s mind immediately.


    Dan reached out and said, "Hello, I''m Dan Bond."


    Desmond held his hand. "Nice to meet you, I''m Desmond Chin."


    They briefly shook each other''s hands before letting their hands go.


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth curled up. "Since you''re her family, you''re also my family. How


    about paying a visit to our house? We''d happy to have a feast at home with you."


    Dan said, "It''s okay. We never stand on ceremony."


    Mia turned to look at Dan and said, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to go around my university?


    Now that my husband is also we. Why don''t we go there together?"


    But Dan shook his head. "No. Let''s do it another day."


    Desmond was slightly taken aback.


    He had just been a little alert, but now, he sensed danger.


    Mia obediently nodded. "That''s good. You just came back by ne and must be very tired. Go back


    and rest early!"


    Dan said, "Okay."


    Mia and Desmond sent Dan back to the hotel, which was just nearby.


    When they arrived, Dan took his suitcase and got out of the car.


    Mia leaned against the car window and waved at him. "Good night!"


    Dan smiled and said, "Good night."


    He nodded slightly at Desmond and then carried his luggage into the hotel.


    Mia said, "Let''s go home."


    Desmond replied, "Okay."


    As the car drove on the road, Desmond nced at the rearview mirror from the corner of his eye.


    In his sight, Dan, who had just arrived at the entrance of the hotel, stopped after they left. He turned


    around and looked at their car.


    The night was deep and long.


    Mia took a shower and nned to apply some skincare products to her face, but Desmond dragged


    her onto the bed.


    It seemed that Desmond was determined to torture her in bed tonight.


    Mia was overwhelmed by her dear husband, whose blood was boiling with insanely erotic feelings.


    Her head was in a whirl as his thin lips pressed aginst her ears. He stubbornly repeated, "Mi, you


    are mine!"


    Mia nodded and echoed in a soft voice. "I am yours."


    Desmond said, "Only mine."


    Mia replied obediently, "Yes, only yours!"


    Only then did Desmond let go of his jealous feeling.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    In the evening.


    The driver picked up Mia from the university. Instead of going back to the vi, they went to E.M Entertainment.


    They had an appointment to have dinner outside in the evening. Desmond was busy with work and would be a littlete, so Mia was waiting for him at thepany.


    When Mia got out of the car, she saw a white RV parked by the road.


    There were a lot of entertainers working under the E.M. Entertainment. It was easy to see stars on T.V. here, so it was nothing special to see a recreational vehicle.


    Mia nced around.


    The RV''s window was half-open, revealing the side face of a person sitting inside.


    Mia knew the person, but was a little surprised to see her here.


    The person sitting in the recreational vehicle was Sonya. Desmond had fired her. Since she had nothing to do with E.M long ago, it was bizarre for her to appear here.


    Sonya, seemingly to have noticed her, immediately closed the car window.


    Mia ignored her.


    It was time to get off work, so employees started walking out of the building one after another.


    When Mia was waiting for the elevator, she heard people gossiping around.


    "I seem to have seen Sonya at ourpany''s entrance!"


    "Is it really her? I saw her too. I thought I was mistaken!"


    "At first, I thought that after E.M cast out sonya, she would immediately withdraw from the recreational industry. I never thought that she would build up a workshop!"


    Mia listened casually and was not very interested.


    The elevator arrived, and she walked in.


    Desmond and his secretary were in the office. Mia entered after knocking gently on the half-closed door.


    Both of them looked very serious when talking about business. Mia did not interrupt them. She gestured to the sofa next to her. and sat there, waiting for him obediently.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond listened to the secretary''s report and looked at the couch from time to time.


    The secretary stood in front of the desk and seriously continued with respect. "The news we received before is true. Now Phoenix Entertainment has begun to release the news to the media, saying that they were ready to buy the rights of ''Magic Universe'' and put it on screen!"


    "The author is a heavyweight, and the works can make business profits. As we all know, the author became super popr after the ''Magic Universe'' was released. The works serialized online were weed by the public, and the physical books were sold very well. The second series starting not long before is even more popr and has won many more fans..."


    "Over the years, ourpany has been on the upper hand in thepetition with Phoenix Entertainment. Once they win the author over, we may lose our advantages. Thus, we must get the right of the Magical Universe. But to be honest, I''m not sure we can seed!"


    Usually, Mia would not interfere with his work.


    When she heard the secretary mention Magical Universe, her attention was drawn to them.


    Desmond frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"


    The secretary said with a worried face, "Twilight is the maverick author of ''Magical Universe.'' She set a rule: her works can only be published inic form. No exception! Many people were frustrated..."


    They continued discussing...


    Mia sat up straight.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and sent a message.


    By the time she put down her phone, Desmond was almost done with his business.


    When the secretary saw Desmond gazing at him, he thought that he must have something else to say, so he stood there and waited.


    To his great surprise, Desmond said in a disgusted tone, "What are you doing here? You can leave after reporting work. Can''t you see that my wife is waiting over there?"


    The secretary, still a single man, was at a loss for words.


    What''s so great about having a wife?!


    ...


    At noon, the sun was shining brightly.


    After the bell rang, the vigorous and young college students with books walked out of the teaching building one after another.


    Among them, Mia and Aubree were walking down the stairs.


    Aubree suddenly touched her arm and said while looking at someone, "Hey, a handsome guy there is watching you!"


    Hearing that, Mia looked toward Dan.


    He was dressed in a straight suit and stood there with aposed posture.


    She suddenly smiled and said, "Sorry, Aubree. I can''t go to the canteen with you. My brother is here!"


    Mia ran to Dan in surprise. "Why didn''t you call me in advance?"


    Dan smiled. "I didn''t want to disturb your ss, so I came to see you when I finished my work. Last time, I promised to visit your school." Mia said, "Let''s go then. I''ll show you around!


    His smile deepened. "Okay!"


    They visited half of the campus, and then she took him to a hot pot restaurant nearby.


    The waiter served everyone a palm-sized traditional purple copper pot.


    As the mes licked the bottom of the pot, the bone soup with freshmb chops boiled.


    Mia took a picture of it and sent it to Desmond.


    When Dan got back after going to the bathroom, he happened to see


    thest message on her phon sege


    screen: Desmond was asking her she''d like to eat at noon.


    Sitting back in the chair, Dan paused and asked casually, "Did he call you Mi?"


    When she saw the photo was sent sessfully, she put down the phone and nodded. "Yes."


    Dan took a sip of water and said nothing.


    Mi was a very intimate and special call.


    He grew up with her, so he knew that no one could call her like that except for her grandpa.


    Mia picked up some vegetables in the pot and asked curiously, "Are you back to deal with some business?"


    She was so pleasantly surprised that she forgot to ask him about this thest time they met.


    Dan locked his eyes on her across the table and said faintly, "Twilight has decided to sell the publishing right of herics. When such a big deal happened, can''t Ie back in person to take a look?"


    She was speechless, feeling a little embarrassed by his question.


    When she first heard Desmond talking about the "Magical Universe" in the car, she had asked someone about it.


    He stopped teasing her and said with a slight smile, "In addition to what I''ve just said, there is indeed something else that I have to do this time."


    Mia asked, "Is it a business affair or a private one?"


    He said, "A private one."


    She asked softly, "What is it?"


    He did not answer but just looked at her with a smile in silence.


    Mia thought he didn''t want to talk about a private matter, so she didn''t ask more.


    After dinner, Dan sent her back to school.


    Arriving at the teaching building, Mia said goodbye to him and walked into the building along the stairs.


    Before entering the building, she turned back and saw him still standing there and looking at her. She raised his hand and waved goodbye. Seeing this, Dan smiled gently and lovingly. But in the depths of his eyes hid some special emotions that she could not see.


    When she returned to the ssroom, Aubree couldn''t help gossiping.


    Aubree held her arms and said with amorous eyes, "Wow, Mia, your brother is so handsome. Does be have a girlfriend or a girl he likes? If not, can you introduce him to me?"


    Mia was stunned all of a sudden.


    Dan was six years older than her and grew up with her. But it seemed that he had never had a girlfriend, nor did he say he liked someone.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    After school in the evening, Desmond came to pick her up.


    He came here directly from hispany by a business car.


    The car window was half-open. He beckoned her by curling his finger with his elbows against the car window. Mia quickly ran over.


    Looking at her skillfully getting into the car, Aubree sighed with admiration.


    At noon, her handsome brother came to see her, and at night, such a gorgeous husband came to pick her up.


    She was the winner of life!


    The driver and the secretary were there in the car.


    After the secretary hung up the phone, his face was full of worry.


    Desmond leaned over and askedzily, "Did things go wrong?"


    "Yes." The secretary nodded and sighed. "I''ve taken the initiative to contact Windy Cartoon many times, but I didn''t get any positive response. Besides, their editor kept his lips buttoned, so I failed to get any inside news from him. He said that the personal information about the author was confidential ording to the contract. I guess it''s impossible for us to find the author Twilight, let alone find a way to persuade her to sell the copyright to us..."


    In the end, he couldn''t helpining. "s, it''s too difficult to deal with the author!"


    Mia, hearing this, was speechless.


    Desmond nodded.


    Since Mia was still in the car, Desmond didn''t want to talk about work anymore. He changed the topic and turned to poke the cartoon pendant hanging on her little bag.


    He asked, "Where did thise from?"


    The pendant was a palm-sized doll, the Pooh Bear.


    He clearly remembered no pendant was hanging on her school bag when she left home this morning.


    He answered with a smile, "It''s from my brother. He came to see me at school at noon. We had a meal together. The clerk sent us a small gift when he paid the bill. Then he tied it onto my bag!"


    His eyes narrowed as he snorted. "So ugly!"


    "Is that so?" She douted it because she thought it very cute.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    His face darkened as he said in a disdainful tone, "I''ll take this ugly thing!"


    After that, he tore off the pendant.


    All right. Mia had to ept the result.


    Themercial car was some distance away from the school. Mia was a little hungry and was looking forward to having dinner. "What shall we eat for dinner?"


    Desmond said sourly, "Chaffy dish!"


    In the end, they ate what he''d like to have.


    When they returned home in the evening, it was still early. Mia went to the study with herptop.


    She nned to sort out the sketches on theputer. Besides, she had to deal with theing exams before the winter holiday.


    While she was busy dealing with her things, Desmond also entered the study.


    Mia thought he was also here to work, but he didn''t. Instead, he went straight to her, pushing the things on the desk aside and then cing her on it. He kissed affectionately.


    It was toote for her to put him away, so she simply epted this kiss in a daze.


    When they had dinner in the evening, she felt that he was a little strange. It seemed that he wanted to make love with her vehemently, like what he had done the day when Dan returned from abroad.


    His phone suddenly rang.


    Desmond was a little irritated after being interrupted. He took out his phone, casually tossed the phone on the desk, and put it on speaker.


    It was a strange number, and there came a female voice. "Mr. Chin-"


    Mia felt it a little familiar.


    He asked, "Who is it?"


    "I''m Sonya." Hearing his indifferent tone, Sonya hesitated for a moment before answering him. After she introduced herself, she exined her purpose. "I heard that yourpany wanted to get the right of ''Magic Universe'' and put it on screen. I have some personal connections with the author. If you agree to my terms, I''ll help you..."


    Desmond hung up before she could finish her words.


    He was afraid that Sonya would call him again and disturb them, so he turned off the phone.


    After that, Desmond focused on one thing.


    The atmosphere in the study was electric and romantic.


    Soon, the winter vacation came after the exam.


    Since Mia didn''t have to go to ss every day, she spent most of her free time practicing violin at home or drawing.


    She stayed uptest night. Of course, it was not because she was busy doing her work. Instead, she was nearly exhausted after having sex and failed to get up early.


    By the time she woke up, Desmond had finished washing up.


    Mia yawned as she watched him pick a yellow tie. "Are you going to talk about the copyright with Windy Cartoon today?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    She gave him a big smile. "Don''t worry. Everything will go well!"


    He also smiled. "Thanks to your lucky words."


    He looked down at Mia, who was lying under the quilt. There were some love-making marks on her white and round shoulders exposed in the air. The scene distracted him. eair. He suddenly had an impulse to go back to the bed and do something intimate with her.


    However, she seemed to have learned what he thought from his eyes and shrank into the nket.


    Desmond let go of this idea.


    It seemed that he also had the potential to be a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler.


    After breakfast, the secretary came to pick up Desmond. Not long after they left, Mia also went upstairs, changed her clothes, and went out.


    Mia entered the office building of Windy Cartoon and walked towards the elevator.


    When a staff member saw her, he mmediately followed her and said, "Sorry, Miss, this elevator..."


    She couldn''t use this elevator.


    Only the internal staff of Windy Cartoon could use it, so he came over to remind him.


    But before he could finish his words, Mia had already entered the elevator. She took out a silver card from her bag, put it on the reading device, and pressed the number.


    Mia was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    He was stunned and quickly said, "It''s okay. Please!"


    She went up to the 20th floor.


    As soon as she came out, she met a familiar face.


    Wearing a pair ofrge, ck sunsses, Sonya stood there with an air of a celebrity. When she saw her, she took off her eyes and muttered in shock and displeasure, "Mia? Why are you here?"


    Sonya had speciallye here to wait for Twilight.


    Knowing that Twilight would show up today, she wanted to curry favor with her.


    Ever since E.M Entertainment ended


    its contract with her, she had had a


    tough time. For the sake of her career as a star, she had to keep a low profile. Then with the help of a rich man, she managed to open a formal studio so that she could stay


    in the entertainment industry.


    It was just the rich man that she hooked up with was very old, far inferior to the elegant and handsome Desmond, which made her very disgusted.


    Sonya was unwilling to give up on Desmond.


    She was still thinking about him and wanted to find an opportunity to return to E.M Entertainment.


    She thought that Desmond fired her only because Mia forced him to do so.


    The chief editor of Windy Cartoon was her ssmate, who had offered


    her a lot of internal news. Some time ago, Twilight contacted the chief editor in private and asked about the copyright. The chief then told Sonya that Twilight wanted to selkthe copyright.


    Sonya learned that E.M Entertainment had been trying to obtain the copyright of Magical Universe recently, so she was determined to seize this


    opportunity.


    ording to her old ssmate, the chief editor, Twilight wouldn''t deal with anything except for handing in the works. Thus, he might deal with the copyright for Twilight and transfer the copyright to Sonya.


    There was some romantic involvement between them when they were young. Besides, Sonya had promised him a lot of benefits. So, the editor


    readily agreed to help her.


    At this moment, Sonya looked a little displeased.


    She got fired because of Mia.


    Therefore, when she saw her, her heart was full of resentment.


    Mia smiled lightly and said in a soft voice, "You''ll know why I''m here in a while."

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    In the reception room.


    Apart from Desmond, Sonya and her new agent were also there.


    Desmond was answering the call before the window. Then he returned to his chair and sat down casually with his legs crossed. He looked a little careless with a wicked smile, yet he exuded an air of nobility. Others barely managed to look away from him.


    Subconsciously, Sonya leaned closer to him and took the initiative to say, "I''m afraid you''ll return empty-handed this time! I didn''t lie to you when I called you. I''m sure I can get the copyright of the Magical Universe. Beyond that, I''m going to y the female lead..."


    The secretary who had just walked in also heard her words.


    His expression was slightly grave as he leaned over and whispered into Desmond''s ear, "I''m afraid she is right. I''ve just found out that Twilight has already decided who she''ll sell the copyright to. We probably won''t have a chance this time."


    The secretary heard the news from the chief editor, Sonya''s ssmate.


    Hearing this, Sonya became even more confident, feeling that everything was under her control.


    She looked at Desmond, her eyes and words sincere with emotion. "Thanks to E.M Entertainment, I entered the entertainment industry, so my feelings for E.M Entertainment are very deep. I was very sad when I was forced to terminate the contract with you, but I''ve always been thinking about the pleasant cooperation between us."


    "If you are willing to take me back to the E.M Entertainment and support me like before, I''d like to transfer the copyright to you. What do you think? Do you want to make the deal?"


    Her word swayed the secretary. He said in a low voice, "How about we ept her conditions..."


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth curled into a sneer.


    He wanted to say that she was daydreaming, but someone was one step ahead of him.


    A soft voice came from the door. "You''re daydreaming."


    Everyone in the room looked over and saw Mia slowly walking in.


    They were all stunned.


    Sonya had met her in the elevator, and they had a little conflict. She guessed that she hade with Desmond.


    Seeing Mia interrupt, she reminded her rudely, "Mrs. Chin, I''m talking about business with your husband. I suppose no family member should get involved in!"


    Mia smiled. "How did you know I came here as a family member?"


    Desmond was confused when he heard those words.


    Mia looked at Sonya indifferently and said calmly, "The copyright of Magical Universe will be sold to E.M Entertainment, not you."


    Sonya almostughed out loud. She stood up and mocked, "Are you kidding me? Why can''t it be me? Besides, what right do you have to decide that?"


    Another person answered for her. "She is the author of the Magical Universe. Of course, she has the right."


    Many more staff members of Windy Cartoon came in, including Sonya''s ssmate.


    Dan, who walked in the forefront, spoke up.


    When he just arrived, he went to the office, so he entered a few minutester after Mia.


    Dan handed the document in his hand to Mia and said in a gentle voice, "I''ve already asked someone to draft the copyright contract. You can directly sign itter."


    Mia smiled and nodded at him.


    Her ssmate didn''t even dare to look up, appearing as timid as amb. Just now, Sonya heard that the other employees respectfully called the man boss.


    The words from Windy Cartoon''s boss must be authentic.


    Sonya was petrified on the spot. "You''re Twilight?!"


    "Yes." Mia admitted it with a smile and asked very thoughtfully, "Do you want my signature?"


    Sonya was struck dumb.


    The expression on her face changed drastically.


    Sonya felt so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself underground right away. She, feeling that she couldn''t stay here for a second longer, fled away.


    She would never provoke any girl from the countryside!


    The secretary next to Desmond stared at Mia with wide eyes and eximed, "Mrs. Chin, are you Twilight for real?"


    Mia nodded embarrassedly. "Yes."


    The secretary was so excited that he spluttered, "Boohoo, dear Twilight, can you reveal to me the ending of the second series?" Mia was stunned.


    It had never urred to her that the secretary was her fan...


    Mia said with a smile, "Okay, but let''s sign the copyright contract first."


    Hearing that, the secretary, finally remembering the severe and urgent matter, nodded vigorously.


    The contract for the copyright had been well prepared, and there was no need for them to go through any details. Besides, Mia was willing to hand over the copyright to ECM Entertainment unconditionally.


    In the beginning, Mia did make it clear that she would not do any animation derivatives nor sell the copyright of her works.


    These items had always been her unbreakable principles, but she was willing to break her rules for Desmond.


    Mia sat down and skimmed through the contract, then signed her name on thest page without hesitation.


    Desmond stood behind her. Although he stayed very calm and didn''t reveal his surging emotions, he couldn''t calm down even after a long time.


    At this moment, he understood why she told him that everything would go well in the morning.


    Desmond didn''t expect her to be the author!


    Dan, who seemed to have seen through his mind, suddenly said, "You''re surprised that she is so good at drawing."


    Desmond nodded honestly. "Yes."


    Her violin performance at the concert greatly shocked him and touched his very soul.


    His sweet wife was a treasure.


    Dan smiled and lowered his voice to say, "There are many things about her that you don''t know."


    Desmond was at a loss for words.


    Desmond heard some hidden meaning from his words.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Mia turned around and handed him the pen with a smile. "Desmond, I''ve signed it. Now it''s your turn!"


    Desmond raised his lips. "Alright."


    They sessfully signed the copyright contract.


    As soon as they got home in the evening, Desmond cast a re at her - he wanted to know why she had kept so many secrets from him.


    Mia exined pitifully, "Just like the violin, I wouldn''t say anything if you didn''t ask."


    Desmond thought of what Dan had said. After a moment of silence, he said, "Mi, I know very little about you."


    Mia smiled brightly. "It doesn''t matter. I can show you slowly in the future."


    They would have a lifetime together.


    When He heard this, a smile appeared on his face.


    As he dragged her to the bed, he


    leaned over and whispered in here!


    ear, "In


    ¦¥¦«¦¥


    e future, I want to see each new chapter of the ''Magic Universe'' before they are published!"


    Mia was surprised. "But you never lookics?"


    She''d asked him before, but he didn''t seem very interested at that time, so she never mentioned it again.


    Desmond raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I never followics, but I have to pursue my sweetheart''s works."


    It was the first time that Desmond had called her sweetheart.


    Her heart trembled, and she nodded with a blush on her cheeks. "Umm."


    Desmond turned off the light, his lips pressing against her lips.


    The sun rose and set again.


    When the stars covered the sky, the night was deep.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Desmond sat alone in the living room, waiting for Mia, who didn''te back home early as usual. He picked up his phone again. When he couldn''t help but get up, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    The staff members of Windy Cartoon went out to have a dinner to celebrate.


    Though Mia was one of the first batches of authors, she contacted others online. Except for Dan, Windy Cartoon''s boss, no one had seen Twilight in person.


    This time, she showed up, and everyone was very excited.


    Then Dan organized a gathering for staff members of Windy Cartoon.


    The clock on the wall showed that it was 11 p.m. Desmond didn''t want them to think he was mean to Mia, so he held back his urge to call her. Thus, when the doorbell rang, he rushed towards the entrance.


    He opened the door, but Dan was standing at the door.


    Mia was carried behind his back, her eyes slightly closed and her cheeks a little scarelet. There was even arge man''s coat on her back! Seeing this scene, Desmond silently clenched his hand.


    He knew that they considered each other as siblings, but they were not rted by blood.


    Desmond couldn''t help feeling displeased.


    He frowned as he smelled a faint smell of alcohol in the air.


    He looked a little gloomy. "Did she drink wine?"


    Dan tilted his head and looked at the quiet Mia. He didn''t smile, but his eyes sparkled with joy. "It''s just a small ss of beer. Don''t worry. I know how much she can drink. She fell asleep on the road, and I just couldn''t bear to wake her up."


    Desmond''s face darkened.


    He reached out and took Mia from his back.


    Mia slept very soundly. When Desmond held her in his arms, she sped her hands around his neck and pressed her little face against his neck - she seemed to have felt the familiar scent from him.


    Dan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Desmond raised her in his arms and said with a delighted smile, "Thank you for sending her back."


    "You''re wee." Dan smiled back.


    When Desmond nodded and was about to bring her in, Dan stopped him. "Is it convenient for us to have a chat?"


    The door of the vi was closed.


    Under the dim light, they stood on each side of the door.


    After sending Mia back to the bedroom, Desmond helped her put on her pajamas, covered her with a nket, and walked to Dan.


    He handed over Dan''s coat in his hand.


    Dan took it over and said with a smile, "Windy Cartoon is the firstpany I founded after graduation. At that time, I saw the potential of the cartoon industry. Mia showed her outstanding talent in music and art since she was little. After knowing my thoughts, she became aics author to support me and apanied me to make Windy Cartoon a sessfulpany."


    Desmond''s expression changed slightly.


    Last time he was surprised to see them in Windy Cartoon. He was especially startled when seeing Mia there.


    It was not until that day that he knew Dan was the boss of Windy Cartoon.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Desmond narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp. "You like her?"


    Dan did not answer directly but asked back, "What do you think?"


    Desmond no longer appeared rxed when their eyes met, and his wicked smile also faded.


    Dan said slowly, "We grew up together. She was the little girl living next door and an important person in my life. I suppose Mia has the same feeling toward me. She has been apanying me to build up Windy Cartoon, and I''ve apanied her in each violinpetition abroad. I even helped her to choose her major and college."


    These were things that Desmond had never participated in, nor had he ever known.


    Unconsciously, he clenched his hands, his hand veins bulging. Somehow, he got tensed up.


    At this moment, Dan suddenly asked, "Do you want to know why she would marry you?"


    Desmond had asked Mia this question.


    How did she answer him? Well, she said it was because he was very handsome.


    Under his gaze, Desmond felt depressed, his Adam''s apple moving slightly. "Why?"


    Dan paused for a moment and asked, "You had a car ident, didn''t you?"


    Desmond looked surprised. "How did you know that?"


    He had only met Dan three times, so he thought they didn''t know much about each other.


    Dan exined, "The car ident


    happened in the countryside. A truck


    that had finished its farm work lost control. Just when it nearly hit a girl, you passed by and saved her. Thanks to you, she was intact, but you were seriously injured


    Desmond nodded.


    Dan was right. He had indeed encountered such a car ident.


    At that time, he was forced to apany Mr. Borbon to visit his old friend in the countryside. He couldn''t stay inside with elders any longer so he ran out alone. Then he happened to encounter this car ident and saved Mia.


    It could be regarded as a moment of glory in his life.


    Desmond remembered this matter clearly. After all, his breastbones and leg bones were broken, and he had been lying in the hospital for half a month.


    Dan''s voice dragged him out of his memory. "The girl you saved is Mia."


    Desmond suddenly looked up.


    He felt suffocated as if someone was trying to strangle him, his eyes full of churning emotions.


    A faint smile appeared on Dan''s lips, and he looked at him meaningfully. "Mr. Chadwick taught Mia well. She is grateful and sympathetic." Desmond''s face gradually froze.


    At dusk, the city shrouded in sunset clouds was as beautiful as a painting.


    Mia looked at Desmond beside her in themercial car moving at a constant speed. He didn''t look at her but looked out of the window, his eyes unfocused.


    She felt that Desmond had be a little silent recently.


    He would be absent-minded from time to time. Even Sabine at home had asked her with concern if he had been too busy with work recently. Desmond had been busy at work these days. He seemed to work overtime every day. Most of the time, Mia had fallen asleep when he came back. Only in the dreams could she feel his hugs and kisses.


    Therefore, she was ted that Desmond hade home to pick her up early today.


    Mia reached out and grabbed his hand gently. "Desmond, what''s up with you?"


    Desmond withdrew his gaze and


    I


    tilted his head to look at her. The sunset glow tinted his charming facial features. He looked as attractive as those mischievous maleics leads with a slightly wicked smile on his lips.


    He whispered, "Hmm?"


    Mia was a little lost in his smile, her heart racing uncontrobly.


    Every time he looked at her intensely like this, she could not resist his charm.


    Mia blushed slightly and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Desmond said with a smile, "Shelton invited a group of friends, no strangers, saying he''d like a gathering. He especially asked me to take you there!"


    Hearing this, Mia nodded in embarrassment.


    She had a good impression of Shelton, who was easy to get along with, so she''d like to attend.


    The venue for their gathering was the entertainment club they often visited.


    Just like what Desmond had said, no bar girls were there. Apart from Desmond, only two men brought their girlfriends.


    Halfway through the meal, Mia said to Desmond, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Desmond put down the wine cup in his hand. "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Mia wanted to say yes. But when she looked at the others on the table, she was afraid that they wouldugh at her. So, she shook her head and said,


    "No. I can go by myself!"


    Desmond nodded, but his gaze followed behind her.


    Shelton couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Shelton crossed his legs and teased Desmond. "She''s already gone. Why are you still watching?"


    The people next to him alsoughed and echoed, "Don''t worry. This floor has only exclusive VIP rooms. The bathroom is a few steps away on the right side of the door. She won''t get lost!"


    Then, there was a burst ofughter.


    Someone said with a smile, "Hey? Desmond was forced to marry, right?"


    Shelton looked at Desmond and teased. "I can testify for this. His father had been diagnosed with intermediate-stage cancer. The doctor said that there were only two years left for him. So, his grandpa threatened Desmond to get married. He had no choice but to agree."


    "At that time, he nned to get married first and divorce when his grandfather passed away. Desmond, am I right?"


    Desmond smiled.


    He shook the red wine ss in his hand and nodded. "Yes."


    It was his n at the beginning.


    Shelton was his closest friend, so he didn''t hide his thoughts from him.


    However, as the forced marriage began, his feelings toward Mia had quietly started to change...


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched slightly. Just before he spoke up again, he noticed the weird looks on Shelton and the people beside him. They looked at someone behind him in embarrassment.


    Desmond sat at the outer side of the group, his back facing the door.


    He stiffened at the thought of something.


    He turned around and saw Mia at the door, her face pale.


    Mia just came back from the bathroom. When she pushed the door open and came in, she heard all the conversation between Shelton and him.


    His words hit her in the head.


    She knew that they got married before knowing each other well.


    She also knew that Desmond married her because of the elders'' arrangements. However, she didn''t realize that Desmond had the idea of divorcing her in two years when his family no longer needed it.


    Once a couple bes a husband and wife, they should never be suspicious of their love.


    Mia believed in it, but it turned out that they treated their marriage in totally different ways.


    Mia''s usually bright and pure eyes darkened. All of a sudden, sadness and frustration surged inside her heart.


    The second before she lost control, she turned around and escaped.


    Shelton pped his mouth hard for saying something so mean.


    He was extremely annoyed. "Damn. She must have misunderstood us!"


    Everyone present knew very well that although Desmond was forced to get married, he loved his wife. They had seen them together after his marriage. Desmond would always talk about his wife in a sweet tone and show off their love every time they gathered.


    Desmond''s attitude toward the marriage changed so much that Shelton intended to tease him on purpose. Yet, he did not expect to jeopardize their rtionship!


    "I''m sorry, bro!" His face was full of guilt.


    As Mia''s pale face emerged in his mind, Desmond clenched his hands and nearly crushed the red wine ss in his hand.


    His heart ached so much.


    The next second, he remembered Dan''s question: do you want to know why she married you?


    Dan also said that Mr. Chadwick taught Mia well, so she was grateful and sympathetic.


    Desmond understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Mia married him not only because of the sick Mr. Borbon but also because she waspassionate and grateful.


    Otherwise, she might not marry him.


    She could be free.


    He put down his wine cup and clenched his fist as if he was forcing himself to make a decision.


    He twitched the corner of his mouth but did not smile. "It''s okay. I should thank you instead."


    When Shelton heard his words, he was stunned and confused. He urged him anxiously, "Go to chase her and exin everything to her!"


    Desmond didn''t say anything. He picked up his coat and left.


    The bright neon lights shone into the window.


    They were silent all the way.


    After getting in the car, Desmond looked at Mia, sitting on one side in silence with her head down.


    She was good-tempered and didn''t get angry with him.


    Desmond didn''t know that Mia was trying hard to hold back her tears.


    Mia went upstairs after returning to the vi, and Desmond grabbed her from behind.


    Mia stopped.


    Desmond sighed and took the initiative to ask, "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Mia looked into his eyes and clenched her hands. "Just now in the club, what Shelton said..."


    She thought it was a misunderstanding, just like what had happened in Tina''s house.


    ...


    But before she could finish, Desmond said, "It''s true."


    Mia''s throat tightened. "Won''t you exin it to me?"


    Unable to meet her gaze, Desmond looked aside. "No. There is no need to exin it."


    Mia felt a lump in her throat.


    Desmond still didn''t dare to look at


    her. His face was grave, and his voice was distant, like empty and indifferent echoes from a distant valley. "Shelton was right. I married to make my grandpa happy. I''l divorce after he''s gone. However, I''ve changed my mind now. I don''t want to wait for two more years. I want to end it now."


    to


    Her feelings fluctuated between excitement and fear as if she were on a roller coaster.


    Hearing thest few words, she was stunned with frustration.


    Mia stared at him in a daze, her eyes misty and flustered. She said in a panic, "Are you kidding? And your grandfather..."


    He said, "I''ll take care of it."


    He nced at her and hurriedly avoided her eyes. "It''s gettingte. Let''s rest first. I''ll sleep in the guest room today."


    Before Mia could say anything, she saw him mercilessly close the guest-room door before her.


    The next day, Mia got dark circles under her eyes.


    She stayed up all night.


    Desmond''s request for a divorce was like a p of thunder to her. Her eyes were wide open the whole night, and it was only near dawn that she took


    a nap.


    She walked out after washing up and found the door of the guest room was open.


    The quilt had beenid there neatly, but no one was inside.


    She went downstairs and asked Sabine, "Where''s Desmond?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Before Sabine entered the kitchen, Before Sabine she replied with a smile, "He left early in the morning without having breakfast. He left with a suitcase, saying that he was away in a few days, and asked me to take good care of you!"


    Sabine didn''t know what had happened between the couple. She thought that Desmond had gone on a business trip just like before.


    But Mia knew it was not like that.


    She went upstairs like a wandering ghost and satnguidly down on the bed.


    Her dull eyes suddenly regained their focus.


    She looked at the bedside table and found a document on it.


    It was the divorce agreement.


    She was sure that Desmond was not jokingst night.


    He was serious.


    She scrunched her arms around her knees in pain and felt suffocated as if an iron cone had pierced through her chest.


    She did not know how many times


    her phone had rung before she mechanically picked it up and put it next to her ear. "What are you doing? It''s time for us to fight for Josiah''s birthday banquet tickets! I called you many times, but you didn''t answer!"


    But Mia just looked nkly at the document in her hand. She opened her mouth and burst into tears. "I may divorce soon..."

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    In the vi.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sabine put the ingredients she just bought into the refrigerator and simply prepared some food. Desmond was not at home recently, and Mia and she were the only ones at home. They could not finish all the food if she made too much.


    Walking out of the kitchen, Sabine couldn''t help asking, "Madam, hasn''t Sire back from his business trip?"


    Mia sat on the sofa with her arms around her knees.


    Her eyes were unfocused, and she was in a daze. Her whole person was shrouded in gloom.


    Hearing Sabine''s words, she was stunned and said vaguely, "Yes..."


    When Desmond left the vi with his luggage, Sabine didn''t know the inside story and always thought that he was on a business trip. Sabine sighed with emotion. "It''s been a long time!"


    Mia didn''t know how to answer. She looked down and said, "Sabine, I''ll go back to my room to rest. I''m a little tired. I won''t have lunch." Recently, she had been suffering from insomnia at night.


    Sabine watched her slender figure go upstairs.


    She felt that Mia looked a little tired. She had been in a daze most of the time these days, as if she wasck of sleep and was very sleepy... Sabine thought of something and suddenly became a little excited.


    "ording to the experience, could it be that she is pregnant?"


    When Sabine lowered her head to tidy up the scattered nket on the sofa, she found a document on the carpet. It seemed that it fell down identally when Mia got up.


    Sabine didn''t dare to cross the line. She just wanted to pick it up and put it on the tea table.


    However, when she saw the words on the document, her eyes widened in shock.


    Oh no!


    Something big had happened!


    Sabine was so flustered that she almost tripped over. She quickly hid in the kitchen and made a phone call to report to the Old Master.


    ...


    At noon, the sun was shining brightly.


    The owner of a Japanese restaurant was an anime fan, so every room had something to do with a certain anime.


    Mia came to keep her appointment with Dan.


    The two people closest to her now were Lyle and Dan.


    She didn''t keep the divorce from the two of them.


    One reason why Dan invited her to lunch was that he wanted tofort her, and the other was that he was about to return to Country M. It was a farewell party.


    Halfway through the meal, Mia got up and went to the bathroom.


    The hand washing sink was for public use. When she was about to go back after drying her hands, someone stopped her.


    "Sister-inw!"


    Hearing that, Mia turned around and saw Sheltoning out from the other side.


    She came to her senses and tried to smile. "Shelton, what a coincidence!"


    Shelton scratched his head.


    To be honest, he felt a little guilty in the face of Mia.


    What he had said in the club before caused a big misunderstanding.


    After the incident, he was worried and told Desmond again and again that he wanted to exin it to Mia, but Desmond was very determined and did not allow him to say anything more.


    Shelton had no choice.


    He couldn''t say anything about that and could only say, "Sister-inw, haven''t you gone to see Desmond?"


    Mia remained silent.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see, but that Desmond had avoided her.


    Shelton told her, "Why don''t you go and find him? The divorce between you two has already been known by Old Master Hector, and he is very angry. Yesterday, he called Desmond over and beat him up. No one can stop him! I heard that Desmond is seriously injured!"


    Mia was stunned.


    Back in the private room, Mia was absent-minded.


    Old Master Hector was very kind to her.


    In addition to his old friend''s entrust, he really loved Mia.


    He was kind to her and doted on her. Every time she visited, he would smile happily. Furthermore, he had held on to her hand more than once to guarantee that if Desmond dared


    to treat her badly, he would break his legs.


    UMS


    She didn''t expect that Old Master Hectr would really do what he said.


    She was in a trance.


    Not long after she sat down, she stood up again. Biting her lips, she said, "Brother, I may not be able to continue eating with you. I have something to do. I have to find Desmond!"


    Dan was stunned. He put down his chopsticks and said, "It''s okay. I''ll take you there!"


    In order to make travel convenient, he got a car after returning home.


    Mia was in a hurry to see Desmond and nodded without hesitation.


    Dan''s car was parked at the parking lot of E.M. Entertainment building.


    Dan still had something to tell Mia. So after she got out of the car, he did not leave directly. Instead, he waited by the roadside.


    As soon as Mia stepped into the office building, she ran into Desmond, who was walking out with his secretary.


    Compared with his usual delicate and mboyant dress, he looked much more decadent now.


    Most of Desmond''s clothes were bright-colored, but he was dressed in a brown-ck suit today. There was only a white shirt inside and there wasn''t much decoration, His curly hair was also scattered on his head.


    Obviously, his outstanding face was covered with bruises.


    The cheekbones and forehead were red and swollen.


    It seemed that Shelton was right. Old Master Hector really hit him hard.


    Mia walked up. "Desmond!"


    Desmond was taken aback when he saw her. "Why are you here?"


    Mia looked at the wound on his face and said with worry, "I heard that Grandpa knows. The wound on your face..."


    Desmond raised his hand to touch it.


    The pain almost caused him to stop


    breathing. However, with a


    mischievous smile on his face, he said, "It''s alright. He was angry, so he hit me a little hard."


    Mia asked worriedly, "Have you gone to the hospital?"


    Desmond replied, "There''s no need. It''s just skin trauma. I''ve already applied medicine on it."


    Simon stared at him without blinking. She pursed her lips slightly, and the concern and worry in her eyes did not seem to be fake.


    Desmond''s heart was like ake that rippled by the wind.


    For a moment, he wanted to go forward and hug her.


    However, a second before his action, Desmond saw Dan standing in front of the car from the corner of his eye through the floor-to-ceiling ss in the


    hall.


    It was as if a bucket of cold water was pouring down from above his head. The warmth and excitement dissipated.


    Desmond retracted his gaze, his voice a little stiff. "Mi, have you read the divorce agreement?"


    Mia''s throat tightened.


    She didn''t know how Desmond could say such cruel words after calling her Mi.


    Mia clenched her fists and said, "Yes."


    Desmond suppressed the pain in his heart and continued, "If there''s no problem, sign your name on it. I''ve already signed it. Once you sign it, let me


    know and our marriage will be over."


    Mia''s eyes were red. She looked up and asked, "Desmond, do you really want to divorce me?"


    Desmond was silent for a moment before nodding. "Yes."


    Mia was about to be drowned by the overwhelming sadness.


    Desmond said, "I''m seeing my clients. I''ll be off first."


    After that, he walked straight past her with his secretary.


    Mia stood where she was.


    After a long time, she seemed to react and walked out of the office building stiffly.


    Seeing that Dan had not left and was still waiting for her, Mia walked over mechanically.


    She rubbed her face hard, held back her tears, and managed to calm down her emotions before returning to the car.


    Dan looked at her and handed her the things prepared in the back seat. "Mia, this is for you."

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Three dayster, at the international airport.


    The sound of radio and suitcase sliding over the floor could be heard from time to time in the airport lobby. Many people were seeing off others near the security checkpoint.


    Mia was among them.


    Today, she was here to see Dan off.


    After checking in, Dan held the boarding pass and passport in his hand. The brother and sister stood at the entrance of the passage.


    Dan stared at Mia''s face for a while and asked worriedly, "Did you cry against night?"


    She put on light makeup today.


    But her eyes were ck-ringed and swollen.


    She covered her eyes, not wanting Dan to worry about her. Then she smiled and said, "I''m fine!"


    Dan looked sideways at the security checkpoint.


    He was going to board theer, but the thing he wanted to do this time had not beenpleted.


    Dan looked at Mia and said, "Mia, are you sure that you don''t want to live in Country M with me? If you don''t like those universities, we can choose slowly in the future."


    On that day when Mia had a farewell meal with Dan, what Dan gave Mia after she met Desmond in E.M and returned to the car was transferring document.


    Dan chose several schools for her and wanted to take her away with him.


    That was why he returned.


    Mia still shook her head. "No, I don''t want to leave."


    Dan was silent for a moment and asked, "Is it because of Desmond?"


    Mia did not answer.


    But her slightly drooping eyshes and the expression on her face had already exined everything.


    She didn''t want to leave because Desmond was still here.


    Dan felt bitter in his heart.


    Dan tightened his grip on his passport. After a long while, he said, "Mia, I know why Desmond wants to divorce you. Maybe it''s because of what I said to him."


    Mia was stunned. "What did you say?"


    Dan sighed and said truthfully, "I told him that he has saved your life that year. I also told him that you married him because you had sympathy for him and wanted to repay his kindness."


    They were both men.


    Desmond was able to see through his thoughts. He was also able to see through Desmond''s thoughts.


    Desmond liked Mia.


    Therefore, Dan knew that there would be such a result after he finished speaking.


    When Mia suddenly said that she was going to get married, Dan was far away in Country M. He knew Mia''s character well. At first, he simply thought that Mia was forced to get married.


    He thought it was because of the agreement among the elders and also because that Old Master Hector was ill.


    Therefore, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse. Furthermore, she owed him a favor. That was why she agreed. She didn''t have any feelings for Desmond.


    Dan thought that this marriage was not what Mia wanted, so he wanted to solve it for her.


    But now, Dan found that he was wrong.


    Dan frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Mia. I''m too despicable. I don''t think Desmond really wants to divorce you."


    Two secondster after Dan finished speaking.


    He saw Mia, who was standing in front of him, suddednly turned around and left quickly after a short pause. After a few steps, she began running and soon disappeared in the airport lobby.


    There was a faint trace of grief in Dan''s eyes.


    In fact, when Mia was going to get married, he had an impulse toe back to take her away.


    But he did not do that, because he knew better than anyone else that Mia just regarded him as her brother and family.


    And his feelings were destined to be buried in his heart forever.


    Perhaps, he shouldn''t havee back.


    Dan looked away and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he had already calmed down and then stepped into the security checkpoint alone.


    ...


    In E.M Entertainment Company.


    Desmond tugged at the cor of his shirt.


    His curly hair was no longer in shape after being grabbed by him.


    Recently, everyone in thepany had been talking that Lil President was depressed behind his back when they saw him.


    Desmond''s office desk was filled with official documents.


    He sighed sadly. It seemed that he was going to be a man who could only numb himself with work after divorce.


    There was a knock on the office door.


    Desmond thought it was his secretary. He closed the document in his hand before raising his head.


    After seeing Mia, he was stunned.


    Thinking of a possibility, he held the pen tightly in his hand and asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you here to send me the divorce agreement?" Mia came here without stopping.


    At this moment, she caught her breath, walked to him and asked softly, "Do you want me to sign it?"


    Desmond avoided her gaze and replied in a very low voice, "Yes."


    When she heard him still answer her like that, Mia''s heart twitched in pain. But after knowing the truth, she wanted tough.


    Mia bent down slightly and looked into his eyes. "Desmond, you must have remembered that you saved my life back then, right?" Desmond''s expression froze.


    He frowned and said, "I never forgot, but I didn''t expect that the girl would be you. At that time, you had short hair and your face was stained with mud."


    Desmond had never forgotten about this matter. Although he was badly injured after the car ident, his head hadn''t been broken and he hadn''t lost his memory.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But at that time, Mia and Lyle had juste back from the pond. Her face was dirty and could not be seen clearly.


    Therefore, Desmond had no impression of her.


    Mia stared straight at him and said in a soft voice, "Let me ask you, do you really think I married you because I wanted to repay your kindness?" The veins on Desmond''s neck popped out. "Wasn''t it?"


    In fact, Dan was right.


    If Desmond didn''t have feelings for her, then this marriage could continue.


    However, Desmond had fallened in love with her.


    Mia was so speechless. She smiled and scolded him, "You fool!"


    Desmond couldn''t afford to meet her gaze. He pushed the chair back, stood up, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. With his back to her, he clenched his fists ¡¤ tightly and said, "Mi, I don''t need you to repay my kindness and your sympathy. You don''t have to worry about grandfather. I''ll handle it."


    Mia''s eyes were tearful.


    She also walked over and stood in front of him again. She took his tightly clenched hand and said in a soft voice, "Desmond, I was not drunk when I said before that I liked you."


    Desmond''s body trembled.


    After he understood the meaning of her words, his eyes widened in disbelief. He held her hand, and his voice was a little hoarse with excitement. "If I weren''t the one who saved you, would you marry me?"


    After the car ident, due to the limited medical conditions in the countryside, Desmond was taken back to the city for treatment.


    Later, Mia had wanted to visit him. But Old Master Hector had a good rtionship with Old Master Daniel and was afraid that they would feel guilty because of this, so he did not let them go to the hospital


    After that, Mia had asked Lyle how she could repay him for saving her life.


    Lyle replied that if she liked him, she could marry him.


    She liked.


    At that time, Mia was 16-year-old. It was the age when a young girl began to have the first awakening of love. At the critical moment,


    Desmond was like a heroine


    heaven, saving her life and stunning her.


    She felt like they had known each other for a long time.


    "Yes!" Mia nodded her head with a smile and looked shy. "Desmond, I fell in love with you at first sight."

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    She wanted to get married because it was him.


    Those words were practically the sounds of nature.


    Desmond''s soul trembled as well.


    He stood rooted to the spot for a long time before he suddenly hugged her.


    He exerted so much force that he almost crushed her.


    Desmond''s hand on her back trembled slightly. All the blood in his body seemed to rush out of excitement. Everything in front of him became illusory. "If you''re lying to me..."


    Mia looked up and kissed his lips shyly but firmly.


    She made it clear with practical actions.


    Feeling the warmth on his lips, Desmond was finally certain that everything was real.


    Mia''s cheeks flushed red from the kiss just now. She asked him seriously, "Desmond, do you want to divorce me now?"


    "No!" Desmond shouted. He hugged her tightly in his arms and dered, "I''ll never divorce you for the rest of my life, Mi. I want to be with you forever!"


    Miaughed. "Then we won''t divorce!"


    Desmond''s heart seemed to have had a roller coaster.


    At this moment, he was shocked by the sudden surprise. Joy filled every pore of his body. He whispered in her ear solemnly, "Mi, I have something that I have never told you, which is, I love you."


    Thest three words were so loud and clear.


    Mia''s eyes were tearful.


    She could feel happiness cheering around her. She finally got what she wanted.


    This time, she didn''t have to take the initiative. Desmond lifted her face with both hands and couldn''t wait to kiss her.


    It was hard for them to part from each other.


    The secretary standing outside the door was speechless.


    He was forced to see the disy of affection.


    On October, Desmond and Mia came to visit Tina.


    At this time, Tina had been pregnant for more than five months. She was in a good state and her figure was still slender, but her belly had already bulged, like a small ball.


    When Mia entered the house and changed her shoes, she was pulled aside by I. I covered her mouth with her two small hands and shared it excitedly in her ear. "Lil aunt, let me tell you, Dad said that the doctor has confirmed it. It''s a little sister!"


    It had been more than five months, and they could already know the gender of the baby.


    Although it was forbidden ording to the rules, Tina and Wilson would not prefer boys to girls, so the doctor told them without worries.


    Mia remembered that I was looking forward to having a younger sister. She said happily, "Congrattions!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I smiled happily.


    Compared with when she was just pregnant, Tina was obviously a lot more clumsy now.


    Mia reached out and carefully touched Tina''s belly. She even put her ear on it to listen.


    It was the first time she had seen a pregnant woman, and she thought it was amazing.


    Tina could tell that Mia liked children very much. She could not help but ask Desmond, "You''ve been married for some time now. Have you ever considered having a child?"


    Hearing this, Mia also looked over in a hurry.


    Desmond was focused on peeling the nut for Mia. Without thinking, he replied, "No!"


    Seeing the expectation in Mia''s eyes, Tina frowned. "Why?"


    Wilson, who was reading the Daddy''s Book, pushed up his sses with his index finger and said, "Because he is childish."


    Desmond was speechless.


    At this time, the servant came over and said that dinner was ready, and the topic was passed.


    When it began to turn ck, Desmond and Mia said goodbye and left.


    In the rearview mirror, Mia looked at I, who was still standing at the entrance of the vi waving her little hands at them, and Tina, who was held in Wilson''s arms.


    Thinking of the topic before the meal, she couldn''t help but ask, "Desmond, are you sure you don''t want a child?"


    To be honest, Mia was quite tempted.


    Although she had not graduated yet, she could quit school if she was pregnant, and she was confident that she would follow the pace after returning to the school.


    She was very excited to think that they could have a child.


    Desmond''s answer was the same as before. "No, I don''t want."


    Mia was disappointed. "Don''t you like children?"


    Desmond thought about it seriously and smacked his lips. "It''s not that I don''t like them. They''re a little annoying. It''s good for the two of us to be like this!"


    In fact, Wilson was right.


    The reason why he didn''t want a child was that Desmond was indeed childish.


    Because he only wanted to live in the world of two people. Especially after they confirmed each other''s feelings, he wanted to be with Mia alone He didn''t want more people to share Mia''s love, not even his own child!


    UMS


    If they had a boy, he would definitely snatch Mia away from him.


    Mia didn''t give up and persuaded, "Kids are very cute. Look at I, she''s very cute!"


    Desmond nodded. "I is indeed adorable. If you like her, we''ll oftene over and y with her!"


    Mia was speechless.


    Seeing this, she knew Desmond''s attitude towards the issue of children.


    Later, when Mia and Lyle were chatting in private, sheined about it.


    After hearing this, Lyle smiled slyly and gave her an idea...


    Mia looked hesitant. "Will it work?"


    Lyle patted her chest and promised in a bold tone, "Trust me, it will definitely work!"


    Mia blushed and said, "Then I''ll try..."


    On a weekend night.


    Mia had dinner with her ssmates. When she stepped into the vi, Desmond was already back.


    When Desmond saw her enter, he handed her a blindfold and told her to put it on.


    It was very mysterious.


    Mia was confused.


    She was held by Desmond as they walked up the stairs.


    When they arrived at the master bedroom, he took off the blindfold she was wearing.


    There was a dim candlelight in front of them.


    Mia looked surprised.


    The bedroom was re-decorated. There were red bedding embroidered with dragons and phoenixes. On the center of the bedroom was a heart made up of roses. The rest of the furniture were decorated in a festive red color. There were two red candles by the window, as well as wine sses.


    Mia was stunned and asked, "Did you made a bridal chamber?"


    At this time, the master bedroom was exactly the same as their wedding night.


    Desmond raised his chin proudly. "That''s right!"


    He went to the bed and picked up


    the red bridal veil. "Mi, I was drunk on our wedding day and was carried to the wedding room. We didn''t have a wedding night, and I didn''t lift the bridalveil for you, nor did I drink with you."


    UMS


    "I saw it on TV yesterday that the matchmaker said that it would not be good if bride and bridegroom didn''t drink wine, so we have to finish this


    ceremony!"


    Mia didn''t know whether tough or not.


    But then, she felt sweet in her heart.


    Desmond worried that their marriage would be in a bad luck, so he had put in so much effort to arrange this.


    Mia was very cooperative with him.


    After the red bridal veil covered her face, Desmond lifted it up. Then, the two of them picked up their wine sses and drank the wine together.


    It was as if they had returned to the day of wedding.


    Perhaps it was because he had finished drinking, Desmond looked at her with even deeper eyes.


    Mia suddenly thought of her n and thought that tonight was a good day.


    She put down the wine ss and took the initiative to lean over. "Honey..."


    Desmond immediately surrendered.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Three monthster.


    In the morning, Mia finished the soy milk and fried dough sticks made by Sabine. Before she could get up and leave the table, she felt a burst of nausea in her stomach.


    She rushed into the bathroom and vomited a lot.


    She looked very haggard.


    Because it was midsummer, it was easy to have stomach problems.


    Seeing her pale face, Sabine and Desmond were worried that she was sick, so Desmond hurriedly drove her to the hospital.


    However, the result was different from what they had expected. After seeing a doctor, Mia was transferred from the Department of Gastroenterology to the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics.


    An hourter, they came out of the director''s office.


    The two stared at each other.


    They held the test report in hands, and the doctor''s words were still clear in their ears. "Congrattions, Mrs. Chin has been pregnant for six weeks."


    Mia touched her t lower abdomen in disbelief.


    She had begun to think that it seemed that she would have to be away from school for a while.


    When Desmond heard the doctor''s words, he was so shocked.


    Desmond was stunned.


    It was so sudden...


    When the two of them came out of the outpatient building, Desmond still found it hard to believe.


    His face was full of surprise, and he grabbed the curly hair on his head in confusion. "How could this be? It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Ever since they had confirmed their feelings for each other, their feelings for each other had grown deeper and deeper. Every night, they would have


    sex.


    However, Desmond had been taking precautions to avoid pregnancy.


    This child caught him off guard.


    Mia looked at him guiltily and exined in a low voice, "Well, actually, it''s because I''ve secretly cracked the condom..."


    Desmond was speechless. "Where did you learn this from?"


    Mia answered, "On the Inte..." She did not dare to say that it was taught by Lyle.


    Desmond rubbed his forehead and cursed in his heart, "The f*cking Inte!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At this point, no matter how unwilling Desmond was, he could only be a father with tears in his eyes.


    After they left the hospital, they went to Old Master Hector''s ce.


    After all, pregnancy was a good thing. They also wanted to tell their elders at once.


    In particr, Old Master Hector was sick. If he knew the good news, it might be more helpful to his recovery.


    Desmond''s parents were also present.


    When they entered the house, they were chatting in the living room.


    It seemed that they didn''t notice the two of them, so they didn''t stop talking.


    The first one to speak was Old Master Hector. "When I go to the hospital for chemotherapy the next time, either of you will go with me. Otherwise, if Mi wants to go, I will be too embarrassed to refuse!"


    "If we let her follow me, the fact that I am in good health will be exposed!"


    "That''s right!"


    ...


    Hearing this, Desmond and Mia stopped in ce.


    The two of them looked at each other in shock.


    After sensing the noise, the people in the living room immediately fell silent.


    However, they had already heard the key point. Mia looked at Old Master Hector and asked for confirmation, "Grandpa, is your illness fake?"


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, Old Master Hector had no choice but to be frank. "Yes... I don''t have a fatal disease. I just have high blood pressure!"


    Desmond and Mia was speechless.


    Old Master Hector blinked his eyes guiltily, and then looked at his son and daughter-inw beside him. He passed the buck to them and said, "It was their bad idea. They wanted you to get married, so they forced me do it. I was really in a dilemma!"


    Desmond''s parents was shocked.


    The two were a little angry about being deceived.


    However, when they thought that Old Master Hector was in good health and was not ill, they were happy.


    Desmond sneered mockingly. "Old man, you''re really something!"


    Old Master Hector was not afraid of him. He raised his hand and stroked his beard. "Let''s not talk about this. You little bastard, just tell me that if you regret your marriage with Mi!"


    Desmond had no choice but to surrender. "No!"


    He did not regret it.


    He was even very grateful.


    Desmond''s mother took Mia''s hand and took care of her carefully. She smiled so happily that the wrinkles could be seen from the corners her eyes. "Why are you still standing? You are now the key


    elire


    object of the whole family. Sit down and let''s talk!"


    Seeing this, Desmond was astonished. "Grandpa, dad, Mom, you already know?"


    Desmond''s father nodded with a smile. "Yes!"


    Old Master Hector grinned from ear to ear. "I''m finally going to have a great grandchild. Let''s set off firecrackers tonight to celebrate it!" Desmond and Mia were very surprised. They looked at each other and then looked at Sabine who had been standing beside them.


    In an instant, the two of them understood something.


    Sabine guessed that Mia might be pregnant after Desmond and Mia went to the hospital. Later, she confirmed it with the driver.


    When she learned that Mia had been transferred to the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics, without even making a phone call, she ran directly to report to Old Master Hector.


    The corners of Desmond''s mouth twitched. "So Sabine is Old Master Hector''s man!"


    Sabine smiled back.


    In the evening, they returned to the vi.


    Stars dotted the sky. After taking a shower, Mia came out of the bathroom and saw Desmond sitting at the head of the bed, clutching his hair.


    She leaned over and ced his hand on her lower abdomen. "Desmond, aren''t you happy?"


    Compared to others, Desmond had a few more traces of sorrow on his face.


    "I can''t say that I''m unhappy..." Desmond sighed and said, "I just didn''t want to have a child so early."


    Mia blinked. "When will you want to have a child?"


    Desmond thought carefully for a moment and said, "In five years or ten years!"


    Mia was silent.


    Desmond said in an aggrieved tone, "I just feel that if we have a son, he''llpete with me for your favor."


    Mia didn''t know whether tough or not. Sheforted him. "Maybe we will have a daughter!"


    Desmond nodded reluctantly. "Daughter is better."


    He reached out and held Mia in his arms.


    Now that she was pregnant, his actions were very careful and gentle.


    Desmond stroked her long hair and said, "Do you know Charlie, the president of the Hogg''s Group?"


    Mia thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes."


    Although she didn''t know him, she had heard of him. After all, the Hogg''s Group was famous in the city.


    Desmond continued in a serious


    ap


    tone, "I have a personal rtionship


    with him. When he was chatting with.


    me, he told me that there was a


    temple on the hillside of the mountain in the suburbs. The monks there are very magical. After he went there, he had a son and a daughter. So, I''m going to visit there and make a wish for us to have a daughter!"


    Mia could not hold back herughter. "Okay..."


    Her smiling face was charming in the light.


    Desmond was tempted. He leaned over and pressed her against the bed, kissing her while taking off her pink bathrobe.


    Mia held his hand.


    She blushed and reminded him, "No. You forgot what the doctor said?"


    Desmond was silent.


    Could he return the baby?

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    After Mia got pregnant, she and Tina visited each other more often.


    As an experienced person, Tina also taught her a lot of experience.


    When the first snow of this winter came, the two pregnant women were practicing yoga at home, and the female coach they invited was teaching them carefully.


    After one movement, Tina suddenly stopped.


    Seeing her strange expression, Mia asked with concern, "Sister-inw, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tina said calmly, "I think I''m about to give birth."


    Mia was shocked.


    The due date was in a week. And Tina''s original n was to stay at the hospital next week.


    She didn''t expect it to be so sudden.


    Mia had no experience. After a moment of panic, she soon calmed down.


    She first called Wilson, then Desmond, and then hurried to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Wilson had already made arrangements half a year ago.


    Therefore, although the sudden incident caused some panic, everything was still in order because of sufficient preparation.


    When they arrived at the hospital, all the doctors and nurses were already in ce.


    Tina was directly sent to the delivery room.


    After preliminary examination, the doctor suggested a Caesarean operation.


    After hearing the news, Bemy and Meadow arrived one after the other. They were all waiting outside the operating room.


    The doctor informed that the operation was about to start, and Wilson proposed to apany her.


    When Wilson went in after changing into a sterile suit, Tina had just been injected with anesthetic and her eyshes trembled slightly. Above her head was a dazzling whitemp.


    She could clearly hear the sound of the medical equipment colliding.


    This scene was very familiar. Tina had experienced it alone.


    But it was different now.


    When her head was covered by a shadow, Tina, who was in so much pain, smiled.


    Wilson grabbed her sweaty fingers, held them tightly after they were heated, and kissed her cheek and earlobe with his thin lips. "Don''t be afraid. Be good, and I will be by your side."


    Tina nodded.


    As soon as the anesthetic started to work, she closed her eyes with ease.


    The Caesarean operation went smoothly. The mother and daughter were safe, and the little baby''s loud crying could be heard clearly in the corridor. The outside was filled with excitedughter.


    When Tina was pushed out by the nurse, the effect of the anesthetic was still not over, and she was dizzy.


    After Wilson took over the child, he handed it to Meadow.


    He walked on the other side of the hospital bed and stayed with Tina.


    Seeing that her face was as pale as the bed sheet under her, Wilson kept frowning.


    She opened her eyes as if she was looking for something.


    Wilson immediately leaned over and held her hand tightly. He whispered, "Good girl, I''m here."


    Hot things fell on the corners of her eyes.


    Tina''s heart was also burning.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. After saying three words, she fell asleep peacefully.


    Watching the two of them enter the ward, Mia, who was also pregnant, was very touched. She shook Desmond''s arm and said with tears in her eyes, "Desmond, are you very moved?"


    When Desmond recalled how pale Tina''s face had been just now, he knew that Mia would have to go through something like this as well. He felt great worry in his heart.


    He frowned and looked at her lower abdomen. "Moved? I feel like I want to give up!"


    Mia was speechless.


    ...


    A monthter, it was the little baby''s full-moon feast.


    Wilson personally prepared it with heart.


    A lot of guests were invited to celebrate the little baby''s birth.


    Tina had get her figure back, and herplexion had obviously improved a lot. She was not like a person who had just given birth to a baby.


    She chose a silver-gray dress


    designed by herself. It was noblez and elegant. Her long hair was tied simply. There was a diamond ne of a certain brand on her exposed neck.


    Tina and Wilson walked hand in hand, like a painting.


    In front of them was I in a princess dress and red leather shoes. When she saw people, she smiled happily. She was as happy as she could be.


    She had a little sister. Every day, after she got up and before she went to bed, she would go to see her little sister.


    During the full-moon feast, Wilson had been apanying Tina all the time.


    In the middle, the little baby was carried in by maternity matron. Everyone saw her and then she was sent back to the lounge.


    The banquet continued.


    Of course, Desmond and Mia would not be absent.


    By this time, Mia had been pregnant for more than four months, and her belly was slightly bulged. But she was as stender as Tina. She wore a fluffy dress, which could cover her bulged belly. On the contrary she looked much younger.


    However,pared with the other guests who were obviously talking andughing, the two of them were a little strange.


    Tina looked over and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with Desmond? He''s so sad that he''s about to cry at any time!"


    Desmond held a red wine ss in his hand, as if he was drinking in low spirits.


    He looked unpleasant. Mia, who was holding the juice beside him, wasforting him with a smile and a soft voice.


    Wilson said, "He is depressed."


    Tina looked puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    Wilson snorted with a smile and said in a gloating tone, "He went to that so-called temple today. The monk said that they would have a son."


    Tina couldn''t helpughing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She nodded to show that she understood.


    Desmond''s nightmare came true, and a little bastard wouldpete with him for Mia''s favor.


    Ah...


    The boy had begun to be despised even before he was born.


    Mia thought, "My poor baby."


    At the end of the full-moon feast, Bemy and his wife were entertaining the guests. Wilson was afraid that Tina would be tired, so he


    took her to the rest area on one side to rest for a while.


    The moonlight tonight was particrly beautiful.


    In front of the French window, there was a young couple, holding their chins and sitting on the steps.


    The young couple talked in a sweet voice. While they were speaking affective words, they were also talking about their dreams.


    "Baby, my dream is to get Yale''s offer next year!"


    "Then my dream is that you can get the offer next year!"


    ...


    The young voice was full of longing for the future.


    Those who looked at them couldn''t help but smile.


    Tina thought of herself.


    Her original dream was to be a fashion designer.


    Wilson had been with her all the time. When she was a designer, he apanied her all the way, supported and encouraged her, and helped her


    realize this dream.


    However, it seemed that she had never asked Wilson.


    Tina turned her head, and the handsome outline of the man beside her came into her eyes. Every part seemed to have been carefully carved, and it


    was her favorite look.


    She smiled and asked, "Wilson, what is your dream?"


    Wilson said, "I don''t have a dream."


    Tina blinked in surprise. "Hmm?"


    How could he have no dreams?


    Wilson held her hand.


    He didn''t look at anywhere else. He just looked at her attentively, and the eyes behind his sses were gentle. "All my dreams have been realized."


    The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!